《Supreme Warrior in the City》


 Chapter 1 Temporary Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Temporary Bodyguard</h4>


    Southwestern frontier, military barracks.


    "No way, this is the guy your dad''s old friend sent to protect us?"


    An effeminate male, astonished, looked at the young soldier standing in front of him.


    The young man was about 1.78 meters tall, well-proportioned, and had a face that wasn''t particrly handsome but was nheless radiant. Dressed in a crisp military uniform, he stood at attention, his body as straight and upright as a spear.


    "He''s not even as tall as me, I wonder if he''s even twenty, just a kid!" The effeminate male turned to the woman next to him and whispered, "Ying''er, is your dad''s old friend fooling us? He probably doesn''t want to help us, right? If it really doesn''t work out, let''s wait here for half a day, my bodyguards are on their way!"


    The woman named Ying''er was dressed fashionably, with long hair draped over her shoulders and big sunsses, hiding her full appearance. However, the exposed part alone was enough to be considered stunningly beautiful. Her skin was as white as snow, delicate as if it could break at a touch. With a slender waist that one could easily grasp, it made her originally prominent chest appear even more impressive. If this woman walked down the street, she would definitely turn heads.


    Ying''er was also frowning, she turned toward the middle-aged military officer who had just walked in, "Uncle Wu, as you know, I''m now nearly top-tier celebrity in the country, and it''s inevitably inconvenient to go out. There might even be people watching outside this military camp right now. This is no small matter. Can you arrange a few suitable bodyguards for me?"


    The middle-aged officer smiled, "Ying''er, with the rtionship between your dad and me, would I deceive you? Su Yang being your bodyguard is the most suitable choice. Besides, he''s about to be discharged, so it''s convenient for him to hitch a ride back with you."


    Ying''er looked at Su Yang with a mix of belief and doubt and whispered, "Uncle Wu, he... he looks even younger than me, is he reliable?"


    "I told you, you can rest assured," said the middle-aged officer. "Would I not care about your matters? If I don''t handle this well, your dad woulde after me with a vengeance."


    Ying''er breathed a sigh of relief. The officer walked over to Su Yang, "Su Yang, I''m entrusting you with this task."


    "Yes, sir! I guarantee a safe delivery!" Su Yang saluted with a standard military salute.


    The officer smiled with satisfaction and waved his hand, "Alright, off you go!"


    ......


    "It''s only a few months into the year, nowhere near the time for discharge. How is he being discharged?" The effeminate male followed behind Ying''er and whispered, "I think it''s very likely he performed poorly in the army and got kicked out. Ying''er, I think your Uncle Wu is totally unreliable. Why don''t we just take our time, find a ce to stay in the city tonight, and wait for my bodyguards to arrive tomorrow? With my bodyguards, we''ll definitely be way better off than with this newbie soldier!"


    "Let''s just get going first," said Ying''er, waving off the suggestion, walking to the car, she frowned as she saw Su Yang following with arge backpack. She couldn''t quite trust this young soldier.


    There was only one car for them; the effeminate male and the driver sat in front, while she was supposed to sit in the back alone. Now with Su Yang there, how should they arrange the seating? Should he actually sit next to her? If that was spread around, imagine the rumors that would arise about the rising star sitting together with a man.


    "You, go sit in the front!" The effeminate male, seeing Ying''er''s concern, tookmand, "Take your backpack to the front as well; there''s no room in the trunk, just hold it on yourp!"


    Su Yang, without a word, went straight to the passenger seat. As he was about to get in, he suddenly stopped, staring intently at the front of the car. Beneath the car''s emblem was a small mark, resembling a Sanskrit character.


    "What''s the matter? What are you ogling? Never seen a luxury car before? Porsche Panamera, got it?" the effeminate male gestured alongside his mockery.


    Su Yang ignored the effeminate male, silently for a moment, he wiped off the Sanskrit character and then drew a small Blood Wolf Fang mark in its ce.


    The effeminate male immediately started to make a fuss, "What are you doing? Scribbling like that, do you know how much this car costs? Could you afford it if you damage the paint?"


    "Just go already," said Ying''er, waving her hand wearily. She was too unsettled to want to waste any more time there.


    The effeminate male red at Su Yang, "Be careful when you get in; the upholstery is very expensive, don''t dirty it!"


    Su Yang got into the passenger seat, keeping his backpack in his arms. But the effeminate male behind was not satisfied, prompting him to move his seat forward a considerable distance before contentment was achieved.


    Ying''er sat in the back, indifferent to the effeminate male''s bullying of Su Yang. She was preupied with concerns of her own, uncertain if she would be able to leave the southwest safely this time.


    The vehicle had not been out of the military camp for long when the driver in front whispered, "Miss, we''re being followed, it''s still the same group!"


    "What!?" Ying''er immediately widened her beautiful eyes, turning her head to look around, and indeed saw several cars following them in the distance. She recognized these cars, as they had been tailing them for quite some time.


    "These people are relentless!" the effeminate voice said angrily, "Keep driving, don''t worry about them. The bodyguards I arranged are on their way, if they keep this up, I''ll break their dog legs!"


    Ying''er''s face tensed up, realizing the bodyguards arranged by the effeminate voice would take half a day to arrive, and a lot could happen in this half a day. She nced at Su Yang, who was sitting in the front clutching his backpack, but then shook her head slightly. Relying on this wooden military man younger than herself was less reassuring than relying on herself!


    "Drive faster!" Ying''er whispered, hoping to shake off the cars with speed.


    The Porsche''s speed was indeed impressive, and soon, the pursuing cars were left without a trace. However, the good times didn''tst long. After turning a corner, arge truck suddenly blocked the road ahead,pletely obstructing their path.


    Ying''er was stunned on the spot; even though inexperienced, she understood exactly what this situation entailed. That truck was definitely in cahoots with the cars that had been following them. But now, on the Mountain Road with the truck blocking the way, there was no other path for them to take.


    Just then, the cars from behind caught up and formed a line, slowly forcing their way towards their vehicle.


    "What do we do? What do we do?" Ying''er asked anxiously, the effeminate voice already sweating profusely.


    "Shall I drive through? Maybe we can break out a path?" the driver suggested in a low voice.


    "This..." Ying''er hesitated, taking into ount the perilous Mountain Road. A mistake could send their car tumbling down the cliff.


    Nevertheless, observing the slowly approaching cars behind, she found herself left with no other choice. Even death was preferable to falling into these people''s hands.


    "Let''s try it!" Ying''er said through clenched teeth.


    "Alright!" the driver was about to take action, but at that moment, Su Yang suddenly held down his steering wheel, "Wait a bit!"


    "Wait a bit?" the driver eximed in surprise.


    "What are you doing?" the effeminate voice also demanded urgently, "Do you understand the situation? Do you know who these people are? Wait? Are we going to let this ferocious gang catch us before it''s okay? Are you one of them?"


    Su Yang remained calm, "They won''t catch you."


    "On what basis can you say that?" the effeminate voice red.


    Su Yang said, "Because, they will make way for us!"


    The effeminate voice exploded in anger, "Make way? Are you out of your mind, kid? Can''t you see what''s happening here? They''re deliberately stopping us; it''s an ambush! And you think they will make way for you? Are you thinking this is children ying house?"


    Su Yang didn''t speak further, just silently watched as several men got out of the truck in front.


    As the men menacingly approached their car, when they were still about ten meters away, one of them suddenly froze, his face in disbelief as he stared at their car. After a moment''s hesitation, he turned and ran as if he had seen a ghost.


    The others looked surprised, but soon they also ran back to the truck just like the man, desperate and hasty in their retreat. Meanwhile, the surrounding cars were scrambling to turn around and leave in a hurry. In less than two minutes, only their car was left on the road.


    Inside the car, Ying''er, the effeminate voice, and the driver were all dumbstruck, staring at the empty highway, unable to recover their wits for a long time.


    "They... they really made way for us..." After a while, the driver finally uttered shakily.

 Chapter 2 Blood Wolf Fang

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Blood Wolf Fang</h4>


    "It''s all just a coincidence! A coincidence!"


    As the car smoothly made its way up the mountain road, the effeminate man sitting next to Ying''er said with spittle flying, "It must be a coincidence. That truck must have encountered some situation, and that''s why it was blocking the road. Those cars behind us probably had emergencies too. They weren''t after us. Ying''er, I told you, what''s the big deal here? There''s absolutely nothing to worry about!"


    Ying''er didn''t say anything. Instead, she was keenly observing Su Yang sitting in front of her. The recent events had increased her trust in Su Yang and also piqued her curiosity.


    Su Yang''s face remained calm. Being stared at by such a top-notch beauty, he acted as if nothing had happened, which only made Ying''er more curious. As a rising starlet who was now extremely popr domestically, anyone would be thrilled if she gave them a second nce. But Su Yang¡ªwhy did it seem like he wasn''t affected by her at all?


    "How did you know that those people would make way?" Ying''er couldn''t help but be the first to speak.


    Su Yang didn''t answer as if he hadn''t heard Ying''er''s question.


    The effeminate man grew angry and said, "Hey, didn''t you hear Ying''er asking you something? How can you be so rude? Do you realize your situation? To put it nicely, you''reing back with us. To put it bluntly, you''re hitching a ride in our car!"


    "Enough, stop talking!" Ying''er interrupted the effeminate man helplessly, leaning back in her seat and slowly closing her eyes, "I''m going to take a nap."


    The effeminate man didn''t dare to speak anymore, but as he looked at Su Yang''s expression, he grew even more furious.


    The journey continued without incident, and Ying''er actually nodded off into a light sleep.


    As dusk fell, after several hours, the vehicle finally left the southwestern territory and entered Shuxi Meta City.


    "Oh my, we''ve finally left the southwest!" the effeminate man excitedly woke Ying''er, "Ying''er, Ying''er, it''s all good now. We''ve left the southwest territory!"


    "Really?" Ying''er was equally delighted. Before this, she had even doubted whether she would be able to leave the southwest.


    "Yes..." the effeminate man said, as his cell phone rang at the same time. After listening for a while, he said excitedly, "It''s the bodyguards I hired. They''re not far from us. Let''s go meet up with them first!"


    "That sounds good!" Ying''er nodded. Now that they were out of the southwest, there shouldn''t be any danger. With the added protection of these bodyguards, they would bepletely safe.


    The effeminate man told the driver the location, and the driver was about to change direction when Su Yang suddenly said, "Don''t go."


    "Huh?" The driver was taken aback, and the effeminate man instantly became enraged, "What did you say? Who gave you the right to speak?"


    Ying''er also looked at Su Yang with surprise, but her tone was a bit kinder, "Mr. Su, we''re just going to meet a few people, then we''ll hurry back to Central South. Don''t worry, it''s Uncle Wu''s arrangement. We''ll definitely get you back home!"


    Su Yang shook his head gently, saying, "There''s a problem with these bodyguards you''ve hired."


    The effeminate man, already dissatisfied with Su Yang, became even angrier upon hearing this, pointing at Su Yang and cursing, "What did you say? Who''s got a problem with their bodyguards? These are all rmended by my best buddies. Are you implying I have a problem, or that my best buddies do?"


    "I''d say the problem is with you. How old are you? You need to be at least eighteen to enlist. How many years did you serve? And it''s not even time for discharge, why are you out of the military? Were you kicked out because of bad conduct? Who do you think you are to be pointing fingers at us..."


    "Enough!" Ying''er sharply called out, her voice stern, "Joni, mind your words."


    The effeminate man opened his mouth but ultimately did not dare to say anything more.


    Ying''er''s brows furrowed slightly as she looked at Su Yang, "Mr. Su, Joni here is my manager and he has been with me for five years. From my debut until now, he has helped me a lot. You say the bodyguards he found have problems? I cannot agree with that. Joni wouldn''t deceive me!"


    The effeminate man immediately looked triumphant, casting a provocative gaze at Su Yang.


    Su Yang maintained a serene expression, speaking softly, "If you don''t believe it, we can go and see for ourselves!"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, I just find it impossible!" Ying''er said.


    "Let''s just go and see them!" the effeminate man dered outright, "I bet with you, if there''s something wrong with my bodyguards, I''ll call you ''Grandpa'' every time I see you from now on. If there''s nothing wrong with my bodyguards..."


    "Enough!" Ying''er cut him off, "Let''s meet up with the bodyguards first. Why take Mr. Su''s casual words so seriously?"


    The effeminate man, not daring to disregard Ying''er''s words, could only signal to the driver to go look for the bodyguards.


    Su Yang remained seated quietly in the front. Throughout this whole process, apart from uttering those two sentences, he had no other reaction; he was practically a wooden figurine.


    The bodyguards drove directly into an estate located near the suburban outskirts of Wu Pan City, and from a distance, they could already see several cars waiting in the estate''s parking lot. Around the cars stood a dozen big and burly men, seemingly with the potential to be bodyguards themselves.


    As soon as the car stopped, the effeminate man excitedly jumped out, saying, "Which one of you is Wei Ge? I''m Joni, the one Chao Zi referred!"


    The group of men immediately approached, first scrutinizing the effeminate man, then peering into the car. One of them turned and shouted, "Right, it''s them!"


    As his words ended, the gate closed firmly, and a ck SUV drove out from deeper within the estate.


    "What... what''s this all about?" The effeminate man felt something was off and instinctively wanted to step back but was kicked to the ground by one of the men.


    "What are you doing? I''m Chao Zi..." The effeminate man tried to speak but was kicked in the mouth, silencing the rest of his words.


    Ying''er''s face drained of color, she hadn''t expected that these bodyguards were indeed problematic.


    "Drive through them!" Ying''er urged frantically.


    "Don''t move!" Su Yang, however, held onto the steering wheel.


    "What are you doing?" Ying''er was frantic, "What time is it now, and you... you still expect them to let us pass?"


    Su Yang shook his head, pointing ahead, "Look at what that is!"


    The driver looked carefully and was startled, "Those are spike strips, if we go over them, our tires will surely burst!"


    "What?" Ying''er was stunned. If they couldn''t drive away, didn''t that mean she had no hope of escaping?


    The effeminate man had been subdued, and at this time, the ck SUV also stopped, and an ugly man emerged from it.


    "Hahaha..." The manughed loudly, "I really didn''t expect such a bargain to fall into myp. Of all the Four Young Actresses, this Ying''er is the prettiest. I''ve long wanted to taste what a top star is like. And she just so happened toe to me; now I''m in for some good fortune. Hahaha, call Kun Cuo, and tell him the goods are his, the person is mine, the money, pay as agreed, hahaha..."


    Fear shook Ying''er to the core; the man was extremely ugly. She would rather die than let this man touch her.


    "What do we do? What do we do?" Ying''er''s voice trembled, and the driver was sweating profusely with fear. He was only responsible for driving and had never encountered such a situation.


    "You two sit tight and don''t move. I''ll clear the road then we can go!" Su Yang opened the car door.


    "Hey, it''s dangerous..." Ying''er wanted to stop him, but Su Yang had already gotten out of the car.


    The dozen or so men approached and were surprised to see Su Yang exit the car.


    "Kid, you''ve got some nerve getting out of the car at a time like this," the leader sneered, "I thought you''d be too scared to move, cowering inside the car!"


    Su Yang ignored him and went straight to the spike strips, moving them out of the way.


    The crowd was dumbfounded; Su Yang was moving the spike strips right in front of their eyes as if they didn''t exist.


    "Damn it, you think we''re invisible?" the ugly man raged, pointing at Su Yang and ordering, "Kill him!"


    The two men closest to Su Yang immediately went for him; Ying''er''s heart raced to her throat. To her, Su Yang was walking into certain death. But, it was a death he faced for her sake, which made it all the harder for her to bear.


    As the two men reached Su Yang, one suddenly pulled out a dagger and thrust it towards Su Yang''s chest.


    However, just as his hand reached out, the dagger was already gone. A sh of cold light followed, and he felt warmth at his neck. Clutching his throat, he realized blood was spurting out. Staggering back a few steps, he looked at Su Yang in horror, unable to utter a sound before copsing.


    The entire scene was shocked; no one had seen how Su Yang took the dagger, nor how he killed the man. But the man''s dagger was now in Su Yang''s hands, and the man had his throat shed dead!


    The ugly man''s face turned pale, sensing that something was terribly wrong and asked urgently, "Who... who are you?"


    Turning to face the ugly man, Su Yang spoke coldly, "What grudge do you have with Kun Cuo that he would go to such lengths to harm you? The Blood Wolf Fang symbol, feared even by him, yet he sends you to block the way?"


    "Blood Wolf Fang?" The ugly man was stupefied, his facial muscles twitching as if he heard something utterly terrifying. After staring at Su Yang for a long while, he finally asked trembling, "You... you''re Blood Wolf King Su Yang?"

 Chapter 3, we’re even on this matter!

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3, we''re even on this matter!</h4>


    Su Yang''s expression remained calm, he did not answer the ugly man''s words at all.


    It wasn''t until then that the ugly man noticed a small blood wolf fang symbol on the front of the car. His face instantly turned red as if someone had choked him, his entire body tensing up.


    "The Blood Wolf Fang symbol, you... are you really the Blood Wolf King, Su Yang?" The ugly man looked at Su Yang with horror, his voice trembling, "The Blood Wolf King isn''t supposed... isn''t supposed to leave the Southwest, how... how did youe to my Xishu?"


    Without answering him, Su Yang looked at his watch and said, "I''m in a hurry, are you moving aside on your own, or should I clear the way myself?"


    Without any hesitation, the ugly man immediately turned around and said, "Move aside, quick, move all the barricades. Damn, what are you standing around for? Hurry up and move the barricades, a bunch of idiots!"


    The driver and Ying''er watched dumbfounded as those fierce and wicked men hastily cleared all the roadblocks around them, then stood aside like primary school students waiting to be scolded.


    Su Yang ignored them and sat back in the car, "We can go now!"


    The driver came back to his senses and quickly drove off.


    "Wait for me, wait for me..." The effeminate man staggered after them, barely climbing onto the car, almost ready to cry with a look of grievance.


    They drove off without further incident, and it wasn''t until they were far away that the driver heaved a sigh of relief, turned to Su Yang, and sincerely said, "Mr. Su, you were right. Those bodyguards really were a problem. By the way, how did you know something was wrong with them?"


    Ying''er sat in the back, her interest piqued as she watched Su Yang, feeling more and more that there was something extraordinary about him. Without a doubt, the people who had blocked their way in the Southwest must have panicked and fled upon seeing the Blood Wolf Fang symbol. And just now, the ugly man, despite having the upper hand, immediately becamepliant like a quail upon learning Su Yang''s identity¡ªthere had to be a reason for it.


    Merely with a symbol, a name, he could invoke fear in these hardened criminals. What kind of person could achieve such a feat!


    Su Yang spoke softly, "When they were speaking on the phone just now, I picked up on a few words in their jargon, the kind of lingo used by underworld figures, so I guessed these weren''t legitimate bodyguards!"


    "I see!" The driver had an epiphany, admiringly said, "Mr. Su, we really owe you this time. Otherwise, who knows what might have happened!"


    The effeminate man cowered inside the car, nowpletely subdued.


    The journey continued without any further events, and by early morning at around five o''clock the next day, they finally reached the boundary of Zhongzhou City.


    "Miss, we''re finally here!" The driver was invigorated, and although he had been driving all night, he was in high spirits.


    Ying''er also clenched her delicate hands, even more excited than the driver. Being able to return safely was not only about her own safety but most importantly, she could finally save her grandfather.


    "Stop the car!" Just then, Su Yang, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly spoke up.


    The driver, taken aback, still halted the car as Su Yang had requested.


    Su Yang opened the door, took a water cup, and went to the trunk. Under the astonished gazes of Ying''er and the driver, he opened the trunk and poured an entire cup of water inside.


    "What are you doing!?" the driver eximed, while Ying''er bolted out of the car, her voice filled with agitation, "What are you doing? Do you know... do you know what that is?"


    Inside the trunk was a securely packed box, which was now soaked through by the water. Ying''er''s eyes reddened¡ªinside was the life-saving medicine she had exchanged for with her life. Su Yang''s dousing of water, wouldn''t that ruin it all?


    With a calm demeanor, Su Yang said, "Red Fire Ginseng must be watered seventeen hours after being uprooted, or else its efficacy ispletely lost!"


    "You... you..." Ying''er gaped at Su Yang, "How do you know there''s Red Fire Ginseng inside?"


    This was something Ying''er had kept confidential; even Uncle Wu didn''t know!


    Su Yang looked at Ying''er, "Your family is very wealthy; you wouldn''t take a car for over ten hours when a ne could get you there in one or two hours. Thus, there must be something in the car you couldn''t take on a ne. Red Fire Ginseng cannot be in a state of weightlessness or excessive weight, as it would selfbust, and cannot be transported by ne. Kun Cuo controls the Southwest Red Fire Ginseng; he is anxious about anyone cultivating Red Fire Ginseng elsewhere, so he absolutely will not allow Red Fire Ginseng to leave the Southwest. You being a celebrity, with no apparent reason for conflict with him, why would he pursue you? Putting all this together, it''s not hard to guess that the item inside the car is Red Fire Ginseng!"


    Ying''er was bbergasted; she had not expected that Su Yang had already guessed what she was transporting. This young soldier was really meticulous in his thinking, and highly astute!


    "Then... how did you know it has been seventeen hours?" the driver asked, astounded.


    "Red Fire Ginseng is only avable at Kun Cuo''s auctions, and the sold Red Fire Ginseng is dug up from the ground only after the auction ends. Kun Cuo''s auctions usually finish after noon. You arrived at the military base at three in the afternoon yesterday, which fits the timeline from leaving Kun Cuo''s auction," exined Su Yang. "From noon yesterday to now, it has been exactly seventeen hours!"


    Ying''er and the driver were once again stunned; the timeline Su Yang provided matched their experience to the minute. It was as if Su Yang had witnessed everything himself.


    "How... how do you know all this?" the driver asked in amazement.


    "I''ve been in the Southwest for three years; there''s nothing about the Southwest I don''t know, including this Red Fire Ginseng!" Su Yang returned to the side of the car and said, "Alright, we can go now."


    Ying''er nced at the soaked box in the trunk, anxiously asking, "Are you sure... we don''t need to do anything about it?"


    Su Yang replied, "If it''s going to be used within twenty-four hours, there''s nothing else that needs to be done!"


    Ying''er looked at Su Yang and finally got back into the car. After everything that had happened, she had absolute trust in Su Yang. She knew that this seemingly young soldier was far more powerful and wise than she had imagined!


    An hourter, the car stopped inside a luxurious vi. Ying''er hurriedly got out, took the Red Fire Ginseng from the back, and said to the driver, "You go ahead and take Mr. Su down to rest, I''lle soon. Mr. Su, sorry to keep you waiting!"


    "After the patient has taken the medicine, if they feel unwell, they can eat two hot peppers. Remember, they must be especially hot peppers!" Su Yang said softly.


    "Ah?" Ying''er was stunned for a moment, asking in surprise, "Why?"


    Su Yang did not answer her and walked straight towards the nearby pavilion. Ying''er did not ask again and hurriedly carried the Red Fire Ginseng into the main building.


    The effeminate man watched all this happen from the sidelines, a hint of maliciousness shing in his eyes as he quietly followed Ying''er into the main building.


    The driver followed Su Yang to the nearby pavilion and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, we owe you a lot for this time''s matter. You are not in a hurry to leave these next few days, are you? I can take you for a good tour around Zhongzhou City?"


    Su Yang remained silent, his mind still preupied with his own matters. He had not actually nned to leave the army, but he had no choice but to do so. His father had been in a car ident, which was why he was rushing back. If he had not promised themander, he would not have wasted time on Ying''er. Now, although he was sitting in this luxurious vi, his heart had already returned home.


    The driver continued to chatter on, when suddenly, a woman walked into the pavilion from outside. Seeing the visitor, the driver quickly stood up, "Miss..."


    After uttering two words, the driver''s expression suddenly froze, and he quickly corrected himself, "Eldest Miss..."


    Su Yang looked at the neer with surprise. This person looked exactly like Ying''er and even dressed the same. However, Su Yang could tell that this woman was not Ying''er, their demeanors differed. This woman had an air about her that kept others at bay, not nearly as approachable as Ying''er.


    "This is our Miss Xue''er!" the driver hastened to introduce to Su Yang, "She is Miss Ying''er''s older sister, they are twins. Miss Xue''er is also the vice president of Zhongzheng Corporation now..."


    "Uncle Kang, you may leave now," Xue''er said coldly.


    "Yes..." The driver left in a hurry, it was clear that he held quite a bit of reverence for Miss Xue''er.


    Xue''er approached Su Yang within the pavilion, sizing him up and down, and spoke with a cold voice, "I''ve heard about what happened this time. Here is a hundred thousand yuan, your reward. However, I hope you will stay away from my family''s Ying''er in the future. Ying''er is young and doesn''t know any better, but she is not someone any man can easily deceive!"


    Su Yang nced at Xue''er, his brow furrowing slightly. He caught sight of the effeminate man peeking from a distance and guessed what might have transpired, most likely the effeminate man had said something to Xue''er. However, Su Yang didn''t offer any exnation, because he really hadn''t taken the two sisters seriously.


    "My reward is not this..." Su Yang pulled out three hundred-yuan bills from the stack of cash on the table and said, "My fare is to be sent home. However, it seems you are all busy. This three hundred yuan can be considered as my fare home. With this, we''re even!"


    Carrying his three hundred yuan and his backpack, Su Yang walked straight out of the vi.


    Xue''er watched Su Yang''s upright figure disappearing, a look of surprise on her face. She had never encountered someone like this before. However, a glimpse of disdain shed across her face soon after.


    No matter how unusual, he was still someone from the bottom of society, not worthy of even a nce from her. On the contrary, Su Yang''s actions made her find him ridiculous, thinking he was trying to y hard to get with us?


    Turning around, she went back to the main building. Ying''er had already prepared the Red Fire Ginseng, just in time to administer it to her grandfather.


    "With the Red Fire Ginseng, Grandpa''s illness will be cured!" Ying''er said excitedly by the side.


    Xue''er walked over, took Ying''er''s hand, and said softly, "We owe you a lot for this matter."


    Ying''er smiled, just about to speak, when suddenly the old man on the bed began to thrash, his face turning red as if he was choking.


    "What''s happening?"


    "I thought eating Red Fire Ginseng was supposed to fix everything?"


    "Old Master? Old Master?"


    Everyone at the bedside was in a panic, not knowing what to do.


    Ying''er paused momentarily, then suddenly remembered what Su Yang had said, and hurriedly eximed, "Quick, find two hot peppers, the very spicy kind!"


    "What are you doing?" everyone asked in shock.


    Ying''er urgently said, "Su Yang said that if there is any difort after taking the Red Fire Ginseng, eating two hot peppers would solve the problem!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" a young man said anxiously, "Grandpa is already in this state, and you want him to eat hot peppers? Are you trying to kill Grandpa? Besides, Red Fire Ginseng is fiery by nature, it''s particrly heat-inducing, look how red Grandpa''s face is, and you still dare to give him hot peppers? Who is this Su Yang? Is he trying to kill Grandpa?"


    People shared the same sentiment, with some loudly calling for ice to be brought over to cool him down.


    Desperate and knowing these people would not follow her instructions, Ying''er hurried to the kitchen, brought back two very hot peppers, and without allowing anyone to stop her, she fed them directly into the old man''s mouth.


    "Ying''er, have you gone mad?" Xue''er eximed. If anything happened to the old master, their family would copse.


    The others red at Ying''er with hostility, but she did not speak. Instead, she stared intently at the old man. For some reason, at that moment, she trusted Su Yang implicitly!


    Just when the crowd was about to explode in fury, the old man took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes, saying, "Ah, that feels good. Finally got my breath back!"


    Everyone was stunned. The two hot peppers had really saved the old master?


    At that moment, everyone had the same thought: Who exactly is this Su Yang?

 Chapter 4 Rival in Love

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Rival in Love</h4>


    On the train from Zhongzhou to Nanluo City, Su Yang sat by the window, his gaze fixed outside.


    Su Yang had just turned eighteen this year, but he had already been in the military for three years, having joined the army at fifteen.


    Fifteen ¨C an age when many kids have just started their first year of high school. But that year, something happened that would change Su Yang''s life forever. Because of that incident, Su Yang was forced to leave school and joined the military for three years.


    After three years, having gone through a lot, Su Yang had changed significantly. What brought the greatest change was a book his father gave him when he was leaving.


    The book had a strange name, it was called Destiny''s Tome. Moreover, what was most peculiar was that the book had no words in it ¨C at the time, Su Yang even wondered if his father had mistakenly given him a nk notebook. However, a yearter, after returning from a mission with injuries, his blood identally dripped onto the book, causing words to finally appear on the first page only.


    Though it was just one page, it contained an abundance of content, covering everything from martial arts, inner strength, medical skills, cooking, brewing, and even geomancy. It even contained cultural knowledge, nothing short of miraculous. It took Su Yang a whole year to memorize the contents of the first page, then another year to master seventy percent of it. Just two days ago, words started to appear on the second page. That was when he left the army.


    The train arrived at the station. Su Yang gathered his thoughts and got off, carrying his backpack. As soon as he stepped out of the station, a crowd swarmed around him, bombarding him with questions, "Brother, do you need a taxi?"


    "Bus, here! Buses to the county!"


    "Dude, how about a motorcycle taxi? It''s convenient, fast, and cheap!"


    Su Yang pushed through the crowd, spotting a tall girl standing under a pavilion in the distance. A red BMW convertible was parked beside her ¨C in Nanluo City, that was considered a luxury car. What''s more, the girl was beautiful, fair-skinned, and had a graceful bearing; she was indeed attractive. However, her expression was cold and aloof, keeping people at arm''s length.


    At that moment, a taxi driver was still pestering Su Yang, "Young brother, take a taxi, it''s the most convenient, can take you anywhere."


    Seeing Su Yang staring straight at the girl, the taxi driver became speechless and said, "Buddy, stop looking, a beauty like that is out of our league."


    Su Yang didn''t respond, simply gazing at the girl quietly. He knew her, her name was Lin Qingru, and they had been betrothed since they were children. The incident three years ago had also started because of her.


    That year, Su Yang and his best friend Fatty had gotten into a conflict over Lin Qingru with a gang. They identally injured someone from that group, whoter ended up in a vegetative state. Because of this, Su Yang''s father sent him away from Nanluo City to the army for three years of training.


    Now, seeing her again, Su Yang couldn''t quite exin why, but he felt a sense of unfamiliarity, devoid of the childhood intimacy they once shared.


    Lin Qingru saw Su Yang too. A flicker of irritation crossed her face as she waved at him and called out, "Here, over here!"


    "You really know her?" The taxi driver''s eyes widened in disbelief. He simply couldn''t understand how this young man, carrying a shoddy backpack and having travelled by train, could possibly know such a beautiful and affluent woman.


    As Su Yang quickly approached Lin Qingru, a young man dressed in a suit came over and said cheerfully, "Yo, Brother Yang is back!"


    A sharp glint shed in Su Yang''s eyes ¨C he also knew this young man, named Liao Yuxuan. They had been ssmates for many years, but had never gotten along well, to say the least. Liao Yuxuan had been pursuing Lin Qing since long before and always had a rivalry with Su Yang, consistently throwing obstacles his way, both openly and secretly. Even the incident from three years ago, Su Yang suspected Liao Yuxuan had a hand in it, but he was sent away immediately and had no time to investigate the matter.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang nced at Liao Yuxuan and then at Lin Qingru, but didn''t say anything.


    Lin Qingru had a look of displeasure on her face and shot back, "What''s with that expression? My car broke down, and it just so happened that Yuxuan was nearby, so he gave me a lift here to pick you up. Isn''t that okay? Alright, I won''t talk about this anymore. Let''s hurry up and go, I still have a gathering to attendter."


    "I''ve juste back, yet you''re worried I''ll dy your gathering," Su Yang thought with a bitter smile.


    Three years, enough time for a lot to change. He just hadn''t expected Lin Qingru to have changed so much. Not only was she impatient with him, but she also brought Liao Yuxuan to him, wasn''t this a p in his face?


    Liao Yuxuan''s eyes carried a teasing smile, as if gloating over a victory. Seeing that Su Yang made no move, he couldn''t help butugh and say, "Brother Yang, does this car embarrass you to ride in?"


    Finally, Su Yang looked at Liao Yuxuan and said with a half-smile, "Embarrass? No, I''m just worried about the quality of the car."


    "Do you even know about cars?" Liao Yuxuan retorted immediately, "My car cost over a million, not quality? Then what kind of car is? Do you have to drive a tank to be satisfied?"


    "Over a million?" Su Yang walked to the side of the car, circled it twice, and patted the body a few times as if studying the vehicle. Ultimately, however, he turned and walked away, "I''d rather not ride in this car. If it doesn''t startter, that would be troublesome."


    Lin Qingru instantly became irritated and snapped, "Su Yang, what are you doing? I know you have issues with Yuxuan, but it''s all a misunderstanding, Yuxuan is a good person. Moreover, Yuxuan kindly came to pick you up, what kind of attitude is that?"


    Su Yang turned his head and looked at Lin Qingru with a faint smile, "What does it matter to me whether he''s a good person?"


    "You... Why are you such a person!" Lin Qingru said anxiously, "Su Yang, I really didn''t expect you to be so narrow-minded, you''re truly a disappointment to me!"


    I disappoint you? You brought the person who once sabotaged me, my love rival, to pick me up, and you are so intimate with him. Doesn''t that disappoint me?


    Su Yang let out a light breath and smiled slightly. During these three years, he had been reflecting on his rtionship with Lin Qingru. And in the end, he found that his feelings for Lin Qingru were not as deep as he had thought. So, this time, it seemed it was time to end this marriage that never should have existed in the first ce!


    But for Liao Yuxuan, this was a moment of great joy. He hade here just to provoke Su Yang and to make Lin Qingru''s impression of Su Yang even worse. Now, his goal had been achieved.


    "Qingru, don''t stoop to his level. Su Yang is just like that, arrogant and petty. Otherwise, why would he have turned that child into a vegetable three years ago?" Liao Yuxuan said with a look of regret, "Well, if he doesn''t want to go with us, it''s not our fault. Besides, you''vee to get him; your father won''t have anything to say about it. Let''s go, I''ll take you to the gathering first, so you won''t bete!"


    Watching Su Yang get into a taxi, Lin Qingru looked annoyed, then turned and got into the car herself.


    Liao Yuxuan, smug as he settled in, hit the ignition button, but the vehicle made not a sound. He was taken aback; the car was known for its reliability, how could this be happening? He pressed the button another dozen times, refusing to give up, but it was all in vain.


    "What happened?" Lin Qingru asked, looking over.


    Liao Yuxuan, sweating profusely, said, "The car, how... howe it won''t start?"

 Chapter 5: Beating People Video

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Beating People Video</h4>


    Liao Yuxuan''s car wouldn''t start, and of course, it was all Su Yang''s doing.


    Although Su Yang had only practiced the first page of Destiny''s Tome, his Inner Strength had already reached an advanced level. When he was circling the car just now, he had quietly unleashed his hidden energy onto the vehicle''s engine. The damage wasn''t visible on the surface, but there was no way the car would start¡ªit would definitely need major repairs at a garage.


    Even though there wasn''t much left of Su Yang''s feelings for Lin Qingru, that didn''t mean he would allow Liao Yuxuan to swagger in front of him. This time, it was merely a bit of interest. If Su Yang''s investigation into the incident from three years ago turned up any connections to Liao Yuxuan, then it would be time to settle the full ount.


    The taxi finally stopped in a messy street outside of the old district. Su Yang''s home was located here.


    In the three years he''d been away, a lot had changed here. In the distance, there were many unfinished tall buildings, all bearing the logos of Zhongzheng Construction. And this street was a slum trapped amidst those towering buildings.


    Su Yang''s home was one of the dpidated old houses. As soon as he reached the entrance of the alley, he saw a group of people standing at the door of his home, gossiping loudly.


    "Oh dear, Old Su''s really in trouble this time. It''s bad enough that he got hit and injured; now they''vee to make a scene at his house. What to do, what to do?"


    "These people are justwless, aren''t they? They hit Old Su and nowe to his house to cause trouble. How does that make any sense? Hasn''t Old Su called the police?"


    "He has, and this has happened several times. The policee, and these people scatter. Once the police leave, theye back. They''re just a bunch of ruffians; who can do anything about them?"


    "Sigh, what did Old Su do to offend such a gang?"


    Standing at the entrance of the alley, Su Yang had heard all of the crowd''s discussions. He frowned; although he had known about his father''s car ident while he was in the army, he hadn''t expected things to have gotten this bad.


    It seemed his father had suffered more than just being hit by a vehicle; he''d also been beaten. And the perpetrators had not only failed topensate for the medical expenses, but they had alsoe to make trouble at their house? This was simply outrageous!


    Su Yang was not a man of patience to start with, and after years of practicing Destiny''s Tome, he had be even more stubborn and his attacks even more ruthless¡ªwhich was part of how he earned the nickname Blood Wolf King!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang strode forward. Meanwhile, the crowd outside had already noticed him. People were momentarily taken aback, then hurriedly made way for Su Yang to enter the courtyard.


    "Su Yang..." Suddenly, a young man called out to him. He hurried over and handed him a cell phone, whispering, "Take a look at this first, so you know what''s going on."


    The young man was named Hee Chong, a childhood friend of Su Yang''s, with a reasonably good rtionship. Su Yang, surprised, took the mobile phone and nced at it, his eyes immediately reddening.


    A video was ying on the phone, showing two youths in ck violently beating an elderly man with white hair. And that elderly man was none other than Su Yang''s father, Su Ping!


    As they hit him, they cursed, seemingly angry because Su Ping''s tricycle had bumped their car. The two youths were clearly trained, adopting fighting stances and relentlessly punching and kicking at Su Ping''s head and chest.


    Su Ping curled up on the ground, protecting his head with his arms, and pleaded in a trembling voice, "Stop hitting me, please stop..."


    "Get up! Get up!" The taller youth shouted furiously, kicking Su Ping''s head as he spoke.


    The shorter youth dashed back to the car, grabbed a dagger, and charged over to stab Su Ping several times in the back, shouting, "I told you to lie down here, I told you to lie down here!"


    "Hey, you shouldn''t use a knife..." Someone nearby immediately eximed, followed by others trying to intervene.


    But at that point, a group of youths emerged from the crowd, blocking the good Samaritans and yelling at them not to meddle. They were clearly with the two assants, maintaining order while continuously turning around to cheer and apud. This emboldened the two attackers even more, making their strikes increasingly vicious.


    After being stabbed a few times, Su Ping, knowing he was in danger, staggered to his feet attempting to flee, but with significant blood loss, he couldn''t even run properly. The taller youth''s consecutive kicks allnded on Su Ping''s head, while the shorter one stabbed at Su Ping''s chest with the dagger. Their intent was clear¡ªto kill him!


    Eventually, Su Ping was beaten to the ground, his limbs the only parts of him still struggling. The taller assant, still unsatisfied, picked up a flower pot from a nearby stall and smashed it onto Su Ping''s head, striking him again and again until the sound of police sirens could be heard from afar. Only then did they stop and scatter in all directions.


    The video cut off there, and Hee Chong patted Su Yang on the shoulder, speaking in a low voice, "Su Yang, this is a video of them beating your father. Someone recorded it. These people are upset that your father called the police and got their sons captured, and now they''re causing trouble. But look at what happened, there was no way Uncle Ping could have called the police; it was the bystanders who couldn''t stand it and reported it. Besides, if the police hadn''t shown up, Uncle Ping might have been beaten to death. They are utterly unreasonable!"


    "Unreasonable? They have the strength to be unreasonable!" At that moment, a middle-aged man nearby sarcastically said, "Do you know who they are? The owner of Beisheng Martial Arts Gym, Lin Beisheng, is the uncle of those two boys. Their family is all martial artists with assets worth tens of millions at least, with influence in both the underworld and legitimate society. With such people, what can you do if they don''t reason with you? Su Yang, I advise you to go inside and talk nicely to them, pay some damages to avoid disaster. Otherwise, your family is definitely doomed this time!"


    "Uncle, how can you talk like that? Uncle Ping is one of our own townsfolk; you can''t take their side," Hee Chong protested.


    "Pah, what do you mean ''take their side''? I''m considering their welfare. Su Yang, I know you''re hot-headed, but you have to see the situation clearly. You can''t afford to mess with this family," the uncle retorted.


    "Yeah, Su Yang, don''t start a conflict with them. Just talk nicely, beg them, and let this be over and done with. There''s no need to escte things."


    "Making a big fuss would only be asking for trouble. Su Yang, if I were you, I''d hurry over and apologize to them, and settle it with some money."


    "Hmph, as if they need our money. I tell you, their family isn''t going to have an easy time this time around!"


    Su Yang had remained silent from the beginning. He nodded at Hee Chong, clenched his fists, and walked straight into the house.


    Upon entering the yard, Su Yang was hit by the pungent smell of Chinese medicine. In a corner of the yard, a y pot was shattered on the ground, medicinal herbs were scattered about, still steaming. A frail little girl stood beside the broken pot, sobbing softly.


    Seeing the little girl, Su Yang''s face immediately showed immense adoration. The little girl was Su Yang''s youngest sister, Su Xia. She was only nine when Su Yang left home, and now she was twelve. However, she looked so frail she still seemed like a ten-year-old.


    "Xia''er," Su Yang called out softly, and Su Xia immediately looked up. Upon seeing Su Yang, she widened her eyes in disbelief, covered her mouth with her hand, and was speechless for a long time.


    Su Yang walked over and hugged his sister tight, whispering, "It''s me, your brother. I''m back!"


    Su Xia finally assured herself she was not dreaming and burst into tears.


    Seeing several footprints on Su Xia''s body, Su Yang''s fists clenched tighter. He turned his head to the noisy living room¡ªfive or six people were inside, shouting loudly; they were clearly the troublemakers.


    A cold gleam flitted across Su Yang''s eyes. He gently patted Su Xia on the head and said in a low voice, "Stay right here, Xia''er, and don''t move."


    Obeying, Su Xia nodded her head. Watching Su Yang walk towards the living room, she anxiously said, "Brother, be... be careful..."


    Su Yang smiled at her, but the moment he turned his back, his face had be cold as ice. He walked straight to the living room door where his father Su Ping was being grabbed by the cor by a man, while a fashionable woman next to them was gesticting angrily.


    "So what if my son bumped into you and hit you, Mr. Su? A few hits from a child won''t kill you. At your age, shouldn''t you be more sensible than to fuss over a child''s actions?"


    "Children are young and hot-tempered, that''s inevitable. Can''t you just indulge them a little? Oh, they hit you a few times, and you have to get the police to arrest them?"


    "If they end up in juvenile detention, their lives are ruined. They''re just kids. Can your conscience bear doing this to them? Let me tell you, we won''t pay a dime over this matter. But as for my son''s case, if you don''t settle it to my satisfaction, if I don''t get your family under control, I swear I''ll take your family name..."


    Su Ping was covered in bandages, evidently sustaining serious injuries. His face was bruised and swollen, one eye swollen shut, creating a horrifying sight. He was already old, and now he looked even more like he was at death''s door, barely breathing.


    The woman stopped speaking abruptly because a hand had mped around her neck. Before she could react, she was violently thrown to the ground, incapable of getting up.


    The person who acted was Su Yang. With one kick, he sent the man holding Su Ping flying, and then roared, "If you can walk out of my house today, I''ll take your family name!"


    The three men inside paused, then realizing the situation, charged at Su Yang shouting, "You dare hit my brother!"


    "Damn it, kid, you''re asking for it!"


    "Beat him up!"


    The three men rushed at Su Yang, but before they could strike, Su Yang had already moved. Three punchesnded without suspense on their faces. The three men squatted down, clutching their mouths, their noses broken.


    Su Yang didn''t stop there. He grabbed the neck of one of them, lifted him up, and delivered a kick to his chest, sending the man flying five or six meters away. He did the same to the remaining two men without leaving a single one behind; he kicked them all out.


    Then, Su Yang followed immediately, jumping beside the three men and fiercely stomping on their chests, caving them in.


    Originally, the three men were howling in pain. But after that, they were silent, gasping with open mouths.


    Upon witnessing this, the leading man and woman were dumbfounded. Su Yang had been too ruthless; these thugs were all injured so severely in the blink of an eye?


    "You... who are you?" the man stammered, frightened by Su Yang.


    "Su Yang!" Su Yang''s voice was cold as he said, "The person your son bumped into is my dad!"

 Chapter 6: Bursting with rage

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Bursting with rage</h4>


    The man''s expression changed, and then a ferocious look shed across his eyes. Pointing at Su Yang, he said, "So it''s you. I know you. Hmph, you beat a student into a vegetative state at the age of fifteen and ran away for three years. Finally, you''vee back today. Good, you''ve got some skills."


    "But, kid, do you think that little ability of yours can intimidate me? Let me tell you, when I started messing around, you were still wearing open-crotch pants! Dare to touch me, and if I don''t kill you, I swear I''ll share your surname. Let me tell you, I only brought three people today, but next time, I''ll bring thirty, three hundred people. Even if you can fight, can you handle thirty, three hundred people?"


    Su Yang replied directly, "No need for next time, call three hundred people over now. I''m telling you, if your people don''te today, none of you are leaving!"


    The man was taken aback; everyone else would have been scared stiff by his words, but he had never seen someone as aggressive as Su Yang, who even dared to tell him to call for backup.


    What he didn''t know was that Su Yang had spent three years in the military near the Golden Triangle and had confronted many international bigshots head-on.


    Those drug lords, all of them ruthless killers, were all subdued by Su Yang obediently.


    To Su Yang, these hoodlums were no different than trash; why would he take them seriously?


    After a moment''s silence, the man snapped back to reality, pointing at Su Yang and shouting, "Kid, are you trying to scare me? Do you know who my big brother is? Let me tell you, I''m Yong Zi, and my big brother is Lin Beisheng from the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym. If you offend me, do you believe my big brother wille and kill you?"


    "Lin Beisheng, right?" Su Yang nodded slowly, then suddenly grabbed Yong Zi by the neck and lifted him up, saying firmly, "Call him here. If he doesn''t show up today, you''re not leaving!"


    Yong Zi waspletely dumbfounded. Lin Beisheng''s reputation in Nanluo City was formidable, and most people would be terrified just by hearing his name¡ªhow many dared to speak to Lin Beisheng with such audacity.


    This Su Yang, was he not being too domineering?


    "Fine, you said it yourself. Wait till my big brother gets here, and I''ll see how you beg for mercy on your knees!" Yong Zi, fierce and loud, hurriedly ran to make a phone call.


    The onlookers outside who witnessed the scene became noisy.


    "Oh no, this is getting serious. If Lin Beisheng shows up, what''s going to happen?"


    "I think Su Yang can really fight; he won''t be in trouble, right?"


    "Can fight? What''s the use of that? Do you know who Lin Beisheng is? The owner of Beisheng Martial Arts Gym, one of the top ten gyms in Nanluo City, and Lin Beisheng himself is among the top ten masters in Nanluo City, capable of taking on over a dozen people alone. Every year, the Provincial Capital Martial Arts Conference invites Lin Beisheng to participate. Compared to such a big shot, what''s Su Yang?"


    "My god, isn''t Su Yang in trouble this time?"


    "Who told him to be so oblivious, daring to hit Lin Beisheng''s rtive? He deserves it!"


    Su Yang paid no attention to the chatter, merely gazing coldly at the three people crouching on the ground and asked sternly, "Who hit my sister?"


    The three looked at each other, then two of them turned their gaze to the woman.


    The woman panicked, quickly saying, "I only kicked her twice, I... I..."


    Su Yang spoke indifferently, "Will you break your leg yourself, or shall I do it for you?"


    The woman was bewildered; she had only kicked Su Xia twice and was now facing a broken leg?


    This Su Yang was too cruel!


    "Who the fuck do you think you''re scaring?" the woman suddenly yelled, "My big brother is Lin Beisheng. You dare touch me and see if my big brother doesn''te and kill you..."


    Before the woman could finish, Su Yang suddenly bent down, grabbed one of her legs, and lifted it.


    "Hey, what are you doing? What are you doing!" she began to scream, "Everyonee look! He''s hitting a woman, he''s hitting a woman..."


    Ignoring her, Su Yang raised his foot and kicked sharply at the side of her knee, causing her to let out a piercing scream as the leg twisted abnormally.


    Without giving the woman a chance to react, Su Yang grabbed her other leg and did the same. In an instant, both of her legs were broken!


    Everyone was shocked, the area only filled with the woman''s agonizing screams: "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Yong Zi shivered in fear, not daring to go and help her.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, as casually as if he had just done something very simple.


    It wasn''t long before the sound of motorcycles roared through the alley, and several cars pulled up right at the doorstep of Su Yang''s house.


    "Big brother, big brother..." Yong Zi ran out excitedly.


    A group of people stepped out of the cars, led by a man with a buzz cut, a tattoo of half a tiger on his neck.


    "Oh my, it''s Jin Hu."


    "Which Jin Hu?"


    "Lin Beisheng''s top disciple, the underground kingpin of the old city district Jin Hu. Haven''t you heard of him?"


    "It''s not Lin Beisheng who came, but Jin Hu. This is going to be even more troublesome."


    "Why though? Isn''t Lin Beisheng more powerful?"


    "Lin Beisheng is indeed more powerful, but after all, he is a senior master who maintains his dignity; he might not be willing to strike too ruthlessly. However, Jin Hu is different. He''s young and full of vigor, and he''s also involved in the underworld. Do you think he would show any mercy?"


    All around, the crowd buzzed with discussion.


    "Jin Hu? Howe it''s you?" Yong Zi was taken aback. "Where''s the boss?"


    "Master has some business and won''t be in town for the next few days," Jin Hu said. "Before he left, he told me that I could handle anything that came up! So here I am, bringing over a dozen brothers from the martial arts gym."


    "Great!" Yong Zi eximed with joy, then turned to point at Su Yang. "That''s him, the one who beat up Beiying. He even yelled for the boss toe over, saying he would fight the boss too!"


    Lin Beiying was that woman, Lin Beisheng''s own younger sister.


    Jin Hu was Lin Beisheng''s head disciple, having mastered seventy percent of Lin Beisheng''s skills and being the second-best fighter in the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym.


    Upon hearing that his master''s sister had been attacked, Jin Hu immediately red up and stormed into the courtyard.


    "Kid, it was you who hit my Aunt Beiying!" Jin Hu charged up to Su Yang with a raging momentum and angrily yelled, "Do you have a death wish or something?"


    With his hands behind his back, Su Yang looked at Jin Hu and coldly said, "Are you here to stand up for them?"


    "What do you mean ''stand up for them''? This is our business!" Jin Hu roared back. "Kid, kneel and kowtow to beg for mercy right now, and maybe I''ll go a bit easier when I make my move. Otherwise, once I do, you won''t have a chance to regret it!"


    "Nonsense!" Su Yang snapped coldly, ncing over the people wearing the gym''s uniforms behind him, and said in a cold voice, "Since it is your business, then none of you are leaving today."


    Jin Hu was taken aback. He had thought his own intimidating presence would be enough to scare Su Yang; he didn''t expect Su Yang to be so arrogant.


    "What the fuck did you just say?" Jin Hu''s eyes widened with fury as he cursed, "Damn it, who the hell do you think you are? You''re nothing! I could squash you with one hand!"


    Su Yang let out a coldugh and said, "Enough talk. Juste at me together. I don''t want to waste any more time!"


    Jin Hu waspletely stunned. Except for his master, who dared to speak such arrogant words. And now a seventeen or eighteen-year-old youth was saying them; how could it not infuriate him!


    "Motherfucker, you''re too arrogant!" Jin Hu bellowed, lifting his foot to kick Su Yang: "I''ll tame you first!"


    As Jin Hu lifted his leg, Su Yang also moved. He didn''t retreat or dodge; instead, he stepped forward directly, rushing to Jin Hu''s front. His right fist clenched and followed through with his forward momentum. As his foot hit the ground, Su Yang suddenly increased his force, stomping heavily on the floor, while at the same time, his punchnded squarely on Jin Hu''s chest.


    With one punch, Jin Hu''s body, weighing over 180 pounds, was sent flying backward. From inside the courtyard, he flew out onto the car he had driven there, shattering its windows.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. Jin Hu was Lin Beisheng''s head disciple, yet he couldn''t withstand even one move from Su Yang? How could this be possible?


    The move Su Yang used was the Half-Step Banging Fist he had learned in the Triangr Region.


    It was a very simple punch, yet difficult to master. However, once acquired, its power was terrifying. Su Yang had once killed a rampaging wild elephant with a single punch.


    Now, facing Jin Hu, Su Yang had already held back ny percent of his strength. Otherwise, that punch could have pierced right through Jin Hu''s chest!


    "My God, Jin Hu has been knocked down?"


    "Just one punch? That''s too powerful, isn''t it?"


    "What''s the use of being powerful? Didn''t you see how many of them there are? As the saying goes, ''One can hardly fight against thebined force of many.'' In the end, he''s still dead meat!"


    "Daring to hit a man from the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym, I think the Su Family is thoroughly doomed this time!"


    All around, people chattered and debated, some shocked, some disdainful.


    Struggling several times without being able to get up, Jin Hu could only wave his hand and say with a trembling voice, "Beat him to death..."


    Only then did the martial arts gym disciples he brought with him snap to their senses, howling as they rushed into the courtyard.


    "It should have been like this from the start!" Su Yang stretchedzily and charged into the crowd with swift steps, his fistsshing out in quick session and his feet kicking out relentlessly. Everywhere he went, men were knocked down like dominos; none could withstand even a single move from Su Yang.


    In one minute, over a dozen meny on the ground with broken arms or legs, wailing in pain. Looking back at Su Yang, he waspletely unscathed, casually standing with his hands behind his back, not even breathing hard.


    At this point, everyone was utterly shocked, and even those who had been scornful were now staring wide-eyed. How could a human aplish such a feat?


    Su Yang slowly walked up to Jin Hu, looked down at him with cold eyes, and said, "Call your master and tell him toe right away. Otherwise, today won''t just end with broken arms and legs for you. I promise you, none of you will ever stand again in your lives!"


    Jin Hu jolted, staring at Su Yang and angrily said, "You... who the fuck do you think you''re scaring? This is awful society; what can you do to us? You''ll go to jail for beating us like this, and I''ve got plenty of money. You''re as good as dead!"


    Su Yang let out a coldugh, reached out to grab Jin Hu by the cor, ready to throw another punch.


    "Stop!"


    At that moment, a cold voice came from outside the gate, and several young men walked in through the entrance.

 Chapter 7 Termination of Employment

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Termination of Employment</h4>


    ```


    Seeing the neer, the crowd outside erupted into noise again.


    "It''s Dai Xiaofei!"


    "I heard he has a good rtionship with Jin Hu. What''s he doing here? Is heing to help Jin Hu?"


    "He''s just asking for trouble. Su Yang is so good at fighting; Dai Xiaofei is just looking for a beating!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Dai Xiaofei is Director Su''s son. No matter how good Su Yang is at fighting, would he dare to touch a hair on Dai Xiaofei''s head? Just one word from Dai Xiaofei and his dad could be out of a job in minutes!"


    Dai Xiaofei and his group approached the door. He nced at Jin Hu, then gave Su Yang a look and said coldly, "Su Yang, let''s put an end to this matter here, shall we?"


    Su Yang frowned. In fact, he had seen Jin Hue in earlier, and Dai Xiaofei had been nearby all along. And he waited until now toe out, clearly taking sides. If it were Su Yang who had been beaten down, he definitely wouldn''t havee out ying peacemaker. In the end, he was firmly on Jin Hu''s side!


    "Why should I?" Su Yang replied coldly.


    Dai Xiaofei was taken aback. His dad was Su Yang''s father''s boss, in charge of his father''s employment.


    In his view, the children of workers like Su Yang should naturally be several levels lower than him.


    So, when he spoke just now, it was almost in amanding tone, not allowing Su Yang to contradict. However, what he didn''t expect was that Su Yang would be so bold as to question his authority.


    Damn it, why? Because with just one word, I could make your dad lose his job!


    Dai Xiaofei took a deep breath, looked at Su Yang with cold eyes, and said, "What? I personallye to talk to you about this, and it''s not eptable? You can''t even give me this much face?"


    "Do you have face in my eyes?" Su Yang asked in return, coldly.


    "You!" Dai Xiaofei became furious, pointing at Su Yang and cursing, "Su Yang, what the f**k are you, do you know who I am?"


    "My dad is Dai Jianshe, the Jianshe Machinery Factory is run by my family. Your dad, your mom, they all f**king work for my family. And you''re telling me I have no face in front of you?"


    "Son of a bitch, do you f**king think you''re worthy of talking face with me? If this were ancient times, your whole family would be f**king ves to mine, get it?"


    "I''m giving you face by talking to you like this. If I didn''t give you face, I would just fire your dad and mom, and your whole family can go drink the northwestern wind!"


    After ranting, Su Yang, bing impatient, punched Dai Xiaofei in the face, and Dai Xiaofei immediately shut up.


    "You... you dare to hit me..." Dai Xiaofei said, sobbing, holding his bleeding mouth.


    "Get lost!" Su Yang yelled angrily, and Dai Xiaofei was startled into turning around and running away quickly.


    At the door, he turned back, furiously saying, "Su! You wait for me!"


    Su Yang red at him angrily, and Dai Xiaofei, stumbling out of fear, hurried away, not daring to linger a moment longer.


    On the other side, Jin Hu was bbergasted. Dai Xiaofei was his backup n. He had intended to take down the Su family, then have Dai Xiaofei step in to fire Su Yang''s parents,pletely crushing the Su family and showing off his own prestige.


    He hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. If Dai Xiaofei had been beaten up by Su Yang, then what good ending could he have?


    "Big brother, big brother..." Seeing Su Yang looking at him, Jin Hu immediately softened, his voice trembling, "I was wrong, I... I deserve to die, I apologize to you, please spare me..."


    "Spare you?" Su Yang looked at Jin Hu with cold eyes, "You injured my dad and then came to make trouble at my house. A grown man, and still you went after my sister? If it were you, would you spare yourself?"


    Jin Hu''s face turned awkward, and he said in a trembling voice, "Big brother, I know we were wrong. How about this... I''ll give you money aspensation, okay?"


    "Money, you must pay," Su Yang said coldly.


    Jin Hu couldn''t help but feel relieved. Was this the end of it?


    "But I''ll hit you too," Su Yang said as he spoke, punching Jin Hu in the face again.


    Jin Hu whimpered a few times, Su Yang passed him the phone and said coldly, "Here, call your master toe get you."


    With a cry in his voice, Jin Hu said, "Big brother, my... my master really isn''t in Nanluo City right now, he can''te. Big brother, please... please let us go..."


    ```


    Su Yang frowned. His father had already fallen into aa inside the house, and this matter couldn''t be dyed too long. But he was absolutely not going to let this family go.


    "Fine, tell Lin Beisheng, two days from now, I''ll personally go to Beisheng Martial Arts Gym to find him. Tell him to clean his neck and wait for death! Now, all of you get lost!"


    "Yes, yes, yes..." Jin Hu and the others, as if pardoned, struggled to run outside. Those whose legs were broken crawled on the ground with their hands, showing incredible tenacity, as they didn''t dare linger in the yard for even a second.


    "Can''t you understand what I''m saying?" Su Yang suddenly spoke in a cold voice, "I said to roll out!"


    Jin Hu and hisrades were startled and all turned their heads to look at Su Yang, each with a face like a funeral. If they rolled out now, their reputations would be ruined forever.


    "You don''t want to roll? Then I''ll send you out!" Su Yang bellowed.


    Reacting quickly, Jin Hu and the others immediately started rolling on the ground, without any hesitation.


    Su Yang turned to look at Lin Beiying and her husband, who were shivering with fear. Quickly, they said, "We''ll roll too, we''ll roll too..."


    "You don''t have to roll!" Su Yang walked straight up to the couple, grabbed one with each hand, and violently banged their heads together.


    Both screamed miserably, their heads bleeding profusely and pitiful to the extreme.


    With one kick each, Su Yang sent them flying out the door and spoke in a heavy tone, "I''m giving you a chance; do whatever it takes to get your son out. Two days from now, at the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym, if they don''t show up, the two of you will suffer even more than today!"


    Too frightened to even fart, neither could stand up; they just crawled away.


    Su Yang didn''t chase after them but turned and went back into the courtyard to tidy up everything.


    Inside the house, his father Su Ping was still unconscious. Looking at his father, now aged so much, sorrow filled Su Yang''s heart. Over these three years he had been far away in the army, not having to face the family''s affairs, but his father must have been humiliated. Considering the state of the house, Su Yang knew that they didn''t even have one decent piece of furniture left; the term "utterly destitute" was truly fitting!


    Su Yang took a cloth pouch from his person, which contained a set of silver needles. He carefully administered acupuncture to Su Ping, who then slept soundly. Now, all that was needed were some medicine and rest.


    After sitting for a short while, a woman suddenly ran into the house and, upon entering, pointed at Su Yang and cursed, "It really is you, you debt-collecting ghost! Why have youe back? Why didn''t you die out there?"


    The woman was still in her factory overalls; it was Su Yang''s stepmother, Zhao Xuefen.


    Zhao Xuefen was Su Ping''s second wife. In fact, Su Ping had married into Zhao Xuefen''s family. Zhao Xuefen had been married once before and had two children. Su Xia was the child of Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen.


    Zhao Xuefen had always treated Su Yang poorly, and now upon his return, instead of any joy, she directly started cursing him.


    Su Yang''s eyebrows knit together as he asked, "Auntie Zhao, what''s wrong?"


    "You have the gall to ask what''s wrong?" Zhao Xuefen, with one hand on her hip and the other pointing at Su Yang, cursed, "Su Yang, what did you just do?"


    "Did you hit Director Dai''s son, Dai Xiaofei? Don''t you know your dad and I both work at Jianshe Machinery Factory?"


    "Just now, just now, Director Dai fired both me and your dad. Do you understand? Both of us are out of a job, all because of your punch; we''vepletely lost our jobs!"


    Su Yang suddenly realized and, after a moment of silence, said, "That job, it''s not a loss to be rid of it."


    Zhao Xuefen immediately snapped, "What did you say? What did you say? What do you mean it''s not a loss? Su Yang, if your dad and I don''t work, what will you eat? The northwest wind?"


    "Do you know how much money the family has spent on your nonsense these years? Look around, do we even have one decent piece of furniture left? Look at us, have we ever worn one decent piece of clothing?"


    "Oh, easy for you to say, you just left with a p on the butt and came back saying it''s alright not to work? What do you do if you don''t work? Do you support us? Do you provide for the family? Do you have the capability to do that?"


    "Alright!" Su Yang replied bluntly, "From now on, I''ll provide for the family!"


    "Huh?" Zhao Xuefen was taken aback and stared at Su Yang for a while before cursing, "Su Yang, you''re going to provide for the family? How will you provide? Without finishing school or having a job, after loafing around for years, you''vee back and learned how to talk big? You''ll provide for the family? I''ll tell you, if you can earn more than two thousand yuan a month, then from now on, I''ll take your surname!"


    "Auntie Zhao..." Su Yang wanted to say more, but Zhao Xuefen cut him off, "I don''t want to hear it. Now, right away, go apologize to Young Master Dai. I''m telling you, if you don''t handle this properly, don''te back to see me!"


    Su Yang''s forehead furrowed, and after a moment of silence, he nodded slowly, "Alright, then I''ll make the trip!"


    Zhao Xuefen yelled from behind, "Remember, if Young Master Dai doesn''t forgive you, if he doesn''t let us get our jobs back, don''te back!"


    Su Yang didn''t respond; he wasn''t nning to go and apologize to Dai Xiaofei. He intended to give Dai Xiaofei another thrashing. Since he had hit him once, he wouldn''t be apologizing. Moreover, given Dai Xiaofei''s dishonorable role in his father''s situation, Su Yang was even less likely to let him off the hook!

 Chapter 8: Trouble at the Machinery Factory (Please Bookmark and Recommend)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Trouble at the Machinery Factory (Please Bookmark and Rmend)</h4>


    Jianshe Machinery Factory¡ªwhen Su Yang arrived at its gate, he noticed something odd about the situation. The usually wide-open door was now only half open. A banner was affixed above, weing Director Hou and his party to inspect the work.


    As Su Yang entered the gates, he was halted by the gatekeeper Old Zhang.


    "Hey, don''t just barge in; there''s an important event happening today, no one is to enter without authorization!"


    Old Zhang, who had been working there for a long time and was friends with Su Yang''s father, Su Ping, was familiar with Su Yang. Hearing this, Su Yang couldn''t help but smile and said, "Uncle Zhang."


    "Oh, Su Yang!" Old Zhang, upon recognizing Su Yang, immediately said, "Ah, you''re back,d. That''s great; Old Su talks about you every day. Now you''re finally home."


    Su Yang smiled and said, "Uncle Zhang, I came to speak with Director Dai about something..."


    "Oh dear, this isn''t a good time," Old Zhang said, looking troubled. "Director Hou and his party have just entered the factory, and Director Dai is escorting them on the inspection. At this moment, it''s not just you¡ªwhoever it is won''t be able to see Director Dai. Su Yang, why don''t you wait here a bit longer until their inspection is over?"


    Su Yang nodded slowly and had just sat down in the security room when suddenly two cars roared out of the factory.


    "What happened? What''s going on?" Old Zhang asked in surprise.


    "Ah, this is bad. A part fell from the third floor and hit Director Hou. Old Zhang, hurry and open the gate; Director Dai is driving Director Hou to the hospital."


    Old Zhang hurriedly opened the gate, and the two vehicles burst out of the factory area. Su Yang saw everything clearly, and Dai Xiaofei was sitting in one of the cars.


    Su Yang stood up, and just in time, there were Dai Xiaofei and Dai Jianshe together¡ªhe could take care of them both at once!


    ...


    An hourter, Su Yang arrived at the city hospital.


    Su Yang was trying to find Dai Jianshe and the others when suddenly several people rushed by him.


    One of them, a young man with gold-rimmed sses, looked particrly anxious. While running, he anxiously said, "What are your hospital people doing? Why haven''t you started surgery after so long? If something happens to my dad, I won''t forgive you!"


    A middle-aged man beside him, covered in sweat, said, "Young Master Hou, please don''t be angry. It''s not that we don''t want to operate; it''s just that we really can''t. You know yourself¡ªDirector Hou has heart disease, high blood pressure, diabetes, and he''s also lost a lot of blood. If we dare to operate now, Director Hou probably won''t make it through. We... we really don''t dare to make a move!"


    "Young Master Hou, Dean Lin is an expert in this field; he certainly wouldn''t deceive us. Let''s go upstairs first and check on him. Ah, how am I even going to break this news to your grandfather!"


    "Don''t let my grandfather know about this!" Young Master Hou said angrily. "Get the best specialists from the city here. If they''re not enough, then go to the provincial capital. We must save my father at all costs!"


    Su Yang nced at Dean Lin and slightly furrowed his brow. Judging by Dean Lin''s expression, Director Hou''s condition seemed quite severe; it was even questionable if he''dst until the city experts arrived.


    With thoughts racing in his mind, Su Yang followed the group upstairs. Outside the operating room, the crowd had already gathered, with hospital staff making up half of it. Seeing Young Master Hou arrive, the crowd quickly surrounded him.


    "There''s no time to waste!" Young Master Hou waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "Dean Lin, start the operation!"


    "Ah?" Dean Lin''s eyes widened, and after a long moment, he sadly said, "Young Master Hou, it''s not that we don''t want to start, it''s just that... we really have no way to proceed."


    "What do you mean, no way?" Young Master Hou shouted angrily. "You''re the doctor; you''re the specialist in this field. And you''re telling me you have no way?"


    Dean Lin, with a look of helplessness but not daring to resist, said tremblingly, "Young Master Hou, given Director Hou''s current condition, I... I estimate he won''tst even half an hour. We... we don''t dare to act rashly..."


    "What?!" Young Master Hou''s body shook, he turned his head toward the ward, and his body trembled involuntarily.


    The faces of the surrounding people also looked somber; if Director Hou died, what would be of them?


    Dai Jianshe was also standing among the crowd, hisplexion instantly turning pale as death. This incident happened in his factory and was a safety hazard they had overlooked. If Director Hou died, it would be the end for him too!


    "Dean Lin, please think of something, anything, to save Director Hou..." Dai Jianshe said with a weeping tone.


    Dean Lin wanted to curse. Damn it, if I had any way, would I still be standing here doing nothing?


    Meanwhile, Dai Xiaofei quietly approached Young Master Hou and whispered, "Young Master Hou, this... this incident waspletely unexpected. Actually, the safety equipment in our factory is quite good; this... I really don''t know what happened. But rest assured, I''ve already called the best doctors. Director Hou will be fine!"


    Young Master Hou turned abruptly, pping Dai Xiaofei across the face and cursed, "At this critical moment, you still want to shirk responsibility? Let me tell you, if anything happens to my dad, your whole family won''t live to see another day!"


    Dai Xiaofei was so frightened he was beside himself. In the old city district, he was considered a significant figure, butpared to Young Master Hou, he was nothing.


    From the back, Su Yang watched everything unfold with a slight smile.


    Su Yang had originally nned toe up and deal with Dai Jianshe and his son, but now, he suddenly had another idea.


    "I can save your father!" Su Yang suddenly spoke up.


    Everyone turned their heads to look, Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly watching everyone. Even though most of the people here were dignitaries and nobles, in his eyes, they were as good as nothing.


    Seeing Su Yang, Dai Xiaofei immediately exploded with rage, cursing out loud, "Su Yang, you motherfucker have some nerve, daring toe here to seek death, I will..."


    "Shut up!" Young Master Hou roared, and Dai Xiaofei immediately became obedient.


    Young Master Hou looked at Su Yang and frowned slightly, "What did you just say?"


    "I said, I can save your father," Su Yang replied.


    The crowd was astonished, and a man immediately rebuked, "Who let this kid in here, stop talking nonsense!"


    Su Yang didn''t pay him any attention, instead, he calmly looked at Young Master Hou and said, "The condition is that you do me a favor!"


    Young Master Hou slightly knitted his brows and looked at Dean Lin, who immediately said, "That''s impossible, Director Hou''s condition is medically considered dead. Reviving Director Hou, that''s resurrection; it''s simply not possible!"


    "Kid, are you here to cause trouble?"


    "Do you even understand medicine, daring to speak nonsense here? With so many experts here, you''re not afraid of making a fool of yourself with such bold ims?"


    "Where did this lunatice from, get him out of here!"


    Su Yang ignored their ridicule and only looked at Young Master Hou, "He''s not far from death, and these people can''t save his life. Why don''t you try it? If you choose correctly, he might live, right?"


    Young Master Hou was silent for a moment, then slowly nodded.


    "Young Master Hou, this mustn''t be done..." Dean Lin hurriedly said, "Director Hou''s current condition can''t withstand any disturbance. This kid is probably crazy, if you let him tinker with the Director, I''m afraid... he will immediately..."


    Young Master Hou frowned and nced at him, "We''re already in the worst-case scenario, how much worse could it get? Besides, he''s here, he can''t run away, so what are you afraid he''s going to do?"


    Su Yang smiled; this Young Master Hou was quite a decisive man.


    "My friend, you may begin," Young Master Hou said softly.


    Su Yang entered the ward and carefully observed Director Hou''s injuries, and also his condition.


    Director Hou''s injuries were severe, but not fatal. The key problem was that Director Hou had high blood pressure, diabetes, heart disease¡ªhis body was already not in good shape. Now with excessive blood loss, if he underwent surgery, he would just die. Yet, not operating was also impossible; that was the real difficulty.


    But to Su Yang, none of this was a problem at all. The medical techniques recorded in Destiny''s Tome were beyond all the medical science on Earth, baffling to consider. Moreover, ording to it, not to mention treating injuries like Director Hou''s, with sufficient learning, bringing the dead back to life or regrowing flesh on bones might be possible!


    Of course, the contents recorded on the first page were not yet capable of reaching that realm. However, it was enough for now!


    "Go to the pharmacy and fetch me several herbs," Su Yang listed a few names of herbs, his voice firm, "Grind them into powder and bring them here!"


    Young Master Hou immediately waved his hand, Dean Lin was quite dissatisfied but nevertheless went to get the herbs obediently.


    Before long, the herbs were brought back. Su Yang took the herbs and directly poured them into Director Hou''s mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Dean Lin eximed in shock, "That''s powdered medicine; normal people can choke on it. With Director Hou in his current state, feeding him like this, do you want to kill him?"


    Young Master Hou was also stunned; he instinctively wanted to stop Su Yang but ultimately did not act. With Director Hou''s condition, they had to resort to the proverbial ''dead horse as a living horse doctor'' approach.


    Su Yang ignored him, taking out a pack of silver needles from his body. Su Yang took out seven needles and slowly inserted them into Director Hou''s body. Each needle was fully inserted with nothing left protruding.


    "Director Hou is already in this state, and you''re still sticking him with needles..." Dean Lin wailed, "And with silver needles? Where did this quacke from, do you want to kill Director Hou?"


    The others also wore looks of anger; Su Yang''s method of treatment was truly inconceivable.


    Dai Xiaofei, however, had a face full of joy. He truly hoped that Director Hou would die by Su Yang''s hand. That way, Young Master Hou''s hatred would shift onto Su Yang, their family might avoid a disaster, and he could get his revenge!


    Just as Su Yang picked up the eighth needle, the heart monitor in the ward suddenly let out a long beep; it was a signal of heart stoppage.


    Everyone was stunned and then burst into wailing. Dai Xiaofei, as if seizing an opportunity, grabbed Su Yang''s arm and shouted loudly, "You''ve killed Director Hou!"

 Chapter 9 - Nine: Dai Family Ends

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter Nine: Dai Family Ends</h4>


    Everyone was reminded and turned to surround Su Yang.


    "It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for your medicine, would Director Hou have died?"


    "Murderer, beat him to death!"


    "Stop, stop, call the police and let them handle it!"


    "Murderer, he must pay with his life!"


    Dai Xiaofei''s expression was excited. This time, the matter hadpletelynded on Su Yang, and they could be rid of this me. Most crucially, he could also take his revenge, hitting two birds with one stone.


    Su Yang didn''t speak; he inserted the eighth silver needle into Director Hou''s body.


    "At a time like this, you''re still sticking silver needles into Director Hou. You''re desecrating Director Hou''s corpse!" Dai Xiaofei roared again in anger.


    Young Master Hou also frowned. Because he was grieving, he hadn''t had the chance to explode in anger yet, but his inner fury was undoubtedly beyond words.


    Su Yang remained silent, and after finishing, he stood with his hands sped behind his back. Despite the noisy crowd around him, he paid no attention at all.


    Not long after, Director Hou on the hospital bed suddenly took a deep breath and opened his eyes.


    "Ah!?" Everyone was startled. Young Master Hou''s face was filled with disbelief, and he excitedly said, "Dad, you... you''re awake..."


    Director Hou looked around and abruptly sat up, asking in surprise, "Where am I?"


    "Dad, you... you..." Young Master Hou pointed at Director Hou. He couldn''t finish his sentence. The man who hadin on the bed, barely clinging to life and on the verge of death, waking up was already miraculous, let alone sitting up; it was simply unimaginable!


    "Ah, it felt like I was hit by a part?" Director Hou touched his head, which was still wrapped in bandages. He furrowed his brow and said, "It was a hit, but why doesn''t it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt?" Young Master Hou was even more baffled and looked at Su Yang.


    "Your father''s injuries havepletely healed, and now he can walk and work with no issues," said Su Yang, pausing before continuing, "However, the silver needles cannot be removed yet; they need to remain in his body for three more days. After three days, I will personallye and remove them."


    Young Master Hou finally believed that Su Yang had truly saved his father. At that moment, he felt a surge of gratitude so profound he almost wanted to kneel and kowtow.


    "My friend, thank you so much. I really can''t thank you enough!" Young Master Hou grasped Su Yang''s hand, his voice trembling, "My name is Hou Shilin. May I ask yours?"


    "Su Yang!"


    "Brother Su, thank you so much!" Young Master Hou''s eyes brimmed with tears of emotion, "I really owe you for this matter. You are a life-saving benefactor to my Hou family!"


    The surrounding crowd was all secretly astonished. Hou Shilin''s words carried immense value. The Hou family held a high status in Nanluo, with the old patriarch being a former top military figure who participated in countless battles. Director Hou, as his youngest son and the one with the least aplishments, served as the director of the city office and had significant power. Hou Shilin''s words, which included the entire Hou family, revealed the depth of his gratitude to Su Yang.


    As Director Hou walked out of the hospital room, everyone outside was still dumbfounded, especially Dean Lin. His mouth hung open so wide it could fit several eggs. How could he have imagined that someone pronounced nearly dead could be rescued, and so quickly emerge lively and kicking? In his decades of medical practice, he had never witnessed such an inconceivable event!


    From a distance, Dai Xiaofei was stunned. Su Yang had actually revived Director Hou? Now things were going to beplicated!


    "Now, you can help me with something," said Su Yang calmly.


    "Whatever it is, justmand me, I will definitely do it!" Hou Shilin quickly responded.


    Just as Su Yang was about to speak, Dai Jianshe suddenly came over and said, "Young Master Hou, these are all things we should do. Su Yang''s parents are outstanding employees of Jianshe Machinery Factory, and they''re about to be promoted to workshop director and logistics director, respectively. They are the pride of our Jianshe Machinery Factory. Su Yang, why didn''t you tell your uncle when you returned so I could wee you properly?"


    Dai Jianshe was shameless, running over at this time, obviously hinting at a promotion for Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen, trying to take credit for it.


    Su Yang nced at him and said coldly, "Director Dai, don''t make it sound so nice. My father and Auntie Zhao are no longer employees of Jianshe Machinery Factory. You just fired them, or have you forgotten so soon?"


    Hou Shilin furrowed his brows; he already had a bad impression of Dai Jianshe, and now, after hearing Su Yang, he felt even more annoyed toward Dai Jianshe. Damn it, you fired someone''s parents, and now you want to take credit for their work? Why the hell?


    Dai Jianshe''s face turned awkward, and he hurriedlyughed, "Su Yang, you''ve misunderstood. I was just joking with Old Su and Old Zhao. It wasn''t serious at all. They are outstanding employees of our factory; how could I fire them? Next month, no, this very month I am going to give them a raise. They''ll be making ten thousand each per month, the highest sry in the factory..."


    "No need!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively, "Since you''ve already fired them, then we''ll ept that. Director Dai, my father and Auntie Zhao now have nothing to do with Jianshe Machinery Factory. However, shouldn''t we settle our own issues?"


    Dai Jianshe shivered, involuntarily ncing at Dai Xiaofei beside him. He was now extremely angry with his son. If Dai Xiaofei hadn''t offended Su Yang, this could have been turned from a bad situation into a good one. But now, it was just adding insult to injury!


    "Su Yang, our internal issues, we''ll handle them when we get back, I will give you a satisfying response. Just don''t make a scene here..." Dai Jianshe said in a low voice.


    "Director Dai, let''sy everything out in the open," Hou Shilin said, putting his arm around Su Yang''s shoulder, "My brother''s problems are my problems. If my brother has done you any wrongs, I''ll apologize on his behalf. But if you''ve done any wrongs to my brother, I will get justice for him!"


    Hou Shilin was a standout among the second-generation wealthy yboys, and with the Hou Family''s background, he was someone nobody dared to provoke in Nanluo City. Thus, he spoke without any reservations¡ªotherwise, he wouldn''t have hit Dai Xiaofei outright before.


    "Young Master Hou, this... this is actually just a minor issue..." Dai Jianshe was extremely embarrassed.


    "Is that so?" Hou Shilin gave a cold smile and said, "I don''t trust what you say; I only trust my brother''s words. Brother Su, what actually happened?"


    Su Yang paid no attention to Dai Jianshe''s pleading eyes and slowly recounted the events that had happened to his family.


    "What?" Hou Shilin''s eyes widened, "Are you saying that the person beaten in the video that spread around a couple of days ago, was your father?"


    Su Yang slowly nodded; even Hou Shilin knew about it, which goes to show how widely it had spread.


    Hou Shilin immediately clenched his fists and cursed loudly, "Son of a bitch, those two bastards are so cruel! How could they be so brutal to an old man with white hair? I had no idea that was Brother Su''s father. Ah, it''s detestable, absolutely detestable. I''ll definitely get an exnation for you!"


    Su Yang said calmly, "I''ll handle this myself. It''s just that, my parents are now fired, without jobs..."


    Hou Shilin immediately understood what Su Yang meant. Before Su Yang could even speak, he immediately smiled and said, "Leave it to me. There are some businesses under my family that your uncle and aunt can work at, whatever job they''re interested in is no problem. As for the sry, you have nothing to worry about; it will definitely be much better than what they had here."


    Su Yang smiled and nodded. Although he was talented with extraordinary medical skills, he was still just one person. On the road to sess, he needed some assistance, and Hou Shilin was proving to be great support.


    Hou Shilin then turned his head towards Dai Jianshe and shouted angrily, "Dai Jianshe, you are fully responsible for this incident. Let me tell you, if Jianshe Machinery Factory can keep operating, I''ll change my surname to yours!"


    Dai Jianshe copsed to the ground with a thud. Those wordsing from Hou Shilin left no room for doubt. With Hou Shilin''s influence, it wasn''t just Jianshe Machinery Factory that would be trembling¡ªeven the top ten businesses in the city would!


    "Young Master Hou, Young Master Hou..." Dai Jianshe suddenly burst into tears, grabbing Young Master Hou''s legs and pleading, "I know I was wrong, please spare me this one time, I won''t dare do it again..."


    "Dai Jianshe, you don''t have a future!" Hou Shilin coldly ordered the person next to him, "Right, check Jianshe Machinery Factory''s assets and tax issues. Investigate thoroughly, don''t let any minor detail slip by, understand?"


    "Yes!" The people around him nodded immediately. They knew that Hou Shilin was determined topletely destroy Dai Jianshe. Yet, nobody dared to utter a word, after all, Hou Shilin was capable of it.


    Dai Jianshe was totally stunned; he knew that he was utterly doomed. A lifetime''s work on Jianshe Machinery Factory had gone down the drain, and he would be facing prison. It was impossible for such arge factory to have no issues at all. These issues were usually not a big deal, but if Hou Shilin wanted to make an issue of it, it would be enough for a ten or eight-year sentence.


    After a moment of silence, Dai Jianshe suddenly stood up and charged toward Dai Xiaofei, who was still in a daze.


    "Dad..." Dai Xiaofei''s trembling voice called out.


    Without a word, Dai Jianshe kicked Dai Xiaofei over, picked up a stool nearby, and started smashing it down onto him mindlessly.


    "I told you not to loaf around, to not bully others using your status, to not be unruly. Damn it, you''ve brought down not only yourself but also your old man. Do you still have the face to call me dad? You might as well be my father!"


    Dai Xiaofei curled up on the ground, bloodied, as Dai Jianshe finally stopped beating him. He copsed next to Dai Xiaofei, hugging him and bursting into tears, "Son, why can''t you understand? Our Dai Family is finished now!"


    Dai Xiaofei, blood trickling from his mouth and nostrils, looked at the distant Su Yang, standing with his hands behind his back. At that moment, his heart was filled with extreme regret. Had he known it woulde to this, had he supported Su Ping, not only would Jianshe Machinery Factory not have fallen to such a state, but they would also have received strong support from the Hou Family, climbing to even greater heights.


    Unfortunately, he had offended someone he should have never crossed!

 Chapter 10 Dean Lin’s Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Dean Lin''s Arrangement</h4>


    Su Yang didn''t linger in the hospital, he left after giving his contact information to Hou Shilin.


    Not long after leaving the hospital, Su Yang suddenly stopped, turned to the person following him, and asked in a stern voice, "What do you want?"


    The person was Dean Lin from the hospital and also Director Hou''s attending physician. Caught by Su Yang, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and said with a forced smile, "Uh, Mr. Su, hello, my name is Lin Dingkun, and I''m the Dean of the city hospital!"


    "I know! Just get to the point!" Su Yang replied calmly. Dean Lin had been in the crowd when he had gone up to save someone earlier. He had been very skeptical of Su Yang''s medical skills, and after Director Hou woke up, he was the most shocked.


    "Well, Mr. Su, what exactly did you use to treat Director Hou just now?" Lin Dingkun asked cautiously, "I have been practicing medicine for decades, and I''ve never heard of such a technique or seen such results before. Mr. Su, you''ve really opened my eyes, and made me realize that beyond the heavens are even higher heavens, beyond the people are more remarkable people. If there was any offense before, I apologize here; I''m truly sorry."


    "It''s fine!" Su Yang replied calmly. Although Lin Dingkun had doubted him just now, he was also quick to acknowledge his mistake, which wasmendable.


    Dean Lin breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, I...I''m really sorry about earlier. Honestly, your method of treatment was just so shocking. That is...I...I just wanted to ask for your guidance, if you have some time."


    Su Yang paused for a moment before saying, "I have some family matters to attend to. We can talk about it another day when I''m free!"


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Su. Thank you so much!" Lin Dingkun was overjoyed and extremely grateful.


    Su Yang didn''t say much more and turned around to leave directly.


    When he got home, there were still a lot of people gathered outside the courtyard, and Zhao Xuefen was still among the crowd, crying out herints. Seeing Su Yang returning, Zhao Xuefen immediately came over in a disheveled state and angrily said, "Su Yang, how did things go? I''m telling you, if Young Master Dai doesn''t forgive you, I won''t let this go!"


    Su Yang gave Zhao Xuefen a cold look and replied sternly, "The matter isn''t settled, but you don''t need to worry about your jobs."


    "What does that mean?" Zhao Xuefen was stunned, then began to scold, "Not settled? So Young Master Dai didn''t forgive you? What do you mean we don''t need to worry about our jobs? Su Yang, are you speaking without thinking? What are you suggesting, that I should join your dad at the construction squad or go out and shine shoes for others?"


    "Su Yang, step back and the sky''s the limit. Director Dai is wealthy and influential; we can''tpete with him. Just go and apologize, say a few nice words, let it be if the matter can be overlooked, no need to be so stubborn!"


    "Yeah, Su Yang, we poor folks can''t afford to be hassled like this!"


    "Su Yang, if you''ve got the guts, keep standing your ground. I want to see how Director Dai is going to destroy your whole familyter on!"


    "You even dared to hit Xiao Fei. Su Yang, in the three years since you left home, you''ve really grown some skills. But what''s the point of being capable of fighting? Without money, what are you worth?"


    The neighbors had all sorts of suggestions, and Su Yang frowned, about to retort, then suddenly, two cars drove up from outside the crowd. One of the vehicles was an ambnce.


    As soon as the vehicles stopped, several people got out of the cars. Seeing the person in the lead, someone in the crowd immediately shouted out, "Hey, isn''t that Doctor Xie?"


    "Ah, Old Xie, you''re back!"


    "Oh, Old Xie, we rarely see you here. What brought you back this time?"


    Zhao Xuefen also walked over with an awkward smile; this Old Xie was a known figure in their area. He was an attending physician at the city hospital and had good rtionships with many leaders in the city, making him a prominent figure in their vige. He seldom came back, but whenever he did, the vigers wouldpete to greet him, hoping to curry favor with Old Xie.


    Old Xie smiled, ignoring the people around, and went straight to Zhao Xuefen, took her hand, and said loudly, "Sister-inw, hello there."


    Zhao Xuefen was a bit stunned. Old Xie usually wouldn''t even say a word to her, so what was going on now that he was being so polite to her? She knew full well that Old Xie wasn''t even this enthusiastic with his own rtives in the vige!


    "Xie... Doctor Xie..." Zhao Xuefen''s voice trembled as she spoke.


    "Oh, we''re all family here, no need for such formalities, just call me Old Xie!" Old Xieughed heartily, "By the way, I heard that Old Su got hurt?"


    "This..." Zhao Xuefen''s face showed her embarrassment, as the matter was rather shameful to speak of.


    Doctor Xie immediately said, "I''vee this time specifically on Dean Lin''s arrangement, to invite Mr. Su to the city hospital, to receive the best treatment!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned. What was going on? Not only was Doctor Xie so polite to Zhao Xuefen, but he also specially came to take Su Ping to the city hospital. Was it necessary for an attending physician to escort just one Su Ping? Moreover, it was a task entrusted by Dean Lin, who, by the sound of it, was no ordinary figure.


    "Dean... Dean Lin..." Zhao Xuefen was also bewildered.


    "Yes, Dean Lin Dingkun, the head of our city hospital!" Doctor Xie hurriedly exined.


    "Ah?" Everyone eximed again. The head of the city hospital was an absolute big shot. How had he personally sent someone to the Su Family?


    "Doctor Xie, you... you couldn''t have made a mistake, right?" Zhao Xuefen asked with a trembling voice, finding the situation hard to ept.


    "There''s no mistake, it was Dean Lin who personally instructed this." Doctor Xie smiled and said, "Dean Lin initially wanted toe in person, but something dyed him. He knew I was from our vige, so he especially asked me toe arrange this. Sister-inw, let''s not talk any further, we should get Mr. Su to the hospital first. Treatment at home certainly isn''t as good as the conditions in a hospital, right?"


    "This..." Zhao Xuefen mumbled, barely able to speak, "But... how much will hospitalization cost..."


    "Sister-inw, don''t you worry about that, Dean Lin has already waived all the fees!" Doctor Xie paused, then said, "By the way, sister-inw, are you no longer working at Jianshe Machinery Factory? Well, Dean Lin mentioned that the hospital''s kitchen is short of a purchaser. If you don''t mind the work, how about overseeing the kitchen''s procurement?"


    "Ah?" Not only was Zhao Xuefen shocked, but so were all the people around her.


    A kitchen purchaser often meant a lucrative position. And for the city hospital''s kitchen procurement, the benefits were even more substantial. Such jobs were usually secured through very close connections, but now Dean Lin himself had offered it to Zhao Xuefen. Had Dean Lin lost his mind?


    Doctor Xie smiled and said, "Sister-inw, you don''t have to rush your answer, think it over. Ah, in fact, this job as a kitchen purchaser isn''t that tiring. You just go out in the morning to buy the vegetables, and then you''re done for the day."


    "Is... is this really true?" Zhao Xuefen pinched her own arm as she asked, wondering if she was dreaming.


    "Of course, it''s true. Why would I travel so far to deceive you?" Doctor Xie chuckled, motioning with his hand, "Alright, let''s get the patient to the hospital first!"


    The few doctors behind hurried into the yard, and Su Yang did not stop them. Just as Doctor Xie had said, his father, Su Ping, would be better off in the hospital. Moreover, Su Yang was very aware that all this was Dean Lin''s deliberate arrangement to win him over. inly put, the current Su Yang was no ordinary person. Not only was his medical skill superb, but he also had Hou Shilin''s support. Dean Lin couldn''t afford to be anything but ingratiating to him.


    Zhao Xuefen waspletely bewildered and took a while to grasp the situation. She walked up to Doctor Xie and couldn''t help asking, "Doctor Xie, we... we''re not familiar with Dean Lin, what''s all this about?"


    "I''m not sure either, but Dean Lin said that he seems quite familiar with your family''s Su Yang." Doctor Xie paused, then said, "Right, Dean Lin mentioned that in a couple of days, when he''s free, he''d like to invite Su Yang for a meal. I wonder if Brother Su Yang has the time. Of course, we can arrange ording to Brother Su Yang''s schedule. Dean Lin is avable anytime!"


    The people around all eximed in surprise. They finally understood what had brought about these events¡ªit was all because of Su Yang. Dean Lin was doing all these things for Su Yang''s sake.


    Furthermore, for someone like Dean Lin, even city leaders would show deference when invited to dine. Now, he wants to invite Su Yang to eat and was willing to arrange it ording to Su Yang''s schedule, which clearly showed his respect for Su Yang!


    Zhao Xuefen looked at Su Yang in a daze, finally realizing what he meant earlier when he said not to worry about the job situation.


    Indeed, without the job at Jianshe Machinery Factory but with a much better one in its ce, what was there to worry about? This kitchen procurement job was much easier than her factory work and paid several times more. It was a job she wouldn''t have dared even dream of!


    After Doctor Xie and the others had arranged for Su Ping to be taken to the ambnce, Zhao Xuefen approached Su Yang with a flushed face. Hesitating, she spoke in a low voice, "Su Yang, about what happened earlier... I''m sorry. Auntie Zhao sometimes speaks without thinking. Please... don''t take it to heart..."


    Su Yang gave her a nce. He had no fondness for Zhao Xuefen, but since she was his father''s wife, he couldn''t really do anything to her.


    "Take good care of my dad!" Su Yang said firmly.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I will definitely take good care of Old Su!" Zhao Xuefen nodded repeatedly, treating Su Yang''s words as an Imperial Edict.


    Su Yang didn''t follow the ambnce to the hospital because he had another important matter that evening¡ªhe had to have dinner at Lin Qingru''s house. He knew he couldn''t escape this obligation, so he might as well resolve whatever needed to be addressed tonight.

 Chapter 11 Parting on Bad Terms

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Parting on Bad Terms</h4>


    Lin Qingru was Su Yang''s fianc¨¦e, and their marriage had been arranged when Su Yang was very young.


    Lin Qingru''s father, Lin Ze Ping, had a good rtionship with Su Yang''s father, Su Ping. Moreover, Lin Ze Ping had always thought highly of Su Yang. Despite the Su family''s poverty and the Lin family''s wealth, Lin Ze Ping still decided against all opposition to set the marriage when Su Yang was ten years old.


    Over the years, Lin Qingru''s attitude towards Su Yang was lukewarm, but Lin Ze Ping''s support for Su Yang was absolute. It could be said that Lin Ze Ping was almost like a second father to Su Yang.


    Su Yang could afford to show indifference to Lin Qingru, but he was genuinely grateful to Lin Ze Ping.


    Today Lin Qingru had not met him, and Lin Ze Ping would surely not let the matter rest. Surely, there would be an invitation for him that evening, which Su Yang couldn''t refuse.


    Sure enough, after a short while at home, a ck Mercedes stopped at the Su family''s doorstep.


    Lin Ze Ping, a well-known wealthy businessman in Nanluo City, was dressed in a Zhongshan suit, his partially grey hair neatlybed without a strand out of ce.


    "Su Yang, you rascal, you''re finally back!" As soon as he entered, Lin Ze Ping burst outughing heartily, hugged Su Yang without hesitation, and said, "Come, let me see if you''ve changed over these years!"


    Su Yang smiled: "Uncle Lin!"


    "Hahaha..." Lin Ze Pingughed heartily and said, "Good, you haven''t changed much over the years. Let''s go,e home with me for dinner. You really are something, having been back for such a long time without visiting Uncle Lin, eh?"


    Lin Ze Ping didn''t know the situation at Su Yang''s house, and Su Yang didn''t want to say it, as he didn''t want Lin Ze Ping to worry.


    Lin Ze Ping''s home was in Meilin Lakeside, a well-known affluent vi area in the city, and he owned a single-family vi there.


    As soon as he entered, Su Yang saw an iron Eight Trigrams hanging on the front door. Lin Ze Ping was particrly fascinated by the Book of Changes, Eight Trigrams, and his home was filled with such books.


    Upon entering the living room, they saw a middle-aged woman sitting on the sofa watching TV, Lin Qingru''s mother, Fang Cui.


    "Fang Cui,e over quick, look who''s here!" Lin Ze Ping started shouting excitedly as soon as he got indoors.


    Fang Cui''s eyes flickered with displeasure upon seeing Su Yang. She remained seated saying in a tone that was neither light nor heavy, "Su Yang, you''re back?"


    The greatest obstacle to the marriage between Su Yang and Lin Qingru was Fang Cui. She had always looked down on Su Yang. In her view, their family was wealthy and influential, and Lin Qingru was extremely beautiful, more than a match for anyone. She had always preferred her daughter to marry the son of a city leader, or at the very least a rich man''s son¡ªthat would have been a match of equal social standing. In her eyes, Su Yang had nothing, so how could he marry her daughter?


    Even though Lin Ze Ping had finalised the marriage arrangement, Fang Cui had never given Su Yang the time of day. Although Su Yang had been away for three years and was now back, she didn''t even rise to greet him.


    "Fang Cui, entertain Su Yang for a while. I''ll go cook and make some delicious dishes for Su Yang," Lin Ze Ping said.


    A flicker of displeasure crossed Fang Cui''s face, but she still got up to ask Su Yang to take a seat.


    "Have you dealt with that issue?" Fang Cui seemed to ask offhandedly, but her question struck directly at Su Yang''s heart. Su Yang had left Nanluo because of that incident, and Fang Cui was deliberately reopening old wounds.


    "No," Su Yang calmly replied.


    "Oh?" Fang Cui nced at Su Yang: "So now that you''re back, are you nning to settle it?"


    Su Yang remained silent, smiling. He had never had a good impression of Fang Cui and she was digging into past troubles on purpose just to make things difficult for him. Were it not for Lin Ze Ping, Su Yang would certainly not entertain Fang Cui at all.


    Fang Cui''s displeasure grew stronger. Compared with the smooth-talking Liao Yuxuan, Su Yang was entirely different.


    "What have you been doing these three years outside?" Fang Cui asked.


    "Serving in the military," Su Yang replied.


    "Serving in the military?" Fang Cui''s eyes showed disdain: "What, you''re not studying and decided to join the military instead?"


    Su Yang remained silent, but Fang Cui, acting the part of an elder, lectured him: "Oh dear, what am I to do with you. While in school, you got into fights and got in trouble, and that''s done with, but since you left, why didn''t you focus on your studies? Why join the army? Are you trying to give up on everything? Do you know that people your age are preparing to go to university now? With the way you loaf around, are you nning to just waste your life away?"


    Su Yang gave Fang Cui a cold nce and was about to speak when suddenly the roaring sound of a motorcycle came from outside.


    Turning his head, he saw a white Audi parked in the courtyard; Lin Qingru, with flushed cheeks, got out of the car, while Liao Yuxuan stuck his head out from the driver''s seat,ughing and chatting with Lin Qingru.


    Noticing Su Yang watching from inside the house, he provocatively pulled on Lin Qingru''s hand, as if they were an affectionate couple. Lin Qingru did not resist, only smiling and yfully hitting Liao Yuxuan a few times.


    Fang Cui''s eyes brightened; she had a favorable impression of Liao Yuxuan. He came from a good family with money and power and was her ideal son-inw.


    When Lin Qingru entered the house and spotted Su Yang, a sh of displeasure crossed her face. She didn''t even say a word to Su Yang and went straight into her room, carrying her bag.


    Su Yang''s expression remained calm; having decided to give up this engagement, Lin Qingru''s matters had nothing to do with him anymore.


    Before long, two more people arrived, Lin Qingru''s second uncle and third aunt. They too looked at Su Yang with disdain, having been specially invited by Fang Cui to target Su Yang that evening.


    Soon, Lin Ze Ping had prepared a table full of food. Everyone took their seats, and Lin Ze Ping lifted his ss,ughing heartily, "Everyone, I am truly happy today. It''s been three years, and Su Yang has finally returned; this has been my greatest concern over the past three years. Come on, let''s all have a drink to celebrate!"


    Su Yang raised his ss, but the others in the room remained motionless.


    The third aunt scoffed, "It''s not like he''s returning in triumph, so what''s to celebrate? You make it sound like it''s something glorious!"


    Lin Ze Ping furrowed his brow and said, "Third Aunt, what you''re saying isn''t right. After all, Su Yang is Qingru''s fianc¨¦, and we are all family!"


    At these words, the expressions of several people in the room changed. Lin Qingru turned her head away, refusing to look at Su Yang. Fang Cui and the others, however, red coldly at Su Yang, full of dissatisfaction.


    "Brother-inw, what era are we living in that you''re still ying with these outdated arranged marriages!" the second uncle said mockingly. "Besides, Qingru is still young. Talking about a fianc¨¦ now, aren''t you afraid of bing aughingstock if word gets out?"


    The third aunt was even more direct, "Brother-inw, an engagement should be between equals. What''s the status of Su Yang''s family, and what qualifies him to be engaged to Qingru?"


    Instantly, Lin Ze Ping''s face turned cold and he said sternly, "This is my family''s business, and it''s none of your concern!"


    "Brother-inw, I know you''ve never considered us family, but Qingru is my niece, and I must get involved in her affairs!" the second uncle raised his voice.


    The third aunt arrogantly looked at Su Yang, "Su Yang, I heard you''ve been in the army for the past three years? What, couldn''t find anywhere else to go, so you hid in the military? Stopped studying? People your age should be thinking about university now, what are you nning to do? Oh, went to the army to build up some muscle so you can work as aborer in the future?"


    Su Yang frowned and was about to speak when Lin Ze Ping suddenly mmed his hand on the table.


    "You two, if you continue to meddle in Qingru''s marriage, get out of my house!" Lin Ze Ping shouted angrily.


    The second uncle and third aunt looked timidly at Fang Cui, whose face was filled with anger as she said, "Old Lin, is this how you treat my family?"


    "If you don''t ept it, get out with them!" Lin Ze Ping snapped back.


    Fang Cui was dumbstruck; she hadn''t expected Lin Ze Ping to have such a furious temper over this matter. After a moment of silence, she suddenly began to wail, "Fine, fine, I''ll leave, I''m leaving right now. I''ve lived a life of hardship with you and just when we''re starting to enjoy better days, you want to kick me out. What, tired of me and looking to rece me with a new mistress?"


    Lin Qingru trembled with rage and suddenly turned to Su Yang, shouting, "Su Yang, what the hell are you back here for? Are you set on turning my house upside-down? What did I ever do to you that you won''t stop harassing me? Please, I beg you, have mercy, just leave me be, will you?"


    Su Yang''s face turned icy as he stood up to speak, but at that moment, Lin Ze Ping suddenly smacked the table and roared, "This marriage is settled. No one stops it unless I die!"


    Having said that, Lin Ze Ping''s eyes rolled back, and he fainted outright.


    "Uncle Lin!" Su Yang quickly went over to support Lin Ze Ping as the others stood there in shock.


    Su Yang took out acupuncture needles and pricked two of Lin Ze Ping''s points, and Lin Ze Ping finally came to, groggily. He grabbed Su Yang, his voice choked with sobs, "Su Yang, Uncle Lin is sorry. But no matter what, even if it costs me my life, I will ensure your marriage to Qingru!"


    At this point, what more could Su Yang say? Lin Ze Ping was very emotional at the moment; if Su Yang chose now to back out of the engagement, Lin Ze Ping might die from sheer rage right here. Moreover, Lin Ze Ping had been good to Su Yang, so he couldn''t let him down at this juncture.


    It seemed that this matter would have to wait for another opportunity to discuss it.

 Chapter 12 Devouring the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Devouring the Heavens</h4>


    The meal at the Lin Family was very unpleasant. In the end, Su Yang tactfully refused Lin Ze Ping''s offer to send him off and left the Lin household alone.


    Su Yang was in a foul mood. He hadn''t anticipated so many issues awaiting him upon his return home. His father''s affairs were easy to handle; what truly gave him a headache was Lin Qingru''s situation. He couldn''t bear to upset Lin Ze Ping, and that issue was rather tricky to navigate.


    Wandering along the old path, Su Yang unconsciously found himself in the suburbs. Looking around, he realized he was standing on a hillside, which happened to be the infamous Mass Burial Grave in Nanluo City, a ce rumored to be haunted.


    Destiny''s Tome also featured a section on ghosts, which were essentially described as energy entities that could influence brainwaves and cause hallucinations. Of course, the more powerful entities could directly affect the human body and even cause harm.


    Having nothing else to do at the moment, Su Yang took out Destiny''s Tome. The second page was already open, but he hadn''t examined it closely yet.


    Destiny''s Tome was originally an ancient manual. However, ever since Su Yang''s blood had entered the book, it had magically fused with him. The book would appear whenever Su Yang needed it.


    Flipping to the second page, Su Yang briefly scanned it. The page mainly detailed methods of Taoism Cultivation, which were divided into three kinds: cultivating Taoism, Demonic Sect, and Buddhism.


    ording to the records, there were four major realms of cultivation, each named Heaven-Earth Profound Yellow. And within each major realm, there were four minor stages.


    After practicing the first page, Su Yang''s realm was essentially at the Yellow Grade''s Foundation Establishment Stage. The Yellow Grade was divided into Foundation Establishment, Qi Refinement, Fusion, and Spirit Tranquility. Only by starting Qi Refinement could one truly step into the threshold of cultivation, and everything prior was merely considered martial arts.


    Looking at the three methods of cultivation, two secret techniques from the Demonic Sect piqued Su Yang''s interest, namely Devouring the Heavens and Soul Searching Technique.


    Devouring the Heavens was a method of plundering the spiritual energy of other things, transforming all spiritual energy into one''s own. When practiced to the highest realm, there was nothing in the world that could not be consumed, and it was regarded as the most powerful secret technique of the Demonic Sect!


    The Soul Searching Technique, on the other hand, was a method used to extract another person''s thoughts and memories. However, it required that the practitioner''s spiritual power greatly surpass the other party; otherwise, it was ineffective.


    Having memorized these two secret techniques, Su Yang closed Destiny''s Tome and sat cross-legged on the ground to begin practicing them.


    Before long, a faint ck aura appeared around Su Yang, which slowly took form and created a Shadow Phantom in the air. Within that phantom, a pair of eyes that seemed to look down upon the world opened.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang watched as the phantom opened its mouth wide and inhaled forcefully. At that moment, numerous lights flew from around them, entering the phantom''s mouth. These lights were the powers of the ghosts hidden nearby, all of which were devoured by Su Yang''s Devouring the Heavens technique.


    After swallowing all the lights, the phantom slowly shrank and entered Su Yang''s body. At that moment, his body shook as if he were in great pain, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    This was the first time Su Yang had used Devouring the Heavens to absorb all the power of the surrounding ghosts. It was overwhelmingly powerful, and as it all entered his body, he struggled to endure it for some time.


    With all his might, Su Yang operated the secret technique from Destiny''s Tome to fully absorb the power, finally breathing a sigh of relief.


    The situation just now was far too dangerous. A slight mishap might have led to his body exploding from the power. It seemed he needed to be more cautious when using Devouring the Heavens in the future.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Su Yang got up to leave but felt something amiss under a nearby boulder. His spiritual power had rapidly increased after practicing the Soul Searching Technique, and his perception abilities had far surpassed those of the past.


    Approaching the boulder, Su Yang lifted it to find, to his astonishment, a Straw Woven Doll underneath. It had a person''s birth date and a name written on it¡ªHou Xiangde!


    Giving it a nce, Su Yang identified it as a Soul-capturing Doll, used to harm others. Clearly, a Magician intended to target Hou Xiangde.


    Taking the Straw Woven Doll, Su Yang considered that while this matter was none of his concern, the doll had absorbed a considerable amount of spectral power from nearby ghosts, making it a vessel of power. In the future, Su Yang could absorb the energy inside it.


    After collecting his things and noting the time, which was now past ten, Su Yang slowly made his way back home. He wasn''t in a rush since he was alone at home that night.


    Arriving at the entrance to the vige, Su Yang saw from a distance a group of people sneaking into his home''s alley.


    Following them, the group stopped outside Su Yang''s house, and one person gestured, prompting everyone to spread out and stealthily enter Su Yang''s home.


    Frowning, Su Yang recognized the leader of this group to be Dai Xiaofei.


    Dai Xiaofei leading so many people to his home thiste at night surely spelled trouble.


    Without making a sound, Su Yang quietly followed them.


    The intruders quickly came back out, having found no one inside Su Yang''s home. Su Ping was at the hospital, and Zhao Xuefen and Su Xia were there too.


    "Damn it, where could this family have gone?" Dai Xiaofei cursed in irritation, grinding his teeth, "Search, find them at all costs. If the Su family won''t let me live, I''ll make damn sure they don''t live either!"


    "Are you looking for me?"


    A cold voice came from behind them, and as they turned around, there stood Su Yang right behind them.


    Dai Xiaofei shivered, having suffered at Su Yang''s hands earlier that day. But he quicklyposed himself and, pointing at Su Yang, angrily proimed, "Su, I was worried I couldn''t find you. You''vee out to seek death yourself. Perfect, you''ve made my trip tonight worthwhile!"


    Su Yang gave a coldugh and said, "With just you people, you still think you can aplish something tonight?"


    "Su, I know you can fight, but no matter how tough you are, can you beat a gun?" Dai Xiaofei suddenly pulled out a gun from his waist and aimed it at Su Yang, cursing loudly, "One bullet from me can blow your head off, keep acting tough now!"


    Su Yang frowned, Dai Xiaofei had actually managed to get a gun, which meant he wasn''t up to any good in his day-to-day life either.


    Honestly, Su Yang was not at all afraid of this situation. Let alone Dai Xiaofei with a handgun, Su Yang was eighty percent confident he could dodge a sniper rifle''s bullet. Hence, the handgun posed no threat to Su Yang at all.


    However, the nature of the situation changed with Dai Xiaofei producing a gun. Su Yang had no doubt that if his father had been home tonight, Dai Xiaofei would have killed him.


    Seeing Su Yang silent, Dai Xiaofei thought he had frightened him and cackled sarcastically, "Su, weren''t you acting all high and mighty? What''s wrong? Not feeling so bold now? Realizing the gap between us? You dared to hit me during the day? Dared to trick me in front of Hou Shilin? Fine, I''ll kill you tonight and then run away. What can Hou Shilin do? Will he be able to find me?"


    Su Yang nced around at everyone present and said coldly, "It seems today I can''t let you leave alive."


    Dai Xiaofei was taken aback and red, "What the fuck are you talking about? Don''t you see the situation here? You dare to speak such arrogant words, don''t you believe I will blow your head off with one shot!"


    Dai Xiaofei extended his hand forward; just then, Su Yang suddenly dashed forward like an agile cheetah, and in the blink of an eye, he pinned Dai Xiaofei to the ground. Before Dai Xiaofei could react, the gun in his hand was snatched away by Su Yang.


    "Ah..." Dai Xiaofei tried to scream, but Su Yang struck his neck with his palm, and Dai Xiaofei immediately lost the ability to make any sound.


    The others, seeing this, began to reach for their guns. That''s when Su Yang suddenly stopped, and a Shadow Phantom erupted behind him, its head opening a pair of eyes that seemed to look down upon the world.


    Devouring the Heavens!


    Before the others could draw their guns, the Shadow Phantom had already opened its mouth. These men couldn''t struggle free and were directly swallowed up by the Shadow Phantom. After they entered the Shadow Phantom, they rapidly vanished without even leaving bones behind.


    Dai Xiaofei''s eyes were about to pop out as he watched this, his legs trembling uncontrobly, scared shitless.


    Su Yang dared not reabsorb the Shadow Phantom into his body, as he had just absorbed the strength of those spirits, and his body couldn''t contain more power at the moment. However, Su Yang didn''t let it go to waste, and he transformed the power from the Shadow Phantom into a Purple Lightning Divine Thunder.


    This Purple Lightning Divine Thunder was a secret technique of Taoism Cultivation, usually hidden within the body until the critical moment when it could be released, possessing limitless power that even gods and ghosts would want to avoid!


    Su Yang took the Purple Lightning Divine Thunder into his body and then approached Dai Xiaofei, who was now crying from fear.


    "Are you human or a ghost..." Dai Xiaofei asked amidst tears.


    Su Yang sneered and slowly ced his hand on Dai Xiaofei''s head, whispering, "If you are my friend, I am human. If you are not my friend, I am a demon!"


    As the word "demon" was uttered, a dark light enveloped Dai Xiaofei''s body.


    "Please, spare me, spare me..." Dai Xiaofei begged tremblingly, "I know I was wrong, I won''t dare to do it again, please... I don''t want to die..."


    Su Yang paid him no attention, and Dai Xiaofei''s body began to shrink, eventually dissolving into nothingness.


    Su Yang stood up, dusted off his clothes, and nodded in satisfaction. This move, Devouring the Heavens, truly had a remarkable effect!


    ...


    Late at night, within a quiet manor in the North Suburb of Nanluo City. Hou Shilin rushed into the main building in a hurry, and two men came out to meet him.


    "Uncle, second uncle!" Hou Shilin quickly bowed and asked, "How''s grandfather?"


    The two men were none other than Hou Shilin''s uncle Hou Xiaolian and his second uncle Hou Xiaozhi. Both looked worried as Hou Xiaolian said, "The same as before, he has attacks every night at this time."


    "What about the doctor we called?" Hou Shilin asked anxiously, "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor is at a loss too; they can''t find anything wrong." Hou Xiaozhi furrowed his brow and said, "Big brother, do you think he could be cursed?"


    "Old two, what era are we in that you still believe in these superstitions!" Hou Xiaolian red at him and said, "Make arrangements, tomorrow contact Elder Yue in Capital City, and ask him to bring a team of experts over."


    Hou Xiaozhi said embarrassedly, "Big brother, I have contacted them already, but they said they are too busy toe."


    "How did you talk to them?" Hou Xiaolian asked with a frown.


    "I told them toe over, and that we''d pay whatever they wanted!" Hou Xiaozhi said.


    "Contact them again tomorrow, and don''t talk about money..." Hou Xiaolian took a deep breath and said sternly, "Tell them the patient is Hou Xiangde!"

 Chapter 13 Going to School

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Going to School</h4>


    Early the next morning, Su Yang got ready to visit the hospital, but Lin Ze Ping''s car arrived at his doorstep just then.


    Lin Ze Ping looked worn, but he was still very pleased to see Su Yang.


    "Su Yang, let''s go," Lin Ze Ping said excitedly, "I''ll take you to school!"


    "What?" Su Yang''s eyes widened, What''s this about? I haven''t been to school for a long time, why would he take me to school?


    "Your dad heard you wereing back and asked me to make some arrangements for you. Come on, I''ll take you to school!" Lin Ze Ping said.


    "I...I''ve been away from school for so long, I still have to go to school?" Su Yang found it hard to ept.


    Lin Ze Ping said, "What of it? You''re only eighteen, it''s normal for you to be in school. Besides, your dad''s greatest wish is for you to go to college. You''ve been out for three years, and he''s gone gray worrying over you. He begged everyone he could to keep your enrollment; you can''t let him down."


    With no other choice, Su Yang ended up following Lin Ze Ping to school.


    Once in the car, Su Yang realized that Lin Qingru was also sitting inside. Lin Qingru''s eyes were slightly red and swollen as though she had been crying. She turned her head away as soon as Su Yang got in.


    Su Yang ignored her, sitting in the back and listening to Lin Ze Ping talk about school matters.


    Lin Ze Ping had arranged for Su Yang to attend the Seventh Middle School, a key high school in the city where Lin Qingru also studied. However, Su Yang could only start from the second year of high school, while Lin Qingru was already in her third year.


    After handling the procedures, Su Yang followed a teacher into the ssroom. The teacher merely gave a brief introduction and told Su Yang to sit in a corner without much attention.


    Su Yang''s deskmate, who was sleeping on the table, looked up at the noise. Both were stunned when they saw each other.


    "Su Yang!?"


    "Zhao Qiupeng!?"


    "Damn, what are you doing here?"


    "I was about to ask you the same thing!"


    Zhao Qiupeng had been one of Su Yang''s closest friends and ssmates. Logically, he should have been in his third year or even at college by now, so how could they have run into each other in a second-year ssroom?


    After hearing about Zhao Qiupeng''s circumstances, Su Yang finally understood. This guy had repeated ninth grade three times, which led to his extended dy; while his peers were at college, he was still in the second year of high school.


    Initially resistant to going back to school, Su Yang was now overjoyed to see an old friend. They talked for a while, and Su Yang asked the question he was most eager to know: "Fatty? How is he?"


    Fatty had been Su Yang''s closest buddy, and he had been involved in that incident with Su Yang. After Su Ping had driven Su Yang away, Fatty''s whereabouts remained unknown to him.


    When Fatty''s name came up, Zhao Qiupeng''s expression turned visibly morose. He sighed, about to speak, when a girl, her face full of anger, walked in.


    "The ss president is here, the ss president is here," everyone whispered, settling down properly.


    Zhao Qiupeng, looking as if he had seen a ghost, shrank back to his spot and tugged at Su Yang''s sleeve, whispering, "Sit down quickly, that''s our ss president, Tan Yan. She''s got a powerful background; even the teachers fear her."


    Su Yang frowned and sat down beside Zhao Qiupeng without a word.


    Tan Yan stormed over to Zhao Qiupeng and snapped loudly, "Zhao Qiupeng, stand up!"


    Startled, Zhao Qiupeng stood up in confusion and asked, "What is it, ss president?"


    "Shut up!" Tan Yan red at him menacingly. "I asked you, did you move those desks from the yground to the storage room yesterday, as I told you?"


    "Oh no!" Zhao Qiupeng pped his forehead. "I...I forgot..."


    "You forgot?" Tan Yan erupted in anger. "I told you yesterday morning, and you forgot? Howe you don''t forget to eat? Why don''t you go eat shit?"


    Su Yang frowned; Tan Yan''s words were too harsh.


    Zhao Qiupeng, his face flushed with embarrassment, whispered, "Can I move them now..."


    "No need for you to move them," Tan Yan said angrily. "The school has already issued a notice; our ss was responsible for this task. You must take full responsibility. Bring your parents to school this afternoon!"


    Zhao Qiupeng immediately objected. "It''s just moving desks, why call my parents? Besides, with over three hundred desks, how can one person move them all?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Tan Yan red. "Everyone else in the ss went to the gym to cheer for our school team, leaving you the only one free. If you don''t move them, who should? Are you suggesting everyone abandon the team''s game to help you with the desks? If the team loses, who''s to me?"


    ```


    "That doesn''t mean I should have to move the desks alone..." Zhao Qiupeng muttered under his breath.


    Tan Yan said angrily, "I don''t care about your excuses. Go move the desks in the yground right now. If you don''t finish, don''t even think about entering the ssroom today!"


    After speaking, Tan Yan nced at Su Yang, frowning, "Who are you?"


    "Just transferred here." Someone immediately replied, "They say his name is Su Yang or something!"


    "Su Yang!?" Tan Yan said disdainfully, "Fine, Su Yang, you go help him move!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, thinking, You''re used to bossing people around, thinking you can order anyone around? Are you trying to put me in my ce?


    "I won''t go!" Su Yang tly refused.


    "What did you say!" Tan Yan exploded, pointing at Su Yang, "Say that again!"


    "I said I won''t go!" Su Yang enunciated each word clearly and distinctly.


    Tan Yan''s face instantly flushed red. No one in this ss, or even in this school, had ever dared to contradict her like this. She was pretty and had a powerful background. In school, everyone else always fawned over her; no one had dared to speak to her with such an attitude!


    "Damn, neer, you dare to disobey the ss leader!"


    Before Tan Yan could speak, a ruffian-like boy sitting at the back mmed his desk and stood up, "Apologize to the ss leader. If not, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Zhao Qiupeng hurriedly tugged at Su Yang''s clothes, whispering, "Aiya, Su Yang, don''t be rash. That''s Wang Xiong, our ss tyrant, and underling of the school tyrant Zhao Tao. We can''t afford to offend them..."


    Tan Yan was Zhao Tao''s recognized sister, and Wang Xiong was one of Zhao Tao''s cronies who often publicly defended her. Seeing Su Yang refusing Tan Yan like this, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Brother Xiong, you''ve got it wrong¡ªSu Yang didn''t mean that..." Zhao Qiupeng quickly stepped in to smooth things over, as no one in the ss was unafraid of Wang Xiong.


    "Get lost!" Wang Xiong gracefully leapt onto his desk, stepping over several desks to reach Su Yang, snatching up a stool, and looked down condescendingly at Su Yang, "Go on, say it again that you won''t go. I''d like to hear it!"


    The ssroom fell silent, everyone watching the confrontation. Wang Xiong was no stranger to fighting in ss, and nobody dared to defy him. The new transfer student sure had some nerve, huh?


    Tan Yan watched Su Yang with a cold smile, seizing the opportunity to let everyone know the consequences of defying her.


    Zhao Qiupeng wanted to speak up for Su Yang, but Su Yang stopped him with a hand. Su Yang looked at Wang Xiong and enunciated each word, "I won''t go!"


    "Motherf*cker!" Wang Xiong cursed and swung the stool down at Su Yang''s head.


    Some of the more timid in the ss instinctively turned their heads away. If the stool connected, Su Yang''s head would be split open.


    However, just as the stool was about to hit Su Yang''s head, Su Yang acted. He suddenly lunged forward, narrowly dodging the stool, then reached out with his right hand, grabbed Wang Xiong''s neck, lifted him up, and mmed him heavily against the wall behind.


    The whole thing happened in the blink of an eye. Everyone saw only a shadowy blur before Su Yang had Wang Xiong pinned against the wall with one hand. Wang Xiong''s face turned beet red, his limbs iling, but he waspletely unable to break free, as though caught in a vice grip.


    Everyone was stunned, including Tan Yan. She had been anticipating Su Yang''s head covered in blood after Wang Xiong''s attack, not expecting such an oue. The once unchallengeable Wang Xiong looked like nothing more than an ant against Su Yang, utterly powerless to resist?


    Su Yang casually tossed Wang Xiong aside and said coldly, "Bother me again, and it won''t be this easy!"


    Wang Xiong coughed violently, struggling to breathe, and his speech was unclear. Clenching his teeth, he pointed at Su Yang, "Su¡ªwait for it. If I don''t break your damn legs today, I''ll take your surname!"


    Wang Xiong stormed out, and Su Yang didn''t even bother paying attention to him. ncing at the dumbfounded Tan Yan, he said coldly, "Didn''t you understand? I said I won''t go, and neither will Zhao Qiupeng!"


    "Huh?" Zhao Qiupeng was taken aback. Su Yang was even more assertive than before?


    "You dare defy me!" Like a provoked fighting rooster, Tan Yan pointed at Su Yang and shouted, "You''re finished, you''re done for. Let me tell you, just wait for the school to expel you!"


    Tan Yan also stormed out of the ssroom. Zhao Qiupeng quickly grabbed Su Yang and said with a worried face, "Dude, what''s gotten into you? Where''s this aggressioning from? Why provoke the both of them? Wang Xiong has a good rtionship with Zhao Tao, the school tyrant. For sure he''s gone to find Zhao Tao now. And Tan Yan¡ªwho do you think you''re messing with? I''ve heard that when she came to the school, the principal personally received her, and the Director of Political Education is all respectful around her. Making enemies of her is like asking to be expelled!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered, "I wasn''t even nning on attending this school at first, but now, I''m definitely going to stick around!"


    The morning passed uneventfully, except for Wang Xiong and Tan Yan ring daggers at Su Yang when they entered the ss. No other incidents urred.


    Before thest ss of the morning had ended, there was amotion outside the ssroom.


    "Holy shit, it''s the school tyrant Zhao Tao!" Zhao Qiupeng paled, turning to Su Yang, "Su Yang, he''s definitely here for you. What are we going to do?"


    ```

 Chapter 14 School Tyrant? (Please Favorite, Please Recommend)

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 School Tyrant? (Please Favorite, Please Rmend)</h4>


    "My God, it''s Zhao Tao."


    "Not just Zhao Tao, have you seen who''s with him? All four of the Heavenly Kings are here."


    "Zhao Tao rarely has all four Heavenly Kings with him. This time he seems really pissed!"


    "No kidding, who dares to mess with Zhao Tao after all this time? This new kid must have a death wish, daring to provoke the school bully. You think Zhao Tao will let him off easy?"


    "This newbie is really stupid. Doesn''t he know to ask around about who he shouldn''t offend beforeing to school?"


    The students in the ss were all gossiping, many looking towards Su Yang with schadenfreude. In their eyes, Su Yang was doomed.


    The bell for the end of ss rang. The teacher packed up and left, but no one in the ssroom moved. They all knew Zhao Tao wasing and sat there waiting to watch the drama unfold.


    With a ng, Wang Xiong kicked over a stool and walked up to Su Yang, knocking on his desk: "Come on, step outside with me!"


    Su Yang looked at Wang Xiong with a smile that was not quite a smile: "Wang Xiong, you still want to mess with me?"


    "I don''t just want to mess with you, I want to kill you!" Wang Xiong mmed his hand on the desk and bellowed, "Stand up!"


    "I''ve said before, mess with me again, and it won''t be so simple!" After uttering these words leisurely, Su Yang suddenly kicked Wang Xiong in the chest.


    Wang Xiong flew backward and mmed into the wall before finally copsing to the floor,pletely limp.


    Zhao Tao and the others outside were shocked at this turn of events.


    "Fuck!" Zhao Tao cursed and was the first to run into the ssroom.


    "All unrted people get the hell out of here!" With a roar from Zhao Tao, the ssroom quickly emptied as no one dared to sh with this school tyrant.


    Only four people were left in the ssroom: Su Yang, Wang Xiong, Tan Yan, and Zhao Qiupeng, who was trembling as he sat beside Su Yang. Qiupeng wasn''t very brave, but he was loyal. Even in such a situation, he stood by Su Yang.


    "Brother Tao, let''s talk this through..." Trembling, Zhao Qiupeng stood up and said, "I''m quite close with your cousin..."


    "Get the fuck out of the way; who the hell are you to talk about connections in front of me!" Zhao Tao pointed at Zhao Qiupeng: "After I deal with Su Yang, I''ll deal with you. Motherfucker, my sister asked you to move a desk for her yesterday. Are you deaf or crippled, daring to ignore my sister''s request?"


    Zhao Qiupeng''s face turned pale with fear, and he didn''t dare utter another word.


    Zhao Tao walked up to Su Yang, sized him up, and said, "Newbie, you''ve got some big balls. Didn''t you ask around beforeing here, who I, Zhao Tao, am? You dare to go against my sister, and you dare to hit my brother. Who the fuck gave you the courage?"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Tao for a while, then suddenly said, "Is your sister also moonlighting as your lover?"


    Zhao Tao paused, caught off guard. His rtionship with Tan Yan wasn''t just as simple as sworn siblings¡ªthey were also involved with each other.


    However, Tan Yan had a crush on the captain of the school team, and Zhao Tao liked another girl. He and Tan Yan were only together for mutual benefit, and they never showed any sign of it in public. But how did Su Yang know about it?


    Su Yang had just used the newly acquired Soul Searching Technique the previous night to read Zhao Tao''s thoughts, uncovering the sordid details between him and Tan Yan. No wonder Zhao Tao was so protective of Tan Yan.


    However, the Soul Searching Technique consumed a lot of mana. It seemed that he couldn''t use it carelessly in the future.


    "Fuck, talking to you is just a waste of saliva," Zhao Tao snapped in anger and frustration, waving his hand as hemanded, "Beat him until he submits, then we''ll talk!"


    The guys who came in with Zhao Tao immediately surrounded him. Someone even pulled out brass knuckles. These guys were used to beating people up at school and were well-equipped for it.


    Zhao Qiupeng was trembling, but still picked up a stool, ready to stand with Su Yang.


    Su Yangughed, patted Zhao Qiupeng on the shoulder, and said, "Let me do it."


    "Just you?" Zhao Qiupeng was confused, but Su Yang had already approached the group.


    "Take this chance to leave the ssroom while I haven''t made a move yet, and you won''t get hurt," Su Yang said with his hands behind his back.


    "Motherfucker, you''re courting death with your arrogance. I''ll kill you!" a tall guy cursed and swung his fist toward him.


    Su Yang''s eyes shed coldly, and he moved into action. With a direct charge, the tall guy was sent flying and crashed through the window,nding in the corridor outside.


    The rest hesitated for a moment before rushing at Su Yang.


    Su Yang stepped forward and kicked the leading man in the head, knocking him out cold. He didn''t waste any time with the others, using fists and feet to send two flying and knocking down another two; not one could stand.


    And all this happened in just half a minute.


    Zhao Tao was stunned. With these followers, he used to pick on whoever he wanted at school. When had he evere across a situation like this, where one person took them all down?


    Su Yang walked up to Zhao Tao and looked down at him, "Are you convinced?"


    Zhao Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said through gritted teeth, "Don''t be smug, kid. You think beating us is something to be proud of? Let me tell you, my big brother is Jin Hu, the second best fighter at Beisheng Martial Arts Gym. You just wait; my big brother definitely won''t let you off for this!"


    Upon hearing this, Su Yang couldn''t help butugh. What a small world, Jin Hu again!


    "Fine, call him over," Su Yang said leisurely: "I''ll wait right here for him!"


    Zhao Tao''s mouth hung open, and he said with a trembling voice, "Can''t do it right now, wait for me after school!"


    "Sorry, I''m not a patient person," Su Yang stood up. "Since you can''t call him, I''ll have to take care of you first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yang kicked Zhao Tao in the chest, sending him flying out of the ssroom. He struggled several times but couldn''t get up.


    Tan Yan witnessed all this, tears streaming from fear. She was domineering, but when had she ever seen someone as ruthless as Su Yang? Zhao Tao and his crew usually bullied others at school with minor scuffles, not like now, causing serious injury.


    In fact, Su Yang was holding back. With the methods of Blood Wolf King, those guys should''ve been devoured by Devouring the Heavens and then processed into Divine Thunder.


    However, Su Yang didn''t want to cause a sensation, so he just knocked them down with punches and kicks, which was lucky for them.


    Su Yang flicked the dust off his clothes and looked at the stunned Zhao Qiupeng: "Let''s go."


    Zhao Qiupeng finally snapped out of it, but his expression was still one of disbelief. Watching Su Yang walk away, he hurriedly followed.


    Standing behind, Tan Yan clutched the corners of her clothes tightly, biting her lower lip hard. It wasn''t until Su Yang was far away and out of sight that she spoke in a voice only she could hear, gritting her teeth, "Su Yang, if you can continue to stay in this school, I''ll take your surname!"

 Chapter 15 Call the Parents

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Call the Parents</h4>


    "Su Yang, when did you be so formidable?"


    In the cafeteria, Zhao Qiupeng sat opposite Su Yang and animatedly said, "You took down those guys in just a few moves? Goodness, I''ve only seen Bruce Lee do that!"


    Su Yang had been silent the whole time, whereas Zhao Qiupeng just kept on talking. As a result, Su Yang finished his food while Zhao Qiupeng''s meal remained untouched.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Su Yang interrupted the spittle-flecked Zhao Qiupeng.


    "Uh..." Only then did Zhao Qiupeng remember to eat, hastily shoveling food into his mouth for a while before suddenly looking at Su Yang and saying, "Su Yang, teach me martial arts, will you?"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless; Zhao Qiupeng really did have some bizarre ideas.


    At that moment, several people walked into the cafeteria, fuming with anger.


    Seeing these people, Zhao Qiupeng shivered and said tremulously, "Oh no, it''s Director Leu Xingchao from the Political Education Office, Tan Yan must haveined to him!"


    Su Yang remained calm while Leu Xingchao also spotted him, his eyes shing a hint of ferocity.


    "Su Yang!" Leu Xingchao bellowed, startling the nearby students into shivering.


    As Leu Xingchao charged towards Su Yang, he angrily ordered, "Seize him for me!"


    Few members from the security department by Leu Xingchao''s side charged menacingly towards Su Yang, ready to apprehend him with bared teeth and wed hands.


    Dodging these men, Su Yang looked at Leu Xingchao icily, "Director Leu, it''s in your best interest to have them stop!"


    Leu Xingchao roared in fury, "Shut your *damn mouth, you dare to order me around!"


    Su Yang ignored Leu Xingchao and coldly addressed the security department personnel, "Your duty is to protect the students'' safety, not to be Leu Xingchao''sckeys. What are you doing now? Preparing to assault a student?"


    At the head of the security department was Leu Xingchao''s brother-inw, Wu Bin, who typically threw his weight around at school, taking advantage of his rtive''s position. He had even exploited his authority to impregnate a female student in the past, an incident that Leu Xingchao had helped to cover up. As a result, Wu Bin held Leu Xingchao in high regard. Hearing Su Yang talking to Leu Xingchao in such a manner naturally made Wu Bin livid.


    "Who the hell do you think you are to talk like that!" Wu Bin cursed as he lunged at Su Yang, raising his baton to smash Su Yang''s head, "Kneel down for me!"


    Su Yang''s expression turned cold; Wu Bin was really vicious in his approach. If it had been an ordinary student, they would likely have been floored by such a blow.


    Su Yang, hands in his pockets, kicked Wu Bin squarely in the chest. His counterattack was swift and powerful, sending Wu Bin flying backward five or six meters,nding on his knees and bleeding from the mouth.


    This action stunned everyone on the scene, especially Leu Xingchao. Having seen Wu Bin move to strike, he was smugly smoking, not expecting such a turn of events. The cigarette fell straight from his mouth in shock.


    Wu Bin extended a trembling hand toward Su Yang, shaking for a long while before eventually copsing to the ground, unable to utter a single word.


    Leu Xingchao became frantic and pointed at Su Yang, "What are you all standing around for? This kid''s gone mad, he even dares to hit security department staff. Subdue him first, break his arms and legs, I''ll take responsibility for any consequences!"


    The other security department members looked at one another, none daring to step forward. They weren''t fools; seeing Wu Bin taken down like that, who would want to invite trouble upon themselves?


    With his hands behind his back, Su Yang walked up to Leu Xingchao and said, "Director Leu, can we talk about this matter properly now?"


    Standing face to face with Su Yang, Leu Xingchao couldn''t help but feel his legs weaken. The aura emanating from Su Yang made Leu Xingchao feel utterly insecure.


    Leu Xingchao took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and persisted, "Su Yang, you... you dare to assault the school staff, I... I''m going to expel you!"


    "Okay, no problem!" Su Yang nodded slowly, "Just let the gatekeeper know, I''ll leave the school right this moment!"


    Su Yang didn''t have much interest in going to school. Whether Leu Xingchao expelled him or not made no difference to him.


    Leu Xingchao was taken aback; he had always used the threat of expulsion to intimidate others, and it had always worked like a charm. Seriously, which student wouldn''t fear expulsion? But what was this with Su Yang? How could he agree so readily?


    "You... don''t think you can leave so easily!" Leu Xingchao snapped back to his senses and said anxiously, "You''ve also assaulted a student, bullied your ss monitor, and beat up a staff member¡ªit''s outright criminal. Let me tell you, either you call your parents to sort this out, or I call the police to arrest you!"


    Su Yang nced at Leu Xingchao sidelong and said unhurriedly, "Go ahead and call the police."


    Leu Xingchao gaped, but didn''t know how to respond. Su Yang was reported to be eighteen, but in fact, he hadn''t even reached his eighteenth birthday. Besides, what kind of situation in a school warranted calling the police? Moreover, if this incident blew up, it would reflect poorly on him as the Director of Political Education.


    "You... stop talking nonsense, call your parents over right now!" Leu Xingchao barked.


    Su Yang curled his lip, ignoring Leu Xingchao, and walked away.


    Leu Xingchao was dumbfounded; he had never before encountered such a student.


    Not long after Su Yang left the school, a ck sedan slowly drove in. Three people were seated inside, one of whom was Hou Shilin. Hou Shilin had not found Su Yang at his home and was informed by neighbors that Su Yang had gone to Seventh Middle School, so he rushed to the school immediately.


    Hou Shilin said, "Seventh Middle School, this is the ce!"


    A man beside him whispered, "Young Master Hou, Su Yang said three days, and we''vee over today¡ªaren''t we a bit early?"


    Hou Shilin shook his head and replied, "Anytime within three days is fine. But this concerns my father''s life; we can''t dy."


    After a pause, Hou Shilin added softly, "Moreover, if we can prove that Brother Su Yang really possesses exceptional medical skill, perhaps he can also take a look at my grandfather''s condition!"


    Another middle-aged man said, "Shilin, for such a trivial matter, why do you need toe in person? I could''ve just called the school principal!"


    Hou Shilin hastily replied, "Uncle, you absolutely cannot do that. Brother Su Yang is a highly capable person of true skill; we must not treat him with disrespect!"


    "It''s just a student, what''s so great about that?" the middle-aged man said skeptically.


    "Let''s just go find Brother Su Yang first," Hou Shilin gestured dismissively.


    No sooner had Leu Xingchao returned to his office than he received news that people hade looking for Su Yang at the school.


    Upon hearing this, Leu Xingchao jumped up and cursed loudly, "Damn bastard, I thought you were really something, but in the end, you obediently had your parentse to school. If I don''t teach you a lesson this time, I''ll damn well take your surname!"


    After cursing, Leu Xingchao immediately said to his Lackey at the door, "Go, bring them to the Office of Political Education. Remember, when theye in, don''t let them sit, have them stand for half an hour before anything else!"


    "Right away!" The Lackey rushed out, eager to carry out the order.


    Picking up his phone, Leu Xingchao dialed a number and cheerfully said, "Tan Yan, yes, it''s Uncle Leu. Right, that kid Su Yang, I''ve already kicked him out of the school. His parents are here, and he talked big, but in the end, he meekly had his parentse."


    "Come to the Office of Political Educationter; watch how I avenge you. Oh, and before youe, throw all Su Yang''s books onto the sports field. Later, we''ll make him pick them up himself, let him lose face in front of the whole school!"


    Putting down his phone, Leu Xingchao hummed a little tune, content and all anger and dejection gone.

 Chapter 16: If the Top Beam is Not Straight, the Bottom Beam Will Be Crooked

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16: If the Top Beam is Not Straight, the Bottom Beam Will Be Crooked</h4>


    Hou Shilin and two others were summoned to the Student Affairs Office, and they were unaware of the situation.


    As there had been many issues with the Hou Familytely, Hou Shilin''s visit to look for Su Yang was rather rushed and unnned. Moreover, not knowing Su Yang''s personality, he did not dare toe unannounced and could only make this low-key visit, hoping to make a good impression.


    To their surprise, no sooner had they inquired about Su Yang at the school than they were led to the Student Affairs Office. The three of them were puzzled but did not say much. After all, this was Su Yang''s school, and they did not want to leave a bad impression on him!


    After waiting for over ten minutes, Hou Shilin''s uncle, Zhang Gaojian, couldn''t bear it any longer and said, "What is this nonsense? What are we waiting for here? It''s been so long; not to mention tea, there isn''t even a chair. What are they doing?"


    Hou Shilin was also quite annoyed, but thinking of Su Yang''s tactics, he steadied his emotions.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, let''s just be patient a little longer," Hou Shilin consoled.


    "How do these school people even do their jobs!" Zhang Gaojian grumbled under his breath, his impression of the school plummeting.


    Half an hourter, a deliberately fake cough came from the door, and Liu Xingchao swaggered in. He paid no attention to the three people inside, walked straight to the table, sat down, picked up the newspaper, crossed his legs, and began reading as though the three were invisible.


    Zhang Gaojian flew into a rage, but fortunately, Hou Shilin knew his temper and hurriedly addressed the man before others could, "Friend, may I ask where Su Yang is right now?"


    Only then did Liu Xingchao raise his head to nce at Hou Shilin and said, "What''s your rtionship with Su Yang?"


    "I''m his friend," Hou Shilin replied with a low chuckle.


    "Friend?" Liu Xingchao suddenly mmed the newspaper he was holding onto the table and cursed fiercely, "What the hell does a friend count for? I told him to call his parents, and he brings a friend? Is he trying to fool me or the school? Go tell Su Yang that if his parents don''te today, he shouldn''t even think about stepping foot in this school!"


    Hou Shilin was taken aback and began to wonder if Su Yang had gotten into some trouble at school.


    "Uh, I am Su Yang''s friend, but, this man here is Su Yang''s uncle," Hou Shilin hurriedly pulled Zhang Gaojian forward, smiling, "We don''t know what troubles Su Yang has caused. Could you please calm down and discuss this with us properly?"


    Liu Xingchao immediately shouted in anger, "Discuss what? What''s there to talk about? Su Yang doesn''t give a damn about this school. How do you parents even educate your children? Let me tell you, a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. I can tell none of you are good people by looking at you. What on earth do you teach your kids at home!"


    "You..." Zhang Gaojian was furious and about to burst into a tirade when Hou Shilin quickly held him back.


    "I am terribly sorry, but can you please tell us exactly what trouble Su Yang has caused?" Hou Shilin paused and said, "If possible, could we first see Su Yang?"


    "It''se to this point, and you still don''t know what he did?" Liu Xingchao yelled, "Come on, you want to know, right? Just in time, I''ll call all the victims in, and you can ask them!"


    Liu Xingchao pped his hands, and a group of people walked in from the doorway, including Zhao Tao, Wang Xiong, Tan Yan, and Wu Bin.


    Wu Bin was in a wheelchair, pushed in by someone. Wu Bin was not a student, and Su Yang had not been courteous to him; it was likely Wu Bin would not have many chances to get off that wheelchair in his remaining years.


    Liu Xingchao loudly said, "Come, these are Su Yang''s parents. Tell them how Su Yang bullied you at school!"


    The group immediately began to speak all at once. Before this, Liu Xingchao had even specially gone to them to align their testimonies, and what they said waspletely in their favor. From their ount, it sounded as though Su Yang was a school tyrant who bullied the weak at will.


    Hearing their statements, Hou Shilin''s brow slowly furrowed. After their voices died down, he turned to Liu Xingchao and said, "So, you''re telling me Su Yang beat all of these people by himself?"


    Liu Xingchao instantly shouted in rage, "Are you *ucking blind? Can''t you see clearly? They''ve been beaten to this state, do you even need to ask?"


    Hou Shilin nced over these people, nodding thoughtfully, "I see."


    "You understand now? What are you, brain-dead?" Liu Xingchao cursed again; since he had arrived, his speech toward the three had been consistently foul.


    Taking a deep breath, Hou Shilin asked, "Then may I inquire further about Su Yang''s current whereabouts?"


    Liu Xingchao cursed, "What the hell good does asking me do, didn''t he go back to find you guys? I''m telling you, if this issue isn''t handled properly, and Su Yang manages to attend this school, then I''ll *ucking take his surname!"


    Hou Shilin''s brow furrowed as he stared at Liu Xingchao for a while before turning and saying, "Uncle, I''ll leave the handling of this to you."


    Zhang Gaojian was trembling with fury. He walked over to the table, red at Liu Xingchao, and said, "Just you wait, I''ll make a call!"


    Liu Xingchao mmed the table, "What, pulling strings? I''m telling you, it won''t work today no matter whoes. This matter must be resolved clearly!"


    Zhang Gaojian ignored him, grabbed the phone on the table, and dialed a number. As soon as the call connected, Zhang Gaojian immediately burst into a tirade, "Dong Hui, you *ucking get down here now!"


    Leu Xingchao was originally standing with his hands akimbo, feeling superior and pleased with himself. Hearing these words, his legs involuntarily buckled, and he nearly copsed to the ground.


    "Dong... Dong Hui..." Leu Xingchao was stupefied¡ªwasn''t that the name of their principal? How could this person talk to the Principal like that? No, this couldn''t be the Principal; it must be someone with the same name.


    Leu Xingchao sneakily nced at the number disyed on the phone and his eyes instantly went dark, because that was indeed the Principal''s number, and moreover, it was Principal Dong Hui''s private number, which not many people knew. Those who knew this number must be very close to Dong Hui. Were these people that close to Dong Hui?


    However, seeing Tan Yan sitting in the room, Leu Xingchao breathed a sigh of relief. With Tan Yan here, he wasn''t afraid of someone being close to the Principal!


    "Oh, you know the Principal, eh?" Leu Xingchao looked Zhang Gaojian up and down and said, "What, you want to use the Principal to pressure me?"


    "Shut your mouth. I don''t want to talk to you!" Zhang Gaojian said irritably¡ªhe naturally had a short temper. If it weren''t for Hou Shilin holding him back, he probably would have exploded already.


    Leu Xingchao was furious and said, "Fine, you''re tough. I''ll see how you deal with thister. I''m telling you, with so many people injured, this incident has to be handled by the rules no matter whoes!"


    "That''s right, it indeed has to be handled by the rules!" Hou Shilin said with a fake smile, "If anyone doesn''t follow the rules, I absolutely won''t let them off!"


    Leu Xingchao couldn''t discern the meaning behind Hou Shilin''s words, but with Tan Yan here, he felt extremely at ease.


    Before long, a pudgy figure hurried into the office of political education¡ªit was the principal of Number Seven Middle School, Dong Hui.


    "Principal Dong!" Leu Xingchao hurriedly went up to him, ready to burst intoints.


    "Oh my!" Dong Hui didn''t pay him any mind. He shouted once and then ran directly to Zhang Gaojian, grasped his hand, and repeatedly said, "Director Zhang, what brings you here? I thought it sounded like you earlier, but I didn''t dare to be sure. I didn''t expect it to really be you!"


    Leu Xingchao was a bit baffled. Director Zhang? Which Director Zhang?


    Zhang Gaojian, looking quite displeased, said, "Dong Hui, your school has really grown some guts. My nephew and I have been here for so long and couldn''t even find a ce to sit? Not to mention being lectured for half an hour, we were also cursed at repeatedly. Dong Hui, are these the kind of people you train?"


    Dong Hui was confused and scanned the room. His gaze fell on Leu Xingchao and he couldn''t help but be furious: "Leu Xingchao, what''s going on?"


    "Pri... Principal Dong, I... I..." Leu Xingchao''s lips trembled, "It''s not, they... their nephew bullied... bullied Tan Yan, and injured so many students, I... I was just following the rules, I... I..."


    "Shut up!" Dong Hui felt like he was about to vomit blood and angrily said, "Do you know who he is? Let me tell you, this is Director Zhang Gaojian from our city''s education bureau!"


    "Deputy Director, Deputy Director!" Zhang Gaojian humbly gestured with his hand.


    Leu Xingchao was instantly stunned; he finally realized which Director Zhang this was.


    Zhang Gaojian, Deputy Director of the City Education Bureau, but also known as the actual power-holding Director because his authority and prestige in the bureau were even above the actual Director. In Nanluo''s education circle, he was known to all and feared by all. Offending Zhang Gaojian in the education field was no different from seeking death!


    "But... but they bullied Tan Yan..." Leu Xingchao said with a quivering voice, still making ast-ditch struggle, hoping to resolve the issue with Tan Yan''s family background.


    "Is that so?" Hou Shilin said with a cold smile, "I believe in Su Yang. He wouldn''t bully anyone."


    "What''s your belief worth!" Leu Xingchao retorted angrily.


    "Oh, that''s right, Principal Dong, I forgot to introduce him to you." Zhang Gaojian said with a smile, "This here is my nephew, Hou Shilin. You must have heard of him¡ªHou Xiaoyi''s son, nephew of Hou Xiaolian and Hou Xiaozhi, grandson of Hou Xiangde!"


    Dong Hui''s expression immediately froze upon hearing these names, each one was legendary.


    There was no need to mention Hou Xiangde, a figure who, even if one went to the Capital City, could rub shoulders with the most influential people.


    Hou Xiaolian was also a figure with real power in the province. Hou Xiaozhi, although not involved in politics, was among the most outstanding businessmen in Nanluo. Even the big shots of Luo City underground deferred to him.


    And even if it was only Hou Xiaoyi, the City Office Director, that was undoubtedly a significant figure.


    The family background of Hou Shilin¡ªhow could it bepared to that of Tan Yan?


    If Hou Shilin supported Su Yang, what was Tan Yan worth?


    With a "thump," Leu Xingchao''s legs gave out, and he slumped to the ground.

 Chapter 17 Searching for Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Searching for Su Yang</h4>


    Dong Hui personally brought over three chairs and, after much coaxing, Hou Shilin and his twopanions finally sat down.


    Leu Xingchao had already stood up, but he was bent over, standing behind Dong Hui, his body still trembling continuously.


    "This... this must be a misunderstanding," Dong Hui said awkwardly. "Director Leu doesn''t even know the three of you. As the saying goes, ''Ignorance is no crime...''"


    "Shut your fucking mouth!" Zhang Gaojian mmed the table as he stood up and cursed at Dong Hui. "What do you mean ''Ignorance is no crime''? Oh, so he doesn''t recognize us and that gives him the right to behave like this? What if it wasn''t the three of us who came? What if it had been three ordinary people? Would it have been right for him to act like that then?"


    "Is this how your school is managed? To swear at someone''s parents upon seeing them, and to cause trouble without discerning right from wrong? What do you take the students'' parents for? Teach, educate¡ªeducation is not just about teaching, but also about nurturing. With your shitty morals, you want to educate?"


    Dong Hui was so tongueshed that he was sweating profusely, but he did not even dare to wipe it off; he could only re fiercely at Leu Xingchao with the corner of his eye. What did this matter have to do with him? It was all Leu Xingchao who had dragged him into this mess.


    "Director Zhang is right, Director Zhang is right..." Dong Hui nodded repeatedly. "These issues indeed reflect our shorings at work. We will definitely make full corrections in the future and absolutely will not make simr mistakes again!"


    Zhang Gaojian scolded him even more fiercely, and the more he did, the more Dong Hui detested Leu Xingchao.


    In the end, Leu Xingchao''s head was almost touching the ground. He was practically dying of regret now. But there was no such thing as a pill for regret in this world!


    "All right, uncle," finally, Hou Shilin stopped Zhang Gaojian. "Let me say a couple of words."


    "Please speak, Young Master Hou, please speak," Dong Hui said eagerly. Compared to Zhang Gaojian, Hou Shilin''s background was even more intimidating¡ªthis was the real deal.


    Hou Shilin said, "First off, regarding the quality of your school staff, I find it very poor. My uncle has already mentioned this, so I won''t dwell on it. What I want to talk about now is my friend Su Yang. Now, Director Leu, I want to ask you, you only mentioned that Su Yang bullied these people, but why?"


    Leu Xingchao was at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond, and Dong Hui chastised him furiously, "Young Master Hou is asking you a question! Are you dead? Can''t you answer?!"


    Leu Xingchao then put on a mournful face and said, "This... we haven''t investigated this yet. We... we will investigate as soon as possible..."


    "The investigation, I will handle it, so there''s no need for you," Hou Shilin said. "But there''s something I can''t understand. Su Yang, by himself, beat up so many people?"


    "Or rather, did he have a conflict with so many people at once? Director Leu, what do you think¡ªdid these students try to gang up on Su Yang but failed to beat him? Or has Su Yang gotten used to bullying others in school and this time, bullied so many at once?"


    "This..." Leu Xingchao was flustered again. This matter wouldn''t withstand scrutiny. Zhao Tao and the others¡ªweren''t they all known for their bad track records?


    Seeing Leu Xingchao''s reaction, Hou Shilin could guess what was going on. He nced at Wu Bin and said, "And this man, head of the security department, right?"


    "You were beaten by a student too? When the security department is involved, there should certainly be more than just you, right? But why were you the only one beaten? Could it be that you intended to hit Su Yang, but he resisted, and that''s what happened?"


    Wu Bin looked towards Leu Xingchao, and Leu Xingchao was nearly vomiting blood. Damn it, why the hell are you looking at me right now?


    "Oh, it seems this question should be directed at Director Leu!" Hou Shilin looked at Leu Xingchao and said, "I don''t know what the management of the school is really like, but aren''t the people from the security department supposed to protect the school? How can theyy hands on a student? This incident¡ªare you sure it wasn''t the security department''s fault from the start?"


    Leu Xingchao''s upper and lower lips trembled, but he couldn''t utter a single word.


    Hou Shilin said, "It seems that Director Leu can''t answer my question. In such matters, I believe we shouldn''t just listen to one side of the story. Director Leu, how about we wait for Su Yang to arrive and hear what he has to say?"


    Leu Xingchao still didn''t speak, and Dong Hui finally lost his patience. He kicked him and cursed, "Young Master Hou is asking you, are you deaf? Can''t you speak? Why don''t you go die!"


    It was then that Leu Xingchao snapped back to reality, saying with a quivering voice, "Okay..."


    His voice was shaky, as if breaking down the movement, stretching the word "okay" over a long, drawn-out tone.


    "Well then, go find Su Yang now," Hou Shilin said leisurely to someone nearby, "Call the police station and have them send someone over to deal with this situation!"


    "What?" Dong Hui was taken aback and said anxiously, "Young Master Hou, this... this minor issue, there''s no need to call the police, right?"


    Hou Shilin looked at Leu Xingchao and said slowly, "Heh, let''s call the police after all and handle this matter through legal means!"


    Leu Xingchao sat down on the ground again. If the police really came, he was sure to be in deep trouble, and even Wu Bin would suffer. Most crucially, having been in his position for so many years, Leu had a lot to hide. If he ended up in the police station, he probably wouldn''t being out!


    Zhang Gaojian suddenly red at Dong Hui and said, "What are you dawdling for? Hurry up and bring Su Yang back. I''m telling you, we need to find Su Yang urgently. If there''s any dy, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    Zhang Gaojian was always like this at work, extremely authoritative in his manner of speaking. However, Zhang was fair in reward and punishment, so his subordinates greatly admired him, which gave him high prestige in the educational field. Even with such authoritariannguage, Dong Hui didn''t feel anything amiss and hurriedly ran out to arrange the search for Su Yang.


    Leu Xingchao slumped on the ground, unattended. The Director of Political Education now seemed utterly helpless and pitiful.


    Dong Hui utilized the school''s resources, looking for Su Yang around the school, and even went to Su Yang''s ss to ask his teacher for help in finding him. But they couldn''t find him. In desperation, Dong Hui had no choice but to ask Su Yang''s ssmates one by one about Su Yang, finally pinpointing Zhao Qiupeng.


    Seizing Zhao Qiupeng''s hand, Dong Hui almost cried out, "ssmate, you''re Su Yang''s best friend, aren''t you? Can you please help bring Su Yang back? Quickly, we... we can''t dy this matter..."


    Zhao Qiupeng had never been treated so kindly by the principal before, and he was so flustered that he felt like he was floating as he walked.


    "Then I''ll give it a try!"


    Zhao Qiupeng didn''t dy, immediately running out of the school on a mission to find someone.


    Watching Zhao Qiupeng leave the school, Dong Hui personally stood at the school entrance waiting, sitting on the gatekeeper''s small stool making it creak, but he didn''t care at all. With his hand shading his eyes, he gazed into the distance like the mighty Sun Wukong, almost turning into a stone statue of longing.


    Finally, Zhao Qiupeng came running back, waving from a distance, "Principal, Principal, we''ve found him, he''s on his way back..."


    Dong Hui fell with a plop to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. He had meant to stand up, but having sat on that little stool for too long, and with his own heft, his legs had gone numb. He failed to get up and fell to the ground instead. But he didn''t try to get up, his eyes brimming with tears, he said, "That''s great, that''s wonderful!"

 Chapter 18 I’m Going to Ruin You!

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 I''m Going to Ruin You!</h4>


    ```


    When Dong Hui saw Su Yang, it was as if a drowning man had caught sight of a life-saving straw. He rushed over in quick strides, and from a distance, he chuckled and said, "Ah, Young Master Su, you''ve finally returned. I''ve heard about your situation, the school is in the wrong here, and I, on behalf of the school, apologize to you. This incident will be handled seriously, and I will definitely give Young Master Su a satisfactory response!"


    With the Soul-searching Technique, Su Yang needed only a nce at Dong Hui to know what had happened. He couldn''t help butugh dryly to himself; he had not intended for things to escte to this extent. However, Hou Shilin''s timing was quite coincidental.


    Throughout the way, Dong Hui had been ingratiating himself with Su Yang. Dong Hui was only the principal of Seventh Middle School, while Zhang Gaojian oversaw all schools in the city¡ªhow could he not be afraid? Moreover, the incident also involved the Hou Family, which was totally out of his league. With Hou Shilin and hispanions in a rage, there was no time to curry favor with them, so he had to start with Su Yang.


    Back at the office of Political Education, Hou Shilin and the others were still seated. Liu Xingchao stood trembling beside them, and from start to finish, not a single word had been exchanged with him, leaving him even more uneasy.


    When Hou Shilin, who had just picked up a teacup, saw Su Yang, he immediately stood up and walked briskly over, saying enthusiastically, "Brother Su Yang, you''re back."


    Hou Shilin''s series of actions made both Dong Hui and Liu Xingchao''s hair stand on end. Even Hou Shilin was so polite to Su Yang¡ªjust how formidable was Su Yang''s background? Both men thought they knew Su Yang fairly well; he didn''t have any significant background¡ªwhat was going on?


    Su Yang nodded casually in response to Hou Shilin. However, Hou Shilin didn''t feel the slightest difort. On the contrary, in his view, this was exactly the demeanor a true master should exhibit.


    Standing next to Su Yang, Hou Shilin whispered, "Brother Su Yang, we were looking for you just now. I heard there was a bit of unpleasantness at school. I also inquired about the situation, and the school''s management rules are simply outrageous. I will ensure this matter is thoroughly investigated!"


    Su Yang said nothing and walked straight over to sit at the table, as if Hou Shilin standing beside him was invisible.


    Zhang Gaojian was somewhat irate, his ever-increasing irritation only subdued when Hou Shilin shot him several pointed looks. However, Zhang Gaojian''s gaze towards Su Yang was far from friendly.


    "Principal Dong, you just mentioned that this matter needs to be handled seriously, so please go ahead and deal with it now," Su Yang said calmly.


    "Uh..." Dong Hui was taken aback. His earlier words were mainly to appease Su Yang''s feelings, and he hadn''t thought through how to handle the situation. Now that Su Yang was asking him to deal with it on the spot, he didn''t know what to do.


    Coldly, Hou Shilin said, "Principal Dong, is this matter difficult to handle?"


    Dong Hui swallowed hard and, gritting his teeth, said, "As Director of Political Education, Liu Xingchao did not distinguish right from wrong, and seriously vited the rules. We will relieve him of his duties and put a major demerit on his record. As for Zhao Tao and the others..."


    "Principal Dong, I am not satisfied with this resolution!" Su Yang interrupted him bluntly.


    Dong Hui was dazed; this was precisely what he''d feared. In fact, how bad was Liu Xingchao''s offense? To be relieved of his role as Director of Political Education was already a severe punishment. But the crux of the issue was that Su Yang had Hou Shilin backing him up, and that was the most difficult aspect to manage.


    "This..." Dong Hui was sweating profusely, "We will dismiss Liu Xingchao from public office, and as for Zhao Tao and his group..."


    "Not enough!" Su Yang interrupted, his voice cold.


    "What?" Dong Hui was utterly stunned; dismissal from public office wasn''t enough?


    Liu Xingchao was also stunned; in just a few words, there was both demotion and dismissal¡ªit wasplete ruin!


    "Not enough?" Liu Xingchao lost his temper, shouting, "Then might as well kill me!"


    Looking at Liu Xingchao, Su Yang said, "Yes, I do want you dead."


    "What did you say?" Liu Xingchao was furious, "Fine, I''ll go all out. Come on then, kill me! I''ve got nothing left, am I supposed to be afraid of you? Come on, do it! Zhang Gaojian, Hou Shilin, your Hou Family is so powerful,e kill me!"


    Dong Hui waved his hands in quick session, but Liu Xingchao ignored himpletely. Damn it, he was about to be fired anyway, why care about what the principal thought!


    Zhang Gaojian frowned, and Hou Shilin also felt somewhat embarrassed, whispering, "Brother Su Yang, this matter, it''s really not that serious, there''s no need..."


    Su Yang turned his head and looked at Hou Shilin, causing the rest of Hou Shilin''s words to immediately choke back down his throat. Although he was a scion of the Hou Family, he still felt apprehensive when locking gazes with Su Yang.


    "Young man, this is merely a small internal issue within the school, is it really necessary to make such a fuss?" Zhang Gaojian finally lost his patience, saying angrily, "You want to kill him? Do you think you''re an emperor, capable of deciding life and death? Even emperors need a crime to execute someone. What has Liu Xingchao done that warrants death? Go ahead, kill him and show me. I don''t believe you have that much power. Just who do you think you are, so arrogant? What do your parents do? Haven''t they ever taught you to spare others when possible?"


    Su Yang nced at Zhang Gaojian and a cold smirk crossed his lips. Slowly standing up, he walked over to Zhang Gaojian and suddenly pped him across the face.


    The people in the room were stunned... was this an uprising?


    Hou Shilin was also taken aback. It took a moment for Zhang Gaojian toe to his senses, and he immediately roared, "You dare to strike me!"


    "Mention my parents again, and I''ll knock your teeth out!" Su Yang bellowed, shaking Zhang Gaojian so much that he couldn''t even finish his sentence.


    ```


    "Dong Hui, since you''ve asked me back, then I shall resolve this matter today!" Su Yang extended a hand, pointing directly at Liu Xingchao: "Liu Xingchao, I ask you, do you have anything to say about Ki Linghui''s affair?"


    Liu Xingchao immediately shivered, and Wu Bin''s eyeballs whirled around in panic.


    "Ki Linghui, what matter?" Dong Hui asked in surprise.


    "Liu Xingchao, speak for yourself!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Liu Xingchao''s gaze shrunk back, and he said through gritted teeth, "I have no idea what you''re talking about!"


    "Good!" Su Yang sneered, and said to Hou Shilin, "Young Master Hou, do me a favor, and I''ll heal your father!"


    Hou Shilin''s visit this time wasrgely for this matter, and he couldn''t help but feel overjoyed upon hearing this.


    "Brother Su Yang, just give your order!"


    "Call the police, investigate this ce," Su Yang named a location, and added, "By the way, the body should be buried under a big banyan tree three miles south of the vige."


    Liu Xingchao immediately copsed to the ground, and Wu Bin also fell from his wheelchair, both visibly shocked.


    "What exactly is going on?" Hou Shilin asked in surprise.


    Su Yang said coldly, "A girl was impregnated after being vited by Wu Bin, died filled with resentment, and Liu Xingchao suppressed the matter."


    "Ah?" Hou Shilin''s eyes widened, this was a major issue; it was a matter of life and death.


    "It can''t be?" Zhang Gaojian was also dumbfounded, saying, "If someone really died, why did no one report it to the police? Why didn''t this mattere to light, it doesn''t make sense?"


    Su Yang said, "This girl''s family only has a mentally unstable mother, there was no one to avenge her."


    "So this really happened!" Hou Shilin''splexion turned very ugly, and his gaze toward Liu Xingchao became even more furious.


    "Thoroughly investigate this, get to the bottom of it!" Zhang Gaojian pointed at Liu Xingchao in anger, saying, "If this is true, I''ll make sure you pay with your life!"


    Liu Xingchao waspletely paralyzed. The incident was true, and the location of the buried corpse Su Yang mentioned was spot-on. But, only he and Wu Bin knew about it; how could Su Yang know?


    Dong Hui was sweating profusely, such a big scandal had erupted, and he as the principal also had to shoulder the responsibility.


    After Hou Shilin made arrangements for everything, he turned and looked at Su Yang with the utmost respect.


    Having dealt with Liu Xingchao''s matter, Su Yang then looked towards Zhao Tao and the others, saying, "Principal Dong, how do you think these students should be handled?"


    "Expel them!" Dong Hui stated decisively, no longer daring to test Su Yang''s limits.


    Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, his gaze finallynding on Tan Yan, as Dong Hui''s heart also tensed up; he dared not expel Tan Yan. Now, he could only hope that Su Yang would let her off because she was a beautiful girl.


    Su Yang said coldly, "I heard you threw all of my books onto the sports field?"


    "That''s right, it was me, so what!" Tan Yan replied defiantly; after all, she was a girl and hadn''t participated in the fighting. Although she feared the power of the Hou Family, she wouldn''t bow to Su Yang.


    "Very good!" Su Yang smiled faintly and said to Dong Hui, "Principal Dong, have her pick up my books and ce them neatly back in their original spot. Remember, it has to be her who picks them up, no one else will do!"


    Dong Hui was stunned; he looked at Tan Yan, who seemed as furious as a provoked fighting hen, roaring, "Su Yang, you''re dreaming. Don''t you ever expect me to pick up your books for you, you might as well never return to school!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang let out a lightugh and did not speak, with his hands behind his back, he slowly walked out of the office for political education,pletely disregarding the people behind him.


    Hou Shilin hurriedly followed him, and only when they were alone did he speak respectfully, "Brother Su Yang, about my father''s illness..."


    "Go get a few herbs, ande to me when you''ve gathered them," Su Yang listed a few names of the herbs. Normally, he would have needed to wait three days before he could remove the needles for Director Hou. However, after cultivating ''Devouring the Heavens'' the previous night, it was no longer soplicated.


    ''Devouring the Heavens'' can plunder the medicinal properties from the herbs to form an elixir, somewhat simr in essence to refining medicine. With this method, if Su Yang could find a Cauldron, he would be able to craft even better elixirs, making treating illnesses a trivial matter.


    Hou Shilin memorized all the names of the herbs, but by the time he wanted to speak again, Su Yang had already walked away with his hands behind his back. Looking at Su Yang''s receding figure, Hou Shilin hesitated as he still wanted to discuss his grandfather''s issue with Su Yang; it seemed he would have to wait for another time.

 Chapter 19: 30,000, 100,000, 20,000,000

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19: 30,000, 100,000, 20,000,000</h4>


    Su Yang did not enter the ssroom, nor did he linger in the school; instead, he went straight to Erdao Street in the Southern Outskirts, which is known for its underground antique market in Nanluo City.


    Of course, this ce had a mix of the genuine and the fake, mostly fake goods, but there were also some real items. Whether you could distinguish them depended on your ability to discern.


    Su Yang came here mainly to find a suitable Cauldron. After all, his strength was too weak, his True Qi insufficient, and if he used "Devouring the Heavens" to refine medicine alone, it was easy to cause the medicinal properties to dissipate. However, by using a Cauldron, that consumption could be significantly reduced. And among ancient objects, there might just be a suitable Cauldron for use.


    After making a round on Erdao Street, Su Yang did not find what he wanted. Just as he was about to leave, he spotted a sleazy-looking man holding a box, stealthily entering a shop on the corner of the street. What really drew Su Yang''s attention was the faint glimmer of dim light from within the box.


    Su Yang followed into the shop, which already had a few customers inside. The shop owner was a man in his forties or fifties, chubby and white, seemingly harmless, who was now smiling obsequiously next to ady.


    Thedy appeared to be around eighteen or neen, with a height of one meter seventy, dressed in a ck one-piece dress and long boots, entuating her extremely slender legs. She wore sunsses that covered half her face, making it impossible to see her clearly. But from what was exposed, she could already be described as extremely beautiful.


    The sleazy man upon seeing the situation did not dare utter a word, hiding quietly in a corner of the shop.


    The woman had a strong presence and after inspecting all the disy cases, she nced at the shop owner and said, "These things are no good; bring out your collection, don''t waste my time!"


    "Miss, you have an excellent eye, these items here are considered good goods when sold to others, but in front of you, they can only be considered trash." The shop owner immediately buttressed with ttery, "Please wait a moment, I will fetch some truly valuable collections for you!"


    Thedy ignored him and sat down directly at the table. The shop owner hurried to the back room, passing by Su Yang and the sleazy man without having time to greet them.


    Su Yang was indifferent, walking straight over to the sleazy man. After staring at the box in the man''s hands for a while, Su Yang asked, "How much are you selling this for?"


    "Ah?" The sleazy man was taken aback, he was nning to sell it to the shop owner, how could someone else want to buy it first? Could it be that his item was that much in demand?


    "That..." The sleazy man pondered and gritted his teeth, "One hundred thousand!"


    "One hundred thousand!" Su Yang nodded thoughtfully and fell silent.


    Thedy nced at Su Yang, a trace of disdain crossing the corner of her mouth. One hundred thousand, what could be valuable about it? Weren''t real antiques all starting from three hundred thousand or five hundred thousand?


    Su Yang''s gaze swept over the disys inside the shop, finally settling on thedy. He walked straight toward her. The woman frowned slightly, and a few men immediately came over, blocking Su Yang''s way.


    "What are you doing?" one of the bodyguard-like men asked in a deep voice.


    Su Yang ignored him, looking at thedy, "I''ll save you three million, and you give me one hundred thousand, how about that?"


    Everyone was stunned. Thedy nced at Su Yang and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "There''s an item here, priced at thirty thousand, but actually, it could be worth around three million." Su Yang said, "I''ll tell you which one it is, helping you save three million, and you give me one hundred thousand as a reward!"


    Thedy''s brows furrowed, and the bodyguard immediatelyughed, "Where did this madmane from, daring to speak such arrogant words? Something worth three million, priced at thirty thousand? Do you think the shop owner is a fool? Do you think the people running these shops don''t know the value of their merchandise?"


    With a calm demeanor, Su Yang said, "We are here, right now, whether it''s true or not, let''s find out by checking it. My request isn''t difficult for you, one hundred thousand as a fee. If it''s true, you earn three million. If I''m wrong, I''ll pay the thirty thousand!"


    "Pay with what? Do you even have thirty thousand?" The bodyguard looked at Su Yang with disdain, "Your entire outfit, including shoes and socks, doesn''t exceed one hundred yuan, right? With that, you still have the audacity to talk big? Aren''t you the shop owner''s nt? But if this is a ploy, it''s too outdated, isn''t it?"


    Su Yang did not pay attention to the bodyguard, just calmly looking at thedy.


    Thedy stared at Su Yang for a long time, then suddenly said, "Fine, I ept your offer. I want to see what item here is worth three million!"


    It didn''t take long for the shop owner toe out, holding a bunch of calligraphy and paintings, excitedly saying, "Miss, look, this is a genuine masterpiece by Wang Xizhi, and this one is an original by Gu Kaizhi, as well as a genuine piece by Liu Zongyuan, all treasures of enormous value. I wouldn''t reveal them to just anyone!"


    Thedy didn''t care much about these calligraphy and paintings. She looked at Su Yang and said with a faint smile, "Alright, now you can start your show."


    Su Yang walked straight to one of the disy cases, pointing to a vase inside, "This one!"


    Thedy took one look, priced at thirty thousand, nothing particrly antique or of much value. Still, she gestured to the shop owner with a wave of her hand, "I''ll take this one!"


    "Ah?" The shop owner was stunned. Thedy had been asking for items worth tens or hundreds of thousands upon entering the shop, she had never paid any attention to these small objects. What did she mean now, she actually wanted an item worth thirty thousand?


    However, even a small sale was still business. The shop owner quickly took out the vase and handed it to thedy.


    The woman waved her hand dismissively, while the bodyguard beside her hesitated, whispering, "Miss, this man''s background is unclear..."


    The woman red at him, and the bodyguard immediately shut his mouth, taking out thirty thousand to give to the shop owner.


    The shop owner couldn''t stop smiling; he had set the price of the porcin vase at thirty thousand just for show¡ªa price of three thousand would have been good enough. Selling it for thirty thousand, he had made a fortune.


    The woman walked up to Su Yang with the porcin vase and said, "Alright, now tell me, how is this vase worth three million?"


    Su Yang took the vase and casually knocked it against the doorframe.


    "Ouch!" the shop owner cried out in shock, and the bodyguards also widened their eyes. A thirty thousand piece, just smashed like that?


    The woman''s face changed instantly, thinking he was making a fool of her.


    After that blow, the vase was covered in cracks, looking like it could shatter at any moment. This thirty thousand piece was now worthless.


    "What are you doing?" the woman asked urgently, having never seen anyone like Su Yang before.


    Without a word, Su Yang tapped the vase again, and itpletely fell apart. However, at that moment, something astonishing happened. Inside the broken porcin vase, there was a smaller Jade Vase, perfectly nestled inside!


    Everyone''s eyes bulged, and the woman took off her sunsses, looking incredulously at the Jade Vase in Su Yang''s hands.


    The woman was indeed beautiful; taking off her sunsses only made her more striking. Judging by her face alone, her beauty was definitely above nine, perhaps even nine and a half. What''s more, her temperament was exceptional. Such beauty surpassed many famed celebrities known for their looks.


    But at that moment, no one cared about the woman''s beauty, her gaze included, as everyone was fixed on the Jade Vase in Su Yang''s hands.


    "From the Qianlong period, a court-used Jade Vase," Su Yang said, passing the vase to the woman. "It once sat in the Imperial Study Room. As for the price, what do you think?"


    Shaken, the woman epted the Jade Vase, examining it thoroughly before looking at Su Yang in amazement, "Even if it''s just a Jade Vase from the Qianlong period, it''s worth upwards of three million. But how did you know it was once in the Qianlong Imperial Study Room?"


    Su Yang casually pointed to the bottom of the Jade Vase; the woman flipped it over and was immediately taken aback to see three characters engraved on it¡ªImperial Study Room!


    "My God, it really was in the Qianlong Imperial Study Room?" the woman eximed. "The value of this Jade Vase must be immense. Uncle Hee, have a look!"


    The woman handed the Jade Vase to an elderly man with graying hair behind her. After a thorough examination, he excitedly said, "There''s no mistake, this is indeed a treasure from the Qianlong period, and the craftsmanship is clearly imperial, it can''t be fake. The characters for Imperial Study Room were engraved specifically to identify these vases, and if an ordinary person carved such characters, it would mean a death sentence for great disrespect, only the emperor had the right to use them!"


    "So... how much is it worth?" the woman asked, still in shock.


    "This..." Uncle Hee thought for a moment before saying, "Upwards of twenty million!"


    "What!?" the woman''s eyes widened; upwards of twenty million was a staggering sum.


    The shop owner copsed on the ground. He felt an urge to kill himself. A twenty million piece, sold for just thirty thousand? He had been so pleased with himself, thinking he had made a profit!


    Su Yang remained calm¡ªthree million, twenty million, to him, they were all immaterial.


    "Alright, now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise!" said Su Yang. "This object is worth over three million, and you promised me one hundred thousand. It''s time to pay up."


    Only then did the womane back to her senses. She looked at Su Yang in amazement, unable to understand what the young man''s intentions were. Despite recognizing the vase''s invaluable worth, he didn''t buy it himself, letting others make the twenty million. To say he wasn''t interested in money, yet why was he still so persistent about the one hundred thousand?


    "Why wouldn''t you buy the vase worth twenty million yourself?" the woman asked incredulously.


    Because I don''t have thirty thousand," Su Yang replied.


    The woman felt like she was about to spit blood at this unexpected answer. Without thirty thousand, couldn''t he borrow it? The profit would be twenty million, enough to never worry about money again in his life. And he let this opportunity slip away because he didn''t have thirty thousand?


    "My one hundred thousand!" Su Yang reminded her again.


    "One hundred thousand won''t suffice!" the woman said crisply, then turned to her bodyguards and said, "Give him the full three million!"

 Chapter 20 Skyrocketing Prices From the Ground Up

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Skyrocketing Prices From the Ground Up</h4>


    The bodyguard hesitated, but the woman frowned and said, "Give him the three million!"


    Reluctantly, the bodyguard handed the backpack to Su Yang. Su Yang took the backpack, counted out a hundred thousand, and walked straight to the sleazy man.


    "Here¡¯s a hundred thousand, give me your item!" Su Yang said.


    The sleazy man scratched his head and suddenly said, "No, a hundred thousand is not enough. I want to raise the price to three million!"


    The sleazy man wasn¡¯t stupid. Su Yang¡¯s behavior had already indicated that he certainly must have real skills. And since he was interested in his item, it surely meant that the item was of great value. If he didn¡¯t take this chance to hike the price, only a fool would miss such an opportunity. He shouted three million with cunning, because the woman had given Su Yang three million exactly!


    A cold light shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes as he said, "Only one hundred thousand, take it or leave it!"


    "Then I won¡¯t sell it!" the sleazy man said abruptly, "My treasure will surely find a buyer!"


    Everyone in the store was watching the sleazy man, especially the shop owner, whose eyes never left the box. Su Yang didn¡¯t care for the twenty million but wanted this, indicating that the item was worth more than twenty million!


    "Fine!" Su Yang put the money away and said with a faint smile, "I hope you won¡¯t regret this."


    "What would I regret?" the sleazy man immediately red and walked over to the woman, saying, "Miss, this is a marvelous treasure. Why don¡¯t you buy it? Three million, just right!"


    The woman frowned; she could guess it was something valuable. But it was something that Su Yang wanted, and she couldn¡¯t snatch it from him.


    Seeing that the woman didn¡¯t respond, the shop owner promptly came over and said, "Come,e, let¡¯s take a look and discuss a deal."


    The woman nced at Su Yang, hesitant to speak. Su Yang clearly wanted the item very much, but why was he now staying out of it? After all, she had given Su Yang three million¡ªhe could have taken it all to buy the item. Maybe the item was even more valuable and could earn the money back in an instant!


    The sleazy man carefully ced the box on the table, opened it excitedly, and said, "This is a porcin pot from the Song Dynasty¡ª it should also be imperial use. Take a look..."


    Before the sleazy man could finish, a sharp sound suddenly came from the box. Immediately after, ck smoke spewed out of the pot, hitting the shop owner¡¯s face.


    "Ah!" The shop owner screamed in agony as he fell to the ground, clutching his face and rolling around in pain.


    The sleazy man was dumbfounded; he had no idea what was happening.


    The woman was startled; it was a good thing she hadn¡¯t gone to look. What if it had been her in that moment?


    "How did this happen?" the sleazy man said,pletely bewildered.


    Su Yang approached and said, "This is indeed a porcin pot from the Song Dynasty, but not for imperial use. It is a cauldron used by magicians for alchemy."


    "The cauldron has absorbed too much medicinal property and contains deadly toxins. The jostling on the way here must have caused the toxins to vaporize. Opening it hastily would release the poison. You¡¯d better call an ambnce now. If you wait any longer, the shop owner might be beyond saving, and then you¡¯ll be a murderer!"


    "Ah?" the sleazy man panicked, saying urgently, "This¡ªthis has nothing to do with me, you all saw it, this has nothing to do with me!"


    "It¡¯s your item; how can it have nothing to do with you!" the woman said coldly while also casting another curious nce at Su Yang. How could this young man know so much?


    The sleazy man was nearly peeing his pants with fear. If only he had known it woulde to this, he would¡¯ve sold it for a hundred thousand right away. Why get so greedy?


    "Fifty thousand, how about fifty thousand? If that¡¯s really not okay, then thirty thousand, twenty thousand, even ten thousand will do!"


    Su Yang waved his hand impatiently, "You should be more concerned about how to escape if the shop owner dies from this!"


    It was then that the sleazy man remembered the shop owner. His face filled with fear, he suddenly turned and ran.


    "Stop him!" the womanmanded. The bodyguard stepped forward and tripped the fleeing sleazy man, dragging him back.


    "One hundred, I¡¯ll take the pot!" the woman said, dropping a hundred on his face, not bothering whether the sleazy man agreed or not.


    "My friend, this pot is now yours," the woman walked over to Su Yang and said, "But, it contains deadly toxins¡ªwhat use will you have for it?"


    Su Yang chuckled, walked over to the shop owner, and patted him. The shop owner immediately stopped screaming, got up, and looked around in confusion as if he had no idea what had happened.


    "This..." Everyone was stunned. What just happened?


    "Since I wanted this pot, I obviously have a way to deal with it," Su Yang said as he casually picked up the pot, nodding at the woman. "Very well, we are even now!"


    The woman was puzzled. She was extremely beautiful and came from a distinguished family, surely ady favored by the heavens. Countless men dreamed of even the slightest connection with her. What was up with this Su Yang? He had never given her a second nce, and now it seemed he wanted nothing to do with her, keeping the rtionship so clear-cut. In her life, she had never met a man like this!


    As Su Yang started to walk away, the woman hurried after him, "Wait, what... what is your name?"


    Su Yang behaved as though he hadn¡¯t heard, continuing forward with the pot in hand.


    "I¡¯m Ye Wantong!" the woman said stubbornly, "Thank you for today. Can I invite you to a meal?"


    Without turning back, Su Yang carried the pot past the street corner.


    Ye Wantong stamped her foot in frustration. She was used to others saying such things to her, not the other way around. This Su Yang was going too far, wasn¡¯t he?


    "Is this guy nuts?" The bodyguard came over and said angrily, "Miss, shall I teach him a lesson?"


    "No need!" Ye Wantong red at him and said, "He just helped us out a lot. Why would you teach him a lesson?"


    The bodyguard lowered his head, and Ye Wantong watched the direction Su Yang had gone with contemtion. After a long silence, she gently waved her hand and said, "Alright, let¡¯s take this jade vase to celebrate grandfather¡¯s birthday!"

 Chapter 21 Small Vitality Pill

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Small Vitality Pill</h4>


    Su Yang returned home with the porcin teapot, which was actually not a cauldron, but a magic artifact, and moreover, it was a Ghost Cultivator¡¯s magic artifact.


    A short while ago, angered by that sleazy man¡¯s attempt to raise the price on the spot, Su Yang had covertly opened this magic artifact. When the box opened, the shrill sound was the voice of a ghost spirit, and the ck mist was resentment that toppled the shopkeeper. Su Yang pped the shopkeeper twice and took away the resentment, and naturally, the shopkeeper was fine.


    Although this wasn¡¯t a cauldron, the resentment of the ghost spirits inside could be transformed into Spiritual Energy. Furthermore, the material of this magic artifact was not bad, so Su Yang could remodel it into a cauldron.


    No one was at home, so Su Yang slowly ced his hand on the teapot. Immediately, a sharp scream emitted from inside the teapot, Su Yang snorted coldly, Demonic Qi shed in his hand, and the screaming abruptly ceased; the ghost spirit was refined by Su Yang.


    Having absorbed the resentful ghosts¡¯ Spiritual Energy, Su Yang sat cross-legged and meditated, spending over an hour topletely refine the Spiritual Energy, transforming it into a Purple Lightning Divine Thunder hidden inside his body. Then, he picked up the teapot, examined it for a while, raised one hand, and summoned a ball of demonic fire that enveloped the teapot.


    In the midst of the demonic fire, the teapot slowly changed shape, eventually taking the form of a cauldron, marking thepletion of the transformation.


    Su Yang exhaled softly, with this cauldron in hand, the excess Spiritual Energy he absorbed could be put into it to be made into elixirs, and not just used to refine Purple Lightning Divine Thunder, which was also a way of conserving Spiritual Energy.


    After all was done, Su Yang returned to school. As soon as he arrived at school, he saw Hou Shilin anxiously waiting at the school entrance from a distance.


    Upon seeing Su Yang approaching, Hou Shilin was overjoyed and hurried over, "Brother Su, all the medicines you mentioned, I¡¯ve got them, how should they be used?"


    Su Yang took the herbs, and Hou Shilin had prepared several portions of each, exactly what Su Yang had in mind.


    "I¡¯lle to find you in an hour."


    Su Yang, bearing the herbs, went to the secluded back hill, chose a quiet spot where no one was around, ced all the herbs into the cauldron, and then used Devouring the Heavens to stimte the cauldron to absorb the properties of the herbs.


    With the cauldron as a vessel, the properties of the herbs wouldn¡¯t be too wasted and could greatly optimize the effects of alchemy.


    The properties of the herbs were quickly absorbed, but forming the elixir took half an hour. This was Su Yang¡¯s first attempt at alchemy, but he had mentally rehearsed this method hundreds of times.


    Upon opening the cauldron, inside were five purple pills, their scent invigorating and refreshing to the heart.


    "Small Vitality Pills, restore vitality, remarkable for healing wounds, can revert the body to its original state. Consumed by cultivators, they can solidify the foundation and enhance cultivation level, effective for Qi Refiners and Foundation Builders."


    Su Yang picked up four pills and consumed one himself. Within the knowledge recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome, the Small Vitality Pill was one of the lowest-tier elixirs. Yet, for the current Su Yang, it was highly effective.


    Half an hourter, the Small Vitality Pill was fully digested. Su Yang stood up, casually threw a punch at a nearby rock, and the stone instantly shattered into pieces. This Small Vitality Pill allowed Su Yang to advance a step in the realm of Qi Refinement.


    Su Yang nodded in satisfaction; the effects of the Small Vitality Pill matched exactly what was recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Back at the school, Su Yang handed a Small Vitality Pill to Hou Shilin, saying, "Take this back to your father, he¡¯ll be fine after eating it."


    Hou Shilin was overjoyed, eagerly taking the Small Vitality Pill and treasuring it carefully. Then, looking at Su Yang with an awkward expression, he said in a low voice, "Brother Su, could you please help me with one more thing? Whatever condition you ask, I will agree to it!"


    Su Yang nced at Hou Shilin, and from the look in Hou Shilin¡¯s eyes, he could tell what he was thinking. To Su Yang¡¯s surprise, the Straw Woven Doll he had obtainedst night was meant to deal with Hou Shilin¡¯s grandfather.


    However, Hou Shilin was respectful towards him, so it would be no trouble to lend a hand.


    "No need to talk about conditions," Su Yang casually pulled out the Straw Woven Doll he had on him and handed it to Hou Shilin, "Take this back, ce it at your grandfather¡¯s bedside for one night, and then bring it back to me!"


    "Ah?" Hou Shilin¡¯s eyes widened; he hadn¡¯t even mentioned it yet, and Su Yang already knew what was happening?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Hou Shilin, but turned and slowly walked away with his hands sped behind him. He didn¡¯t head back into the ssroom either, since all his textbooks had been thrown out. This time, he intended to teach Tan Yan a lesson. If Tan Yan didn¡¯t pick up those textbooks, he wasn¡¯t going to return to the ssroom.


    Hou Shilin still hadn¡¯t regained hisposure. Was Su Yang really that prescient?


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang. Hou Shilin quickly answered after ncing at the caller ID, "Second Uncle!"


    "Shilin, I heard you¡¯re at No. 7 Middle School?" The cold voice of Hou Xiaozhi came from the other end of the line.


    "Oh, yes, I came here to find a friend," Hou Shilin hurriedly replied.


    "What friend?" Hou Xiaozhi asked coldly. "I heard your friend is quite capable¡ªbreaking bones of many students at school and even beating the head of the security department into a wheelchair? Shilin, since when did you be friends with such hooligans?"


    Hou Shilin was startled. How had this incident reached Hou Xiaozhi? Moreover, from the tone Hou Xiaozhi was using, it seemed he was on a confrontation path.


    "Second Uncle, you don¡¯t know the whole story. My friend is the victim..." Hou Shilin quickly tried to exin.


    "You don¡¯t need to say that much!" Hou Xiaozhi cut him off angrily. "You¡¯re a member of the Hou Family, and you should be mindful of our reputation when you¡¯re out in public. Since it¡¯s your friend who injured others, he¡¯s the one at fault. Moreover, I heard he bullied their ss monitor, Tan Yan, too? Let me tell you, make him apologize to Tan Yan immediately. If Tan Yan doesn¡¯t forgive him, he can forget about entering the ssroom again!"


    Hou Shilin frowned. Hou Xiaozhi was clearly backing Tan Yan¡ªwhat was their rtionship?


    "Second Uncle, I can¡¯t do that," Hou Shilin said. "My friend is a master from beyond our world. It was him who saved my father. We must also rely on him for grandfather¡¯s case. Second Uncle, this friend is not someone we can afford to offend!"


    "Shilin, are you ignoring your Second Uncle¡¯s words now?" Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s anger rose. "What so-called master from beyond? Isn¡¯t he just a student? His father is a live-in son-inw, and they¡¯re both workers¡ªwhat¡¯s there to fear offending? I¡¯m telling you, if you can¡¯t handle this, I¡¯ll send someone to deal with it myself!"


    "Second Uncle, please don¡¯t act recklessly..." Hou Shilin became agitated and wanted to say more, but Hou Xiaozhi had already hung up the phone.


    In Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s office, after hanging up the phone, Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s face was still visibly angry. Sitting in front of him was a woman in her thirties or forties, scantily d and garishly made up. She must have been quite beautiful in her youth and still possessed an enduring charm.


    "How did it go?" the woman asked eagerly. "What did Shilin say? How will you handle Yan Yan¡¯s issue? You heard her on the phone earlier¡ªshe was crying so hard she went hoarse. When has Yan Yan ever been so humiliated? You must get justice for Yan Yan. Don¡¯t forget, Yan Yan is your daughter!"


    If Hou Shilin had been there to hear this, he would have been bbergasted. Tan Yan was actually Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s illegitimate daughter; no wonder Hou Xiaozhi was so concerned.


    Hou Xiaozhi vigorously massaged his temples and said in a deep voice, "This boy Shilin is bing more and more disrespectful to his elders. Don¡¯t worry, tomorrow night we¡¯re returning home to treat the old master¡¯s illness. I will take care of him in front of everyone."


    "Tell Yan Yan not to be sad. I will definitely get back at him a hundred-fold. He¡¯s just a poor kid. I¡¯ll deal with him tomorrow night too. Now, step out for a moment; an esteemed guest ising, and I must personally receive him."


    "What esteemed guest? Who is it that you¡¯re showing such respect?" the woman said with dissatisfaction.


    "With all due respect," Hou Xiaozhi replied, "it¡¯s Master Fang from Kun City!"


    "Ah?" The woman¡¯s eyes widened, and she eximed with surprise, "Master Fang? You mean the Master Fang from Kun City who canmand ghosts and gods, control the weather, and do anything?"


    "Who else?" Hou Xiaozhi said proudly. "Apart from Master Fang, who else couldmand such respect from me?"


    The woman was visibly excited, "You could even invite Master Fang? My gosh, tomorrow night, you¡¯re sure to shine in front of the old master!"


    Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s face was full of pride as he sneered, "After curing the old master¡¯s illness tomorrow night, I¡¯ll take care of Shilin too, and teach him what paupers like him need to know about heaven and earth!"

 Chapter 22 - s to back up Zhao Tao?

    <h4>Chapter 22: 22 Chapters to back up Zhao Tao?</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t go into the ssroom, nor did he leave the school. He just wandered around the school grounds until school let out in the afternoon.


    Su Yang waited for Zhao Qiupeng toe out. It was time for old friends to meet and catch up somewhere.


    No sooner had they left the school than Zhao Qiupeng pointed tremblingly toward the distance and said, "Oh no, that¡¯s Zhao Tao..."


    Su Yang also spotted Zhao Tao. The guy was wrapped in bandages and was pointing at Su Yang from afar, surrounded by several people. It looked as though they were the ones he had rallied to deal with Su Yang.


    "My God, Zhao Tao is back, he must be here for that transfer student!"


    "This kid is done for this time. Look at how many big shots are here!"


    "Zhao Tao is really something, getting so many people toe out. He truly deserves to be our school¡¯s top dog!"


    The students around them were abuzz with conversation, looking at these gangsters with eyes full of envy. To them, these people looked incredibly cool and impressive.


    "Just can¡¯t shake them off, can I?" Su Yang sighed and said, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯llpletely subdue them today!"


    "What?" Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Su Yang had indeed stunned everyone by knocking down Zhao Tao and a few others in the morning. But that was just a few people. Now there were so many more, and the situation waspletely different!


    Before Su Yang even reached Zhao Tao and the others, a thin, dark-skinned man stood up and looked Su Yang up and down before saying coldly, "Are you the new transfer student?"


    Su Yangpletely ignored him, focusing only on Zhao Tao, "What, haven¡¯t you been subdued by today¡¯s beating?"


    The thin, dark-skinned man¡¯s expression turned icy as he shouted angrily, "Motherfucker, I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?"


    Finally, Su Yang nced at him and said, "Are you here to stand up for Zhao Tao?"


    The thin, dark-skinned man shouted, "Zhao Tao is my brother..."


    "If you¡¯re going fight me, let¡¯s fight. If not, get the hell out of here!" Su Yang cut him off bluntly.


    The thin, dark-skinned man was taken aback. Was Su Yang being too overbearing? It was as though he had a whole crowd on his side and the man was alone.


    "Kid, you¡¯re arrogant!" the thin, dark-skinned man said gravely, "Do you know who I am? Haven¡¯t you heard of Brother Hei?"


    "I don¡¯t need to listen to any Brother Hei..." Su Yang said coldly, "Starting today, there won¡¯t be a Brother Hei in this ce anymore!"


    The thin, dark-skinned man flew into a rage, "You¡¯re so fucking arrogant, I¡¯ll cripple you today or I¡¯ll take your surname! Attack!"


    A crowd immediately rushed forward, all wielding things like wooden sticks, a formidable sight to behold.


    Without wasting words, Su Yang charged forward, grabbing a wooden stick with his bare hands and violently striking the arm of the man in front, breaking it instantly.


    Then, not holding back, Su Yang moved like a tiger among sheep, every strike ensured someone fell. Whether it was a broken hand or a broken leg, bones were definitely broken.


    Although there were many people around, only about a dozen dared to actually move in on Su Yang. Without exception, all of these dozen people were knocked down by Su Yang, howling in pain, some even crying from the beatings.


    These people could bully students as a routine, but when they truly faced someone fierce, they were out of their league.


    Zhao Tao¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, and the onlookers were equally stunned. They had never seen someone fight like this. They all thought Su Yang was done for, but then these guys couldn¡¯t even touch Su Yang¡¯s clothes before all falling down?


    Su Yang ced the steel pipe on Brother Hei¡¯s neck and said coldly, "How about it, still want to cripple me?"


    Brother Hei gritted his teeth, "Don¡¯t be arrogant, my big brother is on his way here. When my big brother arrives, you¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to die!"


    "Your big brother?" Su Yang looked over using the Soul Searching Technique, thenughed, "Ah, Jin Hu!"


    "You¡¯ve heard my big brother¡¯s name, then you should know how formidable he is!" Brother Hei shouted, "I¡¯m warning you, if you dare touch us, my big brother will never let you off!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled, dragging a chair over to sit down, "Good, I¡¯ve been wanting to meet your big brother too. How much longer until he gets here?"


    "Soon, he¡¯ll be here any minute. You won¡¯t be able to run!" Brother Hei shouted.


    "Good, I¡¯ll wait for him," Su Yang said with a nonchnt smile and actually began to wait right there.


    "Su Yang, Su Yang..." Zhao Qiupeng tugged at Su Yang¡¯s clothes and whispered, "Shall we go? Jin Hu is a gangster, not like these small-time school fights. Moreover, Jin Hu practices martial arts, the second-inmand at Beisheng Martial Arts Gym, and he¡¯s really strong..."


    "No worries," Su Yang smiled and patted Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s shoulder, "Since this matter hase up, we need to solve it once and for all. Otherwise, if theye back to cause troubleter, I can¡¯t be by your side every day, can I?"


    Seeing that Su Yang had no intention of leaving, the surrounding crowd also started whispering to each other.


    "Is this guy nuts? Jin Hu ising, and he¡¯s not running?"


    "He¡¯s relying on his ability to fight. Hmph, but has he ever considered, Brother Hei and his crowd can¡¯tpare with Jin Hu? One is in the heavens, the other on the earth. He can beat Brother Hei, but can he beat Jin Hu?"


    "This kid doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s offended, does he? Ah, Jin Hu, that¡¯s really someone he can¡¯t afford to offend!"


    "Who cares, let¡¯s just enjoy the drama. It¡¯ll be fun to see that kid begging for mercy on his kneester!"


    Everyone was there with the attitude of watching a show, and Zhao Tao was sitting beside them, smugly confident in Jin Hu.


    Finally, the sound of motorcycles roaring approached from a distance, followed by five or six cars rushing over. The doors opened, and more than twenty people got out. Atst, a man wrapped in bandages and using a crutch emerged from a car¡ªit was Jin Hu.


    Jin Hu had been beaten by Su Yang yesterday and had suffered multiple fractures. It was not easy for him to even be out and about. This area of the Seventh Middle School was under his control, so hearing that something had happened on his turf, he naturally had toe and see for himself.


    "Damn it, who dares to make trouble on my turf!" Jin Hu shouted as soon as he got out, his presence fierce and aggressive.


    "Brother Hu, Brother Hu, over here, over here..." Zhao Tao called out, nodding and bowing.


    "Kid, you¡¯re as good as dead, my big brother is here!" Brother Hei also looked thrilled, as if he had already gotten his revenge.


    Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s face was full of anxiety, while the people around were taking pleasure in his misfortune¡ªall except Su Yang, who was as calm as still water.


    As Jin Hu neared, Su Yang finally stood up and said with a faint smile, "Brother Hu, hello!"


    From afar, Jin Hu hadn¡¯t seen Su Yang. Now, suddenly seeing him, his whole being froze. He gaped at Su Yang, eyes wide and incredulous, as if he had seen a ghost. After a moment, he turned and walked away, not daring to linger a second longer.


    The crowd around was stunned. What was going on? Jin Hu hade over all aggressive, but after just greeting from Su Yang, he walked away?


    "Brother Hu, Brother Hu?" Zhao Tao panicked, and Brother Hei was left dumbfounded, but Jin Hu didn¡¯t even turn his head back.


    "Did I say you could go?" Su Yang suddenly spoke up, and Jin Hu immediately stopped.


    He turned back, his face looking mournful as he looked at Su Yang: "Brother Su, I... I really didn¡¯t know it was you here..."


    This Jin Hu had been thoroughly subdued by Su Yang yesterday, and his way of speaking had be much more respectful.


    But to everyone listening, his words were like a thunderp.


    The bully of the old town, Jin Hu, whom nobody dared to mess with, was actually addressing Su Yang as Brother Su? And using such a respectful title as "you"? What was going on?


    "The brothers you trained are quite capable indeed!" Su Yang said leisurely: "They kept saying that once you came, you would kill me. Brother Hu, will you kill me?"


    "Brother Su, please, don¡¯t joke..." Jin Hu almost looked like he was having a spasm.


    "Isn¡¯t it funny?" Su Yang asked, smiling faintly.


    "Funny, very funny..." Jin Hu forced an awkwardugh.


    The crowd finally understood that Jin Hu was clearly afraid of Su Yang, but what exactly had happened?


    "Since these are your brothers, Jin Hu, then it¡¯s up to you to resolve this situation," Su Yang said. "Are you nning to fight me, or not?"


    Jin Hu shuddered, quickly responding: "Brother Su, you must be kidding. How could I dare to fight you?"


    "Not fighting is also fine," said Su Yang, waving his hand dismissively. "Break all of their legs, and as for today¡¯s matter, I can pretend it never happened!"


    The ¡¯them¡¯ Su Yang referred to were Brother Hei and his group, Zhao Tao and his people, all of whom were Jin Hu¡¯s underlings.


    Jin Hu was at a loss¡ªif he broke his subordinates¡¯ legs, who would dare to follow him thereafter?


    "What¡¯s the matter, finding it hard to decide?" Su Yang said with a smile. "If you can¡¯t make up your mind, let me help you."


    Jin Hu dared not let Su Yang make the decision for him and hurriedly said, "I will... I¡¯ll do it..."


    Brother Hei and the others were stunned. Was their own boss really going to break their legs?


    Jin Hu had no choice. He looked at his subordinates, signaling them to take action.


    Those men were also dazed¡ªafter all, they were all from the same gang. Were they really going to fight?


    "Damn it, what are you waiting for? I told you to do it, did you hear me?" Jin Hu shouted angrily.


    Startled by his outburst, theyplied. Rushing over, they broke the legs of Brother Hei, Zhao Tao, and the rest, not sparing a single one. The meny scattered on the ground, crying out in agony, but no one dared to go to their aid.


    Jin Hu bowed and scraped to Su Yang: "Brother Su, are you satisfied now?"


    Su Yang nodded slowly: "Alright, you can leave. But from now on, I don¡¯t want to hear the name Jin Hu in connection with the Seventh Middle School again. You understand what I mean, right?"


    "Understood, understood," Jin Hu replied promptly, without a hint of defiance.


    "You can go," Su Yang said casually, waving his hand as if dismissing a servant.


    Jin Hu led his followers scurrying away, leaving behind a crowd of students, all utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 23 - s of life, two brothers!

    <h4>Chapter 23: 23 Chapters of life, two brothers!</h4>


    Su Yang and Zhao Qiu Peng sat down in a nearby small shop, where they finally had time to talk about the past three years.


    Struck by curiosity, Zhao Qiu Peng had many questions about Su Yang¡¯s experiences. After not seeing him for three years, the changes in Su Yang were simply too great, and hard for him to believe.


    When he heard that Su Yang had served in the military for three years, Zhao Qiu Peng immediately pped the table, moring to enlist himself. Fortunately, Su Yang cut off this train of thought. Su Yang had indeed served, but his skill inbat wasn¡¯t due to military service; it was because of "Destiny¡¯s Tome."


    "By the way, where¡¯s Fatty?" Su Yang asked this question again. Fatty was his best brother, the person he wanted to see the most upon his return.


    Zhao Qiu Peng¡¯s initially excited expression suddenly turned to one of sorrow. He let out a heavy sigh and said, "Come with me, I¡¯ll take you to him."


    Su Yang frowned. From Zhao Qiu Peng¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t look good. Could something have happened to Fatty?


    Fatty had grown up with Su Yang since childhood. Fatty¡¯s father was a shrewd businessman and had made a fortune, but Fatty had never looked down on Su Yang. He respected Su Yang as the boss, just as when they were kids.


    In the brawl three years ago, Fatty had taken a knife for Su Yang. Seeing Fatty bleeding, Su Yang, in a fit of rage, had dealt a heavy blow. For Su Yang, Zhao Qiu Peng could only be counted as a friend, but Fatty was his absolute brother!


    Zhao Qiu Peng took Su Yang to the Peking University Campus, an area Su Yang was somewhat familiar with, as it was a hub for universities in Nanluo City.


    There was a small square in the middle of Peking University Campus, a recreational spot for the university students. Not only was it brimming with various snacks, but there were also inte cafes and hotels one after another.


    Zhao Qiu Peng led Su Yang to a trash can on the edge of the square, looked around, and then pointed towards a barbecue stall in the distance, whispering, "Over there."


    Following the direction Zhao Qiu Peng pointed, Su Yang saw a man with a limp, ragged clothes, carefully picking up bottles and cans from the ground.


    Standing slightly taller than average, the man was hunching over, making him appear shorter than others. He held arge Snake Skin bag filled with bottles. Clearly, he was someone who collected recybles for a living.


    However, upon seeing this man, Su Yang was stunned. Because he clearly recognized him¡ªit was none other than his best brother¡ªFatty L¨¹ Dong!


    Fatty had already weighed over 200 pounds three years ago, but now he looked emaciated, with only about 110 or 120 pounds left on him. His beard was unkempt, his hair a mess, looking as if he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself for a long time.


    What on earth had he gone through to end up like this?


    Su Yang felt as if his heart had twisted up. How could his best brother have fallen so far?


    "What exactly happened?" Su Yang asked through gritted teeth. "Wasn¡¯t Fatty¡¯s family very rich? What happened to him now?"


    Zhao Qiu Peng let out a sigh and answered, "It¡¯s all because of the incident three years ago. After you left, Fatty took the fall for everything, iming he was the one responsible. Initially, Fatty¡¯s dad thought to settle it with somepensation, offering three million to make peace."


    "But the other party wouldn¡¯t take the money; they insisted on pressing charges. Moreover, it seemed like their family had some connections behind them. The city government cracked down hard on the case, dredging up some minor old ounts rted to Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s business, and ended up sending his dad to prison. Their entire family assets were confiscated too."


    "Fatty refused to ept this and kept appealing. Then one night on his way home from school, he was ambushed and beaten by a gang. He didn¡¯t die, but one of his legs waspletely ruined. Moreover, there was a fire at Fatty¡¯s home, and in it, his grandparents died tragically. His mother suffered severe burns over most of her body; she narrowly survived but now depends on machines to stay alive every day."


    "With no choice left, Fatty had to drop out of school and make a living with his crippled leg. A lot can happen in three years. But through these three years, the one who suffered the most has always been Fatty."


    As Zhao Qiu Peng spoke, he was constantly sighing. He had a pretty good rtionship with Fatty, but after all, he was just an ordinary person. What could he change in the face of such a situation?


    Su Yang¡¯s fists tightened. He knew someone must be manipting this from behind the scenes, and that Fatty must have been broken by that person pulling the strings.


    Coming back this time, Su Yang had intended to fully investigate the incident and seek justice for himself. But now, his thoughts had changed. He was determined to root out the person behind it all. He wanted to make that person wish they were dead, to make everyone involved in this suffer immeasurably!


    Suddenly, a voice filled with fury came from the barbecue stall, "To hell with you! I¡¯m here eating, and you, a stinking beggar, dare to linger around? You¡¯re disturbing me, do you fucking want a beating?"


    Looking up, Su Yang saw a young man with a dragon tattoo on his bare upper body, stepping on Fatty and cursing at him.


    Fattyy on the ground, covered in footprints, his head bowed, silent. Once full of ambition, these three years had beaten him into submission.


    "Hit him, hit him. Damn it, he¡¯s been loitering around all night, annoying the hell out of me. Beat him up for me!"


    "You filthy beggar, you didn¡¯t even ask who I am. You dare disturb my meal? Are you itching for a beating?"


    The tattooed young man¡¯s tablemates were all making a ruckus, egging him on to hit Fatty as if all they wanted was chaos. Among them were a few girls,ughing heartily as if enjoying a show.


    The more the crowd cheered him on, the prouder the tattooed young man became. He picked up a liquor bottle from the table, pointing it at Fatty, saying, "Come on, little beggar, call me grandpa. If you do it well, this bottle is yours. If not, I¡¯ll smash it on your head!"


    Fatty kept his head down and his teeth clenched, not speaking, not resisting¡ªseemingly resigned to his fate.


    "Not talking, eh? Motherfucker, if you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll just..."


    The tattooed young man¡¯s tirade abruptly ended because a hand had grabbed his neck and lifted himpletely off the ground.


    The person who made the move was Su Yang, and everyone around was stunned as well. The tattooed youth probably weighed about a hundred and thirty pounds, yet Su Yang picked him up entirely with one hand¡ªhow strong must he be?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay attention to the tattooed youth or the people around him; instead, he looked at Fatty with teary eyes and trembled, "Brother..."


    Fatty also saw Su Yang. At first, he was startled, but then he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and tears streamed down his face. He clenched his fists, trying hard to suppress his emotions, not to cry out loud, but his throat kept choking up.


    All the grievances and sorrows of these years seemed to surge into his heart at this moment!


    Only then did the people by the table react, and several youths immediately rushed over.


    "Kid, you motherf..." one of them was about to curse out loud, but Su Yang had already turned his head fiercely, his eyes red as though he were a wild beast, causing all of them to shudder.


    Without a word, Su Yang threw the youth he was holding up into the air. The youth, who weighed over a hundred pounds, was thrown more than three meters high. Then, Su Yang swiftly executed an upward kick, hitting the youth squarely in the chest and sending him flying away.


    The youthy on the ground, spitting out blood, his breath as thin as a thread, on the brink of death.


    The several youths shuddered with fear, finally realizing that they had provoked someone they could not afford to mess with. They turned to run immediately, but Su Yang bellowed, "Stop!"


    The youths stopped instantly, Su Yang¡¯smand like an Imperial Edict they dared not disobey.


    "Kneel down!" Su Yang shouted again.


    The youths hesitated, and one of them turned around, smiling sheepishly, "Big brother, actually this matter..."


    Before he could finish, Su Yang had already charged in front of him, kicking him and sending him flying. Like the previous one, he copsed, spitting out blood.


    The remaining few didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately knelt down.


    A few girls by the table were thinking of leaving, but they too were so frightened that they stood still, not daring to run.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay attention to them and turned to walk towards Fatty, reaching out one hand.


    Fatty stared at Su Yang for a long time, then reached out and firmly grasped Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    In a lifetime, two brothers!


    No need for more words; both knew what was in the other¡¯s heart!


    "Fatty, I¡¯m sorry for all these years!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was somewhat choked up.


    "We¡¯re brothers, why say things like that?" Fatty hugged Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, trying tough it off, "Aren¡¯t I fine? You always told me to lose weight. I suppose I finally made it happen this time, right?"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears. He patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder and forced a smile, "You¡¯re just too skinny!"


    "Hahaha..." Fattyughed heartily, but then suddenly embraced Su Yang and broke into sobs, unable to hold back after so many years of pent-up emotions.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart trembled as well. From childhood, Fatty had always been the most optimistic of them, and he had never seen him cry before. What kinds of injustices had Fatty endured over these three years?


    After a long while, Fatty stopped. He clumsily wiped the tears from his face andughed, "Ah, I forgot. Su Yang, you just got back, right? Come on, I¡¯m treating you tonight. Boss, bring me the menu and some bottles of wine."


    "I¡¯ll do it," Su Yang said softly.


    "Nonsense!" Fatty immediately blocked Su Yang, "What? Don¡¯t think of me as your brother? You just came back; should I wee you, or should you wee me?"


    Su Yang smiled gently, knowing Fatty¡¯s character well over the years. Although Fatty regarded him as the leader, he was stubborn, and once he had made up his mind, no one could change it.


    Fatty ordered a lot of dishes and sat down with Su Yang and Zhao Qiu Peng. After a few bottles of wine, the grilled skewers were finally served.


    "Come, Fatty." Su Yang picked the fattiest skewer for Fatty, knowing it was his favorite.


    Fatty looked a bit reluctant, took the skewer, took a bite, but suddenly turned around and vomited.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Yang asked quickly, supporting Fatty.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing..." Fatty waved his hand, ced the skewer down, and said in a low voice, "It just reminded me of my grandparents. The night our house caught fire, there was this smell of roasted meat everywhere. I haven¡¯t been able to eat meat for years, every time I taste it, I vomit!"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart clenched. Fatty¡¯s favorite thing to eat in his entire life had been meat, yet now he vomited at the sight of it?


    "Fatty!" Su Yang looked at Fatty and said firmly, "I swear, no matter who it is that harmed your family, I will make them repay it a hundredfold, a thousandfold!"

 Chapter 24 A Bet

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 A Bet</h4>


    Fatty exhaled softly and waved his hand, "Forget it, Su Yang, we can¡¯t beat them. I¡¯m already happy to see you again, I don¡¯t want you to end up like me!"


    Su Yang patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the same person I was three years ago, I have the ability to avenge you!"


    Having said that, Su Yang stood up and went directly to the kneeling youths, his voice cold, "Crawl over there and call me ¡¯Grandpa¡¯."


    The young men¡¯s faces turned ugly; they were all messing around at the Peking University Campus, where saving face was crucial. If they had to crawl over to Fatty and call him ¡¯Grandpa¡¯, how could they continue to hang around here in the future?


    "Big brother, what we did earlier was wrong, but what you¡¯re doing now is too much!" one of the youths said gravely, "Just to let you know, my brother is Fifth Master Nie. Everyone in the University Town knows my brother, so if you do this..."


    "Shut up!" Su Yang shouted angrily, and with a kick to the young man¡¯s mouth, all of his teeth were knocked out by Su Yang¡¯s foot, blood gushing out.


    Su Yang looked at the others. They were so frightened they were trembling, and without any hesitation, they immediately crawled over to Fatty, nodding and bowing as they called him ¡¯Grandpa¡¯.


    Fatty watched Su Yang in shock. Su Yang had a bad temper three years ago, but he wasn¡¯t as ruthless as now. What on earth had Su Yang gone through in these three years?


    "Su Yang, these... these are Fifth Master Nie¡¯s brothers... If you do this..." Fatty said, his face full of concern.


    "Has Fifth Master Nie ever bullied you?" Su Yang asked directly.


    "Not really, he¡¯s a big shot, he wouldn¡¯t even nce at a nobody like me," Fatty replied in a low voice. "But Sister Liu runs a bar here, and if she offends Fifth Master Nie, it would be hard for her bar to operate..."


    "Who is Sister Liu?" Su Yang asked, surprised. Seeing Fatty¡¯s expression, he seemed to respect this Sister Liu quite a lot?


    "Sister Liu is a very kind person," Fatty hastily responded. "She used to be my neighbor. After the incident with my family, when my mother and I had nowhere to live, Sister Liu took us in, allowing us to stay in her old house. Moreover, most of the money for my mother¡¯s hospital bills was advanced by Sister Liu. She runs a bar here and gives me all the drink bottles from the bar every night. Without Sister Liu over these years, my mother might... might not have been able to hold on..."


    Su Yang said, "So, Sister Liu is your benefactor!"


    "Yes!" Fatty nodded repeatedly.


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded slowly, "Since she has been kind to you, then I will repay her a hundredfold, a thousandfold!"


    "Huh?" Fatty was stunned, not understanding what Su Yang meant.


    Just then, the barbecue stall owner suddenly ran over and whispered, "Xiao Lu, you better hurry to Liudu Bar, I heard someone is causing trouble there..."


    "What!?" Fatty jumped up, startled.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "Liudu Bar is Sister Liu¡¯s bar..." Fatty said in a fluster, "Sister Liu is a very good person, and it¡¯s a clean bar, so why would anyone cause trouble there? No, I have to go see!"


    "I¡¯ll go with you!" Su Yang followed immediately.


    Six Degrees Bar was considered the cleanest spot in the University Campus area, and although it was called a bar, it was more like a caf¨¦. The owner was a young woman in her twenties named Liu Liu, who had opened this bar incidentally after graduating from college.


    Entering the bar, Su Yang could immediately sense an unusual atmosphere. The bar was not sparsely popted, but most of the patrons were men dressed in ck, looking menacing and not at all like the usual college students.


    Liu Liu was probably twenty-two years old, very pretty, with fair skin and a tall figure. She liked to wear professional attire, which made her look clean-cut, and her legs were so long they made one question life. With such a perfect figure, merely standing there was enough to leave one in awe.


    Across from Liu Liu was a slickly dressed youth who was decent-looking, but the hint of malice in his eyes made one ufortable.


    Fatty had entered the bar but didn¡¯t dare to speak; he just stood at a distance, watching worriedly. He was clutching a bottle in his hand, clearly ready to help Liu Liu the moment a fight broke out.


    "Liu Liu, consider what I¡¯ve told you. Why must you suffer like this?" the young man said with a lightugh. "If you want to run a bar, I¡¯ll open one for you that¡¯s ten times bigger than this one, and I¡¯ll pay this girl ten times the sry to sing. Doesn¡¯t that sound good?"


    "Cheng Xuan, I¡¯ve made myself very clear. Let go of that thought!" Liu Liu replied, gritting her teeth.


    "Hehe..." Cheng Xuan, the youth,ughed. "Liu Liu, I think it¡¯s you who should give up. You want to prove yourself by achieving something, but do you really believe that with this shabby bar, you can make a name for yourself?"


    Liu Liu replied firmly, "Cheng Xuan, whatever I do, it¡¯s by my own ability. Whether I seed or not, it¡¯s my own business, and not for you to worry about!"


    "Fine, have it your way. You¡¯re just someone who won¡¯t turn back until you hit the south wall." Cheng Xuan stood up, slowly adding, "One month, I bet with you, this bar won¡¯tst a month. Do you believe me?"


    Liu Liu frowned, "Cheng Xuan, what dirty trick are you nning to y now?"


    "I¡¯m just making a bet with you..." Cheng Xuan smiled, "If it doesn¡¯tst a month, you¡¯ll obediently be my girlfriend. How about that?"


    "You..." Liu Liu was about to speak when a cold voice came from the side, "What if it canst a month?"


    Everyone turned their heads, and without them noticing, Su Yang had already taken a seat next to the bar.


    "Who are you?" Liu Liu asked in surprise. She did not recognize Su Yang. However, seeing Fatty by Su Yang¡¯s side, she felt a bit relieved.


    Cheng Xuan nced coldly at Su Yang and said, "What are you? It¡¯s none of your business to speak here."


    "About that bet just now, are you making it or not?" Su Yang looked at Cheng Xuan coldly, "If it doesn¡¯tst a month, she¡¯ll be your girlfriend. But what if it does? What then?"


    "Hey!" Liu Liu became anxious, "How can this kid make decisions for himself?"


    "You¡¯re the one who said it!" Cheng Xuan immediately seized the opportunity, shouting, "Fine, if she can¡¯tst a month, she¡¯ll marry me. If shests a month, huh, I¡¯ll give you ten million!"


    "No need for ten million..." Su Yang said softly, "If west a month, youe here and kowtow three times, calling her ¡¯Grandma¡¯ three times, and we¡¯ll call it even!"


    "Pfft..." Liu Liu couldn¡¯t help but snicker with a mix of annoyance, thinking that bet was a bit petty.


    Cheng Xuan¡¯s face turned bright red with anger as he bellowed, "Kid, are you looking for death?"


    "What¡¯s the matter? Afraid of losing?" Su Yang retorted.


    "Afraid of losing?!" Cheng Xuan¡¯s eyes widened as he dered, "Fine, I¡¯ll take your bet. But I want to raise the stakes¡ªif I win, you¡¯ll kneel and knock your head on the ground three times, calling me ¡¯Grandpa¡¯ three times!"


    Su Yang also gave Cheng Xuan a cold look and replied, "If you lose, then you¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to me, calling me ¡¯Grandpa¡¯!"


    "We¡¯ll see about that!" Cheng Xuan stormed out, turning back to say, "Starting today, for one month, I¡¯ll see how you hold up!"


    Watching Cheng Xuan leave, Liu Liu didn¡¯t even have time to stop him, as those men also scurried out with Cheng Xuan.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" Liu Liu said helplessly, "Why did you make this bet with Cheng Xuan? Do you know who he is? He¡¯s the young master of the Cheng family; this university campus belongs to his family. If he doesn¡¯t want me to run this bar, not to mention a month, I can¡¯t evenst a day!"


    Su Yang said calmly, "I said we canst, and we willst."


    "How can west?" Liu Liu said, "This morning, thendlord came and tripled the rent, probably under Cheng Xuan¡¯s orders. Also, all my mixologists have left, now we can only sell ordinary drinks. What I said earlier was out of anger, why did you take it seriously? Even if Cheng Xuan doesn¡¯t send people to cause trouble, just the rent alone is something I can¡¯t afford. Without a mixologist, we don¡¯t even have any business to speak of¡ªwe won¡¯tst a month."


    "Mixology is nothing, I can do it," Su Yang said calmly.


    "You?" Liu Liu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, looking towards Fatty.


    Fatty was also perplexed, whispering, "Su Yang, let¡¯s... let¡¯s not mess around..."


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder, "Don¡¯t you trust me?"


    The records in Destiny¡¯s Tome wereplex and filled with various skills. Among the vast culinary section, it also included the skills for brewing and mixology, all of which Su Yang remembered.


    ording to Destiny¡¯s Tome, these mixology techniques were quite remarkable. Even the most ordinary mixing method outlined was enough to astonish the world.


    Su Yang moved behind the bar, observed all the avable liquors, picked a few bottles, took a careful sniff of each, and poured out some to blend together gradually.


    Watching Su Yang¡¯s skillful movements, Liu Liu couldn¡¯t help but turn to Fatty in surprise, "He... he really knows how to mix drinks?"


    Fatty was just as baffled; he had never seen Su Yang do such things.


    A drink was quickly prepared; the liquid in the ss exhibited a shade of ocean blue. Within that blue, there was a soul-enticing charm that made it hard to look away.


    The sight of it captivated Liu Liu, who eximed with delight, "This... this is so beautiful, isn¡¯t it?"


    Fatty, too, was drawn in and asked in disbelief, "Su Yang, what is this?"


    "Bitter Sea," Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Bitter Sea?" Liu Liu echoed in surprise, "Such a beautiful drink, why such a name? Other drinks are called things like ¡¯Blue Dream,¡¯ ¡¯Scarlet Temptress¡¯ and the like. Isn¡¯t your name a bit too unconventional?"


    Su Yang offered no exnation, simply pushing the ss towards Liu Liu, "Try it."


    Liu Liu picked up the ss, seemingly reluctant to drink, captivated by the beauty of the liquor.


    "Drink, there¡¯s more," Su Yang encouraged.


    Only then did Liu Liu bring herself to take a sip. As the drink touched her lips, her mind went nk; memories hidden deep within surged to the forefront. Those moments she¡¯d rather not remember, not think about, resurfaced in that instant. Yet, there was no pain, no difort, as if none of it mattered anymore, as if it was all in the past. Her once unyielding obsessions dissipated in that moment.


    Liu Liu¡¯s eyes flew open, staring at the ss in her hand with an expression of disbelief.


    "Is this... is this Bitter Sea?" she murmured quietly, tears welling up silently.


    "Boundless is the sea of suffering, yet turning back is the shore," Su Yang spoke softly, "To let go of attachment is to truly grasp it."


    Liu Liu looked at Su Yang, wondering how he could utter such philosophical words. But in that moment, her heart was truly at peace.


    "Bitter Sea, Bitter Sea," Liu Liu suddenly stood up, turning her head, "Change the sign, tonight¡¯s special, Bitter Sea!"


    "Is this the only one?" the waitress at the door asked in surprise.


    "This one is enough!" Liu Liu replied with confidence.

 Chapter 25 Bitter Sea

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Bitter Sea</h4>


    Ten minutester, a couple entered the bar.


    "Huh, the featured drink, Bitter Sea? What¡¯s that?" the girl asked curiously.


    "Never heard of it." The boy looked at Su Yang behind the bar and wondered, "Dude, is this bar nning to convert into a temple or something? What¡¯s with the Bitter Sea? If we¡¯re all turning back from the shore to be monks, then who wille to the bar?"


    Su Yang teased, "With such a beautiful girlfriend, would you really be willing to be a monk?"


    "Good taste!" The girl approved immediately, "I¡¯ll have one to try."


    Su Yang passed a ss of Bitter Sea to her and looked at the boy, "And you?"


    The boy replied, "I¡¯ll have a Bloody Mary."


    "We don¡¯t have that."


    "Angel¡¯s Kiss."


    "Don¡¯t have it."


    "Pretty Woman."


    "Don¡¯t have it."


    "Damn, you don¡¯t have anything? Can you even mix drinks, dude?"


    Su Yang calmly looked at the boy, "I don¡¯t mix such low-end drinks!"


    The boy retorted, "Ah? That¡¯s considered low-end? Dude, you sure can talk big!"


    At this moment, the girl had already finished her drink. She pped the cup down and loudly dered, "Another one!"


    "Another one?" The boy looked at her in surprise, attracted by the sight of the girl excitedly drinking.


    "Then, give me one to try as well..." the boy murmured.


    Ten minutester, the couple were leaning on each other¡¯s shoulders, calling out in unison, "Another, another..."


    Half an hourter, the boy¡¯s roommate and the girl¡¯s roommate both hurried over, and the bar started to get lively.


    One hourter, many of the boy¡¯s ssmates and the girl¡¯s ssmates also arrived, and there was no longer any ce to sit in the bar.


    Two hourster, people were standing outside the bar, filling the space. In fact, many didn¡¯t even know what was so appealing about the bar; they just seemed to be there for the bustle, standing outside in line waiting.


    It was way past the bar¡¯s closing time, but Liu Liu didn¡¯t close up tonight; the customers weren¡¯t in a rush to leave either. Fatty was running back and forth behind the bar along with Su Yang, helping him mix drinks. And Su Yang didn¡¯t withhold anything from him, teaching him his mixing techniquespletely. Fatty had no issues making the Bitter Sea himself.


    Liu Liu wasn¡¯t sitting in the manager¡¯s office anymore; instead, she stood at the door, taking on the role of greeter. There was no choice; there were simply too many customers and not enough waitstaff.


    She finally understood what Su Yang meant before. With the way things were going, not only could shest a month, but she also believed that if things continued this way, she could really make something big out of this business.


    With that in mind, Liu Liu couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Yang again. He was intently pouring and mixing drinks.


    "Why didn¡¯t I notice before, this kid is quite handsome!" A thought shed through Liu Liu¡¯s mind, and she immediately felt a blush warm her cheeks, whispering to herself, "What am I thinking, he¡¯s just a kid."


    Su Yang kept busy until the bar hadpletely run out of stock, and there were still many people gathered outside, at least half of whom hadn¡¯t had a chance to drink. These were people who hade based on the bar¡¯s reputation. Most of them stood outside the bar, not even able to get in. In contrast, those lucky enough to be sitting inside refused to leave, causing a great deal of grumbling among the crowd outside.


    "Everyone, my apologies, we¡¯ve run out of stock for today," Liu Liu announced into a microphone, beaming with joy, "Tomorrow we¡¯ll prepare more Bitter Sea. Come early, and we¡¯ll make sure you have a great time."


    "We won¡¯t be selling Bitter Sea tomorrow," Su Yang suddenly spoke up, catching Liu Liu and the customers who had tried Bitter Sea off guard, causing a collective wail of disappointment.


    "Dude, why stop selling it?" The couple, who were now clinging to the edge of the bar, had not left; both were flushed with drink, and the young man, reeking of alcohol, sounded like a jilted lover, "I¡¯m addicted to it, and you tell me you won¡¯t sell it anymore? That¡¯s totally irresponsible!"


    Su Yang was silent.


    Liu Liu also looked at Su Yang in surprise, unsure what he meant. Bitter Sea was selling so well, and in such a short amount of time, it had cleared out a month¡¯s stock. If this continued, her bar could definitely be a hit throughout Nanluo City. But now, Su Yang was saying he¡¯d stop selling Bitter Sea, which seemed like sabotage!


    "Su Yang..." Fatty tugged at Su Yang¡¯s clothing; he was very close to Liu Liu and wanted to help her.


    Su Yang, with aposed expression, announced, "Tomorrow¡¯s featured drink will be the Milky Way."


    "Milky Way? What¡¯s that?"


    "Never heard of it!"


    "I don¡¯t care what that is. Just tell me if you¡¯re the one who makes it? If it¡¯s your creation, then I¡¯ll definitely drink it!"


    "No way, I have toe early tomorrow to see what this Milky Way is all about. If the Bitter Sea is so good, could there really be something even better than it?"


    The crowd began buzzing with discussion, and Liu Liu, catching on quickly, loudly announced, "Tomorrow¡¯s featured drink will be the Milky Way. I hope everyonees early!"


    People dispersed reluctantly, and Liu Liu finally had time to approach Su Yang. Looking at him, she felt genuine gratitude.


    "Su Yang, thank you," Liu Liu said with sincerity.


    "No need to thank me!" Su Yang responded calmly, "You helped my brother, and I will repay that kindness many times over. Today is just the beginning."


    Liu Liu was taken aback, ncing at Fatty in surprise; she had no idea when Fatty had made such a friend.


    "No matter what, I still have to thank you for everything," Liu Liu said. "I don¡¯t know how else to thank you, so how about this, from today onwards, you¡¯ll get half of the bar¡¯s profit!"


    "There¡¯s no need..."


    Before Su Yang could refuse, Liu Liu spoke decisively, "That¡¯s settled then. If you say no again, I¡¯m going to get angry!"


    Su Yang was startled; Liu Liu sure was domineering.


    Liu Liu suddenly asked, "By the way, what exactly is this Star River, and how does itpare to Bitter Sea?"


    Su Yang smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    "Does it have to be such a mystery?" Liu Liu widened her beautiful eyes and asked helplessly.


    Su Yang replied, "These two drinks can¡¯t bepared, but the effect will definitely not be worse than Bitter Sea!"


    "That¡¯s great!" Liu Liu was overjoyed.


    Fatty packed up the things, and as the two prepared to leave, a shy, heavily made-up woman in her forties walked in. This woman was thendlord.


    "Liu Liu, about the matter I mentioned this morning..." As soon as thendlord entered, sheined directly, "How¡¯s your preparation? The rent¡¯s increased by three times, and you have to pay a year¡¯s worth at once, which is three hundred thousand in total. If you can¡¯t pay, I¡¯m taking the property back!"


    Liu Liu¡¯s face turned cold. Her storefront was already more expensive than others. Now, with a threefold increase and requiring a year¡¯s rent in one go, this was clearly meant to trouble her. Based on tonight¡¯s business, the rent wasn¡¯t an issue. But the problem was, she couldn¡¯t swallow her pride if she paid like that.


    Angered, Fatty said, "Isn¡¯t that a bit much? Three hundred thousand a year for such a small facade? Why don¡¯t you go rob someone instead?"


    "Shut your mouth, cripple! Who gave you the right to talk?" Thendlord immediately red up, as menacing as a rabid dog staring at Fatty, "I¡¯m talking to your boss; when is it your turn to butt in? What are you worth? This property is mine; I¡¯ll charge however much I want for the rent. What¡¯s the matter, you disagree? If you don¡¯t like it, get your own ce here. Three hundred thousand, so what? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not three hundred thousand anymore, it¡¯s five hundred thousand now. Either pay up or get out!"


    Fatty was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected thendlord to be such a shrew. His singlement had led to such a steep hike in price.


    At that moment, Su Yang stepped in front of Fatty and said softly, "Cheng Xuan gives you three hundred thousand, and you dare to ask for five hundred thousand from us. Don¡¯t you fear retribution for your greed?"


    Thendlord was taken aback. She had never leaked the deal with Cheng Xuan of three hundred thousand, and how did Su Yang know?


    After a moment of silence, thendlord, hands on her hips, angrily retorted, "Cut the crap, either pay up or get out!"


    "We can pay, but you have to bring the property title. We need to have it notarized first," Su Yang said with a smile. "After all, five hundred thousand is not a small amount, right?"


    "What... what do we need a notary for?" Thendlord¡¯s face showed obvious embarrassment. "I can write you a receipt, can¡¯t I? No need for a notary!"


    "That won¡¯t do. We must have it notarized," Su Yang replied leisurely. "Show us the property title, then we¡¯ll pay you. Now go and fetch it, and we¡¯ll give you the money right away."


    "You¡¯re just trying to make me run around on purpose," thendlord said angrily. "I¡¯m warning you, if you keep this up, I¡¯m going to increase the price again. Six hundred thousand, six hundred thousand for one year!"


    "Bring the property title, and even six million a year won¡¯t be a problem," Su Yang said casually.


    "Su Yang..." Liu Liu muttered, somewhat speechless. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being a little too bold?


    "You... you..." Thendlord pointed at Su Yang, struggling to speak, and then angrily dered, "Just you wait, I¡¯m going right now to get the property title!"


    Su Yang smiled without a word, watching thendlord storm out the door.


    Liu Liu hurriedly grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm and asked, "Su Yang, how could you agree to her terms?"


    "Don¡¯t worry; she can¡¯t bring the property title," Su Yang replied.


    "Why not?" Liu Liu asked in astonishment.


    Su Yang chuckled, "Her son took out a high-interest loan and mortgaged the property title. It¡¯s not avable now."


    "How did you know?" Liu Liu asked in shock.


    When thendlord had entered, Su Yang had been sizing her up, and he had already gleaned some understanding of her situation. Both Cheng Xuan¡¯s affair and this matter with the property title were insights Su Yang had caught from her eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go," said Su Yang. "Remember, when shees back, ask for the property title. If she can¡¯t produce the property title, don¡¯t pay her. Without it, she can¡¯t even force you out; just wear her down."


    Liu Liu nodded vigorously, although she wasn¡¯t sure if this approach would work. But at this point, her trust in Su Yang was unwavering. For some reason, she felt that whatever Su Yang had arranged would definitely work out!


    Stepping out of the bar, Su Yang saw from a distance that thendlord was still lingering around the bar. She couldn¡¯t produce the property title and was certainly brewing some other malicious n.


    "Fatty, wait for me."


    Su Yang approached thendlord and smiled, "What¡¯s the matter, have you brought the property title?"


    Thendlord red at Su Yang and snapped back, "What¡¯s it to you? This is between me and your boss; what right do you have to speak up?"


    Su Yang said at a leisurely pace, "You should speak with some kindness, to avoid retribution."


    "What, trying to scare me?" Thendlord widened her eyes and shouted, "I haven¡¯t been afraid of anyone in my life!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang responded with a slight smile. "Does your husband know that his son, whom he has raised for over twenty years, isn¡¯t his biological child?"


    "You..." Thendlord¡¯s face immediately flushed red with rage; that was her deepest secret, one she hadn¡¯t disclosed to anyone, not even the child¡¯s biological father. How did Su Yang know?


    "Go inside and tell Liu Liu that the rent is halved, thirty thousand a year," Su Yang said as he walked away with his hands behind his back. "If this isn¡¯t sorted out by tomorrow, retribution wille upon you!"


    Enraged but ultimately unable to utter a word, thendlord sheepishly entered the Six Degrees Bar after a while.

 Chapter 26 We Are Not a Family

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 We Are Not a Family</h4>


    Fatty now lived in the old Liu Family residence, a dwelling with quite a few years on it, with no one else living nearby, only this one family within a kilometer radius.


    Although the house contained some furniture, it was all very old.


    Once inside, Fatty fumbled about, lighting a candle, inviting Su Yang to take a seat.


    "Please wait a moment, I need to go and change my mother¡¯s urine bag," Fatty said with an embarrassed smile, before entering the inner room.


    Su Yang walked to the doorway; the room was pitch-dark and filled with a pungent smell. On the bedy a woman, her body covered in severe scars, a truly horrifying sight. The woman was hooked up to various machines; with injuries like hers, in order to survive, she had to rely on these machines to sustain her life.


    Su Yang felt a surge of sorrow. This woman was Fatty¡¯s mother, who had once been a very kind and beautifuldy, and had treated Su Yang extremely well. Yet now, she was reduced to this state, confined to a hospital bed, clinging to life.


    "Thesest two years, my mom¡¯s condition has improved quite a lot," Fatty hurried to reassure Su Yang after seeing his mood: "I think, before long, she might just wake up!"


    Su Yang stepped into the room, speaking softly, "Let me take a look."


    "It¡¯s okay, I can handle it myself," Fatty replied with a smile.


    "I know some medicine; can I see if I can cure her?" Su Yang asked directly.


    Fatty stepped aside, surprised, "You know medicine? When did you learn it? The hospital has given up on her. She has severe burns all over her body, not a single spot is intact. Also, her internal organs are failing due to the burns; actually... actually, I¡¯m only doing what I can now..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything. He took out a Small Vitality Pill and put it into Fatty¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth.


    "Sleep for a bit, she¡¯ll wake up in a few days," Su Yang said softly.


    "Ah?" Fatty was taken aback. The hospital had said his mother had no chance of waking up¡ªwhere did Su Yang get his confidence?


    "Right, your leg¡ªI¡¯ll cure that for you too," Su Yang told Fatty: "But I need to gather some herbs. Once I have the herbs I need, I¡¯ll treat it."


    "My leg?" Fatty was even more astounded; his leg had been broken and never properly set, now it¡¯spletely impossible to mend. Treating his leg was an impossibility.


    "Actually, my leg is fine..." Fatty said quietly.


    "I won¡¯t let my brother stay crippled like this!" Su Yang said firmly.


    Fatty remained silent, although he didn¡¯t believe Su Yang could cure him, those words warmed his heart.


    Su Yang then asked about the Liu Family¡¯s experiences, including the matter of Fatty¡¯s father being incarcerated. But, Fatty refused to say anything, not wanting Su Yang to get entangled in this issue any further.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t press further, but he was determined to thoroughly resolve Fatty¡¯s problems!


    ...


    The next morning, Su Yang didn¡¯t go to school, staying at home to continue practicing the Secret Techniques from Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Suddenly, there came a loud knocking at the door, along with a hearty voice: "Zhi En, Zhi En, open up!"


    Hearing this voice, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly; he recognized the owner of the voice as Zhao Xuefen¡¯s nephew, Li Liang. And the Zhi En he was calling for was Zhao Xuefen¡¯s son, Chen Zhien.


    Li Liang had oftene to y at Su Yang¡¯s house since he was young and was familiar with Su Yang. Moreover, Li Liang was outspoken and kind-hearted, never looking down on Su Yang; he was one of the few people in the area who treated Su Yang well.


    Su Yang opened the door, and Li Liang was taken aback: "Su Yang, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at school? Didn¡¯t you go to ss today?"


    "I had something to do today, so I didn¡¯t go," Su Yang said.


    "Oh," Li Liang didn¡¯t think much of it and looked around, asking, "Where¡¯s Zhi En?"


    "I don¡¯t know. He wasn¡¯t home when I got back," Su Yang said, spreading his hands.


    "No way, is this guy blowing me off?" Li Liang¡¯s eyes widened, "He said he woulde back to get some money and then take me to Six Degrees Bar. This guy, it¡¯s so out of line!"


    "Six Degrees?" Su Yang was slightly surprised. Li Liang hadn¡¯t been admitted into university but had always been hanging around the Peking University Campus. ording to himself, he was a tyrant of Peking University Campus. However, Su Yang had seen him being beaten up on campus before, so he guessed Li Liang wasn¡¯t doing too well. What was this guy doing at Six Degrees Bar?


    "Yeah, Six Degrees, the one with the stunning boss," Li Liang said, his eyes lighting up with excitement: "I heard they got a new bartender yesterday, and he made a drink called Bitter Sea. It¡¯s incredible. Fromst night to now, everyone in the whole university area has been talking about it."


    Unable to help himself, Su Yang chuckled. He had casually mixed a drink and it had caused such a sensation?


    "Man, how unreliable of Zhi En," Li Liang grumbled, "He promised to take me there tonight and even bring out some beauties from his ss. Now I¡¯m here, and he¡¯s gone. Isn¡¯t that annoying?"


    Chen Zhien was a student in Peking University Campus. However, Chen Zhien had always looked down on Su Yang, so the two rarely interacted.


    "Then wait a bit longer," Su Yang said: "If he promised you, he should be back soon."


    "We can¡¯t wait!" Li Liang said urgently, "You don¡¯t know how long the queue outside Liudu Bar wasst night. I bet it¡¯s going to be even longer tonight. The queue has already started over there!"


    "Now?" Su Yang was astonished, "Isn¡¯t it still closed?"


    "Who dares wait until it opens? By then, will I even be able to get in?" Li Liang ran his fingers through his hair and added, "Man, I hope Zhi En doesn¡¯t waste the effort I put into styling my hair. Whether I can score a chick tonight depends on whether I can get into the ce!"


    Su Yang just smiled and said, "If there¡¯s no room tonight, let me know, and maybe I can arrange something for you!"


    "Oh, really?" Li Liang¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, "You have connections at Six Degrees Bar? That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news tonight!"


    Just then, a young man walked through the gate and said coldly, "Wait for what good news?"


    The young man was Chen Zhien. Seeing him, Li Liang was ecstatic and said, "There you are. Su Yang just said if we¡¯rete tonight and there¡¯s no room, he could help us out."


    "With him?" Chen Zhien nced at Su Yang with disdain, "Li Liang, do you even believe this kid? Haven¡¯t you thought about it? He¡¯s been gone for three years and just got back. How many people could he know, to arrange your entry into Six Degrees Bar? If he was that capable, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to run away like a stray dog for three years!"


    "Hey, why are you talking about Su Yang like that?" Li Liang hurriedly said, "Su Yang is one of our own, he couldn¡¯t be deceiving me!"


    "Hmph," Chen Zhien snorted and continued, "One of our own? Myst name is Chen, his is Su; we¡¯re not from the same family. Also, think about it, does Boss Liu Liu¡¯s reputation in the university area mean she would give this wet-behind-the-ears kid any respect?"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his expression calm. He and Chen Zhien had been at odds for years, and now that he had returned, Chen Zhien was even more antagonistic.


    "Chen Zhien, you¡¯re right," Su Yang said calmly, "Myst name is Su, yours is Chen, and we are not from the same family. So, in the future, watch how you speak to me!"


    Chen Zhien instantly got angry, staring at Su Yang and barked, "Watch what? What should I be watching? Huh, I can¡¯t talk about you now? You and your father lived in my house, ate my food, what¡¯s wrong with me saying a few words about you? You disagree with that?"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes grew colder, and he clenched his fists tightly.


    "That¡¯s too much!" Li Liang tried to stop Chen Zhien, then turned to Su Yang with a forced smile, "Su Yang, don¡¯t stoop to his level. This kid, he can¡¯t help talking nonsense!"


    Su Yang looked at Li Liang and eventually rxed his fists; he couldn¡¯t make it difficult for Li Liang to be stuck in the middle.


    "You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t help talking nonsense!" Chen Zhien retorted, "Enough of this rubbish, let¡¯s hurry up and get in line. Let me tell you, tonight¡¯s outing includes the beauty of our department, and I went through a lot of trouble to invite her. Don¡¯t mess it up tonight, okay?"

 Chapter 27 Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Ranking</h4>


    Chen Zhien dragged Li Liang away, while Su Yang took a short rest. Around four in the afternoon, he also set off for Peking University Campus.


    As soon as he arrived at the square in front of Six Degrees Bar, Su Yang witnessed a spectacr scene. There were hundreds of people surrounding the entrance of the bar, noisily waiting for it to open. Some even brought small stools to sit on while they waited for the doors to open, reminiscent of the mad rush to buy train tickets during the Spring Festival travel season.


    A few waitstaff stood at the door, trying feebly to maintain order, but it was futile. Six Degrees had never encountered such a scene before. In fact, none of the venues on the entire Peking University Campus had. The waitstaff simplycked experience in handling such situations.


    In the crowd, Li Liang was also there, getting jostled about until he was barely able to stand. Clutched in his hand was a piece of paper; upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a queue ticket for entering the barter. However, judging by the number Li Liang held, the likelihood of getting into the bar today seemed very slim.


    Li Liang finally squeezed out of the crowd and walked over to a spot not too far away, where Chen Zhien stood,ughing and chatting with a group of girls.


    The girls were dressed rather mboyantly, the prettiest among them being the leader. Her looks scored a seven out of ten, and her makeup was quite enchanting, which gave her an astonishingly stunning appearance. She wore a ck micro-skirt paired with a white low-cut blouse, revealing a deep cleavage that caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    This girl was Chen Zhien¡¯s ssmate, named Wu Lili, and considered the beauty of their department. Chen Zhien was deeply smitten with Wu Lili and had pursued her for over a year, but without any progress. Today, it seemed that he had managed to invite Wu Lili out by using the event at Six Degrees Bar as a pretext, which exined his tion.


    However, Wu Lili and her friends did not look pleased. Since the early arrivals had already taken seats at the entrance of the bar, they had to stand there, waiting for Li Liang to queue up. The most vexing part was that the chance of getting inside today, given the current situation, seemed very slim, which was quite a downer!


    "Here, here, number three hundred and six..." Li Liang, holding the ticket, excitedly announced, "Let¡¯s wait, it won¡¯t be long."


    "Number three hundred and six!" A girl beside Wu Lili immediately eximed dramatically, "With that number, we probably won¡¯t get in even if we wait until tomorrow. Chen Zhien, you invite our beautiful Lili out for drinks, and this is your n? You should have told us earlier. We could¡¯vee tomorrow instead of wasting our time here today!"


    Chen Zhien¡¯s face was the epitome of awkwardness, he had pursued Wu Lili for more than a year, and now that he¡¯d finally managed to invite her out using Six Degrees Bar as an excuse, they couldn¡¯t even get through the door. This basically meant the end of that endeavor.


    "Lili, I¡¯ll figure something out, I¡¯ll do my best," Chen Zhien quickly replied.


    Wu Lili said nothing, but her look was clearly full of annoyance toward Chen Zhien.


    Chen Zhien ran into the crowd, asking several people in hopes of buying their spots, but was turned down. Wu Lili¡¯s expression grew even uglier, and her friends kept whispering remarks about Chen Zhien.


    Chen Zhien, sweating profusely with anxiety, found himselfpletely out of options. At that moment, a ck BMW roared up and parked right in front of Wu Lili. The door opened, and a slick young man in his twenties stepped out.


    "Lili!" the young man called out.


    Upon seeing the young man, Wu Lili¡¯s face brightened instantly, and she greeted him with a coquettishugh, "Young Master Lin."


    Chen Zhien¡¯s face turned ashen. Young Master Lin was a well-known second-generation rich kid at their school. He had a girlfriend, but he was flirty with many girls, Wu Lili being one of them. What infuriated him was that these girls, despite knowing Young Master Lin had a girlfriend, were still willing to engage in flirtations with him. And here was Wu Lili, eyes practically shining at Young Master Lin.


    "What are you doing here?" Young Master Lin walked up to Wu Lili, barely giving Chen Zhien and Li Liang a sideway nce as if they were beneath his notice.


    "We¡¯re lining up to get into Liudu Bar," Wu Lili replied with a smile.


    "You have to wait in line to get into Six Degrees Bar?" Young Master Lin snorted withughter and said, "Just tell me if you want to get in, why queue up here? It¡¯s such a hot day, what if you get your skin sunburned? That would be heartbreaking!"


    Wu Lili immediately giggled coquettishly, flirting back and forth with Young Master Lin,pletely ignoring the presence of Chen Zhien and Li Liang next to her.


    "Hey!" Li Liang couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said in a deep voice, "Kid, what are you doing?"


    Young Master Lin nced at Li Liang, then looked at Wu Lili, "Your friend?"


    "I don¡¯t know him!" Wu Lili replied crisply.


    "Li Liang, Chen Zhien¡¯s distant cousin, is said to be quite capable around Peking University Campus. He¡¯s supposed to get us into Liudu Bar tonight!" Suddenly, one of Wu Lili¡¯s girlfriends blurted out, "Look, we¡¯ve got number three hundred and six, maybe we¡¯ll get in by tomorrow..."


    The girls burst intoughter at once, and Li Liang¡¯s face turned crimson with embarrassment.


    "Around Peking University Campus, the only one truly considered capable is Fifth Master Nie. But, when I¡¯ve been drinking with Fifth Master Nie, I haven¡¯t heard him mention any Li Liang!" Young Master Lin sized up Li Liang and said, "Are you sure you¡¯re talking about Peking University Campus and not Beicun?"


    The girlsughed uproariously again, and Li Liang trembled with anger, yet he didn¡¯t dare to speak a word. Fifth Master Nie was the absolute top figure around Peking University Campus, an idol-like figure to him. How could he dare to provoke someone who drank with Fifth Master Nie?


    "Alright, let¡¯s not stoop to the level of these riffraff," Young Master Lin said to Wu Lili with a smile. "Since Lili is here, drinks are on me tonight. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll arrange it for you!"


    The group of girls immediately cheered, and Wu Lili¡¯s face flushed with pride as her vanity was greatly satisfied. As they walked, she clung to Young Master Lin¡¯s arm, affectionate as if they were a couple.


    Chen Zhien trembled with anger, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Compared to Young Master Lin, he was utterly defeated!


    "Damn it, this is so infuriating!" Li Liang waved the ticket in his hand furiously, "I put so much effort into queuing for this number, why does he look down on me? I¡¯m definitely going in today to show them!"


    "Dude, stop deluding yourself," a college student next to him mocked, "number three hundred and six, you won¡¯t get in even the day after tomorrow, I suggest you give up!"


    "What?" Li Liang¡¯s eyes widened, "Really? But the bar is open for several hours tonight."


    The college student curled his lip, "The people who get in don¡¯te out, just think about it. The bar¡¯s capacity can probably handle seventy or eighty numbers at a time, and it would be good if they got through a hundred numbers today. With your three hundred,e back the day after tomorrow!"


    "Damn!" Li Liang cursed and turned to Chen Zhien, "What now?"


    "What can we do now!" Chen Zhien sat down on the ground angrily and said irritably, "Wait for an ¡¯Immortal¡¯ toe rescue us!"


    "Immortal?" Li Liang was stunned for a moment, then quickly realized that Chen Zhien was speaking out of frustration. Indeed, there was no other option at this point.


    At that moment, Li Liang suddenly saw Su Yang slowly approaching them from a short distance away. His eyes lit up and he said excitedly, "Su Yang, it¡¯s Su Yang."

 Chapter 28 arrives at the store early

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28 arrives at the store early</h4>


    Su Yang smiled and asked, "How¡¯s it going?"


    "How could it be? Arrivedte, and didn¡¯t even get a girl, it¡¯s infuriating!" Li Liang said angrily, "You didn¡¯t see that Young Master Lin¡¯s smug face just now, damn, it¡¯s so annoying. Just because he¡¯s rich, does that make him something special?"


    Su Yang smiled and said, "Want to get in?"


    "Of course, I want to!" Li Liang said excitedly, "No matter what, I have to get in there today. Damn it, even if I don¡¯t drink, I want to annoy that Young Master Lin!"


    Su Yang nodded, "Okay, let me arrange it for you."


    "Really?" Li Liang was overjoyed, grabbing Su Yang¡¯s arm, "Can you really arrange it?"


    "Tell me how many people you have, and I¡¯ll get you in," Su Yang said calmly.


    "Just wait a second..." Li Liang, thrilled, quickly ran over to Chen Zhien and said, "Zhi En,e on, Su Yang can get us in."


    Chen Zhien nced at Su Yang listlessly and said, "Li Liang, at thiste hour, do you still believe him? In this ce, apart from people like Young Master Lin, who else can just arrange for someone to get in? This guy is just bullshitting, do you really believe him?"


    "Su Yang wouldn¡¯t lie to us, besides, we have to try anyway, we can¡¯t just go back like this, can we?" Li Liang said.


    Chen Zhien waved his hand, no longer wanting to speak, as he had already lost the mood to talk.


    "Just the two of us," Li Liang went back to Su Yang, asking worriedly, "Can you arrange it for two people?"


    Su Yang nced at Chen Zhien, actually finding him quite annoying. But he knew Li Liang¡¯s character well enough to know that if he kicked out Chen Zhien, Li Liang definitely wouldn¡¯t stay either. Li Liang was loyal to Su Yang and also to Chen Zhien, that was the precious thing about Li Liang.


    "Why don¡¯t you find a few more? It¡¯s such a waste to sit two people in a booth," Su Yang paused, then said, "And besides, weren¡¯t you looking for a girlfriend? You can invite a few girls toe along!"


    "Really?" Li Liang asked excitedly.


    Su Yang nodded with a slight smile, and Li Liang immediately walked over to Chen Zhien, but after speaking a few words, he returned to Su Yang, dejectedly saying, "It¡¯s no use, this guy is afraid of losing face. He won¡¯t call girls from his own department, and I... I don¡¯t know many girls..."


    "You don¡¯t need to know them!" Su Yang casually pointed at the entrance of the bar and said, "Pick one you like, tell her you can take them into the bar right now, they should be willing to go in with you!"


    "Is that true or not?" Li Liang was skeptical.


    Su Yang gently smiled and said, "I wouldn¡¯t lie to you."


    Li Liang, looking at the girls, took a deep breath, thickened his skin, and approached a few attractive girls to ry what Su Yang had said.


    Clearly, these girls didn¡¯t believe Li Liang¡¯s words, thinking he was just spouting nonsense. Even Young Master Lin was waiting outside, who could get in now?


    Su Yang smiled, the girls Li Liang had approached all had quite good looks, any one of them was a match for Wu Lili.


    Seeing Li Liang struggle to convince the girls, Su Yang walked over and said, "The bar is right here, why not go over and see for ourselves? If he¡¯s lying to you, at most you won¡¯t get in, and there¡¯s no loss, right?"


    The girls looked at Su Yang with surprise, clearly very skeptical. But in the end, they all nodded. After all, there was nothing to lose in trying.


    Su Yang led the way to the entrance of the bar; the ce was still crowded. Young Master Lin and his party were resting at the outdoor seats of the bar, but they couldn¡¯t enter the bar either.


    Wu Lili was sitting next to Young Master Lin, her body almost entirely leaning on him. Meanwhile, her group of besties was continuously giggling, looking at those queuing with a distinct sense of superiority on their faces.


    At this moment, they saw Su Yang walking over with Li Liang and Chen Zhien, followed by several beautiful girls, and they all paused in shock.


    "Isn¡¯t that Zhou Xue¡¯er, the campus belle from the Medical University?"


    "More than that, this one, this is Fang Yun, the campus belle from the Martial Arts Academy!"


    "Oh my, two of Peking University Campus¡¯s top four beauties havee. This bar¡¯s allure is just too strong!"


    "It¡¯s said that Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun are close friends; today we¡¯re really seeing it for ourselves."


    The crowd around them was quietly murmuring, and Young Master Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. Ignoring Wu Lili at his side, he immediately stood up and walked over to Zhou Xue¡¯er, smiling, "Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re here."


    Zhou Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t even give him a direct nce. One of Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s former best friends had been toyed with by Young Master Lin. Thus, Zhou Xue¡¯er had no good feelings for these rich kids at all.


    Wu Lili was so angry behind him that she turned green, but there was nothing she could do; Young Master Lin didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t respond, leaving Young Master Lin somewhat embarrassed. He turned his gaze towards Chen Zhien and Li Liang, smiling, "Yo, it¡¯s you guys again? What, did you get tickets from a scalper and can finally get in? Xue¡¯er, if you want to go in, let me take you. I¡¯ve got a great booth inside."


    Zhou Xue¡¯er and the others frowned slightly, and they looked at Li Liang with some hostility. Was this guy mocking them?


    Chen Zhien was extremely embarrassed, while Li Liang looked very annoyed, and retorted angrily, "Do we need to buy our way in? We can get in directly!"


    "Oh, really?" Young Master Lin burst outughing, "You can get in directly? How so? The bar hasn¡¯t even opened yet. Are you saying that your face is so valuable that Boss Liu Liu would open the doors early just for you upon seeing your face?"


    The crowd around immediately startedughing.


    "Yo, you can get Boss Liu Liu to open the doors early for you? That really would be the sun rising from the west!"


    "Do you think you are Fifth Master Nie? In Peking University Campus, you can go wherever you want?"


    "Pff, I¡¯ve seen shameless, but never this shameless. Using such low tactics to fool girls, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?"


    "Go on then, go get the bar to open the doors, go on inside, let¡¯s see your ability..."


    Li Liang¡¯s face was beet red with rage as he eximed, "My buddy arranged for me to get in, believe it or not!"


    Young Master Lin crossed his arms, smirking, "Well, I really want to see which one of your buddies has such ability!"


    At this time, Su Yang had already walked up to the entrance of the bar. Upon seeing Su Yang, the staff member immediately opened the door, excitedly saying, "Brother Su, you¡¯vee!"


    Afterst night¡¯s incident, these staff members revered Su Yang like a Heavenly God, even more so than seeing Boss Liu Liu.


    Su Yang stepped back to clear the doorway and said to Li Liang, "Li Liang, let¡¯s go."


    "Huh?" Li Liang was stunned for a moment. Although he believed in Su Yang, he was still somewhat incredulous. Could they really get in?


    The entire crowd was dumbfounded, even Young Master Lin and his friends were taken aback: these people could actually get into the bar ahead of time?

 Chapter 29 Making a Scene

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Making a Scene</h4>


    "Let¡¯s go." Su Yang waved his hand at Li Liang, "I still need to get inside and prepare, no time to waste."


    Li Liang finally came to his senses, his face lit up with excitement as he turned to Chen Zhien, "Zhi En, really... really can go in... we can really go in..."


    Chen Zhien was also dumbfounded, just as confused and unable to understand what was happening, but he was dragged into the bar by Li Liang anyway. Zhou Xue¡¯er and the other girls closely followed, entering the bar together.


    Young Master Lin finally snapped out of it and hurried to the door, saying, "I want to go in too!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, our bar hasn¡¯t officially opened for business yet, so we can¡¯t let everyone in at the moment!" said the waiter with an apologetic smile.


    "What did you say!" Young Master Lin was furious, pointing at Su Yang and the others, "They all got in, why can¡¯t we? What, do you look down on us?"


    "I really apologize, but that was Brother Su¡¯s arrangement." The waiter smiled, "Boss Liu Liu has already said that in the future, in this bar, what Brother Su says is as good as what Boss Liu Liu says. When it¡¯s the boss¡¯s arrangement, it¡¯s definitely different, of course!"


    Young Master Lin was stunned. This young man wasparable to Boss Liu Liu? And this was directly stated by Liu Liu herself, how could this be possible?


    The bar¡¯s door slowly closed, and just before it shut, Su Yang¡¯s voice could be heard, "Give them the best booth, tonight¡¯s expenses are all on my tab!"


    "Alright!"


    Young Master Lin stood there with his mouth agape, seated on a chair near the entrance, despondently watching Li Liang and the others who had already settled inside. Li Liang and his group were seated in the bar¡¯s best booth, closest to the serving area, where drinks could be directly delivered. Such a booth, even Young Master Lin couldn¡¯t reserve on his usual visits, and these people just walked right in and took their seats?


    Wu Lili and the others also looked regretfully at Zhou Xue¡¯er and her group inside the bar, knowing that the spot Zhou Xue¡¯er and her friends upied could have been theirs. They choose to go with Young Master Lin, but now they were still waiting outside, while Zhou Xue¡¯er and her friends were already seated inside the bar.


    This wasn¡¯t just a matter of how long you had to wait¡ªit was about face. Being able to enter the bar surely gave face. But being able to enter the bar early, that added even more to one¡¯s stature.


    After more than half an hour, the bar¡¯s door finally opened, and the people who were lined up at the front all rushed in. Although the waiters had anticipated some chaos when opening, they hadn¡¯t expected it to this extent, and scrambled to get everyone seated. Then, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Su Yang behind the bar, eager for him to start mixing drinks.


    After Su Yang stood behind the bar, Li Liang and Chen Zhien finally realized what was happening, realizing that Su Yang was the mixologist here. No wonder he had such influence.


    "When did Su Yang be a bartender?" Li Liang whispered to Chen Zhien.


    Chen Zhien was also utterly confused, obviously clueless himself.


    Actually, Zhou Xue¡¯er and the others had agreed toe in with Li Liang mainly because it meant they coulde in early. Zhou Xue¡¯er had tasted the Bitter Sea from afarst night and was deeply intrigued, butst night she was too far away and didn¡¯t get to see the bartender. Today they came specifically to see the bartender, and with Li Liang offering them early entry, there was even more chance to meet the bartender.


    When they discovered Su Yang was the bartender, the girls were all shocked. Who could have guessed that this inly dressed young man was the one who could craft the Bitter Sea? The girls were all keenly watching Su Yang, looking forward to seeing him showcase his skills.


    Su Yang had already chosen his ingredientsst night and had asked Liu Liu to purchase some additional ones. After arranging the ingredients, Su Yang began to mix.


    There was nothing particrly special about his bartending technique, no fancy moves, not even mboyant¡ªit was almost mechanical, as if conducting a chemistry experiment. Yet, everyone watched intently, as Su Yang¡¯s reputation had spread throughout Peking University Campus sincest night!


    The first drink was quickly crafted. The moment they saw this drink, everyone in the venue eximed in unison, "Ah, it¡¯s so beautiful!"


    The drink, served in a transparent ss, appeared as a deep blue from the outside, with speckles of stars within, much like a boundless gxy, captivating the onlookers.


    Su Yang ced the ss on a tray, and a waiter immediately came over to pick it up.


    "This drink is for me!" someone immediately mored.


    "To me, I¡¯ll pay now!"


    "What¡¯s paying now worth? I¡¯ll pay double the price!"


    "Triple!"


    "Five times!"


    "Ten times!"


    The price of one drink quickly soared into the thousands, and everyone wanted a sip of the first drink¡ªit was a matter of prestige, after all.


    "Ten thousand!" Just then, Young Master Lin¡¯s loud shout interrupted the bidding. The crowd turned towards him, and no one dared to make a higher offer. They simply couldn¡¯t afford such a price.


    Young Master Lin looked smug, casting a triumphal nce towards Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s direction. He was determined to buy the first cup and regain his pride, to make Zhou Xue¡¯er regret her decision. What does it matter if you entered early? Aren¡¯t you still hanging out with penniless losers? I am wealthy; that¡¯s all that matters!


    The waitress looked at Su Yang, the amount of ten thousand yuan was very tempting for her. However, the decision was still in Su Yang¡¯s hands.


    Su Yang shook his head and said softly, "The first drink is not for sale, it¡¯s a gift for my friend, Li Liang."


    As soon as these words were uttered, the whole room was in an uproar. A drink for ten thousand yuan, and Su Yang wouldn¡¯t sell it¡ªwas he that willful?


    Young Master Lin, who had been standing there smugly, suddenly froze. He had thought he could use money to p the faces of Su Yang, Li Liang, and Zhou Xue¡¯er, but it turned out he was the one being pped.


    The waitress brought the drink over to Li Liang, who was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do. Was this the drink that sold for ten thousand yuan, and Su Yang was just giving it to him?


    "Thanks, buddy!" Li Liang waved at Su Yang, picked up the ss, and, gathering his courage, presented it to one of the girls, saying, "Um, I... I¡¯d like to invite you for a drink..."


    At this, everyone in the room was stunned yet again. Li Liang didn¡¯t give the drink to Zhou Xue¡¯er or Fang Yun, but to the most ordinary-looking girl among them. More crucially, the girl seemed shy, sitting beside Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun like someone brought in just to make up the numbers. What was Li Liang trying to do with such an ordinary girl?


    Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun¡¯s expressions also solidified; this was too humiliating, wasn¡¯t it?


    The girl was flustered, her face blushing red. It took her a while before she whispered a shy "Thank you!"


    Under the public gaze, the girl lifted the ss, hesitating a long time before she could bring herself to take a sip.


    "It¡¯s okay, drink up. My buddy personally mixed it for you!" Li Liang encouraged her.


    The girl summoned her courage and drank the concoction. In an instant, she felt as if she was floating, surrounded by twinkling stars, as if meandering through an endless gxy, her whole bodypletely rxed. This was a sensation she had never experienced before.


    It took a while for the girl toe back to her senses, while everyone else watched her excitedly.


    "How is it?" Fang Yun couldn¡¯t help asking. She had tasted Bitter Sea the previous night and knew its charm, so she was especially curious about this Starry River.


    "It¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s amazing!" the girl said excitedly, unable to express herself with anything beyond those words.


    Everyone else was itching to know¡ªwhat did "amazing" mean? You were the only one who drank it, and we haven¡¯t had a taste, so isn¡¯t this just bragging?


    Fortunately, at that moment, Su Yang had finished the second drink, and the crowd began to bid again. After the recent incident, Young Master Lin felt somewhat disheartened, and the second drink didn¡¯t seem to carry the same significance, but he still called out the highest bid.


    However, that second drink was also given by Su Yang to Li Liang. There was no choice in the matter; in that room, only Li Liang was a friend he acknowledged. The others were not.


    This time, Young Master Lin couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and mmed his hand on the table, "Hey, kid, what do you mean by this? Are you here to do business or to mix drinks for your friends? The first and second drinks, you¡¯ve given both to your friend. Isn¡¯t my money real? Are you looking down on me?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even lift his head as he responded, "If you¡¯re not happy, you can just leave."


    Young Master Lin was furious, pointing at Su Yang and said, "Kid, you¡¯re too damn arrogant. What¡¯s so great about being able to mix drinks? Do you know who I am? I¡¯ll tell you, if you piss me off, believe it or not, I can have your ce wiped out!"


    Su Yang stopped what he was doing, stared at Young Master Lin for a while, and then said softly, "Whatever."


    "You..." Young Master Lin was at a loss for words, as he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be so formidable that he didn¡¯t even take his threat seriously.


    "Fine, you just wait!" Young Master Lin gritted his teeth and said angrily, "If I don¡¯t make you kneel and beg for mercy in front of me in a little while, I¡¯ll take your surname!"


    Young Master Lin stormed out in a fury, leaving Wu Lili and the other girls at his table looking utterly embarrassed. Without Young Master Lin, did it still make sense for them to stay there?


    However, the girls were also tough; in the end, they stayed seated, unable to resist the allure of the Starry River.


    Just then, Fatty arrived, grinning from ear to ear, and whispered to Su Yang that his mother had opened her eyes that morning. Fatty was in such a good mood that he hummed a tune as he walked through the door.


    Su Yang smiled, personally teaching him how to mix drinks. With Fatty quickly picking up the skills, the speed of drink mixing increased significantly.


    Initially, the guests were somewhat dissatisfied that Su Yang only took care of his friends, but after tasting Starry River, all those feelings of discontent vanished as they relived the sensation of wandering through the gxy in their minds.


    The pleasant atmosphere didn¡¯tst long; suddenly, the sound of roaring motorcycles came from outside the bar, and seven or eight cars charged straight to the bar¡¯s entrance. A group of fierce-looking men alighted, with Young Master Lin standing among them, smugly pointing towards the inside of the bar.


    The crowd was instantly abuzz, and those with keen eyes recognized that among them was Fifth Master Nie, the boss of Peking University Campus. But right now, Fifth Master Nie was respectfully standing beside another middle-aged man, which meant this middle-aged man¡¯s identity was no small deal.


    "That... that¡¯s Brother Ling, the underground boss..." a student suddenly eximed in shock.

 Chapter 30 Go out and chat

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Go out and chat</h4>


    "Brother Ling? Which Brother Ling?"


    "The underground boss of Nanluo City, Brother Ling, the top figure in the city¡¯s underworld. He has influence over both the legitimate and illicit sides, his reach extends everywhere, and his power is immense. In Nanluo City, his word isw. People like Fifth Brother Nie and Jin Hu are just bit yers in front of him¡ªthis is the real tough character!"


    "My god, Young Master Lin is on good terms with Brother Ling too?"


    "This is bad, Su Yang is in real trouble now. With Brother Ling here, he¡¯s either going to die tonight or get skinned alive!"


    "Serves him right for disrespecting Young Master Lin. Today, he¡¯s going to learn there are some people he just can¡¯t mess with!"


    There was a chorus of exmations, while the waitstaff panicked¡ªthis was shaping up to be a major incident.


    Li Liang hurried to the bar and rushed out, "Dude, run! That¡¯s Brother Ling, a notoriously tough guy!"


    Su Yang set down his ss and patted Fatty on the shoulder, "Fatty, I¡¯ll leave this side to you."


    "Mhm!" Fatty nodded vigorously, his mother¡¯s situation having left him deeply impressed by Su Yang. Although he didn¡¯t know what Su Yang had been through these past three years, he knew that the current Su Yang was a different person altogether.


    "Su Yang, what the hell are you doing?" Li Liang asked in utter disbelief.


    "I¡¯m going to meet with them," Su Yang said calmly.


    "What?" Li Liang was utterly baffled. This was practically a death sentence!


    The moment Brother Ling and his crew kicked in the door, Young Master Lin immediately roared, "Su Yang,e out and face your death!"


    His voice boomed like a bell, and his presence was overwhelming, sweeping away any prior defeatism. Young Master Lin nced over at Zhou Xue¡¯er and the others with a smug look. He was here to demonstrate his power in front of them too.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak, but instead looked back at Brother Ling. From his gaze, Su Yang deduced that this incident was arranged by Hou Xiaozhi and started by Tan Yan, with no real connection to Young Master Lin. In other words, Brother Ling wasn¡¯t invited by Young Master Lin.


    Brother Ling was also observing Su Yang, surprised by the young man¡¯sposure. Anyone who had heard of Brother Ling was usually trembling at the thought of meeting him. Su Yang was the first he had seen to remain so poised.


    "You¡¯re Su Yang?" Brother Ling inquired.


    "I am," Su Yang nodded.


    Brother Ling nodded back and waved his hand, "Let¡¯s go outside and talk."


    "What¡¯s the matter, we can¡¯t... can¡¯t we talk here..." Li Liang, standing next to Su Yang, suddenly spoke with a tremble to his voice, grabbing Su Yang¡¯s arm at the same time, "We¡¯re not going out!"


    Su Yang felt a warmth in his heart. Li Liang was also a small-time thug, who had always looked up to Fifth Master Nie. Yet now, faced with Brother Ling, the underworld kingpin, he dared to speak out; he was truly putting his life on the line.


    "Li Liang, who the hell do you think you are? You have no right to speak here!" Fifth Brother Nie immediately erupted, "Are you fucking blind? Don¡¯t you see Brother Ling is here, damn it, I¡¯ll pull your tongue outter for your loose talk!"


    Li Liang¡¯s body trembled, but he still stood his ground with his neck outstretched, "Su Yang is my brother, whatever you want... take it out on me, don¡¯t touch my brother!"


    Li Liang was terrified, yet he stood in front of Su Yang without stepping back an inch.


    Fifth Brother Nie, furious, waved his hand, "Damn it, drag them both out!"


    The few men behind Fifth Brother Nie immediately approached with a threatening air. Li Liang grabbed a wine bottle, ready to fight for his life.


    At that moment, Su Yang stepped forward to stop Li Liang. He walked up to the front and said, "Just in time, I also want to have a chat with you guys outside. Let¡¯s go."


    "Su Yang..." Li Liang panicked, trying to stop Su Yang.


    Su Yang tapped Li Liang¡¯s neck gently, and Li Liang immediately went limp, unable to stop Su Yang any longer.


    Brother Ling looked at Su Yang deeply, and admired, "Got guts, not bad. Too bad, you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have!"


    Su Yang simply smiled without replying, hands behind his back, and walked out first.


    Fifth Master Nie and the others immediately surrounded him, with Young Master Lin following closely behind, and the group walked directly to a secluded alley behind the bar.


    "How about here?" Su Yang asked Brother Ling.


    Brother Ling was taken aback. Was Su Yang out of his mind? We are here to deal with you, and you¡¯re helping us pick a location? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to deal with us!


    "This is the perfect spot, no one will know even if I kill you!" Young Master Lin shouted loudly.


    Brother Ling nced at Young Master Lin and suddenly pped him across the face, saying coldly, "Is this your ce to speak?"


    Young Master Lin was immediately dumbfounded. Although his father was rich,pared to Brother Ling, that was nothing at all.


    Brother Ling said coldly, "Su Yang, I guess you still don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here looking for you..."


    "Isn¡¯t it because of Tan Yan¡¯s matter? I know!" Su Yang, hands behind his back, said, "How do you n to resolve this matter?"


    Brother Ling was again startled. How did Su Yang know?


    After a moment of silence, Brother Ling took a deep breath and said sternly, "You need to break both your arms and legs, and in addition, pick up all your books in the yground by yourself, and apologize to Tan Yan in front of the whole school!"


    Su Yang smiled slightly and said, "Indeed, hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. Just because I went against her wishes, she wants to do this?"


    Actually, Brother Ling was also displeased with Tan Yan¡¯s demands, but since Tan Yan was Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and he was brought up by Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s hand, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey whatever Tan Yan said.


    Brother Ling said coldly, "So are you going to do it, or are you not going to do it?"


    Su Yang replied, "Of course, I¡¯ll do it, but it¡¯s Tan Yan who will have to do it. Go back and tell her I don¡¯t need her to break both her hands and feet, just one hand and one foot will do. Then she can pick up all my books, and we¡¯ll call it even."


    Brother Ling waspletely enraged and pointed at Su Yang, "Mr. Su, you are too arrogant. I know you have Hou Shilin backing you, but so what? In the Hou Family, Hou Shilin is just a junior. This matter was personally ordered by Hou Xiaozhi,manded by Hou Shilin¡¯s second uncle. Do you think Hou Shilin would go against Hou Xiaozhi for you?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and replied, "I have never relied on any Hou Shilin. I handle my affairs with my own two hands. You can choose to go back and tell Tan Yan about this, or you can let me cripple you, and then you can crawl back and tell her!"


    "Damn, you¡¯re so full of it, who do you think you are, one man against so many? The king of the streets?" Fifth Master Nie was the first to curse.


    Brother Ling¡¯s face turned livid, and with a wave of his hand, his men got the hint and charged at Su Yang together. Since you won¡¯t listen, we¡¯ll just have to beat you until you do.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t back down at all and walked straight towards them. When he was still three meters away from them, Su Yang suddenly elerated and charged at full force, ramming into the two men in front, who were directly knocked flying and mmed into the wall. They slowly slid down, bleeding from their mouths and noses, their ribs broken, unable to even crawl up.


    Everyone was astonished. Su Yang, who looked so thin, had such strong power in his charge?

 Chapter 31 Su Brothers, Save Me!

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Su Brothers, Save Me!</h4>


    "Fuck, kill him!" Fifth Master Nie roared and charged into the battlefield as well.


    Su Yang casually took a step forward and reached out to grab Fifth Master Nie by the neck. He hoisted him up and mmed him head-first onto the ground. Fifth Master Nie screamed miserably as his head bore a gaping hole, from which blood spurted out.


    Seeing this, the others immediately howled and rushed over. Su Yang stood amidst the crowd, throwing punches and kicks like chopping vegetables, and in less than a minute, all of them were downed. Including Fifth Master Nie, who had all his teeth knocked out and was left lying on the ground, gasping for air.


    Brother Ling waspletely dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be such a formidable fighter. If he¡¯d known this, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to cross Su Yang, not even if he was beaten to death.


    In fact, Brother Ling didn¡¯t know that Su Yang had still shown mercy. Su Yang just wanted to test the strength of his physical body, which is why he didn¡¯t use the secret technique of Devouring the Heavens. Otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t have had even their bones left.


    Casually dusting off his clothes, Su Yang said leisurely, "Now, you can go back and report, right?"


    Brother Ling¡¯s face was so ugly with anger, he gritted his teeth and said, "I really didn¡¯t expect that Brother Su was also a martial arts master. I¡¯ve learned my lesson today. I¡¯ll tell Brother Hou the truth about what happened!"


    Su Yang nced at Brother Ling, gave a slight smile, and slowly walked away with his hands sped behind his back.


    Brother Ling stood there, feeling as if all his strength had left him, surrounded by his little brothers who had been knocked down. His own clothes were soaked through as well. Young Master Lin was also standing, but he smelled foul, with a wet patch in his crotch, having been scared out of his wits.


    In the bar, even though the bartending continued, everyone was looking towards the entrance. When Su Yang slowly emerged there, everyone was taken aback and then broke into cheers. Not that these people had any good rtionship with Su Yang; the key point was that Su Yang had returned safe and sound from tough guys like Brother Ling and Fifth Master Nie, which was the most incredible part!


    Li Liang¡¯s face was flushed red, but he couldn¡¯t stand up. Seeing Su Yang return, tears of excitement filled his eyes.


    Fatty, however, remained calm; he knew Su Yang would be fine.


    "Brother, you... you¡¯re all right..." Li Liang spoke with a sob in his voice.


    "I¡¯m fine," Su Yang said, patting Li Liang¡¯s shoulder lightly, and Li Liang instantly felt better.


    Li Liang¡¯s face was full of surprise. How did Brother Ling and Fifth Master Nie, who came at him so fiercely just now, turn out to be all bark and no bite?


    Su Yang went back behind the bar, and before he could start mixing drinks, a server came over with a phone.


    "Brother Su, you have a call."


    Su Yang was slightly perplexed. Who would be calling him?


    "I¡¯m Su Yang," he said, taking the phone.


    "Brother Su, it¡¯s really you, thank goodness, thank goodness!" Hou Shilin¡¯s voice came through the phone with a sob, "Brother Su, I need help..."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Yang frowned. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with his medicine.


    "It¡¯s about my father again..." Hou Shilin exined the situation with a sobbing voice.


    It turned out that after Hou Xiaoyi was revived by Su Yang¡¯s silver needles, not only did he immediatelye out of the critical state, but more crucially, Hou Xiaoyi had fully recovered to normal. His vitality and spirit were even better than before the injury. He was able to walk, eat, and work without any hindrance. It was nothing short of a miracle.


    These past few days, the Hou Family had been beset with issues, and Hou Xiaoyi spent most of his time at the Hou residence. Firstly, to heal his own injuries, and secondly, to help take care of the old master.


    Today, a group of specialist doctors arrived at the Hou Family, top experts from the Capital City, naturally to treat Hou Xiangde. Since the lead expert, Elder Yue, had not yet arrived, these experts were temporarily idle. Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s wife then thought of Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s condition and asked these doctors to examine him first.


    Su Yang had treated Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s illness by using silver needles to stimte acupoints in his body, which invigorated his life force. In fact, the injuries within Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s body had not yet healed. After examining him, the doctors immediately decided to perform surgery on Hou Xiaoyi.


    In their view, Hou Xiaoyi was bouncing around, full of vitality¡ªit was absolutely safe to operate. Yet, as soon as they made an incision into Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s abdomen, his heart rate suddenly stopped. The experts were taken aback and had no choice but to dere Hou Xiaoyi dead.


    Fortunately, Hou Shilin arrived in time. Hearing of the situation, Hou Shilin nearly vomited blood. Holding onto a glimmer of hope, he ced the Small Vitality Pill that Su Yang had given into Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s mouth. Miraculously, Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s heartbeat resumed. However, the doctors dared not continue the surgery, still frightened by what had happened earlier.


    Su Yang frowned, the life force he had stimted through acupuncture was forcefully brought forth and concentrated within Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s body. Once Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s body was opened, this life force simply dissipated¡ªnaturally, his heart stopped immediately. Luckily, Hou Shilin was quick-witted and used the Small Vitality Pill to hang onto Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s life; otherwise, Hou Xiaoyi would have long been dead.


    "Brother Su, I beg you to save my father..." Hou Shilin implored with a crying tone.


    Su Yang was silent for a moment¡ªhe initially did not want to get too involved with the Hou Family. However, considering the present situation, it seemed he had no choice but to get involved. Hou Xiaozhi had even sent people to find him. It was time to thoroughly resolve this matter.


    "Alright," Su Yang said, "I am at Six Degrees Bar on Peking University Campus."


    "Thank you, thank you, Brother Su, thank you so much!" Hou Shilin spoke excitedly, his words tumbling out incoherently.


    Half an hourter, a sedan appeared at the entrance of the bar. Hou Shilin, with swollen eyes, hurried inside the bar and, upon seeing Su Yang, rushed to him like a drowning man clutching at a straw, excitedly grabbing Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    "Brother Su, thank you for this," Hou Shilin said with a quivering voice.


    "Let¡¯s go," said Su Yang indifferently.


    Without another word, Hou Shilin opened the car door for Su Yang and respectfully ushered him into the vehicle.


    Everyone inside the bar watched everything with their mouths agape. After a long while, someone finally whispered, "Did I just see... wasn¡¯t that the Third Young Master Hou from the Hou Family?"


    "Which Third Young Master Hou?" someone immediately asked.


    "It¡¯s Hou Shilin we¡¯re talking about, the most outstanding young man of the third generation of the Hou Family, the mainstay of the third generation personally groomed by Old Master Hou!"


    "My goodness, that Hou Shilin? Isn¡¯t he the top scion of Nanluo City? How does he know Su Yang?"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear how he spoke to Su Yang? It¡¯s not just a simple acquaintance; Hou Shilin was asking Su Yang for help!"


    "Gosh, what could someone like him possibly need to ask Su Yang for?"


    The crowd began to discuss again, Hou Shilin¡¯s family background was not something Young Master Lin couldpare with. No wonder the issues with Brother Ling and Fifth Master Nie were resolved so easily¡ªit turns out the Hou Family was involved.


    What these people did not know was that Brother Ling and Fifth Master Nie were still lying in the alley behind the bar, waiting for an ambnce.

 Chapter 32 If I allow him to live, who would dare let him die!

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 If I allow him to live, who would dare let him die!</h4>


    Southern Outskirts, Hou Family Courtyard.


    When Hou Shilin pulled over, another car was just arriving at the gate. As the car door opened, Hou Xiaozhi rushed out and then respectfully weed out an elder dressed in a long robe.


    The elder appeared to be in his sixties or seventies and had the air of an immortal about him, exuding a kind of ethereal grace. Standing there in simplicity, he seemed to float above the ground.


    "Master Fang, this way, please," Hou Xiaozhi said respectfully, while also shooting a stern nce at Hou Shilin.


    He didn¡¯t recognize Su Yang, so he had no idea that the person with Hou Shilin was indeed Su Yang. Otherwise, his reaction might not have been limited to ring at Hou Shilin. He had rushed back to the Hou family tonight to cure the old master in front of everyone, and at the same time, take the opportunity to give Hou Shilin a good lesson.


    Hou Shilin¡¯s expression turned awkward. After all, Hou Xiaozhi was an elder. He waited for these people to pass by before hastily apologizing to Su Yang, "Brother Su, I¡¯m sorry..."


    "It¡¯s OK!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively, "Go see your father first!"


    Hou Shilin was overjoyed and repeatedly thanked him, "Brother Su, thank you so much!"


    Hou Xiaoyi was ced in a side building. When Hou Shilin and his party arrived, there were over a dozen people standing in the corridor. Among them were five men wearing whiteb coats, who bore an air of arrogance. They were experts called in from the Capital City.


    "Shilin, you¡¯re back!" As soon as Hou Shilin arrived, a woman rushed over to him, sobbing, "They said your father is beyond saving and told us to prepare for the worst. Shilin, what are we going to do?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly said, "Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve invited a master here. Father will definitely be alright!"


    "Really?" The woman quickly looked around, "Where is the master? Where?"


    Hou Shilin introduced him quickly, "This is him, the Brother Su Yang I told you about."


    "Ah?" The woman was taken aback, looking at the young Su Yang with an expression of disbelief, "Is... is he the master?"


    Before Hou Shilin could respond, a middle-aged doctor loudly interjected, "Hou Shilin, this is the master you were talking about? What kind of joke is this? I thought it was some respected figure from a hospital, but it turns out to be such a greenhorn? Do you know the condition your father is in right now? Bringing in such a greenhorn, what are you trying to pull?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face turned ashen, and he anxiously retorted, "You don¡¯t understand, Brother Su¡¯s medical skills are very profound. He can cure my father!"


    "Nonsense!" Another doctor sneered dismissively, "We¡¯ve already reported the situation to Elder Yue, and even Elder Yue says there¡¯s no cure. Tell me, can this kid, who has barely grown facial hair, really heal your father? Are you distrusting our medical skills, or are you questioning Elder Yue¡¯s judgment?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯splexion changed yet again. He could disbelieve others, but Elder Yue was someone he could not doubt. Elder Yue was a personal physician to national leaders, a top-notch figure both domestically and internationally. It was only because Hou Xiangde had contributed so much to the country that Elder Yue was willing toe to the Hou family. Who dared to question Elder Yue?


    "Brother Su..." Hou Shilin looked at Su Yang awkwardly, unsure of what to say.


    "If I say he won¡¯t die, he won¡¯t!" Su Yang said proudly, "If I let him live, who dares let him die!"


    Dominant!


    The medical knowledge recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome surpassed the medical science of this world by far. It was not just Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s current condition; even if he had been dead, Su Yang would have been able to resurrect him.


    Unfortunately, these doctors were unaware of Su Yang¡¯s abilities. Upon hearing his im, they burst into scornfulughter.


    "Arrogant! What can you do, to have the audacity to speak such words?"


    "In the field of medicine, there has never been a one-hundred-percent certainty. In our years of practice, we have always treated even the smallest cases with caution, never daring to boast absolute confidence. You, a greenhorn, have you even graduated from high school? Daring to say such things, aren¡¯t you afraid of bing aughingstock?"


    "Well then, I shall see for myself what abilities you possess to save him!"


    Su Yang ignored these people and went straight into the room.


    In the room, Hou Xiaoyi was lying on the bed. His heartbeat was still present, but he was otherwise unresponsive. The Small Vitality Pill could restore his injuries to their original state, but the problem was, his life force had been depleted, so he couldn¡¯t wake up at all.


    Su Yang took out thest Small Vitality Pill from his pocket, ced it into Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s mouth, and then slowly put his hand on Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s forehead. Unnoticed by everyone, a dark light had already entered Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s body.


    This dark light was the ghostly power that Su Yang had absorbed from refining that porcin pot today. Su Yang transformed it into life force, and now it was just the thing for Hou Xiaoyi.


    "Cough cough..." Hou Xiaoyi coughed, took a sharp breath, and sat up straight in bed.


    "This... this... this..." Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. The middle-aged doctor, in particr, pointed at Hou Xiaoyi and was rendered speechless for a long moment.


    Hou Shilin and the woman were both stunned, looking at Hou Xiaoyi with expressions of utter disbelief. Hou Xiaoyi, he was truly alive? And he had been saved so effortlessly?


    "Dad, how do you feel?" Hou Shilin asked nervously.


    Hou Xiaoyi rotated his neck and said, "I feel very good, I haven¡¯t felt this rxed in a long time. What happened, what¡¯s going on?"


    Hou Xiaoyi had no memory of what happened after the surgery. He was unaware that he had died once and had been brought back from the brink of death by Su Yang.


    "Brother Su Yang, my dad..." Hou Shilin anxiously looked towards Su Yang.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong anymore; he¡¯spletely cured," Su Yang said calmly, as if he had done something very ordinary.


    "Completely cured?!" Several doctors were bewildered. They had examined Hou Shilin¡¯s injuries and knew that even if the surgery were sessful, it would still take half a year to recover. And now, Hou Shilin waspletely fine? Impossible, this wentpletely against medical knowledge!


    Hou Shilin was overjoyed. He now had absolute faith in Su Yang¡¯s words.


    "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!" Hou Shilin was so excited he almost knelt down: "Brother Su Yang, I can¡¯t thank you enough, thank you so much!"


    "How can this be possible?" The middle-aged doctor finally regained his senses and said tremulously, "It¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s utterly impossible. How could he havee back to life?"


    "What are you talking about?" Hou Xiaoyi said discontentedly, as if it were somehow inappropriate for him to havee back to life.


    "No, I mean, you... you... you¡¯re really okay?" The middle-aged doctor couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "I¡¯m fine!" Hou Xiaoyi got out of the hospital bed, stretched his arms, and flexed his legs, feeling no difort at all.


    Everyone was stunned. How could this be possible? The man who had just been on the brink of death in a hospital bed was nowpletely fine? Who could believe such a turn of events?


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look towards Su Yang. Now there was no disdain in their eyes, only endless shock.


    Just then, a voice came from outside: "Elder Yue is here, Elder Yue has arrived."


    If it had been before, everyone would have hurried to greet him. But now, everyone was too shocked, and no one went to wee him until they saw Elder Yue walk in, apanied by a few others.


    Elder Yue appeared to be in his sixties or seventies, with gray hair, a kind face, and a ruddyplexion¡ªan approachable presence. He was a towering figure in the world medicalmunity, a revered elder whose every word could shake the medical field, respected by all doctors!


    The experts had been extremely excited upon hearing that Elder Yue woulde, like primary school students about to meet a doctoral professor. But now, they were no longer excited because Su Yang had left them too shocked.


    Elder Yue immediately sensed that the atmosphere was off and curiously asked, "What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the patient you were talking about?"


    "Err..." the middle-aged doctor came to his senses and turned to look at the lively Hou Xiaoyi, at a loss for words.


    "Why are you not speaking? Where¡¯s the patient?" Elder Yue said, "With his kind of injury, it¡¯s rare to hang on for even a day. I must see him myself."


    The middle-aged doctor scratched his head and hesitantly pointed to Hou Xiaoyi, whispering, "This man here is the patient."


    "Which one?" Elder Yue doubted if he had heard correctly.


    "They¡¯re talking about me," Hou Xiaoyi stood up and said.


    "Ah?" Elder Yue was utterly confused and scrutinized Hou Xiaoyi, then said indignantly, "What is this? Are you mocking me?"


    "No, Elder Yue, you¡¯ve misunderstood," Hou Shilin quickly said. "The patient is indeed my father, but just now he was cured, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this!"


    Elder Yue discontentedly said, "What nonsense are you spouting? With your father¡¯s injuries, not to mention whether they could be cured, he should be in the intensive care unit by now. How could he possibly be standing here talking to me!"


    "But, this... this is true..." the middle-aged doctor said with a gloomy face.


    Elder Yue frowned and looked at the other doctors. They all had the same expression, which made Elder Yue start to believe. He examined Hou Xiaoyi again and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes!" Hou Xiaoyi nodded.


    Elder Yue gasped. Such an event was unheard of in his many years of practicing medicine.


    "Come, let me do another check on you," Elder Yue said quickly.


    The checkup was promptlypleted with the help of several assistants.


    Elder Yue¡¯s face was one of disbelief as he said in shock, "I¡¯ve been enlightened, truly enlightened. This time, I¡¯ve really learned something new!"


    "Elder Yue, is this... is this true?" the middle-aged doctor approached and asked in a quivering voice. Although he had seen it with his own eyes, he still found it hard to ept.


    "See for yourself. The wounds inside his body have healed, and misaligned bones have mended. His body haspletely recovered," Elder Yue paused, then continued, "And most importantly, he used to have high blood pressure, diabetes, and heart disease, but now, all of these are gone. Not only are his injuries healed, but the diseases that have gued him for so many years are all cured,pletely cured!"


    "Ah?" All the doctors¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief. High blood pressure, diabetes, and heart disease, these were considered to be manageable diseases, without any known cases ofplete cures. Now, such an event was happening right before their eyes; it was something that could shake the entire medicalmunity!


    Elder Yue was also visibly excited and turned to say, "Who is the doctor who cured him? Please let me meet this person. This is truly incredible, absolutely incredible!"

 Chapter 33 Master Fang

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Master Fang</h4>


    Everyone looked toward Su Yang, who stood at the door with a calm and unfazed demeanor. Elder Yue also turned his gaze to Su Yang, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    "He¡¯s the one who cured him," the middle-aged doctor confirmed quietly.


    "Really?" Elder Yue¡¯s eyes widened as he immediately got up and walked to Su Yang, respectfully saying, "Hello, my name is Yue Beishan, and I¡¯m very pleased to meet you!"


    Su Yang cracked a slight smile, thinking Elder Yue was indeed very humble, far more so than the previous experts. Even faced with a mere student like himself, to maintain such an attitude was not easy.


    "Su Yang," Su Yang replied with just two words.


    "What kind of way is that to talk? Elder Yue is speaking to you, do you not understand manners?" A bodyguard who came with Elder Yue became displeased.


    Elder Yue hastily stopped the bodyguard, apologetically smiling, "Master Su, I¡¯m sorry, so sorry."


    Su Yang did not respond; in truth, he had already been quite amodating towards this Elder Yue. If it had been someone else, Su Yang figured he probably wouldn¡¯t have even spoken to him.


    "Master Su, did you truly cure Hou Xiaoyi?" Elder Yue inquired.


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    Elder Yue¡¯s spirits immediately lifted and he said, "Then I wonder what treatment method Master Su used? The injury he had looked very severe when I examined it earlier. The chances of survival after treatment were very slim. Even with the most advanced technology and the best surgeons in the world, I suspect the likelihood of survival would be next to none. But, not only did you heal his wounds, Master Su, but you also cured his chronic conditions from the past. It¡¯s truly unbelievable, a miracle unprecedented in medical history!"


    Hou Shilin watched Hou Xiaoyi in shock; he hadn¡¯t expected that Su Yang saving his father woulde with such an unexpected surprise. The disease that had troubled Hou Xiaoyi for so many years was cured?


    Hou Xiaoyi himself was also stunned. No wonder he felt so refreshed; his head was no longer dizzy, his eyes no longer blurred¡ªeverything was back to normal!


    "I used Chinese medicine," Su Yang replied offhandedly.


    "Traditional Chinese Medicine!" Elder Yue was even more astonished, eximing, "I had long heard that the effects of Traditional Chinese Medicine were remarkably good, and seeing it today, indeed its reputation is well-deserved. Master Su, you have truly opened my eyes. I wonder if you have any time? I have some minor issues I would like to consult with you about."


    The several experts behind him were dumbfounded. Was Elder Yue, such a towering figure, behaving almost like a disciple in front of Su Yang?


    "We¡¯ll talk about it when I have time," Su Yang did not refuse.


    "Thank you, thank you so much," Elder Yue said, overjoyed.


    At that moment, several more people walked in, with Hou Xiaolian leading the way. Seeing Elder Yue, he was immediately filled with joy and eagerly said, "Elder Yue, you¡¯ve finallye, and not a moment too soon. I¡¯m really sorry, but my father¡¯s illness has red up again. Shall we check on him first?"


    "Oh my, Comrade Xiaolian, you really shouldn¡¯t speak like that. My modest skills are nothing here; I¡¯m simply ying the lute to a cow," Elder Yue replied immediately.


    "Ah?" Hou Xiaolian was taken aback, looked at everyone in the room, and didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    Elder Yue respectfully said, "This Master Su here is several times more skilled than I. For Elder Hou¡¯s illness, we still need to rely on Master Su!"


    "Ah?" Hou Xiaolian¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Su Yang in confusion, wondering if he was dreaming. Could Elder Yue¡¯s words be sarcastic?


    Hou Xiaolian said, "Elder Yue, please stop joking. With my father¡¯s condition so critical, if there is any neglect on our part, I apologize in advance. The doctor¡¯s heart is the benevolent parent¡¯s heart; could you please check on my father first?"


    Elder Yue didn¡¯t dare to respond but instead looked respectfully at Su Yang.


    "Let¡¯s go have a look then," Su Yang said calmly.


    Only then did Elder Yue seem to have received approval, saying, "Alright, let¡¯s go have a look!"


    Hou Xiaolian led everyone into the main building, which was bustling with urgent activity. From a distance, they could hear the harrowing criesing from a room, unmistakably the voice of Hou Xiangde.


    Hou Xiaozhi and Master Fang happened to be there as well. Hou Xiaozhi respectfully stood by Master Fang¡¯s side. Seeing Hou Xiaolian arrive with Elder Yue, he quickly came over to greet them.


    However, a disciple by Master Fang¡¯s side looked disdainful, sneering, "What kind of trash Elder Yue, isn¡¯t he just a wandering quack? To dare act like a master in front of my teacher is simply courting death!"


    The disciple¡¯s voice was not loud but just enough for everyone to hear. Hou Xiaolian frowned and nced at the disciple, asking, "Who is this person?"


    "Master Fang from Kun City..." Hou Xiaozhi quickly introduced, "Very famous in Kun City!"


    "Master Fang?" Hou Xiaolian was taken aback and his expression changed. This Master Fang, known in Kun City as someone who could predict the unpredictable andmand the elements, was practically seen as an immortal among men. Hou Xiaolian had heard plenty of his legendary tales.


    "My goodness, is this the Master Fang?"


    "Which Master Fang?"


    "You don¡¯t know? Master Fang from Kun City, a personage akin to a living immortal, someone whom many celebrities and noble families in Kun City may have to queue up for and might not even get a chance to meet. I never expected he woulde here today, truly an honor for our Hou Family!"


    The crowd murmured amongst themselves, leaving Master Fang and his disciple with smug expressions on their faces.


    The disciple arrogantly nced at Elder Yue and said, "Hou Xiaozhi, what is the meaning of this? You have invited my master over, and then you invited this Elder Yue as well? What, do you think my master is incapable of treating your father¡¯s illness?"


    Hou Xiaozhi, with a face full of embarrassment, hastily replied, "Master Fang, little master, please do not misunderstand. Elder Yue hase all the way from the Capital City to take a look at my father¡¯s condition. Everyone knows of Master Fang¡¯s capabilities; who would dare to doubt it!"


    Only then did the disciple nod in satisfaction and said, "Since you understand, then let them leave. With my master here, there is no need for anyone else!"


    Even Elder Yue, with all his patience, furrowed his brows at this moment. The several experts were also irritated and immediately started making a fuss.


    Master Fang had been silent until now. Seeing that themotion was getting out of hand, he suddenly uttered, "Silence!"


    His voice was not loud, but it exploded like thunder, resounding in everyone¡¯s ears. The crowd felt their heads buzzing, dumbfounded for the moment, staggering to hold themselves steady.


    The only person unshaken was Su Yang, a smile crossing his lips. This Master Fang was indeed a Qi Refining Realm Magician. However, his Qi Refining Realm was as good as nothing against Su Yang.


    Once everyone regained their senses, Master Fang said with an air of nonchnce, "Since Elder Yue hase from the Capital City, let him have a look first. We can¡¯t let them make a wasted trip!"


    His words sounded calm, but everyone could hear the arrogance in his tone. Moreover, he had not stopped his disciple¡¯s earlier remarks, clearly indicating his tacit approval.


    But Master Fang¡¯s previous shout had made everyone wary of underestimating him. Elder Yue and the others exchanged nces and awkwardly entered the room.


    Before long, they came back out, their expressions even more awkward than before. They were simply unable to discern what exactly was wrong with Hou Xiangde.


    "Elder Yue, how did it go?" Hou Xiaolian asked anxiously.


    "This..." Elder Yue said with a face full of embarrassment, "I must apologize for my limited abilities, but I really cannot determine what illness Elder Hou has!"


    "Ah?" Hou Xiaolian was stunned. If even Elder Yue couldn¡¯t figure it out, was there any hope for Hou Xiangde?


    Elder Yue hastily said, "However, Master Su is here; perhaps we should let Master Su have a look?"


    Hou Xiaolian looked at Su Yang in surprise,pletely unaware of what was going on. Why was Elder Yue holding this high school student in such high regard?


    "How dare someone call himself a master in front of my teacher," the disciple began to rant again.


    "Master Su truly has real skills!" Elder Yue immediately replied, holding immense respect for Su Yang and unable to tolerate any disrespect towards him.


    "If he¡¯s so skilled, why doesn¡¯t he cure Elder Hou then?" the disciple said disdainfully.


    "Master Su..." Elder Yue turned to Su Yang.


    Su Yang, his hands sped behind his back, leisurely said, "No hurry, let them start first."


    "Ah?" Elder Yue was taken aback, while the disciple¡¯s eyes widened and he said, "What did you say? What do you mean? Are youmanding my master? What are you, to speak like that here? Hou Xiaozhi, is this the way the Hou Family operates?"


    With a face full of embarrassment, Hou Xiaozhi quickly said, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please calm down, junior master. I truly have never seen this kid before, and I don¡¯t know where he came from. Shilin, this guy is your friend, right? What kind of friends are you making? That Su Yang during the day, and now another nuisance appears. Is the Hou Family¡¯s door open to just anyone?"


    Hou Shilin was embarrassed, while Su Yang nced at Hou Xiaozhi and said, "I am the Su Yang you¡¯re talking about."


    "Ah?" Hou Xiaozhi was taken aback and then became even more irritated, pointing at Su Yang and saying, "So you¡¯re that Su Yang? Bullying ssmates at school, disrespectful to teachers and disrupting order, viting school rules, and now you¡¯vee to our house. What are you trying to do?"


    "I want to see how this great Master Fang performs..." Su Yang paused, then continued softly, "And I want you to understand that there are some people in this world you cannot afford to provoke!"


    Hou Xiaozhi was suddenly speechless, as Master Fang also opened his eyes wide, ring at Su Yang.


    "Young man, it¡¯s alright to talk big, but be careful, lest a gust of wind snaps your tongue!" Master Fang said coldly. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it echoed continuously inside the room, creating a somewhat mystical effect.


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly without a word.


    Hou Xiaozhi wanted to speak, but then Hou Xiaolian interjected, "Enough, the most important thing now is to treat my father. Shilin, take care of your friend and keep him from talking nonsense!"


    As someone of high standing and significant influence in the Hou Family, Hou Xiaolian¡¯s word carried a lot of weight. Hou Shilin was internally reluctant but didn¡¯t dare to contradict.


    Smirking smugly, Hou Xiaozhi said, "Master Fang, please, we¡¯re in your hands!"


    "A small matter!" Master Fang replied, giving Su Yang a sidelong nce, "But this kid must stay. I want to show him that there¡¯s always someone better out there!"


    Hou Xiaozhi waved his hand, and several people positioned themselves behind Su Yang. From their stance, it was clear that if Su Yang attempted to leave, they would resort to force.


    Su Yang¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, and he remained silent, standing with his hands behind his back.

 Chapter 34 I am a Heavenly God, who dares to look up at me!

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 I am a Heavenly God, who dares to look up at me!</h4>


    After Master Fang entered the room, he immediately furrowed his brows and said in a cold voice, "Evil, it truly is evil!"


    "What?" Hou Xiaozhi, who had followed behind, couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Your father has been struck by a ghost!" Master Fang said solemnly, "Moreover, this ghost¡¯s grudge is so heavy that even Elder Hou¡¯s murderous aura cannot cover it. This matter is going to be difficult to deal with!"


    Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s face was filled with urgency, and Hou Xiaolian was also full of worry. He had originally been a skeptic, but now, he had no choice but to believe.


    "What should we do?" Hou Xiaolian asked urgently, "Is there still hope for my father?"


    "Nonsense!" the disciple immediately said, "With my master here, how could there be no hope?"


    Hou Xiaolian hastily said, "Master Fang, I beg you to extend your benevolent hand and save my father."


    Master Fang replied leisurely, "Well then, since I am here, let it be fate; I shall attempt to save him!"


    "Thank you, thank you, Master Fang!" Hou Xiaozhi was so grateful he was almost ready to kneel on the ground.


    Master Fang went to the bedside, formed a few hand seals, and began chanting. As his voice sounded, a wisp of ck energy appeared on Hou Xiangde¡¯s body, slowly condensing into the shape of a skeleton head in the air.


    Everyone around was dumbfounded, having never seen such a phenomenon before. And with this, their admiration for Master Fang grew even stronger; this was true skill!


    The ck energy circled in the air and let out a roar, seemingly very angry.


    "Evil creature, I, the celestial master, am here; how dare you act recklessly?" Master Fang bellowed.


    The ck energy immediately shrank back, as if frightened by Master Fang, and truly began to diminish slowly.


    Master Fang took out a porcin bottle and aimed it at the ck energy, which entered the bottle directly. After Feng affixed a talisman to the mouth of the bottle, he breathed a sigh of relief and turned to say, "Alright, the resentful spirit that was possessing him has been subdued by me. With a few days of peaceful rest, all will be well!"


    Everyone watched in astonishment, and Hou Xiaozhi was particrly grateful, excitedly saying, "Thank you, Master Fang, thank you, Master Fang; you truly are the reincarnation of an immortal!"


    Master Fang stroked his beard and smiled, his face full of pride. His disciple was even more arrogant, with his nostrils nearly pointing to the sky.


    The disciple pointed at Su Yang and said, "Hey, kid, weren¡¯t you boasting mightily just now? Why aren¡¯t you talking anymore?"


    Hou Xiaozhi also suddenly felt energized and pointed at Su Yang, "Little swindler, you came to deceive my Hou Family? Someone, break his limbs and throw him out!"


    Originally, Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s status in the family wasn¡¯t high enough for him to give orders here. But now that the man he brought had cured Hou Xiangde, his status naturally rose, and even Hou Xiaolian didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Second Uncle..." Hou Shilin was anxious.


    "Shut your mouth!" Hou Xiaozhi red and said, "Look at the kind of people you bring in, Shilin, how could you have fallen so low? Anyone for a friend?"


    "Although the threshold of our Hou Family is low, it is not so low that any Tom, Dick, or Harry could enter. Why do you bring in all kinds of trash? I¡¯m not trying to criticize you, but look what you¡¯ve be!"


    Hou Xiaozhi had long wanted to rectify Hou Shilin, and now he took the opportunity to give Hou Shilin a good scolding.


    "But..." Hou Shilin still wanted to speak when suddenly, Su Yang spoke up, "Master Fang, is that it?"


    Master Fang had already sat down and was drinking tea. Hearing this, he immediately grew angry and said in a stern voice, "What do you mean by that?"


    Su Yang let out a coldugh, "Don¡¯t you think something is missing?"


    Master Fang was taken aback. To tell the truth, he had also felt something was amiss when he was performing the ritual. The ck energy on Hou Xiangde¡¯s body should not have been so scant. But could Su Yang actually perceive this detail?


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!" Master Fang said with a grave tone.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, softly speaking, "Then let me help you remember."


    As soon as Su Yang¡¯s voice faded, Hou Xiangde, who had been calm inside the house, suddenly started howling again. And the situation was even more intense than before.


    The crowd was thrown into disarray, with Hou Xiaolian rushing into the room to press down on Hou Xiangde, while Hou Xiaozhi desperately sought help, "Master Fang, what¡¯s happening? Isn¡¯t my father... isn¡¯t he cured yet?"


    Master Fang was also thrown into panic, quickly running into the room and bustling about. However, this time it had no effect at all, and Hou Xiangde was still howling.


    "How could this be? How could this be?" The Hou family was frantically spinning in confusion.


    At this moment, Su Yang had already walked to the doorway, watching Master Fang¡¯s flustered actions, and chuckled lightly, "Master Fang, do you need help?"


    Master Fang, feeling out of his depth at this point, snapped angrily upon hearing this, "Kid, cut the crap. I don¡¯t believe you have the ability to deal with this resentful ghost!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and turned, "Hou Shilin, where¡¯s that thing I gave you during the day?"


    "Right here!" Hou Shilin hastily took out the Straw Woven Doll.


    Master Fang¡¯s eyes went wide upon seeing the Straw Woven Doll.


    "ce it at the head of the bed," Su Yang said.


    Hou Shilin quickly ced the Straw Woven Doll at the head of Hou Xiangde¡¯s bed, and strangely enough, as soon as the doll wasid down, Hou Xiangde gradually calmed down and stopped thrashing about.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as they looked at Su Yang. Hou Shilin was even more excited, his voice trembling as he said, "Master Su, what... what is going on?"


    "You should ask Master Fang that!" Su Yang said with a light smile, looking at Master Fang, "What about it? Does this Straw Woven Doll seem familiar to you?"


    Master Fang¡¯s face turned a bit pale, and he said through gritted teeth, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Using the Seven-Arrow Nailhead Book, you first harmed Hou Xiangde¡¯s soul, then came to the Hou Family to cure Hou Xiangde, earning the trust of the Hou Family, and then took the opportunity to move into Nanluo City. Master Fang, you¡¯ve yed quite the clever game!"


    Master Fang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he pointed at Su Yang, saying, "What are you talking about? You... you better not nder me!"


    "Whether I am ndering you, you know best," Su Yang said softly.


    The members of the Hou family began to look at Master Fang with some hostility. Master Fang became furious and shouted, "You dare to insult me so, boy; I shan¡¯t let you off!"


    Once he finished speaking, Master Fang suddenly opened a porcin bottle, and immediately, a wisp of ck smoke burst from it. The ck smoke spread out, transforming into dozens of ghosts, emitting chilling wails, while the lights in the room began to flicker, leaving the ce inplete disarray.


    The people around screamed in horror, having never seen such a scene before. This was truly encountering ghosts, and the more faint-hearted even wet their pants.


    Confronted immediately, Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his expression calm, as if there was nothing before him.


    "Master Su, be careful!" Hou Shilin yelled anxiously, filled with extreme regret. Had he known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Su Yang to the main building today.


    Among the ghosts, Master Fang, with his hair disheveled, bit his tongue and spat out blood, yelling, "Tear him to shreds for me!"


    Stimted by the fresh blood, the ghosts went berserk, howling as they pounced towards Su Yang.


    "Insignificant tricks!" Su Yang shouted coldly, stomping his right foot and calling out, "Heavenly thunder!"


    With a thunderous roar, a bolt of lightning appeared out of nowhere, turning the gloomy room instantly as bright as day.


    The lightning swept across, and under its force, the ghosts, as if insignificant, were immediately reduced to dust, leaving not a trace behind!


    In the midst of the lightning, Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his body radiating golden light, looking like a Celestial Being descending to the mortal world.


    Master Fang was watching Su Yang. The sudden appearance of the golden light was blinding. With a terrible scream, Master Fang copsed to the ground.


    I am a Heavenly God, who dares to look up at me!

 Chapter 35 Break His Legs

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Break His Legs</h4>


    This was the first time Su Yang had used the Purple Lightning Divine Thunder, and he was also shocked by its effect.


    If one Purple Lightning Divine Thunder was so powerful, what would happen if several exploded at the same time? How strong would the power be then?


    After a long while, the light inside the room finally began to fade, and everyone could finally open their eyes. When they looked at Su Yang again, all that remained in their eyes was reverence.


    How could Master Fang be so formidable, whenpared to Su Yang, who was like a Heavenly God?


    Master Fang had even knelt on the ground, with a trembling voice begging for mercy, "Immortal Master, please spare my life, Immortal Master, please spare my life. I, a lowly mortal, failed to recognize the greatness before me, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, never again!"


    Su Yang slowly extended his hand, and the wandering sparks in the air returned to his hand, gradually coalescing into a small ball of electricity. This was the remaining power of the Purple Lightning Divine Thunder, which was enough to end Master Fang¡¯s life.


    "Speak, what exactly is going on!" Su Yang¡¯s expression was calm, revealing no hints of his mood.


    How could Master Fang notply? He quickly said, "Blinded by greed, I wanted to take control of Nanluo City, so I set up such a scheme in advance. This Straw Woven Doll, is a vicious spell I cultivated in my early years, called the Seven-Arrow Nailhead Book. By writing a person¡¯s name and date of birth on it, one can absorb a person¡¯s soul, which led to Hou Xiangde ending up like this."


    "Then I used my means to make Hou Xiaozhie to me for help. After I acted to alleviate Hou Xiangde¡¯s illness, I naturally gained considerable attention within the Hou Family. With that, I was able to establish my presence in Nanluo City and have a great influence here."


    The members of the Hou Family suddenly understood what had happened. Hou Xiaozhi was the first to step forward, angrily eximing, "You vile wretch, how dare you treat my father like this!"


    Master Fang, looking at Su Yang, said in a trembling voice, "I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, never again!"


    "What use is all this nonsense now? If I let you leave Nanluo City alive, then I¡¯m not Hou Xiaozhi!" Hou Xiaozhi shouted loudly.


    Su Yang nced at Hou Xiaozhi and said coldly, "Be careful, Hou Xiaozhi. He¡¯s only been thwarted by me in his spellcraft, but his power remains intact. If he wanted to kill you, one finger would be enough!"


    Hou Xiaozhi, scared, shuddered and immediately turned cowardly, retreating several steps as he turned his ingratiating smile towards Su Yang, "Master Su... you¡¯re here. No matter how powerful this man surnamed Fang is, he has to be obedient in front of you, Master Su..."


    Su Yang gave a cold smile, ncing sideways at Hou Xiaozhi, "Is Ling Zi under yourmand?"


    Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s face changed dramatically. He had turned off his phone when he came to the Hou Family¡¯s home tonight, so he had no idea what had happened with Ling Zi. He had thought that Ling Zi hadn¡¯t found Su Yang yet, but it seemed that was not the case.


    After a moment of silence, Hou Xiaozhi immediately bowed deeply and said in a trembling voice, "I am terribly sorry, Master Su, for I was blind to recognize you, I beg... I beg you for mercy..."


    "I won¡¯t kill you!" Su Yang said calmly, "But from now on, the name Hou Xiaozhi must never appear in Nanluo City again!"


    "What?" Hou Xiaozhi was taken aback, and after a moment of silence, he became enraged, "What do you mean, Su Yang? I¡¯ve already apologized, what more do you want?"


    "This is Nanluo City, the territory of my Hou Family. What can you do to me? I gave you respect by calling you Master Su. Without respect, what are you to me?"


    "No matter how powerful you are, what can you do? With one phone call, I could have you thrown in jail, make you eat a bullet, do you f*cking understand!"


    Su Yang scoffed and got up to leave, "Since you are all so capable, then you can save Hou Xiangde yourselves!"


    "Master Su, Master Su..."


    The people in the room immediately became anxious; Hou Xiangde was the pir of the Hou Family. If anything happened to Hou Xiangde, it would spell doom for the Hou Family!


    "Master Su..." Finally breaking his silence, Hou Xiaolian spoke up, "I promise you, from this day forward, there will be no mention of the name Hou Xiaozhi in Nanluo City!"


    "Big brother?!" Hou Xiaozhi panicked, as Hou Xiaolian held a very high status within the Hou Family. His words meant that Hou Xiaozhi was doomed.


    "Shut up!" Hou Xiaolian red at him angrily, "You invited disaster upon our family and nearly killed our father, and I haven¡¯t even settled ounts with you for that. Now you¡¯ve offended Master Su as well. Master Su didn¡¯t take your life, and that¡¯s already showing mercy. What more do you want?"


    "Starting now, all the businesses under your name will be handed over to Shilin to manage. You go back to our old home in South Mountain, and without mymand, you are not to set foot in Nanluo City ever again!"


    Hou Xiaozhi turned pale and said with a trembling voice, "Big brother, how can you treat me like this? Could our Nanluo Hou Family really be afraid of this milk-faced boy?"


    Hou Xiaolian¡¯s face turned icy, "Shut up and get out now!"


    "Wait a minute..." Su Yang suddenly spoke up, "I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want you to break both of his legs and then let him crawl out!"


    Hou Xiaolian¡¯splexion changed dramatically as he anxiously said, "This... this..."


    "Can¡¯t do it?" Su Yang sneered, "If you can¡¯t do it, naturally someone else can. Master Fang, break both of his legs, and I¡¯ll spare your life!"


    "At yourmand!" Almost jumping to his feet, Master Fang pointed with his right hand, and a ck streak shot straight towards Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s legs. Everyone heard a crisp snapping sound as both of Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s legs were shattered, and he fell to the ground screaming in agony.


    "What are you doing!" Hou Xiaolian roared furiously, waving his hand, and instantly a group of people charged in from outside, heading straight for Master Fang.


    Master Fang didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and turned his head to look at Su Yang.


    Su Yang said calmly, "Use whatever abilities you have. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re worthy of being kept around!"


    Upon hearing this, Master Fang couldn¡¯t help but feel exhrated. His life was saved, and if he could follow Su Yang from now on, his strength would undoubtedly improve further. This was marvelous news indeed!


    "Behold my Hundred Ghosts Soul Devouring!" Master Fang roared and opened a y pot. The room¡¯s lights went out immediately as a ck mist wafted out of the pot, full of innumerable skeleton heads, apanied by a series of chilling ghostly wails, charging fiercely at the men who had rushed in.


    These men were the Hou Family¡¯s bodyguards, all with formidable strength, some even armed with guns. However, facing these skeleton heads, they had no resistance at all, all were knocked down to the ground, even failing to draw their guns in time.


    "Enough," Su Yang called out coldly, and Master Fang immediately pped the y pot, sucking back in all the ck mist and skeleton heads. The people on the ground were trembling all over, wailing continuously, without any visible injuries, yet unable to get up.


    "Are you convinced now?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Hou Xiaolian¡¯s face was ashen. The events that had just unfolded made it clear to him that these magicians were not something they could contend with. A single Master Fang was able to kill them with ease, let alone Su Yang, to whom Master Fang bowed his head in submission!


    "Master Su, about what just happened, we were wrong," Hou Xiaolian said in a low voice. "I apologize to you, please save my father!"


    "Hmph!" Su Yang snorted coldly. "Had you broken Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s legs just now, I surely would have saved Hou Xiangde. But now, Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s legs were not broken by you. What right do you have to ask me to save Hou Xiangde!"


    Hou Xiaolian was stunned. He was an influential person in the province. He personally came to beg Su Yang, and even that was not enough? Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being a bit too arrogant?


    "Master Su, this incident was indeed my Hou Family¡¯s fault. I apologize to you here and please forgive our offense," Hou Shilin came forward and respectfully said, "I beg you to save my grandfather. My entire Hou Family will be eternally grateful!"


    Su Yang nced at Hou Shilin and then slowly nodded, "Hou Shilin, I¡¯ll give you this face. But remember, members of the Hou Family must show full respect when they see me from now on. Otherwise, just as Hou Xiangde was revived today, he can just as easily fall another day!"


    With that, Su Yang walked into the inner room and casually pped Hou Xiangde on the head, who immediately opened his eyes as if waking from an intense dream, his face filled with confusion.


    Everyone was stunned. Was Su Yang really that powerful? Hou Xiangde had been unconscious for so many days, yet he was brought around by a mere p?


    Su Yang paid no attention to the others. He walked over to Master Fang and said coldly, "Let¡¯s go."


    Overjoyed, Master Fang bent over deeply, his voice trembling, "Immortal Master, please lead the way!"


    Su Yang walked with his hands behind his back, Master Fang following closely behind him like an attendant. His young apprentice, who had wanted to follow, was fiercely red at by Master Fang and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do, standing there bewildered.


    The Hou Family members also stood frozen, reeling from the events. Hou Xiangde was awake, but what happened was a massive shock to the Hou Family. How should they treat Su Yang after this? Should they behave as Su Yangmanded, humbly and respectfully, or should they ignore hismands?


    All eyes turned to Hou Xiaolian, who frowned deeply, sighed, and waved his hand, "From now on, if you see him, avoid him. If you can¡¯t, show a bit of respect. A person like this can be anything but an enemy to our Hou Family!"


    Hearing this, the members of the Hou Family breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, they were really afraid that Hou Xiaolian would challenge them to go against Su Yang. Although they were of the Hou Family, they certainly didn¡¯t have the courage for it!


    "Shilin, from today on, you¡¯ll take over everything belonging to your second uncle," Hou Xiaolian patted Hou Shilin on the shoulder and said, "Also, you will handle all matters concerning Su Yang for the Hou Family from now on."


    Hou Xiaolian was not foolish. He could see that even he had no influence over Su Yang. But it was different for Hou Shilin. Su Yang had saved Hou Xiangde at Hou Shilin¡¯s request. That is to say, the only person who could speak to Su Yang now on behalf of the Hou Family was Hou Shilin.


    Therefore, by handing over everything of Hou Xiaozhi to Hou Shilin, Hou Xiaolian was also making an indirect gesture of goodwill towards Su Yang. Although he didn¡¯t say it, Hou Xiaolian knew very well that Su Yang was not someone the Hou Family could afford to offend!

 Chapter 36: Standing Up for Tan Yan

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Standing Up for Tan Yan</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t kill Master Fang because Master Fang¡¯s magic was not bad, and it could still be of some use to keep him around. Moreover, Su Yang had cultivated on his own, and he didn¡¯t understand the affairs of the cultivation world, so he wanted to learn more about the cultivation world through Master Fang.


    Although Master Fang¡¯s magical skills were not very exquisite, he had been cultivating for a long time and knew quite a lot.


    After chatting with Master Fang, Su Yang finally learned that in the world today, there were actually quite a number of cultivators. However, very few of them really achieved significant sess in cultivation. Someone with the power of Master Fang could be revered in a single city.


    If one were stronger and stepped into the Fusion Realm, one could be revered across an entire province. At the peak of the Fusion Realm, one would be an entity respected by tens of thousands, known as The Sovereign!


    As for the Spirit Tranquility Realm, it was rarely seen in the mortal world, only spoken of in legends about the cultivators from the true cultivation sects. The Spirit Tranquility Realm was also called the Earth Immortal Realm. That is, at this realm, one was like an immortal on the earth, controlling everything!


    Su Yang asked, "By the way, you were doing well in Kun City, why did youe to Nanluo to take such a risk?"


    "Ah!" Master Fang sighed, speaking in a low voice, "If I could stay in Kun City, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this trouble. Recently, another Magician came to Kun City. His cultivation level was above mine, and he thwarted me at every turn, ruining many of my ns. Moreover, this person had a sect background, and I really wasn¡¯t his match, so I had no choice but to resort to this strategy!"


    "Sect background?" Su Yang frowned slightly, "Which sect?"


    Master Fang replied, "It should be the Five Ghosts Sect."


    "Five Ghosts Sect!" Su Yang nodded slowly.


    For the time being, Master Fang stayed in Nanluo City. Although his strength was ordinary, he was still of some use to Su Yang at the moment.


    ...


    The next day, early in the morning, Su Yang received a call from Zhao Qiupeng.


    "Su Yang,e quickly and see, Tan Yan is picking up books for you on campus!"


    Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s voice was very excited. He had been bullied by Tan Yan before, and now he finally felt a sense of exhration. This proud daughter of heaven, a girl they could only look up to normally, was now humbly picking up books for Su Yang, which made Zhao Qiupeng admire Su Yang even more.


    Su Yang smiled. Hou Xiaozhi was thoroughly defeated, and Tan Yan no longer had any background to rely on. If Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s legs had been broken, what could she dare to do?


    Since Tan Yan had picked up the books, Su Yang went back to school.


    When he walked into the ssroom, Su Yang could clearly see that all the students¡¯ expressions had changed. Tan Yan hadn¡¯te to ss in the morning. After picking up the books, she wasn¡¯t seen again, and she obviously had no face toe to ss.


    At lunchtime, Su Yang and Zhao Qiupeng entered the cafeteria together. As soon as they entered, they saw several beautiful figures sitting in the middle of the cafeteria.


    "Look, it¡¯s the three great beauties of our school!" Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s eyes widened as he said, "Lin Qingru, Fang Ziyu, and Zhao Yuanyuan. My God, what¡¯s happening today? The top three campus beauties of our Seventh High School all came to the school cafeteria? They would definitely note here to eat normally!"


    Liao Yuxuan was sitting next to Lin Qingru. When he saw Su Yang, he immediately showed a cold smile, moving closer to Lin Qingru to show off.


    As if he saw nothing, Su Yang no longer cared about Lin Qingru; thus, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s actions could not affect his mood.


    Lin Qingru also saw Su Yang. Her delicate brows furrowed, and her eyes revealed an obvious distaste.


    At that moment, Tan Yan walked up to Lin Qingru and the others. Tan Yan was also a notable figure in the school and was part of Lin Qingru¡¯s social circle.


    Tan Yan¡¯s eyes were red, evidently having cried. Seeing her like that, Lin Qingru couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, "Yanzi, what happened to you?"


    Lin Qingru and her friends were in their third year of high school and usually stayed in their area, so they didn¡¯t know what had happened in the second-year area.


    "Oh, Qingru sister, you don¡¯t know yet? Our Yanzi, she¡¯s been bullied!" a girl next to them immediately eximed.


    "What!?" The people around immediately cried out in shock.


    "Fang Jing, you¡¯re not kidding, are you?"


    "Who would dare to bully our Yanzi? Are they tired of living?"


    "In this school, who is so blind as to bully Yanzi?"


    "Yanzi, tell us, who bullied you? We¡¯ll make them pay!"


    Tan Yan just lowered her head and wept. She didn¡¯t dare to say. She had been harshly scolded by her mother the night before, and it was only this morning that she hade to pick up books for Su Yang. She had never seen her mother so angry before.


    "Then you don¡¯t know, do you?" Fang Jing immediately said, "The one who bullied Yanzi is that new transfer student!"


    "What!?"


    "A transfer student dared to bully Yanzi? Does he not want to stay in this school anymore?"


    "What¡¯s his name? Tell us, Yanzi, today we¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you!"


    The crowd around was moring loudly, especially the boys who wanted to put on a show in front of the girls.


    Lin Qingru furrowed her brows¡ªit was the transfer student, wasn¡¯t it Su Yang?


    Fang Jing scanned the crowd and pointed at Su Yang in the distance, "Look, that kid over there, he¡¯s the one who bullied Yan!"


    "Damn, I thought it was some big shot, but it turns out it¡¯s just this douchebag!" a tall youth immediately said, "Dressed in rags, what kind of poor brat is this? Even daring to bully Yan, must be tired of living. Let¡¯s go, Yan, I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!"


    "Hey, Lin San, do you really need to bother with this? You¡¯re the second-best fighter in our Taekwondo dojo, second only to the boss. Going to deal with this sort of small fry? That¡¯s like using a cannon to kill a mosquito!" a short youth hastily interjected, "Lin San, leave it to me!"


    Lin San nodded in satisfaction, waved his hand proudly, "Good, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d kill the kid with one blow."


    Lin Qingru frowned, opened her mouth, but in the end said nothing. In her view, Su Yang had iting¡ªwho told him to bully Tan Yan?


    The short youth walked up to Su Yang¡¯s table with a menacing air, grabbed Su Yang¡¯s lunchbox, and threw it away, cursing, "Kid, you¡¯re the one who bullied Tan Yan, aren¡¯t you?"


    Su Yang frowned and looked up at the short youth, saying coldly, "Kneel and beg for mercy, and I might spare you."


    "Fuck, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?" the short youth red up, angrily retorting, "Let me tell you, my name is Wang Yunhe, from the school¡¯s Taekwondo Club, ck belt in Taekwondo. I can break a brick with one kick, what the hell are you, talking to me like that!"


    Su Yang stood up, saying icily, "It seems you¡¯re not nning to beg for mercy!"


    "Beg for mercy from your grandpa!" Wang Yunhe cursed andshed out a kick towards Su Yang¡¯s head.


    Wang Yunhe¡¯s kick was stylish and the angle was spot-on, causing Lin San in the distance to nod continuously. The others all wore sneers on their faces, Wang Yunhe was known amongst them to be skilled; that kick would surely bring Su Yang to his knees!


    However, just as Wang Yunhe¡¯s foot was about to reach Su Yang¡¯s head, Su Yang made his move. With an easy reach, he effortlessly caught Wang Yunhe¡¯s ankle. Before Wang Yunhe could react, Su Yangnded a punch on Wang Yunhe¡¯s leg, breaking it instantly!


    "Ah!" Wang Yunhe screamed in agony, falling to the ground, wailing as he clutched his leg.


    "I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it!" Su Yang kicked Wang Yunhe in the face, and he spat out blood, unable to make a sound any longer.


    The people in the distance were stunned; they didn¡¯t expect Wang Yunhe¡¯s suave kick to end up like this.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, the group jumped up. Lin San, the leader, rushed over, cursing at Su Yang from afar, "Kid, you dare to hit a member of our Taekwondo Club!"


    Su Yang nced at them, stood with his hands behind him, and said coldly, "What, you¡¯re not convinced?"


    "Fuck, you dare talk to us like that!"


    "What the hell are you to tell us to stand down!"


    "Shit, why waste words with someone like this, beat him until he submits!"


    The people were shouting as they ran over, surrounding Su Yang in the middle.


    Lin Qingru stood in the distance, her face icy cold. She thought it was all Su Yang¡¯s fault, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t help him.


    Lin San clenched his fists, ring at Su Yang, "Kid, no one who has opposed our Taekwondo Club has ever ended up well. There was someone before, just as defiant as you, and in the end, still had his legs broken and was expelled from the school. But you won¡¯t be as lucky as him, because today we¡¯re going to do more than just break your legs!"


    "Fine!" Su Yang nodded, "Then today, I¡¯ll make sure your Taekwondo Club ispletely disbanded!"


    Lin San was instantly dumbfounded, as was everyone else; they had never heard such a thing. The Taekwondo Club of the school had connections with several martial arts gyms outside, it was an entity even the school couldn¡¯t interfere with.


    These Taekwondo Club members strutted around the school, even Zhao Tao and his friends had to act properly around them; no one dared to talk to them like this!


    And now, Su Yang was saying he¡¯d disband the Taekwondo Club? Had this kid gone mad or stupid?


    "Good! Good! Good!" Lin San pointed at Su Yang and yelled, "You¡¯ve sessfully enraged me, looks like I have to step in personally today!"


    The onlookers stirred into amotion; Lin San was a key figure in the Taekwondo Club, the second-best fighter. He participated in manypetitions and always achievedmendable results. Some had witnessed him splitting three bricks with one palm, which was nothing short of astonishing.


    In the distance, Fang Jing and the other girls were smirking.


    "With Lin San stepping in, that kid is toast!"


    "Serves him right for being so arrogant. Hmph, he even dares to offend the Taekwondo Club, totally clueless!"


    "After today, there will be no Su Yang at this school!"


    Lin Qingru¡¯s brows were tightly knit, she wanted to say something, but eventually didn¡¯t. In her heart, she coldly said, "Su Yang, today you¡¯ll learn your lesson and see just how big the gap is between you and us!"

 Chapter 37 Fang Ziyu

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Fang Ziyu</h4>


    Lin San waved his hand, signaling everyone to disperse, leaving only him and Su Yang in the ring.


    He assumed the stance of Taekwondo fighting, feinted a few kicks, and made several cool moves, drawing screams from many women around.


    Lin San¡¯s face was full of pride as he nted a nce at Su Yang, "I never fight with nobodies, but today, I¡¯ll make an exception for you, just so you understand the rules of our Taekwondo Club!"


    With disdain on his face, Su Yang nced at the crowd and said, "You might as well alle at me together, don¡¯t waste my time."


    Lin San was furious, Su Yang¡¯s arrogance was simply too much!


    "You¡¯re courting death!" With a roar, Lin San suddenly charged at Su Yang,unching a flying kick straight at Su Yang¡¯s chest.


    Without retreating, Su Yang countered with a kick of his own, colliding with Lin San¡¯s leg. Everyone heard a crack, and Lin San¡¯s leg twisted into an unnatural shape as he fell to the ground, clutching his leg and screaming in agony.


    All were shocked. Lin San¡¯s leg, which could break bricks and stones, had actually broken in a sh with Su Yang? How strong must Su Yang¡¯s leg be!


    Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes widened. She had thought Su Yang was going to suffer, but the situation turned out like this.


    "So, three years in the army did give you some brute strength," Liao Yuxuan said with a smirk nearby.


    "Humph!" Lin Qingru snorted disdainfully, "What use is brute strength? Strutting around the school like a bully, what can that change? The chasm between social sses can¡¯t be bridged with a pair of strong arms!"


    Liao Yuxuan inwardly rejoiced and nodded, "Exactly. Stuck in that social ss, he can only resort to such barbaric means to try climbing up. Too bad, that approach won¡¯t get him very far. At best, he¡¯ll just end up as someone¡¯spdog. However, this Su Yang has a terrible disposition, too impulsive in action. With such a temperament, he won¡¯t go far in society!"


    Cold light glinted in Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes as she recalled her arranged marriage with Su Yang, feeling even more irritated. How could someone so uncivilized be suitable for her?


    Su Yang approached Lin San and said coldly, "I¡¯ll give you one day. If any of you can beat me within this day, the Taekwondo Club can continue to exist. Otherwise, after tomorrow, I won¡¯t spare anyone from the Taekwondo Club!"


    Gritting his teeth with rage, Lin San growled, "Su Yang, don¡¯t get too cocky. Our president will be back this afternoon, and you¡¯ll see how formidable he is. My strength is nothingpared to his. Just wait for the president to make a move, and you¡¯ll learn what true terror is!"


    "Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting for him!" Su Yang said with a coldugh as he got up, then suddenly kicked Lin San, sending him flying, and said, "Tell him to bring more people for backup. I¡¯ll take care of them all at once to save time!"


    Everyone was stunned. Su Yang was just too arrogant, weren¡¯t they?


    Ignoring the crowd¡¯s gaze, Su Yang walked straight to Tan Yan. Tan Yan kept her head down, trembling and not daring to meet Su Yang¡¯s gaze.


    "It seems like you still don¡¯t respect me," Su Yang said coldly.


    "I..." Tan Yan opened her mouth but was shaking too much to speak. She was genuinely terrified by Su Yang.


    "What exactly do you want, Su Yang!" At that moment, Lin Qingru stepped forward, enraged, "What kind of person are you? It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re uncivilized and violent, but now you¡¯re bullying girls too?"


    "Oh, think you¡¯re imposing because you hit someone in school? I know you¡¯ve been a soldier for three years, you¡¯re strong and capable of hitting people, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to bully others whenever you want in school!"


    "Uncivilized and violent?" Su Yang frowned and nced at Lin Qingru, saying angrily, "Lin Qingru, are you blind? I was just eating there; who was it that started looking for trouble?"


    "Oh, so I¡¯m uncivilized and unrefined for hitting them. What if they had hit me? What would that be then? Would that mean I deserved it?"


    "I¡¯m not imposing for hitting them, so does that mean they¡¯re imposing if they hit me? I¡¯m not allowed to bully others at will, are they allowed to bully others at will then?"


    Lin Qingru was dumbstruck, unable to answer Su Yang¡¯s barrage of questions.


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean you can bully girls!" Lin Qingru finally squeezed out the words after a long pause.


    Su Yang responded coldly, "Lin Qingru, I respect Uncle Lin, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will tolerate you. Let me make myself clear, you have no say in my affairs!"


    "You..." Lin Qingru was stunned, and Liao Yuxuan immediately sneered, "Su Yang, why do you speak like that? Just because Qingru doesn¡¯t like you, you don¡¯t need to treat her as an enemy. If a man loses his grace, he really loses everything!"


    Su Yang gave Liao Yuxuan a look, and strangely, he couldn¡¯t see through his thoughts. It seemed Liao Yuxuan might be somewhat capable.


    "Liao Yuxuan," Su Yang said coldly, "the issue between us from three years ago will eventuallye to an end. Let me tell you, I will seek a hundredfold retribution for the pain suffered by my brother and his family!"


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s expression grew cold as he said sternly, "What do you mean by that, Su Yang?"


    "What I mean, you know very well!" responded Su Yang.


    "How dare you nder me!" shouted Liao Yuxuan angrily, "Do you really think I¡¯m so easy to bully?"


    "Why, you want to fight?" Su Yang asked with a sneer.


    Liao Yuxuan fell silent; he certainly didn¡¯t have the strength to fight.


    "I¡¯m not like you; I¡¯m not that uncivilized!" Liao Yuxuan bit back.


    "If you don¡¯t have the guts, then stop bbering!" Su Yang pointed at Liao Yuxuan, "Say one more word, and I¡¯ll knock out all your teeth. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it!"


    Liao Yuxuan opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    "Su Yang, how could you do this!" Lin Qingru was furious, "Just because Yuxuan said something, you scare him like that. I never expected you to be this kind of person..."


    "Get lost!" Su Yang bellowed, causing Lin Qingru to be taken aback and instantly she dared not speak anymore.


    "Tan Yan, I allow you to study here. But from now on, whenever you see me or my friends, you must keep a wide berth!" Su Yang looked at Tan Yan and said coldly, "Do you ept this?"


    "I... I ept..." Tan Yan replied quietly.


    "Very good!" Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, turned on his heel, and left, without paying any attention to the people around him.


    Outside the school, in a small restaurant, Su Yang casually ordered some food and sat down.


    The matter with Liu Xingchao had been settled. Liu Xingchao and Wu Bin, who had indirectly caused the death of that girl, were sentenced to fifteen and twenty years in prison, respectively. They werepletely done for.


    And as a result of this oue, Su Yang was now very rxed. At the school, he coulde and go as he pleased, and nobody dared to say a word.


    Before the dishes arrived, a buzz suddenly swept through the small restaurant.


    "My God, a beauty!"


    "Isn¡¯t that Fang Ziyu, one of the top three beauties of Seventh Middle School?"


    "It¡¯s not just Seventh Middle School¡¯s top three beauties; she, along with Lin Qingru, has been named one of the top ten beauties of Nanluo City!"


    "Howe she¡¯s here?"


    Su Yang looked up just as Fang Ziyu approached him.


    Fang Ziyu was very beautiful, about one meter seventy in height, wearing a white dress, exuding an ethereal aura. She looked more attractive than Lin Qingru and had a better temperament. While not as stunning as the big star Ying¡¯er or Ye Wantong that Su Yang had met before, Fang Ziyu was not far behind and hardly seemed inferior to a star.


    Fang Ziyu gave Su Yang a slight smile and asked, "May I sit here?"


    "Suit yourself!" Su Yang replied calmly; even though she was an extremely beautiful woman, he did not feel much of anything.


    "Thank you!" Fang Ziyu sat down across from Su Yang and said with a lightugh, "Hello, my name is Fang Ziyu!"


    "Su Yang!" Su Yang responded indifferently.


    "I heard you transferred here just yesterday?" Fang Ziyu said with a lightugh, "You caused such a big stir at school upon your arrival; you really have quite the temper!"


    Su Yang frowned and looked at Fang Ziyu, "Are you trying to lecture me?"


    "Not at all!" Fang Ziyu said with a faint smile, "I believe that there¡¯s always a reason behind anyone¡¯s actions. I¡¯ve asked about the Tan Yan incident. Although you went a bit too far, I must say that I can¡¯t really me you for it!"


    Su Yang looked at Fang Ziyu more closely. This girl waspletely different from the likes of Lin Qingru. She actually managed to see things from Su Yang¡¯s perspective, which was not easy.


    "Could I ask you for a bottle of water?" Fang Ziyu suddenly asked.


    Without a word, Su Yang waved at the waiter, who quickly brought over a bottle of water.


    Fang Ziyu took a sip of the water and said softly, "Since you treated me to water, I can¡¯t let you be at a loss. How about this: I¡¯ll tell you something in return!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang smiled faintly, sensing that Fang Ziyu¡¯s character was somewhat simr to his. She didn¡¯t like owing others and didn¡¯t want others to owe her either.


    "The president of the Taekwondo Club is named Gu Feiyun. He haspeted in the national taekwondopetition three times, and his best achievement was third ce nationally," Fang Ziyu said softly, "The Taekwondo Club has been overbearing in the school for so long, unchecked by anyone, because of Gu Feiyun. Not only is his own strength formidable, but he also has a powerful father, one of Nanluo City¡¯s top three masters¡ªGu Fang!"


    Su Yang looked at Fang Ziyu and said with a chuckle, "Telling me this, are you suggesting that I should admit defeat in advance and not challenge Gu Feiyun?"


    "I¡¯m just stating some facts. What you do is up to you." Fang Ziyu said with augh as she stood up, "Thank you for the water!"


    As Fang Ziyu turned to leave, Su Yang slightly furrowed his brow. Fang Ziyu did not seem to be so kind as toe to him with this information without a reason. What exactly was she up to?


    When Fang Ziyu walked out of the small restaurant, a woman followed closely behind her. The woman appeared to be about the same age as Fang Ziyu, walking on tiptoes¡ªa sign that the strength in this woman¡¯s feet was not simple!


    "Miss, why bother talking to such a trivial character?" the woman said softly, "By this afternoon, when Young Master Gu returns, he will be dead for sure!"


    Fang Ziyu slightly smiled and replied, "I don¡¯t see it that way; I have a feeling that this person will give me a big surprise!"


    "Hmph, with his look? If he defeats Young Master Gu, I¡¯ll tear off my head and kick it around like a ball!" the woman said discontentedly.


    Fang Ziyu smiled and answered, "My grandfather once said that being kind to others is being kind to yourself. It¡¯s not a bad thing to make more good connections. Besides, Su Yang is not bad at his core¡ªI can¡¯t just watch him take such a big loss!"


    "If Young Master Gu hears about your act of kindness, I don¡¯t know how furious he¡¯d be!" the woman pouted and said, "Miss, you should understand what Young Master Gu feels for you. He¡¯s not bad to you either, why do you have to..."


    "Shut up!" Fang Ziyu red at the woman, her voice stern, "Don¡¯t you ever bring this up again!"

 Chapter 38: A Punch Sends Him Flying

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38: A Punch Sends Him Flying</h4>


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, during the break between sses.


    Su Yang went straight to the Taekwondo Club because the challenge letter had already been delivered, and the club president Gu Feiyun had personally challenged him.


    When he arrived, Su Yang realized that the Taekwondo Club was already surrounded by people. Half the school knew someone was challenging the Taekwondo Club, so as soon as the ss ended, many came over to watch.


    Seeing Su Yang appear, everyone around immediately began whispering to each other.


    "Look, that¡¯s the kid, the transfer student, challenging the Taekwondo Club!"


    "My god, is this kid out of his mind? How dare he challenge the Taekwondo Club? That¡¯s just a death wish!"


    "In all these years, no one has dared to challenge the Taekwondo Club. What¡¯s with him? Is he begging for trouble?"


    "Hey, you say that, but the Taekwondo Club members have always been domineering. It¡¯s about time someone knocked the wind out of their sails!"


    "Give me a break, they¡¯re domineering because they¡¯ve got the strength to back it up. This kid thinking he can knock the wind out of their sails? I suggest calling an ambnce in advance, so they¡¯re ready, to avoid dying the rescue!"


    Su Yang, expressionless, ignored the people around him and walked straight into the Taekwondo Club.


    There weren¡¯t many people inside the club. Some were members of the Taekwondo Club, and others were the notable figures of the school. This included Lin Qingru, Liao Yuxuan, Fang Ziyu, Zhao Yuanyuan, and others who seemed to have been invited to watch the battle.


    Fang Ziyu was sitting next to a tall and handsome young man, Gu Feiyun himself.


    As the president of the Taekwondo Club, Gu Feiyun was a definite celebrity within the school. He was powerful, had a strong background, excelled academically, and was good-looking, the dream guy for all the girls in school.


    Among the spectators outside, there were many girls holding Gu Feiyun¡¯s banners, just like fans chasing a celebrity.


    Gu Feiyun was talking with Fang Ziyu, but she wasn¡¯t paying close attention. When she saw Su Yang entering, a sharp light shed in her eyes.


    Actually, when Fang Ziyu told Su Yang about Gu Feiyun, she had hoped that Su Yang would know better and back down. But Su Yang had stille, to her surprise, which made her admire Su Yang even more!


    Noticing the change in Fang Ziyu¡¯s gaze, Gu Feiyun¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He sharply turned his head towards Su Yang, frowning as he stood up, and said in a deep voice, "So you¡¯re Su Yang!?"


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Su Yang replied in a clear voice, "Indeed, I am!"


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve, I thought you would have been scared off from the school by now. But here you are, daring toe to my ce!" Gu Feiyun sneered, "What, have youe to beg for mercy?"


    "If you want to win with words, then keep talking," Su Yang replied coldly. "Otherwise,e over and settle what needs to be settled, because I need to go back to ss in a bit!"


    Gu Feiyun¡¯s face changed instantly, with not much time left before sses resumed. Did Su Yang mean to defeat him within minutes?


    Having practiced martial arts for so many years, Gu Feiyun could hold his own in battles against famed experts of Nanluo City, not to mention someone underestimating him.


    "Kid, you¡¯re quite arrogant!" Gu Feiyun stepped onto the stage and said coldly, "But arrogance needs to be backed up by capability. Without it, you¡¯ll pay the price for your conceit. Today, I will beat you until you kneel on this stage, crying and begging for mercy!"


    "The president is domineering!"


    "So cool, so cool!"


    "Gu Feiyun, I love you!"


    "See? That¡¯s a true master for you. That Su guy is nothingpared to the president!"


    Amotion arose all around, and amidst the noise, suddenly came a loud roar, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve got this!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile. The person who shouted was none other than Zhao Qiupeng. Of all the people behind him, only this Zhao Qiupeng was supporting him. But that was enough!


    "Damn it, who¡¯s the idiot cheering for Su Yang? You fucking looking to die?"


    "Damn, get out, get out!"


    "That kid¡¯s with that Su Yang, let¡¯s see how he ends upter!"


    The crowd around them all watched Zhao Qiupeng as if he were a joke.


    At that moment, Lin Qingru stood up and said loudly, "Su Yang, I¡¯ve talked to Brother Gu. You apologize and admit your mistake, leave this school and we can let bygones be bygones!"


    Su Yang frowned and nced at Lin Qingru, saying, "I told you, you have no right to meddle in my business!"


    "Su Yang, you think I want to deal with you? I just don¡¯t want my dad to find out about this!" Lin Qingru said angrily.


    Su Yang spoke coldly, "I also don¡¯t want Uncle Lin to worry about this matter, so keep your mouth shut. As for the issues between us, we will settle them in the future. There will be no rtionship between us anymore!"


    Lin Qingru was furious, "Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you. Su Yang, you better keep your word. There should be no more rtionship between us!"


    "Qingru, why bother with him?" Zhao Yuanyuan said disdainfully, "Look, your kindness is treated like a donkey¡¯s lungs and liver!"


    Lin Qingru was livid. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to deal with Su Yang. But if Su Yang really got crippled or something, her dad would definitely not let it go. She was worried that Lin Ze Ping would cause trouble with the Gu Family over this, which would be of no benefit to her.


    Gu Feiyun sneered, "Is that so, we have no other way to settle this?"


    "There is a way to settle it!" Su Yang replied coldly. "You kneel down, apologize, and admit your mistake, and I might let you off!"


    Gu Feiyun¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and he pointed at Su Yang, shouting angrily, "Kid, it looks like I¡¯ve given you too much face. Today, if you can leave here on your feet, then I¡¯ll consider it a loss!"


    With a roar, Gu Feiyun charged forth, reaching Su Yang in just a few steps.


    "So handsome!"


    "Brother Yun, give it your all, beat him to death!"


    "Brother Yun, you¡¯re so cool!"


    The surrounding area was filled with the screams of girls and cheers as if they couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Feiyun to beat Su Yang to death.


    Gu Feiyun did indeed have formidable strength; his moves created sts of air, so impressive that they were astonishing.


    Su Yang remained calm, standing with his hands behind his back. No matter how mighty Gu Feiyun¡¯s momentum was, he simply punched out.


    Gu Feiyun raised his hand to block, his legs shooting out simultaneously, hoping to topple Su Yang. But he had grossly underestimated the power in Su Yang¡¯s punch. His blocking arm felt as if he had struck a pir, unable to shake Su Yang in the slightest. In his astonishment, Su Yang¡¯s fist had alreadynded on his chest.


    With a single punch, Gu Feiyun was sent flying backward, spitting blood with several of his ribs in his chest broken.


    "Brother Yun, you can do it..."


    At that moment, another girl was still shouting. But her voice came to an abrupt stop there, and the entire Taekwondo Club fell into a deathly silence.

 Chapter 39 Beisheng Martial Arts Gym

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Beisheng Martial Arts Gym</h4>


    Everyone was baffled. The top expert of the Taekwondo Club, Gu Feiyun, who was said to be able topete with the top ten experts of Nanluo City, was defeated by just one punch?


    Fang Ziyu suddenly stood up, a sharp light flickering in her eyes. She had imagined that Su Yang could fight Gu Feiyun to a draw, which would have been a huge surprise on its own. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Su Yang¡¯s surprise far exceeded her imagination!


    Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru were stunned as well. They both knew how terrifying Gu Feiyun was, and now, it underscored how terrifying Su Yang was. How could someone who easily defeated Gu Feiyun be a simple character?


    "Su Yang, too handsome!" Suddenly, a shout erupted from the crowd, the speaker being Zhao Qiupeng. That guy was beyond excited, shouting while also yelling at the people next to him, "Damn it, open your dog eyes and see clearly, who¡¯s the stupid one now? In front of my buddy, Gu Feiyun is nothing, he got knocked down by one punch from my buddy. Is that cool or what?"


    No one spoke. After Gu Feiyun was knocked down, their belief in him was shattered just as directly.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, quietly watching Gu Feiyun, "It seems that your Taekwondo Club can¡¯t be kept any longer!"


    Gu Feiyun, teeth clenched, red at Su Yang, "Su, don¡¯t go too far. So you defeated me, what of it? This Taekwondo Club was established by my dad. If you want to destroy this Taekwondo Club, ask my dad if he agrees first!"


    "Okay, then, let your dade here, and I¡¯ll personally subdue him!" Su Yang said.


    "You¡¯re seeking death!" Gu Feiyun roared in anger. "If my dades here, even ten lives wouldn¡¯t be enough for you!"


    Su Yang stepped on and broke Gu Feiyun¡¯s arm, his voice cold as he said, "Then let hime!"


    Gu Feiyun let out a loud cry of pain and bellowed, "My dad isn¡¯t in Nanluo City now, otherwise, I¡¯d definitely have him kill you!"


    "If he¡¯s not in Nanluo City, then why the hell are you talking?" Su Yang kicked Gu Feiyun away, then looked around at the members of the Taekwondo Club and said in a cold voice, "By tomorrow, all of you better quit this Taekwondo Club. I¡¯lle and check myself. Those who don¡¯t quit, I¡¯ll personally cripple them!"


    The crowd was terrified, as Gu Feiyuny bloodied and indignant on the ground, unable to utter a single word.


    Su Yang walked out of the Taekwondo gym with his hands behind his back. There was a dead silence at the scene, everyone watching Su Yang leave. In their eyes, there was admiration, fear, and panic.


    Liao Yuxuan watched Su Yang¡¯s retreating figure, a subtle glint of coldness shining in his eyes.


    After school in the afternoon, Su Yang didn¡¯t go home but went directly to the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym. He had arranged to settle everything today with Yong Zi and the others at the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym!


    Zhao Qiupeng did not apany Su Yang. Today was his girlfriend¡¯s birthday, and Zhao Qiupeng was going to celebrate with her in the evening. He had invited Su Yang to join, but Su Yang had to deal with the matters at the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym first.


    The Beisheng Martial Arts Gym was located in the northern district, not far from the No. 7 Middle School. When Su Yang arrived at the gym¡¯s entrance, five luxury cars were parked outside, and several youths dressed in the gym¡¯s uniforms stood proudly outside, whispering something to each other.


    "Do you know who that just was?"


    "Who?"


    "Hu Tianrui, ever heard of him?"


    "Hu Tianrui, isn¡¯t that the richest man in Nanluo City? But that guy doesn¡¯t look like Hu Tianrui¡¯s age!"


    "Of course, that¡¯s not Hu Tianrui. That¡¯s Butler Hu Wan, Hu Tianrui¡¯s right-hand man who has been with him for over twenty years. Within Hu Corporation, Hu Wan¡¯s status is second only to Hu Tianrui!"


    "My gosh, it turns out to be such an important person. What¡¯s he doing here at our ce?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m here to visit our master. Let me tell you, Hu Wan hase several times but has never been able to meet our master. Today, he¡¯s lucky he got to see him."


    "My gosh, is our master that influential?"


    "Absolutely, haven¡¯t you thought about who our master is? Hemands respect from the wealthiest and most powerful among the Four Great Families of Nanluo City. You should feel honored to be disciples of Beisheng Martial Arts Gym, you know that, right?"


    Just then, Su Yang arrived at the entrance of the gym. The man who had been speaking saw Su Yang and immediately red at him, "Stop right there, what do you want?"


    Su Yang nced at him and said coldly, "Is Lin Beisheng in?"


    "How dare you call my master by his name!" The man was instantly furious, "Apologize immediately, or else..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Su Yang kicked him and sent him flying out.


    The other few who saw what was happening immediately rushed forward. Su Yang didn¡¯t bother being polite with them either, kicking them all away without exception. He hade to the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym today with the intention ofpletely dismantling it!


    In the main hall of the gym, a robust middle-aged man was smiling obsequiously at an old man with white hair, "Butler Hu, rest assured, I¡¯ve got this matter under control. Since President Hu holds me in such high regard, whatever concerns him is also my concern. I will certainly be there in person to assist President Hu!"


    "Then allow me to thank you in advance, Director Lin!" The old man, Hu Wan, replied with a light smile.


    The middle-aged man, Lin Beisheng, immediately said with a smile, "You¡¯re too polite, Butler Hu, it¡¯s the least I can do."


    At this moment, Su Yang walked into the hall. His gaze swept over everyone present and finallynded on Lin Beisheng, as he said coldly, "Are you Lin Beisheng?"


    Lin Beisheng and the others, sitting in the hall, had no idea what had happened outside. Hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, Lin Beisheng immediately frowned.


    As one of Nanluo¡¯s top ten martial artists and the director of Beisheng Martial Arts Gym, he had never been addressed so directly!


    "Who are you?" Lin Beisheng asked sternly.


    Su Yang walked forward slowly and said coldly, "Su Yang!"


    Lin Beisheng¡¯s expression turned chilly as he said solemnly, "You¡¯re that Su Yang!?"


    "Looks like you¡¯ve heard of my name..." Su Yang said with a cold smile, "Then, how do you think we should resolve our matters!"


    "Su Yang, you¡¯ve got some nerve. I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe, but you actually had the audacity to show up here at Beisheng Martial Arts Gym!" Lin Beisheng pped the table as he stood up in anger, "Good, since you¡¯vee, that saves me the trouble of looking for you. We will settle our issues today. Go, call Yong Zi and the others down!"


    Hu Wan was ready to leave, but upon seeing what was unfolding, he sat down again, watching everything with a faint, amused smile, as if enjoying the spectacle.


    Su Yang, with hands behind his back, stated coldly, "Indeed, our matters need to be settled. Lin Beisheng, I¡¯ll give you a chance: break the hands and feet of your two nephews yourself, cripple your sister and Yong Zi, and I may spare your Beisheng Martial Arts Gym!"


    "Arrogance!" Lin Beisheng bellowed in rage, pointing at Su Yang, "Mr. Su, today you must pay for your arrogance!"


    At that moment, Yong Zi and his wife, along with two young men, walked out. Beside these young men was a girl Su Yang recognized; she was one of the three great beauties of their school, Zhao Yuanyuan.

 Chapter 40 How you treat my father, I will treat him the same!

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40 How you treat my father, I will treat him the same!</h4>


    "Su Yang!?" Seeing Su Yang, Zhao Yuanyuan immediately frowned, "What are you doing here?"


    "What, Yuanyuan, you know each other?" Hu Wan asked curiously from a distance.


    "Uh, he¡¯s a student at our school..." Zhao Yuanyuan hesitated for a moment, then said, "Just seen him around, wouldn¡¯t say we know each other."


    "Oh!" Hu Wan nodded slightly, looking at Su Yang thoughtfully.


    He originally thought Su Yang had a significant background, but now, with Zhao Yuanyuan¡¯s remarks, he didn¡¯t care much about Su Yang anymore.


    As Zhao Yuanyuan had made it clear, they had merely seen each other and weren¡¯t acquainted. Hu Wan knew Zhao Yuanyuan¡¯s personality; if Su Yang really had a strong background, Zhao Yuanyuan definitely wouldn¡¯t dismiss him like that.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t even nced at Zhao Yuanyuan, his gaze fixed on the two young men. These were the same youths who were beating up his father in the video.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s reaction, Zhao Yuanyuan was seething with anger. She was one of the top three beauties at school and came from a well-off family, with Hu Wan being her maternal grandfather.


    With such a status, she was esteemed and admired by many male students wherever she went. Now, having initiated a conversation with Su Yang only to be ignored, naturally irritated her.


    "Motherfucker, you are that Su Yang!" the shorter youth burst out cursing, "You dare hit my parents? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re done for. Regardless of the oue today, I¡¯m going to kill you. I won¡¯t just kill you; I¡¯ll ughter your whole family, to show you the consequences of offending Young Master Chen!"


    "Brother, it¡¯s him, he¡¯s the one who hit us!" Lin Beiying eximed excitedly, "Brother, you must avenge me!"


    The taller youth didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes were full of disdain looking at Su Yang. He had trained in martial arts with Lin Beisheng since childhood and had no equal in school, so he simply didn¡¯t take Su Yang seriously.


    "Yuanyuan, since you two aren¡¯t really acquainted, then I don¡¯t need to save him any face!" the taller youth said coldly, "Uncle, let me handle this. I¡¯ll personally make him kneel before my parents and beg for mercy!"


    Lin Beisheng didn¡¯t intervene; first, because it was his gym, and second, he didn¡¯t think Su Yang was that strong.


    After all, Su Yang¡¯s age was apparent. Even though Jin Hu and others had described Su Yang¡¯s fighting prowess, he thought they were exaggerating. How could a high school student be that strong!


    Watching the taller youth, Su Yang was reminded of the video where the taller youth kept kicking his father¡¯s head and smashing a flower pot on his skull.


    He clenched his fists tightly, took a step forward, and bellowed, "Kneel down!"


    Before his voice even fell, Su Yang¡¯s fist had already smashed forward. The taller youth raised his arms in an attempt to block, but Su Yang¡¯s punch broke both arms with a single blow. The strength didn¡¯t diminish, as it carried on to his body, causing his legs to soften and him to involuntarily drop to his knees.


    A scream of agony escaped the taller youth, while Lin Beisheng¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly tried to intervene, but it was toote. Su Yang grabbed the taller youth by the neck with one hand, lifting him off the ground, then forcefully mmed him down, pressing his face to the ground.


    Su Yang pushed forward, scraping the taller youth¡¯s face against the floor tiles, his head bleeding profusely. With another strong pull, almost half of the taller youth¡¯s face was torn off, exposing the bone underneath in a horrifying sight!


    This move left the taller youth unable to scream. The bystanders were also stunned; they had seen ruthless attacks before but never anything this brutal. The scene was even more terrifying than killing!


    "You¡¯re courting death, you scoundrel!" Lin Beisheng roared furiously, rushing towards Su Yang and throwing a punch.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dodge and threw a punch back. As their fists collided, Lin Beisheng screamed in pain, his arm breaking from Su Yang¡¯s shock.


    Taking another step forward, Su Yang charged up to Lin Beisheng, grabbed his neck, and lifted him up as well.


    Lin Beisheng, a seasoned fighter, tried to fight back as soon as he was grabbed by Su Yang, reaching out with his other hand. However, Su Yangnded another punch on this arm, breaking it instantly.


    Holding Lin Beisheng with one hand, Su Yang pointed at the crowd with the other, and shouted, "Anyone who disagrees,e at me altogether!"


    Hu Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled; he came here to invite Lin Beisheng to fight on his behalf today. Now seeing Su Yang prove to be stronger than Lin Beisheng, he appeared to be a more promising candidate for invitation.


    The onlookers exchanged nces, and the once arrogant gym apprentices had now lost their nerve. Lin Beisheng was the strongest among them, but as he couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Su Yang, who would dare to follow suit?


    Yong Zi and his wife were dumbfounded, while the shorter youth was stunned as well. His initially smug expression hadpletely disappeared. Even the uncle he saw as his biggest support had been taken down; what hope did they have?


    "A bunch of garbage!" Su Yang casually threw Lin Beisheng aside and said sternly, "If you don¡¯t dare to fight, then get out of the Beisheng Martial Arts Gym. Starting today, Nanluo City will no longer have a Beisheng Martial Arts Gym!"


    Like prisoners pardoned, the apprentices scattered and ran, not daring to linger a second longer.


    Lin Beisheng struggled to sit up, gritting his teeth as he red at Su Yang, "Surname Su, your attack was too ruthless. My Beisheng Martial Arts Gym has been open for seventeen years, and you think you can shut it down with just one sentence? Do you think you are the Heavenly King!?"


    "I¡¯m not the Heavenly King..." Su Yang approached Lin Beisheng and said coldly, "But when I speak, who dares to disobey!"


    "You think you can cover the sky with one hand!" Lin Beisheng roared furiously.


    "I have no intention of covering the sky with one hand, but I won¡¯t let a single one of your family go!" Su Yang said as he grabbed Lin Beisheng¡¯s legs and, with a loud roar, twisted and broke all the bones in his legs.


    Lin Beisheng let out a pitiful howl, but he no longer had the strength to struggle.


    Su Yang tossed Lin Beisheng aside like a dead dog and walked straight over to Yong Zi and the others, who were petrified.


    "It seems Lin Beisheng can¡¯t protect you!" Su Yang dered coldly, "The debt owed to my father, it¡¯s time to settle it, isn¡¯t it!"


    Yong Zi clenched his teeth and yelled, "Settle what? This is a society governed byw. Do you think you can kill us?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you!" Su Yang replied coldly, "But I will make your lives worse than death!"


    "Worse than death, who are you trying to scare..." Yong Zi rambled loudly, but his voice turned into a scream as Su Yang grabbed his shoulder and dislocated his arm.


    "I... I¡¯ll call the police on you..." Yong Zi screamed in agony.


    "By all means!" Su Yang shouted coldly, grabbed Yong Zi¡¯s jaw, and punched him, knocking out all his teeth. He¡¯d probably have to feed on porridge for the rest of his life.


    Then, Su Yang broke seven-tenths of Yong Zi¡¯s bones throughout his body, leaving three-tenths so that he could still move. But he couldn¡¯t make a single move without causing pain to ripple through his entire body. That was truly fatal.


    After dealing with Yong Zi, Su Yang turned towards Lin Beiying.


    Lin Beiying had long since started crying, and with a thud, she knelt down and pleaded in a trembling voice, "Young Master Su, Young Master Su, I... I know I was wrong, please spare me..."


    "Spare you?" Su Yang said coldly, "Did you think about sparing him when your sons were beating up my father? Did you think about sparing him when you caused trouble at my house? Did you think about sparing her when you were hitting my sister?"


    "I truly know I was wrong, I... I will never dare again..." Lin Beiying sobbed and begged.


    "You have no future!" Su Yang showed no mercy, leaving Lin Beiying in the same state as Yong Zi.


    Finally, only the short young man was left on the scene. This short young man was also the one who was most ruthless that day.


    The dozens of stabs on Su Ping¡¯s body had been inflicted by this short youth. The hatred Su Yang had for him was the greatest!


    Feeling Su Yang¡¯s gaze, the short youth shivered and said tremblingly, "You... don¡¯te over here. I warn you, I¡¯m a minor. If you... if you dare hit me, you¡¯ll definitely go to jail..."


    "Your mother¡¯s minor!" Su Yang grabbed the short youth by the neck, mmed him to the ground, and roared, "So what if you¡¯re a minor? Does that give you the right to trample on human life? Just because you¡¯re a minor, do you think you can wantonly wield a knife and disregard others¡¯ lives?"


    "This world operates on reason. You stabbed my dad thirteen times, so I¡¯ll return thirteen stabs to you!"


    Su Yang casually pulled out a dagger and plunged it into the short youth¡¯s chest.


    "Ahh!" The short youth screamed horribly, trying to flee on his hands and knees but was caught by Su Yang and stabbed two more times.


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t escape, the short youth flipped over, hugged his head, andy down on the ground, attempting to avoid the vital parts.


    Su Yang stabbed him several times in the back while coldly stating, "I told you to lie down here, I told you to lie down here!"


    When the short youth had been stabbing Su Ping, those were the exact words he had used. And now, Su Yang returned those words to him.


    After being stabbed several times, the short youth couldn¡¯t bear the pain any longer, and as he turned over, trying to escape, Su Yang held him down and stabbed him several times in the chest. After the thirteen stabs were over, Su Yang stopped, yet the short youth was already covered in blood.


    "Save me... Save me..." The short youth pleaded in a trembling voice, which gradually grew fainter until it disappeared.


    "You... You killed my son..." Lin Beiying eximed.


    "Rest assured, he won¡¯t die," Su Yang said coldly. "I avoided all his vital spots with those thirteen stabs. However he treated my dad, I returned it to him."


    Lin Beiying was stunned, and at that moment, she began to reflect on Su Yang¡¯s words. If they had been able to spare Su Ping initially and had gone to apologize to him after that incident, rather than causing a scene at the Su Family home, would things have escted to this point?


    She looked at her two sons and tears silently poured out. For years, they had been arrogant and overbearing, relying on Lin Beisheng¡¯s influence. Looking back, she realized just how wrong everything they had done was.


    Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world. Her regret at this moment was useless!

 Chapter 41: You Go First

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41: You Go First</h4>


    After settling things with Lin Beisheng and the others, Su Yang didn¡¯t linger and left straight away.


    Seeing Su Yang was about to leave, Hu Wan, who had been watching the whole process, hurriedly got up and chased after him, "Young Master Su, please wait a moment!"


    Su Yang frowned and turned to look at Hu Wan, "Are you trying to stop me?"


    "You¡¯ve misunderstood, Young Master Su!" Hu Wan said quickly with a smile, "I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you. Is it possible for you to spare some time so we can have a detailed chat?"


    "Not interested!" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "Ah?" Hu Wan was taken aback and hurriedly said, "Young Master Su, we definitely won¡¯t let you lose out on this deal. You should know, my boss is the richest man in Nanluo City..."


    Su Yang cut off Hu Wan mid-sentence, "I said, I¡¯m not interested!"


    Watching Su Yang¡¯s retreating figure, Hu Wan opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything more.


    "Grandpa, why do you even bother talking with this kid?" Zhao Yuanyuan came over, indignantly saying, "What is he anyway? You personally ask him to stay and he still acts like this..."


    "Yuanyuan!" Hu Wan interrupted Zhao Yuanyuan, speaking in a low voice, "Be polite when you see this person in the future, and don¡¯t speak recklessly!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Yuanyuan was startled and defiantly said, "Why should I? He¡¯s just a student with no family background to speak of. Do I really have to be courteous to him? Moreover, look at his attitude, acting so arrogant, as if he¡¯s something special. Why should I indulge him?"


    Hu Wan spoke softly, "This person, he may not be our friend, but he certainly cannot be our enemy!"


    ...


    At Night Banquet Entertainment, within a luxurious private room.


    "Yunyun, happy birthday!"


    Amidst the cheers of joy, Jiann Yunyun, her face beaming with happiness, blew out the candles.


    Zhao Qiu Peng sat in a corner. The star of the evening was his girlfriend, Jiann Yunyun, but right now he feltpletely out of ce in this room. All of this feeling stemmed from the scion Hu Jun, who had thrown this grand birthday party for Jiann Yunyun.


    Jiann Yunyun had been Zhao Qiu Peng¡¯s ssmate in junior high and was now at university. Zhao Qiu Peng had been in a rtionship with her for more than a year, but recently, he found that his opportunities to see her were getting scarce.


    Each time, Jiann Yunyun said she was busy with her sses and had no spare time. Yet when Zhao Qiu Peng went to her university to find her, he was often told that Jiann Yunyun had gone out with friends.


    Even today, on Jiann Yunyun¡¯s birthday, Zhao Qiu Peng had only managed to arrange a meeting with her with great difficulty. Yet Jiann Yunyun had not gone to the banquet Zhao Qiu Peng had meticulously nned but had instead brought him to Night Banquet Entertainment.


    Upon entering the room, Zhao Qiu Peng sensed that something was off. The people inside were dressed fancily and seemed either rich or of high status. Jiann Yunyun seemed to know these people very well, and even hugged the wealthy second-generation Hu Jun upon arrival,pletely ignoring how Zhao Qiu Peng felt behind her.


    And after that, Zhao Qiu Peng wasn¡¯t given a chance to speak at all in this private room. The others treated him as if he was invisible, with Jiann Yunyun constantly sitting together with Hu Jun,ughing and ying as if they were the real couple, which made Zhao Qiu Peng feel even more isted.


    After sitting for a while, Zhao Qiu Peng couldn¡¯t take it any longer. He stood up and went to Jiann Yunyun¡¯s side, speaking softly, "Yunyun, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go!"


    Before Jiann Yunyun could respond, a girl sitting beside her immediately shot him a look and said, "Who are you? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re having fun here? Leave for what?"


    "Where did this guye from? Why is he such a buzzkill? Dingding, did you bring him here?"


    "Sister You, what are you talking about? Why would I know such a person? Look, someone¡¯s still wearing a school uniform, must be a high school student. Kid, you should head back early, you have sses tomorrow, right?"


    Laughter erupted from the crowd, and Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s face turned crimson as he bit his lip and said nothing.


    Jiang Yunyun frowned and said, "Qiupeng, everyone¡¯s having a good time here, why do you have to be such a buzzkill?"


    "Yunyun, I don¡¯t know anyone here. I¡¯m not happy at all!" Zhao Qiupeng replied.


    "If you¡¯re unhappy, then leave. Why do you have to take Yunyun with you?" Ding Ding immediately mored.


    "Yeah, kid, if you¡¯re in a hurry for ss, you should go back now, don¡¯t affect your lessons tomorrow!" another boy mocked.


    Jiang Yunyun said, "Qiupeng, these are my friends, I can¡¯t just kill everyone¡¯s vibe like that. If you have something to do, you should go ahead, I¡¯ll contact youter!"


    Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s face instantly went pale as he whispered, "Yunyun, tonight is your birthday, I wanted to spend it with you..."


    "Then you can stay," Jiang Yunyun said calmly.


    Zhao Qiupeng bowed his head, his eyes already blurred. What¡¯s the point of staying? To watch you flirt and mess around with these rich second-generation kids?


    "Hey, kid, if you¡¯re going to leave, then hurry up and don¡¯t dy our fun. We¡¯re all college students, it doesn¡¯t matter if we go back or not; we n to party all night, so you don¡¯t need to wait around here!"


    "That¡¯s right, look at what kind of ce this is, you think it¡¯s a ce you coulde to? And taking Yunyun with you? Wow, you really think you¡¯re something, huh?"


    "Get the hell out, we don¡¯t wee you here!"


    Zhao Qiupeng clenched his fists and ground his teeth but couldn¡¯t say anything. In front of these rich kids, he felt inherently inferior.


    Jiang Yunyun looked at Zhao Qiupeng with an expression void of any emotional fluctuation, as if looking at a very ordinary friend, without saying a word in defense of Zhao Qiupeng.


    Just then, the door burst open, and Su Yang appeared at the entrance.


    "Qiupeng, you¡¯re here!" Su Yang walked in with a faint smile. "I almost went into the wrong room just now, I haven¡¯t missed it, have I?"


    Seeing Su Yang, Zhao Qiupeng felt as though he¡¯d seen family, and tears finally started to stream down his face.


    Su Yang was taken aback, what¡¯s gotten into Zhao Qiupeng? After a quick nce with the Soul Searching Technique, Su Yang immediately understood what was going on, and his expression turned icy.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t have many friends, but Zhao Qiupeng was definitely one of them. Maybe Zhao Qiupeng wasn¡¯t as important to Su Yang as Fatty, but since he was his friend, Su Yang would never allow anyone to bully him!


    "Are you Qiupeng¡¯s girlfriend?" Su Yang asked, looking at Jiang Yunyun.


    Jiang Yunyun¡¯s expression became a bit awkward. She nced at Hu Jun next to her but didn¡¯t answer Su Yang¡¯s question.


    "Kid, you need to watch how you speak!" Hu Jun sneered coldly. "Yunyun is my girlfriend, don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    "Shut up, I wasn¡¯t asking you!" Su Yang looked coldly at Jiang Yunyun. "I¡¯ll ask one more time, are you or aren¡¯t you Qiupeng¡¯s girlfriend? Yes or no, give me an answer!"

 Chapter 42: Me or Him, Who Do You Choose!

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Me or Him, Who Do You Choose!</h4>


    Facing Su Yang¡¯s aggressive questioning, Jiann Yunyun immediately became angry, "Whether I¡¯m his girlfriend or not, what¡¯s it to you? Zhao Qiupeng, who is this guy? Who let him in?"


    "He¡¯s my friend Su Yang..." Zhao Qiupeng hurriedly replied.


    "Your friend? And your friend talks to me like this? What do you mean by this? Are you dissatisfied with me? If you¡¯re dissatisfied, just say it, we can break up right now. I won¡¯t hold you back!"


    Zhao Qiupeng said anxiously, "Yunyun, he didn¡¯t mean that..."


    "What do you mean he didn¡¯t mean that, look at the way he¡¯s talking!" Jiann Yunyun shouted angrily, "I¡¯m not going to waste my time talking nonsense with you, Zhao Qiupeng, it¡¯s your choice. Either kick this Su something out and stay here to celebrate my birthday with me, or just get the hell out, I don¡¯t need you here!"


    Hu Jun crossed his arms and watched leisurely, the crowd around him all wore mocking smiles on their faces, they loved watching this kind of excitement.


    After clenching his teeth and remaining silent for a long time, Zhao Qiupeng finally lifted his head slowly, and through gritted teeth, said, "Jiann Yunyun, I really didn¡¯t expect you to treat me like this, I must have been blind to have fallen for you. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other!"


    Su Yang felt warmth in his heart, between a woman and a friend, Zhao Qiupeng ultimately chose his friend.


    Jiann Yunyun was furious, pointing at Zhao Qiupeng she said, "Zhao Qiupeng, do you think I want to have anything to do with you? I was naive back then, that¡¯s how you fooled me. Now I see, what are you? You¡¯re saying you were blind? Following you, I was the truly blind one! Having no gentlemanliness at all, as a man, I spit on you!"


    "What do you mean no gentlemanliness?" Su Yang looked at Jiann Yunyun with cold eyes, "You¡¯re his girlfriend, and yet you¡¯re hugging another man. He can¡¯t stand it, and that means he has no gentlemanliness?"


    "I¡¯m talking to Zhao Qiupeng, what¡¯s it got to do with you!" snapped Jiann Yunyun in anger, "And besides, I¡¯m just friends with Hu Shao, there¡¯s nothing else, how did it get so dirty in your mouth?"


    "Really?" Su Yang sneered, patted Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Qiupeng, this woman is too dirty, you¡¯re better off without her!"


    Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s eyes reddened, and he nodded vigorously, tonight his heart was thoroughly broken.


    "Who are you calling dirty! Who are you saying is dirty!" Jiann Yunyun screamed shrilly, like an angered stray dog.


    Su Yang ignored Jiann Yunyun and instead looked at Hu Jun with cold eyes, "Hu Shao, if that girlfriend recognized by your family knew that Jiann Yunyun aborted two of your kids for you, what do you think she would do to you?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was an uproar. Zhao Qiupeng was bewildered, he widened his eyes, looking at Jiann Yunyun in disbelief, "Yunyun, is... is this true?"


    Jiann Yunyun¡¯s face turned red, and after a long while she screamed, "You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re talking nonsense!"


    "You know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not!" Su Yang said coldly, "You¡¯ve been with Zhao Qiupeng for so long, and you¡¯re not even willing to let him hold your hand. Hu Jun has just had a meal with you, and immediately you run out to book a room with him, tell me, are you dirty or not?"


    Jiann Yunyun was instantly stunned, what Su Yang said was all true. But apart from her and Hu Jun, nobody else knew about these things, how did Su Yang know?


    Hu Jun also came to his senses, suddenly mmed the table and rose angrily, and said, "Kid, what are you saying? You dare to nder me like this, do you think I¡¯m too nice?"


    "What does it matter if you have a good temper? What does it matter if you don¡¯t?" Su Yang asked back coldly.


    Hu Jun was furious and waved his hand, "Damn it, beat him up!"


    Two flunkies immediately rushed forward, trying to pin Su Yang down.


    "Get the fuck out of my way!" Su Yang pped one of them away with a palm, the other flunky was also scared, not daring to get any closer to Su Yang.


    "You... you dare hit our people..." Hu Jun was angrily out of shape, "Beat him to death!"


    The rich kids around them immediately crowded over, holding wine bottles and ashtrays, as if they were ready to knock Su Yang to the ground right there.


    "Looking for death!" Su Yang shouted coldly, and kicked the chest of the man in front, sending him flying against the wall.


    Everyone was stunned, although they did not know how strong Su Yang was, that kick had said a lot. Su Yang¡¯s strength was simply beyond their capacity to contend with.


    "You..." Hu Jun was also shocked, but soon he recovered and bellowed, "You little bastard, you dare fight at the night banquet, you¡¯re smashing the ce up. Quick, call security, say someone¡¯s causing trouble!"


    Someone immediately ran out of the room, Zhao Qiupeng wanted to stop him, but Su Yang held him back.


    "Let him call!" Su Yang said calmly.


    "Kid, you¡¯ve really got guts!" Hu Jun red, "Looks like you still don¡¯t know who owns this ce, huh? Let me tell you, this ce belongs to Lord Ling. Do you know who Lord Ling is? He¡¯s Ling Zi, the underground boss of Nanluo City. You dare to cause trouble on Lord Ling¡¯s turf, you dare to smash his ce up, do you have enough lives to pay for it?"


    Su Yangughed, what a small world it was to run into Ling Zi again. Well then, he might as well y with them a bit longer!


    "Qiupeng, sit!" Su Yang pressed Zhao Qiupeng onto the sofa and handed him a ss of wine, "Here¡¯s to finally getting rid of a g woman!"


    Zhao Qiupeng took the wine ss, his eyes brimming with tears, and gulped it down in one go.


    "Still drinking? Wait until Lord Ling arrives, and you¡¯ll know how you¡¯re going to die!"


    "Once Lord Ling gets here, he¡¯ll definitely break all your bones and then throw you out to feed the dogs!"


    "Zhao Qiupeng, just wait for your death, becauseter, don¡¯t expect me to beg for mercy on your behalf!" Jiann Yunyun also said angrily.


    Before long, the door opened, and seven or eight men dressed in ck walked in.


    "Damn, who¡¯s causing trouble here, tired of living, huh?" The one leading them was Scarface, who started shouting loudly as soon as he entered.


    "Brother Dao, Brother Dao, it¡¯s me!" Hu Jun immediately ran over.


    "You?" Scarface frowned slightly, clearly not recognizing Hu Jun.


    "You¡¯ve forgotten, we dined together a couple of days ago, my dad is Hu Daxiong!" Hu Jun hurriedly exined.


    "Oh, the young master of Boss Hu!" Scarface suddenly realized and smiled, "Young Master Hu,ing here and not telling me beforehand, this is our turf, let me arrange something for you."


    Hu Jun immediately felt smug, and the others also felt they had gained face. Even the boss of the bouncers was giving them so much respect; Hu Jun¡¯s tail was practically wagging to the sky.


    "Didn¡¯t want to trouble you, Brother Dao!" Hu Jun said with a smile, "It¡¯s just a simple gathering for a friend¡¯s birthday tonight, so we didn¡¯t disturb you!"


    "What are you talking about? With the rtionship between your father and me, we¡¯re all family here, no need to be so polite!" Scarface waved his hand and then said, "Oh right, I heard someone was causing trouble in this room. What happened?"


    "Brother Dao, I was just about to tell you about this!" Hu Jun immediately exaggerated the story, of course, pinning all the me on Su Yang.


    "What!?" Scarface became furious and pointed at Su Yang, "Kid, have you got a death wish, causing trouble at our night banquet? Do you even know how to spell death?"


    Hu Jun and the others looked at Su Yang proudly, with Scarface personally getting involved, they were just waiting to see Su Yang take a big loss.


    Su Yang ignored Scarface and leisurely poured another ss of wine, passing it to Zhao Qiupeng, "Qiupeng, this cup is to wish you find a better girl in the future!"


    Zhao Qiupeng was worried - after all, this was Ling Zi¡¯s turf. His reputation was known to everyone in Nanluo City; others like Jin Hu were simply no match for Ling Zi.


    "Dammit, I¡¯m talking to you, are you deaf?" Scarface raged, grabbing a wine bottle from the table and hurled it, "Did you hear me speaking!"


    Su Yang casually reached out and grabbed the wine bottle. Scarface was stunned and red, "Pretty quick reflexes, kid. What, getting cocky because you¡¯ve got a little ability, so you dare to make trouble here?"


    "I¡¯m giving you a chance, go call Ling Zi over here and have him apologize to me personally, and I¡¯ll overlook tonight¡¯s incident," Su Yang said coldly.


    "What did you say?" Scarface burst into a sarcasticugh, "Kid, I¡¯ve seen many arrogant fools over the years, but someone as brazen as you, this is a first for me. Who did you just said should apologize to you? You want Lord Ling to apologize to you? You really dare to say it, aren¡¯t you afraid that the wind will snap your tongue? Why not have the President of America apologize to you instead?"


    Su Yang remained calm, "I¡¯ve given you a chance, it¡¯s up to you to seize it. Don¡¯te begging me for itter!"


    "You¡¯re still putting on airs!" Scarface, incensed, leaped onto the table and grabbed another bottle to smash it down, "I¡¯ll beat you into submission first!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly and threw a punch that sent Scarface flying. Scarface crashed into the wall-mounted TV, shattering it, fell to the floor, blood on the corner of his mouth, unable to get up.


    The crowd around them gasped in shock; Hu Jun and the others¡¯ eyes were wide. Was Su Yang really that powerful, toppling Scarface with just one punch?


    However, they were even more excited now. Su Yang had made such a big scene; how could Ling Zi let it slide? There was going to be an amazing show soon!


    "Damn, daring to hit people!"


    "Kill him!"


    The people brought by Scarface roared and charged over. Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words; he dove into the crowd, unleashing punches and kicks, knocking everyone to the ground, leaving none standing. Seven or eight men wereid out in less than a minute, all howling in pain, none able to stand.


    Hu Jun and the rest were dumbfounded. Su Yang¡¯s might exceeded their imagination.


    "Kid, you... you dare cause trouble on Lord Ling¡¯s turf, he will never let you off..." Scarface gritted his teeth, "I¡¯m calling Lord Ling right now, and once he gets here, you¡¯ll know what¡¯sing for you!"


    "Alright then!" Su Yang replied with a cold smile, "Tell Ling Zi he has ten minutes. If he doesn¡¯t show up in ten minutes, I¡¯ll tear down this ce!"

 Chapter 43 Young Master Su!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Young Master Su!</h4>


    Ling Zi just happened to be hosting a banquet at a hotel not far from the night feast this evening, and the guest was none other than Hou Shilin, who had just taken over all the businesses of the Hou Family.


    Ling Zi¡¯s backer was Hou Xiaozhi, but now Hou Xiaozhi had fallen from power, and everything of Hou Xiaozhi had been handed over to Hou Shilin. Being a clever man, Ling Zi immediately reached out through his connections to Hou Shilin, hoping to switch allegiance to his side.


    However, Hou Shilin didn¡¯t give Ling Zi much face. Ling Zi had arranged to meet at seven-thirty, but it was already past nine, and Hou Shilin still hadn¡¯t arrived. Ling Zi waited with a look of dejection, only to be told by his subordinates that Hou Shilin had gone to the city hospital to visit Su Yang¡¯s father, and it seemed he would not being tonight.


    Ling Zi was extremely annoyed in his heart, but he dared not vent his frustration. He knew that it was Su Yang who had brought down Hou Xiaozhi, and he was not someone Ling Zi could afford to provoke. If he couldn¡¯ttch on to Hou Shilin, he guessed he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold onto his position as the boss for much longer.


    And just then, he received a call from Scarface, informing him that someone was causing trouble at the night feast.


    "I¡¯ll fuck their ancestors!" Ling Zi was full of anger with nowhere to vent, and upon hearing this, he flipped the table and cursed, "I¡¯m not dead yet, and here these cats and dogs dare step on my head. Damn it, get your weapons, and follow me to the night feast!"


    Within less than ten minutes, Ling Zi arrived at the night feast¡¯s private room with his men, their presence formidable.


    Hu Jun and the others were still mocking Su Yang and Zhao Qiu Peng when Ling Zi suddenly kicked in the door. Hu Jun and hispany jumped in fright, but their eyes quickly lit up.


    "Lord Ling, Lord Ling is here!" Hu Jun said excitedly, "Su, you¡¯re dead meat, you¡¯re so dead!"


    "Zhao Qiu Peng, are you regretting it now?" Jiann Yunyun looked at Zhao Qiu Peng with a ferocious expression.


    "Lord Ling has arrived, let¡¯s see how this Mr. Su dies!"


    "Do we even need to say it? Causing trouble in Lord Ling¡¯s presence, how many can leave intact?"


    "No one else can be med, it¡¯s just that these two are blind as bats, daring to provoke Lord Ling, it¡¯s a death wish!"


    The rich second-generation crowd was moring excitedly, having been intimidated by Su Yang before, they now finally had the confidence, each one eager to get their hands on Su Yang and Zhao Qiu Peng.


    Zhao Qiu Peng was trembling. This was Ling Zi, the underworld leader of Nanluo City, an absolute top-tier figure. Even though Su Yang was strong, what good was it against Ling Zi?


    "Lord Ling..." Scarface also cried out as he crawled over, pointing at Su Yang, "Lord Ling, it¡¯s this kid. He not only caused trouble here but also arrogantly demanded that you personallye to apologize to him. He even gave us ten minutes, Lord Ling, it¡¯s just too disrespectful to you, you must not let him off!"


    Ling Zi ignored Scarface, instead gazing intently at Su Yang. After a long while, he finally took two steps forward and, in front of all eyes, bent down and crouched, saying in a trembling voice, "Su... Young Master Su, you¡¯ve arrived..."


    "What the hell?" Hu Jun eximed in shock, and the others around were also stunned. Did they hear wrong? Ling Zi called Su Yang ¡¯Young Master Su¡¯?


    This ¡¯Young Master Su¡¯ was not a simple title. There were not many people who could willingly make a big figure like Ling Zi address them in such a manner; even the children of the leaders in the city might not have such privilege in front of Ling Zi. But, who was this Su Yang, and why did Ling Zi give him so much face?


    "Lord Ling, have you made a mistake?" Scarface hastily said, "This... this kid smashed up our ce..."


    "Shut up!" Ling Zi abruptly turned, unleashing several ps on Scarface¡¯s face, and shouted, "Kneel down!"


    Scarface was bewildered, suddenly kneeling,pletely unaware of what was happening.


    Ling Zi turned his head, bowed to Su Yang, and said, "Young Master Su, if there¡¯s been any offense, I apologize here and am truly sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not managing my subordinates properly!"


    Hu Jun and the others finally understood that it wasn¡¯t a mistake by Ling Zi. It was real, Ling Zi was truly afraid of Su Yang. He was apologizing to Su Yang, seeking his forgiveness. They were also bewildered. Just what kind of background did Su Yang have?


    Jiann Yunyun¡¯s eyes were almost popping out. She had hooked up with Hu Jun because she became much more realistic after starting university. Hu Jun¡¯s family was wealthy and influential, and she had wanted to use him as a stepping stone for her own future.


    And Zhao Qiu Peng, in her eyes, was just the result of youthful ignorance. He was from an ordinary family, utterly unworthy of her, which is why she treated Zhao Qiu Peng so harshly.


    But now, she suddenly realized that she might have chosen the wrong person. No matter how strong Hu Jun¡¯s circle was,pared to someone like Su Yang, who could make Ling Zi bow and apologize, what was Hu Jun but a fart!


    Su Yang slowly sipped the wine in his cup, then leisurely lifted his head to look at Ling Zi.


    "Since you made it here within ten minutes, I¡¯ll give you some face. Help me with something and all past grievances will be forgotten!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Trembling with excitement, Ling Zi replied hastily, "Young Master Su, justmand me. Through fire and water, I¡¯ll see it done!"


    "Tonight is a good day for my brother, and I want to celebrate with him," Su Yang said, looking at Zhao Qiupeng with a faint smile. "But we¡¯re a bitte, aren¡¯t we? The rooms here are quite hard to book?"


    Hearing this, Ling Zi immediately shivered and quickly said, "Young Master Su, please don¡¯t tease me. If you want to throw a party for this gentleman, just tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done beautifully. Xiao Fei, go reserve the best room at Qingyun Clubhouse for tonight¡¯s party for this gentleman..."


    "Qingyun Clubhouse?" Hu Jun and the others¡¯ eyes nearly popped out. They had all heard of Qingyun Clubhouse.


    "What¡¯s Qingyun Clubhouse?" Jiann Yunyun couldn¡¯t help but ask, having never heard of it.


    "You don¡¯t know?" Standing beside her, Ding Ding whispered, "That¡¯s the most exclusive private club in Nanluo City, not even money can get you in. Unless a member brings you, nobody else stands a chance."


    Another boy whispered, "My dad¡¯s been there once. He said it¡¯s the most luxurious ce he¡¯s ever seen in his life."


    "Is your dad a member there?" someone asked excitedly.


    "No way..." The boy helplessly said, "The little that we have doesn¡¯t count for much there. My dad tried to get a membership, but they t out refused to grant one!"


    "Ah, even your dad can¡¯t get in?" Everyone was astonished. That boy¡¯s family was the wealthiest among them, wealthier even than Hu Jun. If even his dad couldn¡¯t get a membership, how exclusive must Qingyun Clubhouse be?


    Jiann Yunyun was dumbfounded. If she were still Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s girlfriend, she would definitely have been able to enter Qingyun Clubhouse tonight. And seeing how Su Yang was treating Zhao Qiupeng, she would¡¯ve surely been one of the stars of the evening!


    "No need to change locations..." Just then, Su Yang waved his hand and said, "This ce is fine, just arrange things here."


    "Ah, here?" Ling Zi said in a low voice, "Young Master Su, Young Master Zhao, this venue is only mediocre, not high-end. The Qingyun Clubhouse would be a bit better..."


    "No need!" Su Yang waved his hand decisively, "I have more friendsing overter, we¡¯ll just set up here for tonight. By the way, you have Hou Shilin¡¯s number, right? Call him and tell him I¡¯m looking for him!"


    Ling Zi, so excited he nearly fell over, was well aware that Hou Shilin ignoring him wasrgely due to Su Yang.


    In fact, Ling Zi was in charge of the Hou Family¡¯s underground forces, and it would have been most convenient and fitting for Hou Shilin to take over these forces and enlist Ling Zi for his own use.


    But because Ling Zi had previously led people to trouble Su Yang, Hou Shilin had not dared to associate with Ling Zi and had even denied him the chance to meet.


    Now, with Su Yang directly asking him to call Hou Shilin, it was clearly a golden opportunity.


    Ling Zi couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate inside that he hadn¡¯t made the wrong choice tonight. What¡¯s the use of face if he couldn¡¯t safeguard himself? That was what truly mattered. Besides, apologizing to Su Yang didn¡¯t embarrass him¡ªit was a person even Hou Shilin had to treat with the utmost respect!


    "Young Master Su, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll arrange everything right away." Ling Zi almost jumped up as he eximed loudly, "Xiao Fei, go out and manage it immediately. Clear out this venue; tonight, we¡¯re not weing anyone else. Kick out all the guests in the private rooms, not a single one stays. Tonight, the entire venue is for Young Master Su and Young Master Zhao¡¯s party."


    "Also, go to other venues and clubs, summon all the most popr and beautiful girls for me. All other ces can cease operation tonight, but make sure this feast is done to perfection!"


    The underlings scurried off in a hurry, while Hu Jun and the others turned pale. Ling Zi¡¯s words had shocked them.


    Although the Night Banquet wasn¡¯t the most luxurious ce under Ling Zi¡¯s management, a lot of guests were entertained there each night. Moreover, at this time of night, just after nine o¡¯clock, it was peak time when the venue was most crowded. Normally, owners would want their businesses to run smoothly, avoiding any trouble.


    But now, Ling Zi actually intended to drive all the customers away to make room for Su Yang and Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s party? Was he no longer interested in his venue¡¯s business? How much effort would it take to recover from an incident like this?


    Furthermore, the key point was that Ling Zi wasn¡¯t only disrupting this one venue; he was to bring all the in-demand girls from other ces, intending to disrupt their business as well. Wasn¡¯t Ling Zi being too capricious? Who on earth was Su Yang, and what kind of clout did he have to make Ling Zi treat him this way?


    "By the way, Ling Zi, do me a favor..." Su Yang spoke nonchntly, gesturing with his hand. "Throw these people out too. Tonight¡¯s a good day for my brother, and I don¡¯t want them around."


    "Alright!" A gleam shed in Ling Zi¡¯s eyes as he waved his hand and coldlymanded, "Come on, drag them all out!"

 Chapter 44: Su Yang’s Party

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Su Yang¡¯s Party</h4>


    "Wait a second..." Hu Jun quickly stood up, pleading urgently, "Lord Ling, my dad is Hu Daxiong, I..."


    Before Hu Jun could finish, Ling Zi pped him across the face, "Get the fuck out of here, talking bullshit about connections in front of me! Drag him out, fuck it, make sure he¡¯s done for! Who cares about Hu Daxiong, Hu Erxiong¡ªif you keep yapping, believe it or not, I¡¯ll drag your dad here and finish him off too!"


    Immediately, Hu Jun dared not speak anymore. Once his dad¡¯s name proved useless, he was out of options.


    "Qiupeng, Qiupeng..." Jiann Yunyun began to cry, her voice trembling, "I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong, please just give me another chance..."


    Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s body shook, visibly moved and agitated.


    Su Yang patted his shoulder, whispering, "For this woman, it¡¯s not worth it!"


    Zhao Qiupeng nodded but eventually stood up, speaking softly, "Lord Ling, could you do me a favor...?"


    "Why would Zhao Qiu need to be polite with me? Just say what you need!" Ling Zi immediately replied.


    Zhao Qiupeng nced at Jiann Yunyun and said through clenched teeth, "Just chase them away, don¡¯t... don¡¯t beat them anymore..."


    "Ah?" Ling Zi was taken aback, as was Su Yang who sighed. Zhao Qiupeng was a very sentimental person; although he had given up on Jiann Yunyun, he still didn¡¯t want to hurt her here.


    Ling Zi looked at Su Yang, who nodded. Ling Zi then held back furtherment.


    "Throw them out!" Ling Zi ordered with a wave of his hand, then added after a pause, "Let the word spread, remember these people¡¯s faces. From now on, no entertainment venues in the city are allowed to serve them. Whether it¡¯s my Ling Zi¡¯s ce or not, anyone who dares to entertain them is going against me, Ling Zi!"


    Hu Jun and the others were stunned. With that statement, Ling Zi had essentially sealed their fate; they could forget about enjoying any entertainment venues in Nanluo City. Without that, what fun would their lives hold?


    Ling Zi¡¯s men surged forward and dragged Hu Jun and the rest out. As they were ejected from the venue, they saw many people gathered by the door, all forcibly sent out¡ªthe venue wasn¡¯t even conducting business tonight. And all of it was because of a single word from Su Yang!


    Before long, a fleet of cars arrived at the venue¡¯s entrance, from which stepped out various stunning girls, one after another entering the venue. Without a doubt, these girls were the top hostesses called from various ces.


    Watching these gorgeous girls, Hu Jun and his group were nearly dumbstruck. They too had been to many ces, calling upon many so-called princesses and beauties. But these top hostesses weren¡¯t something they could attract with money. With their finances and influence, they hadn¡¯t even seen such high-ss hostesses before.


    And now, all the top girls from the venues across Nanluo City had gathered in this one ce, all to celebrate for Zhao Qiupeng!


    After a while, Hu Jun and the others exchanged nces, each with an ugly expression on their face.


    "Who exactly is that Su Yang?" someone eventually couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Who knows? I¡¯ve never heard of him before; he¡¯s not even a known figure in our circles!"


    "Even Ling Zi behaves like that in front of him, and there aren¡¯t many in Nanluo City who could manage that. Could he be a big shot from out of town?"


    "A big shot from out of town, how could he know that Zhao Qiupeng?"


    The crowd was buzzing with spection, eventually turning their gaze to Jiann Yunyun, considering Zhao Qiupeng was her ex-boyfriend.


    Jiann Yunyun was filled with regret, almost to the point of death. If she were still with Zhao Qiupeng, all of tonight¡¯s festivities would have centered around them. But now, she was kicked out, left to sit by the roadside in the chilly wind. The disparity was unbearably stark.


    "What do we do now?" a boy asked in a low voice.


    They looked at each other, at a loss. After all, they couldn¡¯t even go to any other venues now, and truth be told, they weren¡¯t even in the mood for fun anymore.


    Just then, a ck sedan pulled up at the entrance of the venue. Two stunningly beautiful girls got out and went straight into the venue.


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun? What are they doing here?"


    "They¡¯re among the four campus beauties of Peking University Campus. The venue is closed to the public tonight, but they... they couldn¡¯t be here to work, could they?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s father is one of the top ten richest men in Luo City, and her grandfather is a retired senior official in the province. Fang Yun¡¯s maternal grandfather is still in power, and her mother is the chairwoman of a listedpany. With their background, why would they work here?"


    "Ah? No wonder they¡¯re so arrogant, ignoring the pursuits of so many young masters!"


    "But what are they doing here?"


    As the crowd spected, another car arrived, and several more pretty girls stepped out.


    Upon seeing these girls, Hu Jun¡¯s eyes lit up because among them was Xie Wei, the belle of their faculty. Hu Jun had pursued Xie Wei before, but to no avail, and now they could only be considered acquaintances.


    "Wei Wei, Wei Wei..." Hu Jun called out a few times.


    Xie Wei looked over, surprised, "Hu Jun, what are you guys doing here?"


    "Cough, cough..." Hu Jun cleared his throat and whispered, "What are you doing here? The party tonight isn¡¯t open to the public..."


    "Oh, Xue¡¯er invited us over," Xie Wei said with a smile. "Xue¡¯er has a friend who is throwing a party here tonight, and she asked us toe. Are you also here for the party?"


    "Xue¡¯er¡¯s friend?" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun were notoriously aloof beauties at Peking University Campus. Designated among the four top campus beauties, the queue of their admirers could form a group on its own.


    However, Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun had never given anyone a chance, and were seen by everyone on campus as the most elusive goddesses.


    And now, these two unapproachable goddesses had actuallye to attend Su Yang¡¯s party? Moreover, not only did theye themselves, but they also invited so many beauties. They truly gave Su Yang great face!


    "Alright, I can¡¯t talk to you guys anymore, Xue¡¯er and the others are waiting for us. If we¡¯rete and there are no seats left, that would be troublesome!" Xie Wei waved her hand and headed straight into the party.


    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened again. Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun might not have a ce to sit when they arrived? Su Yang was really not treating these two beauties seriously? What kind of person was he exactly!


    Not muchter, they saw several prominent figures from Peking University Campus hurrying over. They didn¡¯t even need to ask; there was no doubt that these people were here for Su Yang¡¯s party. Among these eminent figures, any single one of them wouldpletely outshine Hu Jun and his group!


    Hu Jun¡¯s head hung low; he finally realized just how vast the gap was between him and Su Yang. It was a gap he would never be able to bridge in this lifetime!


    Jiann Yunyun¡¯s limbs were trembling, and her heart was bleeding. Any of these prominent figures from Peking University Campus was someone she¡¯d dreamed of befriending. Yet now, she could only watch as they attended the party of her ex-boyfriend.


    If she had known this would happen, she would never have broken up with Zhao Qiu Peng!


    This glory tonight should have belonged to her. If she were still with Zhao Qiu Peng, this would be the birthday banquet thrown for her, where she¡¯d y the most significant role. The celebrated sons and daughters, with whom she once couldn¡¯t even speak, would be surrounding her, wishing her a happy birthday. But now, she had nothing!


    Suddenly, a red sports car raced up and came to a stop right in front of everyone.


    Seeing this sports car, Hu Jun couldn¡¯t help but shudder. For it was Lin Shuang¡¯s car!


    Lin Shuang was the girlfriend officially set by Hu Jun¡¯s family, also an important step in their external marital alliances. Lin Shuang¡¯s familymanded great power in Nanluo City, and it was a connection that Hu Daxiong had gone through great lengths to secure through marriage arrangement.


    Over the years, although Lin Shuang was engaged to Hu Jun, she had never even let him touch her hand. As a yboy, Hu Jun found many other women outside, and Jiann Yunyun was one of them.


    Lin Shuang was studying in another ce, and Hu Jun thought that no one knew about this. But now, Lin Shuang had appeared in front of him!


    The car door opened, and out walked Lin Shuang dressed in a tight racing suit. Lin Shuang had an excellent figure, much better than Jiann Yunyun¡¯s, and even in terms of looks, she was more attractive than Jiann Yunyun. Most importantly, she was the true heiress,pared to whom everyone present couldn¡¯t measure up!


    "Shuang¡¯er..." Hu Jun awkwardly approached.


    "Shut up!" Lin Shuang pped Hu Jun across the face and red coldly at Jiann Yunyun, "Is this the bitch you¡¯ve been messing with?"


    "Shuang¡¯er, you¡¯ve got it all wrong!" Hu Jun quickly said, "I¡¯m not close with her..."


    "Not close?" Lin Shuang said coldly, "But I heard she aborted two pregnancies for you. Did I hear wrong?"


    "No... There¡¯s no such thing... Who¡¯s been spreading these lies..." Hu Jun stammered.


    Lin Shuang gave Jiann Yunyun a frosty look, "Since there¡¯s no such thing, it means you two don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. In that case, I¡¯ll give you a chance. I don¡¯t like her, and you know what you have to do, right?"


    "What?" Hu Jun was bewildered.


    "What, you can¡¯t understand?" Lin Shuang looked coldly at Hu Jun, "Should I call your dad and have him teach you how to behave?"


    "No... There¡¯s no need..." Hu Jun trembled and immediately went over to Jiann Yunyun, shouting, "Did you hear that? My girlfriend doesn¡¯t like you, so why don¡¯t you scram!"


    Jiann Yunyun was stunned. She knew there wouldn¡¯t be much of a future with Hu Jun, but she never expected Hu Jun to be so ruthless. She had given up so much for him, and this was how he treated her?


    "Hu Jun, what... what are you saying..." Jiann Yunyun said tremulously, "How can you treat me like this..."

 Chapter 45 Heavenly Music

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Heavenly Music</h4>


    Hu Jun yelled furiously, "Stop talking nonsense, what¡¯s wrong with how I¡¯m treating you? Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? Get lost immediately, or I¡¯ll beat you to death!"


    "Hu Jun, have you forgotten how I treated you?" Jiann Yunyun bit back with tears in her eyes, "For so long, how much have I suffered for you? I¡¯m only neen, how many times have I gotten pregnant for you, look at what has be of my body now. My family told me not to follow you, saying you¡¯re a yboy who can¡¯t be depended on. For you, I even fell out with my family."


    "Even for you, I left my boyfriend, and now... now for her sake, you want to drive me away, do you have no conscience at all!"


    Hu Jun¡¯s face suddenly chilled, as if Jiann Yunyun had aired all their dirtyundry.


    "Jiann Yunyun, what the hell are you talking about?" Hu Jun charged forward, kicking Jiann Yunyun to the ground before raining down punches and cursing, "What nonsense are you spouting? When have I ever had that kind of rtionship with you? You shameless bitch, not knowing who the father of your child is and trying to pin it on me. What the hell are you, a cheap slut, begging for a beating!"


    Jiann Yunyun, curled up and covering her head, wailed pitifully on the ground, "Hu Jun, you¡¯re not human, you¡¯re not human. In my life until now, you¡¯ve been the only man for me, and yet you turn your back and deny everything, I hate you!"


    "Say it again! I dare you to say it again!" Hu Jun roared with rage, hitting even harder, until Jiann Yunyun was covered in blood and could no longer cry out; only then did he stop.


    From beginning to end, the onlookers around just watched indifferently, without anyoneing forward to intervene.


    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Hu Jun spat viciously at Jiann Yunyun and turned with an apologetic smile to Lin Shuang, "Shuang¡¯er..."


    "Don¡¯t be so affectionate, Hu Jun, from now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other!" Lin Shuang said coldly, "Tomorrow, my father will personally visit your home to annul the engagement!"


    "What?" Hu Jun was suddenly panicked, quickly running over to block Lin Shuang, "Shuang¡¯er, I..."


    Lin Shuang kicked Hu Jun in the groin, and he copsed to the ground clutching his crotch. She kicked him again in the face, her high heel striking Hu Jun¡¯s nose, leaving his face bloody.


    "Dare to stop me again and see what happens!" Lin Shuang said coldly, "I¡¯m here out of respect for your father, but if you dare stop me again, I¡¯ll break your damn legs!"


    Having said that, Lin Shuang left without looking back at the crowd.


    The remaining onlookers exchanged nces and gradually dispersed. A couple of individuals who were on better terms with Hu Jun helped him up and left. But Jiann Yunyuny there ignored,pletely alone and deste.


    ...


    Night Banquet Entertainment, the most luxurious private room.


    The room was spacious, but now it felt cramped because dozen of popr beauties from various venues hade, with so many people entering the room that some girls didn¡¯t even have a ce to sit.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er, Fang Yun, and others sat around Su Yang; they came mainly because of Fatty tonight.


    With Su Yang not at Six Degrees Bar tonight, Fatty was left there to mix drinks. Li Liang also learned to mix drinks and was helping out at the bar.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er, Fang Yun, and the others went to show their support, but feeling down for not seeing Su Yang, they were a bit disappointed.


    Just then, Su Yang called Fatty to have him join the party at Night Banquet Entertainment. When Zhou Xue¡¯er got wind of this, she immediately brought the girls around her to join, primarily aiming for Su Yang.


    As for Lin Shuang, she too had been contacted by Su Yang. Coincidentally, she was in Nanluo City tonight, and Su Yang informed her about the unfaithful couple, leading to the earlier events outside.


    Of course, Zhao Qiupeng in the private room was unaware of what had happened outside. Surrounded by so many beautiful women, his mood improved immensely, his post-breakup dejection swept away as he drank with a gorgeous girl.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun sat beside Su Yang, clearly the most stunning in terms of looks and aura in the room. Ling Zi, quick-minded, saw the setup and promptly cleared the nearby people to let the two women stay with Su Yang.


    "Su Yang, will you go to Liudu Bar again?" Zhou Xue¡¯er asked with a smile.


    "I will," Su Yang nced at Fatty beside him and said, "Liu Liu helped Fatty out; I¡¯ll see her issues through to the end."


    "That¡¯s great!" Zhou Xue¡¯erughed, "Honestly, even though Fatty and Li Liang can mix drinks now, there¡¯s a big differencepared to the ones you make personally!"


    Fatty immediately protested, "Hey, my beautiful Zhou Xue¡¯er, if there¡¯s such a big difference, why do you keep drinking non-stop?"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Xue¡¯erughed, "It¡¯s better than nothing, right?"


    Su Yang chuckled; he could tell Fatty was much more optimistic now. After all, with his mother¡¯s gradual recovery, his mood had improved, and he was even joking with Zhou Xue¡¯er.


    "Su Yang, Bitter Sea, Milky Way, will there be any new concoctions in the future?" Fang Yun asked clinging to Su Yang¡¯s arm; she was a bit tipsy, her cheeks slightly flushed, exuding a bewitching charm.


    Fang Yun¡¯s looks might not measure up to Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s, but her figure was even more impressive. When she was clinging to Su Yang¡¯s arm, Su Yang could distinctly feel the softness, which immediately made him feel somewhat ill at ease.


    "Of course there¡¯s a new variety..." Su Yang discreetly withdrew his arm and said, "The next featured drink, ¡¯Heavenly Sound¡¯."


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s action, Zhou Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help feeling pleased, her gaze towards Su Yang gaining a few moreyers ofplexity. The thing she loathed most wasscivious men, and it was clear that Su Yang was not this type.


    "Heavenly Sound, what¡¯s it like?" Zhou Xue¡¯er quickly asked, utterly captivated by ¡¯Bitter Sea¡¯ and the ¡¯Starry Sky¡¯. Now that there was another new variety, she was even more eager to try it.


    "Yes, what¡¯s ¡¯Heavenly Sound¡¯ like!" Fang Yun, unwilling to be outdone, once again clung to Su Yang¡¯s arm. Zhou Xue¡¯er, seeing this, also grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm. The two best friends began topete.


    Feeling the softness and warmth of the two women beside him, Su Yang felt his whole body was about to go stiff. He quickly stood up and said, "Don¡¯t rush, I... I¡¯ll mix it for you now..."


    The two women exchanged nces and smiled. Su Yang was definitely the most unique boy they had ever met. Not only was he a master at making cocktails, but more importantly, he remained unmoved amidst their flirtation¡ªthis was the hardest part. The gaze both women had towards Su Yang had gradually begun changing.


    Su Yang, in order to extricate himself from the entanglement of the two women, had someone bring in a few bottles of liquor, and he began to mix them himself right there.


    Soon, he had prepared a cocktail. This drink, on the outside, seemed nothing special,pletely different from the ¡¯Bitter Sea¡¯ and ¡¯Starry Sky¡¯.


    "Is this ¡¯Heavenly Sound¡¯?" The two women asked in astonishment, as the others in the room turned to look as well. Especially the people from Peking University Campus; they all knew about Su Yang¡¯s cocktail-making skills, so their eyes were fixed on the scene.


    "Yes!" Su Yang lifted the ss, and Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun¡¯s breathing became hurried. To whom would Su Yang give the drink first? For either of the two, receiving the drink first would mean the other¡¯s defeat!


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t look at either of them, instead he handed the ss straight to Fatty: "Here, try this!"


    Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun¡¯s eyes widened¡ªthis first drink, and Su Yang gave it to a man? Did he not see the eager eyes of the two beauties before him?


    "Damn!" Fatty immediately eximed, "Are you out of your mind, kid? With beauties right here, you let me taste it first¡ªyou deserve to be single for life!"


    Even though he said this, Fatty still took the ss and drank it all in one gulp.


    And then, Fatty closed his eyes and fell silent.


    Everyone around stared at Fatty, waiting eagerly for his reaction.


    After a long while, Fatty finally opened his eyes, a bit bewildered. But his eyes were moist, as if he had cried.


    "How was it? How was it?" Fang Yun immediately asked anxiously.


    "What was that sound just now...?" Fatty¡¯s voice shook with uncontroble excitement.


    "That was the ¡¯Heavenly Sound¡¯," said Su Yang calmly, "¡¯The Sound of Heaven¡¯s Music.¡¯"


    "That was the music of heaven. I¡¯ve never heard such a beautiful sound in my life..." Fatty¡¯s voice trembled, "The sound made me feel like I was flying in the sky. It was marvelous!"


    "Is it really that exaggerated?" Zhou Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but interject, "Su Yang, mix one for me, too!"


    "Su Yang, I want one, too!" Fang Yun also mored.


    "Okay, okay, there¡¯s enough for everyone..." Su Yang felt overwhelmed, not being experienced in dealing with girls.


    He was extremely cruel to those who were his enemies, but to his friends, he was very forgiving. Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun hade here because they considered him a friend. And so, Su Yang naturally treated them as his own, obviously not able to treat them the same way he treated the likes of Jiann Yunyun and Tan Yan!


    This time, Su Yang was more clever. He took arge cup, mixed a generous portion, and then divided it into three smaller cups, handing them to Zhao Qiupeng, Zhou Xue¡¯er, and Fang Yun, respectively. By doing this, there was no question of who was served first, and it prevented the two women from squabbling.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun had been on edge, curious to whom Su Yang would give the next drink. When Su Yang arranged it this way, they couldn¡¯t help but exchange a smile, though they also felt a bit disappointed.


    However, after tasting ¡¯Heavenly Sound,¡¯ the disappointment in their hearts immediately vanished. Their reaction was even more exaggerated than Fatty¡¯s¡ªtears streaming from their eyes, they remained with closed eyes for a long time, savoring the heavenly sound.


    "This feeling is just too wonderful!" Zhou Xue¡¯er opened her eyes, "Bitter Sea, Starry Sky, Heavenly Sound, each with its own characteristics, and all equally outstanding. But I¡¯ve never had such a good drink in my life!"


    "Su Yang, how exactly do you mix these drinks?" Fang Yun asked softly.


    Su Yang, of course, couldn¡¯t tell her it was from the methods recorded in ¡¯Destiny¡¯s Tome¡¯. He could only smile and say, "Just mix with heart, that¡¯s all."

 Chapter 46: Hou Shilin’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Hou Shilin¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    After the incident with the Hou Family, Hou Xiaozhi was banished from Nanluo City, and Hou Shilin took control of everything that belonged to him.


    However, Hou Shilin was very clear in his mind that in this matter, the Hou Family hadn¡¯t acted well, and at least Su Yang wasn¡¯t very satisfied. Thus, during this time, he was quite anxious, constantly thinking about how to mend the rtionship with Su Yang. He knew all too well that Su Yang was not someone the Hou Family could afford to offend!


    Knowing Su Yang¡¯s cold nature, Hou Shilin didn¡¯t dare to approach him directly. After much deliberation, he eventually thought of Su Yang¡¯s father and went to the hospital tonight specifically to take care of Su Ping.


    Zhao Xuefen stayed at the hospital to care for Su Ping. She didn¡¯t recognize Hou Shilin, but seeing Dean Lin nodding and bowing to apany Hou Shilin over, she knew this was someone important. Her shock was even more profound upon learning of Hou Shilin¡¯s identity.


    This rural woman, whose highest encounter with an official was with a deputy town leader, had never met someone of Hou Shilin¡¯s stature!


    Knowing that Hou Shilin came to see Su Ping, Zhao Xuefen was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even utter a coherent sentence. The patients in the nearby wards looked on with nothing but envy. Although they didn¡¯t know who Hou Shilin was, how could someone who made the dean personally apany him be simple?


    Hou Shilin hadn¡¯t sat in the hospital for long and was thinking about how to make a good impression on Su Ping while also hoping that Su Ping would help arrange a meal for him with Su Yang. It was at this moment that Ling Zi¡¯s call came through, informing him that Su Yang had asked him to go to the night banquet.


    Upon receiving this call, Hou Shilin was so excited that he almost shouted out loud, and he immediately bid farewell to Su Ping, rushing off to the night banquet.


    Ling Zi had been waiting at the entrance of the night banquet for a while. Seeing Hou Shilining over, he hastily greeted him, "Young Master Hou, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    "What¡¯s the situation?" Hou Shilin asked as he walked to the private room.


    Ling Zi recounted everything that had happened, and after listening to Ling Zi, Hou Shilin frowned slightly. He was still uncertain about Su Yang¡¯s attitude toward Ling Zi, but since Su Yang had called him over, he was definitely meant to clear up this matter.


    Upon entering the private room, Hou Shilin and Ling Zi were met with a sight that shocked them. The host of the ce was actually holding a bottle of liquor, mixing drinks, while most of the people seated inside had moist eyes, looking as though they were crying.


    "This..." Ling Zi was dumbfounded, having no idea what had happened here.


    Hou Shilin approached Su Yang respectfully and said with a smile, "Brother Su, you were looking for me!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak; he slowly finished mixing the drink and casually handed it to Hou Shilin, "Here, have a taste."


    Hou Shilin didn¡¯t know what this was, but since it was a drink poured by Su Yang, he surely had to drink it. Taking the ss with both hands, Hou Shilin downed it in one gulp. At that moment, his mind seemed to explode.


    All sound around him vanished, and everything else disappeared; he felt as though he was drifting through the boundless universe. From the depths of the universe, an extremely pleasant voice reached out, resonating through his entire body, bringing him an unprecedented sense offort and rxation. At that moment, he only felt his heart trembling, as if it was deeply touched by the voice.


    It took Hou Shilin quite a while toe back to his senses and reopen his eyes, which were also moist.


    Next to him, Ling Zi stared at Hou Shilin with his mouth agape, stillpletely unaware of what had transpired. How could a sip of a drink bring someone to tears?


    "What... what kind of drink is this?" Hou Shilin asked softly, "In my life, I¡¯ve never had such a drink."


    Su Yang smiled, stood up, and said, "Hou Shilin, you drink a cup with me, and you must do me a favor. Are you willing?"


    Hou Shilin immediately responded excitedly, "Brother Su, don¡¯t mention one favor; even ten favors, a hundred favors, I¡¯m willing!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, stood up, and waved his hand, "Master Fatty, Hou Shilin, the two of you stay behind; the others can leave first."


    The group of girls all dispersed, and although Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun were somewhat reluctant, they didn¡¯t say anything and left with the others.


    In the private room, there were only Su Yang, Master Fatty, and Hou Shilin left. Tonight, Su Yang had summoned Master Fatty to resolve his issues.


    "Young Master Hou, you should have heard about my affairs, right?" Su Yang asked calmly, sitting on the sofa.


    "I¡¯ve heard a bit," Hou Shilin quickly nodded.


    "I mean the incident where I hurt someone three years ago!" Su Yang said.


    "That... I... have also heard some bits and pieces," Hou Shilin replied softly, knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide his thoughts from Su Yang. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare lie in front of Su Yang.


    "The thing from three years ago, whether it was right or wrong, I will tell youter. But now, there¡¯s something I want to ask you to help with!" Su Yang turned to look at Master Fatty, slowly recounting the troubles Fatty¡¯s family had gone through.


    After listening to Su Yang, Hou Shilin was momentarily stunned. He had indeed investigated Su Yang¡¯s past and knew about the incident from three years ago. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that the situation from three years ago had escted to such an extent. Master Fatty¡¯s entire family had been caught up in it.


    "Brother Su, I will definitely give Brother L¨¹ a satisfactory response to this matter!" Hou Shilin stated confidently, "It doesn¡¯t matter who is behind it; if someone has wronged Brother L¨¹, I¡¯ll make sure they pay a hundredfold!"


    "I will personally take care of the matter of revenge," Su Yang said leisurely. "What I want now is for Fatty¡¯s father, L¨¹ Tianjian, to be able to leave prison!"


    "This..." Hou Shilin was somewhat embarrassed, speaking softly, "Brother Su, I can try to help you with this matter. But, it¡¯s not that simple to carry out. You know, these things require going through judicial procedures."


    "I don¡¯t understand these procedural matters," Su Yang said. "All I want is for you to help me get him out of prison. How long will that take?"


    Hou Shilin gritted his teeth and said, "Three... three days!"


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded. "I¡¯ll give you three days. If the person is released within three days, I will owe you a favor."


    Hou Shilin¡¯s heart stirred, for a promise from Su Yang was worth more than a thousand pieces of gold. Such a person, if he could get a promise from him, would ensure endless benefits for Hou Shilin in the future!


    "Brother Su, your affairs are my affairs, of course, I will help you with all my might," Hou Shilin hurriedlyughed.


    "Thank you!" Su Yang smiled and said.


    "Brother Hou, I toast to you!" Fatty also excitedly lifted his ss.


    Hou Shilin drank a toast with Fatty, then hesitated as he looked at Su Yang.


    "If there¡¯s anything, just speak openly..." Su Yang smiled. "I don¡¯t have many friends, but you might be one of them!"


    Another wave of excitement surged in Hou Shilin¡¯s heart. From tonight¡¯s events, he could see that Su Yang was extremely loyal to his friends. If he could be a friend whom Su Yang recognized, that would be a cause for immense joy!


    "It¡¯s like this..." Hou Shilin spoke softly, "In two days, it¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday. My grandfather would like to invite you to the banquet to also express some gratitude for your lifesaving grace."


    Su Yang nodded. "No problem, I¡¯ll be there," he said.


    "Really?" Hou Shilin was overjoyed. "Thank you, Brother Su, thank you so much!"


    "We¡¯re all friends here, there¡¯s no need for such courtesy!" Su Yang stood up and walked to the door. Suddenly, he turned his head and said, "Right, that Ling Zi, he¡¯s pretty efficient at getting things done."


    With that, Su Yang walked straight out of the room. Hou Shilin was momentarily stunned. Su Yang was praising Ling Zi, indicating that in the future, he could use Ling Zi for tasks.


    Ling Zi managed the underworld influence directly under Hou Xiaozhi, an extremely important piece on the Hou Family¡¯s chessboard. Taking over everything from Hou Xiaozhi, Hou Shilin found dealing with Ling Zi to be the most troublesome matter. If he could take Ling Zi under his wing, then everything would be much simpler.


    However, since Ling Zi had once offended Su Yang, Hou Shilin did not dare to take him over. He had been troubled by this matter recently. Now, with just one sentence from Su Yang, everything was resolved!


    Outside the room, Ling Zi was waiting at the door. Seeing Hou Shiline out, his heart skipped a beat. He approached Hou Shilin, opened his mouth but didn¡¯t dare to speak, fearing he might hear bad news.


    Hou Shilin looked at Ling Zi and suddenly smiled, "Brother Su says you are efficient at getting things done. You better not let him down in the future!"


    Tears nearly came to Ling Zi¡¯s eyes from excitement. This oue was the best possible one. Su Yang¡¯s singlepliment was worth more to him than earning tens of millions!


    "Rest assured, Young Master Hou, I will be wholeheartedly devoted to my tasks and will certainly not disappoint you," Ling Zi quickly said.


    Hou Shilin corrected, "It¡¯s about not disappointing Brother Su!"


    Ling Zi hurriedly said, "Right, right, not to let down Master Su, I definitely won¡¯t let down Master Su!"


    ...


    The partysted until midnight before ending. Zhao Qiu Peng was drunk as a lord but clearly in good spirits. Su Yang and Fatty supported him on either side, not allowing anyone sent by Ling Zi to help, walking straight out of the night feast, just like old times.


    "Su Yang, thank you... thank you... Su Yang..." Zhao Qiu Peng slurred his drunken words.


    Su Yang smiled silently, while Fatty forcefully lifted Zhao Qiu Peng and said, "Can you stop talking for a bit? Use your energy to walk instead. Even with all my strength, I can¡¯t hold you up. Are you lying about your weight, kid?"


    "I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t..." Zhao Qiu Peng mumbled incoherently, while Fatty keptining but steadfastly supported Zhao Qiu Peng, everything just like it was three years ago.


    "Qiupeng, Qiupeng..." Suddenly, a trembling voice came from the side.


    Zhao Qiu Peng shivered and instantly opened his eyes. Turning his head, he saw a bloodied Jiann Yunyun, holding her arms and shaking, walking out of a corner. She tried her best to smile as she approached Zhao Qiu Peng, "Qiupeng, I¡¯ve thought it through. The person I love most is still you. Let¡¯s forget about the past and... can we start over?"

 Chapter 47: The Way You Are Now Makes Me Sick!

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47: The Way You Are Now Makes Me Sick!</h4>


    Fatty and Su Yang exchanged nces without a word, leaving Zhao Qiupeng to deal with the matter.


    Gazing at the woman he had once deeply loved, Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s eyes reddened once again.


    Jiann Yunyun couldn¡¯t help feeling excited, thinking that Zhao Qiupeng still had feelings for her, and immediately grabbed his hand, "Qiupeng, I was young and ignorant before, I made some mistakes, it was my fault. From now on, I will be wholeheartedly devoted to you, everything I have is yours, all yours!"


    Zhao Qiupeng firmly withdrew his hand from Jiann Yunyun, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said softly, "It was me who was young and ignorant before, thinking you were my only one. I gave my whole heart to you, all that I had was yours. But, starting from now, I won¡¯t make such a mistake again. Jiann Yunyun, please go, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!"


    Jiann Yunyun was stunned. She had waited outside for an entire night and now knew just how capable Su Yang was. She realized clearly that if she could continue to be Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s girlfriend, her future would certainly be bright, and she could easily enter the high society of Nanluo City, or even the entire province. That¡¯s why she was waiting here, hoping to win back Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s heart.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect her previously foolproof method to fail this time. Zhao Qiupeng actually rejected her!


    "Qiupeng, how... how can you treat me like this..." Jiann Yunyun trembled, "have you forgotten that you told me, the person you love the most is me!"


    Zhao Qiupeng shook his head, "That was the biggest mistake of my life, falling in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t have!"


    "I know you¡¯re not satisfied with what I did before, but those things have happened, what can I do? Besides, I... I already apologized, why can¡¯t you forgive me!" Jiann Yunyun said anxiously, "Zhao Qiupeng, you weren¡¯t like this before you used to be very tolerant of me!"


    Fatty, who was standing beside them, couldn¡¯t take it anymore and burst out cursing, "F*ck, you¡¯re shameless. While dating Pengzi, you ran off to have abortions for other men twice."


    "Pengzi has never even held your hand, yet that man buys you a meal and you strip naked for him to do as he wishes. Damn it, now you¡¯re saying Pengzi isn¡¯t tolerant enough for you? Are you sick? Did you bump your head? Do you even know what shame is, do you know what a bottom line is?"


    "No one else has the right to interfere with my affair with Qiupeng!" Jiann Yunyun screamed, grabbing Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s hand, and shouted, "Zhao Qiupeng, tell me, tell me if you still love me or not!"


    Zhao Qiupeng pulled his hand away and suddenly pped Jiann Yunyun across the face, yelling, "This p is for your disrespect towards my friend. Jiann Yunyun, we have no rtionship anymore, and don¡¯t bother me again. The sight of you now disgusts me!"


    Jiann Yunyun was so stunned by the p that she staggered back several steps, murmuring in a lost soul, "Zhao Qiupeng, how... how could you treat me like this, you will not die a good death..."


    Zhao Qiupeng didn¡¯t pay any attention to Jiann Yunyun and turned to leave with Su Yang and Fatty. In that moment, he fully understood that getting rid of this woman was the greatest fortune of his life.


    After sending Zhao Qiupeng home, Su Yang went to Fatty¡¯s house with him.


    Fatty¡¯s mother had taken Su Yang¡¯s Small Guiyuan Pill and was now significantly recovered. Su Yang administered another acupuncture treatment to help her recover even faster.


    As he was leaving, Su Yang patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder in an apparently casual gesture. However, a dark glint of light streaked from Su Yang¡¯s hand into Fatty¡¯s shoulder.


    This dark energy was a secret technique Su Yang obtained from Destiny¡¯s Tome, called Great Thousand-Year Dream, a method that allowed cultivation during sleep.


    Fatty was Su Yang¡¯s best brother; naturally, Su Yang also wanted to help him cultivate. However, Su Yang¡¯s current circumstances were not yet suitable for disclosing the Destiny¡¯s Tome to the public.


    Therefore, Su Yang couldn¡¯t allow Fatty to cultivate openly. And Great Thousand-Year Dream was far more convenient; as long as Fatty slept, it counted as cultivation, preparing a foundation for him.


    After that, Su Yang went to the hospital once more. In fact, he visited the hospital every night to check on his father, Su Ping. However, with all the recent events, he had been arrivingte at night when Su Ping was already asleep, so he didn¡¯t disturb him.


    Su Yang had already given Su Ping a Small Guiyuan Pill; his injuries were healing rapidly, and he would likely be discharged in a few days.


    Tonight was the same as before; Su Yang stood outside the ward, looking at his sleeping father without entering to disturb him. When he left the hospital, Su Yang headed to the hospital¡¯s backyard where after a short while, someone approached from the shadows.


    "Master Su!" The person whispered, bending over in greeting¡ªit was none other than Master Fang from before.


    After being thoroughly convinced by Su Yang, Master Fang resolved to follow Su Yang loyally. Su Yang assigned him to the hospital to protect his father.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back and asked softly, "Are you sure you want to follow by my side, to be my servant?"


    Once a figure of great pride in the city, Master Fang felt no humiliation at Su Yang¡¯s words, but instead nodded excitedly, "Junior is willing, junior is willing to follow Master Su forever, to serve before and after at Master Su¡¯smand!"


    "Good!" Su Yang turned his head to look at Master Fang and ced his hand on his forehead.


    Master Fang didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was about to do, but he stood still, bowing. At that moment, he felt a force from Su Yang¡¯s hand enter his body.


    His own power couldn¡¯t resist this force, and it quickly reached near his heart, enveloping it.


    Master Fang gasped in a cold breath. Although he had already reached the Qi Refining Realm, his heart was still his most fatal weakness. The force that Su Yang exerted seemed gentle, but in reality, it could easily shatter his heart and take his life at any moment.


    "This force will stay in your body and will be able to protect your heart," Su Yang said quietly. "Of course, it can also shatter your heart at any time. Whether it protects you or kills you, that¡¯s up to you!"


    Unable to help himself, Master Fang trembled, filled with awe at Su Yang¡¯s methods.


    "Master Su, this junior would never dare to be disrespectful to Master Su!" Master Fang said with a trembling voice.


    "No need for such words, let¡¯s see how you behave in the future," Su Yang paused, then continued, "Since you are one of us now, I¡¯ll teach you a new secret technique. The one you¡¯ve been cultivating before is far too weak!"


    Master Fang was overjoyed. With Su Yang¡¯s strength, any secret arts he could impart would be immensely beneficial for him.


    That was the very reason he had resolved to follow Su Yang. He had been stuck at the same cultivation level for twenty or thirty years, unable to make any further progress. But with Su Yang, he saw a glimmer of hope to advance further!


    "Thank you, Master Su, thank you so much!" Master Fang thanked him repeatedly.


    Su Yang simply extended his hand and touched Master Fang¡¯s forehead, passing on a set of Taoist secret arts to him without speaking.


    Master Fangmitted the secret technique to memory and was staggeringly amazed. Although he had yet to begin cultivating it, he could tell that this technique was thousands, if not millions of times more powerful than all the secret techniques he had learned beforebined.


    And this proved that his choice was correct; following Su Yang would indeed take him to new heights!


    "Go now, you should focus on cultivating this technique for now. Also, help me investigate someone," Su Yang patted Master Fang¡¯s shoulder and spoke softly, "Liao Yuxuan!"


    ...


    The next day, Su Yang went to school as usual.


    Right at the school gate, Su Yang heard the roaring sound of a motorbike. Turning his head, he saw Liao Yuxuan driving his convertible BMW arrogantly up to the school gate, with Lin Qingru happily chatting andughing by his side. However, her expression turned cold the moment she saw Su Yang.


    "Yo, Brother Yang, what¡¯s this? Did youe to school on your own or did you take the bus?" Liao Yuxuan parked next to Su Yang and mocked with augh, "If I had known, you could have told me, and I would have picked you up. With our rtionship, I even came to get you at the stationst time, so picking you up for school is the least I could do!"


    Touching the car hood, Su Yang replied with a faint smile, "Oh? Is the car fixed?"


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯splexion immediately changed. The incident with his car breaking downst time had been a blow to his pride. Su Yang bringing it up now was like rubbing salt in the wound!


    "My car usually doesn¡¯t break down. Last time was just a fluke," Liao Yuxuan said coldly. "You don¡¯t even have a bicycle; you wouldn¡¯t understand. A car worth over a million isn¡¯t that easy to break!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang turned around with a faint smile, "The car is fine, but it¡¯s not the car that karma catches up to, is it?"


    "What do you mean by that!" Liao Yuxuan said angrily.


    Su Yang: "What I mean is, it¡¯s your poor character that¡¯s affecting the car."


    "What did you say!" Liao Yuxuan was furious, but by that time, Su Yang had already entered the school.


    "Forget it, don¡¯t stoop to the level of such a barbarian," Lin Qingru said irritably, "Let¡¯s go into the school first. Gu Yunxiang is here today, let¡¯s see how much longer he can keep jumping around!"


    Liao Yuxuan suddenly brightened up, looking at Lin Qingru, "Is Gu Yunxiang reallying today? I thought he went to the nationalpetition?"


    "There¡¯s no mistake!" Lin Qingru said. "Yuanyuan told me this morning that the remaining members of the Taekwondo Club have already gone to the airport to pick up Gu Yunxiang. With Gu Yunxiang¡¯s personality, he probably won¡¯t even go home afternding; he¡¯lle straight to school!"


    "Then this Su Yang is dead meat!" Liao Yuxuan said with a coldugh.


    "That¡¯s what annoys me!" Lin Qingru said in annoyance, "I haven¡¯t told my dad about this. Otherwise, he would definitely try to stop it. If Su Yang really gets hurt by Gu Yunxiang this time, my dad will surely take his anger out on me!"


    "No problem, just pretend you don¡¯t know anything to outsiders, and even if your dad gets mad, it won¡¯t matter!" said Liao Yuxuan with a smile. He pressed the start button, but the car did not respond.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "The... the car won¡¯t start again..."

 Chapter 48 Gu Yunxiang

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Gu Yunxiang</h4>


    Approaching the ssroom door, Su Yang could see from a distance a group of people dressed in Taekwondo Club uniforms.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. These people really dared to challenge his patience!


    "Su, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe to school today!" the youth leading the group walked over.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe to school?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "On the contrary, you all seem quite bold. Have you forgotten what I said yesterday?"


    "Quit your nonsense!" the leading youth shouted angrily, "I am here to issue you a challenge, ten o¡¯clock in the morning, at the Taekwondo Club, do you dare toe?"


    Su Yang nced at these people, snorted coldly, "Challenge me? With just you few?"


    "Of course it¡¯s not us!" the leading youth yelled, "Listen up, Su! The one challenging you is the first president of our Taekwondo Club and the most outstanding president over the years, Gu Yunfei¡¯s brother, Gu Yunxiang!"


    As soon as he spoke, the surrounding area suddenly burst into noise.


    "Gu Yunxiang? My God, how did he get involved?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Gu Yunfei is his younger brother; his brother got beaten up like that, of course he woulde for revenge!"


    "But wasn¡¯t Gu Yunxiang supposed to be in the nationalpetition? Howe he¡¯s back halfway through?"


    "I heard he made it to the top sixteen and there isn¡¯t anotherpetition for a while. Just so happens something like this happened at home, so he came back."


    "Isn¡¯t Su Yang done for this time? Gu Yunxiang is on a whole different levelpared to Gu Yunfei. I heard that Gu Yunxiang¡¯s strength could definitely ce him among the top ten masters of Nanluo City!"


    "What can you me? Su is too arrogant, provoking people from the Gu Family; he deserves a lesson!"


    Originally, Su Yang didn¡¯t know who Gu Yunxiang was, but after hearing what everyone said, he immediately knew the score.


    He smiled slightly and said, "I actually thought Gu Fang himself woulde this time. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a junior. Why not ask Gu Yunxiang to bring his father Gu Fang along? I¡¯d rather settle them all together, save them the trouble ofing one by one, wasting time!"


    These people were immediately shocked. Gu Yunxiang¡¯s reputation was much louder than Gu Yunfei¡¯s. But to hear that Gu Yunxiang wasing and see Su Yang¡¯s attitude made it hard for everyone to understand. Wasn¡¯t he afraid at all?


    "Su, you are too arrogant!" the leading youth roared, "Today, our Taekwondo Club will wash away all our previous shame with your blood!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled, then suddenly spoke in a deep voice, "I said yesterday, those who don¡¯t leave the Taekwondo Club by today, I will personally beat them until they do. You few, are you challenging me by wearing the club¡¯s uniform in front of me?"


    The crowd¡¯s faces changed; Gu Yunxiang hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and they were certainly no match for Su Yang.


    "Nations at war do not y the emissary!" the leading youth hastily said, "We are here to deliver a challenge. It¡¯s no use for you to make things difficult for us, Su Yang!"


    "I¡¯m not making things difficult for you, I just think that what I say should be done!" Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd and said, "Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Jump down from here, and I¡¯ll let you off this time!"


    The people turned to look outside the railing involuntarily; they were on the third floor. Jumping down wasn¡¯t very high, nor low, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be pleasant.


    "Su, you... You¡¯re too bold!" the leading youth said angrily, "This is a school!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered, "And what of it? You can strut around and bully whoever you want in school, breaking people¡¯s legs as you please, and I can¡¯t bully you in school? What kind of reasoning is that? If you¡¯re not convinced, after jumping, you can crawl to the principal toin. I won¡¯t stop you!"


    The people exchanged nces; they did not know where Su Yang¡¯s confidence came from. But since Su Yang had the guts to beat Gu Yunfei like that the day before, he was unlikely to go easy on them now.


    "Su Yang, we are ssmates after all, why must you be so harsh..." one of the youths said in a low voice, already giving in.


    "You remember we are ssmates? What about earlier when you were yelling about washing away your shame with my blood?" Su Yang sneered, "You¡¯ve never treated me as a ssmate at all. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I be friendly to you? Come on, jump down from here and you¡¯ll be free. Of course, you can also choose not to jump, as long as you can get past me!"


    The crowd fell silent. Even Gu Yunfei had been instantly knocked out by Su Yang¡¯s punch, let alone them.


    The leading youth clenched his teeth and said in a low voice, "Brother Su, we... we admit our mistake, please forgive us..."


    "I don¡¯t like people apologizing to me!" Su Yang said coldly, "You came to provoke me like this, and a simple apology should suffice? What if everyone starts provoking me this way in the future? Come on, don¡¯t waste time, I still have to attend sster. Starting with you, I¡¯ll only count to three! One! Two!"


    "Brother Su, Brother Su, listen to me..." the leading youth pleaded anxiously.


    "Three!" Su Yang didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and kicked out, sending him flying. The youth mmed into a wall, coughed up blood, with several ribs broken, no longer having the strength to even speak.


    "It¡¯s your turn!" Su Yang looked at the remaining people and said coldly, "Jump, or fight me!"


    The crowd trembled with fear, and the person Su Yang was staring at clenched their teeth and suddenly ran to the railing, flipping over it and jumping down.


    Jumping from the third floor would definitely cause injuries, but not necessarily severe ones. However, being hit by Su Yang¡¯s fists and feet would surely break bones and result in serious injuries, so these people knew how to choose!


    Soon, all ten or so people had jumped down from the building.


    Su Yang did not spare them a nce as he entered the ssroom with his hands sped behind his back.


    The students inside the ssroom were dumbfounded. They had thought Su Yang would be scared after hearing about Gu Yunxiang, but he remained as aggressive as ever. They all carefully lowered their heads, not daring to meet Su Yang¡¯s gaze.


    By ten a.m., Su Yang had not yet left the ssroom when he noticed many people standing outside.


    The news of Gu Yunxiang challenging Su Yang had spread throughout the school, and most of the students hade to watch.


    With a calm face, Su Yang walked out of the ssroom with his hands behind his back. The crowd outside was noisy, and it was clear that most of them were waiting tough at Su Yang, believing he stood no chance against Gu Yunxiang!


    Suddenly, a few students who looked average and frail squeezed out from the crowd. Seeing Su Yang, their faces lit up with excitement, and they shouted loudly, "Su Yang, go for it; we support you!"


    Su Yang was taken aback. Most of the school thought he was going to lose, so who were these people supporting him?


    "They¡¯ve all been bullied by the Taekwondo Club..." Zhao Qiu Peng whispered from the side, "These few had their legs broken by the Taekwondo Club. Those others had their girlfriends stolen by them. And them, they¡¯ve all been beaten up by the Taekwondo Club; they see you as a hero!"


    Su Yang chuckled and nodded slowly, saying loudly, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down. After today, there won¡¯t be a Taekwondo Club in this school anymore!"


    "Yay!" Those people immediately cheered, but there were also those who started mocking right away.


    "Stop acting tough, you won¡¯t even know how you died in a while!"


    "Gu Yunxiang is here, and you still dare talk big. I think this kid¡¯s got brain issues!"


    "Damn it, you bunch of losers, daring to support Su Yang. Let¡¯s see what you do after Gu Yunxiang defeats him!"


    "Remember their faces, remember their faces, hand them over to the Taekwondo Clubter!"


    Inside the Taekwondo Club, those who had watched thest fight were all still here this time. The number of Taekwondo Club members had not diminished; it was still bustling with people.


    Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru were also sitting among the crowd. Seeing Su Yange in, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile, while Lin Qingru¡¯s face was full of contempt.


    "Savage!" Lin Qingru gritted her teeth, "Today you¡¯ll learn that your strength ispletely useless!"


    Liao Yuxuanughed and said, "Qingru, once Gu Yunxiang cripples him, your marriage arrangement with him can be canceled."


    Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes lit up; that was what she was most concerned about. At this moment, she hoped even more that Gu Yunxiang would be ruthless!


    Fang Ziyu was sitting in the audience, with Zhao Yuanyuan beside her. However, it was apparent that Zhao Yuanyuan had a dazed expression.


    "Hey, Yuanyuan, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Fang Ziyu couldn¡¯t help asking, "Aren¡¯t you the one who admires Gu Yunxiang the most? Howe I haven¡¯t seen you cheer for him today?"


    Lin Qingru and others also looked at her curiously. Zhao Yuanyuan finally came back to her senses, herplexion immediately looking a bit ugly. She bit her lip and whispered, "I... I¡¯m worried about Yunxiang..."


    "Worried my ass!" A young man beside her immediately scoffed, "Brother Yunxiang can definitely rank in the top ten in Nanluo City. Defeating this kid will be a piece of cake for him!"


    Zhao Yuanyuan opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing. Because she knew best, the top ten experts in Nanluo City couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from Su Yang!


    Gu Yunxiang was standing on the ring. He resembled Gu Yunfei by about fifty percent but was seven or eight years older. His aura,pared to Gu Yunfei¡¯s, was several times more fierce!


    "So you¡¯re Su Yang!" Gu Yunxiang looked at Su Yang with cold eyes, "Are you the one who injured my brother?"


    "Indeed," Su Yang replied coldly.


    "Do you know who I am?" Gu Yunxiang asked in a deep voice.


    "Why do you sound just like your brother, always spouting nonsense?" Su Yang frowned, "Did you call me here to fight or to discuss our rtionship? If it¡¯s a fight, then let¡¯s keep it straightforward. What kind of man beats around the bush!"

 Chapter 49: Did I Let You Go?

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Did I Let You Go?</h4>


    Gu Yunxiang was stunned; this was the first time he hade across someone like Su Yang, who was so domineering and direct!


    "Fine, if you¡¯re so eager to seek death, I¡¯ll oblige you!" Gu Yunxiang violently ripped off his jacket, pointing at Su Yang and shouted loudly, "Su, today I will make you kneel before my brother and kowtow to apologize to him!"


    "mor!" Su Yang snorted coldly and charged straight at Gu Yunxiang.


    "Seeking death!" Gu Yunxiang roared angrily, gathering strength for a side kick that heshed out. This move was his signature technique; with one kick, he could send someone flying seven or eight meters away, its power immense. And for this kick, it seemed that Su Yang couldn¡¯t dodge it; Gu Yunxiang could even picture Su Yang being sent flying by his kick!


    Just then, Su Yang didn¡¯t hesitate to throw a punch, colliding right with Gu Yunxiang¡¯s foot. Gu Yunxiang only felt an immense force, as though a fully loaded truck had mmed into his leg. He heard a crack, and then intense pain shot through his leg¡ªSu Yang¡¯s punch had directly shattered his leg bone!


    Gu Yunxiang crashed to the ground, and everyone around was dumbstruck.


    The fight from start to finishsted only ten seconds!


    The spectacr fight that everyone had anticipated did not happen; Gu Yunxiang was not much better than Gu Yunfei, still taken down by a single punch!


    Those who had been cheering for Gu Yunxiang earlier, moring for him topletely disable Su Yang, were now in a panic. With Gu Yunxiang¡¯s defeat, weren¡¯t they doomed?


    Up in the stands, the milk tea in Lin Qingru¡¯s hand dropped as she stared at the ring, her face showing absolute disbelief.


    "How is this possible? How is this possible?" Liao Yuxuan was even more agitated, "How could Gu Yunxiang lose? How could Gu Yunxiang lose? This is impossible!"


    Fang Ziyu¡¯s eyes sparkled with a keen light, and the way she looked at Su Yang was filled with something unusual.


    Zhao Yuanyuan let out a soft sigh; this oue was something she had anticipated. And she was gradually understanding her grandfather¡¯s words, Su Yang could either not be their friend, but definitely could not be their enemy!


    The arena fell silent, everyone internally questioning whether they had said anything disrespectful about Su Yang. Those who hadn¡¯t felt fortunate, while those who had were pale-faced.


    Su Yang slowly walked over to Gu Yunxiang and leisurely said, "It seems that you won¡¯t be able to make me kneel and beg before your brother now."


    Gu Yunxiang¡¯s face showed disbelief as he gritted his teeth, "Impossible, it¡¯s not possible, I¡¯m in the top sixteen of the nation for Taekwondo, how could I possibly lose to you!"


    "It looks like you still won¡¯t ept it!" Su Yang sneered, "If you can¡¯t ept it, then get up and fight again!"


    Gu Yunxiang clenched his teeth tightly, forcing himself to stand, and roared, "Su, today I admit defeat. But I will not ept defeat. The matter between us, we must eventually settle it!"


    Watching Gu Yunxiang turning to leave, Su Yang said with a cold voice, "Did I let you go?"


    "What else do you want!" Gu Yunxiang said angrily.


    "If I lost, you would have made me kneel before your brother to beg for mercy," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "But now you¡¯ve lost, what are you prepared to do?"


    Gu Yunxiang¡¯splexion changed instantly, and he said furiously, "Su, you still want me to kneel? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible!


    "What if I insist on making you kneel!" Su Yang asked with a sneer.


    "Only over my dead body!" Gu Yunxiang bellowed, "A man of the Gu Family can die, but can never kneel!"


    "Good, that¡¯s some spirit!" Su Yang extended his thumb and suddenly delivered a kick to Gu Yunxiang¡¯s chest, shouting loudly, "But my patience has its limits!"


    Gu Yunxiang was sent flying backward, falling to the ground, struggling several times but unable to get up.


    Su Yang walked slowly towards Gu Yunxiang, while the surrounding people were terrified, theirplexions changing; today Su Yang seemed determined to cripple Gu Yunxiang.


    "Enough!" Just at this moment, Lin Qingru suddenly stood up in the stands and shouted angrily, "Su Yang, haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble!"


    Su Yang frowned, turned his head to look at Lin Qingru, and said in a deep voice, "Haven¡¯t I told you that you have no right to meddle in my affairs!"


    "Su Yang, I wasn¡¯t nning to meddle in your affairs. But Gu Yunxiang is my friend, and I will interfere in his matters!" Lin Qingru shouted angrily, "Su Yang, you are too barbaric, how can you beat someone like this!"


    Su Yang let out a coldugh, suddenly reached out to grab a wooden nk next to him, twisted it with force, and broke off the nk. Then Su Yang fiercely threw the nk towards Lin Qingru, who was startled and involuntarily took a step back. The nk nearly brushed past her face and smashed the chair behind her to pieces!


    "Ah!" Lin Qingru eximed in shock. If the nk had hit her face, her life could have been ruined.


    "Lin Qingru, remember this well. You have no right to lecture me; don¡¯t think I will keep tolerating you because of Uncle Lin. My patience has its limits!" Su Yang said coldly, "You¡¯re lucky this time. Next time, I might not be as urate!"


    Lin Qingru¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She had grown up with Su Yang and, because of her family¡¯s wealth, had never taken Su Yang seriously, often bossing him around.


    Although Su Yang had shown himself to be very powerful, she always felt that Su Yang was still the boy she could order around. She never expected that when Su Yang no longer cared about her, what could she count for?


    Su Yang, with his hands behind his back, walked over to Gu Yunxiang and said in a cold voice, "If you don¡¯t kneel to me, I won¡¯t kill you. But I will cripple your arms and legs, so you¡¯ll never stand up again in your life."


    Gu Yunxiang said anxiously, "Su Yang, my leg is already broken, you can¡¯t do this to me!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was calm, "If it had been me whose leg was broken today, would you have spared me? If you wanted to make me kneel, you should have been prepared to pay the price."


    Blood streamed from Gu Yunxiang¡¯s mouth. He red at Su Yang with gritted teeth and roared, "If you hurt me, my dad will take revenge for me!"


    "I¡¯m waiting for him!" After saying this, Su Yang suddenly grabbed Gu Yunxiang¡¯s left arm and yanked it backward, twisting and breaking the tendons in his arm.


    Gu Yunxiang let out a piercing scream, making everyone around shudder, but nobody dared to utter another word. Who would dare cross Su Yang now in the Taekwondo Club?


    At this moment, many people from the Taekwondo Club were even quietly taking off their club uniforms, eager to dissociate themselves from the club.


    Su Yang then broke Gu Yunxiang¡¯s right arm and shattered his other leg as well, stopping only after he had done so. Having witnessed many of hisrades die before his eyes due to a moment of soft-heartedness during his three-year military career at the border, Su Yang¡¯s character had be all the more ruthless. For anyone who dared to challenge him, Su Yang showed no mercy. The title of Blood Wolf King was earned with his own hands; to people like Gu Yunfei and Gu Yunxiang, he had already been merciful!


    Because he knew all too well how terrifying human nature can be. If he showed mercy to these people this time, the next time they might not show him any mercy and might be even more ruthless. So why should I give you a chance?


    Not until he had beaten Gu Yunxiang to a point where he could no longer move did Su Yang stop. He turned his head and saw that almost all the Taekwondo Club members had run away.


    Su Yang announced loudly, "From today on, there is no more Taekwondo Club in Seventh Middle School!"


    No one dared to say anything. What Su Yang said now was like an Imperial Edict¡ªwho would dare not to listen?


    This battle today solidly established Su Yang¡¯s reputation in Seventh Middle School. From now on, who in Seventh Middle wouldn¡¯t recognize Su Yang?

 Chapter 50 Qingyun Clubhouse

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Qingyun Clubhouse</h4>


    After school in the afternoon, Lin Qingru returned home and tearfully recounted to her mother Fang Cui everything Su Yang had done at school.


    Upon hearing that the wooden board thrown by Su Yang almost hit Lin Qingru, Fang Cui flew into a rage and immediately went to Lin Ze Ping, screaming that he must call off the engagement.


    Lin Ze Ping certainly wouldn¡¯t allow it, and the two of them had a huge argument before parting on bad terms. Listening to her father defend Su Yang, Lin Qingru trembled with anger, refusing to eat, and directly ran out of the house.


    Liao Yuxuan happened to be nearby the Lin residence and saw Lin Qingrue out. He immediately picked her up and got her into his car.


    "Qingru, what¡¯s wrong?" Liao Yuxuan asked with a concerned look, "Did you argue with your dad again?"


    "I really can¡¯t understand, am I even my dad¡¯s biological daughter!" Lin Qingru sobbed, "Why does he always stand up for that Su Yang,pletely disregarding my feelings? He clearly doesn¡¯t love me!"


    A hint of hate shed across Liao Yuxuan¡¯s eyes. He had originally thought that today¡¯s incident would change Lin Ze Ping¡¯s opinion of Su Yang, but the oue remained the same.


    "It seems, Uncle has been deeply deceived by this Su Yang. We muste up with a way topletely change Uncle¡¯s mind," Liao Yuxuan sighed, "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this today. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to a nice ce!"


    "Where?" asked Lin Qingru curiously.


    Liao Yuxuan smiled and said softly, "Qingyun Clubhouse!"


    "What?" Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly, "The Qingyun Clubhouse? You mean... the most prestigious private club in Nanluo City?"


    "Of course!" Liao Yuxuan chuckled, "My dad is a senior member of Qingyun Clubhouse, and today there¡¯s a small banquet. My dad got a few extra invitation cards. I¡¯ve already called Zhao Yuanyuan, Tan Yan, and the others; we¡¯ll go to Qingyun Clubhouse to unwind."


    "You don¡¯t have to be too upset. People like Su Yang, they¡¯re simply not in the same social stratum as us. Not to mention anything else, just this Qingyun Clubhouse, he couldn¡¯t step foot in it in his whole life!"


    Lin Qingru¡¯s anger turned into delight. She snorted coldly, "Let¡¯s forget about such a person affecting my mood. Come on, let¡¯s go there today to have a good time. Qingyun Clubhouse, I¡¯ve heard Gu Yunfei mention it many times, but I¡¯ve never been inside. Today, I finally get to go, this is great!"


    ...


    After school, Su Yang nned to go to Six Degrees Bar to help out with Qiupeng. However, just as they reached the school gate, they were stopped by Zhou Xue¡¯er, Fang Yun, and a few other girls.


    "Su Yang, there¡¯s a gathering tonight,e with us!" said Fang Yun, stating her intention directly.


    "Me?" Su Yang was surprised, "Why should I go?"


    Fang Yun immediately said with a pout, "What, don¡¯t you want to go?"


    Su Yang was at a loss for words; he had no experience dealing with girls.


    At this moment, Zhou Xue¡¯er came over, smiling, "The main reason is that our good friend ising back from out of town tonight. We told her about the Bitter Sea and the celestial sounds, and she really wants to try them. So, I¡¯vee to find you."


    Su Yang frowned slightly and said, "If she wants to try it, she can just go to Liudu Bar."


    "She can¡¯t make it there tonight..." Zhou Xue¡¯er paused for a moment, then leaned in close to Su Yang¡¯s ear and whispered, "Besides, you also need to give your friend and the girl he likes a chance to get closer."


    Su Yang looked at Qiupeng, who was staring intently at a girl next to Zhou Xue¡¯er. He remembered this girl, named Xie Wei. Qiupeng had a great chat with her the previous night, and they even exchanged contact information. It seemed Qiupeng was interested in Xie Wei.


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled, "Well then, let¡¯s go to this gathering!"


    "That¡¯s great!" Qiupeng immediately agreed excitedly.


    Su Yang gave him a knowing smile. The best way to get him over a breakup was to start a new romance. If things worked out between him and Xie Wei, that would indeed be a good thing.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er smiled. She had some understanding of Su Yang¡¯s character and knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t attend the gathering if they asked him directly. But using Qiupeng as an excuse made it much easier.


    Fang Yun had already arranged for cars, and they split into two groups to get in. Su Yang and Qiupeng separated to give Qiupeng a chance, with Su Yang riding with Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun. Along the way, the two girls sat on either side of Su Yang, causing him to sit upright and tense the whole journey.


    The gathering was held at a secluded manor. After entering the manor¡¯s gate, they drove around the premises for quite a while before arriving at an elegant seven-story building. At the entrance, arge sign read "Qingyun Clubhouse!"


    "Qingyun Clubhouse?" Su Yang recalled the ce mentioned by Ling Zi the previous night. Although he hadn¡¯te herest night, he ended up here this evening.


    "This is the biggest private club in Nanluo City, famous even at the provincial level," Zhou Xue¡¯er said with a lightugh, "The founder is Ling Zi, but the Qingyun Clubhouse is backed by the Hou Family. Otherwise, just Ling Zi alone wouldn¡¯t be able to support such arge club!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly and followed Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun into Qingyun Clubhouse.


    It was clear that Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun had been to the ce many times, as they didn¡¯t even need to show their invitation cards to get in. However, Qiupeng, Su Yang, and Xie Wei had to use theirs.


    Once inside Qingyun Clubhouse, Su Yang immediately noticed the sheer opulence of Nanluo City¡¯srgest private club; a luxury that was unimaginable to the average person.


    The group took the elevator straight to the third floor. The hall was brightly lit with many people already there. Oddly enough, almost all the attendees were young people of Su Yang¡¯s age, whether high school or college students. Each one was dressed impably and was clearly not ordinary.


    Compared to them, Su Yang, Qiupeng, and Xie Wei¡¯s attire seemed in, especially Su Yang in his casual tracksuit. Among this setting, he felt rather out of ce, even less formally dressed than the service staff.


    "Oh no..." Zhou Xue¡¯er suddenly pped her forehead and whispered, "I forgot to get you changed into another outfit first."


    "Why change?" Su Yang was unfazed, "Is there something wrong with my clothes?"


    "Your clothes..." Zhou Xue¡¯er was at a loss for words. It¡¯s not just bad, you look like you¡¯re dressed to do manualbor.


    Su Yang said, "You know, you care too much about these little details. Clothes are just meant to befortable to wear, why fuss over them so much!"


    "Hey, now you¡¯re lecturing me!" Zhou Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    It was evident that Xie Wei was also overwhelmed by the scene. As the more introverted type of girl, witnessing the affluent and noble attendees made her clearly uneasy, and she clutched the hem of her clothes tightly with both hands.


    Zhao Qiupeng stood beside Xie Wei, and seeing her like this, he quietly reached out and took hold of her arm, silently offering her some encouragement with his gesture.


    Xie Wei¡¯s cheeks flushed red, yet she did not pull her arm away. This action, however, thrilled Zhao Qiupeng to no end.


    Su Yang watched all of this with a serene smile. He hade tonight to help Zhao Qiupeng find a match. By the looks of it, there was a real possibility of sess. Su Yang didn¡¯t continue to y the third wheel, allowing the two some privacy to enjoy their little world.


    "Huh, Su Yang?" Su Yang was standing by the window, admiring the view outside, when suddenly, a surprised voice came from behind him.


    Turning his head, he saw Fang Ziyu standing not far away, looking at him with astonishment.


    Toward Fang Ziyu, Su Yang harbored some goodwill, and smiled faintly, "You¡¯re here too."


    "No, what... how did you get here?" Fang Ziyu was astonished, "Do you know Xiexie too?"


    "Xiexie? Which Xiexie?" Su Yang was puzzled.


    "The host of tonight¡¯s banquet, Hu Xiexie!" Fang Ziyu was taken aback, "If you don¡¯t know Xiexie, then how did you get here?"


    "I invited him!" A voice came from behind, and then, Zhou Xue¡¯er walked over from behind and took hold of Su Yang¡¯s arm, smiling mildly at Fang Ziyu, "Sister Ziyu, so it turns out you know each other!"


    Fang Ziyu¡¯s expression changed a bit upon seeing Zhou Xue¡¯er, then she forced a smile and said, "Oh, it was Sister Xue¡¯er who invited him. Su Yang and I are ssmates."


    "I see." Zhou Xue¡¯er exchanged pleasantries with Fang Ziyu with a light smile. It was evident that the two women knew each other, but their rtionship was just average. In the matter of Su Yang, Zhou Xue¡¯er seemed clearly hostile toward Fang Ziyu, which was rather strange.


    Noticing Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s dissatisfaction, Fang Ziyu didn¡¯t linger and after a brief exchange, she left. Her circle of friends was in another corner, and she returned there where Liao Yuxuan, Lin Qingru, Zhao Yuanyuan, Tan Yan, among others, were all gathered.


    Among them was another group of young people who came from different high schools and were part of the same circle, generally belonging to the type of children from affluent families.


    "Ziyu, who were you chatting with just now?" Zhao Yuanyuan asked with a smile, "It seemed like you were talking to a guy?"


    As soon as these words were out, everyone around immediately began to tease Fang Ziyu withughter, bombarding her with questions about this guy.


    Fang Ziyu, looking embarrassed, said, "Stop messing around, it was Su Yang!"


    "Su Yang!?" Lin Qingru, Liao Yuxuan, and Tan Yan eximed at once, with Tan Yan¡¯s expression turning ghastly pale in an instant.


    "Who is that?" a young man nearby couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Uh, he¡¯s a new transfer student at our school," Liao Yuxuan casually replied, "Just a poor student, his family are farmers. Served in the army for three years, strong and bossy. He¡¯s been throwing his weight around at school!"


    "Psh, so the bar for throwing one¡¯s weight around is that low now? Just serve a couple of years in the military, and you can strut around?" the young man spat out.


    "Su Yang, how did he get in here?" Lin Qingru furrowed her brow as she asked. It was her first time at Qingyun Clubhouse; how could Su Yang possibly have been allowed in?


    "Zhou Xue¡¯er brought him in!" Fang Ziyu replied.


    "Zhou Xue¡¯er?" Everyone eximed again, "Which Zhou Xue¡¯er?"


    "Who else could it be?" Fang Ziyu responded with wide eyes.


    "You don¡¯t mean the Zhou Xue¡¯er from the Zhou family? What¡¯s her rtion to this Su Yang?"


    "To bring him to a gathering, there must be a special rtionship for sure. Zhou Xue¡¯er? When has she been so friendly with any guy?"


    "The Elder Young Master Ding has been pursuing Zhou Xue¡¯er for so long without a chance. And now a farmer¡¯s kid gets her favor? Oh my god, what is the worlding to?"


    "Third Young Master Ding is supposed toe tonight too; if he knows that his brother¡¯s intended fianc¨¦e is mingling with a farmer¡¯s son, tonight will really get lively!"


    Hearing this, a sharp gleam shed in Liao Yuxuan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 51 Unexpected Incident

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Unexpected Incident</h4>


    Liao Yuxuan quietly stepped out of the crowd and called one of his underlings aside, instructing him to find Third Young Master Ding and spill the beans about Su Yang being together with Zhou Xue¡¯er.


    After hearing Liao Yuxuan¡¯s words, the underling instantly understood the implication and said, "Brother Xuan, given Third Young Master Ding¡¯s explosive temper, he definitely won¡¯t let this guy with the surname Su off the hook today. It¡¯s just that, this Su guy has some strength in his arms, and Third Young Master Ding might not be his match!"


    Liao Yuxuan let out a coldugh and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter whether Third Young Master Ding is his match, the key point is that this is the Qingyun Clubhouse. Does he dare to hit someone here?"


    The underling immediately got the point and chuckled, "Got it, Brother Xuan. You just wait and watch the show!"


    Liao Yuxuan nodded in satisfaction, turned to look at Su Yang, and muttered through clenched teeth, "Surname Su, you might be powerful at school, but that¡¯s just at school. Let¡¯s see if you dare to jump around here at the Qingyun Clubhouse!"


    It wasn¡¯t long before the underling returned, giving Liao Yuxuan a reassuring hand gesture from a distance, signifying that everything was in ce.


    Liao Yuxuan smirked and nodded, and the time hade to watch the drama unfold.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun stayed by Su Yang¡¯s side, exining to him that the purpose of tonight¡¯s gathering was to celebrate a friend¡¯s return from out of town with a banquet. Their friend, named Hu Xiexie, was none other than the only daughter of Hu Tianrui, the wealthiest man in Nanluo City.


    The people at the scene were all known descendants of wealthy and prominent families from Nanluo City, who, ording to them, belonged to their social circle. Anyone who could make it here was no ordinary person, and the likes of Lin Qingru couldn¡¯t even get an invitation card.


    Su Yang was not particrly interested in the sole daughter of Nanluo City¡¯s richest man. He hade here to further assist Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei. As for other matters, he didn¡¯t care. In fact, he had spotted Lin Qingru, Liao Yuxuan, and others from afar, but he paid them no heed; to him, they were like nothing at all.


    Suddenly, an angry curse came from a distance: "Slut, how dare you ssh me!"


    The crowd turned to look and saw a young man in a suit, grabbing Xie Wei by the hair and pping her across the face.


    "Let her go!" Zhao Qiupeng bellowed angrily, only to be taken down by two men who proceeded to kick and punch him mercilessly.


    "Xie Wei, what the hell do you think you are? I¡¯m being nice to you, and this is how you treat me? And you dare throw wine on me? I¡¯ll show you what happens when you throw!" the suited young man cursed and pped Xie Wei, drawing a crowd of onlookers.


    "Who is this woman that dares to mess with Young Master Zhou?"


    "Her name is Xie Wei, the belle of our school¡¯s department, with an average family background."


    "Psh, just a departmental belle, and she thinks she¡¯s somebody. Young Master Zhou was giving her face, and yet she dares to disrespect him. How arrogant!"


    "How did this kind of person even get in here?"


    "I¡¯ve seen many like her, always squeezing into various parties and desperately trying to break into high society while pretending to be demure and pure like a lotus flower, but in reality, they¡¯re nothing but hypocrites!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face turned ice-cold, and the ss in his hand was crushed to pieces.


    Seeing this, Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun knew the situation was dire. Zhou Xue¡¯er quickly grabbed Su Yang and said to Fang Yun, "Quick, go stop him!"


    Fang Yun rushed over, angrily yelling, "Zhou Yue, stop it right now!"


    The suited young man, Zhou Yue, turned his head, surprised to see Fang Yun, then quickly smiled and said, "Sister Fang, what brings you here?"


    "What the hell are you doing?" Fang Yun angrily said, "How can you hit someone here?"


    Zhou Yue was slightly stunned, then frowned and said, "Sister Fang, that bitch threw wine at me, can¡¯t I teach her a lesson?"


    "Zhou, why did Weiwei throw wine on you!" Zhao Qiupeng shouted, "You started by being rude to Weiwei, groping her, which made Weiwei so angry that she threw wine at you. Why don¡¯t you mention how you verbally insulted Weiwei too?"


    "You little shit, what¡¯s it to you what happens between me and this bitch!" Zhou Yue red at Zhao Qiupeng and suddenly yelled, "Who the hell are you anyway? I haven¡¯t seen you before! How did you get in? Tonight is a wee party for Xiexie; do you have an invitation card? Do you think you can just waltz into Qingyun Clubhouse?"


    "Zhou Yue, that¡¯s enough!" Fang Yun shouted, "Qiupeng and Weiwei are my guests, are you questioning me?"


    Zhou Yue¡¯s expression turned icy, and he said solemnly, "Sister Fang, are you nning to protect those two?"


    "They¡¯re my friends, their business is my business!" Fang Yun shouted back.


    Zhou Yue became furious, "Others may be afraid of you, Fang Yun, but I, Zhou Yue, am not. I call you Sister Fang to show respect. Since you don¡¯t take me seriously, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. If I remember correctly, you don¡¯t have a membership card for the Qingyun Clubhouse either; what right do you have to invite others in?"


    Fang Yun was furious, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    At this moment, Su Yang emerged from the crowd. He didn¡¯t say a word and walked straight up to Zhou Yue.


    "Su Yang..." Zhou Xue¡¯er hurriedly called out, "Zhou Yue has practiced martial arts since he was a child, you..."


    Before Zhou Xue¡¯er could finish her sentence, Su Yang had already grabbed Zhou Yue by the neck.


    "You motherfu..." Zhou Yue, enraged, tried to twist Su Yang¡¯s wrist. But at that moment, Su Yang suddenly pressed down hard, pinning Zhou Yue face-down to the floor. His face and nose hit the floor, bleeding from the nose and mouth.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er was stunned. She hadn¡¯t known Su Yang for very long and only knew that Su Yang was incredibly skilled at mixing drinks, not that hisbat skills were also so strong. She had been anxious for Fang Yun to handle the situation, afraid that if things escted, Su Yang and the others would be at a disadvantage.


    "You dare toy a hand on me, you son of a bitch..." Zhou Yue bellowed angrily, struggling to get up while yelling, "Beat him to death for me!"


    Zhou Yue¡¯s followers immediately charged forward, and it was then that Zhou Xue¡¯er snapped to her senses and rushed in front of Su Yang, shouting furiously, "I dare anyone to touch him!"


    Everyone was taken aback - Zhou Xue¡¯er was Zhou Yue¡¯s sister, and if she was protecting Su Yang, they really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Zhou Yue¡¯s expression instantly chilled as he said solemnly, "Sis, what are you doing?"


    "Zhou Yue, you¡¯ve caused enough trouble!" Zhou Xue¡¯er yelled, "Get the hell back right now; I don¡¯t want to see you here!"


    "Sis, what are you talking about?" Zhou Yue eximed angrily, "I¡¯ve been hit, and you¡¯re not helping me but taking his side? Are you even my sister?"


    "I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Get back right now!" Zhou Xue¡¯er shouted, "Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa about this!"


    Zhou Yue was livid, "Fine, go tell Grandpa! I¡¯ll seek justice from him too, let¡¯s see who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong. We¡¯re family, yet you side with outsiders against me; just because Grandpa dotes on you, do you think you can dismiss the truth? I won¡¯t give you face over this today; I¡¯m determined to make them pay!"

 Chapter 52 Ding Runze

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Ding Runze</h4>


    Zhou Xue¡¯er was furious and wanted to speak, but at that moment, Su Yang pulled her back.


    "This matter is between him and me. You don¡¯t need to get involved!" Su Yang¡¯s expression was icy as he spoke, "Miss Zhou, I appreciate your kindness. But this matter must be resolved today!"


    "Damn, where did this poor kide from? He has no idea how tall the sky is or how deep the earth is, daring to go against the young master of the Zhou Family. Isn¡¯t he asking for a death wish?"


    "Miss Zhou is protecting him; he should get away while he can. Now he¡¯s challenging Zhou Yue. How could Zhou Yue let him off?"


    "Hehe, now this will be a good show. Zhou Yue is no kind-hearted believer!"


    The crowd around them was noisy and unceasing in their mockery and jeers.


    "Motherf*cker, kid, you¡¯re really arrogant!" Zhou Yue immediately bellowed with rage: "Fine, you¡¯ve got guts, kid. Then let¡¯s settle this matter today!"


    "Su Yang..." Zhou Xue¡¯er wanted to speak again, but Su Yang simply waved his hand to stop her.


    "I don¡¯t have many friends, but Zhao Qiupeng is one, and so is Xie Wei." Su Yang looked at Zhou Yue, his voice cold: "Now, you¡¯ve hit two of my friends. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much for me to break your arms and legs, is it?"


    "Too much your mom, I¡¯ll break all your arms and legs today!" Zhou Yue roared and charged at Su Yang.


    Zhou Yue felt it was because he wasn¡¯t prepared enough that he was knocked down by Su Yang earlier. With years of martial arts training, he felt confident that in a direct confrontation, he couldn¡¯t possibly lose to Su Yang.


    "Zhou Yue!" Zhou Xue¡¯er shouted in anger, worried that Su Yang would be at a disadvantage, but Zhou Yue had no intention of stopping his assault.


    Just as Zhou Yue was about to charge into Su Yang, Su Yang moved too. He suddenly rushed towards Zhou Yue, who lifted his foot to kick when he saw himing. The power of his running forcebined with the stored energy of the kick was extremely strong. Generally, someone getting kicked would be sent flying far away.


    However, the one he faced was Su Yang. Su Yang sidestepped the kick, at the same time wrapping his left arm around Zhou Yue¡¯s lower leg, and threw a punch with all his might. Everyone heard a crack, and Zhou Yue fell to the ground, screaming in pain.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er was momentarily stunned. She was initially worried that Su Yang would be at a disadvantage, but it turned out to be her own brother who suffered.


    "One leg down!" Su Yang walked up to Zhou Yue and said coldly, "Still have two arms and one leg left!"


    Zhou Yue roared in extreme anger: "Kill him for me! Kill him!"


    Severalckeys immediately rushed forward; Su Yang unceremoniously grabbed the foremost one, upended him head over heels, and mmed him onto the ground. The man¡¯s skull was crushed, and he fainted on the spot.


    Then, Su Yang charged forward a step, grabbed two more men by their heads, and smashed their skulls together. Like the first, these two also copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    Thestckey, witnessing the scene, froze in terror, then turned and ran.


    Su Yang casually picked up a wine ss from the table and flung it at theckey¡¯s right leg. The man fell to the ground immediately, his right leg twisted in a grotesque angle, clearly broken by the impact of the ss.


    All of these events took ce within half a minute. The surrounding crowd was still in shock, and before they could react, all fourckeys werepletely incapacitated.


    Zhou Yue was also stunned. These fourckeys of his were not weak. Yet in Su Yang¡¯s hands, they were like crushing ants¡ªwas this guy even human?


    Su Yang walked back beside Zhou Yue and said coldly, "I told you I¡¯d break your arms and legs, and I will not go back on my word!"


    Zhou Yue shook with fear, and just then, an angry roar came from a distance: "Stop!"


    The crowd turned to look and saw a sixteen or seventeen-year-old youth, leading a group storming in with a menacing air.


    "It¡¯s Third Young Master Ding, Third Young Master Ding has arrived!" someone eximed in surprise.


    "My god, is that Ding Runze?"


    "That¡¯s him, the third son of the Ding Family. He established Cangbei Martial Arts at the age of fifteen, without relying on his family¡¯s power or influence. In two years, he has outstripped the Taekwondo Club of Seventh Middle School and became one of Nanluo City¡¯s top four martial arts schools!"


    "My god, that means his skills are even above Gu Yunfei¡¯s?"


    "Above Gu Yunfei? Probably even Gu Yunxiang is no match for him. Ding Family people are not to be measured bymon standards. Have you forgotten that Eldest Young Master Ding, Ding Qiuhuan, defeated one of Nanluo City¡¯s top ten masters when he was just thirteen?"


    "This kid is done for. Ding Runze has a close rtionship with Zhou Yue; he will definitely help Zhou Yue this time!"


    "What¡¯s Zhou Yue¡¯s rtionshippared to Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s? Ding Qiuhan has always regarded Zhou Xue¡¯er as off-limits, and Ding Runze even proims publicly that Zhou Xue¡¯er is his sister-inw. Now this kid is standing alongside Zhou Xue¡¯er¡ªwill Ding Runze let him off?"


    The crowd around them talked nonstop, looking at Su Yang with schadenfreude. Offending Zhou Yue was one thing, but offending Ding Runze was truly asking for death!


    Liao Yuxuan smirked as he watched Su Yang. All of this was within his calctions.


    Lin Qingru also gritted her teeth; after these few incidents, her hatred for Su Yang had only intensified. She was eager to see Ding Runze defeat Su Yang and force him to kneel and beg for mercy!


    Su Yang looked at Ding Runze, and although he didn¡¯t recognize him, he had already deduced his identity from what the people around had said. Su Yang chuckled coldly and directly broke Zhou Yue¡¯s other leg.


    Ding Runze was furious, "I told you to stop, didn¡¯t you hear?"


    "Who the hell are you to order me around?" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve, kid," Ding Runze said after ncing at Zhou Xue¡¯er. "For so many years, no one has dared to be so arrogant in front of me. Sister-inw, what is this supposed to mean? My brother leaves for school for two years, and you start hooking up with someone else? And you even help a stranger beat up your own brother, how is that appropriate?"


    Zhou Xue¡¯er trembled with anger, "Shut your mouth, Ding Runze. I am not your sister-inw, I have nothing to do with your brother, and it¡¯s not your ce to lecture me!"


    "Is that so?" Ding Runze¡¯s face grew colder as he looked at Su Yang and said, "You really are protective of him. However, when I beat this kid until he kneels before me like a dead dog, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still protect him then!"


    "Ding Runze, you dare!" Zhou Xue¡¯er was furious, "If you dare touch him, I will never let you off!"


    "Hahaha..." Ding Runzeughed loudly, "Even if I kill him, what can you do to me!"


    Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s face changed color rapidly; Ding Runze had a reputation as a madman in their circles, and he really might dare to kill someone!


    "Su Yang, leave first; I¡¯ll handle this!" Zhou Xue¡¯er whispered to Su Yang.


    "Think you can run?" Ding Runze roared, "No one¡¯s leaving today!"


    "Right, especially that Zhao Qiu Peng, and that Xie Wei; leave them behind!" Zhou Yue said with a ferocious expression, "I want to show them what it means to offend me, Zhou Yue. Damn it, you bitch, watch how I¡¯ll deal with youter!"


    Xie Wei trembled in fear, while Zhao Qiu Peng, despite being scared, still clenched his teeth and stood in front of Xie Wei to protect her.


    "Shut up!" Su Yang kicked Zhou Yue in the face, leaving Zhou Yue unable to speak as blood gushed from his nose.


    "You motherf*cker, you still dare to hit people!" Ding Runze waspletely enraged and charged at Su Yang with a roar, leaping into the air three meters away from Su Yang and throwing a punch at him so fast it whistled through the air.


    Su Yang frowned slightly. Ding Runze¡¯s strength was indeed above Gu Yunxiang¡¯s, and he was probably close to entering the Qi Refining Realm. No wonder he had achieved so much at such a young age; he must be practicing a martial art that wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    The crowd around them was stunned by Ding Runze¡¯s move and cheered thunderously. They looked at Su Yang as if they were staring at a dead man.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression drastically changed, and she wanted to intervene to assist Su Yang, but seeing Ding Runze¡¯s punch, she too felt powerless and had no idea how to stop it.


    Just as the punch was about tond on Su Yang, Su Yang finally moved. He stood still and casually threw a punch of his own, which met Ding Runze¡¯s fist head-on.


    With a crack, Ding Runze was sent flying backward, crashing into a table and struggling a few times before crawling back up. However, his right arm waspletely limp; Su Yang had shattered his entire arm!


    Everyone gasped in shock; this was an oue that nobody had expected. Could Su Yang, who so easily defeated the mighty Ding Runze with a single punch, truly be this powerful?


    Zhou Xue¡¯er was also stunned. She had thought Su Yang could only mix drinks, but now it seemed, Su Yang was not as simple as she had imagined!


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, eyeing Ding Runze coldly, "Not even worth one blow!"


    "You..." Rage consumed Ding Runze, and he vomited a mouthful of blood before copsing to the ground again.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with him anymore and walked straight to the stupefied Zhou Yue. In a cold voice, he said, "You still have two hands left. I¡¯ll just deal with them both at once for you."


    "Ah, no..." Zhou Yue shrieked, "I know I was wrong..."


    But it was already toote. Su Yang grabbed his hands and twisted them, breaking both his arms on the spot.


    Zhou Yue screamed miserably, but Su Yang didn¡¯t even give him a second nce from beginning to end, tossing him aside like a dead dog.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yang walked up to Zhao Qiu Peng, straightened his clothes, and said with a smile, "Qiupeng, Weiwei, let¡¯s go."


    Zhao Qiu Peng smiled honestly, helping Xie Wei up and whispering, "Weiwei, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t protect you before!"


    "It¡¯s okay!" Xie Wei¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she clutched Zhao Qiu Peng¡¯s wrist without letting go. Though this man had no illustrious family background or powerful status, he had stood up to fight for her in that situation, which was more than enough for her.


    Just then, rapid footsteps were heard at the entrance.


    Immediately afterward, a group of men in ck suits walked in. The man leading them, wearing sses, frowned and asked, "What¡¯s going on here? Who is causing trouble at the Qingyun Clubhouse?"

 Chapter 53: The Partial Manager Wang

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53: The Partial Manager Wang</h4>


    "This is Manager Wang from Qingyun Clubhouse, this incident has blown up. This kid named Su Yang, he¡¯s toast!" said someone who recognized the middle-aged man in a low voice.


    "The Qingyun Clubhouse is run by Ling Zi, the underground kingpin of Nanluo City. To cause trouble here is to dig up the soil on Ling Zi¡¯s head. No matter how strong this kid is, he can¡¯t fight against Ling Zi!"


    "Hahaha, there¡¯s going to be a good show today!"


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s smile was even more smug; he never really ced his hopes on Ding Runze. Qingyun Clubhouse was his real n.


    Lin Qingru was also brimming with excitement. She had been very disappointed when Ding Runze was defeated. But now, it seemed she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed anymore!


    "Su Yang, today, you will pay the price for your arrogance!" Lin Qingru raged in her heart, "Offending Ling Zi, you won¡¯t die but you¡¯ll be crippled. When you¡¯re paralyzed and sitting in a wheelchair, you won¡¯t be able to back out of this marriage even if you want to!"


    "Manager Wang, it¡¯s this kid causing trouble!" Ding Runze struggled to shout loudly, "It¡¯s these three, they beat up Zhou Yue, and then they severely injured me too,pletely disregarding the rules of Qingyun Clubhouse!"


    Manager Wang¡¯s expression changed slightly. Zhou Yue and Ding Runze, they were heirs to big families. Being injured at Qingyun Clubhouse was no small matter. Moreover, what was key was that this Su Yang was unremarkable in appearance; he had never heard of this person before, so he naturally had a sense of what to do!


    "Sir, may I ask you to present your membership cards?" Manager Wang approached Su Yang and asked seemingly calmly.


    "I don¡¯t have a membership card!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    "No membership card, then how did you get in?" Manager Wang asked with a frown.


    "They came at my invitation!" Zhou Xue¡¯er stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "Is there a problem with that?"


    Manager Wang looked at Zhou Xue¡¯er, then at Su Yang, and said, "If Miss Zhou invited them, then of course it¡¯s allowed."


    "However, this is Qingyun Clubhouse, and we have rules here. The most important rule is that memberse first."


    "These three, not being members but invited nevertheless, cannot upstage the host. Especially causing trouble here, and even injuring our esteemed members, that is a serious vition of the rules!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Xue¡¯er asked with a frown, "Won¡¯t you even ask who is right and who is wrong in this situation?"


    "We are not concerned with who is right or wrong, only with our rules!" Manager Wang said with a smile, "Viting the rules of Qingyun Clubhouse must be met with severe punishment."


    "You dare to punish the guests I invited?" Zhou Xue¡¯er said angrily.


    "Miss Zhou, we respect you, since you are a member. However, the others are also members, and we have to treat everyone equally!" Manager Wang said with a light smile.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er trembled with rage but was helpless, as this ce was Qingyun Clubhouse after all.


    At this moment, Ding Runze had already stood with the help of others and said through gritted teeth with a sneer, "Su Yang, now you understand the gap between us, don¡¯t you?"


    "You think just because you can fight, have a pair of strong arms, you¡¯re invincible? No matter how strong you are, you are not on our level. In the end, the person kneeling and begging for mercy will always be you! With just a word from me, I can make you die without a ce to be buried. What can you do to me?"


    "Manager Wang, let¡¯s have them kicked out first, don¡¯t let them taint this ce!"


    "Yeah, throw them out!"


    "Get rid of them, this ce is not for them toe!"


    "A bunch of beggars, running over here, trying to squeeze into our high society? Pah, they don¡¯t even take a piss to look at their own reflections!"


    "I¡¯ve seen plenty like them, willing to abandon all shame just to push their way into our circle, worse than beggars. Kick them out, kick them out!"


    All around, the onlookers were in an uproar, shouting loudly to throw Su Yang and the others out.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his expression serene as if he hadn¡¯t heard the crowd¡¯s insults at all.


    Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei hung their heads, their faces flushed with embarrassment.


    "Su Yang, let¡¯s just leave," Zhao Qiupeng tugged at Su Yang¡¯s clothes and whispered, "We don¡¯t belong in a ce like this!"


    But Su Yang waved his hand and smiled, "I was indeed nning to leave, but now, I just don¡¯t feel like it. Today, I¡¯m going to let them know whose circle it is that they can¡¯t force their way into!"


    The crowd was taken aback, and then began to curse: "Damn it, acting tough even at death¡¯s door!"


    "Such a big talker. Think you don¡¯t have to leave because you don¡¯t want to? If you won¡¯t go, we¡¯ll just carry you out. What¡¯s so hard about that!"


    "Why bother talking nonsense with them? Break their legs and throw them out directly!"


    Manager Wang¡¯s face turned cold, "Sir, it seems you¡¯re nning to squat here? Do you think we¡¯ve been too polite to you?"


    Su Yang remained calm and said, "I¡¯m giving you a chance, let Ling Zi handle this matter, or you might still be able to walk out of Qingyun Clubhouse on your own two feet."


    Manager Wang was startled, then became furious, "How dare you call the boss by his name! Who do you think you are? You really think too highly of yourself!"


    Manager Wang had been at this venue for a long time, his judgment was very urate; he immediately recognized that Su Yang and his twopanions were of ordinary backgrounds. Besides, offending Zhou Yue and Ding Runze was akin to seeking death. Therefore, he didn¡¯t believe Su Yang knew Ling Zi at all and thought Su Yang was just trying to scare him.


    "You don¡¯t even recognize where you are, daring to speak so arrogantly? Today, you must pay the price for your actions!" Manager Wangmanded coldly, "Show them out!"


    Manager Wang¡¯s subordinates immediately rushed forward, ready to forcibly escort Su Yang and the others out.


    "I gave you a chance," Su Yang sighed lightly and suddenly took a step forward, knocking the two men in front of him flying, as he shouted angrily, "But you didn¡¯t seize it!"


    "You dare to resort to violence..." Manager Wang yelled, but before he could finish, Su Yang had struck again, knocking all his subordinates to the ground and standing in front of Manager Wang.


    Manager Wang was dumbfounded; he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yang would start a fight right there, nor did he expect Su Yang to be so formidable.


    He gritted his teeth, pulled out his phone to make a call, and said angrily, "You¡¯re dead meat, dead meat. No one who makes trouble in Qingyun Clubhousees to a good end. The boss is upstairs entertaining guests. Once my boss gets here, you¡¯ll realize what sort of being you¡¯ve provoked!"


    "This kid must be crazy, daring to hit people from Qingyun Clubhouse!"


    "Who cares, he¡¯s definitely done for this time. Causing a scene at Qingyun Clubhouse isn¡¯t just about getting beaten up; Ling Zi is going to kill him!"


    "He¡¯s simply asking for it. This is what they call bringing disaster upon oneself!"


    The onlookers were even more scornful, all of them standing around with the attitude of watching a joke unfold. Lin Qingru clenched her fists tighter; if Ling Zi arrived, then she couldpletely break free from this marriage because Su Yang was done for!

 Chapter 54 He is not a member, but he is a shareholder!

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54 He is not a member, but he is a shareholder!</h4>


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back,pletely ignoring the ridicule from the crowd as he leisurely observed the scenery outside.


    Before long, footsteps could be heard again from outside, and then Ling Zi, leading a group of men, stormed in fiercely.


    Having received that message from Su Yangst night, Ling Zi felt rejuvenated. Today, he walked with his chin up and chest out, erasing the gloom of the past few days.


    However, when he entered the hall and saw Su Yang standing by the window, his body involuntarily shivered, his legs weakened, and he almost fell to the ground.


    "Big brother, big brother..." Manager Wang ran over with a sobbing tone, "It¡¯s this guy, he..."


    "Shut your fucking mouth!" Ling Zi pped Manager Wang across the face, leaving himpletely dazed.


    Ling Zi didn¡¯t pay him any heed and hurried to Su Yang, bowing deeply, "Young Master Su, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    The onlookers who hade to enjoy the spectacle were all stunned in that moment.


    Young Master Su?


    Ling Zi, the underground overlord of Nanluo City, was actually addressing Su Yang as Young Master Su?


    Among those present, there were not a few from powerful families, but even before Ling Zi, they had to bow their heads. This was thergest underground overlord in Nanluo City, with the backing of the Hou Family, the super-powerhouse of the city; he had no need to put others in his eyes.


    Even the likes of Zhou Yue and Ding Runze had to be respectful in front of Ling Zi, not daring to disy their airs of importance. Ling Zi didn¡¯t need to be courteous to them, because it was their fathers who could gain some face with Ling Zi. As for these younger generations, they simply had no standing!


    And now, one ¡¯Young Master Su¡¯ had everyone dumbfounded.


    Just how powerful was Su Yang¡¯s background that even a figure like Ling Zi had to treat him with such respect?


    Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes widened, her face etched with disbelief. This situation was vastly different from what she had anticipated!


    What on earth was going on?


    Manager Wang copsed to the ground with a thud, his entire body deted.


    Su Yang turned his head and nced at Ling Zi, smiling lightly, "Ling Zi, your Qingyun Clubhouse has quite strict rules, doesn¡¯t it!"


    Ling Zi, sensing the chill in Su Yang¡¯s tone, shuddered involuntarily and quickly said, "Young Master Su, I wasn¡¯t aware you wereing; my apologies for not greeting you sooner. This Qingyun Clubhouse does have some rules, but in front of Young Master Su, such rules are not important!"


    The crowd¡¯s expression changed once again. Ling Zi was known to be very stringent about rules. But now, he was saying that in front of Su Yang, rules were not important?


    "There should still be rules, only they can¡¯t be arbitrarily set!" Su Yang said, "For instance, today¡¯s situation, where clearly these people provoked us first, yet Manager Wang wants to push all the responsibility onto us. Moreover, when I asked him to call for you, not only did he refuse, but he also wanted to kick us out. Ling Zi, are these the kind of rules you set?"


    Ling Zi was sweating profusely, cursing Manager Wang¡¯s ancestors in his heart. Are you fucking blind, of all people to offend, you had to provoke such a devil!


    "Rest assured, Young Master Su, I will definitely provide you with a satisfactory response regarding this matter."


    Ling Zi suddenly turned around and shouted angrily, "Wang Mingkun, you motherfucker exin to me clearly what the hell is going on. Speak the truth to me, and if there¡¯s half a lie, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue!"


    Manager Wang had just managed to stand up with difficulty, shakily telling everything that had happened just now. In front of Ling Zi, he dared not utter a single lie, recounting the previous incident without omitting a word.


    Ling Zi¡¯s anger escted as he listened, and as soon as Manager Wang finished speaking, he kicked Manager Wang to the ground and roared, "Damn it, when the hell did I give you such a rule? What the fuck do you think this ce is, making up rules on your own, do you think I¡¯m dead?"


    Manager Wang trembled and stammered, "Big brother, I... I didn¡¯t know..."


    "Don¡¯t tell me what you don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t follow the rules I set but make your own, offending my esteemed guests, you deserve death!" Ling Zi said furiously, waving his hand, "Damn it, drag him away and chop off his hands to feed the dogs!"


    "Big brother, big brother..." Manager Wang panicked, "I realize my mistake, I realize my mistake, please spare me, spare me..."


    Ling Zi ignored himpletely. If he didn¡¯t deal with Manager Wang, he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to Su Yang. He was very clear about what mattered more.


    "Stop!" Just then, Ding Runze suddenly spoke up.


    Ling Zi frowned and said in a stern voice, "Ding Runze, this is the Qingyun Clubhouse, it¡¯s not your ce to point fingers!"


    Ding Runze¡¯s face was ice-cold as he clenched his teeth and said, "Big brother Ling, I¡¯m aware this is the Qingyun Clubhouse, but don¡¯t forget, the Qingyun Clubhouse is in Nanluo City. My Ding Family may not be some special prestigious family in Nanluo City, but we still have some face to uphold."


    "As a member of the Qingyun Clubhouse, I was beaten here today. Manager Wang brought people to resolve this matter for me, so I¡¯d like to ask you, what did Manager Wang do wrong that you want to punish him?"


    "Big brother Ling, if you want to punish Manager Wang, wouldn¡¯t it imply that me getting beaten today was justified? Big brother Ling, are you insulting me or insulting the Ding Family?"


    Everyone was shocked. With just a few sentences, Ding Runze had escted the matter to involve the entire Ding Family,plicating matters greatly.


    Ling Zi wasn¡¯t afraid of Ding Runze, but the Ding Family behind him was a different story. As one of the Four Great Families of Nanluo City, even though they weren¡¯t as formidable as the Hou Family, they were much more deeply rooted and powerful than Ling Zi.


    Under normal circumstances, Ling Zi would absolutely not sh with such a behemoth!


    However, this wasn¡¯t a normal situation. Su Yang was involved in this affair, making it an extraordinary circumstance!


    "Ding Runze, are you using the Ding Family to scare me?" Ling Zi asked coldly in return.


    Ding Runze said with a cold voice, "Hmph, who dares to intimidate the underworld leader of Luo City? I just wanted to seek justice for our family, is that not allowed?"


    "You want justice, don¡¯t you?" Ling Zi said loudly, "Fine, I¡¯ll give you an exnation. Ding Runze, it¡¯s true that you are a member of my Qingyun Clubhouse, but what about the people you brought? What right do they have toy hands on a valued guest of my Qingyun Clubhouse?"


    "Big brother Ling, there¡¯s no need to threaten me, I know the rules of Qingyun Clubhouse!" Ding Runze shouted, "The people I brought aren¡¯t members, but I invited them. And this Su Yang, he isn¡¯t a member here either."


    "ording to the rules of Qingyun Clubhouse, the people I brought fighting here is the fault of my people. But he also fought here, doesn¡¯t he share any responsibility?"


    "For this incident, why are you only targeting our people and giving him no punishment whatsoever?"


    The crowd around them began to cause amotion. Ding Runze¡¯s rebuttal to Ling Zi on this level was indeed very shrewd.


    If Ling Zi forcefully insisted on protecting Su Yang, it would be the same as breaking the Qingyun Clubhouse¡¯s rules, damaging his own reputation too!


    "Ding Runze, can you and your peoplepare to Young Master Su?" Ling Zi sneered, "Indeed, Young Master Su is not a member of my Qingyun Clubhouse, but he is one of the shareholders of my Qingyun Clubhouse!"

 Chapter 55: The Exclusive Circle

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55: The Exclusive Circle</h4>


    As soon as these words were spoken, the surroundings immediately erupted intomotion, and everyone looked at Su Yang in shock.


    This Su Yang, was he actually one of the shareholders of Qingyun Clubhouse?


    Lin Qingru¡¯s mind thundered, and she waspletely dumbfounded. The Qingyun Clubhouse that even her father couldn¡¯t enter was Su Yang¡¯s property? How was that possible? She simply couldn¡¯t ept this!


    But wasn¡¯t Qingyun Clubhouse Ling Zi¡¯s private property? Even if someone invested behind the scenes, that would have been an investment by the Hou Family, wouldn¡¯t it? When did an outsidere into the picture?


    In fact, this matter was already decidedst night by Hou Shilin. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to win over Su Yang, so he had Ling Zi make arrangements to gift some of the important industries under his control to Su Yang.


    Not only to win over Su Yang but also to tie him to their side. In the future, these industries were to be considered Su Yang¡¯s as well, and if anything happened, Su Yang could not possibly ignore it!


    Qingyun Clubhouse was one of these industries.


    Ding Runze was stunned for a long moment, his voice trembling, "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense, since when did Qingyun Clubhouse have a new shareholder?"


    "Ding Runze, do I need to report the affairs of my Qingyun Clubhouse to you?" Ling Zi said aloud, "Young Master Su is one of the shareholders of our Qingyun Clubhouse, controlling twenty percent of the shares."


    "Therefore, Young Master Su is also one of the bosses of Qingyun Clubhouse, and doesn¡¯t need a membership card to enter or exit. The friends he invites will automatically be members of Qingyun Clubhouse!"


    At these words, the entire ce was once again stunned. Didn¡¯t this mean Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei had be members of Qingyun Clubhouse from that point on?


    Membership in Qingyun Clubhouse was very difficult to obtain, even for young masters like Liao Yuxuan.


    Lin Qingru¡¯s father, Lin Ze Ping, also a well-known wealthy businessman in Nanluo City,cked the qualifications to enter Qingyun Clubhouse.


    Among all the rich heirs present, less than twenty percent were members of Qingyun Clubhouse; most had entered with invitation cards.


    And now, Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei, two ordinary students, had actually be members of Qingyun Clubhouse?


    "Ding Runze, the people you brought caused trouble in Qingyun Clubhouse and attempted to assault a shareholder and members of Qingyun Clubhouse, viting the rules of our club," Ling Zi paused, then spoke loudly, "As their inviter, you must also share the responsibility."


    Ding Runze exploded in rage, "Ling Zi, in other words, you¡¯re bullying a member of the Ding Family, is that it?"


    "There¡¯s no bullying or not bullying, I am just following the rules!" Ling Zi waved his hand and said coldly, "Remove all the people brought by Ding Runze, break their arms and legs, and throw them outside the clubhouse. As for Ding Runze, cancel his membership card, and from now on, Qingyun Clubhouse will no longer receive them!"


    "Ling Zi, if you dare to do this to me, my Ding Family will not let this rest..." Ding Runze shouted angrily, but he was still picked up and thrown out by Ling Zi¡¯s men.


    "Throw out Zhou Yue and his people as well!" Ling Zi shouted loudly.


    Zhou Yue and his group were also thrown out, and all the people on the scene were as stunned as wooden chickens. With this, Ling Zi had offended both the Zhou and Ding families, two colossal entities.


    And all of this for a Su Yang - was it worth it?


    Ling Zi walked over to Su Yang, his face adopting a ttering smile, "Young Master Su, are you satisfied with this oue?"


    The crowd was once again shocked by the extent of the situation. After having offended two major families and disregarding his own losses, Ling Zi was still considering whether Su Yang was satisfied? Was Su Yang really that important?


    "Hmm!" Su Yang slowly nodded, his voice cold, "You dealt with it well, but there is still one thing."


    "Whatever youmand, Young Master Su!" Ling Zi quickly said.


    Su Yang swept his gaze over the people present, his voice cold, "I don¡¯t want to be in the same hall with these people!"


    Ling Zi was momentarily stunned before immediately saying, "Go, get the people on the top floor ready, Young Master Su and his friends are going up to rest!"


    "Ah?" The subordinate beside him was taken aback, the top floor was where very important people were received. Even the Family Heads of the four great families, when they came here, spent most of their time only on the sixth floor and rarely went to the top floor.


    "What ¡¯ah¡¯? Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying!" Ling Zi said angrily.


    "Yes, yes, yes..." The subordinate hurriedly ran off to make arrangements.


    Everyone around was stunned once again, as anyone who coulde here was certainly aware of the rules within the Qingyun Clubhouse. Inside the Qingyun Clubhouse, each floor represented a different status and identity. The higher one went, the higher the status signified, and the top floor represented the highest status of all.


    Today, everyone came here to attend the banquet of the richest man¡¯s daughter in Nanluo City. And the daughter of the richest man in Nanluo City could only hold her banquet on the third floor, showing how difficult it was to reach the top floor.


    Even the young people present, despite holding membership cards, their parents could at most go to the fourth or fifth floor, and it was difficult even for them to reach the sixth floor.


    And now, Su Yang was taking Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei to the top floor? What kind of status did one need to enjoy such treatment?


    Now everyone finally understood the sentence Su Yang had said earlier, it wasn¡¯t that Su Yang couldn¡¯t squeeze into their circle, but that they weren¡¯t qualified to enter Su Yang¡¯s circle!


    Ling Zi said with a ttering smile, "Young Master Su, the room on the top floor is ready, let¡¯s go up."


    "Okay!" Su Yang nodded, leading Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei away, without giving the others a nce from beginning to end.


    It was only after Su Yang had walked away that the hall started to buzz again, with everyone asking about Su Yang¡¯s background, inquiring about his identity. The events of tonight were truly shocking for these second-generation descendants!


    Lin Qingru was sitting in her chair, disoriented and unable to snap out of her shock.


    She had grown up with Su Yang and knew his family¡¯s situation well. In her eyes, Su Yang was the epitome of poverty, so she had never taken him seriously from the start.


    But now, she suddenly realized that she actually didn¡¯t understand Su Yang at all.


    What had happened to Su Yang in the three years he had been away in the military?


    Not only had he be strong, but what was most key, even someone as influential as Ling Zi was kowtowing to him, how powerful must he be to achieve that?


    Lin Qingru didn¡¯t know what Su Yang¡¯s situation was now, but she was very clear about Su Yang¡¯s current power. If she were to get engaged to Su Yang, it would certainly not be him climbing up the socialdder, but her reaching for a higher branch!


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s hands and feet were cold. It was only after Ling Zi appeared that he finally realized how little he knew about Su Yang.


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yang hadn¡¯t dared to stand up to him before, but that he disdained to pay him any attention. If Su Yang wished, with just one word, Ling Zi would definitely chop him down without hesitation!


    What infuriated Liao Yuxuan the most was Lin Qingru¡¯s expression; he knew that Lin Qingru¡¯s thoughts were beginning to change.


    This vain woman would not be moved by how well Liao Yuxuan treated her; she was always fixated on his background.


    Now, with Su Yang¡¯s background clearly above Liao Yuxuan¡¯s, to which side would Lin Qingru¡¯s heart lean?


    Grinding his teeth, Liao Yuxuan clenched his fists and roared inwardly, "Lin Qingru, you can¡¯t shake me off. Su Yang, no matter how strong you are, I have decided on your woman!"


    Liao Yuxuan was unaware that in his eyes, Lin Qingru was Su Yang¡¯s woman, but in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, Lin Qingru was nothing!


    Unfortunately, Lin Qingru herself didn¡¯t know this.

 Chapter 56 The Lone Tomb on Qingyun Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56 The Lone Tomb on Qingyun Mountain</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t linger long at the Qingyun Clubhouse, as he didn¡¯t fancy such scenes.


    The reason he came was to apany Zhao Qiupeng, and escting the situation was meant to give face to his own friend.


    As for himself, Su Yang didn¡¯t care about such external possessions; what he cared more about was his own strength.


    Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei were sent away by people from Ling Zi, while Su Yang left on his own. He didn¡¯t go to the city but to Qingyun Mountain behind the clubhouse.


    Qingyun Mountain is a rather famous mountain in Nanluo City. The mountain¡¯s feng shui is very favorable, which is why the Qingyun Clubhouse was built on such an auspicious site. The back of Qingyun Mountain, on the other hand, is mostly cemeteries, where the wealthy of Nanluo City bury their ancestors.


    The section on Taoism Cultivation in Destiny¡¯s Tome records that a feng shui location can also provide spiritual energy to people.


    Though Su Yang¡¯s "Devouring the Heavens" was powerful, this was, after all, forcibly extracting external force, not cultivated bit by bit by oneself. To control such power, one must also elevate one¡¯s own strength.


    Therefore, Su Yang had now rmitted to a cultivation method. Based on Taoism and Buddhism, with the Demonic Sect as the main body. A solid foundation allows for steady progress!


    Destiny¡¯s Tome contained a skill for geomancy. Su Yang had learned the content of the first page, and his geomantic abilities now far exceeded those self-proimed masters. Standing atop Qingyun Mountain, he could roughly grasp the feng shui trend of the mountain.


    With no one around, Su Yang disyed the Aerial Levitation Technique from Taoist cultivation, using the true qi within his body to slowly lift himself off the ground.


    This was Su Yang¡¯s first attempt at practicing the Aerial Levitation Technique. At first, he only managed to lift halfway before falling back down. But as he practiced more, he became increasingly proficient.


    An hourter, Su Yang was able to move through the air, though the speed was not fast, and the power consumed was still considerable, posing quite a burden for him at present.


    Su Yang recalled the Sword Riding Technique within the Taoist arts, an alternative form of the Aerial Levitation Technique. Using the same mode of air travel, it consumed much less power and could increase speed tremendously, being one of the more powerful techniques in Taoist cultivation.


    However, to practice the Sword Riding Technique, one must at least be in the Integration Realm, the third level of Yellow Grade. Su Yang hadn¡¯t stepped into the Integration Realm yet, and besides, he didn¡¯t possess a suitable sword, so for now, that technique was merely a thought.


    Using the Aerial Levitation Technique to ascend, Su Yang couldn¡¯t fly very high just yet, barely five or six meters above the ground, but it was much faster than walking.


    Soon, Su Yang arrived at a protruding stone tform on the back mountain. This was the ce where the spiritual energy of this feng shui treasure converged.


    Walking back and forth on the stone tform, Su Yang felt the location of the spiritual energy and sat down cross-legged to begin absorbing it using Daoist secret techniques.


    The Daoist secret techniques were not as domineering as those of the Demonic Sect; they couldn¡¯t simply devour this spiritual energy.


    The Daoist secret techniques required using one¡¯s own power to gradually guide the spiritual energy into the body. Thus, the pace of advancement in Taoist cultivation was far slower than in demonic cultivation.


    However, demonic cultivation had its drawbacks, such as the risk of having an unstable foundation. This method allowed for rapid progression in the early stages but could lead to variousplicationster on.


    Because of the unstable foundation, the pace of advancement for demonic cultivators slowed down in thetter stages.


    Su Yang felt the flow of spiritual energy and slowly used his own power to guide it into his body.


    From the outside, several white streams of energy, as thick as thumbs, were seen coiling around Su Yang, slowly entering his seven orifices.


    Enveloped in white energy, Su Yang¡¯s body appeared somewhat ethereal, almost as if surrounded by a celestially mist.


    As the spiritual energy slowly entered his body, Su Yang felt the difort caused by "Devouring the Heavens" over the past few days gradually getting better.


    The previously uncontroble forces within him were now gradually being subdued.


    Truly, the Daoist secret arts were extraordinary!


    After cultivating for an hour like this, the white streams of energy became thinner, until they were almost invisible, as if about to break.


    Su Yang opened his eyes and dispersed the white energy around him, slowly stretching his body.


    By doing so, he had absorbed most of the spiritual energy from this feng shui treasure site.


    Of course, this would not affect the feng shui of the treasure site, but it would take at least a year for the spiritual energy to recover.


    Getting up and descending the mountain, Su Yang once again disyed the Aerial Levitation Technique, and this time, it was much smoother than before.


    His strength had greatly increased, and he could now be considered to be at the mid-stage of Qi Refinement.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s mid-stage Qi Refinement was much stronger than the peak-stage of an ordinary person.


    After all, he practiced the secret arts from Destiny¡¯s Tome, iparable to any ordinary secret techniques.


    Figures like Master Wu were at the peak stage of Qi Refinement. However, when he encountered Su Yang, who was at the early stage of Qi Refinement, he was instantly killed with a single move.


    In battles amongst equals, Su Yang¡¯s strength could instantly kill anyone.


    However, if he encountered someone in the Integration Realm, Su Yang¡¯s power would have some difficulty coping.


    Because the Integration Realm and the Qi Refining Realm arepletely different states of being, withpletely distinct attributes of strength.


    Suddenly, Su Yang who was descending the mountain using the Aerial Levitation Technique, halted, his gaze falling upon a solitary grave midway up the slope.


    This lone grave was in a rather remote spot, but Su Yang could tell that this location was a node in the geomanticwork of this treasurend.


    Such nodes were different from the usual geomantic treasure spots. This type of geomantic node was a cirction point for the flow of geomancy.


    It seemed simple, but in fact, it was hardly less potent than the geomantic treasure spots. This geomantic node possessed all the fortunes of this geomantd!


    However, geomantic nodes were extremely difficult to find. Even those revered geomancers pursued by thousands couldn¡¯t locate a geomantic node.


    The geomancy Su Yang learned from the Destiny¡¯s Tome allowed him to identify this geomantic node at a nce.


    Gazing at the solitary grave for a while, Su Yang suddenly dove down andnded next to the grave.


    "Fang Jingshan!" Su Yang read the name on the tombstone, circled the grave twice, and scoffed, "Just who did your descendants offend? They chose such an excellent location, but someone reversed the geomancy, turning good feng shui into bad. Not only is it unable to protect the descendants, but it also adds to their troubles."


    "However, this method of reversing the geomancy is truly clumsy. It seems the person who reversed the geomancy was nothing but an outsider!"


    Su Yang did not linger there, as he neither knew nor understood the descendants of this Fang Jingshan, so he did not intervene in the matter.


    Aftering down the mountain, Su Yang bypassed the Qingyun Clubhouse, slowly making his way towards the city center. On one hand, to conserve energy, and on the other, to appreciate the nearby scenery and see if he could find another ce gathering spiritual energy.


    About ten miles from the Qingyun Clubhouse at a corner, Su Yang saw five cars parked by the roadside from a distance.


    There were quite a few people standing outside the vehicles, among them Su Yang recognized one, it was Ding Runze, angrily talking to someone close by.


    "Damn it, I¡¯ve been right here since I came out, and didn¡¯t see that bastard appear. There¡¯s only this road leading away from the Qingyun Clubhouse, where else could that bastard Su go?"


    "Young Master, we really should have kept that car earlier. If we had captured his two friends, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the kid not showing up!" ackey whispered.


    "Bullshit!" Ding Runze cursed, "Are you fucking brain-dead? This is the Qingyun Clubhouse, if we caught those two there, wouldn¡¯t Ling Zie directly out to fight us to the death?"


    "What¡¯s our goal? It¡¯s that bastard surnamed Su. This Su guy¡¯s got some skills, and he¡¯s also got Ling Zi backing him up. If we¡¯re going to take him down, we have to do it with one hit and can¡¯t afford any slip-ups."


    "So, before we catch this Su guy, we absolutely can¡¯t mess around or spook anybody, got it?"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh from a distance, this Ding Runze really had some nerve, ambushing him here. It seemed the lesson he taught him earlier wasn¡¯t enough!


    "Ahem..." Su Yang coughed lightly, strode around the corner, and approached the group of people.


    "Fuck, it¡¯s him!" Ding Runze almost jumped, pointing at Su Yang and cursing, "That¡¯s the bastard, damn, I thought you had run away, but you actually came right to us. Quick, block him!"


    His minions immediately rushed over to encircle Su Yang. They were all armed, and it seemed they weren¡¯t nning to let Su Yang leave in one piece today.


    Supported by several others, Ding Runze approached, grinding his teeth, "Su Yang, I bet you didn¡¯t expect to see us again so soon!"


    "I didn¡¯t expect..." Su Yang smiled faintly, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold, daring to provoke me again!"


    "Fuck, what time do you think it is for you to still be so arrogant!" Ding Runze shouted, "Do you know who¡¯s surrounding you? I¡¯ll tell you, these guys, they¡¯re all elite hands of the Cangbei Martial Arts."


    "Do you think by defeating me you can really act so high and mighty? Let me tell you, this is Nanluo City, and in front of me, Ding Runze, you¡¯re nothing!"


    "Today, I¡¯m going to show you the power of the Ding Family. Su, you were quite cocky inside, even daring to hit me? Humph, now I¡¯ll let you know, this young master is someone you can never afford to mess with!"


    Hands behind his back, Su Yang spoke softly, "Ding Runze, are you nning to talk me to death? If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s just get on with it. Don¡¯t waste my time!"


    Ding Runze was furious, pointing at Su Yang, "You little brat, I¡¯ve never seen anyone in such a hurry to die. Fine, I¡¯ll amodate you, chop him up!"


    The surrounding people looked ready to take action with a ferocious momentum, but at that moment, an icy voice suddenly came from afar, "Stop!"


    Turning their heads, they saw a ck Bentley parked not far away. Next to the car stood a slender, stunningly beautiful girl, looking indignantly at Ding Runze!

 Chapter 57 Hu Xiexie

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Hu Xiexie</h4>


    The girl appeared to be about eighteen, with skin whiter than snow, crystal clear without a single w. Her eyes were like a pool of clear water, pure yet luxurious. Her delicate little nose, and a mouth as small as a cherry.


    Just in terms of appearance, she could easily be rated over a nine point five, even more beautiful than the Ying¡¯er and Xue¡¯er sisters Su Yang had seen before.


    And the girl had a great figure, roughly one meter seventy tall, with an extremely slender waist that seemed as if it could be encircled with a single hand. Her legs were long, and even though she wore simple sneakers, they did not detract from her demeanor.


    Upon first seeing this girl, even Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but pause for a second.


    In this world, could there actually be a woman of such stunning beauty?


    Ding Runze was at first startled, then his eyes filled with wild joy as he excitedly said, "Xiexie, you¡¯re here!"


    "Xiexie?" Su Yang felt a stir in his heart, and couldn¡¯t help but recall what Zhou Xue¡¯er had mentioned about Hu Xiexie. Could this girl be Hu Xiexie, the sole daughter of Nanluo City¡¯s richest family?


    "Ding Runze, what are you doing?" The girl¡¯s expression was one of anger. "You always bullied other students at school. I didn¡¯t expect that after I went away to study for two years and came back, you still haven¡¯t changed, still bullying people everywhere!"


    "Xiexie, you¡¯ve got it wrong, I¡¯m not bullying him!" Ding Runze hurriedly said, "The kid hit me first, look at me..."


    "You still want to twist the truth!" The girl interrupted Ding Runze¡¯s words, angrily said, "It¡¯s obviously you guys surrounding him, how did it be him bullying you? Ding Runze, your tendency to turn ck into white hasn¡¯t changed at all!"


    Ding Runze¡¯s face began to show a bit of embarrassment as he said in a deep voice, "Xiexie, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to stand up for this guy?"


    "I just can¡¯t stand the sight of you bullying people everywhere!" The girl raised her voice in anger.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh; this girl actually had quite a chivalrous heart. It was rare among these children of wealthy families.


    "Hu Xiexie, I give you face, but don¡¯t think for a second that I, Ding Runze, am easy to bully!" Ding Runze said angrily, "Let me tell you, my affairs are not your concern!"


    So this girl really was Hu Xiexie!


    "Ding Runze, as long as I¡¯m here, I definitely won¡¯t let you do as you please!" said Hu Xiexie defiantly, raising her voice.


    "Then let¡¯s see who has the better skills!" Ding Runze, in a rage, pped his hands and shouted, "Damn it, hit him!"


    Su Yang clenched his fist, ready to make a move. At that moment, a middle-aged man suddenly stepped out from behind Hu Xiexie.


    "Ding Runze, if Xiexie tells you to stop, then you should stop," the middle-aged man said in a low voice, standing with his hands behind his back, "I¡¯m an old friend of your father, and I prefer not to confront you youngsters. Don¡¯t make me do something I¡¯d regret!"


    Ding Runze¡¯s expression immediately changed as he looked at the middle-aged man through gritted teeth and said in a heavy tone, "Uncle Li, you are a senior expert, do you really want to meddle in our younger generation¡¯s affairs?"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression stayed calm as he replied, "I don¡¯t care about your business, but I do care about Xiexie¡¯s business."


    Ding Runze bit his lip, and ultimately didn¡¯t dare to defy the middle-aged man, saying forcefully, "Fine, today I¡¯ll give you face and let this kid off. But remember, the Ding Family won¡¯t forget this!"


    "Whatever you want!" The middle-aged man said with a faint smile.


    Angrily, Ding Runze turned around and waved, "Let¡¯s go!"


    Those who were surrounding Su Yang immediately dispersed, following Ding Runze away.


    Hu Xiexie then approached Su Yang and asked softly, "Are you alright?"


    Su Yang shook his head and smiled slightly, "Thanks."


    "Don¡¯t mention it," said Hu Xiexie. "That Ding Runze is always like that, taking advantage of the Ding Family¡¯s power to do evil deeds unrestrainedly. When I see such things, how could I just stand by and watch?"


    Su Yang smiled inwardly, finding Hu Xiexie quite open and straightforward; she spoke like someone from the rivers andkes, which was quite interesting.


    Hu Xiexie said, "Alright, we¡¯re leaving now. Be careful on your way back; this Ding Runze is particrly sneaky. Since he couldn¡¯t deal with you this time, he¡¯ll definitely be storing up energy to take you down next time."


    Su Yang nodded again and smiled, "Thanks again."


    "I¡¯ve already said there¡¯s no need for thanks, it¡¯s only right to draw one¡¯s de to help when roads meet injustice!" Hu Xiexie waved her hand to Su Yang and left in her car.


    Watching the departing Bentley, a smile remained on Su Yang¡¯s face. This girl was far more intriguing than any other he had ever met!


    "Hu Xiexie." Su Yang softly repeated the name and turned to leave, but then he stopped. He turned to look at the nearby woods, and then at the distant Bentley, furrowing his brows slightly.


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang slowly walked away. However, as he passed arge rock, he stopped. Turning around, he saw three ck dots shooting out from the woods, speeding toward the Qingyun Clubhouse.


    These three people had hidden in the woods while Hu Xiexie was here, and now they were headed for the Qingyun Clubhouse. Su Yang had every reason to suspect that they were after Hu Xiexie.


    Su Yang quietly followed behind. Since Hu Xiexie had helped Su Yang once, it was only natural for Su Yang to return the favor.


    ...


    At the Qingyun Clubhouse, as soon as Hu Xiexie¡¯s car stopped, a slick young man dressed in brand-names approached her.


    "Xiexie..." From a distance, the young man greeted her loudly, his face full of eager expression.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s elegant brows furrowed slightly, "Cousin Li Yuan, what are you doing here?"


    "Ah, didn¡¯t I hear that you had returned? I specifically came here to attend your wee party," he said.


    Li Yuanughed and walked up to Hu Xiexie, about to put his hand on her shoulder when a re from her immediately made him sheepishly withdraw his hand.


    "Uncle, you¡¯re back," Li Yuan said to the middle-aged man beside Hu Xiexie, with utmost respect.


    "Hm!" The middle-aged man grunted without saying anything. By the look in his eyes, he didn¡¯t have much fondness for Li Yuan.


    "You¡¯re pretty well-informed, huh? I¡¯ve just gotten back, and you already knew," said Hu Xiexie with a tinge of sarcasm.


    "Haha, as soon as I heard Uncle was back, I guessed that you would be too," Li Yuan smiled and said, "Come on, Xiexie, let¡¯s go upstairs. Your friends are all waiting."


    "Uncle, you take a rest first; I¡¯ll go upstairs to meet my friends," Hu Xiexie said with a smile to the middle-aged man.


    "Don¡¯t stay out toote!" the middle-aged man said with a lightugh, his indulgence towards Hu Xiexie far surpassing that for his nephew.


    "Got it," Hu Xiexie replied cheerfully and led the way into the Qingyun Clubhouse.


    When they entered the third-floor hall, the bustling scene they expected hadn¡¯t urred. Instead, it was a mess with many staff members cleaning up; there were signs of a recent fight on the floor, the aftermath of Su Yang¡¯s earlier scuffle.


    After the incident, many people had also quietly slipped away. These people had spoken ill of Su Yang, but when they realized he was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend, who would dare stay?


    "What happened here?" Li Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, "Wasn¡¯t this ce set aside for us? What¡¯s all this mess? Why are you only cleaning up now? Is this the kind of service you offer at the Qingyun Clubhouse?"


    A man in his thirties came over and apologized with a smile, "I¡¯m really sorry, an unexpected event happened, and so the third floor is temporarily unsuitable for gatherings. However, we have prepared the fourth floor, and the boss said tonight¡¯s dinner party will be held there. Also, we will offer two bottles of wine worth one hundred thousand each as an apology."


    Only then did Li Yuan nod in satisfaction, "That¡¯s more like it. It¡¯s good to correct mistakes. Tell your boss, we forgive him for this incident."


    A sh of displeasure crossed the man¡¯s eyes. The status of Ling Zi in Nanluo City was not something these youngsters could talk about so casually.


    However, he ended up saying nothing. The incident with Manager Wang had everyone at Qingyun Clubhouse on edge. The consensus was that it was better to stay out of trouble.


    On the fourth floor, Hu Xiexie and Li Yuan discovered there weren¡¯t many people. After all, following the recent events, many had fled.


    "Why are there so few people?" Li Yuan¡¯s eyes bulged out in surprise, "What time is it, and people still haven¡¯t arrived?"


    Standing among the crowd, Liao Yuxuan immediately protested, "What do you mean they haven¡¯t arrived? They were here just now; it¡¯s just that a bunch of them ran off!"


    "Ran off? Why?" Li Yuan asked, puzzled.


    "It¡¯s all because of that Su Yang!" Liao Yuxuan said indignantly, "He scared most of them away!"


    "What? Someone chased away the guests we invited? Damn it, why?!" Li Yuan immediately shouted in rage, "Who the hell is this Su Yang, acting so high and mighty? To even dare to mess with our gathering, is he tired of living?"


    Liao Yuxuan secretly rejoiced inside, as this was the reaction he had hoped for. Since Ding Runze couldn¡¯t handle Su Yang, he was ready to use the richest man in Nanluo City to deal with Su Yang.


    "It¡¯s not just messing with our gathering," Liao Yuxuan spoke loudly, "He also injured many of our friends just now. Zhou Yue, Ding Runze, they were all hurt by him and had to be taken away. He caused such a scene that we can¡¯t have the party on the third floor anymore, so we had to move it here to the fourth floor."


    The people around listened to Liao Yuxuan¡¯s words, but no one spoke up to stop him. Everyone harbored some animosity towards Su Yang, as today, he had essentially pped the faces of their entire social circle.


    "Damn, that bastard has some nerve!" Li Yuan swore angrily, "Didn¡¯t you tell him that this gathering was for Xiexie?"


    Liao Yuxuan grimaced, "We did, but what good did that do? He still broke Zhou Yue¡¯s limbs and Ding Runze¡¯s arm."


    "Damn, that¡¯s despicable. Who is this guy, and where¡¯s he from? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of such a character in Nanluo City?" Li Yuan roared, "Does anyone know where he lives? Damn it, I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson. If we don¡¯t put him in his ce, he¡¯ll think we¡¯re easy targets."


    "A student from the Seventh Middle School," Liao Yuxuan promptly informed Li Yuan about Su Yang.


    Hu Xiexie noted the information about Su Yang to herself as well. She was even more curious, eager to discover who this peer was that could handle two of Nanluo City¡¯s notorious scions.

 Chapter 58 This is my number

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58 This is my number</h4>


    Outside Qingyun Clubhouse.


    Su Yang followed far behind the three men and did not approach them.


    All three were strong, but not as strong as the middle-aged man who had apanied Hu Xiexie earlier. Therefore, Su Yang did not rush to make a move but kept a watchful eye on what they were up to.


    Testing the water with the Soul Searching Technique, Su Yang realized that their purpose here was merely to surveil and they had no intention of attacking Hu Xiexie. However, he also learned from the trio¡¯s memories that there were indeed people out to harm Hu Xiexie.


    Su Yang did not take action against these three men because they were justckeys. The real threat to Hu Xiexie had not yet appeared but, since Hu Xiexie had helped him, Su Yang certainly wouldn¡¯t just stand by.


    He remembered the issue that Hu Wan wanted to discuss with him, which must have been regarding Hu Xiexie¡¯s situation. At the time, Su Yang had been toozy to pay attention to these matters, but now it seemed that he and Hu Xiexie were truly fated to cross paths.


    Since Hu Xiexie was not in immediate danger, Su Yang decided not to startle the snake and returned to the city.


    ...


    The next day at noon, after lunch, Su Yang was strolling around the campus when suddenly, a voice erupted behind him, "Su Yang!"


    Turning his head, he saw a young man with slick hair and covered in brand names, leading a group of people charging towards him with an aggressive air.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow; he did not know this person, but by the looks of it, they were here to cause trouble for him.


    The neer was Li Yuan, who had learned of Su Yang¡¯s incident from the night before and immediately ordered a background check on him.


    Upon finding out that Su Yang had a humble family and had only been a soldier for a few years, Li Yuan became even more unscrupulous.


    This very morning, he had gathered a bunch ofckeys to seek out Su Yang at the school.


    "You motherf*cker, you¡¯re Su Yang!" From a distance, Li Yuan pointed at Su Yang and cursed, "You motherf*cker, you dare to hit my friend? Are you sick of living, or just f*cking insane?"


    With a slight frown, Su Yang replied coldly, "Are you here to stand up for your friend?"


    "No shit, why else would Ie here!" Li Yuan blustered, "You dare to hit my friend and cause a scene at my cousin¡¯s party. Kid, how many lives do you think you have to spare?"


    With a coldugh, Su Yang retorted, "With just a few of you trash, you want my life?"


    "F*ck, you¡¯re really arrogant, huh? You think you¡¯re invincible?" Li Yuan shouted, "Kid, I know you¡¯ve been a soldier for three years and have some muscle. But do you really think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been in the army?"


    "Let me tell you, the guys here with me have just recently been discharged from the military. Moreover, most of them are special forces. Do you know what special forces are? They¡¯re the toughest among all military personnel!"


    "Damn it, what makes you think you can go against us? Today, I will show you that ss distinctions are not something your muscles can ovee!"


    Su Yang scowled and clenched his fists, ready to fight. Just then, Hu Xiexie¡¯s indignant voice came from afar, "Li Yuan, what are you doing?"


    Turning to look, Hu Xiexie was hurrying over, her pretty face full of anger.


    "Cousin, you¡¯ve arrived just in time," Li Yuan immediately said, "It¡¯s this guy here, he¡¯s the one who messed up your party yesterday and hurt our friends, denying us a good time."


    Staring at Li Yuan, Hu Xiexie angrily retorted, "Li Yuan, what are you doing here?"


    "I... I¡¯m here to get back at him for you..." said Li Yuan.


    "When did I ever ask you to get back at anyone for me!" Hu Xiexie snapped back, "I already told you I hate it when people like you bully others with their power. What are you doing now? Using my name to bully others?"


    "Cousin, that wasn¡¯t my intention," Li Yuan replied anxiously, "I¡¯m not bullying with my power. This guy hit our friend, wrecked your party, shouldn¡¯t we avenge that?"


    "You want revenge, do you?" Hu Xiexie said angrily, "Fine, then go up and fight him one-on-one!"


    "Ah?" Li Yuan was stunned. He was far inferior to Ding Runze. Ding Runze had suffered heavily at Su Yang¡¯s hands; how could he dare to take on Su Yang alone?


    Su Yang, however, smiled. This Hu Xiexie was indeed fair in her dealings, showing none of the spoiled behavior typical of a rich heiress.


    "If you¡¯re too scared to fight him alone, then scram and stop making a fool of yourself here," Hu Xiexie said angrily.


    "I..." Li Yuan opened his mouth wide but was unable to utter a word.


    Only then did Hu Xiexie turn to look at Su Yang, pausing slightly before frowning and saying, "It¡¯s you?"


    "It¡¯s me," Su Yang nodded with a light smile.


    "You know each other?" Li Yuan asked, surprised, his gaze at Su Yang now filled with hostility.


    "It¡¯s none of your business!" Hu Xiexie shot back angrily, and Li Yuan immediately shut his mouth.


    After sizing up Su Yang, Hu Xiexie spoke in a solemn tone, "I misjudged you yesterday. I never thought you would beat Ding Runze and Zhou Yue. And I thought you were being bullied and stood up for you. You¡¯re not very honest, are you!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile. "You didn¡¯t ask me what exactly happened yesterday. Besides, all I did was say ¡¯thank you¡¯ a couple of times. I didn¡¯t lie to you, so how am I dishonest?"


    Hu Xiexie recalled what happened and indeed, that was the case; she was at a loss for words.


    "However, Miss Hu, I still want to thank you for yesterday," Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    Hu Xiexie grandly waved her hand. "I¡¯ve asked about yesterday¡¯s matter. You can¡¯t be med for those things; the main issue was Ding Runze and Zhou Yue going too far. So, I won¡¯t hold it against you!"


    With a magnanimous expression, Hu Xiexie prompted yet another smile from Su Yang. "Then thank you once again, Miss Hu."


    "No need for thanks," Hu Xiexie waved her hand. "I just came to say, Zhou Yue and Ding Runze are not good people. Having hit them, they definitely won¡¯t let it go easily."


    "But on this matter, I¡¯m on your side. If you need help, you can give me a call. Here¡¯s my number!"


    Hu Xiexie handed a piece of paper to Su Yang. Li Yuan, standing beside them, suddenly became anxious. "Xiexie, how can you just give out your phone number to anyone..."


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?" Hu Xiexie red back.


    "How do you know if he¡¯s a good person or a bad one..." Li Yuan paused, then whispered, "Besides, I¡¯ve checked his past. This guy is just a punk. Cousin, why do you bother with such riffraff!"


    "It¡¯s my business, not yours to manage!" Hu Xiexie angrily retorted, making a phone-call gesture to Su Yang before turning and leaving.


    Li Yuan, furious, red at Su Yang through gritted teeth. Then, Hu Xiexie¡¯s voice came from behind. "Li Yuan, if you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll tell Uncle."


    Li Yuan jumped in fright and hurriedly followed Hu Xiexie. "Cousin, I¡¯ming back. I¡¯ll go with you, just don¡¯t tell Uncle Six..."


    Watching Hu Xiexie walk away, Su Yang memorized the phone number in his heart, a trace of a smile crossing his lips.


    On the other side of the field, Liao Yuxuan watched everything with stunned disbelief.


    After entering the school, the first person Li Yuan sought was Liao Yuxuan, who led him to find Su Yang.


    Liao Yuxuan thought he would witness a big fight between Su Yang and Li Yuan; even if Li Yuan¡¯s group was no match for Su Yang, it would cause both sides to be sworn enemies. That would mean Su Yang had made an enemy of the richest family in Nanluo.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was for Hu Xiexie to interfere. Moreover, she was clearly siding with Su Yang, which was something he couldn¡¯t ept.


    After all, Hu Xiexie is the undisputed number one beauty in Nanluo City.


    Though Nanluo City had many beauties, Hu Xiexie¡¯s title as the number one beauty had remained unchallenged for years.


    As the only daughter of the richest man in Nanluo City and the top beauty, Hu Xiexie¡¯s allure goes without saying. She attracted not just the young talents and rich young men of Nanluo City, but also many second-generation rich kids from the province had a soft spot for her.


    Unfortunately, Hu Xiexie had always been stubborn, and no man had yet caught her eye.


    What did this mean now? Hu Xiexie had actuallye forward to save Su Yang, even personally left him her phone number and offered to help him with future matters.


    If those second-generation rich kids chasing after Hu Xiexie knew about this, wouldn¡¯t they be furious?


    Thinking of Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun who apanied Su Yangst night, and Fang Ziyu who was secretly on Su Yang¡¯s side, Liao Yuxuan felt even more irritable and roared internally, "Su Yang, what¡¯s so good about you that attracts so many women!"


    Just then, Lin Qingru entered Liao Yuxuan¡¯s field of vision. She didn¡¯t head towards him but chased after Su Yang, who was walking around the field.


    "Su Yang!" Lin Qingru called out to him.


    Su Yang frowned slightly; he felt no fondness for Lin Qingru.


    "What is it?" Su Yang¡¯s voice was icy.


    Lin Qingru¡¯s face showed a hint of anger. She considered it a favoring to Su Yang herself, and his attitude was unexpected. The men who followed her around treated her with utmost respect; none behaved like Su Yang.


    Taking a deep breath and suppressing her anger, Lin Qingru said, "Dad asked me to tell you toe for dinner this weekend!"


    Su Yang responded bluntly, "Please tell Uncle Lin that I¡¯m busy this weekend and won¡¯t being."


    "Su Yang, what do you mean by that!" Lin Qingru burst out in anger. "I personally came to invite you, and you refuse to go; what do you take me for?"


    Su Yang nced at Lin Qingru and said coldly, "Lin Qingru, have you forgotten? There¡¯s nothing between us!"


    Lin Qingru was dumbfounded. After witnessing Su Yang¡¯s capabilities yesterday, she had thought it over all night and decided to approach him today.


    She had thought that by approaching Su Yang, he would feel honored and that they could mend their rtionship. After all, in her mind, she had always been the princess on a pedestal, whom everyone should adore.


    But now, Su Yang¡¯s attitude left her feeling uncertain. She was starting to realize that Su Yang might genuinely not care about her at all.


    From afar, watching all this, Liao Yuxuan clenched his teeth in frustration. "Lin Qingru, I won¡¯t let you end up with Su Yang!"

 Chapter 59: The Day of the Longevity Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59: The Day of the Longevity Banquet</h4>


    At 6:30 in the evening, a ck sedan entered Nanluo City.


    There were three people in the car, one of whom was Hou Xiaozhi.


    This second son of the Hou Family, who had been expelled from Nanluo City, dared to return?


    Sitting beside Hou Xiaozhi was a man in his twenties, who, even sitting next to Hou Xiaozhi, wore a face full of arrogance. The young man¡¯s name was Li Chengze, and he called Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s wife "auntie."


    Li Chengze said coldly, "Uncle, no offense, but what¡¯s Hou Shilinpared to you? What gives him the right to take over the businesses you¡¯ve run for over twenty years! Are you really content to hand them over to such a junior?"


    Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s face was filled with resignation as he murmured, "What can I do? Hou Shilin has Master Su backing him up. Old Master Hou was saved by him, and Hou Shilin has the upper hand now!"


    Li Chengze sneered, "Humph, what crap about Master Su. I¡¯ve never heard of this person before."


    Hou Xiaozhi quickly said, "But he is a real master, even the Master Fang from Kun City knelt on the ground and begged him for mercy. We can¡¯t afford to provoke such a person!"


    "That Master Fang from Kun City is also a fraudster!" Li Chengze said, "Haven¡¯t you heard? Master Fang cheated and postured in Kun City until he was exposed. Unable to stay there, he came to Nanluo City to make aeback. It¡¯s possible that all this is just a show directed by Su Yang and this Master Fang working together."


    "Really?" Hou Xiaozhi said with a face full of doubt. He had personally experienced Master Fang¡¯s capabilities.


    "Forget about it, uncle," Li Chengze said, "My grandfather and his people have already arrived at the Hou Family, and even Commander Hu is on his way."


    "My grandfather has already approached Commander Hu in advance. Commander Hu will definitely back you up. Elder Hou was one of Commander Hu¡¯s soldiers, so with his support, what do you have to fear?"


    "Commander Hu ising as well?" Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he whispered, "Will Commander Hu really help me?"


    "Of course!" Li Chengze said with a triumphant smile. "Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s my grandfather who¡¯s controlling Commander Hu¡¯s chronic condition. You know what my grandfather is capable of, don¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t he heal your legs?"


    "Over the years, Commander Hu has been very grateful to my family. With my grandfather personally asking for his help, he will definitely not refuse!"


    Hou Xiaozhi looked down at his own legs. His leg bones had been broken, and although such an injury could heal, it would normally require over a year of rest. However, his father-inw had enabled him to walk again within a few days; the medical skill was indeed miraculous.


    "That¡¯s great!" Hou Xiaozhi said, overjoyed, and he clenched his fists tightly, his teeth gritted as he dered, "This time, I want topletely crush Hou Shilin, and I¡¯ll make sure that Su Yang has no ce to be buried!"


    ...


    In the evening after school, Su Yang had just walked out of the school gate when he saw that Hou Shilin was already waiting for him.


    Tonight was Old Master Hou¡¯s birthday banquet, and Hou Shilin had agreed to pick up Su Yang tonight.


    Hou Shilin, with a look of apology, said, "Brother Su, it should have been Old Master Hou who personally came to fetch you. But Commander Hu from the province has made a surprise visit, and since he was Old Master Hou¡¯s former superior, Old Master Hou must receive him personally. Therefore, I had toe instead to fetch you, please forgive me!"


    "It¡¯s alright!" Su Yang waved his hand, not concerned with such formalities.


    Su Yang was a straightforward man¡ªif you were a friend, he¡¯d go through fire and water for you. If you weren¡¯t, no matter how hard you tried to please him, it would be in vain.


    In Su Yang¡¯s heart, Hou Shilin was considered half a friend. That¡¯s why he was very tolerant of Hou Shilin.


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the Hou Family Courtyard. This was Su Yang¡¯s second visit here, and coincidentally, as soon as their car stopped in the courtyard, Hou Xiaozhi had also emerged from the car beside them.


    The two exchanged nces, and Hou Shilin was taken aback. He widened his eyes at Hou Xiaozhi and said, "Se... Second Uncle, why have youe back?"


    Now with full confidence, Hou Xiaozhi responded arrogantly, "Today is father¡¯s eightieth birthday. How could I note back? Hou Shilin, do you think that just because you¡¯re in charge of the family¡¯s assets, you can control me?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean that..." Hou Shilin said with an awkward expression, ncing at Su Yang, truly worried that Su Yang might suddenly get angry.


    Su Yang remained calm, with no trace of emotion on his face, which made Hou Shilin even more uncertain.


    "Su Yang, it¡¯s been a long time!" Hou Xiaozhi turned to Su Yang and sneered, "I heard you¡¯ve been quite impressive in the city recently, even Ling Zi follows your lead, and you¡¯ve be one of the shareholders of Qingyun Clubhouse. Heh, cherish these moments, because after tonight, you¡¯ll be left with nothing!"


    Only then did Su Yang give Hou Xiaozhi a nce, and with a half-smiling expression said, "Hou Xiaozhi, are you betting on whether I¡¯ll kill you or not?"


    Hou Xiaozhi¡¯splexion changed, and Li Chengze immediately cursed loudly, "Kid, how the hell do you talk? I¡¯m warning you, watch your words. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthlesster. Just because today is Old Master Hou¡¯s birthday, doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯m telling you, if I want to deal with you, nobody can save you!"


    With his hands behind his back, Su Yang spoke evenly, "You should feel lucky that it is Old Master Hou¡¯s birthday, otherwise at the very least you two would have lost your tongues."


    "To hell with you..." Li Chengze exploded with anger, roaring as he was about to charge over, but he was stopped by Hou Shilin.


    Hou Shilin said sternly, "Li Chengze, this is my Hou family¡¯s home, and tonight is my grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration. If you want to cause trouble, get out and do it somewhere else. But inside the Hou Family Courtyard, you¡¯d better behave yourself!"


    Li Chengze red furiously at Hou Shilin and snapped, "Hou Shilin, are you trying to scare me?"


    "You can try!" Hou Shilin coldly replied.


    Li Chengze was about to speak when he was pulled back by Hou Xiaozhi.


    "Hou Shilin, remember the words you said tonight; we¡¯ll see about that!" Hou Xiaozhi coldly dropped these words and led Li Chengze into the inner courtyard.


    Hou Shilin frowned tightly and said in a low voice to Su Yang, "Su Brothers, I¡¯m truly sorry; I didn¡¯t expect them toe. But don¡¯t worry, this is the Hou Family¡¯s ce, no one can do anything to you here!"


    "It¡¯s alright!" Su Yang said with a light smile and a wave of his hand, "In fact, I¡¯d like to see what they can do to me!"


    Watching Su Yang¡¯sposed expression, Hou Shilin couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly rmed in his heart. He knew that with Su Yang¡¯s personality, if tonight¡¯s event blew up, Hou Xiaozhi might just end up in serious trouble.


    The Hou Family¡¯s inner courtyard was exceptionally lively tonight.


    The old master of the Hou Family was a veteran general with illustrious military achievements. Even though he had now retired, his influence still lingered. His birthday celebration was such a significant event that even the Capital City would send congrattory telegrams.


    The eldest son, Hou Xiaolian, was one of the most influential figures in the province, and in his prime, he had plenty of room for advancement.


    Under such circumstances, powers from both the city and the province would almost certainly send representatives to pay their respects on his birthday.


    The Hou Family Courtyard was now full of people. Here, Su Yang also saw some familiar faces. Fang Ziyu, Zhao Yuanyuan, Zhou Xue¡¯er, Fang Yun, and others were all sitting in the courtyard, chatting andughing with a group of young people of simr age.


    Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru were also here, but they sat somewhat further away. Moreover, Lin Qingru and Liao Yuxuan weren¡¯t standing as close to each other anymore.


    These people hade with their elders to congratte Old Master Hou on his birthday. However, not even their elders were eligible to sit in the hall; they had to stand in the courtyard and wait.


    "Eh, isn¡¯t that Su Yang? Hey, Su Yang!" Zhou Xue¡¯er was the first to spot Su Yang and immediately waved at him.


    Su Yang responded with a light smile and a nod, continuing to follow Hou Shilin.


    The second-generation scions present had all witnessed Su Yang¡¯s capabilities the night before at the Qingyun Clubhouse and were deeply impressed. Seeing Su Yang now, they were all surprised.


    "How did he get here?"


    "Old Master Hou is celebrating a milestone birthday, and not just anyone is allowed in; could he also be here to offer birthday wishes?"


    "Nonsense, Ling Zi doesn¡¯t even qualify to offer birthday wishes; he¡¯s just a minor shareholder on Ling Zi¡¯s side, what right does he have to offer birthday wishes?"


    "That¡¯s hard to say, look, Hou Shilin is personally walking with him. And they¡¯re heading towards the hall, oh my god, he¡¯s not going to enter the hall, is he? My dad doesn¡¯t even qualify to enter the hall to offer birthday wishes!"


    "Impossible, this is impossible, at his age, how could he qualify to enter the hall and offer birthday wishes? Not many people in the entire Nanluo City could do that!"


    "What kind of background does this Su Yang have, anyway?"


    Amidst everyone¡¯s discussion, Su Yang followed Hou Shilin into the hall. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and their faces showed expressions of disbelief.


    This was even more shocking than the incident at the Qingyun Clubhouse the night before!


    "Shilin." Just as they entered, a proud-looking young man approached from the side.


    He had some resemnce to Hou Shilin and was Hou Shilin¡¯s cousin, Hou Shijun, the son of Hou Xiaolian and the Hou Family¡¯s eldest grandchild.


    "Big brother!" Hou Shilin quickly greeted him with a smile.


    Hou Shijun looked Su Yang up and down and asked with a frown, "Who is this?"


    "Oh, this is Master Su..." Hou Shilin hurriedly introduced.


    "What Master Su? Tonight is Grandpa¡¯s eightieth birthday celebration, how can you just bring anyone you like into our home?" Hou Shijun frowned as he spoke.


    "Do you know who¡¯s sitting upstairs right now? Commander Hu is here, and both Number Two and Number Three from the province came personally."


    "This is a major family event, and you¡¯re just bringing someone in randomly; what if something goes wrong, could you bear that responsibility? You¡¯re appointed to receive guests, is this how you handle it?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face turned awkward as he quickly responded, "Big brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood, actually, Master Su is Grandpa¡¯s..."


    "Don¡¯t give me that nonsense!" Hou Shijun saidmandingly as he waved his hand, "Hurry up and take him out; don¡¯t cause any trouble here."


    "Also, you don¡¯t need to attend to the guests in the hall anymore; go and take care of those young people outside. Do your job properly, don¡¯t just hang around listlessly. With you behaving like this, how are you supposed to take over the family business?"


    Being inside or outside the hall was apletely different level, and with a single deration, Hou Shijun sent Hou Shilin out, clearly denying him the opportunity to interact with the upper echelon.


    Hou Shilin wanted to speak, but Hou Shijun had already turned to greet others, leaving him and Su Yang standing there.

 Chapter 60 Hou Xiangde Welcomes Personally

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Hou Xiangde Wees Personally</h4>


    "Su Brothers, I¡¯m really sorry, my elder brother didn¡¯t know about you. For any offenses, I apologize to you here!" Hou Shilin said with a face full of remorse.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as he watched Hou Shijun walk away and said softly, "It seems, with you taking over the family¡¯s business, many in the family are not convinced."


    Hou Shilin sighed and said in a low voice, "The family¡¯s business was basically built by my second uncle. For so many years, my eldest uncle has been the pir of the family, and my second uncle has been controlling the family¡¯s financial lifeline without any change. As for our branch, as you know, my father has been mixing in the city for many years, so our status in the family is not high."


    "Despite my hard work over the years, in the eyes of the family, I will never match up to the children of my eldest and second uncles. My elder brother has taken the official route and will seed my eldest uncle¡¯s position in the future. Both of my second uncle¡¯s children, one joined the military and the other has been managing the family¡¯s business since childhood and will also take over from my second uncle to manage the family¡¯s business."


    "These are all things that have been settled. As a result, I suddenly came out to take over all of the family¡¯s businesses. Such a thing, not to mention the children of my second uncle, even my own elder brother and others are very unconvinced."


    Su Yang looked at Hou Shilin and said calmly, "What can they do if they are not convinced? You are my friend Su Yang, and from now on, the Hou Family must also respect you above all!"


    Hou Shilin was excited by Su Yang¡¯s words and said softly, "Su Brothers, thank you."


    After a pause, Hou Shilin added in a low voice, "I... I¡¯m not thanking you just because I want to be respected in my family, I... I¡¯m thankful... thankful that you treat me as your friend..."


    "Because you treat me as a friend, that is why you are my friend," Su Yang said calmly.


    Hou Shilin carefully savored Su Yang¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He had previously found Su Yang a bit too aloof, but now he realized that Su Yang was actually quite easy to get along with. The attitude you present to him is the attitude he¡¯ll return to you.


    "Let it go, let¡¯s go inside the house for now," Hou Shilin said with a smile, just as he was about to move forward, but two men stepped forward to stop them.


    "Third Young Master, just now the Eldest Young Master instructed that you take this guest out to arrange his stay. Also, he said you should stay outside to amodate those outside and there¡¯s no need to enter the main hall."


    Hou Shilin immediately became angry and said, "What are you two talking about? Master Su is a distinguished guest specially invited by Grandfather, how can you treat Master Su like this?"


    The two men kept a calm face and said, "These are the Eldest Young Master¡¯s orders, Third Young Master, we¡¯re really sorry. We haven¡¯t heard of the Old Master inviting any distinguished guests, so please don¡¯t make it difficult for us!"


    Hou Shilin was extremely annoyed but couldn¡¯t say anything. These two men were Hou Shijun¡¯s trusted followers and wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    "Su Brothers, I¡¯m really embarrassed. Please wait a moment, I will speak with my grandfather!" Hou Shilin said awkwardly.


    "No worries!" Su Yang, with his hands behind his back, walked out of the main hall.


    Hou Shilin took a deep breath of relief; he had been worried that Su Yang would get angry. Su Yang¡¯s calmness surprised him and also filled him with gratitude.


    At that moment, seeing Su Yanging out, the second-generation young lords anddies outside immediately became noisy as if they were injected with adrenaline.


    "Look, look, there¡¯s Su Yanging out. Haha, did you see? He only spoke a few words at the entrance and then got chased out; he can¡¯t even enter the main hall!"


    "I was wondering, even my father can¡¯t enter the main hall, why should he be able to? Turns out he was just posturing, without the qualifications to enter at all!"


    "What kind of family background does he have? Of course, he couldn¡¯t enter the main hall. I told you so earlier, but you wouldn¡¯t believe me, now you do, don¡¯t you?"


    "Heh heh, he was so capablest night, isn¡¯t he subdued today? Now, he¡¯s really lost facepletely!"


    "What¡¯s the big deal aboutst night¡¯s capability? In front of the Hou Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, he¡¯s no different from an ant. How could the Hou Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master take him seriously?"


    The crowd was buzzing with discussion, and Lin Qingru also furrowed her brows, feeling a bit disdainful of Su Yang. Since he didn¡¯t have the ability to enter the main hall, why lose face like this?


    "Su Yang,e and sit with us!" Zhou Xue¡¯er suddenly stood up and waved.


    "Xue¡¯er, have you gone mad?" The girl next to her immediately red and said, "Didn¡¯t you see? Su Yang was just chased out by the Hou Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, which means the Eldest Young Master doesn¡¯t have a good impression of him. By bringing him over to our table, aren¡¯t you making the Eldest Young Master look down on us?"


    "Yes, Xue¡¯er, he¡¯s just close to Ling Zi. Even Ling Zi doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to attend the birthday celebration, what is he worth? This kind of underground world will never surface. Don¡¯t be associated with him; it will affect your own reputation!"


    "I don¡¯t care, if hees over, I won¡¯t sit at this table!"


    "I won¡¯t sit here either!"


    All the girls around were indignantly muttering; they didn¡¯t feel good about Su Yang, thinking of him as nothing more than a rough man who relied on Ling Zi and had some physical strength.


    Su Yang heard everyone¡¯s discussions, his expression was as calm as still water. He waved to Zhou Xue¡¯er but didn¡¯t walk over.


    Just then, amotion suddenly came from the direction of the main hall. Everyone looked up to see an eldering out surrounded by a crowd, it was none other than tonight¡¯s birthday star Hou Xiangde!


    Seeing Hou Xiangde, everyone immediately became spirited and started shouting, "Wishing Elder Hou a fortune as vast as the Eastern Sea, longevity greater than Nanshan."


    "Wishing Elder Hou to umte wealth and longevity, add brilliance and auspiciousness."


    "Bright eyes and keen ears without troubles, smiling at life with ease andfort."


    All sorts of birthday wishes came forth, and Hou Xiangde smiled as he returned the courtesy with a bow. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he walked directly towards Su Yang.


    "Master Su, you¡¯ve finally arrived!" Hou Xiangde said excitedly.


    The room instantly fell silent as water, and everyone was stunned, shockingly looking at the two figures at the scene.


    Hou Xiangde hade out to wee Su Yang?


    The people at the scene exchanged nces, for tonight, Hou Xiangde had personally weed a total of three people: one was Commander Hu, and the other two were Numbers Two and Three from the province.


    Weing these three people was expected and uncontroversial. For others, even the several bigshots from the city and the family heads of the four major families, Hou Xiangde did note out to wee them personally; instead, Hou Xiaolian acted as his proxy.


    But now, Hou Xiangde had actuallye out to wee Su Yang?


    What was so special about this young man who looked like a middle school student that warranted Hou Xiangde¡¯s personal reception?


    And those young people who had just been mocking Su Yang were now pale-faced.


    Hou Xiangde had personallye out to wee Su Yang; could it be that Su Yang had such significant clout?


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that Su Yang was unworthy of entering the main hall, but rather that the person who came to greet him was not of sufficient status!


    Those who had beenughing at Su Yang before now had faces red with embarrassment, wishing they could hide under the tables.


    The group of girls at Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s table was now alsopletely dumbfounded, deeply regretting their actions.


    Being personally weed by Hou Xiangde¡ªif they had listened to Zhou Xue¡¯er earlier and had Su Yang sit with them temporarily, wouldn¡¯t Hou Xiangde have had toe to their table himself?


    If that had been the case, they could have basked in the limelight. Didn¡¯t everyone who came tonight want to gain favor in the eyes of the Hou Family? To be noticed by Hou Xiangde was something they hadn¡¯t even dared to dream of; even their elders weren¡¯t qualified for that.


    And now, because they had collectively rejected Su Yang, they had all missed that opportunity!


    At that moment, the people at Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s table couldn¡¯t help but wish they could p their own faces swollen.


    Su Yang said with a light smile, "I wish the old master a healthy life beyond one hundred and three!"


    As soon as he said this, the people around him looked at each other in confusion. What kind of birthday greeting was that?


    "Yo, young man, isn¡¯t your birthday greeting a bit insincere?"


    An elder with a strange tone behind Hou Xiangde said, "Live healthily beyond one hundred and three? What kind of birthday greeting is that? Are young people nowadays all so ignorant?"


    The people around also snickered secretly: As expected, he gave himself away as soon as he spoke. Lack of depth was justck of depth, he couldn¡¯t even talk properly!


    Hou Xiangde was immediately embarrassed and hastily smiled to smooth things over, "Elder Li, Master Su has always been carefree and doesn¡¯t care for theseplex formalities."


    "Heh, is that so?" The elder¡¯s mouth curled into a hint of a cold smile.


    Su Yang nced at the elder, reading some information from his eyes. This elder, named Li Weixian, was Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s father-inw, no wonder he harbored such animosity towards Su Yang.


    "Master Su, Elder Li always likes to joke, please don¡¯t take it to heart!" Hou Xiangde said with a smile to Su Yang, "Come, Master Su, let¡¯s go inside and have a seat first."


    "That sounds good," Su Yang replied calmly and entered the main hall apanied by Hou Xiangde.


    Hou Shijun stood at the door, watching everything with an iron-blue face, his gaze towards Hou Shilin filled with anger.


    The banquet for the birthday star was set up in the main hall, which featured a big round table that currently seated three individuals.


    One of them, an elder sitting in the ce of honor, had a tall stature, a bright spirit, and amanding presence, obviously not an ordinary character, presumably that was Commander Hu.


    On the other two sides, there sat two middle-aged men. Both men wore smiles, and though they didn¡¯t say much, their aura of high authority was unmistakable.


    These two middle-aged men were seated in the third and fourth positions, with the second position likely meant for Hou Xiangde. This meant that Hou Xiaolian would also have to sit behind these two, indicating the high status of the men, who must be Number Two and Number Three from the province.


    There were only eight chairs around the table, and Hou Xiangde ced Su Yang in the seventh chair, with Hou Xiaolian sitting in thest position to apany them. In front of Su Yang were two elders, including the earlier Li Weixian and another one who was Hou Xiaolian¡¯s father-inw, Xu Jianqin, also no ordinary individual.


    Once everyone was seated, Hou Xiangde immediately picked up a wine ss from the table and said with a smile, "Today, being able to celebrate this birthday, first of all, I must thank Master Su. If it hadn¡¯t been for Master Su, I might no longer be alive, and this birthday celebration would be unnecessary. Master Su, cheers to you!"


    All eyes at the table were now on Su Yang, each with a hint of amusement. None of them were ordinary people, and to sit at the same table with a middle school student, they all inevitably felt some displeasure.


    And the fact that Hou Xiangde¡¯s first toast was to Su Yang made them even more unsatisfied.

 Chapter 61 Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Looking for Trouble</h4>


    Li Weixian was the first to speak, "Elder Hou, as the saying goes, when toasting, there¡¯s a proper order to follow, and when drinking, there are rules to observe. Among all the people at this table, no matter how you arrange them, the first cup of wine shouldn¡¯t be dedicated to a student!"


    Hou Xiangde said with a smile, "Master Su has saved my life. It¡¯s long overdue for me to toast to Master Su, and this is also to express my gratitude for his life-saving grace!"


    "If you want to thank him, that¡¯s a private matter. But tonight, this is your birthday banquet, not a private affair."


    Li Weixian nced at the few people in front of him and said with a smile, "Elder Xu and I won¡¯t say much, but Commander Hu and the other two have traveled a long distance to celebrate your birthday. You¡¯re not toasting the three of them but choose instead to toast a junior first. Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?"


    The reason Hou Xiangde chose to toast Su Yang first was mainly that he had heard from his family about Su Yang¡¯s abilities, knowing that he possessed the power to summon heavenly thunder, nearly a Celestial Being. That¡¯s why he selected Su Yang first.


    However, this move had clearly angered the other few. Aside from Hou Xiaolian, none of the people at the table had picked up their cups.


    Commander Hu leaned back in his chair, leisurely sizing up Su Yang. Number Two and Number Three wore smiles, their eyes not straying, as if they were above worldly strife; in fact, this already demonstrated a certain attitude.


    Hou Xiangde said awkwardly, "Old Li, this is just a regr birthday banquet. Why fuss over such trivial details?"


    Li Weixian replied, "Elder Hou, the Hou Family is a prestigious family and should pay attention to proper etiquette. As the Family Head, if you don¡¯t pay attention to these things, how can the younger generations respect you?"


    Hou Xiangde¡¯s expression changed slightly, his voice turning cold, "The affairs of my Hou Family are not of concern to Elder Li!"


    "Of course, I won¡¯t worry about the affairs of your Hou Family. But can I not worry about the affairs of my Li Family?" Li Weixian said coldly.


    Hou Xiangde grew angry and said, "This is the Hou Family. What business does your Li Family have here?"


    "Elder Hou, you really have a short memory when ites to important matters. Have you forgotten that Hou Xiaozhi is my son-inw, and his wife Li Qifeng is my own daughter!" Li Weixian said coldly, "As the father-inw of Hou Xiaozhi, aren¡¯t his matters also the affairs of my Li Family?"


    "So you¡¯re here because of Xiaozhi¡¯s matter!" Hou Xiangde said coldly, "Tonight is my birthday banquet. I don¡¯t want to discuss these matters. Since you¡¯re not here to celebrate my birthday, then please leave!"


    Li Weixian¡¯s expression suddenly turned frosty. At this moment, Commander Hu suddenly spoke up, "Xiangde, guests havee, and since when does a host drive away a guest?"


    "Elder Commander..."


    Hou Xiangde turned his head, but Commander Hu waved his hand and said, "I consider myself as having watched Xiaozhi grow up. Xiangde, what great mistake has he made this time, that he was not only stripped of everything but also banished from Nanluo City?"


    Hou Xiangde¡¯s face changedpletely, as he realized that Commander Hu hade to back up Li Weixian. The situation had be very troublesome.


    Seeing the turn of events, Hou Xiaolian quickly stood up and said, "Uncle Hu, the matter with Xiaozhi is actually mainly my fault for not handling well as his older brother, concerning father..."


    "Xiaolian, I know you are filial, but you should not take such matters onto yourself recklessly." Hou Xiaolian¡¯s father-inw Xu Jianqin suddenly spoke up, interrupting Hou Xiaolian.


    Stunned, Hou Xiaolian opened his mouth not knowing what to do, and he looked helplessly toward Hou Xiangde.


    Hou Xiangde furrowed his brow, Number Two and Number Three kept silent, indicating their stance was to disregard his family affair. Yet both Commander Hu and Xu Jianqin seemed to be siding with Li Weixian, it was apparent that Li Weixian hade prepared tonight.


    "Elder leader, you might not be aware of the extent of Xiaozhi¡¯s wrongdoing," Hou Xiangde said. "Originally, I didn¡¯t intend to speak of this matter, as the saying goes, ¡¯family shame should not be aired in public.¡¯ However, I believe there has been a misunderstanding about the incident among the elders and everyone else. Let me rify what happened!"


    Sighing, Hou Xiangde recounted the events that had transpired.


    After hearing Hou Xiangde¡¯s exnation, Commander Hu and the others furrowed their brows. Judging from the ount, it indeed seemed Xiaozhi was at fault and deserved punishment, only that the punishment might have been too severe.


    However, just then, Li Weixian suddenly spoke up, "Elder Hou, you¡¯ve mentioned that you were unconscious when the incident urred. Does that mean you¡¯ve heard the ount of these events from someone else afterward?"


    "What of it?" Hou Xiangde asked with a frown. "Are you suggesting that the Hou Family¡¯s word is lies?"


    "Of course, the Hou Family wouldn¡¯t lie," Li Weixian replied. "But, when stories are retold, inuracies can inevitably arise. Since such an incident has happened, why don¡¯t we listen to what the person directly involved has to say, to see what really urred?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Hou Xiangde¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Li Weixian smiled and said, "As luck would have it, Xiaozhi has also returned to celebrate your birthday. Since everyone is here, why don¡¯t we listen to Xiaozhi¡¯s side of the story to see what truly happened, shall we?"


    "He¡¯s back!" Hou Xiangde¡¯s expression grew uglier, and Hou Xiaolian also frowned.


    Banishing Xiaozhi had been his own directive, and now, Xiaozhi had dared toe back, tantly disregarding hismand.


    "Father..." Suddenly, a voice came from outside. Everyone turned their heads as Hou Xiaozhi entered with a face full of reverence. Before even reaching Hou Xiangde, he bowed deeply, "I wish Father fortune as vast as the East Sea, and life as enduring as Nanshan!"


    "You still have the face toe back!" Hou Xiangde eximed indignantly.


    With a face of sorrow, Hou Xiaozhi replied, "Father, I know you are very dissatisfied with my actions. I did wrong in this matter, having been deceived by a viin, nearly costing you your life. I have let you down, and I have let down the Hou Family. I am willing to ept the punishment that big brother has imposed on me!"


    Around them, people like Commander Hu looked at Hou Xiaozhi with more benevolence in their eyes. To recognize one¡¯s mistakes and correct them is indeed mostmendable.


    "But..." Hou Xiaozhi suddenly changed his tone, fiercely turned to look at Su Yang, and said angrily, "Even if it means defying big brother¡¯s orders, I had toe back today to expose this shameless chatan¡¯s wicked scheming!"


    "Xiaozhi, what sort ofnguage is that!" Hou Xiaolian immediately said. "Master Su saved our father, he is a major benefactor to the Hou Family. How can you be so disrespectful to a benefactor?"


    "Master Su?" Hou Xiaozhi let out a coldugh and replied, "Big brother, even at this point, are you still being deceived by him? This guy is not any ¡¯Master Su,¡¯ he¡¯s nothing but a soldier thug who¡¯s just recently been discharged!"


    "What?" The crowd eximed in surprise, all turning to look at Su Yang with shock on their faces.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, remained calm. He idly yed with a wine cup on the table, keeping silent from beginning to end, intrigued to see what kind of trouble these people could stir up. At the same time, he was curious to see what stance the Hou Family would take on this matter.

 Chapter 62 They Are Together

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 They Are Together</h4>


    "Also, big brother, do you really think this Su Yang saved our father?" Hou Xiaozhi shouted, "Let me tell you the truth, I¡¯ve investigated everything. This Su Yang is in cahoots with Master Fang."


    "The two of them set up a trap together, first letting Master Fang deceive me. Then they exposed Master Fang¡¯s plot, using some sleight of hand trickery, to scare everyone and make it look like he was some sort of real master."


    "In fact, he¡¯s just a small-time thug from our very own Nanluo City, his parents are employees at Jianshe Machinery Factory."


    "Three years ago, he got into a fight with a ssmate and put a student into a vegetative state, and he had to flee. Somehow he managed to spend three years in the military before returning. Next thing you know, he¡¯s teamed up with Master Fang to set up this scam, all to deceive the Hou Family!"


    Everyone was shocked; this information was indeed quite unexpected.


    "How could the military enlist such a person? This is outrageous!" Commander Hu barked angrily.


    "Xiaozhi, you need to have evidence for these ims!" Hou Xiaolian hurriedly said.


    "Big brother, of course I have evidence, that¡¯s why I dare to speak like this!" Hou Xiaozhi took a step back and said, "Speaking of evidence, I should thank my nephew Li Chengze. He helped me reveal Su Yang¡¯s true face. Chengze,e and tell everyone what you know!"


    Li Chengze entered smugly, ncing at Su Yang, and ced a stack of photos on the table, saying, "Here is the evidence everyone¡¯s been looking for!"


    Everyone picked up the photos, and Hou Xiaozhi exined, "These photos were taken by Chengze¡¯s friend. The person inside is Master Fang. He and Su Yang had a secret meeting at the city hospital at night, discussing how to cheat the Hou Family. These two, conspiring together, aimed to take control of the Hou Family and rule over Nanluo City as kings!"


    Hou Xiangde and Hou Xiaolian also saw the photos, both frowning because the people in the photos were indeed Su Yang and Master Fang. The photos couldn¡¯t be faked, showing that Su Yang and Master Fang did have secret contacts!


    After a moment of silence, Hou Xiangde said, "Just these few photos aren¡¯t enough to conclude that Master Su colluded with this Fang. Moreover, as far as I know, Master Su did not kill Master Fang. Master Fang should be grateful to Master Su, so maybe he went to thank him, right?"


    Li Chengze immediately said, "Grandfather Hou, let me remind you, these photos were taken before the incident at the Hou Family!"


    "What!?" Everyone eximed in shock. If the photos were indeed taken before the incident at the Hou Family, it could indeed prove that Su Yang had colluded with Master Fang.


    "But..." Hou Xiaolian frowned and said, "If they wanted to deceive us, Master Fanging over would have been enough, why bother making Su Yang appear? This is just superfluous!"


    Li Chengzeughed and said, "Uncle Hou, if you want to understand why they set this trap, you first need to know something. That is, Master Fang is also a chatan seeking fame."


    "Master Fang came to Nanluo City because his tricks were exposed in Kun City, and his reputation waspletely ruined, making it impossible for him to stay there."


    "But Master Fang isn¡¯t foolish. He knew that the stories from Kun City would eventually spread to Nanluo City. If he continued to deceive people with his own identity, he would be exposed sooner orter. Therefore, he and Su Yang put on this whole act."


    "Master Fang sacrificed his own credibility to elevate this so-called Master Su, thereby winning the Hou Family¡¯s trust for Su Yang, who then could influence the Hou Family to do things ording to his wishes. Like driving my uncle away and handing over all the Hou Family¡¯s assets to Hou Shilin."


    "And Hou Shilin, must be in league with Su Yang. As far as I know, he had Ling Zi transfer some of Qingyun Clubhouse¡¯s shares into Su Yang¡¯s name. Heh, wouldn¡¯t this be considered the beginning of dividing up the Hou Family¡¯s assets?"


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression changed, and they all looked toward Su Yang with hostility in their eyes.


    Although Hou Xiangde and Hou Xiaolian had witnessed Su Yang¡¯s capabilities, at this moment, they too were filled with doubt. After all, Li Chengze had presented evidence!


    Li Weixian was the first to angrily say, "Su, what more do you have to say for yourself now?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly without speaking, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Li Weixian¡¯s words.


    Li Chengze coldly said, "Mr. Su, my grandfather is talking to you. Are you deaf or mute? What¡¯s the matter, too scared to speak now?"


    Su Yang slowly raised his wine ss and said softly, "Li Chengze, what exactly is the rtionship between you and this friend of yours? He took photos of me with Master Fang before I even came to the Hou Family. Is he that interested in me?"


    Everyone was taken aback; indeed, getting these photos before the incident urred seemed too prescient of Li Chengze¡¯s friend.


    "Hehe..." Li Chengze let out a coldugh and said, "Mr. Su, at this point, are you still trying to weasel out of this? Fine, today, I will make you admit defeat wholeheartedly."


    Li Chengze turned and walked outside. After a short while, he returned with a middle-aged man.


    "Let me introduce him to you all..." Li Chengze said, "This is Master Chen from Kun City. He has recently gained quite a reputation in Kun City, and I¡¯m sure many of you have heard of him. That so-called Master Fang was exposed by Master Chen. And the friend I mentioned earlier is this very Master Chen!"


    Everyone looked over, and even Number Two and Number Three were slightly moved, given Master Chen¡¯s recent prominence.


    "Is this Master Chen?" Xu Jianqin said, filled with excitement, "I¡¯ve heard that Master Chen can ascend to the clouds andmand the wind and rain, possessing supernatural powers beyond humanprehension!"


    "That¡¯s not all!" Li Weixian immediately said, "Master Chen once single-handedly vanquished three hundred malevolent spirits that were causing chaos in Beicang Mountain, restoring its tranquility. Now, the once sparsely popted Beicang Mountain has even started to be developed for tourism; He is a divine being of our province!"


    Everyone eximed in astonishment, and Number Two and Number Three also showed shocked expressions, having heard of the events at Beicang Mountain as well.


    Beicang Mountain had beautiful scenery, but it was also the site of many peculiar incidents, with barely anyone entering able to make it out alive, which had hindered its development until now.


    Recently, however, Beicang Mountain had actually started to be developed, and they had all been curious about the matter. Now they realized it was all thanks to Master Chen.


    Master Chen wore a look of smug arrogance, showing no sign of respect even in the presence of people like Commander Hu, Number Two, and Number Three.


    Su Yang looked at Master Chen and smiled faintly, saying, "So, are you saying that you were the one who took those photos?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t bother myself with such trivial matters!" Master Chen said coldly, "It was a young disciple of mine who took the photos. After Master Fang left Kun City, I was worried he might continue to deceive others, so I sent my disciple to follow him. And that led me to uncover this conspiracy!"


    Everyone nodded, epting Master Chen¡¯s exnation for the origin of the photos. This also further confirmed that Su Yang was indeed in cahoots with Master Fang in deceiving others.

 Chapter 63 Hou Shilin’s Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Hou Shilin¡¯s Attitude</h4>


    Li Chengze looked at Su Yang arrogantly and loudly said, "Mr. Su, you have nothing left to say now, do you!"


    "Of course he has nothing to say!" Li Weixian pped the table and stood up, pointing at Su Yang, "Boy, you have the gall to target the Hou Family. Today, if you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly, I won¡¯t let you leave the Hou Family Courtyard alive!"


    "There¡¯s nothing more to say to him; just grab him and we¡¯ll talkter!" Hou Xiaozhi suddenly waved his hand and shouted, "Take this brat down first, and don¡¯t disturb the guests outside!"


    People who had been waiting outside rushed in immediately upon hearing this, aggressively approaching Su Yang.


    Su Yang sat there with a faint smile,pletely ignoring these people.


    Hou Xiangde and Hou Xiaolian exchanged nces, both of their faces filled with difficulty. Although they had begun to doubt Su Yang, they also remembered the scene where Su Yang had spat out a bolt of lightning, truly fearing that Su Yang would start a massacre here.


    Just then, an angry voice came from the doorway, "Stop!"


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and saw Hou Shilin striding in.


    Behind him, Hou Shijun looked furious as he followed, stretching his hand to pull Hou Shilin while angrily saying, "Shilin, what are you doing? This is a meeting of the family elders, how can you barge in like this?"


    "Li Chengze is also a junior, so why can he be here? Big brother, you¡¯re really too biased as a gatekeeper here!" Hou Shilin said angrily.


    "Shilin, how can you talk to me like this!" Hou Shijun was getting anxious.


    "I don¡¯t want to waste words with you!" Hou Shilin shook off Hou Shijun¡¯s hand and walked straight to Su Yang, shouting, "Whoever wants to touch him will have to get through me first!"


    The frowns on the faces of everyone inside the room deepened, as all present were individuals of status. To them, Hou Shilin¡¯s actions resembled a child¡¯s tantrum.


    "Shilin, you step outside!" Hou Xiaolian said sternly.


    "I won¡¯t go out!" Hou Shilin shouted, "Brother Su saved my dad, my grandfather, and our Hou Family. What does this mean now? Instead of thanking Brother Su, you suspect him? The person brought back by my second uncle almost killed my grandfather, and now he can wave his hand and give orders around here, what kind of justice is this?"


    Li Chengze immediately retorted coldly, "Hou Shilin, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what we just said? It¡¯s this Mr. Su who colluded with Master Fang, scheming to trap your Hou Family. My uncle has exposed his plot; he is saving the Hou Family. Humph, you seem quite anxious; could it be that you¡¯re in cahoots with him?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s expression suddenly changed; Li Chengze was not only trying to frame Su Yang but also dragging him down with him.


    "Shilin, we are always part of the Hou Family, any issues are our own. But you colluding with outsiders is where you are wrong!" Hou Xiaozhi said coldly.


    "As the saying goes, the hardest to guard against is the thief within the family, Elder Hou, now you understand the meaning of this saying, don¡¯t you!" Li Weixian said with a coldugh.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze converged on Hou Xiangde, waiting for him to make the final decision.


    Hou Xiangde bit his lip and said in a low voice, "Master Su is capable of spitting bolts of lightning, and that part is certainly no lie!"


    Su Yang gave a slight smile; Hou Xiangde¡¯s words sounded like he was speaking on his behalf. In fact, it meant to tell everyone that Su Yang had some abilities, and they should not press him any further. In other words, even Hou Xiangde had begun to doubt Su Yang.


    "Spitting bolts of heaven may be impressive, but it¡¯s nothing more than a blind trick!" Master Chen suddenly spoke up, taking a step forward and dering loudly, "How does thatpare to what I can do?"


    With those words, Master Chen extended his hands and quickly formed several spell gestures in the air. He then shouted, and instantly, a fireball appeared in his hands. The zing mes were so intense that everyone around could feel the heat.


    "My God, this... how is this possible?"


    "This is something only Immortals can do!"


    "Master Chen truly is extraordinary, far from the ordinary!"


    The crowd eximed incessantly, even Hou Xiangde and Hou Xiaolian widened their eyes. The trick Master Chen had shown gave them hope.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Master Chen dispelled the fireball. He looked at Su Yang with a smug expression and said, "If Master Su truly possesses the ability to spit bolts of heaven, then you should be able to do this with ease, right? Why don¡¯t you give us a performance?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and shook his head, "I can¡¯t do it."


    Master Chen hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to admit it so candidly and couldn¡¯t help butugh, "What, are you giving uppletely?"


    "Brother Su..." Hou Shilin was also anxious; he had great confidence in Su Yang. But Su Yang¡¯s reaction confused him.


    However, Hou Xiangde¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately said, "Master Chen truly possesses genuine skill, admirable indeed!"


    Master Chen said with pride, "Hmph, that was but a minor skill. However,pared to those chatans who rely on tricks to deceive, it is indeed a thousand times more powerful!"


    Hou Xiangde nced at Su Yang and said coldly, "Su Yang, you have saved my life for which I am thankful. However, I cannot tolerate what you have done. From this day on, I do not wish to see you in Nanluo City again."


    After a pause, Hou Xiangde turned to Hou Shilin and coldly said, "Shilin, from today onwards, you are to relinquish all your family affairs and leave Nanluo City. You are not permitted to return within ten years!"


    "What?" Hou Shilin¡¯s eyes widened, as this was essentially the same as being expelled from the Hou Family.


    "Elder Hou, you are being far too lenient!" Li Weixian sneered. "If it were me, I would never let a deceiver like him leave alive. Elder Hou, don¡¯t forget, this brat nearly cost you your life!"


    Li Chengze also sneered, "Grandfather Marquis, my uncle made such significant contributions to the Hou Family, yet you expelled him that way. Now Hou Shilin has colluded with the Su gentleman,mitting even graver offenses, yet you deal with him so lightly. Isn¡¯t that too unfair?"


    By the doorway, Hou Shijun also spoke indignantly, "Shilin, I told you long ago not to associate with these shady characters, but you refused to listen to me. Look at this mess now¡ªwhat were you trying to do? Was it really worth it for all those family assets?"


    The crowd around looked at Hou Shilin with anger, as he hung his head low,pletely at a loss for words.


    "Everyone, let¡¯s not let such a person spoil our mood," Hou Xiaozhi said with a smile. "Come, please escort them out!"


    The people who had juste in immediately rushed over, surrounding both Su Yang and Hou Shilin, intending to expel them both.


    It was then that Su Yang, who had remained silent until now, finally stood up. With a lightugh, he said, "Hou Shilin, from today onward, you are my friend, Su Yang. I¡¯ve said before, if you¡¯re my friend, then from now on, the Hou Family must honor you above all else!"

 Chapter 64: Step by Step to Heaven - 64

    <h4>Chapter 64: Step by Step to Heaven Chapter 64</h4>


    Everyone was shocked, and Li Chengze immediately said angrily, "Kid, what are you talking about? At a time like this, you still dare to speak such arrogant words, do you think this is when your scam hasn¡¯t been exposed yet? I¡¯ll tell you..."


    "Shut up!" Su Yang suddenly shouted loudly and, with a casual wave of his hand, struck Li Chengze¡¯s face with a palm from the air.


    Li Chengze was sent flying backward, losing half of his teeth, and was suddenly unable to speak.


    Everyone was stunned; no one saw how Su Yang did it. They only saw him wave his hand, and Li Chengze went flying. What was going on?


    The only one at the scene who understood what had happened was Master Chen. He, too, widened his eyes in shock, looking at Su Yang, "You... you actually..."


    "You just asked me if I could do what you had just performed."


    Su Yang looked at Master Chen and slowly took a step forward, "When I said I couldn¡¯t, it was not that I was incapable, but rather, I would not stoop to doing such a despicable act."


    Palm fire is despicable?


    "The path I cultivate can save people or kill them. It can reach the leisure of the Nine Heavens above, or tread the darkness of the underworld below. Chasing stars and moon, turning rivers and seas upside down, this is not a trick for mere amusement!" Su Yang took a second step, but at this moment, everyone suddenly felt that something was wrong, for Su Yang¡¯s body was getting taller.


    "My God, are his feet not touching the ground?" someone eximed.


    Everyone hastily looked down and saw that Su Yang¡¯s feet were already off the ground. And he continued to take slow steps forward, as if there were an invisible staircase in front of him. He ascended step by step, seemingly rising towards the heavens.


    Everyone was dumbfounded; Su Yang¡¯s disy was far more awe-inspiring than the trick Master Chen had just performed. Walking on air, this was truly the ability of an Immortal!


    "When I make a move, blood must be seen!"


    "Tonight is Hou Xiangde¡¯s big birthday celebration, and I did not intend to shed blood."


    "However, since you¡¯ve pushed me step by step, I can only show a little of my skill!"


    By now, Su Yang was already standing above everyone¡¯s heads. He stretched out his hand and pointed at Master Chen from afar, saying loudly, "Move to the left, or this move could take your life!"


    Master Chen was extremely shocked in his heart, still not understanding Su Yang¡¯s meaning, when Su Yang was already raising his palm and chopping down from the air.


    The onlookers saw it clearly: a streak of red light burst from Su Yang¡¯s hand, cutting through everything like a hot knife through butter, heading straight for Master Chen.


    Master Chen was taken aback; he finally understood what Su Yang meant. At that moment, he dared not have any other thoughts and immediately dashed to the left. But he was still a step too slow, and his right leg was hit by the red light, severed as if cut by a knife!


    Between Su Yang and Master Chen, a table and three chairs were all split in half, their edges as smooth as mirrors. Even the ground had a deep trench cut into it. If this blow had struck a person, it definitely could have split them in two!


    Everyone was shocked; they had never seen Su Yang spit heavenly thunder, so they thought that was just a visual trick.


    But now, this strike was something they had witnessed with their own eyes. These tables and chairs, they had all used them; there was no fakery involved.


    And most importantly, Master Chen¡¯s leg had been severed, something that was certainly not faked.


    "How... how did he do that?"


    "This is truly the skill of a real Immortal!"


    "Master Su, now that¡¯s a true master indeed!"


    People around began to exim in shock, Li Chengze, Hou Shijun, and others were all dumbstruck and shivering with fear.


    Su Yang floated down step by step, arriving in front of Master Chen and softly said, "Do you still want to witness my ability to spout lightning from my mouth?"


    At this moment, Master Chen dared not have the slightest doubt towards Su Yang, shaking his head repeatedly and said with a quavering voice, "This disciple did not recognize Mount Tai and offended the Immortal Master, please forgive me!"


    "So you admit that it¡¯s fair for me to break one of your legs, and you ept it willingly?" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    Master Chen hastily said, "It was the disciple who made the mistake first. It is only right for the Immortal Master to punish me. To spare my life is an act of extraordinary grace by the Immortal Master. I am extremely grateful and wouldn¡¯t dare to be dissatisfied!"


    "Good!" Su Yang stood up, hands sped behind his back, and said aloud, "I see you have the heart to repent, so I will give you a chance. Confess your collusion with the Li Family, and I will spare your life!"


    "Yes!" Master Chen, as if pardoned, quickly said, "My lords, this whole affair was instigated by Li Chengze, who approached me to conspire against Immortal Master Su."


    "Li Weixian and Li Chengze promised me that once this affair was sessful, they would allow me to take up residence in Nanluo City."


    "Those photos... they weren¡¯t actually taken by me. They were given to me by Li Chengze. Moreover, the timing wasn¡¯t before the incident at the Hou Family, but after."


    "All the matters concerning Immortal Master Su and Master Fang were fabricated by me, and none of it was true. Besides, Master Fang does have some skills, just not as strong as me."


    Master Chen spilled everything like pouring beans from a bamboo tube. With each sentence he uttered, the expressions on Li Weixian, Li Chengze, and Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s faces grew uglier. By the time he finished, their faces were extremely unsightly.


    Hou Xiangde, fuming with anger, mmed the table and stood up, bellowing, "Li Weixian, how dare you deceive me and frame Master Su! Take your grandson and get out of Nanluo City immediately. If you dare to set foot in Nanluo City again, I will show you no mercy!"


    Li Weixian¡¯s face was filled with rage, but he didn¡¯t dare to retort and turned to leave.


    "Did I say you could leave?" Su Yang suddenly spoke up.


    Li Weixian immediately halted, turning to look at Su Yang and then at Hou Xiangde, his expression full of embarrassment.


    "You, Su, what more do you want!" Li Chengze, having recovered a bit, clutched his cheek and yelled angrily, "I tell you, my Li Family is not easy to mess with..."


    "Did I allow you to speak?" Su Yang waved his hand once more, and a pnded across the distance onto Li Chengze¡¯s face. Li Chengze was sent flying again, his teethpletely knocked out.


    "Su Yang, what more do you want!" Li Weixian was furious, his teeth clenched as he said, "I know you¡¯re somewhat capable, but this is a society ruled byw. Do you think you can just kill me here? I will also take the matter of you hitting my grandson up with you, slowly. My Li Family may not have much power in Nanluo City, but we¡¯re not to be insulted at your whim!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yang responded with a light smile and spoke softly, "What if I insist on you leaving horizontally today?"


    "You try it!" Li Weixian roared back, "If you dare to touch me, you won¡¯t be leaving the Hou Family Courtyard today!"


    "Young man, it is better to forgive when one has the advantage," Commander Hu, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up, his voice not loud, but filled with authority.


    Hou Shilin was shocked and quickly signaled to Su Yang with his eyes; after all, this was Commander Hu.


    Su Yang nced at Commander Hu and said with a coldugh, "Commander Hu, are you intending to protect the Li Family?"

 Chapter 65: At Death’s Door

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65: At Death¡¯s Door</h4>


    Commander Hu¡¯s face was clouded with displeasure as he looked at Su Yang with a cold gaze, "I have always been reasonable in my actions; there is no such thing as protection for the sake of protection, but rather acting ording to reason. Su Yang, you are young and promising, with limitless prospects ahead of you. Is it necessary to risk everything over such a trivial matter?"


    With a coldugh, Su Yang replied, "Commander Hu, as a person of status, is it necessary for you to risk everything over such a trivial matter?"


    This statement caused an uproar among the crowd. This was Commander Hu, and yet, Su Yang dared to threaten him like this. Was he tired of living?


    "Commander Hu, Su Yang didn¡¯t mean that..." Hou Shilin hastily tried to exin.


    But Commander Hu had already mmed his hand on the table and rose, shouting angrily, "A mere jumping clown, you dare threaten me!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly, "Commander Hu, I know why you are protecting the Li Family, because Li Weixian has helped you control your chronic illness, making you suffer less."


    "In gratitude to Li Weixian, you have speciallye to back him up this time. Moreover, you protect Li Weixian even though you know that he has set me up. To put it bluntly, you are just protecting yourself!"


    Without changing his expression, Commander Hu said coldly, "Even if I am protecting him, what can you do about it?"


    "Commander Hu is truly unreasonable and domineering!" Su Yang scoffed again.


    Commander Hu angrily retorted, "Kid, I¡¯m holding my temper now. Ten years ago, I would have killed you on the spot!"


    "Unfortunately, it¡¯s not ten years ago..." Su Yang said with a lightugh, "And, Commander Hu, your health probably won¡¯tst much longer."


    "What do you mean?" Commander Hu shouted angrily, "Are you cursing me?"


    "Do I need to curse you?" Su Yang chuckled coldly, patting Master Chen beside him, "Come, you¡¯re a skilled practitioner from the Five Ghosts Sect. Take a look at Commander Hu¡¯s condition and tell him what his situation is now."


    After observing Commander Hu, Master Chen spoke softly, "Commander Hu has an umtion of yin energy inside his body, likely due to a long-term association with yin objects or the use of potent yin medicines."


    "This yin energy can temporarily suppress Commander Hu¡¯s chronic illness, but it is just suppression. The illness will be increasingly uncontroble under the yin energy, resembling a treatment that involves drinking poison to quench thirst."


    "The severe yin energy causes damage to the body. Considering the amount of yin energy umted inside Commander Hu, he won¡¯tst more than two years before being killed by the invasion of this yin energy. Furthermore, this way of dying will be extremely painful, almost unbearable!"


    Master Chen¡¯s words stunned everyone, and Commander Hu himself widened his eyes, eximing anxiously, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I¡¯m not spouting nonsense!" Master Chen immediately said, "Over these years, have you felt physically drained, lost your appetite, and developed a fondness for sleep? Do you experience severe pain in your internal organs every three months?"


    "How... how did you know?" Commander Hu asked, shaken, as these were indeed true.


    "This is the result of the umtion of yin energy!" Master Chen stated coldly.


    Commander Hu panicked, looking at Master Chen nervously, "What... what is going on? Why is there an umtion of yin energy?"


    With a faint smile, Su Yang said, "This matter, you should ask your good friend Li Weixian!"


    Commander Hu paused, then turned to look at Li Weixian.


    Li Weixian immediately panicked, saying hurriedly, "I... I don¡¯t know anything about this. I don¡¯t know what they are talking about, Commander Hu, it has nothing to do with me..."


    "Really?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Commander Hu, you still carry the medicine that Li Weixian prescribed for you, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, of course." Commander Hu immediately took out a small porcin bottle and said, "Is there something wrong with the medicine?"


    "If you don¡¯t trust me, I won¡¯t interfere. Just take it to Master Chen yourself," Su Yang said softly.


    Commander Hu instantly had someone deliver the porcin bottle to Master Chen. Master Chen nced at it, then sniffed under his nose and frowned, saying, "The yin energyes from these medicines!"


    "What?" Commander Hu angrily turned towards Li Weixian, demanding, "What¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    "I... I have no idea, I don¡¯t know anything..." Li Weixian said desperately, "He¡¯s ndering me; how could there possibly be yin energy in these medicines? Commander Hu, you believe me; Su Yang is colluding with Master Chen to frame me!"


    Commander Hu was furious, "Li Weixian, Master Chen was brought here by you, and just now you were using Su Yang of colluding with Master Fang. Now you¡¯re saying Master Chen is in cahoots with Su Yang. Do you ever tell the truth?"


    "Commander Hu, expecting Li Weixian to tell you the truth probably won¡¯t happen," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Because the origin of this medicine is not innocuous."


    Commander Hu asked, "What do you mean?"


    Su Yang said, "Do you know how these medicines were made?"


    "Made? How?" Commander Hu asked anxiously.


    "These medicines were prepared using human body fat, bones from those who died unjustly, and a few auxiliary herbs," Su Yang said softly. "The yin energyes from the corpse oil and the bones of the wrongful dead!"


    "What?!" Commander Hu¡¯s eyes widened, suddenly feeling the urge to vomit.


    "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense..." Li Weixian roared in anger, but trembled in his voice, giving off a sense of bluster but inner weakness.


    "Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not can be confirmed by asking Master Chen," Su Yang said softly.


    "Is... is this true?" Commander Hu immediately addressed Master Chen.


    "It should be so, I did detect the smell of corpse oil and human bones..." Master Chen said in a low voice, "It seems to be a kind of traditional medicine form, but such medicines do more harm than good, which is why they have been gradually phased out."


    Commander Hu waspletely stunned; he slumped back into his chair, saying with a quivering voice, "So what you said is all true. The medicine I¡¯ve been taking... came from that? Am I... not going to live more than two years?"


    "Master Chen, Master Chen..." Hou Xiangde said hastily, "If you can discern Commander Hu¡¯s condition, then you must have a way to treat him, please, could you help treat Commander Hu? Our entire Hou Family will be eternally grateful!"


    A glimmer of hope shed in Commander Hu¡¯s eyes as he looked anxiously at Master Chen.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Master Chen shook his head, "If there was no such yin energy, or if the invasion of yin energy wasn¡¯t so severe, I might still be able to cure Commander Hu¡¯s chronic illness. But with the current situation, I¡¯m afraid even an Immortal descending would be powerless to save him!"


    At these words, Commander Hu instantly fell into despair.


    "Brother Su, could you please save Commander Hu..." Hou Shilin suddenly turned to Su Yang and said with a trembling voice, "Commander Hu has shown great kindness to our Hou Family. Brother Su, if you can help, our Hou Family will be incredibly grateful!"


    Everyone immediately looked at Su Yang. Indeed, there was someone here with powers likened to an Immortal; perhaps he indeed had a way to save Commander Hu!

 Chapter 66: I can make him live 103

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66: I can make him live 103</h4>


    Su Yang faintly smiled and patted Hou Shilin on the shoulder, whispering, "I didn¡¯t want to meddle in his affairs, but since you¡¯ve asked, I might as well take care of it."


    Su Yang extended a hand and ced it on Commander Hu¡¯s wrist, channeling Devouring the Heavens and slowly swallowing all the yin energy within Commander Hu¡¯s body.


    To others, this yin energy was harmful, but for Su Yang, there was nothing in this world he could not devour. This yin energy would even be transformed into his own strength!


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Yang withdrew his hand. At that moment, to the astonishment of those present, Commander Hu had undergone a significant change. Originally looking sickly, he now appeared invigorated, his face glowing with health, as if he had rejuvenated by twenty years.


    "Elder, you... you look incredibly healthy now!" Hou Xiangde said excitedly.


    "Is that so?" Commander Hu couldn¡¯t see for himself but could feel that all the difort in his body was gone. Not only did he feel at ease, but what was crucial was the full vitality and boundless energy¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t experienced in many years.


    "Master Su truly has the skills of an Immortal!" Hou Xiangde eximed sincerely.


    "How... how is this possible?" Master Chen was pale as death, his voice trembling, "Even the Sect Leader couldn¡¯t do this, how has he managed it?"


    "Thank you, Master Su!" cried Commander Hu excitedly in gratitude.


    Su Yang calmly waved his hand, "You don¡¯t have to thank me. Based solely on what you just said to me, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered. I saved you because Shilin spoke for you."


    The crowd was stunned. Commander Hu¡¯s gratitude was not to be taken lightly, yet Su Yang refused to ept it, directly passing the thanks to Hou Shilin?


    Commander Hu was also startled but quickly realized, and said to Hou Shilin, "Shilin, thank you!"


    "Grandfather Hu, you are too polite; all credit goes to the Su Brothers," Hou Shilin quickly bowed in return.


    "I will remember this kindness!" Commander Hu stood straight, then suddenly turned to look at Li Weixian, shouting angrily, "Li Weixian, you have some nerve, daring to harm me like this!"


    Startled, Li Weixian trembled and copsed to the ground.


    "Master Su, I leave Li Weixian to you; you may do whatever you want," dered Commander Hu aloud.


    Everyone was shocked; Commander Hu¡¯s words implied that even if Su Yang killed Li Weixian, there would be no consequences.


    Su Yang slowly walked up to Li Weixian and said softly, "Do you know why I wished Hou Xiangde could live to be a hundred and three?"


    Li Weixian shook his head, and the crowd watched Su Yang with surprise. Being a real master, an Immortal-like figure, how could he say such an ignorant blessing?


    Looking at Hou Xiangde, Su Yang spoke out loud, "Because I can make him live to a hundred and three!"


    "What!?"


    "Live to a hundred and three? For real?"


    "My goodness, living past a hundred is already not easy, and there are only a few centenarians at a hundred and ten in the whole country. Living to a hundred and three is unheard of in the whole world; it¡¯s only been recorded in history. How is that possible?"


    "If Master Su, an Immortal-like figure, says so, he must surely be able to do it, right?"


    The moment these words were spoken, they provoked a massive uproar.


    Although those people were moring for Hou Xiangde to live a long and endless life, in reality, everyone was clear that such things were unrealistic. Who could live for such a long time?


    However, the possibility of living to one hundred and thirty, as mentioned by Su Yang, could happen, though the likelihood was very small.


    And now, that Su Yang could turn this possibility into reality was truly what shook everyone to the core!


    Just ask the people present, how many of them could live past a hundred? Looking around the whole world, how many could live past one hundred and thirty?


    Hou Xiangde¡¯s face was full of joy and excitement as he eximed, "Master Su, can I... can I really live to be one hundred and thirty?"


    "What¡¯s so difficult about that?" Su Yang said proudly, taking out a Guiyuan Pill and handing it over, "This is the birthday gift I came to deliver today. Eat this for now, andter I¡¯ll prepare some more medicine for you. You¡¯ll definitely live past one hundred and thirty!"


    Hou Xiangde dly epted the Guiyuan Pill and ate it without any hesitation. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, in his eyes, Su Yang was no different from an immortal, and the elixir given by Su Yang was surely not something ordinary!


    The people nearby watched Hou Xiangde with envy, especially Commander Hu. His health had been declining year by year, knowing he couldn¡¯t hold on much longer, he too hoped to have such an elixir.


    "You say one can live until one hundred and thirty just because you say so?" Li Weixian said through gritted teeth, "Hou Xiangde is only eighty this year. To live until one hundred and thirty would mean another fifty years to go."


    "Such a long time, who could wait to verify what you¡¯ve imed? Su Yang, you really know how to deceive people, focusing on things others can¡¯t prove, of course, making it impossible for anyone to expose you!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and said, "Who says this can¡¯t be verified?"


    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned. How could one verify something like lifespan?


    "There should also be some doctors attending the banquet tonight," said Su Yang. "Go find a few doctors and have them give Hou Xiangde aprehensive physical examination to find out."


    The crowd looked at each other, not knowing what Su Yang was up to.


    Hou Shilin hurriedly went out to make arrangements, trusting Su Yang implicitly and following his suggestions to the letter.


    Before long, Hou Shilin brought in a group of doctors. These doctors were old acquaintances of Su Yang, specifically Elder Yue and that group of experts he had met before.


    The people inside the room stood up one by one. Elder Yue was a doctor who attended to the leaders, and was also counted as one of the top doctors both domestically and internationally. Even these local officials had to show deference to Elder Yue.


    "Master Su!" Elder Yue¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Su Yang and he immediately approached, "I was hoping to see you at the banquet tonight, and here you are. This is truly wonderful!"


    Everyone was shocked. It should be noted that in the room, there were Commander Hu, the number one and two from the province, and the long-lived Hou Xiangde. Elder Yue ignored them all, and instead went straight to Su Yang to exchange greetings. What on earth was going on?


    Su Yang said with a slight smile, "Elder Yue, please conduct aprehensive physical examination on Hou Xiangde. I want to know the condition of his bodily functions!"


    "No problem!" Elder Yue immediately brought the experts over and began aprehensive examination of Hou Xiangde.


    After a long time, the examination results came out. Listening to the experts¡¯ reports, Elder Yue¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider as if he heard something utterly unbelievable.


    "Elder Yue, how is it?" Hou Xiangde asked anxiously.


    Elder Yue took a deep breath, turned to look at Su Yang, and said, "Elder Hou¡¯s examination results are in, and he doesn¡¯t have any health issues. His physiological functions arepletely normal. And..."


    He paused for a moment, seemingly struggling to believe his words, and continued, "ording to our analysis, his bodily functions are like those of a middle-aged person in their thirties or forties¡ªhe doesn¡¯t look eighty years old at all!"

 Chapter 67 The Honor of the Hou Family

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67 The Honor of the Hou Family</h4>


    "What?"


    Everyone eximed in surprise, staring at Hou Xiangde in astonishment.


    An eighty-year-old man, with bodily functions like those of a thirty or forty-year-old? How is that possible?


    "Is... is this true?" Hou Xiangde¡¯s voice trembled.


    "ording tomon sense, this is simply impossible. We have just conducted three consecutive tests, and the results were all the same," Elder Yue said. "I have to say, this is a miracle in the history of world medicine!"


    Once again, everyone was shocked; if even Elder Yue said so, then it must be true.


    Hou Xiangde¡¯s eyes reddened with emotion. Flowers may bloom again, but humans can never return to their youth; rejuvenation was only something out of legends. And now, he had actually be so much younger; who wouldn¡¯t be astounded by that?


    "Given his current health status, approximately how long could he live?" Su Yang asked softly.


    "Elder Hou does not have any signs of illness, and his bodily functions are in good condition. Barring any idents, he should be able to live at least another fifty to sixty years, perhaps even more. I think this could break the record for the world¡¯s longest lifespan!" Elder Yue stated.


    The crowd was astounded once again. To live another fifty to sixty years would mean surpassing 130. Was what Su Yang said about living past 130 really true?


    Su Yang smiled slightly and turned to Li Weixian, "Now, are you convinced?"


    Li Weixian was also greatly shaken, but he still clenched his teeth and said, "I am unconvinced. This Yue person is in cahoots with you. His words cannot be trusted..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Number Three, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke up angrily, "Nonsense! Elder Yue is the personal physician of several leaders in the Capital City, a world-leading top expert, a national treasure of our country. How could Elder Yue¡¯s words possibly be untrue?"


    All this time, Numbers Two and Three had not spoken because they had made it clear that they would not get involved in this matter. Now, Number Three finally spoke up and Number Two also looked at Li Weixian with a cold eye, which clearly showed their stance!


    Li Weixian was stunned; even Numbers Two and Three were displeased with him, and this time, he was really finished!


    "Elder Yue¡¯s words are the truth; who dares to disbelieve?" Commander Hu shouted angrily, then looked at Su Yang with respect and said, "Master Su is indeed an Immortal among men, with heaven-defying abilities that have truly opened my eyes!"


    Everyone was deeply shaken as they looked at Su Yang. If Su Yang¡¯s rapid ascent had been impressive before, then this event was truly shocking.


    An elixir that could extend one¡¯s life past 130? If word of this were to get out, who knows how many powerful forces would seek out Su Yang and beg on their knees for such an elixir.


    No wonder Su Yang dared to contradict Commander Hu. With such ability, what did Commander Hu count for?


    Su Yang paid no attention to Commander Hu but turned and looked coldly at Hou Xiangde, "Now, do you still doubt that I conspired with Hou Shilin to divide up the Hou Family¡¯s assets?"


    Hou Xiangde¡¯s faced flushed with embarrassment and he quickly said, "Master Su has misunderstood, I never had such thoughts. Master Su has saved me, and you have been a great benefactor to the Hou Family; how could I possibly..."


    "Enough of this nonsense!" Su Yang cut off Hou Xiangde abruptly. "I attended your birthday banquet tonight to give Shilin face, because he is my friend. However, what the Hou Family has done has left me quite unsatisfied."


    Hou Xiangde immediately got the hint and said loudly, "Master Su, I apologize here for any offense caused previously. We were also mistaken about Shilin. From today onward, Shilin will continue to manage all of the Hou Family¡¯s assets. Moreover, Shilin has the authority to manage family affairs!"


    As these words were spoken, everyone from the Hou Family was shocked. The management of family affairs had always been the business of Hou Xiangde and Hou Xiaolian; even Hou Xiaozhi, who once had control of the family¡¯s economy, was not allowed to intervene.


    And now, Hou Xiangde was granting this authority to Hou Shilin, pushing him to the highest position in the Hou Family!


    "Grandfather!" Hou Shijun panicked; as the eldest grandson, he was definitely going to be the sessor of the family. Now, with Hou Xiangde acting this way, it was clear he was trying to rece him with Hou Shilin.


    Hou Xiangde said coldly, "Shijun, all the family assets under your name will also be turned over to Shilin. From now on, no one shall interfere with the family assets without authorization!"


    Hou Shijun was shocked, this meant not only was Hou Shilin going to rece his position, but he was now being stripped of his possessions as well.


    "Grandfather, why?" Hou Shijun demanded anxiously, "I am the eldest grandson, what is Hou Shilin? Why should he take over all the family businesses?"


    Hou Xiangde grew furious, raising his voice, "Because this is an order I personally issued. Is that reason enough?"


    Hou Shijun fell silent at once.


    The rest of the Hou Family fell silent as well; starting today, the Hou Family was going to be thoroughly reshuffled. Hou Shilin, who was never seen favorably, would be the most crucial person in the Hou Family.


    Just as Su Yang had said, from now on, the whole Hou Family would respect Hou Shilin!


    Many in the Hou Family were filled with regret; just because Hou Shilin had a good rtionship with Su Yang, he could gain such benefits. If they had also chosen to stand with Su Yang before, they would definitely have received many benefits now!


    "Very good!" Su Yang nodded in satisfaction and nced at Hou Shijun, saying, "However, Hou Xiangde, I suggest you investigate how Hou Xiaozhi and Li Chengze, as well as this Master Chen, managed to enter the Hou Family Courtyard."


    Hou Shijun¡¯splexion suddenly changed; these people were the ones he had let in.


    If tonight¡¯s event had been sessful, Hou Shilin would have been stepped on, and he would have also won Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s full support.


    But now that tonight¡¯s event had failed, he was in trouble.


    Hou Xiangde immediately asked sternly, "Shijun, the guests in the main building tonight were all arranged and hosted by you. What exactly is going on?"


    "I... I... I don¡¯t know..." Hou Shijun replied in a low voice.


    "Young Master Hou, do you really not know, or are you afraid to tell?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "When I arrived, you drove me away. Can you really be unaware of the entrance of these three living people?"


    Hearing this, the expressions of Hou Xiangde and Hou Xiaolian changed on the spot.


    "Shijun, you have some nerve, daring to be disrespectful to Master Su!" Hou Xiaolian shouted angrily, "Apologize to Master Su immediately!"


    Hou Shijun¡¯s face was flushed with displeasure, but he still reluctantly said to Su Yang in a low voice, "Master Su, I¡¯m sorry..."


    "There¡¯s no need to be so resentful, nor to apologize to me..." Su Yang said, "Because your apology is of no use to me!"


    "Then what do you want!" Hou Shijun snapped, "What¡¯s done is done, and I¡¯ve also apologized. If you¡¯re not satisfied, then just kill me!"


    "Shijun!" Hou Xiaolian immediately shouted, knowing Su Yang¡¯s temperament. Such an Immortal-like figure, if he truly wanted to kill Hou Shijun, no one present could stop him.


    "I won¡¯t kill you..." Su Yang replied slowly, "But I¡¯ve said it before."


    "In the future, if anyone from the Hou Family disrespects me, then just as Xiangde was revived that day, so will Hou Xiangde fall!"

 Chapter 68: Li Family of Dongyuan

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Li Family of Dongyuan</h4>


    As these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    Hou Xiangde was the pir of the Hou Family, and with him, the Hou Family could always maintain their position as the leading family in Nanluo City. However, without Hou Xiangde, the Hou Family¡¯s status would plummet sharply.


    That was why the Hou Family had fought so desperately to save Hou Xiangde.


    And now, Su Yang was actually going to cause Hou Xiangde to fall once again, which was aplete disaster for the Hou Family.


    No one doubted Su Yang¡¯s ability, as he had just proven his point.


    If he could extend Hou Xiangde¡¯s life beyond one hundred and thirty, he could just as well fix Hou Xiangde¡¯s lifespan at eighty.


    Saving a life or killing someone was all but a thought away for Su Yang!


    "Shijun, how dare you disrespect Master Su and collude with outsiders to disrupt the family¡¯s longevity feast. This is unforgivable!" Hou Xiaolian suddenly shouted, "Break his legs and throw him out. From now on, he is forbidden from setting foot in Nanluo City ever again!"


    "Dad..." Hou Shijun was stunned. Were these words really spoken by his father?


    Hou Xiaolian¡¯s heart was also in agony, but he had no choice.


    The evening¡¯s events had once again proven Su Yang¡¯s capabilities. Such a man was simply an existence they could not afford to provoke.


    Hou Xiangde was the foundation of the entire Hou Family. If he fell, then the Hou Family would essentially be finished.


    Although Hou Xiaolian was heartbroken for his son, he was very clear that protecting Hou Shijun at this time would only further infuriate Su Yang.


    Therefore, he issued such an order, which could be considered as cutting off an arm to save the body, teaching his son a lesson to preserve the entire family. It was worth it!


    Moreover, Hou Xiaolian was well aware. If he did note forward to punish Hou Shijun, then surely others would.


    If they waited for others to act, the punishment would only be more severe. In doing this, he was actually saving Hou Shijun!


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, smiling. Of course, he could see through the little schemes of Hou Xiaolian, but he did not stop him. With this incident, he was teaching Hou Xiaolian a lesson.


    A few people came over and dragged the continuously shouting Hou Shijun away; Hou Xiaolian did not nce at him from beginning to end.


    Hou Xiaolian sped his hands together and said, "Master Su, if my son has offended you in any way, I apologize on his behalf here. My son was blind to Mount Tai, and I hope Master Su will forgive him!"


    "Enough!" Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Today I will give Shilin some face, but if you provoke me again, you will not be so lucky!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" The people of the Hou Family nodded hurriedly, and Hou Xiangde even said loudly, "From now on, any member of the Hou Family who sees Master Su must treat him with respect. Anyone who dares disrespect Master Su will no longer be part of our family!"


    Su Yang did not pay attention to Hou Xiangde¡¯s attempt to curry favor and turned to look at Li Weixian and the others, smiling lightly, "Li Weixian, now it¡¯s your turn. What did you say earlier? You wouldn¡¯t let me leave the Hou Family alive?"


    "Luckily, I am quite merciful. I won¡¯t kill you. But while death can be spared, punishment cannot be escaped. At the very least, you need to have your arms and legs broken, right?"


    Li Weixian¡¯s face turned pale, and he gnashed his teeth, "Su, are you really prepared to be mortal enemies with the Li Family?"


    "I am not preparing to be mortal enemies with your Li Family..." Su Yang said with a light smile, "I am going to utterly destroy your Li Family!"


    Li Weixian was furious, bellowing, "Su, don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who knows artifice. My Li Family is a branch of the Li Family of Dongyuan. If you touch me, the Li Family of Dongyuan won¡¯t let you off!"


    "The Li Family of Dongyuan?" Master Chen gasped, his expression changing instantly, "You... You¡¯re from the Li Family of Dongyuan?"


    "You too know of the Li Family of Dongyuan!" Li Weixian said with a smug face, "It seems you¡¯re notpletely ignorant. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you; the current head of the Li Family of Dongyuan is my third uncle. I personally attend our family gatherings every year!"


    Master Chen¡¯s face changed again, and he eximed, "The head of the Li Family of Dongyuan, that... that¡¯s Tianlong Sword Shadow Li Tianlong!"


    "You¡¯ve heard of my third uncle¡¯s title, so you should naturally know of my third uncle¡¯s capabilities!" Li Weixian said with a cold sneer, "You tell this Su fellow exactly who my third uncle is, and let him know just how wrong it is to provoke the Li Family!"


    Master Chen looked at Su Yang and whispered, "Tianlong Sword Shadow, ranked among the top five experts in Pingnan Province, is said to have reached the Venerable Realm. Master Su, you¡¯re still young, there¡¯s no need to involve yourself with these trivial matters and incur the wrath of a Venerable who rules over an area!"


    Su Yang, wearing a slight smile, slowly walked up to Li Weixian and suddenly ced his hand on Li Weixian¡¯s forehead.


    "I had only intended to break both your arms and legs, but now, I¡¯ve changed my mind!"


    No sooner had he spoken, Su Yang¡¯s hand exerted a sudden pressure. Everyone heard the sounds of cracking and popping as Li Weixian¡¯s body rapidly shriveled, as if all the bones in his body had been sucked out, and he copsed limply to the ground.


    Li Weixian¡¯s face turned ashen as he howled, "Su, what have you done to me?"


    "I¡¯ve broken all the bones in your body..." Su Yang said calmly, "But, you can still talk, and you can go to that Tianlong Sword Shadow and tell him about today¡¯s events."


    Everyone was stunned. Su Yang was too ruthless. Despite knowing Li Weixian was Li Tianlong¡¯s nephew, he had broken all the bones in Li Weixian¡¯s body. Moreover, he even allowed Li Weixian to speak; this was clearly a provocation to Li Tianlong!


    To dare provoke someone ranked within the top five in Pingnan Province, wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too arrogant?


    "My... my third uncle won¡¯t let you get away with this..." Li Weixian gritted his teeth and bellowed in rage.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for him!" Su Yang replied with a light smile, then turned toward the pale-faced Hou Xiaozhi.


    "Hou Xiaozhi, I thought our issues had been thoroughly resolved. But it seems you¡¯re still clinging to hope!" Su Yang said softly, "Is it really worth it to provoke me time and time again over an illegitimate daughter?"


    The crowd was in an uproar as no one knew about this matter of the illegitimate daughter.


    Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and he said tremulously, "Master Su, I know I was wrong..."


    "You said the same thingst time..." Su Yang shook his head, "But you, you just don¡¯t learn from your mistakes!"


    "This time, I really know I was wrong..." Hou Xiaozhi grew frantic.


    "I¡¯ve said that I would cut off both your tongue and that of Li Chengze!" Su Yang spoke softly, "I¡¯m someone who keeps his word."


    Hou Xiaozhi¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he suddenly turned and ran.


    "Think you can escape?" Su Yang shouted coldly, his finger flicked slightly, and Hou Xiaozhi seemed to have been hit by a car, flying straight out.


    With another flick of his finger, a streak of red light flew directly onto Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s face, slicing open his cheek. A bloody red object fell out; it was Hou Xiaozhi¡¯s tongue.


    The crowd was astonished, having never witnessed such a gruesome scene. Yet, at that moment, no one dared utter a word!


    Su Yang did the same to Li Chengze, severing his tongue as well.


    "There we go!" Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, "Lin, my business is done here, I¡¯ll take my leave now!"


    Hou Xiangde said urgently, "Master Su, the birthday banquet has only just started..."


    "I have no interest in your banquet!" Su Yang cut him off directly and left without looking back.


    The remaining people looked at each other in disbelief. Su Yang might have been the first one to dismiss Hou Xiangde so carelessly!

 Chapter 69 Lü Tianjian is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 L¨¹ Tianjian is Dead</h4>


    Although Su Yang had left, the birthday banquet hosted by Hou Xiangde was still continuing.


    The events that transpired in the main hall of the Hou Family were tightly sealed off, and people outside had no idea what had happened.


    Throughout the night, Lin Qingru was distracted because she was still thinking about the incident that had just urred.


    If even Hou Xiangde personally came out to wee him, how could Su Yang be simple?


    Although Lin Qingru did not know what exactly had happened, she was very clear that the Su Yang of now was definitely no longer the child from a poor family that he once was.


    She couldn¡¯t help but start to ponder about her and Su Yang¡¯s matters, or perhaps, Su Yang was not bad either. At least, Liao Yuxuan didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be a shareholder of Qingyun Clubhouse, let alone the privilege to be personally weed by Hou Xiangde into the main building to attend the birthday feast!


    Liao Yuxuan, sitting beside her, could tell what Lin Qingru was thinking just by looking at her, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely annoyed.


    However, Liao Yuxuan showed no sign of this on his face. After the banquet ended, he drove Lin Qingru away as usual.


    As they passed through a quiet area, he suddenly took out a bottle and sprayed a mist at Lin Qingru.


    Lin Qingru waspletely unguarded and after being sprayed, she immediately passed out.


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face twisted malevolently as he cursed through gritted teeth, "Lin Qingru, you bitch, now you want to throw yourself into Su Yang¡¯s arms? Damn it, I¡¯ll tell you, that¡¯s impossible. Tonight I¡¯ll have you, and you¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life!"


    ...


    Su Yang was unaware of what had happened after he left, and in fact, even if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have intervened. For him, Lin Qingru meant nothing, and he was still worried about how to get out of this marriage!


    The next morning, Su Yang received a call from Hou Shilin, and was shocked by the news: Fatty¡¯s father, L¨¹ Tianjian, had died in prison at five in the morning!


    Su Yang immediately got up, arranged for Hou Shilin to investigate what exactly had happened, and also contacted Fatty to inform him of the news.


    Upon receiving this news, Fatty nearly fainted.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen? My dad was in good health, and he was still so young, how could he just die like this?" Fatty was practically roaring.


    "Calm down first!" Su Yang said in a deep voice, "There¡¯s definitely foul y involved in this matter. Moreover, it¡¯s been less than twelve hours since your uncle passed away, and I have a way to bring him back to life!"


    "What?" Fatty was startled for a moment, then urgently asked, "Su Yang, you... Do you really have a way to bring my dad back to life? Are you serious?"


    "As long as it hasn¡¯t been more than twelve hours, there won¡¯t be a problem!" Su Yang paused, then continued in a grave tone, "However, I need to prepare some things. I¡¯ll have Hou Shilin pick you up, you first go see what exactly the situation is, and I¡¯ll be there shortly!"


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yang immediately took out Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    The first page of Destiny¡¯s Tome recorded a type of elixir known as the Nine Ranks Resurrection Pill, which had the power to revive the dead and mend broken bones.


    The Nine Ranks Resurrection Pill was of the Mystical Grade, and under normal circumstances, one would have to cultivate to the Mystical Realm to be able to concoct it.


    However, Destiny¡¯s Tome also recorded a simplified version of the Revival Pill that could be concocted in the Yellow Grade, but it required some rather special medicinal herbs.


    Su Yang called Master Fang, and before long, Master Fang arrived at Su Yang¡¯s home.


    Master Fang looked much healthier than before, thanks to practicing the secret technique that Su Yang had taught him.


    "Immortal Master, you summoned me in such a hurry, may I know what you would like?" Master Fang said respectfully.


    Su Yang asked, "Have you heard of Nine Cold Grass?"


    "Nine Cold Grass?" Master Fang thought for a moment, then shook his head, "I haven¡¯t heard of it. What is it?"


    "Never mind!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively. The Nine Cold Grass was recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome, but it was an extremely rare item. It seemed that not many people knew about it.


    Su Yang continued, "Then do you know of any medicinal substances with an especially strong cold attribute?"


    Master Fang immediately replied, "There are quite a few of those: Cold Water Stone, Large Green Leaf, Summer Dried Grass..."


    "I¡¯m not talking about those. Their cold attributes aren¡¯t strong enough," Su Yang interrupted Master Fang, "I need a substance with a very heavy cold attribute."


    "Uh..." Master Fang scratched his head and said, "How heavy exactly is considered very heavy?"


    Su Yang answered, "A thousand times heavier than the ones you just mentioned!"


    "What?" Master Fang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, "Are there even such substances?"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; indeed, it was true that ordinary substances just didn¡¯t possess such a heavy cold attribute.


    "Immortal Master, I really haven¡¯t heard of a substance with such a heavy cold attribute..." Master Fang paused for a moment, then added in a low voice, "However, I have a magic artifact with a very heavy cold attribute. What exactly do you n to do with it?"


    "A magic artifact?" Su Yang paused for a moment, then his eyes lit up with immense joy, "Show me your magic artifact!"


    Master Fang took out a box that was wrapped tightly and handed it to Su Yang, "This is it."


    Su Yang opened it and inside was a short jade sword, about three inches long, entirely emerald green, and radiating an eerily cold aura.


    "Is this Nine Cold Jade?" Su Yang eximed in surprise.


    Nine Cold Jade was recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome as being even rarer than Nine Cold Grass. ording to the tome, Nine Cold Jade could be used to forge Mystical Level magic artifacts and was practically non-existent on Earth.


    Unexpectedly, the short jade sword that Master Fang had brought out was made of Nine Cold Jade.


    "What is Nine Cold Jade?" Master Fang asked, puzzled.


    Su Yang nced at Master Fang and said, "This is your magic artifact?"


    Master Fang replied somewhat embarrassingly, "To be honest with the Immortal Master, this is not exactly my magic artifact, but something I came across by chance."


    Su Yang stated, "You can¡¯t use this artifact at all, can you?"


    Indeed," Master Fang said with a helpless expression, "The cold energy within this artifact is very intense. I initially thought it was a very powerful artifact. But no matter how I try to channel my power into it, I can¡¯t use it. On the contrary, the cold energy started to bacsh against me, and eventually, I didn¡¯t even dare to touch it anymore."


    "That¡¯s to be expected!" Su Yang waved off, "If an artifact was made from Nine Cold Jade, you would need to reach the Spirit Silence Stage to use it; otherwise, you simply can¡¯t."


    "The Spirit Silence Stage?" Master Fang¡¯s eyes bulged, "How is that possible? The Spirit Silence Stage is a realm that only exists in legends. Reaching that stage, one bes a Terrestrial Immortal, capable of soaring through the skies and burrowing the earth, omnipotent ¨C a true Immortal being!"


    "The Spirit Silence Stage is just to use this artifact, not to fully master it," Su Yang said as he extended his hand above the Jade Sword, and a ck mist came out from his hand, enveloping the Jade Sword within it.


    Under the cover of the ck mist, light began to circte within the Jade Sword, as if it had been awakened by Su Yang.

 Chapter 70 Forced Cremation

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Forced Cremation</h4>


    Master Fang was dumbfounded, for Su Yang had just imed that only someone at the Spirit Tranquility Stage could wield this Jade Sword. And yet, Su Yang had now awakened it¡ªcould it be that Su Yang possessed the power of the Spirit Tranquility Stage?


    In fact, Su Yang had only used Devouring the Heavens to absorb the cold aura from within the Jade Sword.


    Of course, Su Yang could also wield this Jade Sword, but he would need to nurture it for a while with a secret technique from Destiny¡¯s Tome before he could truly master it.


    Right now, Su Yang needed the cold aura from the Nine Cold Jade to concoct his medicine. Though Nine Cold Jade was not an ingredient, Devouring the Heavens could absorb its cold aura, making it useful for his purposes.


    Afterward, Su Yang instructed Master Fang to gather some medicinal herbs. Su Yang took out the Cauldron, ced the herbs inside, added the cold aura from the Nine Cold Jade, and began the alchemy process.


    An hourter, the medicine was ready.


    Upon opening the Cauldron, there were seven ck pills at the bottom, emitting a faint chill¡ªclearly, these were no ordinary items.


    Su Yang took out two pills and handed them to Master Fang, "These two are for you. If taken within twelve hours of death, resurrection is possible. However, the major organs must remain intact; otherwise, revival is not possible!"


    "What?" Master Fang¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his sockets, "This... this medicine can resurrect the dead? My god, Immortal Master, you truly are an Immortal. Resurrecting the dead is a feat only Immortals can achieve!"


    Su Yang did not bother to exin much, put away the Cauldron, and casually returned the Jade Sword, "Here, you can have this back."


    Master Fang hurriedly pushed the Jade Sword back, speaking earnestly, "Immortal Master, I offer you this Jade Sword. As the saying goes, treasures of the world should be possessed by those who are capable. This Jade Sword is utterly wasted on me. Immortal Master, you have given me a new lease on life, and this is but one ten-millionth of my repayment for your kindness!"


    Su Yang looked at Master Fang and did not refuse.


    He epted the Jade Sword and said, "You can¡¯t use this sword either; I¡¯ll keep it safe for you for now. In a few days, I¡¯ll forge a Magic Artifact that is well-suited for you."


    Overjoyed, Master Fang quickly bowed deeply, "Many thanks, Immortal Master!"


    Master Fang was well aware that whatever Magic Artifact Su Yang forged would be extraordinary. And while the Jade Sword seemed powerful, it was useless to him if he couldn¡¯t wield it.


    Trading something he couldn¡¯t use for a functional Magic Artifact was an exceedingly good deal.


    Su Yang nodded, and at that moment, Hou Shilin suddenly called, "Brother Su, something¡¯s happened. Hurry to the North District Crematorium!"


    "The crematorium?" Su Yang frowned. He wasn¡¯t supposed to go to prison, so why was he being asked to go to the crematorium?


    Hou Shilin spoke in a low voice, "They want to cremate Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s body, but Fatty disagrees. They¡¯ve taken him away."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy. This body had not been dead for long, and they already wanted to cremate it¡ªthere must be something fishy going on.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Su Yang asked sternly.


    "It¡¯s aplicated matter. There¡¯s an issue with the prison. The person in charge was transferred here from the province, and he has a deep background, not below my Hou Family," Hou Shilin said gravely.


    "I¡¯ve already asked Grandfather to contact friends in the province, but I¡¯m afraid this man won¡¯t obey orders from above. I¡¯ve sent Ling Zi and the others to hold them off temporarily, but I doubt they can hold them for long!"


    "I¡¯ll be right there!" Su Yang put down his phone and turned to speak in a grave tone, "Take me to the North District Crematorium!"


    ...


    North District Crematorium.


    The hall was now in chaos. Ling Zi had brought a group of people and was confronting another group d in ck. Hou Shilin stood in front of Ling Zi, facing a man in his forties.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Xue Changshun, holding a position of authority in the prison.


    Behind this group of individuals in ck, Fatty was clinging desperately to a corpse, which was indeed his father, L¨¹ Tianjian.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see that Fatty¡¯s hand was handcuffed to L¨¹ Tianjian¡¯s. Around them, a crowd had gathered, attempting to unlock the handcuffs.


    When Fatty and Hou Shilin arrived at the prison, they were informed that L¨¹ Tianjian¡¯s body had been sent for cremation. They immediately rushed here to stop it, but Xue Changshun intervened to impede them.


    At that time, Xue Changshun had the advantage in numbers, ready to forcefully cremate L¨¹ Tianjian¡¯s body.


    Fatty and hispanions were overpowered. In the end, Fatty desperately snatched the handcuffs from Xue Changshun, locked himself to his father¡¯s body, and swallowed the key to the handcuffs, temporarily preventing the cremation.


    Subsequently, Xue Changshun called in more people, and Hou Shilin, realizing something was amiss, immediately brought Ling Zi and others to the scene, resulting in a standoff.


    "Do you really have to do this, Xue Changshun?" Hou Shilin asked through clenched teeth. They had already shed with Xue Changshun¡¯s group a few times, and they were at a disadvantage.


    The people behind Xue Changshun, though not in uniform, appeared to be trained. Ling Zi¡¯s group consisted merely of small-time thugs who were no match for these opponents.


    "It¡¯s the rule!" Xue Changshun said, "L¨¹ Tianjian died of an infectious disease. ording to the regtions, bodies of the deceased from infectious diseases must be immediately cremated. We are just following the rules."


    "Hou Shilin, what do you mean by bringing these thugs here to stop us? Do you realize, if I call the police, not one of you will be able to escape!"


    "Died of an infectious disease, my ass!" Hou Shilin thundered, "Even a blind man can see that L¨¹ Tianjian¡¯s body is covered with wounds, clearly beaten to death. Xue Changshun, are you in such a hurry to cremate him to destroy the evidence?"


    Xue Changshun¡¯s expression turned icy as he said coldly, "Hou Shilin, you should be responsible for what you say. L¨¹ Tianjian died of an infectious disease, and our medical examiner has certified that. There¡¯s no such thing as being beaten to death!"


    Hou Shilin replied, "I¡¯ll find someone to investigate the true cause of death. Now, hand over the body to me and I can pretend none of this has happened!"


    "Oh, are you trying to scare me?" Xue Changshun sneered, "Hou Shilin, who the hell do you think you are, talking to me like that? You want the body, huh? Fine, it¡¯s right here,e and take it!"


    Hou Shilin was furious but helpless. The followers of Xue Changshun were all trained fighters, particrly the short man beside Xue Changshun, whose strength was formidable, with two of Ling Zi¡¯s capable men falling at his hands.


    To fight further would only mean more losses for Hou Shilin¡¯s side!


    "Big brother, this kid swallowed the key, we can¡¯t open the handcuffs," someone from behind shouted out, "Should I go back to get the key?"


    Xue Changshun frowned slightly before suddenly saying, "No need, throw him into the cremator with it. This fatass has been clinging to the corpse for so long, he must have contracted the disease by now. Cremating him will eliminate the source of infection!"

 Chapter 71 You All Deserve to Die

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 You All Deserve to Die</h4>


    As soon as Xue Changshun spoke, everyone across from him stared with wide eyes.


    Ling Zi burst out cursing, "Fuck, have you no humanity? That¡¯s a living person, throwing him directly into the crematorium. How could you have the audacity to do such a thing!"


    Hou Shilin roared angrily, "Xue Changshun, I dare you toy a finger on him! If you dare so much as flick his finger, I¡¯ll make sure you leave Nanluo City horizontally!"


    "Hou Shilin, who the hell do you think you¡¯re scaring?" Xue Changshun shouted angrily, "Your Hou Family might be somewhat capable in Nanluo City, but do you think you canpare to my Xue Family? You want to make me leave Nanluo City horizontally? Hou Shilin, I¡¯m telling you, even here in Nanluo City, you¡¯re only fit to lick my boots!"


    With that, Xue Changshun suddenly moved next to Fatty, grabbed a ss from the table, and smashed it on Fatty¡¯s head, shouting, "I¡¯m messing with him right now, what can you do about it? Hou Shilin, you useless trash, what can you do to me?"


    While speaking, Xue Changshun started beating and kicking Fatty. Fatty kept his head down, tightly hugging L¨¹ Tianjian¡¯s corpse, not letting go for a second.


    "I¡¯m going to fuck your ancestors!" Hou Shilin bellowed furiously, "I¡¯m going all out with you, fuck this, attack!"


    Hou Shilin charged out first, with Ling Zi leading the rest as they rushed over. However, they hadn¡¯t gotten far when they were blocked by the people on the opposite side.


    "Seeking death!" The short man beside Xue Changshun shouted angrily, darted forward in a sh, and aimed a kick straight at Hou Shilin.


    "Young Master Hou!" Ling Zi cried out in rm, rushed to shield Hou Shilin, and was sent flying by the kick. Hou Shilin was also hit and knocked over, with both men falling to the ground.


    "Puh." Ling Zi spat out a mouthful of blood, struggling for a bit without being able to get up. This short man was indeed not simple.


    "Ling Zi, are you alright?" Hou Shilin eximed in rm.


    "I¡¯m fine..." Ling Zi, pale as a sheet, replied weakly.


    "Fine? After taking a kick from me, if you¡¯re not dead, you¡¯re crippled, and you still dare say you¡¯re fine!"


    The short man walked over with a cold smile, looking down at Hou Shilin, "Now it¡¯s your turn!"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face changed drastically. He was just a young master with a frail body, no match for this short man. And the people around were all tangled up with Xue Changshun¡¯s men, leaving no one to help him.


    Xue Changshun chuckled from a distance, "Don¡¯t kill him, leave someone alive, so no one can use us of bullying the weak!"


    "No problem, I¡¯ll cripple but not kill!" The short man sneered, then suddenly threw a punch down.


    Hou Shilin felt only despair; he had no power to resist at all.


    However, that punch nevernded on him because a fist suddenly emerged from behind him, colliding with the short man¡¯s fist. Without any suspense, the short man was sent flying, hitting and breaking a wall.


    Everyone was stunned, including Hou Shilin, who was shocked and turned to look, only to see Su Yang standing behind him.


    That punch hade from Su Yang!


    "Brother Su..." Hou Shilin¡¯s face showed extreme excitement.


    "You¡¯ve had it tough!" Su Yang nodded at Hou Shilin, and then, looking at the bloodied Fatty, he said softly, "Brother, I¡¯m sorry for beingte!"


    Fatty wiped the blood off his face andughed, "Notte, I¡¯m not dying yet!"


    Su Yang nodded and then turned his gaze toward Xue Changshun, articting each word, "You all deserve to die!"


    "Who the fuck are you?" Xue Changshun yelled, "You dare to hit my people, do you know who I am?"


    "I don¡¯t need to know who you are!" Su Yang took steps towards Xue Changshun, his voice cold, "All I know is that you all deserve to die!"


    "Damn, you¡¯re quite cocky, huh!" Xue Changshun yelled in anger, "Let me tell you, I¡¯m Xue Changshun, from the Xue Family of the provincial capital."


    "Don¡¯t think just because you have a good rtionship with Hou Shilin you can strut around in front of me. Let me tell you, in front of my Xue Family, the Hou Family is nothing but dogshit!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, and by now he had reached one of the men in ck. He slowly extended his hand and said softly, "Then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Call your people now, call the Xue Family here. If they can kill me, you can live!"


    As he spoke, Su Yang dodged the attack from the man in ck, grabbed the man¡¯s neck, and with a strong squeeze, he snapped the man¡¯s neck. The man in ck had no chance to resist in Su Yang¡¯s hands.


    Xue Changshun was dumbfounded, Su Yang¡¯s move was too ruthless, wasn¡¯t it?


    "Fuck, kill him for me!" Xue Changshun roared furiously.


    The men in ck immediately rushed over, intending to surround and attack Su Yang.


    Su Yang also charged forward, directly into the encirclement of the men in ck. Those who directly confronted him were sent flying without any suspense, either dead or injured, not one able to stand up again.


    Within a minute, the more than twenty men in ck had all been sent flying by Su Yang, and Su Yang had reached Xue Changshun¡¯s face.


    Xue Changshun was dumbstruck, he hadn¡¯t even reacted yet, and the people he had brought were all knocked down by Su Yang. Was this guy even human?


    "How... how is this possible?" Xue Changshun¡¯s voice trembled, "These are all martial arts experts from our family, how... how could you defeat them?"


    Su Yang ignored him and went straight to the short man, bending down to look at him, "You were trying to cripple Hou Shilin just now?"


    The short man red at Su Yang, teeth clenched, "That¡¯s right, so what? You think I¡¯m afraid of you? Let me tell you, my master..."


    Before the short man could finish speaking, Su Yang pointed a finger at his lower abdomen. The man immediately copsed, like a deted balloon.


    "What... how did this..." the short man¡¯s voice was weak, his face filled with disbelief. He had lost all his strength, and right now, he was no better than a small child.


    Su Yang said softly, "You wanted to cripple my friend, so I crippled you. Fair, isn¡¯t it?"


    "What?" The short man¡¯s eyes widened, and he said with a trembling voice, "You... you dare to hurt me like this, I... my master won¡¯t let you get away with this..."


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for him!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, speaking softly, "If he wants to seek revenge for you, I don¡¯t mind crippling him too!"


    The short man yelled, "Stop bluffing! My master ranks among the top ten in Pingnan Province, who the hell do you think you are..."


    "Shut up!" Su Yang kicked the short man in the mouth, and the man couldn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Su Yang turned to look at Xue Changshun, his voice cold, "So, when are your Xue Family peopleing?"


    Xue Changshun was petrified; he had always prided himself on how powerful the Xue Family was in the provincial capital, so he strutted about in Nanluo City, not putting anyone in his sight.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter someone as domineering as Su Yang, who didn¡¯t even consider the Xue Family worth mentioning; now he had lost all his support.


    "Young brother, there... there must be some misunderstanding..." Xue Changshun spoke in a low voice, "My Xue Family is one of the Ten Great Families of the provincial capital, if you¡¯re willing, we actually could be friends..."


    Su Yang pped Xue Changshun across the face, his voice cold, "Who the hell are you to call me brother!"

 Chapter 72: Murder Without Paying with One’s Life?

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Murder Without Paying with One¡¯s Life?</h4>


    Xue Changshun shouted angrily, "You... you dare to hit me, I am from the Xue Family of The Provincial Capital..."


    Su Yang pped him again to interrupt, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense to me, just tell me when your Xue Family people wille!"


    Xue Changshun, dazed from the p, said, "Our Xue family is in the provincial capital, how could we possiblye so quickly. However, if you dare to hit me, my Xue Family will not let this go, you..."


    Su Yang kicked over Xue Changshun, "If they can¡¯te, then stop spouting this rubbish."


    Xue Changshun fell to the ground in a mess and urgently said, "Hey, kid, my Xue Family..."


    Su Yang suddenly grabbed Xue Changshun by the neck, his voice cold, "Mention the Xue family one more time, and I¡¯ll twist off your head!"


    Xue Changshun immediately became honest and said in a low voice, "Then what exactly do you want?"


    Su Yang coldly said, "Speak, what happened to my Uncle L¨¹!"


    "This..." Xue Changshun replied softly, "He contracted an infectious disease..."


    Su Yang grabbed Xue Changshun¡¯s arm and yanked hard, twisting and breaking that arm.


    "Ah!" Xue Changshun screamed miserably, rolling on the ground, clutching his arm, only to be pinned down by the neck under Su Yang¡¯s foot.


    "For every lie you tell, I will break a bone in your body!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Xue Changshun¡¯s voice trembled, "I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak, L¨¹ Tianjian didn¡¯t die from an infectious disease. He... he was beaten to death!"


    "Who did it!" Fatty roared furiously.


    "This..." Xue Changshun hesitated, but seeing Su Yang raise his hand, he quickly said, "It was several inmates in the prison..."


    "I don¡¯t believe it!" Fatty shouted angrily. "Inmates kill a man in prison and you don¡¯t punish them but instead want to burn my father¡¯s body to cover up the murder, what exactly are your intentions?"


    Xue Changshun said in a low voice, "These... these inmates, they are... they are my old acquaintances..."


    Su Yang reached out and twisted off the other arm of Xue Changshun as well.


    "I told you, no lying!"


    Fatty¡¯s rage filled the air, "So your nephew just beat him to death because of that?"


    Xue Changshun lowered his head and his voice trembled, "My nephew has been spoiled by my brother since he was a child and has a... a bad temper. He ended up in prison because he offended someone from the Ye Family, who... who forcibly sent him here. I was sent by my brother to take care of him..."


    Su Yang frowned; he had also used the Soul Searching Technique earlier to look into Xue Changshun¡¯s memory. He had not seen much, but it was enough to be sure that what Xue Changshun was saying was true.


    He originally thought this affair was manipted by Liao Yuxuan from behind the scenes. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be such a situation.


    "Your nephew has a bad temper, so he can kill people?!" Fatty choked out with a shout.


    Xue Changshun kept his head down, not daring to speak. He had originally thought that it was just the death of a criminal with no significant background; cremate the body and the issue would be gone. He hadn¡¯t expected it to blow up into such a big incident.


    He snuck a nce at Su Yang, genuinely perplexed about the young man¡¯s identity and why he seemed to disregard the Xue Family entirely.


    Su Yang walked over to Fatty and bent down to examine L¨¹ Tianjian¡¯s corpse.


    It was evident that L¨¹ Tianjian had endured extreme torture before dying, with not a single part of his body left intact. His head and face were covered in deep, bone-deep wounds, and his chest and back bore multiple burns from cigarette butts.


    This was Fatty¡¯s father, once a man of wealth and power, who had now met such a tragic end!


    "Su Yang, you... you just said you had a way to save my dad..." Fatty suddenly grabbed Su Yang¡¯s leg, desperately asking, "Can you... can you really do it?"


    Ling Zi and the others nearby suddenly widened their eyes. L¨¹ Tianjian was dead; how could he possibly be revived?


    Su Yang slowly nodded, took out a Revival Pill from his pocket, and ced it into L¨¹ Tianjian¡¯s mouth.


    Fatty watched his father with wide eyes. Before long, L¨¹ Tianjian faintly opened his mouth, let out a breath, and actually began to breathe again.


    "This... this..." Fatty was overjoyed and eximed excitedly, "My dad¡¯s really alive! My dad¡¯s reallye back to life!"


    The eyes of the others around them nearly popped out of their sockets. The dead had really been brought back to life? How was this possible? This... This was truly the work of an Immortal!


    Hou Shilin, having seen Su Yang¡¯s miraculous methods before, was not particrly shocked. However, Xue Changshun, Ling Zi, and the rest were dumbfounded, having never witnessed anything like this before!


    Su Yang said, "Although uncle hase back to life, he won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for a short period. He needs to rest well at home, and in about a month¡¯s time, he should be almost fully recovered."


    "No problem, no problem at all!" Fatty said excitedly, "Su Yang, thank you, thank you so much. It¡¯s best that my dad hase back to life. How long he needs to recuperate isn¡¯t important!"


    Su Yang smiled, patted Fatty on the shoulder, then turned his head to look at Xue Changshun and said in a cold voice, "Let¡¯s go, take me to meet your little nephew!"


    "Ah?" Xue Changshun was stunned, and said with a tremble, "What... what are you going to do?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Su Yang said coldly. "Doesn¡¯t murder require retribution?"


    "You... You¡¯re going to kill him?" Xue Changshun panicked, "You can¡¯t kill him; he¡¯s my elder brother¡¯s youngest son, and my brother dotes on him the most. If you... if you dare to touch him, my brother will never let you go..."


    Su Yang said coldly, "If your brother doesn¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t mind killing him too."


    Xue Changshun was shocked; he had never seen someone so domineering.


    Su Yang continued, "I¡¯m giving you a choice¡ªeither you take me to him personally, or I¡¯ll kill you first, then find him myself!"


    Xue Changshun, with his head lowered, knew after experiencing these events that Su Yang was someone who definitely meant and could do what he said.


    "Regarding this matter... can we... can we talk about it..." Xue Changshun asked with a quivering voice, "L¨¹ Tianjian isn¡¯t dead, what if... what if we offer morepensation..."


    "If I hadn¡¯t been here, Uncle L¨¹ would already be dead," Su Yang said coldly, "So, don¡¯t talk to me aboutpensation."


    Su Yang paused, then continued in a cold voice, "But rest assured, I will only kill him once. If you have the ability to bring him back to life, I definitely won¡¯t kill him a second time."


    Xue Changshun was dumbfounded; they didn¡¯t have the ability to resurrect the dead!

 Chapter 73 Killed with One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Killed with One Punch</h4>


    Su Yang let Hou Shilin take Fatty and his father back to rest, while he took Xue Changshun to the prison.


    When they reached the crossroads leading to the prison, Su Yang didn¡¯t head towards the prison but instead took Xue Changshun in another direction.


    "Master Su, you¡¯re going the wrong way..." Xue Changshun hurriedly said, "The prison is over this way."


    Su Yang swung back a fist and hit Xue Changshun in the face, directly breaking his nose.


    "Ouch!" Xue Changshun screamed miserably, holding his bleeding nose, and said urgently, "You... why are you hitting me? I¡¯ve brought you to the prison, you... why are you not keeping your word?"


    "I said if you dare to tell even half a lie, I will break one of your bones," Su Yang said coldly.


    "I... I didn¡¯t tell any lies!" Xue Changshun said in a low voice.


    "Really?" Su Yang nced at Xue Changshun and said coldly, "Walk this way with me, and if we don¡¯t find Xue Tianzhuo, I¡¯ll let you go. If we find Xue Tianzhuo, I¡¯ll kill you. How about that?"


    Xue Changshun suddenly wilted; indeed, Xue Tianzhuo was not in the prison.


    Actually, with the Xue Family¡¯s capabilities, Xue Tianzhuo really didn¡¯t need to be in prison. However, this time Xue Tianzhuo had offended the equally colossal Ye Family, who were keeping an eye on this matter, so Xue Tianzhuo had toe and "serve time" in prison.


    And Xue Changshun¡¯s older brother was very fond of this younger son, specially assigning Xue Changshun to oversee the ce and make things convenient for his younger brother.


    Most of the time, Xue Tianzhuo was not in prison, but rather living the life of a young master in a nearby town.


    The Ye Family would asionally send someone to inspect, and during inspections, they would just have Xue Tianzhuo rush back to the prison to deal with the inspection.


    The matter with L¨¹ Tianjian and Xue Tianzhuo happened to coincide with the Ye Family¡¯s peopleing over, which led to Xue Tianzhuo being taken back to prison for the inspection. Xue Tianzhuo was already holding back a lot of anger, and L¨¹ Tianjian happened to vomit blood at that time, sshing into his food, which directly enraged him; that¡¯s what led to the subsequent events.


    Now that the Ye Family¡¯s people had left, Xue Tianzhuo naturally wasn¡¯t in prison. Xue Changshun nned to take Su Yang to the prison in hopes of using the prison guards to deal with Su Yang.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Su Yang had long used the Soul Searching Technique to find out where Xue Tianzhuo was. His little trick waspletely useless against Su Yang.


    Arriving outside the vi where Xue Tianzhuo lived, Su Yang didn¡¯t bother knocking; he simply hopped the wall with Xue Changshun in tow.


    The vi was luxuriously decorated, purchased and specially renovated by the Xue Family for Xue Tianzhuo to reside in. This indicated just how much the Xue Family doted on Xue Tianzhuo.


    The living room door was open, and from a distance, Su Yang could hear raucousughter and the moans of womening from inside. Xue Tianzhuo was clearly not "serving time"; his stay here was no different from a vacation.


    Approaching the door, he saw a long-haired, arrogant-looking young man holding two morous women in his arms, boasting with much spiting.


    "Damn it, do you rememberst night? That old guy was kneeling at my feet, hugging my leg, begging me not to hit him anymore."


    "Fuck, I actually wanted to rest a bit. But the moment I saw that old guy¡¯s face, I got so angry. A real man crying after a beating¡ªwhat¡¯s there to cry about?"


    "I despise these kinds of people the most; them being alive is just a waste of food. So, I just grabbed a chair leg and jabbed it into his mouth, then took a hammer and knocked it in a few times."


    "Oh boy, you didn¡¯t notice, but that old guy was trying to hold his neck to stop it. His blood was spraying out of his mouth, and the old guy soiled himself; damn it, it disgusted me!"


    Su Yang clenched his fists; he knew L¨¹ Tianjian suffered a lot of abuse before his death, but he hadn¡¯t imagined these people would be so cruel and vicious.


    "Brother Zhuo, you¡¯re so cool!" the two girls beside him eximed, their faces full of excitement as they hugged and kissed Xue Tianzhuo.


    "Brother Zhuo even has cooler things up his sleeve!" a youth nearby immediately added.


    "You didn¡¯t see itst night; that old guy was still standing then. You know how Brother Zhuoes from a sanshou background; few can match his skills.


    "At the time, Brother Zhuo delivered a flying kick straight to the old man¡¯s head, knocking him to the ground, blood spurting from his mouth. That moment was just so cool!"


    "Honestly, Brother Zhuo, if I were a girl, I¡¯d have to marry you. Too handsome!"


    The ttery from the youth made Xue Tianzhuo even more proud. He chuckled, "You guys weren¡¯t bad either, the way you all foughtst night, it shocked everyone nearby. You didn¡¯t notice, did you? The others were so scared their calves were trembling!"


    "Damn it, these bastards, acting like they¡¯re some great thieves and local bosses. I think they¡¯re just a bunch of trash, not even close to our league!" another youth quickly said. "They just haven¡¯t seen the world. After seeing Brother Zhuo, they¡¯ll probably never dare to call themselves bosses again!"


    "Of course, how awesome is Brother Zhuo? How can that trashpare?"


    "Living without seeing Xue Tianzhuo is living in vain, even heroes pale inparison!"


    "Wow, that line is awesome and so fitting!"


    Everyone was vying to butter up Xue Tianzhuo, who leaned back on the sofa, his hands wandering under the two girls¡¯ blouses, his face full of smugness and arrogance. In the eyes of these young people, they were truly invincible.


    Su Yang stood at the entrance, listened to their conversation, and then slowly walked into the hall.


    "What are you doing here?" Someone inside immediately stood up to block Su Yang.


    Su Yang ignored him and looked at Xue Tianzhuo coldly, "So you are Xue Tianzhuo!"


    Xue Tianzhuo, still reclining on the sofa, sized up Su Yang and said coldly, "Thest person who dared to call my name like that, I threw him into theke to feed the fish!"


    "Kid, are you fucking asking for death, to call Brother Zhuo by his name? Call him Master Zhuo, get it?"


    "Where the hell did this blockheade from? Got sick of living, did he?"


    "The door was locked, how did he get in? Could he be a thief?"


    "Damn it, the balls on this one, daring to stir trouble right under the dragon¡¯s head. Kid, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see what this ce is? Did youe here looking for a quick way to reincarnation?"


    With a calm demeanor, Su Yang said, "So, it seems you are Xue Tianzhuo."


    "Fuck off to your great uncle, you still dare to call Brother Zhuo by his name..." The youth nearby roared furiously, grabbing a bottle and smashing it toward Su Yang.


    Su Yang punched back, shattering the bottle and hitting the youth in the face; the blow sent him flying backward, crashing into the television set on the wall beforeing to a stop, his face a bloody mess, his breathing stopped.


    Silence descended on the scene; a punch that killed a person, what immense strength that must take!


    Xue Tianzhuo sat up straighter, frowning at Su Yang, "Who are you? Do you know who I am?"


    Su Yang disregarded him and swept his gaze over the people in the room, speaking in a cold voice, "Who didn¡¯t take part in the beating of my Uncle L¨¹st night?"

 Chapter 74: An Eye for an Eye

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74: An Eye for an Eye</h4>


    "Uncle L¨¹?" Xue Tianzhuo¡¯s eyes widened. "The old guyst night, he was your uncle?"


    Su Yang answered coldly, neither confirming nor denying, "I will ask one more time, who was not involvedst night. Those who weren¡¯t, can leave now."


    Everyone inside the room looked at each other, but not a single person left.


    "Boy, are you nning to seek revenge for that L¨¹ Tianjian?" Xue Tianzhuo said coldly. "Didn¡¯t you inquire who I am beforeing here?"


    Without even ncing at him, Su Yang said coldly, "Since no one is leaving, that means all of you were involved inst night¡¯s events. Since that is the case, then all of you can die!"


    "Dammit, kid, you¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you!"


    "There are over a dozen of us here, and you¡¯re alone. Do you really think you can beat so many of us by yourself?"


    "Why waste words with him? Let¡¯s all attack together and kill him right away!"


    The crowd became noisy, and the women in the room screamed arrogantly as if they were all ready toe over and beat Su Yang themselves.


    Without a word, Su Yang walked directly towards three of the young men.


    The three young men immediately picked up the bottles on the table, ready to gang up on Su Yang. However, Su Yang was much faster than them. With three punches, all three young men were sent flying.


    Without exception, they died on the spot. This time, Su Yang had used fifty percent of his strength, not intending to let any of these people live!


    At that moment, everyone in the room began to fear. They had already realized that Su Yang¡¯s strength was something they couldn¡¯t contend with.


    "Kid, listen well," Xue Tianzhuo said angrily. "My name is Xue Tianzhuo, and my family is one of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, the Xue Family."


    "If you dare to touch me, my Xue Family will definitely not let you off."


    "Don¡¯t think just because you can fight that it means anything. In front of my Xue Family, you¡¯re nothing more than a fart. My Xue Family is full of masters; what are youpared to them!"


    After killing two more young men, Su Yang said coldly, "Don¡¯t mention the Xue Family to me. I am going to kill you, and no one can stop me!"


    "You... you dare to disregard my Xue Family!" Xue Tianzhuo raged. "You¡¯re finished! You¡¯re done for! My Xue Family will absolutely not let you go!"


    "Shut up!" Su Yang pped Xue Tianzhuo in the face while still in midair, silencing him instantly.


    Su Yang turned to look at the three remaining young men in the room, who by now had shaking calves. In the time since Su Yang had entered the room, he had already killed eleven people!


    One of the young men suddenly fell to his knees, his voice trembling, "Big brother, big brother, this has nothing to do with me, I wasn¡¯t involvedst night..."


    The other two young men also immediately knelt down, begging for mercy, "Big brother, we weren¡¯t involved in this, please spare us."


    "I don¡¯t know what happened, I only came today, big brother, it was all them, it has nothing to do with me..."


    With a stern look on his face, Su Yang walked slowly up to the three men and said coldly, "I said earlier, those not involved can leave. But you did not leave. Now you tell me you weren¡¯t involved, do you think I believe you?"


    The three men¡¯s faces changed color, and they immediately turned to run. But could they escape from Su Yang?


    Su Yang acted and ughtered all three young men on the spot, not sparing a single one.


    At this point, all of the men in the room had been killed by Su Yang, except for Xue Tianzhuo!


    Only seven or eight girls, along with a bloodied Xue Tianzhuo, remained in the room.


    The girls who had been arrogant just moments ago were now silent as the grave, not daring to utter a single sound.


    Xue Tianzhuo was also stunned; he realized something. If Su Yang dared to kill those dozen or so people, he clearly wouldn¡¯t consider the Xue Family a threat at all. This time, he was done for.


    Seeing Su Yang approaching him, Xue Tianzhuo hastily said, "Big brother, big brother, I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll give money, I¡¯ll offerpensation with money, how about that? I can give a lot of money forpensation..."


    "I don¡¯t want your money..." Su Yang picked up a chair next to him, broke off a chair leg, and said coldly, "I only want you to endure all the pain that my Uncle L¨¹ has suffered."


    Xue Tianzhuo, frightened and sweating profusely, said, "If you... if you dare to touch me, my Xue Family will never let you go. When will the cycle of vengeance end? If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you arge sum of money, enough for you to live on for several lifetimes..."


    Su Yang ignored him, touched Xue Tianzhuo¡¯s body in a few ces, and Xue Tianzhuo immediately felt an abundance of energy.


    "What... what are you doing?" Xue Tianzhuo asked in amazement.


    "I¡¯ve stimted the life force within your body to keep it at its peak vitality..." Su Yang said, "That way, you won¡¯t die of pain. And I, will make you experience all the agony that my Uncle L¨¹ has suffered!"


    Xue Tianzhuo immediately went mad. inly put, Su Yang was making him stay conscious to endure all the pain. This was too cruel!


    "I..." Xue Tianzhuo wanted to speak, but Su Yang had already pinned him to the ground.


    "Big brother, big brother, I know I was wrong, spare me, please spare me..." Xue Tianzhuo, clutching Su Yang¡¯s legs and with tears streaming down his face, begged, "Please let me go, just pretend I was a fart and let me go, I don¡¯t want to die..."


    Su Yang said coldly, "Didn¡¯t you say you hated seeing men cry the most?"


    Xue Tianzhuo was now crying a river, and the words he had said before had be the greatest irony.


    "Big brother, spare me, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I beg you..." Xue Tianzhuo pleaded with a quivering voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so quickly!" Suddenly, Su Yang pressed down with the chair leg in his hand and said coldly, "I will preserve your life for three days. During these three days, you will endure the most terrifying pain in this world, and then you will die!"


    Xue Tianzhuo waspletely unable to speak. Just like L¨¹ Tianjian before, he tried to use his hand to stop it at his throat, but it was to no avail. Arge wet patch appeared on his trousers as he lost control of his bowels, releasing a foul stench.


    The words he had once said about L¨¹ Tianjian were now alling true on him, a true retribution!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t stop, duplicating everything that Xue Tianzhuo had done before. By the time Su Yang was finished, Xue Tianzhuo was unrecognizable as human. However, his consciousness was still clear, which was the most miserable part, because he could feel all the pain sharply.


    After doing all this, Su Yang stood up and looked coldly at the remaining beautiful women in the house.


    The women were all startled, with one of them saying tremulously, "Big brother, please let us go, we¡¯ll do anything you want..."


    As she spoke, she opened her clothes a bit more, clearly hinting at Su Yang.


    "Fine, you can help me with something," Su Yang said softly.


    The women were ted, "Big brother, whatever you ask, we can do it, we know everything!"


    "Help me practice my skills," Su Yang said sharply, and a Shadow Phantom suddenly rose behind him.


    Devouring the Heavens, not a single one spared!


    In the house, only the distorted form of Xue Tianzhuo remained, because Su Yang wanted him to suffer all the pain before dying.


    As for the others, they were all devoured, leaving not a trace behind, including Xue Changshun outside!

 Chapter 75 Lin Dingkun’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Lin Dingkun¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    Nanluo City, Qingyun Clubhouse.


    Ling Ziy on the hospital bed, having already been examined by a doctor, and the prognosis was very grim.


    In his attempt to protect Hou Shilin, he took a full-force kick from that person, causing severe spinal damage and internal injuries. Given his current condition, even if he were to be healed, the likelihood that he could walk again was exceedingly small.


    Ling Zi felt despondent, acutely aware of the consequences should he fall. Even if Hou Shilin were to support him, he couldn¡¯t control the people around him, and he would gradually be an outcast.


    Hou Shilin sat by his side, also heavy-hearted. Ling Zi had ended up in this state trying to save him; if anything serious happened to Ling Zi, he would feel extremely guilty.


    Just then, a person suddenly entered the room¡ªit was Su Yang.


    "Brother Su!" Hou Shilin quickly stood up, and Ling Zi also struggled to look over, saying, "Master Su!"


    Su Yang waved his hand and said softly, "Lie still, don¡¯t move."


    Ling Zi looked apologetic: "Master Su, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t get out of bed right now..."


    "I know." Su Yang walked over to Ling Zi and said, "You don¡¯t need to apologize. What happened today, I owe you for that."


    Ling Zi¡¯s heart surged with emotion; a promise from Su Yang was indeed a rare thing.


    Watching Su Yang, Hou Shilin whispered, "Brother Su, Ling Zi is seriously injured, the doctors say there¡¯s very little chance of recovery..."


    "No worries!" Su Yang dered. "I¡¯ll prescribe him a medicine, and after he takes it, he¡¯ll be fine."


    "Thanks a lot, Brother Su!" Hou Shilin was overjoyed. Su Yang could even revive the dead, so treating Ling Zi¡¯s injuries was surely a minor issue.


    Su Yang wrote out a prescription and then said to Ling Zi, "Thank you for what you did today. From now on, I can do three things for you. Call me if you need anything!"


    Ling Zi¡¯s eyes instantly widened; he did indeed have something he wanted to ask for Su Yang¡¯s help with but had been unsure how to broach the subject. And now, Su Yang had offered to do three things for him, which was truly a cause for great joy.


    Hou Shilin also looked envious, well aware of the significance of a promise from Su Yang.


    "The Xue Family, what¡¯s their background?" Su Yang suddenly asked.


    "They¡¯re one of the Top Ten Families of Pingnan Province," Hou Shilin quickly replied. "Their familywork is very powerful, involved in both politics and business, and it¡¯s said they even have an underworld background."


    "How do theypare with the Hou Family?" asked Su Yang.


    "Well..." Hou Shilin scratched his head and murmured, "There¡¯s really noparison. Our Hou Family has some influence in Nanluo City, but we can¡¯tpare with the big families in the provincial city. To put it simply, one Xue Family is basically equivalent to three Hou Families!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, gaining a general understanding of the Xue Family¡¯s strength. Considering the day¡¯s events, he probably had made an enemy of the Xue Family and needed to be prepared.


    "Master Su, frankly, confronting the Xue Family directly like today is not very advisable..." Hou Shilin murmured, "To my knowledge, the Xue Family is also a martial arts family. One of their members once came to Nanluo City and defeated our city¡¯s fifth-ranked expert in three moves."


    "What of it if they are a martial arts family!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, "If they seek to avenge Xue Tianzhuo, I will y as many ase!"


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s stern expression, Hou Shilin secretly marveled. Su Yang¡¯s dominance far exceeded his imagination!


    Fatty and his son were also recovering from their injuries at the Qingyun Clubhouse; Su Yang went to see them.


    L¨¹ Tianjian was still in aa, but his breathing gradually became steady, and his body was slowly recovering.


    That was the problem with the basic version of the Revival Pill; it could only revive people who had died within thest twelve hours, and the recovery of the body was very slow. If it was the Nine Ranks Resurrection Pill, there would not be this problem.


    Even so, Fatty was very satisfied. His father¡¯s revival was all that mattered; other things were no longer important.


    Su Yang asked Fatty and his family to stay temporarily at Qingyun Clubhouse to prevent anyone from causing them trouble. Fatty¡¯s mother had also been brought over by people sent by Hou Shilin.


    During this time, Fatty stayed at the Qingyun Clubhouse. The affairs of the Six Degrees Bar were temporarily handed over to Li Liang. The several types of drinks that Su Yang had taught him, he mixed excellently, and the business at Six Degrees Bar was getting better and better.


    ...


    Upon returning home, Su Yang found that his father, Su Ping, had already been discharged from the hospital, and there was a visitor at home¡ªit was Dean Lin Dingkun from the city hospital.


    After taking the medicine prepared by Su Yang, Su Ping had recovered very well. There were no signs that he had been injured, and he was now chatting andughing with Lin Dingkun.


    Seeing Su Yange back, Lin Dingkun quickly stood up and said respectfully, "Mr. Su, you¡¯ve returned."


    Su Yang nodded to Lin Dingkun; Lin had done a good job. Su Ping had been well taken care of in the hospital during this time, and Su Yang was quite pleased.


    "Xiao Yang, you¡¯re back." Zhao Xuefen, carrying fruit, came out of the kitchen and immediately said happily on seeing Su Yang, "Come and have a seat; Dean Lin is here specially to visit you. We are very grateful for his care in the hospital these past few days; you must give your thanks to Dean Lin!"


    "Oh, don¡¯t mention it!" Lin Dingkun said modestly, "It¡¯s all part of my duties; Mr. Su, please don¡¯t be so formal."


    Su Yang smiled faintly and said, "No matter what, I still have to thank Dean Lin."


    This statement made Lin Dingkun overjoyed. After exchanging pleasantries with Su Yang for a while, Lin carefully revealed his intention for visiting.


    Actually, Lin Dingkun would not visit without a good reason. His primary purpose was to ask Su Yang for a favor, to apany him to a medical conference held in Nanluo City.


    If it were just an ordinary medical conference, Lin Dingkun would certainly not need to be so concerned. But this conference was quite important as it was rted to the settlement of several major projects within the province.


    Although the city hospital seemed to have a deep background, in fact, it had long been surpassed by several newer hospitals. Lin Dingkun, as the head of the city hospital, was in a rather tough position.


    If the city hospital could secure one of the projects from this medical conference, it would be able to make a remarkableeback. Therefore, Lin Dingkun attached great importance to this conference.


    However, Lin Dingkun was well aware of the city hospital¡¯s situation. In all aspects, they were far inferior to the other hospitals. Attending this conference without any hope was the stark reality.


    After witnessing Su Yang¡¯s miraculous skills thest time, Lin Dingkun had been pondering over asking Su Yang for help to participate in the conference.


    After stating his request, Lin Dingkun looked anxiously at Su Yang, afraid that Su Yang would refuse.


    Su Yang was silent for a moment and then nodded, "Alright, just pick me up on the day of the conference!"


    Lin Dingkun was relieved and said excitedly, "Mr. Su, thank you so much."

 Chapter 76 Cheap Woman

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Cheap Woman</h4>


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, in a luxurious hotel room in Nanluo City, two naked people were entangled with each other.


    These two were none other than Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru.


    After a bout of exertion, Lin Qingru turned over and said in a deep voice, "Liao Yuxuan, you got what you wanted, didn¡¯t you? Now it¡¯s time for you to keep your promise and give me the photos!"


    "No problem!" Liao Yuxuan took out two photos and threw them over. The person in the photos was Lin Qingru herself. She was naked, captured in extremely lewd poses.


    These photos were taken by Liao Yuxuan after he drugged Lin Qingru that night. Using these photos, he threatened her and called her to the hotel tonight, where he raped her again.


    Lin Qingru picked up the photos and nced at them, suddenly shouting angrily, "These two aren¡¯t the ones you showed me at all!"


    "Oh, really?" Liao Yuxuan said with an innocent face, "I¡¯m sorry, perhaps I have too many photos and got them mixed up."


    Lin Qingru panicked, "How many photos did you take exactly?"


    Liao Yuxuan replied, "I¡¯ve forgotten the exact number; I just know I ran out of memory."


    "You..." Lin Qingru trembled with rage and said furiously, "Liao Yuxuan, you scoundrel, give me all the photos right now."


    "Heh heh..." Liao Yuxuan chuckled coldly and said, "Lin Qingru, you¡¯ve already called me a scoundrel. Do you really think I¡¯ll give you all the photos? With these pictures in my possession, you¡¯re like a bitch on call. If I give you the photos, how will I summon you in the future?"


    Lin Qingru was taken aback and said urgently, "Liao Yuxuan, how... how could you do this?"


    "Why can¡¯t I do this?" Liao Yuxuan replied coldly, "Lin Qingru, you bitch, haven¡¯t I treated you well enough? Damn it, now that you see Su Yang is somewhat capable, you immediately want to dump me, don¡¯t you? Do you want to marry that Su Yang? Fine, then I¡¯ll release these photos, and I want to see who in this world would still want to marry you, the so-called school beauty!"


    "Don¡¯t..." Lin Qingru became anxious, "If you dare release these photos, I... I will never let you go!"


    "Yo, you won¡¯t let me go, what can you possibly do?" Liao Yuxuan sneered, "Lin Qingru, if you could really do anything to me, you wouldn¡¯t havee running here tonight to let me have my way with you. Let me tell you, if you obediently listen to me, these photos will only be appreciated by me. Otherwise, prepare for the entire world to see these photos!"


    Lin Qingru waspletely dumbfounded; she knew she was doomed this time.


    Regret consumed her heart to the extreme; she who always looked down on Su Yang and thought Liao Yuxuan, with his charming demeanor, was wonderful.


    But who could have imagined, it was this very same Liao Yuxuan, with his charming demeanor, who had done this to her, and that Su Yang, whom he had looked down upon, was now standing at a height she could only look up to!


    Liao Yuxuan came over, wiping away the tears on Lin Qingru¡¯s face, and said with augh, "You don¡¯t have to be too afraid. If you listen to me, and we get married in the future, of course, I wouldn¡¯t bear to let anyone else see these photos. It¡¯s not really a big deal, we¡¯re just doing what we would have done after the wedding a bit earlier, that¡¯s all!"


    Lin Qingru gritted her teeth and asked in a low voice, "What exactly do you want me to do?"


    "First," said Liao Yuxuan, his expression turning ferocious, "you have to break off your engagement with Su Yang." He said coldly, "Second, help mepletely ruin Su Yang!"


    "How is that possible?" Lin Qingru said anxiously, "Su Yang is so capable of fighting, has Ling Zi backing him up, even the Hou Family is civil towards him, we can¡¯t fight him!"


    "Humph!" Liao Yuxuan said coldly, "Who said we have to take him on ourselves? Su Yang has offended so many people, someone will definitely take action against him. What we have to do is just stoke the mes a little in the background!"


    "Can... can this really work?" Lin Qingru asked worriedly.


    "Absolutely no problem!" Liao Yuxuan sneered, "After Su Yang is dead, there will be nothing standing between us."


    Lin Qingru bowed her head, saying nothing, realizing she no longer had any choice. After a long silence, she clenched her teeth, "Fine, I¡¯ll help you!"


    "That¡¯s my good girl!" Liao Yuxuan immediately embraced Lin Qingru,ughing, "Don¡¯t go home tonight, stay with me here."


    "But... I need to inform my family..." Lin Qingru said softly.


    "Okay!" Liao Yuxuanughed triumphantly; he knew that this woman was nowpletely under his control.


    Lin Qingru went into the bathroom to make a phone call, and when she came out, Liao Yuxuan had just put down his phone.


    "Qingru, I heard you mention before that your second uncle is the deputy director of the Third Hospital in the city?" Liao Yuxuan inquired.


    "Yes, what about it?" Lin Qingru asked curiously.


    "He should be able to attend the medical seminar then, right?"


    "He¡¯s mentioned it. Their hospital is now the best in the city and is one of the main organizers of the seminar," she exined.


    "That¡¯s excellent," Liao Yuxuan quickly said, "Get him to prepare a few tickets for me. I have a friend whose family is in the medical equipment business and wants to see if there are any opportunities. And let¡¯s both go to broaden our horizons too."


    "Getting the tickets prepared is no problem, but both of us going in together..." Lin Qingru expressed her concern, "If Su Yang sees us, he will definitely suspect something between us, making it more difficult to deal with him afterward..."


    "Your worries arepletely unnecessary!" Liao Yuxuan immediately responded, "How could we possibly run into Su Yang at this medical seminar?"


    "The standards of this medical seminar are very high, and those who attend are truly the elite of the upper echelons of society."


    "He merely mingles with the likes of Ling Zi, who cannot show their faces publicly. Do you really think he can participate in any event he likes?"


    Lin Qingru nodded, although she was still concerned about Su Yang and Ling Zi. But as Liao Yuxuan said, such underworld forces never have a ce in the spotlight. They were headed to a gathering ce for the elite of high society¡ªhow could they possibly encounter Su Yang there?


    ...


    On Saturday, the medical seminar was held as scheduled.


    Early in the morning, Lin Dingkun personally picked up Su Yang in his car.


    "The seminar is being held at the Southern Outskirts Lushui Vis. Not only are medical professionals from Pingnan Province attending this seminar, but it has also attracted many top experts from across the country," he said.


    "The seminar is divided into three parts: academic discussion, real case studies, and live diagnosis," he continued.


    Lin Dingkun briefed Su Yang on the details as he drove.


    Su Yang interrupted Lin Dingkun, "I can only treat patients; don¡¯t rely on me too much!"


    "Being able to treat patients is enough!" Lin Dingkunughed heartily, "When all is said and done, isn¡¯t the point of this seminar to improve our treatment skills?"

 Chapter 77 Seminar Venue

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Seminar Venue</h4>


    Southern Outskirts Lushui Vis, in Nanluo City, is a rather famous recreational and holiday estate.


    Lin Dingkun parked the car and led Su Yang straight into the main venue.


    The main venue was crowded with people, but they were basically divided into two groups. One group consisted of doctors and experts from various major hospitals who hade to attend the seminar, and the other group was businessmen who had rushed over upon hearing the news, hoping to find business opportunities during this event.


    As Lin Dingkun was exining the situation of the main venue to Su Yang, a voice suddenly came from beside them, "Yo, Dean Lin, you¡¯re here too!"


    A few men in suits approached, and Lin Dingkun¡¯s expression clearly changed upon seeing them.


    These men were deans of several major hospitals in the city, with the leader named Wang Fangcun, the dean of City Hospital Number Three.


    Nowadays, City Hospital Number Three could be said to be the best hospital in Nanluo City and was also the main organizer of this seminar. Wang Fangcun, standing amidst the crowd, shone with pride and was extremely pleased with himself.


    "Dean Lin, didn¡¯t I hear that our city hospital didn¡¯t qualify for the seminar this year?" One of the men said with a light smile, "Are you here just to observe?"


    Lin Dingkun¡¯s face immediately turned ugly as he responded, "Who says our city hospital doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to attend this seminar?"


    "Oh, you have them too? Then I must have heard wrong," the man said with augh.


    "Can¡¯t be, I also heard that the city hospital is not participating in the seminar. They say someone from the city hospital looks down on such seminars. Did I also hear wrong?"


    "That must be a mistake then! If Dean Lin is here, it shows that the city hospital takes this matter very seriously. But, Dean Lin, did youe here alone?"


    The crowd was all speaking withughter, but the irony in their tone was very obvious.


    Lin Dingkun was extremely embarrassed when Wang Fangcun said with a lightugh, "Everyone¡¯s misunderstood. How could the city hospital not participate in such a major event? However, the seminar this time has limited spots, so, the city hospital has only two spots avable."


    At these words, everyone burst intoughter. The city hospital having only two spots was downrightughable to spread around. You should know that even the worst hospital at the scene had over twenty spots. These two spots were practically a p in the face to the city hospital!


    The seminar¡¯s organizer was City Hospital Number Three, so the arrangement of spots was definitely handled by them. Frankly speaking, giving only two spots was clearly meant to embarrass the city hospital at the event.


    Lin Dingkun clenched his teeth and said, "It¡¯s better to have few but fine, two spots will suffice."


    "Oh, is that so?" another deanughed, "Then which elite did Dean Lin bring with him?"


    As he said this, the dean nced at Su Yang who was standing beside Lin Dingkun and joked, "It can¡¯t be this young friend here, can it?"


    "Ah, Lao Zhou, stop joking around. This one must be Dean Lin¡¯s nephew; Dean Lin brought him here to broaden his horizons!"


    "With only two spots for the city hospital, Dean Lin brought a nephew, so could he even bring an expert? Dean Lin, you¡¯re not going to step in personally, are you?"


    "You all know about Dean Lin¡¯s medical skills. If he personally steps in, there definitely won¡¯t be any issues. Dean Lin, you¡¯ll have to enlighten uster!"


    The crowdughed as they left, not bothering to stand with Lin Dingkun any longer.


    Lin Dingkun¡¯s face turned ashen. The situation just now was reflective of the city hospital¡¯s current status in the city. His position as dean was indeed quite awkward.


    "Mr. Su, I¡¯m truly sorry about earlier," Lin Dingkun said in a low voice.


    "It¡¯s fine!" Su Yang, standing hands behind his back, replied, "Go attend to your business first. After the event starts, I wille over and help you."


    Lin Dingkun left to handle the registration matters, personally involving himself in both the first academic discussion and the second practical case analysis. These affairs did not require much expertise nor would they showcase any particr talent.


    The truly important event was the third session of live diagnosis. Winning in this round was equivalent to winning it all!


    Su Yang wandered alone in the venue, not really recognizing anyone here, enjoying the calm.


    As he reached a corner, an astonished voice suddenly came from behind, "Su Yang, what are you doing here?"


    Su Yang turned around and saw Hu Xiexie, draped in a white dress, standing not far behind him.


    Several young people apanied Hu Xiexie, with Li Yuan among them. Li Yuan¡¯s eyes bulged when he saw Su Yang, watching him with a vicious re filled with threat.


    "Miss Hu," Su Yang replied with a faint smile, "I just came for a walk."


    "Oh," Hu Xiexie nodded, "Did youe with an elder from your family? That¡¯s good too; at a medical seminar like this, one can learn quite a bit."


    "Indeed," Su Yang nodded with a smile, curiously asking, "Are you here to observe as well?"


    "Nonsense!" Li Yuan immediately snapped angrily, "Do you think Xiexie is like you, a clueless youth who loafs around, Xiexie is here to discuss business!"


    "Cousin, why do you talk so much?" Hu Xiexie red at him discontentedly and said, "Our family has a few pharmaceutical nts. My dad¡¯s out of town these few days, so today I¡¯m standing in for him to negotiate a few partnerships."


    "So that¡¯s how it is." Su Yang suddenly realized.


    "Alright, I¡¯m going in first. Contact me if there¡¯s anythingter." Hu Xiexie made a phone-call gesture at Su Yang and walked away with the crowd.


    As Su Yang watched Hu Xiexie walk into the distance, a faint smile brushed across his lips. For some reason, whenever he saw this girl, he felt particrly good.


    Meanwhile, not too far away, another group was watching Su Yang. It was Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru¡¯s crowd, who had alsoe from No.7 Middle School. They hadn¡¯t noticed Hu Xiexie and her group and had just seen Su Yang.


    "Why is it this kid again?" a youth frowned and asked.


    "Yeah, this guy is like a bad penny, howe we see him everywhere?"


    "First, it was the Qingyun Clubhouse, then the Hou Family¡¯s birthday banquet, and now here. What¡¯s going on? Ling Zi and the Hou Family seem to have nothing to do with medicine, right?"


    The group was buzzing with discussion, and both Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru frowned. They had thought they wouldn¡¯t see Su Yang here, but unexpectedly, they had run into him again.


    Liao Yuxuan whispered, "Qingru, your second uncle is in charge of sending out the invitations. Go and ask him if Su Yang is within the invited range."


    "He is definitely not on the list." Lin Qingru said. "My second uncle especially dislikes Su Yang, so how could he possibly invite him? If he really was invited, my second uncle would definitely find a way to get him out, not let hime in!"


    "So, this kid might have sneaked in?" Liao Yuxuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and everyone else perked up at the thought.


    "There are only two kinds of people who can be here, those with invitations and expert doctors who are here for the seminar. There¡¯s no way this kid is an expert doctor, so if he doesn¡¯t have an invitation, he must have sneaked in!"


    "Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and call security to kick him out!"


    "Cut it out, this kid has the Hou Family backing him up!"


    "What of it? Number Three from the province personally came here to preside over this seminar today. Can the Hou Familypare to Number Three from the province?"


    "Good heavens, with Number Three from the province here, if Su Yang causes a scene like he used to, he definitely won¡¯t be able to save himself!"


    "Now this is going to be an interesting show to watch!"


    The crowd was enthusiastic, moring to call for security.


    Liao Yuxuan was even more excited, "Qingru, don¡¯t bother with security, go find your second uncle and have him kick him out right in front of everyone."


    Lin Qingru nodded and slipped off to find her second uncle, Fang Jianhong.


    Fang Jianhong was a busy man today. As the deputy director of Nanluo¡¯s Third Hospital and in charge of the guest invitations, he was one of the stars of the show. So at the moment, he was brimming with confidence and pleasure.


    "Second Uncle." Lin Qingru approached him.


    "Qingru!" Fang Jianhong smiled at his niece. "You¡¯vee. Have a good time with your friends, I have already arranged everything. If you need anything, just go to the security and say you¡¯re my niece, and it¡¯s all settled!"


    Lin Qingru was also beaming with joy. Having her uncle in charge here made her proud.


    "Second Uncle, is Su Yang on our invitation list?" Lin Qingru asked.


    "Su Yang?" Hearing the name, Fang Jianhong¡¯s expression suddenly chilled: "How could he be? What is he worth to deserve our invitation?"


    "But I just saw him over there." Lin Qingru said.


    "What!?" Fang Jianhong suddenly burst into anger: "That bastard, daring to sneak into such an important event? Just wait, I¡¯ll break his legs and then throw him out!"


    Fang Jianhong gathered a group of people and stormed towards Su Yang, fuming with rage.


    Lin Qingru went back to Liao Yuxuan¡¯s side, having made up her mind to follow him. As for Su Yang, no matter how big his background was, she was going to do everything to crush him. In her heart, Su Yang was always that poor kid she couldn¡¯t care less about, someone who could never do better than her!


    "The show¡¯s about to start!" Liao Yuxuan said with a smile, and the people around him were all excited to see Su Yang being humiliated here.


    Indeed, as Liao Yuxuan had said, even Number Three from the province was personally present at the seminar today.


    No matter how tough Su Yang was, he had to behave himself today. Conversely, the bigger the fuss, the more trouble Su Yang would be in, and everyone was happy to see him end up in an embarrassing predicament.


    Su Yang stood by a window, looking at the scenery outside when an angry voice came from behind, "It¡¯s him!"


    Su Yang turned to look, only to see several security guards charging up aggressively and surrounding him. Behind these security guards, Fang Jianhong watched him with a smug expression.


    "Oh, isn¡¯t this Young Master Su!" Fang Jianhong approached, taunting, "What a surprise, is the sun rising from the west today? You¡¯re actually attending such a high-end seminar? Aren¡¯t you always hanging around with those riff-raff?"

 Chapter 78 Kick Them Out

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Kick Them Out</h4>


    Su Yang had no fondness whatsoever for Fang Jianhong, or to put it another way, Su Yang had little affection for rtives on Lin Qingru¡¯s mother¡¯s side.


    "Do you need something?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    "Heh..." Fang Jianhong gave a faint smile. "Come, let me introduce myself. I am the deputy dean of Number Three Hospital, and the main organizer of today¡¯s seminar is our Number Three Hospital. As for me, I am mainly in charge of the guest invitations. In other words, all invitations were issued from my hands."


    Fang Jianhong nced at Su Yang and said with a light smile, "But, I don¡¯t seem to recall sending one to you, did I?"


    "So what?" Su Yang retorted coldly.


    "That¡¯s a serious matter!" Fang Jianhong raised his voice. "Without an invitation, you¡¯re sneaking into this venue. Do you understand how significant this seminar is and how grave a crime it would be to disrupt it?"


    "Su Yang, don¡¯t think that just because my brother-inw is protecting you, I would give you any face. Today, I¡¯m responsible for the security of the venue. You dare to sneak in, that¡¯s like digging a hole on Tai Sui¡¯s head!"


    "I¡¯ll give you two choices now: first, show the invitation. Second, get out of here honestly, and I¡¯ll let this matter slide!"


    Su Yang gave Fang Jianhong a cold look and said, "I¡¯ll give you one choice: apologize to me right away, and I¡¯ll let this matter slide as well!"


    Fang Jianhong was furious, pointing at Su Yang, he shouted loudly, "You¡¯ve got some nerve. Crashing our seminar and still daring to talk to me like that, you must havee here today to cause trouble deliberately! The seminar is of great importance and cannot afford any mishaps. Take him away immediately and bring him to the security room!"


    From a distance, Liao Yuxuan and others were observing the situation, their faces filled with excitement.


    "Qingru, your uncle is truly impressive. Su Yang is finished now. Even the Hou Family won¡¯t be able to save him from this one!"


    "He¡¯s got a lot of nerve, barging into any ce he pleases. Did he think he waswless just because the Hou Family has his back?"


    "Hmph, he should consider his own background. His parents are workers; even if the Hou Family can help him asionally, can they help him forever? You have to be tough in your own right; how can hepare with us?"


    "A lowly person will always be a lowly person, good for nothing but their physical strength. Such people are only suited to live at the bottom of society forever!"


    Lin Qingru also had a cold smile on her face. Remembering Su Yang¡¯s indifference to her, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of revenge. It felt like all the humiliation she had suffered before had ended with this.


    Several security guards charged towards Su Yang with aggression. Just then, Lin Dingkun hurried over from afar: "Wait, wait a minute!"


    "Dean Lin?" Fang Jianhong paused slightly.


    Protecting Su Yang behind him, Lin Dingkun said in a deep voice, "Dean Fang, what are you trying to do?"


    Fang Jianhong replied, "This guy has no invitation and sneaked into our seminar. ording to the safety rules of the venue, I need to get him out to prevent any idents!"


    "Who says he needs an invitation!" Lin Dingkun eximed loudly. "This Mr. Su is sent by our city hospital to attend the medical seminar!"


    "He... he is sent by your hospital?" Fang Jianhong¡¯s eyes almost popped out. What was the meaning of this? The city hospital only had two spots, one for Lin Dingkun and one for Su Yang? Had Lin Dingkun gone mad?


    Lin Dingkun said coldly, "Our hospital has two spots for attending the seminar. With a spot like that, do we still need an invitation?"


    "This..." Fang Jianhong scratched his head, looking somewhat embarrassed. That spot was far more valuable than an invitation, what could he say?


    Liao Yuxuan and others waiting to see themotion from afar were suddenly stunned. What was going on? Su Yang was invited by the city hospital to attend the seminar? Wasn¡¯t it said the seminar was only for experts from various departments? What was Su Yang considered then?


    "Dean Fang, you are in charge of maintaining order and are responsible for the proceedings, which is indisputable," Lin Dingkun said coldly. "However, before you expel someone, shouldn¡¯t you understand the situation first? As hosts of this venue, Number Three Hospital ejecting members of the seminar doesn¡¯t seem quite proper, does it?"


    "This... this..." Fang Jianhong was speechless, unable to argue as everyone around was watching.


    Lin Dingkun continued sternly, "I think, you owe Mr. Su an apology!"


    "Apologize? That¡¯s impossible!" Fang Jianhong was instantly anxious. Why should he apologize to Su Yang, a poor nobody? In his view, people like Su Yang deserved to be trampled underfoot, how could he possibly bow to him?


    Lin Dingkun said firmly, "If you don¡¯t apologize, that¡¯s fine, then I will go and seek an exnation from Dean Wang!"


    "This..." Fang Jianhong was flustered, as making a fuss about this matter would certainly not end well.


    However, just then, a voice suddenly came from behind, "Dean Lin, why so angry?"


    Fang Jianhong turned around and saw Wang Fangcun approaching with a group of people. He felt as if he¡¯d seen a savior and hurried over, tremblingly saying, "Dean..."


    "No need to say more, I know all about it," Wang Fangcun waved his hand, smiling faintly as he walked up to Lin Dingkun, and said, "Dean Fang is in charge of the security and order of this conference and needs to have an overview of the entire venue; it is his job. We can¡¯t say that Dean Fang did something wrong just because he wanted to check his invitation, can we?"


    "But his attitude was all wrong!" Lin Dingkun shouted angrily, "Whoes up and straight away says someone doesn¡¯t have an invitation, and then wants to throw them out? By that logic, many of the experts present here don¡¯t have invitations; does that mean we should be thrown out too?"


    "Dean Lin, you¡¯re being rmist," replied Wang Fangcun. "The main reason for Dean Fang¡¯s misunderstanding might be that this friend here is simply too young, right? Is he a doctor?"


    "What sort of nonsense doctor, this kid is still a student at Seventh Middle School!" Fang Jianhong hastened to interject.


    "Oh?" Wang Fangcun frowned, his voice turning cold, "To tell you the truth, Dean Lin, I know the city hospital doesn¡¯t take our conference seriously. But I didn¡¯t realize you took it so lightly to this extent."


    "Other hospitals specifically send their experts and best doctors for this conference. What are you trying to imply? Sending a middle school student here, are you looking down on us, or is it an insult to the experts and schrs present?"


    With these words, amotion arose among the people surrounding them.


    "That¡¯s outrageous, sending a student over like this; it¡¯s simply an insult to us!"


    "The city hospital has been on the decline in recent years, I thought they would strive to do better, but I never expected them to just give up like this. Such an important conference, and they send such a youngster, are they kidding?"


    "s, such decay, such a fall from grace, the city hospital is finished!"


    "What do you know!" Lin Dingkun became frantic, "Mr. Su has real talent, his medical skills are something you would never have seen in your lifetimes!"


    "He has real talent?" Wang Fangcun nced at Su Yang andughed, "So you mean to say that the rest of us don¡¯t have real talent?"


    This remark stirred even more resentment, and Lin Dingkun, scratching his head in desperation, said, "Wang Fangcun, don¡¯t take my words out of context. What I mean is that Mr. Su¡¯s medical skills are very impressive. His attendance at this conference is absolutely not a problem!"


    "Lin Dingkun, I¡¯m not taking your words out of context; everything has been said by you," Wang Fangcun replied coldly. "I don¡¯t know what exactly the city hospital is trying to do here, but the conference is a solemn ce, not somewhere for you to frolic. Since the city hospital doesn¡¯t value this conference, then perhaps you should not attend!"


    Lin Dingkun was dumbstruck; Wang Fangcun was trying to kick them out of the conference,pletely stripping them of their eligibility.


    To secure their spot in the conference, Lin Dingkun had worked tirelessly, and it was with great difficulty that he had managed to get it. Now, with just one statement, Wang Fangcun intended to kick them out, a clear attempt to bring the city hospital downpletely.


    But there was nothing to be done. The conference was hosted by the Third Hospital, and Wang Fangcun held the ultimate authority.


    At that moment, Liao Yuxuan and others in the distance finallyughed.


    "Damn, I thought they had some real ability, but it turns out to be like this, after all!"


    "This Lin Dingkun, does he have water in his brain, bringing Su Yang to the conference; does he want the city hospital to copse even more?"


    "This incident today will surely be a joke. From now on, the city hospital is really done for!"


    "Heh, he thought he could protect Su Yang, but now he¡¯s being kicked out along with him; now that¡¯s really interesting!"


    "Su Yang thought bytching onto Lin Dingkun¡¯s coattails, he¡¯d be set for life? Hmph, he should see if that¡¯s really a coattail worth holding onto. In front of Dean Wang, he¡¯s nothing!"


    The crowd buzzed with talks, beaming with schadenfreude, finally venting the frustrations long suppressed by Su Yang.


    "Dean Wang, what... what do you mean by this?" Lin Dingkun asked urgently.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? If you don¡¯t take the conference seriously, there¡¯s no need for you to be here," Wang Fangcun answered coldly. "Dean Lin, please take your high school friend and leave. This is a solemn ce, there¡¯s no need to make this any more unpleasant than it has to be!"


    Lin Dingkun: "We represent the city hospital, and this spot was arranged by the city. How can you just kick us out!"


    "We are the hosting institution and have the right to filter out members who don¡¯t meet the qualifications!" Wang Fangcun replied icily. "Dean Lin, if you don¡¯t leave now, I will have to call security to escort you out!"


    Lin Dingkun was stunned; being kicked out would be the end of the city hospital¡¯s chances. But what else could he do?


    Just then, amotion suddenly arose from behind. Everyone turned their heads to look, seeing a crowd escorting someone over. That person was none other than Number Three from the province.


    Wang Fangcun¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly straightened his clothes and greeted him with a smile stered over his face.


    However, Number Three didn¡¯t even spare him a nce and walked straight to Su Yang, extending his hand with a smile, "Mr. Su, you are here as well, this is truly an honor for the conference!"

 Chapter 79 This is no joke

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79 This is no joke</h4>


    Number Three had witnessed Su Yang¡¯s incredible abilities at the Hou Family, knowing Su Yang was not only proficient in his craft but also highly skilled in medicine, so he held Su Yang in very high esteem.


    Upon entering and seeing Su Yang just now, he was overjoyed. With Su Yang here, this seminar could definitely present a huge surprise!


    However, his actions left everyone present dumbfounded.


    "What... what¡¯s going on here?" Liao Yuxuan almost spat blood, "Who is that guy?"


    "Don¡¯t you recognize him? He¡¯s Number Three from the province, don¡¯t you watch the news?"


    "He... he... he..." Liao Yuxuan¡¯s upper and lower lips trembled nonstop, and it took a while before he could squeeze out a sentence, "How does he know Su Yang..."


    "How would I know that..."


    A group of rich second-generation kids were all perplexed, such a turn of events was simply too shocking for them.


    They had originally thought that with Number Three here, if Su Yang were to cause amotion, he would definitely be done for.


    But who could have imagined, Number Three actually knows Su Yang. And, most importantly, his attitude towards Su Yang was so favorable; their rtionship was clearly not shallow at all!


    What in the world is going on?


    All of them were agape, suddenly realizing that the gap between them and Su Yang was beyond their imagination.


    Wang Fangcun was bbergasted, Fang Jianhong was bbergasted, even Lin Dingkun was bbergasted.


    This is Number Three from the province!


    He actually came over, took the initiative to shake hands with Su Yang? And called him Mr. Su, even saying it was an honor?


    Lin Dingkun pinched himself hard; this was not an illusion!


    Su Yang, for his part, remained calm. He shook hands with Number Three and said softly, "Dean Lin invited me."


    "Oh?" Number Three nced at Lin Dingkun, reached out with a smile and said, "Dean Lin, you¡¯ve really helped the conference by inviting the best talent. On behalf of the organizingmittee, I thank you!"


    Lin Dingkun felt like his soul was about to leave his body. Number Three reaching out to shake hands with him was such an honor, he had never imagined such a thing in his life. Damn, he wasn¡¯t going to wash this hand for a month!


    "This... this... this is what we should do..." Lin Dingkun replied in a daze.


    "Haha..." Number Threeughed satisfactorily and said, "Mr. Su, the seminar is about to start, why don¡¯t we go in together? I have some matters I¡¯d like to discuss with you."


    Su Yang shook his head, "This, I¡¯m afraid, is not convenient for me."


    The crowd almost copsed to the ground. Number Three personally extends an invitation, and you refuse, isn¡¯t that too presumptuous?


    "Oh, is it that Mr. Su has other matters to attend to?" Number Three smiled and said, "No problem, I can wait for Mr. Su."


    The crowd was floored again, Number Three is really too lenient with Su Yang.


    "It¡¯s not that I have other matters..." Su Yang said softly, "It¡¯s mainly that we are about to leave."


    "Leaving? Why?" Number Three was surprised, "Aren¡¯t you here for the seminar?"


    "Dean Wang and Dean Fang have already canceled our ces," Su Yang shrugged and said, "If we don¡¯t leave now, the security will soon be kicking us out!"


    Wang Fangcun and Fang Jianhong almost spat blood. You¡¯re really bringing up the most awkward topic. Why on earth would you say that now? If we had known you were so close to Number Three, we would have treated you as a distinguished guest from the beginning, not dared to drive you out.


    Number Three frowned and looked at Wang Fangcun, his voice grave as he said, "Dean Wang, what¡¯s going on here?"


    "This... this... it¡¯s a misunderstanding..." Wang Fangcun was sweating profusely, his lips quivering, "I... I was just kidding with Dean Lin, no... nothing serious. Um, Mr. Su, Dean Lin, I¡¯ll arrange for you to enter with Number Three right away, don¡¯t... don¡¯t dy the time..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t move, and Lin Dingkun didn¡¯t budge either.


    "Dean Wang, that didn¡¯t seem like a joke just now," Lin Dingkun nced at the security guards around and said, "You even called in the security, isn¡¯t that taking the joke a bit too far?"


    Wang Fangcun was on the verge of tears; with Number Three standing there and Lin Dingkun making thesements, it was like asking for his life.


    Number Three nced and quickly grasped what had happened. He said to Su Yang, "Mr. Su, there must be some misunderstanding here. How about this: I still have a few invitation spots left, and I formally invite Mr. Su and Dean Lin as guests for this seminar. How do you feel about that?"


    The surrounding crowd gasped in surprise; being personally invited by Number Three was a huge honor!


    It was said that those few spots Number Three had were to invite some internationally renowned experts. Now that they were being used to invite Su Yang and Lin Dingkun, what high regard he must have for them!


    "That would be fine!" Su Yang nodded, looking at Lin Dingkun, "Dean Lin, what do you think?"


    "Well... that¡¯s settled then..." Lin Dingkun¡¯s lips trembled, the honor enough for him to boast about for a lifetime.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go inside then," Number Threeughed heartily and at the same time gave Wang Fangcun a cold stare, his voice stern, "Dean Wang, Dean Fang, is this how you handle the seminar? Write me a reportter!"


    The two murmured theirpliance, not daring to say an extra word. In front of Number Three, they were nothing.


    Watching Su Yang enter the inner venue with Number Three, Wang Fangcun stumbled, nearly copsing in exhaustion.


    "Dean Wang, be careful..." Fang Jianhong quickly supported Wang Fangcun.


    "Get off me!" Wang Fangcun threw off Fang Jianhong¡¯s hand and pped him across the face, swearing, "Fang Jianhong, are you out of your damn mind? Who do you think you can offend? Ah, how much trouble do you need to cause for me to count?!"


    With his head lowered, Fang Jianhong didn¡¯t dare to speak. He could have never dreamed that Su Yang was acquainted with Number Three, let alone so familiar. If he had known this, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend Su Yang for anything!


    In the distance, Liao Yuxuan and others were also in shock; like Fang Jianhong, they couldn¡¯t fathom what was happening.


    "How does this Su Yang... how does he know Number Three?"


    "By the looks of Number Three, he seems to have quite some respect for him. What exactly is going on?"


    "Who exactly is he? Weren¡¯t his parents said to be ordinary workers? This... this isn¡¯t what ordinary workers look like!"


    "It seems we¡¯d better not offend this person!"


    People whispered amongst themselves as the muscles on Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face continuously twitched.


    He had never taken Su Yang seriously, but now, he found that Su Yang was gradually stepping over their heads!


    The expression in Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes changed rapidly. She thought she had a winning ticket this time, but she hadn¡¯t expected such a turn of events. And with this, she witnessed Su Yang¡¯s capabilities once again.


    The scales in her heart couldn¡¯t help but tip again; this man, who could converse andugh with Number Three, was her fianc¨¦!


    However, the thought of what Liao Yuxuan held in his hands extinguished all her hopes in an instant. She knew she could never walk together with this man!

 Chapter 80 Seminar

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Seminar</h4>


    Number Three had a separate room within the inner venue, where he brought Su Yang and Lin Dingkun. It was there he exined his purpose.


    It turned out, the reason for this seminar was an overseas Chinese businessman. This wealthy businessman had contracted a serious disease and had visited famous doctors all over the world, yet none were able to cure him.


    Having no other choice, he turned his focus domestically and specifically organized this seminar; its main purpose was to discuss his condition.


    The reason why this matter was taken so seriously domestically was that the businessman had made significant contributions to the country, and he intended to return and develop businesses domestically. When that time came, it would be an investment of tens of billions, which was of great significance to any province, so all provinces were fighting for the opportunity to host this seminar.


    The businessman¡¯s ancestral home was Nanluo City in Pingnan Province, so eventually the seminar was set to be held in Nanluo City. The provincial government also ced great importance on this matter, dispatching Number Three to personally oversee it, hoping to use the home field advantage to keep the investment in Pingnan Province as much as possible.


    Number Three had been busy with this matter recently and, after witnessing Su Yang¡¯s capabilities that night, he had been contemting asking for Su Yang¡¯s help. If they could cure the businessman¡¯s disease, then the investment would undoubtedly settle in Pingnan Province!


    Hence, seeing Su Yang just now, Number Three could hardly contain his excitement; it was as if a huge pie had fallen from the sky.


    "Is the patient here?" Su Yang asked.


    "Not yet..." Number Three paused, then continued, "His condition is very serious, and he is not suited for long-distance travel. Unless necessary, he will not relocate randomly. After the seminar concludes, we will select the best doctor to go and treat him."


    "You mean I have to go abroad?" Su Yang frowned.


    Number Three nodded, "Ah, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case."


    "Then I¡¯m not interested!" Su Yang immediately waved his hand, "I¡¯ve just returned, and I don¡¯t want to travel far again. If he wants me to treat him, he cane to Nanluo City to find me!"


    "This..." Number Three was somewhat taken aback. The businessman was someone he had to treat with great respect, and all along, famous doctors from all over the world had been the ones to approach him for treatment, not the other way around.


    Lin Dingkun quickly said with a smile, "This doesn¡¯t have to be decided in a hurry. Why don¡¯t we finish the seminar first and then talk about it?"


    Number Three nodded, "That¡¯s a good idea. Mr. Su, let¡¯s head to the seminar then."


    ...


    At the seminar, the attendees had already taken their seats. However, the hosts, Wang Fangcun and Fang Jianhong, were not present, having been barred from entry by Number Three.


    Despite this, the seminar went on as scheduled.


    Liao Yuxuan and others sat in a corner, feeling indignant. They wanted to see for themselves what skills Su Yang had that made Number Three value him so highly.


    Hu Xiexie sat near the front of the guest section, feeling bored, when Li Yuan suddenly eximed beside her, "Damn, it¡¯s that guy again?"


    "Who?" Hu Xiexie looked in the direction of Li Yuan¡¯s gaze, only to see Su Yang and Dean Lin walking in.


    "Huh, Su Yang?" Hu Xiexie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, "Where is he going? The guest section is over here, but he¡¯s heading towards the expert seats?"


    "He must be a fool!" a girl beside herughed, "The expert seats? Is that a ce he can go?"


    "Hehe, he probably thinks he¡¯s an expert!"


    "Yo, at his age, an expert? Bullshit!"


    "You watch, the security is going to throw him out in a bit, now that will be interesting..."


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s going to be fun..."


    Everyone wasughing and looking forward to Su Yang making a fool of himself.


    Hu Xiexie also frowned, even she had to behave herself in this conference hall. What was Su Yang doing?


    However, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Su Yang walked over and sat down in the experts¡¯ seats. Moreover, not a single security guard came over to stop him.


    "Damn, what¡¯s going on? He actually sat down?"


    "Are those security guards blind? Aren¡¯t they going to do something?"


    "No, look at Lin Dingkun next to him, that¡¯s the Dean of the city hospital, and he¡¯s chatting andughing with him. It¡¯s clear they know each other!"


    "This kid, could he actually be an expert who was invited?"


    "Nonsense, have you ever seen an expert so young?"


    "I haven¡¯t, but the seminar is about to start. I really want to see what skills he has to sit there!"


    "Yes, such a pretender will soon be exposed, and that will be the real embarrassment!"


    The exmations were continuous, and even Hu Xiexie widened her beautiful eyes in astonishment, looking at Su Yang,pletely unable to understand what was going on.


    The first two sessions of the seminar were academic discussions and practical cases, which Su Yang didn¡¯t need to worry about ¨C Lin Dingkun had made preparations long ago.


    The third session was live diagnosis, with ten patients brought over. The diagnosis of the first five patients was easilypleted.


    Although these five patients had rather difficult conditions, the experts present were from all over, and their expertise was substantial.


    Among these first five patients, two doctors stood out. One was Wang Dongping, an expert from Capital City, and the other was Hu Ding¡¯an, an expert invited by Nanluo City¡¯s Number Three Hospital.


    Wang Dongping was also a renowned miracle healer in the nation and one of the leading figures of this seminar.


    Hu Ding¡¯an, who returned from studying abroad, had made a big name for himself as a young miracle healer in the neighboring provinces. The Number Three Hospital had spent a lot of money on inviting Hu Ding¡¯an for the seminar, aiming to make a big ssh for the hospital.


    And indeed, Hu Ding¡¯an lived up to the expectations. Of the first five patients, he and Wang Dongping each cured two, sharing the spoils of victory and earning the admiration of everyone at the scene.


    Soon, the sixth patient was brought up.


    Seeing this patient, everyone was taken aback. Could this even be considered human?


    This patient was covered with pustules, his body was rotting away, he looked no different from a dead person. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his eyes were still open, nobody would believe he was still alive.


    Wang Dongping and Hu Ding¡¯an looked at each other, neither of them making a move. The condition of this patient left them both uncertain, and they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly¡ªafter all, their reputations were at stake!


    After waiting for a while, the host of the event said as nobody stepped forward, "Unfortunately, it seems that this patient¡¯s condition is a bit too severe. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s move on to the next one..."


    Before the host could finish, someone suddenly stood up from the crowd, saying loudly, "Wait a minute."


    "Oh, it¡¯s Doctor Wu from Zhonghai City..." The host was overjoyed, "Doctor Wu, are you nning to treat this patient?"


    "Of course, I don¡¯t have the ability to treat this patient..." Doctor Wu turned his head to look at Su Yang, and spoke loudly, "But the expert invited by Dean Lin is said to be very capable, above all of us here. Why don¡¯t we ask this expert to take a look, how about that?"

 Chapter 81 is not worth my time to deal with.

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81 is not worth my time to deal with.</h4>


    Doctor Wu¡¯s remark caused an immediate uproar, and all eyes turned towards Su Yang.


    Just now, outside, the conversations between Lin Dingkun, Wang Fangcun, and Fang Jianhong had been overheard by many. And Lin Dingkun¡¯s praise for Su Yang had already elicited discontent among several doctors.


    Doctor Wu was one of them; he was displeased with Lin Dingkun¡¯sments and even more unhappy with Su Yang sitting at the expert¡¯s seat. That¡¯s why he seized the opportunity to cause trouble, deliberately handing over this incurable patient to Su Yang, wanting to use this chance to embarrass him.


    Lin Dingkun¡¯s face turned awkward; as an expert in the field, he could naturally see the patient¡¯s condition was no different from dead.


    Asking Su Yang to save the person was like asking him to bring the dead back to life. Although Su Yang was very capable, the difficulty was also very high. Could Su Yang achieve it?


    "Doctor Wu, you have seen the condition of this patient; it is not something that can be solved with our current medical knowledge. How about we continue with the next one?" Lin Dingkun said awkwardly.


    "No rush," Doctor Wu smiled faintly, "Didn¡¯t you just say that this Mr. Su¡¯s medical skills are unlike anything we¡¯ve seen before? Given that, perhaps Mr. Su has some skills beyond our own, right?"


    These words immediately garnered support from many people, who began moring for Su Yang to treat the patient.


    From afar, Liao Yuxuan wore a cold smirk, while others around him became excited.


    "Damn, this is the real test of ability. What does having Number Three as a backer amount to? Can Number Three help him treat diseases?"


    "Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s a mule or a horse by taking him out for a walk. Tsk tsk, this kid insisted on getting inside, and now he got what he wanted. Embarrassing himself in front of everyone, how is he going to mix in Nanluo City after this!"


    "Hahaha, let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll still be so arrogant!"


    Lin Qingru also wore a cold expression, clenching her hands and whispering in her heart, "Su Yang, Su Yang, do you think you can solve everything just with your background? One still needs to be staunch, and without real skills, you¡¯re still nothing!"


    On the other hand, Li Yuan and others were also thrilled, feeling certain that Su Yang was bound to lose face this time.


    Hu Xiexie, however, looked worried; she had a good impression of Su Yang and did not want to see him lose so much face here.


    Lin Dingkun was brewing a refusal, but at that moment, Su Yang stood up. He looked at Doctor Wu and said softly, "Are you certain you want me to diagnose and treat this patient?"


    "Hahahaha..." Doctor Wuughed loudly, "Just now, Dean Lin praised Mr. Su¡¯s medical skills to the skies. We¡¯vee from afar and would also like to witness Mr. Su¡¯s real capabilities. Mr. Su, you won¡¯t let us down, will you?"


    When he mentioned real capabilities, Doctor Wu deliberately emphasized it, provokingughter from many.


    Su Yang appeared not to notice Doctor Wu¡¯s sarcasm and walked over slowly, dering, "I originally didn¡¯t want to take action so early, but since Doctor Wu is in such a hurry, then I shall amodate you."


    "Didn¡¯t want to take action so early?" Doctor Wu scoffed, "Mr. Su, this is already the sixth patient, and the conditions of the patients to follow are only going to get worse. If you¡¯re not acting now, when do you n to? The tenth patient?"


    The crowdughed again, and Su Yang nced at Doctor Wu, saying, "The condition of this patient is too simple; it¡¯s not worth my involvement. I originally thought you could cure him, but now, it seems, you people are nothing special!"


    The words ¡¯nothing special¡¯ resounded like a great bell, echoing throughout the venue, changing the expressions of all the expert doctors as they began to cry out.


    "What did you say? Who do you think you are to talk about us like that?"


    "You wet-behind-the-ears kid, do you really think just because you¡¯re here at this seminar, you can do as you please?"


    "What is this crap? How are we supposed to participate in a seminar with this kind of thing? What kind of shoddy seminar is this!"


    Doctor Wu¡¯s face was ice cold, he said sternly, "Mr. Su, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve!"


    Wang Dongping and Hu Ding¡¯an were also watching Su Yang with chilly gazes, their expressions quite unfriendly.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word. He walked straight to the bedside and said to the moderator, "Get me some medicine."


    After he listed a few medicines, the moderator immediately went to fetch them.


    The doctors in the audience were all ears. After hearing Su Yang list the medicines, themotion broke out once again because the medicines Su Yang had named were just too mundane, belonging to the mostmon of Chinese herbs. Could these cure anything?


    "Young man, the duty of a doctor is to treat and save patients, not to y house!" Wang Dongping said coldly, "The few herbs you mentioned are the mostmon in Chinese medicine, but they have very potent properties. He¡¯s already in this state, and you still prescribe these recklessly¡ªaren¡¯t you hastening his death? It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t cure him, but you mustn¡¯t harm him!"


    "What era is this, and you¡¯re still using Chinese medicine?" Hu Ding¡¯an, who had studied abroad, spoke with scorn, "Western medicine is the true science; your Chinese medicine is nothing but quackery!"


    Many people around were causing a ruckus, and over by Liao Yuxuan¡¯s area, someone snickered, "Alright, if Su Yang kills the patient, that will be even more interesting. He¡¯ll probably go to jail, right?"


    "Hahaha, Su Yang is really audacious, isn¡¯t he? Doesn¡¯t he see where he is? Daring to prescribe recklessly and asking for trouble!"


    "Who cares? If this guy gets locked up, we won¡¯t have to deal with him anymore, out of sight and out of mind!"


    Li Yuan and the others were mocking too, while Hu Xiexie looked anxious, attempting to remind Su Yang multiple times. But she was too far away to get down and talk to Su Yang and could only watch helplessly.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the moderator returned with the Chinese medicines Su Yang had mentioned.


    Su Yang took the Chinese medicines, mixed them, and was about to stuff them into the patient¡¯s mouth.


    "Wait a minute!" Wang Dongping immediately stopped Su Yang, "As a doctor with medical ethics, I feel I should remind you. In his current condition, he could die just from drinking water, and you¡¯re having him eat Chinese medicine dry? A single dose of this and he¡¯ll probably die on the spot. Can you bear that responsibility?"


    The scene suddenly exploded, and even those who didn¡¯t understand medicine were staring straight at Su Yang.


    It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t save someone, but you can¡¯t kill them either!


    Lin Dingkun¡¯s face was tight with tension as he said in a low voice, "Mr. Su, Mr. Su, maybe we should switch to another patient..."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm. He looked at Wang Dongping and said, "If he dies, I¡¯ll take full responsibility!"


    "Good!" Wang Dongping immediately shouted, "With your word, there¡¯s no problem. You can start now."


    Without a word, Su Yang, under the watchful eyes of all present, stuffed the herbs into the patient¡¯s mouth.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, fixed on the patient.


    The patient seemed to resist the Chinese medicine, struggling a few times, but ultimately he couldn¡¯t spit it out, and his hands slowly dropped.


    "He¡¯s dead! Dead! Dead!" Li Yuan leaped up from the floor above, shouting excitedly, "He¡¯s killed the patient, catch him!"

 Chapter 82: I Laugh at Your Ignorance

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82: I Laugh at Your Ignorance</h4>


    The crowd at the scene was in an uproar, with most people taking pleasure in Su Yang¡¯s misfortune.


    Causing someone to die on the spot is not just humiliating; it could even lead to prison. More importantly, from that point on, Su Yang would probably have to give up on continuing as a doctor!


    "You sit down for me!" Hu Xiexie red at Li Yuan angrily before looking at Su Yang with concern.


    Downstairs in the meeting venue, the doctors were in an uproar.


    "Mr. Su, I warned you earlier," Wang Dongping shook his head with a sigh, "These Chinese medicines haven¡¯t even been processed; how can you directly stuff them into his mouth? Given his current condition, it¡¯s utterly impossible for him to eat anything, he probably gets his nutrition intravenously. How could he survive what you¡¯re doing?"


    "I¡¯ve always said that traditional Chinese medicine is unreliable, merely the dregs of a feudal society. It can¡¯t save people but does great harm. You wouldn¡¯t believe it, and now you¡¯ve killed someone, haven¡¯t you?" Hu Ding¡¯an said coldly: "At the very least, this is quackery. At worst, it¡¯s intentional homicide!"


    Hu Ding¡¯an¡¯s words sparked further support from those around, with many moring to hold Su Yang legally responsible.


    Number Three frowned deeply, unable to understand what was going on. Hadn¡¯t Su Yang shown great skills just a moment ago? What happened now?


    Lin Dingkun also felt uneasy. Although he had witnessed Hou Xiaoyi¡¯s resurrection from the dead, the current situation was different. Could Su Yang replicate the miracle?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak; he continued to stuff the Chinese medicine into the patient¡¯s mouth.


    "Su Yang, stop it right now!" Hu Ding¡¯an was furious, "Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯ve harmed him to death? Now you¡¯re stuffing medicine into his mouth; are you nning to desecrate his corpse?"


    "This guy has no medical ethics at all. The physician¡¯s heart is a parent¡¯s heart; if you can¡¯t save someone, you shouldn¡¯t harm them!"


    "What medical ethics to speak of? Is he even a doctor?"


    "Ah, how can there be such a person in this world? He doesn¡¯t know anything and messes around, determined to harm someone to death!"


    "Why say so much, just call the police and have him arrested!"


    The scene was chaotic, and with the support of the crowd, Hu Ding¡¯an was even more triumphant. He ran directly in front of Su Yang, grabbed his arm, and shouted, "You stop right there!"


    "Get lost!" Su Yang roared furiously.


    Hu Ding¡¯an was startled and involuntarily took a step back.


    "You still dare to stuff things into his mouth; what exactly do you want? He¡¯s dead, do you have to defile his body?"


    "Security, where¡¯s the security? Kick him out for me!"


    After stuffing thest piece of medicine into the patient¡¯s mouth, Su Yang then turned to look at Hu Ding¡¯an and said coldly, "Who said he¡¯s dead?"


    "Huh?" Hu Ding¡¯an was taken aback, and so were all the people on the scene. The person was clearly dead, and yet Su Yang imed he wasn¡¯t?


    "He¡¯s still alive after all this? Who are you deceiving?" Hu Ding¡¯an shouted loudly.


    "Young man, we¡¯re all doctors here; can¡¯t we judge whether he¡¯s dead or not?" Wang Dongping also said coldly, "By doing this, you¡¯re merely closing your ears to steal a bell, which is meaningless!"


    "What if he¡¯s not dead?" Su Yang retorted coldly.


    "This..." Wang Dongping was suddenly at a loss for words. Although the patient appeared to be dead, without a proper examination, no one dared to make such a im.


    "Mr. Su, don¡¯t y word games!" Hu Ding¡¯an shouted, "What¡¯s the difference if he¡¯s like this, whether he¡¯s dead or alive? Yes, he might still be breathing, but how long could hest?"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly.


    "What are youughing at?" Hu Ding¡¯an demanded angrily.


    "Iugh at how ignorant you all are!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "You killed someone and you dare insult us!" Hu Ding¡¯an shouted furiously, "Make yourself clear, where are we ignorant?"


    "Sitting at the bottom of a well and looking at the sky, thinking you know everything, isn¡¯t that ignorance?" Su Yang barked sharply, suddenly pulling out a silver needle and stabbing it straight into the patient¡¯s chest.


    "Ah!" The patient let out a loud cry and sat up straight from the bed, gasping heavily for air.


    Everyone was stunned, the patient whom everyone had thought was dead had actually sat up? And he could gasp like that, how could this be possible? You should know that before, even his faint breathing was difficult!


    "What...how is this possible?" Hu Ding¡¯an jumped up, terrified, looking at the patient.


    "Holy crap, is this... is this ying dead?"


    "Nonsense, where have you seen ying dead?"


    "Then what¡¯s going on? How can a dead person get up again?"


    "It means he¡¯s not dead!"


    "Not dead, but with his condition, how could he possibly sit up?"


    "Could it be that Su Yang healed him?"


    "What a joke, with that kind of condition, even if it could be healed, it would take a long time to recover enough to get up, how could he possibly sit up straight away!"


    The crowd at the scene was in uproar, all dumbfounded by the situation.


    Lin Dingkun was so excited he almost cried out. This situation was so very simr to what had happened before with Hou Xiaoyi!


    Su Yang had once again created a miracle!


    Su Yang nced sideways at Hu Ding¡¯an and said coldly, "How about now, do you still say he¡¯s dead?"


    "This...how is this possible?" Hu Ding¡¯an¡¯s eyes widened as he said, "You must have used some drug to control his nervous system, that¡¯s why he got up. Impossible, his serious condition can¡¯t bepletely healed, absolutely impossible!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered again, walked over to the patient, and stuck two more silver needles into the patient¡¯s body before whispering, "Swallow what¡¯s in your mouth."


    The patient looked at Su Yang nkly, but still slowly swallowed all the medicine in his mouth.


    As the medicine went down, something astonishing happened. The pus-filled sores on the patient¡¯s body started to heal slowly, healing at a rate visible to the naked eye, and everyone could see this healing taking ce.


    "What...what is going on?" Hu Ding¡¯an cried out again, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, staring intently at the patient, faces filled with disbelief.


    Such sores, even if they could be treated, would take months to recover. Even a small cut on the body would take a long time to heal, how could it possibly heal at this speed?


    Soon, the sores on the patient¡¯s face were almostpletely healed, revealing his true face. It was a man in his thirties, his face bewildered.


    "How do you feel?" Su Yang asked softly.


    The man touched the sores on his body which were healing slowly, and said with a cry, "I...I¡¯m not in pain anymore..."


    Those words exined the man¡¯s current condition. The scene almost erupted in excitement; such a situation was truly a miracle in the history of world medicine.


    Healing this man could not be considered a miracle, but enabling him to recover so quickly was the real miracle!

 Chapter 83: Divine Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Divine Doctor</h4>


    "This... how is this possible?" Hu Ding¡¯an looked at Su Yang in shock. "How did you do it? How on earth did you do it?"


    Su Yang nced at Hu Ding¡¯an and said in a cold voice, "This is the so-called ¡¯feudal dross¡¯ that you despise, that you think should be discarded, our traditional National Art of Chinese medicine."


    "It¡¯s impossible!" Hu Ding¡¯an eximed loudly. "Chinese medicine is just feudal dross that should have been discarded long ago. Western medicine is the real science. You... how could your Chinese medicine possibly cure him!"


    "How could what our ancestors left behind be feudal dross? It¡¯s you who went abroad to study for a few years and came back having forgotten your roots. Don¡¯t forget, most of your ancestors relied on Chinese medicine for treatment," Su Yang retorted coldly.


    "Perhaps, it is Chinese medicine that allowed your kind to survive to this generation, yet now you nder it so. I¡¯d say, you are the real dross!"


    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Hu Ding¡¯an got angry and shouted, "Chinese medicine simply couldn¡¯t have cured him, you¡¯re definitely deceiving us, this must be a scam, you set up a trap to fool us!"


    Hearing these words, Number Three, who was seated at the main seat, furrowed his eyebrows and said sternly, "This conference is principally hosted by Pingnan Province. All the cases that came here have been jointly rmended by the national medical centers and have undergone professional verification by the National Medical Association; there cannot be any fake situations!"


    Although Number Three spoke only this much, the implication was very clear. By using Su Yang of fraud, Hu Ding¡¯an was insulting not only Su Yang but also Pingnan Province, the national medical centers, and the National Medical Association. That was a very serious usation.


    Hu Ding¡¯an immediately became silent, like a cicada in winter, and dared not speak any further.


    Wang Dongping was the first to recover, leading the apuse, "Mr. Su, you have truly opened our eyes. You¡¯ve also made us realize that our Chinese medicine still has such miraculous effects. On behalf of all my colleagues in the medical field, I express my heartfelt thanks to you!"


    Everyone joined in the apuse, including the audience members outside. Today¡¯s events had truly been eye-opening.


    "This... how is this possible?" Li Yuan was dumbfounded. He had been hoping to see Su Yang being kicked out, but his hopes had been dashed.


    Hu Xiexie pped excitedly, "This kid, not bad at all!"


    Liao Yuxuan and his group, on the other hand, were left in an awkward silence, all with embarrassed expressions.


    Just moments ago, they had been moring to see Su Yang embarrass himself, but so quickly the storyline had reversed. Su Yang had be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, and those so-called expert doctors had been made to look foolish by him!


    This p was not only on Hu Ding¡¯an¡¯s face but also on their faces, on the faces of all those who had doubted Su Yang!


    "Where did this Su get his skills from? He¡¯s so capable of fighting, and his medical expertise is so remarkable, how is this possible? Is he still considered a middle school student?"


    "Damn it, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like this in my life, what¡¯s going on?"


    "I heard after he spent three years as a soldier, he became like this. Can being a soldier really teach you so much?"


    "Maybe I should join the army too someday..."


    The crowd whispered among themselves, while Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face turned ashen, and Lin Qingru¡¯s face was as gray as death.


    The young man who was now the center of attention used to be her fianc¨¦, the one she had always looked down upon. And now, this young man had be someonepletely out of her league!


    The reversal had happened so quickly, Lin Qingru regretted it to death.


    If she had listened to her father earlier and stayed with Su Yang, not getting entangled with Liao Yuxuan. Then she could have been the one standing beside Su Yang now, sharing in his glory!


    But now, she could only stand below, watching Su Yang surrounded by glory.


    This glory that was supposed to be hers was unknown which woman would end up with it, and she really couldn¡¯t stand it!


    Lin Dingkun¡¯s hands were trembling with excitement, this was exactly the oue he had wanted. Out of the ten cases, if they could secure one, their hospital would be able to im a ce in this conference. If they secured a project, their hospital couldpletely turn its fortunes around!


    Moreover, now that Number Three had a poor impression of the Third Hospital, they were out of thepetition. Therefore, the City Hospital would surely be the leading institution in the city!


    Amidst everyone¡¯s amazement, the patient finally understood what was going on.


    He suddenly jumped down from the bed, knelt before Su Yang, and said with a trembling voice, "Divine doctor, thank you, thank you for saving me."


    "I¡¯ve had this illness for many years, and my biggest wish these years was to just die. I... I never thought I would have a day of recovery," the patient said as he began to cry, and many in the audience were also moved. They could understand the patient¡¯s feelings; suffering such a terminal illness at a young age was truly worse than death.


    And seeing one¡¯s family spend everything to save you, who wouldn¡¯t want to repay them? But lying in a hospital bed, he never had the chance to do so!


    Now, Su Yang had saved him. He didn¡¯t just save the patient, but his entire family, his entire household. That is the mostmendable quality for a doctor!


    Once again, spontaneous apuse erupted in the venue, and this time, the apuse was willingly given to Su Yang.


    Number Three was also beaming, proving that inviting Su Yang had been the right decision. Su Yang had certainly provided a great surprise!


    The host struggled to calm the crowd¡¯s emotions, and then called for the seventh patient to be brought up.


    Upon seeing the seventh patient, everyone gasped. This patient¡¯s condition was far more severe than the sixth.


    Specialists from all areas were present, and at first nce, they knew the likelihood of curing this person was nearly non-existent. Hence, no one spoke up this time.


    However, their gazes were simultaneously drawn to Su Yang. Could this young man, who had created a miracle, create another one?


    Number Three also looked at Su Yang full of hope. If a doctor from Pingnan Province could stand out in this conference, it would be a glory for the entire province, and also a significant achievement for him!


    Under the watchful eyes of all, Su Yang stood up again and said softly, "Since that¡¯s the case, let me handle it, then!"

 Chapter 84: Blind Cat Runs into a Dead Mouse?

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Blind Cat Runs into a Dead Mouse?</h4>


    Seeing Su Yang rise, everyone¡¯s spirit was invigorated.


    The condition of the sixth patient had already proven Su Yang¡¯s ability. However, the seventh patient¡¯s condition was much more severe than the sixth¡¯s. Could Su Yang continue to perform miracles?


    "I don¡¯t believe he can cure this person!" Li Yuan muttered indignantly.


    "Can you shut up?" Hu Xiexie shouted angrily.


    Upstairs, Liao Yuxuan and others were also staring wide-eyed at Su Yang approaching the bedside.


    "Thest one was just luck, this time, he won¡¯t be so fortunate!" a woman whispered.


    "Right, one can¡¯t be lucky all the time. This time, let him be exposed for who he really is!"


    "Even a blind cat can run into a dead mouse. Him finding one is normal. But there can¡¯t possibly be that many dead mice waiting for him. This time, I just don¡¯t believe he can heal this person!"


    These scions whispered among themselves, unable to ept Su Yang outshining them.


    They, as rich second-generation kids, had no problem being overshadowed by those from even more prestigious families. But to be surpassed by a child from a poor family, no matter how excellent that kid was, was something they would never ept.


    All they had for Su Yang was envy and anger, not a shred of admiration or respect!


    Under the watchful eyes of all, Su Yang walked to the bedside. He circled the bed twice and stood still, as if pondering something.


    The host came over, bowing respectfully, "Mr. Su, if there¡¯s anything you need, justmand. We have all the necessary medications and equipment here, anything you need can be brought immediately!"


    Su Yang nced at the host and shook his head, "I don¡¯t need anything?"


    "Ah?" The host was taken aback, and so was everyone else present.


    You don¡¯t need anything, then what do you need? To treat an illness, if you reject both equipment and medication, are you nning to heal him with your gaze?


    "Could it be... there¡¯s no hope left?" the host asked tentatively.


    A chill ran through the crowd, could it be that Su Yang was unable to save this person?


    "No!" Su Yang shook his head, walked to the bedside, patted the patient a few times, and said, "This isn¡¯t a disease that requires any equipment or medication!"


    As his words fell, the patient took a deep breath and, in a daze, actually sat up.


    This immediately caused an uproar in the entire room, with everyone moring.


    "My God, what¡¯s going on here?"


    "Are you kidding me? A few pats, a few words, and the person gets up?"


    "Damn it, this has to be a setup, right? This is a setup, isn¡¯t it?"


    "This definitely isn¡¯t a setup, this patient, haven¡¯t you heard the reports? He fell into aa at seventeen and has never woken up for ten years, how could it be a setup?"


    "Oh, so he¡¯s the ¡¯half-dead man¡¯ from the news reports? My goodness, this really isn¡¯t a setup, but how is this possible?"


    The exmations were endless as they struggled to ept such an urrence.


    All the doctors had basically heard about this patient, as his illness had already made the news. Therefore, everyone was clear about his condition, which was essentially incurable.


    But what was this now? Su Yang had patted him a few times, said a few words, and he woke up?


    In fact, what people didn¡¯t know was that the reason this patient had fallen into aa was primarily because his soul was frightened and had be stagnant within his body. Moreover, the acupoints in his body were also traumatized, and something simr to magical energy was obstructing his soul, causing him to fall into aa.


    There was no way to tell anything was wrong from an external examination.


    However, Su Yang was no ordinary doctor. He knew what was wrong with just one nce.


    The few pats he gave weren¡¯t just simple taps, but rather, he had consumed the magical energy within the patient¡¯s body.


    Without the obstruction of the magical energy, the patient¡¯s soul was released, and naturally, he regained consciousness!


    Of course, the people at the scene didn¡¯t know the patient¡¯s condition. Seeing how easily Su Yang had awakened this person, everyone was in shock.


    After all, the patient¡¯s condition was an international medical challenge.


    For many years, doctors all over the world had heard about his condition, but not a single one coulde up with a treatment n. And now, Su Yang had woken him up with just a few ps¡ªthat was truly shocking news!


    Lin Dingkun was even more excited; this was the second patient to be cured. Two patients might allow their hospital to gain two projects.


    One project was enough for the city hospital to turn things around, but two projects would mean a significant leap, possibly putting it on par with some renowned hospitals in the province!


    If that were true, then Lin Dingkun would be hailed as the hero who saved the city hospital. And after that, Lin Dingkun¡¯s future would be absolutely limitless!


    Number Three¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement; Su Yang¡¯s abilities had once again proven his strength, also confirming that Number Three had made the right choice!


    Following that, the eighth patient was brought up.


    The conditions of the subsequent patients were each more severe than thest. From the sixth patient onward, no doctors had been able to intervene, let alone with the eighth.


    Yet again, it was Su Yang who acted, simply prescribing a few herbs along with his acupuncture, and ten minutester, the patient sat up, shocking everyone present once more.


    Li Yuan was dumbfounded, no longer having the energy to make a fuss.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s face was full of joy, pping continuously to express her admiration for Su Yang.


    Upstairs, Liao Yuxuan, Lin Qingru, and the others were thoroughly at a loss for words; they no longer harbored the slightest doubt about Su Yang¡¯s medical skills.


    One patient might be a fluke, and two patients a blind cat running into a dead mouse. But three patients? At this point, who could still question Su Yang¡¯s abilities?


    At the same time, outside the venue, a dejected Wang Fangcun sat in a room with Fang Jianhong, listening to the reports being ryed from their own people inside.


    Hearing how Su Yang had sessively cured three patients, Wang Fangcun couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and said angrily, "Fang Jianhong, who exactly is this Su Yang? How is he so capable?"


    Fang Jianhong, with his head hung low, didn¡¯t dare to speak. Wang Fangcun yelled, "What the hell are you ying dead for? I know you two know each other, or you wouldn¡¯t have treated him like that. What exactly is your rtionship with him?"


    Fang Jianhong knew he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer and whispered, "He¡¯s my niece¡¯s fianc¨¦..."


    "What?" Wang Fangcun leapt up, saying with surprise and delight, "That...that means you¡¯re rted! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? With this rtionship, if we could pull Su Yang into our hospital, think of how much prestige it would bring us this time!"

 Chapter 85 The Despised Patient

    <h4>Chapter 85: 85 The Despised Patient</h4>


    Fang Jianhong bowed his head even lower, and Wang Fangcun became anxious, "Why aren¡¯t you speaking? You have such a close rtionship with Su Yang, so what¡¯s the deal today?"


    After a long silence, Fang Jianhong finally recounted what had happened between Su Yang and Lin Qingru.


    Upon hearing Fang Jianhong¡¯s words, Wang Fangcun slumped into his chair.


    A long whileter, he grabbed the tea cup from the table and furiously hurled it at Fang Jianhong, roaring, "Fang Jianhong, how many times have I told you not to look down on people? Dammit, if you want to die, go ahead, but don¡¯t drag me down with you. I¡¯m telling you, if you can¡¯t resolve this issue, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get away with it!"


    Fang Jianhong trembled all over, realizing the severity of the situation as Su Yang continued to cure patients one after another.


    If he had known Su Yang was this capable, he would never have fallen out with him.


    While Su Yang¡¯s family background was average, with his medical skills, he could certainly be a leading figure in the country. His family background wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all!


    But now, how could he mend his rtionship with Su Yang?


    Gritting his teeth, Fang Jianhong made up his mind: no matter what, he had to make Lin Qingru end up with Su Yang!


    As long as the two of them were together, after all, he was Lin Qingru¡¯s uncle and Su Yang¡¯s elder. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to bask in the reflected glory?


    ...


    The treatment at the seminar continued, and the ninth patient was still being treated by Su Yang.


    From the sixth patient onwards, no one on the spot had any confidence left; only Su Yang could take action.


    These four patients had shown everyone what a real miracle worker was, and what divinely inspired medical skills were like.


    Common medicines, in the hands of Su Yang, could work wonders.


    A few ordinary silver needles, in Su Yang¡¯s hands, could connect Yin and Yang and bridge life and death.


    Who could not respect such ability?


    Even those second-generation rich kids upstairs who originally had little respect for Su Yang now had to admit that he was genuinely skilled!


    And the expert doctors at the scene were more excited than ever, moring that they would definitely start studying traditional Chinese medicine after returning home. The legacy left by their ancient ancestors was truly miraculous!


    After the ninth patient was taken away, it was finally time for the tenth one.


    Everyone craned their necks. This tenth patient was the finale of the seminar, undoubtedly the one with the most severe condition, even more serious than all the previous patientsbined!


    Nobody was thinking about their ability to treat thisst patient now; they just wanted to know if Su Yang could cure this final patient.


    Finally, the tenth patient was pushed forward, and upon seeing this person, quite a few started to retch.


    It was a small-framed person of indeterminate gender. Despite wearing a rtively clean hospital gown, they emitted a pungent odor that made onlookers feel nauseated.


    The true horror was the person¡¯s face. It was covered with pus-filled swellings asrge as soybeans, and within these swellings, something akin to worms seemed to be slowly writhing. Some of these swellings had ruptured, with small fleshworms crawling out, entering and exiting the surrounding sores, an utterly nauseating sight.


    Although the sixth patient was also covered in sores, the differencepared to this tenth person was like heaven and earth. The pus-filled swellings on the face of the tenth person were simply too disgusting. Even the battle-hardened doctors began to retch.


    Moreover, this was only the face. The person¡¯s hands, legs, and all exposed skin were far from intact, all riddled with various sorts of swellings. In some ces, they were even more revolting than those on his face.


    His body was covered by clothes, so the full extent of his condition couldn¡¯t be seen. However, there was no doubt that his body must also be covered with such swellings.


    "What... what in the world is this?" Finally, a doctor couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud.


    "Ah, this is our tenth patient." The host picked up the file and said, "The information shows that he was an abandoned baby, adopted by an elderly couple."


    "When this couple found him, he was only one month old and was already covered with such pus-filled swellings."


    "The couple tried everything, but couldn¡¯t cure him. ording to the examination results, his bodily functions are normal and there¡¯s nothing particrly special about him."


    "No way?" The doctors below were all dumbfounded. Although the previous patients had difficult conditions, at least some abnormalities were detected. With those conditions known, they could still devise treatments.


    This patient, showing no abnormalities and withpletely normal bodily functions, yet presenting such a condition, how were they to treat him? Without any abnormalities, how could they tailor a treatment?


    Everyone turned to Su Yang. Could he still cure this patient?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak. Since the appearance of this patient, his gaze hadn¡¯t left him. Even his eyes were full of shock.


    To others, it might seem Su Yang was shocked by the patient¡¯s condition. In fact, only Su Yang knew that what truly shocked him was the patient¡¯s constitution.


    The pus-filled swellings on the person¡¯s body weren¡¯t a disease at all, but an innate talent carried since birth. This talent would automatically unravel once it reached a certain level of growth, or it could be unlocked by certain external stimuli.


    Such innately talented individuals are referred to as possessing the Heavenly Destiny Physique in the records of Destiny¡¯s Tome. That is to say, such people are favored by the Heavenly Dao, which is why they have this unique constitution.


    Before this talent is unlocked, it manifests in some form on the body. It might be a birthmark or other distinct characteristic, like double pupils, excessive hairiness, and so on¡ªtraits that are difficult to imagine.


    And the characteristic of this person before me is clearly the full-body pus-filled swellings.


    Although it looks revolting, this type of constitution is extremely rare. People with this type of constitution, if they enter the path of cultivation, their future aplishments would be terrifying!


    "Doctor Su, what do you think of this patient¡¯s condition?" The host asked Su Yang directly, knowing that no one else present could resolve the matter.


    Su Yang stood up and walked over to the patient.


    The patient¡¯s eyes conveyed panic and fear; it was clear that he wasn¡¯tfortable with the current situation.


    "Doctor Su, his foster father passed awayst year, and now there¡¯s only an old mother left at home, but she¡¯s practically bedridden." The host whispered, "Perhaps, there¡¯s not much money for medical expenses..."


    "I understand!" Su Yang looked at the patient and said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, I will cure you."

 Chapter 86 The Magical Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 The Magical Transformation</h4>


    The people on stage watched Su Yang interact with the patient, all abuzz with discussion.


    "Could Su Yang be an idiot?" Li Yuan couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, "The patient looks so disgusting, even the host doesn¡¯t dare get close, yet he¡¯s standing so near. Isn¡¯t he grossed out?"


    Hu Xiexie gave Li Yuan a re but didn¡¯t speak. When she saw the patient, she felt her stomach turn and indeed felt like throwing up.


    For that reason, she respected Su Yang even more. To be willing to treat this patient under such circumstances was truly rare!


    However, others didn¡¯t see it that way. For example, Liao Yuxuan and his group strongly disagreed with this action.


    "What¡¯s the use of curing such a person? Looking at how ugly he is, it would be better to humanely put him down, contributing to Earth in that way!"


    "Is Su Yang stupid or what? Even the host said there would be no medical fees for healing this person, yet Su Yang still wants to treat him. What¡¯s he doing, showing off his charity?"


    "That¡¯s just how it is with people from the lowest rung of society. They get carried away by their fervor and forget about everything else. No wonder he¡¯s stuck at the bottom of the social hierarchy all his life!"


    "So disgusting, so disgusting. I¡¯ll tell all the girls at school to stay away from this Su Yang, who knows if those pustules on the patient are contagious."


    Lin Qingru¡¯s face was pale as she struggled to suppress the urge to vomit, grinding her teeth as she said, "Su Yang, this is the main reason I despise you. You will never understand what it means to be a true high-ss person in your lifetime!"


    The doctors present were also moved. One doctor stood up and said, "Doctor Su, can his disease really be cured? ording to what the host just mentioned, that couple found him when he was only a month old, already covered in pustules like this. That means, he was probably born this way, which points to a gic condition. These kinds of diseases are basically incurable!"


    Many doctors agreed with this statement, but Hu Ding¡¯an said sarcastically, "What¡¯s everyone excited about? You all have seen Doctor Su¡¯s skills. If he says he can cure it, then he definitely can. Just watch Doctor Su work his miracle."


    Even though these words seemed to support Su Yang, everyone knew that Hu Ding¡¯an was actually mocking him. By doing this, Su Yang was left with no choice but to treat the man. And if he failed, all of Su Yang¡¯s umted reputation would be washed away!


    Su Yang paid no attention to themotion around him, he extended a hand to the patient and said softly, "Don¡¯t be afraid..."


    The patient looked at Su Yang¡¯s hand, then back at Su Yang, hesitantly reaching out. But upon seeing the pustules on his own hand, he withdrew it. He had been like this since childhood, which had led to a profound sense of self-doubt!


    "It¡¯s okay!" Su Yang gently grasped the patient¡¯s hand, smiling lightly, "There won¡¯t be an issue, I¡¯ll make you just like everyone else. Oh no, you¡¯ll definitely be more beautiful than anyone!"


    "Beautiful? What the heck, this guy couldn¡¯t be a woman, right?" Li Yuan eximed in shock, "If a woman looks like this, just kill her off already, no point in sickening all the men in the world!"


    The others were equally stunned; if this was truly a woman, it would be all the more tragic.


    Finally, the patient was soothed by Su Yang¡¯s words and nodded lightly.


    Su Yang smiled softly and pointed to the sickbed, "Lie down first, I¡¯ll give you an acupuncture treatment, and you¡¯ll be all right soon."


    The patient obedientlyid on the sickbed, and Su Yang immediately took out his acupuncture kit, taking out all the silver needles inside.


    "Hold these for me," Su Yang said to the host.


    "Oh," the host replied, fumbling to receive the needles, and asked in surprise, "Do you need so many needles?"


    "Not a single one less!" Su Yang took a deep breath, suddenly grabbed three silver needles, and plunged them into three major acupoints on the patient¡¯s head at the same time.


    As the three silver needles prated the body, the patient passed out immediately. But Su Yang didn¡¯t stop; he kept picking up silver needles and inserting them into the patient¡¯s body again and again.


    His movements were lightning-fast, and the onlookers could only see Su Yang moving about the sickbed like a butterfly scattering flowers. The number of silver needles on the patient¡¯s body grew, yet nobody could discern exactly how Su Yang was inserting them.


    In ten minutes, Su Yang had inserted all the silver needles into the patient¡¯s body. At this point, Su Yang himself was drenched in sweat.


    This wasn¡¯t simply a matter of inserting needles; crucially, Su Yang also had to channel his energy into the silver needles in order to stimte the patient¡¯stent potential.


    "Is... is it done?" the host asked cautiously.


    "Wait a moment," Su Yang wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "It¡¯s nearly done."


    Everyone watched the patient unblinkingly, hoping to witness a miracle.


    Half an hour went by, yet the patient showed no change.


    One hour passed, and still, the patient remained unchanged.


    Two hours, and nothing was different!


    "Doctor Su, are you sure you¡¯ve cured him?" Hu Ding¡¯an asked loudly, "It looks like the patient isn¡¯t even breathing anymore. Did you... did you kill him?"


    As soon as these words were uttered, they sparkedughter and chatter amongst the crowd, with many asking questions. It was understandable for doubts to arise, given the patient hadn¡¯t shown any signs of activity for such a long period.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak; inside, he was extremely excited.


    ording to Destiny¡¯s Tome, the method of using external stimuli to unlock innate talents required a period of deep sleep. Usually, this sleep onlysted about ten minutes to an hour, and the longer the sleep, the stronger the talent would emerge.


    This patient had slept for two hours, a rarity even in the records of Destiny¡¯s Tome. Just how strong could this patient¡¯s talent be?


    "Let¡¯s wait a bit longer..." Number Three stood up and said, "Everyone has witnessed Doctor Su¡¯s medical skills. Moreover, this patient¡¯s illness is no ordinary affliction, so naturally some time is needed for recovery!"


    The crowd quieted down, but everyone¡¯s face was etched with skepticism, wondering if Su Yang had botched the treatment this time.


    Just as it was about to reach the three-hour mark, changes started to appear in the patient¡¯s body. The pus-filled sores on his face began to recede at a visible pace. The sores on his hands and legs followed suit.


    Everyone was stunned; they thought Su Yang had messed up, but instead, Su Yang had seeded? Could he truly cure a disease that the patient had been born with?


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the pus-filled sores on the patient¡¯s body gradually receded, revealing her original skin. It was snowy white and smooth, like curdled milk, causing shock and awe.


    Everyone was dumbfounded; just as Su Yang had said, this was indeed an extremely beautiful

 Chapter 87 The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 The Bet</h4>


    After all the pustules on the patient¡¯s body had receded, her original face was revealed, leaving everyone present astonished.


    Although she was only about fifteen or sixteen years old, she was already an absolute beauty. Her features were so delicate that they were beyond reproach, and her skin was so good that it made all the women envious.


    Despite wearing a patient¡¯s uniform and having her hair untended, she still possessed an unrivaled elegance that made everyone unable to take their eyes off her.


    "Heavens... My God..." Li Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as he muttered in amazement.


    In Li Yuan¡¯s mind, his cousin Hu Xiexie was the most beautiful girl in the world. However, after seeing the true face of this patient, his thoughts began to change. Because he had finally found another girl who could match Hu Xiexie¡¯s beauty.


    This patient¡¯s looks were in no way inferior to Hu Xiexie¡¯s. The key issue was that she was only fourteen or fifteen years old and still had a lot of room to grow. If this continued, it was quite possible that her beauty would surpass that of Hu Xiexie.


    What attracted people even more was her skin, which was far better than that of any girl present. Even the skin of a newborn baby was not as fine as hers. Her skin could make all the women in the world feel ashamed!


    Was this the same person who had been covered in sores and detested by everyone, to the point where people wished she would be destroyed?


    The transformation from a reviled patient to such a stunningly beautiful girl was truly shocking!


    The host was dumbstruck,pletely forgetting to speak. Or, to be more urate, everyone fell silent, and the quiet in the hall was such that you could hear a pin drop. Because everyone was stunned by the girl¡¯s transformation!


    The girl herself was unaware of what was happening and, seeing everyone staring at her, couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    "It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re all better now," Su Yang said with a lightugh. "Don¡¯t move yet, I¡¯ll remove the silver needles, and then you¡¯ll be fine."


    The girl obedientlyy there as Su Yang skillfully removed all the silver needles. With that, the girl looked even more beautiful.


    At that moment, the host finally came back to his senses, and he eximed in shock, "This... This is unbelievable, Doctor Su, you... you really cured her?"


    Everyone was equally stunned and looked at the girl with envy. Who could have imagined that the infant abandoned like a beggar would turn out to be such an incredibly beautiful girl!


    "This... This is the greatest miracle in the medical world!" Hu Ding¡¯an suddenly stood up and shouted loudly, "Miss, our hospital is dedicated to researching various gic diseases, and I wonder if you would be willing to help us with our research at our hospital? As forpensation, our hospital will certainly be generous!"


    Those words instantly provoked a round of curses from many in the room. Hu Ding¡¯an was really shameless¡ªDoctor Su had cured the girl, and he was trying to poach her directly.


    However, even more people started moring, inviting the girl to their own hospitals.


    Not to mention, just the fact that such a gic disease could be cured was enough for doctors all over the world to desperately want to study it.


    Besides, the girl was so pretty¡ªeveryone wanted to have the advantage of being nearby!


    The girl¡¯s face flushed red, clutching the corner of her clothing, too scared to speak. She had hardly had any contact with people since she was young and had never seen such a scene before. She quietly looked at Su Yang, the only person at the scene who made her feel at ease; he was the only one.


    Su Yang gave a slight smile and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid, if you don¡¯t want to go, no one can force you!"


    "Our hospital offers two million a year!" Hu Ding¡¯an shouted, hoping to break down the girl¡¯s psychological defenses with a high sum.


    "We¡¯ll offer three million!"


    "Four million!"


    The crowd began to shout out their bids, as if they could hardly wait to snatch her away.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned displeased, and he said coldly, "What is all this nonsense for? Have you even asked her if she wants to go?"


    At that, everyone finally came to their senses and turned their attention to the girl.


    The girl lowered her head and after a long while, she murmured softly, "I... I won¡¯t go anywhere... It was Doctor Su who cured me, I... I want to work and earn money, to repay Doctor Su..."


    The entire room erupted in shock, everyone¡¯s faces filled with disappointment, and even more people looked at Su Yang with envious jealousy. Such a beauty wanting to repay you, anyone would be envious!


    "You don¡¯t need to think so much, just take good care of yourself," Su Yang said with a gentle smile, as he returned to his seat with his hands behind his back.


    The host said, "Alright, now that the tenth patient has been cured, our conference hase to an end..."


    Before he could finish, Su Yang suddenly interjected, "Hold on, bring up the fourth patient from before."


    "Ah?" The host was taken aback. "Doctor Su, is there something else?"


    Su Yang said, "That person hasn¡¯t been cured yet. If you don¡¯t want him to die within three days, bring him here!"


    "What?"


    "Can it be? Weren¡¯t they all cured?"


    "That person was cured by Hu Ding¡¯an, could there be something wrong with Hu Ding¡¯an¡¯s medical skills?"


    "Who knows, if Doctor Su says so, there must be a reason!"


    Hu Ding¡¯an¡¯s face turned ashen, and he said through clenched teeth, "Su Yang, what are you saying? I personally cured that patient, and my colleagues here witnessed it. Are you trying to insult me by saying this now?"


    "You¡¯ve said it before, as a doctor, saving lives is the priority," Su Yang replied calmly. "Given that, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch someone die, can I?"


    "I¡¯ve already cured that person, there is no issue of watching someone die without helping!" Hu Ding¡¯an said loudly.


    "Heh, is that so?" Su Yang gave a coldugh.


    Hu Ding¡¯an became furious: "Mister Su, are you deliberately opposing me? Fine, bring the patient here, and I tell you, if there¡¯s nothing wrong with the patient, you should never practice medicine again in your life!"


    "And what if there is something wrong?" Su Yang asked in return.


    "Then I¡¯ll never practice medicine again!" Hu Ding¡¯an said loudly.


    "Good," Su Yang nodded. "Bring the patient here!"


    Before long, the fourth patient was brought up. This patient had been cured but was still lying in the hospital bed; naturally, Hu Ding¡¯an¡¯s medical skills wouldn¡¯t allow for a recovery as quick as Su Yang¡¯s.


    However, the patient¡¯splexion looked good, since after all, he had been cured.


    "Alright, now tell me where his problem lies!" Hu Ding¡¯an said loudly.


    Su Yang shook his head and sighed, "Just have someone check him and you¡¯ll know."


    Specialized examiners were present at the site, who immediately came over and examined the patient. The results they found left everyone stunned.


    From the outside, the patient seemed to have no issues, but in reality, all his internal organs were failing at an incredibly fast rate. If this continued, there was no doubt he would die within three days!


    Hearing the examination results, Hu Ding¡¯an jumped up and loudly imed there was a mistake in the examination. He went down to examine the patient himself, but the results of the examination left him dumbfounded.


    "How could this be? How could this be?" Hu Ding¡¯an mumbled to himself in disbelief.

 Chapter 88 Fang Jianhong’s Plea

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Fang Jianhong¡¯s Plea</h4>


    Su Yang spoke in a soft voice, "In treating patients, this is a matter of life and death, one absolutely cannot be negligent or careless. It¡¯s eptable not to cure an illness, but you certainly can¡¯t kill a patient, right?"


    These were the words that Hu Ding¡¯an once directed at Su Yang, but now they were being returned to him.


    Hu Ding¡¯an¡¯s face swelled red with embarrassment; he knew that this time he was finished. Even without the bet with Su Yang, his reputation was ruined!


    "Why has ite to this?" Hu Ding¡¯an asked unwillingly.


    "Because you don¡¯t understand his condition at all!" Su Yang said. "One must treat ording to the symptoms, but have you done that?"


    As he spoke, Su Yang walked over to the bedside, pried open the patient¡¯s eyelids, and said, "Come over and take a closer look."


    Hu Ding¡¯an took a look and his eyes suddenly widened, "What... what are these white things?"


    "That¡¯s the real cause of his illness!" Su Yang said. "His condition ispletely the opposite of what you diagnosed. Your medication actually aggravated his condition. His examination just now was only a temporary dormancy of the virus inside his body, not a cure. After the dormancy,es a major outbreak, which is what we are seeing right now!"


    "Ah?" Hu Ding¡¯an was dumbfounded. He had no idea about such a situation.


    "So... what do we do now?" the host asked urgently.


    "It¡¯s simple. Go and get some herbs!" Su Yang instructed.


    The host hurriedly brought over the herbs, and Su Yang ground the herbs and then prepared a decoction for the patient to drink. At the same time, he used acupuncture to stimte the patient¡¯s body, allowing him to quickly absorb the herbs.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the patient began to vomit violently, expelling a great deal of ck blood.


    The crowd consisted of doctors, and they all understood very well that vomiting ck blood was a good sign¡ªit meant the person could be saved.


    "Let¡¯s do another check-up!" Su Yang retracted the acupuncture needles.


    The medical staff, already prepared, immediately rushed over and conducted a detailed andprehensive examination of the patient.


    "Alright, he¡¯s recovered!" the medical staff eximed excitedly. "His failing organs are starting to revive, this... this is miraculous!"


    Everyone pped their hands, and many began to shout the name of Doctor Su loudly. They couldn¡¯t help it as the shock Su Yang delivered to them today was enormous!


    In the excitement of everyone present, the conference finally came to a close.


    Lin Dingkun was so thrilled that he was dancing with joy. The city hospital was bound to secure several projects this time, and his career was set to skyrocket.


    "Mr. Su, Mr. Su, thank you so much!" Lin Dingkun thanked him repeatedly.


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Su Yang replied with a faint smile. "I should also thank you for taking care of my dad!"


    "This is what I should do!" Lin Dingkun said with a smile. "Speaking of which, Elder Mr. Su has also lost his job, hasn¡¯t he? Why note to the hospital, and I can arrange a less stressful position for him."


    At this point, Lin Dingkun paused, then smiled, "Of course, the job arranged by Young Master Hou will definitely be better than mine. But still, there are some perks to be had here. After all, this is a hospital. Working here might not bring as much ie as outside, but it sounds more legitimate and involves less trouble."


    After thinking for a moment, Su Yang slowly nodded. He didn¡¯t expect his father to earn much money; what was most important was that he could livefortably.


    ...


    On the other side of the venue, Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru walked out looking utterly dispirited.


    Su Yang¡¯s performance at the seminar had captivated everyone¡¯s attention and had given Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru a sense of despair.


    "What on earth happened to him in these three years..." Lin Qingru was still in a daze, "He¡¯s be so capable inbat, and he¡¯s learned such advanced medical skills. What kind of soldier is he? How could a person undergo such a huge change in just three short years?"


    Liao Yuxuan was angry. The stronger Su Yang got, the more he couldn¡¯t ept it.


    "So what if he can fight? So what if his medical skills are advanced!" Liao Yuxuan gritted his teeth, "He¡¯ll always just be a poor kid with no sufficient foundation. How far can he possibly get?"


    Lin Qingru nced at Liao Yuxuan, but this time she did not echo his words. Su Yang now, didn¡¯t he already have a foundation?


    With the backing of the Hou Family, how highly regarded he was by Number Three, and with such powerful medical and martial skills. All of this had already allowed Su Yang to far surpass them!


    "He won¡¯tst long!" Liao Yuxuan said sternly, "Young Master Ding Qiuhan of the Ding Family ising back in a few days. With Su Yang breaking Ding Runze¡¯s arms and legs and daring to get so close to Zhou Xue¡¯er, how could Ding Qiuhan let him off?"


    "Ding Qiuhan!" Lin Qingru gasped, the name struck fear in Nanluo City, and there was scarcely anyone who didn¡¯t know it.


    In Nanluo City, beneath the Hou Family were four great families, and the Ding Family was one of these four.


    Among the four great families, the most notorious was none other than Young Master Ding Qiuhan. A person who had once made most descendants of the great families bow their heads, he was exceptionally powerful, iparable to Ding Runze.


    If such a person were to return to Nanluo City, it would be like a dragon returning to the sea. Even if Su Yang were strong, could he possibly be Ding Qiuhan¡¯s match?


    "Not just Ding Qiuhan, but also the head of the Gu Family, Gu Fang," Liao Yuxuan said coldly, "Gu Fang is the third-highest ranked expert in Nanluo City. Hmph, even if Ding Qiuhan isn¡¯t a match for Su Yang. If Gu Fang were to make a move, how many lives would Su Yang have to spare?"


    A glint shed in Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes, and she said excitedly, "Doesn¡¯t that mean Su Yang is surely doomed this time?"


    "Of course!" Liao Yuxuan said proudly, "Why should you even care about such a minor character? He¡¯s just a grasshopper after autumn. Let him jump around for a few days, so what? The cruelty of this world is not something these small fry can imagine!"


    Lin Qingru nodded repeatedly. Just then, Fang Jianhong suddenly ran over and said, "Oh, Qingru, there you are, thank goodness!"


    "Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?" Lin Qingru asked Fang Jianhong in surprise.


    Fang Jianhong had an embarrassed expression and said, "Well, can you contact Su Yang for me?"


    "Me, contact him? Why?" Lin Qingru asked in surprise.


    Fang Jianhong exined the situation on his end and finished helplessly, "This matter involves my job. You know, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to climb to this position. If I lose my job over this, my life is over!"


    Lin Qingru was astonished. She hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang¡¯s deterrent power to be so strong. Her uncle might actually lose his job because of Su Yang.


    "Qingru, please do your uncle this favor..." Fang Jianhong pleaded with a sobbing tone, "The dean is waiting over there, and we¡¯re about to start arranging these projects. If things go wrong, I could lose my job today!"


    Lin Qingru bit her lip and said solemnly, "Alright, I¡¯ll go find Su Yang!"


    (Rmending a new work by a friend "Urban Medical Sage" ¨C staying at a hotel, a beautiful thief enters the room, not to steal money but to seduce. What to do? Waiting online, urgently! Search the title to read.)

 Chapter 89: You, Do Not Deserve!

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89: You, Do Not Deserve!</h4>


    Lin Dingkun stayed at the seminar to busy himself with the project settlement issue, while Su Yang left the venue alone via a quiet back path.


    However, just as he hadn¡¯t walked far, Lin Qingru, fuming with anger, approached him and eximed, "Su Yang, stop right there!"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows knit slightly. He didn¡¯t bother with Lin Qingru and continued walking.


    "I told you to stop, didn¡¯t you hear me!" Lin Qingru hastily stepped in front of Su Yang and angrily said, "I have something to say to you!"


    "Speak!" Su Yang replied coldly.


    Lin Qingru said sternly, "Now, you go back and tell Number Three to leave a project for the Third Hospital!"


    Su Yang nced at Lin Qingru and said, "Are you joking with me?"


    "I¡¯m not joking with you!" Lin Qingru yelled, "The deputy director of the Third Hospital is my second uncle. Su Yang, have you forgotten? When you just came back, my second uncle personally went to our house to wee you. How can you be so ungrateful and cause my second uncle to lose his job?"


    Unable to help it, Su Yang scoffed, "Did your second unclee to wee me, or to ridicule me? Don¡¯t you know in your heart?"


    "Su Yang, what is wrong with you!" Lin Qingru raged, "How did my second uncle ridicule you? You went to my house for a meal, my second uncle and third aunt went to wee you, and now you¡¯re saying they did something wrong? Su Yang, how can you twist right and wrong like this!"


    "Stop talking nonsense to me!" Su Yang said coldly, "If you can¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, then get lost. I¡¯m not in the mood to waste words with you!"


    Lin Qingru became even more furious and raised her voice, "Su Yang, you ingrate, how can you treat our family like this after all we¡¯ve done for you? Ungrateful! Have you forgotten how good my dad was to you?"


    "I will always remember Uncle Lin¡¯s kindness," Su Yang replied coldly. "However, Uncle Lin is Uncle Lin, others are others. You, don¡¯t deserve to talk to me about kindness!"


    "Su Yang, I see through you now!" Lin Qingru said through gritted teeth, "You¡¯re not only ingrate but also petty andck any magnanimity of a man. My second uncle hasn¡¯t offended you, how can you treat him this way? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for what you¡¯ve done?"


    "If he hasn¡¯t offended me, then he shouldn¡¯te begging to me!" Su Yang said coldly. "Also, Lin Qingru, remember this. We have nothing to do with each other. It is only out of respect for Uncle Lin that I have been patient with you, but that does not mean you can be reckless in front of me. I have my limits, and if you cross them, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    As Su Yang spoke, he suddenly stomped on the stone b underfoot, shattering two bs instantly.


    Lin Qingru was immediately frightened. She watched as Su Yang walked away. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that she managed to shout angrily, "Su Yang, do you think you are so great? I would never marry you in my life!"


    "Then, I thank you greatly!" Su Yang replied from a distance, not looking back as he walked on.


    As he made his way around the venue along the small path, Su Yang had originally nned to look around the area for any signs of geomantic spiritual energy.


    Turning into a secluded spot, he faintly heard the sound of criesing from a distance¡ªand it was from that tenth patient he had encountered earlier.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, not hesitating at all, he quickly rushed toward themotion.


    Outside a small grove ahead, a ck business car sped out. In the grovey an old woman with gray hair and a hunched figure; it was unclear whether she was dead or alive.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned cold. He sprinted forward, positioning himself right in front of the business car.


    The person sitting in the passenger seat was Hu Ding¡¯an. Seeing Su Yang, his expression changed, and he bellowed, "Hit him head on!"


    The driver floored the elerator towards Su Yang, intending to run him down, apparently determined to kill him on the spot.


    Su Yang surged forward, and just as a collision seemed imminent, he suddenly leaped onto the car roof. Then, with his hand formed into a w, he fiercely grasped the roof, tore through it, and grabbed the driver¡¯s neck, pressing him down against the steering wheel.


    The vehicle lost control and crashed into a tree beside the road,ing to a halt.


    Su Yang jumped down from the car, opened the door, and saw that the tenth patient was being held down in the car by several people, with her mouth covered. She struggled in vain, tears streaming from her eyes.


    "Su, you dare to ruin my ns!" Hu Ding¡¯an roared with fury, "Kill him for me!"


    The several burly men immediately rushed out, but Su Yang didn¡¯t hold back and directly faced them, knocking all the burly men to the ground.


    Hu Ding¡¯an had grabbed a dagger and charged down, initially intending to take on Su Yang. He hadn¡¯t expected his men to be taken down by Su Yang so quickly, and he was momentarily stunned.


    "You... don¡¯te any closer..." Hu Ding¡¯an brandished his dagger, staring at Su Yang with terror.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and gently said to the girl huddled in the car, "It¡¯s okay now, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid!"


    The girl finally came back to her senses and suddenly threw herself into Su Yang¡¯s arms, crying out loud.


    Su Yang gently patted the girl¡¯s back and, seeing Hu Ding¡¯an attempting to flee, kicked a pebble with the tip of his foot, striking Hu Ding¡¯an on the back, and Hu Ding¡¯an fell to the ground with a thud.


    "It¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s okay..." Su Yangforted the girl a few times, "Let¡¯s go, we should first check on your foster mother."


    The girl nodded her head, hurried into the woods, and helped the olddy up, only to start crying once again.


    "Doctor Su, please... save my mother..." the girl said with a trembling voice, as the olddy had already lost consciousness.


    Without hesitation, Su Yang went over and inserted three silver needles into the olddy, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not in serious trouble, just suffering from long-term malnutrition. She¡¯ll be fine with some nourishment."


    "Oh." The girl looked down, her expression still troubled.


    Su Yang had been about to leave, but seeing the girl¡¯s expression, he vaguely guessed what the situation might be. Strangely enough, his Soul Searching Technique had no effect on the girl, showing just how extraordinary an Innate Life Physique could be.


    "Where are you nning to go?" Su Yang asked.


    "I... I don¡¯t really know..." the girl said softly.


    "Aren¡¯t you going home?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "My father is no longer with us, and my mother, in order to treat my illness, sold everything we had at home..." the girl said with tears in her voice: "We have been homeless for several years now, and my mother always felt we would die by the roadside. We... we don¡¯t have a home anymore..."


    Su Yang could not help but sigh, the girl¡¯s life story was indeed pitiable.


    "If you really have nowhere to go, why not stay in Nanluo City for the time being?" Su Yang said, "I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to live."


    "Really?" The girl was overjoyed and quickly said, "Doctor Su, thank you so... so much, I... I¡¯ll definitely find work as soon as possible to repay you..."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary!" Su Yang smiled, took out his phone, and called Hou Shilin to arrange a house for them and to send a car to pick them up.

 Chapter 90 Child 7

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Child 7</h4>


    Half an hourter, Hou Shilin personally drove over.


    Seeing the girl, Hou Shilin was also stunned. He had seen many stunning beauties, but among those he had seen, hardly any couldpare with this girl!


    "Who is this?" Hou Shilin asked in a low voice.


    "She¡¯s called Qi¡¯er," Su Yang replied briefly. He had learnt about the girl¡¯s situation during their earlier conversation.


    The girl had been adopted by an elderly couple, and everyone around called her an abandoned child. The elderly couple didn¡¯t want to call her that, so they always called her Qi¡¯er.


    Hou Shilin drove Su Yang and the others to one of the most high-end vi districts in the city, saying, "Brother Su, I¡¯ve selected a few ces for you. There are detached vis in the suburbs, and then there are the vis in this district.


    "In terms of environment, the suburban detached vis are certainly better. However, for convenience, it¡¯s better in the city. This vi district is very close to Seventh Middle School, which is suitable for your schooling. What do you think?"


    Su Yang turned to Qi¡¯er, "What do you all think?"


    Qi¡¯er was dumbfounded; she had never seen such a luxurious house in her life. Her expression was somewhat fearful as she whispered, "This... this house is too nice, we would be wasting it... "


    Looking at Qi¡¯er, Su Yang said, "You¡¯re not wasting it no matter what house you live in!"


    Qi¡¯er¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, and she said with her head down, "I¡¯ll listen to you..."


    Hou Shilin watched enviously from the side. If he had such a fairy-like beautiful girl listening to him so obediently, he would be willing to die happily.


    "Then let¡¯s choose this one," Su Yang nodded to Hou Shilin.


    "Alright!" Hou Shilin nodded eagerly, "There are three sets here, all decorated but never lived in. Whichever set you like, I¡¯ll arrange for it right away!"


    After touring with Hou Shilin, Su Yang eventually chose the most exquisitely decorated set. However, this house was not for him to live in but for Qi¡¯er and her mother.


    After arranging a ce to live, Hou Shilin also left Su Yang with a card: "Feel free to spend the money on the card."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary..." Su Yang started to refuse.


    "This is a dividend card from Qingyun Clubhouse!" Hou Shilin quickly said, and without allowing any further discussion, he stuffed the card into Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t refuse again since he didn¡¯t need money, but Qi¡¯er and her mother still needed it.


    In the afternoon, Su Yang took Qi¡¯er to the shopping mall to buy her some clothes. Right now, Qi¡¯er¡¯s best clothing was still that set of patient¡¯s attire.


    Fortunately, it was Saturday, so Su Yang also brought his younger sister, Su Xia.


    Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen had gone to the hospital. Lin Dingkun had already arranged work for them, and they were both thrilled to start their first day on the job.


    Especially Zhao Xuefen, who specifically took a round through the vige before leaving, telling everyone she met that she was going to work at the hospital, looking extremely proud and pleased.


    ...


    Rongfa Shopping Mall, one of thergest shopping malls in Nanluo City, is a congregation of famous brands from around the world.


    In the past, Su Yang used to buy clothes very simply, just picking up a couple of pieces from street stalls to make do.


    However, when it came to buying clothes for girls, Su Yang couldn¡¯t be so casual.


    Su Xia was his sister, and of course, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her wear shabby clothes. As for Qi¡¯er, this poor girl, Su Yang also wanted to give her a better life.


    Upon entering the shopping mall, even Su Yang felt a bit startled by its sheer size.


    As for Qi¡¯er and Su Xia, they were even more dumbfounded, clinging to Su Yang¡¯s arms, one on each side, like Lady Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Their faces showed shock and excitement as they cautiously took in everything around them.


    "Brother, the clothes here are too expensive, let¡¯s... let¡¯s go to the market instead..." Su Xia whispered, while Qi¡¯er was nodding vigorously.


    "It¡¯s alright!" Su Yang said with a chuckle, patting Su Xia¡¯s forehead, "Go ahead and choose whatever you want. As long as you like it, I could give you the entire mall!"


    "Pfft!" Suddenly, a stifledugh came from behind, "Hey, dude, you¡¯re really full of it, huh? The clothes you three are wearingbined probably couldn¡¯t even exchange for a pair of socks here, yet you want to buy the entire mall? Are you dreaming?"


    Su Yang turned his head and saw a group of about seven or eight rich second-generation types swaggeringly approaching. Among them, Su Yang recognized one¡ªit was Lin Qingru¡¯s cousin, the son of Fang Jianhong, Fang Ming!


    The entanglements with the Lin Qingru family meant Su Yang was familiar with many of Lin Qingru¡¯s rtives.


    This Fang Ming, who was two years older than Su Yang, had often bullied him in the past. He always felt that Su Yang wasn¡¯t good enough for his cousin and would often bring people to surround and beat Su Yang, forcing him to call off the engagement. There was a deep enmity between the two.


    The speaker was none other than Zhou Sanmang, Fang Ming¡¯sckey, who had always followed Fang Ming in bullying Su Yang!


    Upon seeing Su Yang, Fang Ming and Zhou Sanmang were visibly taken aback¡ªthey hadn¡¯t recognized that it was Su Yang initially.


    "Damn, I thought it was someone else. Turns out it¡¯s you, this stinky and poor bumpkin!" Zhou Sanmang immediately red and said, "Su Yang, you could enter Rongfa? Who gave you the confidence? Coming here to broaden your horizons, aren¡¯t you afraid of contaminating such a high-end ce?"


    Fang Ming didn¡¯t speak; his gaze was more on Qi¡¯er. Her beauty had taken him aback, while at the same time, ideas began to form in his mind.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly saying, "Zhou Sanmang, it¡¯s been years, yet your bad habit of running your mouth hasn¡¯t changed at all!"


    "Motherfucker, what did you say!" Zhou Sanmang exploded with rage but was restrained by Fang Ming.


    "Lao Zhou, mind your manners!" Fang Ming smiled, "After all, Su Yang, we are old ssmates, we grew up together, you could say we¡¯re childhood friends. How can you talk about Su Yang like that?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Sanmang looked astonished at Fang Ming, not knowing why Fang Ming had suddenly changed his tune. In the past, Fang Ming was always the first to start a fight upon encountering Su Yang.


    "Buying clothes, Su Yang?" Fang Ming said with a smile, "Let¡¯s go with you, we¡¯ll give you some guidance while we¡¯re at it."


    Zhou Sanmang, looking on from the side, noticed that Fang Ming¡¯s eyes kept wandering over Qi¡¯er, instantly understanding Fang Ming¡¯s intentions.


    Fang Ming nned to follow them to buy clothes, then unt his financial power to snatch Qi¡¯er away. After all, Su Yang was just a pauper, how could hepare to these rich young masters!


    "Brother Ming is right!" Zhou Sanmang chuckled, "Su Yang, let¡¯s go together. Shall we buy for you first, or for these twodies?"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people and said coldly, "We don¡¯t need to go together."


    Seeing that Su Yang was about to leave with the two girls, Zhou Sanmang couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and was about to speak when Fang Ming stopped him, "Let¡¯s go look around as well, you never know, we might have a chance encounter!"


    Zhou Sanmang immediately grinned; what chance encounter, they were clearly going to follow them by force. It seemed Fang Ming was determined to take Qi¡¯er away this time, no matter what!


    However, in Zhou Sanmang¡¯s view, this was only natural. What was Su Yangpared to them, and what right did he have to be with such a beauty?

 Chapter 91: Wrap it all up for me

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Wrap it all up for me</h4>


    Su Yang ignored the sycophants trailing behind him, took a turn, and entered a high-end brand store with the two women.


    The clerk, seeing customers walk in, immediately rushed over with enthusiasm. However, upon seeing the attire of Su Yang and the others, her enthusiasm vanished in an instant.


    "Get out, get out, our boss isn¡¯t here, we don¡¯t have money for you lot!" the clerk shooed them away, mumbling impatiently, "What are those security guards even for? How can they let just anyone in here?"


    Qi¡¯er and Su Xia were at a loss, while Su Yang coldly said, "We¡¯re here to look at clothes!"


    "Look at clothes?" The clerk paused momentarily, then frowned and said, "What¡¯s there to see about clothes? We¡¯re here to sell clothes, not to showcase them!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, about to speak, when Fang Ming and his group approached.


    "Yo, Sister Chen, what¡¯s making you so angry?" Fang Ming said with a grin.


    "Oh, Young Master Fang, you¡¯re here!" The clerk, Sister Chen, immediately put on a different face and greeted him with a smile, "There are new arrivals today, would you like to take a look?"


    "Since I¡¯m here, of course I¡¯ve got to check it out," Fang Ming smiled and pointing at Su Yang, added, "By the way, this is my ssmate, take care of him too."


    Sister Chen, as keen as she was, noticed Fang Ming¡¯s gaze lingering on Qi¡¯er and immediately understood the situation.


    "Xiao He,e and take care of these three," Sister Chen called a young girl over.


    This young girl, Xiao He, who must have been new to the job, had a timid expression and stuttered as she approached Su Yang and the others, "Wee... wee to our store..."


    Su Yang nced at Sister Chen and asked, "How do you calctemissions for your sales clerks here?"


    "Ah?" Xiao He was taken aback, as nobody really asked such questions.


    "For example, if you guide us and we buy clothes, all themissions are yours, right?" Su Yang asked.


    "Yes... yes..." Xiao He nodded, her expression slightly awkward. She¡¯d been working there for half a month without selling a single garment and was on the verge of being fired.


    "Then great, show us around," Su Yang said, "Help these two match some outfits."


    "Alright... okay..." Xiao He led Qi¡¯er and Su Xia away. Despite her stuttering andck of eloquence, she was quite efficient at her task. Soon, she had picked out several outfits for the two women.


    When the women emerged in their new clothes, the room fell into an eerie silence.


    As for Su Xia, there wasn¡¯t much to say ¨C a young girl, naturally, she looked much cuter in a new outfit.


    It was Qi¡¯er, however, who truly astounded everyone. d in a pure white chiffon dress, her slender waist cinched, as if one could grasp it with a single hand. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders, ck as night. Her face was radiantly beautiful, so stunning it was almost unbearable to look directly at her, like a fairy descended from the heavens.


    With a flushed face, Qi¡¯er looked at Su Yang and asked quietly, "Brother Su, how do... how do I look..."


    Su Yang smiled and nodded. Xiao He¡¯s eyes widened, she looked at Qi¡¯er in disbelief and tremulously said, "My god, can there really be such a beautiful girl in this world?"


    Fang Ming¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, and Sister Chen beside him was equally shocked. How could such a beauty end up with such a poor nobody?


    "How much is this dress?" Fang Ming immediately asked. Now was the time for him to showcase his wealth.


    "Thirteen thousand two hundred!" Sister Chen answered at once, while casting a nce at Su Yang. That price was enough to deter most people.


    "Only thirteen thousand?" Fang Ming curled his lip, as if utterly disdainful. However, his eyes were ncing at Su Yang, curious to see how surprised Su Yang would be by this figure.


    Unfortunately for him, Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm throughout.


    "Let¡¯s try on another set," Su Yang said.


    Qi¡¯er entered the changing room and quickly came out wearing a different set.


    Everyone was shocked once again, the outfit was a different style from the previous one. But on Qi¡¯er, there was not the slightest sense of discordance, just breathtaking beauty!


    After trying on seven or eight outfits, no matter what the clothes were like, when worn by Qi¡¯er, they were envy-inducing.


    "I¡¯ve been in sales for so many years and I¡¯ve never seen a girl who could wear every single outfit so beautifully!" Sister Chen couldn¡¯t help but exim, "It¡¯s not the clothes thatplement her, it¡¯s her thatplements the clothes!"


    Fang Ming felt an unbearable itch in his heart; such a beauty¡ªhe had to take her for himself no matter what.


    Seeing Fang Ming¡¯s expression, Sister Chen knew exactly what he was thinking. She signaled to him to be at ease, but then she turned to Xiao He, "Xiao He, that¡¯s enough. After trying so many, you should at least buy one. Not buying any would just be wasting our business time!"


    Xiao He was immediately embarrassed, she did not have the same status in the store as Sister Chen and had no say in the matter.


    "Ohe on, Sister Chen, aren¡¯t you being a little too demanding?" Zhou Sanmang quickly chimed in with augh, "Su Yang¡¯s parents both work at Jianshe Machinery Factory. Their annual sry can¡¯t even afford one outfit. Asking him to buy one might as well ask him to sell his kidney!"


    Sister Chen feigned astonishment, "What? Workers from Jianshe Machinery Factory daring toe to our Rongfa to look at clothes?"


    All eyes were on Su Yang, their faces full of mockery.


    Xiao He hung her head low. She was kind-hearted and came from a modest background, so she did not like how these people were mocking Su Yang.


    "It¡¯s okay, we... we allow anyone to try on clothes here," Xiao He mustered up the courage to say to Su Yang.


    "Xiao He!" Sister Chen immediately became angry, raising her voice, "Since when is it your ce to speak, you¡¯re just an intern?"


    "But, Sister Chen, the rules say that it¡¯s okay to try on anything..." Xiao He tried to argue.


    "What I say goes. Are you listening to me or to the rules?" Sister Chen stood with one hand on her hip and the other pointing at Su Yang, "Kid, are you buying or not? If you¡¯re buying, pay up. If not, get lost and stop disrupting our business!"


    Fang Ming looked at Su Yang with a casual smile, "Su Yang, do you need help? Just a few pieces of clothing, it¡¯s no big deal for me. After all, we¡¯re brethren."


    The crowd burst intoughter; such a contrast was enough to make a woman change her heart!


    Su Yang ignored these people. He walked around the store and then pointed at the clothing rack, "This one, this one, this one, and that one..."


    "What, nning to buy?" Sister Chen chuckled coldly, "Hey, kid, the ones you¡¯re pointing at are the cheapest in our store. But even the cheapest, I bet you can¡¯t afford!"


    Su Yang still didn¡¯t entertain her, but turned to look at Xiao He, "I don¡¯t want the ones I just pointed at, wrap up everything else for me!"


    "Ah?" Xiao He eximed, and everyone else¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, staring at Su Yang as if they saw a ghost.


    Wrap up everything, had Su Yang gone mad? Did he know how much all these clothes would cost? Even the wealthy Fang Ming wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing!

 Chapter 92 8...8...80,000,000!?

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 8...8...80,000,000!?</h4>


    "You... what did you say?" Sister Chen widened her eyes.


    "I said, wrap everything up!" Su Yang said.


    "Do you know how much money it would take to wrap everything up?" Sister Chen eximed loudly, "Do you think this is a vegetable market? Wrap everything up? Let me tell you, all these clothes, if you buy them all, it won¡¯t be less than a million!"


    The crowd around them burst intoughter. Spending a million to buy clothes, now that¡¯s what you call a truly extravagant gesture. At least, in Nanluo City, you don¡¯t find many people that extravagant!


    "Who said I was going to buy like that?" Su Yang directly shook his head.


    "What, got cold feet? Not bragging anymore?" Sister Chenughed loudly, "You were showing off, weren¡¯t you? Come on, show off again, let me see. Seriously, do people nowadays brag without needing a draft? Wrap everything up, do you think you¡¯re buying vegetables?"


    Su Yang leisurely said, "Every design, get me two of each, so I can switch between them."


    "..."


    Everyone almost spat out blood; damn it, one of each wasn¡¯t enough, he wanted two?


    One cost over a million, two would be over two million, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Isn¡¯t there a limit to boasting?


    "You... how long are you nning to keep this up..." Sister Chen fumed, "I tell you, here we pay first, then take the clothes. You want to wrap everything up, fine, show me the money!"


    Su Yang nced at Sister Chen and said coolly, "These clothes, I¡¯m buying them from Xiao He, what does it have to do with you?"


    "No matter who you¡¯re buying from, you have to pay first!" Sister Chen raised her voice.


    Su Yang smiled slightly and pulled out a card, handing it over to Xiao He, "Help me check if there¡¯s enough money on this card."


    "I¡¯ll check!" Sister Chen immediately brought out the card reader and swiped the card.


    Sister Chen waited for the card reader to disy the numbers while saying smugly, "Kid, if you dare to cheat people with an empty card, I¡¯ll call the police on you right away!"


    "Su Yang, haven¡¯t seen you in years and you haven¡¯t learned anything, but you¡¯ve learned to brag!" Fang Ming shook his head repeatedly, "The beauty beside you, she couldn¡¯t have been tricked by you like this, could she?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything, but at that moment, Xiao He suddenly eximed, "Oh my god!"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Sister Chen nced at it and was also stunned, speechless.


    "What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not a negative number, is it?" Fang Mingughed heartily.


    "How much?" Su Yang asked. He also didn¡¯t know how much was on the card, but he figured it wouldn¡¯t be small.


    "Eigh... Eigh... Eigh..." Xiao He stuttered for a long time and couldn¡¯t finish speaking.


    "Eight bucks? Eighty cents? Hahaha, at most eighty, right!" Zhou Sanmangughed loudly.


    "Eight... eighty million..." Xiao He finally said theplete number.


    The scene fell into a dead silence; after a while, Fang Ming finally came back to his senses and eximed loudly, "Impossible, you must have seen it wrong, let me look!"


    He rushed over, grabbed the machine, looked at it, and pressed his hand on it to count several times before finally copsing onto a chair.


    Eighty million, not a cent less!


    Sister Chen was nearly vomiting blood; eighty million! Eighty million!


    Didn¡¯t the Fang family possess about thirty million?


    Just on this one card, Su Yang had eighty million!


    Who¡¯s poor and who¡¯s rich, it was all too clear!


    If she had known it would be like this, why did she bother with Fang Ming? Su Yang was the real tycoon!


    Fang Ming had been buying clothes here for a few years and had only spent a few hundred thousand.


    But Su Yang was going to spend over two million just this time!


    "So, that means it¡¯s enough to cover the payment," Su Yang nodded with a faint smile.


    "Enough, enough, of course, it¡¯s enough!" Sister Chen immediately said excitedly, "Sir, please wait, let me calcte it for you..."


    "No need for you!" Su Yang said coldly, "My salesperson is Xiao He, not you!"


    Sister Chen was instantly stunned, wondering how much themission on the two million yuan worth of clothes would have been. Could it be that all themission for this sale was going to Xiao He alone?


    "Xiao He, please take care of this!" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    "Okay... okay..." Xiao He¡¯s lips were trembling; the clothes she was selling this time could match the store¡¯s sales for a whole month. This was going to save her job, and she was going to make a fortune!


    It was quickly calcted, and Xiao He said in a low voice, "The total is two million seven hundred and thirty thousand. Shall I... shall I swipe the card?"


    "No hurry," Su Yang said, waving his hand, "My sister hasn¡¯t finished picking her clothes yet. Get her another set just like the ones we¡¯ve chosen."


    "What?" Xiao He widened her eyes. Wouldn¡¯t that be another two million plus? So, was Su Yang¡¯s order going to exceed five million?


    Sister Chen just wanted to kick herself at that moment. How could a deal worth over five million just fly away from her?


    "Big Brother, let me help you. I have a lot of experience with children¡¯s clothes..." Sister Chen shamelessly volunteered herself.


    "No need!" Su Yang said directly, "We¡¯ll pick out the clothes and get out of here, so we won¡¯t bother you!"


    These were the very words Sister Chen used to shoo away Su Yang and his party earlier. Now, having them thrown back at her by Su Yang was the ultimate irony.


    Su Xia¡¯s clothes were soon selected, amounting to another two hundred and sixty thousand plus.


    As the number was spoken, Xiao He was trembling all over. Although Su Yang was very generous, the money had not been paid yet, so nothing was finalized. Su Yang had eighty million in his card, but would he really be willing to spend over five million on clothes?


    "Alright," Su Yang said without any change in expression, "then let¡¯s go ahead and swipe the card."


    With a thump, Sister Chen copsed to the ground. Such a big sale was unprecedented in her many years of sales experience. She had never even heard of such a thing, and now it had slipped past her?


    Sister Chen was the first salesperson to greet Su Yang and his party when they came in, yet she had perfectly missed out on this huge deal!


    Xiao He, her hands shaking, swiped the card, and then began to package Su Yang¡¯s clothes in a flustered manner.


    "Don¡¯t rush," Su Yang told Xiao He, "Let the other people in the store do the packing."


    There weren¡¯t many people in the store¡ªonly three. Since Su Yang wasn¡¯t letting Xiao He do it, it meant Sister Chen and the store manager were going to do the packing.


    ording to the rules, Sister Chen and the store manager couldn¡¯t refuse.


    The store manager of course had nothing to say. Having made such a big sale, she was too happy to care about any requests from Su Yang.


    Sister Chen, however, was dumbfounded. Damn it, she wouldn¡¯t see a penny from the clothingmission, and now she had to help pack it?


    Xiao He¡¯s face showed embarrassment as she said in a low voice, "I¡¯m... I¡¯m free now... let me do it..."


    "No need," Su Yang said, waving his hand. "You¡¯re pretty efficient at what you do. Help me go to other stores to pick out some essories for them. No problem, right?"


    Xiao He was surprised. In this mall, the merchants had agreements with each other. No matter where she took Su Yang to shop, as long as the transaction waspleted, she would receive amission!


    Xiao He didn¡¯t dare to decide on her own and looked at the store manager.


    The store manager couldn¡¯t stop smiling and quickly said, "No problem, no problem. Xiao He, go on and apany Young Master Su to have a good look. Make sure everything is arranged nicely. I¡¯ll give you the day off today. Sister Chen, what are you spacing out for? Come and help Young Master Su with the clothes!"

 Chapter 93 Shameless Thief

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Shameless Thief</h4>


    Sister Chen¡¯s face showed her discontent, but she still had to obediently go and help the store manager pack up those clothes.


    As for Xiao He, she didn¡¯t need to engage in suchbor, and followed Su Yang and the other two around the mall.


    Moreover, Xiao He was not running errands for nothing. With Su Yang¡¯s generosity, who knew how muchmission she would earn from this shopping trip!


    Packing clothes, tears welled up in Sister Chen¡¯s eyes. If she had known it would turn out like this, she would never have let Su Yang slip through her fingers.


    Now look at her, not earning a dime and having to busy herself with packing clothes. What¡¯s worse, it meant she had also offended Su Yang, a major customer!


    Fang Ming and the others stood by, their faces nk, as if turned to stone.


    "How is it possible? How is it possible?" Fang Ming muttered to himself, "How could he possibly have so much money?"


    "This son of a bitch, his money couldn¡¯t have been stolen, could it?" Zhou Sanmang murmured under his breath.


    "Nonsense!" Fang Ming red at him, "Go steal a card worth eighty million and show me!"


    Zhou Sanmang immediately shut his mouth; that indeed was true. Where could one steal a card with eighty million in it?


    "But, this guy is aplete pauper. He couldn¡¯t even afford an ice lolly when he was a kid. How could he suddenly have so much money?" Zhou Sanmang said with frustration, "Let alone him, even the rtives and friends around him, none are wealthy. Where did he get the money from?"


    Fang Ming frowned deeply, saying solemnly, "You¡¯re wrong, there is someone around him who has that kind of wealth!"


    "Who?" Zhou Sanmang asked urgently.


    Fang Ming said in a deep voice, "My uncle, Lin Ze Ping!"


    "Lin... Boss Lin?" Zhou Sanmang was startled; Lin Ze Ping was one of the more well-known businessmen in Nanluo City, with a worth of two to three hundred million.


    But would he give Su Yang an eighty million dor card?


    "My uncle has valued Su Yang highly since a long time ago, and I don¡¯t understand why. He would even sacrifice his own daughter¡¯s happiness, just to treat Su Yang well," Fang Ming said through clenched teeth, "It seems that he has been arranging all this early on. This eighty million, it must be from my uncle!"


    "This... isn¡¯t this too much?" Zhou Sanmang eximed, "Your uncle, he¡¯s so indifferent to your own family, how can he be so good to an outsider?"


    "How should I know!" Fang Ming said angrily, silent for a moment, then added with gritted teeth, "No, this won¡¯t do, I have to tell my aunt about this. This is my aunt¡¯s family¡¯s money, how can they let this bastard squander it? My aunt must get it back!"


    ...


    Two hourster, Xiao He returned pushing two shopping carts, filled withrge and small bags.


    Xiao He looked radiant; just by looking at the brands of those packages, one could guess that Su Yang had spent quite a sum again this time.


    Just as Sister Chen finished packing all the clothes, she saw Xiao He return fully loaded, and her eyes turned red again. All of this was originally hers to im, yet she had handed it over to Xiao He!


    "Young Master Su, all your clothes are packed," the store manager said with a forced smile,ing forward to greet him, "There¡¯s a lot of items. Shall we arrange for someone to deliver them to your house?"


    This door-to-door delivery service wasn¡¯t usually avable. But today, after Su Yang had spent over five million in their store, not to mention home delivery, they would¡¯ve been willing to send the goods to Capital City.


    Su Yang nodded; with so much stuff, it really wasn¡¯t convenient for the three of them to carry it all.


    The manager hurriedly summoned Sister Chen to arrange for staff while discreetly asking Xiao He, "How did it go? How much did they buy this time?"


    "Sev... Seven million..." Xiao He said with a flushed face, she was so happy she was almost fainting.


    Themission from these seven million, though not as much as the five millionmission, was still a significant amount. Moreover, the key point was that she had apanied Su Yang to several stores today, where he spentvishly without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    The staff at these stores were naturally overjoyed with such big business and were extremely grateful to Xiao He for bringing Su Yang over.


    It could be said that after today¡¯s shopping spree, Xiao He had made a big ssh in this mall and had also made many friends.


    Xiao He had been working here for half a month and hadn¡¯t gotten to know many people. But in just two hours today, many people hade to regard her as a friend. At this moment, Xiao He¡¯s prestige in Rongfa was soaring, which was her greatest gain.


    At the very least, she would definitely be able to thrive in this mall from now on!


    The manager, too, wore a face of delight. As the manager, not only Xiao He got amission from Su Yang¡¯s purchases, she herself earned amission as well!


    Just then, an angry voice suddenly came from afar: "Su Yang!"


    Su Yang turned his head and saw Lin Qingru¡¯s mother, Fang Cui, striding over apanied by several people. She wore a pair of high heels that clicked loudly against the floor as she walked.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; he had no fondness for Fang Cui whatsoever.


    "Auntie Fang!" Su Xia sweetly called out. Their family had always been close to Lin Ze Ping¡¯s side, so Su Xia has always addressed Lin Ze Ping and his wife as uncle and auntie.


    "Get lost!" Fang Cui shouted angrily: "Don¡¯t you be so affectionate with me, you shameless bunch of thieves!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sternly, "Xia calls you auntie, what¡¯s wrong with that? How can you speak to a child like that?"


    "You spare me the nonsense!" Fang Cui yelled, "You steal our family¡¯s money ande out to ssh it around, buying that cheap woman clothes and jewelry, and you still think you¡¯re in the right?"


    Upon hearing these words, the bystanders immediately started whispering among themselves.


    "My God, he stole the money?"


    "I was wondering why he was spending so much; turns out it¡¯s not his own money!"


    "Look at the clothes they¡¯re wearing; they don¡¯t look like rich people at all. To think the money was stolen, and they still have the nerve to show off in the mall, that¡¯s just shameless!"


    Sister Chen seized the opportunity, excitedly saying: "I knew it, I knew it! Where would this poor kid get so much money from? Stolen, that¡¯s where! Spending stolen money so recklessly and showing off in front of girls, you really have no shame!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was ice-cold as he said, "Fang Cui, you should speak with evidence. When did I ever steal your family¡¯s money?"


    "Still trying to y dumb with me!" Fang Cui shouted furiously: "I ask you, where did you get that card from? And where did the money inside ite from?"


    "It¡¯s my card!" Su Yang said coldly, "The money inside it is mine, too!"


    "Oh my, Su Yang, you¡¯re out three years and haven¡¯t learned a thing, but you¡¯ve certainly learned to brag!" Fang Cui red and said: "Your card? Your money? Eighty million! Su Yang, even if you sold your ancestors for eighteen generations, it wouldn¡¯t amount to that much. Are you telling me that¡¯s your money?"


    "Fang Cui, say what you want to say but don¡¯t insult people!" Su Yang spoke with gravity. Were it not for Lin Ze Ping¡¯s sake, he would not have tolerated Fang Cui¡¯s behavior.

 Chapter 94 Rongfa Corporation’s Card

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Rongfa Corporation¡¯s Card</h4>


    "You stole my family¡¯s money, and you still expect me to be nice to you?" Fang Cui¡¯s face twisted in anger as she shouted, "Su Yang, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve already called the police. You, this thief, I will make sure you go to jail. Not just you, but your parents and this cheap woman, too!"


    Qi¡¯er¡¯s face was filled with panic, and Su Xia hid behind Su Yang, her small body trembling continuously.


    "Exactly, arrest him, call the police, thieves like him don¡¯t deserve any niceties!" Sister Chen yelled loudly.


    Su Yang remained calm and spoke coldly, "Fang Cui, for Uncle Lin¡¯s sake, I¡¯m giving you one chance. Get out now, and I won¡¯t pursue the matter. Otherwise, nder is also a crime!"


    "Who are you trying to scare!" Fang Cui shouted loudly, "Mr. Su, do I need to nder you? Fine, you say it¡¯s nder, then exin to me, where did this eighty millione from!"


    "It¡¯s my own money!" Su Yang repeated coldly.


    Fang Cui shouted, "Fine, keep being tough. I want to see how tough you can be when the police arrive!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak any further, Xiao He quietly walked behind him and whispered, "Young Master Su, if... if you process a return now, you can actually get a full refund..."


    Xiao He had a kind heart and was afraid Su Yang¡¯s money truly had a questionable origin, so he wanted Su Yang to hurry and process a refund. That way, all the money would be returned, and the crime wouldn¡¯t be too severe.


    Su Yang smiled slightly and said, "No need, no need to refund!"


    "Yeah, no need to refund, it wouldn¡¯t help anyway. You shameless thief, eighty million, you really dared to steal!" Fang Cui shouted loudly, "With that amount, they could shoot you!"


    "I hope you can still be so tough in a bit!" Su Yang said, standing with his hands behind his back, calm as ever.


    "I hope you can still be so tough in a bit too!" Fang Cui shouted back.


    Before long, several police officers walked in, "Who called the police just now?"


    "I did, I called the police!" Fang Cui immediately walked over and shouted loudly, "It was him, he stole eighty million from my house, brought this cheap woman and squandered over ten million here, arrest him quickly!"


    The police officers were all taken aback, this was the first time they had heard of a theft involving such arge amount.


    The team leader approached Su Yang and saluted, "Sir, is what thisdy is saying true?"


    "She¡¯s lying!" Su Yang shook his head.


    "I¡¯m lying? I think you¡¯re the one lying!" Fang Cui shouted, "Your family is so poor, don¡¯t you know the situation yourself? Eighty million, can your familye up with eighty million?"


    The team leader looked at Fang Cui, then at Su Yang, and said, "I¡¯m sorry, could youe back with us to assist with the investigation?"


    "There¡¯s no need to assist with an investigation," Su Yangughed lightly. "We can clear this up right here!"


    "Oh?" the team leader expressed interest, "How so?"


    Su Yang handed over his card to the team leader and said, "You can check the origin of this card, investigate the source of the money in this card, then everything will be clear, won¡¯t it?"


    The team leader took the card and handed it to someone nearby to contact the bank and investigate.


    It wasn¡¯t long before that person came back, his face bearing a strange expression.


    "What¡¯s the situation?" the team leader asked.


    "This card..." the person said, "is a registered card of Rongfa Corporation. The money in here is also transferred by Rongfa Corporation. Moreover, ording to the bank records, Rongfa Corporation¡¯s ount will transfer ten million into this card every month!"


    "What?" The crowd around eximed in unison, Rongfa Corporation, isn¡¯t that the developer of Rongfa Shopping Mall? So, this money, it didn¡¯te from Fang Cui but from Rongfa Shopping Mall?


    "My God, you stole our Rongfa Corporation¡¯s money!" Sister Chen immediately shouted loudly, "You¡¯ve got some nerve to steal our money and then spend it in our store. Do you think we¡¯re fools?"


    Fang Cui also frowned, she had originally thought that the money was from Lin Ze Ping to Su Yang, which is why she had been calling Su Yang a swindler. But as it turned out, the money was not from her family, but from Rongfa Corporation.


    "You really are a swindler!" Fang Cui shouted loudly, "Even if this money isn¡¯t ours, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are a swindler by nature!"


    The team leader also looked at Su Yang and asked, "Can you prove this money is yours?"


    "Why don¡¯t we investigate further and find out?" Su Yang replied with a faint smile, "Don¡¯t you have to contact the chairman of Rongfa Corporation and ask what exactly is going on?"


    "This..." The team leader was embarrassed. The chairman of Rongfa Corporation, were they someone a person could just contact like that?


    At that moment, Sister Chen suddenly jumped up, excitedly saying, "The chairman came for an inspection today, he¡¯s upstairs right now, I¡¯ll go find him immediately!"


    After speaking, Sister Chen red viciously at Su Yang again and shouted, "Kid, you dare to steal from our Rongfa Corporation, today I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t walk out of Rongfa Corporation!"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, he didn¡¯t know why the card was from Rongfa Corporation, but he was sure that Hou Shilin could handle the situation well.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Sister Chen hurriedly ran downstairs again, and she was visibly excited. A few people were following her from a short distance behind, among them were none other than Hou Shilin and Ling Zi.


    "Hey, Mr. Su, our chairman and general manager are both here. Come on, now you can tell us whether this money is truly yours!" Sister Chen yelled from a distance.


    Fang Cui also had a cold smirk on her face, ncing sideways at Su Yang, "Su Yang, I hope you learn from today¡¯s incident that if something doesn¡¯t belong to you, you shouldn¡¯t touch it. And if a marriage isn¡¯t yours, you better not cling to it desperately!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak and calmly watched Hou Shilin and Ling Zi almost running over.


    Sister Chen was the first to rush over, pointing excitedly and about to say, "Mr. Su, you better get ready to kneel and beg for mercy..."


    But before she could finish, Ling Zi came forward and kicked her to the ground.


    Immediately after, Hou Shilin took a few quick steps to Su Yang and asked anxiously, "Brother Su, what¡¯s going on?"


    At that statement, the whole ce was shocked.


    Hou Shilin was indeed the newly appointed chairman of Rongfa Corporation.


    Rongfa Corporation was the conglomerate that Hou Xiaozhi had built with his own hands. After Hou Xiaozhi was ousted, the corporation changed hands, and Hou Shilin became the new chairman.


    And Ling Zi had been the general manager of Rongfa Corporation all along!


    Hou Shilin had just happened toe to Rongfa Shopping Mall for an inspection today when he heard that someone had stolen a card from Rongfa Corporation and had been caught downstairs.


    He had been wondering what was going on, but as he stepped out of the elevator, he saw Su Yang and was instantly stunned.


    Damn it, these sales associates, aren¡¯t they just looking for trouble!


    Su Yang, was he someone they could afford to provoke?


    Fang Cui was stunned, looking at Hou Shilin in disbelief, "You... who are you? How can you hit someone? Where¡¯s the chairman of Rongfa Corporation?"


    "I am the chairman of Rongfa Corporation!" Hou Shilin said coldly.

 Chapter 95: The Formidable Qingyun Clubhouse

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The Formidable Qingyun Clubhouse</h4>


    "Ah?" Fang Cui was dumbfounded, looking at Hou Shilin with disbelief. How old was this man, and he was already the chairman of Rongfa Corporation?


    The captain immediately came over and said, "Young Master Hou, hello. We¡¯ve received a report, so there are some things we¡¯d like to investigate with you. Mr. Su is holding a Rongfa Corporation registered card, and he has spent over twelve million here. Does Rongfa Corporation know about this?"


    Hou Shilin nced at him and said, "Why should we know?"


    "Ah?" The captain was taken aback. What kind of answer was that?


    Hou Shilin said, "The Su Brothers are one of the board members of Rongfa Corporation. The card he is holding is his dividend card. How he wants to spend his money is his business, do I need to follow and investigate every day?"


    Everyone in the room was stunned, including Fang Cui. Her mouth hung open, and she forgot what she was supposed to do.


    Su Yang was one of the board members of Rongfa Corporation?


    This card was his dividend card?


    Which meant, the eighty million were Su Yang¡¯s money?


    And each month, Rongfa Corporation would also transfer ten million to Su Yang¡¯s card.


    Ten million, that¡¯s one hundred and twenty million a year!


    What about two years? Three years? Five years? Ten years?


    Lin Ze Ping had struggled all his life and was a well-known businessman in Nanluo City, but he only had assets of two to three hundred million.


    With two years¡¯ time, Su Yang could far surpass him!


    How could anyone ept this?


    Looking at it now, what kind of rich men were they? Real rich men like Su Yang!


    But why? This couldn¡¯t possibly be true, they were all scammers, all scammers!


    Fang Cui suddenly shook her head and said loudly, "Impossible, impossible, this is all a lie. Su Yang, this person you brought to y a double act to deceive me, right? Hmph, you are not really the chairman of Rongfa Corporation, you are all scammers. Trying to deceive me, that¡¯s impossible!"


    The captain frowned and said in a stern voice, "Lady, mind what you say. This gentleman is the only son of Director Hou Xiaoyi of Luo City, the nephew of Minister Hou Xiaolian of the province, and the grandson of General Hou Xiangde. Two days ago, he just took over Rongfa Corporation, and this is recorded in our system. Speaking like this, we can charge you with nder!"


    Fang Cui was instantly bewildered; if others had said it, she might not have believed it. Buting from the mouth of the police captain, she had no choice but to believe!


    And most importantly, the series of rtionships rted to Hou Shilin.


    Hou Xiaoyi, Hou Xiaolian, Hou Xiangde, wasn¡¯t each of them a name that thundered in one¡¯s ears?


    People of Nanluo City, as long as they had ears, had heard of the Hou Family¡¯s name, knowing of the Hou Family¡¯s monopoly in Nanluo City!


    In front of such a colossal being like the Hou Family, their family¡¯s wealth was nothing but an ant!


    Such a big figure, why would he conspire with Su Yang to deceive her?


    The captain asked, "So, Mr. Su¡¯s expenses here are not problematic, correct?"


    Hou Shilin: "There is a little problem..."


    Fang Cui¡¯s face lit up with hope, and Sister Chen¡¯s eyes widened. Was there a chance now?


    Hou Shilin walked up to Su Yang, patted him on the shoulder, andughed, "You idiot,ing to your own mall to spend, do you need to swipe your card like this? Rongfa Shopping Mall also has your shares, next time you don¡¯t need to make such transactions."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, "What the hell, is this some kind of joke!?"


    Fang Cui and Sister Chen¡¯s flicker of hope instantly shattered, and their expressions turned even uglier.


    Su Yang also cracked a slight smile, saying, "You told me it was a dividend from Qingyun Clubhouse, how was I to know it could be used at Rongfa Shopping Mall too?"


    "Qingyun Clubhouse has three subsidiary groups, of which Rongfa Corporation is one!" Hou Shilin said, "There¡¯s also Changsheng Corporation and Dongyi Corporation. This card, at any of these three groups, counts as a shareholder¡¯s card!"


    Fang Cui almost copsed, she was unfamiliar with Changsheng Corporation, but she knew Dongyi Corporation all too well; that was the group her husband Lin Ze Ping had always supplied.


    One could say that arge part of Lin Ze Ping¡¯s current wealth was thanks to Dongyi Corporation. For them, Dongyi Corporation was pretty much like their provider of clothing and food. Usually, they would be extremely courteous even when meeting a minor department manager from Dongyi Corporation!


    And now, Su Yang had actually be one of the shareholders of Dongyi Corporation?


    Fang Cui was on the verge of going mad!


    "Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no problem with this purchase!" the captain nodded, "Then we¡¯ll be taking our leave!"


    "Hold on a minute!" Hou Shilin turned to Fang Cui, saying, "She ndered someone, shouldn¡¯t we investigate that?"


    The captain looked at Hou Shilin. Actually, the matter of nder could be a big deal or a small one. But if Hou Shilin insisted on pursuing the matter, then Fang Cui definitely couldn¡¯t escape responsibility.


    "Ms. Fang, pleasee with us to assist with the investigation!" the captain said sternly.


    "I... I..." Fang Cui¡¯s mouth hung open, unable to speak. Although she was usually domineering and unreasonable, this wasn¡¯t a ce where she could throw a tantrum.


    "And this one too!" Ling Zi kicked Sister Chen who was lying on the ground, "Take her for questioning as well, she ndered Young Master Su earlier, we can¡¯t let it go just like that!"


    "General Manager, I know I was wrong..." Sister Chen was suddenly all tears and snot.


    "Bullshit!" Ling Zi didn¡¯t care at all, letting the police* take her away too.


    Standing beside Su Yang, Hou Shilin looked at the shopping carts andughed, "Buddy, you¡¯ve bought quite a lot, how are you going to take it all home?"


    "Just now, thisdy said she would arrange for someone to deliver it for us!" Su Yang pointed to the store manager.


    "You did well!" Hou Shilin nodded in approval at the store manager,


    The store manager trembled with excitement. She hadn¡¯t expected that a thoughtless act of hers would leave such a good impression with the chairman. Without a doubt, she would have better prospects here in the future!


    "Today, we should also express our thanks to Miss He..." Su Yang continued, "She took the trouble of taking us around multiple stores. Such dedicated staff are rare indeed!"


    Hou Shilin took a second look at Xiao He and smiled, "Indeed, a young person like her should be given more opportunities to grow. Ling Zi, give her some more responsibilities!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ling Zi nodded eagerly, what ¡¯give her some more responsibilities¡¯ meant was clearly a promotion.


    Xiao He was still in shock when the store manager nudged her and whispered, "Aren¡¯t you going to thank the chairman quickly!"


    Xiao He finally snapped out of it and hastily said, "Thank you, Chairman!"


    "No need to thank me, if you want to thank someone, thank my Brother Su!" Hou Shilin chuckled.


    Xiao He turned to Su Yang, her face flushed, and said softly, "Thank you..."


    Su Yang smiled lightly, "No need for formalities, we should be thanking you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known how to match clothes for them!"

 Chapter 96: Are You Going to Call Your Parents?

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Are You Going to Call Your Parents?</h4>


    Hou Shilin was originally going to personally escort Su Yang away, but Su Yang refused.


    As for the items he purchased, he had the store manager arrange for them to be delivered to his home, and then he went shopping with Qi¡¯er and Su Xia.


    Su Xia had always loved following Su Yang around the shops; just buying her an ice pop could make her happy for half the day.


    It had been three years since Su Yangst took Su Xia shopping.


    Behind the trio, Fang Ming and Zhou Sanmang, along with a few flunkies, clenched their teeth and followed.


    A moment ago, outside, they were shocked to witness Fang Cui being taken away. However, this also enraged Fang Ming immensely.


    He had been outside on a call at the time and didn¡¯t go in, so he hadn¡¯t seen exactly what happened inside.


    But he had grown up with Su Yang since childhood, and bullying Su Yang had be a habit for him. Realizing he couldn¡¯t handle Su Yang this time, he immediately thought about taking matters into his own hands to settle the score with Su Yang.


    Soon, the three turned into an alley.


    "Now¡¯s our chance, go!" Fang Ming immediately led his people darting over, blocking the entrance to the alley.


    The alley was rtively secluded; Qi¡¯er and Su Xia were no longer there. Only Su Yang stood in the alley, seemingly waiting for Fang Ming and his gang.


    "Su Yang!" Fang Ming strode in and said coldly, "I thought you were going to run away. So, you know you can¡¯t escape and decided to stay back to kneel and beg for mercy?"


    Su Yang, with hands behind his back, said, "Fang Ming, Zhou Sanmang, it¡¯s about time we put an end to our issues!"


    "Put an end? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible to end this in this lifetime!" Fang Ming shouted, "Do you think after I beat you once, I would let you off? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible. Unless you die, I will always tread you underfoot!"


    "Brother Ming, why waste words on him!" Zhou Sanmang cracked his knuckles, "I haven¡¯t beaten him for three years; my hands are itching. Let me give him a taste first!"


    Fang Ming nodded in agreement as Zhou Sanmang walked straight up to Su Yang, "Mr. Su, if you kneel and beg for mercy now, I might spare your faceter. Otherwise..."


    Before Zhou Sanmang could finish his sentence, Su Yang threw a punch directly at his face.


    The crowd only heard a crunch, as Zhou Sanmang¡¯s nose copsed inward, blood flowing from both nose and mouth, a ghastly sight.


    Zhou Sanmang retreated in panic, clutching his nose, and mumbled indistinctly, "Kill him, kill him!"


    "Damn it, you dare to fight back!" Fang Ming roared, "Get him, break his hands!"


    Fang Ming¡¯s men charged ferociously. Su Yang showed no courtesy as he plunged into the crowd, sweeping through like a tornado. With a straightforward charge, all of his attackers fell to either side of the alley, wailing incessantly, unable to get up.


    Fang Ming was stunned. They used to bully Su Yang with impunity because he never fought back. What was happening now? He had brought seven or eight men, and all were knocked down?


    Su Yang looked Fang Ming in the eye and said in a cold voice, "Now, it¡¯s your turn!"


    Fang Ming swallowed hard. With Su Yang¡¯s fighting capability, how could he dare to fight Su Yang?


    "Su Yang, you... don¡¯t think you can intimidate me..." Fang Ming said angrily, "I¡¯m Lin Qingru¡¯s cousin. You dare to touch a finger on me, I¡¯ll make sure Lin Qingru cuts ties with you!"


    "Then I¡¯ll thank you for that!" Su Yang grabbed Fang Ming by the neck and pushed him to the ground, smiling faintly, "If you can make Lin Qingru stop pestering me for good, I¡¯ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life!"


    Fang Ming was stunned. What was going on? Su Yang didn¡¯t care about Lin Qingru at all?


    "My... my father is the deputy director of the Third Hospital, and he has good rtions with many city leaders. If you dare touch me, my father won¡¯t let you off!" Fang Ming hastily said.


    "Oh? Ready to call your parents?" Su Yang sneered and suddenly grabbed Fang Ming¡¯s legs, twisting and breaking both of them at the same time.


    Standing with his arms behind his back, Su Yang said, "Call your dad. I¡¯ll be right here on this street. If hees quickly, he might still catch me!"


    "Ahh!" Clutching his broken legs, Fang Ming howled in pain and roared, "You¡¯re dead meat, you¡¯re dead meat, my dad will never let you go, I will kill you, kill you!"


    Su Yang paid him no mind and walked over to Zhou Sanmang, did the same, and broke his legs too before he slowly got up and left leisurely.


    Fang Ming, trembling, took out his phone and tried several times to call Fang Jianhong, but couldn¡¯t get through. Without options, he could only call his mother, Zhou Yuehua.


    When Zhou Yuehua heard her son had been beaten, she immediately started shouting over the phone, "Just wait, just wait, I¡¯m bringing people over now. Dammit, this Su Yang, he¡¯s got some nerve, daring to hit my son, I¡¯ll break his legs for revenge!"


    ...


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Yang and his twopanions were stopped on the street.


    The leader was none other than Zhou Yuehua, apanied by seven or eight men. Fang Ming and Zhou Sanmang were both carried over by others.


    "It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him..." Fang Ming pointed at Su Yang and roared, "Mom, he¡¯s the one who beat me, you have to avenge me!"


    Zhou Yuehua¡¯s demeanor immediately turned cold as she gazed at Su Yang, "Su Yang, what on earth did my Mingming do for you to break his legs? If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I swear I¡¯ll break your legs!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, my mistake!" Su Yang said softly.


    Zhou Yuehua instantly felt triumphant, "Oh, so now you know fear? Now you apologize? Why didn¡¯t you think of this earlier? If apologies worked, why don¡¯t I break your legs and then say I¡¯m sorry, huh?"


    Fang Ming shouted even louder, "Mom, I won¡¯t forgive him, his apology is useless, kill him, beat him to death for me! And that woman, it¡¯s all because of her, grab her and bring her back, I¡¯ll deal with her myself!"


    Su Yang walked over slowly and said leisurely, "When I said I was wrong, it was because I should¡¯ve broken one of his arms too. Leaving one hand to make phone calls is enough, why should I leave him with two?"


    The crowd was immediately stunned; this Su Yang was too arrogant. He wasn¡¯t apologizing at all; he was regretting that he hadn¡¯t been cruel enough!


    "You motherfucker are courting death!" Zhou Yuehua roared, "Get him, beat him to death for me!"


    Several men immediately rushed in, trying to subdue Su Yang.


    Su Yang easily sent these men flying and walked over to the stretcher, grabbing Fang Ming¡¯s hands, "Since you¡¯ve already made your call, those arms are useless too, might as well break them as well!"


    With that, Su Yang casually twisted, and both of Fang Ming¡¯s arms were instantly broken.


    "Agh!" Fang Ming screamed in agony.


    "You dare hit my son, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!" Zhou Yuehua howled as she lunged forward.


    With one hand, Su Yang grabbed her throat and threw her to the ground, saying coldly, "So you want your arms and legs broken too?"


    Zhou Yuehua immediately froze, not daring to strike again, and said through gritted teeth, "Su Yang, I won¡¯t let you go, I won¡¯t let you go. My cousin will be here soon, and when he arrives, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere toy your corpse!"


    "Cousin¡¯sing?" Fang Ming was overjoyed and said excitedly to Su Yang, "Do you know who my cousin is? Let me tell you, my cousin is none other than the underworld boss of Peking University Campus, Fifth Master Nie. You dare beat me? Just wait till my cousin gets here, and we¡¯ll see how you die!"


    "What are you, a penniless nobody, with no background at all, daring to hit my son!" Zhou Yuehua also shouted, "My cousin is a man of society, you just wait and see how he deals with you!"


    Su Yang chuckled, what a small world it was indeed, Fifth Master Nie again?

 Chapter 97 Cousin, You’re Going the Wrong Way...

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Cousin, You¡¯re Going the Wrong Way...</h4>


    Around them, a crowd had gathered to watch the excitement, and upon hearing the name "Fifth Master Nie," most were taken aback.


    "Fifth Master Nie? Isn¡¯t that the tyrant of the Peking University Campus?"


    "Absolutely, the entire Peking University Campus is Fifth Brother¡¯s territory."


    "Wow, isn¡¯t this kid doomed? Now that Fifth Master Nie has arrived, won¡¯t he get a good beating?"


    "Look at the situation now, will just beating him be enough? He even dared to hit Fifth Brother¡¯s cousin and nephew, if Fifth Brother doesn¡¯t break his legs, that¡¯s not his style!"


    "Hey, you have to wonder, of all people to provoke, why did this kid have to mess with Fifth Master Nie¡¯s rtives? Now he¡¯s really stepped on andmine!"


    "The young calf doesn¡¯t fear the tiger, he needs a good lesson, or he¡¯ll start thinking he¡¯s invincible or something!"


    The crowd around chattered incessantly, the majority eagerly anticipating the drama. Fifth Master Nie¡¯s reputation was quite formidable in these parts.


    Zhou Yuehua and Fang Ming were even more smug, their gazes towards Su Yang full of malice.


    "Kneel down, start begging for mercy now, and when my cousin arrives, I might ask him to go easy on you!" Zhou Yuehua said arrogantly.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back,pletely ignoring Zhou Yuehua as if she didn¡¯t exist in his eyes.


    "Still ignoring me!" Zhou Yuehua shouted in anger: "Once my cousin gets here, I¡¯ll make you understand the cost of disrespecting me!"


    Twenty minutester, several cars roared in.


    "Cousin!" Zhou Yuehua eximed with joy: "My cousin has arrived, Su Yang, you¡¯re as good as dead!"


    "Ah, it¡¯s Fifth Brother, Fifth Brother is here!"


    "So cool, that¡¯s the presence of the top boss of Peking University Campus!"


    "Kid, aren¡¯t you going to kneel? Once Fifth Brother arrives, you¡¯ll have no chance left!"


    The people around also joined in themotion, and several people alighted from the cars, the leader among them was indeed Fifth Master Nie.


    Fifth Master Nie had bandages around his head, and his expression was extremely ugly, having had a mouthful of teeth knocked out by Su Yang just two days earlier.


    "Cousin, over here! Over here!" Zhou Yuehua hurried over, speaking eagerly: "Cousin, you must stand up for me. Not only did this kid hit me and your nephew, he doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all. I even mentioned your name, and he still attacked us!"


    "Damn, who is this, so bold, looking for trouble is it!" a young man beside Fifth Master Nie immediately shouted.


    "It¡¯s him!" Fang Ming pointed at Su Yang with excitement, shouting: "Mr. Su, it¡¯s toote for you to beg for mercy now. Today, I¡¯m not just going to let my uncle break your limbs, I¡¯m going topletely finish you off!"


    Zhou Yuehua also spoke eagerly: "Yes, break his limbs. Cousin, look at how he beat up Fang Ming..."


    At this moment, Fifth Master Nie had seen Su Yang¡¯s back. He shuddered, that silhouette was nothing less than his nightmare.


    Without any hesitation, Fifth Master Nie turned and walked away.


    "Cousin? Cousin?" Zhou Yuehua stared in bewilderment: "Where are you going? He¡¯s over here, you¡¯re going the wrong way..."


    Fifth Master Nie shook off Zhou Yuehua¡¯s hand angrily and quickened his pace to leave.


    Just then, Su Yang spoke: "Did I say you could leave?"


    Fifth Master Nie stopped immediately, his facial expression nearly contorting as he forced a smile and turned with a trembling voice: "Young Master Su, you... you¡¯re here..."


    "What?" Zhou Yuehua eximed in shock, and everyone else was stunned as well.


    The top gang leader of Peking University Campus actually addressed Su Yang as Young Master Su? And the term of address he used was the respectful ¡¯you¡¯? What on earth is going on?


    "Uncle, what are you doing?" Fang Ming red and said, "What kind of crap is Young Master Su, you..."


    "Shut up!" Fifth Master Nie bellowed, scaring Fang Ming into silence.


    "Fifth Master Nie, your cousin and nephew told me you would break my arms and legs..." Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Is that true?"


    Fifth Master Nie was almost scared to tears and hurriedly said with a trembling voice, "How... how could that be possible? Young Master Su, you... you¡¯re teasing me. Even if you gave me ten times the courage, I... I wouldn¡¯t dare to cross you..."


    The people at the scene were confused once more. It was clear that Fifth Master Nie held a deep fear of Su Yang, an extreme fear.


    But why? What on earth was going on?


    The underground boss of Peking University Campus, afraid of a seventeen or eighteen-year-old high school student?


    Even if he were the sessor of one of the four major families, he shouldn¡¯t possess this deterrent power, right? What was going on?


    Zhou Yuehua and Fang Ming were dumbstruck; this was something they could never have imagined. The person they had called for help was actually reverent towards Su Yang? What on earth was going on?


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "Fifth Master Nie, can I trust your words?"


    "Yes, of course, you can trust me!" Fifth Master Nie said anxiously, knowing he would be doomed if Su Yang didn¡¯t believe him.


    "If you want me to believe you..." Su Yang pointed at Zhou Yuehua and said, "Then go and break one of her legs!"


    Fifth Master Nie was stunned. Zhou Yuehua was his cousin; how could he hit her?


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back. Zhou Yuehua had mocked him plenty in the past, even causing trouble at his home a couple of times. Su Yang had not forgotten those ounts. Today, it was time to settle them.


    "Cousin, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Zhou Yuehua said urgently, "What is this kid, have you been fooled by him? Why are you calling him Young Master Su? With so many of your men here, hit him, why are you just standing there?"


    Su Yang watched with an amused smile as Fifth Master Nie¡¯s face turned red. Suddenly, Fifth Master Nie pointed at Zhou Yuehua, "Break one of her legs for me!"


    Everyone was shocked; was Fifth Master Nie seriously attacking one of his own? How much did he fear Su Yang?


    "Cousin, what are you doing? Have you gone mad?" Zhou Yuehua cried out in horror, "How can you hit me? Have you forgotten how you got to where you are now, how my husband pushed you up with his own two hands? Are you trying to turn your back on us now? I¡¯ll tell you, if we could raise you to this position, we can just as easily bring you down..."


    "Do it!" Fifth Master Nie barked through gritted teeth, enraged by Zhou Yuehua.


    Several underlings grabbed Zhou Yuehua¡¯s leg and mercilessly broke it with a baseball bat.


    Zhou Yuehua let out a piercing scream of agony, clutching her leg and writhing on the ground.


    "Su Yang, Fifth Master Nie, I won¡¯t let you off..." As Zhou Yuehua screamed, she took out her cell phone to call her husband, Fang Jianhong.


    After several rings, the other side finally picked up, and a defeated voice came through, "Hello..."


    "Husband, husband!" Zhou Yuehua shrieked, "Hurry over and save us, take revenge for us. Your son¡¯s arms and legs have been broken, and my leg, too. If you don¡¯te soon, we are going to die!"


    "What... what happened?" Fang Jianhong¡¯s voice trembled.


    "It¡¯s all because of that Su Yang!" Zhou Yuehua shouted, "He broke Ming¡¯s arms and legs, and when I called for Fifth Master Nie, the Fifth Master Nie you promoted yourself, not only did he not help us, he even broke one of my legs. Husband, you must take revenge for me!"

 Chapter 98 Does Lin Qingru Have Face When She’s With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Does Lin Qingru Have Face When She¡¯s With Me?</h4>


    "Su Yang?" Fang Jianhong¡¯s voice became urgent, his tone trembling, "Which... which Su Yang?"


    "Which other Su Yang, the poor kid!" Zhou Yuehua: "Lin Qingru¡¯s fianc¨¦!"


    "Ah?" Fang Jianhong was stunned, and it took a while before he spoke in a furious rage, "You, you reckless woman, why did you provoke him?"


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Zhou Yuehua was taken aback, as Fang Jianhong had always detested Su Yang the most. What was happening now?


    "It¡¯s over, all over now..." Fang Jianhong said despairingly: "You all have killed me..."


    "Husband, what the hell is going on?" Zhou Yuehua asked, surprised: "Isn¡¯t he just the poor boy from the Su family, why are you speaking like this?"


    "You *shut up!" Fang Jianhong roared: "All hair and no brains, it¡¯s because of that poor kid¡¯s single word that I lost my job!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Yuehua was instantly bewildered. Fang Jianhong was the deputy director of the Third Hospital, a position of high status, which was the main reason their family could bully others relentlessly.


    If Fang Jianhong lost his job, then their family would bepletely ruined.


    "What... what the hell happened?" Zhou Yuehua asked with a trembling voice.


    "I don¡¯t have time to exin to you right now!" Fang Jianhong said through clenched teeth: "Now, immediately, go apologize to Su Yang. I don¡¯t care what methods you use, you must beg for Su Yang¡¯s forgiveness, or maybe I can keep my position!"


    Zhou Yuehua¡¯s face went nk as she put down the phone, looking towards Fang Ming.


    Fang Ming said excitedly, "Mom, mom, what is it? When is dading over? Ask him to call the police, to get Uncle Zhang toe, to have this Su Yang arrested and sentenced!"


    Zhou Yuehua hung her head, and after a long while, she turned to look at Su Yang, saying in a low voice, "I¡¯m sorry..."


    "Sorry?" Su Yang sneered: "For what happened today, or for the years your family has been bullying me?"


    Zhou Yuehua¡¯s face was pale. Over the years, they had bullied Su Yang and his family quite a bit. Was it toote for apologies now?


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you apologizing to this bastard!" Fang Ming said anxiously.


    Zhou Yuehua ignored Fang Ming, speaking softly, "Su Yang, for old time¡¯s sake. We¡¯ve been wrong to you over the years, but, after all, we are Lin Qingru¡¯s family. For Lin Qingru¡¯s sake, please... please let us off..."


    "Does Lin Qingru have any influence with me?" Su Yang asked with a cold smile in response.


    Zhou Yuehua was immediately dumbfounded. If not even Lin Qingru could help, how would they resolve this?


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, let¡¯s keep our rtionship as it was," Su Yang said coldly: "Today was just a lesson. Next time, if you provoke me again, you won¡¯t be so lucky!"


    After saying that, Su Yang left with Qi¡¯er and Su Xia, not looking back.


    The scene was left in silence, with everyone staring agape.


    Everyone had thought they would witness Fifth Master Nie beating Su Yang up, but what happened was beyond their imagination!


    "Who exactly is this Su Yang?"


    The scene was left with only this question unanswered.


    ...


    At the Longshui Bay Vi Area, on a quiet and luxurious little path, several young people were strolling around, constantly taking photos and posting them to their social circles.


    The leader of these people was a young man about twenty years old, with fair skin and a handsome face, holding a heavily made-up girl, walking and proudly pointing out various ces.


    "This Longshui Bay Vi Area, not to mention Nanluo City, even the entire Pingnan Province, ranks among the top vi areas. Great environment, good location, and the people living here, if not rich then certainly noble¡ªthis is what a real wealthy area looks like."


    "Such a ce is where the real winners in life live. But, looking across the whole Nanluo City, how many can enter Longshui Bay, and how many can actually live here?"


    "Don¡¯t be fooled by those so-called rich second generations in our ss, always making such a big noise. To be honest, they wouldn¡¯t even measure up to ordinary security guards in front of Longshui Bay. Even if you brought their parents here, they¡¯d have no qualification to enter Longshui Bay!"


    The crowd listened, utterly enthralled. A smallckey quickly ttered, "Of course, how could those in our sspare to Brother Lin? You could even get us all into Qianshui Bay,pletely outssing them!"


    The young man known as Brother Lin was full of pride as he said, "I can¡¯t speak for other ces, but in this Qianshui Bay, you¡¯ve got to find me; I¡¯m definitely useful. My cousin is the security captain of Qianshui Bay. Do you know what a security captain does?"


    The crowd shook their heads in unison, and Brother Lin smugly exined, "It¡¯s like being the property manager. Arge part of this Qianshui Bay¡¯s property is under my cousin¡¯s control!"


    "Really?" The crowd was shocked. To manage the property of such a wealthy residence area, how could that be an ordinary person¡¯s job?


    "Absolutely!" Brother Lin boasted. "In other ces, those so-called security captains are nothing but migrant workers. But Qianshui Bay is different, here the security captain holds a lot of power. And the security captain¡¯s position isn¡¯t something one can just casually assume, got it?"


    The crowd nodded furiously, continuously ttering Brother Lin.


    Brother Lin was quite pleased with himself, his vanity greatly satisfied. After taking everyone around, just as they were about to leave, he suddenly saw three people walking by in the distance. He paused for a moment, then quickly led the crowd to catch up.


    "Fuck, Su Yang?" Brother Lin yelled out from a distance.


    Su Yang turned his head and immediately frowned. He recognized this Brother Lin, and quite intimately at that. This Brother Lin was also Lin Qingru¡¯s cousin, the son from Lin Qingru¡¯s third aunt¡¯s family, and his full name was Ki Mulin.


    Ki Mulin and Fang Ming were of the same ilk, both looking down on others. In the early years, both had looked down upon Su Yang and had always opposed his rtionship with Lin Qingru.


    When Fang Ming bullied Su Yang, Ki Mulin was usually right there helping. Often Fang Ming would block the front door while Ki Mulin trapped Su Yang at the back door. Su Yang had suffered a lot at their hands in earlier years.


    Now, it was as if enemies had met, particrly with heightened animosity!


    Ki Mulin¡¯s attention was mostly on Qi¡¯er walking beside Su Yang. Qi¡¯er was wearing a white dress, and though her hair was unstyled, it was clean and tidy.


    Furthermore, Qi¡¯er had excellent hair quality, cascading to her waist,plemented by her skin that could make any woman jealous, as pure as snow. She looked like a celestial being descending to earth, mesmerizing many onlookers.


    How could such a beautiful woman be with a poor guy like Su Yang?


    Ki Mulin clenched his teeth fiercely, his expression turning cold, and said in a stern voice, "I didn¡¯t expect to see you after three years, you¡¯ve even learned to be a thief? What, sneaking into Longshui Bay to do what? Don¡¯t you open your dog eyes and see clearly, is this the ce for trash like you to act?"

 Chapter 99 Dare to Steal at Longshui Bay!

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Dare to Steal at Longshui Bay!</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Today really wasn¡¯t his day; everywhere he went, he seemed to run into rtives of Fang Cui.


    But this was good too; it was about time he settled things with them.


    "Ki Mulin, watch your mouth!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Ki Mulin sneered, "Oh, you dare to do such shameful things, and yet you¡¯re afraid of people talking about it?"


    Su Yang retorted, "What shameful thing have I done!"


    Ki Mulin raised his voice, "Sneaking into Longshui Bay, trying to steal things here, isn¡¯t that shameful?"


    "How did I sneak into Longshui Bay?" Su Yang said in a deep voice, "And, which of your eyes saw me stealing here?"


    "Damn it, you really won¡¯t give up until you hit the Yellow River!" Ki Mulin shouted angrily, "The security at Longshui Bay is extremely strict; besides residents or guests brought in by the residents, no one else is allowed in. Even renovation workers are followed by security the whole time. Su Yang, you¡¯re not going to tell me you have a friend living here who brought you in, are you?"


    Su Yang shook his head: "I don¡¯t have any friends living here!"


    "Of course, I know you don¡¯t have any friends living here!" Ki Mulin shouted, "With that crowd of paupers you hang out with, you¡¯d need several lifetimes to enter a ce like this!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang nced at Ki Mulin and said coldly, "Then how did you get in?"


    "Damn it, when is it your turn to question me!" Ki Mulin yelled angrily.


    "Just curious." Su Yang replied, "Are you a homeowner here, or were you invited in by one? What does it matter to you whether Ie in or not?"


    Ki Mulin¡¯s gaze flickered, and he gritted his teeth, "I am a homeowner here, what about it? You enter ourmunity with the intention of stealing our property; how can I stand by and do nothing?"


    After speaking, Ki Mulin, feeling disgraced, yelled furiously, "Damn it, why am I wasting my breath on a petty thief like you. Go on, subdue him first, then we¡¯ll talk!"


    Ki Mulin¡¯s entourage immediately surrounded them, their eyes filled with a smug, coldughter. Su Yang was apanied by an extremely beautiful woman, and they were eager to give Su Yang a good beating, to show their machismo in front of the beauty.


    "Looking for death!" Su Yang let out a cold shout and took a step forward, casually knocking down every one of his attackers to the ground.


    Ki Mulin was stunned; he had thought Su Yang was still the poor boy they used to bully. The strength Su Yang disyed now waspletely unexpected.


    "How... how is this possible?" Ki Mulin clenched his teeth and then shouted loudly, "Su, you dare to hit people in Longshui Bay? You¡¯re done for, utterly done for. No one has ever dared to cause trouble in Longshui Bay for so long; just you wait!"


    Ki Mulin hurriedly took out his phone and called his cousin.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, utterly fearless.


    Before long, a flurry of footsteps approached, and seven or eight security guards rushed over. The one leading them was Ki Mulin¡¯s cousin, the head of the security team, Zhou Chuang.


    "What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?" Zhou Chuang had just arrived at the scene and immediately started shouting, "Who¡¯s causing trouble here?"


    "It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!" Ki Mulin hurried over to Zhou Chuang¡¯s side and exaggerated the story he¡¯d just recounted.


    Zhou Chuang¡¯s face instantly turned cold, and he nced sidelong at Su Yang, saying coldly, "Kid, who gave you the nerve tomit a crime in Longshui Bay? Don¡¯t you know this area is under my protection, Zhou Chuang?"


    Zhou Chuang and his security guards were all in the security room today, so they didn¡¯t know about Su Yang moving in. He had been here for a long time and was familiar with all the homeowners inside, so he directly concluded that Su Yang was here tomit theft.


    "I live here!" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "You live here?" Ki Mulin burst intoughter: "Su Yang, you not only learned to steal, but now you¡¯ve learned to boast too? With your family¡¯s situation, you¡¯re telling me you live here? Your parents are just ordinary workers at the machinery nt, and you live in a decrepit old house, now you¡¯re saying you live in Longshui Bay? Why don¡¯t you say you live in the White House?"


    Zhou Chuang nced at Su Yang with contempt and said coldly, "Kid, do you really think I¡¯m easy to fool? I know every family in Longshui Bay. Do you dare to lie to my face? I¡¯ll give you one more chance, make it clear, what exactly are you here for!"


    With a slight frown, Su Yang said coldly, "I¡¯ll also give you one chance, take your people and these thieves and get lost. I can let this go!"


    "I *fuck, I think you really don¡¯t want to live anymore!" Zhou Chuang swung his hand and shouted furiously, "Beat him up!"


    The guys around Zhou Chuang, who imed to be the security guards of Longshui Bay, were actually just the small-time thugs who used to hang out with Zhou Chuang. They didn¡¯t have any other skills, but they were good at fighting and brawling. They surrounded Su Yang and started cursing at him.


    "Motherf*cker, are you blind? Daring to cause trouble in Longshui Bay?"


    "Can¡¯t even lie properly. Think anybody can just waltz in here? With the way you look, even struggling for ten lifetimes, you might never afford to live here!"


    "Hey, this youngdy isn¡¯t bad! Don¡¯t bother with the girl,ter on, take her to the security room so we can ¡¯interrogate¡¯ her properly!"


    "That¡¯s a good idea, heh heh heh..."


    These men started to snigger lewdly, and Zhou Chuang¡¯s gaze also stayed on Qi¡¯er, his face full of lustful light.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, and just as a young man swung a baton down at him, Su Yang suddenly lifted his foot and kicked the young man away.


    The young man struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t get up; Su Yang hated their filthy talk, so he broke a few of his ribs with that kick.


    The crowd was stunned for a moment, and Zhou Chuang was the first to roar, "Damn it, he dares to fight back, beat him to death!"


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    "Hit him on the head, fuck*ng beat his ancestors, kill him!"


    "I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, damn, not bringing a knife today is a mistake, I should¡¯ve chopped him up!"


    The crowd howled and charged at him, but Su Yang was undaunted and met them head-on. With one charge, all of these men were knocked to the ground.


    Thest one was a bald man, the same one who hadined about not bringing a knife. Su Yang snatched the baton from his hand and brutally smashed it on his shoulder, breaking the baton and causing the man¡¯s half body to copse.


    Su Yang threw the screaming bald man on the ground and stepped on his mouth to stop his screams, saying coldly, "You should be d you didn¡¯t bring a knife today; otherwise, this half of your body would have been chopped off!"


    Terror filled the bald man¡¯s eyes; they had been in plenty of fights before, but they had never seen anyone strike as ruthlessly as Su Yang!


    Zhou Chuang was also stunned; how could he have imagined that Su Yang alone could take down so many of his men!


    "You... what do you want to do..." Zhou Chuang stammered, "I¡¯m telling you, this is Longshui Bay, not a ce where you can mess around. You... you better watch out, I¡¯ll call the police and have you arrested..."

 Chapter 100 The Most Honorable Owner

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 The Most Honorable Owner</h4>


    Su Yang said coldly, "Go ahead, call the police!"


    "What?" Zhou Chuang was instantly confused. If Su Yang wasn¡¯t even afraid of the police, how could he threaten Su Yang?


    Zhou Chuang gritted his teeth and said, "This is Longshui Bay, do you... do you know how serious it is to cause a disturbance in Longshui Bay?"


    Su Yang replied coldly, "This is where I live. You colluded with people from outside to attack me, and I defended myself legally. How is that causing a disturbance?"


    "You... you dare to boast that there¡¯s no resident like you in Longshui Bay!" Zhou Chuang shouted loudly.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smirked, "I think it would be smarter for you to call property management and check!"


    "There¡¯s no need to check!" Zhou Chuang took out his walkie-talkie and said angrily, "But, to make you die understanding, I¡¯ll make it clear today."


    It didn¡¯t take long after Su Yang¡¯s information was reported for a response toe through.


    "Come on, I¡¯ve put it on speaker, listen carefully!" Zhou Chuang said proudly as he yed the voice.


    "Captain Zhou, that Mr. Su Yang you just mentioned is indeed a property owner in Longshui Bay!"


    "What!?" Zhou Chuang was instantly dumbfounded, and the people beside him were also stunned, especially Ki Mulin, whose eyes were nearly popping out.


    "What a joke!" Ki Mulin shouted, "You must be mistaken. How could he possibly be a property owner here? It¡¯s absolutely impossible!"


    "Who¡¯s speaking?" The voice from the other end was a bit angry and said sternly, "There¡¯s no mistake in this matter. The paperwork was justpleted this morning. Moreover, Mister Su Yang is not just an ordinary property owner; he owns three properties in Longshui Bay, all of them are our most high-end detached vis!"


    "What!?" Zhou Chuang uttered in shock again. Three properties, and all of them were the most high-end detached vis? How was that possible?


    You should know that the houses in Longshui Bay are also graded. The ordinary terraced vis, the single-family vis with average environments, and the most high-end single-family vis have a big difference in price.


    And these most high-end detached vis have a value that is truly horrifying. Although the housing prices in Nanluo City aren¡¯t high, such a house would still be upwards of fifty million yuan. Moreover, it¡¯s not something you could buy just by having the money.


    The tycoons of Nanluo City who could own such a detached vi would undoubtedly be influential figures in Nanluo City.


    And Su Yang, not only did he own the most high-end vis, but the key point was that he owned three of them!


    Just what kind of inconceivable person was this Su Yang?


    Looking over the entirety of Nanluo City, how many people have such strength?


    When the person on the other end heard that something was wrong in Zhou Chuang¡¯s voice, he hurriedly said, "Captain Zhou, what happened? Why are you suddenly investigating Mr. Su¡¯s affairs? You... you didn¡¯t offend Mister Su Yang when you went out just now, did you? Say something!"


    Zhou Chuang¡¯s lips trembled, what could he say at this moment? This was far more than offending; it was downright enmity!


    "Damn it, useless bunch!" The person on the other end cursed, "Where are you? Wait for me, I¡¯ming over now!"


    Zhou Chuang shakily reported his location, and it wasn¡¯t long before several men in suits came running over quickly.


    The man at the head of the group had a manager¡¯s badge on his chest and was indeed the property manager of Longshui Bay. The likes of Zhou Chuang were all his subordinates.


    And this manager had also met Su Yang. Today, when Hou Shilin took Su Yang over, he took the opportunity to transfer three houses into Su Yang¡¯s name. And the manager personally handled this matter at the time.


    Seeing the situation at the scene, the manager¡¯s legs went weak, and he nearly copsed to the ground.


    He rushed over,pletely ignoring Zhou Chuang and the others, hurriedly running up to Su Yang, and said with a trembling voice, "Mr. Su, I am truly sorry, truly sorry. I want to express my sincerest apologies to you for our staff¡¯s mistake!"


    Zhou Chuang and Ki Mulin werepletely dumbfounded. Now they were utterly sure that Su Yang was indeed an owner at Longshui Bay!


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the manager with an almost smiling expression, "You sure did arrive on time. If you had been anyter, I¡¯m guessing they would have called more people toe and beat me up!"


    The manager instantly broke into a cold sweat and hastily said, "Please calm down, Mr. Su. I assure you will have a satisfactory response to this matter!"


    "Zhou Chuang, what exactly is going on here!" the manager suddenly turned to Zhou Chuang.


    "I... I..." Zhou Chuang¡¯s lips shivered nonstop, and he could not utter a coherent sentence.


    "I¡¯m asking you what¡¯s going on here, are you deaf or mute!" the manager rebuked furiously, stepping forward and pping Zhou Chuang across the face, "Speak up!"


    Only then did Zhou Chuang tremblingly recount the events that had just urred. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to tell any more lies, he was truly frightened by Su Yang.


    The manager was so angry he almost threw up blood. He pped Zhou Chuang across the face several times, scolding, "Mr. Su had already said he lives here, couldn¡¯t you have checked before doing anything? What the hell do you think you are? I hired you to ensure the safety of the owners¡¯ property, not to bully them!"


    Zhou Chuang hung his head, not daring to speak. After another round of furious scolding from the manager, he finally turned to Su Yang with a forced smile, "Mr. Su, I am very sorry. I will apologize on his behalf. I will call a meeting to look into this matter as soon as I get back and will punish them severely, giving you a satisfactory response!"


    "There¡¯s no rush for that," Su Yang said with his hands behind his back, ncing at Ki Mulin beside him, "This friend imed he¡¯s also an owner here, but something about it doesn¡¯t seem right. Don¡¯t you think your property management should investigate this?"


    "There¡¯s another matter like this?" the manager quickly approached Ki Mulin, "Which unit do you live in, what is your name?"


    "I... I..." Ki Mulin¡¯s mouth was wide open, not knowing how to respond.


    "Please cooperate with our investigation..." the manager said in a cold voice, "Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to treat it as if you¡¯ve trespassed into Longshui Bay!"


    "I... I wasn¡¯t trespassing..." Ki Mulin spoke in a low voice, "It was my cousin who brought me in..."


    Zhou Chuang¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen. Even though he was the head of security, bringing someone into Longshui Bay privately was not allowed either.


    "Your cousin? Who?" the manager demanded loudly.


    Ki Mulin nced sneakily at Zhou Chuang, who wished he could go up and strangle the man. Damn it, if you want to die, just die, but why drag me into it?


    "It¡¯s you again!" The manager was furious, pointing at Zhou Chuang, "Zhou Chuang, it looks like you really don¡¯t want your job anymore. You ate the gall of a bear and the heart of a leopard, daring to bring just anyone into Longshui Bay? Do you think this is your backyard, where you cane and go as you please? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    "Manager Wang, you might as well stop with the nonsense," Su Yang said softly, "This is Longshui Bay. He sneaked so many people in, who knows if they¡¯re here to steal? Call the police. As an owner here, I am extremely dissatisfied with Longshui Bay¡¯s property management and security!"


    Zhou Chuang and Ki Mulin were instantly stunned. Su Yang was looking to thoroughly punish them. If the police were actually called, both of them would be in big trouble!

 Chapter 101: Regretting Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Regretting Too Late</h4>


    The manager originally didn¡¯t want to escte the situation, but as Su Yang was one of the most esteemed owners in Longshui Bay, how could he dare to disobey?


    "Alright, just as Mister Su said, call the police!"


    Zhou Chuang thumped down onto the ground; he was very clear about the situation in Longshui Bay. If this was blown out of proportion, not only would he lose his job, but he might also end up behind bars for a few days.


    Ki Mulin¡¯splexion turned pale as he suddenly burst out in anger, "Su Yang, do you really have to be so ruthless?"


    "Am I being ruthless?" Su Yang sneered, "Ki Mulin, is it you who¡¯s merciless, or is it me? If I didn¡¯t have the strength, I would be the one lying on the ground right now. If I weren¡¯t an owner here, would you let me go? I was just walking here peacefully when you came to provoke me first, what right do you have to call me ruthless!"


    "Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m Qingru¡¯s cousin!" Ki Mulin shouted angrily: "If you dare treat me this way, I¡¯ll make Qingru break off with you!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yangughed, "You are the second person to tell me this today, if you really can make Lin Qingru break off with me, then I¡¯ll thank you!"


    Ki Mulin was immediately stunned; did Su Yang no longer care about Lin Qingru?


    However, Ki Mulin soon came to a realization of one thing: the current Su Yang was no longer the same person!


    The once poor boy living in the vige, being with Lin Qingru, that was Su Yang overreaching himself.


    But now, the Su Yang who resided in the most prestigious, standalone vi in Longshui Bay and owned three vis, his financial power was certainly no less than that of the Lin Family.


    At this time, he could be said to be on an equal footing with Lin Qingru, or even, it was Lin Qingru who would be seen as reaching up to Su Yang!


    After all, even Lin Ze Ping didn¡¯t have the qualifications to live in Longshui Bay!


    Ki Mulin suddenly felt a sense of regret. If he had a good rtionship with Su Yang, and Lin Qingru had a good rtionship with Su Yang as well, then wouldn¡¯t he be able toe and go from Longshui Bay as he pleased?


    This Longshui Bay Vi Area, a ce regarded as a testament to whether one was truly a second-generation rich, was a ce that all the rich second-generation students from his school dreamed of entering. But, how many could actually get in?


    If he could freelye and go, bring people in and out at will, his status among those rich second-generation circles would reach unprecedented heights!


    And now, all of this could only be a fantasy. Everything that should have belonged to them had slipped by because of their contempt for Su Yang.


    Who could understand this kind of regretful pain?


    Under the manager¡¯s arrangement, Zhou Chuang and people like Ki Mulin were taken away.


    How this matter would ultimately be handled was not Su Yang¡¯s concern. He just wanted to use this incident to teach Ki Mulin a lesson and to vent his own anger.


    ...


    Ki Mulin and the others were kept in the security room, waiting for the police toe and deal with the situation.


    "Ki Mulin, what on earth is going on with you!" Zhou Chuang raged, "How did you offend such a person? Damn it, the man has three of the most high-end vis in Longshui Bay, and you dared to provoke him?"


    "Cousin, I really didn¡¯t know what was going on!" Ki Mulin said with a woeful expression, "This Su Yang, he used to be aplete pauper, who would¡¯ve thought that he would have three vis here!"


    "Really?" Zhou Chuang frowned, "A pauper, living in a vi area like this? Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?"


    "I¡¯m not mistaken, I¡¯ve known him since we were kids, how could I be mistaken. Not a single one of his ancestors was wealthy!" Ki Mulin bit his lip and suddenly said in a low voice, "Cousin, do you think this guy could be here to show someone a vi, and it¡¯s not actually his vi?"


    Zhou Chuang said angrily, "Nonsense, his name is written as the owner, isn¡¯t that obvious?"


    "What¡¯s going on here? Where did this kid get the money?" Ki Mulin scratched his head. "You saw what he was wearing just now, all tattered and torn. Does he look like a rich person? Do you think it¡¯s possible that some boss wanted to transfer assets temporarily and wrote the property in his name? This son of a bitch can¡¯t have suddenly gotten rich like this!"


    Zhou Chuang froze for a second, furrowed his brows, and said in a low voice, "That¡¯s possible, I have heard of such cases before."


    Ki Mulin immediately began shouting loudly, "It must be that, otherwise, how the hell did this son of a bitch suddenly get rich!"


    "If that¡¯s really the case, then what kind of respected owner is he supposed to be!" Zhou Chuang jumped up immediately and said, "I¡¯m going to find Manager Wang, let him investigate clearly. Damn it, we can¡¯t let this bastard swagger around and mess with all of us!"


    Zhou Chuang found Manager Wang outside and was about to start discussing the situation inside. At that moment, two cars suddenly drove up to the entrance. A man in a suit got out of one of them and called out, "Excuse me, does Mister Su Yang live here?"


    Manager Wang immediately replied, "Yes, who are you?"


    "I am the Marketing Manager from Rongfa Shopping Mall, we are here to deliver goods to Mister Su Yang," the man in the suit said with a smile, "Can our vehicle go in?"


    "That¡¯s a bit inconvenient," Manager Wang said with a smile, "How about we help you bring them in?"


    The man in the suit smiled and said, "I¡¯m really sorry, Mister Su Yang spent over twelve million in our mall this time. ording to our mall¡¯s rules, we must deliver these goods personally into Mister Su Yang¡¯s hands and have him sign for them!"


    "What?" Manager Wang gasped in shock, and Zhou Chuang behind him was also stunned.


    Spending over twelve million in a shopping center¡ªwhat on earth did Su Yang buy?


    The key question is, can you still dare to say he has no money?


    Even among the owners living in Longshui Bay, how many could spend so much at once in a shopping center?


    Manager Wang arranged for the people to be let in and then turned to Zhou Chuang, frowning and asking, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "I... I have nothing..." Zhou Chuang said, hanging his head as he walked back.


    Ki Mulin was waiting anxiously: "Cousin, what happened? Did you figure it out? Is this bastard Su Yang screwed or not?"


    "Screwed my ass!" Zhou Chuang went over and kicked Ki Mulin on the head, cursing angrily, "Shut your mouth, sit down quietly, and stop talking to me!"


    "What happened?" Ki Mulin, who was kicked until he bled from his mouth, pressed urgently, "Cousin, what are you trying to do? Why are you hitting me?"


    "You understand a damn thing!" Zhou Chuang cursed, "Tell me honestly, is Su Yang really a pauper?"


    "Yes, I swear, he¡¯s definitely broke!" Ki Mulin said loudly.


    Zhou Chuang: "Then exin to me how he bought over twelve million worth of stuff at Rongfa Shopping Mall today!"


    "How... how much?"


    "Over twelve million!"


    "Ah?"

 Chapter 102 Raising the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Raising the Sword</h4>


    In the vi, after dinner, Su Yang went upstairs alone.


    Su Xia and Qi¡¯er were always clinging together. The two little girls hit it off right away and had now be very good friends.


    Qi¡¯er was also good at cooking and took care of all the household chores, making things much more convenient for Su Yang.


    The vi had three floors, and the entire third floor, spanning over one hundred and seventy square meters, was all Su Yang¡¯s.


    First, Su Yang set up a simple prohibition. Everything happening on the third floor would be isted there,pletely undetected by anyone outside. With this in ce, Su Yang could now cultivate in peace.


    Sitting cross-legged, Su Yang first took out the Nine Cold Jade Sword given to him by Master Fang.


    ording to Destiny¡¯s Tome, Nine Cold Jade was considered Profound Level material and extremely rare on Earth. And the whole Nine Cold Jade Sword was even more unimaginable.


    Of course, for ordinary people, the Nine Cold Jade Sword was pretty much like an air conditioner. Only at the Spirit Tranquility Realm could one begin to use the Nine Cold Jade Sword. And only when reaching the Mystical Realm could one fully unleash the power of the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    Su Yang had now reached the Qi Refining Peak but was still some distance away from the Spirit Tranquility Realm. However, he wasn¡¯t entirely unable to use the Nine Cold Jade Sword. Although he couldn¡¯t bring out its full power, he could still use it as a normal treasured sword.


    Flipping open Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang found the section on the Sword Control Technique andmitted it to memory.


    The Sword Control Technique was an ability to wield a treasured sword with one¡¯s inner True Qi. Simply put, it was known as the art of flying swords.


    To use this secret technique, one must first form a close connection with the sword, allowing it tomunicate with one¡¯s intentions.


    When one reaches the peak of the Fusion Realm and one¡¯s True Qi can harmonize with the universe, one can resonate with the treasured sword with their inner True Qi, thus letting the swordmunicate with one¡¯s intentions.


    Su Yang¡¯s current realm was still a bit away from the Fusion Peak. However, Destiny¡¯s Tome recorded another sword nourishing secret technique, which he could use at his current level.


    This sword nourishing technique involved using one¡¯s own essence blood to feed the sword, thereby achieving a connection of intentions with the sword.


    This method required some time and was not aplished overnight. Some might need a month, others might need a year, and some might even need several years; it was unpredictable.


    Anyway, Su Yang had nothing else to do, so he picked up the Nine Cold Jade Sword, cut open his fingertip, and let the blood drip onto it.


    Under the activation of the secret technique, the blood slowly infused into the Nine Cold Jade Sword. The sword emitted a faint glow, and at that moment, Su Yang felt as if something extra had suddenly appeared in his heart. However, it was fleeting, not giving Su Yang a chance to grasp the sensation.


    Su Yang knew that if he could capture this feeling, then his sword nourishment would be considered a sess. Such an opportunity was something to be encountered but not sought!


    Packing away the Nine Cold Jade Sword, the process of nourishing the sword could only be performed once every twelve hours; doing it more frequently would be of no benefit.


    Next, Su Yang walked around the room a few times,mitting the entireyout to memory.


    The feng shui of thend where Longshui Bay Vi Area was located was quite good. However, because there were too many houses built here, the spiritual energy of the feng shui was dispersed.


    If Su Yang wanted to cultivate using this spiritual energy, the best method would be to gather it together with a Spirit Gathering Array.


    And this Spirit Gathering Array is not a one-time use thing; it is an array that, once set up in this room, will continuously absorb the surrounding spiritual energy.


    ording to the records of Destiny¡¯s Tome, some Taoist and Buddhist Sects use such Spirit Gathering Arrays to condense all the nearby spiritual energy within their sect, thus creating what is known as a Cave Heaven Blessed Land.


    However, those from the Demonic Sect would not use this method; they use the Spirit Absorbing Array, which can forcibly draw in spiritual energy. This method is too overbearing, as any living creature that carelessly enters the range of the Spirit Absorbing Array will have its spiritual energy drained and die.


    Moreover, the spiritual energy absorbed this way is mixed and not suitable forying a solid foundation!


    Su Yang¡¯s cultivation is based on Devouring the Heavens, with the practices of the Taoist and Buddhist Sects as the foundation. With Devouring the Heavens, he had no need for the Spirit Absorbing Array. Thus, all he needed to do was set up the Spirit Gathering Array in this room to temper his foundations.


    Following the instructions from Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang drew several magical symbols and ced them at various positions in the room. Sitting cross-legged at the center, Su Yang closed his eyes to silently operate the Spirit Gathering Array, and the magical symbols immediately began to shine, illuminating the entire area within their light.


    Before long, Su Yang felt streams of spiritual energy converging around him.


    After cultivating for half an hour, the light from the magical symbolspletely dimmed, and the spiritual energy scattered.


    "Ultimately, these are just ordinary symbols and can¡¯t be used for long periods," Su Yang said softly as he waved his hand to erase the symbols, "If I could find some top-quality jade, I could set up a permanent Spirit Gathering Array and wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble."


    That evening, Su Yang and Su Xia stayed in the vi, and the next morning, Su Yang received a phone call from his stepmother Zhao Xuefen.


    "Xiao Yang, I¡¯ve bought groceries;e home for lunch," Zhao Xuefen¡¯s voice was unusually warm, given that Su Yang had changed his standing.


    "I have some things to do at noon..." Su Yang wanted to decline, as he didn¡¯t feel like going back to see Zhao Xuefen.


    "Hey, Xiao Yangzi!" A slightly androgynous voice suddenly came through, sounding malicious, "You must be home by twelve, or you¡¯re dead!"


    Hearing this voice, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Sister Fei, you¡¯re back!"


    "Knowing that your sister is back, shouldn¡¯t you hurry home to pick me up!"


    "Remember to bring your little sister back for lunch, too. Your sister¡¯s boyfriend ising over; let¡¯s have a family gathering," Zhao Xuefen mored from the side.


    "Mom, why are you talking nonsense? He¡¯s just a colleague!"


    With a light smile, Su Yang said, "No problem, I¡¯ll be home on time for lunch!"


    After hanging up the phone, a smile still lingered on Su Yang¡¯s face.


    This Sister Fei, named Chen Fei, is the sister of Chen Zhien and Zhao Xuefen¡¯s daughter from her previous marriage.


    She is five years older than Su Yang and has always been tomboyish since childhood. She has a good rtionship with Su Yang but is rather indifferent towards her own brother, Chen Zhien.


    In his early years when Su Yang was bullied at school, it was Chen Fei who would step in to fight for him, even shedding blood on his behalf. Because of this, Su Yang had the closest rtionship with her.


    Chen Fei now works in the provincial city and doesn¡¯te home often. It had been three years since Su Yangst saw her, and unexpectedly, she was now bringing a boyfriend home. However, by her age, it was time for her to think about marriage.

 Chapter 103: The Pretentious Woman

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103: The Pretentious Woman</h4>


    At noon, Su Yang arrived home on time.


    As he approached the front door, Su Yang saw a woman dressed in professional attire and with long hair from a distance.


    The woman¡¯s appearance was about a seven out of ten; with some dressing up, she still fell into the category of beauty. She had a nice figure as well, standing at one hundred sixty-seven centimeters with long legs, which was quite attractive.


    "Fei Jie!" Su Yang greeted her from afar.


    "Xiao Yangzi!" The woman immediately ran over, raising her arm to go and drape it around Su Yang¡¯s neck, just like when they were little.


    Su Yang hurriedly dodged and pleaded, "Fei Jie, I¡¯m all grown up now, don¡¯t do this..."


    "Yo-ho, so growing up is a big deal, huh!" Chen Fei was relentless and managed to wrap her arm around Su Yang¡¯s neck, grabbing his ear with one hand: "Tell me, haven¡¯t seen your sister for three years, did you miss me?"


    Su Yang was manhandled beyond recognition. Only Chen Fei could do something like this. If it were anyone else, who could make Master Su, who called the shots in Nanluo City, so embarrassed.


    "Miss miss miss!" Su Yang quickly replied, his will to survive was very strong.


    Chen Fei said, "You miss your sister and you don¡¯t even call? What, you¡¯ve grown up and your wings have hardened, haven¡¯t they? Have you forgotten how your sister used to change your diapers when you were little..."


    "Enough, enough!" Su Yang quickly interrupted Chen Fei: "Sis, you¡¯ve grown your hair long, haven¡¯t you? You look so demure!"


    "Of course!" Chen Fei said proudly: "Who do you think I am? I¡¯ve always had the demeanor of ady since I was little!"


    "Really?" Su Yang said with a bitter smile: "Well, Lady, could you let go of me first? This isn¡¯t very proper!"


    "You dare talk back!" Chen Fei was about to blow her top when suddenly, a ck sedan drove up to the entrance of the vige.


    Chen Fei acted as if she was shocked by electricity, quickly pushing Su Yang away and adopting a pitiful demeanor.


    Su Yang was stunned. Was this the same Fei Ge who once wielded a brick against a few small-time hooligans?


    The car stopped at the entrance of the alley, and three people got out. Among them, a man and a woman appeared to be a couple, while the other young man, wearing ck-rimmed sses, looked quite handsome.


    Chen Fei¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the young man, obviously showing interest; this must be the guy she liked.


    Su Yang and Chen Fei had a good rtionship, and he hoped for a happy end for her. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and whispered, "Sis, could this be the future brother-inw?"


    "What are you talking about, he¡¯s my colleague!" Chen Fei whispered back, at the same time stepping hard on Su Yang¡¯s foot: "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    Su Yang chuckled, and by now, the three people had approached Chen Fei.


    "My goodness, Chen Fei, your ce is so hard to find!" As soon as she arrived, the woman immediately eximed exaggeratedly: "You have no idea. The road we walked on even had cow dung. You know, I grew up in the city and have never seen such things. If it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t even know what it was, it¡¯s so disgusting!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly; the woman seemed a bit too finicky.


    Chen Fei gave an embarrassed smile and said, "That¡¯s how it is in the countryside, but the air is great here!"


    "Give me a break, how can you say the air is good here? The air is filled with the smell of cow dung." The woman immediately said: "Chen Fei, let¡¯s go to the city instead. I¡¯m allergic to this smell!"


    Chen Fei became even more embarrassed, but at this point, the young man with ck-rimmed sses spoke up: "Since we¡¯re at Fei Fei¡¯s home, we should of course pay a visit. Fei Fei, let¡¯s go see Uncle and Aunt first!"


    "Alright," Chen Fei was greatly moved and quickly walked ahead to lead the way, while also introducing Su Yang to the three of them.


    These three people were named Zhou Yinghao, Xie Dongyun, and Leu Tingting. Among them, Xie Dongyun and Leu Tingting were a couple, and Zhou Yinghao, the young man with ck-rimmed sses, was also the one Chen Fei fancied.


    After entering the courtyard, Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen had been waiting there for some time. Not far away stood Chen Zhien, but his expression was not a pleasant one.


    "Ah, you¡¯ve arrived, pleasee inside quickly!" Zhao Xuefen excitedly called everyone into the house.


    Zhou Yinghao smiled and greeted Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen, but Xie Dongyun and Leu Tingting did not speak. Especially Leu Tingting, who kept looking around the courtyard, her eyes filled with undisguised disdain.


    There were a few other people in the house, specifically, Chen Fei¡¯s aunt and uncle¡¯s families.


    After a round of pleasantries, everyone settled down at the dining table.


    Leu Tingting happened to sit next to Su Yang, her brows furrowed, clearly dissatisfied with the cramped environment.


    Zhou Yinghao was more talkative and unusuallyposed for his age. He was kind to everyone, thus winning the approval of most people in the room.


    Su Yang also used the Soul Searching Technique to take a look at Zhou Yinghao; the young man came from a well-off family and was quite ambitious. Moreover, he had strong feelings for Chen Fei, which could lead to a fine marriage.


    The only dissatisfying element was Xie Dongyun and Leu Tingting, who, after sitting down, kept finding faults with everything.


    When the food was served, Zhao Xuefen brought over a pair of chopsticks for Leu Tingting, who immediately eximed in an exaggerated tone, "Ew, how long have these chopsticks not been washed? Why are they so ck?"


    The people in the room were taken aback for a moment; country folks naturally wouldn¡¯t fuss over such things.


    "Darling, the chopsticks aren¡¯t dirty, they¡¯ve just turned ck from being used for a long time," Su Ping exined with a smile.


    Leu Tingting nced at Su Ping, "How can chopsticks be used for so long? Don¡¯t you have anymon sense? Chopsticks must be reced every three months!"


    "Well..." Su Ping said awkwardly, "We country folks don¡¯t fuss about these things..."


    "You might not fuss, but others do. When hosting guests, how can you be like this!" Leu Tingting snapped.


    "Tingting!" Zhou Yinghao couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and chided her, then apologized with a smile, "I¡¯m sorry, Tingting has been a cleanliness freak since she was little, so she might have overreacted a bit."


    Everyone smiled, but their expressions had soured slightly.


    Leu Tingting continued to do as she pleased, running back to the car to fetch three pairs of disposable chopsticks, giving them to Xie Dongyun and Zhou Yinghao.


    Xie Dongyun immediately used the disposable chopsticks, but Zhou Yinghao did not use the disposable ones, sticking instead with the chopsticks from Su Yang¡¯s household. This act garnered him quite a bit of goodwill from everyone present.


    Completely ignoring everyone¡¯s stares, Leu Tingting flipped through the dishes on the table, ending with a disgruntledment, "Fei Fei, is this how your family treats guests?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with it?" Chen Zhien couldn¡¯t hold back before Chen Fei could respond, "Aren¡¯t these dishes good enough for you to eat?"


    "Hey, what kind of way is that to talk!" Leu Tingting also immediately retorted angrily, "I was just making ament, do you have to speak like that?"


    "Zhi En, Zhi En..."


    Zhao Xuefen wanted to stop Chen Zhien, but hepletely disregarded her, mming the table and shouting furiously, "You call this just making ament? Since you entered the house, you¡¯ve been nothing but critical,ining that my home is too cramped, too dirty, the food not to your taste. Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 104 Let’s Go Back to Our New Home

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Let¡¯s Go Back to Our New Home</h4>


    Leu Tingting had been looking for trouble for a while now, and with Chen Zhi En starting to curse, she certainly wasn¡¯t going to show any weakness.


    "Who do you think you are? Then who the hell do you think you are?" Leu Tingting shouted angrily: "You country bumpkin, you dare to talk to me like that? What are you worth? Nothing but a stinking peasant, and you think you¡¯re something special!"


    As soon as she said this, everyone¡¯s face in the room changed. Most of the people present were from the countryside¡ªthey were the ¡¯country bumpkins¡¯ and ¡¯stinking peasants¡¯!


    "Tingting!" Zhou Yinghao shouted angrily, "Stop talking!"


    "Why shouldn¡¯t I talk?" Leu Tingting paid him no mind: "Brother, don¡¯t you understand what¡¯s going on? This Chen Fei and her whole family are trying to climb onto your high branch."


    "Just look at their home environment, look at these people. Is this a proper ce for humans to live? The clothes this family wears, what even are those? Is there a single decent piece of furniture in this house? They have four children; how much can they earn in a month, how can they get by?"


    "I¡¯ve seen this kind of people before. Poor and desperate, they pin all their hopes on their daughter, hoping she can snag a wealthy husband and change the family¡¯s fate. Hmph, Chen Fei, from the moment you approached my brother, I knew you were after his money. Who do you think you¡¯re fooling with those thoughts?"


    At that, everyone in the room became furious, and Chen Fei was the first to m the table and stand up: "Leu Tingting, make yourself clear. How am I after your brother¡¯s money? When I met him, he was just a junior employee under ourpany. It was after I quit my job to help him that he managed to achieve everything he has now!"


    "Don¡¯t make yourself sound so important, okay? Oh, ording to you, could my brother¡¯spany not have started without you?" Leu Tingting shouted: "Let me tell you, Chen Fei, my brother¡¯s sess is all thanks to his own efforts."


    "And you, always clinging to my brother, wanting to marry into a rich family. Let me tell you, keep dreaming. As long as I, Leu Tingting, am here, you¡¯ll never set foot in my brother¡¯s house in this lifetime!"


    "Tingting!" Zhou Yinghao shouted angrily, "Stop talking!"


    "Yinghao, Tingting is right, why won¡¯t you let her speak?" Xie Dongyun said leisurely: "Yinghao, can¡¯t you see? This whole family is just the kind looking to make money off their daughter, a bunch of greedy peasants!"


    "Xie Dongyun, watch your words!" Chen Fei fumed: "You can insult me, but you cannot insult my family!"


    "Hmph, Chen Fei, are you trying to scare me?" Xie Dongyun said coldly: "Did you not think about who you are? I¡¯m only ignoring you out of respect for Yinghao. But you really consider yourself something, huh?"


    "Don¡¯t forget, I am from the Xie Family. Even the four major families of Nanluo City have to treat me with respect when they see me, who the hell are you? Even here in Nanluo, in front of your own doorstep, you¡¯re nothing!"


    "Brother Yun, well said!" Leu Tingting immediately leaned on Xie Dongyun, her face full of admiration.


    Chen Fei¡¯splexion changed drastically, and she opened her mouth several times but didn¡¯t dare to speak. The Xie Family was no ordinary n; they were not someone she could provoke!


    "Dongyun, don¡¯t talk like that!" Zhou Yinghao said quietly: "Feifei is not that kind of person, and Uncle and Auntie are so nice, why do you have to be like this..."


    "Yinghao, you really have been blinded by beauty," Xie Dongyun said indignantly: "Don¡¯t you understand that for someone like you, marrying isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly?"


    "The kind of person you marry will determine your entire life. You can say it¡¯s for love now, but how long can a lovest when it¡¯s a mismatched match?"


    "Besides, it¡¯s not just about being an unequal match; it¡¯s about ss. If you marry someone from the lowest rung of society, what will your future be like?"


    """


    "I¡¯ve seen this kind of situation before. A friend of mine, much like you, married a girl from a poor family for love. And what was the result? His family couldn¡¯t offer him the slightest support; instead, they clung to him like vampires. Over the years, he¡¯s dropped out of our circle and be a nine-to-five office worker. Is this the life you want to live?"


    Zhou Yinghao kept his head down and said nothing, while everyone in the room turned to look at him. Ultimately, the decision was his to make.


    Su Yang also remained silent; he wanted to see what choice Zhou Yinghao would make.


    After a long time, Zhou Yinghao said in a deep voice, "Dongyun, my feelings for Feifei are real. Her family is my family, and I hope you won¡¯t speak of them like that!"


    Everyone in the room breathed a sigh of relief, and Chen Fei couldn¡¯t help but get misty-eyed.


    Leu Tingting, however, seemed like an enraged hen, screeching, "Brother, have you gone mad? Haven¡¯t Xie Dongyun¡¯s words been clear enough? Do you really want to drag along such a burden?"


    "Yinghao, I¡¯m really disappointed in you!" Xie Dongyun sighed heavily and said sternly, "It seems I need to reconsider ourpany¡¯s cooperation with yours!"


    Zhou Yinghao panicked immediately, "Dongyun, how... how can you do this?"


    Chen Fei was also frantic: "Xie Dongyun, if you have a grudge against me, that¡¯s between us. How can you bring personal grievances into business matters?"


    "This isn¡¯t personal grievance; this is business!" Xie Dongyun said coldly. "How can I trust a person who is so impulsive to manage apany properly?"


    Zhou Yinghao and Chen Fei were instantly stunned; they were well aware of how vital this cooperation was to theirpany¡¯s survival.


    At that moment, Su Yang stood up and spoke softly, "Alright, Sister, let¡¯s go home first."


    "Ah?" Chen Fei was startled and looked at Su Yang in astonishment, "Aren¡¯t we at home?"


    Su Yang said, "This is our home, but it¡¯s the old house. We¡¯ve moved to a new one!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Xuefen and Su Ping were also surprised. When had they moved?


    "Dad, I¡¯ve just bought three properties. I was nning to get everything ready and then take you over in the next couple of days, but since my sister¡¯s boyfriend hase over, let¡¯s go to the new house. After all, it¡¯s more spacious there!"


    The others looked at each other, unaware of Su Yang¡¯s news about the new house.


    "Su Yang, don¡¯t... don¡¯t talk nonsense..." Zhao Xuefen quietly tugged at Su Yang, worried that he would ovemit and not be able to follow through.


    "Wow, little fellow, I didn¡¯t notice earlier, but you sure can boast!" Leu Tingting sneered, "You¡¯ve bought three properties? Have you graduated from high school yet? Do you think buying houses is like buying vegetables, that you can just pick up three at a time?"


    "Hmm, I¡¯d like to see if you really do have three properties," Xie Dongyun snorted, "But even if you do, so what? In a poor ce like Nanluo City, how much can three houses be worth?"


    """

 Chapter 105 Where is Your Car?

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Where is Your Car?</h4>


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back,pletely ignoring the sarcasm of Xie Dongyun and Leu Tingting.


    "Xiao Yangzi..." Chen Fei looked worried, "Don¡¯t be reckless, alright?"


    "Yeah, Su Yang, even if we¡¯re broke, we shouldn¡¯t boast and be looked down upon!" Zhao Xuefen admonished earnestly.


    "Big brother wasn¡¯t boasting..." Su Xia suddenly spoke up, "Brother really has three houses, three big and beautiful houses!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Leu Tingting sneered, "How big, how beautiful? I really must see today what kind of good houses you can afford!"


    "Let¡¯s go, stop wasting time," Xie Dongyun taunted, "How should we get there? My car can¡¯t fit your kind of people, shall I call a few taxis for you?"


    "No trouble necessary," Su Yang put down his phone, murmuring, "My car has already arrived."


    "Your car?" Leu Tingtingughed so hard she clutched her stomach, "You have a car? What kind of car? A bicycle? A scooter?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak and walked straight out of the courtyard.


    Leu Tingting and Xie Dongyun followed closely behind, "Where¡¯s your car? Let¡¯s have our eyes opened!"


    Outside, the space was empty except for Xie Dongyun¡¯s car.


    "Hahaha..." Leu Tingtingughed loudly, "Hey, kid, you¡¯re not living in a fantasy, are you? Are you imagining you have a car?"


    The people behind all had embarrassed expressions; the only mode of transportation for their family was an old bicycle. Su Yang saying he had a car seemed utterly unrealistic!


    "Xiao Yangzi, shall I make a call and have a friend drive over to pick us up?" Chen Fei lowered her voice, "But, my friend only has one car, it probably won¡¯t fit so many people."


    "No need," Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, murmuring, "Just wait a moment!"


    Chen Fei frowned slightly, what was up with Su Yang? Why was he so stubborn?


    "What, a miracle is going to happen if we wait a while?" Xie Dongyun said with a sneer, "Do you people who live at the bottom of society always live in your fantasies?"


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a roar of engines came from afar. Then, under the gaze of everyone, a ck Mercedes-Maybach drove over from the highway. The license te was incredibly bold, five eights!


    "Holy shit..." Xie Dongyun was the first to exim, "A Maybach S680, 6.0T, 630 horsepower, the king of sedans. I never thought Nanluo City had such a luxury car, too awesome!"


    Right after, a Porsche drove up.


    Leu Tingting also said excitedly, "Wow, a Porsche Panamera, so beautiful, the car of my dreams!"


    But it wasn¡¯t over yet, more cars followed.


    "A Range Rover, the top trim, wow!"


    "A BMW 760, my uncle has one, but his is a 730!"


    "..."


    Xie Dongyun and Leu Tingting knew cars well, excitedly calling out each model as they shot nces at Su Yang and the others with their eyes.


    These country bumpkins probably haven¡¯t even heard the names of these cars, right?


    However, what happened next was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    The convoy slowly approached, then stopped right at the entrance of the alley, right in front of Su Yang.


    A person stepped out of the Mercedes, it was Ling Zi. This car, was indeed Ling Zi¡¯s ride!


    "Mr. Su!" Ling Zi walked straight up to Su Yang, bent halfway, and said, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte!"


    Everyone was stunned, what was going on? How could someone driving a Mercedes Maybach with a license te of five eights bow so respectfully in front of Su Yang? What on earth had happened?


    "Dude, are you mistaken?" Leu Tingting red and said, "You got the wrong person, right? What Mr. Su is he? He¡¯s just a poor student!"


    Ling Zi¡¯s face turned cold, and he red fiercely at Leu Tingting, saying sternly, "Watch your tone. If this wasn¡¯t Mr. Su¡¯s doorstep, you would have lost at least half of your teeth by now!"


    Leu Tingting couldn¡¯t help but be angry and shouted, "How dare you speak to me like that? Do you know who I am? My dad is Leu Baiwen, and the Baiwen Group in the provincial city is my family¡¯s. You want to knock out half of my teeth? Come on, try touching me!"


    "Leu Baiwen, is it?" Ling Zi nodded slowly, then suddenly pped Leu Tingting across the face, cursing angrily, "Even Leu Baiwen has to respectfully call me Lord Ling in front of me. What are you to raise your voice at me!"


    Leu Tingting was dumbfounded. Her father Leu Baiwen was also a fairly well-known businessman in the provincial city. Relying on her father¡¯s reputation, she had never been at a disadvantage from childhood up until now¡ªwho had ever treated her like this!


    "You dare hit me!" Leu Tingting roared like an enraged lion, "I won¡¯t let you off, I¡¯m going to call my dad..."


    "Tingting!" Xie Dongyun suddenly held Leu Tingting back, looking at Ling Zi with a hint of panic, he said softly, "May I ask if this big brother is the underworld leader of Nanluo City, Lord Ling?"


    Ling Zi gave him a nce and said, "You have some insight!"


    Xie Dongyun gasped, Ling Zi¡ªan absolutely Heavenly Level figure. He could even wine and dine with the big underground bosses of the provincial city. Dominating Nanluo City, many from the provincial city could not get a foothold there. How could onepare such a character to someone like Leu Baiwen?


    "Lord Ling, Tingting is young and doesn¡¯t understand things. If she offended you just now, I apologize to you on her behalf!" Xie Dongyun said softly.


    "Humph!" Ling Zi snorted coldly, paying them no attention, and turned to Su Yang, "Mr. Su, how would you like to move? There are five pickup trucks behind, all meant for hauling goods. If there are any particr instructions, just let me know, and I will have them start packing!"


    Xie Dongyun and the others were once again baffled¡ªthe five pickup trucks behind, each worth over a million, were being used to move house?


    Su Yang turned to Su Ping, "Dad, see if there¡¯s anything at home that you want to move, let¡¯s move it all together."


    "Move... move what?" Su Ping was still dazed.


    "We¡¯re moving houses," Su Yang said. "Let¡¯s go live in the new house, it¡¯s much closer to your workces, and the environment is better too."


    "Are we... really moving houses?" Zhao Xuefen was stupefied, the arrival of Ling Zi made her start to believe that what Su Yang said was true.


    Su Yang nodded, "Let¡¯s move, living there would also make it more convenient for Xia to go to school."


    Zhao Xuefen looked back at the old house and said softly, "Then the furniture..."


    "Auntie, there¡¯s no need to move the furniture. The new house is fully furnished, it has everything. These old pieces of furniture would just be out of ce if moved there." Ling Zi smiled, "Maybe we should move some things that are more sentimental?"


    Zhao Xuefen scratched her head, thought for a long while, and finally packed some things.


    To be honest, there wasn¡¯t much worth taking in the house, a single box was enough to pack everything up.


    Everyone got in the cars and headed straight to Longshui Bay.


    Behind them, Leu Tingting and Xie Dongyun looked at each other in bewilderment. Leu Tingting suddenly clenched her teeth and said, "Follow them, if he¡¯s so capable, then the house he lives in must be very valuable. Hmph, if his house turns out to be very ordinary, it would prove that this is all a scam, and these people were paid by him!"

 Chapter 106 He Only Cooperates with Me

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106 He Only Cooperates with Me</h4>


    Longshui Bay Community.


    Seeing that it was Su Yanging, Manager Wang dared not neglect him and immediately opened the gate, allowing all the cars to enter. Following behind, Xie Dongyun and Liu Tingting were also able to ride on his coattails and drove in after him.


    Upon entering themunity, the two of them were stunned by the surrounding environment.


    They were from the provincial city themselves and had seen many luxuriousmunities. But they had never seen one with an environment like Longshui Bay¡¯s before.


    Even though they hadn¡¯t seen Su Yang¡¯s house yet, they already understood very clearly. The value of any house here was absolutely not a small sum. If Su Yang owned property here, not to mention three, even one would be enough to prove his financial strength!


    Soon, the convoy stopped in front of a vi.


    "We¡¯re here." Ling Zi got out of the car and invited Su Yang out, smiling, "Mr. Su, how shall we arrange this? Into which house should we put the things?"


    Behind them, Liu Tingting and Xie Dongyun happened to hear this and were immediately dumbfounded. There really was more than one house?


    "Let¡¯s use the one on the outside," Su Yang casually pointed, "near thekeside. My dad likes fishing, it¡¯s suitable for them to live!"


    "Alright!" Ling Zi immediately waved and directed, "Move the things to the outermost vi."


    Everyone moved the items inside and took Su Ping, Zhao Xuefen, and the others for a tour of the ce. Even Liu Tingting and Xie Dongyun followed along for a walk.


    After seeing the decoration of the house, Liu Tingting and Xie Dongyun exchanged nces. They had many rich second-generation friends, but even the wealthiest among them didn¡¯t live in a house as luxurious as this one!


    "Xiao Yang, this... is this really a house you bought?" Zhao Xuefen asked incredulously, in her life, she had never even dreamed of such a luxurious house.


    "Auntie, it¡¯s not just this one!" Ling Ziughed, "This one, the one in the middle, and the one on the inside, all are Mr. Su¡¯s properties!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was shocked once again, and Liu Tingting and Xie Dongyun almost fell to the ground.


    These three houses, each more luxurious and expensive than thest. And all three belonged to Su Yang. How immense must Su Yang¡¯s financial power be?


    The two of them suddenly turned red, thinking about how they had just called Su Yang¡¯s family poor country bumpkins. Now they suddenly realized that the real poor country bumpkins were actually themselves.


    Even their parents couldn¡¯tpare to Su Yang¡¯s wealth. So what did that make them?


    Next, everyone went on to visit the other two vis.


    Arriving at thest vi, Su Yang did not open the door directly but knocked instead. Soon, Qi¡¯er came to open the door.


    "Brother Su, you¡¯re back!" Qi¡¯er eximed with delight. However, seeing the people behind him, she suddenly blushed and bowed her head, not daring to speak.


    Everyone was astounded, especially Xie Dongyun, whose eyes nearly popped out. Was there really a girl in the world this beautiful? She was a true fairy!


    "What a beautiful girl." Zhao Xuefen was also dumbfounded, "Xiao Yang, who is this?"


    Qi¡¯er quickly said, "My name is Qi¡¯er, and I take care of Brother Su¡¯s daily life here."


    Everyone was shocked once again. Such a beautiful fairy-girl, wherever she went, should be the one being taken care of by others.


    And now, she was staying in this vi, taking care of Su Yang¡¯s living?


    What massive virtue had this Su Yang umted in his past life!


    Xie Dongyun was so eaten up with envy he was almost going crazy, and Liu Tingting was so jealous she was about to cry. Ever since Qi¡¯er showed up, Xie Dongyun hadn¡¯t given her another nce.


    The others didn¡¯t linger in the vi for long. After a tour, Ling Zi and the others left first. However, they left behind a few cars for Su Yang and his group to use.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s rtives all stayed behind. They had never seen such a luxurious house in their lives and kept walking around inside, continuously eximing in amazement.


    After settling his father and the others, Su Yang went out to find Chen Fei.


    Chen Fei was with Zhou Yinghao, clearly still in shock. She didn¡¯t know where Su Yang got the money from, but the name on the property deed and Ling Zi¡¯s utmost respect couldn¡¯t be faked.


    "Fei, brother-inw, the middle suite is unupied for now. After you guyse back, how about staying in the middle one," Su Yang said with a smile. "A couple like you also needs a little world for just the two of you!"


    Chen Fei¡¯s face turned red, and she snarled, "Xiao Yangzi, you¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? Daring to tease your sister!"


    "How could I dare!" Su Yang immediately responded with augh. "No matter how capable I am, I could never escape your ¡¯Five Fingers Mountain¡¯, could I!"


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Chen Fei said with a smug smile.


    Zhou Yinghao was also full of emotion. He never would have imagined his little brother-inw to possess such heaven-defying capabilities!


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take you to rest first," Su Yang nced back at Liu Tingting and Xie Dongyun and said, "What are you two still doing here? Longshui Bay does not allow strangers to linger, are you waiting for the security to escort you out?"


    The two were immediately embarrassed. Xie Dongyun said in a low voice, "Well, Yinghao, there are still some details we need to discuss about our cooperation. How about we finalize these detailster?"


    Zhou Yinghao frowned. At this moment, you want to talk about cooperation? Isn¡¯t that a bit too realistic? Just a while ago, you were moring to terminate the cooperation!


    "We don¡¯t need the cooperation!" Su Yang dered bluntly. "My sister and brother-inw¡¯spany doesn¡¯t need your cooperation!"


    "How can you speak like that!" Liu Tingting immediately got agitated. "It¡¯s my brother¡¯spany, not yours, not your effort, so you think you can say whatever you want? Do you know how important this cooperation is to my brother¡¯spany? What right do you have to make decisions for my brother!"


    "I¡¯m not making decisions for him..." Su Yang sneered. "I¡¯m justpeting with you!"


    "Competing? Competing for what?" Everyone was taken aback.


    "Businesspetition!" Su Yang dered loudly. "From now on, our group will have in-depth cooperation with my brother-inw¡¯spany. And the prerequisite for this cooperation is that my brother-inw¡¯spany cannot cooperate with any otherpany for the time being!"


    "Su Yang..." Chen Fei couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. "What are you talking about? Do you... do you know what Yinghao¡¯spany does?"


    "I don¡¯t need to know!" Su Yang said with a light smile. "No matter what he does, he can cooperate with us!"


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned. These words were too much. What kind of group can cover all projects?


    In fact, what Su Yang said was not an exaggeration at all. Qingyun Clubhouse owned three major groups, and these three major groups had over a hundred subsidiaries, so it could really be said that they covered all industries. No matter what Zhou Yinghao¡¯spany was doing, there were no problems with the cooperation!

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107: 107</h4>


    "No matter what it is, you can cooperate with him?" Xie Dongyun couldn¡¯t help but scoff, "Even our Xie¡¯s Corporation wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a bold im, and yet you have the audacity to say so!"


    "Yeah, do you really think you¡¯re something special?" Leu Tingting also curled her lip, saying, "Do you really believe that just because you have three properties here, you¡¯re some sort of business tycoon, able to meddle in anything?"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly stating, "Brother-inw, please wait a moment. Someone from ourpany will be here shortly to discuss things with you. Just let them know what business you¡¯re in, and they will handle everything!"


    "What?" Zhou Yinghao was dumbfounded and a bit panicky. In the past, he was always the one begging others for cooperation. When had anyone evere to seek cooperation with him?


    "Is... is that really true?" Chen Fei whispered softly, "Xiao Yangzi, your brother-inw works in a niche market, he deals with..."


    "No problem!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "No matter what he does, ourpany should be able to cooperate with him!"


    "Keep boasting. I want to see for myself - what kind ofpany do you have, so impressive, huh!" Xie Dongyun said loudly.


    "Right, we won¡¯t leave. I must see just how capable yourpany truly is!" Leu Tingting also raised her voice, "Hmph, if you can¡¯t cooperateter on, you¡¯ll lose facepletely!"


    Leu Tingting then turned to Zhou Yinghao, "Brother, let me advise you, yourpany works in a very niche market, not just anyone can cooperate with you. If you miss out on Yun¡¯s project, yourpany will be doomed. Su Yang isn¡¯t the one who will lose out if the cooperation fails, it¡¯s you¡ªit won¡¯t be his problem, but you can¡¯t afford not to think about your ownpany!"


    Zhou Yinghao clenched his teeth and said in a low voice, "I believe in Su Yang!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly and said, "Thank you, brother-inw. I won¡¯t disappoint you!"


    Leu Tingting couldn¡¯t hide her anger and said loudly, "Humph, what¡¯s the use of talking nonsense? Have your peoplee over quickly. I just don¡¯t believe you can really cooperate!"


    Before long, a red Porsche sports car arrived at the vi door. A spirited woman in professional attire stepped out of the car. She was very beautiful, with an 8.5 out of 10 appearance, her wavy hair entuating her dignified and noble bearing.


    The woman wore a pair of ck high heels, ck trousers, a white shirt, and a ck suit. She looked smart and sharp but could not conceal her graceful figure.


    Such a woman, walking on the street, wouldmand an extremely high rate of second nces. Most crucially, she emerged from a red Porsche, which only increased her allure!


    Fortunately, everyone had just witnessed Qi¡¯er¡¯s peerless beauty, so the appearance of this woman didn¡¯t cause too much of a stir. Nevertheless, her arrival still attracted a lot of attention.


    Carrying a folder, the woman walked straight up to Su Yang and extended her hand, "Mr. Su, hello, Mr. Hou sent me here. My name is He Chenrui, the deputy general manager of one of the three major corporations under Qingyun Clubhouse, responsible for most of the external cooperation projects!"


    Xie Dongyun¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of his head. Such a domineering female CEO figure showing such respect for Su Yang? Just how capable was Su Yang!


    Su Yang casually shook hands with He Chenrui and said, "You can discuss the specifics of the cooperation with my brother-inw."


    "Of course!" He Chenrui nodded, then turned to the other two, hesitated for a moment, and finally, her gaze settled on Zhou Yinghao.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire her. He Chenrui had not attained her position as deputy general manager just by her looks. At the very least, her ability to read people and situations was very strong.


    "You must be Mr. Su¡¯s brother-inw, right?" He Chenrui extended her hand, "Hello, my name is He Chenrui!"


    "Zhou... Zhou Yinghao..." he replied hastily, shaking He Chenrui¡¯s hand. In the presence of this domineering female CEO, his confidence seemed to wane.


    He Chenrui said, "May I know which field Mr. Zhou is in? I need to understand your industry to determine the level at which our cooperation will take ce!"


    "This..." Zhou Yinghao was about to speak when Xie Dongyun suddenly said, "Doingworking, can we coborate?"


    "Hey!" Chen Fei panicked, "Why are you talking nonsense!"


    Leu Tingting immediately said, "Didn¡¯t he say any project could coborate? So, can we coborate inworking?"


    He Chenrui said, "That depends on what aspect ofworking you¡¯re doing. Our group has fiveworkingpanies, covering many areas, so we could definitely talk about it."


    "Uh?" Everyone was taken aback. So manyworkingpanies under their belt, are you kidding?


    "I misspoke earlier, he¡¯s in construction!" Xie Dongyun immediately corrected himself.


    He Chenrui said, "That¡¯s even less of a problem. We have a group that¡¯s fully dedicated to construction. Coboration in this area, absolutely no problem!"


    "Ah?" Xie Dongyun was stunned for a moment, and, grinding his teeth, he said, "What about the media industry then!"


    He Chenrui said, "Our group owns three mediapanies, so coborating in that area is also not a problem!"


    Xie Dongyun: "Then what if it¡¯s..."


    "You don¡¯t need to say anymore!" He Chenrui cut off Xie Dongyun directly, "Under Qingyun Clubhouse, we have Rongfa Corporation, Changsheng Corporation, and Dongyi Corporation. Three major conglomerates, covering all major industries. Basically, unless it¡¯s a very niche market, we can coborate!"


    "Ah?" Xie Dongyun¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets: "Changsheng Corporation, is it yours?"


    "Really?" Zhou Yinghao was also shocked: "Changsheng Corporation, really... really yours?"


    "Yes!" He Chenrui nodded directly.


    Surprised, Su Yang looked over at Chen Fei. Zhou Yinghao¡¯s reaction was a bit over the top, wasn¡¯t it?


    In fact, Chen Fei was also stunned and exined in a low voice, "Actually, ourpany¡¯s products would best coborate with Changsheng Corporation; Xie¡¯s Corporation is just an alternative. But we have never been able to connect with Changsheng Corporation, so the coboration has never been possible, leaving us with no choice but to go with Xie¡¯s Corporation."


    "Oh." Su Yang suddenly understood.


    "It seems Mr. Zhou¡¯s products can indeed achieve coboration with our Changsheng Corporation!" He Chenrui nodded, "I¡¯ll contact Changsheng Corporation¡¯s person-in-charge, Du Huasheng, right away. He will further discuss the coboration with Mr. Zhou. How¡¯s that?"


    "Du... Du Huasheng?" Zhou Yinghao shuddered involuntarily.


    In their industry, Du Huasheng was almost a mythical figure. Heading the entire Changsheng Corporation, he was someone many people in the industry could only dream of meeting, regarded by many as a career mentor.


    Zhou Yinghao had only previously listened to a speech by Du Huasheng from a distance, but he admired him immensely, which is why he chose this industry.


    When he tried to contact Changsheng Corporation, he only interacted with some middle-level leaders; he had never seen anyone from the upper echelons.


    And now, with just a sentence from He Chenrui, the top-tier Du Huasheng himself was going toe and negotiate with him. This... this was too unbelievable!

 Chapter 108 He is a Member of the Board of Directors

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108 He is a Member of the Board of Directors</h4>


    Xie Dongyun looked shocked, while Liu Tingting was full of contempt, "Who knows if what she¡¯s saying is true? I could also call someone over and im he¡¯s Du Huasheng. After all, no one has ever met him!"


    "Tingting, just stop talking!" Zhou Yinghao reprimanded her.


    Liu Tingting red and said, "What¡¯s wrong? Am I wrong? Who knows if they hired someone to put on a show?"


    Zhou Yinghao whispered, "Mr. Du is like a celebrity in our industry. No one could impersonate him!"


    "Really?" Liu Tingting turned to look at Xie Dongyun beside her.


    Xie Dongyun nodded, being in the same industry, he, of course, knew about Du Huasheng!


    "However, I don¡¯t believe they could really get Du Huasheng toe!" Xie Dongyun gritted his teeth.


    At that moment, He Chenrui walked over, "It¡¯s alright, Mr. Du happened to be nearby and he will be here shortly."


    Xie Dongyun stood there, teeth gritted, waiting to see for himself because he simply could not believe that a single phone call could bring a legendary figure from their industry!


    Before long, a ck Mercedes Benz slowly stopped at the entrance. A man in his fifties got out of the car. Dressed in a suit, he radiated extremeposure.


    "Mr. Du!" Zhou Yinghao was the first to exim.


    Xie Dongyun was stunned too; it was indeed Du Huasheng!


    Seeing Xie Dongyun¡¯s expression, Liu Tingting realized what was happening. She was stunned; such a scenario was simply beyond her eptance!


    Liu Tingting had always looked down on Chen Fei, thinking of her as a lowlife who crawled out of the slums, never able to shake off her poverty. Especially after she got together with Xie Dongyun, she scorned Chen Fei even more.


    She came to Nanluo City this time with determination, ready to make a scene to thoroughly ruin the rtionship between Zhou Yinghao and Chen Fei.


    But now, she suddenly realized that Chen Fei¡¯s family situation far exceeded her expectations. It was not only beyond her own family¡¯s standing, but even more so than her prideful boyfriend, Xie Dongyun!


    After He Chenrui ryed a message, Du Huasheng approached Su Yang, bowed with a smile, and said, "Mr. Su, hello!"


    "There¡¯s no need for such formality, Mr. Du!" Su Yang smiled back. Considering Du Huasheng¡¯s age and senior position, such respectful behavior towards him was indeed notmon.


    "Mr. Su, the feats you aplished a few days ago were eye-opening for everyone," Du Huasheng said with a smile. "You are the type of person I respect the most. I¡¯ve always wanted to pay you a visit, and it¡¯s quite unexpected that it would happen under these circumstances!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly. It seemed that him being a shareholder of the Qingyun Clubhouse wasn¡¯t too significant for Du Huasheng. After all, such a person would have to show the utmost respect even when meeting Hou Shilin.


    What Du Huasheng truly admired about Su Yang was his medical expertise. After all, Changsheng Corporation was in the medical field!


    After exchanging pleasantries, Du Huasheng turned to Zhou Yinghao, "Mr. Zhou, I¡¯ve been briefed by Manager He about the situation earlier. Your project aligns very well with ourpany. There are no issues with this cooperation!"


    "Really? Really?" Zhou Yinghao¡¯s voice trembled with excitement.


    Mr. Du smiled and said, "Of course, it¡¯s true. Mr. Zhou, if possible, could youe to thepany this afternoon so that we could discuss the specifics of our partnership and then prepare to sign the contract?"


    "Certainly, certainly!" Zhou Yinghao repeatedly agreed.


    At this moment, Xie Dongyun couldn¡¯t help but interject, "President Du, just because of Su Yang¡¯s words, you¡¯ve decided to cooperate with him? Even though I don¡¯t have the abilities of President Du, I do know that any project cooperation needs to go through discussions on all aspects,e up with a concrete n, and then be approved by the board of directors, right?"


    "Is that necessary?" Du Huasheng nced at Xie Dongyun, "Mr. Su controls twenty percent of Changsheng Corporation¡¯s shares; he has considerable speaking power on the board. With Mr. Su proposing this, there won¡¯t be any problems!"


    "What!?" Xie Dongyun¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, Su Yang had twenty percent of the shares in Changsheng Corporation, the verypany that had pressured their Xie¡¯s Corporation to the point of being unable to raise its head? Good heavens, just who was this guy!


    You should know that Xie Dongyun¡¯s father owned only five percent of the shares in Xie¡¯s Corporation!


    Leu Tingting was also stunned, Changsheng Corporation was one of the top fifty enterprises in Pingnan Province.


    Su Yang actually owned twenty percent of the shares; how could this be?


    This was no longer a matter of being a second-generation rich; this was a genuine first-generation rich, someone who could stand above their parental generation!


    At this moment, Leu Tingting could only ask herself one question: Leu Tingting, what right did you have to look down on this family?


    After setting the time for the meeting, Du Huasheng and He Chenrui left first.


    Now only the three people on Su Yang¡¯s side, along with Leu Tingting and Xie Dongyun, were left at the scene.


    These two no longer had their previous arrogance; they were both hanging their heads low, looking like defeated roosters. They had lost this skirmish thoroughly!


    "Now, you may leave," Su Yang said coldly, "Or do I need to call security?"


    Xie Dongyun gritted his teeth and raged, "Fine, we¡¯ll leave. But this isn¡¯t over. Zhou Yinghao, you think that just by cooperating with Changsheng Corporation everything is set? I¡¯m telling you, you haven¡¯t grasped the situation at all; you will regret your decisionter!"


    As their car drove out of Longshui Bay, a cold smirk crossed Xie Dongyun¡¯s lips, "Hmph, Zhou Yinghao thinks he¡¯s secured a strong support by cooperating with Changsheng Corporation? He has no clue about the situation!"


    "What do you mean, is there some situation?" Leu Tingting hastily asked, "Isn¡¯t Changsheng Corporation the leader of your industry?"


    "That¡¯s in the past!" Xie Dongyun said smugly, "Do you know about the medical conference this time?"


    Leu Tingting replied, "I¡¯ve heard of it, it¡¯s being held in Nanluo City, and it¡¯s a grand event in the medicalmunity!"


    After the medical conference ends, twenty-seven projects are set to be established. These projects will coborate with various major pharmaceuticalpanies," Xie Dongyun said with a coldugh, "Any one of these projects is significant. If we can secure even one project, our corporation will have no issue outperforming Changsheng Corporation!"


    "Really?" Leu Tingting scratched her head, "But Changsheng Corporation will also be bidding. What if they get the projects?"


    "Heh..." Xie Dongyun curled his lip, "Do you know who is in charge of this bidding?"


    "Who?"


    "I can mention his name..." Xie Dongyun whispered, "Xue Chang¡¯an!"


    "Xue Chang¡¯an? Isn¡¯t he from the Xue Family, one of the Ten Great Families?"


    "Exactly!" Xie Dongyun said with a sneer, "He¡¯s been a good friend of my father for many years, he will definitely look after us. Moreover, the most important point is that Xue Chang¡¯an seems to have a grudge against the Hou Family; in the past few days, he has had two shes with Hou Xiaolian in the province. With these circumstances, how could the Hou Family¡¯s corporation possibly gain an advantage in this bidding?"


    "That¡¯s great!" Leu Tingting was overjoyed, gritting her teeth, "This time, when we surpass Changsheng Corporation, I¡¯d like to see what they can brag about!"

 Chapter 109 Wu Zhihao

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Wu Zhihao</h4>


    In the afternoon, Zhou Yinghao and Chen Fei visited Changsheng Corporation, while Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen went to work at the hospital.


    After sending Su Xia to school, Su Yang, having nothing better to do, returned to school himself.


    For Su Yang, going to school had be merely a way to kill time. After all, he still had a friend there, Zhao Qiupeng.


    However, upon arriving at school, he discovered that Zhao Qiupeng was not there. ording to ssmates, Zhao Qiupeng had gone to the university town to find Xie Wei.


    Speechless, Su Yang thought about how Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s attendance had dwindled since hooking up with Xie Wei. Surely this guy wasn¡¯t nning on spending a few more years in high school?


    Zhao Qiupeng was a year older than Xie Wei, and only in his second year of high school, while Xie Wei was already a freshman in college. Was he really going to wait until she graduated to be her teacher?


    But speaking of Qiupeng, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of himself. He was the same age as Xie Wei, yet also only in his second year of high school, which was rather embarrassing!


    Feeling bored alone at school, he left, nning to take a stroll around Erdao Street to see if he could find some fine jade or the like. But just as he walked out of the school gates, he was abruptly stopped by a group of people.


    Leading them was Ding Runze, leaning on crutches and looking askance at Su Yang, "Su Yang, bet you didn¡¯t see thising, huh¡ªwe meet again!"


    Su Yang frowned and replied coldly, "What, I didn¡¯t hit you hard enoughst time, and you¡¯re back for more?"


    Ding Runze¡¯s face turned frosty as he clenched his teeth, "Su Yang, if it hadn¡¯t been for that slut Hu Xiexie getting in the wayst time, I would have chopped you into pieces. Today, I¡¯d like to see who can save you!"


    With a sneer, Su Yang said, "You mean these losers with you?"


    "You blind idiot!" Ding Runze proudly proimed, "Listen up, these guys are the best of Cangbei Martial Arts. Especially this one, Wu Zhihao, my senior brother and the cream of the crop. He¡¯s here today specifically to take revenge for me!"


    Next to Ding Runze stood a tall, arrogant-looking man¡ªnone other than Wu Zhihao.


    At this point, quite a few people had gathered around, mostly students from Seventh Middle School belonging to wealthy families. Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru were among the crowd.


    "Oh my god, Wu Zhihao!" one student eximed.


    "You know him?"


    "Dude, are you deaf or something? He¡¯s our senior, Wu Zhihao, the one who graduated three years ahead of us!"


    "Ah? The Wu Zhihao who was the toughest guy in Seventh Middle School? Back when he was here, even the Taekwondo Club had to behave around him. He¡¯s a legend!"


    "Absolutely, let me tell you, Brother Hao and my brother are tight. Brother Hao¡¯s skills are no joke. People like Gu Yunfei and Gu Yunxiang are nothingpared to him. I can¡¯t believe Brother Hao is actually back. Su Yang¡¯s in for a tough time now!"


    Listening to the surrounding chatter, Wu Zhihao grew even more smug. He nced sideways at Su Yang, "So you¡¯re Su Yang?"


    Indifferent, Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back,pletely disregarding Wu Zhihao.


    Wu Zhihao raised his voice angrily, "I¡¯m good friends with Ding Qiuhuan, and Runze is my younger brother. By bullying Runze, you¡¯re disrespecting me. Today I..."


    "Why talk so much nonsense!" Su Yang interrupted coldly, "If you¡¯re here, is it really to reason with me?"


    Wu Zhihao was momentarily taken aback. He had intended to say a few formal words, but Su Yang¡¯s retort left him at a loss for words.


    "Fine!" Wu Zhihao said through gritted teeth, "Since you¡¯re so eager for death, I¡¯ll grant you that chance!"


    With that, Wu Zhihao clenched his fist and advanced towards Su Yang.


    Just then, a cold reprimanding voice suddenly came from the side, "Ding Runze, I told you, you¡¯re not allowed to mess with Su Yang again, can¡¯t you understand my words?"


    Everyone turned their heads to look and saw Hu Xiexie alsoing over with a group of people.


    "Isn¡¯t that our school¡¯s top beauty, Hu Xiexie?"


    "Howe she¡¯s running over to stand up for Su Yang?"


    "What¡¯s the rtionship between those two?"


    "The men chasing after Hu Xiexie could line up all the way to the Capital City, but she¡¯s never given any of them a nice look. What¡¯s happening today?"


    "Don¡¯t make jokes, Hu Xiexie and Su Yang, that¡¯s totally impossible!"


    There was another bout of noise all around.


    Su Yang was ready to make a move, but seeing Hu Xiexie, he couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless, it looked like there was no need to fight today.


    Ding Runze¡¯s face turned icy, angrily saying, "Hu Xiexie, this is between him and me, how dare you meddle in the affairs of the Ding Family?"


    "This person is my friend, of course, I¡¯m going to protect him!" Hu Xiexie retorted coldly: "There¡¯s no need to use the Ding Family to try and scare me, if you¡¯re not convinced, let your Ding Familye and deal with this!"


    Ding Runze angrily said, "For such a trivial matter, I need to use my family to handle it? Today, I¡¯m going to kill him, and I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to protect him!"


    "Then you can try it!" Hu Xiexie replied coldly.


    "Brother Hao!" Ding Runze looked towards Wu Zhihao.


    Wu Zhihao¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Hu Xiexie, full of infatuation. Only upon hearing the call did hee back to his senses, but his gaze never left Hu Xiexie.


    "Miss Hu, hello, my name is Wu Zhihao, you¡¯ve probably heard of me, right?" Wu Zhihao boasted.


    "Never heard of you!" Hu Xiexie responded directly.


    Wu Zhihao¡¯s face changed. Among the students of the past few years, he was one of the most famous, overshadowing all the other influential families¡¯ offspring, known as a legend in Nanluo City.


    In his view, Hu Xiexie should have been one of his admiring little fangirls. But to his surprise, Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t care about him at all!


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t heard, you¡¯ll get to know me today." Wu Zhihao said with a smile, extending his hand: "Miss Hu, hello!"


    Hu Xiexie nced at Wu Zhihao, then turned to Ding Runze: "Ding Lao San, is that it? Does your family have no one left? Sending such a piece of trash over, what for? To make connections?"


    Ding Runze¡¯s face turned awkward, and Wu Zhihao was extremely embarrassed. He prided himself on his countless flings, being able to effortlessly attract any type of woman he wanted. He had never expected to bepletely unable to show off in front of Hu Xiexie!


    In his heart, Wu Zhihao raged, "Damn bitch, pretending to be pure with me. Wait until I beat you into submission, then we¡¯ll see if you continue to act so high and mighty!"


    "Since you want to fight, let¡¯s not waste words!" Wu Zhihao nced over the people behind Hu Xiexie and said, "Should we go one by one, or do you all want toe at once?"


    As soon as these words were said, the surrounding crowd erupted in cheers, everyone excitedly shouting Wu Zhihao¡¯s name.


    "I¡¯ll do it!" Su Yang said quietly.


    "What nonsense are you talking!" Hu Xiexie red at him: "This is between them and me now, you just watch from the side. I¡¯ll personally handle this fight!"

 Chapter 110: Hu Xiexie, the Pioneer

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Hu Xiexie, the Pioneer</h4>


    "You? Want to fight me?" Wu Zhihao couldn¡¯t help sneering, "What, is your side really out of people? So much so that a woman has toe fight me?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with being a woman, you dare to look down on women!" Hu Xiexie shouted angrily, and suddenly kicked out.


    The kick came extremely fast, catching Wu Zhihao off guard. He hurriedly raised his hands to block and, although he stopped the kick, Wu Zhihao was still shaken, his body swaying slightly.


    Su Yang was watching from the side, ready to intervene. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised; Hu Xiexie did have some skills!


    After her strike missed, Hu Xiexieunched several more attacks in quick session, all aimed at Wu Zhihao at full speed.


    Although Wu Zhihao was stronger than Hu Xiexie, in terms of agility, he was far inferior. After a few hits, Hu Xiexie managed tond two kicks on him. Although not injured, it was a loss of face for Wu Zhihao.


    In the heat of the moment, Wu Zhihao became fiercely angry. After blocking another one of Hu Xiexie¡¯s kicks, he suddenly bellowed and lunged at her with open arms.


    Wu Zhihao was well aware that his speed was no match for Hu Xiexie¡¯s, so he intended to close the space she had to maneuver as much as possible.


    Hu Xiexie, being clever, skillfully avoided Wu Zhihao¡¯s oppression every time, regaining the upper hand.


    However, Hu Xiexiecked the strength to knock down Wu Zhihao. Moreover, as the fight went on, Wu Zhihao gradually got into his groove, and it seemed like the current situation couldn¡¯tst much longer.


    Su Yang frowned slightly; Wu Zhihao was hitting harder and harder. If the fight continued like this and Hu Xiexie took even one direct blow, she would likely be seriously injured.


    Just as Su Yang was pondering whether to step in, a figure suddenly charged into the fray. He pulled Hu Xiexie away and at the same timended a punch on Wu Zhihao¡¯s fist.


    Wu Zhihao stumbled back two steps, his arms trembling, while the neer stood proudly immovable, as if nothing had happened at all.


    The person was none other than Hu Xiexie¡¯s uncle, Li Wanxiong. Su Yang had learned from Ling Zi that Li Wanxiong ranked sixth among the masters of Nanluo City, his skills were decent indeed.


    Li Wanxiong didn¡¯t even nce at Wu Zhihao and frowned, "Xiexie, you told me you came here to have dinner with friends, how did you end up fighting again?"


    Hu Xiexie immediately felt embarrassed, stuck out her tongue, and smiled cheekily, "Uncle, they were bullying my friend, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch, so I had to intervene! You¡¯ve also said that as a martial artist, when wee across injustice, we should draw our swords to help, and that¡¯s what I should do!"


    Li Wanxiong helplessly said, "What kind of martial artist are you, at best your skills are mediocre. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to fight with others!"


    Hu Xiexie quickly protested, "Uncle, how is this fighting? This is called sparring, okay!"


    "Whether it¡¯s sparring or fighting, it¡¯s not allowed anymore!" Li Wanxiong said tly.


    Hu Xiexie stuck out her tongue again, not daring to contradict her uncle.


    "But what if they bully my friend? I can¡¯t just ignore it, right?" Hu Xiexie argued.


    Li Wanxiong slightly furrowed his brow, nced at Su Yang, then at Ding Runze and the others nearby.


    Ding Runze said coldly, "Senior Li, I already showed you respectst time. This is a personal vendetta between me and this kid, I hope you won¡¯t interfere!"


    Hu Xiexie immediately retorted, "Personal vendetta? Then you should settle it with him yourself, what does it mean to ask outsiders for help!"


    "I..." Ding Runze was momentarily speechless; he certainly would like to have a one-on-one with Su Yang, but he needed the prowess to do so.


    Li Wanxiong said sternly, "I have no desire to get involved in your personal grudges, but since he is Xiexie¡¯s friend, I hope you can show some courtesy towards him!"


    "Senior Li, are you saying you insist on meddling in the affairs of the Ding Family?" Ding Runze said angrily.


    Li Wanxiong was also enraged, "What the hell do you think you are, daring to speak to me like that? When did you start representing the entire Ding Family? If you do represent them, then no problem, are you now ready to dere war on me on behalf of the Ding Family?"


    Ding Runze was immediately dumbfounded. He was just used to using the name of the Ding Family to intimidate people. However, Li Wanxiong was not someone he could scare off, and the Ding Family did not wish to provoke him needlessly either.


    Taking a deep breath, Ding Runze nodded slowly, "Fine, you¡¯re tough. But this matter isn¡¯t over. Li Wanxiong, Hu Xiexie, if you have the guts, protect him for the rest of your life!"


    Li Wanxiong didn¡¯t even bother with him, ncing at Hu Xiexie, "You should stop causing trouble as well. If you want to eat, then go eat now, do you hear me?"


    "Got it!" Hu Xiexie stuck out her tongue and turned to Su Yang, "Hey, kid, I¡¯ve saved you three times now, isn¡¯t it about time you treated me to a meal?"


    The crowd around them nearly fainted. Nanluo City¡¯s number one beauty actually asked Su Yang to treat her to a meal? How much good karma had Su Yang umted in his past life?


    Su Yang was speechless. In those three asions, if it hadn¡¯t been for Hu Xiexie, the issues would probably have already been thoroughly resolved. However, thinking about it, Hu Xiexie did mean well, and she even stood up against the entire Ding Family to save him. He was truly grateful to her for that!


    Seeing that Su Yang wasn¡¯t speaking, Hu Xiexie stamped her foot, "Hey, are you going to treat me or not?"


    The crowd around them fainted again. The number one beauty is asking you out to a meal, and you¡¯re still hesitating? If it were someone else, they¡¯d be climbing over each other for the chance to treat Hu Xiexie to a meal, yet have no opportunity at all!


    "I can treat you..." Su Yang scratched his head, "but I didn¡¯t bring much money with me..."


    The men nearby cursed inwardly: Damn it, at a time like this, you¡¯d borrow money to treat her. What do you mean by ¡¯not much¡¯?


    It was true what Su Yang said; he hadn¡¯t brought his card when he went out, only having two to three hundred yuan on him.


    Hu Xiexie waved her hand magnanimously, "That¡¯s okay, anything is fine. I¡¯m not picky."


    The crowd around them was stunned. Hu Xiexie was being so amodating to Su Yang? Could it be that she actually had her eyes on him?


    "Alright then, let¡¯s go to KFC," Su Yang nodded.


    "No way!" blurted out a girlfriend of Hu Xiexie who finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, "Hey, dude, you¡¯re taking a beauty like us to KFC? Can you even say that out loud?"


    "Uh..." Su Yang scratched his head, "If it were only Xiexie and me, we could eat something else. But with so many people, KFC it is!"


    What Su Yang said was not without reason. Hu Xiexie had brought along four girlfriends, making it six people including him. Eating anything else probably wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that?" another girlfriend was dissatisfied, "Are you suggesting we¡¯re interrupting the two of you?"


    "Not at all..." Su Yang replied helplessly, "I really didn¡¯t bring much money!"


    "You..." That girlfriend wanted to say more, but Hu Xiexie suddenly waved her hand, "Enough, let¡¯s stop the chatter, it¡¯s settled then. KFC it is. Hey, kid, does KFC fill you up?"


    Su Yang: "That, I suppose it depends on how much you all can eat..."


    Hu Xiexie was also angry, "Hey, is this how you invite people to a meal? Where is your sincerity? I don¡¯t care, if we¡¯re not full by this afternoon, I¡¯m going to have you do odd jobs there. Sisters, let¡¯s go, this afternoon, eat your fill!"


    "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll bankrupt him!" a few girlfriends said fiercely.


    Su Yang: "..."


    The crowd around them: "..."

 Chapter 111: I’ll take you as my disciple

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111: I¡¯ll take you as my disciple</h4>


    At KFC, Su Yang and his friends upied thergest table, bing the most dazzling presence there.


    The beauty of Hu Xiexie goes without saying, and her four girlfriends were each as pretty as the next. Moreover, these were all wealthy girls; any random bag they carried was worth tens of thousands. The total value of their clothes and jewelry must¡¯ve been several hundred thousand at least.


    With girls like these, taking just one out would guarantee a hundred percent turn-back rate.


    Now, with five of them sitting together¡ªespecially with Nanluo City¡¯s number one beauty Hu Xiexie at the center¡ªit was impossible not to take notice.


    However, what baffled onlookers was that these five beauties were all gathered around one man.


    This man was dressed ordinarily, looked ordinary, and everything about him was just ordinary. How did he attract these five beauties?


    All the men at the scene cursed Su Yang and his ancestors in their hearts.


    Su Yang was actually quite embarrassed. He looked at Hu Xiexie beside him, "That should be enough, right? Ordering so much, can you finish it all?"


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s girlfriend retorted, "None of your business. If we can¡¯t finish, we¡¯ll take it away. Give me thirty pairs of Orleans grilled wings!"


    "..." Su Yang was rendered speechless, realizing he wouldn¡¯t be leaving here in peace today.


    Soon, a mountain of food was delivered. The five girls didn¡¯t start eating but began taking selfies with the food, leaving only Su Yang silently gnawing on chicken wings.


    Hu Xiexie suddenly pped Su Yang on the back, "Hey, Su Yang, I¡¯ve saved you so many times, don¡¯t you think you should thank me?"


    "Isn¡¯t this me treating you to a meal?" Su Yang replied.


    Hu Xiexie red at him, "This doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯ve saved you three times, do you think treating me to KFC is enough?"


    "Then how should I thank you?" Su Yang wondered aloud.


    Hu Xiexie smiled cunningly, "The ancients said it well, saving a life is more meritorious than building a Seven-Level Pagoda. They also said, for a drop of grace, repay with a gushing spring. Think about it, I¡¯ve saved you three times; how great is this grace, and how should you repay it?"


    Scratching his head, Su Yang said, "Judging by what you¡¯re saying, apart from marrying you, it seems I have no other way to repay you!"


    "Go die!" Hu Xiexie¡¯s pretty face blushed as she punched Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dodge, smiling, "Just tell me what kind of thanks you want, and I¡¯ll see if I can do it!"


    Her eyes twirling, Hu Xiexie suddenly changed the subject, "Let¡¯s not talk about the thanks for now. So, you seem to have quite a few enemies. Do you want to learn martial arts to strengthen yourself?"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was stunned. Someone was actually asking him this?


    "You just saw it. My martial arts skills need no mentioning," Hu Xiexie said with pride: "If you could learn even one-tenth of my skills, then meeting the likes of Ding Runze and Wu Zhihao wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang expressed his doubts. If it really came to a fight, he figured Hu Xiexie might not be a match for Ding Runze.


    "Hey, what¡¯s with that expression? Don¡¯t believe me?" Hu Xiexie immediately got angry, "Do you want to have a little sparring?"


    "No, no, no, I beg for mercy, heroine..." Su Yang responded with augh.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Hu Xiexie said with a triumphant face, "How about this, I¡¯ll take you on as my disciple, and teach you martial arts. What do you say?"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was confused again. What does this have to do with anything?


    "What huh, it¡¯s settled then!" Hu Xiexie mmed the table, "Come on, call me Master and let¡¯s hear it!"


    "Me?" Su Yang was gobsmacked. How did you be my master?


    "Are you going to call me or not?" Hu Xiexie threatened to pick up the menu as if she was nning to order more food again.


    "Master!" Su Yang immediately caught on. You couldn¡¯t usemon sense to figure out a girl like Hu Xiexie. If this kept up, who knows, she might end up buying this KFC today!


    "That¡¯s my good disciple!" Hu Xiexie patted Su Yang on the shoulder with a grin, "Now that you are my disciple, you have to listen to what I say, right?"


    "That depends on what you¡¯re saying..." Su Yang replied, but as soon as he saw the look on Hu Xiexie¡¯s face change, he hastily added, "No matter what, I have to listen!"


    "Not bad, you¡¯ve got a strong will to live!" Hu Xiexieughed like a bestie.


    Su Yang smiled. He liked Hu Xiexie¡¯s personality; otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to put up with her antics!


    "Since you¡¯re going to listen to me, I¡¯ll give you a chance now to prove your loyalty!" Hu Xiexie suddenly grabbed Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, lowered her voice, and said, "That medical seminar you attended a few days ago, where your few techniques are going to be turned into a project, sign one of them for me!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Had Hu Xiexie been going through all of this trouble just for this purpose?


    He covertly applied his Soul Searching Technique to take a glimpse at Hu Xiexie¡¯s thoughts, but discovered that he couldn¡¯t prate her mind. It was as if there was something on Hu Xiexie that could shield his perception.


    Su Yang frowned slightly and nced at the other girls nearby, only to find them all looking at him eagerly. Su Yang¡¯s Soul Searching Technique was able to see through their thoughts. After a nce, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It turned out that Hu Xiexie wanted the project not for herself but for her bestie Wu Fangfang. Wu Fangfang¡¯s family¡¯spany was involved in this field, and their business had been struggling, facing a life or death situation.


    If they could clinch any one of the seminar projects now, it could revive theirpany from the brink of death and make it shine brilliantly.


    Hu Xiexie was showing true loyalty for her friend bying to Su Yang, and it was not for her own sake!


    That, too, greatly increased Su Yang¡¯s good impression of Hu Xiexie. Among girls, it was rare to find such loyalty; she really had the demeanor of a female hero!


    "Does my opinion matter in this case?" Su Yang asked in a low voice.


    "Nonsense!" Hu Xiexie red at him, "Most of these projects are rted to thetest medical technologies. Your few techniques have already set up specialized research projects. That means these projects need to coborate with you if they want toe to fruition. If your word isn¡¯t influential in this case, whose would be?"


    "Oh." Su Yang nodded, "If that¡¯s the case, no problem."


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Wu Fangfang said excitedly, her eyes reddening.


    She had been having a tough timetely. The situation at home was worsening every day, her family was constantly downhearted, and she was deeply worried for her parents.


    But to her family, she seemed only good for her looks and dressing up, nothing but a vase. The family had never expected anything from her, nor did they ever care about her opinions.


    If she could help her family secure this project, it would definitely change how her family viewed her; at the very least, she could prove she was not just a vase!

 Chapter 112 Losing Face

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Losing Face</h4>


    At 2:30 in the afternoon, at the Southern Outskirts Lushui Vis.


    The seminar was held here, and the auction for the projects¡¯ settlement also took ce in this venue.


    Lushui Vis was now teeming with luxury cars, and the visitors were essentially from major corporations rted to healthcare, not only from Nanluo City but also from Pingnan Province and other provinces¡¯ leading enterprises.


    A ck Volkswagen slowly drove into the parking lot, carrying three people: Wu Fangfang, her father Wu Wenqiang, and her aunt Wu Ling.


    Looking at the luxury cars all around, Wu Ling¡¯s face turned red as she whispered, "I said we shouldn¡¯t havee, look at the car we¡¯re driving. Isn¡¯t it shameful to park it here?"


    "Auntie, what does that matter!" Wu Fangfang immediately said, "We¡¯re here to bid for the project. What matters is getting it, not the car we drive, right?"


    Wu Ling couldn¡¯t help but get angry and said, "Fangfang, you¡¯re not young anymore, how can you be so thoughtless? Do you see what our family business hase to? How can you still act so recklessly? You don¡¯t let your dad take charge in thepany and you¡¯re mingling in this bidding meeting? Do you think ourpany still has the capacity to delve into these matters?"


    Wu Fangfang, with an awkward expression, whispered, "Isn¡¯t this still an opportunity, though?"


    "What you can grasp is called an opportunity. But if you have no qualification to seize it, then it¡¯s not an opportunity!" Wu Ling looked at Wu Wenqiang, "Brother, let¡¯s just go back,ing here is a total waste of time!"


    Wu Wenqiang fell silent for a moment before replying softly, "Fangfang said she has a friend who can help us get the project. If we reallynd it, it could mean a revival for ourpany!"


    "Big brother, you¡¯re just grasping at straws," Wu Ling said. "How can you listen to Fangfang on this? Have you not met her friends? They¡¯re all second-generation kids who are just idling away, not a decent one among them. This project is beyond the city¡¯s decision-making, what help could her friend possibly be?"


    Wu Wenqiang nced at Wu Fangfang and eventually said in a soft voice, "Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go in and have a look."


    "Ah, you... you never give up hope until all is lost!" Wu Ling said indignantly.


    Hardly had Wu Wenqiang and hispanions stepped into the hall when a few people greeted them head-on.


    "Oh, isn¡¯t this President Wu!" The leaderughed heartily, "President Wu, still in the mood to attend this bidding meeting?"


    Wu Wenqiang¡¯s and Wu Ling¡¯s expressions changed at the sight of the man named Xie Guanzhong, their mortal enemy. Theirpany¡¯s downfall couldrgely be attributed to Xie Guanzhong¡¯s machinations, making them sworn adversaries.


    However, with the Wu Familypany now in dire straits, and Xie Guanzhong¡¯s side flourishing like the noonday sun, Wu Wenqiang naturally felt intimidated when facing him.


    "President Xie, you¡¯re here too!" Wu Wenqiang said in a low voice.


    "Of course!" A young man beside him immediately said, "Our Xie¡¯s Corporation is a leader in this industry within the province. Such an important meeting wouldn¡¯t beplete without us. But you guys, what are you here for?"


    The young man was Xie Guanzhong¡¯s son, extremely arrogant, his gaze lingering over Wu Fangfang.


    "We¡¯ve been invited to attend the bidding!" Wu Fangfang retorted strongly.


    "Oh, you got an invitation too? And you¡¯re here to bid?" The young man burst outughing, "President Wu, are you sure you¡¯re not here to provide someic relief? Do you know how manypanies are participating in the bidding for the seventeen projects settling in the province this time?"


    Taking a deep breath, the young man said loudly, "I¡¯ll tell you, three hundred and seventy-one! Even ourpany might not secure a project here, let alone your Wu Corporation, which is nearing bankruptcy? Are you here to add a little entertainment to the event?"


    Wu Ling¡¯s expression changed drastically. The scale of this conference was a dozen times grander than she had imagined. Under such circumstances, they had absolutely no hope of securing the project!


    People around them burst intoughter. The recent predicament of Wu Corporation wasmon knowledge. Therefore, the look in everyone¡¯s eyes as they regarded Wu Wenqiang and his twopanions was filled with mockery and ridicule. In such a setting, it waspletely presumptuous for Wu Corporation to show up now!


    Wu Wenqiang¡¯s face turned extremely awkward, and Wu Ling resentfully looked at Wu Fangfang, whispering harshly, "I said we shouldn¡¯t havee, but you insisted. Now we¡¯re truly going to be utterly disgraced!"


    "So what if there are more than three hundredpanies, we will definitely secure the project!" Wu Fangfang clenched her teeth and said.


    "Oh, girl, you¡¯ve got quite the attitude. What will you do if you can¡¯t get the project today?" a sleazy man said from nearby.


    "Young people, they have no idea of the gravity of the situation and dare to speak so recklessly!"


    "That¡¯s just how Wu Corporation is, no real substance, just big talk."


    "President Wu, this is your daughter, right? Wow, she¡¯s even more boastful than you!"


    Wu Wenqiang¡¯s face turned beet red, and Wu Lingined relentlessly, "Fangfang, if you can¡¯t speak properly, then don¡¯t speak at all. What kind of ce do you think this is, and when was it your turn to speak? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee with you. Really, if you¡¯re going to make a fool of yourself, you could at least spare me the embarrassment!"


    Wu Fangfang gritted her teeth and prayed silently in her heart that she couldnd just one project this time. Otherwise, she would bepletely finished at home!


    Just then, a mild voice suddenly came from behind: "Miss Wu, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    Wu Fangfang turned to look and saw Su Yang, dressed casually, standing not far behind her. Overjoyed, she hastily said, "You...you¡¯re here too. Let me introduce you, this is my dad Wu Wenqiang, and this is my aunt Wu Ling!"


    "Nice to meet you!" Su Yang extended his hand with a light smile, "My name is Su Yang, I¡¯m Fangfang¡¯s friend."


    Wu Wenqiang shook hands with Su Yang, but Wu Ling didn¡¯t even bother to nce at him.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t mind, as he wasn¡¯t really acquainted with Wu Fangfang either. He was helping out as a favor to Hu Xiexie. As for the rest, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    "I¡¯ll go inside first, we¡¯ll get in touchter," Su Yang left with a light smile.


    Wu Ling watched as Su Yang left and sneered, "Fangfang, this isn¡¯t the friend you were talking about, is he?"


    "It¡¯s him!" Wu Fangfang replied quietly, not daring to let others know about this.


    "Him, help usnd a project?" Wu Ling scoffed even more, "Fangfang, I know you¡¯re not good at judging people, but you can¡¯t be this blind, can you? What¡¯s this kid doing here? Odd-jobbing or sweeping, or maybe prepping meals in the kitchen? You believe what a person like that says?"


    "Auntie, Su Yang really is capable!" Wu Fangfang protested anxiously.


    "Save your nonsense!" Wu Ling shouted angrily, "Brother, aren¡¯t you leaving? Or do you have to stay here until everyone¡¯s respect for you ispletely gone?"


    Wu Wenqiang gritted his teeth and affectionately stroked Wu Fangfang¡¯s hair, whispering, "Since we¡¯re here, we might as well see the meeting through."


    "You just won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!" Wu Ling fumed, "Fine, I¡¯ll stay and see just how capable your precious daughter is!"

 Chapter 113: Is Your Friend Just Good at Bragging?

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Is Your Friend Just Good at Bragging?</h4>


    Su Yang left from Wu Fangfang¡¯s side, originally nning to go in to check in. However, as he passed by a corner of the venue, from a distance he saw Xie Dongyun and Liu Tingting, who were talking andughing among the crowd.


    Within this realm, Xie¡¯s Corporation was a leading enterprise, naturally holding significant sway within the circle.


    More critically, standing beside Xie Dongyun was a young man named Xue Tianhao, who happened to be Xue Chang¡¯an¡¯s own nephew.


    With Xue Chang¡¯an in charge of this bidding event, now that his nephew stood beside Xie Dongyun, the people around naturally converged with keen intuition.


    Xie Dongyun and Liu Tingting were surrounded by the crowd, looking extremely proud and spirited.


    Liu Tingting was the first to spot Su Yang. She immediately let out a sharp cry, "Hey, Su whatever your name is!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, nced at Liu Tingting, and said, "Are you calling me?"


    "Yes, you,e here!" Liu Tingting gestured to Su Yang as one might call a dog.


    Su Yang shook his head, ignoring her, and prepared to walk inside.


    At that moment, two young men directly approached and blocked his way.


    "Hey, brat, Miss Liu called you, didn¡¯t you hear?" one young man said with a re.


    "Cut the crap, what do you want?" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "Wow, quite the hot temper!" another young manughed. Suddenly he grabbed Su Yang¡¯s cor, saying, "Damn it, Miss Liu calls you and you just y deaf? Hurry up and go apologize to Miss Liu!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy, he grabbed the young man¡¯s wrist, gave it a twist, and the man immediately toppled to the ground, screaming in pain as he clutched his twisted arm.


    This immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people.


    The group beside Xie Dongyun quickly rushed over, circling Su Yang at the center.


    "Damn it, you dare to hit someone?"


    "Where did this kide from?"


    "Look at his dress, he¡¯s definitely just staff, huh!"


    "These staff are so capable now, daring to hit someone? Go, call the manager for me. I want to ask how they handle things here!"


    The crowd buzzed with a cacophony ofments, and Xie Dongyun wore a cold smile, exaggeratingly said, "Boss Su, why bother with this? All they did was say a word to you, and you¡¯ve gone and broken someone¡¯s arm. Isn¡¯t that a bit too overbearing? I know this is Nanluo City, Changsheng Corporation¡¯s turf, but you can¡¯t be this despotic, can you?"


    At these words, the crowd became even more uproarious.


    For this conference, the biggestpetitor was Changsheng Corporation from Nanluo City. As the leading enterprise in the region, and with the meeting being held in Nanluo City, Changsheng Corporation held various advantages.


    Under such circumstances, the enterprises from outside saw Changsheng Corporation as their rival.


    Especially at this time, with Su Yang having injured a young man from the province, he naturally drew the collective animosity of the people around.


    "What¡¯s so great about Changsheng Corporation? The people from Changsheng Corporation think they can just hit anyone they want?"


    "Hmph, I knew the people from Nanluo City were arrogant, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so presumptuous. What, do you think we¡¯re easy to bully just because we¡¯re from the provincial city?"


    "Kid, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from Changsheng Corporation or some other group. Apologize immediately, or you¡¯ll regret it today!"


    The crowd encircled Su Yang, while Xie Dongyun and Liu Tingting looked on with smug satisfaction. They had been holding back their irritation, but now they were ready to let it all out. Their friends surrounded them, and they were naturally eager to seize the opportunity and deal with Su Yang right there!


    Su Yang took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as he said icily, "Are you sure you want to stand up for these two people?"


    "Dammit, still trying to scare us?" a youth snapped angrily.


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded. "I¡¯m giving you all a chance now. Those who are not involved in this matter can step back!"


    The crowd exchanged looks, but only two people quietly stepped away. Their businesses were too small, and they didn¡¯t dare get involved in such affairs.


    Yet the others still surrounded Su Yang,pletely disregarding his words.


    "We¡¯re not stepping back. What can you do about it? Changsheng Corporation is powerful, are you going to beat all of us up? Drive us all away and bid by yourself?"


    "Kid, are you out of your mind? Threatening people at a time like this?"


    "Why talk such nonsense with him, just fight!"


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze was icy as he scanned the crowd and slowly nodded, "I¡¯ll remember all of you. You won¡¯t be getting a single project today!"


    The crowd first was startled, then became even more rowdy.


    "Fuck, what the hell are you saying? Who do you think you are to control these projects?"


    "Haha, I¡¯ve never seen someone who can blow so much hot air. We can¡¯t get a single one? What, is yourpany going to take them all?"


    "Can Changsheng Corporation really be so arrogant? Not taking anyone else into consideration?"


    Xue Tianhao walked up to Su Yang, his eyes cold as he nced at him obliquely, "I don¡¯t care who you are. Take back what you just said, apologize, and then get out. I can keep Changsheng Corporation out of this!"


    "Whatever!" Su Yang said with a shrug, "If you¡¯ve got the skills, stop Changsheng Corporation from getting a single project!"


    "Damn it, you dare to talk to Young Master Xue like that!"


    "Hit him, hit him!"


    "Fuck, do you know who Young Master Xue is?"


    "You¡¯re done for! Your Changsheng Corporation is finished! Don¡¯t even think about getting a single project this time!"


    The crowd was loudly moring, but fortunately, at this moment, the doors to the venue opened, signaling it was time to enter.


    Xue Tianhao narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Su Yang with a cold gaze, "Kid, I¡¯ll remember you. Listen carefully. If Changsheng Corporation doesn¡¯t get a single project today, it¡¯s all because of you! Let¡¯s go!"


    Xue Tianhao led the crowd into the venue, many looking back at Su Yang with mocking sneers as if watching a joke.


    As Liu Tingting passed by Su Yang, she said with a smug coldugh, "Remember this, Su. Those who cursed and confronted you just now are all my friends."


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back,pletely ignoring the taunts of the crowd, as he slowly walked towards the backstage.


    In the distance, Wu Wenqiang and the other two took in everything that had transpired.


    "So, this is that friend of yours?" Wu Ling scoffed, "Fangfang, your friend doesn¡¯t seem all that impressive. Aside from boasting, he doesn¡¯t have much else to offer."


    Not epting this, Wu Fangfang said defensively, "Su Yang is truly capable. The things he says will definitely not be wrong!"


    "Hmph, I want to see what he is really capable of!" Wu Ling said with a sneer, "It would be hrious if his Changsheng Corporation can¡¯t even get a single project in the end!"


    Wu Fangfang bit her lip without speaking. She actually didn¡¯t know how much power Su Yang had in this matter, but she always believed in him.

 Chapter 114 What Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 What Are You?</h4>


    Su Yang entered backstage where Number Three¡¯s secretary had been waiting for him and quickly led him to Number Three¡¯s room.


    Inside the room of Number Three, there was another middle-aged man. Number Three smiled and said, "Mr. Su, let me introduce you. This is the host for this event, Director Xue Chang¡¯an, and this is Mister Su Yang!"


    Su Yang extended his hand, but Xue Chang¡¯an merely nced at him, showing no intention of extending his hand, and said directly, "Mr. Su, I hope that things will gopletely smoothly this time. The enterprises we¡¯ve selected are all top-notch, and I hope you can cooperate well with them and not let down the substantial support the province has given to this meeting!"


    "That is also my hope!" Su Yang withdrew his hand, finding Xue Chang¡¯an to be quite arrogant.


    Number Three¡¯s expression turned awkward. Xue Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t understand Su Yang¡¯s character and still adopted an attitude of superiority towards Su Yang. Little did he know, the Su Yang in front of him was someone he truly couldn¡¯t afford to offend!


    "Director Xue, let me give you a proper introduction." Number Three spoke seriously, "This Mr. Su is the technical advisor for our seventeen projects and is extremely important to us."


    "Oh." Xue Chang¡¯an gave Su Yang another look and said, "Very good, the province will remember your contributions to this project!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered, "Are you speaking for yourself or on behalf of the province?"


    Xue Chang¡¯an was taken aback. In his view, small fry like Su Yang living at the bottom should feel supremely honored to meet him. Thus, he always maintained a superior stance when speaking to Su Yang. Unexpectedly, he was retorted by Su Yang in such a way!


    "What difference does it make?" Xue Chang¡¯an asked coldly.


    "If you¡¯re speaking for yourself, hmph, who do you think you are to talk to me like that!" Su Yang said coldly, "And if you¡¯re representing the province, Mr. He is right here, so who are you to speak for the province?"


    Mr. He was in fact Number Three.


    Xue Chang¡¯an¡¯s face instantly changed, and he said angrily, "How dare you speak to me this way!"


    "That¡¯s just the way I am. If you can¡¯t handle it, let¡¯s just call off the project for today!" Su Yang said directly.


    Xue Chang¡¯an was furious, "These seventeen projects have been settled by the province and have already been reported to higher-ups. You say to call it off, then what about the provincial investments? Hmph, do you realize how much money the province has poured into these seventeen projects? Who¡¯s going to answer for this money if things halt on your say-so?"


    "What does that have to do with me?" Su Yang countered coldly.


    Xue Chang¡¯an was utterly enraged, raising his voice, "Let me put it this way, from the province you¡¯ve taken how much money for these seventeen projects, and moreover, you will continue to receive more. You should be able to do the math. If you put a stop to this, won¡¯t you calcte your own losses, forget about the province¡¯s?"


    Number Three was at a loss for words. He looked at Xue Chang¡¯an and said, "Director Xue could you please stop talking? Mr. Su has been working on these seventeen projects without taking a single penny. Up until now, not a cent has reached Mr. Su!"


    "What?" Xue Chang¡¯an was suddenly stunned. In his view, researchers like Su Yang were always in dire need of money. Thus, as the investing party, they could afford to treat Su Yang arrogantly, confident in their ability to withdraw investment whenever desired, presuming Su Yang would have no say whatsoever.


    Yet, he never imagined that Su Yang hadn¡¯t taken a penny for the project, whichpletely befuddled him. All leverage he might have held over Su Yang was gone. On the contrary, the situation had be more troublesome for him.


    As he had imed earlier, the province had been exerting a lot of effort for this project, with Number Three personally overseeing it all this while. If these seventeen projects couldn¡¯t proceed because of him, he would be in big trouble.


    Number Three red fiercely at Xue Chang¡¯an, then turned to Su Yang, "Mr. Su, my sincerest apologies. Director Xue is mainly responsible for the bidding process. The subsequent matters do not concern Director Xue. As such, he¡¯s not aware of the specifics. Where he has caused offense, I apologize on his behalf!"


    Xue Chang¡¯an¡¯splexion changed rapidly. His role as the host for this meeting had been a decision from above. Following the meeting, he would have personally overseen these seventeen projects. However, with Number Three¡¯s single statement, it was as though he had been kicked out of the game. And all this was just because of a few words he had said to Su Yang!


    Su Yang stood with his hands sped behind him, smiling lightly, "No harm done!"


    Number Three breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Xue Chang¡¯an with impatience, "Alright, the bidding is about to start, go ahead and host it on the front stage!"


    Xue Chang¡¯an left with his head hung low, presiding over the entire bidding process.


    The bidding results were announced on the spot. Although Number Three had kicked him out of his role, Xue Chang¡¯an still held considerable sway over the allocation of the projects. Those responsible for the bidding results were mostly his trusted followers.


    Under Xue Chang¡¯an¡¯s maniption, the bidding results were quickly announced.


    Aside from three projects that went directly to the city hospital, the other fourteen projects were awarded to various major enterprises.


    Among them, Xie Dongyun¡¯s Xie¡¯s Corporation received one project, and Xie Guanzhong¡¯spany also secured one. Several of the people who had previously crowded around Su Yang managed to obtain five projects in total.


    Wu Wenqiang¡¯s Wu Corporation didn¡¯t receive anything, neither did Changsheng Corporation.


    Once the results were announced, the scene immediately turned into an uproar, with some rejoicing and others in despair.


    "Hahaha, what did I say¡ª that guy was just bragging. What ability could he possibly have to stop us from getting a project?"


    "Haven¡¯t we all gotten one now! Hey, where¡¯s that guy? I really want to throw the bidding results right in his face!"


    "Right, let¡¯s all go over there and stomp that bastard into the ground, make him realize what it means to have a gap!"


    The second generation heirs from Xie Dongyun¡¯s side were all excitedly shouting, having received a project; they naturally became the winners of the meeting.


    Wu Fangfang was stunned, Wu Wenqiang hung his head in silence, while Wu Ling kept muttering, "Fangfang, is this the situation your ¡¯friend¡¯ told you about? Huh? Didn¡¯t he say he could get us a project? So where is it? Where¡¯s the project?"


    Wu Fangfang¡¯s face grew red; she hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue. Su Yang promised her, so why did it turn out like this?


    "Alright, Lingling, stop it, let¡¯s go home," Wu Wenqiang slowly stood up, his face filled with dejection, looking as though he¡¯d aged decades all at once.


    "Mr. Wu, you¡¯re leaving just like that? The meeting isn¡¯t over yet, why don¡¯t you stay a bit longer!" Xie Guanzhong mocked from a distance, "Even if you didn¡¯t get a project, there¡¯s no need to be so disheartened. We¡¯re all entrepreneurs; be a bit more magnanimous. Don¡¯t let everyone present look down on you!"


    Having secured a project, Xie Guanzhong naturally had numerouspanies trying to curry favor with him. As a result, his words immediately found echoes among many, and the crowd looked on at Wu Wenqiang with derision.

 Chapter 115 I don’t approve of this result!

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 I don¡¯t approve of this result!</h4>


    Wu Wenqiang¡¯s face was the epitome of mortification, and Wu Ling couldn¡¯t help but use Wu Fangfang, "Fangfang, just look at yourself, how much face have you made your dad lose! How can you be so thoughtless, child? What time do you think it is, and you¡¯re still dragging your dad out here to lose face!"


    Wu Fangfang¡¯s eyes reddened, tears swirling in them. This oue waspletely different from what she had imagined!


    "Oh, stop scolding the kid. What¡¯s so unusual about a child boasting a bit!" Xie Guanzhongughed heartily, "However, your kid really isn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed. She believes whatever anyone tells her? Didn¡¯t she consider the asion at all!"


    Wu Wenqiang finally exploded with anger, ring as he said, "Xie Guanzhong, watch yournguage. It¡¯s not your ce to judge my daughter!"


    "Oh, Mr. Wu, you¡¯re getting angry now? What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t stand not getting the project and now you throw a temper tantrum?" Xie Guanzhongughed uproariously, "Mr. Wu, I knew you were a sore loser, but I didn¡¯t realize you couldn¡¯t take a joke. Oh dear, no wonder your business hase to this¡ª with that kind of temperament, how can you even run a business!"


    "My daughter¡¯s not bright enough, that¡¯s in to see. Is my father wrong?" Xie Guanzhong¡¯s son also shouted loudly.


    Another round ofughter rang through the venue, and the three members of the Wu family stood in the middle, feeling as if they were sitting on pins and needles, their embarrassment extreme.


    Just as the three were hesitating, unsure whether to leave or not, a discordant voice suddenly came from the stage, "Excuse me, I do not ept the bidding results that Director Xue just announced!"


    Everyone immediately turned their heads to look, and saw Su Yang had already stood up on the stage.


    The scene instantly erupted into amotion, with Xue Tianhao being the first to explode in anger, pointing at Su Yang and cursing, "Who the hell are you to have a say here?"


    "So what if you don¡¯t ept it? Who do you think you are, thinking your opinion matters so much?" Leu Tingting said with disdain.


    "Oh, getting cocky now, are we? Even if you don¡¯t ept it, what can you do about it? You think you can overturn the project?"


    "How did this guy get up on the stage? Where¡¯s security, get him down from there, what¡¯s going on?"


    "Who do you think you are, taking it upon yourself to ept or not ept?"


    On the stage, Xue Chang¡¯an also had a frosty expression as he looked at Su Yang and said in a low voice, "Mr. Su, what do you mean by this?"


    "Is my meaning not clear enough?" Su Yang nced sideways at Xue Chang¡¯an, "I do not ept your bidding result. Either we rebid, or I won¡¯t participate in these seventeen projects anymore!"


    "Who are you trying to scare!" Xue Chang¡¯an said angrily, "Without you, we can still invite other experts. Do you think you can threaten us?"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered, "Alright then, go invite your other experts!"


    "Mr. Su..." Number Three hurriedly got to the stage, quickly intercepting Su Yang and said in a low voice, "Mr. Su, if there¡¯s something about the bidding results that dissatisfies you, just tell me. We can discuss it and find a solution; there¡¯s no need for this. The province values this project highly, and it¡¯s a good cause that benefits the public. You wouldn¡¯t want to see such a project fail, right?"


    "Mr. He, why bother being so polite to him!" Xue Chang¡¯an said alongside, "I know many experts in this field. We can invite them over and carry out the seventeen projects just the same!"


    "You, don¡¯t talk!" Number Three red at him angrily. This Xue Chang¡¯an had no idea how terrifying Su Yang was. Without Su Yang¡¯s support, those seventeen projects were absolutely impossible to realize.


    Su Yang nced sideways at Xue Chang¡¯an and said loudly, "What I am most dissatisfied with is this person. Hence, I do not ept the bidding results he¡¯se up with!"


    Xue Chang¡¯an was furious, and down below Xue Tianhao roared, "Who the hell do you think you are to talk to my uncle like that!"


    Number Three also got angry and mmed the table, "What kind of person shouts and yells in a meeting room? What is this behavior? Where¡¯s security? Get them out of here!"


    Xue Tianhao was instantly stunned. He could never have imagined that Number Three would actually take Su Yang¡¯s side!


    The room fell silent as well. Now everyone finally realized that Su Yang was not a simple figure. With just one sentence of his, even Number Three had toe forward to exin. Could such a figure be an ordinary person?


    Wu Fangfang clenched her fists, her heart pounding wildly. Could there be a turning point in this matter?


    Xue Tianhao was unceremoniously driven out, and throughout it all, Xue Chang¡¯an did not dare to say a word.


    "If you want me to cooperate with these seventeen projects, I can," Su Yang said. "I want the settlement rights for three of the projects. Also, I will designate somepanies that I will absolutely not work with. That is to say, none of the projects can settle with thesepanies!"


    The entire room immediately widened their eyes to look at Number Three. Would he agree to Su Yang¡¯s outrageous demand?


    Number Three was clearly thinking it over, and after a long time, he slowly nodded. "Mr. Su, there¡¯s no problem with three settlement rights. But thepanies here have all been invited by us. We can¡¯t exclude any of them!"


    "So what if they were invited!" Su Yang said coldly. "I don¡¯t get along with some of thesepanies. If the project settles with them, I definitely won¡¯t cooperate toplete the research. When the project fails, who will be med?"


    Number Three was immediately taken aback. This matter seemed to be led by the provincial department, but in fact, the decision-making power was mostly in Su Yang¡¯s hands. There was no helping it. Who would have thought that Su Yang¡¯s technology was so powerful? They had specially sought out experts to study Su Yang¡¯s technology, but those experts had absolutely no clue.


    After a good while, Number Three finally nodded. "Alright, let¡¯s rebid ording to Mr. Su¡¯s ims!"


    "Ah?" Xue Chang¡¯an was taken aback and anxiously said, "Mr. He, the results have already been announced. How can we rebid?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," Number Three waved his hand. "You can go down now. I¡¯ll personally preside over this bidding process!"


    Xue Chang¡¯an was utterly dumbfounded. He had beenpletely kicked out of the game.


    The people below were also dumbfounded. They had not expected Su Yang to actually have such great authority.


    Xie Dongyun, Liu Tingting and the others on their side were all stunned, with the feeling of being utterly defeated. Only now did they understand what kind of person they had offended!


    Especially the fivepanies that had won the projects. Under normal circumstances, they were verypetitive. But now, Su Yang obviously wanted to kick them out. That is, the projects that could have been in their hands, would they now all fall through just because they had ganged up on Su Yang at that time?


    At that moment, everyone was truly in extreme pain. Of course, more people were looking at Xie Dongyun and Liu Tingting. If it weren¡¯t for these two people, how could everyone have ended up in this situation?


    Meanwhile, Wu Wenqiang and Wu Ling were alsopletely dumbfounded.


    "Fangfang, this is that friend of yours!" Wu Wenqiang whispered in awe. He knew Wu Fangfang hadn¡¯t lied to him, and this time they really could get a project.


    "My God, who... who is this person? How can he have such great capabilities?" Wu Ling was also eximing in astonishment.


    Xie Guanzhong and the others werepletely quenched. They were very clear that they were also within the range of being excluded.

 Chapter 116: Is He Really Your Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Is He Really Your Friend?</h4>


    Under the leadership of Number Three, the project bidding came to a swift conclusion.


    Su Yang allocated one of his three quotas to Wu Wenqiang¡¯s Wu Corporation and two to Changsheng Corporation.


    Meanwhile, Xie Dongyun, Xie Guanzhong, and those who previously ganged up on Su Yang, lost their projects and werepletely excluded by Su Yang.


    After this oue was announced, Xie Dongyun was the first to lose hisposure, standing up in anger and saying, "Mr. Su, you are clearly showing favoritism and settling private scores. As one of the board members of Changsheng Corporation, you¡¯ve given two projects to your ownpany¡ªthis is tant favoritism!"


    "You¡¯re right, I am favoring my ownpany!" Su Yang replied loudly.


    Immediately, the crowd erupted into an uproar, especially those who had originally received projects and were now excluded, who were extremely angry and the loudest in their protests.


    Su Yang, smiling, waited for the noise to die down before continuing loudly, "All seventeen projects are about researching my own medical achievements. If everyone feels that I¡¯m being too biased, how about we just forget the bidding? I¡¯ll only cooperate with my ownpany. With these seventeen projects on offer, I believe, many would be willing to invest, right?"


    At these words, the room fell into sudden silence. Everyone finally understood that Su Yang was the one holding the real power in this matter. Even Number Three could only y a supporting role!


    Number Three¡¯s expression changed slightly. This matter with the seventeen projects had caused a big stir, and it was something the provincial authorities cared greatly about. If Su Yang gave up now, wouldn¡¯t that mean the seventeen projects would fall through?


    "All seventeen projects are Mr. Su¡¯s own medical achievements, and from any perspective, Mr. Su has every right to choose the enterprises he wants to work with!" Number Three said loudly, "I hope everyone will not continue to dwell on this matter. The bidding meeting is now concluded!"


    Xie Dongyun didn¡¯t dare say anything else this time. When Number Three had spoken up, if he continued to argue, wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to going against Number Three himself? He didn¡¯t have the courage for that!


    The crowd below began to disperse, with the trio from Wu Wenqiang¡¯s side still in a daze. Wu Wenqiang and Wu Ling, in particr, were both stunned and took quite some time to recover.


    "Dad, Dad!" Wu Fangfang called out several times before Wu Wenqiang snapped back to reality, eximing in astonishment, "Fangfang, is this Mr. Su really your friend?"


    "Yes!" Wu Fangfang nodded, "He promised me before that he would give ourpany a project, and he kept his word!"


    "This... this is actually true!" Wu Wenqiang was still in shock. After all, theirpany was on the verge of bankruptcy. If they could obtain such a project, their enterprise could definitely make aeback and even reach new heights, bing the savior of theirpany.


    "Fangfang, exactly what is your rtionship with this Mr. Su?" Wu Ling suddenly asked in a low voice, "I see Mr. Su doesn¡¯t seem to be married yet, right? Why not invite him to our home for dinner and thank him in person?"


    Wu Fangfang¡¯s face turned red, knowing full well what Wu Ling meant, but frowned and said, "Aunt, you always said he was just a menial worker!"


    Wu Ling also felt embarrassed, as thinking back to every word she had said before felt like pping her own face.


    Wu Wenqiang clenched his fists and said resolutely, "No matter what, I must properly thank Mr. Su in the future!"


    On the other side, Xie Dongyun¡¯s group looked extremely displeased. In particr, Xie Dongyun and Leu Tingting, the sudden turn of events had left thempletely dejected.


    Those who had joined in attacking Su Yang were, after all, trying to help Xie Dongyun and Leu Tingting. As a result, they lost the projects they were about to receive because of this incident, and their anger was palpable.


    "Damn it, Xie Dongyun, you son of a bitch, there¡¯s really no one you¡¯re afraid to offend, huh? It¡¯s one thing for you to die, but dragging us down with you, what the hell are you thinking!"


    "Leu Tingting, you whore. If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have shed with Mr. Su? Dammit, our project this time was a sure thing, but because of you, all my effort went to waste. If I don¡¯t kill you for this, I¡¯ll take yourst name!"


    "Xie Dongyun, Leu Tingting, you pair of bastards, don¡¯t let me see you in the province!"


    A group of rich second-generation kids was cursing them out, and neither of them dared to even fart. After all, these people, in terms of both financial and physical power, were no worse than them.


    "How could this happen?" Having finally reached a deserted alley, Leu Tingtingined unwillingly, "This Su Yang, how could he have so much clout? How could he change the bidding results? Brother Yun, I think he just has capabilities in this area; why don¡¯t we find a few guys to ambush him, cripple him!"


    Xie Dongyun¡¯s expression was extremely sinister; he suddenly pped Leu Tingting across the face, swearing loudly, "You good-for-nothing bitch, other than causing trouble, what else can you do?"


    "What?" Leu Tingting was dumbfounded, staring in disbelief, "You... you hit me?"


    "What if I hit you? What if I hit you?" Xie Dongyun pped Leu Tingting several more times, cursing, "If it weren¡¯t for you, this bitch, would I have ruined things with Su Yang to this extent? With my rtionship with Yinghao, Su Yang would definitely have shown me some respect, at least given me a project. Because of you, the project we had in the bag is gone; now tell me, shouldn¡¯t I hit you?"


    Leu Tingting¡¯s eyes were red with rage, "Do you think I wanted this to happen? How was I to know Su Yang was so capable? Besides, when we first visited his family, didn¡¯t you see it too? His family is just a bunch of rural peasants; who knew he would be so formidable!"


    "I¡¯ll teach you to look down on peasants, I¡¯ll teach you to look down on peasants!" Xie Dongyun kicked Leu Tingting viciously, venting all his anger on her.


    "Stop, stop..." Leu Tingting screamed, clutching her head, but Xie Dongyun just wouldn¡¯t stop. Losing this project, he had no way to exin it when he got back!


    "Stop!" Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind. The two turned around and saw a tall man standing at the entrance of the alleyway, looking at Xie Dongyun with righteous indignation, "What kind of man hits a woman? What skill is there in that!"


    Leu Tingting¡¯s eyes brightened; the man was quite handsome and dressed morously, clearly no ordinary person.


    "Fuck, I¡¯m hitting my own woman; what¡¯s it to you!" Xie Dongyun raged, "Believe it or not, I¡¯ll hit you too!"


    "You want to hit me?" The man smiled, "Alright,e on, I want to see what skills you have to hit me!"


    "You¡¯re asking for it!" Xie Dongyun roared, charging forward and aiming a blow at the man.


    The man dodged left and right, avoiding Xie Dongyun¡¯s attacks and then suddenly floored him with a punch.


    Xie Dongyun felt an intense pain in his chest and panic set in.


    The man said coldly, "Now scram!"


    Xie Dongyun didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and quickly ran away.


    The man helped Leu Tingting up with a look of concern, "Miss, are you alright?"


    Leu Tingting¡¯s face flushed, she whispered softly, "I... I¡¯m fine, thank you..."


    "No need to be polite!" The man smiled, "By the way, my name is Wu Zhihao, can I take you home?"

 Chapter 117: 1 Minute is Enough

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117: 1 Minute is Enough</h4>


    Wu Zhihao had initiallye here to cause trouble for Su Yang, but failing to find Su Yang, he witnessed this scene in the alleyway.


    With his years of experience chasing women, he naturally knew this was the perfect moment to make his move. He had sent Xie Dongyun packing, used some tricks, and sessfully took Leu Tingting for himself.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them hit it off right away, both holding grudges against Su Yang. Therefore, their rtionship quickly heated up; after sharing a cup of coffee, they went to a hotel and spent the entire afternoon entwined.


    That evening, as they left the hotel, Wu Zhihao received a message that Su Yang had gone to Six Degrees Bar at Peking University Campus, so he immediately took Leu Tingting with him to head there.


    Upon reaching the entrance of Six Degrees Bar, Ding Runze had already been waiting there.


    "What took you so long?" Ding Runze said discontentedly, "This guy has been sitting in the bar for over an hour now. If you¡¯d been anyter, he might have left."


    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s a dead man today!" Wu Zhihao said with a triumphant smile, "This time, without Hu Xiexie protecting him, I¡¯ll beat the shit out of him!"


    Ding Runze clenched his teeth and said, "Hu Xiexie has gone home; he won¡¯te here. Tonight, we must cripple him!"


    "No problem!" Wu Zhihao sneered, then gave Leu Tingting a kiss on the face and said, "Baby, watch me avenge you. Go on, call that guy out!"


    Leu Tingting¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and she immediately rushed into the bar and straight towards Su Yang.


    "Mr. Su,e outside with me; my husband wants a word with you!" Leu Tingting called out loudly.


    Looking outside, Su Yang said, "At noon it was Xie Dongyun, and now you¡¯ve switched partners? You¡¯re changing men too frequently, aren¡¯t you?"


    The crowd around them burst intoughter, and Leu Tingting¡¯s face turned red with anger as she said, "Xie Dongyun is not my husband; Wu Zhihao is my husband. Stop talking nonsense,e outside right now, don¡¯t keep my husband waiting. If he gets angry, I won¡¯t be able to stop him!"


    With a faint smile, Su Yang said, "You¡¯ve known Wu Zhihao for less than six hours, and he¡¯s your husband now? I wonder if Xie Dongyun knows about the green hat on his head."


    "You..." Leu Tingting was even more embarrassed and anxiously said, "Ours is true love, why spout all this nonsense. Do you daree outside or not, give me a straight answer."


    "Just a moment..." Su Yang held up a finger and poured the liquor from two cups together, then said to Li Liang next to him, "Let this sit for a while. In a minute, when Ie back, I¡¯ll teach you how to mix it!"


    Having said that, Su Yang took off his gloves and strolled toward the door, "Let¡¯s go."


    "One minute?" Leu Tingting eximed, "Mr. Su, once you go outside this time, don¡¯t expect toe back to mix drinks!"


    Su Yang ignored her, walked to the door, and his gaze swept over the crowd before settling on Wu Zhihao.


    "Mr. Su, you¡¯ve finallye out. I thought you didn¡¯t dare to show your face," Wu Zhihaoughed arrogantly.


    Raising a finger, Su Yang said softly, "I¡¯m busy with something else. Let¡¯s make this quick, shall we?"


    Wu Zhihao was taken aback for a moment, then angrily said, "Make this quick? Fine, I¡¯ll end this with one punch and kill you!"


    With that, Wu Zhihao suddenly lunged forward, throwing a punch at Su Yang.


    Without even looking, Su Yang casually threw back a punch, striking directly against Wu Zhihao¡¯s fist.


    Wu Zhihao was sent flying backwards without any suspense. There was simply noparison between him and Su Yang.


    "Not even close!" Su Yang dropped the curt remark and turned to walk straight back into the bar.


    Everyone outside was shocked, especially Liu Tingting, whose eyes nearly bulged out of her head. In her view, Wu Zhihao was invincible, but against Su Yang, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single hit?


    Just as Su Yang had said, it didn¡¯t even take a minute?


    "How is this possible?" Wu Zhihao struggled to get up, but failed to do so after several attempts. His arm hung limply, the bones thoroughly crushed.


    Ding Runze was also stunned. He had brought Wu Zhihao to seek revenge, not expecting such an oue. Clenching his teeth while looking at Su Yang, he whispered resentfully, "Su, my brother will be back soon. Once he returns, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere to bury your corpse!"


    ...


    The next morning at five, Su Yang was woken by a call from Hu Xiexie, "Apprentice, it¡¯s time to train."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be speechless, "Who gets up to train at five in the morning?"


    "What are you talking about?" Hu Xiexie immediately responded, "As the saying goes, ¡¯train through the summer¡¯s heat and winter¡¯s cold¡¯. How can one who practices martial arts achieve greatness without enduring hardship? Stopining. You must get to Wanshan Lake within half an hour!"


    Hu Xiexie hung up the phone, and Su Yang stood there dumbfounded for a while before finally getting out of bed obediently. With Hu Xiexie¡¯s unpredictable personality, there was no telling what would happen if Su Yang defied her this time.


    Wanshan Lake, located on the southern outskirts of Nanluo City, was a beautiful scenic area. However, there were very few people around, especially at such an early hour when the ce was deserted.


    As soon as Su Yang arrived, he saw from a distance, through the hazy mist, a graceful woman practicing her martial arts. Her movements were precise and formal, performed with serious dedication.


    The woman was none other than Hu Xiexie, dressed in sportswear that entuated her splendid figure even more.


    Seeing Su Yang, Hu Xiexie¡¯s face blossomed into a smile as she walked over, "Hmm, not bad, you made it in twenty-eight minutes. That¡¯smendable."


    "Big sister, can we start a littleter next time..." Su Yang said helplessly, "At five in the morning, don¡¯t you need to sleep?"


    "To attain achievements in martial arts, one cannot bezy!" Hu Xiexie patted Su Yang on the shoulder, "Enough chatter, let¡¯s get started. I¡¯ll teach you a set of basic fist techniques today."


    Hu Xiexie demonstrated a set of very basic fist techniques that were even more fundamental than the military boxing Su Yang had learned in the army.


    "If you can master this basic set of techniques within a month, it shows you have a talent for martial arts!" Hu Xiexie proudly stated, "Of course, don¡¯t even dream of matching your master¡¯s talent. It only took me half a month to master this set of techniques!"


    Su Yang: "..."


    "What are you staring for? Start practicing the techniques!" Hu Xiexie red at him.


    Su Yang muttered, "How about I teach you a set of techniques instead..."


    "Shh!" Hu Xiexie suddenly made a silencing gesture towards him, looking excitedly into the distance.


    Su Yang followed her gaze, and saw several figures emerging from the dense fog, walking slowly towards them. Their conversation was also clearly audible to Su Yang.


    "Since President Hu personally asked, and Brother Li personally invited me, how could I, Duan Chengjiu, refuse?" a middle-aged manughed heartily.


    Another man with a dark and stern face nodded slowly, "My son Hao Jun and President Hu¡¯s daughter have been close friends since childhood, ssmates for many years. I naturally cannot shirk my responsibility in this matter!"


    "See that..." Hu Xiexie whispered, "Those two are Hao Tiangong and Duan Chengjiu, ranked fourth and fifth among the masters of Nanluo City, both of them revered figures!"

 Chapter 118 You’re Not Worthy of Xi Xi!

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 You¡¯re Not Worthy of Xi Xi!</h4>


    These people walked through the thick fog and, upon seeing Su Yang and Hu Xiexie, were all stunned.


    "Xiexie, what are you doing here?" Li Wanxiong furrowed his brows, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the car and not to run around? How did youe here? And, when did hee over?"


    "Uncle, I was bored by myself in the car, so I called him over!" Hu Xiexie protested coquettishly, "He¡¯s my disciple, I want to teach him martial arts!"


    "For a girl to teach a man martial arts, what sort of behavior is that!" Li Wanxiong eximed angrily, "Haven¡¯t I said before, you are not to cause such trouble!"


    Hu Xiexie pouted with her head lowered, "Alright..."


    Li Wanxiong nced at Su Yang and didn¡¯t speak, but the look in his eyes was obviously displeased.


    The other few also looked at Su Yang with some hostility in their eyes. Particrly, one young man was looking at Su Yang with eyes full of hatred.


    This young man was Hao Jun, who had been pursuing Hu Xiexie without sess. And now, Su Yang was actually so close to Hu Xiexie, naturally, it infuriated him!


    "Xiexie, how can you be so careless?" Hao Jun said, "With people whose backgrounds are unknown, it¡¯s better to stay cautious. After all, it¡¯s a deste ce here, and if he has any malicious intentions, wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; these words were essentially a personal attack.


    Hu Xiexie became immediately incensed and said, "Hao Jun, how can you speak like that? He¡¯s my disciple, and also my friend. I won¡¯t allow you to insult him like this!"


    Hao Jun: "Xiexie, it¡¯s for your own good. As the saying goes, ¡¯You can know a person¡¯s face but not their heart.¡¯ People who seem honest on the surface might well be heartless beasts behind their backs. You must be wary of such people!"


    "You¡¯re the heartless beast!" Hu Xiexie fumed.


    "Xiexie!" Li Wanxiong shouted angrily, "What way is that to speak?"


    "Uncle..." Hu Xiexie¡¯s lips quivered, looking quite aggrieved.


    Li Wanxiong spoke sternly, "Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Director Hao right away!"


    "I... I..." Hu Xiexie¡¯s face turned red, tears swirling in her eyes.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy and was about to speak, but at that moment, Hao Tiangong was the first to interject, "Oh, Brother Li, why get so worked up? Xiexie is still a child and can be a bit impulsive when she talks, it¡¯s inevitable. The most important thing is, we can¡¯t let Xiexie go down the wrong path, choosing the wrong friends is a matter for a lifetime!"


    Li Wanxiong nced at Su Yang, and Hao Tiangong¡¯s words were clearly about him. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much of a liking for Su Yang. Seeing how Hu Xiexie had almost shed with the entire Ding Family over Su Yang aggravated his dissatisfaction towards him even more.


    "Director Hao, Brother Duan, let¡¯s leave it at that then!" Li Wanxiong bowed towards the two, "Tonight at eight o¡¯clock, Deyue Tower, we will await the honor of your presence!"


    "Most certainly! Most certainly!" The two men responded in unison, bowing back, taking their people, and departing first.


    "Xiexie, go back to the car!" Li Wanxiong said coldly.


    "Uncle..."


    "I told you to go back to the car!" Li Wanxiong¡¯s voice grew colder, and Hu Xiexie, not daring to disobey, could only quietly make an apologetic gesture to Su Yang and then leave with her head down.


    Watching Hu Xiexie walk away, Li Wanxiong then turned to Su Yang and said coldly, "Su Yang, I hope you¡¯ll keep your distance from Xiexie in the future!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, but since this was after all Hu Xiexie¡¯s uncle, he still treated him with respect, "Why?"


    "Because you¡¯re simply not worthy of Xiexie!" Li Wanxiong looked at Su Yang with cold eyes, "Xiexie is my niece, someone I¡¯ve watched grow up. She has the best family background, the best appearance, the best upbringing and conversation skills. The person who matches her must definitely be a dragon among men. Do you qualify?"


    "I know you have the backing of the Hou Family and possess some heaven-defying medical skills, indeed having the capital to look down upon your peers. But what are these things in my eyes?"


    "Do you know what Xiexie¡¯s status is? Do you think Xiexie is just as simple as being the daughter of Nanluo City¡¯s richest man that you see?"


    "I¡¯m telling you, Xiexie¡¯s status is something you could never hope to reach. Everything you have, in our eyes, is as insignificant as the dust of the mortal world, meaningless!"


    "The people pursuing Xiexie, any one you pick is much better than you. Do you know what real strength is? Let me tell you this, even the scions of the great families in Pingnan Province are many in pursuit of Xiexie. Compared to them, what do you count for?"


    Su Yang suddenlyughed, "Mr. Li, actually, I really wasn¡¯t nning on pursuing Xiexie. But now that you¡¯ve said so, I quite want to see, just what sort of gap there is between me and Xiexie!"


    "How dare you!" Li Wanxiong shouted angrily, "Don¡¯t think that with Xiexie protecting you, you can act recklessly. If you dare get close to Xiexie again, I¡¯ll break your legs first!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly, "Mr. Li, you should also feel fortunate. Because you are Xiexie¡¯s uncle, I won¡¯t take this to heart. If it were someone else, they would have had their limbs twisted off by now!"


    Li Wanxiong¡¯s face turned icy, his hands clenched into fists.


    Right at that moment, Hu Xiexie¡¯s voice came from a distance, "Uncle, are you leaving or not? Don¡¯t bully my apprentice!"


    Li Wanxiong¡¯s clenched fists slowly loosened, he took a slow step back and said in a heavy voice, "Forget it, you may go. But remember well what I said!"


    Su Yang watched Li Wanxiong walk away with a smile and also strolled slowly by thekeside himself.


    Clearly, in Li Wanxiong¡¯s eyes, Su Yang was just a trivial person unworthy of standing together with Hu Xiexie.


    But what did he know, in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, how many in this world could stand beside him?


    The scions of the great families in Pingnan Province, in Su Yang¡¯s view, were like nothing at all.


    As long as Su Yang could break through to the Integration Realm, even the entire Pingnan Province, who else could be his opponent? Or perhaps, once Su Yang sessfully cultivated his sword, he would be able to look down upon Pingnan Province!


    Su Yang stood by the shore, silent for a long while, then suddenly stepped towards theke.


    Stepping onto the surface of theke, Su Yang was as if treading on ss, not sinking at all.


    With each step quicker than thest, eventually, he strode vigorously, like a streak of ck light, instantly reaching the middle of Wanshan Lake!


    Su Yang sat cross-legged in the air, quietly practicing Taoist Secret Arts. Before long, streams of Spiritual Energy began to appear around him, originating from Wanshan Lake.


    The feng shui of Wanshan Lake was also quite good, something Su Yang had noticed when he first arrived. Now that everyone had left, he naturally wanted to absorb these Spiritual Energies.


    Half an hourter, Su Yang suddenly opened his eyes, a sharp light flickering within.


    The Spiritual Energy absorbed this time wasn¡¯t as much as thest time at Qingyun Mountain, but it still greatly enhanced his strength. Now, his foundation was very solid. All he needed next was to devour enough power to enter the Qi Refining Peak Realm!

 Chapter 119 Deyue Tower

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Deyue Tower</h4>


    After absorbing the Spiritual Energy, Su Yang did not leave Wanshan Lake right away. Instead, he took out the Nine Cold Jade Sword and nourished it with his blood.


    Following the influx of Spiritual Energy, his entire body was in the most sensitive state. It was at this moment that nurturing the sword was easiest to establish a connection with it.


    Indeed, during this session of nurturing the sword, Su Yang distinctly felt the presence of the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    Quickly capturing the aura of the Nine Cold Jade Sword, it merged seamlessly with the energy within his body. Half an hourter, light began to shimmer from within the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    "Rise!" Su Yangmanded softly, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword soared into the air, performing several spins with extreme agility. Wherever it passed, the air was cleaved, producing a hissing sound, its might terrifying.


    This was the power of the Sword Riding Technique, as Su Yang stood on the Nine Cold Jade Sword, attempting to ride it through the air.


    At first, he wasn¡¯t very proficient, but after several attempts, Su Yang gradually mastered the technique. An hourter, his skill at flying with the sword had be very adept.


    Putting away the Nine Cold Jade Sword, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of the words Li Wanxiong had said earlier.


    Tonight at eight o¡¯clock at Deyue Tower, he had invited so many experts; it seems he ns to settle the matter with Hu Xiexie!


    "In that case, at eight o¡¯clock tonight, I shall also make a trip there!" Su Yang whispered to himself.


    ...


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Su Yang called Hu Xiexie several times but was unable to get through, which probably meant she had her phone turned off.


    As Su Yang contemted how to enter Deyue Tower to assess the situation, he suddenly remembered Hu Wan whom he had encountered before.


    Su Yang went directly to Zhao Yuanyuan and through her, he contacted Hu Wan.


    Just as Su Yang had expected, Hu Wan had already arrived at Deyue Tower. Upon hearing that Su Yang wasing to help, Hu Wan was overjoyed and immediately sent someone to pick up Su Yang.


    Half an hourter, Su Yang also arrived at Deyue Tower.


    Deyue Tower was a small vi built on a mountain to the south; its owner was keen on drinking tea, hence most visitors who came here did so for the tea.


    However, the atmosphere in Deyue Tower tonight was noticeably tense.


    As soon as Su Yang entered Deyue Tower, he heard an arrogantughter from within, "Hahaha, since the old man hase personally, how can I allow those ne¡¯er-do-wells to run amok!"


    Entering the hall, Su Yang saw from a distance Hu Xiexie sitting bored beside Li Wanxiong.


    Not far away, several people, among them Hao Tiangong and Duan Chengjiu whom Su Yang had seen in the morning, were seated.


    Hao Jun was sitting not too far from Hu Xiexie, his eyes never straying from her.


    On another side, an elderly man was seated. His demeanor was exceedingly arrogant, as if he didn¡¯t regard anyone in the room at all. The previous statement hade from him.


    "I guess after these peoplee tonight and hear the name Thunderp Hand Wang Jinglei, they¡¯ll immediately kneel and beg for mercy," Duan Chengjiu said with a sycophantic smile. "Old Wang was already a well-known figure when I hadn¡¯t even started practicing martial arts, how could these nameless youngsterspare?"


    The elderly man¡¯s face showed pleasure, as Duan Chengjiu¡¯s words struck a chord with him.


    Just then, Li Wanxiong caught sight of Su Yang, his eyebrows immediately furrowed, he said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, why have youe!"


    Hu Xiexie also saw Su Yang and couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, "Su Yang!"


    Hao Jun looked over angrily, displeased with Hu Xiexie¡¯s reaction.


    "I am here to help tonight!" Su Yang walked deliberately into the hall, grabbed a chair for himself, and sat down, "I was invited by Mr. Hu Wan!"


    "Hu Wan?" Li Wanxiong slightly startled, looked towards the entrance at Hu Wan, "What happened?"


    Hu Wan immediately said, "This Mr. Su, is very strong. Before..."


    "A wet-behind-the-ears brat, what strength does he have?" Hao Tiangong scoffed coldly, "My son has been training with me for over a decade, and I dare not im he is strong. How can he be so arrogantly assertive?"


    Hu Wan¡¯s face turned awkward as Hao Tiangong was, after all, the fourth-ranking expert in Nanluo City; he didn¡¯t dare to retort rashly.


    "You¡¯re right in what you say!" Su Yang spoke slowly, "Never mind your son, even after decades of training, you¡¯re merely so-so."


    "What did you say!" Hao Tiangong burst into fury.


    Li Wanxiong¡¯s expression also changed; Hao Tiangong was someone he had gone to great lengths to invite to help out. Now Su Yang was insulting him, how could this be tolerated?


    "I said you¡¯re merely so-so!" Su Yang replied word by word.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve!" Hao Tiangong roared angrily, about to stand up but was stopped by Duan Chengjiu next to him.


    "Master Hao, he¡¯s just a child, why bother stooping to his level?" Duan Chengjiu said with a light smile.


    Hao Tiangong sat down resentfully, but his gaze towards Su Yang became even more furious.


    Thunderp Hand Wang Jing Lei spoke in a deep voice, "Young man, too ignorant to recognize the nuances of the world, you dare to spout such wild words. Is this how your seniors taught you?"


    Su Yang nced at Wang Jing Lei. This was a peak Qi Refining expert on the verge of advancing to the Fusion Realm, quite a formidable strength indeed.


    If it were the Su Yang of before, defeating him would be possible but certainly not easy.


    However, now things were different. This morning, after Su Yang absorbed the spiritual energy from Wanshan Lake, his strength had greatly improved. Relying solely on his own power, he could easily defeat Wang Jing Lei.


    And most crucially, Su Yang now had control of the Nine Cold Jade Sword. The Sword Riding Technique was Su Yang¡¯s greatest reliance now!


    With this Sword Riding Technique, Su Yang could even contend with experts in the Fusion Realm!


    "So you¡¯re saying, with agees the wisdom to know the skies¡¯ height and the earth¡¯s depth, allowing wild words to be spoken?" Su Yang asked coldly in retort.


    "You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve! To speak to me like this!" Wang Jing Lei raged.


    "It¡¯s you who¡¯s got a lot of nerve to speak to me like that!" Su Yang responded coldly, "You have no idea what sort of existence you¡¯re facing!"


    Wang Jing Lei burst into derisiveughter, pointing at Su Yang, "What kind of existence am I facing? A green youngster, you think you can defy the heavens?"


    "Su Yang, have you caused enough trouble?!" Li Wanxiong shouted angrily, "Get out of here right now; this is not a ce for you!"


    Su Yang replied coldly, "Butler Hu invited me here. Once the matter is settled, I¡¯ll naturally leave."


    "Hu Wan!" Li Wanxiong turned angrily towards Hu Wan, "Take him out!"


    "Mr. Li, Mr. Su really has true ability!" Hu Wan said urgently.


    "What are you saying, are we not truly capable?" Hao Tiangong said angrily.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant..." Hu Wan was very worried, and Li Wanxiong¡¯splexion grew even darker. If Hao Tiangong and the others were to leave in anger, tonight would be troublesome indeed.


    "Mr. Su, are you determined to cause a disturbance here?!" Li Wanxiong asked urgently, "Do you know what tonight¡¯s event is?"


    "It¡¯s precisely because I know what tonight¡¯s event is that I¡¯m here," Su Yang said, standing with his hands behind his back, looking towards the window, "Just in time, people are arriving!"

 Chapter 120: Get lost now, or you won’t live past 120.

    <h4>Chapter 120: Get lost now, or you won¡¯t live past 120.</h4>


    Everyone failed to notice until they followed Su Yang¡¯s gaze. To their surprise, they saw a silhouette rapidly approaching from outside the window, dashing into the hall in the blink of an eye.


    All were stunned; they were on the top floor of a three-story building. That person had run over from the outside as if riding the clouds and mist, stepping on air as if it were solid ground. What kind of power was that!


    Thunderp Hand Wang Jinglei¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp glint as he said in a deep voice, "Emperor¡¯s Skywalk, are you an expert at the Integration Realm?"


    The neer was a man in his twenties, handsome with a touch of sinister in his eyes. He smirked proudly, "You can even tell my movement technique, not bad for someone with a bit of insight."


    Wang Jing Lei¡¯s expression changed drastically; he was only at the Qi Refining Peak, how could he contend with a master of the Fusion Realm?


    Su Yang, however, sneered at this. What the young man had just shown was not the true Emperor¡¯s Skywalk but merely a form of short-distance lightness skill. Of course, the young man was not weak, stronger than Wang Jing Lei, and thus a formidable opponent. No wonder he dared toe here alone!


    The young man¡¯s gaze fell upon Hu Xiexie, and he said with a faint smile, "Xiexie, I¡¯vee for you!"


    Hu Xiexie showed a frightened expression and involuntarily stepped back as she eximed in panic, "Ren Yuanfeng, I¡¯ve told you before, stop harassing me!"


    Ren Yuanfeng chuckled lightly, "Xiexie, this isn¡¯t harassment, this is love. We are the perfect match, and besides, you are the woman I¡¯ve chosen. In this life, I¡¯m the only man for you, and you can¡¯t escape it!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting!" Hao Jun was the first to jump up, angrily saying, "Can¡¯t you understand what Xiexie is saying? Xiexie told you to scram, did you hear that..."


    With a casual wave of his hand, Ren Yuanfeng sent Hao Jun flying backward, mming into a distant wall with blood streaming from his nose and mouth, his life hanging by a thread.


    "Jun¡¯er!" Hao Tiangong roared, crushing the cup in his hand and rising furiously, "You brat, so cruel in your attack, I can¡¯t let you get away with this!"


    Hao Tiangong charged forth, engaging inbat with Ren Yuanfeng.


    The two of them exchanged blows seven or eight times in the blink of an eye, with the onlookers only hearing the howling wind sweeping everything around them.


    The battle began quickly and ended just as fast. With a cold shout, the two men separated in the arena. But Ren Yuanfeng stood proud and unmoved while Hao Tiangong staggered backward, spitting blood, and copsed to the ground.


    "Not even worth one strike!" Ren Yuanfeng said coldly.


    Hao Tiangong¡¯splexion was deathly pale, and the battle had made it clear to him that he was not in the same league as Ren Yuanfeng.


    Li Wanxiong¡¯s expression turned even graver. He looked to Wang Jing Lei, saying softly, "Senior Wang..."


    Wang Jing Lei himself was also frightened by Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s prowess, but having promised Li Wanxiong, he now had no choice but to steel himself and step up.


    "Young friend, as the proverb goes, better to settle a feud than to exacerbate it. I am Thunderp Hand Wang Jing Lei, a sworn brother of Fist King of Baichuan, He Tianzhang, from the provincial city. May I know which sect or school you hail from? Could you grant me some lenience..."


    Ren Yuanfeng cut off Wang Jing Lei, "Even if He Tianzhang himself were here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for any favors from me. Who do you think you are to talk to me this way!"


    Wang Jing Lei¡¯s face turned pale. He Tianzhang was also a well-known master in the provincial city, ranked among the top twenty in Pingnan Province. And yet, in Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s eyes, he was hardly worthy of mention? Wasn¡¯t Ren Yuanfeng being too arrogant!


    "Young man, one should forgive when mercy is possible!" Wang Jing Lei said in a stern voice.


    "Nonsense!" Ren Yuanfeng snapped coldly, swinging his fist towards Wang Jing Lei.


    Left with no choice, Wang Jing Lei had to meet the attack with his own. The two of them quickly came to blows.


    Wang Jing Lei was naturally much stronger than Hao Tiangong. However, he was still no match for Ren Yuanfeng.


    After ten minutes, Wang Jing Lei stumbled back two steps, suppressing the blood rising in his throat, his face deathly pale, "I lost!"


    Everyone was shocked, even Wang Jinglei had been defeated¡ªWho could possibly stop Ren Yuanfeng?


    Li Wanxiong¡¯s face turned even paler. At this rate, wouldn¡¯t Hu Xiexie be taken away by Ren Yuanfeng?


    "A bunch of trash, wasting my time," Ren Yuanfeng spat and turned toward Hu Xiexie, smiling, "Xiexie, shall we go? A single moment of spring night is worth a thousand gold; let¡¯s not waste any more time here!"


    Hu Xiexie shook her head repeatedly, desperately trying to dodge backward, not wanting to face Ren Yuanfeng directly.


    "Ren Yuanfeng, don¡¯t you go too far!" Li Wanxiong shouted angrily.


    "Even if I do go too far, what could you do about it?" Ren Yuanfeng sneered, "If you weren¡¯t Xiexie¡¯s uncle, you would have died more than ten times by now. Get lost, don¡¯t block my way!"


    With a wave of his hand, Ren Yuanfeng sent Li Wanxiong stumbling several steps back, the disparity between them was crystal clear.


    Li Wanxiong¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd before finallynding on Duan Chengjiu, whispering, "Brother Duan, it¡¯s just you and me left..."


    "Brother Li, you are mistaken," Duan Chengjiu chuckled, "I think this young brother and Miss Hu are very well-matched, a perfect pair of talent and beauty. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to tear them apart, right?"


    "Ah?" Li Wanxiong was stunned. Was Duan Chengjiu such a fickle person? At this time, he was outright currying favor with Ren Yuanfeng?


    "Ha ha ha..." Ren Yuanfengughed proudly, "It¡¯s the wise who adapt!"


    Li Wanxiong¡¯s face was ashen. The people he had brought to help were no match for Ren Yuanfeng. Could it be that Hu Xiexie would indeed be taken away by Ren Yuanfeng?


    Just then, a voice suddenly rang out, "You¡¯re right, it¡¯s the wise who adapt. Now scram, and you might live!"


    Everyone turned to look in unison, only to see Su Yang leisurely sipping tea, not even ncing at Ren Yuanfeng.


    Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s face turned icy, and he said sternly, "Were you the one who just spoke?"


    "Hu Xiexie..." Hu Xiexie called out nervously.


    Su Yang smiled at Hu Xiexie and said, "Yes, it was me!"


    Ren Yuanfeng grew even angrier and said sternly, "I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone tonight, but because of your words, you will die!"


    With those words, Ren Yuanfeng lunged straight toward Su Yang.


    "Damn, this kid is done for!" That was the only thought in everyone¡¯s mind.


    "Be careful, Su Yang!" Hu Xiexie also cried out in rm.


    Su Yang seemed not to have noticed at all, continuing to sip his tea. Just as Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s fist was about to strike his chest, Su Yang raised his hand and casually threw a punch back.


    The fists collided, and Ren Yuanfeng was sent staggering back several steps, his arm trembling, clearly injured!


    Everyone present was stunned. What just happened? Ren Yuanfeng, repelled by a casual punch from Su Yang?


    "How... How is this possible?" Ren Yuanfeng was bbergasted. Momentster, he violently grabbed a jade pendant from his body, crushed it forcefully, and a mass of ck light instantly enveloped him.


    In that instant, a devastating aura spread throughout the room, and everyone felt a sense of despair¡ªthe kind thates from facing an absolute power.


    "That¡¯s... that¡¯s too strong. That is the power of the Integration Realm..." Wang Jing Lei turned to Su Yang and said with a trembling voice, "Does this young man still have a chance to live?"

 Chapter 121 Finger-Snap Flying Sword

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Finger-Snap Flying Sword</h4>


    Ren Yuanfeng was enveloped in ck radiance, his body seemingly growingrger at that moment. The ck radiance gradually took shape around him, transforming into a serpent dozens of feet long that casually flicked its head and effortlessly broke a pir.


    Such a disy of power stunned everyone present, and they all stood there, petrified.


    "Kid, prepare to die!" Ren Yuanfeng bellowed, like a crazed demon, soaring into the air towards Su Yang. The ck serpent whistled inwards, opening its gaping maw as if it intended topletely devour Su Yang.


    "Child¡¯s y!"


    With a cold shout from Su Yang, his finger snapped, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword soared into the sky. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the Nine Cold Jade Sword rapidly charged towards Ren Yuanfeng.


    Like breaking dry twigs and pulling rotten weeds, the ck serpent was dispersed. Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s mouth was wide open, without the chance to cry out, he was instantly encased in ice, suspended in the air.


    Everyone was stunned; who could have imagined that Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s overwhelming momentum would be so easily shattered by Su Yang? How strong exactly must Su Yang be!


    Only then did Su Yang put down his teacup. With his hands sped behind his back, he walked forward with steps that carried him aloft. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he Emperor¡¯s Skywalked to Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s side.


    "Emperor¡¯s Skywalk, Sword Striking from the Heavens, these are powers only The Sovereign possesses!" Wang Jinglei looked towards Su Yang with terror, "Is... Is he a Sovereign?"


    "This... This must be an Immortal, right?" People in the distance eximed, never forgetting the scene before them.


    The previous battle between Ren Yuanfeng, Wang Jinglei, and Hao Tiangong was still within the realm of martial techniques. But with Su Yang, those tricks werepletely unnecessary.


    Emperor¡¯s Skywalk, Sword Striking from the Heavens, these were the true methods of Immortals!


    Li Wanxiong was dumbstruck; in that moment, he finally grasped the meaning of Su Yang¡¯s words. Su Yang was truly an existence they could not even begin to fathom!


    Standing before Ren Yuanfeng, Su Yang nonchntly pointed, and the ice encasing Ren Yuanfeng immediately dissipated.


    Taking a deep breath, Ren Yuanfeng looked at Su Yang with a face filled with terror: "Who... Who exactly are you?"


    Su Yang: "I am someone you cannot afford to offend!"


    "Bullshit!" Ren Yuanfeng roared angrily, "My father is Ren Beishan; if you dare touch me, he will never let you off!"


    "The Master of Beishan!" Wang Jinglei eximed in shock, "You... You¡¯re the Ren Family Young Master?"


    "You have some insight!" Ren Yuanfeng said proudly, "That¡¯s right, I am the Ren Family Young Master. Kid, if you dare to hurt me, my Ren Family will skin you alive and pull out your sinews..."


    Su Yang ignored himpletely and turned towards Wang Jinglei: "Is this Ren Family very powerful?"


    Wang Jinglei spoke with a trembling voice: "One of the only five martial arts families in Pingnan Province, Ren Beishan is the fifth top master with heaven-defying strength!"


    "Oh," Su Yang nodded slowly.


    "What about it? Are you scared?" Ren Yuanfengughed heartily, "If you are scared, kneel down and kowtow three times to me, and I might spare your life!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly and casually struck Ren Yuanfeng with a palm. Devouring the Heavens was quietly activated, absorbing all of Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s power.


    Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s body rapidly shrank as he looked at Su Yang in terror: "What... What have you done to me?"


    "I have destroyed all the meridians in your body; from now on, you won¡¯t need to bother with training in martial arts anymore!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back.


    Ren Yuanfeng roared in anger: "You... You dared to cripple me; my Ren Family... my father will never let you off!"


    Su Yang dered in a loud voice, "I didn¡¯t kill you just so you could go back and inform your father!"


    All those present at the scene were stunned. Was Su Yang too arrogant? He disabled Ren Yuanfeng on purpose so that he could go back and inform Ren Beishan. One had to possess tremendous strength to make such a statement!


    "Get lost!" Su Yang waved his hand casually, and Ren Yuanfeng flew straight out the window. How he hade in, and now how he was sent out.


    Inside the hall, there wasplete silence; everyone was in a state of dumbfounded shock.


    Who could have expected that this seemingly frail young man possessed such heaven-defying strength?


    Ren Yuanfeng easily defeated the strongest in the room, Thunderp Hand Wang Jinglei, and yet Su Yang, with just a snap of his fingers, had defeated Ren Yuanfeng!


    Such a contrast was oh so vivid!


    "Wow, so cool!" Suddenly, a cheering voice interrupted everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Hu Xiexie ran up to Su Yang from behind, excitedly saying, "Hey, Xiao Yangzi, you¡¯re pretty strong. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? I could have saved myself the trouble of helping you so many times. If I¡¯d known, I¡¯d have let you handle those people yourself!"


    The bystanders were speechless, and Li Wanxiong said anxiously, "Xiexie, show some respect!"


    Su Yang just smiled lightly, "I¡¯ve told you before that I would handle this matter myself, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Besides, when Heroine Hu acts with such chivalry, if I had intervened, wouldn¡¯t that have denied Heroine Hu the opportunity?"


    Hearing what Su Yang had to say, Li Wanxiong breathed a sigh of relief. Regardless, Su Yang really treated Hu Xiexie well, and that was enough.


    "Though there¡¯s some sense in what you say, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯ve deceived this heroine!" Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes rolled around, and suddenly she said, "However, I have always been magnanimous, and I can forgive you for this. But there¡¯s a condition¡ªyou have to teach me those moves you just did; they¡¯re just too fun!"


    "Xiexie..." Li Wanxiong was again dumbfounded. Casually asking someone for their techniques was a big taboo. Hu Xiexie sure had guts to do so!


    "Teaching you is no problem, but I have a condition as well," Su Yang said with a light smile. "From now on, you¡¯ll have to call me Master!"


    "Why should I!" Hu Xiexie immediately became anxious, "No, no, you¡¯ve already taken a master, the seniority mustn¡¯t be mixed up, right. You used to call me Master, and now if I have to call you Master, what kind of situation would that be?"


    Everyone was rendered speechless again. The skills Su Yang had shown were like those of an Immortal. Not just Hu Xiexie, even a person like Wang Jinglei would not hesitate to acknowledge Su Yang as his master if Su Yang was willing to teach him.


    And here was Hu Xiexie, taking such an opportunity straightforwardly while still arguing about the dignity of the title ¡¯Master¡¯!


    Su Yang said, "So you are my Master, and still I have to teach you, that doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, does it?"


    Hu Xiexie replied, "What¡¯s inappropriate about that? This is what you call not being ashamed to ask and learn from one¡¯s juniors, alright!"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless, "You win!"


    "Alright, Xiexie, stop messing around," Li Wanxiong came over, bowed respectfully and said, "Thank you, Master Su, for your great kindness. We were rude just now, I am terribly sorry, please forgive us!"


    Su Yang nced at Li Wanxiong and said, "You don¡¯t need to thank me. I came here today at Hu Wan¡¯s request, and I stepped in to save Xiexie, it has nothing to do with you!"


    Li Wanxiong didn¡¯t show the slightest displeasure, which was exactly the attitude to be expected from a superior person like Su Yang!


    "Regardless, Li Wanxiong will forever remember Master Su¡¯s kindness!" Li Wanxiong said.


    Su Yang paid him no mind, and Thunderp Hand Wang Jinglei also hurried over, respectfully saying, "Master Su¡¯s skills are truly divine, I admire them beyond measure. For any previous offense, please ept my apologies!"


    "Master Su is indeed like an Immortal!" Duan Chengjiu also came over, smiling, "I¡¯ve long recognized that Master Su¡¯s strength is extraordinary. Those clowns from before, daring to provoke Master Su, were utterly overestimating themselves!"

 Chapter 122: The Power of Nine Cold Jade

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122: The Power of Nine Cold Jade</h4>


    From afar, Hao Tiangong felt his face turn pale with anger; he knew that Duan Chengjiu¡¯s words were directed at him.


    However, considering the arrogant remarks he had made before, his face now flushed red. In front of Su Yang, what significance did he, the fourth-ranking expert in Nanluo City, hold?


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Su Yang spoke softly, "The matters of today shall remain within this pavilion. I hope they do not spread elsewhere. Everyone understands what I mean, right?"


    The crowd nodded in agreement; who would dare to ignore Su Yang¡¯s words?


    "Master Su..." Wang Jing Lei cautiously said, "That Ren Beishan is the fifth-ranked expert in Pingnan Province. Moreover, the Ren Family is one of the more influential families among the Five Great Martial Arts Families. You must not underestimate this Ren Beishan!"


    With a snort, Su Yang retorted, "If he dares toe for me, then I will ensure that the Ren Family is thoroughly eradicated!"


    Everyone was shocked; to everyone¡¯s eyes, the Ren Family, a great n that had existed for hundreds of years, was a colossal entity. Even the number one family in Pingnan Province wouldn¡¯t dare to utter such words. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too arrogant?


    However, recalling the scene of Su Yang wielding his sword in a flying sh just now, no one dared to doubt his words!


    ...


    Upon returning home, Su Yang went straight up to the third floor.


    After closing the door, Su Yang finally let out a long breath.


    The sword strike that had stunned everyone had also exceeded his expectations.


    He had originally thought that the Nine Cold Jade Sword could only be wielded by him to harm others like an ordinary flying sword. But to his surprise, the power of the Nine Cold Jade had manifested, instantly freezing Ren Yuanfeng, an opponent with quite formidable strength.


    One should note that to wield the power of the Nine Cold Jade, at least the Spirit Tranquility Realm would be required. And yet, Su Yang had not even reached the Integration Realm; how, then, did he manage to unleash the power of the Nine Cold Jade just now?


    Although the power of the Nine Cold Jade was very strong, that one strike had also drained nearly a third of Su Yang¡¯s energy. This meant that he could only execute that strike a maximum of three times. Such a powerful secret technique was better used sparingly!


    Taking out the Nine Cold Jade Sword to examine it carefully, Su Yang concentrated on feeling the condition within the Jade Sword. After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes; he had pretty much figured out what had happened.


    With his current strength, indeed, he could not wield the power of the Nine Cold Jade. However, "Devouring the Heavens" was capable of drawing out the strength of the Nine Cold Jade.


    Su Yang had previously used "Devouring the Heavens" to absorb the power of the Nine Cold Jade; some of it was used for refining medicine, but a part still remained on the surface of the Nine Cold Jade Sword. Therefore, when Su Yang wielded the sword for that sh, the power of the Nine Cold Jade exploded forth, instantly freezing Ren Yuanfeng.


    Having understood the situation, Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief; he had been worried that the Nine Cold Jade Sword was uncontroble. But now, it seemed like a trump card he could use in battle¡ªconjuring the power of the Nine Cold Jade could effortlessly defeat even experts of the Fusion Realm!


    Afterward, Su Yang practiced his cultivation for a while. He had absorbed all of Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s power, and now it was time to convert it for his own use.


    Since Su Yang¡¯s realm was above Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s, converting this power was not difficult. Two hourster, he had fully assimted Ren Yuanfeng¡¯s power into his own.


    The power of Ren Yuanfeng turned out to be incredibly strong, propelling Su Yang straight to the peak of Qi Refinement; he was just one step away from entering the Integration Realm. However, Su Yang was very clear about his current situation¡ªhis foundation was not yet firm enough for the Integration Realm, and using "Devouring the Heavens" to forcefully advance would lead to endless troubles!


    After practicing his cultivation, Su Yangy down to rest.


    The next day, bright and early, Su Yang was awakened by Hu Xiexie¡¯s phone call.


    "Big sister, what¡¯s the matter now..." Su Yang said helplessly. This is the second morning in a row, can¡¯t people sleep?


    "Hey, you said yesterday that you¡¯d teach me those moves of yours!" Hu Xiexie¡¯s voice was filled with excitement: "Hurry up, the usual ce, I¡¯m waiting for you!"


    "Can¡¯t I teach youter in the morning..." Su Yang said: "I¡¯m still not fully awake."


    "The nning of a day starts in the morning, don¡¯t you understand this principle? Morning practice is twice as effective!" Hu Xiexie said: "Stop talking nonsense, you must be there in half an hour, otherwise your teacher is going to enforce family discipline on you!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was full of speechlessness, but he had to get out of bed dutifully and rush to Wanshan Lake.


    Hu Xiexie had been waiting there for a while, and Li Wanxiong was in the distant woods, seemingly protecting Hu Xiexie.


    This time, when Su Yang arrived, Li Wanxiong didn¡¯te over to stop him. After the incident at Deyue Tower, he knew that Su Yang was indeed a figure high beyond reach!


    Hu Xiexie was warming up by thekeside. Seeing Su Yang approaching, she immediately said excitedly: "Disciple,e here quick,e on, first tell me, how do you walk on air like you do?"


    "Big sister, that¡¯s called Emperor¡¯s Skywalk..." Su Yang said, a wave of speechlessness washing over him.


    "It¡¯s all the same!" Hu Xiexie waved her little fist at Su Yang: "I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t call me big sister, it makes me seem so old. You should call me master, got it?"


    "Does calling you master not make you seem old?" Su Yang was even more speechless.


    Hu Xiexie: "That¡¯s different, master reflects seniority, and big sister suggests actual age!"


    Su Yang: "Oh my, I can¡¯t argue against your twisted logic!"


    "That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t argue with a girl, aren¡¯t you ashamed!" Hu Xiexie said proudly with a smile: "Enough talk, hurry up and teach me!"


    "This..." Su Yang scratched his head and said: "This move isn¡¯t easy for me to teach you. Actually, Emperor¡¯s Skywalk isn¡¯t difficult at all."


    "How can I do it then?" Hu Xiexie asked urgently.


    "You just need to reach the Fusion Realm." Su Yang said.


    "What?" Hu Xiexie was dumbfounded: "Isn¡¯t that nonsense? If I reach the Fusion Realm, why would I need you to teach me? I would already be one of the top ten figures in the entire province. In Pingnan Province, there aren¡¯t even ten people in the Fusion Realm. At the Fusion Realm, one can be called a Grandmaster, and at Fusion Peak, one is known as The Sovereign, and you say just get there as if it¡¯s that easy?"


    "But truly, to Emperor¡¯s Skywalk, you indeed must reach the Fusion Realm!" Su Yang said helplessly.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes whirled as she stared at Su Yang: "So you mean to say that you¡¯ve reached the Fusion Realm?"


    "I..." Su Yang said guiltily: "Kind of..."


    "Either you have or you haven¡¯t, what do you mean by ¡¯kind of¡¯!" Hu Xiexie red.


    "Xiexie, you must not be disrespectful!" Li Wanxiong, who had been listening, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and scolded: "For Master Su to be able to Emperor¡¯s Skywalk and wield the Jade Sword, these are things that only someone in the Fusion Realm could possibly do!"


    "Really?" Hu Xiexie¡¯s face lit up with excitement instantly: "Then you must teach me quickly, I also want to enter the Fusion Realm like you!"

 Chapter 123 Guanghan Technique

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Guanghan Technique</h4>


    "Xiexie!" Li Wanxiong called out again in a low voice, well aware that it was already no small feat for someone like Su Yang to speak to them calmly and peacefully. Now, Hu Xiexie was so anxiously pressing him to teach her, and if this distressed Su Yang, it could spell trouble.


    Just dealing with Ren Yuanfeng had caused them enough headaches, and Su Yang was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend even more than Ren Yuanfeng!


    Su Yang, however, didn¡¯t mind. He liked Hu Xiexie¡¯s straightforward and outspoken nature. On the contrary, if Hu Xiexie had been coy and secretive around him, Su Yang would have definitely ignored her!


    "I can teach you. If you cultivate ording to the technique I pass on to you, you will certainly be able to enter the Integration Realm," Su Yang said.


    "Really?" Hu Xiexie was overjoyed.


    Li Wanxiong was also shocked. You see, he was currently only at the intermediate level of Qi Refinement, and it was very uncertain whether he could ever break through to the Integration Realm in this lifetime. For martial artists throughout the world, the Integration Realm was an unattainable height.


    At the Integration Realm, one could be called a Grandmaster, and at the Fusion Peak, one was known as The Sovereign. Above The Sovereigny the Terrestrial Immortal, and upon entering the realm of Earth Immortals, one could live freely between heaven and earth with a lifespan of a thousand years.


    However, how many martial artists in the world could reach the Integration Realm? Even in the entire Pingnan Province, only those top ten masters were considered to be within the Integration Realm.


    And the others, even the number one expert of Nanluo City, was just at the Qi Refining Peak. Moreover, he had been stuck at this Qi Refining Peak Realm for more than twenty years and had almost no hope of entering the Integration Realm in this lifetime!


    Now, Su Yang was actually going to teach Hu Xiexie the technique to enter the Integration Realm? How could Li Wanxiong not be astonished by this?


    Su Yang imparted to Hu Xiexie a set of secret techniques from the Taoist Sect found within Destiny¡¯s Tome, called the Guanghan Technique. ording to the records in Destiny¡¯s Tome, if one could cultivate the Guanghan Technique to its limit, one could enter the Heavenly Grade Realm and be extremely powerful.


    As for the Integration Realm at the Yellow Grade, it was a mere trifle to the Guanghan Technique.


    However, cultivation wasn¡¯t something where sess was guaranteed just because you possessed an excellent secret technique. After all, Earth¡¯s spiritual energy was sparse. Even with a secret technique, you still needed sufficient spiritual energy to support it. And even with spiritual energy, transforming it into sufficient power wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    Many people couldn¡¯t reach the Integration Realm precisely because they were limited by thisck of spiritual energy.


    Just like Su Yang, if he had enough spiritual energy,bined with the power absorbed by Devouring the Heavens, he would have already entered the Integration Realm. Why else would he still be lingering at this current level?


    Hu Xiexie actually had quite a talent for cultivation. She remembered the entire Guanghan Technique in her heart after Su Yang recited it only twice. Furthermore, she was very diligent, immediately beginning to cultivate by thekeside.


    Li Wanxiong tactfully left the scene, leaving only Su Yang to act as a protector for Hu Xiexie.


    Two hourster, Hu Xiexie opened her eyes. In her eyes, a faint sharpness flickered, and they seemed much brighter than before.


    "How is it?" Su Yang asked.


    "I... I feel like the spiritual energy I absorbed during my previous cultivation has finally been reorganized together!" Hu Xiexie said excitedly.


    Su Yang smiled. The secret technique that Hu Xiexie had previously cultivated was very ordinary, so the spiritual energy within her body was quite muddled. After practicing the Guanghan Technique, the first step was to purify that muddled spiritual energy. This showed that Hu Xiexie had achieved sess in her cultivation!


    "Now take a look around you," Su Yang said. "Do you notice any other changes?"


    Hu Xiexie looked around and eximed in surprise again, "Eh? How did my vision be so good? Wow, I can see the little bugs on that tree over there very clearly!"


    "That¡¯s right," Su Yang nodded. "In the future, you can try practicing with some hidden weapons; they¡¯re what suit you best!"


    "Really?" Hu Xiexie was somewhat skeptical but picked up a pebble from the ground, aimed, and threw it, hitting a tree urately.


    "Wow, really?" Hu Xiexie was overjoyed and said, "I¡¯ll go back right now and have my dad make me a whole set of flying daggers. From now on, call me the Flying Dagger Heroine!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly. Actually, the Guanghan Technique also contained a sect on Divine Archery Art, which Su Yang had not yet taught Hu Xiexie. Because the Divine Archery Art was too powerful, practicing it now would do more harm than good to her.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for her to start practicing some hidden weapon aiming skills now, so that when sheter practiced the Divine Archery Art, she would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    It was already past eight o¡¯clock, and Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t practice any further; instead, she dragged Su Yang to have breakfast.


    Afterwards, despite Su Yang¡¯s pleas to return to school, Hu Xiexie dragged him to go buy clothes for him. ording to Hu Xiexie, as her apprentice, he should make a good appearance when going out; it would be improper to dress shabbily!


    Su Yang was speechless. He actually had plenty of money but didn¡¯t care much about these matters. To him, as long as clothes werefortable, that was enough.


    But he couldn¡¯t withstand Hu Xiexie. In the end, she took him to the Beixing Mall.


    Beixing Mall was slightly less prestigiouspared to Rongfa Shopping Mall. However, Rongfa focused mainly on women¡¯s clothing, while Beixing Mall had more men¡¯s fashion stores.


    The leggy, beautiful Hu Xiexie, holding Su Yang¡¯s arm, entered the mall and immediately attracted the attention of people around them.


    Su Yang, dressed ordinarily, naturally didn¡¯t draw any notice. However, Hu Xiexie¡¯s beauty was too much for many people to remain calm about. Especially since she was hanging onto Su Yang¡¯s arm in a very affectionate manner, it made many men¡¯s eyes turn red with jealousy.


    Feeling ufortable under the gaze of many onlookers as if they were toads ogling him, Su Yang wasn¡¯t at ease. Hu Xiexie, on the other hand, ignored them all, gleefully leading Su Yang here and there through the mall.


    As they were passing the entrance of a store, someone suddenly called out to Hu Xiexie. She turned her head and saw avishly dressed girl standing not far behind her.


    "Zhao Yu?" Hu Xiexie said with a surprised face: "What are you doing here?"


    "I came with my boyfriend to buy clothes," Zhao Yu said with a smile. "Didn¡¯t you go away to study? When did youe back, and why didn¡¯t you let me know?"


    Hu Xiexie responded, "You¡¯re telling me, I called your house twice, and they said you were out traveling. When did you get back?"


    "I just got back too." Zhao Yu nced at Su Yang and asked in surprise, "And who is this...?"


    "My apprentice!" Hu Xiexie said proudly.


    "Your apprentice?" Zhao Yu looked at Hu Xiexie holding Su Yang¡¯s arm and was somewhat speechless; that gesture didn¡¯t seem much like that of an apprentice.


    "You go ahead and look around the store, I¡¯lle and find you in a bit," Hu Xiexie told Su Yang as she patted his arm. "I¡¯m going to chat with my bestie for a while!"


    "Alright," Su Yang quickly left, feeling on pins and needles under Zhao Yu¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    Actually, Su Yang himself wasn¡¯t very interested in shopping; he didn¡¯t care much about clothes and such.


    After wandering through a few stores, he finally entered a men¡¯s clothing shop.


    "Wee..." The shop assistant began, but then the voice turned cold: "Su Yang, what are you doing here?"


    Su Yang turned his head and saw Lin Qingru¡¯s third aunt, Fang Hui, standing in front of him, staring at him with an icy gaze.

 Chapter 124 Can You Afford to Buy Underwear?

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Can You Afford to Buy Underwear?</h4>


    Fang Hui and Fang Jianhong were just like Fang Cui¡ªthey all strongly disapproved of Su Yang and Lin Qingru¡¯s marriage.


    When Su Yang returned for the first meal at Lin Qingru¡¯s home, Fang Hui was there. At the banquet, she spared no effort in mocking Su Yang, not leaving him any dignity.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Ze Ping finally losing his temper and suppressing everyone¡¯s sarcasm, who knows what more spiteful words they might have said.


    Now, when the two met, it naturally felt like enemiesing face to face.


    Su Yang nced at Fang Hui and surmised that she must be the owner of this clothing store. He had heard from Lin Ze Ping before that Fang Hui owned a chain of clothing stores, and Lin Ze Ping¡¯s clothes were all bought from her.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that her store would be here, in Beixing Mall!


    "Why are you here?" Fang Hui asked sternly, "Are you following me?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, "Following you? What kind of logic is that?"


    "Last time at Qingru¡¯s house, you harbored a grudge against me. A few days ago, it was surely you who got my son into trouble, right?" Fang Hui said angrily, "And now you¡¯re here to see me? What, looking for revenge?"


    Fang Hui only knew that her son, Ki Mulin, was taken away by the police because of Su Yang but she didn¡¯t know the full story. However, because of this incident, her grudge against Su Yang had deepened.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy, "You think too highly of yourself, I am not here for you!"


    "If you¡¯re not here for me, then what are you doing in Beixing Mall?" Fang Hui sneered, "Don¡¯t tell me you are here to buy clothes?"


    "I¡¯m here, of course to buy clothes!" Su Yang said.


    "Ha..." Fang Hui burst intoughter, "You¡¯re here to buy clothes? Su Yang, are you out of your mind?"


    "You don¡¯t even know what ce this is, and youe here to buy clothes? Do you know how much the cheapest pair of underwear costs in this mall? Let me tell you, two months of your living expenses couldn¡¯t buy a single pair of underwear here, and you daree to buy clothes?"


    "Your parents are just ordinary workers at Jianshe Machinery Factory, how much can they earn in a month? Has that big hole at your ce been filled yet? How did they manage to squeeze out some money from their tight budget for you to squander here?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, and he said sternly, "Watch how you speak!"


    "I need to watch how I talk to you?" Fang Hui responded angrily, "If it weren¡¯t for your brother-inw protecting you, I would have had someone take care of you long ago. What are you, still entangling with Qingru, not letting go. Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness? Running to Beixing Mall to buy clothes; go ahead, buy! Can you even afford it?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy; this Fang Hui was definitely the most acerbic and spiteful member of the Fang Family. She was much more caustic than her sister Fang Cui.


    Most of the setbacks Su Yang had faced since childhood hade from Fang Cui. The opposition he faced from Ki Mulin at school was also instigated by her behind the scenes; the two had a deep-seated grudge.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind, "Owner Fang, why such a temper?"


    Turning around, they saw a greasy, pompous-looking young man sauntering over with a nonchnt smile.


    "Oh, Wu Shao!" Fang Hui¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she quickly said, "You¡¯ve arrived, that¡¯s great, I was just about to call you. Our store has just gotten a batch of new merchandise; it¡¯s perfect for you, why don¡¯t you give it a try?"


    "Sure!" Wu Shao said with a smile as he walked in, while giving Su Yang a disdainful nce out of the corner of his eye.


    "Owner Fang, has the threshold for your store be too lowtely?" Wu Shao drawled, "Is it now open to just anybody?"


    "Of course not, this one is here to beg; how could he afford to buy clothes from our shop?" Fang Hui hurriedly said, "The clothes you wear, Wu Shao, are not just for anyone, are they?"


    "d you know it!" Wu Shao said proudly, "I don¡¯t like having people in the way when I¡¯m trying on clothes; you know what I mean, right?"


    "Of course, of course!" Fang Hui replied with a session of ingratiatingughs, then walked over to Su Yang and said fiercely, "Don¡¯t you know when to scram? Do I need to call security to get you to leave?"


    Originally, Su Yang truly didn¡¯t want to stay here, but at her words, he got angry and said coldly, "Why should I leave?"


    "What nonsense, someone like you, what right do you have toe to Beixing Mall!" Fang Hui red as she spoke.


    "Heh..." Su Yang let out a coldugh, "I just don¡¯t understand, how can you tell I have no right toe to Beixing Mall?"


    "With your penniless look, do I even need to look?" Fang Hui shouted, "Let me ask you, can you afford even a single piece of clothing here? You can¡¯t buy a thing, you¡¯re clearly here to steal, believe it or not, I¡¯ll call the police and have you arrested!"


    Su Yang was momentarily speechless; Fang Hui really knew how to pin false charges on someone. Just a few words, and she was using Su Yang of being a thief, a clear case of wanting to condemn someone without reason!


    Wu Shao also nced at Su Yang sidelong and said, "Hey, if I tell you to get out while I¡¯m buying clothes here, what¡¯s wrong with that? What do you mean by standing there? Not taking what I say seriously?"


    Su Yang was just about to speak when suddenly a voice came from behind, "Hey, Su Yang, I told you to wait for me, why did you run off so far? Made me search all over!"


    Everyone turned to look, and saw Hu Xiexie sauntering over with Zhao Yu.


    All eyes brightened at the sight, especially Wu Shao¡¯s. Zhao Yu could also be considered a beauty, but next to Hu Xiexie, Zhao Yu seemed like the ugly duckling byparison, not at all in the same league as Hu Xiexie!


    Wu Shao, who hade to Nanluo City from the towns below, didn¡¯t know of Hu Xiexie¡¯s great reputation. Relying on his family¡¯s wealth and influence back in town, he had made quite a ssh in Nanluo City. After hooking up with Zhao Yu, he had gained some reputation in the circles of Nanluo City.


    Now, seeing Hu Xiexie, Wu Shao suddenly felt like his past twenty years had been lived in vain. The women he had been with, in fact, all the women he had ever seen, none couldpare to Hu Xiexie!


    In full view of everyone, Hu Xiexie walked up to Su Yang andnded a yful punch on him, "Dare to make me look for you so long, do you want to experience the family discipline?"


    Wu Shao¡¯s eyes bulged: Why? Why? Why would such a beauty be so intimate with this poor guy?


    Su Yang was instantly speechless and said, "I didn¡¯t go far; it¡¯s only a few blocks away from there!"


    "Nonsense, with a shopping mall this big, a few blocks is hard to search! Never mind that, have you picked out any clothes? Are you interested in this store¡¯s clothes? Want to try a couple on?" Hu Xiexie waved her hand dismissively.


    Before Su Yang could say a word, Fang Hui directly sneered, "Miss, you should watch what you¡¯re saying. The cheapest outfit in my shop costs over a thousand, it¡¯s not for just anyone to try on!"

 Chapter 125 No Money, No Manners

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 No Money, No Manners</h4>


    Hu Xiexie was startled for a moment, then her brow furrowed, and she said in a deep voice, "What do you mean by that?"


    "What I mean is, you can try on clothes, sure, but you have to pay first!" Fang Hui said with a coldugh.


    "Why should I!" Hu Xiexie shouted angrily: "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard you have to pay before trying on clothes. What kind of store is this!"


    "Other people don¡¯t have to pay before trying on clothes, of course, but it depends on the person." Fang Hui said, "This piece of clothing is over a thousand, and if anything goes wrong while trying it on, and you can¡¯t afford topensate for it, wouldn¡¯t I have to pay out of my own pocket?"


    "Are you suggesting we can¡¯t afford it?" Hu Xiexie¡¯s voice turned cold.


    "Hehe..." Fang Huiughed coldly, "Are you saying you can afford it?"


    Just as Hu Xiexie was about to explode with rage, Wu Shao suddenlyughed and said, "Owner Fang, why bother? They are Yu¡¯s friends, which makes them my friends. This is what we¡¯ll do: whatever clothes he is interested in, I¡¯ll pay for them. Don¡¯t make my friends lose face!"


    Fang Hui nced at Hu Xiexie and then at Wu Shao, and immediately understood Wu Shao¡¯s intentions. It seemed he was nning to show off his wealth in front of Hu Xiexie.


    "No problem!" Fang Hui smiled and said, "Since Wu Shao has said so, of course it¡¯s alright. Come on, Su Yang, take a look. But I guess you probably don¡¯t need to pick, with all these clothes, you might be spoiled for choice?"


    Hu Xiexie looked at Wu Shao, and Zhao Yu quicklyughed and said, "This is my boyfriend."


    "Hello, my name is Wu Wen Yuan!" Wu Shao immediately extended his hand towards Hu Xiexie.


    "What nonsense." Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t even nce at him, turning to Su Yang instead, "Su Yang, let¡¯s not buy clothes from this store. Let¡¯s go to the one across the street. I¡¯m not going to let them make a profit off us today!"


    Wu Shao¡¯s face turned awkward, and Fang Hui was also taken aback, then scoffed, "What? You remembered your dignity now? But what kind of ce is this for you to talk about dignity? Does it make sense to talk about dignity here?"


    "This is not about dignity!" Hu Xiexie said coldly, "What are you to talk to me about dignity?"


    "How dare you speak to me like that!" Fang Hui was instantly enraged and shouted, "Su Yang, this is your friend? She¡¯s just like you, no money, no manners, no education!"


    Su Yang frowned, and Hu Xiexie furiously said, "No money, no manners, no education? Alright, today I will let you see who it is that has no money, no manners, no education!"


    With that, Hu Xiexie took out her phone and directly dialed a number, "Hu Lezhi, get down here!"


    Fang Hui was taken aback. She knew this Hu Lezhi, the general manager of Beixing Mall. All affairs of Beixing Mall were managed by Hu Lezhi. All the store owners, including herself, had to curry favor with Hu Lezhi.


    This girl actually knew Hu Lezhi?


    But Fang Hui wasn¡¯t intimidated, her own family background was not simple. Her husband was an influential figure in the city, her second brother was the deputy director of the third hospital, and her older sister was a wealthy man¡¯s wife. She could speak her mind in front of Hu Lezhi as well.


    "What? You have a good rtionship with Hu Lezhi!" Fang Hui mocked with a sneer, "Little girl, you sure know a lot of men. But what use is that? You need to be strong on your own, do you understand that? What¡¯s the use of having so many men if you have no skills?"


    Hu Xiexie angrily said, "I¡¯ll tell you, if your store can continue to operate, then I¡¯ll change my name to yours!"


    Fang Hui shouted, "Oh wow, knowing Hu Lezhi makes you sowless? I want to see how you¡¯re going make sure my store can¡¯t continue to operate today!"


    Hu Xiexie stopped speaking. After not too long, a man in his thirties, drenched in sweat, came over. It was Hu Lezhi.


    "Manager Hu, you¡¯vee at the perfect time!" Fang Hui went straight up to him and said, "This young man, and this woman, have been causing trouble in the mall, you..."


    Hu Lezhipletely ignored Fang Hui and walked directly up to Hu Xiexie, wiping his sweat and awkwardly forcing a smile, "Xiexie, what¡¯s the matter? Who¡¯s made you angry?"


    Fang Hui was taken aback and frowned, "Manager Hu, what do you mean by this? I¡¯m a merchant here, and you don¡¯t listen to me first but go and ask her? What, is she your mistress or something?"


    "Fang Hui, watch yournguage!" Hu Lezhi exploded with anger, turned, and pointed at Fang Hui as he yelled, "Do you know who she is?"


    "I don¡¯t care who she is!" Fang Hui said coldly, "If she causes trouble here, I won¡¯t let her get away with it!"


    "I¡¯m telling you, her name is Hu Xiexie!" Hu Lezhi took a deep breath and said loudly, "She is the only daughter of my great-uncle, the wealthiest man in Nanluo City, Hu Tianrui!"


    "What?" Fang Hui¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, and Wu Shao was equally astonished.


    This stunning girl is the daughter of the richest man?


    But why is she so intimate with Su Yang?


    "You...you¡¯re not mistaken, are you..." Fang Hui said hastily, "She¡¯s President Hu¡¯s daughter?"


    "She is my cousin, could I possibly mistake her?" Hu Lezhi retorted.


    Fang Hui was dumbstruck. She had offended the daughter of Hu Tianrui? My God, the entire Beixing Mall belonged to Hu Tianrui, and she had just insulted the president¡¯s daughter?


    "Hu Lezhi, how exactly do you manage Beixing Mall!" Hu Xiexie said angrily, "We came in to try on clothes and were told we had to pay first? Is this rule set by you?"


    "What?" Hu Lezhi¡¯s eyes widened, "Since when is there such a rule? Xiexie, while I am here, I have always adhered to my great-uncle¡¯s management philosophy, ¡¯customer first.¡¯ How could there be such disrespectful conduct toward customers? Such behavior is subject to severe punishment!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Hu Xiexie looked at Fang Hui and sneered, "This madam here was the one who just insisted that we pay before trying on clothes!"


    Hu Lezhi turned coldly towards Fang Hui, "Owner Fang, what exactly is going on?"


    "I... she... I don¡¯t know..." Fang Hui stammered, unable to articte her thoughts.


    "Which means this did happen!" Hu Lezhi raged, "You really have nerve, daring to make your own rules. Do you think I¡¯m dead?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t..." Fang Hui¡¯s voicecked confidence.


    Hu Lezhi did not believe her and said angrily, "Fang Hui, you ought to know the rules of our mall. Viting the mall¡¯s rules, depending on the severity, can lead to eviction from the premises!"


    Hu Lezhi nced surreptitiously at Hu Xiexie. Seeing that her face was very angry, he immediately said, "I don¡¯t want to waste words with you, pack up and leave the mall. We will refund your rent based on the number of days!"


    "What?" Fang Hui waspletely stunned. She had run this store for five or six years, and it was one of the most sessful businesses there. Earning a hundred and twenty thousand a month, it was the main source of ie for her family. Being kicked out meant that even if she could open a store elsewhere, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be as profitable!

 Chapter 126: Are You Used to Living Off of Women?

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Are You Used to Living Off of Women?</h4>


    "Ah, what do you mean, ¡¯Ah¡¯? Get out, pack your things, and leave immediately. If you¡¯re not gone by noon, I¡¯ll have security throw your stuff out!" Hu Lezhi bellowed furiously.


    "Manager Hu, you... Isn¡¯t this too much?" Fang Hui pled anxiously: "I just said a few words, does it warrant such a reaction?"


    Hu Lezhi shouted angrily: "Are you trying to set new rules for the mall? Is it just a few words? If I indulge you today, how can we continue to run this mall in the future? How can we establish any rules?"


    Fang Hui¡¯s face turned pale as she said in a low voice, "Manager Hu, you have a pretty good rtionship with my husband, please don¡¯t do this..."


    "Don¡¯t talk to me about that nonsense!" Hu Lezhi roared: "If your husband has a problem with it, let hime to me!"


    Fang Hui waspletely stunned, she had thought her husband¡¯s status could save the situation. But on second thought, a tycoon like Hu Tianrui wouldn¡¯t take her husband seriously, would he?


    Hu Xiexie snickered beside her: "Owner Fang, now tell me, who is it thatcks money, education, and culture?"


    Fang Hui¡¯s face flushed red. Compared to the richest man in Nanluo City, she was absolutely poor. The words she had hurled at Hu Xiexie were now pping her own face.


    Wu Shao was dumbfounded and looked at Zhao Yu cautiously: "Yu¡¯er, is your friend really the daughter of the richest man?"


    "Of course!" Zhao Yu replied proudly: "And she has always been known as the most beautiful woman in Nanluo City too!"


    Hearing this, Wu Shao was shocked, and his gaze heated up even more. The daughter of the richest man who was also the most beautiful woman - oh my god, winning over a woman like that would be the score of a lifetime!


    Wu Shao whispered: "By the way, did you invite her to your birthday party?"


    "Oh no, I forgot!" Zhao Yu pped her forehead and immediately ran over to Hu Xiexie to invite her to have lunch together at noon.


    After hearing it was Zhao Yu¡¯s birthday party, Hu Xiexie did not refuse. She picked out two outfits for Su Yang and then left with him and Zhao Yu and their group.


    Wu Shao had been watching the whole affair from the sidelines. When he saw that Hu Xiexie was the one paying for the clothes, a sneer crossed his face. After all, she was still poor. Competing with a poor boy like him? Of course, he would not be afraid!


    At noon, the birthday party was at Emperor Entertainment¡¯s luxury private room which Zhao Yu had booked.


    There was a good turnout - all were friends of Zhao Yu, and many of them recognized Hu Xiexie. With the daughter of the richest man and the most beautiful woman in attendance, the atmosphere was even more lively.


    However, everyone was surprised about Su Yang¡¯s identity. Hu Xiexie had never had any boy at her side for so many years, so what was this now? Could it be that Hu Xiexie was in love?


    However, so many scions of wealthy families had pursued her before, and she had never shown any interest. What was Su Yang¡¯s status that he could earn the favor of Hu Xiexie?


    Among them were several second-generation rich kids who had also hoped to pursue Hu Xiexie. Seeing Su Yang with her naturally filled them with envy. The looks they gave Su Yang were clearly unhappy and hostile.


    Once everyone was seated, Wu Shao smiled and said: "I¡¯m so sorry, we made the reservations a bitte yesterday, and the Supreme Private Room had already been booked. So today, please make do with this one."


    "Wu Shao, there¡¯s no need to be polite!" A young man, Zhou Lang, immediately said with augh, "The luxury private rooms at Emperor Entertainment far surpass the Supreme Private Rooms at other venues. Ordinary people can¡¯t even book these luxury rooms. The fact that Wu Shao could book this luxury room shows just how much face Emperor Entertainment has given you!"


    With a modest face, Wu Shao said, "It¡¯s nothing really. The manager at Emperor Entertainment has a very good rtionship with my dad. A word from me, and it all gets sorted. If it weren¡¯t for the Supreme Private Room being booked by someone else, we could have been there today!"


    "Isn¡¯t the manager of Emperor Entertainment Brother She?" Another young man, Zhao Fei, eximed in shock, "Wu Shao, your dad has a good rtionship with Brother She? My god, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Brother She is one of Nanluo City¡¯s big names; a big shot who¡¯s got a foot in both, the underworld and the legit world!"


    "Right, I¡¯ve also heard about it. Brother She seems to be a trusted confidant of Lord Ling, one of the underground bosses in Nanluo City. He¡¯s been with Lord Ling for a long time and is highly trusted by him!"


    "What are you talking about? Brother She¡¯s status is not ordinary at all. Wu Shao, with your dad¡¯s connection to Brother She, who in Nanluo would dare to mess with you?"


    The crowd gasped non-stop, and Wu Shao was looking quite proud of himself, feigning modesty as he said, "Oh, these are just empty titles, no need to mention them. And never mind Brother She, I¡¯ve even met Lord Ling several times with my dad; we¡¯re all familiar faces!"


    "You guys are familiar with Lord Ling too?"


    The crowd was even more shocked and awestruck, their eyes wide and mouths agape with admiration.


    Wu Shao was even more pleased; these were exactly the kinds of reactions he wanted. He sneaked a nce at Hu Xiexie, wanting to see her shocked reaction to his words. But, there was no response from Hu Xiexie; she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, which made him feel quite annoyed.


    The birthday party progressed as usual, with everyone presenting the gifts they¡¯d bought. Hu Xiexie was no exception. While shopping at the mall, she had casually picked up two gifts, one for herself to give, and one on Su Yang¡¯s behalf. After all, it was only proper not to show up at a birthday party empty-handed!


    Zhao Yu¡¯s face was aglow with joy as she received gifts from everyone, thanking them repeatedly.


    Wu Shao, however, watched Su Yang with a cold gleam in his eye as he handed his gift to Zhao Yu, then suddenly said with a smile, "Su Yang, you must be ustomed to being a kept man, right? Even in giving gifts, you need Miss Hu to prepare it for you?"


    "Actually, when ites to birthday gifts, it¡¯s the thought that counts. As long as it¡¯s something you¡¯ve prepared with care, no matter how cheap it may be, it still represents your sentiments¡ª the thought is what matters most. But if you let someone else prepare it, no matter how expensive, can it truly represent your feelings?"


    The crowd, unaware of the rtionship between Su Yang and Hu Xiexie, immediately turned to look at Su Yang, all of them intrigued. Could it be that Su Yang was really a kept man?


    Hu Xiexie was the first to be angry, retorting sharply, "What are you talking about? We bought the gift together to give to Yu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Miss Hu, no need to get worked up; I was just making ament," Wu Shao said with a smile. "Besides, if you¡¯re the one who paid for the gift, how can you say it was bought together? Of course, if Miss Hu you don¡¯t mind, then I won¡¯t say another word. Come on, let¡¯s continue celebrating Yu¡¯er¡¯s birthday!"


    Wu Shao shifted the topic, but by then, most people were still staring at Su Yang. This man who had hooked up with the most beautiful girl was actually a kept Little White Face? That was even more detestable!


    "This Brother Su seems quite unfamiliar..." Wu Shao¡¯sckey, Zhou Lang, said with a smile, "May I ask where Brother Su is from?"


    "I¡¯m from Nanluo City," Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Nanluo City, Su Yang?" Zhou Lang scratched his head, "Howe I¡¯ve never heard of you? What does your family do?"


    Su Yang nced at Zhou Lang and said leisurely, "They used to be farmers, now they are workers."

 Chapter 127 Do I Know You?

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Do I Know You?</h4>


    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire room was in an uproar, everyone staring at Su Yang, dumbfounded.


    Of those present, the poorest family still boasted tens of millions in assets. Among them, not one came from a working-ss family. To them, working-ss families were synonymous with poverty,pletely unable to integrate into their circle!


    Yet now, someone from such a background had managed to charm the daughter of the richest man, the number one beauty. Who could bear such a thing?


    "A peasant? A worker?" Zhao Fei burst outughing, "Hey, Su Yang, when you say this, why don¡¯t you feel any shame, and instead seem quite proud of it? Haha..."


    The crowd roared withughter, while Su Yang alone remained calm, saying, "I am indeed proud."


    Zhou Lang also smiled, "Being born into a family of farmers or workers, and you can be so proud? Then tell us, to what extent should we, from such families, be proud?"


    "Hey, what do you mean by that!" Hu Xiexie red up, asking angrily.


    Given Hu Xiexie¡¯s temperament, it was already quite remarkable she had held her patience until now. If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Yu¡¯s birthday party, she might have exploded long ago.


    "Xiexie, they are speaking the truth, why get angry about it?" a girlughed: "Since when can the children of farmers and workers join our circle?"


    Hu Xiexie frowned. The girl was named Zheng Xue, and she was a friend of hers. Her boyfriend had once been one of the suitors behind Hu Xiexie. Because of this, Zheng Xue had always been hostile towards Hu Xiexie.


    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything so great about our circle!" Hu Xiexie said, "Nor do I think you are so noble!"


    "Miss Hu is right!" Wu Shao said with a faint smile, "To be born human is to be equal. Alright, let¡¯s not quibble over the Su Brothers¡¯ background. Come, Mr. Su, let¡¯s have a drink, this is ¡¯82 Lafite, a ss costs thousands, don¡¯t waste it!"


    With these words, the crowdughed once more. Wu Shao¡¯sment was more vicious than outright insults, clearly mocking Su Yang¡¯s poverty!


    Su Yang smiled, nced sideways at Wu Shao, and said leisurely, "Don¡¯t call me brother, are we that familiar?"


    Wu Shao was taken aback; this was his ce, and Su Yang¡¯s words were a serious blow to his face.


    "Mr. Su, what do you mean!" Zhou Lang was the first to stand up, "Today¡¯s banquet was arranged by Wu Shao. If you¡¯re not close with Wu Shao, then get out. What do you mean by sticking around here!"


    Su Yang frowned, about to speak, when the door opened and a young man backed into the room, nodding and bowing to someone outside.


    Outside stood an extremely beautiful girl, her face as cold as frost, simply ncing at him without even bothering to say a word. Even so, the young man was extremely proud, walking into the room still flushed with excitement.


    "Who¡¯s that?" someone asked eagerly.


    "You don¡¯t know her?" the young man¡¯s eyes widened, "That¡¯s Fang Ziyu, haven¡¯t you seen her?"


    "Fang Ziyu? The Fang Ziyu of the Fang Family?"


    "Which Fang Family?"


    "The Fang Family from the four great ns in Nanluo City, the very powerful one. Fang Ziyu, she¡¯s a big deal!"


    "Wow, you know Fang Ziyu?"


    The crowd was filled with admiration. Although Hu Xiexie was the richest person in Nanluo City, their wealth was not the same as that of the four great ns.


    The four great ns had deep roots in Nanluo City for over a hundred years. They might not be the richest, but their influence far exceeded that of Hu Tianrui. So in everyone¡¯s mind, the shock of seeing Fang Ziyu was even greater than that of seeing Hu Xiexie!


    "Miss Fang is in the Supreme Private Room today, treating friends. I just happened to meet her and say hello," the young man boasted proudly.


    "Miss Fang really is a big shot..." Wu Shao said excitedly, "How about we go overter, have a drink and pay our respects?"


    "This..." The youth hesitated, but atst, he nodded, "Alright then, I¡¯ll go arrange it with a friend in a bit."


    Everyone immediately got excited. These so-called young masters were one thing, but they werepletely different from the heirs of the four major families. In front of the heirs of these families, they were inherently inferior. To be able to connect with them was not an easy feat!


    Having gone out to make arrangements, Wu Shao nced at Su Yang and saidnguidly, "Su Yang, you¡¯re right, we aren¡¯t familiar. Since that¡¯s the case, then get lost. You are not wee here. Miss Fang might evene byter, and I don¡¯t want you to spoil her view!"


    "Hey!" Hu Xiexie became angry, but Su Yang held her back with his hand.


    "I was actually thinking of leaving, but now, I don¡¯t want to leave at all!" Su Yang picked up the wine ss on the table, smiled lightly, and said, "However, you are wee to leave. If you leave now, I can let today¡¯s matter slide!"


    As soon as these words came out, it was as if a ho¡¯s nest had been poked¡ªall hell broke loose as everyone became enraged.


    "What the fuck did you just say?"


    "A bumpkin from the countryside dares to speak to us like this!"


    "What do you think you are, huh? If it weren¡¯t for Miss Hu¡¯s sake, do you think you could even sit here? Let me tell you, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to step foot inside Emperor Entertainment!"


    "Why waste words on him? Throw him out!"


    The noise was unending, and Wu Shao¡¯s expression turned icy. He grasped a wine bottle on the table and said coldly, "Su Yang, I¡¯ve given you plenty of face. But you just don¡¯t take me seriously. Seems like we have to settle things between us today."


    Seeing the situation, Hu Xiexie decided to stop talking. If a fight really broke out, who would Su Yang be afraid of?


    "You mean you don¡¯t n to leave?" Su Yang smiled faintly.


    "I¡¯ll leave your mother!" Wu Shao lifted the wine bottle and smashed it towards him.


    Su Yang flicked his hand casually and the wine bottle exploded, with shards flying everywhere, cutting many people around them.


    "Damn it, it hit me!"


    "Fuck, he dare to fight back, get him!"


    Several youths rushed toward him, but Su Yang grabbed one of them and flung him away.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They didn¡¯t know that Su Yang was so good at fighting. But they weren¡¯t afraid.


    "You dare hit people here, you¡¯re dead meat!" Wu Shao roared loudly, "I¡¯m going to call Brother She, I want him to kill you!"


    While shouting, Wu Shao made a phone call.


    Su Yang remained seated, as if none of this concerned him.


    "Brother She ising right now, kid, have the guts to not run, just stay seated here!" Wu Shao bellowed.


    Su Yang leisurely mixed a drink, handing a ss to Hu Xiexie, "Try this."


    "What is this?" Hu Xiexie took a sip, her eyes suddenly lighting up. She downed it in one gulp and excitedly said, "What kind of drink is this? How... howe it feels so strange, yet so wonderful?"


    "Heh..." Su Yang smiled faintly, but said nothing.


    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a dozen burly men charged in. The one at the head was none other than Brother She.

 Chapter 128: In front of Mr. Su, what does your dad amount to!

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128: In front of Mr. Su, what does your dad amount to!</h4>


    "What¡¯s going on here? Who¡¯s causing trouble!" Brother She yelled angrily.


    "Brother She, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s this kid, he hit us!" Wu Shao cried out.


    "Right, Brother She, beat him to death! Beat him to death!" Everyone was shouting loudly, excitedly watching Su Yang. No matter how good you are at fighting, could you possibly stand a chance against so many of Brother She¡¯s men?


    It was only then that Brother She saw Su Yang, stumbling a step, almost falling to the ground. He rushed over to Su Yang, bent down, and said tremblingly, "Mr. Su, when did you arrive... Why didn¡¯t you give me a heads-up so I could make arrangements for you..."


    Everyone was stunned. What was this? Why would such a big figure as Brother She kneel before Su Yang?


    "Brother She..." Wu Shao panicked: "What are you doing? It¡¯s him causing the trouble here, you... have you got it wrong?"


    "Wrong my ass!" Brother She kicked Wu Shao to the ground, furious: "You really have the guts, huh? Riling up just anyone? Are you tired of living?"


    Wu Shao was dumbfounded. How could he have known that this freeloading peasant, this poor kid, would receive support from Brother She? What was going on?


    Wu Shao said anxiously: "Brother She, my dad is quite close to Lord Ling... if you do this, I¡¯ll tell Lord Ling! You wouldn¡¯t want to displease my dad over this kid, would you?"


    "Damn it, even if Lord Ling were here, he would have to bow down respectfully and call out ¡¯Mr. Su.¡¯ What¡¯s your dad but nothing to mention in the same breath as Mr. Su!"


    "What?" Wu Shao¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief. Even someone like Lord Ling had to be so respectful? Who on earth was Su Yang!


    Just then, the door opened again and the young man who had left earlier entered excitedly, "Everyone, Miss Fang, Miss Zhou, they¡¯reing over to offer us a toast."


    All the people became noisy again. These were people from the four major families, how prestigious!


    Wu Shao was also excited, his confidence bolstered, he said solemnly: "Brother She, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Fang Ziyu ising, from the prestigious Fang Family, the top youngdy, and she¡¯s our friend. She will be upset by what you¡¯re doing!"


    Brother She frowned; of course, he had no courage to confront the great four families.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, a few beautiful girls walked in. The two in the lead were Fang Ziyu and Zhou Xue¡¯er.


    Everyone held their breath, at this moment, all eyes were on Fang Ziyu and Zhou Xue¡¯er. These two were heirs to the four great families, beings who were unapproachably prestigious. Whichever of them spoke first, it would be an immense honor!


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Fang Ziyu and Zhou Xue¡¯er scanned the crowd, their gaze finallynding on Su Yang. Their frosty faces bloomed like spring flowers at that moment, and they walked straight up to Su Yang, smiling together, "Su Yang, you really are here!"


    The crowd was shocked once again. Fang Ziyu and Zhou Xue¡¯er came looking for Su Yang? They were so familiar with Su Yang? What was going on? Was he really just a poor kid?


    Su Yang merely smiled and said, "Miss Fang, Wu Shao mentioned just now that you were his friend. He also said that if we were disrespectful to him, you would be angry when you arrived. So, are you angry now?"


    Wu Shao¡¯s face turned bright red. He had only said that to scare Brother She; how could he possibly know a big shot like Fang Ziyu.


    Fang Ziyu nced at Wu Shao and said, "Over the years, there have been no shortage of people who have borrowed my Fang family¡¯s name to throw their weight around outside. I really didn¡¯t expect to run into one today. Wu Shao, I wonder which Fang Ziyu you know?"


    Wu Shao¡¯s mouth hung open, not knowing how to respond, and the others in the room also hung their heads in silence. In front of Fang Ziyu, they were truly nothing!


    "For those who impersonate my Fang family, we are absolutely ruthless," Fang Ziyu turned her head and nced at Brother She and said, "Brother She, could you please escort these people out first? My family¡¯s people wille overter, investigate the matter carefully, and give Mr. Su a satisfactory response!"


    "No problem!" Brother She was greatly encouraged; he had even more confidence now.


    Fang Ziyu looked towards Su Yang and said with a light smile, "Su Yang, it seems this ce isn¡¯t quite suitable for you. How about,e and join us? We¡¯re in the Supreme Private Room, and it just so happens that there aren¡¯t many people there. Why don¡¯t youe and sit with us?"


    Su Yang looked at Hu Xiexie, who smiled and said, "Sure, sitting with these losers is just ufortable. Let¡¯s go sit over there!"


    Fang Ziyu and Zhou Xue¡¯er led Su Yang and Hu Xiexie out, leaving only Wu Shao and his group in the room, all dumbfounded.


    "What are you staring at? Do I really need to find someone to kick you out?" Brother She shouted angrily.


    Wu Shao and the others hung their heads and walked out. Approaching the door, Wu Shao said resentfully, "Brother She, just what is Su Yang¡¯s identity? Isn¡¯t he just a farmer¡¯s child? The clothes he¡¯s wearing were all bought by Hu Xiexie. Do you... do you need to show such face for Hu Tianrui?"


    "You know nothing, you idiot!" Brother She pped Wu Shao on the head and cursed, "Mr. Su standing here is the greatest face, what does Hu Tianrui have to do with it? You son of a bitch, even if your father came here, Mr. Su could crush him with just his finger. Who do you think you are to offend Mr. Su?"


    Wu Shao waspletely dumbfounded; his father was a top figure in the county. But in front of Su Yang, he was nothing?


    ...


    Upon entering the Supreme Private Room, Su Yang found that there were quite a few familiar faces. People like Fang Yun, like Zhao Yuanyuan, all were quite familiar with Hu Xiexie.


    Everyone was surprised to see Su Yang and Hu Xiexie enter together. After all, she was Nanluo City¡¯s number one beauty and always indifferent to any man. What was going on now? The two of them appeared to be quite close?


    When Su Yang arrived, Fang Yun and Zhou Xue¡¯er immediately mored for Su Yang to mix drinks. Unable to refuse them, Su Yang mixed a few cocktails that once again amazed everyone.


    After three rounds of drinks, some began to leave one after another. Eventually, only Su Yang, Hu Xiexie, Fang Ziyu, and Zhao Yuanyuan were left; Zhou Xue¡¯er and Fang Yun had gone earlier.


    A few drinks had turned Fang Ziyu¡¯s cheeks a rosy pink, adding an extra touch of temptation. She turned her head to look at Su Yang and Hu Xiexie, her eyes reflecting a slight sense of loss.


    However, she quickly regained herposure, moved closer to Su Yang, and whispered, "Su Yang, do you know why we are gathering here today?"


    "To do what?" Su Yang asked.


    "To prepare to wee someone," Fang Ziyu said, looking at Su Yang seriously.


    Su Yang was silent for a while, then said softly, "Ding Qiuhuan, right?"

 Chapter 129 Interschool Martial Arts Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Interschool Martial Arts Tournament</h4>


    Fang Ziyu couldn¡¯t help being surprised, the person they were supposed to wee was indeed Ding Qiuhuan.


    "You know?" Fang Ziyu asked.


    "Among the dandies of Nanluo City, Ding Qiuhuan is the biggest one," Su Yang said with a light smile. "The ones who were here just now, are either the offspring of the Four Great Families or are rted to them. The Four Great Families of Nanluo City form a separate circle, and Ding Qiuhuan used to be a top figure in your circle. Besides him, who else could make so many of you wait to wee?"


    Fang Ziyu fell silent, she sighed lightly, and said, "You should know why Ding Qiuhuan hase back."


    Su Yang smiled lightly and said softly, "It certainly isn¡¯t to invite me to dinner, eh!"


    Fang Ziyu couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, "If it weren¡¯t for Ding Runze¡¯s matter, having you sit down together for a meal wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But now, that¡¯s impossible."


    "Ding Qiuhuan, among these dandies of the great families, is a leading figure. Moreover, this person is extremely protective of his own people and acts very domineeringly."


    "You¡¯ve caused so many incidents one after another, you¡¯ve beaten up his brother, and you¡¯ve be so close to Xue¡¯er, which has touched Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s sore spot. Ding Qiuhuan has already made a wild im that he wants to personally break every bone in your body!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, and heughed, "In the past, there have been people who¡¯ve said the same, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t my bones that got broken."


    "I know you can fight, but Ding Qiuhuan is different from ordinary people," Fang Ziyu said seriously. "In his early years, among the second generation of the Four Great Families, he was already one of the strongest. People like Gu Feiyun and Gu Yunxiang were nothing in front of him. It is rumored that his strength may have already reached the level of the top three masters in Nanluo City!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang still smiled lightly, even if he were the number one master of Nanluo City, so what?


    "On his own, he may indeed not be your match. But Ding Qiuhuan, after all, is a member of the Ding Family. Moreover, all these years, he has been cultivating at the Nantian Martial Arts School in the provincial city, and he is an outer sect disciple of Nantian Martial Arts School!"


    Fang Ziyu spoke in a serious tone, "And among Nantian Martial Arts School, there is an abundance of masters. I¡¯ve heard Ding Qiuhuan say that his strength is only considered to be above average in Nantian Martial Arts School."


    "Given Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do something he¡¯s unsure of. Therefore, it is very likely he would bring a few masters from Nantian Martial Arts School to help him. I am telling you this as a warning against the people from Nantian Martial Arts School!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly and said, "Nantian Martial Arts School, is it that formidable?"


    "Formidable is an understatement!" Fang Ziyu took a deep breath and said gravely, "Nantian Martial Arts School was established by the Nan Family, one of the five major martial arts families of Pingnan Province. The head of the Nan Family, Nan Wudi, is one of the top three masters in Pingnan Province!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled faintly, speaking of which, he had just dealt with a young master of one of the five major families yesterday.


    Fang Ziyu said softly, "It¡¯s said that several inner sect disciples of Nantian Martial Arts School have alreadye to Nanluo City with Ding Qiuhuan. Among them is Nan Shangshu, the third strongest of this generation in Nantian Martial Arts School."


    "Nan Shangshu?" Su Yang was startled, "Is that also an official title?"


    Fang Ziyu couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, "At a time like this, you still have the mood to joke? Nan Shangshu is the grandson of Nan Wudi, and he¡¯s very strong. My father once visited Nantian Martial Arts School and sparred with Nan Shangshu, and didn¡¯t gain any advantage. You must be very careful with him!"


    Seeing the seriousness in Fang Ziyu¡¯s expression, Su Yang also nodded gently and said, "Thanks for the warning, I owe you another favor."


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me this time," Fang Ziyu said in a low voice. "If you want to thank someone, thank Xue¡¯er. She asked me to tell you these messages. Her family has a good rtionship with the Ding Family, and she couldn¡¯t say this to you in person."


    Su Yang felt a hint of warmth in his heart, he had to admit that Zhou Xue¡¯er was still quite good to him.


    "Anyway, I still have to thank you," Su Yang said with a faint smile to Fang Ziyu.


    Fang Ziyu smiled slightly, about to speak, when her phone suddenly rang. She checked the number, her expression changing subtly. She gave Su Yang an apologetic smile and walked to the restroom to answer the call.


    After ten minutes, Fang Ziyu came out, but herplexion was no longer as calm as before. She apologized to Su Yang and then took her leave first.


    Su Yang watched Fang Ziyu¡¯s retreating figure, knowing that she must have encountered some problem.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Hu Xiexie was called back by Hu Tianrui, and Su Yang finally had time to make a trip to school. Truth be told, it had been quite a long time since hest visited school.


    Just as he arrived at the school gate, Su Yang saw a huge banner from afar¡ªInter-School Martial Arts Competition!


    "Hey, Su Yang!" Zhao Qiupeng came over, his face glowing with health; he must be having quite a good time recently.


    "Old Zhao," Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "You¡¯re stilling to school? I thought you¡¯d eloped with Xie Wei by now!"


    "How could that be?" Zhao Qiupeng chuckled and said, "We both agreed that I would get into a university as soon as possible, and she would wait for me while pursuing her master¡¯s degree. Once I graduate, we¡¯ll get married right away."


    "It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯re already talking about marriage!" Su Yangughed.


    "That¡¯s what true love is all about!" Zhao Qiupeng nced at the banner and said, "By the way, this martial artspetition, are you participating or not?"


    "What exactly is this Inter-School Martial Arts Competition?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "It started three years ago when you had already left Nanluo City, so you don¡¯t know about it," Zhao Qiupeng exined. "Each major school has its own martial arts association, like our Seventh Middle School¡¯s Taekwondo Club."


    "This Inter-School Martial Arts Competition is held annually, bringing together martial arts associations from high schools throughout Nanluo City to fight it out. Then the strongest is selected to go to the provincial capital to prepare for the province-wide Inter-School Martial Arts Championship."


    "Our school used to be represented by the Taekwondo Club in thepetition, but since the club has been disbanded, our school no longer has a club. What do you think, do you want to take part?"


    Su Yang smiled and shook his head, "Not interested."


    "That¡¯s true!" Zhao Qiupengughed, "Having you take part in some Inter-School Martial Arts Competition would be an insult to you. Come on, let¡¯s head back to the ssroom. The exams areing, I need to study hard and aim high every day!"


    The two walked shoulder to shoulder towards the school. Before they reached the gate, suddenly several cars roared past them from behind. The vehicles were emzoned with the Inter-School Martial Arts Competition banner, racing over recklessly, nearly brushing against Su Yang and Zhao Qiupeng.


    Su Yang frowned, the driver was way too aggressive!


    "It¡¯s Tiger Prestige Martial Arts from Third Middle School!" Zhao Qiupeng whispered, "They¡¯vee second in the martial artspetition twice. Their founder, Chen Hu, is very strong¡ªhe¡¯s even made the top ten in the provincial Inter-School Martial Arts Championship!"

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130: 130</h4>


    "Really?" Su Yang curled his lip, "Well, these people are quite overbearing!"


    "Used to it." Zhao Qiu Peng bitterly smiled, "Our school¡¯s Taekwondo Club has always been the weakest in the inter-school alliance. Every time before the martial arts conference, people from other school¡¯s clubse here to promote, which basically means showing off in front of us."


    Su Yang curled his lip again; he really didn¡¯t take these people seriously.


    As they entered the campus, they saw a ring set up on the yground from afar. At that moment, five bare-chested students were performing kicking wooden boards and other actions on it, asionally drawing screams from the girls watching below.


    Zhao Qiu Peng said, "That¡¯s Number One Martial Art Dojo from First High, which has been the top of the city¡¯s inter-school alliance for three years. Its founder, Lin Kai, is consistently in the top ten of the provincial martial arts conference!"


    At this time, a young man with a haughty face stepped forward on the ring and announced loudly, "We¡¯ve been here for quite a while now, why has no one from Seventh Highe to challenge? What, is no one even daring to join the warm-up match?"


    Beneath the ring was a silence as still as death. When the Taekwondo Club was still around, they could at least join in the warm-up. But in the end, they only went up to get beaten, always losing face.


    Now, with the Taekwondo Club gone, who would dare go up and fight these people?


    The man paused for a moment, then announced loudly, "I always knew Seventh High produced trash, but I didn¡¯t expect that Seventh High is not just about producing trash, but that you are all trash!"


    This statement immediately stirred up a ruckus below; such words were extremely insulting.


    "Zhao Bing, how can you talk like that!" a student from below shouted angrily.


    "What¡¯s wrong with what I said?" Zhao Bing sneered, "If none of you from Seventh High dare to join the warm-up match, aren¡¯t you a bunch of losers? What else would you be?"


    "It¡¯s infuriating, how can you insult people like that!"


    "Damn it, if I had trained, I would definitely go up there and beat them to death!"


    "These bastards,ing here every year, bullying the people of Seventh High. This time they are even more outrageous, insulting everyone, it¡¯s too much!"


    The noise from the crowd below went on and on, and Zhao Bing, with a smirk on his face, loudly said, "Why all the nonsense? If you can send someone to join this warm-up match, then you have some guts. If no onees up, then don¡¯t me me for calling you trash!"


    "You¡¯re the trash!" Finally unable to bear it, a taller student retorted angrily, "What¡¯s so great about you? I¡¯ll fight you!"


    Upon hearing this, his group of friends immediately turned pale. One student grabbed him and urged hastily, "Wang Hao, don¡¯t be impulsive. These people are all trained in martial arts, how can you, a basketball yer, fight them?"


    "Yeah, the participants of these martial arts gatherings are really tough and vicious. You¡¯re well aware of what happened to the Taekwondo Club in previous years; don¡¯t go up there just to suffer!"


    "A moment of patience can calm a storm; a step back can open up the sky!"


    Everyone around him was trying to persuade him, while Zhao Bing on the stage looked at Wang Hao with a cold smirk, "Kid, you¡¯d better listen to their advice. Otherwise, it won¡¯t look good for you to beg for mercy on your knees in front of the whole school, would it?"


    Clenching his teeth in anger, Wang Hao roared, "If my head falls, a scar as big as a bowl. Even if I can¡¯t beat them, I can¡¯t let them insult us like this!"


    "What they¡¯re saying is the truth, not an insult!" From not far away, a girl immediately shouted, "Wang Hao, don¡¯t go and bring shame to our Seventh High!"


    Anxiously, a boy beside her said, "Hey, you¡¯re also from Seventh High, how can you talk like that?"


    "Nonsense, this martial arts conference is a boy¡¯s affair, what does it have to do with us girls?" another girl immediately retorted.


    "Exactly, this is all about you boys; it¡¯s got nothing to do with us girls. They are scolding you guys, not us. You boys are the losers, why involve us girls?"


    "The boys of Seventh High are just no good, nowhere near the level of the boys from First or Third High. Sigh, I¡¯m so unlucky, why did I enroll at Seventh High? Now I¡¯m losing face along with these losers!"


    Many of the girls began to mor; these girls admired the men on the stage very much. So, at that moment, they used their words to insult the boys of Seventh High in order to curry favor with the men on the stage.


    Zhao Bing held his arms and sneered incessantly; he loved watching scenes like this the most.


    "No, this fight, I must do it!" Wang Hao yelled angrily, leaping onto the ring and shouted, "I want to prove that the boys from our school, No. 7 Middle School, are not cowards!"


    "Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to prove that." Zhao Bing curled his lip and casually pointed to a student in the corner, "Come on, you fight him."


    "Aren¡¯t you the one fighting me?" Wang Hao asked anxiously.


    Zhao Bing immediately got angry, "I *fuck, who the hell are you to be worthy of fighting me?"


    "I want to fight you!" Wang Hao insisted angrily.


    "Hmph!" Zhao Bing sneered, "You can talk about fighting me after you beat him, he¡¯s the weakest in our club."


    "You dare to insult me!" Wang Hao roared with anger, but by then, that student had already approached him.


    The student nced at Wang Hao sidelong, "Hey, hurry up, my game is still on over there."


    Wang Hao was furious, not only was this student willing to fight him, but he was also concerned about his video game. That was such disrespect.


    "Watch the fist!" Wang Hao roared as he charged forward, swinging his fists.


    Down below, Su Yang helplessly shook his head. As soon as Wang Hao made his move, Su Yang knew Wang Hao was doomed to lose. Wang Hao was physically fit but had no clue how to fight, and he was no match for the well-trained fighters.


    The student dodged Wang Hao¡¯s fist, moving behind him, andnded a punch directly on Wang Hao¡¯s lower back.


    Wang Hao grunted and clenched his teeth, trying his best to fight back. However, it wasn¡¯t long before the student kicked him in the chest.


    The boys below were all silent, while many of the girls cheered continuously, as if they were in league with Zhao Bing and the others.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Wang Hao to bepletely knocked down. The student, relentless, stepped onto Wang Hao¡¯s chest.


    "How about it, ready to admit defeat?" the student sneered.


    "I haven¡¯t lost!" Wang Hao grimaced in response.


    The student increased the pressure and asked again, "How about now, ready to admit defeat?"


    "I haven¡¯t lost!" Wang Hao still shouted angrily through clenched teeth.


    There was a "snap", one of Wang Hao¡¯s ribs broke under the pressure, and the student¡¯s face grew colder, "If you don¡¯t admit defeat, I¡¯ll break all your ribs!"


    Wang Hao was already gasping for breath, but still managed to say through gritted teeth, "I haven¡¯t lost..."


    "This Wang Hao really can¡¯t admit defeat. Clearly can¡¯t win, but still refuses to concede, what a useless and stubborn idiot!" a girl rolled her eyes andmented.


    "All the boys from our No. 7 Middle School are like that, did you think it was just him?"


    "Not a shred of manhood, an embarrassing spectacle."


    The surrounding girls jostled andughed, and the student appeared even more smug, pressing down hard on Wang Hao, "Admit defeat now, or I¡¯ll show no mercy!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly rang out, "Let him go, kneel down and apologize, and I might spare you!"


    Everyone turned to look. Su Yang was slowly walking out from the crowd.

 Chapter 131 Made Them Cry

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Made Them Cry</h4>


    Su Yang had been watching everything unfold from below, and though he initially had no desire to get involved, Wang Hao¡¯s actions had moved him. So, he stepped forward!


    "Good heavens, it¡¯s Su Yang!"


    Some people eximed in surprise; they were either members of the Taekwondo Club or had seen Su Yang fight Gu Feiyun before, and they knew he was no weakling.


    However, many people did not recognize Su Yang. As such, when Su Yang stepped forward, there were quite a few jeers from the crowd.


    "Who¡¯s this? Another one not afraid to die?"


    "Don¡¯t know him, looks very unfamiliar, where did hee from?"


    "Who cares? He¡¯s a boy from Seventh Middle School, so he must be trash!"


    "He dares to speak so arrogantly? I want to see if he still dares to brag when he is kneeling in the ring begging for mercy!"


    "I¡¯ve seen too many like him, all talk but when ites to a real fight, they¡¯re just a piece of trash."


    These words came from the girls, whose loyalties hadpletely turned. In their eyes, Seventh Middle School had been at the bottom for years, how could theypare with the people on the stage?


    Zhao Bing stood up, nced at Su Yang sideways, and said, "Kid, who do you want to kneel and apologize?"


    "All of you!" Su Yang responded coldly.


    "Hahaha..." Zhao Bing immediately burst intoughter, "Damn, I¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you. You want us to kneel and apologize? Just because of what you said, even if you kneel and beg for mercyter, I will still break your legs!"


    Su Yang walked step by step onto the arena and said coldly, "You can try."


    "Damn it, why waste words with him!" the student shouted angrily, "I¡¯ll beat him first then talk!"


    The student charged over with a rush, and from a distance, he jumped up and aimed a flying kick at Su Yang. The kick was fierce and seemed quite terrifying.


    But Su Yang simply reached out casually, grabbed his ankle with ease, and lifted him up as if he were picking up a chicken.


    The student was upside down,pletely losing the ability to resist, and said urgently, "Damn, what kind of skill is it to hold onto me? Let go! Have the guts to let go, and I¡¯ll fight you properly!"


    Without a word, Su Yang threw the student out. The studentnded hard, mouth bleeding, and struggled several times but couldn¡¯t get up, effectively losing any will to fight back.


    Everyone was stunned. Although Su Yang hadn¡¯t disyed any particrly powerful martial techniques this time,


    that strength was shocking enough. Just one hand, and he lifted the student up? Was this still a human?


    After a moment of silence, the Seventh Middle School boys suddenly began to cheer.


    "He¡¯s got some muscle power!" a girl frowned and said, "But so what? Martial artspetitions are about martial technique, not strength."


    "Yeah, the guy just now was caught off guard, that¡¯s why he suffered. Hmph, let¡¯s see how he does when someone else takes the stage!"


    "All muscle and no brain, what¡¯s the difference between him and a big dumb ox? I despise such guys!"


    Surrounded by the girls¡¯ mockery, Su Yang paid them no mind. He stood with his hands behind his back, facing Zhao Bing, "How about this, you alle up together, so we don¡¯t waste time, shall we?"


    Only then did Zhao Bing snap out of it, mming his hand on the desk as he rose and bellowed, "Damn it, too arrogant. Who do you think you are, asking us all toe at once? I could crush you with one hand!"


    Zhao Bing roared as he charged forward, having learnt his lesson and without exposing any weaknesses, he began to use his martial technique, aiming to defeat Su Yang with it.


    However, to Su Yang, these martial techniques were nothing at all.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even bother to dodge, he just threw a punch. Strikingter but arriving first, he hit Zhao Bing right in the face. Zhao Bing immediately crouched down on the ground, covering his face and crying, blood leaking from his nose and mouth through his fingers.


    "My god, he made him cry?" a boy eximed.


    "Hahaha, is this your so-called male god? He just got knocked into tears by my brother, this is hrious!" Zhao Qiupeng excitedly said to the girls nearby.


    These girls were also stunned. If thest time was a fluke, what about this time?


    More importantly, Zhao Bing was really crying; wasn¡¯t that just too embarrassing?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t spare Zhao Bing another nce, his gaze turning to the others as he said, "Come on, all of you together, so no one can say I didn¡¯t give you a chance!"


    Those men looked at each other, one of them angrily said, "Kid, you¡¯ve gone too far, Number One Martial Art Dojo will absolutely not let you off. Everybody, attack together, beat him to death!"


    Six youths rushed over, surrounding Su Yang to attack.


    With ease, Su Yang moved among the six, striking casually, always bringing someone down with each blow. Not a single one of the six was left standing after Su Yang¡¯s punches.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned. Previously, the girls from Qi Zhong who had been cheering for these boys had now fallen silent. The ¡¯male gods¡¯ they had idolized were now trampled under Su Yang¡¯s feet, beneath the very Qi Zhong boys they looked down upon¡ªthe shock in their hearts was imaginable!


    "Good, that¡¯s the way to hit!" The boys from Qi Zhong started shouting excitedly.


    "So cool, Su Yang, that was awesome!"


    "Do you still dare say our Qi Zhong has no one of note? Zhao Bing, stop crying and speak up. Look at the person from Qi Zhong, you bunch of losers!"


    The crowd below was excitedly shouting; for years, Qi Zhong had been oppressed at the interschstic martial arts conference to the point where they couldn¡¯t lift their heads, and all the boys were filled with frustration. Now, they finally felt like they could hold their heads high!


    Zhao Bing finally managed to suppress his sobbing, but tears still kept falling.


    Surname Su, dare to beat us, we will not let you go!" Zhao Bing ground his teeth as he roared, "Our brother will be back soon, and then, I¡¯ll see how you die!"


    At these words, the crowd below immediately became noisy.


    "Their brother, isn¡¯t that Lin Kai?"


    "Didn¡¯t Lin Kai go off to college, why is heing back?"


    "Who knows, oh my, if Lin Kaies back, this could get serious. Lin Kai, he was known as one of the toughest fighters from a few terms back, is Su Yang in big trouble now?"


    "Ah, Su Yang got into this mess while standing up for us Qi Zhong guys!"


    A bunch of boys couldn¡¯t stop sighing, while the girls got excited again.


    "Brother Kai ising back, haha, that guy surnamed Su is dead meat!"


    "Brother Kai, he¡¯s among the top ten in the whole province,pared to Brother Kai, this Su Yang is like heaven and earth!"


    "I heard that Lin Kai is also very handsome, is that true?"


    "Of course, he¡¯s a hundred times more handsome than these losers from Qi Zhong!"


    Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, a cold smile flicked across Su Yang¡¯s lips. He walked over leisurely to Zhao Bing and said deliberately, "This time, at the interschstic martial arts conference, Qi Zhong will participate. Tell Lin Kai, I¡¯ll be waiting for him on the stage. Don¡¯t let me down!"

 Chapter 132 Destiny Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Destiny Martial Arts</h4>


    Upon Su Yang¡¯s words, the entire ce fell silent.


    Without the Taekwondo Club, how could they participate in the interschool martial artspetition?


    "Hey, Mr. Su, what qualification do you have to join the interschool martial artspetition!" Zhao Bing immediately shouted, "For the interschool martial artspetition, you have to register through a club. Your Number Seven Middle School¡¯s Taekwondo Club is gone, so what makes you think you can participate?"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang scoffed, and said, "Who said our Number Seven Middle School doesn¡¯t have a martial arts club? Starting now, our school will have a new club, Destiny Martial Arts!"


    "Destiny Martial Arts?" Everyone was stunned, no one had heard of it.


    "What Destiny Martial Arts? I¡¯ve never heard of it; you must have just made up that name!" Zhao Bing said, "You¡¯re talking nonsense. Destiny Martial Arts only has you as a member, right? Can you even call that a club?"


    "Who says it¡¯s just him!" Down below, Zhao Qiupeng immediately shouted, "I¡¯m also a member of Destiny Martial Arts!"


    "I am too!" Wang Hao also yelled out.


    "I am too!"


    "I am too!"


    "We all are!"


    Below, quite a few boys started moring, their emotions running high, fully supporting Su Yang.


    With a faint smile, Su Yang waved to the crowd and then turned to give Zhao Bing a sideways nce, "How about now, does this count as a club?"


    Zhao Bing was dumbfounded and only after a good while did he grit his teeth and say, "Fine, if you want to seek death in front of everyone, then we¡¯ll oblige. When Brother Kaies back in person, I want to see how you die! Let¡¯s go!"


    "Wait a moment!" Su Yang stopped Zhao Bing, and said leisurely, "You think you¡¯re just going to walk away like this?"


    "What, is there a problem?" Zhao Bing said in a deep voice.


    "I said you all need to kneel and apologize." Su Yang said with a wry smile, "Did you forget that step?"


    "Who the hell do you think you are, daring to demand us to kneel and apologize!" Zhao Bing retorted angrily.


    "I¡¯m nobody special..." Su Yang said with a smile, suddenly reached out to grab Zhao Bing¡¯s neck, hoisted him up, and said coldly, "But I am still going to make you kneel and apologize. What can you do about it?"


    With a forceful push to the ground, Zhao Bing immediately fell to his knees, both legs were shattered, leaving him without the slightest power to resist.


    "Ah!" A miserable scream escaped Zhao Bing, but with his neck clutched by Su Yang, he couldn¡¯t even lie down. His legs were broken, yet he was still forced to kneel on the ground¡ªthe pain was excruciating!


    Su Yang did not even bother with Zhao Bing and swept his gaze over the remaining people, coldly saying, "What now? Do I need to assist you, too?"


    Terrified, these people began trembling, with Zhao Bing¡¯s agonizing screams putting them all in mortal fear. Eventually, one of them could not bear it any longer and slowly knelt down. And then, one by one, the others also obediently knelt, none daring to defy.


    The boys and girls of Number Seven Middle School were all dumbstruck¡ªcould it be that Number One Martial Art Dojo, which always trampled Number Seven Middle School underfoot, was actually kneeling and begging for mercy in front of Su Yang?


    Su Yang said coldly, "What¡¯s the matter? Lost your ability to speak?"


    "We¡¯re... we¡¯re sorry..." a few of them murmured.


    "You¡¯re not apologizing to me..." Su Yang said coldly, "Apologize to Wang Hao!"


    Wang Hao¡¯s face immediately filled with gratitude; he simply didn¡¯t have the means to make these people apologize on his own.


    Everyone turned towards Wang Hao, and despite feeling reluctant, they had no choice but to sincerely apologize to him.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Su Yangughed, looking down at Zhao Bing, who he still had pinned to the ground, and said, "So, what¡¯s it gonna be? Are you nning to keep ying tough, or are you ready to apologize?"


    Zhao Bing was in so much pain he was almost passing out; at this point, he could hardly care about saving face. He quickly turned to Wang Hao and said with a tremble in his voice, "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry..."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the girls who initially supported them were deeply disappointed. Looking forward, at least for this once, the reputation of Zhao Bing and the others was thoroughly ruined.


    "Get lost!" Su Yang let go, and Zhao Bing copsed to the ground, unable to walk anymore.


    The few people behind came over, picked up Zhao Bing, and ran off, not daring to linger around Seventh Middle School any longer.


    As they watched these people leave, the crowd from Seventh Middle School burst into cheers, especially the boys, who were finally experiencing the feeling of raising their eyebrows in triumph!


    "What¡¯s there to get excited about, how long can he jump around?" a girl suddenly sneered, "Brother Kai will be back soon, and then, I¡¯ll see how he dies!"


    "Yeah, when Brother Kaies back, he¡¯s as good as dead!"


    "And he¡¯s going to fight Brother Kai on the stage? Does he want to lose face in front of all the students in the city? Isn¡¯t it enough to just lose face at Seventh Middle School?"


    "Who cares, anyway, all the guys at Seventh Middle are just a bunch of losers, don¡¯t bother with them!"


    The girls chattered and walked away, leaving mostly boys at the scene.


    "Su Yang, no matter what, we support you!" Wang Hao whispered, nursing a broken rib and sustaining not a light injury.


    "Thank you!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, extending his hand and pping it directly on Wang Hao¡¯s chest.


    "Ouch!" Wang Hao screamed in pain, jumping up immediately.


    Everyone was shocked. With Wang Hao¡¯s ribs broken, Su Yang pped him on the chest¡ªwas he trying to kill Wang Hao?


    However, Wang Hao quickly stopped screaming. He touched his chest in astonishment and said, "Huh, why doesn¡¯t it hurt anymore?"


    "I fixed your bones!" Su Yang said.


    "What?" Everyone was stunned. With just a p, Su Yang had set Wang Hao¡¯s broken ribs?


    In the distance, Lin Qingru and Liao Yuxuan were watching coldly.


    "This Su guy really has guts, daring to hit Lin Kai¡¯s man, he must be tired of living!" Liao Yuxuan sneered, "I¡¯ve got news that Lin Kai and the others will being back tonight. Moreover, it seems like they¡¯re all returning with the Ding Family¡¯s eldest son, Ding Qiuhan. I suspect that the first thing they¡¯ll do after they return is to look for trouble with Su Yang!"


    Lin Qingru frowned tightly and said coldly, "Ding Qiuhan is no easy target, this time, Su Yang is definitely done for!"


    "So, you don¡¯t have to worry," Liao Yuxuan smiled, "After tonight¡¯s event is over, there will be no more Su Yang, and the issues with your family can be resolved as well."


    Lin Qingru nodded slowly. In the past two days, her second uncle and third aunt had sessive conflicts with Su Yang, and both their families had suffered major losses.


    Fang Jianhong was kicked out of the hospital, Fang Hui was driven out of Beixing Mall, and they had fully realized Su Yang¡¯s capabilities. As a result, both families rushed to Lin Qingru¡¯s house to plead with Fang Cui to step in and find a resolution with Su Yang.


    However, Fang Cui knew very well that it would not work if she was the one to look for Su Yang. But she didn¡¯t dare to tell Lin Ze Ping about it, so she had to leave the matter to Lin Qingru to handle. Little did she know, Lin Qingru didn¡¯t count for much in Su Yang¡¯s eyes either!

 Chapter 133 Registration

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Registration</h4>


    Back in the ssroom, Su Yang took the opportunity to ask Zhao Qiupeng some questions about the inter-school martial artspetition.


    Thepetition was initiated by the second generation of the four big families, modeled after the provincial inter-school martial artspetition. It aimed to select talents from various ces topete in the provincial city, and then from those, the elites would be chosen and sent to major martial arts schools.


    Lin Kai and Chen Hu were among the outstanding participants of thepetition, directly selected and sent to Nantian Martial Arts School. And the person leading this was Ding Qiuhuan.


    Hearing this, Su Yang could naturally understand why Lin Kai hade back. It seemed he had returned with Ding Qiuhuan, to deal with him. In other words, even if Su Yang didn¡¯t make a move, Lin Kai wouldn¡¯t let him off!


    "Su Yang, although you are very strong, Lin Kai is no ordinary person!" Zhao Qiupeng said worriedly, "His strength is not much less than Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s. Plus, having gone to Nantian Martial Arts School for two years, who knows how strong he has be now. Maybe you shouldn¡¯t participate in the inter-school martial artspetition!"


    "It¡¯s fine." Su Yang calmly replied with two words.


    Looking at Su Yang, Zhao Qiupeng ultimately didn¡¯t say anything more. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Su Yang in these three years, but he knew that if Su Yang was sure about something, there would be no mistakes.


    ...


    After school in the evening, as soon as Su Yang walked out of the ssroom, a group of people surrounded him, among them was Wang Hao.


    "Brother Yang, let¡¯s go and register!" Wang Hao said excitedly.


    "Register for what?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "For the inter-school martial artspetition registration!" Wang Hao exined.


    "Is registration necessary?" Su Yang was surprised; he thought that what he said today would suffice.


    "At least you need to do a check-in." Wang Hao said.


    "Alright then." Su Yang was free anyway, so he went straight to the registration ce with Wang Hao and the others.


    The registration was set up at No. 5 Middle School. Although the school was not very strong, it had arge sports field which was the venue for the martial artspetition every year.


    When they arrived at the registration site, many people had already gathered. Most of them were acquainted with each other as they all came from the martial arts associations of various schools and had many opportunities to interact normally.


    Su Yang and his group were among the newest faces. As soon as they walked in, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Where are these guys from?" a young man whispered.


    "Don¡¯t know, never seen them before. They probably aren¡¯t from our circle, right?"


    "If they aren¡¯t from our circle, what are they doing here?"


    The crowd murmured quietly, when suddenly one of the young men stepped forward and said with a smile, "Yo, isn¡¯t that Brother Hao?"


    Seeing this young man, Wang Hao¡¯s face changed instantly, and his eyes filled with rage.


    "That¡¯s Wang Hao¡¯s middle school ssmate, named Li Yanbing. It¡¯s said he stole Wang Hao¡¯s girlfriend," Zhao Qiupeng exined in a low voice beside Su Yang, as he was quite familiar with Wang Hao.


    Su Yang suddenly realized why Wang Hao was so angry.


    Li Yanbing wore a uniform with the emblem of Tiger Prestige Martial Arts; he was a member of their faction. He looked Wang Hao up and down, let out augh, and said, "Brother Hao, what are you here for?"


    "To register for the Martial Arts Tournament!" Wang Hao responded gravely.


    "You? Registering for the Martial Arts Tournament? Hahaha..." Li Yanbing burst intoughter: "Brother Hao, are you kidding? What¡¯s got into you to sign up for the Martial Arts Tournament? Aren¡¯t you afraid of ending up with a face like a smashed pig, just likest time?"


    Wang Hao¡¯s expression suddenly turned icy, and through clenched teeth, he said, "This time it¡¯s different. Our Destiny Martial Arts will definitely beat all of you!"


    "Talk is cheap for someone so inexperienced!" A youth beside them, eyes gleaming with a cold light, sneered: "Wang Hao, wasst year¡¯s beating not enough for you? What, you¡¯ve brought a few more good-for-nothings this time looking for a thrashing?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone behind Su Yang became furious; this was an insult to them all.


    "Quan Lin, watch your words!" Wang Hao shouted angrily.


    "What do I need to watch with you!?" Quan Lin sneered: "Even your Seventh Middle School¡¯s Taekwondo Association has to stay meek in our presence. What are you worth? Do you even deserve to speak here? How about it? Can¡¯t take it? If you can¡¯t, then fight me!"


    Furious, yet helpless, Wang Hao knew he was no match for Quan Lin. Having already suffered at Quan Lin¡¯s hands before, there was no way he could beat him.


    Seeing Wang Hao silent, Li Yanbing couldn¡¯t help butugh even more uncontrobly. He turned his head and called out, "Shuang Shuang,e and see your ex-boyfriend, scared into speechlessness!"


    A heavily made-up girl came over; it was Wang Hao¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Lin Shuang. She nced at Wang Hao with disdain and said, "Wang Hao, why are you everywhere? Haven¡¯t I told you I don¡¯t want to see you? Don¡¯t you get what that means? Chasing after me like this, clinging on shamelessly, do you find that amusing?"


    "When have I ever followed you!" Wang Hao said anxiously: "I came here to register!"


    Lin Shuang said, "Register? What are you signing up for? You¡¯re just a loser who ys basketball, what are you trying to prove? Who here can you possibly beat?"


    "You¡¯re such a wimp, yet you dare to sign up for the Martial Arts Tournament, you¡¯re just asking to be beaten! If you want to be beaten so badly, go find someone else to do it for you. What, you think I¡¯ll have sympathy for you if youe to me? Let me tell you, that¡¯s never going to happen."


    "My man has got to be a real hero, tall and fearless¡ªwhat are you? Still daring to pester me like this!"


    Wang Hao was so angry that his lips trembled, and with gritted teeth, he said: "Lin Shuang, don¡¯t get too full of yourself. My being here has nothing to do with you. I came here to register for the Martial Arts Tournament!"


    "You, signing up? Who here could you possibly beat, and you want to register?" Lin Shuang scanned the crowd and said: "Come on, pick anyone here. If you can beat them, I¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to you!"


    Wang Hao was stunned, indeed wanting to fight, but hecked the ability. He had never been able topete with these people, and having been injured today, even though he was cured, his body still had limitations.


    "Why so silent?" Lin Shuang sneered: "I told you, you¡¯re a coward, you¡¯re too scared to fight, right? Humph, just a loser, the same as the rest of your Seventh Middle School¡ªa bunch of losers!"


    Beyond furious, Wang Hao was about to speak when Su Yang beat him to it: "Wang Hao, since they¡¯re so earnestly inviting, why don¡¯t you y along with them?"


    "Huh?" Wang Hao was taken aback, but he noticed Su Yang winking at him.


    Not understanding Su Yang¡¯s intention, yet steeling himself, Wang Hao said: "Fine, I¡¯ll fight, I choose..."


    Wang Hao¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, hoping to find the weakest link.


    "Let¡¯s pick this Li Yanbing," Su Yang said with a smile: "He¡¯s an old ssmate of yours, after all. Maybe you can go easy on him, try not to beat him too badly!"

 Chapter 134 Revenge and Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Revenge and Hatred</h4>


    Li Yanbing was furious, pointing at Su Yang and cursing, "You son of a bitch, what did you say!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly, patted Li Yanbing¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Kid, why so agitated? If you¡¯re scared to fight, just say it, what¡¯s the use of losing your temper at me?"


    "I¡¯m scared to fight!" Li Yanbingughed angrily, "Come on, Wang Hao, let¡¯s fight. If I don¡¯t make you kneel and beg for mercy today, I¡¯ll take yourst name!"


    Lin Shuang taunted, "Wang Hao, what kind of trash did you bring with you? Just like you, all talk and no action!"


    Wang Hao gritted his teeth. Although he didn¡¯t understand what Su Yang meant, he still plucked up his courage and said, "What¡¯s the point of this crap, let¡¯s talk after the fight!"


    The crowd cleared the ring, and Wang Hao and Li Yanbing stepped onto the stage. As soon as the fight began, Li Yanbing let out a roar and charged straight at Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao was actually quite scared of Li Yanbing, but at this point, he had to fight whether he liked it or not. He also rushed forward, throwing a punch at Li Yanbing.


    Wang Hao had never practiced martial arts, so of course he didn¡¯t know how to dodge or block. As soon as he rushed in, he was punched in the face by Li Yanbing.


    The people on Li Yanbing¡¯s side burst into cheers at once, and Lin Shuang snickered even more smugly, "Trash is trash, a fact that won¡¯t change!"


    However, what happened next shocked everyone.


    After taking that punch, Wang Hao was clearly stunned for a moment. But he quickly snapped back to reality and struck back furiously,nding a punch right on Li Yanbing¡¯s face.


    Wang Hao didn¡¯t show any change after taking a punch, but Li Yanbing, hit in the face, staggered backwards two steps, stars dancing before his eyes.


    Everyone was stunned. What had just happened? Li Yanbing was a capable fighter, so how could he suffer such a loss!


    "You dare hit me!" Li Yanbing roared and charged again, unleashing a barrage of punches and kicks at Wang Hao.


    However, these punches and kicksnded on Wang Hao lightly, as if a two or three-year-old child was hitting him, having no effect on Wang Hao whatsoever.


    Wang Hao didn¡¯t know what was going on, but his eyes lit up. This was an opportunity. He reached out, grabbed Li Yanbing¡¯s neck without hesitation, and started raining down brutal punches on his face.


    After a few punches, Li Yanbing¡¯s nose and mouth started bleeding, and he had no strength to fight back,pletely under Wang Hao¡¯s control.


    The crowd below was dumbfounded. This was utterly unexpected. How could this happen? The powerful Li Yanbing, being dominated by Wang Hao?


    What the crowd didn¡¯t know was that when Su Yang patted Li Yanbing, he had secretly exercised "Devouring the Heavens," draining almost all of Li Yanbing¡¯s strength. Li Yanbing himself didn¡¯t notice, but it became apparent when he was fighting.


    His strikes were powerless. Although his technique was skillful and hended a few more hits on Wang Hao, what use was that? He could hit Wang Hao a hundred times, and Wang Hao wouldn¡¯t feel pain. But one punch from Wang Hao would hurt him. At this point, in front of Wang Hao, he was bound to be at a disadvantage!


    Wang Hao became more and more excited as he fought, eventually pinning Li Yanbing to the ground and wildly punching him. All the anger he had umted over the years was unleashed at that moment.


    "I let you call me Brother Hao, I let you call me Brother Hao, I let you call me Brother Hao!" Wang Hao yelled while he punched, "Every time you called Brother Hao, I wanted to explode. Damn you, now you¡¯ve got youreuppance, get up, fight back!"


    "Wang Hao, stop it!" Lin Shuang suddenly screamed from below, and the others finally came to their senses.


    "Fuck, dare to hit my brother!" Quan Lin roared and was ready to rush onto the stage.


    "What the hell are you doing!" Su Yang directly stopped him and said, "This is a duel between two people, what are you trying to do?"


    "Get the fuck out of my way, believe it or not I¡¯ll beat you up too!" Quan Lin shouted furiously.


    Su Yang smiled, patted Quan Lin on the shoulder, and said, "Brother, why so angry? If you want to go up, be my guest!"


    "Asshole!" Quan Lin cursed and lunged onto the stage, kicking Wang Hao from behind.


    However, the kick didn¡¯t faze Wang Hao at all. On the contrary, it enraged him. He turned his head, saw Quan Lin, and his eyes immediately turned red.


    Back when Li Yanbing stole Lin Shuang from him, and he went to demand an exnation, it was Quan Lin who had led people to beat him up. He was forced to kneel on the ground by those people, and that incident became the nightmare of his life. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, how could he not seek revenge?


    "Quan Lin, I¡¯ve been waiting for you!" With a roar, Wang Hao pounced on Quan Lin, pinned him to the ground, and began beating him relentlessly.


    "Fuck, you dare hit me!" Quan Lin initially kept roaring, but after a few punches, he could no longer shout, as he had no strength to fight back.


    Seeing such a scene, some people below couldn¡¯t restrain themselves and wanted to help on the stage.


    This time, Su Yang didn¡¯t bother being polite with them. He grabbed one person who rushed over and threw him seven or eight meters away to the door, shouting, "Who dares to take another step!"


    No one dared toe forward again, everyone was stunned. Only now did they realize that Su Yang was the most formidable among them!


    On the stage, Wang Hao, undisturbed, continued to pummel the two men like a madman. Until atst, Wang Hao too was exhausted, and both men were covered in wounds, incapable of even crawling.


    The crowd below exchanged nces, none of them had expected this oue. Wang Hao, the one who had been trampled underfoot and seen as a loser, actually had such skill? Single-handedly defeating two masters from Tiger Prestige Martial Arts? What in the world was happening?


    "All right, Wang Hao," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "to make friends through martial arts, it¡¯s enough to make a point, no need for killing. Come on, turn around; it¡¯s time for your ex to kneel before you!"


    Everyone looked toward Lin Shuang, who, in panic, said, "Why should I kneel?"


    "Hey, you just said that if Wang Hao defeats anyone here, you¡¯d kneel before him," Su Yang said with a smile, "Now that he has defeated two, shouldn¡¯t you be kneeling twice as much?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, with people from Seventh Middle School moring for Lin Shuang to kneel.


    Lin Shuang turned pale, the Tiger Prestige Martial Arts people were her backing. Now, these people were too scared toe close, she had no support left.


    Grinding her teeth, Lin Shuang looked at Wang Hao and whispered, "Brother Hao, I was just joking, you... you¡¯re not mad at me, right?"


    "Motherfucker, this bitch, at a time like this, still hoping Wang Hao will feel sorry for her!" Zhao Qiu Peng muttered, "If Wang Hao gets fooled by her, I¡¯ll look down on him for the rest of my life!"


    Wang Hao walked straight up to Lin Shuang, who stretched out her arms, wanting to embrace him. However, Wang Hao didn¡¯t give her the chance, pushed her away, and shouted angrily, "You bitch, stop acting all pure here. Let me make it clear to you, stay the hell away from me from now on. If you keep bothering me, I won¡¯t be polite!"

 Chapter 135, indeed a bold and generous man, kneel down!

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135, indeed a bold and generous man, kneel down!</h4>


    Lin Shuang retreated in panic, but the surrounding crowd erupted in cheers.


    Wang Hao¡¯s eyes were red as he walked up to Su Yang, bent over, and said, "Su Yang, thank you!"


    "Thank me for what?" Su Yangughed. "You defeated them on your own, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Wang Hao opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, he was very aware that all of this was because of Su Yang. Without Su Yang, there was no way he could have defeated those two martial artists.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go register first." Su Yang patted Wang Hao on the shoulder and secretly transferred the power he absorbed from those two men into Wang Hao¡¯s body without making a sound.


    Wang Hao felt a slight swelling in his body, but the power wasn¡¯t very strong, so he was able to bear it. Although surprised, he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    This time, the staff at the registration no longer dared to mock them, and Destiny Martial Arts smoothlypleted the registration.


    After leaving the registration area, Lin Shuang came over with a group of youths, pointed at Su Yang and Wang Hao, and said, "Brother, it¡¯s them!"


    "Damn it, you dare toe over here!" Wang Hao became enraged. "I just told you to scram, didn¡¯t you hear me?"


    "Wang Hao, you dare to intimidate me!" Lin Shuang said angrily. "You think just because you can beat two people, you¡¯re something? Today, I¡¯ll make you kneel at my feet and beg for mercy!"


    At this moment, a burly young man stepped forward, ncing sideways at Wang Hao: "Are you the one bullying my sister?"


    Wang Hao furrowed his brows. "So what if it was me? Who the hell are you?"


    "Let me tell you, this is my brother Fang Xu, the founder of Wu Zhong¡¯s Rising Sun Martial Arts School!" Lin Shuang said proudly. "My brother is also one of the top ten experts in Nanluo City¡¯s inter-school martial arts tournament. So what if you can defeat Li Yanbing and Quan Lin? My brother isn¡¯t like them; you people are nothing but trash in front of my brother!"


    "Really? How about another fight then?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Nonsense, why else would I havee here if not to fight!" Fang Xu said coldly as he eyed Wang Hao. "Once you lose, you¡¯ll have to kneel in front of my sister and kowtow to her three times!"


    "And if you lose?" Su Yang asked in return.


    "I can¡¯t lose!" Fang Xu dered arrogantly.


    "What if you do?" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Fang Xu bellowed, "If I lose, then we¡¯ll kneel down and kowtow three times to you guys!"


    "Good!" Su Yang eximed, patting Fang Xu on the shoulder. "You truly are a bold man. Let¡¯s get started then!"


    Back at the ring, Fang Xu rushed forward, ready to fight with Wang Hao.


    However, his power had already been swallowed by Su Yang. In front of Wang Hao, he was practically like trash, how could he fight?


    Before long, Fang Xu was pinned to the ground by Wang Hao and got a beating.


    This sight stunned everyone.


    Li Yanbing and Quan Lin were one thing, but Fang Xu was the founder of Rising Sun Martial Arts School, a top ten contestant in the inter-school martial arts tournament. He was also beaten by Wang Hao? Just how strong was Wang Hao!


    Beneath the stage, Lin Shuang was also stunned. Her biggest reliance had been her adopted brother Fang Xu, but she had not expected that Fang Xu would be so easily defeated by Wang Hao.


    She watched Wang Hao in disbelief, feeling both astonished and regretful. She knew that after this, Wang Hao¡¯s name would definitely be renowned, and he would be a well-known figure in Nanluo City¡¯s inter-school martial arts tournament, surpassing Fang Xu.


    If she were still with Wang Hao, then she would be Wang Hao¡¯s woman, and she would possess all of Wang Hao¡¯s honors.


    But now, she had lost that chance. How could she have imagined that this trash whom she had cruelly abandoned one day would stand above everyone on her side!


    After a wild beating, only when Fang Xu begged for mercy did it stop. Wang Hao stood on the stage, looking down at Fang Xu from above, "Since you¡¯ve admitted defeat, you know what you should do now!"


    Fang Xu covered his face and stepped back a few steps, shouting angrily, "Wang Hao, don¡¯t push people too far. My big brother Chen Hu will be back soon, and if you overdo it, he won¡¯t let you off!"


    "All said and done, you just refuse to kneel down and kowtow!" Wang Hao directly closed in a few steps, "Then we continue the fight!"


    Fang Xu, frightened, shuddered, how could he dare to fight anymore? He was no match for Wang Hao now.


    "I..." Watching Wang Hao approach, Fang Xu finally couldn¡¯t bear it and thudded down onto his knees, his voice trembling, "I... I admit defeat!"


    "Just admitting defeat won¡¯t do, weren¡¯t you supposed to kowtow just now?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Fang Xu¡¯s face turned red, but in the end, he had to kowtow three times with sincerity. The words he himself had uttered had finallye back to haunt him!


    Wang Hao nodded in satisfaction, gesturing with a wave of his hand, "Get lost!"


    Fang Xu scrambled away, and Lin Shuang hurried after him, "Brother..."


    "Fuck off!" Fang Xu backhanded Lin Shuang with a p, "You goddamn troublemaker, you have fucking killed me!"


    Lin Shuang was struck dumbfounded and just stood there in shock. She looked back at Wang Hao, but he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.


    Lin Shuang felt dejected, knowing that she waspletely finished. She had lost her biggest support, and as Wang Hao¡¯s prestige grew, more people would mock her. And all of this was the bitter fruit of her own making, which she had no choice but to swallow.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Shuang suddenly said through clenched teeth, "Wang Hao, even if you¡¯ve be stronger, so what? Lin Kai and Chen Hu areing back, there are plenty of people who will deal with you. When the timees, I will personally watch how you die!"


    Leaving Wu Zhong, everyone dispersed.


    Wang Hao and Zhao Qiupeng followed Su Yang. Xie Wei had gone home these past two days, so Zhao Qiupeng had some spare time. Otherwise, he probably would¡¯ve gone to look for Xie Wei by now.


    Wang Hao was emotionally charged and pulled Su Yang to a small pub. After a few drinks, tears started streaming down, and he became more talkative.


    "You have no idea how horribly that woman treated me when she left."


    "I just went back to ask her for a reason, but she had Li Yanbing and Quan Lin bring a bunch of people to beat me. A group of people against just me, forcing me to kneel and beg for mercy. I refused to kneel, so they broke my leg, pinned me to the ground, and made me kneel!"


    "I will remember this for the rest of my life. I always thought that I would never have the chance to take revenge."


    "But today, I finally did it! And all of this, it¡¯s all because of you, Brother Yang!"


    Wang Hao held his ss, tears in his eyes, "Brother Yang, I don¡¯t know what to say. But still, I want to thank you! Without you, I would never be able to take my revenge in this lifetime. I¡¯m not capable of much and I¡¯m not good with words, but from today on, you are my big brother, my big brother for life!"

 Chapter 136 Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Loyalty</h4>


    Su Yang gave Wang Hao a reassuring pat on the shoulder with a slight smile. In truth, he helped Wang Hao partly because Wang Hao¡¯s experiences were somewhat simr to his own.


    Lin Qingru might not have gone to such extremes, but it wasn¡¯t far off. Moreover, if it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Ze Ping, Lin Qingru would have definitely taken more drastic measures.


    Additionally, Wang Hao¡¯s determination not to admit defeat even with broken ribs truly impressed Su Yang.


    Although Wang Hao didn¡¯t possess significant abilities, his unyielding spirit alone was enough!


    "Since you¡¯ve called me Brother Yang, I can¡¯t let you down!" Su Yang said softly, "This time, at the Nanluo City Inter-School Martial Arts Competition, I¡¯m going to make you the champion!"


    "Ah?" Wang Hao was stunned, looking at Su Yang in disbelief, "How... how is that possible?"


    "In this world, nothing is impossible!" Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    Seeing the certainty in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, Wang Hao nodded vigorously, "Brother Yang, I definitely won¡¯t let you down!"


    "Hey, Su Yang, can I also get a chance to show my face there?" Zhao Qiupeng immediately mored.


    "You might as well give up on that thought." Su Yang nced at Zhao Qiupeng, "Would Xie Wei agree to let you fight in the ring?"


    Zhao Qiupeng immediately hung his head. Xie Wei disliked these violent scenes and preferred a peaceful life, which was why Zhao Qiupeng started to focus on his studies. Otherwise, with his personality, he would surely be causing a stir with Su Yang.


    "Haha, Qiupeng bro is a man who loves beauty more than power!" Wang Haoughed.


    Zhao Qiupeng immediately puffed out his chest proudly, "Of course, who doesn¡¯t know I have good luck with women!"


    "Give me a break..."


    The three of them burst intoughter. After eating, Su Yang got up to pay the bill but was firmly held down by Wang Hao.


    "This meal is on me! I¡¯m treating! Don¡¯t anybody dare fight me for it!" Wang Hao dashed to the front desk, but his face fell when he heard the price.


    "Boss, are you kidding me? We didn¡¯t eat much, how can it be so expensive?" Wang Hao protested.


    "The bottle of wine you drank is pricey!" The boss, a man in his forties, pointed at the bottle, "That bottle is one hundred and eighty!"


    Wang Hao looked at the wine bottle and couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. He was just a poor student and didn¡¯t have that much money on him.


    "What do you say?" Su Yang walked over, "Shall I take care of it?"


    "No need!" Wang Hao immediately shook his head, "I said I¡¯d treat you guys, how can I let you pay?"


    "We¡¯re all mates here. Why be so particr?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Still, no!" Wang Hao insisted, "What¡¯s right is right. This time it¡¯s my treat. You guys go first, I need to use the restroom. My mom is alsoing to find me, let¡¯s meet tomorrow!"


    Su Yang looked at Wang Hao but said nothing, turning around and leaving with Zhao Qiupeng.


    "Su Yang, isn¡¯t this a bit unkind of us?" As they left the restaurant, Zhao Qiupeng whispered, "Wang Hao¡¯s family isn¡¯t well-off. His father has been paralyzed for years, and his mother runs a street stall. It¡¯s hard for them to make ends meet and support him and his sister. Shouldn¡¯t we pay the money?"


    Su Yang shook his head, paused after turning the corner, then turned back to look towards the restaurant, "Just watch."


    When Zhao Qiupeng looked back, Wang Hao stood at the entrance of the restaurant, looking around as if checking to see if Su Yang and Zhao Qiupeng had gone far.


    Unable to see the two anymore, he returned to the restaurant, seemingly begging the owner for something.


    The owner appeared impatient, turned his backpack upside down, and then searched his clothes, only to find a bit more than a hundred yuan.


    The owner was very annoyed, andshed out at Wang Hao with a barrage of angry curses. In the end, Wang Hao hung his head low and headed toward the back kitchen.


    Zhao Qiu Peng stood dumbfounded and whispered, "What is he doing?"


    Su Yang did not respond; he had figured out Wang Hao¡¯s intention. This man was very loyal, letting him and Zhao Qiu Peng leave first while he stayed behind, pleading with the owner and offering to work off the debt.


    If before, Su Yang had helped Wang Hao because they were in simr straits and Wang Hao had an air of tenacity, now, Su Yang truly saw him as a friend!


    Brotherhood should be just like this. Fatty had treated Su Yang this way at first, and now, so did Wang Hao.


    Su Yang did not help Wang Hao pay off the debt; he merely etched this favor into his heart, reminding himself that this time, he owed Wang Hao!


    ...


    At 10:30 in the evening, seven luxury cars roared up to Qingyun Clubhouse in Nanluo City.


    The red Ferrari sports car leading the pack was known to all in Nanluo City¡¯s circle of rich kids because it belonged to Young Master Ding Qiuhan of the Ding Family.


    Outside the Qingyun Clubhouse¡¯s main entrance, over a hundred young men and women stood waiting. Most of these people were members of the four major ns, along with some closely associated with the ns but not members.


    Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru stood among them, both members of this circle of rich kids.


    Upon seeing Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s car approaching, everyone immediately moved to greet it. However, the car showed no sign of slowing down even as it drew near them.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed and they hastily scattered as the seven cars charged straight for the front door of the Qingyun Clubhouse.


    The automatic doors of the Qingyun Clubhouse had not yet opened, and the seven cars showed no indication of slowing down. The Ferrari pulled back slightly and a sturdy pickup truck took the lead, charging forward with fury and smashing open the automatic doors. A security guard at the door had no time to dodge and was sent flying.


    The other six cars followed suit, two of them rolling over the security guard as if he were not a human being.


    The hundred or so onlookers were left in sheer disbelief, aware of Young Master Ding¡¯s domineering behavior, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be this extreme. To crash through the gates of Qingyun Clubhouse was Ding Qiuhuan picking a deathmatch with Ling Zi?


    Although the four major families were dominant, Ling Zi had the backing of the Hou Family, and they generally didn¡¯t want to mess with him. What confidence did Ding Qiuhuan have to make such a big scene?


    As people inside the clubhouse heard themotion outside, they rushed out in droves. Leading them was Li Yuanfa, a close aide to Lord Ling. Seeing the situation, his brows immediately furrowed.


    "Young Master Ding, what are you doing?" Li Yuanfa approached Ding Qiuhuan and said in a deep voice, "Qingyun Clubhouse is Lord Ling¡¯s territory. Charging in like this, aren¡¯t you disrespecting Lord Ling?"


    Ding Qiuhuan nced at Li Yuanfa and said, "What¡¯s Ling Zi to me? Even if I gave him face, could he handle it?"


    Li Yuanfa became angry, "Be mindful of your words, Ding Qiuhuan. I respect you as a member of the four major families, but no one can insult Lord Ling in front of me!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Ding Qiuhuan let out a coldugh, "So I¡¯ve insulted him, what can you do about it?"


    "Then don¡¯t me me for not showing respect to the four major families!" Li Yuanfa¡¯s voice grew harsh.


    Ding Qiuhuan scoffed dismissively, "Ha, don¡¯t show respect, what can you do about it?"

 Chapter 137 I Owe Her a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 I Owe Her a Favor</h4>


    Li Yuanfa was furious. He took a deep breath, stepped forward, and said in a heavy voice, "Ding Qiuhuan, you may be formidable, but I, Li Yuanfa, am not afraid of you. You barged into Qingyun Clubhouse and insulted Lord Ling, even the four great families won¡¯t be able to protect you today!"


    "I, Ding Qiuhuan, need no one¡¯s protection!" Ding Qiuhuan snorted coldly and charged directly at Li Yuanfa.


    The gap between Li Yuanfa and Ding Qiuhuan was too vast; Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s strength was definitely among the top five in Nanluo City. How could Li Yuanfa fight against him?


    In two exchanges, Li Yuanfa was severely injured by Ding Qiuhuan, with one of his ribs broken.


    "Pathetic!" Ding Qiuhuan said with disdain.


    Li Yuanfa was enraged, enduring the intense pain as he rushed forward, but was once again sent reeling by Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s blows.


    "Like an ant!" Ding Qiuhuan stepped forward, nted his foot on Li Yuanfa¡¯s chest, and Li Yuanfa spat out several mouthfuls of blood. Yet, he did not plead for mercy, still stubbornly holding on.


    This man, who could be considered Lord Ling¡¯s right-hand man, was indeed tough as nails!


    "Ding Qiuhuan..." Fang Ziyu approached and said in a low voice, "This is still Lord Ling¡¯s territory, after all. Don¡¯t make too big a scene!"


    "What does it matter if I cause a scene!" Ding Qiuhuan nced at Fang Ziyu. "My brother¡¯s arms and legs were broken here, and Lord Ling not only did nothing but also had my brother thrown out. If I don¡¯t level this Qingyun Clubhouse today, does it mean that any Tom, Dick, or Harry can step on the Ding Family¡¯s head in the future?"


    "But, behind Lord Ling is the Hou Family..." Fang Ziyu said anxiously.


    Ding Qiuhuan was dissatisfied, "Fang Ziyu, whose side are you on, the four great families or the Hou Family¡¯s?"


    Fang Ziyu was at a loss for words, and the others began to speak up and use, "Sister Fang, we are people of the four great families after all; you can¡¯t be helping outsiders."


    "Yes, this Lord Ling dares to step on the heads of our four great families. If this matter is not settled clearly, what will our status be in the future?"


    "The key issue is that Su Yang, damn it, what¡¯s he? The very bottom of society, not worthy to even carry our shoes, how can we let him stand on an equal footing with us?"


    "That¡¯s right, the crux of the matter is this Su Yang. Now that Brother Han is back, we must deal with this Su Yang no matter what, to show him the might of our four great families!"


    The crowd buzzed incessantly, and Fang Ziyu¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. She knew that this affair was likely not going to end well. Tonight here, a big upheaval was inevitable!


    Amidst the chaos, Fang Ziyu quietly stepped back and summoned her follower.


    After whispering a few words to her, the follower seemed hesitant, but eventually slipped away from the crowd quietly.


    ...


    Su Yang didn¡¯t learn about the incident at Qingyun Clubhouse until the next morning¡ªthat Ding Qiuhan had defeated Li Yuanfa. Li Yuanfa had chosen death over submission, and with Ding Qiuhuan inflicting serious injuries on him, Li Yuanfa was still in the intensive care unit now.


    The people at Qingyun Clubhouse had been swept away by Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s men. The entire Qingyun Clubhouse had nearly been torn down by Ding Qiuhuan. In one night, the name of the Ding Family¡¯s eldest son had resounded through Nanluo City once again.


    Fortunately, Fatty and his parents had not been at Qingyun Clubhouse the night before and had escaped disaster. Otherwise, given the rtionship between Fatty and Su Yang, it was hard to say if they would have survived.


    Su Yang knew that once Ding Qiuhuan returned, he would certainly make a scene. But he had not expected Ding Qiuhuan would start with Qingyun Clubhouse first.


    He slowly furrowed his brows, his hands also gradually clenched. Su Yang had a simple nature¡ªwhatever grievances there were between us, you could seek revenge on me in any manner. But you couldn¡¯ty a finger on the people around me, not even a single hair.


    And now, Ding Qiuhuan had vited Su Yang¡¯s biggest taboo.


    Su Yang first went to the hospital. Li Yuanfa was in the intensive care unit, and Lin Dingkun was personally there to oversee the treatment. Upon seeing Su Yang arrive, Lin Dingkun immediately made way, leaving everything in Su Yang¡¯s hands.


    Su Yang examined the situation closely. Li Yuanfa¡¯s internal organs had almost all been severely damaged. Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s attack was extremely vicious; he had clearly intended to cripple Li Yuanfapletely.


    If relying solely on the hospital for treatment, Li Yuanfa¡¯s life could be saved, but he would probably need a walking stick for the rest of his life.


    However, with Su Yang personally attending to him, such injuries were nothing serious. A single pill,bined with a few silver needles, brought Li Yuanfa back to consciousness, his internal organs rapidly healing.


    Upon opening his eyes and seeing Su Yang, Li Yuanfa was overwhelmed with gratitude and struggled to sit up, but Su Yang pressed him back down.


    "Your wounds have just healed; don¡¯t move around," Su Yang said softly.


    "Young Master Su..." Li Yuanfa¡¯s eyes reddened, and he said in a low voice, "I¡¯ve let you down. I... I couldn¡¯t protect the Qingyun Clubhouse. I don¡¯t know about Fatty and the others..."


    "They¡¯re alright!" Su Yang gently patted Li Yuanfa¡¯s shoulder and said, "You did well; you haven¡¯t let me down. Rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure they repay a hundredfold for what they did to you!"


    Li Yuanfa was deeply moved; on his own, he would never be able to take revenge in this lifetime. But Su Yang was a man of his word!


    Upon leaving the hospital, Su Yang received a call from Fatty. They were hiding in their old residence, having narrowly escaped the previous night.


    Su Yang rushed to meet with Fatty and the others and happened upon Fang Ziyu¡¯s follower lurking in hiding.


    As Su Yang approached, the follower came out from the shadows: "You¡¯re here; I¡¯ll leave the people with you. I¡¯m off!"


    Only then did Su Yang understand what had happened the night before. It turned out that it was Fang Ziyu who had sent someone to rescue Fatty and the others, allowing them to survive the ordeal.


    Su Yang had previously been reluctant to develop a close rtionship with Fang Ziyu, as he could tell that she was a woman with ulterior motives. Su Yang disliked such people, but this time it was different.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said, "Go back and tell Fang Ziyu that I owe her a favor!"


    The follower nced at Su Yang and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about favors. You better think about how to deal with Ding Qiuhuan. Don¡¯t drag my mistress down with this, understand?"


    Without a word, Su Yang headed straight into the inner room.


    The follower watched Su Yang¡¯s retreating figure for a while, mouthing repeatedly, "The missy really... taking a risk to have a falling out with the four big families just for this person, is it worth it?"


    Seeing that Fatty and the two others were unharmed, Su Yang finally felt relieved. Everything was as he had expected;st night Fang Ziyu had sent her follower to move Fatty and the others beforehand, enabling them to escape a deadly situation.


    In fact, Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s rampage through the Qingyun Clubhousest night was mainly in search of Fatty and the two others. Unable to find them, he left in a rage.


    This made it clear that if Fang Ziyu hadn¡¯t moved Fatty and the others ahead of time the night before, Su Yang might now be arranging for their funerals!

 Chapter 138 Old Classmates

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Old ssmates</h4>


    Su Yang settled Fatty and the others properly and then directly contacted Fang Ziyu to have him look for Ding Qiuhuan.


    After ten minutes, Fang Ziyu reported back: Ding Qiuhuan and the others had already gone to the inter-school martial artspetition!


    The inter-school martial artspetition was scheduled to start in the afternoon, and Su Yang had initially nned to goter. Since Ding Qiuhuan and the others had already headed over, he decided not to dy any further.


    ...


    This year, the inter-school martial artspetition in Nanluo City was of a much higher standard than before, with the venue set at Hidden Dragon Vi in the Eastern Suburb, a ce already famous for its underground fistfights.


    Su Yang hailed a taxi and hurried over. Only upon arriving did he realize how bustling the ce was.


    The inter-school martial artspetition not only attracted people from high schools in Nanluo City but also from surrounding counties and cities. The most critical aspect was that Hidden Dragon Vi had opened betting, drawing even more people to ce wagers.


    In short, the current inter-school martial artspetition was no longer the students-only event it used to be. It had be a means for some people to amass wealth.


    After wandering around the vi for a while, Su Yang couldn¡¯t find Ding Qiuhuan and the others, nor did he see Wang Hao.


    Suddenly, a surprised voice came from behind: "Su Yang?"


    Su Yang turned and saw a delicately made-up girl looking at him in astonishment.


    He knew this girl; her name was Wang Shuya, and she had been his ssmate. They had even been deskmates, and their rtionship was pretty good.


    Since the incident three years ago, Su Yang hadn¡¯t seen her again. Rumor had it that her family had moved to the provincial city, and he hadn¡¯t expected to meet her here.


    "Shuya," Su Yang said with a nod and a smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Wang Shuya also showed a face full of surprise, "Hey, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite a while, huh? What are you up to now?"


    Before Su Yang could reply, a few people came up behind Wang Shuya. One of the girls asked, "Shuya, who are you chatting with?"


    They were two men and one woman, all dressed in a way that suggested they were quite wealthy.


    "Keke, let me introduce you¡ªthis is my former deskmate, Su Yang," Wang Shuya said with a smile: "Su Yang, this is my best friend Hu Ke. These two are our schoolmates, Zhou Lin and Hee Quan."


    Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded at them, but all three looked at him with a hostile gaze. That was because Wang Shuya stood beside Su Yang, her demeanor towards him appearing quite warm.


    "Your former deskmate?" Hu Ke nced at Su Yang and asked, "From Nanluo City?"


    "Yes, back when I studied in Nanluo City, we were deskmates for two years," Wang Shuya said with augh.


    Hu Ke pursed her lips and said, "Dressed so shabbily, I would have thought he was some cowherd who walked out of a ravine if you hadn¡¯t told me!"


    Wang Shuya¡¯s face turned embarrassed as she whispered, "Keke, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Su Yang is dressed well."


    "What¡¯s well about that?" Hu Ke red and said, "What is he wearing? Are those all street stall goods? Added together, do they cost even a hundred yuan? Howe the standards for Nanluo City¡¯s martial artspetition have dropped so low? Can just any Tom, Dick or Harry get in now?"


    Su Yang frowned; he had no quarrels with this Hu Ke, but her direct hostility towards him was quite strange.


    After a nce with the Soul Searching Technique, Su Yang immediately understood the situation. As it turned out, Hee Quan was Hu Ke¡¯s sworn brother, and he had taken a liking to Wang Shuya. The reason Hu Ke had organized this get-together was to set Hee Quan up with Wang Shuya.


    However, Wang Shuya didn¡¯t have much of a feeling for Hee Quan. Seeing Su Yang again and getting overly excited had led Hu Ke to mistake Su Yang as a rival for Hee Quan, hence she started by directly mocking Su Yang.


    "Keke, don¡¯t talk like that!" Wang Shuya¡¯s face showed a touch of embarrassment.


    "What, am I wrong?" Hu Ke looked at Su Yang with disdain, as if she were looking at a beggar.


    Su Yang also ignored her, as the most important thing for him today was to deal with Ding Qiuhan. Everything else was unimportant.


    "By the way, Su Yang, what are you doing here?" Wang Shuya asked curiously.


    "Just passing through," Su Yang replied casually.


    "An intercollegiate martial artspetition, do you think it¡¯s a fairground? Those whoe are either participants or spectators. What¡¯s your role?"


    Hu Ke nced at Su Yang and said, "The tickets for the intercollegiate martial artspetition are very expensive. Looking at your attire, you don¡¯t seem like a spectator. Could it be that you¡¯re here topete? Wow, wouldn¡¯t have guessed, are you a martial artist?"


    Wang Shuya¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, "Su Yang, have you really trained before?"


    Su Yang remained nomittal, while Zhou Lin on the side curled his lips and said, "I told you two areymen, whether someone has trained or not is obvious at a nce. Look at Brother Quan, those muscles, that posture, and the calluses on his hands, they all attest to years of martial arts training. Now look at your ssmate, skinny arms and legs, like a stick, where does he look like he¡¯s trained at all?"


    Wang Shuya was somewhat unconvinced and retorted, "Su Yang also has calluses on his hands!"


    Hee Quan shook his head and said, "Calluses are not all the same, his are not from martial arts. In my opinion, they¡¯re from doing manualbor all year round!"


    "Hahaha..." Hu Ke burst intoughter. "Shuya, your old ssmate, hasn¡¯t gone back to farming, has he?"


    Wang Shuya looked awkwardly at Su Yang, "Su Yang, don¡¯t mind them, they¡¯re just joking."


    "It¡¯s fine." Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his face as calm as still water, but the look he gave the three of them was a bit more profound.


    The tree wants calm, but the wind will not cease. Su Yang had no intention of provoking them, but these three seemed to have no intention of letting him go!


    "Alright, Shuya, let¡¯s go ahead, don¡¯t waste time," Hu Ke said. "You wanted to see Brother Kai, right? If we¡¯rete, we might miss the chance to see him."


    "It hasn¡¯t started yet, has it?" Wang Shuya frowned and said, "I haven¡¯t seen Su Yang for a long time, let me talk with him first. You guys go ahead, and I¡¯lle find you after awhile!"


    The expressions of the three of them changed, as Wang Shuya was being a little too nice to Su Yang.


    "Shuya, how can you not prioritize?" Hu Ke hurriedly said. "Seeing Brother Kai is not easy, and Brother Quan is here today, so we have this chance to meet him. If you miss it, when will you be able to see him again?"


    Zhou Lin also spoke disdainfully, "Yeah, who¡¯s important? Your ssmate here or Brother Kai?"


    Wang Shuya looked embarrassed and hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice, "You guys go ahead, I wille find youter."


    The three exchanged nces, but in the end, it was Hee Quan who said softly, "There¡¯s no rush for this moment, Shuya rarely gets to see an old ssmate, let¡¯s keep herpany!"


    Hu Ke and Zhou Lin looked helpless, their eyes filled with even more hostility when they looked at Su Yang.

 Chapter 139: Cats and Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Cats and Dogs</h4>


    The five of them took a stroll around Hidden Dragon Vi, where Su Yang and Wang Shuya talked about old times, both feeling quite nostalgic. Three years may not sound long, but it¡¯s not short either; a lot has changed since then.


    Among the things Wang Shuya mentioned, one caught Su Yang¡¯s attention: it was about the ssmate he had injured. After the huge change in Fatty¡¯s family, that ssmate had moved directly to the provincial capital.


    Since his return, Su Yang had been asking Master Fang to investigate this matter. In fact, with Su Yang¡¯s abilities, he could have easily wiped out Liao Yuxuan long ago.


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t want him to die so easily; he wanted to rify what happened three years ago. He intended to repay the suffering he had endured a thousandfold, a hundredfold upon Liao Yuxuan.


    But even after Master Fang investigated for such a long time, aside from finding some oddities about the Liao Family, no other discoveries were made. Even the ssmate Su Yang had injured seemed to have vanished without a trace, impossible to find.


    Only now did Su Yang find out that his ssmate had left Nanluo City a long time ago. It seemed that someone had intentionally made them move, erasing any leads to the incident.


    Hu Ke and herpanions followed behind Su Yang and Wang Shuya, their faces sour as they saw the two chatting merrily.


    Zhou Lin coughed lightly and gestured with his eyes to Hu Ke, then looked over at Hee Quan.


    Understanding the signal, Hu Ke immediately walked up and put her arm around Wang Shuya, smiling and saying, "Shuya, we didn¡¯te to this Martial Arts Conference just to sightsee. How about we go check out that performance match over there? What do you think?"


    Wang Shuya had always loved martial arts and, hearing this, was thrilled, saying to Su Yang, "Su Yang, shall we go take a look?"


    Since Su Yang hadn¡¯t found Ding Qiuhuan yet, he nned to watch the Martial Arts Conference first. After all, Ding Qiuhuan would definitely show up today, and then he could settle his score with him.


    "Sounds good," Su Yang nodded.


    A cold smirk crossed Hu Ke¡¯s face; this was exactly the oue she wanted. In the Martial Arts Conference, Hee Quan was in his element, and she thought that Su Yang wouldn¡¯t even be able to make a peepter.


    The performancepetition was divided into several rings, and the group arrived at one of the open-air ones. At that moment, two people were cautiously testing each other in the ring. asionally, a sophisticated move would draw cheers from the crowd, creating an exceptionally fervent atmosphere.


    "Not bad at all!" Wang Shuya was visibly excited.


    "Heh..." Zhou Lin immediately sneered, "What¡¯s so good about this? In front of Brother Hee, this is nothing but child¡¯s y!"


    "Exactly!" added Hu Ke immediately, "My brother is a master of Provincial Capital Fierce Dragon Martial Arts; there aren¡¯t many in the provincial capital who can match him. Here in Nanluo City, a small ce like this, my brother would sweep them all away with one move!"


    "Really?" Wang Shuya looked towards Hee Quan, excitement in her eyes.


    Finally, a smile appeared on Hee Quan¡¯s face as he spoke leisurely, "As the saying goes, you know a master by his stroke."


    "Those two are following Taekwondo and Sanda styles, respectively. Their moves look shy, butpared to our National Art, they¡¯re just unsophisticated, unreliable street techniques. Maybe okay for a show, but utterly useless in a real fight."


    "That¡¯s why such people can only perform in these warm-up shows outdoors; they can¡¯t even get onto the real stage. It¡¯s inside the Martial Arts Conference where the true masters gather!"


    Hu Ke was even more pleased and excitedly said, "These fancy but ineffective moves are just annoying to watch. Brother, why don¡¯t you give a performance out here?"


    "Fighting them? There¡¯s no fun in that!" Hee Quan said with disdain.


    Zhou Lin immediately said, "That¡¯s right, with Brother Quan¡¯s strength, he would reign supreme in the tournament. Out here, what¡¯s the difference between that and bullying kids?"


    "Heh heh..." Hee Quan said with a smug face, slowly adding, "But this martial arts conference in Nanluo City isn¡¯t very interesting. Lin Kai, who won first ce in the Nanluo City Martial Arts Conference, I¡¯ve sparred with him before, and he¡¯s just so-so. Therefore, this Nanluo City Martial Arts Conference can¡¯tpare to the Provincial Capital¡¯s!"


    Hu Ke was even more proud, saying, "Brother, since we¡¯re not doing anything right now, why not let these country bumpkins see the strength of our Provincial Capital Martial Arts Conference? That way they won¡¯t spend all their time with their heads in the sand, thinking they¡¯re something special, when any Tom, Dick, or Harry thinks they¡¯re a martial artist!"


    As Hu Ke said thest few sentences, her eyes were skewing toward Su Yang; it was clear she was directing these words at him.


    Su Yang did not speak but just smiled faintly as he watched Hee Quan. Su Yang had to admit Hee Quan might have some skill, but he absolutely did not believe that Hee Quan could go toe-to-toe with Lin Kai!


    "Alright, since my little sister has put it that way, I might as well give a performance," said Hee Quan as he took off his coat and stepped straight up to the ring.


    After several bouts, Hee Quan knocked down three challengers in a row, whipping the crowd into a frenzy.


    Below, Hu Ke pped so hard her hands were red, her face flush with excitement, while Wang Shuya looked on with admiration.


    "Brother, that was awesome!" Hu Ke shouted excitedly, then turned to Su Yang, "Hey, Su the Great Expert, aren¡¯t you here topete in the martial arts event as well? How about it, why don¡¯t you go up and have a round with my brother?"


    "There¡¯s no need to fight," Su Yang said with a faint smile, shaking his head. Before he could find Ding Qiuhuan, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his hand. Otherwise, if Ding Qiuhuan found out about his strength and ran away, wouldn¡¯t his trip have been in vain?


    "What is it, not necessary, or are you scared?" Hu Ke looked at Su Yang with contempt, "Hmmph, are all the people in Nanluo City as cowardly as this? Don¡¯t you have anypetitive spirit?"


    "Keke..." Wang Shuya quickly tried to stop Hu Ke, whispering, "Su Yang probably hasn¡¯t trained much, don¡¯t make things difficult for him, okay?"


    Hu Ke said coldly, "How is this making things difficult? I just think that as a man, you have to stand for something. You can lose, but you can¡¯t be a coward. If you don¡¯t even dare to step into the ring, how can you call yourself a man?"


    Wang Shuya¡¯s face also showed some embarrassment; the Su Yang she knew in the past wasn¡¯t like this. Even if he knew he was outmatched, Su Yang had never admitted defeat before. The Su Yang now seemed to have changed, and she found it hard to understand.


    "Enough, Keke," Hee Quan said as he stepped down from the ring, with a smile, "We shouldn¡¯t force people to do what they don¡¯t want to! Besides, those of us who practice martial arts shouldn¡¯t bully the weak, right?"


    The implication was that he was strong and Su Yang was weak, which was why he didn¡¯t wish to bully the weak.


    Su Yang justughed it off; this Hee Quan really had an overestimated opinion of himself. With his meager skills, he wouldn¡¯t get far in the Nanluo City tournament, yet he dared to challenge Lin Kai?


    While talking, he acted so pretentiously, as though he was some great master. Little did he know that, in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, he was nothing but a jumping clown!


    If it weren¡¯t for the need to find Ding Qiuhuan, Su Yang could squash such a jumping clown with just a flick of his finger!

 Chapter 140: Which woman has lost her sight to fancy you?

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Which woman has lost her sight to fancy you?</h4>


    Zhou Lin showered Hee Quan withpliments, while Hu Ke kept sneering and giving Su Yang sidelong nces. This round had thoroughly put Su Yang down.


    Suddenly, Hu Ke said, "Shuya, could you go buy me a pack of tissues?"


    "Oh?" Wang Shuya was startled but, still thoughtfully, went off to find a convenience booth.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Hu Ke walked straight up to Su Yang and said sternly, "Listen up, Mr. Su. Shuya is my best friend, and you¡¯d better not think about making a move on her. Just now, you saw the gap between you and my brother. Get any closer to Shuya, and believe me, I will break your arms and legs!"


    Hee Quan stood by, pretending to hear nothing. Zhou Lin also gave a coldugh and said, "People like you need to understand their ce in the world. Shuya is not someone a country bumpkin like you can match, so you¡¯d better be aware of your own limits. Now scram before you annoy us further, got it?"


    Su Yang frowned. These two really treated him like he was nothing, ready to trample all over him.


    "What if I don¡¯t leave?" Su Yang asked.


    "If you don¡¯t leave, then I¡¯ll have to make sure you leave lying down!" Zhou Lin said as he cracked his knuckles and approached: "I might not be as strong as Brother Quan, but I have more than enough to deal with trash like you, I..."


    Zhou Lin¡¯s speech halted there because Wang Shuya had already returned.


    "Here you go, Keke," said Wang Shuya, handing a pack of tissues to Hu Ke. Noticing the tense atmosphere, she asked in surprise, "What¡¯s going on? Why do you all look so serious?"


    "It¡¯s nothing, nothing at all," Hu Ke changed the subject quickly. "The martial arts tournament is about to start. Let¡¯s head over."


    "All right," said Wang Shuya, looking at Su Yang. "Su Yang, let¡¯s go together and have a look."


    Su Yang slowly nodded, but he gave Zhou Lin a deep, meaningful look.


    The martial arts tournament was held in the basement ring of Hidden Dragon Vi, and getting in to watch was not easy. Apart from thepetitors and those directly invited by Hidden Dragon Vi, others had to buy tickets to enter.


    The tickets were not cheap. Better seats were three thousand each, and even the cheapest seats were eight hundred each.


    Zhou Lin immediately bought four three-thousand-yuan tickets, one for each of the four of them, excluding only Su Yang.


    "We¡¯re short of a ticket," said Wang Shuya.


    "There are four of us, one ticket each. That¡¯s right," Hu Ke said, looking at Su Yang with a smile. "Big Master Su, you couldn¡¯t possibly be so poor that you can¡¯t even afford a ticket, could you?"


    "Hey, Keke, that¡¯s not how you talk!" Zhou Lin said with augh. "Does a ¡¯big master¡¯ like Su Yang need a ticket? He¡¯s a contestant; he can just enter with his face, right?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything, but Wang Shuya was getting anxious: "Su Yang, we came together, of course, we should go in together. Come on, give me another three-thousand-yuan ticket!"


    Wang Shuya was about to pay when Hu Ke grabbed her, ring, "Shuya, have you lost your mind? Since when does a girl pay for a guy? What, is your old ssmate moonlighting as a freeloader? Can¡¯t afford a ticket and still wants to watch thepetition? Why don¡¯t you just go back to farming?"


    "Exactly, having to rely on a girl to buy you a ticket. How can you even have the face to stand with a girl?" Zhou Lin also looked at Su Yang with disdain. "People like you are destined to be single for life. If any girl likes you, she must be blind!"


    "Hey, why do you talk like that!" Wang Shuya was upset.


    "Zhou Lin is right," said Hu Ke. "Shuya, your ssmate here is way out of line, isn¡¯t he? He can¡¯t even afford a ticket, and he still wants to chase girls? Let me tell you, if a girl ever likes a guy like you, I¡¯ll write my name backwards!"


    Su Yang looked at the three of them leisurely, his eyes already starting to darken.


    "What? You¡¯re staring at me? Don¡¯t you ept it?" Zhou Lin sneered. "If you don¡¯t ept it, then buy a ticket and join us to watch the match!"


    Just as Su Yang was about to speak, Zhou Lin¡¯s eyes suddenly went wide. Or rather, everyone¡¯s eyes did, all of them staring intently behind Su Yang, their expressions frozen.


    "Hey, Su Yang, I finally found you!" Hu Xiexie¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Hu Xiexie would definitely not miss such a lively event.


    It turned out Zhou Lin was stunned because he had seen Hu Xiexie. Actually, with Hu Xiexie¡¯s looks, anyone who saw her would be shocked. Zhou Lin was shocked, Hee Quan was shocked, and even the two girls were shocked.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Hu Xiexie walked straight up to Su Yang and naturally grabbed his arm. "I¡¯ve been looking for you for so long, why can¡¯t I reach your phone? Are you trying to make me enforce the family rules?"


    The onlookers were even more stunned. Family rules? Were these two that close?


    Good heavens, how could such a beautiful girl be so intimate with Su Yang? What in the world was going on?


    Upon seeing Hu Xiexie, a smile finally appeared on Su Yang¡¯s face. "My phone ran out of battery, do you need something?"


    "Of course, I need something!" Hu Xiexie eximed. "You need to arrange five tickets for me, in a premium box, okay? My four best friends and I came together to watch the match!"


    "What?" Su Yang was taken aback, and so were Zhou Lin and the others. She asked Su Yang to arrange it, were they crazy?


    "You want me to arrange?" Su Yang was somewhat surprised, it was his first time here, how was he supposed to arrange that?


    "Miss, you might be mistaken," Zhou Lin immediately said. "What can he arrange? The premium boxes here are not for sale to the public, only the guests of this ce can enter. Besides, even if they were for sale, do you know how expensive the tickets for the premium boxes are? Can he afford it? Why don¡¯t youe with us? The seats in the front row for three thousand aren¡¯t bad, your girl friends? I¡¯ll buy them for you!"


    While Zhou Lin spoke, he pulled out his wallet, intentionally or unintentionally unting his BMW car keys, clearly trying to overwhelm Su Yang with wealth.


    Hu Xiexie gave Zhou Lin a nce and said, "Who are you? Did I speak to you?"


    Zhou Lin was dumbfounded. Was Hu Xiexie this arrogant? Why was she so intimate with a poor guy like Su Yang, but so cold toward a rich second generation like him?


    "Miss, my name is Zhou Lin, Ie from the provincial city..." Zhou Lin introduced himself.


    "Get out of the way, I don¡¯t care what Zhou Lin or Li Lin you are," Hu Xiexie waved him off and looked at Su Yang. "Hey, are you arranging it or not, give me a straight answer, will you?"


    "I... How can I arrange that?" Su Yang spoke somewhat speechlessly, still unsure about how to even enter the venue.


    "You, why can¡¯t you be more straightforward!" Hu Xiexie urged anxiously. "Hidden Dragon Vi is an enterprise under Qingyun Clubhouse. You are one of the major shareholders of Qingyun Clubhouse, if you can¡¯t arrange it, who can? It¡¯s just a phone call away, why are you dawdling?"

 Chapter 141 Supreme Private Room

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Supreme Private Room</h4>


    "What?" Everyone was stunned, and people like Hu Ke, Zhou Lin, and Hee Quan all gaped at Su Yang in disbelief. This inly dressed, seemingly poor kid was actually one of the major shareholders behind Hidden Dragon Vi? Are you kidding me?


    "Is that so?" Su Yang was hearing about this for the first time too. In fact, there were so many businesses under the Qingyun Clubhouse that he himself didn¡¯t even know what was included.


    "Let me make a phone call then." Su Yang dialed Ling Zi¡¯s number; before long, Brother She had brought over a group of people.


    "Young Master Su, you¡¯ve arrived. Lord Ling hasn¡¯t made it yet; he asked me to apologize to you on his behalf." Brother She bowed deeply in front of Su Yang, his demeanor as respectful as could be.


    Zhou Lin, Hu Ke, Hee Quan, and the others were dumbstruck. Brother She¡¯s presence alone indicated he was no ordinary person. But the respect and humility he showed to Su Yang were absolutely astonishing.


    "No problem," Su Yang waved his hand dismissively, "Do you have a VIP room?"


    "Yes!" Brother She immediately said, "Clear out the best Supreme Private Room, today it¡¯s only for Young Master Su and your friends!"


    "Thank you!" Su Yang nodded.


    "You¡¯re too kind, Young Master Su!" Brother She said, "This best Supreme Private Room is where Lord Ling entertains his most honored guests. You, as our most esteemed visitor, naturally, deserve this room!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly. Brother She was quite eloquent, no wonder Ling Zi considered him his right-hand man.


    The three, including Hu Ke, were still in a daze. Hu Ke whispered, "Who¡¯s this Lord Ling? He sounds very high and mighty?"


    "Nonsense!" Zhou Lin whispered back, "Lord Ling is the underground king of Nanluo City, one of the seven bigwigs of Pingnan Province, a man whomands the sky with one hand!"


    Hu Ke was shocked, "That¡¯s him!? But... how is he so close with this poor kid?"


    "Shut up!" Zhou Lin immediately hushed Hu Ke. At this point, who would dare to call Su Yang a poor kid?


    Su Yang had overheard them, but he couldn¡¯t care less about these matters, letting Brother She lead the way to the Supreme Private Room. Naturally, he took Wang Shuya with him. Hee Quan was no good, and Su Yang didn¡¯t want his ssmate to be deceived by him.


    Only Hu Ke, Zhou Lin, and Hee Quan remained at the scene, looking at each other, their faces the epitome of awkwardness. Finally, Hu Ke spat, "Wang Shuya, that slut, cozying up to anyone with money. Let¡¯s ignore her; Brother, let¡¯s go watch the match. Hmph, what¡¯s the big deal with this Su guy¡¯s dirty money? He¡¯s just a small-time thug from a little ce; my brother could squash him with one hand!"


    "Exactly!" Zhou Lin immediately echoed, "People like him, unting their family wealth, how can theypare to Brother Quan? Brother Quan has real personal strength; what¡¯s left for Su Yang besides his family background?"


    Hee Quan gave a cold smile, "So, he¡¯s one of the major shareholders of Hidden Dragon Vi, huh? Well, today, I want to see him cry!"


    "Oh?" Hu Ke immediately perked up, "Brother, are you going to fight him? But I bet this kid¡¯s too scared to step up!"


    "Why should I bother fighting him myself!" Hee Quan sneered, "Have you heard of the Four Great Families of Nanluo City?"


    "Sure, I¡¯ve heard of them. What about it?" Zhou Lin asked curiously.


    "When I saw Lin Kai a couple of days ago, he mentioned something. This time, the Four Great Families are going to join forces to take down Ling Zi, starting with this Martial Arts Tournament," Hee Quan said with a coldugh.


    "Really?" Both Hu Ke and Zhou Lin got excited, "How are they going to do it?"


    "They¡¯ve set a trap, having Hidden Dragon Vi open betting for this Martial Arts Tournament. Then, they brought in some experts from out of town topete. The Four Great Families are spending big money on bets, aiming to drain Ling Zi dry."


    Hee Quan sneered, "Ding Qiuhuan made a scene at Qingyun Clubhousest night just to enrage Ling Zi. Today, Ling Zi will probably go head-to-head against the Four Great Families, huh huh, by then, this so-called ¡¯Lord Ling of Nanluo City¡¯ will be history!"


    "Is that so?" Hu Ke was thrilled beyond measure, "That¡¯s great, let¡¯s see how long this damn Su Yang can stay smug."


    "And Wang Shuya, after all the good I did for her, even introducing her to my brother, and this is how she repays me. I¡¯ll make sure she realizes there are some choices in life you just can¡¯t make a mistake with!"


    Zhou Lin rubbed his palms together eagerly, "I better call my dad right away to send me some money. This time, I¡¯m going to make a killing. Oh right, I heard you can even bet cars here, I¡¯ll wager my carter, maybe I could win a dozen more to take home today!"


    ...


    Once Su Yang entered the Supreme Private Room, he finally saw Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao was sitting at thepetitors¡¯ seats, with only a few people scattered around him, all from Destiny Martial Arts. However,pared to the several people from the Martial Arts Association next to them, Destiny Martial Arts seemed rather pitiable.


    Brother She followed Su Yang, exining the oddsmaking for this Martial Arts Tournament. Hidden Dragon Vi often ran these kinds of underground fights, earning a substantial ie each year, making them quite experienced in this.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t really understand these things, but after listening for a while, Hu Xiexie couldn¡¯t help saying, "Some of these odds are a bit too high, aren¡¯t they? Aren¡¯t you afraid someone will pull the rug from under you? If someone bets like ten billion, this fight alone could bankrupt you!"


    Brother Sheughed, "Miss Hu¡¯s analysis is correct, but this is Lord Ling¡¯s arrangement. Those contestants with high odds are the ones the Four Great Families have brought in."


    "The Four Great Families indeed want to have a showdown with us; they¡¯ve sneaked in a few fighters to fight, intentionally understating their strength to bump up the odds, trying to pull the rug from under us. But Lord Ling has made preparations too, the Four Great Families won¡¯t have the upper hand!"


    "That¡¯s a relief!" Hu Xiexie nodded.


    Su Yang remained silent; he didn¡¯t care about the betting odds. What he was more concerned about was when Ding Qiuhuan would show up.


    Before long, Ling Zi hurried over. Six people followed him, the leader being a man in his fifties with a dignified appearance. His fingers were slightly curved, resembling eagle ws, as if capable of twisting someone¡¯s neck directly.


    "Young Master Su, you¡¯ve arrived!" Ling Zi was quite delighted to see Su Yang, "Come, let me introduce you. This is Zhao Feipeng, the Sect Leader of Eagle w Sect from Beiyang City, the number one master there. In Pingnan Province, he¡¯s definitely among the top ten experts! Master Zhao, this is Young Master Su I told you about."


    "Master Zhao!" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    "Hmm!" Zhao Feipeng snorted coldly, not bothering to greet Su Yang, and sat down on the sofa with legs astride.


    Ling Zi felt awkward and quickly changed the subject, "Young Master Su, I¡¯ve received news that the Four Great Families are ying dirty, trying to set us up. They¡¯ve amassed arge sum of money and have also brought a few experts to fight in the underground boxing, aiming to bankrupt our Qingyun

 Chapter 142 Miss

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Miss</h4>


    Su Yang frowned slightly; he hadn¡¯t expected such undercurrents hidden behind a mere school martial artspetition.


    Ling Zi only knew of Su Yang¡¯s amazing medical skills, but was not aware of his great strength. He had never heard of the incidents with the Hou Family or at Deyue Tower, so naturally, he never thought to ask Su Yang for help.


    "Isn¡¯t it a school martial artspetition? How can outsiders participate?" Hu Xiexie asked curiously.


    "Hidden Dragon Vi hosts underground boxing matches, and today is the day they begin. The school martial artspetition is just a facade; the underground boxing matches that follow are what really matter."


    Ling Zi smiled and said, "This time, I¡¯ve invited Master Zhao here to turn their strategies against them. Once their capital is in ce, Master Zhao¡¯s pupils will defeat all the hidden fighters. At that point, their investments will go down the drain. The four major families will have to keep their heads down in front of us from now on!"


    Zhao Feipeng waved his hand and said, "There¡¯s no need for me to take personal action against such petty figures. My pupils can handle it on the stage!"


    The five pupils that Zhao Feipeng brought were all quietly sizing up Hu Xiexie. Hearing his words, they immediately stood up. The young man at the forefront said, "Boss Ling, just watch. No matter Lin Kai or Chen Hu, they are of no consequence. With me here, there definitely won¡¯t be a problem in this battle!"


    Ling Zi was somewhat worried: "Master Zhao, they have invited not only Lin Kai and Chen Hu, but also several promising young fighters from Nantian Martial Arts School."


    "Oh?" Zhao Feipeng frowned slightly and then shook his head, "No matter, my eldest disciple Huang Yang is almost as good as the number one master of the current generation from Nantian Martial Arts School. As long as it isn¡¯t Nan Shangmo, the rest pose no problem! Hmph, even if it were Nan Shangmo, isn¡¯t that what I am here for?"


    "That¡¯s wonderful!" Ling Zi said, overjoyed, "Then we¡¯re all counting on you today!"


    "These are trifles!" Huang Yang said arrogantly. When he spoke, he still sneakily nced at Hu Xiexie, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t even spare him a look.


    After witnessing Su Yang¡¯s extraordinary methods, how could Hu Xiexie take people like Zhao Feipeng and Huang Yang seriously?


    Before long, Brother She came in from outside and whispered a few words in Ling Zi¡¯s ear.


    Ling Zi¡¯s expression changed, and he said in a deep voice, "How did they get here?"


    Brother She replied quietly, "I don¡¯t know, but they¡¯ve brought a significant amount of capital. It seems to be the doing of the four major families behind the scenes."


    Grinding his teeth, Ling Zi stood up and said, "Master Zhao, Young Master Su, please sit here for a moment. I need to meet with a few friends from afar; I¡¯m truly sorry!"


    Ling Zi hurried out, and before long, everyone saw his figure meeting with several groups of people at the entrance of the hall.


    Those groups of people all looked tough, especially the ones leading them, who stood alongside Ling Zi without any sign of inferiority¡ªclearly, they were not simple characters.


    Hu Xiexie frowned and asked, "Why have so many peoplee?"


    Seizing the opportunity, Huang Yang immediately said, "Wu Tianxiong from Xinnan City, Yang Laohu from Zhouyuan City, Xie Laogui from Xiqiu City, Chen Biao from Zhongchang City. Hmph, four of the seven big bosses from Pingnan Province have arrived; they¡¯re probably here to carve up Ling Zi¡¯s territory!"


    He sneered, "However, if they knew my master is also here, they would surely tuck their tails and roll back home right away!"


    Zhao Feipeng smiled proudly and closed his eyes to rest, as if he considered those bosses unworthy of his attention.


    Hu Xiexiepletely ignored Huang Yang, leaving him a bit embarrassed.


    However, captivated by Hu Xiexie¡¯s unparalleled beauty, Huang Yang once again made his move. He stepped forward, sat down beside Hu Xiexie, and reached out to put his arm around her shoulder, smiling, "Beautifuldy, what¡¯s your name?"


    "What are you doing?" Hu Xiexie immediately got angry, grabbed a cup from the table, and sshed it in Huang Yang¡¯s face.


    Huang Yang was stunned, and then exploded in a rage, "Fuck, you slut, you dare to ssh me?"


    "What about it if I sshed you!" Hu Xiexie was livid with anger, "Who the hell do you think you are, get the fuck away from me!"


    "Bitch, you still dare to curse!" Huang Yang was furious, and reached out to grab Hu Xiexie.


    At that moment, Su Yang casually extended his hand and grabbed Huang Yang¡¯s wrist.


    "Can¡¯t we talk this out without resorting to violence," Su Yang said leisurely.


    "Kid, get the hell out of my way, or I¡¯ll beat your ass too!" Huang Yang cursed viciously.


    "Is that so?" A cold glint shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes.


    Just then, the door suddenly opened, and Ling Zi rushed in anxiously.


    "Ah, what¡¯s going on here, everyone?" Ling Zi hurriedly said, "We¡¯re all on the same side here, let¡¯s not ruin the harmony!"


    "Ruin what harmony!" Huang Yang bellowed, "Boss Ling, is this how you have your people treat us? Is this woman so precious? I sit next to her, and she sshes wine all over my face? Hmph, this is the first time I¡¯m seeing such a stuck-up bitch!"


    Huang Yang hadpletely mistaken Hu Xiexie for one of the women Boss Ling had brought to entertain them, which is why he had been so bold.


    Ling Zi¡¯s face changed instantly and he hurriedly said, "Brother Huang, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This is Miss Hu, the daughter of Hu Tianrui, the wealthiest man in Nanluo City, who came with Young Master Su to watch the fight."


    "Ah?" Huang Yang was also taken aback; the daughter of the wealthiest man was certainly not an escort.


    "Huang Yang, sit down!" finally, Zhao Feipeng spoke up sternly.


    Huang Yang sat down dejectedly, thinking that Hu Xiexie was just an escort and hoping to take advantage of the situation. If she was the daughter of the wealthiest man, then he stood no chance at all.


    "Miss Hu, I¡¯m really sorry!" Boss Ling said apologetically to Hu Xiexie; caught in the middle, he was the most frustrated. He wouldn¡¯t put up with these people if it weren¡¯t for the hope of getting Zhao Feipeng and the others¡¯ assistance.


    "You didn¡¯t provoke me, so why are you apologizing to me!" Hu Xiexie pointed at Huang Yang, her voice cold, "If anyone should apologize, it should be him!"


    Huang Yang couldn¡¯t help feeling angry and eximed loudly, "Why the hell should I apologize? You sshed wine on my face and expect me to apologize, what kind of logic is that?"


    "You tried to bully me first, and that¡¯s why I sshed wine on your face," Hu Xiexie shouted, "If you don¡¯t apologize, who will?"


    "Impossible!" Huang Yang mmed the table, "You should be apologizing to me!"


    "What did you say, why should I..."


    Hu Xiexie was about to speak when suddenly, Zhao Feipeng¡¯s eyes snapped open and he bellowed, "Enough, all of you shut up!"


    Everyone jumped, taken aback. Zhao Feipeng red at Hu Xiexie and said, "He didn¡¯t touch you, and you sshed wine in his face. That¡¯s it, Huang Yang, you¡¯re not allowed to pursue this any further, we¡¯re done here!"


    "What do you mean he¡¯s not allowed to pursue it? You speak as if he¡¯s the one wronged? Why should this end just like that?" Hu Xiexie was furious; she had never been treated like this before in her life.


    "Because I said so!" Zhao Feipeng¡¯s voice was cold, "Got a problem with that?"

 Chapter 143 Young people, should be aware of heaven’s vastness and earth’s profundity

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Young people, should be aware of heaven¡¯s vastness and earth¡¯s profundity</h4>


    "I simply won¡¯t ept this!" Hu Xiexie dered loudly.


    "Miss Hu..." Ling Zi said with an embarrassed face, speaking softly, "These are all trivial matters, why make such a big fuss? Master Zhao is a top ten master in the province, if he personally speaks out, even your father would have to give Master Zhao face!"


    Hu Xiexie was somewhat tongue-tied, if this matter continued to entangle, wouldn¡¯t it be troubling her father?


    At this moment, Su Yang said leisurely, "Even if Master Zhao is ranked number one in the province, he shouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable, right?"


    Ling Zi¡¯s expression changed instantly, Su Yang personally confronting Zhao Feipeng, this matter had be troublesome.


    A glint of cold light shed in Zhao Feipeng¡¯s eyes, his gaze intense as he bore down on Su Yang, and he said coldly, "Young Master Su seems to be quite dissatisfied with my approach? Could it be that Young Master Su thinks it¡¯s wrong for me toe to Nanluo City to help?"


    Upon hearing this, Huang Yang immediately mored, "Boss Ling, is this your attitude? If that¡¯s the case, we might as well not participate in this martial artspetition. If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you go up and fight yourselves!"


    Ling Zi was momentarily dumbfounded. He quickly walked up to Su Yang and whispered, "Young Master Su, a moment of patience can calm the waves. The bets have already been ced, if we don¡¯t have Master Zhao¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid our Qingyun Clubhouse will bepletely sunk. You wouldn¡¯t want Young Master Hou to take over and immediately copse, would you?"


    Su Yang nced at Ling Zi and was about to speak when suddenly, a sneeringugh came from the entrance, "Boss Ling, what¡¯s wrong? Is there internal strife happening here? Need a brother to help you settle it?"


    Everyone turned to look and saw those four bosses standing at the door, all looking mockingly inside the room.


    Ling Zi¡¯splexion changed and quickly became serious again. He said sternly, "We can handle our own affairs, there¡¯s no need for everyone to worry. I¡¯ve arranged private rooms for you all, please feel free to enjoy yourselves first!"


    Yang Laohuughed and said, "No need to enjoy ourselves, this room looks quite good. Let¡¯s just sit down here and watch the fight."


    "This room is already taken!" Ling Zi said urgently.


    "Taken? Just have them get out!" Chen Biao sneered, "What¡¯s the matter, Boss Ling, are we few not worthy to sit in this room?"


    Ling Zi¡¯s expression changed drastically; the room was already in chaos, and with these four people adding fuel to the fire, it truly was a headache.


    "Oh, there¡¯s a beauty here too!" The portly Chen Biao walked straight toward Hu Xiexie and smiled, "This girl isn¡¯t bad, Boss Ling, let her apany me tonight!"


    "You¡¯re courting death!" Hu Xiexie raged and swung her hand at Chen Biao.


    Standing beside Chen Biao, a man immediately stepped forward to block Hu Xiexie¡¯s punch and pped her in return, "Filthy bitch, dare to make a move!"


    This man was quite strong, and although Hu Xiexie had some skill, she had little experience and was no match for him. Just as the p was unavoidable, suddenly, the man was sent flying into the air, crashing into the wall behind him and slumping to the ground.


    The scene was one of shock; everyone turned to look at Su Yang in astonishment. It had been Su Yang who, in the critical moment, grabbed the man by the neck and flung him aside.


    To think that this robust man, weighing at least one hundred sixty or seventy pounds, was thrown by Su Yang a distance of seven or eight meters ¨C was this even something that human strength could achieve?


    "Xiong Zi!" Chen Biao quickly ran to check, only to find the man limp as if all the bones in his body were shattered.


    "How... How did this happen?" Chen Biao was dumbstruck.


    However, Zhao Feipeng¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open, staring fixedly at Su Yang as he said solemnly, "I really hadn¡¯t expected that Young Master Su would also be a martial artist. With just one throw, he broke all the bones in his body, Young Master Su must have reached the Great Achievement in Internal Strength level!"


    The so-called Great Achievement in Internal Strength is actually just the Mid-stage of Qi Refinement. Li Wanxiong and the others were at this level.


    Su Yang remained nomittal, as Zhao Feipeng¡¯s expression turned cold. "Young man, to possess such strength is no easy feat. However, no matter how strong one is, one must understand the vastness of heaven and earth. Always remember, there is always a higher mountain. There are realms that you simply cannot fathom!"


    As Zhao Feipeng spoke, he slowly stretched out his hand and casually pulled a dagger from the person beside him. Holding the dagger in his left hand, he pinched it between the index and middle finger of his right hand and snapped the dagger piece by piece.


    Everyone on the scene was stunned. The dagger, made of highly durable steel, was difficult to break even with strong pressure. With just two fingers, Zhao Feipeng broke the dagger piece by piece. The strength in those fingers must have been immense!


    Seeing the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Zhao Feipeng wore a look of pride and said coldly, "You four can watch here. But, you need to follow the rules. If you don¡¯t want to follow the rules, then you don¡¯t need to stay in this room."


    The four exchanged nces and quietly walked out, unwilling to linger any longer.


    As they left, Chen Biao red fiercely at Su Yang. It seemed that a deep grudge had been set!


    Huang Yang was extremely pleased with himself and nced sideways at Su Yang. "Hey, Su, what do you think of my master¡¯s trick? Are you convinced?"


    Su Yang smiled lightly and said, "Master Zhao¡¯s trick, I can¡¯t do!"


    Huang Yang immediatelyughed, "What¡¯s the matter, admitting defeat? Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty just now? Do you still want me to apologize to you?"


    Su Yang calmly replied, "Concede, I have not. And you still owe me an apology!"


    "What?" Huang Yang was furious, and the crowd was also taken aback. Zhao Feipeng had just demonstrated his skill, and yet Su Yang dared to speak like that. Was he tired of living?


    Ling Zi¡¯s expression changed as well. How could the situation in the room be turned around under these circumstances?


    Just then, Brother She suddenly ran in from outside, urgently saying, "Boss, it¡¯s started. Someone¡¯se downstairs and the situation is getting out of control."


    "Didn¡¯t it just start?" Ling Zi frowned, "Who¡¯se? How has it gotten out of control?"


    Brother She replied anxiously, "Thunderp Hand Wang Jing Lei!"


    "What?" Zhao Feipeng also furrowed his brow and said in a heavy voice, "What is he doing here? He wasn¡¯t invited by your rivals, was he?"


    "I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s just watching from downstairs. People from the four major families are keeping an eye on him too. It looks like he isn¡¯t one of the four major families¡¯ people!"


    "If he¡¯s not invited by the four major families, then what is he here for?" Ling Zi waspletely baffled.


    Zhao Feipeng frowned deeply, saying solemnly, "Thunderp Hand Wang Jing Lei is not to be underestimated. If he chooses to help the four major families, this matter will be troublesome. Boss Ling, I advise you to try your best to get him on our side. Even if he doesn¡¯t help us, he can¡¯t support our rival. You understand what I mean, right?"


    "Understood!" Ling Zi nodded repeatedly and quickly went down to find Wang Jing Lei personally.


    Zhao Feipeng couldn¡¯t bother with Su Yang at the moment, standing by the window and looking at the situation outside.


    Ling Zi took a group of people to Wang Jing Lei, and everyone watched as he offered smiles for a long time. However, Wang Jing Lei did not give him a warm reception and remained seated without moving.


    Zhao Feipeng¡¯s brows furrowed. Judging by the situation, was Wang Jing Lei nning to help the other side?

 Chapter 144, ask him to come up.

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144, ask him toe up.</h4>


    Ling Zi returned without sess, his face brimming with extreme disappointment.


    Zhao Feipeng also furrowed his brow, although he had been boasting about making it into the province¡¯s top ten, in reality, that was just others ttering him. He had crossed hands with Wang Jing Lei, and their strengths were evenly matched. If Wang Jing Lei was really helping the four big families, things could get really troublesome this time.


    "No matter what, you have to think of a way to deal with Wang Jing Lei as much as possible!" Zhao Feipeng said sternly, "I¡¯ll say it again, he may not help us, but he can¡¯t help the opposition. If he takes action, this time, the oue is uncertain!"


    "I¡¯ll do my best!" Ling Zi replied dejectedly, his head drooping. He had just offered a hefty sum, but Wang Jing Lei didn¡¯t even pay him any attention, which left him feeling quite helpless.


    Ling Zi sent another group of people out, but they all returned empty-handed. Even when Zhao Feipeng sent Huang Yang personally to find Wang Jing Lei, he came back with nothing, which made everyone even more anxious!


    Zhao Feipeng spoke in a deep voice, "It¡¯s almost their turn now, Boss Ling, if Wang Jing Lei makes a move, this time, I can¡¯t guarantee anything!"


    Ling Zi looked helpless, no matter what conditions he offered, Wang Jing Lei ignored them. And with someone like Wang Jing Lei, he couldn¡¯t resort to violence; it was an unsolvable problem.


    Right at that moment, Su Yang suddenly stood up and said, "Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go down."


    "Where are you going?" Hu Xiexie asked curiously.


    "My friend ispeting down there, I¡¯m going to celebrate his victory!" Su Yang replied with a smile.


    "Your friend?" Everyone was stunned, and Huang Yang was the first to jump out, "Hey, Su, are you joking? Didn¡¯t you see my master here, and you¡¯re talking about your friend winning? Do you not even bother with pretense when you brag?"


    "Young Master Su..." Ling Zi was somewhat embarrassed; today¡¯s events had been truly troublesome. It just so happened that he, as the host, was caught in the middle, not daring to offend either side, truly a headache.


    Su Yang ignored Huang Yang and said to Ling Zi, "Go down and tell Wang Jing Lei toe up here for a moment."


    "Ah?" Ling Zi was stunned; Su Yang¡¯s tone was clearlymanding. To speak to a big figure like Wang Jing Lei in such a way, wasn¡¯t that courting death?


    Huang Yang burst out again, enraged, "Fuck, do you really think you¡¯re something? Daring to talk to Senior Wang like that, you..."


    "Annoying!" Su Yang was thoroughly angry and threw out a backhand p in the air, sending Huang Yang flying out.


    Zhao Feipeng¡¯s eyes widened in shock; Su Yang¡¯s move had scared him. With his own strength, he could do the same, but to do it so effortlessly was not easy at all.


    Ling Zi was dumbfounded, and after a moment, he regained hisposure and whispered, "Young Master Su, speaking to Wang Jing Lei like this, isn¡¯t it a bit..."


    "Just go, why so much nonsense!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Ling Zi was startled and hastily arranged for Brother She to go down.


    Everyone watched from the window and saw Brother She approach Wang Jing Lei and speak the first sentence. Wang Jing Lei was clearly angered, but after Brother She said the second sentence, Wang Jing Lei¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked up toward the window, his eyes revealing shock as he quickly stood up and followed Brother She up.


    Everyone was dumbstruck; what was happening? Before, Ling Zi had tried all kinds of methods, and Wang Jing Lei hadn¡¯t budged. Now, with a word from Su Yang, he came up?


    It didn¡¯t take long for Wang Jing Lei to reach the door. Upon seeing Su Yang, his expression changed again, and he quickly walked over, bending at the waist, "Mr. Su, I did not know you were here. I apologize for noting to see you sooner!"


    The crowd at the scene was astonished once again, this Thunderp Hand Wang Jing Lei, famous throughout Pingnan Province, was actually showing such respect to Su Yang. What was going on?


    "It¡¯s no trouble!" Su Yang said with a calm expression, "Senior Wang, I invited you up here because I need a favor, I wonder if you could amodate?"


    "Mr. Su, please don¡¯t call me senior; you¡¯re really putting me in a tight spot," Wang Jing Lei quickly said. "Whatever you need, just say the word, and I¡¯ll do my utmost to help."


    "It¡¯s nothing major," Su Yang said. "I need to go down for a bit, but I¡¯m worried about the safety of these few friends of mine staying here. So, I was hoping you could help look after them, how about that?"


    Wang Jing Lei nced at Hu Xiexie and the others, and immediately said, "No problem, just leave it to me, Mr. Su, I¡¯ll be fully responsible."


    "Then, I¡¯m much obliged!" Su Yang nodded, then turned to Hu Xiexie and Wang Shuya, "You guys stay here and y for a while, I¡¯ll just go down for a bit ande back up soon."


    In full view of everyone, Su Yang stepped out of the private room. Throughout the entire process, Zhao Feipeng and the others were utterly bewildered, truly unable to fathom what was happening.


    "Old Wang..." Zhao Feipeng sidled up to Wang Jing Lei and whispered, "That Su Yang just now, what¡¯s his background exactly?"


    Wang Jing Lei furrowed his brow, nced at Zhao Feipeng, and said sternly, "Sect Leader Zhao, mind your words. Mr. Su is a kind person, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll tolerate disrespect from anyone!"


    Zhao Feipeng¡¯s face changed once more; he had never seen Wang Jing Lei so respectful to anyone before.


    "Who...who on earth is he?" Zhao Feipeng asked in amazement.


    "Hmph!" Wang Jing Lei snorted coldly, but did not answer, leaving Zhao Feipeng even more puzzled.


    After a long while, Zhao Feipeng said in a low voice, "Could he be the heir of some martial family?"


    Wang Jing Lei still did not answer. Zhao Feipeng nced at him, then slowly nodded to himself, "That must be it, surely the heir of some martial arts family. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so respectful."


    As he spoke, Zhao Feipeng¡¯s eyes clearly conveyed some disdain, looking down on Wang Jing Lei.


    In his view, even if Su Yang was the heir of some martial arts family, his skills weren¡¯t likely anything to write home about. Wang Jing Lei¡¯s reverence for him was akin to belittling himself, something Zhao Feipeng would never do!


    "A mere second-generation descendent wants to show off, it¡¯sughable!"


    Zhao Feipeng said coldly, "Little does he know, the heirs of the four major families invited today are also from martial arts families. Why would they worry about him? To let his friends win the championship? Hmph, I¡¯d like to see how these second-generation descendents will take back their big talk!"


    Wang Jing Lei looked at Zhao Feipeng with amusement and remained silent, just sneering. He knew Su Yang¡¯s strength, but he just wouldn¡¯t tell Zhao Feipeng. Zhao Feipeng was too arrogant and conceited, he wanted to see him fall t on his face against Su Yang.


    At that moment, below in front of the arena, Wang Hao had already changed his clothes and was getting ready to go on stage.


    His opponent from Tiger Prestige Martial Arts wasrger in build and stronger as well. Before entering the arena, he continuously gave Wang Hao thumbs down, clearly not taking him seriously at all.


    "Brother Bing, give it your all, beat this bastard to a pulp!" Below the stage, a woman was shouting excitedly, it was none other than Wang Hao¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Lin Shuang.

 Chapter 145: Too Much Money and Nowhere to Put It?

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Too Much Money and Nowhere to Put It?</h4>


    Lin Shuang had suffered a great lossst time and had been harboring resentment ever since. This time, he had speciallye to watch the match because he wanted to take revenge here. Relying on his physical prowess, he had cozied up to a few members of Tiger Prestige Martial Arts and sat among them, looking all smug and triumphant.


    Wang Hao didn¡¯t even give Lin Shuang a nce; he was more focused on looking around, searching for Su Yang. Although he had won several fights yesterday, without Su Yang by his side, he still felt insecure!


    "So you¡¯re that Wang Hao!" said a young man known as Brother Bing, giving Wang Hao a sidelong nce, "It was you who injured Li Yanbing?"


    Without speaking, Wang Hao remained silent; Brother Bing said coldly, "Hmph, defeating that trash Li Yanbing, what¡¯s there to be proud of? Li Yanbing is nothing in our Tiger Prestige Martial Arts. Defeating him proves nothing. Today, I will let you see the true strength of Tiger Prestige Martial Arts. Kid, get ready; better start begging for mercy early on so you might save your life!"


    Still, Wang Hao said nothing. Without Su Yang there, he had no confidence at all. After all, he had onlye up through ying basketball; how could hepare with these people from the Martial Arts Association?


    "What¡¯s the matter, scared silent?" Lin Shuang down below burst into loudughter, "Are all of you from Seventh Middle School this useless? You daring to participate in the Martial Arts Competition, are you here just to embarrass yourself?"


    In the distant stands, many of the spectators were students from various high schools, including a portion from Seventh Middle School.


    Most of this group were girls, who all held up signs with names like Lin Kai and Chen Hu; essentially, they were all cheering for students from other schools, with no intention of cheering for their own.


    "Who¡¯s this Wang Hao?"


    "Never heard of him, seems like he¡¯s from Seventh Middle School!"


    "Isn¡¯t Seventh Middle School that Taekwondo Club? Do they have such a person?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, he¡¯s just a pushover; let¡¯s treat it like a circus show to watch. Hey, can you hurry up? We¡¯re waiting for the next fight, stop wasting time dilly-dallying!"


    "Beat him to death! Beat him to death!"


    The distant crowd kept shouting, and the scene was not looking good for Wang Hao. Even those from Destiny Martial Arts who hade with Wang Hao were bowing their heads in silence. After all, Destiny Martial Arts relied solely on Su Yang; what strength did Wang Hao have?


    "You hear that?" Brother Bing snickered, "They¡¯re asking me to beat you to death. That¡¯s the voice of the people. What do you think I should do? Listen? Or listen? Or maybe listen?"


    Wang Hao clenched his teeth and said angrily, "The match isn¡¯t over yet. What makes you think you¡¯ve won already?"


    "That¡¯s not how you say it!" Brother Bingughed wildly, "Me winning is a given. The real issue is, you¡¯re dead for sure today. Today, I will take revenge for Lin Shuang. Kid, like I said, better kneel and beg for mercy early on, or else, I will beat you to death with my bare hands!"


    In fury, Wang Hao felt utterly helpless. He definitely was no match for Brother Bing by himself.


    "In a martial arts duel, it¡¯s just until a hit is scored, why must it end with someone dead?"


    At this moment, azy voice suddenly came from behind Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao paused, then quickly turned to look, only to see that Su Yang had appeared behind him at some point.


    Wang Hao was overjoyed and said excitedly, "Brother Yang!"


    Su Yang smiled at Wang Hao and looked at Brother Bing, "It¡¯s just an interschool martial artspetition, just a spar, it¡¯s not an underground boxing match. No need for someone to die, right?"


    Brother Bing cursed, "I don¡¯t give a damn about you, what are you, acting all high and mighty with me!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, your mouth is dirty." Su Yang turned to Wang Hao, "Wang Hao, could you swell his mouth up for meter, could you do that?"


    Wang Hao, brimming with an inexplicable confidence, dered loudly, "No problem!"


    "Damn, where the hell does your confidencee from?" people from Tiger Prestige Martial Arts immediately started moring.


    "What¡¯s this crap? If you canst half a minute under Brother Bing, I¡¯ll consider you the winner!"


    "Where did this stray doge from, barking madly? Kick him out, kick him out!"


    "Shit, talking big. Brother Bing, kill himter!"


    The crowd kept making a ruckus, but Su Yang just gave a faint smile. As the noise died down, he slowly looked around, smiled faintly, and said, "I heard you can bet on fights here, anyone fancy a game?"


    The people from Tiger Prestige Martial Arts paused, then a rich second-generation young man coldly said, "What? You want to ce a bet, too? Thinking of betting on our Tiger Prestige guys to win, and then make a fortune?"


    "Not really!" Su Yang replied with a faint smile. "How about this, I¡¯ll be the banker. Let¡¯s keep the bet simple, just whether this Brother Bing will kneel and beg for mercy. If he doesn¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy, I¡¯ll give you odds of one to a hundred, how about that?"


    The entire ce erupted, and everyone stared at Su Yang as if he were an idiot. Does this moron have too much money and nowhere to put it?


    Never mind whether Brother Bing will lose, the key point is, how could Brother Bing possibly kneel and beg for mercy?


    Even if Brother Bing lost, as long as he admitted defeat, that would be the end of it. There was no question of kneeling and begging for mercy.


    With Su Yang offering such odds, wasn¡¯t he just asking for trouble? Looking to give away money to everyone?


    "Kid, you¡¯re quite confident, huh? How much money do you have to cover all the bets?" the rich second-generation sneered.


    Su Yang smiled faintly and said, "Whatever you bet, I¡¯ll cover."


    "Hmph, anyone can talk, but can you deliver?" the rich second-generation said. "What if you can¡¯t afford to pay after we¡¯ve ced our bets, then wouldn¡¯t we be at a loss?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, three to five billion is still no problem." Su Yang waved his hand and called to Brother She in the distance, "Brother She, go get me thirty million!"


    Brother She didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was up to, but he immediately nodded and said, "Alright,ing right up!"


    At this underground fighting venue, if there was one thing they had plenty of, it was cash. The thirty million arrived swiftly and was neatly stacked in front of Su Yang.


    This immediately drew the attention of everyone present. The people at the other rings immediately lost interest in their fights and converged around this ring, crowding around the sides.


    The people in the rooms upstairs were also watching the situation, and Zhao Feipeng¡¯s lips curled into a smirk of disdain, sneering, "That¡¯s a brainless second-generation for you. In this kind of match, you just need to admit defeat; who needs to fall to their knees and beg? Hmph, wastrel!"


    Huang Yang struggled to his feet, half of his teeth gone, slurring, "Master, let me ce a few bets as well, I¡¯ve got to kill that bastard!"


    "Sure!" Zhao Feipeng turned to Wang Jing Lei andughed, "Old Wang, want to join the fun?"


    Wang Jing Lei shook his head, looking puzzled; he had no idea what Su Yang was up to. Did he have too much money and nowhere to spend it?


    "Elder Brother, get us in on some bets, too!" Zhao Feipeng¡¯s disciples pooled their money together, and one of them, even more extravagant, handed over his car keys to Zhao Feipeng.

 Chapter 146 Going All In

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Going All In</h4>


    Zhao Feipeng held these things andughed, "Junior brother, do you really want to bleed the banker dry?"


    "Anyway, this stupid kid is loaded, who cares about him!" That junior brotherughed, "If we win, that¡¯s a hundred cars, man. When we go back, we can give two to each person and have fun together!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The crowdughed uproariously, as if they had already secured the victory. They were not worried about Su Yang not making good on the bets, because Su Yang was one of the owners of Hidden Dragon Vi. How could he possibly not honor the bets?


    While the others were still tentatively cing their bets, Huang Yang came down holding a pile of money and pped it down in front of Su Yang: "A million, on him not kneeling and begging for mercy. Plus, I¡¯m betting this car too, kid, do you dare to take it?"


    Su Yang just smiled lightly, saying, "No problem, don¡¯t talk about betting a car. You could bet your house or your wife, and I¡¯d take it!"


    "Brother Yang..." Wang Hao called out softly, looking worried. Because, defeating the opponent was one thing, but making them kneel and beg for mercy, how could that be possible?


    "No worries!" Su Yang said with a light smile, turning to the others: "Anyone else cing bets?"


    Finally, that second-generation rich kid stood up. Seeing so many people cing bets, he was sure Su Yang wasn¡¯t scamming. And this was a sure win, he certainly wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    "You¡¯re pretty rich, huh!" The rich kid walked up to Su Yang, sneering, "But that¡¯s about to be history. Come on, I¡¯m betting three million he won¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy. Plus my new car, a Porsche Cayenne I got for 1.7 million, is also on the line. Kid, if I win, you owe me at least four hundred million!"


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed color at the mention of four hundred million, was that a small sum?


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled, "I thought a rich guy like you would bet more, just four or five million, tsk tsk tsk, I really overestimated you!"


    The rich kid¡¯s face changed instantly, and he said angrily, "Boy, you¡¯ve got guts. Fine, just you wait, I¡¯ll go get the money. And when the timees, don¡¯t you dare cry and beg me to spare you!"


    The rich kid ran out and before long, he hurried back in, cing a check on the table, "Ten million, on him not kneeling. Kid, prepare to die!"


    "Now that¡¯s more like it!" Su Yang said with a light smile, turning to everyone: "Anyone else betting? If not, let¡¯s start the fight!"


    "I¡¯m betting! I¡¯m betting!"


    All at once, the crowd mored, rushing over to ce their bets. Tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands¡ªthose who coulde here to watch the fight were certainly not poor.


    Lin Qingru and Liao Yuxuan hid among the crowd, with Liao Yuxuan finding a friend to help ce a bet of one million on his behalf.


    Lin Qingru also had someone ce a bet of five hundred thousand, looking at Su Yang venomously and whispering, "Su Yang, this time, I¡¯ll make sure you drag the Hou Family down with you. Let¡¯s see if the Hou Family will still back you up after this!"


    Almost everyone on the scene had ced their bets, except for the people from Destiny Martial Arts. Firstly, they were pretty poor, and secondly, no matter what, they had to support their own people, although they also didn¡¯t believe that Brother Bing would kneel and beg for mercy!


    "Hey, you guys should ce some bets too." Su Yang looked towards the people from Destiny Martial Arts, "How about it? Bet that he will kneel and beg for mercy, a thousand to one payoff?"


    These people looked at each other, and finally, Wang Hao shouted on the stage, "I¡¯m betting a hundred and thirty-six!"


    "Hahaha..." Everyone suddenly burst intoughter. The rich second-generation quipped, "A hundred and thirty-six? Such an exact number; could it be all the money you have on you? Hahaha, Wang Hao, don¡¯t you n to keep a little for the bus ride home? If you lose, you¡¯ll have to walk backter, won¡¯t you?"


    "I¡¯m not going to lose!" Wang Hao roared with his neck stiff, though he felt shaky inside, but he had to bluff his way through no matter what.


    Wang Hao¡¯s words mobilized the people from Destiny Martial Arts; everyone began to ce their bets. Some bet three hundred, some bet five hundred, but none bet over a thousand; mainly because they all were short on cash.


    A boy wearing sses pulled out eight hundred yuan, clearly hesitating.


    "Hey, don¡¯t mess around," a ssmate whispered. "That¡¯s the schrship you¡¯ve saved up for a long time. Weren¡¯t you nning to buy a cellphone for your brother when he gets married? If you lose now, what will you buy for your brother¡¯s wedding?"


    The bespectacled boy took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, "If I can¡¯t buy a cellphone, my brother won¡¯t me me. But if I don¡¯t support Su Yang and Wang Hao today, others will only look down on us from Seventh Middle School even more!"


    The boy with sses rushed over and ced all eight hundred yuan on the bet.


    "Yo, that money¡¯s all crumpled up, how long have you hidden it on you?" a yellow-haired youth from Tiger Prestige Martial Arts mocked. "It couldn¡¯t be your pocket money saved over several years, could it? Hey, top student, I advise you to take your money back. It¡¯s not easy for you to save up this bit of cash, and if it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s eight hundred yuan we¡¯re talking about¡ªit can buy half of my sneakers, don¡¯t you feel the pinch?"


    Everyone around burst intoughter; most of them came from wealthy families. A few hundred or a thousand meant nothing to them. But for the few from Destiny Martial Arts, these were no small sums!


    Clenching his teeth tightly, the bespectacled boy red and said, "You should worry about yourself first. If he really begs for mercyter, what will you do with all the money you bet?"


    "What you¡¯re saying is totally impossible!" Huang Fa sneered. "What, do you think Chen Bing will lose? Fine, how about we make a side bet on whether Chen Bing will beg for mercy?"


    The bespectacled boy¡¯s expression turned grim, and he spoke quietly, "I know you¡¯re rich, but you don¡¯t need to use money to pressure me. Anyway, I support our people from Seventh Middle School!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t press you with money!" Huang Faughed. "We¡¯re not betting money. If Chen Bing begs for mercyter, then I lose. I¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to you three times, and from then on, I¡¯ll walk around you. But if Chen Bing doesn¡¯t beg for mercy, you lose, and you do the same¡ªkneel and kowtow to me three times. How about it? You people from Seventh Middle School act so tough, do you dare to bet?"


    The bespectacled boy¡¯s expression changed drastically; Huang Fa was clearly provoking him. In truth, the boy had little hope for this match. But at this point, it was like an arrow on the bowstring; if he didn¡¯t bet, it would be utterly embarrassing!


    "Don¡¯t bet with him..." another ssmate whispered to dissuade him.


    "You can listen to your ssmate. After all, Seventh Middle School produces nothing but losers; we¡¯re used to that," Huang Faughed loudly.


    "That¡¯s nonsense!" The bespectacled boy clenched his teeth hard and shouted, "I¡¯ll bet with you!"


    "Hey!" His ssmate jumped in fright. "Are you crazy?"


    Huang Fa immediately smiled, "Good, everyone heard it; he agreed to bet with me. Later, please be my witnesses. If he doesn¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy, we can¡¯t let him off the hook!"

 Chapter 147 Kneeling to Beg for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Kneeling to Beg for Mercy</h4>


    "Of course, if he doesn¡¯t kneel, just beat him until he does!"


    The folks from Tiger Prestige Martial Arts immediately started shouting, and those rich second generation types all sneered coldly, looking disdainfully at the bespectacled boy.


    Su Yang saw everything, but he didn¡¯t speak. He just took a few more nces at the bespectacled boy.


    This was a kid who did fairly well academically at school, somewhat stubborn, but also loyal.


    Su Yang collected everyone¡¯s bets before looking towards the ring and said with a faint smile, "Okay, we can start now. Where¡¯s our referee?"


    The referee stepped onto the ring, and Su Yang circled the ring as if inspecting it. In truth, as he passed by Brother Bing, he had already activated Devouring the Heavens and devoured all of Brother Bing¡¯s strength.


    Brother Bing himself had no idea. At the referee¡¯smand, the two immediately charged towards each other.


    Brother Bing had some training, while Wang Hao had none. It was clear who was superior as soon as the fight started. Brother Bing¡¯s kicknded on Wang Hao¡¯s chest.


    "Yes!" The crowd below cheered enthusiastically, especially the rich kids whose eyes lit up. This match was as good as won.


    But, the kick had no effect. Wang Hao didn¡¯t feel any pain. Brother Bing had no strength left, his kicknding feebly, without causing any harm to Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao seized the opportunity, pinned Brother Bing to the ground, and started to pound him senselessly.


    The crowd below was dumbfounded. What was going on? Brother Bing was getting pummeled by Wang Hao?


    Lin Shuang, who had been the loudest just moments before, was dumbstruck too. She had just borrowed hundreds of thousands, betting that Brother Bing wouldn¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy. She had thought this was a sure win, yet Brother Bing was being defeated.


    My God, hundreds of thousands¡ªthis huge sum¡ª if she lost, Lin Shuang would be ruined. Now her only hope was that Brother Bing wouldn¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy!


    After a while of fighting, seeing that Brother Bing had no chance of turning the tables, the rich kids frantically said, "Hey, if you can¡¯t beat him, just admit defeat, don¡¯t be stubborn!"


    Everyone snapped back to reality. Right, even if he admits defeat, as long as he doesn¡¯t kneel and beg, they would still win. So, everyone immediately began shouting for Brother Bing to admit defeat.


    But at this moment, Brother Bing was like a mute who had eaten bitter medicine¡ªhe had unspeakable suffering. After the fight started, not only did he have no strength left, but his throat felt like it was sealed shut¡ªno sound coulde out. His hands seemed to be bound and he couldn¡¯t move at all. He couldn¡¯t even p the ground to admit defeat if he wanted to.


    He wanted to admit defeat, but, he needed to be able to admit it!


    Su Yang stood to the side, looking carelessly on. The moment the fight started, he had shot three incredibly thin silver needles that sealed Brother Bing¡¯s throat and hands. Thispletely cut off Brother Bing¡¯s ability to admit defeat.


    This way, Brother Bing could neither win the fight nor admit defeat; he could only passively take the beating. After a while longer, Su Yang wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy!


    "Admit defeat already! Admit it! Referee, blow the whistle, let him admit defeat!" The people at the ring¡¯s edge were shouting loudly, almost wishing they could go up and help Brother Bing admit defeat themselves.


    Unfortunately, from beginning to end, Brother Bing didn¡¯t make a move, showing no intention of admitting defeat. He kept being stomped on the ground by Wang Hao, beaten until he was a bloody mess, no longer looking human.


    As people nearly despaired, one of the rich kids suddenly roared, "Chen Bing, I borrowed a million in high-interest loans. I staked the money my dad gave me for goods, even my new car. If you dare kneel and beg for mercy, making me lose everything, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!"


    It was as if everyone was given a cue, as they all started to threaten Brother Bing. At this point, not admitting defeat was fine; you don¡¯t have to kneel and beg, just don¡¯t let us lose, and everything will be alright!


    Brother Bing too clenched his teeth. He was prepared to grit it out to the end. He wasn¡¯t going to die, and not kneeling meant maintaining his dignity while also letting everyone win money. He would return as a hero!


    Su Yang, standing nearby, had long seen through Brother Bing¡¯s thoughts and sent out another needle as thin as a strand of hair without outwardly showing any emotion.


    This needle went in deeper and directly entered Brother Bing¡¯s bloodstream, traveling along his veins.


    In that instant, Brother Bing was like a dog whose tail had been stepped on, howling mournfully. Unable to speak, he could only roar from his throat, looking extremely pitiful. Even Wang Hao was startled and dared not continue hitting him for a moment.


    "It¡¯s fine, keep hitting," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "I¡¯m a doctor, and he¡¯s just having an episode. It¡¯s minor; he won¡¯t die. As long as he kneels and begs for mercy, the pain will stop. If he doesn¡¯t kneel and beg, then you keep hitting!"


    Wang Hao nodded and resumed assaulting him. But now, Brother Bing didn¡¯t feel any of the blows; it was the needle in his blood that was truly lethal.


    Brother Bing continued to howl in pain, unable to endure such suffering. He had heard Su Yang¡¯s words loud and clear; if he knelt and begged for mercy, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer. But, could he really kneel and beg?


    "Hold on, hold on!" the rich second-generation kids howled in the distance; the scene was utterly out of control.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Huang Yang and the others upstairs werepletely baffled.


    "Big Brother, don¡¯t beg for mercy; that¡¯s the money I saved to buy a house!"


    "Big Brother, that¡¯s the car I bought for my marriage. Don¡¯t beg for mercy. If we lose, my wedding is off!"


    "Damn it, I should have known better than to bet, what is this mess?"


    "How did this happen? Can¡¯t he just admit defeat?"


    The crowd was in an uproar, each one more regretful than thest. Had they known it would be like this, they would never have ced their bets.


    The onlookers didn¡¯t understand the pain Brother Bing was enduring; at this point, he wished he could just die. The agony of the needle roaming through his veins was unbearable for an ordinary person.


    Brother Bing kept banging his head on the ground, hoping the pain in his head might lessen the pain within his body, but it was futile.


    "Heh heh heh heh..." Brother Bing let out beast-like roars from his mouth, his eyes turning blood red.


    Finally, Brother Bing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Struggling to his feet, he staggered and knelt, kowtowing to Wang Hao.


    Everyone was stunned: Brother Bing, had he actually knelt and begged for mercy!?


    Wang Hao was stunned, as were the disciples of the Destiny Martial Arts.


    What was happening?


    He could have simply admitted defeat, so why didn¡¯t he just admit defeat instead of kneeling and begging for mercy?


    My God, who has ever seen something like this?


    Su Yangughed and said leisurely, "It seems, everyone¡¯s bets might have been wrong, huh? Hahaha, this role of the banker is truly a bit dull!"


    Those who had bet heavily were nearly popping their eyeballs out. They couldn¡¯t have imagined such a situation, they were going insane!


    "I* f*ck* your ancestors!" the first rich second-generation kid exploded, roaring: "Chen Bing, you bastard, if you can¡¯t win, can¡¯t you just admit defeat? What the hell are you doing kneeling and begging for mercy? Why the fuck don¡¯t you just go die?"

 Chapter 148: Swindler?

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Swindler?</h4>


    When no one was paying attention, Su Yang had already quietly circted his energy and removed the silver needles.


    Brother Bing could speak again, his hands could move, and the pain inside his body was gone. He looked bewildered, as if he had been through a lifetime, and turned to look at the rich second-generation kids, his voice trembling, "I... I don¡¯t know what happened; just now, I... I couldn¡¯t speak, and my hands couldn¡¯t move. I... I simply had no way to concede..."


    "But you shouldn¡¯t have knelt down and begged for mercy!" a rich second generation roared in anger, "Just hold on a little longer and it would have been over! If you hadn¡¯t knelt down to beg for mercy, at worst you would¡¯ve been judged to lose. By kneeling and begging for mercy, what the hell does that count for?"


    "I didn¡¯t want to either. Just now, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I... I suddenly felt very painful..." Brother Bing said with a trembling voice, "I really had no other choice, I would rather die, but that pain... it felt worse than death!"


    Everyone was stunned, what the hell was going on?


    From a distance, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face turned cold as he said in a low voice, "The guy named Su is a doctor, he definitely used some method to control Chen Bing!"


    "Definitely!" Lin Qingru clenched her teeth and said in a deep voice, "This Su Yang, if he doesn¡¯t have other skills, is good at doing sneaky things. How could he be so generous, putting up so much money as the dealer¡ªof course, he had already set a trap and just waited for us to jump in!"


    "We can¡¯t let him take all the money just like that!" Liao Yuxuan pulled over ackey and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Theckey immediately ran off, blending into the crowd and shouting loudly, "Su Yang, I know you¡¯re a doctor; you must¡¯ve controlled Chen Bing with some disgraceful method, that¡¯s why this happened. You¡¯re just a fraudster, deliberately setting this trap to swindle our money! Return the money, give us a refund!"


    As soon as these words came out, they immediately provoked the roaring of the crowd; everyone began to bellow, demanding Su Yang to refund the money.


    Su Yang smiled faintly without speaking. Once everyone quieted down, he slowly said, "When you speak, you have to have evidence; without evidence, it¡¯s nder. Although I am a peaceable person, it does not mean I can tolerate whatever you say. If you can¡¯t produce evidence, continuing to talk nonsense like this, don¡¯t me me for not being nice to you!"


    "Bullshit! Return the money, or I¡¯ll kill you!" The rich second generation jumped down and reached out to grab Su Yang¡¯s cor.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy, and he retaliated with a p, striking the face of the rich second generation. The man was sent flying backward, crashing heavily against the wall, blood spraying from his mouth and nose, unable to get up again.


    "Brother She, take him away," Su Yang said as he dusted off his hands, speaking leisurely, "Call his father, have him bring money in exchange for his son. Otherwise, no matter whoes, don¡¯t expect any leniency!"


    The high-interest loan borrowed by the rich second generation had been taken from Hidden Dragon Vi¡ªthat meant he effectively owed money to Su Yang.


    "Right away!" Brother She immediately whisked the rich second generation away, well-versed in such matters.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as he spoke out loud, "The betting just now was voluntary on your part; I didn¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll say it again, if you use me of fraud, please provide evidence, and I can refund the money. Otherwise, if you continue to waste my time, don¡¯t me me for being unpleasant!"


    "Unpleasant? What can you do?" bellowed a member of Tiger Prestige Martial Arts, "We have so many people here, do you think you can scare us? Without returning the money, you¡¯re not leaving today!"


    "That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not leaving without refunding the money!"


    "Give us back the money right now, and let the people go, or else we¡¯ll tear down this Hidden Dragon Vi!"


    "Don¡¯t you see how many of us there are? Who are you trying to scare?"


    The crowd roared loudly, looking ready to swarm Su Yang at any moment.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word, just smiled faintly.


    But Brother She burst out, leading a crowd, and bellowed angrily, "Goddammit, who just said they wanted to tear down Hidden Dragon Vi? Fuck, don¡¯t you even look at where you are, daring to say such things? Come on, try saying that to my face!"


    Brother She was also a tyrant in Nanluo City, especially with the menacing appearance of his entourage. These students had never seen such a thing and were immediately silenced in terror, with not a single one daring to speak.


    Brother She¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, and he shouted furiously, "I *fuck* your ancestors, I¡¯mying it out right here. If you can find evidence that Young Master Su really cheated you, then we¡¯ll refund the money. No evidence, and if anyone dares say that again, I won¡¯t chop him up and feed him to the dogs, I¡¯ll take his surname!"


    Everyone hung their heads, no one daring to speak anymore. Although there were many rich second-generations present, their elders would have to act respectfully when encountering Brother She, let alone them?


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t concerned about these people. He had Brother She bring back the thirty million, and then he picked up the pile of money in front of him.


    "Wang Hao,e here, this is your one hundred and thirty-six thousand," Su Yang said, handing a stack of money to Wang Hao.


    "Huh?" Wang Hao was bewildered. He had bet one hundred and thirty-six, and he got back one hundred and thirty-six thousand?


    "What are you staring for? Take it!" Su Yang shoved the money into Wang Hao¡¯s hand.


    "Brother Yang, I... I can¡¯t take this..." Wang Hao¡¯s face turned red.


    "Nonsense!" Su Yang red at him. "You spent money to buy it; why shouldn¡¯t you take it?"


    "But this is your money..." Wang Hao said awkwardly.


    "You¡¯re wrong; this isn¡¯t my money," Su Yang said with a smile, pointing to the people around. "This is everyone¡¯s money!"


    Everyone felt like vomiting blood. Indeed, it was their money.


    "Just take it," Su Yang said with a smile. "The bit you¡¯re getting is nothing. Did you see how much I made? I¡¯ve got more than a dozen cars now!"


    Once again, everyone felt like spitting blood, but Wang Hao took the money with a clear conscience. However, when he held the money, his fingers were trembling.


    Wang Hao¡¯s family was very poor; his father was bedridden, and his mother worked alone to support the family. Life was extremely difficult. One hundred and thirty-six thousand was an unimaginably huge sum for his family, capable of changing their lives substantially.


    "Brother Yang, thank you!" Wang Hao said sincerely.


    Su Yang replied with a smile, "What¡¯s all this nonsense for? We¡¯re all our own people. You supported me, and that¡¯s how you made this money. If you hadn¡¯t bet on him not begging for mercy, your one hundred thirty-six would have been gone too!"


    Wang Hao nodded vigorously, "Brother Yang, no matter what, I¡¯ve got your back!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded, then called over the guys from Destiny Martial Arts, "Come on over, here¡¯s your bonus."


    Everyone was overjoyed since their family conditions were quite ordinary. Some had bet three hundred, some five hundred ¨C all hard-earned money. They had thought the money was gone, but they wanted to support Su Yang no matter what. Who would have thought that they would make such a big windfall?

 Chapter 149 Willing to Accept the Loss after Betting

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Willing to ept the Loss after Betting</h4>


    Betting three hundred to win three hundred thousand, betting five hundred to win five hundred thousand. Everyone was holding piles and piles of money, beaming with joy, and extremely excited.


    This amount of money might not mean much to the children of the wealthy, but for them, it could change their entire family¡¯s circumstances!


    The one who had bet the most was the bespectacled boy, to whom Su Yang had given eight hundred thousand. Looking at such arge pile of money, the boy was still in a daze.


    He had bet the eight hundred merely out of stubbornness, originally with the mentality that it would just be money down the drain.


    But who could have thought that eight hundred would turn into eight hundred thousand?


    Eight hundred thousand!


    In the average neighborhood in Nanluo City, eight hundred thousand was enough to buy a house and have it well furnished.


    The boy¡¯s family was still renting a house, and it was precisely because of their poverty that his brother¡¯s marriage prospects were so difficult.


    They had met a few girls, all of whom had ultimately broken off the engagement because of his family¡¯s situation.


    Now, with this eight hundred thousand, buying a house and furnishing it would enable his family topletely escape poverty. His brother¡¯s marriage would no longer be an issue!


    All of it seemed like a dream; he could hardly believe it.


    Just then, Su Yang spoke up again, "By the way, I remember there was another side bet, wasn¡¯t there? Something about kneeling and bowing heads or such. Does everyone still remember?"


    All eyes turned to Huang Fa, who waspletely bbergasted. He had just bet over three hundred thousand, and more than a hundred thousand of that was borrowed from Hidden Dragon Vi. His family was only modestly rich, and with such a hole to dig out of, how was he going to exin it when he got home!


    Hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, he suddenly remembered the bet and hisplexion turned pale in an instant. Now he was set to lose money and face!


    "Was it you who made the bet just now?" Su Yang looked at Huang Fa, smiling, "Alright, now the result is out, isn¡¯t it time for you to pay up the bet?"


    Huang Fa was dumbfounded and suddenly roared loudly, "I fuck your ancestors, I lost over three hundred thousand, and you fucking want me to kneel and kowtow, do you want to die? Give me back my money, or I¡¯ll stab you to death!"


    The bespectacled boy, somewhat frightened, spoke in a low voice, "Brother Yang, let it go, he¡¯s lost so much money, just leave it!"


    "How can this be let go?


    Su Yang slowly shook his head, "He bet over three hundred thousand today. If Chen Bing hadn¡¯t knelt and begged for mercy, I¡¯d have to pay him over thirty million. Do you think if he had won, he would let go of the money? Also, if you win, you would forgive him, but if he won, would he forgive you?"


    "As the saying goes, one should honor a bet. He made the bet of his own ord, and he proposed the side bet with you. Since that¡¯s the case, he should follow through with everything."


    As Su Yang spoke, he had already walked slowly towards Huang Fa, "I¡¯ll ask you one more time, kneel or not?"


    "I won¡¯t kneel!" Huang Fa bellowed, "What, you¡¯ve got the guts to kill me?!"


    Su Yang ced a hand on Huang Fa¡¯s shoulder and whispered, "It¡¯s not up to you whether you kneel or not!"


    With a light press, everyone heard a crack, as Huang Fa¡¯s leg bone was broken by Su Yang¡¯s press. Huang Fa screamed miserably and finally could not hold on; he copsed to his knees on the ground.


    Su Yang kept his hand on Huang Fa¡¯s neck, making him kowtow three times toward the bespectacled boy before finally stopping.


    "Alright, you¡¯ve paid off your bet," Su Yang waved his hand, "Brother She, take him away. Remember to have his familye with the money for the ransom."


    "Okay!" Brother She immediately ran over with a bunch of people and carried Huang Fa away.


    Huang Fa, who was so defiant just moments ago, could now only whimper and cry out in pain. The surrounding crowd was stunned into silence, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts, grateful they didn¡¯t get involved in this underground betting.


    Su Yang continued distributing the money. The least anyone from Destiny Martial Arts earned was hundreds of thousands, with the most earning close to a million. They were reaping immense rewards, and every one of them was over the moon. The money was enough to change their destinies.


    Others watched with envy as the people from Destiny Martial Arts divided the earnings, leaving Su Yang with tens of millions remaining in front of him. The betting for this match had been enormous, and Su Yang had made a fortune.


    "Brother She, help me take the money back," Su Yang called out, and Brother She immediately came over with his men to take care of it.


    "Alright, no need to stand around stunned¡ªbe happy, and let¡¯s continue," Su Yang said as he turned to Wang Hao, "Who¡¯s next? Is anyone still betting?"


    The crowd all turned their heads away. Damn it, being fooled once was enough; did they expect us to be fooled a second time?


    Despite no one buying in, thepetition had to go on.


    With Su Yang¡¯s help, Wang Hao breezed through his opponents and quickly entered the top eight.


    Only then did Su Yang realize that Lin Kai, Chen Hu, and others were not among the quarterfinalists. They were likely arranged to fight in the underground matchester on.


    Of course, this was even better. Su Yang was worried about encountering them.


    ording to Fang Ziyu¡¯s analysis, the strength of Lin Kai, Chen Hu, and the like should have reached the Elementary Qi-refining Realm.


    Su Yang might be able to use Devouring the Heavens to help Wang Hao cheat his way through, but Devouring the Heavens had its limits. People like Li Yanbing and Chen Bing were too weak; Su Yang easily devoured their strength. However, if it came to those who had reached the Qi Refining Realm, even if Su Yang could devour their strength, how many could he possibly handle?


    Now that Wang Hao didn¡¯t need to face them, the path became much easier. Among Wang Hao¡¯s opponents, only one was in the Early-stage Qi Refinement, posing no real threat.


    The first in the quarterfinals that Wang Hao faced was the current president of Tiger Prestige Martial Arts, but the match had no suspense.


    This president had watched Wang Hao¡¯s previous fights, especially the one against Chen Bing. He had bet heavily and lost everything. He wasn¡¯t sure what was going on but had been fidgety ever since he heard about Chen Bing being unable to concede.


    After getting knocked down by Wang Hao, he saw no hope in resisting and conceded defeat neatly, no longer willing to continue the fight.


    The battle ended in less than half a minute from start to finish.


    Even the referee wasn¡¯t fully ready when the fight was already over.


    The entire ce was bbergasted, with everyone staring open-mouthed. The current president of Tiger Prestige Martial Arts, a hot favorite for the championship, had lost just like that?


    People were clueless about what had happened, assuming Wang Hao was just that skilled. Therefore, the way they looked at Wang Hao now was filled with admiration.


    Lin Shuang sat dejectedly in the spectator stands. She was the most pained one there.


    She had borrowed tens of thousands, hoping to make a big profit. Instead, she lost it all and was ruined.


    And most crucially, the man on the stage receiving everyone¡¯s admiration was the same man who once loved her dearly, yet she had cruelly pushed him away.


    When she brushed off Wang Hao, she never imagined a day like this, nor did she think she would ever regret it.


    But now, she regretted it so much she wanted to die!

 Chapter 150 Wang Hao Wins the Championship

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Wang Hao Wins the Championship</h4>


    Outside the gates of Hidden Dragon Vi, several ck sedans slowly approached.


    A few people sat inside an extended Lincoln, the foremost of them being Ding Qiuhuan.


    A few people sat beside Ding Qiuhuan, all of whom were prominent members of the four great families. Among them, Zhou Yue sat inside.


    This seat should not have been Zhou Yue¡¯s to upy¡ªit was meant for Zhou Xue¡¯er. However, since Zhou Xue¡¯er had refused toe, Zhou Yue had taken her ce.


    "Brother Han, this time, we must kill that bastard Su Yang no matter what!" Zhou Yue said, rubbing his hands excitedly, "That son of a bitch is too damn arrogant, he doesn¡¯t take our four great families seriously at all!"


    Ding Qiuhuan let out a coldugh and said, "This Su Yang is just a small fry, not the key point. The real targets are Ling Zi and the Qingyun Clubhouse behind him. The four great families have pooled together 1.7 billion just to crush Qingyun Clubhouse this time."


    "Once Qingyun Clubhouse goes down, Ling Zi is as good as dead. And Ling Zi is a w of the Hou Family, without him, the Hou Family, even with its might, will lose control over Nanluo City. Then, Nanluo City will truly be the world of our four great families!"


    Everyone immediatelyughed, with Zhou Yue¡¯s face awash with excitement, "Brother Han, you always think things through. Right, our main target is Ling Zi; we crush Ling Zi, then kill that bastard Su Yang!"


    "With Ling Zi out of the picture, what¡¯s Su Yang?" Ding Qiuhuan said with a dismissive smile, "When the timees, I¡¯ll hand him to you, and you can deal with him however you want!"


    "Thank you, Brother Han!" Zhou Yue was overjoyed, his eyes filled with ferocity as if he couldn¡¯t wait to torment Su Yang to death.


    "Brother Han..." a young man next to him whispered, "I¡¯ve heard that Ling Zi seems to have received a message, and he¡¯s also invited some experts over. Are we really sure about this battle?"


    "Hmph!" Ding Qiuhuan sneered, "He received a message? That was just a rumor I deliberately let out. Otherwise, where would he receive a message from?"


    "I know he¡¯s invited someone over, Zhao Feipeng from the Eagle w Sect, huh. Hehe, does he think he¡¯s assured victory? In fact, he knows nothing about our situation. What is Zhao Feipeng when faced with the people I¡¯ve invited?"


    Zhou Yue was startled and said, "Brother Han, aren¡¯t you inviting over Nan Shangshu? Although Nan Shangshu is strong, he is still a junior, perhaps not a match for Zhao Feipeng."


    "Nan Shangshu is just a decoy..." Ding Qiuhuan sneered, "The real trump card is Nan Shangshu¡¯s uncle, Huang Beilun!"


    "Huang Beilun?" Everyone was taken aback, and the young man eximed, "Three-de Huang Beilun? Isn¡¯t he the eighth-ranking expert in Pingnan Province? He... He¡¯s actuallying personally?"


    "Exactly!" Ding Qiuhuan nodded slowly and said leisurely, "Otherwise, how could I have convinced the four families to put up so much money?"


    "Heavens, with Huang Beilun here, what suspense is left in this battle?" everyone eximed in surprise.


    "Brother Han, you always have a way. To think you could actually invite Huang Beilun, that¡¯s no small feat!"


    "Nonsense, Brother Han has always been our boss, it¡¯s certain he has such ability!"


    "There¡¯s nothing to say, this time Ling Zi is doomed!"


    The crowd was abuzz with talk, and Ding Qiuhuan wore a cold smile, saying leisurely, "After this, rewards will be given ording to merit. Those who contributed more will receive more. Those who contributed less will receive less. Any objections?"


    Everyone exchanged nces, understanding that Ding Qiuhuan was actually referring to the Fang Family. For this operation, the Fang Family seemed unwilling to get involved, contributing only a billion and not sending anyone to follow. Because of this, the other three families had someints about the Fang Family.


    "Brother Han is right, we take as much as we put in!" Zhou Yue immediately said, "Actually, I think this talk of the four great families, well, that¡¯s that. Having three big families is quite good, don¡¯t you think?"


    Everyone immediately agreed, and Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s coldughter continued. After this matter, the Ding Family¡¯s status would definitely rise to the highest. And among the four great families, the Fang Family, which had always been dominant, was likely to bepletely suppressed.


    The vehicle entered Hidden Dragon Vi, and immediately someone quietly approached to report the situation inside.


    "Hmm?" Ding Qiuhuan furrowed his brows, his voice grave, "Who is this Wang Hao? He fought his way to the end and made it to the finals?"


    "Yes!" The person whispered Wang Hao¡¯s identity to him.


    "It¡¯s that Su Yang again!" Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s expression turned icy, he took a deep breath and dered in a low voice, "Forget it, there¡¯s nothing much to see in this intercollegiate martial arts tournament. The most important thing is the uing boxing match. We can deal with them after we¡¯ve taken care of this boxing match!"


    ...


    At the final match in the arena, Wang Hao faced the expert in the Elementary Qi-refining Realm.


    As usual, Su Yang absorbed the man¡¯s power. However, this time, even Su Yang found it hard to bear, since he had umted too much power inside him.


    After giving some instructions to Brother She, Su Yang went upstairs to find a room where he could digest the excess power.


    Wang Hao¡¯s victory had no suspense; within two minutes, his opponent conceded.


    At the moment Wang Hao was dered the champion, the entire venue fell silent. No apuse, no cheers, no shouts; everyone was dumbfounded.


    What dark horse?


    This is simply a ck T-Rex, where did ite from, and how did it be the champion?


    Lin Shuang sat amid the crowd, her eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.


    The champion of each intercollegiate martial arts tournament would be a legendary figure, idolized by all students. Lin Kai, Chen Hu, those who came from humble backgrounds had now be wealthy tycoons.


    She had schemed so much to get close to Li Yanbing just so she could have some glory through Tiger Prestige Martial Arts.


    And now, her ex-boyfriend, the one she had dumped, had actually be the champion of the intercollegiate martial arts tournament.


    Number One Martial Art Dojo, Tiger Prestige Martial Arts, all were trampled under Wang Hao¡¯s feet.


    Now, Wang Hao was the most prestigious one!


    All that glory could have been hers, but now she had nothing.


    Watching Wang Hao stand on the ring, the center of everyone¡¯s attention, her heart bled.


    What happened? How could her choices have gone so wrong? They shouldn¡¯t have, should they?


    Finally, some began to cheer, the people from Destiny Martial Arts started to cheer.


    In this match, Su Yang hadn¡¯t participated, yet Wang Hao had achieved a result that shocked everyone.


    This Destiny Martial Arts, newly established just two days ago, with hardly any reputation, had unexpectedly be the champion. How could they not be thrilled?


    The others exchanged nces, unable to join the cheers. After all, most of them had lost a lot of money in bets. This time, they had lost both face and money¡ªthey had nowhere to cry!

 Chapter 151 Underground Boxing Match

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Underground Boxing Match</h4>


    Upstairs in the room, Su Yang sat cross-legged, slowly gathering the surging power within his body.


    Of the power absorbed by Devouring the Heavens, half was absorbed by Su Yang himself. The other half, Su Yang was unable to absorb, as his foundation was not yet solid enough.


    However, this did not hinder Su Yang from using this power. He slowly gathered the remaining power, creating five Purple Lightning Divine Thunders, and hid them within his body for unforeseen emergencies.


    Downstairs, the inter-school martial artspetition had ended, and the students had all left. The arena was rearranged, and a new group of people took their seats.


    These were no longer students, but bosses from various ces who hade here to gamble on fights.


    Hidden Dragon Vi had hosted many such underground fight clubs, and this one just happened to coincide with the event.


    The inter-school martial artspetition was just the appetizer; the real key event was the fights that followed.


    The matches started quickly, the first few were as calm as still water, with nothing eye-catching. Not many people were betting, as it wasn¡¯t the critical moment yet.


    Finally, a name resounded in the arena¡ªChen Hu!


    This name was known by many as the founder of Tiger Prestige Martial Arts and the previous champion of the Nanluo City inter-school martial artspetition. His strength had skyrocketed since joining the Nantian Martial Arts School, making him a formidable warrior.


    After Chen Hu stepped onto the stage, more people began to ce bets. And Chen Hu did not disappoint, winning two consecutive matches and causing Ling Zi¡¯s side to lose more than ten million.


    However, in the third match, Chen Hu was defeated. His opponent was from the Eagle w Sect, a disciple of Zhao Feipeng.


    With that match, Ling Zi won back over ten million, breaking even on the losses so far.


    Next, Lin Kai took the stage and won three matches in a row, causing Ling Zi to lose over twenty million. It wasn¡¯t until the third disciple of Zhao Feipeng took the stage that the situation turned around.


    But Zhao Feipeng¡¯s third disciple didn¡¯tst long before he was taken down by Nan Shangshu.


    When Nan Shangshu entered the fray, things truly heated up. In his match, nearly one billion was wagered, and Ling Zi lost over one billion.


    Luckily, Zhao Feipeng¡¯s second disciple turned the tables, earning Ling Zi a whopping two billion.


    By this point, thepetition had reached its climax. Ding Qiuhuan bet three billion, wagering on Zhao Feipeng¡¯s second disciple¡¯s loss. And following closely, the person who stepped onto the stage shocked everyone, for he was Nan Shangshu¡¯s brother, Nan Shangwen.


    Nan Shangwen was the second grandson of Nan Wudi and the second-ranked expert among the young generation at Nantian Martial Arts School, with strength far surpassing Nan Shangshu. He gained fame early on, and his appearance on the stage caused a sensation.


    Those who hadn¡¯t ced bets did so now, following with over five billion on Nan Shangwen to win.


    Upstairs in the Supreme Private Room, Ling Zi¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Over five billion¡ªif he lost this, what would he be?


    "Nan Shangwen is not simple!" Zhao Feipeng frowned and said in a deep voice, "If my eldest disciple, Huang Yang, were to go on stage, the odds would be fifty-fifty. But Huang Yang was injured by your partner, so he can¡¯tpete. This battle, let¡¯s just leave it to fate."


    Huang Yang sneered, "Boss Ling, don¡¯t me me. If you¡¯re going to me someone, me your partner for his heavy hand. You better go and ask him for that five billion!"


    Ling Zi didn¡¯t speak, but he was extremely frustrated inside. He didn¡¯t dare say anything to Su Yang, but with the situation as it was, he was truly in distress.


    Zhao Feipeng¡¯s disciple lost without any suspense. Just as calcted earlier, Ling Zi¡¯s side lost directly over five billion.


    Even though Qingyun Clubhouse had so many subsidiary enterprises, five billion was not a small sum. This battle had caused Ling Zi heavy losses.


    Ling Zi¡¯s face was pale. If these five billion couldn¡¯t be won back, his future would probably be very difficult.


    "Sect Leader Zhao..." Ling Zi looked at Zhao Feipeng, his face bearing a pleading expression.


    "Ah!" Zhao Feipeng sighed and said, "I originally didn¡¯t want to take action against the younger generation, but since you¡¯ve asked me toe, let¡¯s fight one round."


    Ling Zi was overjoyed and immediately sent someone to arrange the fight between Zhao Feipeng and Nan Shangwen.


    Zhao Feipeng changed his clothes and went downstairs; his disciples followed him down. Hu Xiexie also felt ufortable watching from afar and followed them downstairs. Wang Jing Lei hurriedly followed as well, after all, his main responsibility now was to protect Hu Xiexie.


    At this time, Su Yang also came down from upstairs. On the way, he had already heard from Hu Xiexie about what had just happened.


    The people from the four major families were also downstairs by now. Su Yang looked at Zhou Yue and others from a distance, also recognizing Ding Qiuhuan, who they were surrounding.


    If it had been before, Su Yang would have directly gone to kill Ding Qiuhuan without hesitation. But now, Su Yang did not act impulsively, instead, he sat down next to where Hu Xiexie and the others were.


    If Ding Qiuhuan wanted to pull the rug from under Qingyun Clubhouse this time, then Su Yang would y along a bit longer. You think you¡¯ve gathered a sum of money from the four major families to empty out Qingyun Clubhouse? Well, today, I will see to it that you lose every penny!


    Zhou Lin, Hu Ke, and Hee Quan were following Lin Kai, chatting brightly. They had bought tickets to this underground boxing match, and during the earlier martial arts conference, they were ying in Lin Kai¡¯s room, so they didn¡¯t know what had happened at the martial arts conference.


    Suddenly, Hu Ke saw Su Yang standing there and his expression instantly turned cold.


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that the Su guy from just now?" Hu Ke eximed.


    Zhou Lin and Hee Quan turned their heads and upon seeing Su Yang, their expressions also turned cold.


    "What, you know him?" Lin Kai asked.


    "It¡¯s this Su Yang..." Hee Quan recounted what had happened earlier and said with a sneer, "Damn it, some people, relying on their family¡¯s assets, bully others everywhere. I hate this kind of person the most, with no ability of their own, only bullying others by using their family¡¯s power. If not for his family¡¯s influence, I would crush him with one finger!"


    "So, it¡¯s him!" Lin Kai nodded andughed, "Don¡¯t get agitated, he¡¯s done for today!"


    "Ah?" The three were pleasantly surprised, "Brother Kai, what do you mean by that?"


    "This kid has offended Brother Han, who has already named him. Today, not only does he want to bring down Qingyun Clubhouse, but he also intends to kill this Su Yang!" Lin Kai smiled, "With Brother Han taking action himself, is there any doubt about the oue?"


    "Really?" The three were even more thrilled. Zhou Lin said through clenched teeth, "That¡¯s great. This bastard, I can¡¯t wait to see how he dies today!"


    Hu Ke was more straightforward, going directly to Wang Shuya and sneered, "Shuya, did you enjoy sitting in the Supreme Private Room upstairs?"


    Wang Shuya was surprised, not knowing where Hu Ke¡¯s words wereing from, and said, "It¡¯s just a room, nothing special."


    "Is that so?" Hu Ke sneered coldly and said, "You seem to have quite enjoyed yourself for a while there!"

 Chapter 152 Zhao Feipeng Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Zhao Feipeng Defeated</h4>


    "Keke, what¡¯s the matter?" Wang Shuya asked in surprise.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Hu Ke suddenly said through gritted teeth, "Wang Shuya, to think I still considered you a friend, introducing my brother to you. But I never expected you to be so vain. The moment you saw your old ssmate had money, you immediately ran off with him."


    "Hmph, Wang Shuya, have you ever heard the saying ¡¯Thirty years on the east bank of the river, thirty years on the west¡¯? Do you think he¡¯ll be rich his whole life? Today, I¡¯m going to show you just how foolish your choice was!"


    Wang Shuya frowned, "Keke, what are you talking about? How am I being vain? In the beginning, it was you who thought he was dressed poorly and had no money, looking down on him. I never did that, did I?"


    "Besides, Su Yang is an old ssmate of mine. I¡¯ve only met your brother once, how can you say I ran off with him? Keke, your words are too harsh. Just because you introduced your brother to me, must I be with him? What kind of reasoning is that?"


    Hu Ke angrily retorted, "Spare me your nonsense. Just so you know, even if you kneel before meter and beg, I won¡¯t give you the time of day!"


    "What are you on about, making no sense at all!" Wang Shuya too was angered.


    "That¡¯s enough, Keke, no need to waste words with her. People like her don¡¯t turn back until they hit the south wall!" Zhou Lin walked over, his gaze still lingering on Hu Xiexie, he said leisurely, "The most critical thing for a person is making choices. Some choices, once wrong, can never be undone!"


    Zhou Lin¡¯s words, though seemingly addressed to Wang Shuya, were in fact always directed at Hu Xiexie.


    Hu Xiexie did not even nce at him, treating him as if he were air.


    Zhou Lin felt awkward but simply walked up to Hu Xiexie, smiled and said, "Ladies, take my advice, stay away from this surname Su, lest you get caught in troubleter on."


    Hu Xiexie finally gave him a nce, and Zhou Lin felt extremely honored. He stroked his hair and struck what he thought was a handsome pose, smiling like a gentleman.


    Hu Xiexie parted her red lips and suddenly scolded, "Hey, can you get lost? Do you realize you¡¯re blocking my view of the arena?"


    Zhou Lin froze on the spot, his face turning dark in an instant. Gritting his teeth, he pointed at Hu Xiexie, "Ungrateful wretch, we¡¯ll see about that!"


    Su Yang, sitting beside them, watched all this calmly. Suddenly sitting up straight, he smiled and said, "Young Master Zhou, have you ced any bets today?"


    "ce any bets?" Zhou Lin was taken aback.


    "For a wealthy person like you, shouldn¡¯t you be enjoying yourself here?" Su Yang smiled and said, "ce some bets, have a few games, just for the fun of it, right?"


    Zhou Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Su Yang for a while, then sneered, "Kid, don¡¯t gloat too soon. I¡¯m definitely going to ce a bet on this game, but you¡¯d better be careful. If you¡¯re not careful and lose everything, you probably won¡¯t be able to leave here alive."


    Su Yang smiled, "It¡¯s alright. If you can actually win all my money, more power to you!"


    "Well, today I really want to show you what I can do!" Zhou Lin sneered, "Surname Su, today I¡¯m not only going to win your money, but I¡¯ll also have you kneeling before me, crying and begging for mercy!"


    "If you want me to kneel and beg for mercy, you¡¯ll probably need to buy more," Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have just as much money as you do!" Zhou Lin replied haughtily.


    "Then I¡¯ll be watching closely!" Su Yang always smiled indifferently, the epitome of harmlessness.


    For someone as mercenary as Zhou Lin and Hu Ke, Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them here. Once they had ced a substantial bet, it would be time to harvest.


    ...


    As soon as Zhao Feipeng stepped onto the stage, before the fight even began, Brother She hurried to Ling Zi¡¯s side and whispered, "Boss, Ding Qiuhuan has just ced a two billion bet outdoors, betting on Zhao Feipeng to lose. And those four bosses, they¡¯ve put together another eight billion, all betting on Zhao Feipeng¡¯s loss!"


    "What?!" Ling Zi¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Zhao Feipeng on the stage and said sternly, "Are these people out of their minds? Seeing Zhao Feipeng on stage and still daring to put down twenty-eight billion, do they really think Nan Shangwen could be his match?"


    Brother She looked utterly clueless; of course, he had no idea what was happening.


    Ling Zi, however, was frowning heavily. He knew the four big families wouldn¡¯t wage a battle they weren¡¯t sure of. Now that his trump card, Zhao Feipeng, had been revealed, and the families still dared to make such a heavy bet, it was clear they had something to rely on. In that case, could this battle still take an unexpected turn?


    Rushing to the side of the stage, Ling Zi whispered to Master Zhao, "They¡¯ve ced a heavy bet of twenty-eight billion, how... how are you holding up?"


    Zhao Feipeng also furrowed his brows, equally surprised. However, looking at Nan Shangwen below, eager to start, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Just a junior, I will surely defeat him within three minutes!"


    Hearing Zhao Feipeng¡¯s confident words, Ling Zi also felt much more at ease. He took a breath of relief and looked towards Ding Qiuhuan and the others with a constant sneer on his face. They would make a fortune if they won this match.


    After Zhou Lin went back, he was pulled by He Quan to ce bets. He Quan didn¡¯t know what was going on either, but knowing that the four big families had ced heavy bets, he understood they must be well-prepared for this match. Therefore, He Quan borrowed three hundred thousand to bet.


    Zhou Lin, having been provoked earlier, was even more annoyed and bet his newly purchased car, even borrowing ten million to ce a bet. Hu Ke had also managed to round up two to three hundred thousand for a heavy bet, they were both utterly convinced of their victory in this match.


    Finally, thepetition began, and Nan Shangwen walked onto the stage with heavy steps,pletely different from his earlier lightness.


    Seeing Nan Shangwene out, Su Yang frowned. He felt a different kind of power on Nan Shangwen¡¯s body, one that did not belong to Nan Shangwen himself.


    That meant someone even more powerful had infused strength into Nan Shangwen. It was this power that made Nan Shangwen¡¯s steps heavy.


    And to achieve that, the person must be at least at the level of the Integration Realm. It seemed the four big families had indeede prepared, even hiring an expert of the Integration Realm to deal with Ling Zi.


    Since Nan Shangwen had such powerful support, this battle actually had no suspense. Zhao Feipeng was merely at the Qi Refining Peak, and although the power was not his own, conquering Zhao Feipeng would still pose no problem for Nan Shangwen.


    Su Yang quietly watched the battle below until it was over, and Zhao Feipeng was seriously injured, flung off the stage with his chest sunken, continuously vomiting blood.


    Nan Shangwen stood proudly on the stage, with an air of haughty disdain for the world. Arrogantly he said, "What Sect Leader of Eagle w Sect, not even worth a strike. Ling Zi, feel free to keep inviting people, I¡¯m up for the challenge!"

 Chapter 153: Fight Again

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Fight Again</h4>


    Ling Zi was dumbstruck, Zhao Feipeng had lost, and when you added up the bets from the four major families, the four leading figures, plus those scattered investors, there were over thirty billion at stake.


    In other words, this time, he was about to lose over thirty billion. This blow would be enough to bring Qingyun Clubhouse to its knees!


    Ling Zi had made thorough preparations for this battle. He had originally thought that defeating Nan Shangwen would pose no difficulty for Zhao Feipeng, but now, the situation waspletely beyond his expectations, and he simply couldn¡¯te to terms with it.


    Ding Qiuhuan also stood up,ughed, and said, "Boss Ling, it seems the oue of this contest is quite clear now. What do you say, when will you cash out our winnings?"


    Ling Zi¡¯s face was ashen. Over thirty billion, gone in an instant ¨C even if he gambled his life away, he couldn¡¯t cover the loss.


    Standing next to Ling Zi, Zhou Yue also stood up,ughing loudly, "Ling Zi, weren¡¯t you acting tough? Let¡¯s see you act tough now. You kicked me out of Qingyun Clubhouse? Humph, this time, it looks like I¡¯m the one who should step in as the owner!"


    The crowd immediately burst intoughter, Zhou Lin and Hu Ke were particrly ted, looking at Su Yang with smug expressions on their faces.


    Ling Zi hung his head in silence, on the verge of copse.


    It was then that Su Yang stood up and said leisurely, "Isn¡¯t the match not over yet? What¡¯s the rush? Ding Qiuhuan, are you so eager for cash because you¡¯re afraid of losing?"


    Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s brow furrowed as he said sternly, "Who are you? Is this your ce to speak?"


    "He¡¯s Su Yang!" Zhou Yue immediately shouted from beside him.


    Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s expression turned cold as he said icily, "So you¡¯re that Su Yang!"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang walked slowly towards the stage and said with a faint smile, "How about it, shall we have another round for fun?"


    Ding Qiuhuan couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed and said in a harsh tone, "You broke my brother¡¯s arms and legs and dared to insult the people of our four major families, I cannot let you off!"


    "Why spout all this rubbish? If you don¡¯t want to let me off, thene up here and fight me!" Su Yang said.


    Ding Qiuhuan was left speechless; he did not have the confidence to actually fight Su Yang.


    "Su Yang, are you sure you want to fight another round?" said Ding Qiuhuan gravely. "If you lose again, even betting the entirety of Qingyun Clubhouse won¡¯t be enough to cover the loss!"


    "Then let¡¯s put the whole Qingyun Clubhouse on the line," Su Yang said leisurely. "What, are you really too scared to fight?"


    Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. In truth, they had already won and there was no need to continue. But seeing Su Yang made him angry, and Su Yang¡¯s taunting made it impossible for him not to fight.


    Taking a deep breath, Ding Qiuhuan said solemnly, "If you want to fight, fine. But we will change our contestant!"


    "Suit yourself!" Su Yang, with his hands behind his back, said with a light smile, "If you don¡¯t feel confident, I can give you some time to go get help!""


    You¡¯re full of arrogance, young man," Ding Qiuhuan eximed in anger. "We don¡¯t need to ask anyone else to deal with you. Since you want another round, so be it, let¡¯s continue."


    As he spoke, Ding Qiuhuan gave Nan Shangwen a look, signaling him to go find Huang Beilun.


    "Brother Han, are we really going to fight again?" Zhou Yue whispered. "We¡¯ve already won; we¡¯vepleted our mission, do we need to fight more...?"


    "Right now, we¡¯ve only won their liquid assets, or at most inflicted a grave injury, but they still might have a chance to make aeback."


    Ding Qiuhuan said in a deep voice, "One more fight, and we canpletely win over the Qingyun Clubhouse. By then, it won¡¯t be just about winning money anymore!"


    "Besides, this Su Yang is just a kid. We have Huang Beilun on our side. This round, they are basically just giving us money, so why not fight?"


    Zhou Yue couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled and said, "Brother Han is right, all right, let¡¯s have one more fight. Damn it, once we win over the Qingyun Clubhouse, I must go y on the top floor every day!"


    Ding Qiuhuan gave a cold smile, his eyes fixated on Su Yang in the ring, his expression growing particrly ferocious.


    Before long, Nan Shangwen came in with Huang Beilun.


    Seeing Huang Beilun, Wang Jing Lei¡¯s face changed instantly, and he jumped out, shouting angrily, "Huang Beilun, so you are here!"


    Originally, the crowd did not recognize Huang Beilun. Hearing Wang Jing Lei¡¯s words, everyone present was shocked. That name was very famous in Pingnan Province.


    "Huang Beilun? Is he Three-de Huang Beilun?"


    "Isn¡¯t he the eighth-ranked expert in Pingnan Province?"


    "Good heavens, how did he get here?"


    "Looks like he¡¯s here to help the four major families."


    "Then isn¡¯t the Qingyun Clubhouse finished this time? This round, they have absolutely no hope of winning!"


    "Hmph, they¡¯ve already lost so much, it¡¯s all because of that Su Yang, insisting on another fight. Now, I want to see how he ends this!"


    "What ending? Once Huang Beilun enters the ring, he¡¯s as good as dead!"


    The crowd was buzzing with discussion, and the scene became much more heated. Many who had already ced their bets ran back to ce more bets. With Huang Beilun entering the ring, they all wanted to increase their stakes on Huang Beilun winning because it was a sure win.


    Even the heads of the four major families ced several billion more on top of their original bets. In their eyes, the copse of the Qingyun Clubhouse was inevitable. They were more than happy to take the opportunity to carve up the Qingyun Clubhouse.


    Huang Beilun was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, but he looked to be only in his thirties. Handsome and dashing, he probably could attract quite a few young girls. He held a knife in his arms, its sheath embedded with diamonds, glowing and dazzling.


    "So it¡¯s the esteemed Thunderp Hand, Old Wang!" Huang Beilun said with a slight smile, "I heard you¡¯ve been looking for me, is there something you need?"


    "Huang Beilun, you son of a bitch, did you degrade a girl at Beili River!" Wang Jing Lei shouted angrily.


    "Elder Wang, that¡¯s not a nice thing to say," Huang Beilun said with a smile, "How could that be called degrading? We were mutually attracted to each other, love at first sight. Elder Wang, can falling in love be called degrading?"


    "Bullshit!" Wang Jing Lei bellowed, "You drugged her, and that¡¯s how you tricked her. Poor thing was just a student, and out of indignation, she drowned herself in the river. And you, you just stood by and did nothing, watching that girl die right before your eyes. Huang Beilun, are you even human?"


    There was somemotion at the scene, but many more were just coldly watching. Those who came here to fight in the underground weren¡¯t exactly clean themselves, and they were no longer surprised by such matters.


    Huang Beilun said with a smile, "Elder Wang, don¡¯t talk like that. Who says I didn¡¯t try to save her? I even tried to dissuade her when she jumped in the river, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. What could I do?"


    Wang Jing Lei retorted, "If she wouldn¡¯t listen, couldn¡¯t you have stopped her? Couldn¡¯t you have saved her after she jumped? Just watched her die with your eyes wide open?"

 Chapter 154: Giving You the Chance to Draw Your Sword

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Giving You the Chance to Draw Your Sword</h4>


    "I¡¯m the kind of person who least likes to force others. I¡¯ve advised her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen; after that, it¡¯s none of my concern. If she jumped down and I pulled her back up, wouldn¡¯t that be imposing on her? I simply can¡¯t do such a thing!" Huang Beilunughed.


    "You beast!" Wang Jing Lei roared in anger, suddenly pouncing over and unleashing the full power of his Thunderp Hand at Huang Beilun.


    Huang Beilun stood his ground, dodging Wang Jing Lei¡¯s attacks several times before casually pping his shoulder, sending Wang Jing Lei staggering back several steps.


    Wang Jing Lei stumbled, barely able to keep his bnce. The qi and blood in his body churned, and he was somewhat injured already.


    Huang Beilun said coldly, "Wang Jing Lei, I¡¯ve given face to Fist King He Tianzhang this one time. But that¡¯s it. If youe at me again, don¡¯t me me for being merciless with my saber!"


    The crowd gasped in shock; Wang Jing Lei of the Thunderp Hand was a renowned expert for a long time.


    In front of Huang Beilun, he hadn¡¯t been able tost even a few moves. Moreover, the most critical point was that Huang Beilun hadn¡¯t even drawn his saber¡ªhow strong must Huang Beilun be?


    The crowd also became excited. The stronger Huang Beilun was, the less suspense there was in this battle. Su Yang was destined to lose!


    Yet Ling Zi¡¯s face was pale. He nced at Su Yang and whispered, "Young Master Su, how about we don¡¯t go through with this fight? Even if we lose over three billion, Qingyun Clubhouse can still hold on. But they¡¯ve put down over sixty billion this time¡ªif we lose all that at once, Qingyun Clubhouse will certainly copse!"


    "What, don¡¯t you believe in me?" Su Yang asked with a light smile.


    "This..." Ling Zi was at a loss, his faith in Su Yang¡¯s capabilities truly shaken.


    He didn¡¯t know the true extent of Su Yang¡¯s strength; he only knew that Su Yang had exceptional medical skills. In his eyes, Su Yang might be able to fight, butpared to masters like Zhao Feipeng, Wang Jing Lei, and Huang Beilun, Su Yang was still too green. So, he really didn¡¯t hold out much hope for this fight.


    "Whether you believe in me or not, I¡¯m going to fight this battle!" Su Yang said leisurely as he walked to the ring, smiling, "Old Wang, how about I take this fight first?"


    Wang Jing Lei knew he was no match for Huang Beilun, and continuing the fight would only bring him losses, but he was now in an awkward position. Su Yanging forward was like giving him a way out, and he was naturally very grateful to Su Yang.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, then let Master Su fight this battle first!" Wang Jing Lei stepped down.


    Su Yang looked down at Huang Beilun and smiled lightly, "Shall we begin?"


    Huang Beilun¡¯s expression turned slightly chilly as he said coldly, "You milk-nosed brat, daring to challenge me¡ªdo you even know who I am?"


    "Aren¡¯t you just a scumbag? What¡¯s all the fuss about!" Su Yang said with his hands behind his back, "In my eyes, you¡¯re a person who deserves to die. So, when we start fighting, don¡¯t expect me to show any mercy!"


    "Kid, you¡¯re really asking for death!" Huang Beilun roared angrily, threw the Precious Saber to Nan Shangwen, and said sternly, "If I can¡¯t kill you within three moves, then I am not Huang Beilun!"


    Su Yang said, "Hey, scumbag, let me give you some advice¡ªbring the saber with you. You might not even have the chance to fight backter."


    "Damn, what a blowhard!" Nan Shangshu couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, yelling, "My uncle is the eighth-ranked expert in Pingnan Province. Who the hell are you to talk to my uncle like that? In front of my uncle, you¡¯re no more than an ant. My uncle could crush you with just one finger!"


    "Elder Huang¡¯s strength defies the heavens, you ignorant fool," someone shouted. "You are courting death!"


    "Indeed, with Elder Huang here, and you still don¡¯t kneel down to beg for mercy but dare to spout such arrogant words, you truly deserve to die!" another added.


    "Elder Huang, don¡¯t be polite with him; just kill him. Such a person is a waste of food if left alive!"


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    The crowd was moring, with the tension entirely one-sided.


    Chen Biao and his threepanions sat not far from Ling Zi, and Chen Biao sneered, "Big Boss Ling, where did you dig up this ignoramus who has a death wish? Daring to challenge Three-de Huang Beilun, he must be a fool, right?"


    "Ah Biao, that¡¯s not right of you to say. After all, he is Big Boss Ling¡¯s business partner, how can he be a fool? By saying that, aren¡¯t you implying that Big Boss Ling is a fool as well?" Beside him, Yang Laohuughed, "In my opinion, he¡¯s not a fool; he¡¯s a lunatic!"


    With those words, the crowd burst intoughter. Yang Laohu¡¯s remarks were quite damaging, seemingly defending Big Boss Ling but actually insinuating that Ling Zi too was a lunatic.


    Ling Zi¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. This time, Qingyun Clubhouse had fallen into a deep rut, and he¡¯d lose the qualifications topete with these people. These four men had ced heavy bets in his establishment¡ªnearly a billion¡ªand it was clear they intended to take advantage of the situation to carve up Qingyun Clubhouse. This time, he was thoroughly doomed!


    Looking at Su Yang on the stage, Ling Zi felt extremely frustrated. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Su Yang would do such a suicidal thing.


    Challenging Three-de Huang Beilun alone, do you truly think you¡¯re a long-established, senior expert?


    Amidst the cheer of the crowd, Huang Beilun slowly made his way onto the stage. ncing at Su Yang across from him, he sneered, "Have anyst words? You can still speak them now."


    "Nost words, but I do have a piece of advice," Su Yang said with a light smile. "I¡¯ll give you some time to draw your saberter, so don¡¯t disappoint me, okay?"


    "You arrogant brat, your death will be ugly!" roared Huang Beilun as he suddenly lunged forward, charging straight at Su Yang.


    Huang Beilun was incredibly fast; the crowd only saw him pounce and then in an instant, he was in front of Su Yang. His wed hands reached straight for Su Yang¡¯s neck. If he got a grip, Su Yang¡¯s neck would likely be twisted off immediately.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dodge or retreat, his right hand casually swept aside, easily deflecting Huang Beilun¡¯s hands.


    Huang Beilun¡¯s expression changed, he finally realized that this young man in front of him was not the easy target he thought he could easily crush. With a furious shout, his hands suddenly sparkled with a purple light. That light swiftly swirled, forming a in his hands as if to ensnare Su Yang within it!


    "Gathering Qi into a Net, that¡¯s something only someone in the Integration Realm can do!" Zhao Feipeng said, his face pale and voice trembling. "Three-de Huang Beilun is indeed no simple man."


    A disciple whispered beside him, "Master, is this Gathering Qi into a Net very powerful?"


    "Powerful? It¡¯s beyond powerful!" Zhao Feipeng took a deep breath and said quietly, "You see that? Each thread is condensed from the body¡¯s energy and is as powerful as the sharpest steel de. If itnds on a person, it can slice them apart. And with such a wide range, unless you encounter another expert of the Integration Realm, nobody else stands a chance of surviving!"


    "So you¡¯re saying the guy named Su is doomed?" Huang Yang said excitedly, "I just took out a high-interest loan and bet five million on Su Yang losing. If he dies, we can recover all the money we lost before!"

 Chapter 155: Splitting with One Finger

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Splitting with One Finger</h4>


    Most people at the scene didn¡¯t know just how powerful Huang Beilun¡¯s "Gathering Qi into a Net" was, but when that touched the pirs at the edge of the arena, everyone understood what was happening.


    That directly shattered the pir into dozens of small pieces, which scattered all over the ground.


    A gasp rose from the crowd, which quickly turned to excitement. What made underground fighting so thrilling was this kind of bloodiness.


    Moreover, the vast majority of the people present had bet on Huang Beilun to win. Now, there was no suspense at all!


    "Heh heh heh..." Liao Yuxuan chuckled continuously, "I really want to see what capability he has to step down from this stage alive!"


    Lin Qingru also breathed a sigh of relief. Recently, her rtives had been greatly pressured by Su Yang. As Su Yang¡¯s status rose increasingly higher, her fear grew even more. Now that Su Yang could die herepletely, she didn¡¯t have anything to worry about!


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!"


    The people at the scene were roaring with rage, and Su Yang¡¯s supporters clenched their fists tighter. Did Su Yang still have a chance to survive?


    The swiftly enveloped Su Yang, but he casually dodged it. However, the sheer force of it still excited the crowd immensely.


    "How long do you think you can dodge?" Huang Beilun asked with a coldugh.


    Su Yang stood still and smiled lightly, "I thought I could dodge for a bit longer, but now it seems there¡¯s no need to dodge anymore!"


    "Oh? Realizing you¡¯re doomed, ready to give up altogether!" Huang Beilun sneered as he cast the toward Su Yang again.


    "I originally thought your technique would give me some surprises, that¡¯s why I wanted to watch it a bit longer. But now, it looks like there¡¯s nothing worth watching!"


    Raising his right hand, Su Yang positioned his fingers like a sword, facing the oing, and said softly, "Let¡¯s end this!"


    With those words, Su Yang suddenly swung his hand downward, slicing his sword fingers directly onto the.


    The crowd sneered, waiting for Su Yang¡¯s screams as his fingers were expected to be severed.


    However, the reality waspletely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Su Yang¡¯s fingers were unharmed, while the was instead split in two by his fingers, as if his fingers were a sharp Precious Saber!


    Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. This was the that could shatter the pirs of the arena, yet it had been split by Su Yang¡¯s fingers. How could that be possible?


    After a moment of silence, Wang Jing Lei was the first to shout excitedly, "Master Su, impressive!"


    It was then that the crowd came to their senses, all looking at Su Yang in shock. Ling Zi, Zhao Feipeng, Huang Yang, and others were all dumbstruck, unable to utter a word.


    This young man, whom none of them had high hopes for, actually had such heaven-defying strength?


    Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s group was also stunned, Huang Beilun had been defeated by Su Yang? How could this be possible?


    Huang Beilun was bbergasted too. He simply couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. Su Yang had split his "Gathering Qi into a Net" with one finger¡ªhow strong was Su Yang? Could it be that he too was a master of the Integration Realm?


    But Su Yang was so young, could he really have reached the Integration Realm? He simply couldn¡¯t believe it!


    Su Yang did not take advantage of his victory to pursue further. With his hands behind his back, he slowly said, "Huang Beilun, I told you I would give you a chance. Draw your saber!"


    "Young Master Su..." Ling Zi grew anxious. If Huang Beilun got his saber, his strength would definitely improve by fifty percent. They were clearly winning, so why would Su Yang still do this?


    "Uncle, here¡¯s your saber!" Nan Shangshu promptly tossed the Precious Saber over.


    Huang Beilun caught the saber, took a deep breath, and said coldly, "Kid, I have to admit, you¡¯ve got some skills. But what of it? Thatst strike of mine, I only used seventy percent of my strength. Honestly, I might not be your match if we were to fight for real. But now that I have the saber, everything is different. You are seeking your own death, don¡¯t me me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Beilun violently pped the scabbard and drew the Precious Saber out.


    It was a long saber that radiated cold air, Huang Beilun¡¯s signature weapon, extremely powerful.


    After Huang Beilun grabbed the saber, his aura rapidly climbed. He stood with his saber held across his body, eyes zing, and stared intently at Su Yang, saying coldly, "I¡¯ll take your life within three strikes!"


    Su Yang simply stretched out a finger with a smile, "Against you, I only need one move!"


    Huang Beilun¡¯s face darkened with anger as he roared, "You¡¯re courting death!"


    Before his words fell, Huang Beilun had already leaped several meters high, bringing the long saber down with full force. Everyone only heard the air being torn apart by the saber¡¯s piercing sound, followed by a saber Shadow Phantom, over a meter long, suddenly rushing out and shing towards Su Yang below.


    "My God!" The crowd eximed, never having witnessed such a scene.


    "This is the power of someone in the Fusion Realm, the true power of the Integration Realm!" Zhao Feipeng and Wang Jing Lei murmured without stopping. It was a realm they could never touch in their lifetimes.


    Su Yang casually sidestepped the strike, but the tform behind him was shattered intorge pieces. The power of this strike was indeed terrifying!


    "First strike!" Su Yang strolled forward leisurely as if taking a walk, paying no heed to the fiercely imposing Huang Beilun.


    Huang Beilun¡¯s eyes sparkled sharply, and with his saber, he shed out dozens of times, creating a vast of des that he ferociously pushed toward Su Yang.


    This time, it seemed impossible for Su Yang to dodge. But he didn¡¯t even try to dodge; instead, he extended two fingers and stabbed directly at the of des.


    Before the eyes of the crowd, when Su Yang¡¯s fingers collided with the of des, it even made a screeching sound like metals colliding.


    Su Yang¡¯s fingers remained unmoved, while the of des waspletely shattered.


    Huang Beilun¡¯s face changed rapidly, but he quickly recovered. He took a deep breath and, gritting his teeth, said, "Kid, you truly are not weak. It seems I can¡¯t hold back any longer. This strike, I¡¯ll make sure you die!"


    With a furious roar, Huang Beilun took a sudden step, and the tform¡¯s ground cracked under his weight. He grasped the long saber in his hand and stepped forward. With each step he took, a huge footprint was imprinted on the tform, as if he carried the weight of a mountain with each stride.


    The saber in his hand also slowly turned red, and by the time he took the third step, the long saber actually burst into mes.


    Everyone was shocked; how terrifying would the power of this strike be? Could Su Yang withstand it?


    When Huang Beilun took the seventh step, he reached Su Yang. He slowly lifted his saber to strike Su Yang, and the whole process was incredibly slow, as if it was a slow-motion movie.


    But not a single person present dared to doubt the power of this strike. The fact that Huang Beilun¡¯s feet were submerged up to the ankles in the ground proved just how terrifying the force he carried was!


    Su Yang remained calm; it was still those two fingers he had extended before, now facing up against the long saber as they collided head-on.


    The onlookers all held their breath. This strike was enough to cut off Su Yang¡¯s hand, right?

 Chapter 156, One Move Is Already Too Many

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156, One Move Is Already Too Many</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s fingers reached into the fiercely burning mes; no one could see what was happening inside and could only specte.


    However, the mes quickly extinguished. And indeed, the crowd saw clearly, Su Yang¡¯s two fingers were pinching the long saber.


    Between Su Yang¡¯s fingers, the long saber was as if stuck in a crevice,pletely immobile.


    Huang Beilun¡¯s face turned crimson with effort; he pressed down with all his might but couldn¡¯t make it budge. Su Yang¡¯s strength was too terrifying!


    "Huang Beilun, I originally thought that with these three strikes, you would surprise me," Su Yang shook his head. "However, you have disappointed me. This battle, let¡¯s end it here!"


    With these words, Su Yang slightly twisted his fingers, and Huang Beilun¡¯s Precious Saber was forcibly twisted and broken by Su Yang.


    Huang Beilun was also hit by the bacsh of the force, flying backward and spitting out several mouthfuls of blood, copsing to the ground, without the strength to struggle.


    The third strike he had just delivered, he executed by burning his own body¡¯s power. If the force of this strike had been released, he could have borne it.


    But the strike was halted halfway by Su Yang, trapping the power inside him, unable to be released. The moment the saber shattered, the power exploded within him, fracturing his meridians.


    From then on, Huang Beilun would be worse off than an ordinary person. This man was thoroughly ruined!


    The entire ce was shocked; everyone was stunned.


    Before Su Yang made his move, everyone felt that Su Yang couldn¡¯t block even one attack from Huang Beilun.


    Now the oue waspletely unexpected.


    Pingnan Province¡¯s eighth-ranked, Three-de Huang Beilun, taking out his Precious Saber against the unarmed Su Yang, was actually defeated in one move!?


    If this event were to spread, how many people in the world would believe it?


    Yet, this unbelievable event urred right before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    "How... how could this be..." Huang Beilun struggled to ask.


    "Why couldn¡¯t it be this way?" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back and said softly, "If you were truly of the Integration Realm, of course, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat you in one move. However, you are merely a pseudo Integration Realm practitioner, one move is already too many."


    "You... how old are you exactly, how could you possibly have... have such immense strength..." Huang Beilun was coughing up blood as he bellowed, "I don¡¯t ept this!"


    "ept it or not, you¡¯ve lost!" Su Yang said with a light smile, looking up at Ding Qiuhuan in the distance, "Young Master Ding, it seems your bet has failed!"


    Ding Qiuhuan was still dazed; he thought that with Huang Beilun making a move, this fight was without any suspense. Just now, he had bet nearly two billion from the four major families, along with the two billion he had won, all in to take over the Qingyun Clubhousepletely.


    However, the result was theplete opposite. Not only did they lose on their side, but most crucially, he had lost all his money as well.


    Losing the money he had won was one thing, but what was crucial was that he had bet all the money pooled by the four major families and lost it.


    This money was gathered in alliance with the four major families. He had promised to return it doubled to the families, and now, he had lost everything. How was he going to exin this huge loss to the four major families when he got back?


    Equally stunned were those who had ced heavy bets. The four leading factions had wagered nearly a billion altogether, and now it was all gone. The individual gamblers had also lost a lot of money.


    This time, not only did Qingyun Clubhouse win back all the money they had lost before, but they also made a huge profit¡ªat least over forty billion in revenue!


    But for those who had ced bets, like Hu Ke, Zhou Lin, and He Quan, who borrowed a lot of money to bet, they ended up losing everything.


    Now, not only was their own money gone, but they also owed a massive amount of debt; they all felt like they wanted to die.


    Moreover, they were all very afraid now. Because, with this, they finally witnessed Su Yang¡¯s strength¡ªhe truly was a person capable of turning the heavens and the earth with one hand.


    Thinking back to what they had said to Su Yang before, they felt a chill in their hearts. If Su Yang wanted, a single flick of his finger could crush them. In front of Su Yang, what were they worth!


    There was also Huang Yang, who had sided with Ling Zi. Initially rubbing his palms in anticipation, waiting for the scene where Su Yang was in by Three-de Huang Beilun, he had taken out loans at high interest rates and ced heavy bets, hoping to win back everything he had lost before and make an extra profit as well.


    But instead, he found himself sinking deeper into this pit. Not only could he not recover the money he had previously lost, but the money he had borrowed had also gone down the drain!


    Seeing that Ding Qiuhuan remained silent, Su Yang chuckled and walked down from the stage, leisurely saying, "If Young Master Han won¡¯t speak, then listen to what I have to say. I heard you returned yesterday and caused quite a scene at Qingyun Clubhouse, almost killing my brother. Moreover, you boasted that you wanted to see me die in agony¡ªis that true?"


    As he spoke, he walked toward Ding Qiuhuan. By the time his words had concluded, Su Yang was standing in front of Ding Qiuhuan.


    Ding Qiuhuan was drenched in sweat; even Three-de Huang Beilun couldn¡¯t withstand a move from Su Yang, let alone himself. His former arrogance had vanished, and in front of Su Yang, all he felt was immense pressure.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Does Young Master Han dare to do but not admit it?" Su Yang said with a smile, reaching out and grabbing Ding Qiuhuan by the neck, lifting him up as he spoke coldly, "But even if you don¡¯t admit it, I will not let you off!"


    Finishing his words, Su Yang threw Ding Qiuhuan onto the stage.


    Ding Qiuhuan fell in a mess, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, nearly passing out.


    "What are you doing!" Zhou Yue shouted angrily from the side: "Su, do you really think you are invincible? Don¡¯t you see how many of our people are here..."


    Before Zhou Yue could finish his sentence, Su Yang had already grabbed his neck as well and threw him onto the stage. Then, Su Yang looked around with a cold gaze and said, "If any of you disagree, juste at me together, let¡¯s not waste time!"


    The people exchanged nces, and several with considerable strength stepped forward and shouted angrily, "Su, do you dare to be an enemy of the four great families..."


    "Silence!" Su Yang shouted coldly, waving his hand and sending out a st of power that sent these people flying.


    Theynded on the ground, all screaming in agony.


    This action made those from the four great families, who had originally thought about intervening, suddenly behave. The strength Su Yang exhibited was simply too terrifying!


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his cold eyes sweeping over the crowd, and said, "What of the four great families? If I wish, even the four great families¡ªI will tten you!"


    His voice rang out firmly, resonating in the ears of everyone present.


    All were shocked: even the Hou Family dared not speak such words, yet Su Yang, this was too arrogant, wasn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 157 What Are You

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157 What Are You</h4>


    Su Yang slowly walked onto the stage, stepping on Ding Qiuhan¡¯s head, and said coldly, "Han Shao, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to seek revenge on me? So, have you given up on the idea now?"


    Ding Qiuhan clenched his teeth tight, his voice deep and serious, "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself too soon. You¡¯ve injured Huang Beilun; you¡¯re as good as dead. Huang Beilun is the disciple of Ghost de Mo Qianli and also the rtive by marriage of Nan Wudi. No matter which one of themes for you, you can forget about surviving!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, slowly exerting force under his foot, "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll let you watch how I kill Nan Wudi and that Ghost de Mo Qianli."


    "Su Yang, you really have a big mouth!" shouted Nan Shangwen from below in anger: "My grandfather is the third-ranked master in Pingnan Province. What are you, topare yourself with my grandfather?"


    "What am I, you ask?" Su Yang smiled, then suddenly struck down with a palm on Nan Shangwen¡¯s face, sending him flying out.


    Nan Shangwen spat blood from his mouth, the meridians in his bodyrgely shattered ¨C Su Yang had crippled him.


    Nan Shangshu, standing to the side, was startled. He looked at Su Yang, his voice trembling, "Su Yang, you... aren¡¯t you going too far? The Nan Family has no grudge against you... Isn¡¯t your attack too heavy-handed?"


    "Indeed, the Nan Family and I, truly have no grudge," Su Yang slowly nodded, suddenly his expression turned cold, his voice deep, "If there¡¯s no grudge, then why did youe for me? All my shares in Qingyun Clubhouse, yet you even tried to hollow out Qingyun Clubhouse; isn¡¯t that deliberately targeting me? With this in mind, how can there be talk of no grudge?"


    Nan Shangshu was at a loss for words. It was Ding Qiuhan who had spent arge sum of money to ask them for help with this matter. By dealing with Qingyun Clubhouse, the Nan Family could get arge amount of money, and they could also expand their influence into Nanluo City ¨C this was the Nan Family¡¯s true goal.


    However, who could have expected that Su Yang would be such a tough nut to crack. Had they known this, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this matter.


    And now, having enraged Su Yang, it was doubtful whether they could leave here safely.


    "Su Yang, we were wrong about this matter. But, didn¡¯t you go too far with your actions?" Nan Shangshu took a deep breath, his voice deep, "Do you really want to make enemies with the Nan Family?"


    "You are mistaken!" Su Yang slowly shook his head, "I do not want to make enemies with your Nan Family: I want topletely annihte your entire Nan Family. Go back and tell Nan Wudi he need note to me anymore ¨C some day soon, I will personally go to the province capital to find him. This matter muste to an end!"


    The people were all shocked; against such a behemoth as the Nan Family, Su Yang actually dared to challenge them ¨C how much confidence must he possess?


    Nan Shangshu¡¯s face turned ashen. For such a long time, no one had ever dared to speak to the Nan Family¡¯s people like this. Su Yang was the first, and yet, he couldn¡¯t utter even half a word of disagreement.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze fell on Ding Qiuhan once more, his voice cold, "You can live to see me annihte the Nan Family. But while death can be pardoned, living punishment is inescapable. By making yourself my enemy, you should have considered the worst oue!"


    Having said that, Su Yang reached out and grabbed Ding Qiuhan¡¯s neck, pressing down hard.


    Ding Qiuhan let out a terrible scream, his entire body immediately went limp.


    "What... what have you done to me..." Ding Qiuhan asked tremblingly.


    Su Yang spoke leisurely, "I¡¯ve severed your main meridian: now, you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair."


    The entire ce was stunned ¨C this was Ding Family¡¯s Elder Young Master Ding. Did Su Yang not care about the Ding Family at all?


    "You... you¡¯re too ruthless..." Ding Qiuhan said, his voice trembling.


    "Ruthless?" Su Yang smiled slightly, "Han Shao, if I were the one lying here today, would you have let me live?"


    Ding Qiuhan was immediately at a loss for words. Just as Su Yang had said, he hade with the firm intention of killing Su Yang. Now that they were the ones who had been defeated, Su Yang not killing him was already quite merciful.


    "Members of the Four Great Families, get down here!" Su Yangmanded coldly.


    The people of the Four Great Families looked at each other, fear evident in their eyes, but they had no choice but to muster the courage toe down.


    "Carry Ding Qiuhan up and roll out," Su Yang said coldly. "Oh, and tell your elders. If the Four Great Families aren¡¯t satisfied with how things turned out, they¡¯re wee toe find me. I, Su Yang, will be waiting!"


    The crowd bowed their heads, not daring to speak. At this moment, who would dare provoke this devil!


    Once the members of the Four Great Families had left, the ce erupted intomotion. Those who had lost money were originally somewhat displeased, but now not a single person dared to voice anyints; they were truly frightened by Su Yang.


    As these people noisily prepared to leave, Chen Biao, Old Yang, Wu Tianxiong, and Xie Laogui also quietly made ready to depart. They hade with the intention of targeting Qingyun Clubhouse, but now, seeing the situation as it was, who would dare linger here?


    "Elder Chen, you four seem to be in quite a hurry, aren¡¯t you?" Suddenly, Su Yang called out.


    The bodies of the four instantly stiffened, particrly Chen Biao, who had just formed a grudge against Su Yang.


    After a moment of silence, the four turned their heads at once, their faces all smiles, showing not the slightest sign of displeasure.


    "Master Su, we... we have some matters to attend to. The boxing match is over, so we... we¡¯ll be heading back now..." Chen Biao stammered out.


    "Since you¡¯re here, why not stay for a bit?" Su Yang said with an indifferent expression. "Brother She, arrange a nice private room. I¡¯ll be the host today, and I invite the four elders upstairs to sit for a while."


    The four exchanged looks, none of them wanting to go up, but who dare disobey Su Yang?


    "Please, four elders," Brother She said with a grin to the four men.


    In Pingnan Province, Ling Zi of Nanluo City essentially ranked at the bottom among the seven top leaders. Nanluo City had often been bullied by these people. Brother She himself had suffered under these four, and now that the opportunity hade, he was absolutely delighted.


    At this moment, Hu Ke, Zhou Lin, and He Quan were also approaching the entrance. Just as they were about to exit, a few people stopped them.


    One person said, "Sorry, gentlemen, but Young Master Su has ordered that you cannot leave until you settle the debts you incurred here. Perhaps you¡¯d like to sit down on the lower floor first?"


    The three¡¯s faces instantly turned ashen. They had lost a considerable amount of money here, and more crucially, they had seriously offended Su Yang. If they stayed behind, wouldn¡¯t they be skinned alive?


    But at this moment, the three didn¡¯t want to stay, yet they couldn¡¯t leave. The people before them were hardened characters who lived by the de; how could they afford to disobey?


    Just then, Hu Xiexie came by with Wang Shuya and the others, all of them excitedly discussing the recent battle.


    Hu Ke suddenly saw them like a lifeline, and quickly called out, "Shuya, Shuya!"


    Wang Shuya turned to look over, her expression very cold. The words Hu Ke had said to her earlier had made her quite angry.

 Chapter 158 BFF?

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 BFF?</h4>


    Hu Ke was also very embarrassed, but at this point, she had no other choice.


    "Shuya, just now... I¡¯m sorry about just now, I... I was talking nonsense. We are good girlfriends, you... can you help me, please help me..."


    Trembling, Hu Ke said, "I... I really don¡¯t have any money. Today... today Young Master Su won so much, several tens of billions, he... he won¡¯t care about the little money I owe, right? Shuya, can... can you go and plead with Young Master Su, ask him to let me go, please?"


    "Hu Ke, if I remember correctly, that¡¯s not how you talked before," Wang Shuya said coldly. "Didn¡¯t you say that even if I kneel on the ground and beg you, you wouldn¡¯t pay me any attention? What now, you have double standards when dealing with people? If you had won, even if I knelt and begged you it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. Now that you¡¯ve lost, you want to talk about feelings? Hu Ke, were we ever really that close?"


    Hu Ke¡¯s face turned ashen. Thinking back on what she had just said filled her with an intense desire to beat herself up.


    She used to have a decent rtionship with Wang Shuya. Although she was somewhat vain, Wang Shuya had always treated her well.


    Considering their rtionship and the connection between Wang Shuya and Su Yang, with just a word from Wang Shuya, the money she lost amounted to nothing. Furthermore, she could have used this opportunity to get close to a person like Su Yang, who defied the odds, ensuring her influence and prestige in all aspects in the future.


    But now, all of that was out of the question. Thinking about the derogatory things she had said to Su Yang earlier, like calling him a bumpkin living off a woman or a worthless nobody, she was overwhelmed with shame and fear. Can words that have already been spoken be taken back?


    "Shuya, what¡¯s there to talk about with this kind of person?" Hu Xiexie said. "When they¡¯re on top, they don¡¯t see you as a friend. The moment they¡¯re down, they immediately start talking about feelings. Is that what friends are? You guys, take these three upstairs and treat them ¡¯nicely.¡¯ Especially this Zhou Lin, his mouth is too sharp¡ªmake sure to knock out all his teeth for me!"


    These underlings all knew that Hu Xiexie and Su Yang had a good rtionship. What Hu Xiexie said was as good as an imperial edict.


    "Miss Hu, rest assured, soon I will bring his teeth for you to see!" An underling said with a bow and smile.


    "What¡¯s there to see in teeth, how disgusting," Hu Xiexie waved dismissively. "Flush them down the toilet!"


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!" The underling immediately nodded.


    Zhou Lin¡¯s lips trembled. He had insulted Hu Xiexie earlier, calling her a cheap person, and now he was facing this predicament; what more could he say?


    In the end, Hu Ke, Zhou Lin, and Hee Quan were all taken upstairs, and whatever was to happen to them¡ªthat was their problem.


    As for these small-time yers, Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. But that didn¡¯t mean he would let them off easily.


    Hu Ke had borrowed three or four hundred thousand here, Hee Quan three or four hundred thousand, and Zhou Lin several million. This money would all have toe from their families. If they couldn¡¯t provide it, then they certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    As for how their families would deal with them after paying the ransom, that was none of Su Yang¡¯s concern. By doing this, he was also teaching them a lesson on the pecking order of things.


    In an upstairs room, all the Bosses, along with Zhao Feipeng and others, including Huang Yang¡¯s people, were gathered.


    Zhao Feipeng was seriously injured, almost lying on the couch, continuously coughing.


    The four Bosses and people like Huang Yang were all downcast and extremely embarrassed. This time, not only had they lost miserably, but the key issue was that they had offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have offended¡ªthat was the real disaster.


    The room¡¯s door opened and Su Yang walked in, apanied by Ling Zi with utmost respect and politeness.


    Su Yang had a faint smile on his face, but to those inside the room, the Su Yang they saw now might as well have been a demon!


    "Sorry to keep everyone waiting," Su Yang said as he took a seat on the sofa.


    "Ma... Master Su is too polite..." Chen Biao said, sweating profusely. "Waiting for Master Su... that¡¯s... that¡¯s what we should do..."


    "Elder Chen sure has a way with words!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Chen Biao didn¡¯t know if Su Yang¡¯s remark was apliment or a sarcasticment, his expression embarrassingly awkward.


    "Enough with the small talk, let¡¯s get down to business," Su Yang said with a smile. "Today, I¡¯ve kept you all here mainly because there¡¯s a little matter that needs to be dealt with."


    The four sat up straight, knowing they couldn¡¯t escape the inevitable.


    In a soft voice, Su Yang said, "I also asked Ling Zi earlier, and it seems that he doesn¡¯t hold any grudges against the four of you. So, I¡¯d like to ask, what was your purpose in joining forces with the four families to drain the Qingyun Clubhouse of its assets?"


    The four men hung their heads, none daring to speak.


    "If you four don¡¯t wish to answer, I won¡¯t pry further," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Everyone has their own thoughts, and there¡¯s no need to exin your actions to others. However, if you¡¯ve done something wrong, you need to ept the consequences, which I believe everyone understands, right?"


    The color drained from their faces. The real question was, what kind of punishment would they have to ept?


    "Master Su, this time... we were in the wrong on this matter. We were blinded by greed... that¡¯s why... we caused such trouble..." Wu Tianxiong said in a low voice. "I want to apologize to Master Su here and now!"


    The other three also apologized one after another, to which Su Yang responded with a faint smile. Once they finished, he spoke softly, "Apologizing is necessary, of course. But surely just an apology won¡¯t be enough, will it?"


    "Definitely not enough just to apologize," Yang Laohu chimed in quickly. "Master Su, whatever youmand, just say the word, and we four will see it done without a frown."


    "Ah, don¡¯t mention it, I do actually have a small favor to ask," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Master Su, give yourmand, and we four will go through fire and water without a singleint!" Chen Biao immediately said, clearly the most frightened of them all. After all, it was he who just had the conflict with Su Yang.


    "This matter is actually a bit embarrassing to bring up," Su Yang said with a smile. "You see, my brother-inw has started apany, buttely, there¡¯s been a bit of a cash flow issue. As you¡¯ve seen at the Qingyun Clubhouse here, we were duped once and almost ran out of money; I¡¯m really short on liquid funds. This is a difficult issue indeed!"


    All four were sharp-minded and immediately understood what Su Yang was getting at. What did he mean by the Qingyun Clubhouse being short on liquid funds? They had just won forty or fifty billion today! inly speaking, Su Yang was asking them to cough up the cash!


    But at this point, what mattered most was keeping their lives. The money was a trivial matter!


    "Rest assured, Master Su!" Chen Biao said immediately. "However much liquid funds you need, just say the word, and I¡¯ll arrange for it to be sent over at once!"


    The other three also nodded repeatedly. Su Yang smiled and said, "It¡¯s not much, just ten or twenty billion should be enough!"

 Chapter 159 Is This Called Extortion?

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Is This Called Extortion?</h4>


    With a thud, Chen Biao crashed to the floor, with the other three stunned into silence.


    "Damn, what kind ofpany do you think you¡¯re running that needs tens of billions in liquid funds? Are you a multinational corporation or what?"


    "What? Is there a problem?" Su Yang asked with a light smile.


    The four men looked at each other, remained silent for a long time, before Yang Laohu finally spoke in a low voice, "Master Su, it¡¯s just that... it¡¯s a bit difficult toe up with that much money!"


    "All four of you leaders are influential figures. Isn¡¯t it just like child¡¯s y for one of you to take out five or six billion? What¡¯s so difficult about that?" Su Yang smiled faintly. "If it really is a problem, then I can¡¯t help but doubt whether you¡¯re up to the task of being a leader. Maybe it¡¯s time for someone else to take your ce!"


    The faces of all four changed, as Su Yang was subtly hinting that if they couldn¡¯te up with the money, their position as leaders might need to change.


    They fell silent again, realizing thating up with five or six billion each would indeed hurt them deeply. They had thought that a few tens of millions would have settled the matter, but Su Yang¡¯s appetite proved to be muchrger¡ªthey were being bled dry.


    Already, each of them had lost two to three billion here, to cough up another five or six billion on top of that¡ªhow could they possibly manage?


    "Master Su, it really is difficult to arrange such arge sum of money!" Wu Tianxiong also said with a grave tone.


    "You all know for yourselves whether it¡¯s difficult or not. I won¡¯t bbor the point," Su Yang patted Wu Tianxiong on the shoulder with a smile. "How about this? I¡¯ll give you a few days to think about it. Once you¡¯ve made a decision, give me a response, okay?"


    The four of them exchanged nces and nodded. To be able to leave this ce was the most pressing matter; they would deal with everything elseter.


    Moreover, in their view, since Su Yang had offended Nan Wudi, he was courting death. Once they returned, Nan Wudi mighte seeking revenge. Whether Su Yang would still be alive by then was yet to be determined, so this matter could wait.


    After letting the four bosses leave, Su Yang finally turned his attention to Zhao Feipeng and the rest. His gaze swept over them and finally rested on Huang Yang.


    Huang Yang¡¯s face was the picture of extreme awkwardness; he didn¡¯t dare utter a single word, head bowed.


    After a cough, Zhao Feipeng struggled to sit upright and said tremblingly, "Master Su, we were blind to Mount Tai earlier and have caused offense. I hereby apologize to you, Master Su. Huang Yang, what are you guys staring at? Haven¡¯t you apologized to Master Su yet?"


    Huang Yang and the others hurriedly bent over to bow and said in unison, "Master Su, we¡¯re sorry."


    "Master Zhao, you¡¯re quite adept at trimming your sails," Su Yang said with an amused smile.


    Zhao Feipeng¡¯s face changed, and speaking in displeasure, he looked at Su Yang, "Master Su, we were wrong to offend you earlier. But after all, we came to help you. Yes, we lost, but we¡¯re not enemies. By treating us this way, aren¡¯t you afraid of chilling the hearts of others? If this is how things stand, who would dare to help you in the future?"


    "I¡¯m grateful that you came to help us," Su Yang replied with a light smile. "But, if you do something wrong, there should be consequences, right? Huang Yang, you treated my friend like a call girl. Zhao Feipeng, you, as a master, not only fail to uphold justice but also shield your own disciple. Shouldn¡¯t we settle these matters?"


    Zhao Feipeng immediately turned pale; in this matter, he did indeed protect Huang Yang. At the time, he didn¡¯t consider Su Yang to be significant, so he didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    Now that Su Yang was holding them ountable for this incident, he truly didn¡¯t know how to respond. Huang Yang had definitely behaved inappropriately!


    "Moreover, as far as I know, Huang Yang borrowed usurious loans to bet against us, wishing to share a piece of the Qingyun Clubhouse pie." Su Yang looked coldly at Zhao Feipeng, "Master Zhao, is this what you call helping us? Doesn¡¯t this amount to kicking someone when they¡¯re down?"


    Zhao Feipeng looked at Huang Yang with an ashen face. Without this incident, they would not have been in such a passive position.


    Huang Yang looked even more embarrassed; it wasn¡¯t just about how much money he had lost, it was about how this incident made it much harder for them to leave smoothly.


    "Master Su, it¡¯s my failure to discipline properly," Zhao Feipeng took a deep breath and said, "I am willing to ept punishment!"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Feipeng, who, despite being rather protective and somewhat conceited, was indeed a model master. It wasn¡¯t easy for someone to stand up and take responsibility for their disciple at a time like this.


    "Since Master Zhao has said so, then I won¡¯t pursue it further," Su Yang stood up. "You¡¯vee to help this time, and Ling Zi gave you eight million. Let¡¯s use that money to set off the debt. How does that sound?"


    Zhao Feipeng nodded slowly, "Thank you, Master Su!"


    Su Yang said nothing more, only giving Huang Yang a deep look and said, "In the future, when you¡¯re out, show some respect to girls. Don¡¯t treat every pretty girl you see as a call girl. Today, I¡¯m letting it slide for the sake of your master¡ªotherwise, you¡¯d be leaving your eyes behind!"


    Huang Yang fell silent as a cicada in winter, not daring to say a word, utterly frightened.


    Ling Zi didn¡¯t even nce at Zhao Feipeng and the others, following Su Yang respectfully as they left. After this incident, he understood that the Su Yang in front of him was the truly invincible figure.


    With such a person to back him, other figures like Master Zhao and Master Li weren¡¯t important anymore; serving Su Yang well was what truly mattered!


    As they entered the elevator, Ling Zi said cautiously, "Young Master Su, if your sister¡¯spany needs money, I still have over a dozen billion idle funds. What do you think..."


    "No need!" Su Yang waved his hand. "My sister¡¯spany has just started; it doesn¡¯t need that much money. A million wouldst a long time. But since these four dared to strike at us, they naturally need to be shaken up a bit. Otherwise, won¡¯t all sorts of riffraff trample on us in the future?"


    "Absolutely, Young Master Su is right!" Ling Zi nodded repeatedly, then said in a low voice, "Actually, I think we shouldn¡¯t have let those four go. Have their people bring the money to redeem them, and then we release them. Otherwise, once they leave, I doubt they will bring the money!"


    "Really?" Su Yang chuckled. "I feel differently. Why do I think they will bring the money in person?"


    Ling Zi was stunned. He knew those four very well. Once they returned to their own turf, they were unlikely toe back and deliver the money. Su Yang¡¯s confidence was something he somewhat doubted!


    But Ling Zi said nothing. After all he had witnessed, he hade to realize, there wasn¡¯t a single thing Su Yang imed to do that he hadn¡¯t aplished.


    Thus, the matter was really uncertain; perhaps those four would indeed bring the money in person.

 Chapter 160: Ding Qiuhuan’s Backup Plan

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s Backup n</h4>


    Ding Qiuhuan was carried out of Hidden Dragon Vi by a group of people, hisplexion an iron blue throughout the entire process.


    Zhou Yue and others followed beside Ding Qiuhuan, their heads hanging in defeat. This time, a nearly sure thing had undergone such a huge reversal, it was simply unbearable for them.


    "Sigh, it looks like we truly picked the wrong opponent!" a youth muttered lowly, "This Su Yang is too defiant of the natural order, we simply have no way ofpeting with him!"


    The others from the four major families nodded in agreement, their gazes unanimously turning towards Ding Qiuhuan with dissatisfaction in their eyes. Wouldn¡¯t they have avoided all this if not for Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s involvement?


    Taking a deep breath, Ding Qiuhuan clenched his teeth and said, "He¡¯s just an insignificant clown, do you really believe he¡¯s invincible?"


    Everyone exchanged looks, the youth coldly said, "Han Shao, at this point, do you still think you can turn the tide? I don¡¯t mean to speak out of turn, but in your current state, you should be thinking about how to live out your remaining days!"


    The rest burst outughing, Ding Qiuhuan having had his main meridian broken by Su Yang, was essentially a cripple. This once illustrious figure had now be an object of ridicule and disdain to everyone.


    Ding Qiuhuan cast a nce at the crowd, his voice cold, "What would you lot of trash know? Do you really think I¡¯mpletely useless now?"


    All were taken aback, the youth nced at Ding Qiuhuan and said, "Han Shao, with the main meridian broken, let¡¯s just be honest here, why get so angry about it?"


    Ding Qiuhuan said nothing, reached into his clothes, and popped a medicine pill into his mouth.


    Not long after swallowing the pill, a faint purple glow began to shimmer around Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s body. Soon, the despondent look on his face gradually faded away, and he slowly stood up, not needing any support from those around him.


    Everyone was stunned. What kind of pill was this, having such miraculous effects?


    Taking a deep breath, Ding Qiuhuan suddenly opened his eyes and struck the youth in the face with a palm.


    Taken by surprise, the youth was sent stumbling back several steps, blood streaming from his mouth. Enraged, he roared and charged at Ding Qiuhuan, only to be knocked to the ground and stepped on his head.


    "Anyone who disobeys,e and fight me!" Ding Qiuhuan said as he coldly surveyed the crowd.


    The group exchanged looks; among them, Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s strength was indeed the strongest. Continuing to fight Ding Qiuhuan was beyond their ability.


    "How is that any skill, bullying us? If you¡¯re capable, go fight Su Yang!" the youth on the ground spat resentfully, "Beaten like a dog by someone else and then looking for a sense of superiority from us? Ding Qiuhuan, I truly despise you!"


    "Listen to me carefully!" Ding Qiuhuan firmly pressed on the youth¡¯s neck, his voice cold, "If that Su surname survives tonight, then my name isn¡¯t Ding Qiuhuan!"


    All were startled, Zhou Yue said in a low voice, "Han Ge, do you... do you have any other ns?"


    "Do you know, Su Yang has a good friend named Zhao Qiu Peng?" said Ding Qiuhuan slowly.


    Zhou Yue immediately replied, "I know, damn it, it¡¯s because of that Zhao Qiu Peng, and that Xie Wei, that I¡¯ve made an enemy of this Su Yang!"


    "The matter with my brother also stemmed from these two individuals," Ding Qiuhuan said. "Therefore, when it¡¯s time to kill Su Yang, I n to bring his two friends over. Kill them right in front of him, let him know, let him know that people from our four great families are not to be trifled with."


    "Although we lost the battle today, I have already captured these two people. Guess, what do you think Su Yang will do when he finds out these two have been caught?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and Zhou Yue said, "Su Yang will definitelye to save these two, but isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble? Su Yang is so skilled in martial arts, we... we probably can¡¯t beat him!"


    "Who says we¡¯re going to fight this Su surname head-on to the death?" Ding Qiuhuan said with a coldugh. "No matter how good his martial arts are, a bomb can still take his life. We can strap some remote-controlled bombs to these two persons, and as soon as he shows up, just blow up this bastard. Do you think he could survive that?"


    The crowd was initially stunned, then their expressions turned to excitement.


    "Brother Han, you didn¡¯t say, this really is a good idea," Zhou Yue immediately said. "Yeah, the bastard has good skills, but he can¡¯t possibly dodge a bomb. Just blow him up and be done with it!"


    "Is this really appropriate? If the Hou Family finds out, they definitely won¡¯t let us off easy!"


    "With what happened today, do you think the Hou Family will still be polite with us? Besides, without Su Yang, the Hou Family is essentially losing its fangs. And with Han Shao on our side, Nan Wudi might evene to avenge Huang Beilun. By then, the Hou Family will probably have to beg for mercy, so why worry about them!"


    "I think Brother Han¡¯s n is very good. Think about it, if we don¡¯t kill this Su surname now, what¡¯ll be of our four great families in the future? When have people from our four great families ever suffered such indignities? Even a scum from the slums dares to step on us, can we tolerate that?"


    "Yeah, we must kill him!"


    The crowd buzzed with discussion, but in the end, the consensus was to agree with Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s n.


    Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s lips curled in a continuous sneer, as if everything was under his control.


    "Oh, by the way, Brother Han, what was that medicine you took just now? Its effects are so remarkable," Zhou Yue suddenly asked.


    Ding Qiuhuan smiled proudly and said, "This pill was given to me by my brother, it¡¯s a miracle elixir and medicine from the Cultivation Sect, with heaven-defying effects!"


    "Young Master Ding Er actually visited the Cultivation Sect?" everyone eximed.


    The Cultivation Sect, a sect that existed outside of the mortal realm, rumored to have Earth Immortals within its ranks. To ordinary people, such a sect represented immortals that were eternally out of reach.


    Young Master Ding Er actually joined the Cultivation Sect, no wonder the Ding Family had be increasingly domineering and rampant over the years. With this, it seemed the Ding Family indeed had the capital to do so!


    With this revtion, the crowd no longer harbored the slightest doubt about Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s n. With Young Master Ding Er joining the Cultivation Sect, the Ding Family could undoubtedly be the leader among the four great families. What did dealing with a Su Yang count for then?


    "In that case, let¡¯s hurry and make arrangements," Zhou Yue said, charged with excitement. "Damn it, I can¡¯t wait to see this surname Su blown into pieces!"


    ...


    As the sky dimmed, Su Yang walked out of Hidden Dragon Vi. It was then that he received a call from an unknown number: "Su Yang, if you want Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei to stay alive,e by to the Sunshine Warehouse in the North Suburb. Remember, warehouse number seven, and you¡¯re allowed toe alone. Bring even half a person more, and you¡¯ll be waiting to collect their corpses!"

 Chapter 161 Exploded to Death?

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Exploded to Death?</h4>


    The one who called Su Yang was none other than Ding Qiuhuan.


    At this moment, Ding Qiuhuan was sittingfortably on the sofa with the heirs of the four great families, leisurely watching the scene disyed above the sofa.


    The scene was from inside Warehouse No.7, where Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei were bound by their hands and suspended in the warehouse, covered in numerous wounds and barely clinging to life.


    "Now, we¡¯re just waiting for that Su toe over!" Ding Qiuhuan yed with the remote in his hand, sneering, "Once he enters this warehouse, the moment I press this button, everything within the warehouse will be blown to smithereens. Heh,e to think of it, it¡¯s actually letting this kid off easy, saving on the cost of cremation!"


    Everyone burst intoughter, with Zhou Yue excitedly saying, "Han Shao is indeed a step above the rest, damn it, this bastard has long deserved to die. It¡¯s so satisfying to watch him die!"


    A young man gritted his teeth and said, "I heard this guy¡¯s family has a girl who is very beautiful, even prettier than Hu Xiexie. Damn it, once he¡¯s dead, I must take that girl for myself and have my fill!"


    "What fun is there if you y alone? It¡¯s way more exciting if we all y together!" Another personughed.


    "Right, right, right, y together, y together, hahaha...."


    The crowd was extremely self-satisfied, as if everything was already settled.


    Ding Qiuhuan sneered without a word. When everyone quieted down, he slowly turned to Zhou Yue, "Zhou Yue, go give the Fang Family a call, tell them to make up for our losses of two billion. That way, the Fang Family will still be a member of the four great families. If they don¡¯t make up the money before Su Yang is blown up, then there will be no Fang Family in the future!"


    Everyone was startled at first, but then they quickly became excited again.


    This time, when the four great families joined forces to deal with the Qingyun Clubhouse, the Fang Family had been against it all along. In fact, no one from the Fang Family came, and their family contributed only one billion. This had already irked the other three great families.


    Now, by doing this, Ding Qiuhuan was forcing the Fang Family topensate everyone¡¯s losses, which was, of course, the best decision for those present.


    In their view, the Fang Family¡¯s unwillingness to be enemies with Su Yang was equivalent to betraying them. If so, they should pay the price!


    One hourter, someone finally appeared in the scene¡ªSu Yang had just appeared in the warehouse.


    Seeing the two people in the warehouse, Su Yang was clearly infuriated and charged forward, throwing himself at the side of these two individuals.


    "Took you long enough!" Ding Qiuhuan, holding the remote, sneered, "Goodbye, Su Yang!"


    Upon pressing the remote, a loud explosion erupted from the TV, and the screen shook violently. Soon, the screen turned to static, disying nothing else.


    "Beautiful!"


    "This bastard has finally died!"


    "Humph, did this poor lowlife really think he could step over our heads? Look what happened to him, nothing but a shattered carcass in the end!"


    "This incident is a warning, let¡¯s see who dares to provoke our four great families in the future!"


    The crowd was shouting excitedly, and Ding Qiuhuan also wore a look of satisfaction, turning to Zhou Yue beside him, "How¡¯s it going, has the money from the Fang Familye through?"


    "Not yet..." Zhou Yue took a deep breath and said, "However, the Fang family should already be in internal strife by now. I¡¯ve heard that Fang Wencheng seems to have colluded with many in the Fang family to pressure Fang Wenzhong, preparing to snatch the position of Family Head."


    "Really? How interesting," Ding Qiuhuan sneered. "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go have a look at the Fang family. If Fang Wencheng can¡¯t beat Fang Wenzhong, we could lend him a hand!"


    "Exactly, Fang Wenzhong, that old fool, has always failed to support our endeavors as one of the four great families. Including the recent affair involving the Qingyun Clubhouse, he has constantly objected, clearly looking down on us. Such a person is simply unworthy of being the Family Head!"


    "Once we remove him, the Fang family will get a new Family Head, and they¡¯ll be much morepliant thereafter."


    "And that bitch Fang Ziyu. Once her old man is ousted from the Family Head position, let¡¯s see if she dares to act so arrogantly again!"


    "Hahaha, Third Brother, you¡¯re still hung up on Fang Ziyu. If today we manage to oust Fang Wenzhong from the position of Family Head, I bet you could take Fang Ziyu on the spot without any issue!"


    Laughter erupted from the crowd. In their eyes, with Su Yang dead and the Ding family backed by the Cultivation Sect, they could already actwlessly in Nanluo City. So today, they intended to resolve the Fang family¡¯s matters as well.


    Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s coldughter was continuous. He intended to support Fang Wencheng¡¯s rise to power. In doing so, the Fang family would essentially be in his control. Once he subdued all four great families, he would qualify to contend with the great families in the provincial city.


    Ding Qiuhuan was a man of great ambition, and his goal had always been the provincial city. This incident was merely the beginning of his grand scheme!


    "Zhou Yue, you take a group of men to collect that Mr. Su¡¯s body; the rest wille with me to the Fang family!" Ding Qiuhan dered loudly.


    "You got it!" Zhou Yue nodded eagerly. He hated Su Yang the most, so he was more than willing to see Su Yang¡¯s dead body.


    Zhou Yue took seven or eight men and headed straight for Warehouse Seven. Once there, Zhou Yue suddenly felt that something was amiss, as from the outside, Warehouse Seven did not seem to have any distinctive features, nor did it look like it had just experienced an explosion.


    "Is this warehouse made of steel?" Zhou Yue muttered, "Such a powerful explosion, and it didn¡¯t blow open?"


    The people following him didn¡¯t understand the details of the explosions. One of them said, "Maybe the st wasn¡¯t extensive enough, but never mind that. The bombs were on those two men, and Su Yang was right beside them when the explosion urred. Mr. Su is surely dead!"


    "Makes sense!" Zhou Yue¡¯s face lit up with a smile as he waved his hand, "Let¡¯s go collect this kid¡¯s body!"


    They opened the door to Warehouse Seven, and as soon as they entered, they felt something was off.


    Indeed, there was a smell of gunpowder inside Warehouse Seven, but that was all, no damage whatsoever. It seemed as if the explosion had no force at all, causing no destruction.


    "How could this be?" Zhou Yue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Was the st that weak?"


    "Brother Yue, look, there¡¯s no body, no bloodstains, no flesh... What¡¯s going on?" a young man eximed.


    "Right!" Zhou Yue was stunned as well, "Didn¡¯t we blow those three bastards to death? Where are their bodies? Were they blown away?"


    Everyone was extremely shocked. At that moment, an icy voice suddenly came from behind: "Are you looking for me?"


    They turned around, only to see Su Yang standing at the warehouse entrance, his gaze icy as he looked at them. On Su Yang¡¯s body, there wasn¡¯t a single scratch!

 Chapter 162 I Don’t Want To Die

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162 I Don¡¯t Want To Die</h4>


    "Su Yang!"


    Zhou Yue, trembling as if he had seen a ghost, said, "You... you... how are you not dead?"


    "Did you really think something as amateurish as that could kill me?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "I¡¯ve told you, I spent three years in the military. The person who set up the bombs for you was really amateurish. These methods are what we have leftover; you thought this kind of bomb would kill me?"


    Zhou Yue and the others were instantly dumbfounded. How could they have imagined that Su Yang would have mastery over such things?


    "But just now... just now I clearly saw you in the warehouse when the bomb exploded!" Zhou Yue said with a trembling voice. "How are you not dead?"


    "Heh, since I could see that you had a bomb, do you think I would just rush in and get myself killed?" Su Yang said leisurely. "Also, your surveince equipment is too outdated. With just a phone, I could control the feed of your cameras. And you think you could use such a thing to deal with me?"


    "You... you controlled our surveince feed?" Zhou Yue¡¯s eyes widened, "Does that mean everything we saw was fake? The bomb didn¡¯t explode?"


    "Not exactly," Su Yang shook his head. "What you saw was real, but before that, I made a visit that you definitely couldn¡¯t see. I took control of your feed and then went in and reinstalled the bombs on their bodies, swapping them out for a few fireworks. The explosion just now, that was the fireworks. How about it, pretty, isn¡¯t it?"


    Zhou Yue was dumbstruck. How could they have anticipated such a scenario? Wasn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s skill set just too extensive? But then, it made sense¡ªthose were indeed the skills a retired special forces member should have.


    "Since... since you know everything, why didn¡¯t you just save them directly? Why set up this ruse to trick us?" Zhou Yue asked with a trembling voice, regretful that he hade here at all.


    "I just wanted to surprise you!" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Besides, if you saw what I was actually doing, you would have probably run away at once. And then, it would be troublesome to find you, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Zhou Yue was utterly speechless. Yes, Ding Qiuhuan and the others were convinced Su Yang was dead and had gone to make trouble at the Fang Family. They would never have dreamed that Su Yang was still alive and about to go after them!


    After a brief silence, Zhou Yue suddenly knelt down with a thud, saying with a trembling voice, "Young Master Su, this... this isn¡¯t my fault. It¡¯s all that bastard Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s doing; he forced me, it has nothing to do with me..."


    Su Yang looked indifferent. "Young Master Zhou, why the formality? I told you before, if you mess with me again, you won¡¯t live to tell the tale. I always do what I say!"


    Zhou Yue was so scared he nearly wet his pants, stammering, "Young Master Su, I really know I was wrong. Before, I was at fault. I... I should not have made an enemy of you. I won¡¯t dare again. Maybe... maybe you could spare me this once, just once, and I can help you against the four major families..."


    "Heh, do you think I need any help to deal with the four major families?" Su Yang said coldly.


    Zhou Yue said with a trembling voice, "Su Yang, if... if you kill me, my Zhou Family won¡¯t let this go lightly. Do you think the Hou Family can protect you? I... I am the heir of the Zhou Family, and they will seek revenge for me even at the cost of their lives. What if we let the police handle this matter? Do you think you can get away with murder?"


    With a faint smile, Su Yang said softly, "Young Master Zhou, the police need evidence to prosecute. Tell me, if they can¡¯t even find a body, how would they catch me?"


    "You... you can¡¯t possibly destroy all evidence of the body..." Zhou Yue said with a trembling voice.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, extending his hand, and a ck sh surged out, engulfing a person beside him.


    Devouring the Heavens instantly consumed the personpletely, leaving nothing behind.


    The onlookers were dumbstruck as a living person simply vanished.


    "Now, do you believe me?" Su Yang said with a faint smile as he ced his hand on Zhou Yue¡¯s head.


    "Young Master Su, please spare me..." Zhou Yue cried out, soiling himself, "I... I really realize my mistakes, I don¡¯t want to die..."


    Su Yang paid him no heed. Devouring the Heavens opened up, directly consuming all of them.


    Actually, back at Hidden Dragon Vi, Su Yang had thought of killing these people. But there were too many people at that time, and Su Yang didn¡¯t want to cause himself too much trouble.


    Now, in this deserted warehouse, Su Yang naturally wasn¡¯t going to let them off. Moreover, these people almost killed Zhao Qiu Peng and Xie Wei and wanted to put Su Yang to death. How could Su Yang let them get away?


    Exhaling softly, Su Yang absorbed the energy he had devoured into his body and then slowly raised his head.


    "Fang Family!" Su Yang said softly, "Fang Ziyu, it¡¯s time to return a favor!"


    ...


    The Fang Family was inplete chaos, already beset by internal and external troubles recently. The Family Head, Fang Wenzhong, had chosen to stay out of the conflict with Qingyun Clubhouse and Su Yang, causing a huge division within the family.


    And Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s phone call had incited even more infighting within the Fang Family. Fang Wenzhong¡¯s brother, Fang Wencheng, had rallied a group to stage a coup, iming Fang Wenzhong was unfit to lead the family and demanding his resignation.


    This was initially just internal strife, and the people Fang Wencheng had persuaded might not have been able to overthrow Fang Wenzhong. However, as Ding Qiuhuan and the people from the four major families entered the Fang residence, the situation quickly shifted. Fang Wenzhong immediately fell out of favor, and Fang Wencheng¡¯s followers took control of the scene.


    In the Fang Family¡¯s main hall, Ding Qiuhuan sat in the seat of honor with Fang Wencheng apanying him. People from the four major families casually took their seats in the hall.


    Fang Wenzhong and Fang Ziyu, however, stood in the middle of the hall, bound. This time, they had lostpletely.


    "Uncle Fang, ever since I was very young, my father always said that Uncle Fang was the top martial artist of Nanluo City, incredibly strong," Ding Qiuhuan said leisurely while sipping his tea. "In my heart, Uncle Fang was an unwinnable War God. But today, Uncle Fang, your performance has greatly disappointed me. You were defeated by a few of the junior generation; tsk tsk tsk, the title of Nanluo City¡¯s top martial artist seems rather unbing now!"


    Fang Wenzhong frowned deeply and remained silent while Fang Ziyu responded angrily, "Ding Qiuhuan, the affairs of the Fang Family are not for you to meddle in! What do you mean by butting in? And you brought people from the Nantian Martial Arts School; it¡¯s normal for my father to be defeated by them!"


    "Little Yu, you¡¯re not quite right there," Ding Qiuhuan said slowly. "The Fang Family is part of the four major families. The matters of the Fang Family are the matters of the four major families. We came to help, so how is that meddling?"

 Chapter 163 Fang Family Infighting

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Fang Family Infighting</h4>


    Fang Wencheng quickly said with a smile, "Han Shao is right, our Fang Family is part of the four great families; the Fang Family¡¯s matters are naturally the matters of the four great families. Han Shao, thank you foring to preside over justice for us this time; otherwise, our Fang Family would have probably beenpletely ruined by Fang Wenzhong, that insidious traitor!"


    Fang Ziyu couldn¡¯t help but be anxious, "Uncle, how can you say such things? For so long, my father has worked his heart out for the family; when has he ever done anything to betray the family? How can you... how can you collude with outsiders and do such things?"


    "Humph!" Fang Wencheng snorted coldly, "Fang Ziyu, don¡¯t make it sound so nice. Your father has worked his heart out for the family? Ha, what a joke. What kind of days has our Fang Family been living recently, do you not know?"


    "The family business is almost entirely paralyzed; there¡¯s no ie, and yet there are huge expenses every month. When family members are in trouble outside, your father forcefully forbids us from helping, watching with open eyes as family members die outside."


    Fang Wencheng¡¯s angry tirade left Fang Ziyu speechless. She bit her lip and said, "Uncle, you¡¯re just being unreasonable. You know the family affairs, so how can you me my father? These are all unforeseen events; we are helpless too..."


    "Fine, you say these are unforeseen events, so be it," Fang Wencheng said coldly. "I ask you, does Su Yang¡¯s matter count as an unforeseen event?"


    "What happened to Su Yang..." Fang Ziyu felt somewhat guilty, for she indeed had gone against the united front of the four great families in helping Su Yang.


    "You still have the face to ask me? Do you think I don¡¯t know?" Fang Wencheng said furiously, "The reason your father chose to draw back in dealing with the Qingyun Clubhouse this time is because of you. You have a good rtionship with that Su Yang; that¡¯s why. Especially you,st night you quietly took away Su Yang¡¯s friend. You knew what Han Shao was going to do; you are outright opposing the four great families!"


    "I... I didn¡¯t..." Fang Ziyu¡¯s voice trembled.


    "You didn¡¯t?" Fang Wencheng gave a cold smile, then suddenly waved his hand, "Bring him up!"


    Immediately, several people came in, carrying a sack. There seemed to be a person inside the sack, still bleeding out, indicating that the person inside must have been seriously injured.


    When the sack was opened, a girl rolled out from inside¡ªit was none other than Fang Ziyu¡¯s assistant Nannan.


    "Nannan!" Fang Ziyu eximed in shock, rushing over, "How could this happen? How... how could this be?"


    Nannan was spitting blood from her mouth and nose, struggling to look at Fang Ziyu, her lips trembling constantly. There wasn¡¯t an inch of her body that was intact, clearly having been whipped alive by a barbed whip.


    "Uncle, what are you doing!" Fang Ziyu shouted angrily.


    "What am I doing?" Fang Wencheng said coldly, with a sneer, "I received news that she was the one who sneakily took away Fatty¡¯s familyst night. By doing this, she is opposing the four great families. I am enforcing familyw; what¡¯s wrong with that?"


    Fang Ziyu was stunned; she had instigated the act, but she had not expected such a consequence.


    "Nannan, I¡¯ll give you one more chance!" Fang Wencheng said coldly, "In front of everyone, tell us who instructed you, and I can spare your life. Otherwise, I will whip you to death right here today!"


    Fang Wencheng picked up a leather whip and slowly walked down.


    "Uncle!" Fang Ziyu cried out, "Nannan was also raised under your watch; how... how can you do this?"


    "What? You don¡¯t want her to die?" Fang Wencheng said with a coldugh. "Fine, then you say, who instructed her? Find the true culprit, and I will spare her life!"


    Fang Ziyu was at a loss for words; if she admitted it, then her father would only be in even more trouble.


    "It seems Ziyu is still undecided!" Ding Qiuhuan said smilingly, "Why don¡¯t we ask Nannan? Maybe Ziyu really doesn¡¯t know!"


    "Han Shao is right!" Fang Wencheng said with a cold smile as he raised his whip and looked at Nannan. "What do you say, Nannan?"


    Nannan slowly closed her eyes, as if she had resigned herself to her fate.


    Fang Wencheng¡¯s face turned icy, and he shouted angrily, "You wretch, biting the hand that feeds you. Let¡¯s see how long you canst!"


    With a crack, the whipshed across Nannan¡¯s body, tearing her skin and drawing blood.


    Nannan clenched her teeth, refusing to utter a sound.


    But Fang Ziyu was in tears; she rushed forward to shield Nannan, yelling, "Uncle, stop hitting her!"


    "I need to know who is behind this. Once I know, I¡¯ll stop hitting her!" Fang Wencheng waved his hand, and the people beside him immediately pulled Fang Ziyu away.


    Fang Wencheng whipped Nannan again, and her body convulsed, clearly on the verge of copsing.


    "Nannan..." Fang Ziyu cried out, then suddenly said through gritted teeth, "Stop it, I¡¯ll tell you, it was me..."


    Before Fang Ziyu could finish, Nannan suddenly sprang up as if injected with new energy, bellowing, "I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you! No one put me up to this; I did it on my own!"


    At these words, everyone was stunned, especially Fang Ziyu, who stared at Nannan with disbelief. Why would Nannan take all the me upon herself at this moment?


    "Miss, live well!" Nannan roared desperately and suddenly lunged toward a nearby pir, clearly seeking death.


    "Nannan!" Fang Ziyu screamed as she saw Nannan about to crash into the stone pir, and suddenly someone pulled her back.


    "Youngdy, you haven¡¯t finished speaking yet. Dying like this, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?" The one who intervened was Nan Shangshu, who wore a cold smile as he said, "How about you exin everything clearly before dying?"


    "Damn it, you dare to seek death!" Fang Wencheng also exploded with rage, "Drag her here and beat her to death!"


    A few people rushed forward and dragged Nannan back. Fang Wencheng raised his whip, with Fang Ziyu also looking extremely anxious.


    Just then, Fang Wenzhong spoke softly, "Second brother, why make things difficult for a young girl?"


    Fang Wencheng looked at Fang Wenzhong, his expression uncertain as he said coldly, "Big brother, you¡¯ve finally deigned to speak? What, do you think you¡¯re still the Family Head?"


    Fang Wenzhong sighed softly and swept his gaze over the crowd. He spoke loudly, "Wenzhong is not talented enough. During my time as the Family Head, I failed to bring any good development to our family; instead, I have been a burden to you all. Aware of the heavy sins I carry, I am willing to resign from the position of Family Head."


    Fang Wencheng could not help but rejoice. Though he had control of the situation, many of the family¡¯s core affairs remained inessible to him as long as Fang Wenzhong didn¡¯t step down. Now that Fang Wenzhong was relinquishing his power voluntarily, things would be much easier.


    "Big brother, the wise know when to yield," Fang Wencheng said with a cold sneer.


    Fang Wenzhong looked at Fang Wencheng. "Second brother, I can give up the position of Family Head. But as for this matter, let¡¯s not pursue it further, okay?"

 Chapter 164: Long Howl

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Long Howl</h4>


    Fang Wencheng instantly smiled, as he had brought Nannan up here precisely for this oue.


    "Big brother, since you¡¯ve put it that way, how could I, as your brother, not give you some face?" Fang Wencheng said with a smile.


    "Good!" Fang Wenzhong slowly nodded and took a jade thumb ring from his person. "Little brother, from now on, you are the new Family Head of the Fang Family. This is the si of the Family Head!"


    Fang Wencheng epted the jade thumb ring with tremendous excitement, his face all aglow. With this, his position as the Family Head was now justified and official.


    "Little brother, can we let them go now?" Fang Wenzhong asked softly.


    Fang Wencheng cracked a slight smile and said, "Big brother, why the rush? We¡¯re all family here, why don¡¯t we sit for a while longer? We haven¡¯t finished settling this matter, have we?"


    Fang Wenzhong¡¯s expression shifted slightly. "Little brother, you promised you would let them go. You can¡¯t be untrustworthy!"


    "Indeed, I will let them go..." Fang Wencheng said with a smile: "But isn¡¯t Han Shao still here? Shouldn¡¯t we hold some ountability regarding the matter of the four major families?"


    Ding Qiuhuan and the members of the four major families allughed then, finding Fang Wencheng¡¯s despicable action quite amusing.


    "Little brother, you..." Fang Wenzhong blurted out in anger. "You are so despicable!"


    "Big brother, you don¡¯t even reflect on your own actions, yet you have the nerve to call me out?" Fang Wencheng sneered. "Look what you¡¯ve indulged your daughter into bing! She dared to oppose the four major families for the sake of a lowlife. Just for that Su Yang, you led the Fang Family to this state. Do you think it was worth it?"


    The people around instantly erupted intomotion, even those standing with Fang Wenzhong, many of whom looked angrily at Fang Ziyu. If it weren¡¯t for their assistance to Su Yang this time, how would Fang Wenzhong have ended up in such a passive situation?


    Fang Ziyu hung her head, filled with frustration but not regret. Helping Su Yang was not a mistake; it was just that she hadn¡¯t anticipated Ding Qiuhuan using a bomb against Su Yang!


    "Ziyu, I really don¡¯t know what to say to you!" a woman beside her eximed angrily: "How could you think of helping that Su person? What is he but a peasant from the vige? Do you think he can really transform into a phoenix?"


    "Even if he could be a phoenix, what then? Opposing our four great families, there¡¯s only one oue for him¡ªdeath!"


    "For the sake of such a dead man, you¡¯ve messed up the four great families¡¯ affairs. Oh Fang Ziyu, you are really capable!"


    The mockery was incessant, with Ding Qiuhuan and the others looking on as if watching a spectacle, their faces showing smug delight as they looked at Fang Ziyu.


    Fang Wenzhong took a deep breath and clenched his teeth: "Little brother, how about this? I¡¯ll stay behind, and you let the two of them leave, okay?"


    "Father..." Fang Ziyu gasped, realizing that staying behind surely meant death.


    Fang Wencheng sneered, "Big brother, certainly you cannot leave. But as for the two of them, is it really suitable for them to leave?"


    "Must you be so relentlessly merciless?" Fang Wenzhong burst out in anger.


    "What, you don¡¯t ept it?" Fang Wencheng sneered.


    Fang Wenzhong was suddenly at a loss for words. What room was there left for him to resist now?


    Just then, a voice suddenly appeared at everyone¡¯s ear: "I don¡¯t ept it!"


    Everyone was stunned, Fang Wencheng bulged his eyes, and shouted angrily, "Who¡¯s talking?"


    Fang Ziyu¡¯s expression changed dramatically, for she could clearly hear that it was indeed Su Yang¡¯s voice.


    "It¡¯s Su Yang!" Ding Qiuhuan eximed in shock.


    "He¡¯s not dead?"


    "How is that possible? The bomb went off!"


    "Oh my God, has this guye back again?"


    The first to react, Ding Qiuhuan roared, "Quick, grab Fang Ziyu and use her to threaten Su Yang!"


    Fang Wencheng immediately snapped back to reality and rushed over, trying to capture Fang Ziyu. Just then, a piercing whistling sound suddenly came from outside, the immense noise stunning Fang Wencheng and causing him to copse to the ground. And everyone else inside the room also scattered around, slumped all over the floor.


    Only Fang Ziyu and a few others remained standing; the whistling sound didn¡¯t affect them much. It was only a bit loud, that¡¯s all.


    Fang Wenzhong was stunned; as a Qi Refining Peak expert, he naturally understood what was happening. This was clearly the spreading of internal True Qi in a whistling form, creating a shockwave that knocked everyone down.


    To achieve this, the neer¡¯s strength had to be extremely powerful, far surpassing anyone present. Moreover, it would require a robust support of True Qi.


    Even if Fang Wenzhong shouted like that, he might at best make a few ordinary warriors feel dizzy, but he couldn¡¯t make everyone copse to the ground like Su Yang did, including a master like Nan Shangshu.


    Furthermore, the most critical point was that Fang Ziyu and the others didn¡¯t feel the slightest difort, pointing out that Su Yang had avoided them when heunched the soundwave attack, which indicated Su Yang still had plenty of strength to spare. This was the most shocking aspect!


    As the whistling ceased, Su Yang had already reached the doorway. With his hands behind his back, he exuded a majestic aura; despite his calm expression, he inspired fear to the extreme.


    "Su Yang..." Fang Ziyu once again eximed in surprise; she couldn¡¯t believe that Su Yang was still alive. Wasn¡¯t it said that Su Yang was killed in the explosion? What was happening now?


    With a faint smile, Su Yang nodded towards her and slowly walked into the hall, speaking softly, "Fang Wencheng, let me ask you, what¡¯s wrong with Fang Ziyu helping me?"


    Fang Wencheng stepped back in panic, his voice trembling, "Su Yang, you...you dare to forcefully intrude into the Fang Family, do you know...this is a capital offense...Come, seize him for me!"


    The others around exchanged nces, but no one dared to make a move.


    "What, thinking of resisting at this time?" Su Yang walked up to Fang Wencheng, grabbed his neck, and lifted him up, his voice cold, "Since you¡¯re unwilling to answer my question, then forget I asked. Anyway, whether you answer or not, you have to die, so why should I waste my time?"


    With that, Su Yang¡¯s fingers pinched and immediately twisted Fang Wencheng¡¯s neck.


    Poor Fang Wencheng had not sat as Family Head for even three minutes before he was killed.


    There was a stir among the Fang Family members, but at this point, no one dared to speak.


    Meanwhile, members of the four major families were also quietly withdrawing. Who would dare stay here now that Su Yang was not dead?


    "Did I say you could leave?" Su Yang called out coldly, and the people immediately stopped in their tracks, staring at Su Yang in horror.


    "Ding Qiuhuan, you¡¯ve got some nerve!" Su Yang slowly walked towards Ding Qiuhuan, "You nted a bomb, trying to kill me? Tsk tsk, it seems I was still too soft-hearted. Someone like you, I shouldn¡¯t have given you a chance, right?"


    Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s face turned red, and he gritted his teeth, "Surname Su, I warn you, my brother is now the heir of the Cultivation Sect. If you dare to hurt me again, my brother will never let you off, do you really want to be an enemy of the Cultivation Sect?"

 Chapter 165: One Sword Wipes Out a Hundred Men

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165: One Sword Wipes Out a Hundred Men</h4>


    "Cultivation Sect? Never heard of it!" Su Yang coldly grabbed Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s neck and said, "However, if they wish to seek revenge for you, I don¡¯t mind wiping them out as well!"


    "You... you¡¯re so arrogant!" Ding Qiuhuan yelled angrily.


    "That¡¯s called strength!" Su Yang shouted coldly, directly snapping Ding Qiuhuan¡¯s neck and throwing his body on the ground.


    Seeing Ding Qiuhuan dead, the other members of the four major families were terrified and trembling. Ding Qiuhuan had been their leader.


    Su Yang scanned the crowd and said in a cold voice, "Do you want to live?"


    Everyone nodded frantically.


    "Then I will give you a chance," said Su Yang coldly. "Within half an hour, have your Family Headse here, kneel before me begging for mercy, and you can survive!"


    The faces of everyone present changed. Asking their Family Heads toe and kneel to beg for mercy, how was that possible?


    But at this time, who dared not to listen to Su Yang¡¯s words? They each pulled out their phones, starting to contact their families, pleading for their Family Heads toe and save their lives.


    Su Yang walked over to the main seat and sat down, while Fang Wenzhong and the others had already been untied.


    "Master Su, thank you so much!" Fang Wenzhong bowed deeply.


    "No need to be polite!" Su Yang waved his hand. "This is what I owe Miss Fang, and I should naturally return it to her!"


    The people inside the room looked towards Fang Ziyu, and now, the only thing in their eyes was envy. Fang Ziyu¡¯s investment had been too wise!


    Su Yang casually tossed a pill to Fang Ziyu and said, "Get her to take this."


    Fang Ziyu didn¡¯t know what the pill was but still followed the instructions and fed it to Nannan. Strangely enough, not long after the pill was ingested, Nannan¡¯s wounds began to heal slowly.


    "My God, this... this is miraculous..." Fang Ziyu eximed in amazement.


    The others also saw it and were all stunned by the sight. Not to mention anything else, his medical skills alone were enough to shock the world.


    At that moment, the way everyone looked at Su Yang was filled with even greater reverence. Unmatched in martial prowess, astonishing in medical skills, such a person was an existence they could only look up to.


    Less than half an hour passed, and the people from the three major families had rushed over.


    The Zhou Family was the first to arrive, with Zhou Xue¡¯er apanying them. Family Head Zhou Chuan wasn¡¯t foolish; knowing that Su Yang had a good rtionship with Zhou Xue¡¯er, he brought her along to plead.


    Next was the Gu Family, with Family Head Gu Fang bringing over twenty people, his expression extremely gloomy.


    "Su Yang, I know you have a good rtionship with the Hou Family. But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to be above thew!" Gu Fang said solemnly, "I don¡¯t want to waste words with you. Release my Gu Family¡¯s people, and I can act as if today¡¯s incident never happened!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly. "Gu Family Head, don¡¯t rush to make your statement so absolute. Sit down for a while, and make your decisionter, to avoid any regrets!"


    Gu Fang frowned, not understanding Su Yang¡¯s intention, but still sat down to the side.


    The Ding Family arrived thetest. Family Head Ding Zhannan, upon hearing that his son Ding Qiuhuan was dead, immediately gathered nearly a hundred people toe over.


    Upon entering, Ding Zhannan roared furiously, "Where is my son! Where is my son!"


    "Here, he¡¯s here!" Su Yang nonchntly tossed the corpse of Ding Qiuhuan over to them.


    Seeing his son truly dead, Ding Zhannan went nearly mad, bellowing, "Su, you dared to kill my son, I will tear you to pieces!"


    "Silence!" Su Yang delivered a palm strike through the air, sending Ding Zhannan flying.


    Everyone was stunned. Ding Zhannan was ranked seventh among the masters of Nanluo City, yet he had no power to resist at all in front of Su Yang?


    Ding Zhannan took a bad hit and roared furiously, "Su, you think just because you can fight, you can do whatever you want? My Ding Family has more than a hundred people; can you fight them all? Kill him for me!"


    The members of the Ding Family charged forward, their roars thunderous with over a hundred people.


    Bystanders all stepped aside, many of them sneering at Su Yang.


    Over a hundred people... was Su Yang doomed?


    However, Su Yang was far from panicked. With a slight smile, he said, "The Ding Family sure brought many people, but today I¡¯ll put an end to this!"


    Having said that, Su Yang¡¯s arm shook, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew into the air.


    "Ice Seal Thousands of Miles!" Su Yang bellowed,unching the sword with a flick of his finger.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword soared, freezing everything in its path, leaving behind a white frost.


    As the seemingly petite Nine Cold Jade Sword passed through the hundreds of Ding Family members, those it passed were instantly encased in ice. Each one of the hundred people was frozen solid, none able to move.


    "My God!"


    "How... How is this possible?"


    The surrounding crowd constantly eximed in shock, as Gu Fang¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. He finally understood why Su Yang had asked him to watch for a while. Su Yang¡¯s abilities were truly heaven-defying. If he were to confront Su Yang, he¡¯d probably be done for as well!


    Ding Zhannan was stunned. He trembled as he said, "This... this can¡¯t be possible... this just can¡¯t be..."


    Su Yang retrieved the Nine Cold Jade Sword and stood up, saying, "Ding Zhannan, I have no grudge against your Ding Family. But your two sons have provoked me time and time again, thinking that I¡¯m easy to bully?"


    "As their father, you failed to discipline them strictly and even fully supported them in joining forces with the four major families against me. Most importantly, our feud involved my friends, and you almost got my friend killed. Under these circumstances, if I let your Ding Family live, wouldn¡¯t that make me look spineless?"


    "Now that you¡¯ve brought so many of the Ding Family here, it saves me another trip. From today forward, there will be no Ding Family in Nanluo City!"


    After saying that, Su Yang flicked his finger, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword charged out once again, piercing through the bodies of those hundred people.


    The ice shattered, and all those hundred-plus people fell to the ground, not one spared.


    Ding Zhannan waspletely dumbfounded. Hundreds of people, all his kinsmen, all dead just like that?


    With just two flicks of Su Yang¡¯s finger, over a hundred people were in? What kind of power did it take to achieve that!


    If they had known about Su Yang¡¯s strength, they would have never provoked him!


    The other onlookers were dumbstruck as well. Killing over a hundred people, Su Yang didn¡¯t even blink; he was the true definition of a demon!


    Su Yang walked over to Ding Zhannan and said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. You can call your second son and tell him toe to me for revenge, or you can forever keep this incident from him because if hees, it will mean his death. It¡¯s your choice now!"


    After speaking, Su Yang casually pped Ding Zhannan on the back, causing him to copse. With that p, Su Yang severed the meridians throughout his body. Su Yang wanted to see if that Cultivation Sect could still cure him!


    "Now, it¡¯s your turn!" Su Yang turned to address the Zhou and Gu Families, speaking softly, "I¡¯ve said it before, if you want to take your people home, you must kneel before me. What¡¯s your choice?"

 Chapter 166: Four Families Become Three

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Four Families Be Three</h4>


    Zhou Chuan and Gu Fang exchanged a nce, their expressions exceedingly unsightly.


    Before the Ding Family had arrived, if Su Yang had spoken this way, they would have definitely resisted.


    However, the current situation with the Ding Family had thoroughly made them realize Su Yang¡¯s strength. At this time, who would dare to challenge Su Yang?


    Zhou Chuan coughed lightly and looked towards Zhou Xue¡¯er beside him, motioning for Zhou Xue¡¯er to plead for mercy.


    Zhou Xue¡¯er¡¯s face was full of reluctance, but she still took a step forward and said in a low voice, "Su Yang..."


    "Xue¡¯er!" Su Yang cut her off directly, "You have always been my friend, and I don¡¯t deny that. So, I don¡¯t want you to speak up for others. If I had arrivedter today, Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei would have already been dead. Now, I¡¯m only asking the Zhou Family Head to kneel, is this not courteous enough?"


    Zhou Xue¡¯er slowly nodded, stepped back, and whispered, "Uncle, I can¡¯t manage this matter!"


    Zhou Chuan¡¯s face was full of defeat, and he looked towards Gu Fang, who was still stubbornly clenching his teeth. But how long could this kind of stubborn resistancest?


    "Take your time to think, I¡¯ll go and deal with the bodies first," said Su Yang with a lightugh. "Before the bodies are dealt with, I hope you cane to a conclusion. Otherwise, I will take it that you do not wish to kneel!"


    With that, Su Yang walked among the corpses, and a ck Shadow Phantom slowly emerged from his body.


    This Shadow Phantom looked like a person, roughly thirty feet tall, much taller than the first time Su Yang had used it, when it was only about ten feet tall. The size of the Shadow Phantom grew along with Su Yang¡¯s increasing strength.


    The Shadow Phantom slowly bent down, opened its mouth to suck, and the bodies were directly swallowed into its belly.


    Since the Shadow Phantom was not a physical entity, those outside could clearly see what was happening inside its belly. The bodies rapidly shriveled and withered away inside the Shadow Phantom, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Everyone was stunned. What kind of technique was this, so formidable?


    More than a hundred bodies quickly went down by half.


    At this moment, with a thud, Zhou Chuan directly knelt on the ground. Seeing this, he knew that Su Yang truly was an existence they could not afford to provoke!


    By the time that thest half was almost done, Gu Fang also knelt down, havingpletely copsed.


    Of the four Family Heads of the major families, Ding Zhannan was crippled, Gu Fang and Zhou Chuan had knelt down, leaving only Fang Wenzhong standing.


    At this time, the people from the Fang Family couldn¡¯t help but look towards Fang Ziyu. Fang Wenzhong managed to remain standing solely because of Fang Ziyu¡¯s achievements. If not for Fang Ziyu choosing to support Su Yang at the most critical moment, perhaps the Fang Family Head would have had to kneel by now!


    After dealing with all the bodies, Su Yang said with a light smile, "Those who understand the times are brilliant men. Since you have knelt down, I will spare their lives."


    Zhou Chuan and Gu Fang took a deep breath, feeling a sense of relief as if they had survived a catastrophe.


    "However, listen carefully!" Su Yang said coldly, "From today onwards, there will be three major families instead of four. Also, the three major families must respect the Fang Family. Anyone who disobeys will follow the Ding Family¡¯s example!"


    The crowd¡¯s expression changed, as Su Yang was intent on thoroughly disrupting the situation in Nanluo City.


    With the three major families respecting the Fang Family, and the Fang Family clearly respecting Su Yang, it meant that Su Yang was effectively in indirect control of the three major families.


    But at such a time, who would dare to say anything?


    The Gu and Zhou families fled in panic with their people, the Ding Family became history, and of this incident, it was the Fang Family that benefited the most.


    Su Yang did not rush to leave but stayed with the Fang Family.


    After tidying up the chaotic scene a bit, Fang Wenzhong personally weed Su Yang into the hall to sit down.


    "Master Su, for today¡¯s events, we owe you our gratitude!" Fang Wenzhong thanked him again.


    "There¡¯s no need for such formalities," Su Yang waved his hand and said, "I¡¯ve said before, this is a favor I owed Fang Ziyu that I need to repay."


    Fang Wenzhong looked at Fang Ziyu, filled with emotion. How could he have imagined that an investment made on a whim by Fang Ziyu would bring such a blessing to the Fang Family?


    "By the way, I¡¯ve heard that the Fang Family has been having some difficulties recently?" Su Yang looked towards Fang Wenzhong. "Is it true?"


    "Ah!" Fang Wenzhong couldn¡¯t help but sigh, saying, "Speaking of which, it really is like that. Recently, for some reason, all our business ventures have been failing."


    "Members of our family either get into car idents or die unexpectedly, all kinds of idents have been happening. You could say that recently our family has been in utter chaos."


    "We have had to sell many of the family¡¯s assets just to keep afloat. But now, the family is in an exceedingly dangerous situation. If we sell a few more core assets, I¡¯m afraid our Fang Family¡¯s hundred years of foundation will crumble in my hands!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang asked. "Have you ever thought about what might be the cause of all this?"


    "Cause?" Fang Wenzhong was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. "We can only say that our luck has been poor. Just so you know, another member of our family died the day before yesterday, and it was Ziyu¡¯s little aunt. Do you know how she died? Choked to death on a chicken bone! How could there be any reason for something like that? It can only be said that it was bad luck!"


    Su Yang remembered that at the clubhouse two days before, Fang Ziyu had received a phone call and left in a panicked state. It must have been about this incident.


    "There is no such thing as good luck or bad luck. The Fang Family has prospered smoothly up to this point; how could things suddenly turn out this way?" Su Yang shook his head. "There must be a reason for this!"


    "I think so too," said Fang Wenzhong. "For this reason, I specifically sought out several Feng Shui masters to look at our house¡¯s Feng Shui and our ancestors¡¯ graves. But they found nothing, and I truly have no idea why!"


    Upon hearing these words, Su Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked, "By the way, do you know someone named Fang Jingshan?"


    "Fang Jingshan?" Fang Wenzhong was taken aback. "That... that is my great-uncle, Ziyu¡¯s great-grandfather. But he has been dead for many years, how... how do you know about him?"


    "That¡¯s it!" Su Yang immediately struck the table. "So, he is one of your ancestors. No wonder the Fang Family has fallen into the current state!"


    "What?" Fang Wenzhong looked astonished. "Master Su, what exactly... what exactly is going on?"


    Su Yang said, "Do you know that Fang Jingshan¡¯s grave has been tampered with?"


    "What?" Fang Wenzhong was dumbfounded. "How is that possible? I had several Feng Shui masters go and inspect it, but there was... there were no changes..."


    "The one who tampered with the grave wasn¡¯t very skilled, and the Feng Shui masters you hired failed to notice it; it seems these Feng Shui masters aren¡¯t worth much after all!" Su Yang said softly.


    "This..." Fang Wenzhong was momentarily stunned before hurriedly prostrating on the ground and pleading in a trembling voice, "Master Su, please save our Fang Family!"

 Chapter 167: Wind-Chasing Kirin

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Wind-Chasing Kirin</h4>


    Before, Su Yang hadn¡¯t connected Fang Jingshan¡¯s grave on Qingyun Mountain to the Fang Family. Now that it was mentioned, everything immediately clicked into ce.


    "Patriarch Fang, there¡¯s no need to get agitated!" Su Yang helped Fang Wenzhong to his feet, "I¡¯ve said that I would repay Miss Fang¡¯s favor, and I will certainly help to the end. This matter, to me, is but a trifle."


    "Thank you, Master Su!" Fang Wenzhong was extremely grateful, and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Fang Ziyu more than once. If it weren¡¯t for Fang Ziyu making the right choice, they would have certainly been doomed this time.


    The group headed straight for Qingyun Mountain and found Fang Jingshan¡¯s grave.


    The condition of the grave was about the same as when Su Yang had seen it previously. Fang Wenzhong and the others circled the grave in astonishment for a while, then eximed, "Master Su, forgive our poor eyesight, but the grave seems unchanged. We have checked it several times and no one has tampered with it!"


    Su Yang turned to Fang Ziyu, "Miss Fang, may I borrow a strand of hair?"


    Fang Ziyu was puzzled but still plucked a strand of her hair and handed it to Su Yang.


    With the strand in hand, Su Yang walked around the grave and eventually stopped at a particr spot. He released the strand, letting it drop.


    The hair fluttered down andnded two feet to the east of Su Yang.


    "Do you see?" asked Su Yang.


    "Ah?" Everyone was startled, what were they supposed to see?


    Su Yang spoke softly, "The direction of the wind!"


    Fang Wenzhong took a deep breath and eximed, "That¡¯s right, the wind direction is incorrect. The wind is blowing westward, so how could the hairnd on the east?"


    Only then did everyone realize and they were all amazed.


    Someone walked up beside Su Yang, felt the wind for a while, and said, "The wind here is blowing westward, how could this be?"


    In fact, the wind on the mountain was quite strong, causing everyone¡¯s clothing to flutter slightly. Yet, the direction of the wind was inplete contrast to where the strand of hair had fallen.


    "Is there anyone here who¡¯s not a Fang?" Su Yang asked, "I need to borrow another strand of hair."


    "Nannan isn¡¯t a Fang," Fang Wenzhong immediately responded.


    Nannan¡¯s injuries had healed by seventy percent by now, and she could alreadye along with everyone. She quickly plucked a strand of her hair and passed it over.


    Su Yang took the hair and, at the same position, released Nannan¡¯s strand of hair.


    Strangely enough, after Nannan¡¯s hair fell, it was blown directly westward by the wind.


    "This... What¡¯s going on here?" everyone was dumbfounded.


    "This is your family¡¯s Feng Shui!" Su Yang said, "Your ancestor is buried here, so the Feng Shui can affect you, but it doesn¡¯t affect other people. The Feng Shui of this grave has been reversed by someone, so it no longer flows with the wind, but against it."


    "As the saying goes, rowing against the current, if you don¡¯t advance, you¡¯ll fall back. With your family¡¯s Feng Shui always moving in the reverse direction, how can your descendants live peacefully?"


    Everyone was shocked, and some, skeptical, went to try for themselves and pulled out their hair to test it out.


    The results were exactly as Su Yang had described. Those who were Fangs had their hair fall to the east, while those who were not, were unaffected.


    Fang Wenzhong was utterly shaken and with a trembling voice said, "Master Su is truly a divine figure, Master Su, then... is there still hope to rectify this?"


    "This is a minor matter; there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be resolved." Su Yang nced around and said, "At the northwest and southwest corners of the tomb, seven feet and three inches away, dig down two feet and six inches."


    Without asking why, the Fang Family immediately took action.


    Soon, someone eximed in astonishment, "My God, what is this?"


    Fang Wenzhong immediately ran over and saw that in the two pits that had been dug, there was a ck statue in each. These statues looked very peculiar, resembling horses, but with horns on their heads and scales on their bodies, their limbs robust and fiercely imposing.


    "What are these things?" Fang Wenzhong asked in surprise.


    "Wind-Chasing Kirins." Su Yang exined, "A method used to reverse wind and water direction, changing the subsurface flow of feng shui, thereby affecting future generations."


    "Are these two things the cause of such a disaster befalling our Fang Family!?" Fang Wenzhong couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    "Then hurry up and smash these things!"


    "Destroy them, destroy them, they¡¯re too detestable!"


    The Fang Family members were in an uproar, each one extremely agitated. The Fang Family had suffered tremendous losses during this period, and all of it was caused by these two objects?


    "You mustn¡¯t destroy these two things," Su Yang shook his head and said, "You should rebury these two Wind-Chasing Kirins, but switch their positions."


    "Ah?" Fang Wenzhong was stunned, "Master Su, we... we¡¯re burying them again?"


    "Once their positions are switched, the feng shui will not only continue to operate normally, but the wind and water that these two Wind-Chasing Kirins once repelled will be returned twofold," exined Su Yang. "Bury these kirins, and within a year, the Fang Family will be blessed with great fortune. Of course, you can choose not to bury them, but then you¡¯ll miss out on this year¡¯s good fortune!"


    "Bury them! They must be buried!" Without another word, Fang Wenzhong personally switched the positions of the two kirins and buried them again.


    The members of the Fang Family were overjoyed, having lived through too many depressing days recently.


    After resolving the Fang Family¡¯s issue, Su Yang and Fang Wenzhong rode together towards the city center.


    On the way, Su Yang casually mentioned, "Patriarch Fang, tampering with feng shui like this isn¡¯t something an average person would do. Could it be that your Fang Family has offended a Feng Shui Master, bringing about this great cmity?"


    "That¡¯s not the case," Fang Wenzhong shook his head, "Not to mention the tomb of my great-uncle, not many people know about it. Also, the Fang Family has always advocated being kind to others and never initiates enmity with anyone. Thinking it over, we really don¡¯t have any enemies."


    "Then that¡¯s strange," Su Yang said. "Without any deep hatred, most people wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Tampering with feng shui can backfire, and most people who understand feng shui aren¡¯t willing to take the risk."


    "This..." Fang Wenzhong scratched his head, thought for a long while, and suddenly said, "Oh, I remember now. A year and a half ago, we did have a falling out with someone. Could it be because of that?"


    Su Yang nodded but did not speak. He had merely asked casually, and the specifics were none of his concern.


    However, Fang Wenzhong hesitated for a moment and then suddenly said, "Master Su, thank you for your assistance with this matter!"


    "I have said before, this was me repaying Miss Fang¡¯s kindness!" Su Yang replied.


    "Your help in saving my Fang Family is repayment enough for that kindness. But with the matter of our ancestral tomb, we owe you a debt of gratitude!" said Fang Wenzhong, "The Fang Family has nothing to repay you with, so here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: The Fang Family has an ancestral relic that I n to give to you, Master Su, as a token of our gratitude."


    "That¡¯s not necessary," Su Yang shook his head and said, "I helped you purely on ount of Fang Ziyu and didn¡¯t expect anything in return!"


    "I know you, Master Su, are not interested in such material things, but this is still a token of our gratitude." Fang Wenzhong paused, then added, "Moreover, for our Fang Family, this object might be more of a curse than a blessing!"

 Chapter 168 Kylin Jade

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Kylin Jade</h4>


    "Oh?" Su Yang looked towards Fang Wenzhong, "What makes you say that?"


    "s!" Fang Wenzhong sighed and said, "The person I just told you about took a fancy to our family heirloom, intended to buy it, and was refused by us. Later, he broke into our Fang Family home and was discovered by us, which led to some disputes."


    "The matters of our Fang Family were likely meddled with by this person. If he could do it once, who knows if he might do it a second or third time. As long as this object remains with our Fang Family, I fear this person will always have his eyes on us."


    Su Yang slightly furrowed his brows, "What exactly is it? Why is this person so persistent?"


    Fang Wenzhong took out a small wooden box from his person, "This is it."


    Su Yang opened the wooden box, and saw inside a palm-sized, entirely crimson jade. The jade was carved into the shape of a Kylin, mes burning upon its body, and one could feel a scorching heat upon touch, clearly not an ordinary item.


    "This... This is Kirin Jade!" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Kirin Jade was recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, and it was a type of Beast God Jade.


    Beast God Jade is an incredibly rare type of jade, formed over many years soaked in the blood of a divine beast. Since divine beasts are extremely rare, wounding them and drawing blood is even more difficult. Capturing the blood of a wounded divine beast upon a piece of jade is even rarer.


    Moreover, the most crucial point of the Beast God Jade is its potential for growth. The power of the Beast God Jade can grow in tandem with the strength of the divine beast.


    Typically, a divine beast possesses, at the least, the pinnacle strength of the Yellow Grade; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be deemed divine. Hence, Beast God Jades also generally contain the utmost power of the Yellow Grade.


    And when a divine beast progresses to the Profound Level Realm, the Beast God Jade, too, grows to the Mystical Realm. If the divine beast further advances to the Earth Rank or even the higher Heavenly Grade Realm, then the Beast God Jade can correspondingly reach the Earth and Heavenly Levels.


    Such a jade, for a cultivator, is something they can only dream of. After all, once the divine beast grows, this jade could reach a realm so astonishing!


    "Master Su recognizes this jade?" Fang Wenzhong asked in surprise.


    Su Yang nodded, "A very rare jade, it has miraculous effects for cultivators."


    "Cultivators!?" Fang Wenzhong couldn¡¯t help but be shocked,mented, "Our family has had this jade for over a hundred years, and yet no one knew what it was. It¡¯s been in our family for a hundred years, and we¡¯ve never found any use for it. We only kept it because it seemed magical, so we kept it as a family heirloom."


    "I never expected that it would be something used by cultivators. s, it was we who held back this jade." Fang Wenzhong sighed deeply, then suddenly handed the wooden box to Su Yang, "Master Su, we cannot let this jade be neglected any longer. The world¡¯s treasures should belong to those who are worthy. We will give this jade to Master Su as a token of our gratitude!"


    "Isn¡¯t this a bit too precious?" Su Yang said. He was actually very tempted; he needed this jade.


    "Without Master Su, our Fang Family would likely no longer exist," Fang Wenzhong said, "This jade is of no use to our Fang Family, and instead, it might even bring us disaster. Take it, Master Su, you would be doing our Fang Family a favor!"


    "In that case, I will not refuse any further." Su Yang epted the Kirin Jade and dered loudly, "From now on, the Fang Family shall be under my protection. As long as you do not betray me ormit heinous acts against heaven and earth, I, Su Yang, shall ensure that non can stand against the Fang Family!"


    Fang Wenzhong was overjoyed, repeating his thanks, "Many thanks, Master Su! Many thanks, Master Su!"


    ...


    Returning home, Su Yang greeted Qi¡¯er and then hurried upstairs without waiting.


    He took out the Kirin Jade and slowly began to channel his power into it, testing the strength of the Kirin Jade.


    As soon as his power entered, Su Yang felt a potent heat, rapidly surging towards him. This burning sensation seemed as if it could engulf him in an instant.


    Fortunately, Su Yang was prepared. The Nine Cold Jade Sword flew out swiftly, its powerful chill suppressing the scorching heat of the Kirin Jade. It was only then that the heat waves reluctantly subsided.


    Had it not been for the Nine Cold Jade, Su Yang might very well have been burned to a crisp.


    From that brief contact, Su Yang also sensed that the power of the Kirin Jade was roughly at the Spirit Tranquility Realm. In other words, this Fire Kirin¡¯s strength was at the Spirit Tranquility Realm, or perhaps slightly stronger, but definitely not yet at the Profound Level.


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief. With the Spirit Tranquility Realm, he could control the Kirin Jade with the help of the Nine Cold Jade.


    He ced the Kirin Jade properly and first used Devouring the Heavens to absorb some power from the Nine Cold Jade. Then, he channeled his power into the Kirin Jade once more.


    Feeling the intrusion of external power, the Kirin Jade seemed to be enraged, its heat waves quicklyshing out.


    Su Yang rapidly suppressed it with the power of the Nine Cold Jade, scattering the heat wave. The remaining heat quickly retreated, showing fear towards the power of the Nine Cold Jade.


    Seizing the opportunity, Su Yang swiftly poured all his power into the Kirin Jade, upying the entire gem.


    The heat wave, suppressed by the Nine Cold Jade, gradually transformed into a Fire Kirin the size of a fingertip. It red at Su Yang, huffing in indignation, yet it dared not voice its anger.


    Su Yang smiled faintly as he approached the Fire Kirin, starting to connect his own power with it.


    After a few attempts, the Fire Kirin was uncooperative. However, when Su Yang pressed it with the power of the Nine Cold Jade again, the Fire Kirin capitted and connected with him.


    Su Yang silently cultivated the Secret Technique from Destiny¡¯s Tome, taking a full half-hour topletely control the power of the Kirin Jade.


    "Phew!" Su Yang let out a long breath; this matter was finally aplished.


    With a casual flick, the Kirin Jade fell into his palm, looking like a pretty ornament. Su Yang carried it on his person, keeping it separate from the Nine Cold Jade, so that thetter¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t invade the Kirin Jade.


    Then, Su Yang released several Purple Lightning Divine Thunders from his body. These were forged from the excess power he had absorbed, and now that he had the Kirin Jade, the Purple Lightning Divine Thunders were not of much significance to him anymore.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang picked up several jade stones from the table and channeled the Purple Lightning Divine Thunders into them.


    These jade stones were collected by Ling Zi for Su Yang. Su Yang had wanted to set up a Spirit Gathering Array, but the quality of these stones was not suitable. However, to contain several Purple Lightning Divine Thunders, they were sufficient.


    These jade stones containing Purple Lightning Divine Thunders were like bombs, exploding with formidable power when thrown. Su Yang nned to give a few to his family and friends, so they could protect themselves in case of danger!

 Chapter 169 Brother Yang, Please Sign an Autograph

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Brother Yang, Please Sign an Autograph</h4>


    The upheaval in the four great families hardly made any impact in Nanluo City. Especially in the school, it didn¡¯t cause any stir at all.


    Instead, it was Wang Hao¡¯s championship victory that caused a huge sensation within the school.


    Every year, Number Seven School was at the bottom; it was always the one bullied at the Inter-school Martial Arts Competition, having never even made it into the top five.


    This time, Wang Haopletely rewrote the history of the Inter-school Martial Arts Competition as well as Number Seven School¡¯s history.


    As soon as Su Yang got to the school gates, he saw a huge banner hanging there¡ªWarm congrattions to student Wang Hao on winning the Inter-school Martial Arts Competition!


    And inside the campus, Wang Hao was surrounded by a crowd seeking autographs and photos, busy to the point of sweating profusely.


    "Wow, this is too much!" Zhao Qiupeng eximed in amazement.


    Wang Hao also saw Su Yang and immediately wormed his way out of the crowd, "Brother Yang, you¡¯re here."


    Su Yang smiled and waved at him, but at that moment, a girl beside them suddenly eximed, "That¡¯s Su Yang, he¡¯s the one who founded Destiny Martial Arts, and Wang Hao was trained by him!"


    The moment these words came out, those who had originally been surrounding Wang Hao immediately ran over to encircle Su Yang.


    "Brother Yang, give me an autograph, please; I¡¯m your fan!"


    "Brother Yang, let¡¯s take a photo together; I really like you!"


    "Brother Yang, is Destiny Martial Arts still recruiting? The fortune teller at the entrance of our vige has always said that I¡¯m a once-in-a-hundred-years martial arts prodigy!"


    "Brother Yang, how about an endorsement? Our central pharmacy has the best injury recovery medicinal wines in the entire city, and we can negotiate the endorsement fee!"


    Su Yang was speechless; this was exactly the situation he disliked the most.


    Zhao Qiupeng was left hanging on the side, a bit speechless, and patted one of the girls on the shoulder, "Hey, beauty, I¡¯m also one of the founders of Destiny Martial Arts; how about I sign an autograph for you?"


    "Who are you?" the girl nced at Zhao Qiupeng disdainfully, "Either Brother Yang signs or Brother Hao signs; what onion do you think you are?"


    "Hey, that¡¯s not right, why do you talk like that?" Zhao Qiupeng got anxious, "What¡¯s wrong with me signing? Both of them are my brothers; I¡¯m in on half of their merits!"


    The girl retorted, "Just give it a rest; look at how skinny and unimpressive you are. Go home and eat more rice to bulk up before youe out here trying to fool young girls by acting like a big shot."


    "Damn!"


    It wasn¡¯t until the ss bell rang that Su Yang finally escaped from the crowd and made it into the ssroom with Zhao Qiupeng.


    "I told you I should have been the one topete!" Zhao Qiupeng muttered the whole way, "What a missed opportunity for fame and fortune, just handed over to others!"


    "You¡¯ve got it made, haven¡¯t you!" Su Yang was exasperated and said, "I¡¯m not going to stay for this ss; if I do, by the time school lets out, I probably won¡¯t be able to run away!"


    "That¡¯s not okay; I have to go to ss. I promised Xie Wei that I would take part in the college entrance exams this year!" Zhao Qiupeng said.


    "Then you stay. If someonees, block them for me," Su Yang said, and then he slipped away quietly through the back door.


    Leaving the school, Su Yang was at a loss for what to do, so he went to look for Fatty.


    These past few days, Fatty¡¯s father was already able to get out of bed and walk, and Fatty had be much more cheerful.


    And after what had happenedst time, Su Yang realized that Qingyun Clubhouse wasn¡¯t exactly a safe ce. He had discussed it with Fang Wenzhong yesterday and ended up moving Fatty¡¯s family to stay with the Fang Family for the time being.


    The Fang Family might not be as powerful as Qingyun Clubhouse, but they had many family members who practiced martial arts, and Fang Wenzhong was the second-ranked expert in Nanluo City. There, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone who wanted to harm Fatty¡¯s family.


    Fatty¡¯s parents were taken care of by the Fang Family, so Fatty had a lot more free time. Su Yang came to find him, and together they went to Six Degrees Bar.


    With Su Yang¡¯s help, Six Degrees Bar¡¯s business was now booming. Even though it was only the afternoon, the ce was already packed.


    Su Yang and Fatty hadn¡¯t been to the bar in a long time, and now Li Liang was in charge there. After Su Yang taught him several cocktail recipes, Li Liang had essentially be the mainstay of the bar. The girls from the university town had also started to idolize Li Liang.


    Seeing Su Yang, Li Liang was overjoyed and hurriedly came over from behind the bar, "Su Yang, you¡¯re here,e,e, please sit down!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded, sitting down with Fatty.


    "What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll get it arranged for you," Li Liang paused then added, "Oh, right, Sister Liu Liu was here just now. I¡¯ll go upstairs in a bit to see if she¡¯s still there!"


    "There¡¯s no need for that, we¡¯re just stopping by to sit for a while," Su Yang said offhandedly.


    "How can that be!" Li Liang immediately argued, "If Sister Liu Liu finds out you guys came and I didn¡¯t tell her, how am I going to have good days ahead? Wait here, I¡¯ll go check right now. If she¡¯s there, I¡¯ll have here down..."


    Li Liang gave a quick order and immediately turned to go upstairs.


    Just as Su Yang and Fatty had sat down, a server promptly brought over the drinks Li Liang had just mixed.


    "Brother Yang, Brother Dong, please enjoy your drinks!" the server said with a smile, recognizing both Su Yang and Fatty.


    "Alright, thanks!"


    Fatty was about to take a sip from his ss when suddenly two people walked over and grabbed his hand.


    "Hey, Fatty, it seems like this drink is ours," a young man said coldly.


    "Yours?" Fatty was taken aback, "This drink is on our table, how can it be yours?"


    The young man replied, "This is what we ordered. They didn¡¯t bring it to us but brought it to your table instead. Isn¡¯t it ours then?"


    "Oh, is that so," Fatty said with augh, "No problem then, you guys take it and drink first!"


    "We take it and drink? Fatty, you sure say it lightly!" the young man suddenly mmed his fist on the table and shouted angrily, "Server,e here!"


    The server ran over immediately and asked in a low voice, "What seems to be the problem?"


    "I want to know why our drink got served to their table?" the young man red, "What¡¯s this? Do you look down on us or something?"


    The server quickly replied, "No, sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This was arranged by Liang Ge. Your drink hasn¡¯t been mixed yet!"


    "What kind of arrangement by Liang Ge, what¡¯s mixed or not mixed. Damn it, we were here first but they got served before us. It¡¯s clear you¡¯re just bullying us!" the young man yelled furiously.


    "Right, it¡¯s just too much bullying!"


    "Damn it, are you blind? Don¡¯t you know who we are, daring to bully us like this!"


    "Why don¡¯t you ask around about what our boss¡¯s status is? Do you not want this shop to stay open anymore?"


    Several people at a distant table also started shouting loudly; these people, dressed shily, were obviously small-time thugs. Apanied by a few girls, they were all yelling as if the bar couldn¡¯t contain them.


    The server¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and she said in a low voice, "I¡¯m really sorry, this really isn¡¯t the drink you ordered, how about I arrange something else for you?"


    "Arrange my ass!" the young man shouted, "Damn it, I think you don¡¯t want to keep this shop open, tear it down for me!"

 Chapter 170 My Boss is Su Yang!

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170 My Boss is Su Yang!</h4>


    A group of people started stirring up trouble noisily, ready to cause a scene.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, just as he was about to speak, Fatty quickly stepped in before him, grabbed the young man¡¯s hair, and shoved him to the ground.


    "Son of a bitch, I gave you face, and you dared to be so disrespectful!" Fatty cursed furiously, "Fuck, do you really think I¡¯m a pushover with no temper? Goddamn it, you don¡¯t even have the balls to piss and look at yourself in the mirror, strutting around like you own the ce!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, the old Fatty was back. Evidently, his parents¡¯ gradual well-being also made him a lot more rxed.


    The gangsters were stunned for a moment, but quickly snapped out of it and rushed over with chairs and bottles in hand.


    "Fatty, let go of my brother!"


    "Motherfucker, you dare toy a hand on our people, do you know who our boss is?"


    "Fuck, kill him, my boss can clean up after this!"


    As Fatty stood up, still clutching the young man¡¯s hair, he cursed, "I don¡¯t give a fuck who your boss is. Listen good, all of you, get the hell out, or I¡¯ll let his blood flow!"


    "Shit, you¡¯ve got a big mouth, daring to talk about our boss like that!" one of them shouted angrily, "You listen good, our boss is Su Yang of Destiny Martial Arts, ever heard of him?"


    "What?" Fatty was taken aback and looked at Su Yang.


    Su Yang was alsopletely confused. What the hell was this?


    "What¡¯s the matter? Scared now? Do you realize you should be afraid?" the guy sneered, "Let go of my brother now, and then kneel down and give him three loud kowtows, and we can spare your life. Otherwise, when my boss gets here, the two of you are definitely going to die in an ugly way!"


    "It¡¯s not..." Fatty was utterly bewildered. "Your boss is really Su Yang?"


    "Bullshit, of course it¡¯s the truth!" the young man roared.


    Fatty turned to Su Yang, who just shrugged, indicating that he also didn¡¯t know what was going on; he had never seen these people before.


    "Scared? Then hurry up and let go. Do you really want our boss toe over here?" another one yelled angrily.


    Fatty scratched his head and then suddenly said, "Shit, I really need to learn something new today. You go, call that fucking Su Yang over here. I want to meet him personally!"


    Su Yang: "..."


    "Fuck, who the hell are you to deserve my bossing over. Hit them!" The youths charged over furiously, but they were kicked back by Su Yang one by one.


    Fatty also picked up a bottle and knocked the young man down, shouting loudly, "Now, call your boss and have hime over. Otherwise, none of you are leaving today!"


    The gangsters were all scared, one of them took out a phone and tremblingly said, "You... you guys are dead... My boss is just outside, he¡¯ll be here in a moment!"


    Fatty looked at Su Yang, who was also looking towards the door, equally curious to see who this Su Yang of Destiny Martial Arts really was!


    Soon, several people walked in through the door. One of them, Su Yang actually recognized¡ªit was Chen Zhien!


    Chen Zhien, with two men and four women, the four girls pretty good-looking. The most beautiful one nestled in Chen Zhien¡¯s arms, just like a Little Bird leaning on a person.


    Chen Zhien looked smug, the sun wasn¡¯t out, but he was still wearing a pair ofrge sunsses, swaggering into Six Degrees Bar.


    "Big bro, big bro..." the youths immediately called out, "Big bro, it¡¯s so good you¡¯vee. These two sons of bitches we faced, we even dropped Su Yang Big Bro¡¯s name, and they still hit us, still talking about having fucking Su Yange over. Big bro, this is outright insulting Su Yang Big Bro!"


    Su Yang was speechless. The boss these guys were talking about turned out to be Chen Zhien!


    The lighting inside the bar was poor, and with sunsses on, Chen Zhien entered without seeing the situation clearly. Upon hearing the words, he immediately looked towards Su Yang and Fatty.


    He nced over and his expression froze. He immediately took off his sunsses and looked again,pletely dumbfounded.


    "Big bro, it¡¯s him. He dared to make trouble on our turf, totally ignoring you!" the young man kept shouting, "Big bro, kill him! Kill them all!"


    Chen Zhien¡¯s buddies heard this and immediately got fired up. A young man with tattoos on his neck raged, "Fuck, you¡¯ve got some nerve, even daring to hit our people, you wanna die or what?"


    "Shit, you dare mess with Chen¡¯s brothers, don¡¯t you know who Chen is?" another guy shouted angrily.


    Those four girls kept sneering, "Look at these two, dressed like country bumpkins. Probably have no clue about the rules here, a good beating will teach them!"


    "Country folk sure are strong; look, they¡¯ve knocked down Huang Mao and his buddies."


    "Of course, all that time farming, they¡¯ve got to have some arm strength, otherwise what would they eat?"


    The girl snuggling up to Chen Zhien spoke in a coquettish tone, "Zhi En, I don¡¯t want to see other people here. How about clearing the ce? Kick them all out!"


    Chen Zhien¡¯s face turned ashen, and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    At that moment, Li Liang ran down from upstairs, "Hey, Sister Liu Liu just left not long ago, let¡¯s just sit down. Oh, Zhi En, you¡¯re here too,e on, sit with us, let¡¯s sit together!"


    Li Liang was still unaware of what had happened below. Chen Zhien¡¯s face turned beet red, torn between staying or leaving.


    Su Yang, however, sat down at the table with a smile, casually saying, "Shall we sit for a while?"


    Chen Zhien really didn¡¯t want to sit there, but what could he dare to say?


    Trembling, he sat down by the table, feeling like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    Lately, Chen Zhien¡¯s reputation in Peking University Campus had been quite notable.


    His parents had good jobs, his brother-inw and sister ran apany, living in Nanluo City¡¯s best standalone vi, moving in and out of Six Degrees Bar as he pleased. Now, Chen Zhien had be one of the most prominent rich young masters around, attracting a good following.


    After Destiny Martial Arts imed victory yesterday, Chen Zhien even boasted that Su Yang was his brother. That made his followers even more fervent.


    But, Chen Zhien was painfully aware that everything he had was thanks to Su Yang.


    And the problem was, he wasn¡¯t on good terms with Su Yang at all.


    When they didn¡¯t see each other, he could y the rich young master, living afortable life.


    But now that they were both in the bar, he felt like he was sitting on a cactus.


    His followers didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Chen Zhien and Su Yang. Seeing them sitting in silence, they became anxious.


    "Boss, take him down!" the young man shouted loudly, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to do it himself.


    Su Yang nced at Chen Zhien, "Your little brother¡¯s telling you to hit us!"


    Chen Zhien felt like he was about to cough up blood, clenching his teeth in silence.


    The girl snuggling up to him pouted again, pleading, "Zhi En, I don¡¯t want to sit with these people, kick them out!"


    Su Yang once again said, "Your girlfriend wants you to kick us out!"


    Chen Zhien clenched his teeth, suddenly stood up, and pped his girlfriend across the face, cursing, "I¡¯m kicking your damned mother, get the fuck out!"

 Chapter 171: Are You Worthy to Talk About Friendship with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Are You Worthy to Talk About Friendship with Me?</h4>


    The girl was stupefied, having no idea what had transpired, and covered her face, afraid to speak.


    Theckeys were also frozen in shock, what was happening? This didn¡¯t follow the script they expected.


    Chen Zhien, such a formidable figure, how had he wilted here?


    But Su Yang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he leisurely sipped his winess.


    Fatty couldn¡¯t hold back and burst out cursing, "Chen Zhien, you son of a bitch, so these bastard underlings are yours. I fucking curse your ancestors, what the hell are you, daring to act like a boss? Huh, you even dare to use Su Yang¡¯s name on the streets, who do you think you are?"


    Chen Zhien¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed. He looked at Su Yang and said quietly, "Su Yang, I¡¯m sorry, but after all, we¡¯re brothers..."


    "Chen Zhien, don¡¯t talk nonsense," Su Yang said calmly. "Have you forgotten who told mest time that we¡¯re not family?"


    Chen Zhien was left speechless; indeed, he had said those words. But ever since Su Yang had shown his great wealth, he began to regret it. But what use was regret?


    Thoseckeys on the side were also stunned. One of them whispered, "No way, did... did Chen just call him Su Yang? Could I have heard wrong?"


    "I heard it too, this... this is Brother Su Yang?"


    "My god, the founder of Destiny Martial Arts is him?"


    "But... but this is not right, wasn¡¯t he said to be brothers with Chen?"


    "Could it be Chen was just bragging?"


    The whispers among the crowd kept spreading wave after wave, making Chen Zhien so embarrassed he wished he could just squeeze into a crack in the ground.


    Even Chen Zhien¡¯s girlfriend was dumbfounded, looking at Su Yang with eyes full of awe. If she had known this was Su Yang, she would never dare let Chen Zhien clear the field!


    The girl got together with Chen Zhien precisely because of his family background and wealth. Learning that Chen Zhien was brothers with Su Yang excited her even more, thinking she had truly married into wealth.


    But now, it seemed the situation was nothing like she had expected!


    "Everybody shut up!" Chen Zhien suddenly shouted.


    The crowd jumped at the outburst. Chen Zhien looked at Su Yang and said seriously, "Su Yang, do you really want to be so ruthless?"


    "Ruthless?" Su Yang nced at Chen Zhien and said coldly, "I had just gotten home, and you wanted to kick me out. A problem arises at home, and you push all the responsibility onto me. I hadn¡¯t returned home for three years, and on our first meeting, you say we are not family. Now you want to talk about our rtionship? Do you deserve it?"


    Everyone around was dumbstruck; they didn¡¯t know about these developments. It seemed like Chen Zhien and Su Yang really didn¡¯t have a good rtionship.


    "Let it go, Su Yang," Li Liang hurried to mediate. "For Uncle Su¡¯s sake, let¡¯s just drop the matter and not make it difficult for him."


    Su Yang exhaled lightly; he hadn¡¯t dealt with Chen Zhien on the spot out of respect for his father. If he really had taken action against Chen Zhien here, Zhao Xuefen would probably have made a huge fuss again.


    Though Su Yang didn¡¯t like Zhao Xuefen, she was, after all, his father¡¯s wife. Besides, Chen Fei was kind to him; Su Yang couldn¡¯t bring himself to be entirely disrespectful.


    "You can go," Su Yang waved his hand. "From now on, don¡¯t mention my name out there. Remember your own words, we are not family!"


    Chen Zhien, gnashing his teeth, angrily departed, his heart filled with both rage and regret.


    He and Chen Fei were biological siblings, yet, at Su Yang¡¯s side, their treatment was drastically different.


    For Chen Fei, Su Yang could mobilize someone like Ling Zi and deploy the resources of Qingyun Clubhouse. When it came to him, however, he couldn¡¯t even use Su Yang¡¯s name.


    But, who could he me for such a situation?


    If Chen Zhien had been a little nicer to Su Yang before, even if they didn¡¯t argue, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have treated him this way!


    After all, one must continue down the path they¡¯ve chosen, even if it¡¯s with tears in their eyes.


    "Disperse, disperse, let¡¯s all disperse," Li Liang waved his hand to disperse the crowd around them.


    Seeing that Chen Zhien had fled, no one dared to linger, and they all scattered despondently.


    Su Yang had been ying here with Fatty all afternoon. When evening approached, Su Yang had originally nned to have dinner with Fatty when he stepped out, but he received a call from his father Su Ping, asking him toe home for dinner.


    Moreover, there was another piece of news that caused Su Yang¡¯s brow to furrow deeply. That was, Lin Qingru¡¯s entire family wasing to dine at Su Yang¡¯s home.


    The matter between Su Yang and Lin Qingru was currently causing Su Yang quite a headache. If it were only Lin Qingru herself, Su Yang would unquestionably cut off the issue without hesitation.


    But the problem was, Lin Qingru¡¯s father, Lin Ze Ping, had always been very kind to Su Yang. From his childhood, he had taken great care of Su Yang. In fact, he could almost be called Su Yang¡¯s second father.


    Su Yang had originally nned to handle this matter coldly, but now that they wereing to his home to dine, it looked like he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it.


    "It¡¯s Lin Qingru again!" Fatty said indignantly at the side: "That woman is simply no good, Su Yang. As your brother, I advise you, the sooner you break it off with this kind of person, the better."


    "I¡¯d like to break it off..." Su Yang¡¯s face expressed his helplessness: "But you also know how good Uncle Lin has been to me, I can¡¯t make Uncle Lin sad."


    "This..." Fatty scratched his head, acknowledging the issue was indeed troublesome.


    After pondering for a while, Fatty suddenly said: "Su Yang, I¡¯ve seen that Lin Qingru and Liao Yuxuan are quite close. Those two might already be involved. If we could find evidence of their adultery, wouldn¡¯t this matter be resolved?"


    Su Yang thought for a moment and slowly nodded: "You¡¯re right."


    "Hey, don¡¯t you have a way to see what others are thinking?" Fatty said: "Why not have a look at Lin Qingru, maybe you could discern their thoughts."


    "That won¡¯t work..." Su Yang shook his head: "I¡¯ve tried before, my Soul-searching Technique simply cannot prate Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru."


    "What¡¯s going on with that?" Fatty eximed in surprise.


    Su Yang said: "The Soul-searching Technique cannot prate people who are stronger than you."


    "What a joke!" Fatty red: "Those two, stronger than you? You kidding me?"


    "Their strength might not be superior, but it¡¯s possible they have some kind of powerful protective charm or the like on them, shielding them," Su Yang took a deep breath and spoke in a grave tone: "Liao Yuxuan is no simple character. I¡¯ve been investigating for so long since I came back and have gotten nowhere with him."


    After Master Fang pledged allegiance to Su Yang, he had been helping Su Yang investigate Liao Yuxuan. However, to date, there had been no progress,pelling Su Yang to be even more wary of the Liao Family.

 Chapter 172: The Family Background of Liao Yuxuan

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172: The Family Background of Liao Yuxuan</h4>


    "So, does that mean the Liao Yuxuan family has some abilities after all?" Fatty scratched his head, "But that guy doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s got any skills, man. I can¡¯t even beat him one-on-one!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak. Liao Yuxuan was indeed quite average. However, the person behind Liao Yuxuan might not be so simple.


    Moreover, there was definitely something wrong with the incident involving Su Yang before. Since his return, Su Yang had been investigating the matter, but hadn¡¯t gotten any results, which was the main reason he hadn¡¯t rushed to deal with Liao Yuxuan. He had to thoroughly investigate the situation with Liao Yuxuan and resolve them all at once!


    ...


    In a hotel in the city, within a luxurious private room, Lin Qingru was entangled with Liao Yuxuan, not wearing a stitch.


    Lin Qingru had gradually epted this oue and even began to develop a fascination for Liao Yuxuan. Most of the time, she was entangled with Liao Yuxuan.


    Her phone rang on the table. Lin Qingru nced at it, her face full of annoyance: "It¡¯s my dad calling me again, insisting that I go to Su Yang¡¯s ce for dinner. I really don¡¯t want to go!"


    "If you don¡¯t want to go, then just don¡¯t go!" Liao Yuxuan said with a smile.


    "You know what my dad is like. If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll lose his temper!" Lin Qingru angrily tossed her phone aside, "Even my mom is urging me now. I really don¡¯t understand. My mom used to hate Su Yang the most!"


    "Hehe..." Liao Yuxuan chuckled and said, "Now that Su Yang hase this far, your mom naturally won¡¯t hate him anymore. Today¡¯s matter might just be to discuss the two of you!"


    "No way?" Lin Qingru¡¯s expression changed, and she said urgently, "Yuxuan, what should I do? With my parents there, I... how can I refuse this?"


    "You don¡¯t have to refuse." Liao Yuxuan embraced Lin Qingru in his arms and said with a smile, "Who could possibly take away Liao Yuxuan¡¯s woman?"


    "Yuxuan, now¡¯s not the time for you to say such things!" Lin Qingru said anxiously, "If things get settled tonight, it¡¯s going to be troublesome!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, this matter won¡¯t be settled tonight!" Liao Yuxuan said with a cold smirk.


    "Why?" Lin Qingru looked bewildered.


    "Because tonight, a huge change will happen in the Hou Family," Liao Yuxuan said softly, "Also, my grandfather will being to Nanluo City soon!"


    "Your grandfather? Who is that?" Lin Qingru asked curiously.


    "Hehe..." Liao Yuxuan let out a cold chuckle and said, "Have you ever heard of the Xue Family of the Provincial Capital?"


    "Isn¡¯t that the family ranked third among the Ten Great Families in the province?" Lin Qingru said.


    "That¡¯s right!" Liao Yuxuan nodded, "My grandfather is the Family Head of the Xue Family of the Provincial Capital, Qin Haishan!"


    "What?" Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes widened and she said, "Yuxuan, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? I¡¯ve never heard about you having such a grandfather in all these years. And it doesn¡¯t add up either. Your mom¡¯s surname is Hu, how did you suddenly get a grandfather with the surname Qin?"


    "Hahaha..." Liao Yuxuanughed heartily and said, "My mom¡¯s surname is Hu, but did you know she was an adopted child?"


    "There¡¯s such a thing happening?" Lin Qingru was all the more astonished.


    "Yes!" Liao Yuxuan nodded slowly, "A while back, by chance, we discovered this. At that time, the Qin Family was in turmoil, and my mother was separated in the chaos while still in swaddling clothes. My maternal grandfather only had this one daughter, and he has lived in guilt all these years. Once he confirmed this fact, he immediately dropped everything and made a special trip to Nanluo City to acknowledge us!"


    "Is this... is this for real?" Lin Qingru¡¯s face was filled with shock, "That¡¯s the Qin Family we¡¯re talking about, there isn¡¯t... there isn¡¯t a mistake, right?"


    Liao Yuxuan said proudly, "Of course there¡¯s no mistake. We¡¯ve done paternity tests, they invited several international teams to conduct multiple tests, and the results were all affirmative!"


    "My goodness, that¡¯s the Qin Family!" Lin Qingru eximed, "Qin Haishan, the Family Head of the Qin Family, is someone who can sit and chat jovially with the second and third most powerful figures of the province. The eldest son of Qin Haishan, his second son, his third son, as well as the nephews of the Qin Family, each of them is a domineering presence. Yuxuan, you¡¯ve really seen the clouds disperse and the moon shine through!"


    "That¡¯s what I said, no one can take away Liao Yuxuan¡¯s woman!" Liao Yuxuan held Lin Qingru andughed, "Also, the Xue Family of The Provincial Capital took advantage of the Hou Family big time, Hou Xiaolian is probably in for it tonight. Later, when you go over, ry this situation to your mother, she¡¯ll know what to do!"


    "That¡¯s great!" Lin Qingru was overjoyed, hugging Liao Yuxuan and nting a big kiss on his mouth, "When Ie back tonight, I¡¯ll stay with you!"


    "Okay!" Liao Yuxuany on the sofa smugly, his face bursting with excitement.


    ...


    At seven-thirty, Lin Ze Ping drove Fang Cui and Lin Qingru to the Longshui Bay Vi.


    "Wow, now that¡¯s a nice ce. Look at this scenery, these facilities, this decor, tsk tsk tsk, just beautiful!" As soon as Fang Cui got out of the car, she began to marvel. She considered herself among the rich of Nanluo City. But a luxury area like Longshui Bay Vi was something she had never even dreamed of.


    Lin Ze Ping, however, was indifferent. He never took such external possessions to heart.


    Su Ping¡¯s family had been waiting at the door for a while, Zhao Xuefen dressed in proper attire, also wearing a serene smile. This was entirely different from how she used to meet Lin Ze Ping¡¯s family.


    In the past, Zhao Xuefen always felt that Su Yang was reaching above his status by marrying Lin Qingru, and thought this was an opportunity for her family to turn their fortunes around. Therefore, upon seeing Lin Ze Ping¡¯s family, especially Fang Cui, she was incredibly humble and respectful.


    Fang Cui had no good feelings for Zhao Xuefen, never having shown her a shred of kindness. Despite that, Zhao Xuefen always made a point of ingratiating herself with Fang Cui.


    But now, the situation waspletely different. Zhao Xuefen no longer needed to ingratiate herself when seeing Fang Cui.


    "Old Su!" Lin Ze Ping greeted Su Ping.


    Fang Cui was even more direct, taking three steps in two to run up to Zhao Xuefen and grab her hand, "Oh my, my dear inw, why the formality? We¡¯re all family here, we could¡¯ve just gone out for a bite to eat, you fussing like this makes me feel so bad!"


    Zhao Xuefen was now a civil servant at the hospital, living in a Longshui Bay Vi with the Hou Family¡¯s support and Lin Dingkun¡¯s care, thriving at the city hospital. People from miles around woulde to her asking for favors with hospital matters, and Zhao Xuefen always managed things efficiently, greatly increasing her reputation in the vige.


    And with the city hospital recently gaining prominence, her status heightened even more, almost giving her the air of a nouveau riche socialite.


    At this moment, her attitude towards Fang Cui was nowhere near what it used to be. She gave Fang Cui a leisurely nce and said, "Old Lin is here, so of course I have to cook personally!"

 Chapter 173 Change of Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Change of Attitude</h4>


    Fang Cui¡¯s expression changed slightly; ording to what Zhao Xuefen implied, this meal was only prepared for Lin Ze Ping. As for her and Lin Qingru, Zhao Xuefen had no inclination to cook for them.


    Had it been before, Fang Cui would have already exploded in rage. Now, she was just silently admonishing herself not to lose her temper here and forced a smile instead.


    "Inw, you¡¯re being too polite!" Fang Cuiughed,pletely ignoring the previousment.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face remained indifferent, but inwardly she was already overjoyed: Bitch, weren¡¯t you arrogant before? Not so high and mighty now, are you?


    Watching from behind, Lin Qingru¡¯s face turned white with anger, yet she was unable to speak up. It had been Lin Ze Ping who had picked her up, and she hadn¡¯t even had the chance to speak to Fang Cui. She also hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to inform Fang Cui about the situation with Liao Yuxuan.


    Lin Ze Ping and Su Ping were very affectionate with each other. After exchanging pleasantries, they went straight into the house.


    Upon entering the door, Fang Cui let out a burst of amazement; she waspletely dumbfounded by the vi¡¯s luxurious interior.


    While Lin Ze Ping¡¯s family was also wealthy, wealth was rtive. Compared to the average person, the Lin family could be considered affluent. However, against the vi residents of Longshui Bay, they were only poor.


    In her entire life, Fang Cui had never seen such extravagant decor. This revtion made her smile even more joyously. Regardless of Zhao Xuefen¡¯s attitude towards her, this was, after all, her son-inw¡¯s home!


    Fang Cui nced at Lin Ze Ping and silentlymended her man for his good taste.


    No sooner had everyone entered the living room than a girl peeked out from the kitchen: "Auntie Xue, everything¡¯s ready, shall I start frying now?"


    "Wow, this girl is really beautiful!" Fang Cui eximed.


    This girl was none other than Qi¡¯er, who usually lived at Su Yang¡¯s ce, looking after his daily needs. But since Su Yang was rarely home, she came here to help look after Zhao Xuefen and Su Ping¡¯s meals. She had personally prepared dinner that evening.


    "Alright, let¡¯s start frying now. Qi¡¯er, wait a moment, I¡¯lle help you in a bit!" Zhao Xuefen said with a smile. She was very satisfied with Qi¡¯er; after all, the young girl was obedient and adept.


    "Okay!" Qi¡¯er went back to the kitchen.


    "Who is this girl?" Fang Cui inquired curiously.


    "Su Yang¡¯s... patient," Zhao Xuefen paused, then smiled, "She lives here and takes care of Xiao Yang¡¯s life."


    "Hmm?" Fang Cui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Such a stunningly beautiful woman, together with Su Yang all day, taking care of his life¡ªhow could that be eptable?


    Zhao Xuefen said no more but sneered quietly to herself, increasingly feeling that Lin Qingru was not good enough for Su Yang.


    Although Fang Cui was displeased, she dared not voice her thoughts. Not muchter, Su Yang arrived, and everyone took their seats for the feast to begin.


    After Su Yang¡¯s return, he merely greeted Lin Ze Ping, paying no attention to Fang Cui and Lin Qingru at all.


    Lin Qingru looked at Su Yang with a cold smirk, thinking to herself, "I¡¯ll see how long you can stay happy!"


    Meanwhile, Fang Cui kept her smile fixed for Su Yang; after their several past encounters, she now understood just how capable Su Yang truly was!


    As the rounds of drinks continued, Fang Cui tugged at Lin Ze Ping¡¯s clothing, signaling that he should bring up the matter at hand.


    Lin Ze Ping cleared his throat and said, "Brother Su, our families have known each other for many years now, and Xiao Yang and Qingru¡¯s marriage has been decided for quite some time. What do you say we set a date for it? After all, they aren¡¯t getting any younger!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression shifted slightly. His greatest concern hade to pass.


    Lin Qingru also frowned tightly, as she could never find the chance to speak with Fang Cui.


    "This matter isn¡¯t urgent, right?" Zhao Xuefen said, "They haven¡¯t even graduated from high school yet?"


    Fang Cui immediately responded with augh, "This year, Qingru is going to take the university entrance exam, and Su Yang, being in his second year of high school, can also take it. They might be off to university soon. It¡¯s better to settle this earlier so they can be at ease!"


    "Let¡¯s talk about this kind of thing after they get into university," Zhao Xuefen feigned nonchnce.


    "Ah, but once they get into university, they¡¯ll meet less often. Today is a good opportunity to talk it over, isn¡¯t it?" Fang Cui said with a smile.


    Zhao Xuefen scoffed internally, she of course knew what Fang Cui was implying.


    Lin Qingru was so anxious she was nearly beside herself. If they really started discussing it, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Just then, Su Ping turned to Su Yang and asked softly, "Xiao Yang, what do you think?"


    Su Yang took a deep breath, nced at everyone, and finally said to Lin Ze Ping, "Uncle Lin, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think the marriage between Qingru and me is suitable!"


    "What?" Lin Ze Ping was taken aback, and Fang Cui¡¯s expression also changed. Was such a good son-inw about to slip away?


    "Su Yang, don¡¯t be impulsive!" Fang Cui urged anxiously, "You and Qingru have grown up together, childhood sweethearts, innocent friends, all of us have seen your rtionship grow..."


    "Mom!" Lin Qingru promptly interrupted Fang Cui.


    Fang Cui said, "What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t panic. Su Yang is just being impulsive, that¡¯s not what he means!"


    "It¡¯s not..." Lin Qingru, sweating profusely with anxiety, said, "I¡¯m feeling a bit ufortable in my stomach, can you apany me to the restroom?"


    "You can go by yourself!" said Fang Cui.


    "Mom, pleasee with me!" Lin Qingru, not taking no for an answer, pulled Fang Cui out with her.


    For a moment, the room fell awkwardly silent, Lin Ze Ping took a sip of tea and asked softly, "Xiao Yang, did Qingru do something that upset you?"


    "I just feel we¡¯re not suitable for each other..." Su Yang said softly.


    "Why?" Lin Ze Ping asked in surprise.


    Su Yang was about to answer when his phone suddenly rang. He answered the call, and Hou Shilin¡¯s anxious voice came through, "Brother Su, something... something¡¯s happened. My uncle, he¡¯s been taken away for investigation just now. Our Qingyun Clubhouse, the people from the province have sealed it off, iming there are issues with the assets, they¡¯re starting to inspect us, and all our assets have been frozen!"


    "What?" Su Yang furrowed his brows. This wasn¡¯t a small matter; someone had made a move against the Hou Family?


    At that moment, the door was suddenly kicked open, and Fang Cui stormed in with a livid face, not even making it to the table before she exploded, "Su Yang, you really think highly of yourself, don¡¯t you? You say this marriage isn¡¯t suitable, is that right? Fine, then we¡¯ll do as you say, this engagement is over. In the future, if you dare to pester my daughter Qingru again, see if I¡¯ll let you off!"


    Everyone in the room was stunned, what had happened to Fang Cui? Just a moment ago, she was all smiles, but now she seemed like apletely different person.


    "Fang Cui, watch how you speak!" Lin Ze Ping scolded indignantly.


    "How I speak? Why don¡¯t you ask how they speak?" Fang Cui walked up to the table, mmed her hand on it, and said, "What is this? They haven¡¯t even entered the door, acting all high and mighty. Oh, now that they¡¯ve hooked up with the Hou Family, they really think they¡¯ve be a wealthy family?"

 Chapter 174 Trouble at the Hou Family

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Trouble at the Hou Family</h4>


    Fang Cui stood by the table, spitting furiously as she cursed, "Zhao Xuefen, have you forgotten your daysboring to death as a pieceworker at the machinery factory? Su Ping, have you healed only to forget your pain, huh? Remember being cornered on the streets and beaten by a few youngsters until you were crying for daddy and howling for mommy, and now you strut around in front of us? Don¡¯t you see what you¡¯re worth?"


    "Fang Cui!" Lin Ze Ping burst out in anger, "Shut your mouth!"


    "Why should I shut up? Why should I?" Fang Cui retorted angrily, "Just look at this family. A wolf of the pack, once in power, bes wild and arrogant. A little bit of money, and you think you¡¯re up in the clouds. Do you really think my daughter has to marry into your family? I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯re not worthy of her!"


    "And what¡¯s this about some girl, serving Su Yang in his daily life? Looks like a vixen, what else can she do besides seducing men? Taking care of Su Yang¡¯s daily needs¡ªisn¡¯t that just raising a child bride? Oh, you¡¯re not even married yet, and you¡¯re nning to have my daughter as a concubine? Do you really think so highly of yourselves?"


    "I tell you, this marriage is off. As long as I, Fang Cui, am alive, my daughter will never marry Su Yang. If she marries Su Yang, I¡¯d die just to show her!"


    Lin Qingru followed behind and quickly said, "Mom, what are you saying? How could I possibly marry Su Yang!"


    "That¡¯s my good daughter!" Fang Cui said, looking proud.


    Lin Ze Ping trembled with rage and bellowed, "Fang Cui, get out!"


    "Old Lin, don¡¯t twist my arm here. How many years have we been together, and when have I not amodated you? But with this matter, it¡¯s impossible!" Fang Cui shouted loudly, "You don¡¯t want me to stay, fine, we¡¯ll go. Qingru, let¡¯s leave. I can¡¯t stand this dump for another minute!"


    Fang Cui, leading Lin Qingru, stormed out aggressively, leaving behind a few people in the room exchanging awkward nces; the scene became extremely ufortable for a moment.


    "Xiao Yang, Uncle Lin is sorry for what happened, I will definitely give them a good lesson when I get back!" Lin Ze Ping said.


    "Uncle Lin..." Su Yang sighed softly and said, "A melon forcefully twisted off the vine is not sweet."


    Lin Ze Ping was stunned, falling into silence.


    Su Yang said, "Uncle Lin, please sit for a while. I need to step out for a bit, we can talk moreter."


    Stepping out of the house, Su Yang immediately tried to contact Ling Zi, but the phone was unreachable. With no other choice, Su Yang reached out to Fang Ziyu.


    Before long, Fang Ziyu personally sped over in a car to pick up Su Yang.


    "We also just got the news about the Hou Family incident," Fang Ziyu said while driving.


    "The incident has had a wide impact. Hou Xiaolian and Hou Xiaozhi have been taken in for investigation, and most of the Hou Family¡¯s assets have been frozen. Old Master Hou has gone to Capital City, likely seeking help from old friends."


    "However, the situation for the Hou Family right now is extremely critical. Qingyun Clubhouse has been sealed, Ling Zi has been arrested, and his close followers have been taken away as well."


    "Furthermore, I¡¯ve received word through the grapevine that the Xue Family has sent some people over, nning an assassination on Hou Shilin."


    "An assassination on Hou Shilin!?" Su Yang¡¯s expression changed, and he asked urgently, "Why assassinate Hou Shilin?"


    Fang Ziyu replied, "During that incident when Xue Tianzhuo died, Hou Shilin had a conflict with the Xue Family. Unable to find the specific circumstances, the Xue Family has implicated everything on Hou Shilin. Killing him is also a way to avenge Xue Tianzhuo!"


    Su Yang frowned; he did not expect the previous incident to escte to this extent.


    The Xue Family, one of the Ten Great Families in the provincial capital, had much stronger roots than the Hou Family and had fully turned against them, leaving the Hou Family struggling to resist at this moment.


    To Su Yang, figures like Hou Xiaolian and Hou Xiaozhi were unimportant. What mattered was Hou Shilin¡¯s situation, since he was a friend Su Yang acknowledged.


    Su Yang hurriedly took out his phone, dialed Hou Shilin¡¯s number, but no one answered.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed; had Hou Shilin already encountered danger?


    After a moment of thought, Su Yang suddenly said in a deep voice, "Do you have a goodptop avable?"


    "What kind do you need?" Fang Ziyu asked, "If it¡¯s just amon brand with decent performance, you can buy it anywhere in the city. If you want one with really good performance, we¡¯d have to order it from outside."


    "A generic brand will do," Su Yang said.


    Fang Ziyu turned the steering wheel sharply and quickly drove to the entrance of aputer store.


    Just as a clerk came out, he immediately said, "Sorry, miss, we¡¯re closed. Pleasee tomorrow!"


    Fang Ziyu took out two bundles of money from the car and handed them over: "Open up!"


    "No problem!" The clerk immediately opened the store, his smile blooming like a flower: "Miss, let me introduce you to..."


    Fang Ziyu cut him off: "No need, just pick the best-performing, most expensive one for me!"


    The clerk¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he picked up the most expensiveputer inside: "This is the one, let me tell you about its capabilities..."


    "Is it the best performing one?" Fang Ziyu asked directly.


    The clerk responded promptly: "Definitely the best, but the price..."


    Fang Ziyu handed theputer to Su Yang and then said, "How much? I¡¯ll grab it from the car."


    The clerk was stunned. To buy such an expensive item without bargaining?


    Fang Ziyu paid the bill, not caring about how much the clerk might have inted the price; such things were no longer important.


    Back in the car, Fang Ziyu noticed that Su Yang had already connected theputer.


    "What do you need theputer for?" Fang Ziyu asked.


    "Tracking," Su Yang replied.


    "Tracking?" Fang Ziyu was taken aback: "How can you track with this?"


    "Tracking Hou Shilin¡¯s cellphone, pinpointing his location," Su Yang said.


    "Is that even possible?" Fang Ziyu was dumbfounded; this skill wasn¡¯t something ordinary people had.


    "I trained a lot for this kind of thing when I was in the army."


    ...


    Late at night, at the northern corner of Qingyun Mountain, Hou Shilin ran out from the mountain in a panic.


    He had originally led a group of men to check out the situation at Qingyun Clubhouse, but before they even got to the entrance, they were ambushed.


    Hou Shilin¡¯s subordinates fought desperately to protect him, allowing him to escape with his life. However, he lost his cellphone, and the pursuers were still searching for him in Qingyun Mountain; he was utterly helpless and in extreme danger.


    Just as he hadn¡¯t run far, Hou Shilin heard a cold voice from behind: "Young Master Hou, in such a hurry, where are you nning to go?"


    Hou Shilin turned to look and saw about a dozen people slowly walking towards him. There were several groups encircling him, making it impossible for him to break through.


    He sighed deeply and gave up. Turning to the man, he said in a heavy voice, "Who exactly are you? Why are you targeting the Hou Family?"


    "Hehe..." The leader chuckled and said, "I¡¯m called Du Xinyu. You must have heard of me, right?"


    "Xueshou Du Xinyu..." Hou Shilin¡¯s face changed drastically, he said solemnly, "You... you are the top general under the Eight-Faced Yama of the provincial city?"

 Chapter 175 Xueshou Du Xinyu

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Xueshou Du Xinyu</h4>


    Du Xinyu wore a smile and said, "Young Master Hou truly has insight!"


    "Our Hou Family has no grudges with Eight-Faced Yama, you... why have youe to deal with me?" Hou Shilin said anxiously.


    "Taking someone¡¯s money to eliminate their disasters. Young Master Hou should understand this principle, right?" Du Xinyu said with a smile.


    Hou Shilin spoke in a heavy voice, "Is it the Xue Family Head who sent you? How much did they pay? To be able to hire Eight-Faced Yama, the Xue Family must have bled quite a bit this time, right?"


    "Hehe, as for the information about the employer, please forgive me, I can¡¯t reveal too much," Du Xinyu said with a light smile, "Young Master Hou, would you like to end things yourself, or shall I do it quickly for you?"


    Hou Shilin clenched his teeth and said solemnly, "Du Xinyu, you should know that I am friends with Su Yang. Qingyun Clubhouse also has a share belonging to Su Yang. By doing this, you¡¯re going against Su Yang..."


    "Hou, at death¡¯s door and still mentioning that dog-fart Su Yang!" a burly man beside Du Xinyu bellowed, "What about Su Yang? Lucky for that kid, he didn¡¯te with you today. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve killed him too. But he won¡¯t live much longer anyway. After we kill you, we¡¯ll go kill him too, so you brothers can meet up down below!"


    Hou Shilin furrowed his brow and said in a heavy voice, "You¡¯re Xueshou Du Xinyu, then this one must be ck Tiger Yang Bingkun, right?"


    The burly man said proudly, "Humph, the kid¡¯s got some insight, recognizing my name. Alright, I¡¯ll make it quick for you in a bit!"


    "Xueshou Du Xinyu, ck Tiger Yang Bingkun, the Xue Family really didn¡¯t hesitate to spend this time!" Hou Shilin gritted his teeth and said.


    "Hehe..." Du Xinyu chuckled lightly and said, "Young Master Hou, the employer said that if you don¡¯t want to die, they can also give you a chance. All you have to do is tell us, who killed Xue Tianzhuo, and then you can live!"


    Hou Shilin took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I killed Xue Tianzhuo, can I still live?"


    "Motherfucker, are you ying us?" Yang Bingkun said angrily, "You believe I can¡¯t make you die a horrible death?"


    "Old ck, why so agitated!" Du Xinyu waved his hand and said, "Young Master Hou, I know it wasn¡¯t you who killed Xue Tianzhuo, and certainly, it must have been Su Yang. We came to ask you as required by the employer. No matter how you answer, Su Yang must die, so you don¡¯t need to cover for him!"


    Hou Shilin clenched his teeth and said solemnly, "This has nothing to do with Su Yang, why should he be dragged into the affairs between our Hou Family and the Xue Family?"


    "Whether it¡¯s rted or not isn¡¯t up to you to decide. The employer has paid, so we¡¯ll just do our job, you don¡¯t need to exin anything to us," Du Xinyu said with a faint smile, "It looks like Young Master Hou is unwilling to tell the truth. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to kill you first!"


    Du Xinyu waved his hand, and a group of men immediately rushed out, charging towards Hou Shilin with great ferocity.


    Hou Shilin¡¯splexion changed drastically; he was merely a pampered young master, never having trained in martial arts, how could he be a match for so many people?


    "Nobody move, I¡¯ll handle this!" Yang Bingkun howled as he rushed down, "Motherfucker, let me chop him up!"


    Yang Bingkun charged in front of Hou Shilin and raised arge battle-axe, bringing it down fiercely.


    Hou Shilin closed his eyes, knowing that this time there was no escape.


    "Brother, see you in the next life!" Hou Shilin murmured quietly.


    However, instead of the expected sound of an axe splitting his body, a muffled grunt sounded in front of him.


    Hou Shilin looked up, only to see Yang Bingkun lying a dozen meters away from him, spouting blood continuously, his figure extremely tragic.


    "This..." Hou Shilin was dumbstruck.


    "Sorry, I camete!"


    A familiar voice came from behind. Hou Shilin turned his head and saw Su Yang standing not far behind him.


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face was one of utter astonishment: "You... how did you get here?"


    With a faint smile, Su Yang walked over: "You are my friend. When you¡¯re in danger, how can I note?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s eyes reddened, he took a deep breath and said, "Brother, thank you!"


    "If we¡¯re brothers, there¡¯s no need for such words!" Su Yang stepped up to Hou Shilin, scanned the crowd in front of him, and finally let his gaze settle on Xueshou Du Xinyu.


    "Of the seven great dragons of Pingnan Province, the other six are merely local snakes. Only Eight-Faced Yama can be considered a true cross-river dragon," Su Yang said softly. "The underworld leader of the provincial city is also the sixth-ranked expert in Pingnan, and his family background is extremely formidable. I really can¡¯t think of why such a big figure would go work for the Xue Family."


    Xue Tianzhuo nced at Yang Bingkun in the distance, then at Su Yang, and said softly, "This must be the one who defeated Three-de Huang Beilun, Su Yang, right?"


    Su Yang neither confirmed nor denied. Du Xinyu said softly, "My boss said that he wants to take Hou Shilin¡¯s head back. Brother Su, with you stepping in like this, it makes things difficult for us."


    "How is this stepping in?" Su Yang smiled lightly. "Hou Shilin is my brother, and all my shares in Qingyun Association are at stake. By doing this, you are going against me. Besides, you made it quite clear just now that you want to kill me too!"


    Du Xinyu let out a smile and said, "Brother Su misunderstood. We were just joking, why would you take it seriously?"


    "If I was a stepter, my brother probably would have really lost his life," Su Yang said. "If you¡¯re serious in your actions, how can I not retaliate seriously?"


    Du Xinyu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Since Brother Su has put it that way, we¡¯ll give you this respect. We won¡¯t interfere in this matter any longer!"


    "You¡¯ve killed so many of our men, and with just a word you think you can leave?" Su Yang said with a slight smile. "Shouldn¡¯t you at least leave a few lives behind on your side?"


    Du Xinyu frowned tightly and said sternly, "Brother Su, are you really ready to make an enemy out of my boss?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back and said loudly, "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "Su Yang..." Hou Shilin¡¯s expression changed slightly. He tugged at Su Yang¡¯s sleeve quietly and whispered, "They are just hired hands; there¡¯s no need to fight to the death with them. Making an enemy out of Eight-Faced Yama is truly unwise!"


    Su Yang waved his hand to Hou Shilin and looked calmly at Du Xinyu, saying, "Either you stay behind, or the men you brought stay behind. It¡¯s your choice!"


    Du Xinyu¡¯s eyebrows were deeply furrowed as he said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, don¡¯t push your luck!"


    "If I have the strength, why can¡¯t I push my luck?" Su Yang said with a coldugh. "If you¡¯re not convinced, you can kill me, and then all of you can leave!"


    "What an arrogance!" Du Xinyu suddenly clenched his teeth and bellowed, "Fine, we¡¯ll fight then. Brothers, grab your weapons and kill him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the men behind Du Xinyu immediately drew their machetes and roared as they charged towards Su Yang.

 Chapter 176 Eight-Faced Yama’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s n</h4>


    The mor these people made was indeed frightening, but to Su Yang, they were nothing at all.


    In a single confrontation, Su Yang knocked down half of them. The remaining half, also quite terrified, didn¡¯t dare to attack Su Yang again.


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t pay them any heed. Because he had seen clearly that, during the confrontation, Du Xinyu had already turned and run away.


    This man had been ranting fiercely just moments ago; in fact, he had been prepared to flee from the beginning, with no intention of lingering there. His ordering those people to strike was, in truth, to carve out time for himself.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, didn¡¯t pursue Du Xinyu, and didn¡¯t even bother with those left behind, but left with Hou Shilin.


    Hou Shilin wasn¡¯t injured, but after running around on the mountain for so long, his legs were indeed weak.


    Following closely behind Su Yang, he whispered, "Brother Su, what happened today really shouldn¡¯t have. Eight-Faced Yama, he is one of the top figures in the provincial city. I truly didn¡¯t expect that the Xue Family could actually engage them!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly, "It may not have been the Xue Family who engaged them!"


    "Ah?" Hou Shilin was taken aback and asked in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak and soon walked out of the mountain forest with Hou Shilin when a sedan drove up quickly. The driver was none other than Master Fang.


    "Master Su," Master Fang said with utmost respect, "I¡¯m sorry for beingte."


    "It¡¯s alright," Su Yang said. "You take Shilin back first, I have some things to do."


    "Sure!" Master Fang immediately nodded.


    "What else do you need to do?" Hou Shilin asked in surprise.


    "You¡¯ll knowter," Su Yang smiled faintly, turned, and using the Aerial Levitation Technique, quickly entered Qingyun Mountain.


    Master Fang watched, utterly astounded, and couldn¡¯t help but exim, "Master Su, truly an Immortal among men!"


    Hou Shilin had seen Su Yang use this Secret Technique before, but even this time, he was still deeply shocked.


    Having entered the mountain forest, Su Yang deployed the Aerial Levitation Technique and went straight in the direction Du Xinyu had fled.


    Before long, Su Yang saw Du Xinyu from afar. Without alerting him, Su Yang descended from the sky and silently followed him from the ground.


    After running for a while, Du Xinyu, not finding Su Yang in pursuit, breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, Du Xinyu¡¯s strength was not bad either, not much inferior to Fang Wenzhong. However,pared to Su Yang, he definitely fell short.


    Even Three-de Huang Beilun had been soundly defeated by Su Yang; of course, Du Xinyu did not dare to confront Su Yang head-on.


    He quickly arrived at the other side of Qingyun Mountain, where a ck off-road vehicle was parked at the foot of the mountain. A surge of joy filled Du Xinyu who ran full throttle toward the vehicle.


    But just as he was about to reach the car, a person suddenly emerged from behind it, shockingly it was Su Yang.


    Du Xinyu¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and he stopped in his tracks, watching Su Yang warily.


    "Mr. Du is in such a hurry?" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    The expressions on Du Xinyu¡¯s face changed rapidly, and finally, he squeezed out a smile, "I am no match for the Su Brothers, so naturally, I wouldn¡¯t dare stay here waiting for death."


    "Mr. Du understands the situation quite well," Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "I just want to stay alive," Du Xinyu responded with a bitter smile.


    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you!" Su Yang said softly, hands behind his back, "I didn¡¯t even kill ck Tiger Yang Bingkun, let alone you."


    Du Xinyu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "With Brother Su¡¯s words, I am deeply grateful. When I return, I will definitely persuade our boss to stop assisting the Xue Family!"


    "That won¡¯t be necessary!" Su Yang drawled, "After all, the Xue Family has paid money. You can continue to help them. But if we meet again tomorrow when I go to the Xue Family, then we will indeed be enemies. At that time, I might not show such mercy once more!"


    A sharp glint shed in Du Xinyu¡¯s eyes as he nodded quickly and said, "Brother Su, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t get involved in the Xue Family¡¯s affairs anymore!"


    Su Yang ced a hand on Du Xinyu¡¯s shoulder and said softly, "Get involved or not, it¡¯s up to you. I have said all I intend to say, and I hope you will pass this message to Eight-Faced Yama. The matter of the Hou Family has nothing to do with him, but if he insists on meddling, hehe..."


    Su Yang smiled faintly, leaving the rest unsaid as he turned and walked away with his hands behind his back.


    Watching Su Yang walk away, a sharp glint again shed in Du Xinyu¡¯s eyes. Taking a deep breath, he returned to his car, started it, and as he drove off, he pulled out his mobile phone to make a call.


    "Boss, the n was a sess!" Du Xinyu could not hide the excitement in his eyes, "Mr. Su will go to the provincial city tomorrow, heading to the Xue Family in person. I think this time, Mr. Su is going to sweep through the Xue Family!"


    "Excellent!" A satisfiedugh came from the other end of the phone, "In that case, let hime as he pleases."


    With joy written all over his face, Du Xinyu said, "Boss, once he takes down the Xue Family, you¡¯ll be able to take advantage of the situation and swallow up the Xue Family¡¯s assets. At that time, heh, the Ten Great Families won¡¯t be able topare to you, Boss. You really have brilliantly foresighted ns. Those people from the Xue Family probably won¡¯t even understand how they were defeated until their dying day!"


    "Hehehe..." Eight-Faced Yama chuckled, "The Xue Family deserves to die. Being one of the great families and taking action against the Hou Family was bound to stir the discontent of other families. Even if I swallow their assets, it will only be a business rivalry, and no one will connect it to me. At that time, it will be Su Yang who destroyed the Xue Family. If anyone seeks revenge for the Xue Family, they¡¯ll only have Su Yang and the Hou Family to me."


    "Your strategies are truly brilliant," Du Xinyu paused, then said, "But Boss, this Su Yang is not simple. I¡¯m just worried that, after he destroys the Xue Family, those people won¡¯t be able to kill him. After that, having such a person in the mix might not be good for us."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Su is as good as dead!" Eight-Faced Yama said with a coldugh, "Have you heard of Tianlong Sword Shadow Li Tianlong?"


    "Isn¡¯t that the fourth-ranked master in Pingnan Province?" Du Xinyu asked, surprised, "What about him?"


    "This Mr. Su, he crippled a few of the coteral branches of the Li Family of Dongyuan, angering Li Tianlong," Eight-Faced Yama chuckled, "And the Xue Family has gotten wind of this news and thus has enlisted Li Tianlong to prepare to deal with Su Yang."


    "Can this Tianlong Sword Shadow really be a match for Su Yang?" Du Xinyu said, looking puzzled, "I¡¯ve heard that even Three-de Huang Beilun couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Su Yang. With that kind of strength, I¡¯m afraid he might even be stronger than Nan Wudi!"


    Eight-Faced Yama: "Hehe, hence, Li Tianlong also sought out Nan Wudi, nning to work together with him to kill Su Yang!"


    "Really?" Du Xinyu eximed joyfully, "That means Mr. Su is surely doomed then!"


    "Hahaha..." Eight-Faced Yamaughed, "I never engage in uncertainties, you juste back and wait for the show!"

 Chapter 177 Attitude Changes Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Attitude Changes Immediately</h4>


    Su Yang returned to the city and immediately sought out Hou Shilin to inquire about the current situation of the Hou Family.


    ording to Hou Shilin, the Hou Family was now at a critical juncture of life and death.


    Because of the death of Xue Tianzhuo, the Xue Family hadpletely fallen out with the Hou Family and was intent on destroying them.


    Such incidents are very rare among the great ns, and once they happen, they are often insoluble unless one of the ns is utterly defeated. Otherwise, the battle cannot end.


    Hou Xiangde had already gone to the Capital City to deal with the matter through his connections. Likewise, Old Master Xue was not idle, he too had gone to the Capital City, using his influence to counter Hou Xiangde.


    Now was the time for a tug of war between the two sides. Ultimately, Hou Xiangde¡¯s seniority fell short of Old Master Xue¡¯s, hence the situation for the Hou Family was not optimistic.


    Su Yang fell silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "If the Xue Family were gone, where would this matter end up?"


    "This must not happen!" Hou Shilin¡¯s eyes widened as he said anxiously, "The Xue Family is one of the Ten Great Families of The Provincial Capital, stronger than our Hou Family. Such arge family can crush the otherpletely in a war, but it cannot exterminate thempletely, as that would vite the rules."


    "Moreover, the Xue Family is different from the Ding Family; there¡¯s a union among the Ten Great Families. If the Xue Family werepletely exterminated, that... that would mean bing enemies with the other Nine Great Families, which is very unwise. By then, I fear the whole Pingnan Province would be against us, and the Hou Family would truly be finished!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said, "But the Xue Family hired Eight-Faced Yama to kill you, isn¡¯t that already attempting to exterminate youpletely?"


    "If the Xue Family has lost a person and our Hou Family has lost a person, this is an exchange, not extermination," Hou Shilin said. "Of course, their hiring Eight-Faced Yama does indeed vite the rules, but it is not a severe offense. The families in the Provincial Capital can turn a blind eye to it!"


    "I see!" Su Yang had an epiphany, took a deep breath, and then suddenly said, "What if the Xue Family was not destroyed by us?"


    "Ah?" Hou Shilin was perplexed and said, "Not destroyed by us, how could that be possible? The Xue Family does not have many enemies, and no one dares to do such a thing, right?"


    Su Yang said, "I¡¯m just asking you, if the Xue Family was not destroyed by us, what would happen then?"


    "If the Xue Family was not destroyed by us, then things would go much smoother," Hou Shilin said. "If the Xue Family is gone, then our Hou Family will have no more troubles, and these matters will pass."


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded slowly, stood up and said, "I¡¯ll make a trip to The Provincial Capital tomorrow, wait for my good news!"


    "You... You¡¯re really going to the Xue Family?" Hou Shilin asked with a look of panic and whispered, "Su Yang, the Xue Family is not like those families in Nanluo City. The strength of the Xue Family is extraordinary. Any one of the Ten Great Families should not be underestimated!"


    "I¡¯m not underestimating them, I¡¯m just making a visit, don¡¯t worry," Su Yang said with a light smile, patting Hou Shilin¡¯s shoulder, "Rest assured, there will be no problems."


    Hou Shilin was half-convinced, but looking into Su Yang¡¯s determined eyes, he finally nodded slowly.


    ...


    At the same time, at Lin Ze Ping¡¯s house, Lin Ze Ping was furiously arguing with Fang Cui, and several of Fang Cui¡¯s rtives were also present.


    "Fang Cui, have you lost your mind?" Lin Ze Ping bellowed angrily, "You went out for a bit and came back apletely different person. What¡¯s with the sudden change in attitude? Weren¡¯t we fine before this?"


    "Yeah, sis, what happened?" Fang Jianhong also asked in a low voice. He and Fang Hui had arrived early this evening, just waiting for good news from Fang Cui.


    If Su Yang and Lin Qingru¡¯s marriage went ahead, he would be their nephew-inw. With that kind of connection, surely Su Yang would help them, right?


    "What happened?" Fang Cui nced at them and said, "That Su fellow is simply not good enough for my daughter, what do you expect me to say? Moreover, have you seen the look in the eyes of those people from the Su Family? Their arrogance is sky-high. What are they so proud of? Have they forgotten who they used to be? Do they really think they¡¯ve be noble? Let me tell you, even if a beggar wears an imperial robe, he¡¯s still a beggar and will never amount to anything."


    "Su Yang and Qingru¡¯s marriage has long been decided, what do you mean by ¡¯not amounting to anything¡¯?" Lin Ze Ping retorted angrily, "We were discussing a marriage, not family backgrounds, weren¡¯t we?"


    "Don¡¯t you start with me about that marriage. I wasn¡¯t even angry until you brought it up. Now it¡¯s all I can think about!" Fang Cui snapped, "What¡¯s so great about Su Yang? What right does he have to marry my daughter?"


    "Sis..." Fang Hui tugged at Fang Cui¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "The Su Yang of today is not the same as before. Don¡¯t talk like that..."


    "Shut up!" Fang Cui red at her and said, "¡¯Not the same as before¡¯? Let me tell you, he¡¯ll soon be back to farming thend. Not the same as before, my foot! Is he worthy of those words?"


    "What?" Fang Hui gasped, puzzled, "What happened?"


    "You don¡¯t know?" Fang Cui said, "The Hou Family¡¯s in trouble. Hou Xiaolian and Hou Xiaozhi have been taken in for investigation, Qingyun Clubhouse is sealed off, and their top henchman Ling Zi has been arrested. The Hou Family is basically finished now, and Su Yang¡¯s backing ispletely gone!"


    "Really?" Fang Jianhong suddenly perked up, "When did this happen? The Hou Family is such a big n, how could it copse just like that?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s because a more powerful family is pulling the strings!" Fang Cui sneered, "You¡¯ve heard of the Xue Family of the Provincial Capital, right? Xue Tianzhuo, their grandson, died in Nanluo City, and his death is connected to the Hou Family. It¡¯s the Xue Family who¡¯s out to destroy the Hou Family!"


    "So it¡¯s the Xue Family!" Fang Jianhong grew even more excited, "Then the Hou Family is truly doomed this time?"


    "I¡¯ve already told you the Hou Family is definitely finished," Fang Cui sneered, "Without the Hou Family, what is Su Yang? Does he think he can live in that luxurious vi? Does he think he¡¯ll still have all that money? Does he think he can strut around showing off? I¡¯m telling you, in a couple of days, he¡¯lle crawling back to his old home, his face covered in dust, and go back to being a farmer!"


    "Hahaha..." Fang Hui burst intoughter, speaking venomously, "Serves them right! To hell with them, I¡¯ve always despised them. What do they think they are? A wild chickennds on the dining table and thinks it¡¯s a phoenix? Daring to make a scene in my mall, to kick me out of my own store? Fine, in a couple of days, I¡¯ll personally visit his house and see if he dares to be so arrogant again!"


    "Without the Hou Family, what is someone with the surname Su anyway!" Fang Jianhong clenched his teeth fiercely and said, "Right, I¡¯ll call the hospital director now and get them to use their connections to take over Su Yang¡¯s projects. Humph, without the Hou Family, no one will back Su Yang up. Will he dare refuse to cooperate with us then? If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll break his damn legs!"

 Chapter 178 Are You Threatening Me?

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Are You Threatening Me?</h4>


    Su Yang had just gotten home when he received a call from Lin Dingkun.


    Lin Dingkun¡¯s voice was panic-stricken. "Doctor Su, something terrible has happened. Just now, we received a call from the provincial level, demanding that our city hospital transfer your projects to the Third Hospital?"


    "Hmm?" Su Yang furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "It¡¯s because there has been trouble at Qingyun Clubhouse, and since you¡¯re one of the shareholders, the provincial authorities are worried about potential issues with these projects. So, they¡¯re preparing to consolidate and handle these projects," Lin Dingkun exined. "It¡¯s not just our hospital¡¯s projects, but also those of Qingyun Clubhouse and Wu Corporation, as well as the projects you¡¯ve previously sent out. Now, they¡¯re all being gathered together and handed over to the Third Hospital, to be key projects there!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy; he hadn¡¯t expected someone to move against his projects so swiftly. It seemed that they believed that with the Hou Family¡¯s downfall, he waspletely ruined, didn¡¯t they?


    "Haven¡¯t you contacted Number Three?" Su Yang asked.


    "I did, but it was Number Three¡¯s secretary who answered the call." Lin Dingkun hesitated and then said in a low voice, "From what I gathered, it seems Number Three has also run into a bit of trouble recently; he can¡¯t intervene in this matter for now!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang responded with a coldugh. The Xue Family really had some guts, huh? They had even started to make moves against Number Three?


    "What should we do now?" Lin Dingkun said anxiously. "The Third Hospital has already contacted me, ordering me to send all the materials over immediately. Doctor Su, this... these projects are our hospital¡¯s lifelines. Without them, I... I might as well die to apologize!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly and said, "Dean Lin, do you believe in me?"


    "Doctor Su, look at how you¡¯re speaking¡ªI definitely believe in you, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you!" Lin Dingkun dered.


    "If you believe in me, then don¡¯t panic," Su Yang instructed. "Cooperate with them; do whatever they tell you and give them everything they¡¯re asking for."


    "What?" Lin Dingkun was taken aback. If they handed them over, wouldn¡¯t the projects be lost for good?


    "Trust me!" Su Yang insisted. "In less than three days, these people will bring everything back to you, begging you to take it back!"


    "What?" Lin Dingkun was even more bewildered. How could that be possible? Would people return things that had been handed over?


    "Just do as I said!" Su Yang ended the call.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Wu Fangfang also called, concerned about the same issue. This project was a lifesaver for Wu Corporation. Without it, they felt as if they were already dead.


    Su Yang repeated what he had previously said, advising them not to worry for the time being, assuring that everything would be clear within three days.


    After hanging up, Su Yang returned to the entrance of the residentialplex. Just as he arrived, three cars abruptly blocked his way.


    "Doctor Su, hello!" Fang Jianhong approached with a sneer. "We meet again!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly. Fang Jianhong had arrived so quickly¡ªit seemed he had received the news. That meant Fang Jianhong had definitely been meddling behind the scenes.


    Su Yang said coldly, "What, wasn¡¯t the beating I gave your sonst time severe enough? Now you¡¯re here as his father, ready for another round?"


    Fang Jianhong¡¯s face chilled as he said sternly, "Su Yang, don¡¯t be so fucking arrogant. I¡¯m here today to notify you that you are to report to the Third Hospital first thing tomorrow morning to start working on these projects. You must be there by 8 a.m. sharp, or else you face the consequences!"


    "What consequences?" Su Yang scoffed. "Do you think I can be scared off by your mere words?"


    "Su Yang, I know you have a good rtionship with the Hou Family, but you must also be aware of their current situation," Fang Jianhong sneered. "The Hou Family has copsed, and your biggest support is gone. What do you think you have left?"


    "At least," Su Yang said unhurriedly, "without my consent, you¡¯ll make no progress on these projects!"


    "Really?" Fang Jianhong said. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Su Yang, three years ago you turned a child into a vegetable. Since your return, you¡¯ve been involved in more than a dozen violent brawls, causing serious injury to dozens of people. And now that you¡¯re eighteen, if these incidents were all tried together, how many years do you think you¡¯ll spend in prison? Ten years, twenty, or maybe thirty?"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows. "Are you threatening me?"


    Ha ha ha..." Fang Jianhongughed and said, "Don¡¯t put it so crudely. I¡¯m just reminding you. Remember, Su Yang, 8 a.m. sharp tomorrow. If you¡¯rete, you might be getting picked up by a police car. By then, you¡¯d no longer have the chance to cooperate with our research!"


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Su Yang drawled, "Fang Jianhong, remember what you¡¯ve said. Soon enough, you¡¯ll be crying and kneeling before me, begging me to take back your words."


    Fang Jianhong¡¯s face turned icy as he dered angrily, "Su Yang, when will you learn? Me, crying and kneeling before you? Can¡¯t you see the situation clearly? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯ll be you crying and begging on your knees in front of me very soon!"


    "I hope so," Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    Just as Fang Jianhong was about to speak, Fang Hui jumped out of the car and shouted, "Big brother, why waste words with him? If he doesn¡¯t show up tomorrow, grab him first, and then I¡¯ll have someone break the legs of his entire family. Let¡¯s see if he dares to disobey then!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned frosty as he looked at Fang Hui. "Touch my family, and I assure you, you¡¯ll find no ce to be buried!"


    Fang Hui was startled by Su Yang¡¯s gaze but then quickly regained her confidence, considering the current state of the Hou Family.


    "Damn it, who are you trying to scare?" Fang Hui shouted. "I¡¯m telling you, notify that goddamn Hu Xiexie right now toe to my house and apologize immediately. Then give up the best spot in the shopping mall to me. Also, I want a ten percent stake in the operations of the mall. If she doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll make her cry without a ce to cry!"


    Su Yang frowned and said, "Aren¡¯t you being too presumptuous? Do you think Hu Tianrui can be threatened by you?"


    "Humph, I never used to be this bold. But times have changed!" Fang Hui said proudly. "These projects of yours are nowpletely in the hands of the Third Hospital, and my brother is now in charge of all of them. Now, my brother is a highly favored figure in Nanluo City; what¡¯s Hu Tianrui inparison? With just one word from my brother, he can cut Hu Tianrui¡¯s interests in Nanluo City in half. Do you think he¡¯d be scared?"


    "Ha..." Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh. "You really are idealists, aren¡¯t you? Do you truly think everything is already set in stone?"


    "We¡¯ll see if you show up for work tomorrow!" Fang Jianhong sneered.


    At that moment, Ki Mulin also jumped out of the car, shouting, "Uncle, what about that Qi¡¯er? Shouldn¡¯t she be taken in for research as well? Bring her along!"

 Chapter 179: Do You Understand Ladies First?

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Do You Understand Ladies First?</h4>


    Fang Jianhong¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately said, "Right, and that Qi¡¯er, she¡¯s staying with you too, right? Have her report with us tomorrow. Without her, it won¡¯t do!"


    Ki Mulin was overjoyed and said, "Uncle, tomorrow I¡¯lle to see your research."


    "No problem!" Fang Jianhong said with a face full of pride. This time he had made a huge gain. With these projects in his hands and a beauty like Qi¡¯er possiblying over, how could he not take advantage?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was indifferent as he stood with his hands behind his back, speaking softly, "I hope you won¡¯t regret this in the future!"


    "Regret? The word ¡¯regret¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary!" Fang Jianhong said arrogantly. "I¡¯ve said what needed to be said. That¡¯s it, let¡¯s go!"


    Fang Hui followed Fang Jianhong out, while Ki Mulin turned his head to nce at Su Yang and said, "Su Yang, our issues between us aren¡¯t over yet!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly without saying a word. If the incident at Qingyun Mountain hadn¡¯t happened tonight, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let these three off easily. But after Qingyun Mountain, Su Yang had a grand n to execute and couldn¡¯t make a move here first, as that could lead to major losses over minor gains!


    Back at home, Master Fang was already waiting downstairs for him, having been called over by Su Yang.


    Master Fang said respectfully, "Immortal Master, I¡¯ve arranged for Hou Shilin to be in a hidden ce where he won¡¯t be found for a while. Do you have any other orders?"


    "Let¡¯s talk upstairs," Su Yang gestured.


    Master Fang followed Su Yang to the third floor. Su Yang closed the door and activated the sealing array. Nothing in this room could be known from the outside.


    "Tomorrow, I have to make a trip to the provincial capital..." Su Yang said, "but, I¡¯m afraid my enemies might take this opportunity to strike against me."


    Master Fang immediately responded, "Immortal Master, rest assured, even if it costs me my life, I won¡¯t let a hair on your family or friends be harmed!"


    Su Yang nodded, satisfied. Master Fang was indeed quite smart.


    "There¡¯s no need for you to risk your life!" Su Yang took out the Kylin Jade and said, "This object, I¡¯ll entrust it to you for now. If someone really wants to harm my family or friends, you can use this to deal with them!"


    Seeing the extraordinary heat of the Kylin Jade, Master Fang naturally understood it was a precious item, and he excitedly said, "Immortal Master, is this... is this possibly a Superior Magical Instrument?"


    "You could say that," Su Yang nodded. The main Kylin within the Kylin Jade was definitely at the Spirit Tranquility Realm level. For Earth, this indeed could be considered a true Superior Magical Instrument.


    Master Fang¡¯s face was extraordinarily excited as he took the Kylin Jade in both hands, his voice trembling, "A Superior Magical Instrument, I¡¯ve only ever heard of them, never seen one. Not just me, even the master who taught me spells has only heard of it. I reckon that throughout the whole Pingnan Province, probably no one could bring out a Superior Magical Instrument. Such treasures are hidden within those sects. I never imagined that I would see one with my Immortal Master, this is fulfilling, truly fulfilling!"


    Su Yang was speechless. The Nine Cold Jade Sword given to him by Master Fang was even beyond a Superior Magical Instrument. Could seeing a still-developing Kylin Jade be that exciting?


    "Let me first teach you how to use this Kylin Jade," Su Yang said.


    "Thank you, Immortal Master, for teaching me!" Master Fang¡¯s face was filled with excitement. The spells taught by Su Yang, could they be simple?


    In reality, what Su Yang taught him were indeed just some simple uses of the Kylin Jade. The Kylin Jade was very powerful, but it wasn¡¯t easy for Master Fang to control it due to insufficient strength. Su Yang sealed off most of the Kylin Jade¡¯s power, allowing Master Fang to control it sufficiently.


    Against any strength below the Fusion Realm, the Kylin Jade could kill instantly, but, if faced with strength beyond the Fusion Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Thankfully, in the entirety of Pingnan Province, there were not many people who exceeded the Fusion Realm in strength. Those who had a grudge against Su Yang were likely waiting for him in the provincial capital. Therefore, with Master Fang holding the Kylin Jade in Nanluo City, it could be said that he was unmatched, so protecting Su Yang¡¯s family and friends was absolutely no problem.


    Of course, just to be safe, Su Yang had given Master Fang three jade pendants containing Purple Lightning Divine Thunder. These Purple Lightning Divine Thunders could also y a significant role at critical moments!


    After everything was arranged, Su Yang departed for the provincial capital early the next morning, finally feeling a weight off his shoulders.


    ...


    With such an incident urring in the Hou Family, and Ling Zi¡¯s side having suffered a great cmity, Su Yang didn¡¯t ask them to arrange a car for him but chose to take the train instead.


    The train from Nanluo City to Zhongzhou took five hours. Su Yang bought a sleeping berth, luckily securing the lower bunk. He leaned back in his seat, quietly watching thendscape through the window.


    Not far from him, several young men who looked like college students were chatting. They were spirited and proud, speaking loudly as if to showcase their extensive knowledge.


    Suddenly, their voices quieted down. Su Yang turned in curiosity and saw two girls walking into the train carriage. With flowing long hair and slim figures, their makeup was a bit heavy, but their natural looks were good enough to attract attention. It was these two girls who had captivated the college students.


    Su Yang smiled and went back to quietly observing the scenery outside.


    The two girls eventually stopped at Su Yang¡¯s berth. They looked at the spot and then surveyed the surrounding area before they decided it was the right ce.


    "This is it," said the first girl with a smile.


    The second girl nodded in satisfaction and pushed her luggage forward, directly addressing Su Yang, "Hey, could you put my luggage up there?"


    "Hm?" Su Yang was taken aback, looking at the second girl, "Are you talking to me?"


    "Obviously, there are only the three of us here, who else would I be talking to!" the second girl replied indignantly, "Do you expect us two girls to do such heavy lifting?"


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment, but he still came over and arranged both their pieces of luggage properly.


    As he turned around, Su Yang noticed that the two girls had each taken over a lower bunk, meaning they had also taken his spot.


    "This is my spot," Su Yang said.


    "Ohe on, can¡¯t you just go to the upper one?" the second girl retorted, "Mine is a middle bunk, but I don¡¯t want to sleep there. Let¡¯s switch."


    Su Yang frowned, "I don¡¯t want to be in the middle bunk either!"


    "Why are you being like this?" the second girl got angry, "Don¡¯t you know what dies first¡¯ means? Why are you, a guy, arguing so much with a girl? Are you even a man?"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but get angry too, "It¡¯s my spot, I paid for the ticket, I want to sit here, how does that make me any less of a man?"


    "But I¡¯m a girl, can¡¯t you just give in to me?" the second girl red at him.


    "I can yield to a girl, but on the condition that she also treats me with respect," Su Yang replied coldly, "Since you came in, you¡¯ve just been ordering me around, demanding I move your luggage and give up my seat. From beginning to end, you haven¡¯t even said ¡¯thank you¡¯. Do you really think I¡¯m your servant?"

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180: 180</h4>


    Actually, Su Yang didn¡¯t care about these things. But the domineering and bossy attitude of this girl really set him off. I can tolerate a girl, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can tolerate a shrew!


    "Hey, what kind of way is that to speak!" The second girl got angry, "I just wanted to switch ces with you, if you don¡¯t agree, then you don¡¯t agree, is there a need to say something so harsh? Why are you men so petty? I swear, I¡¯ve never seen a man like you in my life!"


    At this, a few of the college students also gathered around, one of them saying, "Dude, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but being able to give up your seat for such a beauty is an honor. And here you are, speaking so foully, it¡¯s reallycking in manners!"


    "Yeah, why are you arguing with a girl? Can¡¯t you, as a man, be a bit more magnanimous?"


    "Heh, don¡¯t waste your breath talking about manners with him. This guy, who knows from which mountain hole he crawled out, does he understand what quality is, whatdies first means?"


    "Enough, beauty, don¡¯t lower yourself to his level."


    The college students mocked him in turn, and the two girls were also smugly watching Su Yang, looking as triumphal as victorious roosters.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned cold; he had originally intended to ignore these people. But now they were clearly bullying him, how could he just tolerate it?


    "All of you, get out!" Su Yang said coldly, "This is my bunk, get lost immediately!"


    The second girl pouted, her eyes brimming with tears, looking as if she had suffered great injustice, pitiable and wronged.


    The college students stared in shock, the leader immediately bing enraged, pointing at Su Yang and shouting, "Hey, do you need to be so petty with a girl? What are you, telling us to get out? Let me tell you, don¡¯t be ungrateful, you get out first!"


    "Yeah, what¡¯s so great about you, just a migrant worker from the countrysideing to the city to find work, acting so high and mighty?"


    "What¡¯s the point of talking nonsense, let¡¯s just throw him out, throw him out!"


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, beauties, we¡¯re here for you, today this lower bunk will definitely be for you to sit!"


    The two girls were even more triumphant, provokingly smiling at Su Yang.


    "I¡¯ll count to three, either scram or I¡¯ll throw you out!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Fuck, putting on airs in front of me!" the leader of the college students immediately rushed up, trying to grab Su Yang¡¯s neck.


    A glint of cold light shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes as he caught the wrist and, with a simple toss, threw the college student out.


    The other few were momentarily stunned, then filled with anger, they shouted, "You dare to get physical, let¡¯s get him!"


    The college students charged aggressively, surrounding Su Yang in the middle, ready to beat him.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hold back, giving each one a kick, instantly sending them all flying out.


    The two girls were dumbfounded; they had thought these college students could teach Su Yang a good lesson. But to their surprise, the situation turned out like this, and they were also scared stiff.


    Su Yang looked at them with icy eyes, sweeping over the two girls and said sternly, "Get out!"


    The two girls shivered and, without saying another word, immediately scampered out. Momentster, the first girl returned, trembling, took down all the luggage from above; this time, she did not need Su Yang¡¯s help at all, not even daring to sit on her own bunk anymore.


    The college students moaned and groaned as they got up, gave Su Yang a look, but dared not speak a word of anger. In the end, they had no choice but to return to their own bunks.


    The two girls followed suit, and the college students generously gave up the lower bunks. Bruised and swollen-faced, the students crowded around the girls, showering them with attentive care.


    Su Yang paid no attention to them and leaned against the window to rest with his eyes closed.


    At first, the group didn¡¯t dare to speak, but after a while, seeing that Su Yang showed no sign of anger, they began to whisper. Eventually, their voices grew louder, and before long, it was as if they were the only ones in the train car.


    Su Yangpletely ignored them. If these people didn¡¯t bother him, why would he care about them?


    Suddenly, a sentence caught Su Yang¡¯s attention, "You... you¡¯re actually going to be backup dancers for the big star Ying¡¯er? Oh my god, I... I like Ying¡¯er the most!"


    "Yeah, Ying¡¯er is the pride of Pingnan Province, there¡¯s nobody in Zhongzhou City who doesn¡¯t like her."


    "Those who say Ying¡¯er is one of the ¡¯Four Small Actresses¡¯, I just can¡¯t stand it. Ying¡¯er is way prettier than the other three. Can they evenpare to Ying¡¯er?"


    "Wow, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve actually met the beauties who will dance for Ying¡¯er. It¡¯s truly an honor, a real honor!"


    Su Yang slightly opened his eyes and saw that the two girls were also looking at him. When they saw Su Yang open his eyes, the girls immediately showed a smug expression, as if their status had been elevated.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak and closed his eyes again. He had opened them only because the name Ying¡¯er had attracted his attention. As for the rest, it didn¡¯t matter!


    But for those two girls, it was as if they had found Su Yang¡¯s weakness, so they immediately began to boast about their rtionship with Ying¡¯er. They imed they were close girlfriends, often eating and shopping together, and talked as if they were Ying¡¯er¡¯s best friends.


    The college students listened enraptured. The girls were pretty, and as Ying¡¯er¡¯s backup dancers, they naturally attracted even more attention.


    However, throughout the whole ordeal, Su Yang never opened his eyes again, which clearly annoyed the two girls.


    Finally, the train stopped in Zhongzhou City. Su Yang left the train without any luggage, feeling light and carefree.


    The two girls, escorted by the college students, quickly got off the train and made their way to the exit. From a distance, the girls spotted a man and walked straight over to him. If Su Yang had seen him, he would have recognized the man as Ying¡¯er¡¯s driver, Uncle Kang!


    "Uncle Kang, Uncle Kang..." The second girl immediately began to mor as she approached, "Uncle Kang, we were bullied on the train just now!"


    "Huh?" Uncle Kang was taken aback and asked, "What happened?"


    "Some country bumpkin appeared out of nowhere and bullied two girls. It¡¯s outrageous!" a college student chimed in promptly.


    Uncle Kang furrowed his brow and said, "Sigh, nowadays, trains are full of all sorts of people; these things are unavoidable. Let¡¯s go, Miss is waiting for us for the dance rehearsal!"


    Clearly, Uncle Kang didn¡¯t want to cause a scene, but the two girls were not ready to let the matter drop.


    The second girl¡¯s eyes darted around before she suddenly said, "Uncle Kang, I mentioned Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s name on the train, and that kid told me to get lost and cursed at me horribly. I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger, and that¡¯s why we got into a fight!"


    "What?" Uncle Kang¡¯s anger red up, and he eximed, "Who is this person? So arrogant. Take me to see him!"

 Chapter 181 Mr. Su, is it really you?

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Mr. Su, is it really you?</h4>


    Su Yang had just reached the exit when he was immediately stopped by those college students.


    "What, looking for another beating?" Su Yang said in a deep voice.


    The college students were startled, and the leader shouted angrily, "Kid, don¡¯t get cocky, someone important wants to meet you!"


    "Who is this important person?" Su Yang said coldly, "I don¡¯t have time!"


    "You don¡¯t have a choice, if you don¡¯t see this person, you won¡¯t be able to leave Zhongzhou City alive!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, and just then, the voices of the two girls came from behind.


    "It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, he was so rude to Miss Ying¡¯er, it¡¯s outrageous. We just couldn¡¯t stand it, who does he think he is!" Girl Two ranted loudly.


    "Exactly, Miss Ying¡¯er is such a good person, how could you insult her? You can insult me, but you absolutely can¡¯t insult Miss Ying¡¯er!" Girl One chimed in noisily as well.


    Uncle Kang rushed over, furious, "Hey, you better exin yourself clearly, what exactly did you do to my Miss Ying¡¯er..."


    His words came to an abrupt halt, as Su Yang turned around. Uncle Kang looked at Su Yang, his face full of shock, his eyes filled with excitement.


    The two girls and the college students had no idea what was going on. Girl Two continued to shout, "Uncle Kang, it¡¯s him, don¡¯t let him get away. He¡¯s detestable!"


    "Right, Mr. Kang, it was lucky we caught him for you, or he would have escaped!" The college student immediately started iming credit, after all, this was a big shot from Zhongzheng Corporation. If they managed to get in his good books, maybe they could join Zhongzheng Corporation in the future?


    "Mr. Kang, do you need us to deal with him?" Another college student eagerly suggested, eager to assert his authority.


    "Just call the police on people like him!" Another college student mored.


    Uncle Kang ignored them and took a step forward, saying excitedly, "Mr. Su, is it really... really you?"


    "What?" Everyone was taken aback. What was this situation?


    Although they were unclear about the rtionship between Uncle Kang and Su Yang, the level of respect implied by the use of the word "you" was not ordinary. Could a person who received such respect from Uncle Kang be an average individual?


    "Uncle Kang, nice to see you!" Su Yang smiled faintly, having had a good impression of Uncle Kang during theirst meeting.


    "Ah, good to see you, good to see you!" Uncle Kang was visibly excited, "I never thought I would see you again, Mr. Su. Miss Ying¡¯er has been mentioning youtely, saying she wanted to invite you for a meal to thank you personally. However, we only knew you were from Nanluo City, we had no details about where you lived or how to contact you. Ah, it has really been troubling Miss Ying¡¯er!"


    The crowd around them was even more confused. This Su Yang not only knew Uncle Kang but also knew Ying¡¯er? More importantly, if Uncle Kang was to be believed, Ying¡¯er had a good rtionship with Su Yang?


    The two girls were on the verge of tears. Who on earth had they offended?


    "These are all small matters, hardly worth mentioning!" Su Yang said.


    "Mr. Su, you can¡¯t say that. It might be a small matter for you, but for us, it was a significant act that saved our entire family!" Uncle Kang said excitedly.


    The others were stunned again. Saved their entire family? It turned out Su Yang didn¡¯t just have a good rtionship with Uncle Kang and Ying¡¯er, but he had also saved their entire family? What in the world was going on? It was as if they¡¯d seen a ghost?


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "It was only a small effort, no need to make such a fuss!"


    "That won¡¯t do!" Uncle Kang hurriedly said, "Mr. Su, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll call Miss Ying¡¯er right now to have here and pick you up. Today, you must not go anywhere else, you muste to my home for a visit!"


    The crowd almost spat blood. Ying¡¯er, the leadingdy among the ¡¯Four Dan Actresses,¡¯ adored by countless people across the country, was actually going to pick up Su Yang? Who would believe such a thing if it got out?


    But since the words came from Uncle Kang¡¯s mouth, nobody doubted them. After all, Ying¡¯er was someone Uncle Kang had watched grow up!


    "Uncle Kang, there¡¯s really no need!" Su Yang earnestly said, "I have some other matters to attend to in the provincial capital this time. Let¡¯s do it another day!"


    "This..." Uncle Kang scratched his head and said, "If Mr. Su really has important business, then I wouldn¡¯t dare dy you. But how can I find you another day? Why don¡¯t you leave me your phone number, so I can exin to Miss Ying¡¯er when I get back?"


    With no other choice, Su Yang ultimately left his phone number.


    Uncle Kang treated it like a precious treasure, carefully saving the number and said excitedly, "Mr. Su, I¡¯ll wait for you to finish up your busyness!"


    "Sure!" Su Yang nodded with a light smile.


    At this moment, Uncle Kang turned to the two girls at the side, his brow furrowing as he said in a stern voice, "Mr. Su, did these two women offend you on the train?"


    Seeing Su Yang, Uncle Kang understood that Su Yang wouldn¡¯t disparage Ying¡¯er. Therefore, the only possibility was that these two women had lied. And with Su Yang¡¯s indifferent nature, he wouldn¡¯t deliberately trouble them; it had to be the girls who started the trouble.


    The two girls were trembling with fear. They may have made it sound good, iming to be Ying¡¯er¡¯s backup dancers, but in reality, they had just arrived after their families had spent a lot of money and pulled strings to get them there¡ªan opportunity they couldn¡¯t even dream of obtaining.


    And now, they hadn¡¯t even started working for Ying¡¯er yet, but they had already offended Ying¡¯er¡¯s friend. Weren¡¯t they simply courting death?


    Su Yang nced at the two women and calmly said, "It wasn¡¯t anything serious, but I suggest that Miss Ying¡¯er would be better off without such people around her."


    "Mr. Su is right!" Mr. Kang immediately agreed, "Miss Ying¡¯er has always been approachable, and we can¡¯t allow those around her to strut around and tarnish her reputation."


    Having said that, Mr. Kang turned to the two women and said, "You two, go back home, Miss Ying¡¯er doesn¡¯t need you as backup dancers. Send me your travel receiptster, and I will reimburse you!"


    "Ah?" The tears burst forth from the two women. The second woman quickly grabbed Uncle Kang¡¯s arm and pleaded urgently, "Mr. Kang, I... I know I was wrong, please don¡¯t send me back..."


    "What¡¯s the use of saying all this nonsense!" Mr. Kang said indignantly, "Pull them away, don¡¯t let them annoy me with their presence!"


    Immediately, several people came over and dragged the two girls away. No matter how much the girls screamed or pleaded piteously, Mr. Kang paid them no attention.


    "And as for you few..." Mr. Kang turned toward the college students and said sternly, "Let me ask you, did you really hear Mr. Su insult Ying¡¯er?"


    The college students looked at each other, not daring to lie at this point.


    "And to think you¡¯re college students, spouting such nonsense, with such low quality," Mr. Kang said furiously, "Find out which school they¡¯re from and I¡¯ll contact their dean. It¡¯s best to just expel such a scourge!"


    The college students went limp with fear. Although Mr. Kang was Ying¡¯er¡¯s driver, he held significant sway within Ying¡¯er¡¯s family. Whichever university Mr. Kang visited, he would be personally received by the president. His single utterance could ruin these college students¡¯ futures!


    How could they have imagined that a moment of lust and a few conscience-clouding words would result in such consequences?

 Chapter 182 Audio Tape

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Audio Tape</h4>


    Upon entering the city, Su Yang didn¡¯t rush to find the Xue Family, instead, he found a hotel in the city and checked in.


    In the afternoon, Su Yang called a courier and had him deliver two bags to different locations.


    At seven-thirty in the evening, after dinner, Su Yang didn¡¯t go out but went straight back to the hotel.


    Upon entering his room, Su Yang casually sat on the sofa, picked up the remote control to turn on the TV, and then slowly said, "Since you¡¯re here,e out and have a seat. Isn¡¯t it stifling in there?"


    The door of the inner room opened, and Xueshou Du Xinyu came out with a grim face.


    "Just you?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    Du Xinyu¡¯s face was icy as he said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, when did you start eavesdropping on my phone calls?"


    "Not for long," said Su Yang. "I started listening in when you began making the call."


    "How did you do it?" Du Xinyu asked with a serious tone. "Did you put a bug in my car? Impossible, I checked the car when I got back, and there was no sign of tampering!"


    "I didn¡¯t bug your car, I bugged you," Su Yang said with a light smile. "You forgot, before you got in the car, I patted you on the shoulder!"


    "What?" Du Xinyu¡¯s expression changed and then he immediately shook his head. "Impossible, you just patted my shoulder. If you really put something on me, I would have known. Over the years, I¡¯ve been particrly wary of that. How could you possibly get the better of me?"


    "Really?" Su Yang said with a light smile. "What if your senses aren¡¯t as sharp anymore?"


    "What do you mean?" Du Xinyu asked.


    "Do you know that there are some acupoints on the human body that, once sealed by a force, can significantly reduce bodily sensations?" Su Yang exined while patting Du Xinyu on the body, smiling, "You can try it."


    "Try... try what?" Du Xinyu¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    "For instance, hitting yourself," said Su Yang with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt."


    Filled with doubt yet still, Du Xinyu pinched himself hard. And that was precisely where the magicy¡ªhe felt no sensation in his body whatsoever.


    "How... how is this possible?" Du Xinyu asked, astonished.


    "I¡¯ve sealed your acupoints, so you can¡¯t feel it yourself. But your own perception has also weakened to an extreme," Su Yang exined. "Forget pinching yourself, even if someone stabbed you with a knife, you wouldn¡¯t feel a thing!"


    Du Xinyu was dumbfounded; he had never expected that Su Yang could do such a thing.


    Taking a deep breath, Du Xinyu said solemnly, "Su Yang, regarding this matter, our boss said we aren¡¯t getting involved anymore!"


    "Even if you don¡¯t get involved, I still n to extinguish the Xue Family..." Su Yang said with a faint smile. "When that happens, you¡¯ll still end up swallowing the Xue Family¡¯s property, and I¡¯ll still be the culprit who destroyed the Xue Family. Tsk tsk, your involvement orck thereof hardly makes a difference, does it?"


    Du Xinyu said in a deep voice, "So what do you want to do?"


    "It¡¯s simple. We all make a move together!" Su Yang said with augh. "You want the Xue Family¡¯s property, and I want to kill the Xue Family¡¯s people. So, how about this: you join me in wiping out the Xue Family. If anything happens, we all take the fall together¡ªwe¡¯ll be in the same boat, which is more fitting, don¡¯t you think?"


    "Su Yang, you want us to go against the Xue Family?" Du Xinyu said with a deep voice: "That¡¯s impossible. The most our boss will do is stay out of it. If you press us too hard, hmm, we might just help the Xue Family against you!"


    "Heh, you might help the Xue Family, but that also depends on whether the Xue Family agrees," Su Yang said with a light smile. "To be honest, I sent a copy of that tape to the Xue Family as well. By now, the people from the Xue Family should have finished listening to the recording!"


    "What?" Du Xinyu¡¯s expression changed drastically as he said angrily, "Su Yang, how could you... How could you send that tape to the Xue Family? Don¡¯t you realize... Doing that leaves us no way out!"


    "It¡¯s you who have no way out, not me," Su Yang said with a smile. "So now, you only have two choices. First, take out the Xue Family before they unite with the other Nine Great Families, andpletely resolve this issue in secrecy, so nobody knows."


    Grinding his teeth, Du Xinyu realized that would be a life-threatening move.


    "Or second..." Su Yang said with a light smile, "you could just stand by and leave me to settle my grudge with the Xue Family. If the entire Xue Family dies at my hands, then it¡¯s none of your business. After that, you won¡¯t have to live in fear anymore!"


    "That¡¯s ridiculous!" Du Xinyu eximed angrily. "Even if you take down the Xue Family, if the word gets out, the other Nine Great Families won¡¯t let us off the hook. Su Yang, you¡¯re essentially forcing us to go against the Xue Family!"


    "Really?" Su Yang said with a smile. "I¡¯m forcing you to confront the Xue Family, but are the things you¡¯re doing really that honorable? Using the guise of the Xue Family to kill Hou Shilin¡ªaren¡¯t you trying to create an irreparable rift between the Xue Family and the Hou Family?"


    "Speaking of which, I¡¯m a member of the Qingyun Association. It¡¯s only right for me to act against the Xue Family. But it¡¯s different for you. You have no connection to the affair, yet you¡¯ve been scheming behind the scenes. That¡¯s the real disgrace!"


    Du Xinyu¡¯s expression turned very ugly; he knew that everything Su Yang was saying was true. If this blew up, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t be in much trouble, since he was tied with the Hou Family. But it would be problematic for them. They had no involvement, but had been deceitful, and it would certainly attract disfavor from the Nine Great Families!


    "How about it? Will you help me or not?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    Taking a deep breath, Du Xinyu said solemnly, "I need to ask our big brother about this matter!"


    "No problem!" Su Yang replied, nodding with a smile.


    Du Xinyu opened the door and walked straight out.


    Su Yang, standing by the window, watched as Du Xinyu headed to the parking lot at the back. He then jumped straight out of the window.


    Moving quietly behind Du Xinyu, Su Yang struck him with his palm, knocking Du Xinyu out cold on the spot.


    Su Yang pierced several silver needles into Du Xinyu¡¯s body. Du Xinyu slowly stood up. There appeared to be nothing unusual about him, but his eyes were fixated strangely.


    "All right, it¡¯s your turn to perform now!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    As if not seeing Su Yang, Du Xinyu drove away from the area. Before long, he arrived outside a bar.


    "Brother Yu, you¡¯re here!" A few hooligans greeted him, nodding and bowing at the door.


    Du Xinyu nodded slowly and said in a stern voice, "Gather all the manpower you can, bring weapons, and follow me for a task!"


    "What task?" Everyone was astonished.


    Du Xinyu didn¡¯t exin, simply entering the bar. The group looked at one another, then hurriedly scattered to summon their associates.

 Chapter 183 Nantian Martial Arts School

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Nantian Martial Arts School</h4>


    At eight o¡¯clock, Su Yang left the hotel. This time, he exited through the main entrance, where surveince cameras could capture his image.


    After leaving, Su Yang hailed a cab directly heading for the Nantian Martial Arts School.


    The Nantian Martial Arts School, in Zhongzhou City, was a very famous martial arts academy. The taxi dropped Su Yang off there; the ce was still brightly lit outside.


    Su Yang walked straight to the entrance of the academy. Before he could enter, several youths in athletic clothing came out.


    "Hey, what do you want?" one of the youths red and said, "The academy is closed for the night, you can leave now!"


    Without stopping, Su Yang continued walking until he was in front of these youths and then spoke softly, "Nan Wudi is here, right?"


    The expressions of the youths changed, and the leading youth shouted angrily, "Kid, are you seeking death? How dare you call our master by name!"


    "So, this is Nan Wudi¡¯s martial arts school!" Su Yang smiled faintly, nodded, and headed straight towards the academy.


    "Damn it, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me say the academy is closed? Looking for death, aren¡¯t you?" The leading youth reached out to grab Su Yang.


    Su Yang threw a punch directly into the youth¡¯s chest. The youth was sent flying backward, mming the door open and rushing into the academy.


    The others were startled and then immediately started shouting.


    "Dare to make trouble!"


    "Kill him!"


    Su Yang walked with his hands behind his back, utterly indifferent to these people. Whoever rushed towards him were easily sent flying by Su Yang. They had no strength to fight back against him.


    Inside the academy, everyone had by now been alerted, and immediately about a dozen people rushed out.


    "Who is it that dares to cause trouble in the Nantian Martial Arts School? Do you not realize this is akin to seeking death!" A middle-aged man shouted sternly.


    "Get Nan Wudi to meet me..." Su Yang walked slowly, continuing, "If he doesn¡¯te out, I will demolish his academy!"


    "How dare you call our master by his name..." the middle-aged man roared.


    Before he could finish, Su Yang had already pped him across the face mid-air, causing the man to instantly shut his mouth.


    "Take him down!" The dozen or so people behind cried out as they charged forward. They had been at the Nantian Martial Arts School for so long, they were always the ones bullying others, never the other way around.


    Su Yang showed no mercy; with a direct frontal charge, he sent these people flying away like weeds pulled up by the roots.


    Only then did the middle-aged mane back to his senses, eximing, "Hurry, go and ask the master toe out!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pause and walked straight to the main hall inside. At that moment, the people in the main hall had received the news, and three or four dozen people were standing there, looking at him menacingly. One of them, recognized by Su Yang, was none other than Nan Shangshu, who had been to Nanluo City.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, Nan Shangshu¡¯splexion changed drastically. They had suffered a great loss in Nanluo City; even his uncle, Three-de Huang Beilun, had been defeated by Su Yang, so he was very fearful of Su Yang.


    Therefore, when the people around him mored to rush forward, they were hastily stopped by Nan Shangshu.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯ve got some nerve showing up at Nantian Martial Arts School before we could evene for you," Nan Shangshu said in a deep voice.


    "Is that Su Yang?"


    "The Su Yang?"


    "The one from Nanluo City, the one who defeated Three-de Huang Beilun!"


    "Good heavens, he¡¯s so young?"


    People eximed in shock, they had also heard about the incident in Nanluo City. Now, no one dared charge forward anymore; everyone looked at Su Yang with fear.


    "Since I¡¯m free anyway, I might as well take a look around here!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "So, is your grandfather around or not?"


    Nan Shangshu clenched his teeth and said sternly, "Mr. Su, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If my grandfather makes a move, you won¡¯t leave here alive today!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Your uncle said the same thingst time. What is it, do people on your side all like to talk big?"


    Nan Shangshu¡¯s face instantly changed; Huang Beilun¡¯s crushing defeat had also be a source of shame for them.


    At that moment, a robust voice came from behind, "Young man, you indeed have some skills, no wonder you daree here and stir trouble at Nantian Martial Arts School!"


    Without turning his head, Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Nan Wudi, the third-ranked powerhouse in Pingnan Province, tsk tsk, interesting."


    A tall, vigorous old man approached. Several stern-faced people followed him, all members of the Nan Family.


    This old man was none other than Nan Wudi, the third-ranked powerhouse in Pingnan Province!


    After sizing up Su Yang, Nan Wudi said coldly, "To achieve such feats at a young age is indeed remarkable. However, young man, let me advise you that in this world, there¡¯s always a higher mountain. It¡¯s fine for a youth to emerge, but you mustn¡¯t be too high-profile. I¡¯ve seen too many young people like you, but in the end, they didn¡¯tst long and met an early demise. Losing your life for a moment of pride isn¡¯t worth it!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yangughed lightly, "For someone of your age to still have such vigor, that¡¯s not easy. Old gentleman, let me also give you a piece of advice: The new waves of the Yangtze River drive on those before them, and ultimately, this world belongs to the young. It¡¯s true that your senioritymands respect, but you shouldn¡¯t rest on yoururels. Otherwise, if you disgrace yourself at your age, that would be quite unseemly!"


    Nan Wudi¡¯s face changed color as he said gravely, "Su Yang, do you really think that by defeating Huang Beilun, you can look down on all the heroes of the world? Huang Beilun is only at the half-step to Integration Realm; he hasn¡¯t fully entered the Integration Realm. He¡¯s no match for us!"


    "Why not find out by trying if we are a match?" Su Yang said with an easy smile, "By the way, I heard you¡¯re quite close to that Tianlong Sword Shadow, and he just happens to be in Zhongzhou City. How about it, shall I give you some time to invite him over for help?"


    Nan Wudi¡¯s expression darkened even more. In truth, as soon as he received word that Su Yang had stormed into the martial arts school, he had contacted Li Tianlong. Li Tianlong was currently at the Xue Family and rushed over upon receiving the news. In fact, Nan Wudi didn¡¯t feel very confident facing Su Yang alone.


    "You¡¯re truly arrogant!" Nan Wudi said in a deep voice: "The Nan Family has no grudges with you, why do you wish to be our enemy?"


    "If you want to wait for Li Tianlong toe, I can give you time. Why waste it with such idle talk?" Su Yang casually took a seat on a nearby chair, "How about half an hour?"


    Nan Wudi¡¯s face turned from pale to flushed, but in the end, he clenched his teeth and swallowed his pride. With Li Tianlong present, he would have the confidence. Without Li Tianlong, he could only temporarily hold back his anger.


    "Since Brother Su would like to chat, let¡¯s have a talk," Nan Wudi said with a wave of his hand: "Bring the tea!"


    Su Yang sat with an easy smile and paid no attention to Nan Wudi, creating an awkward atmosphere.


    Although Nan Wudi¡¯s face reddened and the atmosphere was awkward, he did not confront Su Yang directly. For this battle, he had to wait for Li Tianlong to arrive; otherwise, going it alone would be very dangerous!

 Chapter 184 Disaster Falls Upon the Xue Family

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Disaster Falls Upon the Xue Family</h4>


    Late at night, outside the Xue Family mansion, a group of people quietly slipped over.


    The one leading the group was none other than Xueshou Du Xinyu, his eyes slightly vacant, but nothing noticeable to others.


    "Brother Yu, are we really going to make a move here?" one of the subordinates whispered, "This is the Xue Family¡¯s ce. If things blow up, we might all be in trouble!"


    Du Xinyu said, "Su Yang has already arrived; this is big brother¡¯s order, to frame him!"


    "Oh?" The subordinates looked at each other, realizing the difficulty of framing someone like that. But then they thought about it being an order from Eight-Faced Yama, and they felt relieved. There must be a reason for boss¡¯s arrangements.


    "Let¡¯s do it then!" another subordinate whispered.


    Du Xinyu slowly nodded, waved his hand, and the people beside him immediately rushed towards the Xue Family mansion.


    Meanwhile, in the Xue Family¡¯s main hall, several members of the Xue Family were angrily listening to a cassette tape.


    This cassette was sent over by Su Yang, and it contained a phone conversation between Du Xinyu and Eight-Faced Yama in a car.


    "Damn it, this Eight-Faced Yama, does he have a death wish?" a man from the Xue Family cursed loudly: "Daring to use us to kill by proxy, and even plotting behind our backs, does he really think we can¡¯t touch him?"


    "Such audacity, these shameless hooligans, daring to stir trouble under the dragon¡¯s head!"


    "This is outrageous, contact the other Nine Great Families, we¡¯ll eradicate this group!"


    The people were furiously shouting, and the contents of the tape had infuriated everyone in the Xue Family. After all, the goal of Eight-Faced Yama was to annihte the Xue Family and swallow their businesses. Such a plot would be intolerable to anyone!


    Leading them was a man in his fifties who took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Eight-Faced Yama is quite bold to do such a thing..."


    Before the man could finish, a series of roaring suddenly came from outside. Soon after, a man ran in frantically and hurriedly said, "It¡¯s bad, something has happened, Xueshou Du Xinyu has led a group of men in here. They¡¯re killing anyone they see, and several people have already died out front!"


    "What?" The people inside changed their expressions instantly, and the leading man eximed, "They... they want to turn the heavens upside down? They dare... to actually kill their way into our Xue Family?"


    As they spoke, screams were heard from outside again.


    A Xue Family man said in a low voice, "Are these people crazy? They were clearly using Su Yang against us, so why would theye to kill our people now?"


    "Could it be that they know we got this tape and are afraid of being exposed, so they want to silence us?"


    "Hey, you know what, that¡¯s a real possibility!"


    "What do we do now? Eight-Faced Yama has many underlings, and our family alone may not be their match!"


    "What else can we do but call the police?"


    In their panic, everyone took out their cell phones, but there was no signal at all. Before making their move, Du Xinyu and his people had already jammed the signals in the area.


    "Dammit, these bastards, they really want to wipe us out!" a man roared.


    "No, we¡¯re definitely no match for them, let¡¯s find a way to break through!"


    "That¡¯s the only option now, everyone scatter and break through, that way we can disperse their forces!"


    "Whoever makes it out, immediately seek help. Even if it¡¯s toote for rescue, the message must be delivered to the other Nine Great Families, so they can avenge us!"


    The Xue Family was in chaos, and at this time, no one outside had any clue about the situation here. After all, the Xue Family¡¯s manor was too remote, with no one living nearby.


    ...


    At the Nantian Martial Arts School, Su Yang had been waiting for about ten minutes when several people slowly entered the gate. Leading them was a tall, thin old man with a Longsword on his back.


    The old man was lean, with silver hair, but his eyes were extremely sharp, like a sword about to be unsheathed.


    Without a doubt, this old man was Tianlong Sword Shadow Li Tianlong, the fourth-ranked expert in Pingnan Province!


    Seeing Li Tianlong, Nan Wudi couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The situation was much better now. With Nan Wudi ranked third and Li Tianlong ranked fourth¡ªif they still couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang then their lives would truly be meaningless!


    "Brother Li!" Nan Wudi greeted Li Tianlong with a cupped fist salute.


    "Brother Nan!" Li Tianlong nodded, his gaze directly falling on Su Yang¡¯s body, and said coldly, "Are you Su Yang?"


    "Indeed!" Su Yang replied.


    "Do you know that Li Weixian is my nephew, and Li Weixian¡¯s family is a branch of my Li Family of Dongyuan!" Li Tianlong¡¯s eyes were filled with chilling coldness as he said sternly, "Yet you injured them so severely, are you trying to provoke the Li Family of Dongyuan?"


    "You¡¯re wrong!" Su Yang shook his head and said, "I¡¯m not provoking the Li Family of Dongyuan, I¡¯m insulting the Li Family of Dongyuan!"


    Li Tianlong¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he said angrily, "Boy, you are too arrogant. My Li Family of Dongyuan has no grudge against you, yet you dare to insult us like this¡ªdo you really think that people in my Li Family are all without temper?"


    "What if they have temper?" Su Yang stood up with his hands behind his back and said, "An old fool like you who can¡¯t tell right from wrong should have died long ago, yet you talk to me about temper!"


    "You!" Li Tianlong was furious.


    Nan Wudi frowned and said, "Young man, don¡¯t speak too outrageously. After all, we¡¯re about the same age as your grandfather, and your disrespect is just too much!"


    "Spare me your talk about age!" Su Yang retorted coldly, "Having ambition has nothing to do with living long years. All you old fogeys have no self-awareness. Just because you have some power, you let your descendants cause trouble and strut around arrogantly. If you can¡¯t even discern right from wrong, what qualifications do you have for me to respect you?"


    Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong looked at each other, their faces both looking ugly.


    "Su, you¡¯re the one who injured my Li Family¡¯s people, how can you speak as if we were in the wrong?" Li Tianlong said angrily, "You are truly unreasonable!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said coldly. "Then let me ask you, why did I injure your Li Family¡¯s people? Do you know what Li Weixian did? Do you know what your Li Family¡¯s people have done?"


    "This..." Li Tianlong was suddenly at a loss for words and said through gritted teeth, "They may have done something wrong, but didn¡¯t you overdo it a bit with your response... "


    "Nonsense!" Su Yang interrupted Li Tianlong directly: "Overdid it? Li Tianlong, why don¡¯t you ask that Li Weixian what they were nning to do to me at first? They wanted to chop me up and feed me to dogs, wanted me to suffer a painful death. Tsk tsk, Li Tianlong, I haven¡¯t even killed them yet¡ªand you say I was excessive? Heh, if I had fallen into their hands, do you think I¡¯d still be able to stand here talking to you?"

 Chapter 185: One Against Two

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185: One Against Two</h4>


    Li Tianlong was at a loss for words. Nan Wudi immediately said, "Mr. Su, let¡¯s not indulge in this war of words here. Since we¡¯re all martial artists, let¡¯s settle this matter in our own way!"


    "I had no intention of getting into a verbal dispute with you two old shameless guys who are just trying to pull rank on me!" Su Yang said coldly. "I want to make it clear, I respect the elderly, but not old hooligans!"


    "Who are you calling a hooligan?" Nan Wudi also became angry. People with their status, who would dare insult them like this!


    "I¡¯m talking about you two!" Su Yang shouted back.


    "Argh, this is infuriating!" Li Tianlong roared in anger. With a gesture of his right hand, the longsword on his back flew out with a clear dragon¡¯s cry. The longsword danced swiftly in the air, leaving a trail of clear shadows, like a dragon soaring into the sky.


    The Tianlong Sword Shadow truly lived up to its name!


    Nan Wudi took a step back, ceding the battlefield to Li Tianlong. He wanted to first see just how strong Su Yang really was.


    Li Tianlong didn¡¯t hesitate, with a wave of his right hand, the longsword thrust directly at Su Yang.


    Su Yang frowned; Li Tianlong was indeed a true master of Fusion. Moreover, he must have been practicing the Sword Riding Technique for many years, so his swordsmanship was formidable. The longsword moved deftly and swiftly in the air, its angles tricky and unpredictable, making it nearly impossible to defend against.


    The longsword drew three arcs in front of Su Yang and rapidly shed downward.


    Su Yang quickly dodged, and the longsword cut his chair behind him into three pieces.


    The onlookers were dazzled, bursting into apuse. They had never seen such skills from Li Tianlong.


    Li Tianlong was full of pride. His longsword once again flew through the air and suddenly chopped down at Su Yang.


    This time, Su Yang did not dodge. Standing with his hands behind his back, he waited until the longsword was right in front of him and then threw a punch, striking it head-on.


    With a thunderous crash, the longsword was knocked flying backward, and the ground beneath Su Yang¡¯s feet was sunk half a foot deep. In this exchange, neither Su Yang nor Li Tianlong gained the upper hand.


    However, this sh markedly boosted Li Tianlong¡¯s confidence. Initially cautious of Su Yang after he had defeated Huang Beilun with a single move, Li Tianlong now found Su Yang¡¯s strength equal to his. Confident in this battle, he was prepared!


    "Nan brother, cover me, don¡¯t let this youngster escape!" Li Tianlong shouted, charging into the fray and facing Su Yang head-on, while his longsword continued its relentless assaults from the air, coordinating with him to surround Su Yang.


    Nan Wudi could tell Su Yang¡¯s strength was not particrly impressive, so without concern, he stepped back and sneered, watching the twobatants.


    "Young man, you are so ignorant of your own limitations. Today, I will make you pay for your actions!" Li Tianlong bellowed as he pressed his attack.


    Su Yang was steadily forced back, seemingly without any strength to retaliate.


    The crowd around was wildly excited, shouting their encouragement for Li Tianlong and wishing he would kill Su Yang on the spot.


    Three minutes passed, and Su Yang continuously retreated until he was cornered against the wall, with no ce left to go.


    "Mr. Su, are you still unaware of your impending death?!" Li Tianlong roared, his longsword quickly slicing through the air while his fists also furiously struck out.


    At that moment, Su Yang finally struck back. He suddenly punched out, sending the longsword flying. His fist didn¡¯t stop there and continued forward, meeting Li Tianlong¡¯s fist head-on.


    Li Tianlong let out a muffled grunt as he was sent flying backward, and the longsword fell to the ground like a lifeless snake.


    This turn of events left the onlookers utterly dumbfounded, especially Nan Wudi, who had his eyes wide open and wore a face of disbelief.


    Just a moment ago, Su Yang had been steadily retreating, so what was going on now? How had he suddenly grown so much stronger that he could send Li Tianlong flying with a single punch?


    In fact, Nan Wudi didn¡¯t know that Su Yang¡¯s strength was actually superior to Li Tianlong¡¯s. The reason why Su Yang didn¡¯t defeat Li Tianlong immediately was that he found Li Tianlong¡¯s Sword Riding Technique to be quite distinctive, so he had been defending all along, allowing Li Tianlong to disy his entire Sword Riding Technique for Su Yang to observe.


    After watching, Su Yang had gained some insights into the Sword Riding Technique. Combined with the Sword Riding Technique from Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang¡¯s strength had also significantly improved. Only then did Su Yang make a move and sent Li Tianlong flying!


    Su Yang said coldly, "Nan Wudi, you might as well join him; let¡¯s not waste any more time!"


    With a frown on his face, Nan Wudi realized that at this juncture, he no longer had the option not to fight. However, seeing Li Tianlong defeated in such a manner, he personally didn¡¯t have much chance of winning either.


    "Brother Li, are you still able to fight?" Nan Wudi asked in a low voice.


    Li Tianlong slowly stood up, took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "I can fight again!"


    "Good!" Nan Wudi shouted, "Today, you and I will join forces to y this evildoer and rid the people of this menace!"


    "Kill!" Li Tianlong bellowed as he once again raised his longsword into the air and shed toward Su Yang.


    Nan Wudi decided to act decisively, clenching his fists and punching from afar. His punch generated a shockwave of immense power that cleared everything in its path as it hurtled toward Su Yang.


    Without retreating, Su Yang responded with a series of powerful counterpunches, dissipating Nan Wudi¡¯s offensive momentum.


    Meanwhile, the longsword had already been cleaved down. Su Yang¡¯s arm trembled, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew out. With a flick of his finger, the Nine Cold Jade Sword charged directly towards the longsword.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword was very small, almost minusculepared to the longsword. However, when the two swords collided, the longsword was instantly frozen and turned into a lump of ice in the air before falling to the ground.


    "How could this happen?" Li Tianlong eximed in shock, but by then it was already toote. The Nine Cold Jade Sword reached him and encased him in ice.


    Nan Wudi¡¯splexion changed drastically, knowing that facing Su Yang alone was now exceedingly perilous.


    Luckily for him, Su Yang chose not to attack him with the Nine Cold Jade Sword, instead continuously confronting him with direct punches.


    By the thirty-seventh punch, Nan Wudi could no longer hold his ground and was knocked to the floor by a punch from Su Yang.


    He let out a muffled grunt, his face sullen, unable to even get back up.


    An outcry arose from the scene as no one had expected Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong, who had been revered as almost divine, to be defeated so miserably.


    Su Yang raised his right hand, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword returned to his palm. With a casual flick, the ice encasing Li Tianlong immediately thawed. However, he had been grievously injured andy wilted on the ground just like Nan Wudi.


    "How about it?" Su Yang said, standing with his hands behind his back, "Do you still wish to seek revenge against me now?"


    The two men exchanged nces, their expressions one of utter dejection. Both were grandmasters in their own right, yet they had suffered such a crushing defeat at the hands of Su Yang, something they had never imagined.

 Chapter 186 Witness

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Witness</h4>


    In fact, based solely on his own strength, Su Yang would probably only be a match for Nan Wudi, especially since Su Yang had not yet entered the Fusion Realm.


    However, Su Yang possessed the Nine Cold Jade Sword. Moreover, he had previously absorbed the power of Huang Beilun. Although Su Yang could notpletely make this power his own, he had refined it.


    The force with which he had faced Nan Wudi head-on was Su Yang¡¯s own strengthbined with that of Huang Beilun. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Su Yang to defeat Nan Wudi so easily!


    "We are not your equals in skill and have nothing to say!" Nan Wudi slowly stood up and said solemnly, "Su Yang, if you want to kill or y us, we will ept our fate!"


    Li Tianlong did not speak, but he stood behind Nan Wudi, clearly ready to share Nan Wudi¡¯s fate.


    Su Yang smiled and said, "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you, nor will I y you. Today¡¯s event is simply to let you know that among the strong, there are always stronger ones, and there is always a higher mountain. From now on, keep your family members and disciples in line, and don¡¯t let them bully others by relying on your reputation. Otherwise, someone will surely teach them a lesson!"


    Both men exchanged nces, both quite surprised. ording to the information they had, Su Yang was known to be extraordinarily cruel when he took action. But why, having defeated them, did he simply let them go this time?


    "Alright, let¡¯s leave today¡¯s matter at this!" Su Yang said loudly, "If you are not convinced, you cane find me in Nanluo City again. But remember my words: if someone from your side troubles me again, they will lose their life!"


    With that, Su Yang walked straight out of the Nantian Martial Arts School, leaving Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong staring at each other in bewilderment.


    After a long while, Nan Wudi sighed and said, "Truly, a hero emerges from the youth. Brother Li, it seems we¡¯ve really hit rock bottom this time!"


    "Ah!" Li Tianlong also sighed and replied, "There¡¯s nothing we can do. With such strength, even you and I must treat him with respect. It¡¯s only right that our families and disciples, who dared to disrespect him, got punished by him. Brother Nan, it seems we are indeed not well-suited for dealing with certain matters!"


    "Indeed, over the years, I don¡¯t know how many atrocious acts my descendants havemitted using my name. This incident has served as a wake-up call for me!" Nan Wudi took a deep breath and dered, "From today onwards, I shall rectify the rules of the Nantian Martial Arts School. Any disciple of mine who sees Master Su must pay him the respect due to a master!"


    Li Tianlong¡¯s expression changed slightly. Nan Wudi must truly admire Su Yang to the extreme toy down such a rule!


    However, thinking about how Su Yang hadughingly defeated them earlier, Li Tianlong too felt a lingering fear. How could they be on par with such a figure?


    "From now on, any member of the Li Family of Dongyuan who sees Master Su must also pay him the respect due to a master!" Li Tianlong said loudly.


    ...


    Su Yang did not know that Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong had established such a rule after he left.


    There were two reasons Su Yang did not strike with lethal force this time.


    The first was that Su Yang had no deep grudge against these people. It was merely their descendants who were bullying others, and they were just providing support for their own. To Su Yang, these people could be killed or spared; defeating them and forcing them to back down was also an option.


    The second reason concerned the Xue Family. Su Yang needed to provide himself with an alibi. And Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong were the best witnesses!


    Su Yang used a Secret Technique from the Destiny¡¯s Tome to temporarily control Du Xinyu, directing him to lead an assault on the Xue Family, making it a case of using another¡¯s hand to wield the knife.


    Originally, Tianlong Sword Shadow Li Tianlong was at the Xue Family¡¯s ce. Hence, before Du Xinyu took action, Su Yang first went to the Nantian Martial Arts School to lure Li Tianlong out.


    By doing so, once Du Xinyu attacked the Xue Family, there would be no one to stop him. Meanwhile, Su Yang would be at Nantian Martial Arts School, battling Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong, providing him with an alibi, hence disassociating himselfpletely from the event.


    Next, it would be up to the Nine Great Families to deal with the situation!


    Su Yang did not return to the hotel but instead took out a mobile phone from his person. The phone was equipped with tracking software. He had ced a tracking device on Du Xinyu to monitor his movements.


    Currently, Du Xinyu and his men had not yet emerged from the Xue Family, indicating that the battle was not yet over.


    Su Yang waited patiently. In less than ten minutes, Du Xinyu and his men started to move, heading directly towards the city center.


    Su Yang quietly followed them. They dispersed near a bar, and Du Xinyu entered a building alone.


    Su Yang slipped upstairs, located Du Xinyu, and removed all tracking devices and silver needles used to control Du Xinyu. With this action, all evidence rted to the affair was eliminated.


    Afterwards, Su Yang returned to the hotel and leisurely began to rest. How the plot would unfold next was now up to the Nine Great Families and Eight-Faced Yama!


    The next morning, as soon as Su Yang stepped out of the hotel, he saw several cars downstairs. Standing in front of one car was a man Su Yang had seen before, a disciple of Nan Wudi¡¯s.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, the disciple immediately approached him and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Su, good morning!"


    "What is this about?" Su Yang frowned.


    "Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Mr. Su," the disciple hastily said. "My master sent me to kindly ask you toe with us. Last night, the Xue Family was ughtered by Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s men, with ny percent of their people killed. ording to the rules, the other Nine Great Families must handle this matter. Since you came to Zhongzhou adamantly seeking the Xue Family, the Nine Great Families would like you to assist in the investigation!"


    "What does this have to do with me?" Su Yang frowned. "Last night, I was at Nantian Martial Arts School, then I came back here to sleep!"


    "Yes, that¡¯s why my master specially sent me to invite you," said the disciple with a smile. "My master said, he and Tianlong Sword Shadow would testify for Mr. Su. You need not worry about this matter at all!"


    Unable to help but smile, Su Yang found that Nan Wudi was indeed forthright, actuallying forward to testify on his behalf. But this was just as well, saving Su Yang the effort.


    Following these people, Su Yang went straight to Nantian Martial Arts School. To ease Su Yang¡¯s worries, Nan Wudi had specifically invited members of the other families to the Nantian Martial Arts School to investigate.


    Upon entering the hall, Su Yang discovered that there were already over a dozen people seated. Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong were conspicuous among them.


    Seeing Su Yang arrive, Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong quickly stood up and greeted him with a bow. The battle from the previous night had left them with immense respect for Su Yang.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Su Yang took a seat nearby. Nan Wudi took the opportunity to introduce the identities of the others to Su Yang, all of whom were members of the Ten Great Families.


    The middle-aged man seated at the very end was the underground boss of Zhongzhou City, the sixth-ranked expert in Pingnan Province, Eight-Faced Yama!

 Chapter 187 Eight-Faced Yama

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Eight-Faced Yama</h4>


    Eight-Faced Yama was a middle-aged man who appeared very amiable, slightly overweight. With squinty eyes and a big belly, he always had a cheerful smile, giving off the aura of being utterly harmless.


    Yet, it was precisely such a man who, under the shadow of the Ten Great Families, became the underground boss of Zhongzhou City.


    The underground boss, ranked sixth¡ªthese were not simple achievements.


    Had Eight-Faced Yama had the backing of a great family, his achievements would have certainly been much greater.


    It was precisely because hecked family background that Eight-Faced Yama was not content and desired to swallow up the Xue Family and stand equal to the other Nine Great Families.


    As Su Yang looked at Eight-Faced Yama, Eight-Faced Yama was also looking at him. The two made eye contact, and Eight-Faced Yama immediately smiled, "Master Su, hello. I¡¯ve long heard your name and admired you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Master Su here today, it¡¯s truly an honor!"


    Su Yang slightly smiled. This Eight-Faced Yama truly was a smiling tiger. His heart must be filled with hatred for Su Yang, yet his demeanor was so warm¡ªit was no wonder that he could be the underground boss of Zhongzhou!


    "I have heard the honorable title of Eight-Faced Yama many times as well," Su Yang lightly replied with a smile.


    "Master Su, you tter me," Eight-Faced Yama immediately responded with augh: "My surname is Yan, and perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m a bit ugly that I¡¯ve earned such a nefarious reputation. If Master Su is willing, just call me Yan Fatty!"


    "That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate, Yan Fatty," Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    The crowd around them fell silent. You say it¡¯s inappropriate, yet you still call him Yan Fatty? Are you kidding?


    Eight-Faced Yama, however, remained unfazed andughed, "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all our own people here, why fuss over such matters!"


    "Alright!" At this moment, Nan Wudi spoke up: "Of the Family Heads from the Ten Great Families, I¡¯m the only one present today. So, I¡¯ll just y the elder card and take charge of today¡¯s affairs. Fortunately, Tianlong Sword Shadow Brother Li is here too. Brother Li, could you please act as a witness for us? What does everyone think?"


    The crowd, of course, voiced their support and Nan Wudi nodded slowly, "As everyone knows, a tragedy struck the Xue Familyst night. Yan Fatty¡¯s trusted man, Du Xinyu, with Yan Fatty¡¯s men, swept through the Xue Family, with ny percent of them dying horrifically in the attack. This incident is extremely serious, a grave provocation to our Ten Great Families!"


    The crowd looked at Eight-Faced Yama, whose face disyed regret, "Everyone, I¡¯m truly sorry, so sorry. It¡¯s my fault for thex discipline that led to this situation, and I¡¯m willing to ept punishment. However, I couldn¡¯t have anticipated such an incident, I had no idea what happened. Ah... Du Xinyu acted too impulsively!"


    "Really?" Nan Wudi looked at Eight-Faced Yama with cold eyes: "You really don¡¯t know what happened?"


    "Patriarch Nan, how could I dare to deceive you?" Eight-Faced Yama said, a look of grievance on his face: "When I learned of thisst night, the killing had long since finished. Ahh, I severely punished Du Xinyust night, but s, the dead cannot be brought back to life. That¡¯s why I came here today specially to apologize to everyone while seeing how I can cooperate in dealing with this matter!"


    After finishing his speech, Eight-Faced Yama gestured, "Bring me Du Xinyu!"


    Several people entered from outside, carrying a figure covered with blood. That person was, indeed, Du Xinyu.


    Now, Du Xinyu no longer looked human, his visage being extremely pitiful. Trembling, he turned his head around, his gaze finally settling on Eight-Faced Yama, he pleaded urgently, "Big Brother, save me, save me, I have nothing to do with this..."


    "It has nothing to do with you, then with whom does it concern?" Eight-Faced Yama eximed angrily: "This was clearly an operation you led. Do you still want to argue?"


    "This..." Du Xinyu was speechless, then, ncing at Su Yang, he suddenly yelled, "No, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, he forced me to do it!"


    Everyone immediately turned their gaze toward Du Xinyu, and the few remaining members of the Xue Family roared with rage, "Su Yang, it was indeed you, did you think you could escape responsibility?"


    Su Yang smiled lightly, his expression calm as if everything was unrted to him.


    "Don¡¯t get excited!" Nan Wudi shouted angrily: "Du Xinyu, you mustn¡¯t falsely use others. Last night, Mr. Su was at Nantian Martial Arts School the whole time, sparring with me and Brother Li. This fact can be corroborated by me, Brother Li, and the people of Nantian Martial Arts School. When did he ever force you to do this?"


    "It was him who forced me, it was him..." Du Xinyu yelled loudly: "Before he came to Nantian Martial Arts School, I met with him, and he forced me then!"


    Nan Wudi said gravely, "And how did he force you?"


    "He... he used a tape recorder to force me!" Du Xinyu said anxiously.


    "What tape recorder?" asked Nan Wudi, frowning, the story sounding more and more absurd.


    "It was the recording of a phone call I had with Big Brother..." After Du Xinyu exined the contents of the recording, he added urgently, "He told me then to choose one of two paths. Either help him eradicate the Xue Family, ending it all, or let the Xue Family get the recording andter they woulde after us... isn¡¯t that coercion?"


    Everyone¡¯s gaze instantly shifted to Su Yang, and even Nan Wudi seemed to be at a loss for words.


    With a look of emotion, Eight-Faced Yama said, "Mr. Su, this is where you were wrong. Although I had ns against the Xue Family, I never intended to kill so many of them. That you would do such a thing... Mr. Su, your actions were too harsh!"


    "Su Yang, you¡¯ve killed so many of my Xue Family, I want your life!" shouted the people from the Xue Family.


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm, and after letting the crowd¡¯s voices die down, he began slowly, "Du Xinyu, are you sure that¡¯s what I said to you at that time?"


    Upon being questioned, Du Xinyu seemed startled, and then hurriedly insisted, "That¡¯s exactly what you said!"


    Su Yang lightly smiled: "Hehe, fortunately, I¡¯m always cautious in my actions. I recorded our conversation at the time. Let¡¯s let everyone listen to what was actually said back then!"


    Su Yang took out a recording, and as the crowd listened, it immediately yed the conversation between Su Yang and Du Xinyu in the hotel room.


    After listening to the recording, the crowd looked at each other in bewilderment, and the people from Xue Family angrily confronted Su Yang: "Su Yang, you were clearly coercing Du Xinyu, what do you have to say now?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and said, "Perhaps you didn¡¯t listen carefully. Let¡¯s listen once more to what I said at the time. I mentioned cooperating with Eight-Faced Yama and going together to destroy the Xue Family, after which they could annex the Xue Family¡¯s assets."


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?" demanded the people from the Xue Family angrily.


    Su Yang replied with a light smile, "I talked about cooperating together¡ªI never said they should act alone, did I?"

 Chapter 188: What Does That Have to Do with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188: What Does That Have to Do with Me?</h4>


    "This..."


    The crowd was immediately at a loss for words, and a person from the Xue Family angrily said, "Mr. Su, what¡¯s the point of setting these linguistic traps?"


    "These are not linguistic traps!" Su Yang shook his head and said, "What I originally discussed with them was that we all take action together. However, Du Xinyu told me he had to go back to discuss it with his elder brother. So, here we are, essentially having not yete to an agreement."


    "I thought they would discuss it for a while, so I thought about going to the Nantian Martial Arts School first to settle some minor issues. But I didn¡¯t expect that while I was on my way to the Nantian Martial Arts School, they went ahead and took action."


    "We hadn¡¯t reached an agreement, and they took unteral action. So, does this still count as me cooperating with them, does it still count as me forcing their hand?"


    Everyone looked at each other, finding the question indeed a bit hard to answer.


    The person from the Xue Family faltered, then angrily said, "Mr. Su, what¡¯s the point of all this nonsense? Weren¡¯t those two recordings sent by you specifically to target our Xue Family? Do you really think you¡¯re such a good guy?"


    "That¡¯s right, I came to the provincial city this time intending topletely annihte the Xue Family!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "I won¡¯t hide this fact. Since all the Ten Great Families are here today, I¡¯ll just state my case and let everyone judge!"


    "Mr. Su, please speak!" said Nan Wudi.


    "As everyone knows, I have a good rtionship with the Hou Family. And I¡¯m also one of the shareholders of the Qingyun Clubhouse," said Su Yang. "However, for the Xue Family to deal with the Hou Family, they resorted to such underhanded tactics, not only setting a trap for the people of the Hou Family but also shutting down the Qingyun Clubhouse. Now tell me, as a shareholder of the Qingyun Clubhouse, should I not address this matter personally?"


    The crowd nodded one after another, as there was no doubt about this point.


    "I believe the Ten Great Families also act with clear distinction of right and wrong," Su Yang continued. "In this matter, the Xue Family acted first, and our counterattack cameter. So, regardless of the oue, I cannot really speak of right or wrong here. After all, when the Xue Family targeted me, I couldn¡¯t just not resist, right?"


    Again, the crowd nodded.


    "Since I can resist, what methods I use are my own business," Su Yang paused before adding, "I indeed intended to use another¡¯s hand to kill. But what¡¯s wrong with that?"


    The crowd looked at each other, and indeed, there was no problem with that statement.


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang said, "I can resist, I can use another¡¯s hand to kill, and what I¡¯ve done has no issue. Now, the key question is, they went to exterminate the Xue Family while I hadn¡¯t even finalized things with the Eight-Faced Yama. Does this matter rte to me, or does it not?"


    "This..." The crowd found themselves speechless once again.


    "Don¡¯t think about this question for the moment," Su Yang said. "There¡¯s only one thing I want to say; regardless of whether this matter is rted to me or not, what I¡¯ve done here shouldn¡¯t be wrong, and it hasn¡¯t vited the rules of the Ten Great Families, right?"


    The crowd looked at each other, whispering amongst themselves for a long time, before eventually nodding in agreement. In this matter, Su Yang indeed had not vited the rules of the Ten Great Families; after all, it was the Xue Family who acted first.


    The people from the Xue Family were furious, but when the other nine Great Families had already discussed it amongst themselves, what more could they say?


    Nan Wudi spoke in a cold voice, "Yan Fatty, what¡¯s your take on this matter?"


    "I think Mr. Su has spoken quite well." The Eight-Faced Yama looked towards Du Xinyu and suddenly gave him a kick, erupting in curses, "You son of a bitch, acting so rashly and causing the death of so many from the Xue Family, how will youpensate?"


    "Yan Fatty, as the boss, how could you not know about this matter?" Nan Wudi said sternly, "Stop acting here!"


    "Mr. Nan, I truly didn¡¯t know about this matter!" Eight-Faced Yama was sweating profusely, "Ah, it¡¯s also my fault for not managing them strictly. Nevertheless, I will take responsibility for their actions!"


    "Can you even bear such responsibility?" the people from the Xue Family roared, "There were over a hundred people in the Xue Family, Yan Fatty, how many lives must you lose to make up for this?"


    Eight-Faced Yama sighed deeply and said, "I have but one life, but I¡¯m willing to use it aspensation. These are my brothers after all, and if they¡¯ve done wrong, how can I, as their elder brother, not step forward and bear the consequences?"


    Tears welled up in Du Xinyu¡¯s eyes as he suddenly took a step forward and shouted loudly, "Big brother, I have wronged you. I killed these people, I will pay with my life for them!"


    Having said that, Du Xinyu fiercely plunged a dagger into his own chest, dying on the spot.


    The crowd around was dumbfounded; the chief culprit had just died like that?


    Eight-Faced Yama froze for a moment, then threw himself onto Du Xinyu¡¯s body, starting to wail mournfully.


    Su Yang frowned, as he could tell that the Eight-Faced Yama was actually putting on an act. That guy was truly insidious, pretending to be willing to take the me for his underlings, but in fact, he wanted to move Du Xinyu to take the fall. This way, he could escape the me!


    If the Eight-Faced Yama shirked responsibility at that moment, the Ten Great Families would definitely not let him off. But with Eight-Faced Yama taking the initiative to ept the me, he even gained a measure of goodwill, allowing him to escape the predicament.


    One must say, this Eight-Faced Yama was indeed a very crafty and cunning individual. It seems he would need to be guarded against in the future!


    The death of Du Xinyu was indeed unexpected for the Xue Family. After being stunned for a moment, the leader roared, "Eight-Faced Yama, don¡¯t think that just because Du Xinyu has died, this matter is settled. I¡¯m telling you, this is impossible; the lives of over a hundred people in my Xue Family cannot be settled by the death of just one person!"


    Eight-Faced Yama wore a grievous expression and said, "I know, I will makepensation for this. Ah, I genuinely didn¡¯t know they would go behind my back and do such a thing, I will bear all the responsibility!"


    "Whatpensation!" the Xue Family Members shouted furiously, "Today, you must pay with your life. And all those people you sent, they must die too. And Su Yang, you must die as well!"


    Eight-Faced Yama said nothing more, but Nan Wudi frowned slightly and said sternly, "Enough, the chief culprit has died, don¡¯t be too aggressive!"


    "How are we being aggressive!" the Xue Family Members retorted.


    "This matter has nothing to do with Mr. Su in the first ce. Your targeting of him and his retaliation is a normal response; he has done nothing wrong," Nan Wudi said with gravity, "As for the Eight-Faced Yama, he is indeed responsible for not managing strictly and for the urrence of such an incident, but as the saying goes, those who are unaware are not guilty. Since he did not orchestrate this matter, he does not deserve to die. Compensation is eptable, but demanding the death of Eight-Faced Yama is inappropriate!"


    The Xue Family Members were immediately enraged and shouted, "Nan Wudi, this is about the lives of over a hundred people from the Xue Family. Do you think just one death will settle the matter? It hasn¡¯t happened to you, so of course you would say that¡ªI absolutely disagree!"

 Chapter 189 May Dragon Head Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189 May Dragon Head Meeting</h4>


    Nan Wudi¡¯s face turned icy, and he said in a deep voice, "Since everyone has differing opinions, let¡¯s follow the rules of the Ten Great Families. I see no issue with this matter, therefore, our Nan Family will no longer be involved!"


    The people of the Xue Family were stunned. With Nan Wudi withdrawing, that left only the Nine Great Families.


    And at this moment, the remaining eight families were also murmuring among themselves. Not long after, one of them said, "Our Ye Family will also withdraw from this matter!"


    "We of the Qin Family, too!"


    "Our Wang Family, as well!"


    People spoke over each other, one after another, and soon, out of the ten families present, nine had stated their positions. The only one left was the Xue Family.


    The Xue Family members were dumbfounded. Without the support of the nine families, how could theypete against Eight-Faced Yama now? Besides, there was also Su Yang, watching them like a tiger eyeing its prey!


    "Ladies and gentlemen..." a person from the Xue Family said urgently, "As the Ten Great Families, we advance and retreat together; this has always been our rule. You... Is what you¡¯re doing now not a vition of our long-established rules?"


    "It¡¯s true that we, the Ten Great Families, should advance and retreat together," Nan Wudi said, "but when our alliance was formed, we also agreed that the Ten Great Families shall not engage in acts without reason."


    "This time, you insist on seeking vengeance against Eight-Faced Yama and Mr. Su without justification. We nine families cannot possibly join you in such senseless acts just because of your family¡¯s vendetta, can we? Otherwise, once word gets out, wouldn¡¯t it tarnish the reputation of the Ten Great Families?"


    People nodded one after another, as they had all made this consideration, which was why they had chosen to not get involved in the matter.


    After all, judging from the current situation, Su Yang had done nothing wrong, and the affair was not orchestrated by Eight-Faced Yama. Under these circumstances, to still insist that Su Yang and Eight-Faced Yama pay with their lives would indeed be too much.


    Of course, the most crucial point was that after these events, the Xue Family had been greatly weakened. Even if they managed to survive, they would no longer be able to stand on an equal footing with the other nine families. Under these circumstances, whether this ally existed or not didn¡¯t matter anymore!


    The Xue Family members were pale as death. Without the support of the nine families, how could they possibly have the strength to continue standing up to Eight-Faced Yama and Su Yang?


    The meeting dispersed, and after bidding farewell to the Nine Great Families, Su Yang left straight away.


    He hadn¡¯t gone far from the Nantian Martial Arts School when a car drove up. The door opened, and Eight-Faced Yama looked at Su Yang with a smile, "Brother Su, may I give you a ride?"


    "Why not!" Su Yang replied with a light smile, directly getting into the car without any sign of wariness.


    As the vehicle moved slowly, Eight-Faced Yama leaned back on the sofa and said leisurely, "After this, the Xue Family will likely have to leave the stage of history. Brother Su, what are your ns for dealing with them?"


    "It¡¯s not what I n to do to them, but what you n to do with them, right?" Su Yang chuckled and said, "On the surface, those hundred or more people from the Xue Family were killed by your men. The debt has its debtor, and I reckon when Old Master Xue returns from Capital City, you will be the first he cuts down!"


    "Yes," Eight-Faced Yama said with a sigh, "Ah, this time, I have really fallen into a trap. You are truly resourceful, Brother Su!"


    "Mutual admiration," Su Yang said. "Had I not been extra cautious, who would have thought that it was you setting up the Xue Family? When Hou Family seeks revenge, they¡¯ll only sh head-on with the Xue Family, never suspecting you. Killing two birds with one stone, not a bad n at all!"


    "No matter how good the n, it still failed at the hands of Brother Su," Eight-Faced Yama sighed. "Du Xinyu has been with me since he was thirteen years old, it¡¯s been fifteen years now. He was the most disciplined and the most loyal to me. I really can¡¯t understand, who could have given him the courage to go behind my back and kill so many people from the Xue Family?"


    Eight-Faced Yama looked at Su Yang as if trying to discern some reason from his face.


    Su Yang remainedposed and spoke softly, "One may know a person¡¯s face but not their heart. Perhaps, he was too eager to make a name for himself."


    "Maybe?" Eight-Faced Yama smiled and said, "Brother Su, I heard that in the battlest night, even Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong lost to you, is that true?"


    Su Yangughed and said, "That¡¯s just wild talk from outsiders. If I could defeat Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong on my own, would you still be sitting here chatting with me?"


    Eight-Faced Yamaughed as well. He hadn¡¯t believed the rumor when he heard it. The information aboutst night¡¯s battle had been locked down and they only received hearsay.


    Such news, in Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s view, was not credible or he would not have dared to seek out Su Yang.


    "Regardless, Brother Su¡¯s ability to spar with Nan Wudi and Li Tianlongst night proves your extraordinary strength," Eight-Faced Yama said smilingly. "By the way, the Dragon Head Meeting ising up in May, Brother Su will be joining, won¡¯t you?"


    "The Dragon Head Meeting? What¡¯s that?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "Brother Su doesn¡¯t know?" Eight-Faced Yama asked, "Every May, the seven leaders of Pingnan Province along with some up-anding talents gather to settle the year¡¯s affairs. They divide territories, even scores, andplete what needs to be done. Afterward, it¡¯s peace for the rest of the year."


    "Is there really such an event?" Su Yang was surprised.


    "It is also one of the rules set by the Ten Great Families," Eight-Faced Yama nced at the Nantian Martial Arts School, "In Pingnan Province, the seven leaders are always suppressed by the Ten Great Families. They don¡¯t want to see chaos in Pingnan, so they established the Dragon Head Meeting. All matters are resolved there!"


    "How are they resolved?" Su Yang asked.


    "Quite simple," Eight-Faced Yama smiled, "Through martial contests!"


    "Do the seven leaders fight on their own?" Su Yang nced at Eight-Faced Yama, "No wonder you became the foremost among the seven leaders."


    "Don¡¯t make fun of me, Brother Su," Eight-Faced Yama chuckled, "My strength is nothingpared to yours. And it¡¯s not a matter of the leaders fighting personally; it¡¯s just an opportunity for everyone¡¯s best fighters to test their skills against one another ande to a resolution. Also, there are underground boxing matches. Every year, we do this and scrape together some earnings from those gamblers."


    "Sounds interesting," Su Yang replied with a light smile, "It seems the Dragon Head Meeting in May is indeed worth attending!"


    A subtle glint shed in Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s eyes, but his face remained smiling, "If Brother Su wants to go, I can make arrangements for you in advance."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary!" Su Yang refused outright, "Ling Zi will surely handle the arrangements for me."

 Chapter 190 Chen Fei Treats Guests

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Chen Fei Treats Guests</h4>


    The vehicle arrived at the hotel entrance. Su Yang got out of the car without so much as a greeting to Eight-Faced Yama.


    Once the car door closed, the smile on Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s face immediately turned to ice-cold.


    "Big brother, that son of a bitch is too disrespectful. You personally invited him over, and he doesn¡¯t give you face?" The underling behind him immediately spoke in a heavy voice, "Just now I even wanted to take him down!"


    "Don¡¯t be impulsive!" Eight-Faced Yama slowly shook his head, "Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong were originally furious and wanted to kill him, but now, they are very respectful towards him. It shows that even if he hasn¡¯t defeated the two of them, he can at least match Nan Wudi equally. With such strength, if we really fought, we¡¯d be at a disadvantage!"


    The underling said, "What¡¯s that matter, I¡¯m carrying a gun. No matter how strong the son of a bitch is, one bullet can end him!"


    "Guns, these things shouldn¡¯t be used unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary," Eight-Faced Yama said coldly.


    "Yes!" The underling bowed his head, with a hint of reluctance, "But we can¡¯t just let this kid go like this. If his strength really is close to that of Nan Wudi, then what are we going to do at the Dragon Head Meeting in July?"


    "Hehe..." Eight-Faced Yama let out a coldugh, "Do you know why I mentioned the Dragon Head Meeting in May in front of him?"


    "Why?" The underling was astonished.


    Eight-Faced Yama said, "Because, I need to confirm whether he will attend this May Dragon Head Meeting!"


    "Oh?" The underling looked puzzled, "Big brother, what do you mean?"


    "Hehehe..." Eight-Faced Yama chuckled coldly, "You¡¯ll find out when the timees."


    ...


    Su Yang did not go back to his room, but stood at the top of the stairs looking at the car outside.


    In fact, with Su Yang¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to kill Eight-Faced Yama in the car. However, Su Yang could not do so.


    If Eight-Faced Yama didn¡¯t die, the Xue Family¡¯s hatred would focus on him, and they would desperately seek revenge.


    But if Eight-Faced Yama died, the Xue Family¡¯s attention would immediately shift to Su Yang.


    Su Yang himself was not afraid of the Xue Family, but the problem was that the Hou Family was different. If the Xue Family really decided to fight to the death, the Hou Family would likely suffer heavy losses, and Su Yang didn¡¯t want his friends to suffer.


    As for the May Dragon Head Meeting, Su Yang didn¡¯t believe Eight-Faced Yama simply wanted to invite him to attend. However, what Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s ultimate goal was, Su Yang couldn¡¯t guess for the moment.


    Su Yang¡¯s Soul Searching Technique could only work on those whose strength was several notches below his own. Against a powerhouse like Eight-Faced Yama, Su Yang couldn¡¯t read his thoughts at all.


    Having just returned to the hotel, Su Yang received a call from Hou Shilin. He excitedly told Su Yang that his great-uncle and father were alright, and Ling Zi had been released. The investigation that had shut down Qingyun Clubhouse was also directly terminated, and his grandfather Hou Xiangde was alsoing back from the Capital City.


    Hou Shilin didn¡¯t know what had happened in Zhongzhou, but it was clear that something unexpected had happened on the Xue Family¡¯s side, so they had given up targeting the Hou Family. And all this was definitely due to Su Yang¡¯s trip to the provincial city.


    Su Yang smiled faintly; this trip to the provincial city had been worthwhile. He packed his belongings and nned to return in the afternoon. But before he could even leave, he received a phone call from his sister, Chen Fei.


    "Xiao Yangzi, I heard you¡¯re in Zhongzhou?" Over the phone, Chen Fei¡¯s voice carried a hint of threat.


    Su Yang instantly felt a jolt of rm and hurriedly said, "Yes, I haven¡¯t been here long, just finished up what I needed to do, and was about to call you to treat me to a meal!"


    "Cut the crap!" Chen Fei said. "Youe to Zhongzhou and don¡¯t even say a word to me. If I hadn¡¯t called you, were you nning on slipping back without letting me know?"


    "Sis, what are you talking about? How could I not tell you when I¡¯m here? I just had some small matters to deal with," Su Yang quickly replied with a smile. "Sis, how about I treat you and brother-inw to dinner?"


    "At least you¡¯ve got a little conscience!" Chen Fei huffed. "There¡¯s no need for you to treat us, your brother-inw said we¡¯re arranging dinner for you tonight. How about it, is there anything in particr you want to eat?"


    "I¡¯m easy," Su Yang said with a smile. "You know I¡¯m not picky with food."


    "There is no ¡¯whatever¡¯ option; you have to choose!" Chen Fei demanded fiercely.


    "Uh..." Su Yang scratched his head and said, "I don¡¯t know much about this ce in Zhongzhou. How can I decide? Could you choose for me?"


    "That makes sense," Chen Fei thought for a moment and said, "How about Taohua Ind? The environment is nice, the food is good, and the prices are quite friendly. Remember, when we go to eat, don¡¯tin about it being cheap. Your brother-inw and I are starting a business and we don¡¯t have much money to spare!"


    "Sis, if you¡¯re short on cash, just let me know. It¡¯s no big deal," Su Yang said.


    "How could that be okay?" Chen Fei immediately replied. "Your money is Qingyun Clubhouse¡¯s money, and that is also the Hou Family¡¯s money. The Hou Family has helped us a lot already; we can¡¯t bother them anymore. Don¡¯t worry about financial issues. As long as our cooperation with Changsheng Corporation goes smoothly, you will be able to eat whatever you want!"


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to you," Su Yang said with a light smile, and then he hung up the phone. However, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Thinking about it, it had been three or four days since thest inter-school martial artspetition. Wu Tianxiong, Yang Laohu, Xie Laogui, Chen Biao¡ªthese four had not yet brought the money over. It seemed they were really nning to resist Su Yang outright.


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang cracked a slight smile. The Dragon Head Meeting was fast approaching in May, and that would be the time to settle all ounts.


    After resting at the hotel for a while, Su Yang went out to hail a cab and headed straight for Taohua Ind.


    Taohua Ind was a fairly well-known restaurant in Zhongzhou, and Su Yang realized upon arrival that you had to queue up to eat there. The restaurant¡¯s lobby was filled with dozens of people all waiting for a table.


    "Xiao Yangzi, over here!" Chen Fei, dressed in professional attire, waved vigorously at Su Yang. Standing next to her was Zhou Yinghao.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re here!" Zhou Yinghao was also very pleased to see Su Yang, since hispany¡¯s development was all thanks to Su Yang.


    "You guys are spending again," Su Yang greeted them both with a smile.


    "Just wait a moment. We¡¯ve already taken a number. There are thirteen tables ahead of us; it should be our turn soon," Chen Fei, as she pulled Su Yang to sit down beside them, said, "The business at Taohua Ind is really good. After I called you this afternoon, I came straight here to line up. Otherwise, we probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance today!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly, "No worries, waiting a bit works for me."


    The three of them sat to the side and started to chat, simr to the other people waiting there.


    About an hour or so passed, and it was nearly Chen Fei¡¯s turn. With an excited face and her number in hand, she said eagerly, "It¡¯s almost time, just a little longer."


    Just then, a group of people suddenly entered the door, and as soon as they came in, they started shouting loudly, "Hey, get Manager Wu out here!"

 Chapter 191: What You’ve Lost is More Than Just a Job!

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191: What You¡¯ve Lost is More Than Just a Job!</h4>


    The leader was a slick-haired young man, his fringe nearly covering his eyes. He¡¯d walk a few steps and blow upwards, trying to create a fluttering, elegant effect. Unfortunately, his features were too sorry to pull it off. Instead of elegance, there was something rather horrifying about the gesture.


    The young man with the fringe tucked his shirt into his waist, revealing a Porsche car key hanging from his trousers, sporting a look of utter disdain.


    The server, sensing trouble, quickly dashed inside to call out Manager Wu.


    "Yo, isn¡¯t this Xu Shao!" Manager Wu approached with a fawning smile: "Xu Shao, what can I do for you?"


    Xu Shao said, "Well, I brought some friends over and want them to try your restaurant¡¯s delicacies. Arrange something for us!"


    "No problem!" Manager Wu immediately nodded: "A table just cleared up. I¡¯ll have it cleaned right away. Shall we go in first?"


    "Great!" Xu Shao nodded, proud.


    "It¡¯s our turn now!" Chen Fei was in a panic and rushed over: "Hey, Manager, don¡¯t we need to go by the numbers? We¡¯ve been waiting for such a long time, and it¡¯s almost our turn. How could you let someone cut in line?"


    Xu Shao nced at Chen Fei and sneered: "Beauty, this isn¡¯t called queue jumping, this is called priority. The owner of Taohua Ind is my childhood friend. Do you think I need to queue up?"


    "I don¡¯t care about who your childhood friends are. If there¡¯s a system for taking numbers, then we should follow the rules!" Chen Fei raised her voice: "Manager Wu, it¡¯s our turn now. Either let us in or I¡¯ll file aint!"


    Manager Wu had been around long enough to have developed discerning eyes. He could tell at a nce that Chen Fei was not the wealthy type. Thus, he didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.


    "Miss, I¡¯m truly sorry. Our boss has instructed that Xu Shao doesn¡¯t need to queue up!" Manager Wu smiled: "If you¡¯re willing to wait, the next table is yours. If you don¡¯t want to wait, you¡¯re free to leave."


    "What?" Chen Fei was furious: "I¡¯ve been queuing since three in the afternoon and have waited several hours. Are you telling me to leave? Is that how you do business?"


    Manager Wu replied with a smile, "Sorry, those are the boss¡¯s orders. Miss, if you have anyints, you can lodge them with our boss!"


    "You..." Chen Fei was enraged, but at that moment, Zhou Yinghao walked over: "Alright, Feifei, don¡¯t fuss with them. Let¡¯s go eat somewhere else."


    Chen Fei looked at Zhou Yinghao and stopped talking. She was usually morepliant when she was with Zhou Yinghao.


    "By the way, if you turn left when you go out, there¡¯s a street stall where you don¡¯t have to queue," Xu Shao said with augh: "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go there andpete with you!"


    "Hahaha..." Everyone around Xu Shao burst intoughter.


    "This is bullying too much!" Chen Fei was furious but helpless.


    At that moment, Su Yang strolled over. He calmly approached Manager Wu and said, "Manager Wu, I advise you kindly. If you respectfully see us out, you¡¯ll be able to go back in one piece. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose more than just your job!"


    Manager Wu was startled and sized up Su Yang, seeing his ordinary clothes, he disdained him.


    "Young man, this is Taohua Ind, not a ce for your bragging!" Manager Wu sneered: "Even if the Eight-Faced Yama himself came here, he¡¯d have to follow our rules. Because the building Taohua Ind upies belongs to Nantian Martial Arts School!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang chuckled as well. Was Nantian Martial Arts School supposed to be impressive?


    "So, here¡¯s my advice. Apologize to me sincerely and then take these two and get lost. I can pretend this never happened," Manager Wu sneered: "Otherwise, what do you think would happen if the people from Nantian Martial Arts School found out you were causing trouble here?"


    "Very good!" Su Yang said with a light smile and a nod.


    "Hey, I¡¯d advise you to scram while you can," Xu Shao swaggered over. "You think you can mess around without asking around first? Is Taohua Ind a ce for small fries like you to stir up trouble?"


    "You¡¯re absolutely right!" Su Yang said with a casual smile, and suddenly, he kicked Xu Shao in the chest, sending him flying.


    Everyone was stunned, and Chen Fei panicked: "Su Yang!"


    "It¡¯s okay!" Su Yang waved to her andughed, "Manager Wu, it seems they won¡¯t be needing to dine in. It¡¯s time to arrange for us, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You... you... you actually dared to make a move on Taohua Ind!" Manager Wu¡¯s face turned ashen, and through gritted teeth he said, "Just you wait, just you wait, you¡¯re done for!"


    "Damn it, kill him!" Xu Shao¡¯s friends charged over furiously.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hold back, confronting them head-on and knocking down each of them, not sparing a single one.


    Casually flicking his sleeves, Su Yang looked at Manager Wu once more: "Can we go in now?"


    Manager Wu was dumbstruck. He knew that at this moment, saying ¡¯no¡¯ would probably get him a beating as well. Gritting his teeth, he said solemnly, "Alright, you can go in. But I want to see how you¡¯re going to dieter!"


    Su Yang smiled, "Sis, brother-inw, we can go in now."


    Chen Fei and Zhou Yinghao looked at each other in disbelief; they had not imagined dining in this way.


    "Su Yang, maybe we shouldn¡¯t eat here," Chen Fei caught up with Su Yang and whispered, "This is Nantian Martial Arts School¡¯s ce. In Zhongzhou City, the influence of Nantian Martial Arts School is much greater than that of the Hou Family. If you cause trouble here..."


    "It¡¯s okay, sis, don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang said with a light smile. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a seat first."


    Chen Fei was dumbfounded, not knowing where Su Yang¡¯s confidence came from, but in the end, she followed him inside.


    Sitting at the table, Chen Fei and Zhou Yinghao were somewhat restless, while Su Yang remained calm and was even browsing the menu.


    Outside, Manager Wu made a vicious call, then folded his arms and coldly watched Su Yang with a sneer.


    "Su Yang, should we leave?" Zhou Yinghao also whispered, "The Nan Family is quite overbearing here in Zhongzhou City. We... we don¡¯t need to antagonize them!"


    "This isn¡¯t about antagonizing," Su Yang shook his head. "You¡¯re going to develop in Pingzhou City in the future. If you keep being bullied like this, how are you going to grow?"


    "But it¡¯s not wise to oppose the Nan Family!" Chen Fei said anxiously.


    "Hehe..." Su Yang just smiled lightly, "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen!"


    "How is that possible?" Both Chen Fei and Zhou Yinghao were incredulous; after all, the Hou Family¡¯s influence was limited to Nanluo City. Moreover, the Nan Family itself was a force that dominated over the Hou Family.


    Not long after, a group of people rushed in through the front door. The one leading them was none other than Nan Shangshu.


    "Young Master Shangshu, you¡¯ve arrived!" Manager Wu hurriedly went over to greet him: "I¡¯m really sorry to have youe all the way here. But this kid is too much; even after I mentioned Nantian Martial Arts School, they deliberately hurt people. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re not putting Nantian Martial Arts School in their eyes at all!"

 Chapter 192 Supreme Card

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192 Supreme Card</h4>


    Master Nan¡¯s face turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "Who exactly is so arrogant!"


    "It¡¯s those few inside..." Xu Shao said as he was helped over by a few people, excitably saying, "Those three sitting with their backs to us, that one, he¡¯s the one who hit us!"


    Master Nan looked at these people and waved his hand, "Come, let¡¯s go in and have a look!"


    Everyone followed Master Nan inside, with Manager Wu scurrying to the front. Upon reaching Su Yang¡¯s table, he immediately began to holler, "Kid, stand up for me, see who hase!"


    Xu Shao was also smug, limping over, "Kid, what was it you said just now? That Manager Wu would lose more than just his job? Tsk tsk,e on, stand up and say it again in Young Master Zhou¡¯s presence!"


    Zhou Yinghao and Chen Fei¡¯s expressions changed, people from Nantian Martial Arts School had arrived - this incident was now difficult to settle.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s a misunderstanding..." Zhou Yinghao got up and said.


    "Shut up!" Xu Shao cursed outright, "Who are you to speak here?"


    "Hey, how can you speak like that!" Chen Fei got angry.


    "Shut your damn mouth, you bitch!" Xu Shao pointed at Chen Fei and cursed.


    Master Nan slightly frowned but said nothing. He walked behind Su Yang and said in a heavy voice, "My friend, Taohua Ind is housed in a property of our Nantian Martial Arts School. By causing amotion here, aren¡¯t you disrespecting our Nantian Martial Arts School a little too much?"


    Finally, Su Yang closed the menu and said softly, "Ah, one can¡¯t even enjoy a meal in peace. Master Nan, put today¡¯s meal on your tab, will you!"


    Everyone was stunned, Manager Wu was the first to angrily say, "Damn it, you dare to talk to Young Master Zhou like this, are you looking for death, do you believe..."


    "You shut up!" Master Nan shouted, his expression panic-stricken as he looked at Su Yang, his voice trembling, "Su... Mr. Su?"


    Su Yang turned his head, smiling faintly, "Only recognizing me now?"


    Master Nan staggered almost falling to the ground. He quickly stabilized himself using a nearby chair and said with a quivering voice, "Mr. Su, you¡¯re here... why didn¡¯t you let me know in advance, I would have made arrangements for you?"


    Manager Wu and Xu Shao were dumbfounded, they did not understand the rtionship between Master Nan and Su Yang. But they clearly heard Master Nan referring to Su Yang with ¡¯you¡¯, a term denoting deep respect.


    Su Yang was a bit younger than Master Nan, so it definitely wasn¡¯t a matter of seniority. Thus, the only possibility was that Master Nan was highly cautious around this man!


    Looking at the entire Pingzhou City, there were almost no peers who could make Master Nan feel cautious.


    So, just how powerful was the man before them?


    Manager Wu remembered what Su Yang had said earlier; what he was going to lose was probably more than just his job. Now, how he wished that losing his job was all there was to it!


    "If I had known you could arrange it, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time."


    Su Yang sighed, "By the way, the girl Xu Shao just insulted, that¡¯s my sister. My sister came to line up after three in the afternoon, and I¡¯ve been waiting for over an hour. Just as our turn came, Young Master Xu cut the line. And this Manager Wu, he says he won¡¯t do business with us. Ah, does one need connections even to eat a meal?"


    Master Nan¡¯s expression instantly chilled, and he turned towards Manager Wu and Xu Shao, saying in a stern voice, "You two, you have the nerve to be disrespectful to Mr. Su? Do you realize that even if Mr. Su visits my Nan Family, he would be a guest of honor to my grandfather!"


    The expression on everyone¡¯s face changed, Master Nan¡¯s grandfather was none other than Nan Wudi. For Su Yang, at such a young age, to be a guest of honor to Nan Wudi - what kind of ability did he possess!


    "Young Master Zhou, I... I really had no idea..." Manager Wu was almost crying.


    As for Xu Shao, he waspletely dumbstruck, recalling how he had just called Chen Fei a bitch. Chen Fei was Su Yang¡¯s sister after all - could Su Yang possibly let this go?


    In Pingzhou City, Xu Shao might be considered a rich second generation, butpared to a lineage like the Nan Family, he was nothing at all.


    Zhou Yinghao and Chen Fei were also stunned. What was going on? Why did the Young Master Zhou from Nantian Martial Arts School seem so frightened of Su Yang?


    "Manager Wu, do you remember what I said just now?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    Manager Wu¡¯s tears were about to flow, his voice trembling, "I... I really didn¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry, I am so sorry, please... please forgive me..."


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "You don¡¯t need to beg me, let¡¯s see if Master Nan will spare you."


    Manager Wu looked towards Master Nan, who gritted his teeth and ordered, "Drag him out and amputate one hand!"


    "No, please..." Manager Wu began to scream in despair, but he was no match for the men apanying Master Nan.


    "Mr. Su, I am truly sorry. It¡¯s due to ourck of discipline that this situation arose," Master Nan said deferentially, "We will certainly give you a satisfactory response to this matter!"


    "I believe you," Su Yang said with a smile, "As for this Xu whatever, you handle him. This person, always speaking so vilely, reallycks any decency; it would be best if he never spoke again!"


    Instantly, Master Nanmanded, "Drag him out and gouge out his tongue!"


    "Young Master Zhou! Young Master Zhou!" Xu Shao began to scream in terror, but who would pay him any heed? Several burly men came forward and dragged him out.


    "The regtions of this restaurant must be straightened out," Su Yang said with a smile, "Alright, I trust that you will handle it well. We are going to eat, so this meal should be on you, right?"


    "It would be my honor!" Master Nan paused for a moment, then suddenly took out a gilded card from his person and handed it to Su Yang.


    "What is this?" asked Su Yang curiously.


    "This is our Nan Family¡¯s Supreme Card," Master Nan replied, "With this card in hand, you will enjoy the most privileged treatment at any of our Nan Family¡¯s enterprises, and all expenses will be free of charge!"


    "Ah?" Chen Fei and Zhou Yinghao both eximed in surprise, knowing very well the significance of such a card in the province.


    "You hold quite a high status in the Nan Family!" Su Yang said with a smile, "A Supreme Card like this, and you can distribute them just like that?"


    Master Nan was on the verge of tears, responding, "Mr. Su, you jest. We¡¯ve issued fewer than five of these Supreme Cards. This one is what my grandfather gave me, specifically to deliver to you. I was nning to look for you, but when I heard there was trouble here, I came to check things out. Fortunately, it has allowed me to present this card to you!"


    "This gift does show some sincerity!" Su Yang smiled and continued, "Since you¡¯ve given me this, I should reciprocate with a gift in return!"


    "Ah?" Master Nan was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected any return gift. What could Su Yang, who seemed to have nothing on him, possibly give in return?

 Chapter 193 Dao Dingyi

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Dao Dingyi</h4>


    Nan Shangshu said respectfully, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Su, we were at fault for today¡¯s incident. It is good enough that Mr. Su can forgive us, how dare I ept anything from Mr. Su!"


    "Since I¡¯ve said it, then I must give it," Su Yang said with a light smile, extending his hand to lightly tap on Nan Shangshu¡¯s chest, "Tell Nan Wudi that the next time he channels his power, he should shift this meridian three inches to the left."


    "Huh?" Nan Shangshu was utterly confused. What did that mean? Was this the reciprocal gift from Su Yang?


    Without saying anything more, Su Yang returned to his seat and smiled, "Sister, brother-inw, let¡¯s order!"


    Zhou Yinghao and Chen Fei were still lost in the fog. What on Earth was going on? Why was the young master of the Nan Family so respectful towards Su Yang?


    "Many thanks to Mr. Su!" Nan Shangshu left respectfully with his people.


    As they watched Nan Shangshu leave, Chen Fei immediately asked, "Xiao Yangzi, what... what¡¯s going on? Was that the young master of the Nan Family?"


    "Yes," Su Yang nodded. "Nan Shangshu is the grandson of Nan Wudi. He has some status within the Nan Family."


    "Then what¡¯s all this about?" Chen Fei¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you... Are you well acquainted with him?"


    "Not really," Su Yang shook his head. "This is only the third time we¡¯ve met. The first time, I beat him up. The second time, I beat up his family members, and this is the third!"


    "What?" Chen Fei was bbergasted. ¡¯What kind of joke is this? You¡¯ve only met three times, and you¡¯ve beaten him up twice, yet they are so respectful to you? What gives?¡¯


    Zhou Yinghao quietly pondered for a moment before saying, "Xiao Yang is on good terms with Nan Wudi, which is why the young master of the Nan Family is so respectful towards him. Don¡¯t forget, Xiao Yang¡¯s medical skills are exceptionally rare in this world!"


    Realizing the reason, Chen Fei eximed with delight, "Did you treat Nan Wudi¡¯s illness?"


    Su Yang neither confirmed nor denied. After all, he couldn¡¯t just say that he had beaten up Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong, forcing them to submit. If that were the case, Chen Fei would probably find it even harder to believe.


    Remembering the reason, Chen Fei¡¯s spirits soared, "Xiao Yangzi, that¡¯s impressive. Nan Wudi is the head of the Nan Family from the provincial city. The Nan Family is definitely top five there. Having such a friend means you could also make it big in the provincial city someday!"


    Zhou Yinghao also looked envious, thinking how promising Su Yang¡¯s future seemed. In Nanluo City, he had the support of the Hou Family. In the provincial city, the Nan Family¡¯s backing meant he could be influential anywhere.


    "We can talk about that development stuffter. I haven¡¯t even finished high school yet," Su Yang said.


    "Oh, right, speaking of high school, you¡¯ll be taking the college entrance exam soon, won¡¯t you?" Chen Fei said. "Why don¡¯t you give it a try?"


    "Sis, I¡¯m only a sophomore!" Su Yang replied.


    "So what if you¡¯re a sophomore? With your smarts, you won¡¯t have any issues with the test. It¡¯d be best if you could attend our provincial city¡¯s medical university- it¡¯s pretty renowned nationwide and it fits with the traditional medicine you¡¯re studying!" Chen Fei suggested.


    "I¡¯ll see how things go," Su Yang responded casually, not really caring about these matters. The only reason he was attending school was to give his father peace of mind.


    After about ten minutes, the food was served, and it had to be said, the dishes were truly excellent.


    Chen Fei smiled, "The cuisine at Taohua Ind never disappoints me!"


    "How else would their business be so good?" Zhou Yinghao replied enviously. "Speaking of which, have you heard about the owner of Taohua Ind?"


    "What about the owner?" Chen Fei asked curiously.


    "The owner of Taohua Ind is Dao Dingyi!" Zhou Yinghao said.


    "Him!?" Chen Fei was shocked. "Isn¡¯t that the student council president who was two years senior to us? He was famous back at school, and he has been very sessful in business. Among the younger generation in the provincial city, he¡¯s one of the most outstanding businessmen, right?"


    "Exactly, it¡¯s him!" Zhou Yinghao nodded. "Before I started mypany, I went with some ssmates to visit him. Sadly, he wasn¡¯t home, so we didn¡¯t meet. It¡¯s quite the regret!"


    Chen Fei chuckled, "You¡¯ve started your ownpany now, and who knows- maybe in the future, you¡¯ll be just like him and then you¡¯ll get your chance to meet!"


    "One can only hope!" Zhou Yinghao nodded withughter.


    Su Yang smiled mildly, indifferent to such things. To him, wealth and such were just material possessions; true power was all that mattered.


    Suddenly, a young man in a suit approached their table.


    "Excuse me for interrupting, but I¡¯m Dao Dingyi, the owner of Taohua Ind. I just heard that our manager might have been somewhat disrespectful toward you. I am here to apologize on his behalf. This is indeed due to myck of strict management, and I ask for your understanding," he said.


    Zhou Yinghao¡¯s expression changed slightly. Was this really Dao Dingyi!? They had just been talking about him, and now here he was, and what¡¯s more, apologizing?


    Su Yang paid no attention to this Dao Dingyi, leaving him looking somewhat embarrassed.


    Zhou Yinghao¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he gave Chen Fei a meaningful nce. Chen Fei understood the hint and immediately smiled, "Mr. Dao, you¡¯re too polite; it¡¯s us who have imposed."


    "Miss Chen, that¡¯s very gracious of you," Dao Dingyi quickly replied with a smile. "I didn¡¯t know the three of you were here, which was my oversight. Let¡¯s do this, today¡¯s meal is on me!"


    "There¡¯s no need for that," Su Yang said. "Didn¡¯t Nan Shangshu already pay the bill?"


    Dao Dingyi looked momentarily embarrassed and quickly said, "Right, right, Young Master Shang already settled the payment. Ah, I forgot. How about this, could I invite the three of you to a meal some other time to make up for it?"


    "I¡¯m heading back to Nanluo City in a couple of days, so I probably won¡¯t have time for a meal," Su Yang said, then noticing Chen Fei fuming at him, promptly corrected himself, "However, I do have some time tomorrow at noon. How about lunch then?"


    Dao Dingyi breathed a sigh of relief and quickly smiled, "Alright, I¡¯ll make arrangements for tomorrow noon. Please don¡¯t refuse my invitation!"


    After Dao Dingyi had left, Chen Fei immediately red at Su Yang, "That was Dao Dingyi you where talking about. How could you just refuse like that?"


    "What about Dao Dingyi? Is he more impressive than Nan Shangshu?" Su Yang asked.


    "Well..."


    Chen Fei was speechless. Although Dao Dingyi was quite renowned among the younger generation, he simply couldn¡¯t measure up to Nan Shangshu, who was a direct descendant of one of the Ten Great Families.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t moved by Nan Shangshu, much less by Dao Dingyi.


    "Regardless, he¡¯s your brother-inw¡¯s idol, and you must go for the meal!" Chen Fei insisted.


    "Fine," Su Yang said with a look of resignation. He really didn¡¯t fancy getting involved in these matters, but since it was Chen Fei¡¯s wish, he would go through fire and water to fulfill it.


    "Su Yang, thank you!" Zhou Yinghao said sincerely.


    With a smile, Su Yang replied, "We¡¯re family, what¡¯s there to thank for?"

 Chapter 194 Internal Troubles and External Threats

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194 Internal Troubles and External Threats</h4>


    After dinner, Su Yang had nothing to do, so he went straight to Zhou Yinghao¡¯spany.


    Zhou Yinghao¡¯spany was actually just a rented floor in an office building.


    Although it was already past nine in the evening, thepany was brightly lit with people sitting everywhere.


    Everyone was busy. The project had already been put on the agenda, and they all had to do the preparatory work well.


    "These are the veterans who have been with me since the start of mypany," Zhou Yinghao said. "It¡¯s also thanks to them that we havee this far. When thepany was struggling, and the wages were dyed, they stayed loyal to me. I really should thank them!"


    Su Yang looked around. Most of those sitting inside were young people with sses, probably university graduates from Yinghao¡¯s generation. Most of them still seemed a bit naive, probably quite capable with research and development, but not as experienced in worldly affairs.


    However, the fact that these people stayed loyal despite thepany¡¯s inability to pay their sries on time wasmendable.


    "Oh,e on, let¡¯s not talk about that," Chen Feiughed. "Let¡¯s just focus on getting the first phase of the project done well. The first payment from Changsheng Corporation should being through soon. Then, we can pay back everyone¡¯s sry in double!"


    "You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right!" Zhou Yinghao nodded repeatedly, his face full of joy.


    "Or should I tell them to send the first payment over now?" Su Yang suggested.


    "Absolutely not!" Zhou Yinghao quickly shook his head, and Chen Fei also said, "In business, you have to follow rules of cooperation. We were already being looked after when we received the first payment for our first batch of work. If we got the first payment without finishing the first phase of work, that would be a vition of the rules. We can¡¯t do that!"


    Su Yang shrugged. To him, this was a simple matter, but Zhou Yinghao was clearly someone who held rules in high esteem, so Su Yang said no more.


    After a tour of thepany, Su Yang arrived at Zhou Yinghao¡¯s office door and saw a chubby guy sitting there with his head hanging down.


    "Xiao Pang, what are you doing here?" Zhou Yinghao asked in surprise.


    The chubby guy immediately stood up, anxious, "Brother Zhou, Brother Zhou, please save me, save me..."


    "What happened?" Zhou Yinghao asked, puzzled.


    "My mom, she... she has a heart problem, she needs surgery, and it will cost three hundred thousand. But... but I really can¡¯t afford that much money..." Xiao Pang said, trembling: "Brother Zhou, I¡¯m sorry to bring this up now, but I... I really have no other choice, my mom... I¡¯ve got to save my mom..."


    "Calm down!" Zhou Yinghao¡¯s expression changed as he quickly helped Xiao Pang to sit down, "Does she need the surgery immediately? Three hundred thousand... that¡¯s a lot of money. I can¡¯t get hold of that much at such short notice!"


    "Brother Zhou, I¡¯m begging you..." Tears were streaming down Xiao Pang¡¯s face: "They¡¯re pressing me hard, I... I really have no other option. Brother Zhou, you... you have to help me find a way. As long as you can save my mom, I... I will owe you my life!"


    "Xiao Pang, don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯ve been with me since you graduated, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, I will definitely do everything I can," Zhou Yinghao scratched his head, saying, "How about this, wait here. I¡¯ll call some friends to see if they can help out?"


    "Brother-inw, shall I go take a look for her?" Su Yang suddenly said.


    Then Zhou Yinghao remembered, "Oh, right, Xiao Pang, this is Fei Fei¡¯s little brother, the ¡¯miracle doctor¡¯ I was telling you about. Let him have a look; he will definitely be able to help!"


    "Brother Zhou, that won¡¯t work!" Xiao Pang cried. "My mom is in Wushan City, it... it will take us more than a day to get there, we won¡¯t make it in time..."


    "This..." Zhou Yinghao was at a loss.


    "How about I try to think of something?" Su Yang said.


    Zhou Yinghao¡¯s face showed embarrassment, but he still said in a low voice, "Su Yang, thank you."


    "We¡¯re family; why the courtesy!" Su Yang took out his mobile phone when suddenly more people rushed in through the door.


    "Zhou Yinghao, it¡¯s time to pay back the money you owe us!" the leader shouted as he entered the room.


    Seeing these people, Zhou Yinghao¡¯s face changed abruptly, and he rushed over, saying, "Brother Cheng, didn¡¯t we agree that once the first paymentes in, I would immediately transfer it to you for the goods? I¡¯m about to receive the first payment now, so why are you..."


    "Quit your bullshit; whether or not your fundse has got nothing to do with me!" Brother Cheng, his face full of flesh, red and said, "I¡¯m here today for money. Seventy thousand for the goods, and now after three months, with interest, it¡¯s one hundred and eighty thousand. Pay up and we¡¯re square. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear down yourpany!"


    "Brother Cheng, what kind of joke are you making?" Zhou Yinghao became frantic: "Seventy thousand for the goods, how did it be one hundred and eighty thousand? Even loan sharks don¡¯t charge such high interest!"


    "I don¡¯t care what kind of loan it is!" Brother Cheng shouted angrily. "You owe me money, and I can charge any interest I like. Either pay up or I¡¯ll tear down yourpany, your call!"


    "This..." Zhou Yinghao was so anxious he was running around in circles. Why was everything piling on all at once?


    Yet another group came in the door, shouting, "Hey, Zhou Yinghao, isn¡¯t it time to settle the rent?"


    Zhou Yinghao felt like he was about to spit blood; what was all this about? Everything had been agreed upon before, so why were they alling to collect debts at once?


    "Brother Zhou, save my mom..." Xiao Pang was still crying, and the scene was even more chaotic.


    Just then, Su Yang stepped forward. He looked coldly at Brother Cheng and thendlord: "I will give you your money in a moment. Now, get out immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    They looked at each other, and Brother Cheng was the first to erupt, "Motherfucker, what are you? How dare you talk to me like that? Fuck, you owe money and still trying to act tough? You know who I am? Big Brother Cheng, heard of me?"


    "So, are you going to leave or not!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "I¡¯ll leave your mother..." Brother Cheng roared, about to take action, but at that moment, yet another group walked in through the door.


    "Excuse me, which one of you is Mr. Zhou Yinghao?" the man in the lead asked.


    "What... Who is this now?" Zhou Yinghao was near his breaking point; why were more people looking for him? There was never any good news!


    "Hey, Zhou Yinghao, you owe quite a bit of money, don¡¯t you!" Brother Cheng said proudly. "I reckon even if you sold thispany, it wouldn¡¯t be enough, would it?"


    "What do you want with me?" Zhou Yinghao asked, his face full of dismay.


    "So you¡¯re Mr. Zhou..." The man nodded and said, "Well, my boss instructed me to deliver three billion yuan. Mr. Zhou, are you avable to receive it right now?"

 Chapter 195: Give You 300 Million

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Give You 300 Million</h4>


    "What?"


    Everyone in the room was stunned, and the staff members were also ck-jawed in disbelief.


    Three hundred million?


    Is this a joke?


    A slip of the tongue?


    Or did we hear it wrong?


    "Huh?" Zhou Yinghao was dumbstruck, what was happening?


    The man had already walked up to Zhou Yinghao and said respectfully, "Mr. Zhou, hello, my name is Zhao Hongwei, my boss is Wu Tianxiong. My boss has instructed me to deliver these three hundred million first, and the remaining two hundred million, he hasn¡¯t fully gathered yet. However, he will definitely deliver it within three days, please forgive the inconvenience, Mr. Zhou!"


    Su Yangughed, Wu Tianxiong, this kid¡¯s got quite the brain. He had heard early on that he had good rtions with the Nan Family; it looked like he must have gotten the news from them, so he was the first to deliver the money.


    Zhou Yinghao was still confused, his voice trembling as he said, "Wait a second, I... I can¡¯t make sense of this? I... I seem to... not recognize this Mr. Wu!"


    "Oh, Mr. Zhou, it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t met my boss, as he hasn¡¯t met you either." Zhao Hongwei said with a smile, "But these five hundred million, are specially arranged by my boss, there¡¯s no mistake about that. Also, my boss specifically told me to send greetings to Mister Su Yang on his behalf!"


    Zhou Yinghao¡¯s eyes widened, "Su Yang!?"


    "Exactly, Mister Su Yang..." Zhao Hongwei continued with a smile, "Aren¡¯t you his brother-inw?"


    Zhou Yinghao turned to look at Su Yang, and Chen Fei stared at him too, "What... what¡¯s all this about?"


    "This is what Wu Tianxiong lost to me," Su Yang said with a shrug.


    "Five hundred million? Are you kidding?" Chen Fei was incredulous.


    "It¡¯s more than five hundred million." Su Yang smiled, "There are three others, altogether nearly twenty billion!"


    "What!?" The crowd eximed in greater shock, how could that be possible?


    "So this is Mr. Su..." Zhao Hongwei¡¯s eyes brightened, and he immediately came over and bowed, "Mr. Su, my boss, asks me to apologize to you on his behalf. He¡¯s sorry for any offenses in the past, please forgive us!"


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Su Yang said with a smile, "You go back and tell Wu Tianxiong that as long as I am here, his position won¡¯t be touched!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Su!" Zhao Hongwei was overjoyed and kept thanking him.


    Meanwhile, thendlord there sneered, "Zhou Yinghao, where did you find these actors? The acting is quite convincing! Five hundred million, two billion, Zimbabwean dors, huh?"


    Brother Cheng beside him frowned deeply and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Zhao Hongwei nced at thendlord and said, "Mr. Zhou, is there a problem?"


    "Nothing. Thendlord is here demanding rent," Zhou Yinghao replied.


    Chen Fei immediately said, "Everyone else is asking for three months¡¯ rent, he¡¯s outright demanding three years¡¯, he¡¯s just looking for trouble!"


    "Is that so?" Zhao Hongwei looked at thendlord, "Friend, that¡¯s not very honorable of you!"


    "I can do whatever I want, what¡¯s it to you!" thendlord retorted with a re, "Damn it, bring some actors and you want to trick me? You think you¡¯re something, huh? Three hundred million,e on then, hand it over for me to see! Fuck, with your pathetic looks, if you cane up with ten million, I¡¯ll pull off my head and let you kick it around like a ball!"


    "Alright, that¡¯s what you said!" Zhao Hongwei nodded slowly, then looked at Su Yang, "Mr. Su, how should we deal with these three hundred million? Two hundred and seventy million were transferred. And thirty million came in cash, mainly in case Mr. Zhou needed cash on hand."


    Zhao Hongwei brought over a few cases as he spoke. Upon opening them, they were filled with red-hot cash.


    Everyone was stunned, even Brother Cheng, who was an experienced boss, had never seen so much money.


    "This... this..." thendlord was dumbfounded, "This must be fake money, right?"


    "You can check it," Zhao Hongwei said.


    Thendlord immediately came over, picked up a stack of cash, and checked it¡ªall genuine. Still not convinced, he checked over a dozen more stacks, all real.


    With that, he waspletely befuddled, murmuring to himself as he looked at the table full of cash, "How is this possible? How is this possible?"


    Watching thendlord, Zhao Hongwei leisurely said, "I seem to have heard you say earlier that if we, these ¡¯nobodies,¡¯ could take out ten million, you would tear off your head for us to kick around as a ball?"


    Thendlord¡¯s face turned awkward as he said in a low voice, "That... that was just a joke..."


    "We were not joking with you!" Zhao Hongwei said, "There¡¯s thirty million on the table, and you can count if you don¡¯t believe it. When do you n to tear off your head?"


    Thendlord, with a difficult expression, gritted his teeth and said, "Don¡¯t bully too much. So what if you have money? If you have the guts, kill me and tear off my head!"


    "Tsk, tsk, you really are a tough guy!" Zhao Hongwei smiled and looked toward Su Yang.


    Su Yang nodded with a faint smile, and Zhao Hongwei waved his hand, "We are not going to tear off your head. But ying with it as a ball is still doable. Come, hold him down for me, I¡¯ll take the first kick!"


    Several men that came with Zhao Hongwei immediately went over and pinned thendlord down to the ground.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing?" thendlord shouted in panic, "I¡¯m telling you, my younger brother is Snake Skin, the local tough here, believe it or not, he¡¯lle and chop you to death!"


    "Fine, after I¡¯ve kicked, remember to have your brothere kill me!" Zhao Hongwei walked over with a light smile and fiercely kicked thendlord in the head.


    Thendlord immediately bled from his mouth and screamed like a ughtered pig.


    "Mr. Su, would you like to take a shot?" Zhao Hongwei asked with a smile.


    "I think I¡¯ll pass," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Don¡¯t kick him to death, after all, he is thendlord!"


    "Alright, no problem!" Zhao Hongwei nodded with a smile, "Guys, just three kicks each, don¡¯t overdo it, got it?"


    "Sure thing!" the crowd roared withughter, actually lining up toe over and give thendlord a thrashing.


    "Su Yang, this... there won¡¯t be any trouble, right..." Chen Fei asked worriedly.


    "Miss Chen, you can rest assured. This man was beaten by us, we¡¯ll take responsibility for any issue, and it has nothing to do with you!" Zhao Hongwei said directly.


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang also said with a smile, "They can handle it!"


    Chen Fei looked at the thirty million on the table and said nothing more. For someone who could fork out a few hundred million, if they couldn¡¯t handle such a small issue, that would be a joke.


    Brother Cheng was terrified, he had a vague guess about who Wu Tianxiong was. And now, he wished he could find a hole to crawl into. If he had known about Wu Tianxiong¡¯s background, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to make trouble here for anything.


    Whether he could get the payment or not was not key; the main concern was whether he could get back alive or not!


    Wu Tianxiong, after all, was one of the seven big bosses of Pingnan Province, the underworld head of Xinnan City.


    Even though this was Pingzhou City, for Wu Tianxiong, killing one or two people here was not an issue!

 Chapter 196 Rewards for Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Rewards for Everyone</h4>


    Thendlord¡¯s face, bloodied and mangled from being kicked, finally stopped thrashing. Staggering to his feet, he clenched his teeth and hissed, "You... You all just wait, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!"


    "I¡¯ll be waiting!" Zhao Hongwei responded with a nod and a smile.


    As thendlord stumbled away, Zhao Hongwei turned to Su Yang, "Mr. Su, should we count the money now?"


    "You should ask my brother-inw!" Su Yang shrugged, "I¡¯m not dealing with this."


    "Huh?" Zhou Yinghao was taken aback. Three hundred million, just like that?


    "Su Yang, this... this is too much money..." Chen Fei said awkwardly, "Besides, we can¡¯t use your money for our startup!"


    "Sis, who said I¡¯m letting you use my money!" Su Yang said, "This is an investment, get it? I¡¯m investing in yourpany. When thepany grows, I¡¯ll pull out my investment. At that time, you¡¯ll have to pay me dividends!"


    Chen Fei¡¯s face was instantly filled with gratitude. Su Yang put it this way to avoid burdening them. Investment or not, he was basically providing substantial operating funds for them to use!


    "Yinghao, maybe we should..." Chen Fei turned to look at Zhou Yinghao.


    "This..." Zhou Yinghao was still hesitant.


    "Oh,e on, stop hemming and hawing!" Su Yang waved his hand, "Brother-inw, why not sort out Xiao Pang¡¯s issue first? His mother is waiting for emergency treatment in the hospital!"


    Xiao Pang looked on eagerly, utterly baffled by the situation. His tears were almost dried up.


    Zhou Yinghao took a deep breath and nodded, "Su Yang, thank you no matter what. I definitely won¡¯t let you down with this investment!"


    "Then here¡¯s to a pleasant cooperation!" Su Yang grinned, "Alright, go ahead and manage these funds!"


    Zhou Yinghao nodded and turned to Xiao Pang, "Well, Xiao Pang, give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer three hundred thousand to you to start with..."


    "Brother-inw, not three hundred thousand, give him a million!" Su Yang interjected, "Three hundred thousand is just the basic surgical fee; there¡¯ll be more expensester on. Xiao Pang has been with you for so long; we can¡¯t let him down. Moreover, for such a major surgery, he¡¯ll need a period of convalescence. At least a private room is necessary, right?"


    Zhou Yinghao looked at Su Yang, his eyes filled with appreciation. Actually, he wanted to give more, but after all, it was Su Yang¡¯s money; he couldn¡¯t just do as he pleased.


    But since Su Yang had already said so, what was there to hesitate about?


    Zhou Yinghao said, "Okay, as Su Yang has said, a million. Take and use it first. If it¡¯s not enough, let me know!"


    "This..." Xiao Pang¡¯s face turned red, and suddenly he knelt down, sobbing, "Brother Zhou, Brother Yang, thank you, thank you so much!"


    "Hey, a man doesn¡¯t kneel so easily!" Su Yang lifted Xiao Pang to his feet, "Forget about that; if you want to thank me, treat me to a mealter. Get your mom¡¯s situation sorted out first. Xiao Zhao, transfer a million over. Transfer the rest to my brother-inw¡¯s ount. Any problems with that?"


    "No problem!" Zhao Hongwei immediately told Xiao Pang, "Buddy, give me your card number. I¡¯ll rush to get the money over. Saving a life is urgent!"


    Xiao Pang gave his card number, and without any further ado, Zhao Hongwei transferred a million right away.


    Soon, Xiao Pang¡¯s sister made a call, her voice filled with excitement, "Bro, a million just came into the ount. Is that... Is that from your boss over there?"


    "Yeah!" Xiao Pang replied excitedly.


    "We only needed three hundred thousand, why did you transfer a million?" My sister was obviously still shocked with excitement.


    "The boss said to arrange a better hospital room for Mom, just focus on getting Mom¡¯s situation settled first!" Xiao Pang replied.


    "Really? Then... thank you so much to your boss..." My sister ended the call, ovee with emotion.


    Xiao Pang¡¯s face was also flushed red as he eximed loudly, "Brother Zhou, Brother Yang, I¡¯ll never be able to repay you in this lifetime, even if I worked like an ox or horse!"


    "What are you talking about!" Su Yang said, "You¡¯ve been with my brother-inw through tough times for so long, it proves you¡¯re one of us. We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need for such talk!"


    Zhou Yinghao smiled and nodded, and Xiao Pang was even more moved.


    "By the way, brother-inw, here¡¯s thirty million. Take some first to pay out the wages, and it¡¯s all in cash." Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Right, right!" Zhou Yinghao came back to his senses and quickly said to Chen Fei, "Go calcte it, including the bonuses."


    "Brother-inw, don¡¯t bother calcting bonuses, just give everyone triple their sry," Su Yang whispered in Zhou Yinghao¡¯s ear.


    Zhou Yinghao was even more grateful. He had always wanted to reward his loyal employees generously but was constrained by ack of funds. Now that the money was indeed from Su Yang, he felt embarrassed to give out too much. Su Yang¡¯s words relieved his worries.


    "All right, we¡¯ll do as you said!" Zhou Yinghao walked into the office and announced loudly, "Folks, President Su just said we¡¯re going to pay out triple sries this time!"


    Everyone was stunned, then erupted into cheers. They didn¡¯t know who President Su was, but triple sries were certainly real. After all, the case Zhou Yinghao was carrying was filled with nothing but cash!


    "Brother-inw, you can make these decisions yourself in the future, no need to mention me," Su Yang said quietly from behind, "Apany can¡¯t have too many bosses!"


    Zhou Yinghao couldn¡¯t help but feel touched; he knew Su Yang was also considering him. After all, if Su Yang was always the one giving out the big rewards, people¡¯s loyalties might slowly shift.


    If Su Yang stayed out of the picture, then he, as the boss, would still possess the strongest cohesion!


    Chen Fei started to distribute sries to everyone with the cash box.


    These people hadn¡¯t received sries for two or three months, working overtime here to finish the first part of the project as soon as possible. Once that was done and the first payment came through, there would be money for sries.


    They never dreamt that they¡¯d get paid before the first part was evenpleted, and to be paid triple at that! It wasn¡¯t a small amount, and everyone was ecstatic!


    Zhou Yinghao and Su Yang stepped out of the office just in time to see Zhao Hongwei and a few others walk in with Brother Cheng.


    "Mr. Su, Mr. Zhou, when you guys went in earlier, this guy tried to sneak off. We didn¡¯t know what was going on, so we stopped him!" Zhao Hongwei said with a smile.


    "Oh, this is my brother-inw¡¯s creditor, a usurer!" Su Yang said, "My brother-inw owes him seven hundred thousand in goods, which ballooned to one million eight hundred thousand in three months. He even said however we owe him, he can add interest however he likes. Tsk tsk, impressive!"


    "Really?" Zhao Hongwei immediately smiled and said, "That¡¯s interesting. Selling goods while also moonlighting as a loan shark? Heh, Mr. Zhou, could I borrow ten million for a bit?"


    Everyone was stunned; what did that mean?


    "Sure." Zhou Yinghao nodded immediately, no question about it¡ªthe money was provided by someone else, so why not?

 Chapter 197 We Are in the Same Profession

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197 We Are in the Same Profession</h4>


    Zhao Hongwei took the money and directly stuffed it into Brother Cheng¡¯s hands.


    "Brother Cheng, 1.8 million for you," Zhao Hongwei said, "Your issue with Mr. Zhou is settled!"


    Brother Cheng was dumbfounded; at that moment, he wouldn¡¯t dare to ept even 700,000, let alone 1.8 million. Moreover, what Zhao Hongwei gave was 10 million¡ªwhat was he nning to do? For the first time, Brother Cheng felt how burning hot money could be in his hands!


    Brother Cheng hurriedly said, "Brother Zhao, this... this is too much money, those goods of mine... consider them a gift to Mr. Zhou. I don¡¯t want the money, let¡¯s just be friends..."


    "Ah, that won¡¯t do!" Zhao Hongwei said, "If you buy goods, you have to pay, if you owe debts, there should be interest, we can¡¯t break the rules, right?"


    "But this... this is too much..." Brother Cheng¡¯s voice was almost a sob.


    "It¡¯s okay, hold it for a while," Zhao Hongwei smiled, "The 1.8 million is to repay you, the remaining 8.2 million is what I¡¯m lending you."


    "What?" Brother Cheng was stunned, "I... what do I need to borrow money for?"


    "I don¡¯t care what you need to borrow money for. You just need to know one thing..." Zhao Hongwei put an arm around Brother Cheng¡¯s shoulders and smiled, "We¡¯re in the same line of business now!"


    "The... the same line?" Brother Cheng was even more confused.


    "That¡¯s right, we also lend at high interest rates," Zhao Hongwei smiled, "Except, we calcte interest by the second. Come on, let¡¯s calcte how much interest Brother Cheng owes on these 8.2 million by now!"


    Ackey beside them crunched numbers quickly and directly said, "30 million!"


    "What a joke!" Brother Cheng¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, "I... I didn¡¯t borrow any money, and besides, what kind of interest rate is that high?"


    "I don¡¯t care if you borrowed money or not, is our money in your hands?" Zhao Hongwei red as he spoke.


    "This..." Brother Cheng was close to tears, "You forced it on me..."


    Zhao Hongwei said, "That I don¡¯t care about, as long as the money is in your hands, it¡¯s considered borrowed. If you borrow money, you have to pay interest!"


    "But... but the interest can¡¯t be that high, have I even held it for five minutes?" Brother Cheng pleaded urgently.


    "How I calcte the interest on the money you owe us is my business, can you manage that?" Zhao Hongwei replied bluntly.


    Zhou Yinghao couldn¡¯t help but smile, finding Zhao Hongwei¡¯s way of doing things quite interesting. Everything Brother Cheng had said before, now all came back to him.


    Brother Cheng was dumbstruck. If he had known this would be the oue, he would have died before saying any of those things. Forget about interest, he wouldn¡¯t even want the principal!


    Zhao Hongwei directly snatched the money from Brother Cheng¡¯s hands and handed it back to Zhou Yinghao with a smile, "Mr. Zhou, here is your 10 million. As for the 20 million in interest..."


    "The 20 million in interest is ours!" Su Yang cut him off, not wanting Zhou Yinghao to get too involved in such extortionate matters. After all, Brother Cheng was no Wu Tianxiong.


    "Alright!" Zhao Hongwei immediately nodded, looking at Brother Cheng with a cold smirk, "Brother Cheng, I won¡¯t charge you interest on that 20 million. Within three days, bring it to Xinnan City. Remember, if the money doesn¡¯t arrive, our people wille to you. And then, it won¡¯t be as simple as just giving money!"


    "You... this is outright extortion!" Brother Cheng said anxiously.


    "Heh heh..." Zhao Hongweiughed lightly, "How can this be considered extortion? If you don¡¯t want to pay, that¡¯s fine too, I never said you had to!"


    Brother Cheng was close to crying, if he didn¡¯t pay, how could he expect to stay alive? For Wu Tianxiong to kill him would be as insignificant as squashing an ant.


    Suddenly, a cursing voice came from outside, "Fuck, which son of a bitch just hit my brother!"


    Following that voice, a group of people charged in. Leading them was a young man with a giant python tattooed across his chest, looking extremely arrogant. Trailing behind him was a gang of small-time thugs, each flipping their eyelids up as if no one was worthy of their attention.


    Thendlord was among them, and as soon as he came in, he immediately pointed at Zhao Hongwei and said, "It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! Brother, beat him to death!"


    "Fuck, it was you who just hit my brother?" Snake Skin rushed up, reaching to grab Zhao Hongwei¡¯s cor, but Zhao pushed him away.


    "This is someone¡¯s office space, if there¡¯s an issue, let¡¯s go outside to settle it!" Zhao Hongwei said with a smile.


    "Shit, you¡¯re begging me now?" Snake Skin yelled, "I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no way, I¡¯m tearing thispany down today!"


    Zhao Hongwei¡¯s expression turned cold as he said firmly, "Since you¡¯re being so unreasonable, I can¡¯t be med for what happens next!"


    After that, Zhao Hongwei signaled with a wave of his hand and said in a cold voice, "Do them in, everyone!"


    Zhao Hongwei¡¯s men immediately rushed forward and shed with Snake Skin¡¯s crew.


    Although Zhao¡¯s side had fewer people, they were all battle-hardened. Snake Skin¡¯s group were just small-time bullies who were good at ganging up on others but cowered when confronted by someone tough.


    After hardly three people fell, Snake Skin¡¯s group immediately threw down their weapons and fled, no longer daring to fight there.


    Snake Skin also wanted to run, but was directly held back by Zhao Hongwei.


    "A bunch of trash!" Zhao Hongwei cursed and gave the order, "Break their legs and throw them out!"


    Those men threw the intruders out, and thendlord was still standing there, but he was now in an extremely embarrassing position. It was embarrassing whether to stay or to leave, his forehead dripping with cold sweat.


    "I feel like you¡¯re not satisfied with us!" Zhao Hongwei said, approaching thendlord, "How about, you go call some more people over?"


    Thendlord¡¯s lips trembled, and he said with a quivering voice, "I... I called the cops..."


    "Okay, call the cops!" Zhao Hongwei handed him a cell phone, "Make the call!"


    Thendlord was stunned, as he had never seen anyone so cocky.


    "Why aren¡¯t you calling? Or should I call for you?" Zhao Hongwei sneered, "Let me tell you, even if you really call the cops, we will still be able to walk away unscathed. As for you, hmph, if you live more than three days, I¡¯ll take your surname!"


    Thendlord¡¯s mind went nk. Zhao Hongwei¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound like a bluff. He was even more frightened, wondering who exactly had he offended?


    "Do you want to leave here alive?" Zhao Hongwei asked.


    Thendlord nodded hard.


    "Alright then!" Zhao Hongwei said, "Remember this well, Boss Su and Elder Zhou of thispany are friends of our boss. Whatever happens to thispany, it¡¯s our boss¡¯s business. We can pay you the rent, but it has to be done by the book. If you dare to y dirty again, next time, you¡¯ll be talking from a bed!"


    "I understand, I understand!" thendlord nodded repeatedly.


    "Get lost!" Zhao Hongwei kicked him away, and thendlord ran off in disgrace.


    Zhao Hongwei pped his hands, turned around, and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, Mr. Zhou, Miss Chen, my business here is done, so I¡¯ll be heading back. If you ever have the chance toe to Xinnan City, make sure to let me know so I can return the hospitality!"

 Chapter 198 Zhang Peng

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Zhang Peng</h4>


    Watching Zhao Hongwei walk away, Chen Fei excitedly turned to Su Yang, "Su Yang, who... who is that?"


    "Someone who owes me money!" Su Yang replied directly.


    "Five hundred million? Are you joking?" Chen Fei eximed, "How could someone owe you so much money?"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Qingyun Clubhouse has my shares, so why can¡¯t someone owe me that much money?"


    Chen Fei was at a loss for words¡ªindeed, that was the case. The current Su Yang, they really couldn¡¯t understand him anymore.


    After leaving thepany, Su Yang went back to the hotel.


    The visit from Brother Cheng and thendlord was not by chance but instigated by someone. And that someone was Fang Jianhong.


    This Fang Jianhong was yet unaware of what happened in the capital. Out for revenge, he went to great lengths against Su Yang, taking away those projects using connections and even sent Brother Cheng and thendlord to deal with Zhou Yinghao¡¯spany, aiming topletely crush Su Yang¡¯s side.


    Su Yang had taken note of this ordeal. Once back in Nanluo City, it was time to settle the ounts with the Fang family!


    The next day, early in the morning, Su Yang received a call from Wang Shuya, telling him that she had found the student whom Su Yang had injured back then.


    Su Yang had been nning to go straight back to Nanluo City, but this phone call changed his mind.


    The incident from those years was still an unresolved case. Now that he finally located this student, it was time to clear things up.


    Wang Shuya heard that Su Yang hade to the capital and was clearly delighted; she immediately asked where Su Yang was staying and then came straight to him.


    Having no sses that day, Wang Shuya wore a simple and elegant white dress, giving her a fresh and graceful appearance. Coupled with her good looks, she attracted quite a bit of attention at the hotel entrance.


    Su Yang came out, and Wang Shuya greeted him from afar, "Su Yang, over here, here!"


    Su Yang smiled and walked over.


    "Hey, you came to the capital, why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Wang Shuya chided, "Last time in Nanluo City, it was you who hosted me; now that you are in the capital, I should at least offer you a meal, right?"


    "What kind of hosting was that!" Su Yangughed, "Your hometown is Nanluo City, that was just a visit back to see all of us old friends."


    "I don¡¯t care,st time in Nanluo City, it was you who hosted me. Now that you are in the capital, I¡¯ve got to treat you to a meal at least," Wang Shuya said with a smile.


    "That sounds good," Su Yang nodded, going straight to the point, "Right, where is Zhang Peng living now?"


    This Zhang Peng was the student Su Yang had injured and left in a vegetative state years ago.


    "Come on, I¡¯ll take you to him." Wang Shuya drove a small red Honda, quite suitable for her.


    On the way, Wang Shuya drove and filled Su Yang in on Zhang Peng¡¯s situation.


    Zhang Peng¡¯s family was in dire straits. Ever since he hadpsed into a vegetative state, he had remainedatose to the present day. His parents took him all over the country seeking renowned doctors, but there had been no improvement whatsoever.


    They spent all their savings, sold their house, and even lost their jobs. Nowadays, Zhang Peng didn¡¯t even have the money for hospitalization; he was being kept alive at home using medical equipment, while his parentsbored outside to earn money for his care, living a very difficult life.


    Soon, Wang Shuya¡¯s car stopped outside a very rundown alley in the old district.


    "They¡¯re renting a room in here now." Wang Shuya said, "Most of those living around here work asborers in the provincial capital, the conditions are very poor."


    Su Yang remained silent as he followed Wang Shuya inside. Before long, the two arrived outside a very dpidated low-rise building.


    As they approached the door, a strong smell of disinfectant could be detected.


    The room was small and devoid of light, shrouded in darkness. After entering, they could also smell the stench of decay; Wang Shuya couldn¡¯t help but cover her nose.


    "Shuya, wait for me outside," Su Yang said softly.


    "I¡¯m okay," Wang Shuya said.


    "I know!" Su Yang shook his head, "But this is a matter between them and me. There are some things you shouldn¡¯t get involved in."


    Wang Shuya didn¡¯t say anything more and stepped out of the room.


    Su Yang walked up to the hospital bed, where a young man who weighed only about sixty to seventy poundsy emaciated. This was what vegetative state patients were like, kept alive by machines, steadily losing weight until death.


    Looking at the person before him, Su Yang was filled with emotion. This person had once been very close to Liao Yuxuan, one of Liao¡¯s most trusted henchmen.


    Back in school, he had been quite prominent, rallying a group of people and deeming himself the ss tyrant, often bullying others.


    It was he who had brought a dozen people to ambush Su Yang and Fatty, provoking Su Yang¡¯s rage, resulting in a brick thrown by Su Yang that left him in this state. If he had known the consequences, would he still have bullied Su Yang back then?


    Su Yang sat by the bed, waiting quietly.


    After half an hour, there was finally noise from the doorway. An elderly woman entered, carrying a snake skin bag filled with various stic bottles to sell for money.


    The woman was startled to see Su Yang, then asked in a hoarse voice, "Who... who are you looking for?"


    "You¡¯re Zhang Peng¡¯s mother, right?" Su Yang asked.


    "Yes, I am, what... what do you want?" The woman¡¯s face showed some apprehension; after living to this point, she had almost lost her dignity as a human being.


    "I need to talk about something," Su Yang said softly. "Call Zhang Peng¡¯s father back as well!"


    The woman said, "What¡¯s the matter? My... my Zhang Peng hasn¡¯t woken up for a long time, his... his dad is busy at the construction site, he can¡¯te back right now..."


    "He wille back!" Su Yang stared at her, word by word, "Because, the brick that struck Zhang Peng¡¯s head, it was thrown by me!"


    "What!?" The woman let out a sharp cry, and after a moment of silence, she suddenly turned and grabbed a kitchen knife, "I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!"


    Su Yang kicked the knife out of her hand and said coldly, "Tell his dad toe back, we¡¯ll talk about killing me then!"


    "What else is there to say, I¡¯m going to kill you!" the woman wailed, "You turned my son into this, you destroyed my home, what else do you want to say? Three years, I never thought I could see you again, I... I must kill you!"


    "Tell his dad toe back; whether I die or not, we can talk about it then!" Su Yang said coldly.


    The woman wiped her tears and shouted loudly, "Fine, you just wait, I¡¯ll have his dade back, and we¡¯ll both fight you!"


    After the woman made a phone call, half an hourter, the sound of furious running approached, and an aged voice roared, "Where is that beast, I¡¯m going to kill him!"

 Chapter 199 The Truth of the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Truth of the Matter</h4>


    "Right here, right here!" the woman yelled loudly.


    A dark-skinned man with a face full of wrinkles rushed in. He was holding a piece of rebar in his hand, and upon seeing Su Yang, he charged at him with a howl.


    Su Yang casually snatched the rebar away and pinned the man to the ground, saying coldly, "Do you want to see your son wake up or not?"


    "Huh?" Both the man and woman were stunned. The man roared loudly, "Wake up what? My son is in a vegetative state, do you understand? Do you know what a vegetative state is? It¡¯s been three years, and he hasn¡¯t woken up. Are you here to mock us?"


    "I can make him wake up!" Su Yang said coldly. "But before I save him, there are some things I must ask you!"


    "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense, how could you possibly make him wake up?" the woman said incredulously.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word, took out a silver needle, and plunged it directly into Zhang Peng¡¯s neck. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhang Peng actually took a deep breath, as if he was about to wake up.


    "Son! Son! Son!" the woman and the man both started shouting loudly.


    "No need to shout, he can¡¯t wake up yet," Su Yang said. "Now, can you answer my questions?"


    "Ask away, you... you must save my son, I beg you..." the woman¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Why did you leave Nanluo City and run off to Pingzhou City at the beginning?" Su Yang asked.


    "Because the medical conditions are better in Pingzhou City," the woman said.


    "I heard that you moved here outright," Su Yang said. "When you came, did you know that you would be living here for a long time?"


    "This..." the woman scratched her head and said, "Initially, there was someone who pitied our plight and promised to help us find jobs in Pingzhou City, and meanwhile, we could get treatment for my son here."


    "What aboutter?" Su Yang said. "It seems you didn¡¯t find work."


    "After we moved to Pingzhou City, that person never showed up again," the woman said resentfully. "We sold our house; all our savings went to my son¡¯s medical treatment. And, we couldn¡¯t ept it, so we just settled down in Pingzhou."


    Su Yang nodded slowly and said, "I¡¯ve heard that you kept suing Fatty and them, and you received nearly ten million inpensation. Did you spend all that money in three years?"


    "What?" the woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "How much money?"


    "Nearly ten million!" Su Yang said.


    "What... what are you joking about..." the woman said in astonishment. "We... we didn¡¯t get a cent ofpensation, they said you ran off, that there was no one topensate..."


    Su Yang frowned. It seemed that behind this incident, not only had someone set him up, but someone else had made a fortune.


    "Alright, I have no more questions," Su Yang walked to the bedside. "I¡¯ll wake your son up, but you have to let him know your current situation!"


    Speaking, Su Yang took out several silver needles and inserted them into Zhang Peng¡¯s body. After a while, Zhang Peng slowly opened his eyes - he had actually woken up!


    "Peng Peng, Peng Peng..." the woman and man rushed over excitedly, their voices trembling.


    Zhang Peng took a long time toe to his senses. He looked around and finally his gaze fell on Su Yang, and he cursed, "Su Yang, you son of a bitch, how dare youe to my house!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak. Zhang Peng had been in aa for three years, and his memory was still stuck three years back; of course, he didn¡¯t know what had happened to his family.


    "Peng Peng, you mustn¡¯t talk like that," the woman hurriedly exined to him what had happened before, also telling him about his three-yeara and everything that had urred in the family.


    After listening, Zhang Peng was stunned. His family used to be quite well-off, which was why he could bulldoze his way through school. But who could have imagined that so much had happened to his family in these three years!


    "Zhang Peng, can you listen to me for a few moments now?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Speak bullshit, you bastard, would I have ended up like this if it weren¡¯t for you?" Zhang Peng roared, "I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!"


    Zhang Peng struggled a few times, but he couldn¡¯t manage to get up; he really didn¡¯t have any strength left.


    "Because of me, you ended up like this?" Su Yangughed coldly, suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Zhang Peng¡¯s clothes, and shouted, "Zhang Peng, open your damn eyes and see clearly what the situation is with your family now, and you¡¯re still putting all the me on me?"


    "Yes, I hit you with a brick, but why did I hit you? Did we have a feud? A grudge? Why did you bring a dozen people to gang up on me and Fatty?"


    "You think because you bullied everyone at school, you can bully anyone. You think because you¡¯re friends with Liao Yuxuan, you had to stand up for him. You think by beating me, you could show off your might?"


    "Zhang Peng, you¡¯re still living in a fantasy, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even look at what state your family is in now, yet you¡¯re here acting tough? What right do you have to be tough now?"


    Su Yang¡¯s angry wordspletely dumbfounded Zhang Peng. He looked around, and then back at Su Yang, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t speak.


    "You stood up for Liao Yuxuan, but what did he do afterward?" Su Yang said coldly, "Your family hase to this, did he help you at all? When your father was hauling bricks at the construction site, and your mother was picking trash outside, begging everyone for money to treat your illness, did Liao Yuxuan even nce at you once?"


    Seeing his parents¡¯ aged appearance, Zhang Peng couldn¡¯t help but cry. He clenched his teeth and said solemnly, "Su Yang, what¡¯s the point of saying all this? In the end, wasn¡¯t it you who hit me with that brick?"


    "If you hadn¡¯te to hit me, why would I hit you?" Su Yang retorted.


    "I..." Zhang Peng suddenly found himself at a loss for words.


    "Peng Peng, what exactly happened back then?" the woman asked, "Tell me the truth, why did you hit him?"


    "I... I..." Zhang Peng opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    "Still don¡¯t want to answer?" Su Yang said coldly, "Shall I tell you something else? After you fell into aa, someone used your name to make Fatty¡¯s family pay nearly ten million, and it drove Fatty¡¯s family to ruin. And your parents didn¡¯t get a single cent of that money!"


    "What!?" Zhang Peng¡¯s eyes widened, and he asked anxiously, "Who is it? Who did such a despicable thing?"


    "Your good friend, your ¡¯brother,¡¯ Liao Yuxuan!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "This..." Zhang Peng¡¯s eyes were bulging with disbelief, he really couldn¡¯t ept this.


    "Back then, this incident caused me to run away for three years, you to be in aa for three years, Fatty to suffer in silence for three years. Our families were torn apart because of this!" Su Yang said coldly, "Now, do you still defend your so-called ¡¯brother¡¯? Has he evene to see you once in these three years?"

 Chapter 200 Jiu Long Garden

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Jiu Long Garden</h4>


    Zhang Peng fell into deep thought, and after a long while, he raised his head and said in a low voice, "Su Yang, about that matter back then... indeed, it was Liao Yuxuan who told us to beat you up."


    "He wanted you to be beaten up in front of Lin Qingru, so that Lin Qingru would look down on you. If you fought back, Lin Qingru would think you were barbaric. It was a deliberate setup!"


    "And mya for three years, it... it wasn¡¯t actually caused by that brick you hit me with!"


    Thest sentence shocked everyone. Su Yang widened his eyes and asked in a stern voice, "What do you mean?"


    Zhang Peng said, "After you hit me with a brick, everyone got scared and ran away. I ran into an alley, nning to find Liao Yuxuan for help. Who knew, Liao Yuxuan wasn¡¯t there, but there was a... a person with their face covered who came over, hit me again on the head, and then... then I fainted..."


    "What?" Zhang Peng¡¯s parents widened their eyes. Did that mean that for these three years, they had been wrongly ming Su Yang?


    Su Yang took a deep breath, his eyebrows tightly furrowed. He hadn¡¯t expected that such a thing had happened three years ago. It seemed that Liao Yuxuan had more of a hand in this matter than he thought!


    "Su Yang, I... I know I was wrong to you. I¡¯ve suffered the consequences I deserved, my family ended up like this, all because I was too mischievous back then." Zhang Peng sobbed inconsbly, "I¡¯ve let down my parents, I... I really deserve to die..."


    Zhang Peng¡¯s parents embraced him, and all three cried together while Su Yang watched them, and he sighed softly as well.


    Su Yang spoke in a gentle voice, "I will get to the bottom of this matter. You three, head back to Nanluo City today, and someone will arrange amodation for you!"


    After leaving Zhang Peng¡¯s house, Wang Shuya was waiting by the car outside.


    "Su Yang, how did it go? Did you make peace?" Wang Shuya asked.


    "It¡¯s settled," Su Yang smiled, not wanting to involve Wang Shuya in these issues. Liao Yuxuan was a cunning person who might have more tricks up his sleeve.


    "Then let¡¯s go have a meal together, to celebrate!" Wang Shuya smiled.


    "Sounds good," Su Yang nodded.


    Wang Shuya: "Where shall we eat?"


    "You decide!"


    "How could that be? I¡¯m treating you, so it definitely has to be something you like!" Wang Shuya said.


    "I actually..." Su Yang was about to speak when suddenly, his phone rang.


    Answering the call, Chen Fei¡¯s distinctive voice came through immediately, "Xiao Yangzi, where are you? Time for lunch, hurry up ande over!"


    "What lunch?" Su Yang was startled, "Didn¡¯t we have dinnerst night?"


    "Of course, we had dinnerst night. But this noon, didn¡¯t we agree to have a meal with Dao Dingyi?" Chen Fei said impatiently, "Jiu Long Garden, hurry up ande over!"


    Chen Fei hung up abruptly, not giving Su Yang a chance to refuse.


    "What¡¯s up?" asked Wang Shuya.


    Su Yang said helplessly, "It¡¯s my sister, she wants me to join them for lunch."


    "Your sister? Fei Fei?" Wang Shuya¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, "Oh, that¡¯s great, I haven¡¯t seen Fei Fei in so long, let¡¯s go together!"


    Wang Shuya used to y at Su Yang¡¯s home when she was little and was very familiar with Chen Fei, even idolizing her as a child.


    "Alright," Su Yang really didn¡¯t dare miss a meal at Chen Fei¡¯s ce, as not going would certainly spell doom.


    Starting the car, Wang Shuya asked while driving, "Where to?"


    Su Yang: "They said it was called Jiu Long Garden..."


    With a screech, Wang Shuya brought the car to a halt. She stared at Su Yang with wide eyes, "Where?"


    "Jiu Long Garden..." Su Yang said tentatively, feeling like there was something off.


    "Where exactly?" Wang Shuya eximed again.


    "It seems to be Jiu Long Garden, or should I call to double-check..." Su Yang said sheepishly.


    "Jiu Long Garden?" Wang Shuya was dumbfounded for a moment, then said, "Are you kidding? Go to Jiu Long Garden for a meal? Su Yang, did Chen Fei strike it rich or something? No, that¡¯s not right, even if she did strike it rich, Jiu Long Garden isn¡¯t a ce you can just enter because you have money!"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Yang asked curiously: "Is there something special about Jiu Long Garden?"


    "You don¡¯t know?" Wang Shuya said: "Jiu Long Garden is owned by the Qin Family, one of the Ten Great Families in the provincial city, and it¡¯s the most famous restaurant around here. But, the restaurant operates on a membership basis; outsiders can¡¯t enter. Dining there, it¡¯s normal to spend tens or hundreds of millions, and it¡¯s not just about having money to get in!"


    "Really?" Su Yang was gobsmacked, and said, "Is it necessary to be like that just for a meal? Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?"


    "How could I be mistaken!" Wang Shuya said: "My second uncle is the deputy head of security right outside Jiu Long Garden; he¡¯s very familiar with the ce. Inside, it¡¯s super easy to bump into celebrities!"


    "Well, that¡¯s pretty impressive," Su Yang murmured, though he didn¡¯t really care about these things.


    "Chen Fei really mentioned Jiu Long Garden?" Wang Shuya asked again.


    "Yes," Su Yang nodded.


    "This guy, must have hit the jackpot. Come on, for lunch today, I won¡¯t be treating; we¡¯re dining with the tycoon!" Wang Shuya started the car excitedly, "Jiu Long Garden, my uncle has mentioned it so many times. Every time he talks about it, he¡¯s so proud, and until now, I¡¯ve never even been inside the gate. Today no matter what, I have to take a good look!"


    "It¡¯s just a dining ce, after all!" Su Yang muttered under his breath.


    Wang Shuya drove much more briskly, and half an hourter, they arrived outside a rtively secluded park.


    The park itself looked nice, but the huge door was locked tight, not open to the public.


    "Jiu Long Garden is right inside here," Wang Shuya exined: "Such arge piece ofnd near the center of the provincial city, all of it is Jiu Long Garden. They didn¡¯t develop it; they made it into a garden, with the loft in the middle being the dining area. Quite a move by the Qin Family, right?"


    Su Yang nodded. This was indeed an intriguing business approach; maybe he should consider something simr in Nanluo City?


    "Are you sure it¡¯s here?" Wang Shuya asked again: "This ce isn¡¯t one where just anyone can stroll in!"


    "It should be here. Should I go over there and ask?" Su Yang said.


    "That would be good." Wang Shuya drove up to the gate, and Su Yang got out of the car, walking towards the entrance.


    A man in a suave suit was standing there; as he saw Su Yang approach, he promptly greeted him with a smile: "Hello, may I help you with something?"


    The staff at Jiu Long Garden seemed to have a good attitude; although Su Yang was dressed inly, they did not look down on him at all.


    Su Yang said, "My friend said she made a reservation here, and I want to ask about it."


    "Of course, how may I address your friend?" the man replied with a smile, "I¡¯ll check for you."


    "Dao Dingyi!" Su Yang replied.


    Without even checking, the man immediately smiled and said, "So you¡¯re a friend of Mr. Dao, what an honor. Mr. Dao has already informed us, I will arrange for someone to escort you in right away!"

 Chapter 201 Foes Meet

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Foes Meet</h4>


    Under the man¡¯s arrangements, Wang Shuya drove into Jiu Long Garden.


    From the outside, it looked like a small park; it was only after entering that one could truly appreciate the full extent of the ce.


    A twone road stretched ahead, nked by various kinds of nts. Their innovative pruning and orderly arrangement lent an exceptional elegance to the area.


    "My God, all these nts are so precious!" Wang Shuya eximed, "Look at those trees over there; each one must be worth hundreds of thousands."


    "Are trees really that expensive?" Su Yang asked, taken aback.


    "Yes, these are all incredibly valuable nts. It¡¯s very rare for them to reach this size," Wang Shuya replied, "No wonder they say Jiu Long Garden is a ce only the upper-ss can enter. Just these nts alone are worth a fortune!"


    Su Yang smiled. He didn¡¯t care about such things. What did it matter to him if something was worth a fortune?


    Soon, the car arrived in front of a pavilion in the center. A few people were standing there, waiting.


    "Hey, that¡¯s my second uncle!" Wang Shuya said excitedly.


    At that moment, a man in a security uniform approached. He looked clearly surprised and hurried over, asking, "Shuya, what brings you here?"


    "I¡¯m here for dinner!" Wang Shuyaughed, "Let me introduce you, this is my old ssmate Su Yang, and this is my second uncle, Zhao Shuanzhu!"


    "Shuan what shuan..." Zhao Shuanzhu hastily interjected, "My name is Zhao Qiang, don¡¯t mess around calling me Shuanzhu, it¡¯s embarrassing."


    "Alright, Uncle Qiang," Wang Shuyaughed heartily.


    "You¡¯re here to eat?" Zhao Qiang was clearly puzzled, "Shuya, are you sure you didn¡¯t get it wrong?"


    "Of course not," Wang Shuya chuckled, "If we had, would they have let us in at the door?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s true," Zhao Qiang¡¯s face lit up with joy, "Wow, you¡¯re really something now, being able to dine in Jiu Long Garden."


    "It¡¯s all thanks to Su Yang!" Wang Shuya said with a smile.


    Zhao Qiang gave Su Yang a look. Although Su Yang was dressed very ordinarily, he didn¡¯t dare underestimate him. Were any of the people who could enter this ce ordinary?


    "Let me take you to park the car first."


    Zhao Qiang led the way to the parking lot, found a spot for Wang Shuya¡¯s car, parked it, and then took them to the pavilion.


    No sooner had they left than a Porsche Cayenne drove up. The car door opened, and several girls came out.


    If Su Yang had been there, he would have recognized two of them as the girls he had met on the train earlier.


    "So, this is the legendary Jiu Long Garden, it¡¯s so beautiful!"


    "This is where the high-society figures of Pingzhou City dine, tsk tsk, truly luxurious!"


    "Look at this parking lot, it¡¯s full of luxury cars. Rolls-Royce, Bentley, Ferrari, so gorgeous!"


    A young man stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat, a smug smile on his face, "Alright, try not to make such a fuss outside, you sound like you¡¯ve never seen anything before. Follow me inside, and remember, if you keep those bosses happy, you¡¯ll have everything. If you don¡¯t, then get lost!"


    "Wu Ge, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely take good care of those bosses!" a group of girls immediately said with augh, including the two girls from the train.


    Uncle Kang had chased these two girls away at the station, but they were not willing to give up, so they stayed in Pingzhou City.


    The girl had then contacted a so-called wealthy young man she knew online, Wu Ge, who came to pick them up directly. After dinner, Wu Ge took them straight to a hotel and they were busy all night long.


    The next morning, Wu Ge changed his face immediately, revealing his true identity, he was actually just ackey working for a boss.


    The girls had thought they¡¯d found a wealthy man, but when they discovered the truth, they immediately got angry.


    Wu Ge, an experienced man, told them a way to apany some bosses at dinner. If they did well, they would have plenty of money to spend in the future.


    These two girls hade for the money, so of course, they had no objections and immediately followed Wu Ge.


    And Wu Ge hadn¡¯t only deceived these two, he had tricked two other girls as well. All four girls were of the same mind, they came here to make money. And being able to enter a ce like Jiu Long Garden, that was enough to let them boast for a lifetime.


    "Hey, why is there a little Honda here?" asked the second girl as she pointed at Wang Shuya¡¯s car and eximed in surprise.


    "Right, how could such a shabby car appear in this kind of ce?"


    "Are you kidding me? Even the cheapest car nearby is over two million. This car, has it even reached a hundred thousand?"


    "Having this car here really lowers the ss of this ce!"


    The girls kept chattering, and Wu Ge gave a smirk, saying, "What¡¯s so surprising about that? There are always some girls who want to try their luck here, driving their own broken cars to find a wealthy husband. This is all normal. I¡¯m telling you, there was a legendary episode here. Three years ago, a girl came in a broken Santana, and when she left, she was driving a Maserati!"


    "What?" the girls eximed, their eyes wide with amazement: "How did she manage that?"


    "She spent a month apanying a few bosses here!" Wu Ge said with a smile: "I¡¯ve told you, there are plenty of rich people here. If you do well, you might drive out in a sports car too!"


    The girls¡¯ faces were instantly filled with excitement, and they hurriedly followed Wu Ge into the loft. In fact, one of them even deliberately pulled down her top a bit, trying to expose herself as much as possible.


    The interior of the loft was so luxuriously decorated that it exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. ording to estimates, this small building of three thousand square feet had renovation costs of three hundred million, it was the epitome of luxury.


    As the four girls entered, they were all visibly shocked,pletely overwhelmed by the opulence.


    As they looked around, suddenly, the second girl¡¯s expression changed, and she grabbed the first girl, whispering, "Look, that guy, isn¡¯t he the one from the train?"


    Following her gaze, the first girl saw Su Yang and Wang Shuya walking ahead.


    The first girl¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and through gritted teeth, she said, "It¡¯s really him!"


    "That son of a bitch, like a bad penny, turns up everywhere. How is he here again?" the second girl said indignantly.


    "What are you talking about!" the first girl stated sternly, "Damn it, he¡¯s brought a woman. What¡¯s that guy doing here?"


    "I heard he¡¯s just a country doctor who seems to have treated Ying¡¯er¡¯s grandfather, so Ying¡¯er is grateful to him," the second girl said in a low voice. "Apart from that, there¡¯s nothing else; otherwise, why would he be riding the train with us?"


    "Then why is he here?" the first girl asked, puzzled.


    Looking over at Wang Shuya, the second girl suddenly said in a low voice, "Do you think he could be here with that woman to crash the party? Like Wu Ge, acting as a pimp?"

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202: 202</h4>


    "Her eyes lit up and she said, "You know what, that¡¯s totally possible!"


    "These two girls had little experience of the world and knew very little about Su Yang, whom they believed was just a poor person with some medical skills. Therefore, in their view, Su Yang had no right to dine here. The only possibility was that he was doing the same thing as Wu Ge."


    "In fact, these two girls were especially resentful in their hearts and harbored deep hatred for Su Yang. They would never think of Su Yang in a good light, nor were they willing to. They wished they could trample him underfoot to alleviate their anger."


    "Shall I go over and scold him?" Girl Two itched to try.


    "Better not," Girl One whispered. "This is Jiu Long Garden, we can¡¯t make a scene here, otherwise, if we get kicked out, that would be a huge loss."


    "True!" Girl Two nodded but still felt dissatisfied, "But we can¡¯t just let him get away with it, that¡¯s too hateful!"


    "How could I let him go just like that?" Girl One shook her head, her teeth clenched. "He ruined our future and made us lose all face. I will think of a way to really teach him a lesson!"


    "What way?" Girl Two asked curiously.


    "I¡¯ll tell youter!" Girl One smiled and told Wu Ge she was going to the restroom, then she promptly followed after them.


    She followed Wang Shuya and Su Yang, noted the location of their private room, and when she saw the car keys in Wang Shuya¡¯s hand, a gleam of shrewdness shed across her eyes. So that little Honda was hers.


    Remembering what Wu Ge said, her disdain for Wang Shuya grew even more.


    Unaware of the girls¡¯ scheme, Wu Ge brought them to another private room after Girl One returned.


    The door opened, revealing four middle-aged men withrge bellies sitting inside.


    "Gentlemen, the beauties have arrived!" Wu Ge entered with a bow and a nod.


    The four men took a nce and nodded in approval, "Good enough, now off you go!"


    "Sure, gentlemen, have fun!" Wu Ge left with a bow and a nod.


    The four girls knew what they were here for, so they didn¡¯t y coy. They went straight over and sat beside the four men, starting to flirt with them.


    The four men were quite pleased, allughing heartily. One girl even had her shirt ripped off by one of the men. Not covering up, she stripped off all her clothes and sat on the man¡¯sp, filling the room with ascivious atmosphere.


    The two girls from the train were somewhat distracted. Girl One made the excuse of going to the restroom and left the private room first.


    Then, she ran off to find a waiter and asked her to find the driver of the Honda to help move the car.


    The waiter, unaware of the deceit, immediately went to Su Yang¡¯s room. Not long after, Wang Shuya came out following them.


    Seeing this, Girl One hurried back to the private room. The man she was with was already showing a cold face, clearly dissatisfied with her service."


    "Hey, where did you go? Are you here to apany me or to aimlessly wander?" the manined indignantly.


    "Sorry, I ran into a bit of a situation in the restroom," Girl One quickly apologized with a smile.


    "What situation could waste so much time!" the man said coldly.


    With augh, Girl One said, "Ah, just a little bit of gossip. You know how us girls love gossip!"


    "What gossip?" a girl immediately asked.


    "Just now in the restroom, I overheard a girl on the phone, she¡¯s a college student from Pingnan University, trying to persuade her ssmate toe over and bait men."


    Hearing this, the four men at the table all had their eyes light up. The female was secretly delighted, knowing her n was close to sess.


    Sheughed, "The moment I heard it, I thought it was interesting! College students from Pingnan University are all high-achievers, yet they¡¯re involved in this? So, I decided to wait outside and see what kind of girl she was. Hey, you wouldn¡¯t believe it, but this girl, she looked so innocent, truly like a college student. If she hadn¡¯t said anything, I¡¯d never have guessed that such a girl woulde out to bait men!"


    At these words, the four men were even more eager. Especially the one who was with the female, he immediately asked excitedly, "So where is this girl now?"


    "Uh, she hasn¡¯t had any luck fishing yet, seems she went towards the parking lot," she said with augh. "It looks like she came at the wrong time, oh, that¡¯s right, she¡¯s the one driving the Honda."


    "I¡¯ll go have a look!" The man immediately stood up and left.


    "Boss, what about me?" the woman asked, feigning helplessness, but inwardly she was blooming with joy.


    The woman was no fool, she knew that causing trouble here with just the two of them was akin to seeking death. That¡¯s why she used this method to get the man to take action.


    The four men in the room were all big bosses. If they made a move, facing off against Su Yang, the one at a disadvantage would only be Su Yang. They just had to sit back and enjoy the show.


    Wang Shuya was still unaware of what had happened. She ran to the parking lot, only to find that her car wasn¡¯t blocking anyone. Puzzled, she looked around and saw no need to move it.


    After waiting a while and no one showed up, Wang Shuya turned around and headed back to the loft.


    As soon as she reached the entrance, she ran into the man.


    Upon seeing Wang Shuya, the man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Dressed in an elegant and refined manner, with a great temperament, she was indeed very attractive. And with the Honda car keys in her hand, the man directly connected her with the college student.


    "Hi, beautiful, are you alone?" the man greeted her with a cheesy grin.


    "No, I¡¯m with friends..." Wang Shuya began, but before she could finish, the man¡¯s hand had already groped her backside.


    "What are you doing!" Wang Shuya screamed, quickly moving away, staring at the man in panic.


    The man was taken aback. In his view, the girls who came here all had the same purpose. So many things were unspoken, how could this girl react so fiercely?


    "Come on, beauty, stop pretending," he smirked. "Come, have a drink with me. If you keep mepany, you won¡¯t need to drive that beat-up Honda anymore!"


    As he spoke, he tried to hug Wang Shuya. Wang Shuya shrieked in fright and dodged, "What are you doing? I don¡¯t know you, you... you better step aside!"


    The man¡¯s face turned sour. This woman, why doesn¡¯t she know how things work here?


    "Hey, don¡¯t act all coy with me here!" the man said coldly. "Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t keep working in this business!"


    Just then, Zhao Qiang came running over and anxiously asked, "Shuya, what¡¯s going on?"


    "Second Uncle, this man, he... he harassed me..." Wang Shuya frantically exined.


    "Ah?" Zhao Qiang was stunned for a moment, then looked at the man, his expression suddenly changed, and he said tremulously, "Boss Xie, is... is there some kind of misunderstanding here?"

 Chapter 203, she has to accompany him!

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203, she has to apany him!</h4>


    "What kind of bullshit misunderstanding!" Boss Xie, clearly having had a bit too much to drink, pointed at Zhao Qiang and said, "This is between the two of us, you motherfucker better get lost, or I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you!"


    Zhao Qiang¡¯s face turned shades of red and white as he spoke in a low voice, "No, Boss Xie, you must have misunderstood. She¡¯s my niece... How did she provoke you?"


    "What are you babbling about!" Boss Xie red at him and said, "Zhao Qiang, have you grown ballstely? I told you to get lost, do you dare not listen? I¡¯ll tell you, believe it or not, I can make you lose your job!"


    Zhao Qiang awkwardly said, "Boss Xie, I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Besides, she¡¯s my niece..."


    "It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s your niece that I¡¯m fucking scolding you!" Boss Xie shouted angrily, "Bastard, using your position as a security guard here to let your niecee in and hook men for money? Fuck, what kind of shit are you? Isn¡¯t what I gave her money? Damn, I¡¯ve never been insulted like this in my life!"


    Zhao Qiang finally came to his senses and hurriedly said, "Boss Xie, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My niece came here to eat with some friends, not... not to apany any dinner..."


    Boss Xie¡¯s head was throbbing, his eyes ring as he said, "Who isn¡¯t eating when they apany someone? Why can¡¯t she apany me? Oh, is it because she¡¯s looking down on me? What the fuck are you, you dare to look down on me?"


    Zhao Qiang had a look of total confusion, unable to cope with the situation. If it had been any other girl, he would have just walked away. But this was his niece; of course, he couldn¡¯t just leave.


    "Boss Xie, you¡¯ve definitely misunderstood. How about I take you back first, and then I personallye and apologize to you afterward?" Zhao Qiang said with a forced smile.


    "Misunderstood my fucking ass, today I want that girl toe with me. Fuck, if she doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll kill you!" Boss Xie yelled loudly.


    Just then, a man dressed in a suit and shoes approached, frowning and asked, "Zhao Qiang, what¡¯s going on here? How did you make Boss Xie angry?"


    "Manager He, you¡¯ve arrived just in time," said Zhao Qiang as if he had seen a lifeline, and quickly continued, "Boss Xie has had too much to drink and mistook my niece, insisting she apany him. My niece came here to dine with friends, this... Boss Xie is mistaken!"


    "Is that so?" Manager He nced at Wang Shuya and then at Boss Xie, with a forced smile he said, "Boss Xie, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding; this girl really dide here to eat. How about I take you back to your private room?"


    "Take your mother back!" Boss Xie roared furiously, "What now? You¡¯re looking down on me too? Today I¡¯m determined to have thisdy apany me, you motherfucker disagree, then call your boss over!"


    Manager He¡¯s expression immediately turned awkward. Boss Xie had quite a bit of business dealings with the Qin Family, a VIP of Jiu Long Garden, not someone he could afford to offend.


    ncing at Wang Shuya, Manager He suddenly had an idea. He knew the private room Wang Shuya was in was booked by Dao Dingyi.


    Although Dao Dingyi was a well-known figure among the younger generation, were Boss Xie concerned, he still had a long way to go. Dao Dingyi was just an ordinary member at Jiu Long Garden, whereas Boss Xie was a high-level VIP, the difference was very clear between them.


    "Let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s have this youngdy apany Boss Xie back first," Manager He said with a smile.


    "Manager He!" Zhao Qiang¡¯s face changed color, "How can this be eptable?"


    "I¡¯m not going, why should I go!" Wang Shuya also shouted angrily.


    "Miss, this man is our high-level VIP. ording to our rules, since you¡¯ve offended him here, you¡¯re in the wrong and should offer an apology," Manager He said with a smile, "Besides, it¡¯s just a meal, it¡¯s no big deal. You don¡¯t want to make a big scene, right? If things really do get blown up, your uncle could definitely lose his job!"


    Wang Shuya was stunned; this was an outright threat. She wasn¡¯t afraid for herself, but she couldn¡¯t bear to let her uncle lose his job.


    "Miss, I advise you to think this through," Manager He said with a faint smile, looking at Wang Shuya. He had encountered many girls like her. Acting demure, a few threats would typically make them behave, and then with some money, everything would be settled¡ªsuch situations weremon here.


    Dealing with a greedy woman and defending Boss Xie, this deal was worthwhile.


    "Manager He..." Zhao Qiang almost begged, "She¡¯s still a college student, could you... could you not make her go, please..."


    "Shut your mouth!" Manager He shouted, "Is this your ce to speak? Zhao Qiang, how do you handle things? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s a VIP? Is this how you treat a VIP?"


    "Come on, why say so much!" Boss Xie grabbed Wang Shuya¡¯s arm, "Come with me. If you make me happy today, we¡¯ll pretend this never happened. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    "I won¡¯t go!" Wang Shuya shrieked and struggled, but how could she be a match for a man?


    Just then, a cold voice suddenly rang out, "Let her go, kneel down, and I¡¯ll let you leave in one piece!"


    Everyone was taken aback and turned to look, only to see a young man walk over with his hands in his pockets. It was none other than Su Yang!


    Manager He sized up Su Yang and immediately recognized him as the person from Dao Dingyi¡¯s room. Moreover, Su Yang was dressed very inly and looked like someone poor; why would he care about him?


    Manager He chuckled and said, "Young man, you shouldn¡¯t speak recklessly. This is Jiu Long Garden; if you break the rules here, the consequences can be very dire, I..."


    Before he could finish, Su Yang had already approached him and pped his face with his hand. The rest of Manager He¡¯s words were silenced, and he involuntarily spit out a few white objects¡ªhis teeth had been knocked out.


    Manager He was stunned and shouted angrily, "You... you dare to hit me!"


    Su Yang ignored him, his cold gaze fixed on Boss Xie, "Kneel now, while you still have the chance!"


    "Damn it, who the hell are you!" Boss Xie roared, "Do you have any idea who I am?"


    "I don¡¯t need to know who you are!" Su Yang replied coldly, "You have three seconds to decide!"


    "Go to hell with your decisions!" Boss Xie lifted his foot and kicked out towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang grabbed his ankle, flipped him to the ground, and said coldly, "It seems you¡¯ve decided not to kneel and beg for mercy. Fine, I need to avenge my ssmate anyway!"


    With that, Su Yang approached, grabbed Boss Xie by the neck, lifted him up, and punched him in the face.


    Boss Xie screamed miserably as blood flowed from his nose and mouth, his nasal bridge caved in¡ªSu Yang had broken his nose.


    "You dare hit our high-ranking guest!" Manager He bellowed, "Security, security!"


    A group of security guards rushed over and surrounded everyone in the middle.

 Chapter 204: The Qin Family Acts Without Shame!

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204: The Qin Family Acts Without Shame!</h4>


    Zhao Qiang trembled in fear and spoke in a low voice, "Manager He, let¡¯s talk this out..."


    "Talk your mother! Hack him up for me!" Manager He shouted angrily.


    As the security guards surrounded them, an enraged voice suddenly rang out: "Everyone stop!"


    Everyone turned to look and saw Dao Dingyi storming over, furious.


    "What are you all doing?" Dao Dingyi yelled. "He¡¯s my guest. What are you trying to do to him?"


    Manager He nced at Dao Dingyi with contempt and sneered, "Oh, Boss Dao, so these are your guests. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Exin this. Your guest assaulted me and injured Boss Xie, so what do you have to say about this?"


    "What?" Dao Dingyi¡¯s face changed as he looked at Boss Xie on the ground, feeling baffled.


    Boss Xie was a well-known major mogul in Pingzhou City, with assets a hundred times greater than Dao Dingyi¡¯s. Such a figure was simply someone Dao couldn¡¯t afford to provoke.


    "How about you go back and take a seat, Boss Dao?" Manager He said with a sneer. "You¡¯re a member; there¡¯s no need to get involved in this. Especially not for some guests who aren¡¯t that important, right?"


    Dao Dingyi¡¯s expression flickered uncertainly, and as the security guards closed in, he clenched his teeth and said firmly, "I don¡¯t care about that. These people came with me; they¡¯re my friends. I will handle this!"


    Su Yang smiled. At this moment, Dao Dingyi had chosen to stand by them, which wasmendable. This man was indeed worth befriending.


    "You¡¯ll handle it? Can you handle it?" Manager He shouted. "Let me tell you, Dao Dingyi, from now on, you are no longer a member of Jiu Long Garden. We will cancel your membership card directly. You will never be able to enter Jiu Long Garden again!"


    Dao Dingyi¡¯s face showed embarrassment, but he still said through gritted teeth, "It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m no longer a member, but we have to be reasonable about my friends¡¯ affair. I believe my friends wouldn¡¯t assault someone for no reason!"


    "Talk reason? Fine, let¡¯s talk reason after we arrest them all!" Manager He shouted loudly.


    "Don¡¯t you darey a hand on them!" Dao Dingyi yelled, but of course, none of the security guards would listen to him.


    Dozens of security guards, armed with weapons, charged forward, seemingly set on crippling Su Yang and hispanions once and for all.


    Dao Dingyi frowned deeply. Under these circumstances, he was helpless.


    Just then, Su Yang stepped forward. Facing the dozens of men charging at him, Su Yang suddenly charged forward, barreling into the crowd like a savage blitz.


    It was like a truck had smashed into them, sending a dozen men flying in all directions.


    The remaining men were knocked down after a few more charges by Su Yang. Soon, not a single one was left standing.


    Manager He was dumbfounded. Dozens of men had been defeated by a single person? And so decisively, like a joke?


    Su Yang had now approached Manager He. He grabbed Manager He by the cor and said coldly, "You¡¯re going to pay for what you¡¯ve done!"


    Manager He shouted, "You... who are you trying to scare? Jiu Long Garden is the property of the Qin Family... You... if you make trouble here, the Qin Family won¡¯t let you off!"


    Su Yang pulled out his mobile phone from his waist and said coldly, "I¡¯m giving you a chance. Call the Qin Family and let theme over."


    "Brother Su..." Dao Dingyi¡¯s face changed drastically, knowing that if the Qin Family arrived, things would escte.


    "Go ahead, call them!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the Qin Family or the Li Family. The Ten Great Families were nothing in his eyes.


    "Fine, this is you seeking your own death. Don¡¯t me me for being unkind!" Manager He roared angrily.


    Manager He rushed to make a call in panic, while Dao Dingyi stepped back and also started making a call quietly. At this point, he could only contact the Nan Family, hoping they could resolve the situation.


    Not long after, Manager He came running back and yelled, "Kid, you just wait, don¡¯t even think of running away. The Qin Family¡¯s men are on their way. Let¡¯s see how you die!"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his expression calm,pletely unconcerned about the proceedings.


    Boss Xie was still groaning on the ground. Meanwhile, three other bosses heard themotion and came out as well, including the four girls.


    The two girls from the train sneered when they saw what was happening. With the situation blowing up like this, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Su Yang to get things under control.


    When Su Yang saw the two girls, he immediately understood the situation. He ignored them and simply walked over to Boss Xie, cing a hand on his head.


    With a slight move of "Devouring the Heavens," Su Yang drew out all the alcohol from Boss Xie¡¯s body, and the man instantly sobered up. But with rity came increased pain, and his cries grew even more wretched.


    "Old Xie, what¡¯s going on?" one of the bosses asked urgently.


    "Damn it, this little punk hit me!" Boss Xie said furiously.


    "Who¡¯s this damn brat that dares to hit Old Xie?"


    "He¡¯s too bold, we can¡¯t let him off!"


    "Should I call someone toe over and kill him?"


    The three bosses were all moring, and the second girl was excitedly saying, "Yes, yes, yes, kill him! If he dares to hit Boss Xie, we can¡¯t let him get away!"


    Su Yang remained standing aloof,pletely ignoring them.


    Before long, a group of people barged in, and they were from the Qin Family.


    "Young Master Wankong!" Manager He hurried to meet him.


    Qin Wankong, the third son of Qin Haishan, held a not insignificant position in the family and was in charge of Jiu Long Garden.


    He scanned the crowd and finally set his gaze on Su Yang, asking with a frown, "Is he the one causing trouble here?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s him!" Manager He said in a low voice. "This guy is too audacious, not only did he hit me, but he also hit Boss Xie. Even after I mentioned the Qin Family¡¯s name, he hit even harder. Look at our security guards he beat up!"


    Qin Wankong¡¯s expression chilled as he said sternly, "Kid, you¡¯ve got some nerve!"


    "Mr. Qin, this matter isn¡¯t our fault..." Dao Dingyi hurriedly said.


    "Shut up!" Qin Wankong shouted angrily. "Who do you think you are? Do you think you have a say here? Making trouble in my Jiu Long Garden, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s right or wrong. Today, I will deal with everyone involved!"


    Stepping forward, Su Yang spoke slowly, "When you say deal with everyone, do you mean us alone, or does that include those people too?"


    "Nonsense, of course it¡¯s you!" Qin Wankong replied loudly. "They are our esteemed VIPs; if you¡¯ve offended them, then it¡¯s definitely your fault!"


    "Alright, I understand," Su Yang said, nodding slowly and speaking coldly. "The Qin Family¡¯s way of handling things is truly shameless indeed!"


    "Who the fuck are you calling shameless?" Qin Wankong bellowed. "Believe it or not, I¡¯ll have you killed!"


    "Where¡¯s this country bumpkin from, daring to make trouble in Jiu Long Garden, looking for death?"


    "He¡¯s with Dao Dingyi, so how important can he be? Probably just a worthless nobody!"


    "Forget it, let¡¯s just take care of him first!"


    The Qin Family¡¯s men shouted, and Manager He couldn¡¯t stop smirking. Now that the Qin Family had arrived, did Su Yang have any chance of survival?


    Just then, a voice rang from the door: "Family Head Nan Wudi of the Nan Family has arrived!"

 Chapter 205 Nan Wudi Arrives in Person

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205 Nan Wudi Arrives in Person</h4>


    "Nan Wudi?"


    All the people present were stunned, for in Zhongzhou City, that was an extremely resounding name. Of the city¡¯s residents, at least nine out of ten would have heard of it.


    He was the Family Head of the Nan Family among the Ten Great Families of the provincial capital, and also ranked third among the top ten martial experts in the province. Furthermore, his creation, the Nantian Martial Arts School, boasted a prestigious reputation in the provincial capital.


    Such a personage, wherever he went, would be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Even the Qin Family, though also one of the Ten Great Families, did not possess such prestige as Nan Wudi. The Qin Family¡¯s strength was slightly inferior to that of the Nan Family¡¯s.


    Nan Wudi rarely went out, not to mention visiting a ce like Jiu Long Garden. What was Nan Wudi doing here at this time?


    After a moment of shock, Qin Wankong quickly went out to greet him, just in time to see Nan Wudi walking in, surrounded by a throng of people.


    "Uncle Nan!" Qin Wankong hurriedly approached and said with a smile, "What brings such an esteemed guest like yourself here? Your presence truly brings glory to our Jiu Long Garden!"


    Nan Wudi ignored him, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, finally resting on Su Yang. He walked straight up to Su Yang and said with a heartyugh, "Brother Su, I heard you encountered a little ident here? How is it, do you need any help?"


    "Ah?"


    Everyone at the venue was shocked, and even Dao Dingyi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Dao Dingyi had reached out to the Nan Family because he knew that Su Yang had a good rtionship with them. In his view, the arrival of a young master like Nan Shangshu from the Nan Family should have been enough to settle the matter.


    But in his wildest dreams, he hadn¡¯t imagined that his phone call would bring the Family Head of the Nan Family, Nan Wudi, himself!


    What exactly was going on? Was Su Yang such an important figure in the eyes of the Nan Family?


    "Uncle Nan..." Qin Wankong hurried over, his voice trembling, "You... you know each other?"


    Nan Wudi did not even bother with Qin Wankong, only respectfully looking at Su Yang.


    "It¡¯s troubling for Mr. Nan to have made the trip," said Su Yang with a slight smile.


    "Brother Su is too courteous, this is all what we ought to do!" replied Nan Wudi hastily.


    Qin Wankong was dumbfounded, for even within the Qin Family¡¯s generation, he was regarded as outstanding. Although he wasn¡¯t much in front of Nan Wudi, Nan Wudi wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to not give him any face at all.


    However, seeing Nan Wudi standing in front of Su Yang without even giving him a nce could only mean that Su Yang¡¯s status was too high, leaving Nan Wudi with no time to pay attention to him!


    Just who was this Su Yang? Or rather, who had he offended this time?


    Slowly, Su Yang said, "For what exactly happened, you could ask Mr. Qin Wankong."


    "Su Yang?" Wang Shuya was startled. If they let Qin Wankong speak, wouldn¡¯t that mean pushing all the me onto them?


    Su Yang gestured dismissively, and Nan Wudi looked at Qin Wankong, his voice grave, "Qin Wankong, what exactly is going on here?"


    "Uncle Nan, this matter, it can¡¯t... it can¡¯t be med on us!" Qin Wankong urgently said: "We also didn¡¯t know that this Mr. Su is your friend, and moreover, they... they indeed were causing a disturbance here..."


    "Mr. Qin, I advise you to take responsibility for your words," Su Yang said: "If you really don¡¯t know what happened, you can let Manager He speak, to avoid any misunderstanding!"


    Manager He, with trembling lips, came forward and said with a quivering voice: "I... I also don¡¯t know what happened, but this... thisdy, she offended our... our VIP guests, I... I was just following the rules. But he... he came up and hit us, and even hit Boss Xie, this ispletely against the rules of Jiu Long Garden!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile: "Manager He, I¡¯ll give you another chance, tell it again. It looks like you have surveince here, Manager He, if you speak nonsense, I guarantee you won¡¯t be able to speak for the rest of your life!"


    Qin Wankong frowned and said: "He Hong, what exactly happened?"


    "I... I really didn¡¯t know, by the time I got there, they had already started causing trouble..." Manager He said with a trembling voice.


    "I gave you a chance," Su Yang said coldly: "Mr. Qin, would you mind checking the surveince?"


    Qin Wankong red fiercely at Manager He and waved for someone to bring up the surveince footage.


    After the surveince footage was shown, everything became crystal clear. Boss Xie came over to harass Wang Shuya, Wang Shuya resisted, and Manager He came over to force Wang Shuya intoplying, all of it wasid bare.


    Manager He waspletely flustered and hastily said: "Everyone, I... I really didn¡¯t know what was happening, by the time I got there, they... they had already started themotion, it really has nothing to do with me!"


    "You didn¡¯t know what was happening, so that means you can bully people arbitrarily?" Su Yang said coldly: "My friend came here to eat, and you forced her to apany this dead fat pig? Why?"


    "I... I..." Manager He¡¯s lips quivered, and he said with a shaking voice: "Boss Xie, he... he is our VIP guest..."


    "Oh, a VIP guest, so he can just bully people?" Su Yang asked with a coldugh, turning to Qin Wankong: "Mr. Qin, is this Jiu Long Garden a ce for dining and leisure, or is it a ce for forcing decent women into prostitution!"


    Qin Wankong¡¯s expression changed, and he said in a deep voice: "Mr. Su, please mind yournguage. Jiu Long Garden is an important property of our Qin Family..."


    "So what!" Su Yang said loudly: "From now on, this ce is no longer part of your Qin Family!"


    "What did you say!" Qin Wankong also angrily said: "Uncle Nan, I respect you, but that doesn¡¯t mean anyone can strut around our Qin Family¡¯s property. Su Yang, I will thoroughly investigate today¡¯s matter. Now, please leave, Jiu Long Garden does not wee you!"


    "Heh, Jiu Long Garden doesn¡¯t need to wee anyone anymore!" Su Yang said coldly, and suddenly rushed into the midst of Jiu Long Garden.


    Like an agile leopard, he swiftly dashed to one of the pirs and punched it. Then, Su Yang turned away to another pir and punched it again.


    Continuing like this, the small building of Jiu Long Garden was propped up by a framework of more than thirty pirs. Su Yang punched all of these thirty pirs. After that, Su Yang rapidly rushed out, taking the people beside him with him.


    Everyone was astonished, not knowing what Su Yang was trying to do.


    Nan Wudi frowned and said in a deep voice: "Everyone, get out immediately!"


    "What for?" Qin Wankong frowned: "Uncle Nan, I¡¯m giving you face, but this is Jiu Long Garden, it belongs to our Qin Family..."


    Before Qin Wankong could finish speaking, a loud thud suddenly came from behind. Qin Wankong turned his head to look, only to see the first pir that Su Yang had hit was slowly splitting, then crumbling, and immediately after, it copsedpletely.

 Chapter 206 Dismantle Jiu Long Garden

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206 Dismantle Jiu Long Garden</h4>


    "What¡¯s happening!?" Qin Wankong¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. How could these pirs, so sturdy, have copsed?


    Following that, the second, the third, the fourth.


    As these pirs broke apart, the structure inside slowly crumbled too. The ceiling began falling down, chunks of cement and stone kept dropping, and the house swayed on the brink of copse, practically about to fall.


    At this moment, nobody doubted Nan Wudi¡¯s words anymore, people panicked and scrambled to escape, not daring to linger for even a moment.


    As everyone fled, the small buildingpletely copsed, turning into a pile of rubble.


    Qin Wankong stood outside, staring dumbfounded at everything that was unfolding.


    His status in the Qin Family was built upon Jiu Long Garden. And now, his Jiu Long Garden had copsed right before his eyes!


    Nan Wudi¡¯s eyes widened fiercely; he saw it most clearly. These pirs were broken by Su Yang¡¯s punches!


    With Nan Wudi¡¯s strength, breaking a pir with one punch was possible. But breaking over thirty pirs in such a short amount of time was simply impossible.


    "Could it be, this is a true Sovereign!?" Nan Wudi eximed inwardly.


    At the Fusion Peak, one is considered The Sovereign. In the whole Pingnan Province, there are only two Sovereigns, and Nan Wudi, unfortunately, is not one of them!


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his expression calm, paying no attention to the shocked gazes of the people around him.


    Actually, Su Yang¡¯s strength had not even entered the Fusion Realm yet. The reason he could do this was because of the excess power stored within him by Devouring the Heavens.


    This power, which Su Yang had nowhere else to channel, just happened to be unleashed this time. One could say that in this process, Su Yang didn¡¯t expend any of his own strength, which is why he could break all thirty-plus pirs in such a short time.


    And this was something beyond Nan Wudi¡¯s imagination.


    Su Yang nced sideways at Qin Wankong, "I said, from now on, Jiu Long Garden will no longer exist!"


    "It was you!" Qin Wankong finally snapped back to reality, roaring, "It was you who broke these pirs, you destroyed my Jiu Long Garden. You... wait for the Qin Family¡¯s revenge, we... we will absolutely not let you go!"


    "Good, I¡¯ll be waiting!" Su Yang replied coldly, "I¡¯ll stay in the provincial city for another day. Tell the Qin Family that if you don¡¯te to me within this day, I¡¯lle to you!"


    Qin Wankong was stunned, Su Yang was certainly the first person to ever speak to the Qin Family in such a manner.


    Su Yang then turned to Boss Xie, who hadpletely copsed by this point. After Nan Wudi showed up, he knew he had hit a snag. And the power Su Yang just disyed had utterly terrified him.


    "You four, wanted to kill me just now?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    The four bosses trembled in fear, and Boss Xie said with a trembling voice, "Brother, we... we didn¡¯t recognize the face of a great man, it¡¯s our fault. Please... Please spare us..."


    "Kneel down!" Su Yang demanded coldly.


    The four bosses looked at each other. If they kneeled, it would be hugely embarrassing.


    "Unwilling to kneel?" Su Yang asked with a cold smirk.


    With a thud, Boss Xie was the first to kneel on the ground; the other three also hurriedly knelt down.


    If Su Yang dared to demolish the Jiu Long Garden, if he dared to contend with the Qin Family, what were these four people considered?


    "Kowtow!" Su Yang ordered coldly.


    The four hesitated for a moment, but still began to kowtow earnestly.


    "Not to me..." Su Yang pointed at Wang Shuya, "Kowtow to her!"


    With reluctant faces, they turned around and began to kowtow to Wang Shuya.


    Wang Shuya was stunned speechless; such a situation was really hard for her to ept.


    A cold smirk crossed Su Yang¡¯s lips as he said, "Listen well, you four. I can let this incident slide, but pray that my friend stays safe and sound in Zhongzhou City. If she encounters any mishap, even as minor as a headache or fever, or even if she just falls down on the road by herself, I¡¯ll hold only you ountable."


    "Ah?" All four were dumbfounded. Now it seemed they might not only have to forget about revenge but even find someone to protect Wang Shuya.


    "You can choose not to believe my words," Su Yang said with a cold smirk, "But I hope you don¡¯t test me!"


    The four lowered their heads, not daring to speak. After what had happened, who would dare to provoke Su Yang?


    "Alright, get lost!" Su Yang paused before adding, "Boss Xie, let me give you a reminder. You should thoroughly investigate how today¡¯s events came to pass. I believe you wouldn¡¯t have troubled my friend without reason. You understand why you came here, don¡¯t you?"


    Boss Xie was startled for a moment, then quickly realized the implication and vehemently turned to the first girl.


    The two girls were now frightened nearly to the point of wetting themselves. They had thought Su Yang was just a pushover and wanted to use Boss Xie and his group to deal with him.


    But who could have imagined Su Yang possessed such an incredible ability? Had they known, they would have never dared to trouble Su Yang!


    "You bitch, it was you!" Boss Xie rushed over angrily, grabbed the first girl by the hair, and mmed her to the ground, "Why the hell did you set me up?"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "These two girls have some grudges with me. They probably weren¡¯t setting you up, but wanted to use you to deal with me, I guess."


    Completely understanding the situation now, Boss Xie flew into a rage, kicking and punching the first girl.


    The second girl stood beside, her lips trembling, too scared to utter a word. But this didn¡¯t mean she was safe. Soon after, Boss Xie got up and pinned her to the ground for a beating as well.


    "Take them out!" Boss Xie roared, "Damn it, you two sluts, consider yourselves lucky if you still can walk with both legs for the rest of your lives, or else I¡¯ll take your surnames!"


    The two girls begged continuously, but who would care for them now? After such a huge incident urred because of them, death was too light a punishment.


    Even if Boss Xie didn¡¯t take care of them, the Qin Family would never let them off. A single Jiu Long Garden consumed so much of the Qin Family¡¯s finances and resources, only to be ruined because of these two, how should they die to resolve this issue?


    "Boss Tao, thank you for this banquet. We appreciate your intentions, and we¡¯ll catch up next time!" Su Yang said to Dao Dingyi with a light smile, "Today¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t feel burdened."


    Dao Dingyi¡¯s face was somewhat pale; with the situation having escted to this extent, he truly dared not get involved anymore.


    "Qin Wankong, remember my words. If your Qin Family doesn¡¯te looking for me, I¡¯ll personallye to find you!" Su Yang said with a coldugh, ncing at Qin Wankong before leaving with Wang Shuya in tow.

 Chapter 207 Flawed Martial Technique

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207 wed Martial Technique</h4>


    Qin Wankong¡¯s lips trembled with rage as he watched Su Yang walk away, unable to help himself from running to Nan Wudi¡¯s side, "Patriarch Nan, who exactly is this man? Why do you protect him so much? Don¡¯t forget, we Ten Great Families are an alliance. By helping an outsider to bully our own, what kind of behavior is that?"


    Nan Wudi nced at Qin Wankong and sighed, "Wankong, you are also considered one of my younger generation. I advise you, this man is best left unprovoked."


    "Why!" Qin Wankong pressed urgently, "What¡¯s so great about him? This is Pingnan Province, can¡¯t our Ten Great Families handle just one person?"


    "Go back and tell old Qin, if he¡¯s unsure what to do, he cane find me at the Nantian Martial Arts School." Nan Wudi waved his hand dismissively and led his people away.


    "What do you mean by unsure? Is there any doubt about this matter?" Qin Wankong followed behind discontentedly, "He destroyed our Jiu Long Garden; we must kill him for sure. Patriarch Nan, what exactly do you mean by this?"


    Without looking back, Nan Wudi led his people straight away. Qin Wankong stomped his feet in frustration but waspletely helpless.


    Chen Fei and Zhou Yinghao had not yet arrived at Jiu Long Garden, so Su Yang had Tao Dingyi call them to rearrange the dinner. However, Su Yang would no longer be attending this meal.


    After this ordeal, Tao Dingyi realized that Su Yang¡¯s prowess was beyond his imagination.


    The Family Head of the Nan Family, Nan Wudi, had personallye to assist him, and with just a wave of his hand, he had dismantled the Jiu Long Garden. Such an event, if it hadn¡¯t happened before their eyes, who would believe it!


    Therefore, Tao Dingyi did not dare toin about Su Yang¡¯s assertiveness. On the contrary, in his view, this was the true disposition a high-ranking individual should possess.


    As for contacting Chen Fei and Zhou Yinghao, that was a given. Knowing the gap between himself and Su Yang, Tao Dingyi could only try to close the distance through Yinghao.


    Su Yang first drove Wang Shuya home, and she was still in a state of shock even as the car reached their residentialplex.


    "Su Yang, how... how could this happen?" Wang Shuya¡¯s voice trembled, "We were just going to have a meal, how... how could so many things happen?"


    "I don¡¯t even... I don¡¯t even know them, why did they want to take me to their room directly!"


    Su Yang spoke softly, "This is what they call the upper ss, filthy and depraved."


    "Is the upper ss like this?" Wang Shuya shivered, "Too frightening!"


    "You focus on your studies, I¡¯ll take care of this!" Su Yang got out of the car, "Contact me if there¡¯s any problem!"


    "Su Yang..." Wang Shuya looked at Su Yang, opened her mouth but ultimately only managed to whisper, "Be careful!"


    "I will!" Su Yang smiled faintly, waved to Wang Shuya, and turned to leave.


    Standing behind him, Wang Shuya stared nkly at Su Yang¡¯s retreating figure, unable to snap out of her daze for a long time.


    ...


    At the Nantian Martial Arts School, Nan Wudi also brought his family members back in a hurry.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Nan Shangshu came over quickly and spoke in a low voice, "Grandfather, that¡¯s the Qin Family. If we handle it this way, it¡¯s very likely we¡¯ll fall out with them. Is it worth it for a Su Yang?"


    "Yes!" Another member of the Nan Family spoke quietly, "Su Yang¡¯s strength is indeed very strong, but no matter how strong he is, he¡¯s still just one person. The Ten Great Families are bound by amon cause, should we fear him?"


    "Grandfather, let¡¯s not get involved in this. We have so much business with the Qin Family, if things really escte, I¡¯m afraid all that business will be gone!"


    "Yes, Uncle, we mustn¡¯t interfere in this matter..."


    Nan Wudi mmed down the teacup in his hand with fury, "Silence, all of you!"


    Everyone immediately fell silent, although their faces showed reluctance.


    Nan Wudi let out a long breath, stood up slowly, and said coldly, "Shangshu,e here!"


    "Yes, Grandfather!" Nan Shangshu immediately walked up to Nan Wudi.


    Nan Wudi extended a hand and pressed it against Nan Shangshu¡¯s chest, speaking softly, "Cultivate!"


    Nan Shangshu began to cultivate immediately, but when his power flowed to his chest, he suddenly felt a piercing pain. It was as if something had pierced through his chest, causing such agony that Nan Shangshu¡¯s vision darkened, nearly passing out.


    Staggering back a step, Nan Shangshu looked bewildered, "Grandfather, what... what are you doing?"


    "It¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing!" Nan Wudi sighed deeply and said, "You all know the power of our Nan Family¡¯s ancestral martial arts, don¡¯t you?"


    Everyone nodded, and Nan Shangshu proudly said, "Grandfather, our Nan Family¡¯s ancestral martial arts are even stronger than those of the other families!"


    "True, our Nan Family¡¯s ancestral martial arts are indeed a bit stronger than the family martial arts of the other four families," Nan Wudi sighed and continued, "But do you know why our Nan Family has never been able to im the first position among these five great families?"


    The people looked at each other, puzzled by this question that had also troubled them.


    With a strong and prosperous family lineage and powerful martial arts, by all ounts, the Nan Family should have been able to im the top spot among the five great martial families.


    Yet, for over a hundred years, the Nan Family had consistently been at the bottom of the ranking among the five great martial arts families,pletely suppressed by the others. If not for Nan Wudi¡¯s third-ce status in Pingnan Province, perhaps the Nan Family wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the Ten Great Families!


    "Our young people in the Nan Family have always been the strongest among their peers!" Nan Wudi said gravely, "The young generation of the other four great families can¡¯tpare to ours."


    Everyone nodded proudly; this had always been the case in the Nan Family.


    "It can be said that before the age of thirty, no one can catch up with the individuals of the Nan Family," Nan Wudi sighed deeply, "But after thirty, the individuals of the Nan Family begin to decline, overtaken by the people of the other four families, and then far surpassed. This situation has persisted for over a hundred years and has never changed!"


    "Grandfather, why... Why is this?" Nan Shangshu asked anxiously, and all the other Nan Family members were equally astonished. This question had baffled all members of the Nan Family.


    "The problem lies in our family¡¯s martial arts technique!" Nan Wudi took a deep breath and dered solemnly, "The Nantian Martial Arts Technique can indeed rapidly enhance one¡¯s strength. However, this speedes at the cost of damaging one¡¯s meridians."


    "You may not feel it now, but your meridians have already begun to weaken from the Nantian Martial Arts Technique. Once you reach the age of thirty, your meridians will slow down your cultivation speed, allowing others to catch up and even greatly surpass you!"

 Chapter 208 The event that changed the fate of the Nan Family

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208 The event that changed the fate of the Nan Family</h4>


    The members of the Nan Family were bbergasted. If Nan Wudi hadn¡¯t mentioned it, they truly would have had no idea.


    "Grandfather, does that mean... does that mean our Nan Family¡¯s Nantian Martial Arts Technique is actually wed?" Nan Shangshu asked in shock.


    "Indeed, it is so!" Nan Wudi slowly nodded. "The Nantian Martial Arts Technique of our Nan Family can only take a person to the Qi Refining Realm. To go further is basically impossible. This is also why, for such a long time, our Nan Family has scarcely produced any experts at the Integration Realm!"


    "But Grandfather, you are at the Integration Realm!" Nan Shangshu said.


    "Heh..." Nan Wudi let out a bitterugh. "Do you know the price I paid to reach the Integration Realm?"


    Everyone shook their head as Nan Wudi looked at Nan Shangshu and said, "Just like the pain you just experienced, I have to endure it three hundred and sixty times every day!"


    "Ah?" Nan Shangshu was stunned and asked wide-eyed, "Grandfather, how... how can that be?"


    "I have researched the Nantian Martial Arts Technique and found a method to enter the Integration Realm. However, this methodes at the cost of separating the meridians." Nan Wudi said gravely, "My strength, when it reaches this point, gets separated again, thereby preventing my meridians from being too heavily damaged."


    "Nevertheless, the power of the Nantian Martial Arts Technique constantly umtes within the body. The damage isn¡¯t gone, it¡¯s constantly building up. Each cirction of this power causes that damage to burst forth, resulting in such severe pain."


    Having said this, Nan Wudi sighed and continued, "In fact, the pain isn¡¯t the most crucial aspect. The key is that cultivating in this way depletes a person¡¯s lifespan."


    "What?" Everyone¡¯s faces changed, and Nan Shangshu asked anxiously. "Grandfather, you..."


    "That¡¯s right!" Nan Wudi nodded, "Despite appearing fine over these years, I am well aware that my lifespan has almost run out."


    "All these years, I have been cultivating your elder brother because a sessor must be raised. I know Huang Beilun has done many atrocious deeds outside, but I still protected him, also to safeguard our Nan Family. At least, I couldn¡¯t let the Nan Family copse because of my downfall!"


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned to panic. Nan Wudi was the pir of the Nan Family. If Nan Wudi were to die, what hope would the Nan Family have left?


    "Grandfather, is there really no way to solve this?" Nan Shangshu asked with a trembling voice.


    "Heh heh..." Nan Wudi replied, "I have spent my entire life unable to find a solution."


    Everyone instantly felt dejected. It seemed the Nan Family¡¯s future was bleak indeed.


    "But now, it¡¯s different." Nan Wudi suddenly smiled.


    "Ah?" Everyone¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and Nan Shangshu asked urgently, "Grandfather, have you found a solution?"


    "It wasn¡¯t me who found it, but someone told me!" Nan Wudi said with a smile.


    "Someone? Who?"


    Nan Wudi set down his teacup and said with all due respect, "Su Yang!"


    "What!?" Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted, who would have thought that this matter would be changed by Su Yang?


    Nan Wudi said with a faint smile, "Shangshu, do you still remember the gift you received from Su Yang when you gave him the Supreme Card?"


    "Ah?" Nan Shangshu was taken aback again and said, "He... he just said a word..."


    "That¡¯s right!" Nan Wudi nodded, "But because of that sentence, a problem that has gued our family for over a hundred years was solved!"


    "What?" Everyone was astonished. Could a single sentence from Su Yang really be that powerful?


    "At that time, Su Yang told me to channel my energy through this meridian," Nan Wudi said with emotion. "I didn¡¯t understand what was happening at first, but after practicing a few times, I was shocked to discover that the Nantian Martial Arts Technique no longer damaged my meridians. In fact, it even started to heal the previous injuries and was actually nourishing my meridians!"


    "Could it really do that?" The crowd eximed in surprise, with Nan Shangshu urgently asking, "How could that be possible? It was just a word, right?"


    "Indeed, but it was this single word thatpletely transformed the plight of our Nantian Martial Arts Technique!" Nan Wudi stood up and said, "Now, not only can I restore my longevity and live many more years, but the most important thing is that our Nan Family¡¯s Nantian Martial Arts Technique will no longer have any ws. Each of you has the hope of entering the Integration Realm. And I even have the chance to be The Sovereign!"


    "The Sovereign?"


    "Is that true or false?"


    "My goodness, if our Nan Family produced a Sovereign, then our family¡¯s status among the Ten Great Families would definitely climb once again!"


    The crowd eximed, realizing how important a Sovereign was to a family.


    Without yet bing a Sovereign, Nan Wudi had already elevated the Nan Family to such heights. If Nan Wudi took one more step forward, to what heights would the family rise?


    Nan Wudi looked at the crowd with a faint smile and said, "Now, do you still question why I would help Su Yang?"


    The crowd immediately shook their heads, with Nan Shangshu being the first to excitedly say, "Grandfather, Su Yang has done us such a huge favor, even if it means fighting with the Qin Family, it¡¯s nothing!"


    Nan Wudi just chuckled and said, "For this issue, there¡¯s no need to go to war with the Qin Family. In fact, stopping the Qin Family from seeking revenge is also for their own good. Su Yang¡¯s strength is beyond our imagination. If the Qin Family really angered him, he might indeed dare to annihte the Qin Family alone!"


    The crowd looked at each other. After Su Yang¡¯s battle with Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong, they had to admit that Su Yang truly had the capability.


    Just then, someone suddenly ran in from outside and said, "Family Head, the Qin Family¡¯s Head, Qin Haishan, asks for an audience!"


    "He has some sense, knowing he shoulde to see me," Nan Wudi slowly nodded. "Let him in!"


    The man left, and before long, a group of about a dozen people walked in from outside. Leading them was a white-haired old man whose face looked quite spirited, but was full of anger¡ªnone other than Qin Haishan, the Family Head of the Qin Family!


    "Old Nan, what the hell is going on?" Qin Haishan hadn¡¯t even reached Nan Wudi and had already started ranting, "My Jiu Long Garden has been demolished, and you¡¯re still siding with that Su Yang? What are you trying to do? After so many years of our rtionship, am I worth less than a junior to you?"


    "Old Qin, why the agitation? Sit down and have a cup of tea first," Nan Wudi said with a smile. "The rest of you, please leave us, I need to have a word with Old Qin."


    The crowd withdrew, and with a wave of his hand, Qin Haishan also made his entourage step outside.


    "Old Nan, what¡¯s really going on?" Qin Haishan furrowed his brows and asked.


    Nan Wudi sighed and recounted the events from beginning to end. Of course, he omitted the part about the Nantian Martial Arts Technique, only mentioning how he and Li Tianlong had been defeated at the hands of Su Yang.


    "Such a thing happened?" Qin Haishan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, "So you¡¯re saying that he truly demolished my Jiu Long Garden with his bare hands?"

 Chapter 209 Sincerity is Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Sincerity is Not Enough</h4>


    Early in the morning, after Su Yang had breakfast and returned to the hotel entrance, he saw from afar a dozen people standing there waiting. Among them was Qin Wankong from the Qin Family.


    Strolling leisurely over, Su Yang saw the group promptlye to meet him. The leader was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, wearing a smile, "You must be Mr. Su Yang, right?"


    Su Yang neither confirmed nor denied, giving everyone a nce, "Is the Qin Family here to seek revenge?"


    "Mr. Su has misunderstood," the middle-aged man hurriedly said with a smile, "My name is Qin Wanfeng, currently in charge of most of the Qin Family¡¯s external affairs, and Qin Wankong is my third brother. We are here today on the order of my father, specifically to apologize to Mr. Su!"


    "Mr. Qin isn¡¯t nning to seek revenge on me?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "You¡¯ve misunderstood, Mr. Su," Qin Wanfeng quickly exined, "Our Qin Family always acts reasonably. My father personally visited Patriarch Nan to understand the whole situation and has also ascertained right from wrong. In this matter, it¡¯s true that our Qin Family was in the wrong, so where is the talk of revengeing from?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled lightly; he had actually already made up his mind. If the Qin Family really hade to seek revenge, then he wouldn¡¯t mind wiping out the Qin Family as well.


    But the people from the Qin Family were quite astute. After Qin Haishan went to learn about the situation from Nan Wudi, he certainly must have understood Su Yang¡¯s strength. Under these circumstances, it was indeed very wise of the Qin Family to choose to apologize.


    ncing at Qin Wankong, Su Yang said, "Your father sent you to apologize like this? Don¡¯t you think this sincerity is somewhatcking?"


    Qin Wanfeng¡¯s expression shifted slightly; he really couldn¡¯t understand why Qin Haishan would have him apologize. With the Qin Family¡¯s clout, did they need to fear an individual like Su Yang?


    But this was, after all, Qin Haishan¡¯s order, so Qin Wanfeng didn¡¯t dare to voice any objections. Taking a deep breath, he said, "Father has decreed that from now on, my third brother will no longer manage family affairs. He¡¯s to stay behind closed doors for a year, not allowed to take half a step outside the Qin Family¡¯s threshold, as punishment."


    Qin Wankong¡¯s eyes brimmed with sinister rage, feeling extremely aggrieved. Such a punishment was indeed quite harsh for him. He simply couldn¡¯t understand why, after Su Yang destroyed Jiu Long Garden, his father didn¡¯t trouble Su Yang but instead penalized him.


    Su Yang shook his head slowly, "This punishment is not enough!"


    "Huh?" Qin Wanfeng frowned, "Mr. Su, my third brother is my own brother and one of the main members of our Qin Family. Father¡¯s order to have him cease managing family affairs is equivalent to depriving him of his future. To be confined for a year is like being imprisoned. This is already a severe punishment!"


    "I say, it¡¯s not enough!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Qin Wanfeng¡¯s expression chilled, and Qin Wankong said angrily, "Then what do you want? Do you want to just kill me?"


    "Fine by me!" Su Yang replied directly.


    Qin Wankong raged, "You motherfucker, just try touching me and see if you can walk out of Pingzhou City alive!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered.


    "Wankong, shut up." Turning to Su Yang, Qin Wanfeng said in a deep tone, "Mr. Su, I acknowledge that what Wankong did this time was not right. But this punishment is indeed very heavy. Mr. Su, why must you insist on driving him to his death?"


    "And if I wish to, can you stop me?" Su Yang asked coldly in return.


    Qin Wanfeng¡¯s face instantly turned cold, and even he felt the burn of anger.


    "Mr. Su, our Qin Family has already shown you ample respect. The building in Jiu Long Garden was worth seven hundred million; you demolished it without a word. Fine, money is external to the body. But you insisting on destroying my third brother, isn¡¯t that rather inappropriate?" Qin Wanfeng said sternly.


    "Qin Wanfeng!" Su Yang looked at him coldly, "You say it¡¯s inappropriate for me to kill him? Tell me then, if I hadn¡¯t been there that day, or suppose I was just an ordinary person with no backing, what do you think would have happened to my friend?"


    Qin Wanfeng¡¯s expression changed slightly; he clenched his teeth, "That didn¡¯t happen, Mr. Su, let¡¯s stick to the facts, there¡¯s no need to bring up other things!"


    "It didn¡¯t happen? Hehe, indeed, it didn¡¯t happen because I was there. But how many times have such things happened when I wasn¡¯t there?"


    Su Yang took a step forward, his voice cold, "Is that what your Qin Family¡¯s Jiu Long Garden is, a den of filth? Willing to disregard human life just to curry favor with those so-called big bosses?"


    "I was there, yes, my friend was unharmed. But what about the other girls? They¡¯re without support or someone to help, what can they do if they suffer losses in Jiu Long Garden? Qin Wanfeng, are you truly ignorant or pretending not to know how many people have died at Jiu Long Garden over the years? Do you not have any idea?"


    "I want him dead, not because he disrespected me, but for those lives he has harmed. I¡¯m no Saint, nor am I an Immortal that relieves suffering. But since I¡¯ve encountered injustice, if I ignore it, what use is my ability!"


    As he spoke, Su Yang had already approached Qin Wanfeng. Looking at him coldly, "I gave the Qin Family a chance; if the Qin Family had truly punished Qin Wankong severely, even crippling his limbs, it would have demonstrated your stance. Unfortunately, your family is too protective, offering only this superficial punishment, proving that the Qin Family has not yet realized its mistake."


    "Since you¡¯re reluctant to punish, then I¡¯ll help you out." With that, Su Yang ced his hand atop Qin Wankong¡¯s head.


    "Ah!" Qin Wankong screamed miserably, toote to struggle; his body went limp and copsed to the ground.


    "What... what have you done?" Qin Wanfeng eximed in shock.


    "He¡¯s not dead..." Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, "But he won¡¯t be able to stand again for the rest of his life!"


    "What?" Qin Wanfeng¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly lifted Qin Wankong, only to find that his entire body seemed to have no bones,pletelycking any strength to support himself.


    "You¡¯ve gone too far!" Qin Wanfeng roared, "Take him down!"


    The people behind Qin Wanfeng immediately rushed forward, encircling Su Yang.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Qin Wanfeng, do you know why I refuse to ept your apology?"


    Qin Wanfeng shouted angrily, "Mr. Su, the issue itself is your doing. It¡¯s already good of our Qin Family to apologize, what reason do you have to not ept it?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled, his gaze sweeping over the people around him, "Youe to apologize, but then bring a dozen experts with you. Qin Wanfeng, your sincerity in apologizing really is insufficient. And for that, your brother must be severely punished!"


    Qin Wanfeng¡¯s face turned icy, indeed he had ns when bringing so many people. If Su Yang was unwilling, they could still deal with the matter by sheer numbers. But he hadn¡¯t expected this would actually give Su Yang a reason to act!

 Chapter 210 The Entire Army is Annihilated

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210 The Entire Army is Annihted</h4>


    "The situation hase to this; nothing you say matters anymore. Our Qin Family will not rest until you are dead!" Qin Wanfeng shouted angrily, "Kill them for me!"


    "Kill!" The leader shouted furiously and rushed forward first.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dodge or flinch. Facing the encirclement of a dozen people, he seemedpletely unconcerned.


    With hands sped behind his back, he strolled leisurely, casually weaving through the group. Whenever he struck out, someone would invariably be sent flying, unable to get up once they hit the ground.


    In less than two minutes, all of the men Qin Wanfeng had broughty on the ground, not a single one spared.


    Qin Wanfeng¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief. These men were the best his family had to offer.


    Qin Haishan had not told him how strong Su Yang was. In his view, although Su Yang had some skills, how powerful could someone of his age be?


    He brought so many men with the intention of intimidating Su Yang after apologizing, to teach him just how vast the sky and earth could be.


    And now, he finally understood why Qin Haishan had insisted he apologize. Su Yang¡¯s strength was unimaginably formidable!


    A dozen family experts, each at the Qi Refinement stage. Yet, they stood no chance against Su Yang?


    In his astonishment, Su Yang had already approached Qin Wanfeng.


    "Qin Wanfeng, ry a message to your family patriarch. Next time, if the apologycks sincerity, there¡¯s no need to apologize ever again!" Having said this, Su Yang left indifferently.


    Fear and anger contorted Qin Wanfeng¡¯s face. Clenching his teeth, he said sternly, "Su, do you really think this ability allows you to act above thew in Pingzhou City? The strength of the Ten Great Families is beyond your imagination. Offending them, you won¡¯t live to leave Pingzhou City!"


    Without paying him any heed, Su Yang leisurely returned to his hotel room.


    Seething with rage, Qin Wanfeng helped Qin Wankong to his feet and drove away in a hurry. He needed to go back, utilize the Qin Family¡¯s influence, and eradicate Su Yang to avenge his brother.


    At the same time, Nantian Martial Arts School.


    Nan Wudi had kept a close eye on Su Yang¡¯s situation. Upon learning of the altercation between Qin Wanfeng¡¯s men and Su Yang, he promptly instructed all members of the Nan Family to pull back.


    "From now on, the Nan Family will no longer interfere with Qin¡¯s affairs!" Nan Wudi sighed softly and said, "They brought this cmity upon themselves. No one else to me!"


    ...


    At the Qin Family residence.


    Sitting in the main hall, Qin Haishan listened to Qin Wanfeng¡¯s report, then furiously smashed his teacup to the ground.


    "This Su thinks too highly of himself, as if he¡¯s invincible!" Qin Haishan roared, "With over a hundred years of foundations in Pingnan Province, how could my Qin Family be trampled upon by such a vermin? Wanfeng, immediately issue themand. Have Su captured and brought back to me; I want to watch as he¡¯s torn to pieces!"


    "Yes!" Qin Wanfeng¡¯s face lit up with excitement; with Qin Haishan¡¯s approval, the family could now use its full strength against Su Yang.


    Qin Wanfeng quickly made arrangements. Before long, the Qin Family had assembled a group of people, heading straight for the hotel where Su Yang stayed.


    Qin Wanfeng took a seat beside Qin Haishan and said with augh, "Father, you needn¡¯t worry anymore. That Su Yang is as good as dead. As long as he¡¯s within the bounds of Pingnan Province, there¡¯s nothing our Qin Family can¡¯t handle. Being one of the Ten Great Families, if we can¡¯t deal with someone surnamed Su, that would be utterly ridiculous!"


    Qin Haishan did not speak; his mind was still pondering over the words of Nan Wudi. Su Yang¡¯s strength could not be judged by conventional reasoning. Though angry, he still had to consider whether it had been a mistake to take action against Su Yang this time.


    Half an hourter, Qin Wanfeng¡¯s phone rang. After listening for a moment, his expression changed drastically, and he spoke with a trembling voice, "What did you say? What... what total annihtion?"


    Qin Haishan¡¯s expression shifted rapidly, and he asked urgently, "What exactly happened?"


    Qin Wanfeng, looking utterly devastated, put down the phone and said with a quivering voice, "Father, the news... the news from their side is that the people we sent... have been totally annihted..."


    "What!?" Qin Haishan shot up from his seat, his face turning to despair, murmuring, "I... I should have listened to Nan Wudi. This Su Yang, he really... really isn¡¯t someone we should provoke..."


    "Did Patriarch Nan say such a thing?" Qin Wanfeng said in astonishment, "Su Yang¡¯s strength is... is far too shocking, isn¡¯t it?"


    Right then, the phone rang again. Qin Wanfeng answered the call and, after a few words, was utterly dumbfounded.


    "Father, this Su Yang, he... he¡¯s heading our way..." Qin Wanfeng said with a shaky voice, fear finally taking hold of him. In the face of such a character, the Qin Family truly had no power to resist.


    Qin Haishan whispered regretfully, "Ah, Wanfeng, we¡¯ve really made a mistake this time. I shouldn¡¯t have covered for Wankong, nor should I have sent you to apologize!"


    Qin Wanfeng clenched his teeth and said in a deep tone, "Father, why belittle yourself? Even if this Su Yang is powerful, so what? I can call the police to handle this right now!"


    "Absolutely not!" Qin Haishan immediately shook his head.


    "Why?" Qin Wanfeng asked, puzzled, "He¡¯s about toe kill us!"


    Qin Haishan said gravely, "Have you forgotten the tragedy of the Sheng Family?"


    "The Sheng Family?" Qin Wanfeng was momentarily dazed, as he vividly remembered the Sheng Family¡¯s tragedy.


    The Sheng Family was once a significant n in the provincial capital. After a conflict with Ghost de Mo Qianli, they relied on their family¡¯s power to oppress Mo Qianli. After Mo Qianli killed a few of their people, the Sheng Family tried to use official means to deal with him through their connections.


    In the end, Mo Qianliid low for a while, hiding. Then, when the Sheng Family¡¯s guard was down, he snuck back and annihted the entire Sheng Family overnight. After that, Ghost de Mo Qianli vanished, traveling thousands of miles away, and no one could find him. All those people from the Sheng Family died in vain!


    This incident also served as a warning to all the major families in the provincial capital. No matter how powerful a family, nobody is above thew. When faced with such a mighty foe, if you provoke him, the oue can be very tragic.


    "So what do we do now..." Qin Wanfeng panicked.


    Qin Haishan clenched his teeth and spoke with a heavy voice, "Go to the Nantian Martial Arts School immediately and find Nan Wudi. Beg him toe and speak on our behalf. Remember, you must bring him here no matter what!"


    "Yes!" Qin Wanfeng dared not dy and hurried out.


    Qin Haishan slumped into his chair, his face contorted with extreme ugliness. He was filled with regret, thinking that if he had known of Su Yang¡¯s capabilities, he would never have dared to provoke him.


    Ah, in hindsight, he realized he had been too angry and had foolishly sent people after Su Yang again. Wasn¡¯t that just courting death?

 Chapter 211 Deserved Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Deserved Punishment</h4>


    When Su Yang arrived at the gate of the Qin family, Qin Haishan had already been standing outside with a group of people waiting for quite some time.


    "Mr. Su!"


    Seeing Su Yang from a distance, Qin Haishan immediately bowed with sped hands, treating him with great respect.


    If anyone saw this scene, they would surely be shocked to the core. Qin Haishan, the head of the Qin family, one of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, was showing such reverence to Su Yang!?


    Su Yang ignored him, hands in his pockets, and approached the Qin family members.


    His gaze swept over the crowd, and Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Qin Haishan, gathering so many people like this, are you nning to fight me again?"


    "How dare I!" Qin Haishan hurriedly bowed and shook his head. "I brought the Qin family members out to apologize to Mr. Su."


    "Apologize?" Su Yang looked at Qin Haishan with a smile. "A true apology or a false one? Qin Haishan, surely you aren¡¯tcking in sincerity as well, are you?"


    Qin Haishan¡¯s expression turned embarrassed as he chuckled in apaniment, "Of course, it¡¯s a true apology. Mr. Su, so many things have happened, it¡¯s all because of my old and dim eyes, myx discipline. For the offense, I ask for Mr. Su¡¯s forgiveness!"


    "Your eyes are indeed dim!" Su Yang said coldly, "Over the years, do you really have no idea how much filthy money Jiu Long Garden has made?"


    If it had been anyone else talking like this, Qin Haishan would have exploded in anger. But the person in front of him was Su Yang, what could he dare to say?


    Qin Haishan said, "Mr. Su is right, this matter indeed stems from my poor oversight, and I am willing to take all the responsibility!"


    "Do you know why I had to cripple Qin Wankong?" Su Yang said with a cold voice.


    Qin Haishan replied, "Qin Wankong hasmitted many evils, he deserved his punishment!"


    "You still don¡¯t understand the reason!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back and said, "Over these years, in front of you, Qin Wankong indeed seemed to be a filial son, a pir of the family. But have you ever dared to investigate what he¡¯s been doing behind your back?"


    "Let me tell you this, in all these years, the number of people who have died at Qin Wankong¡¯s hands is no less than fifty, if not thirty. And those indirectly harmed by Qin Wankong number not less than three hundred, if not two hundred. So many people have been driven to ruin, families torn apart, wives and children scattered. These are the deeds of your ¡¯filial¡¯ third son!"


    "What?" Qin Haishan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Su Yang, "Mr. Su, are you mistaken? Wankong might be a bit greedy for money, but he... he wouldn¡¯t be so utterly devoid of conscience. Our Qin family, we might be a bit arrogant and overbearing, but what you¡¯re saying... It¡¯s just impossible..."


    "Everything Mr. Su said is true!"


    Suddenly, a heroic voice came from a distance.


    Looking up, Qin Haishan saw Nan Wudi quickly approaching. His speed was extremely fast, almost as if he were flying above the ground.


    The crowd expressed their amazement, as they knew Nan Wudi was strong, but they had never seen him move like this. To walk without touching the ground, wasn¡¯t this the ability of an immortal?


    Nan Wudi quickly arrived beside Su Yang, bowed with sped hands, "Master Su!"


    After what had happened with returning the salute, Nan Wudi¡¯s attitude towards Su Yang became even more respectful, quickly shifting from Mr. Su to Master Su.


    "Patriarch Nan!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile, appreciating that Nan Wudi was the type who would correct his mistakes. Moreover, despite the domineering nature of the Nan Family, they had notmitted any atrocious acts against Heaven and reason, which was a major reason for Su Yang¡¯s tolerance.


    As Su Yang had said, he was no saint, nor was he the Bodhisattva who alleviates suffering. However, he could not turn a blind eye to the events that unfolded before him. If he couldn¡¯t draw his sword to aid those facing injustice, what was the use of his great abilities?


    Nan Wudi turned towards Qin Haishan and said coldly, "Old Qin, I see you truly have aged. Over the years, did you truly know nothing about the many things Qin Wankong did behind your back?"


    "What exactly did he do?" Qin Haishan asked, perplexed.


    Nan Wudi handed a file bag to Qin Haishan, "This is from one of Qin Wankong¡¯s close understudies. Take a look for yourself."


    Qin Haishan opened the file bag and after a while, hisplexion turned pale.


    The file detailed all of Qin Wankong¡¯s misdeeds and charges.


    Over the years, Qin Wankong had used Jiu Long Garden as a hub to amass considerable ill-gotten wealth. To curry favor with those bosses, he kept bringing in beautiful girls from all over. At first, he lured them with money, but as the demands of those bosses grew, he had no choice but to start kidnapping.


    The kidnapped girls who eventually sumbed under duress and coercion were barely surviving. Others who remained defiant met a cruel fate, suffering humiliation until their tragic deaths.


    A few, desperately clinging to life, managed to send messages home calling for help. But when their families came, they were silenced by Qin Wankong¡¯s power, even pursued and systematically erased!


    All these incidents were supported by photographs, timestamps, and evidence, leaving no room for Qin Haishan to disbelieve.


    "How could this be? How could this be?" Qin Haishan turned ghastly pale, "He... how could hemit such inhumane acts?"


    "With evidence so conclusive, do you still not believe?" Nan Wudi retorted.


    Qin Haishan heaved a deep sigh, seeming to age a decade. Holding the file bag tightly, he said through clenched teeth, "I truly had no idea he could do such bestial deeds. Patriarch Nan, Mr. Su, this time, my Qin family is at fault. I, Qin Haishan, am willing to ept any punishment!"


    Nan Wudi said nothing, simply looking to Su Yang.


    Su Yang spoke indifferently, "Qin Haishan, the person who should be punished has already been punished. Qin Wankong will spend the rest of his life bedridden; that is his punishment. However, the Qin family should also make a statement. Shouldn¡¯t those harmed by Qin Wankong bepensated by the Qin family?"


    Qin Haishan inhaled deeply and dered resolutely, "Starting now, I, Qin Haishan, am willing to give up half of my family¡¯s fortune topensate the victims!"


    "Ah!" The Qin family members shouted in surprise, half of the Qin family¡¯s fortune¡ªhow much would that be? Two or three hundred billion at least? Qin Haishan¡¯s decision, was it not too astonishing?


    "Silence!" Qin Haishan shouted, and the crowd immediately fell quiet.


    Qin Haishan continued, "I know this money cannot make up for the hurt these people have suffered. It is merely an expression of the Qin family¡¯s sincerity. Should they bear any grudges, the Qin family is still willing to ept punishment!"


    Su Yang smiled, patted Qin Haishan on the shoulder, and said, "Family Head Qin, this time, you have truly shown me your sincerity. However, I advise you, in the future, be more discerning with those you employ. As it is said, heaven watches what we do; if you could have stopped Qin Wankong earlier, you would have been reunited with your daughter by now!"

 Chapter 212 Beneath the Sovereign, All are Ants

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Beneath the Sovereign, All are Ants</h4>


    "Ah?" Qin Haishan couldn¡¯t help but be startled, looking at Su Yang in astonishment, "You... how did you know?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang smiled lightly, "What do you think this file bages from?"


    "Uh?" Qin Haishan was puzzled, "Isn¡¯t this the one that Patriarch Nan found from Qin Wankong¡¯s trusted aide?"


    "You are wrong there!" Nan Wudiughed, "Old Qin, why would I bother investigating your third brother for no reason? This matter was told to me by Mr. Su, even the exact location of this file bag, not a bit off. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it!"


    "Ah?" Qin Haishan was even more astonished, "Mr. Su, you... how did you know? Could it be that you have been investigating my third brother for a long time?"


    "That¡¯s not quite true." Su Yang shook his head, "I just know a bit of physiognomy and figured it out that way. Including the matter with your daughter, Qin Haishan, the Qin Family hasmitted too many sins over the years, and the retribution has fallen upon this daughter. If you rectify it in time, maybe you can still see your daughter early. Otherwise, you can forget about seeing her again in this lifetime!"


    Qin Haishan waspletely baffled, yet he felt a sense of relief afterward. The things Su Yang was saying didn¡¯t scare him, as he had already found his daughter. She was in Nanluo City; once he was done with his affairs here, he would go to Nanluo City to recognize his daughter. How could it be possible for him to never see her in this lifetime?


    Of course, while he thought this, Qin Haishan still kept a smiling face: "Mr. Su is right, my Qin Family will definitely make full amends for this affair!"


    "I hope so!" Su Yang nodded, nced at Qin Wanfeng, and said, "Patriarch Qin, I advise you, Qin Wanfeng isn¡¯t much different from Qin Wankong. For the family¡¯s affairs, the less he is involved, the better!"


    Qin Wanfeng was instantly dumbfounded; wasn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s words pushing him into a dead end at this time?


    Qin Haishan slowly nodded, "I will keep Mr. Su¡¯s words in mind and never forget them!"


    "Best if you remember them!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively, "Let¡¯s leave today¡¯s matters as they are. Qin Haishan, fear for yourself!"


    With that, Su Yang turned and left, without staying a moment longer.


    Qin Haishan bowed respectfully, for this time, his admiration for Su Yang was genuine.


    Although Qin Wankong was crippled by Su Yang, given Qin Wankong¡¯s deeds, even if Su Yang had killed him, Qin Haishan would have only apuded. The atrocitiesmitted by Qin Wankong were truly outrageous!


    Nan Wudi followed Su Yang to leave, and after walking for a while, he chuckled, "Master Su, Qin Haishan has always been self-righteous. All these years, I¡¯ve never seen him so convinced by anyone. Master Su, you are the first one!"


    Su Yang: "If he continues to be so self-righteous, I won¡¯t mind killing him!"


    Nan Wudi was inwardly shocked¡ªthis was one of the Ten Great Families¡¯ Family Heads Su Yang was talking about killing with such ease. But with Su Yang¡¯s strength, he indeed had the right to say such words.


    "Master Su, there¡¯s something I think I need to inform you about," Nan Wudi sighed, "I¡¯ve received news that Ghost de Mo Qianli should be back in Huaxia Country!"


    Su Yang: "So what?"


    "Ghost de Mo Qianli is the mentor of Three-de Huang Beilun and is extremely protective, with particrly ruthless methods. You¡¯ve disabled Huang Beilun; Mo Qianli¡¯s return this time is probably to seek revenge on you!"


    Nan Wudi spoke worryingly, "Moreover, ording to reliable information, Ghost de Mo Qianli should now have reached the true Venerable Realm. You should know, below a Venerable, all are ants."


    Su Yang coldly smiled. Indeed, to ordinary martial artists, everyone below a Venerable was as insignificant as ants. But for Su Yang, the differences in realm did not affect him much.


    He hadn¡¯t yet broken through to the Integration Realm, yet he was able to fight against Nan Wudi and Li Tianlong alone. If he broke through to the Integration Realm, even just to the beginning level, what would a Venerable count for?


    Suddenly, Su Yang asked, "You are inws with Huang Beilun, why didn¡¯t you seek revenge?"


    "Ah?" Nan Wudi was taken aback; he had been talking about Mo Qianli, yet Su Yang had brought up his own situation. Did Su Yang really disregard Mo Qianli that much?


    After a moment of silence, Nan Wudi said, "Master Su, to tell the truth, bing inws with Huang Beilun was a move of desperation. You should be aware of my Nan Family¡¯s situation; the Nantian Martial Arts Technique has too many ws, and my time is running short. Once I fall, the Nan Family will truly copse. I had no choice but to find someone to help me support the Nan Family!"


    "The Nan Family has no sessors, and among the top ten martial artists in Pingnan Province, only Eight-Faced Yama and Huang Beilun aren¡¯t from the great families. Eight-Faced Yama has too much ambition and isn¡¯t easy to control. Only Huang Beilun could be used by me."


    "I¡¯m also aware of the things Huang Beilun has done, which are indeed outrageous. Over the years, to handle his affairs, my Nan Family has borne too much infamy. But in the end, I had no choice!"


    "Master Su, by disabling him, has given him what he deserves, and it has also freed my Nan Family from a burden. The matter of revenge is naturally no longer a concern for my Nan Family!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, "It¡¯s best if you think that way. As for Ghost de Mo Qianli¡¯s issue, you needn¡¯t worry; I will handle him myself. If you cultivate as I¡¯ve instructed, not only can you live past a hundred, but entering the Venerable Realm is also within reach!"


    Nan Wudi was overjoyed and hastily bowed with his fists, "Thank you so much, Master Su!"


    ...


    Not long after returning to the hotel, someone from the Qin Family came to visit again. This time it was a slightly lean middle-aged man with dark skin and a somewhat simple and honest smile.


    "Mr. Su, my name is Qin Qianyuan. My uncle sent me to bring a gift to Mr. Su!"


    Su Yang nodded. This Qin Qianyuan used to be only a branch member of the Qin Family. Now that Qin Haishan had personally sent him, it already indicated a stance; he would not allow Qin Wanfeng to handle the family affairs anymore.


    "This is our Family Head¡¯s order..." Qin Qianyuan handed over a card with both hands, "With this card, at any Qin Family venture, you will enjoy the same treatment as the Family Head!"


    Su Yang narrowed his eyes slightly; this card was quite impressive, even stronger than the Nan Family¡¯s Supreme Card.


    "The same treatment as the Family Head?" Su Yang looked at Qin Qianyuan, "For instance?"


    "Simply put, anything the Family Head can do, Mr. Su, you can do as well." Qin Qianyuan paused briefly, adding, "With this card, Mr. Su can also use three-tenths of the Qin Family¡¯s funds, a conservative estimate being around ten billion."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile; the Qin Family was really making a big gesture this time.


    Su Yang said, "Tell Qin Haishan that I ept this card. I will keep an eye out for his daughter¡¯s matter!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Su!" Qin Qianyuan quickly thanked him and bowed.

 Chapter 213: The Arrogant Fang Family

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213: The Arrogant Fang Family</h4>


    Qingyun Clubhouse.


    As soon as Su Yang returned to Nanluo City, Hou Shilin personally picked him up.


    The Hou Family¡¯s troubles had been resolved; both Hou Xiaolian and Hou Xiaoyi had been released, and Hou Xiangde had also returned from the Capital City.


    Qingyun Clubhouse had reopened for business, and Ling Zi had been released; everything was as it was before, with no changes.


    Hou Xiangde, Hou Xiaolian, and Hou Xiaoyi were all waiting at Qingyun Clubhouse and hurriedly came up to thank Su Yang upon his arrival.


    Su Yang¡¯s trip to the provincial city had crippled the Xue Family, suppressed the Nan Family, dismantled Jiu Long Garden, and marched up to Qin Family¡¯s doorstep. Although the news was suppressed, a great family like the Hou Family could still vaguely hear about these events.


    The members of the Hou Family were now just inwardly relieved that they had formed ties with Su Yang instead of opposing him. Otherwise, they might have met the same fate as the Xue Family by now.


    Of course, Hou Xiangde was also feeling deeply moved. At the most critical moment, he had timely handed over all family affairs to Hou Shilin, which was also a gesture of goodwill towards Su Yang. And indeed, his decision had proven to be absolutely correct.


    Without Hou Shilin, would Su Yang have helped the Hou Family so much?


    Now that the Xue Family was gone, the strength of the Hou Family had indeed risen. Speaking of which, the Hou Family might now have a chance atpeting for a spot among the provincial city¡¯s Ten Great Families!


    Su Yang had nothing much to say to Hou Xiangde and the others; understanding what had been done, the three of them thanked him and left first, leaving Hou Shilin to apany Su Yang.


    "Brother Su, I thank you again for everything this time!" Hou Shilin repeated his thanks.


    "We are brothers; why mention such things?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Heh, after all, you¡¯ve been on the move for quite some time, which must have been quite tough," Hou Shilin chuckled and then said, "Oh yeah, Number Three¡¯s secretary called, asking me to apologize on his behalf. This incident has affected him, so he couldn¡¯t directly intervene in these projects. However, he¡¯ll be cleaning house in the next few days, and the projects will continue as originally nned!"


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded.


    "However, these past few days, there has been quite a ruckus at the Third Hospital," Hou Shilin frowned, "especially the Fang Family. Fang Jianhong, in charge of overseeing these projects, has been pressuring the city to hold your family ountable and forcing you to return to cooperate with the project. Our family was too busy to deal with them the past couple of days; do you want me to take care of it for you?"


    "Not for the time being," Su Yang shook his head.


    "Ah?" Hou Shilin couldn¡¯t help but show his surprise. "Brother Su, are you going to continue tolerating them?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak; he sighed softly. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate the Fang Family¡¯s behavior. The crucial issue was that it was entangled with the marriage between him and Lin Qingru, which was the key issue he wanted to resolve.


    After he had showcased his formidable capitalst time, the Fang family immediately wanted to continue the marriage arrangements with Lin Qingru, and Fang Cui even stopped resisting; this was what troubled Su Yang the most.


    And now, after this incident, the Fang Family thought he was going to copse and immediately started wanting to break off the marriage. For Su Yang, this was actually an opportunity to call off the engagement first.


    In the afternoon, Su Yang went home and directly called his father, Su Ping, asking him to get in touch with Lin Ze Ping. He invited them over for dinner to continue discussing the marriage engagement.


    Lin Ze Ping received the call and was naturally overjoyed. He immediately phoned Fang Cui and asked her to get ready to visit Su Yang¡¯s house that evening.


    Fang Cui was with Fang Jianhong and Fang Hui. Fang Hui hadn¡¯t returned to Beixing Mall yet, but for the past few days, she had been strutting around with Fang Jianhong.


    Fang Jianhong was now in charge of the projects at the Third Hospital and had already promised Fang Hui that she would be responsible for the procurement for these projects.


    Fang Hui was naturally over the moon with joy, following Fang Jianhong around with the hope of making a big profit from these projects. Compared to them, her Beixing Mall seemed like child¡¯s y.


    Fang Cui also had nothing to do, so she spent her days at the Third Hospital, making her presence felt. Her main goal there was to wait for Su Yang to coborate on the project, so that when the time came, she could ridicule him.


    However, she didn¡¯t get to see Su Yang; instead, she got a call from Lin Ze Ping.


    After listening, Fang Cui immediately frowned.


    "Sis, what¡¯s wrong?" Fang Hui asked in surprise.


    Fang Cui said in a grave voice, "It¡¯s the Su Family. They want us to talk about Qingru¡¯s marriage again!"


    "Dammit, this bunch of bastards, they just won¡¯t go away!" Fang Jianhong instantly became annoyed, "They should take a good look at themselves in the mirror and see what they really are, still thinking about Qingru¡¯s marriage alliance."


    Fang Cui clenched her teeth and said, "I think they want to take advantage of the fact that the Hou Family hasn¡¯t fallen yet and they are still living in Longshui Bay, to quickly settle the marriage. That way, we won¡¯t be able to back out in the future!"


    Fang Hui angrily said, "What¡¯s up with these people? Do they really think they can live in Longshui Bay¡¯s vis forever? The Hou Family is about to copse, and once they do, they¡¯ll have to roll back to that old house of theirs, still trying to act all high and mighty!"


    "This is outrageous!" Fang Jianhong mmed the table and eximed angrily, "I am the first to disagree with letting Qingru marry that Su fellow!"


    "Me too!" Fang Hui shouted defiantly.


    "You might not agree, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done," Fang Cui sighed, "You both know what Old Lin¡¯s temperament is like."


    "What about his temperament? What about it? Hey, if he¡¯s got a temper, do I not have one?" Fang Jianhong said furiously, "Haven¡¯t I endured him enough over the years? What is he, anyway? Whenever he sees someone from the Fang Family, he never shows a good face. Oh, only that stinking farmer Su Yang is worthy in his eyes, our Fang Family isn¡¯t good enough for him? What rubbish!"


    "Sis, it¡¯s not just you. Haven¡¯t we endured Lin Ze Ping enough over the years?" Fang Hui also spoke sternly, "It was fine in the past years because our family had no power to pressure him. But now it¡¯s different. Jianhong is in charge of these projects now, and our Fang Family has a say. What right does Lin Ze Ping have to lose his temper? I¡¯d like to lose my temper at him!"


    Fang Jianhong, pride written all over his face, nodded repeatedly, "That¡¯s right, you¡¯re absolutely right!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Fang Cui spoke softly, "So, why don¡¯t you both apany me tonight and let¡¯s mess up this marriage affair?"


    "Yes!" Fang Jianhong immediately nodded, "I happen to be free tonight, so I might as well go take a look. If that bastard Su Yang dares not agree, I will call the police right away and have him arrested, let¡¯s see if they dare to talk back then!"


    Fang Hui, gritting her teeth, said, "Exactly, the project has started for so long and he hasn¡¯t shown up, that¡¯s breaking thew. Arrest him, sentence him to ten or eight years!"

 Chapter 214: Breaking Off the Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Breaking Off the Engagement</h4>


    At seven in the evening, Lin Ze Ping¡¯s family arrived at Su Yang¡¯s doorstep.


    As before, Su Yang¡¯s family was waiting at the entrance. Lin Ze Ping came over with a smile and greeted everyone.


    Fang Cui, on the other hand, had a cold expression on her face and never truly looked at the people here.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment; she had learned some information from Lin Dingkun, so her previous sense of superiority had suddenly vanished. Seeing Lin Family¡¯s members, she reverted to her past obsequious demeanor.


    However, when Zhao Xuefen spoke to Fang Cui this time, Fang Cuipletely ignored her.


    "Big sister, let¡¯s go inside to talk," Zhao Xuefen said, shamelessly attempting to pull Fang Cui along.


    "Take your dirty hands off me!" Fang Cui scolded directly.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face immediately became even more embarrassed. At this moment, Lin Ze Ping turned his head: "Fang Cui, why are you speaking like this? Your sister-inw is just being friendly!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with the way I speak!" Fang Cui red back fiercely, thinking about what Fang Hui had said. She felt confident. Did the Fang Family still need to be cautious around Lin Ze Ping?


    "What do you mean by that?" Lin Ze Ping was also angered.


    "Ah, it¡¯s a small matter, a small matter. Why should everyone get angry?" Zhao Xuefen quickly tried to smooth things over, saying with a smile, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside first."


    Lin Ze Ping gave Fang Cui a stern look and then followed them inside.


    Fang Cui stood outside with a look of disdain, not intending to go in at all.


    "Fang Cui, are youing in or not!" Lin Ze Ping shouted angrily.


    "Stop bossing me around!" Fang Cui shouted back: "If you want to go in, then go ahead. What do you want with me?"


    "What kind of way is that to talk!" Lin Ze Ping was furious.


    Fang Cui replied defiantly, "That¡¯s how I talk. What, can¡¯t handle it?"


    "I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve gone too far!" Lin Ze Ping eximed in anger.


    "Doesn¡¯t my sister have the right to go too far?" Just then, a cold voice came from a distance.


    Everyone turned to look, and they saw Fang Jianhong and Fang Hui, who had arrived at some point, standing not far away, smirking at them.


    "What are you... what are you doing here?" Lin Ze Ping stared.


    "Lin Qingru is my niece. Can we note and see what¡¯s going on with her?" Fang Jianhong sauntered over, "Marriage, that¡¯s no small matter. Lin Ze Ping, we¡¯re not saying it has to be a perfect match, but at the very least you should find someone presentable, right? Look at what you¡¯ve picked!"


    While speaking, Fang Jianhong provocatively looked at Su Yang: "Hey, Mr. Su, I thought you died out there. So, you still dare toe back? Do you realize you¡¯ve dyed our project? Do you have any idea what the consequences are for dying these projects?"


    Su Yang was silent. Lin Ze Ping hurriedly tried to make peace: "Tonight we came to talk about Su Yang and Lin Qingru¡¯s marriage, a happy asion. Let¡¯s not talk about other matters right now. Jianhong, Hui Hui, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here; let¡¯s all go inside together. Soon we¡¯ll be rtives; why be so distant?"


    Fang Jianhong nced at Lin Ze Ping and said, "Boss Lin, please don¡¯t be so affectionate. What Jianhong, Hui Hui, tsk tsk, you certainly didn¡¯t treat us this way before. What, have you had a change of heart and started recognizing us rtives now?"


    Lin Ze Ping¡¯s face showed embarrassment as he said, "Ah, why talk about these things? Tonight, we have more important matters. Can we focus on finishing what¡¯s important first?"


    "Fine, have it your way!" Fang Jianhong marched into Su Yang¡¯s house with arrogance written all over his face, Fang Hui and Fang Cui following close behind.


    As soon as he entered the house, Fang Jianhong stated directly, "I think the marriage between Qingru and Su Yang should not be brought up anymore!"


    "What do you mean?" Lin Ze Ping couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    "This marriage is simply inappropriate," Fang Jianhong dered. "What era are we living in? Are you still arranging marriages for your children? Lin Ze Ping, are you still living in the old society? Do you not know that arranged marriages are illegal now?"


    "It¡¯s my own daughter¡¯s affair, what does it have to do with you!" Lin Ze Ping said angrily.


    "Qingru is my niece. Do you say it has nothing to do with me?" Fang Jianhong countered defiantly.


    "Niece, she¡¯s not your daughter; you can¡¯t control this matter!"


    "What if I insist on interfering?" Fang Jianhong looked provocatively at Lin Ze Ping.


    "You have no say here!" Lin Ze Ping exploded in anger, looking toward Su Ping. "Old Su, I am here today to discuss this marriage arrangement. I have checked the calendar, and three days from now is an auspicious day. Why don¡¯t we have the engagement then? They¡¯re not getting any younger. A few years from now, they should get married. We cannot dy this matter!"


    Before Su Ping could speak, Fang Jianhong mmed his hand on the table, rising abruptly, "I disagree with the engagement!"


    "She is my daughter, do you have a say in this?" Lin Ze Ping said furiously.


    "I¡¯m her uncle; of course, I have a say!" Fang Jianhong red back.


    "You can¡¯t control this!"


    "Well, I¡¯m going to control it anyway!"


    The two men started to quarrel directly, and behind them, Fang Hui wouldn¡¯t be outdone and joined the fray. Fang Cui, with a face full of anger, abruptly turned around and pointed usatory fingers at Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen as if they¡¯d been the ones unrelentingly holding on to Lin Qingru all along.


    Lin Qingru stood not far away, witnessing all this, her face turning pale with fury. Suddenly, she stormed up to Su Yang and shouted, "Su Yang, if you have any manliness, show some backbone. I will never marry you in this lifetime. Can¡¯t you just let me go?"


    Su Yangughed, "Lin Qingru, you think too highly of yourself. How many times have I told you, you mean nothing to me; when have I ever clung to you?"


    "That¡¯s perfect; let¡¯s call off this engagement!" Lin Qingru said loudly.


    "Sure," Su Yang replied with a faint smile.


    "Alright, alright, alright, you said it yourself, you agree to break off this engagement!" Fang Hui immediately shouted as if she had found a loophole, yelling, "Everyone heard it; it was the Su Family who called off the engagement, no one else to me. Fine, Su Yang, you finally acted like a real man. This engagement is now over."


    "Su Yang..." Zhao Xuefen became anxious. The Hou Family was nearly ruined, and if they lost the Lin Family now, they would be finished.


    "Su Yang, don¡¯t be angry!" Lin Ze Ping also said loudly, "I decided on this marriage, and it¡¯s not up to them. I do not agree to call off the engagement, and no one can!"


    "Lin Ze Ping, you old fool, are you trying to ruin your daughter¡¯s future?" Fang Hui roared like an enraged lioness, "What¡¯s so good about this Su Yang that you insist on marrying her to him? What¡¯s wrong with your brain? Are you purposely pushing your daughter into a fire pit? Can¡¯t you stand to see your daughter do well?"


    "This is a matter for my family. Is it your ce to interfere?" Lin Ze Ping retorted.


    "Qingru is my daughter, and I do not agree to this marriage!" Fang Cui dered loudly.

 Chapter 215 Thorough Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215 Thorough Resolution</h4>


    "Did you hear that, did you hear that? My sister has spoken too!" Fang Jianhong immediately said, "Qingru is your daughter, but she¡¯s also my sister¡¯s daughter. My sister has a right to speak, doesn¡¯t she!"


    Lin Ze Ping was in a panic, "Fang Cui, what are you saying? Haven¡¯t we agreed on a marriage arrangement before? You... how can you speak like this?"


    "I said I disagree, and that means I disagree!" Fang Cui shouted angrily: "The marriage arrangement made in the past was decided by you alone, I never agreed to it. Lin Ze Ping, she¡¯s our only daughter, shouldn¡¯t we at least find someone of equal social standing? What do you consider this person to be? Huh? Are you prepared to let your daughter suffer for the rest of her life?"


    "Exactly, have you ever considered Qingru¡¯s feelings? Have you ever asked if Qingru is willing to marry?"


    "Lin Ze Ping, although you are Qingru¡¯s father, you can¡¯t be so autocratic. As for this marriage, it¡¯s simply out of the question!"


    Lin Ze Ping clenched his teeth and looked at the three members of the Fang Family, his eyebrows tightly furrowed. He hade tonight with joy, but he never expected the situation to turn out this way.


    "Old Lin, let¡¯s just forget about it..." Su Ping said softly.


    "No way!" Lin Ze Ping shouted angrily, "I decided on this marriage, and unless I die, it cannot possibly be called off!"


    Su Yang was stunned; Lin Ze Ping was hell-bent on marrying Lin Qingru off to him.


    "Dad, must you treat me this way?" Lin Qingru cried. "I am your daughter, how can you disregard my feelingspletely? Will I be happy marrying Su Yang? I don¡¯t like him, I hate him, I really don¡¯t want to be with him!"


    "Lin Ze Ping, if you are a decent person, consider your daughter¡¯s feelings!" Fang Hui shouted angrily.


    "Qingru, I¡¯m doing this for your own good," Lin Ze Ping sighed lightly.


    Fang Jianhong shouted angrily, "If you truly want what¡¯s best for her, then follow her heart. Why must you force her to do something she dislikes?"


    "I..." Lin Ze Ping was rendered speechless all of a sudden.


    "What¡¯s Su Yang really worth? Is he worthy of our Qingru?" Fang Jianhong suddenly turned to Su Yang and shouted angrily, "Su Yang, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. You have dyed the progress of these projects, do you know how serious a crime that is? I¡¯ll call the police now and have them arrest you!"


    Fang Jianhong took out his phone, and Lin Ze Ping became anxious, "Jianhong, what are you doing?"


    "It¡¯s none of your business!" Fang Jianhong yelled back loudly.


    "We¡¯re all family here, what are you doing..." Lin Ze Ping hastily tried to interfere.


    "What family? What is he to call himself family?" Fang Jianhong shouted, ignoring Lin Ze Ping¡¯s attempts to stop him, and went ahead to report to the police.


    Lin Ze Ping was furious, bellowing, "Go on, report to the police. Nobody can stop this now!"


    Just as Fang Cui was about to speak, Lin Qingru beside her suddenly started to retch.


    "Qingru, what¡¯s wrong?" Fang Cui hurriedly supported her daughter.


    "I... I feel like vomiting..." Lin Qingru¡¯s face was pale.


    "Why is this happening?" Fang Cui asked anxiously, "Jianhong, you¡¯re a doctor,e and take a look quickly!"


    Fang Jianhong came over, checked Lin Qingru¡¯s pulse, and was stunned, "Qingru... Qingru is pregnant?"


    "What?" Everyone at the scene eximed in unison.


    "Pregnant?" Fang Cui shouted in shock, "Whose child is it?"


    "Is it Su Yang¡¯s?" Lin Ze Ping asked even more anxiously.


    Su Yang: "..."


    Everyone was looking at Lin Qingru anxiously. Fang Hui spoke in haste, "Qingru, don¡¯t tell me that this is Su Yang¡¯s child!"


    "It¡¯s definitely not Su Yang¡¯s, what is he anyway!" Lin Qingru gritted her teeth and whispered, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s Liao Yuxuan¡¯s..."


    "Liao Yuxuan?" Fang Cui immediately broke into a wide smile, "Oh, your boyfriend, right!"


    "That¡¯s Mr. Liao¡¯s son? I¡¯ve seen that kid, he¡¯s pretty good, outstanding and promising indeed!" Fang Hui alsoughed.


    Fang Jianhong nodded and said, "Liao Yuxuan, hmm, not bad, this kid is barely good enough for our Qingru!"


    "Barely good enough? Far from it!" Fang Cui¡¯s mouth opened, but ultimately, she didn¡¯t mention the fact that Liao Yuxuan¡¯s mother was Qin Haishan¡¯s long-lost daughter.


    Lin Ze Ping was dumbfounded. After a while, he finally said in a low voice, "Qingru, you... how could you be so careless?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with young people having such incidents nowadays?" Fang Hui red and said, "Lin Ze Ping, can¡¯t you keep up with the times? It¡¯s normal for them to have such a situation when they are dating each other!"


    "Fuck you!" Lin Ze Ping finally exploded in rage.


    "You... you dare to curse at me..." Fang Hui was stunned.


    Fang Jianhong rushed up and held back Lin Ze Ping, "Lin Ze Ping, watch how you speak. The people of the Fang Family are not someone you can just curse at!"


    "Fuck off!" Lin Ze Ping roared, sounding like an enraged lion, which made Fang Jianhong shiver.


    Lin Ze Ping walked over to Lin Qingru and suddenly pped her across the face.


    Lin Qingru cried out in pain, and Fang Cui quickly tried to stop Lin Ze Ping, "Have you gone mad, how can you hit your daughter?"


    Lin Ze Ping, with tears streaming down his face, shouted, "How could I have a shameless daughter like you!"


    "How am I shameless!" Lin Qingru objected angrily, "Liao Yuxuan and I are in a rtionship of our own free will, what¡¯s wrong with that? Is there anything wrong?"


    "I... I..." Lin Ze Ping was so angry he was nearly rolling his eyes.


    Su Yang quickly stepped forward, massaged Lin Ze Ping¡¯s chest a few times, and only then did Lin Ze Ping catch his breath. He grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm, tears streaking his face: "Su Yang, Uncle Lin has wronged you..."


    "Uncle Lin, you have always been one of the people I¡¯m most grateful for, and one of my elders too!" Su Yang spoke softly.


    Lin Ze Ping sighed, looked at Lin Qingru, then at Su Yang, and said with a sigh, "Let it be, let it be. Things havee to this, it¡¯s just not her fate. Su Yang, Uncle Lin won¡¯t hold you up any longer, this marriage... let¡¯s call it off..."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. If Lin Ze Ping hadn¡¯t given in, he really would have had no way to call off this marriage.


    "You should have said that earlier!" The three of the Fang Family immediately smiled.


    Lin Qingru was also overjoyed, "Dad, thank you!"


    Lin Ze Ping ignored them and stood up with a sigh, "Life and death are predestined, wealth and honor are in heaven. No matter how much one eats or wears, it¡¯s all determined by fate, and no one can change it. I was wrong, I was so wrong!"


    With these words, Lin Ze Ping slowly walked towards the door, looking utterly defeated, as if he had aged decades in moments.


    The Fang Family, however, did not pay attention to Lin Ze Ping¡¯s words as they were still caught up in their own joy. The marriage was called off, and on top of that, they had snagged Liao Yuxuan as a son-inw, which was indeed a blessing.


    "Alright, with the marriage settled, it¡¯s time to settle our other scores!" Fang Jianhong approached Su Yang, sneered, and said, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve dyed our project. What do you n to do about it?"

 Chapter 216: A Change in the Weather?

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216: A Change in the Weather?</h4>


    Su Yang nced at Fang Jianhong and counter-asked, "What do you want to do then?"


    "I¡¯m not unkind, after all, we almost became inws," Fang Jianhong smiled, "How about this, you kneel down, apologize to me, your elder. Then, obediently cooperate with our project. Moreover, hand over Qi¡¯er to assist in our research, and I can overlook this matter!"


    Fang Jianhongughed again, saying, "You should know the importance of these projects. Do you realize the magnitude of the crime for dying the project? If I really wanted to pursue it, ten years in prison wouldn¡¯t be enough for you!"


    "Why are you bothering talking so much to him!" Fang Hui came over and directly said, "Su Yang, listen carefully. The marriage is off, and in our eyes, you¡¯re less than nothing now. Don¡¯t even think about us saving you. Also, tell Hu Xiexie that now, even if she kneels before me, I wouldn¡¯t forgive her!"


    Fang Cui looked around the room sneering, "Thinking you can turn from a sparrow to a Phoenix? Heh, with no solid foundation, it¡¯s all empty talk. Everything in this house has nothing to do with you anymore. I advise you to pack up quickly and move out, better than being thrown out and embarrassing yourself!"


    Lin Qingru walked up to Su Yang and said coldly, "From now on, we no longer have anything to do with each other. Don¡¯te near me in the future, do you understand?"


    Throughout, Su Yang remained silent, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word they said.


    Meanwhile, the sound of police sirens could be heard from outside.


    "They¡¯ve arrived so quickly, huh..." Fang Jianhongughed, "Su Yang, it seems you have decided not to kneel and beg for mercy? Well, a man¡¯s knees are as precious as gold. If you don¡¯t kneel, that¡¯s fine, but prepare to go to jail."


    About a dozen uniformed men entered, with the leading officer saying gravely, "May I know which one of you is Fang Jianhong?"


    "That¡¯s me!" Fang Jianhong immediately went over and smiled, "What should I call you?"


    The officer nced at Fang Jianhong and said sternly, "Handcuff him!"


    "Ah?" Fang Jianhong was stunned, not yet able to react, as he was handcuffed by several men.


    "What... what are you doing?" Fang Jianhong was bewildered, "Why are you handcuffing me?"


    "We suspect you of abusing your power and taking bribes, with serious circumstances and heinous crimes. We need to take you back for assistance in the investigation," the officer said gravely.


    "Ah?" Fang Jianhong was dumbfounded, "When... when did I do these things? Don¡¯t... don¡¯t speak nonsense!"


    "How did those provincial projectse to be under your Third Hospital?" the officer asked sternly.


    "Those were arrangements from above, Director Xue knows about this!" Fang Jianhong said urgently.


    "The Director Xue you mentioned has been suspended for investigation," the officer said coldly, "And the province has also issued an order to thoroughly investigate this matter. We are here on the personalmand of Number Three to arrest you for questioning. Do you have any more questions?"


    "What?" Fang Jianhong was gaping. Director Xue was one of his major backers; had he really fallen so quickly?


    He suddenly realized that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t it said that the Xue Family had already used their connections to get Number Three transferred? Why was Number Three suddenly issuing orders?


    And Director Xue was under investigation¡ªhow big was this? Could even the power of the Xue Family not suppress this matter? Could it be that there was a change at the provincial level?


    "No way, the Director Xue is that Director Xue from the Xue Family!" Fang Jianhong said unwillingly, "He¡¯s under investigation?"


    "What about it?" the officer red, "The crimes he¡¯s suspected of are more severe than yours, and the evidence is conclusive. Now it¡¯s a matter of trial. You should be more concerned about yourself¡ªdo you still have time to worry about others?"


    "This... how is this possible?" Fang Jianhong still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Fang Hui and Fang Cui too were stupefied. If Fang Jianhong got into trouble, wouldn¡¯t they be knocked back to where they started?


    "What¡¯s possible or impossible, take him away!" the officer ordered sternly.


    Several men dragged Fang Jianhong away without further discussion.


    Not long after their departure, another group of about a dozen people entered, and this time, they were indeed police officers.


    "Who called the police?" The leading officer asked.


    Fang Hui quickly responded, "The one who called the police just went out, there has been a misunderstanding."


    "What happened?" the officer frowned.


    "It was him!" Fang Hui pointed at Su Yang immediately, "He dyed the progress of the provincial projects, which were under the charge of my brother. You should arrest him quickly and take him back!"


    "Provincial project? What project?" the officer asked curiously.


    "It¡¯s those projects for the Third Hospital..." Fang Hui exined the situation.


    The officer scratched his head, saying, "Are you lying? We¡¯ve just received orders to mobilize a police force to help transfer these projects. Now, these projects no longer belong to the Third Hospital, so there¡¯s no such thing as causing any dy!"


    "What?" Fang Hui and Fang Cui were dumbfounded, "How could this be?"


    "It¡¯s the decision from the province, all these projects are returning to their original units. The Third Hospital will no longer be in charge of any projects," the officer stated.


    "They are all going back to the original units?" Fang Hui and Fang Cui nearly went mad, what was going on?


    "Wasn¡¯t Changsheng Corporation sealed, how... how could they go back?" Fang Hui asked urgently.


    "That¡¯s just an unfounded rumor; there¡¯s nothing wrong with Changsheng Corporation!" the officer said immediately, "Do not spread such false rumors, Director Hou Xiaolian has already refuted them in the province."


    Fang Cui eximed, "Hou Xiaolian? Wasn¡¯t he arrested? How did he get out?"


    The officer angrily said, "What nonsense are you talking, Director Hou just had a routine talk, he was never arrested. I warn you, if you continue to nder like this, I will arrest you!"


    Fang Hui and Fang Cui quickly shut their mouths, exchanging nces, both shocked. What exactly was going on?


    Although they didn¡¯t know the exact details of what had happened, they knew that something big had indeed changed.


    Director Xue had been arrested, Director Hou Xiaolian had been released, sending a clear signal that in this power struggle, the Xue Family had fallen, and the Hou Family emerged as the final victor!


    Then, Su Yang, with close ties to the Hou Family, was on the verge of aeback?


    They looked towards Su Yang and only now realized that from beginning to end, he had remained very calm!


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, we will leave. Don¡¯t make false emergency calls again!" the officer said.


    "Wait a moment..." Su Yang finally spoke up, "You should check out the vi at the very back, there will be a surprise."


    "What?" The officer was taken aback, while Fang Hui¡¯splexion changed drastically, and she hurriedly ran out.


    "What¡¯s she doing?" the officer was somewhat puzzled.


    "She¡¯s probably trying to rush to destroy the evidence," Su Yang smiled.

 Chapter 217 Fang Hui Collapses

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Fang Hui Copses</h4>


    "Stop her!" the captain cried urgently, rushing out in pursuit.


    Several people pounced on Fang Hui and held her down, while the captain hurriedly led a team towards the innermost vi.


    "Lin Zi, run, run, the police areing!" Fang Hui shouted desperately.


    "Surround the ce!" the captain yelled, aware there was trouble inside.


    A few men stood guard outside as the captain and his team burst in. Soon, they reemerged, this time escorting a young man. This was none other than Fang Hui¡¯s son, Ki Mulin!


    "Mom, Mom, save me..." Ki Mulin sobbed, his face marred with ck and purple bruises, evidently beaten badly.


    Then, three more people emerged from the house, one of them was Master Fang. Following close behind Master Fang were Qi¡¯er and her mother.


    "Shameless thief, daring to trespass into a residence andmit such atrocious acts. Luckily, I caught you in time, or else Qi¡¯er would have been vited by you!" Master Fang bellowed with outrage.


    Fang Hui was dumbfounded. Ki Mulin hade with her initially. Once there, Ki Mulin said he would take Qi¡¯er out first, to cooperate with his researchter. She was well aware of her son¡¯s ulterior motives, but since Qi¡¯er was so beautiful, Fang Hui had tacitly agreed.


    In Fang Hui¡¯s view, the Su family was utterly ruined. Even if Ki Mulin did something here, the Su side could not make much of a stir.


    But now, the situation hadpletely reversed. Su Yang had not fallen, but their Fang Family was about to copse first.


    "Captain, this... this must be a misunderstanding..." Fang Hui rushed forward, "My son is a college student, how could he do such a thing? And look, my son has been beaten. Why... why aren¡¯t you arresting the assants, instead of my son?"


    "Is it for you to teach us how to do our job?" the captain retorted angrily. "He trespassed in a private residence, that¡¯s indisputable, isn¡¯t it? His intention to assault the youngdy is clear, and that¡¯s not something you can just talk your way out of!"


    "But, my son has been beaten!" Fang Hui insisted.


    "So what if he was beaten?" the captain responded. "He trespassed with ill intent, and that¡¯s called self-defense. Do you even understand thew?"


    Fang Hui was stunned and could only watch helplessly as Ki Mulin was taken away.


    "Mom, save me, please save me..." Ki Mulin¡¯s cries continued, but Fang Hui was powerless to do anything.


    After a long moment of contemtion, Fang Hui suddenly turned and rushed towards Su Yang.


    Fang Hui said quivering, "Su Yang, you... please help Lin Zi, he¡¯s still young, he can¡¯t... he can¡¯t have a criminal record. Otherwise, his life is ruined..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare her a nce and turned to walk away.


    Fang Hui was desperate, knowing Su Yang wouldn¡¯t give her any face. She hurriedly ran to Lin Qingru, pleading, "Qingru, would you... could you speak to Su Yang for me, please? You... you wouldn¡¯t want your cousin to go to prison, right? He¡¯s a university student. If he goes to jail, his life is over..."


    Lin Qingru¡¯s face was ashen as she whispered, "Auntie, how... how can I say such a thing..."


    "You two were childhood sweethearts, engaged to be married..." Fang Hui¡¯s voice trailed off as she suddenly remembered that Lin Qingru and Su Yang¡¯s engagement was broken. From that moment, there was no connection between Lin Qingru and Su Yang.


    And besides, all this talk of childhood sweethearts was especially ironic now. Lin Qingru was already carrying Liao Yuxuan¡¯s child, so now was not the time to talk about past affections, was it?


    Moreover, there had never been even the slightest bit of affection between Su Yang and Lin Qingru!


    Fang Hui thudded to the ground, and Fang Cui quickly came over to help her up. "Hui Hui, don¡¯t get worked up, let¡¯s think of another way..."


    "What other way is there to think about!" Fang Hui suddenly shouted angrily, "Fang Cui, is this the daughter you¡¯ve raised? Pregnant before marriage, doing such shameless things at just a teen¡¯s age? Is this how you teach your child?"


    Fang Cui was also shocked and said anxiously, "Hui Hui, why are you speaking like that? Qingru¡¯s rtionship with Liao Yuxuan is a normal romance, didn¡¯t you say so yourself that it¡¯s normal for young people these days to engage in such matters?"


    "Normal my ass!" Fang Hui retorted angrily, "You shameless woman, raising a shameless daughter. Ruin your own family if you must, but why drag my son into it? If my son gets a criminal record, I will never forgive you in this lifetime!"


    "Fang Hui, how can you say that!" Fang Cui fired back angrily, "Your son¡¯s affairs are his own doing, how can you me us?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Fang Hui yelled, "Your daughter¡¯s premarital pregnancy, what right do you have toment on my son?"


    The two sisters started quarreling at the doorway while Lin Qingru stood by with a grim face, her mood plummeting from its peak.


    She had initiallye over to witness firsthand how Su Yang would be trampled under her uncle¡¯s feet and how this family would be disgraced. However, the situation had developed to this stage, and Su Yang had turned the tables.


    She simply couldn¡¯t understand how, in this confrontation between the Hou Family and the Xue Family, the Xue Family could have lost? The Xue Family of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, brought down by the Hou Family?


    Suddenly, a man in a suit came over with a group of security guards.


    "Hey, what are you doing!" the man in the suit demanded sternly.


    "None of your business!" Fang Cui snapped back.


    "I¡¯m with the building¡¯s property management, I received a call about people causing amotion here, disturbing the residents¡¯ rest!" the man in the suit said sternly: "Do you live here?"


    "Uh..." Fang Cui suddenly lost her steam.


    "I¡¯m asking you, do you live here or not?" the man in the suit asked angrily.


    "Well, we... we¡¯re just leaving..." Fang Hui said hastily.


    "That won¡¯t do!" the man in the suit blocked their way, "We are property management and we have a responsibility to every resident. We must ascertain your identities, or else, we¡¯ll have to call the police."


    "Hey, do you have to be so unreasonable!" Lin Qingru got angry, "We don¡¯t live here, but someone invited us, what¡¯s the problem with that?"


    "Were you invited here by one of the residents?" asked the man in the suit, "Which resident, I need to confirm it."


    Lin Qingru was at a loss for words. Did this situation really require asking Su Yang for help?


    "Which resident, please tell me," the man in the suit frowned, "If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯m going to have to call the police."


    The three looked at each other, and finally, Fang Cui whispered, "It¡¯s the Su... Su Ping family over there..."


    "Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Su!" the man in the suit said respectfully, "Alright, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll confirm it right away. Sorry for the inconvenience, please understand that this is our job duty, we really have no choice!"

 Chapter 218 Su Ping’s Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Su Ping¡¯s Arrangements</h4>


    The suit-d man approached Su Yang¡¯s front door, knocking with utmost respect, his face bearing an almost obsequious smile.


    The door opened, and the person who came out was Zhao Xuefen.


    "Mrs. Zhao, hello!" The suit-d man had met Zhao Xuefen a few times and hastily greeted her with a smile.


    "What is it?" Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face regained its liveliness.


    "It¡¯s like this..." The suit-d man smiled as he ryed the situation involving Fang Cui and her group.


    Zhao Xuefen nced at them and said, "I don¡¯t know them!"


    "Huh?" The suit-d man was momentarily stunned.


    "Zhao Xuefen, what are you saying!" Fang Cui immediately red up, "Your family invited us to have dinner, and now you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know me? Zhao Xuefen, lying through your teeth, have you no shame at all!"


    Zhao Xuefen was furious, "Fang Cui, you dare talk to me about shame? Your daughter got pregnant before marriage, and you¡¯re saying these things to me?"


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of a few security guards lit up, all of them looking at Lin Qingru.


    Lin Qingru¡¯s face turned red, wishing she could find a crack in the ground to crawl into¡ªthis was definitely not a shining moment.


    Fang Cui was furious and started arguing with Zhao Xuefen again.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Ping came out; he pulled Zhao Xuefen back, "No matter what, let¡¯s give Old Lin some respect!"


    Fang Hui and the other two were delighted; this was at least one less trouble for them to worry about.


    Zhao Xuefen muttered a few words, and Su Ping turned to the suit-d man, "Fang Cui and that Lin Qingru, indeed, were invited by us. But that woman over there, we don¡¯t know how she came. Moreover, her son trespassed into a private property with ill intent and has been taken away!"


    Fang Hui was instantly confused¡ªthis was an attempt to leave her out. But she had nothing to say, after all, Su Ping had indeed only invited Lin Ze Ping¡¯s family today.


    "Is that so?" The suit-d man was no fool and naturally understood what Su Ping meant.


    "You two can leave now." The suit-d man waved his hand and ordered, "Take her away!"


    A few security guards closed in, menacingly surrounding Fang Hui.


    "Sister..." Fang Hui looked at Fang Cui in horror.


    Fang Cui turned her head away, ignoring herpletely. Fang Hui trembled with rage, shouting, "Fang Cui, I came here today for your daughter¡¯s sake, and this is how you treat me?"


    Fang Cui paid no attention at all, leaving directly with Lin Qingru. Behind them, Fang Hui cursed like a fishwife, but it was no use; she was taken away by the security guards. What followed was a police investigation, and she probably couldn¡¯t escape involvement.


    Inside the Su Yang family home.


    Watching the Fang Family leave in disarray, Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction; she patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, "Xiao Yang, it¡¯s not worth getting angry over such a lowly woman. Later, I¡¯ll introduce you to some better ones, our family is not something that kind of lowly woman can aspire to!"


    Su Yang smiled, "I¡¯m not angry."


    "It¡¯s best if you¡¯re not angry!" Zhao Xuefenughed, "Old Su, the hospital has just recruited some new nurses, all freshly graduated, why not introduce one to Xiao Yang?"


    "Alright, you go rest first, the kid is still in high school, why are you fussing over this!" Su Ping waved his hand.


    "Hehe..." Zhao Xuefen chuckled and went upstairs.


    Ever since moving to the scenic Longshui Bay, Zhao Xuefen¡¯s favorite spot had to be the upstairs bedroom. With arge balcony overlooking the beautiful scenery, luxurious decorations, and thefort it provided, Zhao Xuefen felt her entire life was worth it just for this.


    "Dad, you should rest early too, I¡¯ll head over there first," Su Yang said.


    Su Ping responded, "Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s father and son have a couple of drinks together."


    Su Yang was slightly surprised. During the time he had been back, he had tried to talk with Su Ping, especially about Destiny¡¯s Tome, but Su Ping never gave him the chance to speak much. What was happening today?


    "Alright," Su Yang grabbed a bottle of wine and followed Su Ping to the dining room.


    The dining room overlooked the beautifullyndscaped back garden. Although it was night, the tranquil environment was still veryforting.


    Su Ping downed three cups of wine in session before he set aside his cup and turned to Su Yang, "Xiao Yang, I know you have many questions for me. But there are some things I cannot tell you. I¡¯ll ask you just one thing now, Destiny¡¯s Tome, what page have you reached?"


    His spirits lifted, Su Yang realized Su Ping was finally bringing up Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    "I¡¯m still on the second page," Su Yang said. "But the third page will be opened soon."


    "Second page, third page..." Su Ping leaned back in his chair, as if he was calcting something or pondering.


    "Dad, what exactly is going on with Destiny¡¯s Tome?" Su Yang asked curiously. "Where did you get it from? Have... have you cultivated it?"


    This was the question Su Yang most wanted to answer. Since Su Ping possessed Destiny¡¯s Tome and understood it, he must have cultivated it himself, right?


    "I haven¡¯t," Su Ping shook his head. "I can¡¯t open Destiny¡¯s Tome!"


    "Why not?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "How did you open it?" Su Ping countered.


    Su Yang recounted his own experience, to which Su Ping nodded, "That¡¯s right, it indeed requires your blood to be opened."


    "But why?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    Su Ping said, "Because it¡¯s sealed with the blood of your lineage."


    "Our lineage?" Su Yang was momentarily stunned, then said in shock, "But my lineage is passed down from you, isn¡¯t it?"


    Su Ping smiled, gently patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, and said, "It¡¯s different."


    "How is it different?" Su Yang was very surprised and he tried to use the Soul Searching Technique on Su Ping, but he couldn¡¯t see anything, which was very strange.


    "When you open the fourth page, I¡¯ll tell you," Su Ping said softly. "For now, just remember one thing. Nothing else is important to you; what matters most is that you increase your strength and open the fourth page of Destiny¡¯s Tome as soon as possible because you don¡¯t have much time left!"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "When you open the fourth page, I¡¯ll exin," Su Ping patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder and sighed lightly, "Xiao Yang, about your marriage arrangement with Lin Qingru, do you kind of me me?"


    "I..." Su Yang opened his mouth and said softly, "I did me you before, thinking you didn¡¯t consider my feelings. But since Uncle Lin has been so kind to me, I¡¯ve epted it. It¡¯s just that Lin Qingru and I, after all, are not on the same path!"


    "You two definitely cannot end up together," Su Ping said. "Lin Qingru is just an experience on your journey of life. I chose her because I could tell early on that this girl would not abide by the marriage arrangement; she was only meant to stimte you!"


    "What?" Su Yang froze. What did that mean? Was all of this part of Su Ping¡¯s n?

 Chapter 219: Teenager at 18, What If Poor?

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Teenager at 18, What If Poor?</h4>


    "There¡¯s no need to be so surprised," Su Ping said. "If it weren¡¯t for Lin Qingru, how could you have joined the army for three years? Without those three years, how could you have reached this point?"


    "You mean, all this... this was all part of your n..." Su Yang was dumbstruck.


    "It wasn¡¯t exactly my n, all I did was help you choose Lin Qingru. What happened next was fate," Su Ping smiled. "There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know. When you turn to the fourth page, I will tell you everything."


    Su Yang took a deep breath, "What exactly is on the fourth page?"


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the fourth page either, but when you do turn to it, then you¡¯ll start to have the ability to take on the responsibilities you¡¯re meant to bear!"


    Su Ping waved his hand, "It¡¯ste, go get some sleep."


    But how could Su Yang sleep? For the first time, he realized that he didn¡¯t understand his own father at all.


    This man, who seemed weak and honest, a rural person, must have some secret background. But why insist that he open the fourth page of Destiny¡¯s Tome before he could speak of it?


    And why had he been sent to serve three years in the army? Was it because only by serving those three years could he open Destiny¡¯s Tome?


    These questions kept Su Yang tossing and turning all night. Eventually, he gave up on sleep and sat cross-legged to meditate, which turned out to be more effective than sleeping.


    ...


    At Lin Ze Ping¡¯s house.


    When Fang Cui brought Lin Qingru back home, the house was dark except for a small red dot flickering in the living room.


    Fang Cui turned on the light and was startled to see Lin Ze Ping looking haggard, sitting in the living room smoking. The floor around his feet was littered with cigarette butts, and there were three or four empty packs on the table next to him, all smoked away.


    "Old Lin, what are you doing?" Fang Cui hurried over. "Didn¡¯t you quit smoking? Why have you started again? And smoking so much; do you not want to live anymore?"


    Lin Ze Ping didn¡¯t respond to her but looked up at Lin Qingru, who was walking in behind Fang Cui. His face suddenly fell, "You still have the face toe back?"


    Lin Qingru clenched her teeth, "Why shouldn¡¯t I have the face toe back? I don¡¯t like Su Yang, but you insisted on marrying me off to him. Are you right in doing that?"


    "Is it that you don¡¯t like Su Yang, or is it because you think his family is too poor?" Lin Ze Ping hit the nail on the head.


    Lin Qingru was embarrassed, but Fang Cui quickly said, "Old Lin, how can you talk about your own daughter like that? Marriage is about matching doors and equal households; it¡¯s only natural. Our girl knows what she¡¯s doing; she knows who to choose and who not to choose. What¡¯s wrong with that? Do you really want some poor boy to trick her away, for her to suffer and toil in the future, whose fault would that be then?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Lin Ze Ping shouted angrily, "Women, with long hair and short sense, what do you know. Is Su Yang really inferior to Liao Yuxuan now?"


    "That..." Fang Cui was taken aback, then said, "What¡¯s the point of talking about now? How much did heckpared to Liao Yuxuan before? Under those circumstances, how do you expect our daughter to choose? On one hand is the genteel and graceful rich young master, on the other is the graceless and unrefined poor boy, how do you think our girl should choose?"


    Lin Ze Ping said angrily, "I arranged their marriage a long time ago, regardless of Su Yang¡¯s circumstances; she should be aware of her ce. Why should she be choosing?"


    "That¡¯s the marriage you arranged, what does it have to do with our daughter?" Fang Cui shouted. "When you made this arrangement, our daughter was just a few years old, she didn¡¯t understand anything then. Now that she¡¯s grown up, she knows right from wrong. Do you still want her to be with that graceless, unrefined poor boy? I guess no girl would be willing, right?"


    "Willing or not, once a marriage promise is made, it¡¯s amitment. How can you do such a thing!" Lin Ze Ping raised his voice. "And to have such an incident with that Liao Yuxuan, Lin Qingru, have you no shame at all?"


    Lin Qingru couldn¡¯t help but be furious: "Why am I without shame, what¡¯s wrong with falling in love and having such incidents these days? Why are you so old-fashioned, do you think we¡¯re still living in your era?"


    "Old Lin, she¡¯s your own daughter, how can you speak like that!" Fang Cui said angrily. "Besides, what¡¯s done is done. What¡¯s the point of saying these things now? Liao Yuxuan is now our son-inw, can¡¯t you consider our daughter¡¯s feelings?"


    "Consider! Consider!" Lin Ze Ping¡¯s eyes whitened with rage as he gritted his teeth. "Fang Cui, the daughter is spoiled by you like this, you will eventually regret what you¡¯re doing!"


    "The deed is done, what is there to regret!" Fang Cui said. "I think Liao Yuxuan isn¡¯t bad, Su Yang is just relying on the Hou Family, but Liao Yuxuan has a strong background himself!"


    Lin Ze Ping roared, "Don¡¯t you mention that Liao Yuxuan to me. I¡¯m telling you, as long as I live, Qingru will never be with Liao Yuxuan!"


    "Why?" Lin Qingru asked anxiously. "What¡¯s wrong with Yuxuan? Why do you treat him like this? You can be so good to Su Yang, why can¡¯t you be more tolerant towards Yuxuan? Don¡¯t you realize how unfair you are being?"


    "Fair?" Lin Ze Ping looked at Lin Qingru indignantly. "The most unfair thing I¡¯ve done in my life is to betroth you to Su Yang! You are simply not worthy of him!"


    "Old Lin, how can you say such a thing!" Fang Cui raged.


    "Where am I not worthy of Su Yang, it¡¯s Su Yang who doesn¡¯t deserve to be with me!" Lin Qingru shouted in anger, then ran out of the house crying.


    "Qingru!" Fang Cui hurriedly wanted to stop her.


    "Get back here!" Lin Ze Ping roared, scaring Fang Cui into not daring to go out after all.


    "Old Lin, why are you like this?" Fang Cui sighed in frustration. "After all, she¡¯s our daughter. Why must you insist on marrying her to Su Yang whom she doesn¡¯t like? And how can you say such things? What do you mean by ¡¯the most unfair thing¡¯?"


    Lin Ze Ping fell silent, smoked two cigarettes in session, then sighed heavily, speaking softly. "Fang Cui, do you still remember what I did when you were with me?"


    "Fortune-telling, yes." Fang Cui replied. "After I married you, you started doing business, and our family gradually became wealthy."


    "Correct, business was just to provide for the family, my greatest passion in life has been studying fate and fortune."


    Lin Ze Ping leaned back in his chair and slowly closed his eyes. "Su Yang¡¯s fate is something I have never seen before. His future achievements are unimaginable to anyone. I took advantage when he was young, when Su Ping was in poverty, to make the marriage arrangement with Qingru. That¡¯s the most unfair thing I¡¯ve done in my life."


    "Unfortunately, despite my clever schemes, I eventually lost to human greed. Thirty years on the east bank, thirty on the west; what does it matter if one is impoverished at eighteen? With ambition in his heart and passion in his veins, he dares to measure himself against the heavens! Qingru, your dad has done his best, it¡¯s just a pity that you couldn¡¯t seize the opportunity!"

 Chapter 220: Proud Liao Yuxuan

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Proud Liao Yuxuan</h4>


    Lin Qingru ran out of her home and went straight to Liao Yuxuan, where she tearfully told him about the evening¡¯s events.


    Liao Yuxuan remained calm, his voice cold, "Qingru, don¡¯t be agitated. This Su Yang won¡¯t be able to jump around for much longer!"


    "Ah?" Lin Qingru couldn¡¯t help but express her surprise, "But... But the Hou Family has already defeated the Xue Family and is very likely to be one of the Ten Great Families. With the support of the Hou Family, how can we... how can we possiblypete with them!"


    "The Ten Great Families, so what?" Liao Yuxuan sneered, "Don¡¯t forget, my grandfather is the Family Head of the Qin Family, one of the Ten Great Families. Even if the Hou Family makes it into the Ten Great Families, they would be at the very bottom. How could theypare with my grandfather¡¯s house? Besides, whether they can be one of the Ten Great Families still requires the consent of the other families. The Hou Family, they stand no chance!"


    Lin Qingru was overjoyed, "Right, I had forgotten about your grandfather. When is heing to Nanluo City? Look at the state our family is in because of that Su character. When grandfather arrives, he must avenge me!"


    "He will arrive tomorrow night!" Liao Yuxuan said with a smile.


    "Tomorrow night?" Lin Qingru suddenly got excited, "So soon? How grand it must be for Patriarch Qin toe personally?"


    "Hehe..." Liao Yuxuan chuckled, "The scale of this event is going to be even bigger than you imagine!"


    "Really?" Lin Qingru became even more excited, "Will many people from the Qin Familye?"


    Liao Yuxuan said, "Not only will people from the Qin Familye, but the Family Heads of the other Ten Great Families will also be there!"


    "Ah?" Lin Qingru was baffled, "Grandfather ising to acknowledge our mom, and the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families areing too? Is grandfather¡¯s influence that strong?"


    "That¡¯s not it!" Liao Yuxuan shook his head, "The Xue Family¡¯s strength was insufficient, so they have already withdrawn from the Ten Great Families, leaving a vacant seat. The Family Heads of the other nine families areing this time specifically to select a family to fill the vacancy left by the Xue Family."


    "Oh." Lin Qingru suddenly realized and frowned, "All the Family Heads of the Nine Great Familiesing to Nanluo City, isn¡¯t that giving too much face to the Hou Family? Doesn¡¯t that give the Hou Family a great chance this time?"


    "If it were only the Hou Family, there would be no need for discussion. This time, there are two other familiespeting with the Hou Family," Liao Yuxuan said, "They are the Hong Family from Zhouyuan City and the Zhao Family from Xiqiu City. These two families are no less powerful than the Hou Family and are serious contenders!"


    At this point, Liao Yuxuan sneered again, "Right, did you know? The current Family Head of the Zhao Family from Xiqiu City is my uncle, my father¡¯s uncle!"


    "Ah? There¡¯s such a thing?" Lin Qingru was astonished, "Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention this before?"


    "I just found out myself!" Liao Yuxuan said with a sneer, "In the past years, our family¡¯s situation was average, and we couldn¡¯tpare to the Zhao Family at all. The Zhao Family didn¡¯t even give us a second nce. However, after my grandfather¡¯s situation came to light a couple of days ago, the Zhao Family immediately came over to connect with us. Hmph, the winds have changed, so now it¡¯s the Zhao Family¡¯s turn toe to us!"


    Lin Qingru was even more excited and eagerly said, "If the Zhao Family bes one of the Ten Great Families this time, then... then our family will have close ties with two of the Ten Great Families!"


    "Hehe..." Liao Yuxuan gave a smug smile.


    "Right, why choose Nanluo City for the selection?" Lin Qingru wondered.


    "It¡¯s what my grandfather requested!" Liao Yuxuanughed, "You know, among the Ten Great Families, my grandfather is one of the more prestigious ones. He just wanted to take this opportunity toe and see us."


    "I see!" Lin Qingru¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she said excitedly, "Grandfather really is capable, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure if he can keep the Hou Family out of the Ten Great Families this time."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that..." Liao Yuxuan smiled faintly, "Although my grandfather hasn¡¯t stated his position, I¡¯ve already gotten the word. Many families within the Ten Great Families have begun to secretly ally to deal with the Hou Family. This time, the Hou Family definitely has no hope!"


    "That¡¯s great!" Lin Qingru said with a sneer, "After this time, I want to see what Su Yang has left to be arrogant about. Hmph, my father says that I¡¯m not good enough for Su Yang? I¡¯m going to let him see who truly isn¡¯t good enough for whom!"


    "No problem!" Liao Yuxuanughed, "During the meeting of the Ten Great Families, some people are allowed to observe. I¡¯ll talk to my grandfather and bring you along, so your father can witness how the Hou Family is expelled from the Ten Great Families. And how Su Yang is trampled underfoot by the Ten Great Families!"


    "That would be wonderful!" Lin Qingru excitedly hugged Liao Yuxuan, "Yuxuan, you¡¯re so amazing. This time, I¡¯ll let my father see with his own eyes that my choice is correct!"


    ...


    Early the next day, Lin Dingkun personally rushed to the front door of his house to express his thanks to Su Yang.


    The projects would give the city hospital a chance to rise again and even surpass all other hospitals in the city. Securing these projects was a cause for great celebration at the city hospital, which was decked out in festive decorations.


    Yet, before the projects even started, they were snatched away by the Third Hospital. After the Third Hospital took the projects, the entire city hospital was filled withmentations, and everyone was close to breaking down. Some were almost in despair, and Lin Dingkun faced infinite pressure.


    But amidst such a crisis, the situation took a miraculous turn. The projects miraculously returned to the city hospital. The feeling of regaining what was lost was unimaginable, and everyone at the city hospital was thrilled beyond words.


    Lin Dingkun, of course, knew who yed a leading role in these matters, so his gratitude towards Su Yang was immense.


    Su Yang was quite satisfied with Lin Dingkun; the man was very shrewd. Now both Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen were working at the city hospital, doing easy work for a good sry.


    What mattered most was the high social status. Zhao Xuefen had be a person of great significance in her former vige. She enjoyed visiting the vige, and was always surrounded by people eager to hear about her life working at the hospital and living in a vi, satisfying her vanity to a great extent.


    In the past, Su Yang only cared about Su Ping¡¯s feelings. However, afterst night¡¯s events, Su Yang suddenly realized that something like city hospital wasn¡¯t crucial for Su Ping, who was not an ordinary person. His marriage to Zhao Xuefen might just be a way to conceal his identity.


    "By the way, Master Su," Lin Dingkun said excitedly, "I received news that Fang Jianhong is finished. He¡¯s suspected of serious bribery, and even Wang Fangcun, the director of the Third Hospital, has fallen into misfortune this time. These two bastards didn¡¯t hold back against us the other day, and now they¡¯ve met with the consequences of their own actions!"


    Su Yang smiled. After the copse of the Xue Family, the Hou Family would start settling scores. Without the Xue Family¡¯s backing, people like Fang Jianhong were merely jumping beans and certainly wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously by the Hou Family.

 Chapter 221: A Spy in the Liao Family

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221: A Spy in the Liao Family</h4>


    After breakfast, just as Su Yang was about to go upstairs, a feeble knocking sound came from the door.


    "Coming!" Qi¡¯er ran over from the kitchen to open the door and suddenly eximed, "Uncle Fang, what... what happened to you?"


    Su Yang turned his head to look and saw Master Fang staggering in, leaning against the wall. He had barely entered the room when he copsed to the ground, passing out.


    Master Fang had a massive wound on his chest, his flesh was a mangled mess, and it looked horrifying. That he had managed to make it here alive with such a wound was already a miracle.


    Master Fang was currently working for Su Yang. Who would be so bold as to seriously injure him like this?


    Su Yang took Master Fang to the third floor and, after examining him personally, found that Master Fang¡¯s injuries were far worse than they appeared on the surface.


    A powerful force within his body rampaged relentlessly, as if intent on tearing all his internal organs to shreds.


    Fortunately, Master Fang was carrying the Kirin Jade given to him by Su Yang, which protected his vital organs. Otherwise, Master Fang would probably have died from ruptured organs long ago.


    "Brother Su, what happened to Uncle Fang?" Qi¡¯er asked anxiously.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows. The force inside Master Fang was extremely powerful, likely the work of someone in the Fusion Realm. This force was not much weaker than that of Nan Wudi. How many such powerful individuals were there in Pingnan Province?


    Su Yang gave Master Fang a Revival Pill to swallow, then sat down cross-legged, ced his hand on Master Fang¡¯s head, and started to use Devouring the Heavens to absorb the force within Master Fang¡¯s body.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Yang hadpletely absorbed that force, and Master Fang¡¯s wound healed at a visibly fast rate. As for Master Fang, his breathing gradually stabilized.


    Su Yang sat beside Master Fang and waited for two hours before Master Fang finally regained consciousness.


    Seeing Su Yang, Master Fang knew how he had been saved. He immediately turned over to kowtow, his voice trembling as he said, "Thank you, Immortal Master, for saving my life!"


    "There¡¯s no need to be polite!" Su Yang waved his hand and said, "You are working for me now; you¡¯re my person. How could I not save you when you were in danger?"


    Master Fang was touched. He had always cultivated alone, with no background or sect. Although he was known as Master Fang, when faced with someone stronger, he could only be trampled upon. Otherwise, he would not have fled so wretchedly to Nanluo City.


    Now, following Su Yang, Master Fang finally understood what it felt like to have someone¡¯s support. Staying by Su Yang¡¯s side, his reputation had also increased significantly. Many people treated him with sincere respect, which was entirely different from the admiration he used to get through deception and swindling.


    "Who injured you?" Su Yang asked solemnly.


    "I don¡¯t know," Master Fang said softly. "Immortal Master, as per your instructions, I was keeping an eye on Liao Yuxuan. Somehow, I was ambushed by a man in ck on the way. He was very strong; if not for the magic artifact you gave me for protection, I would probably be dead. Luckily, I had the Purple Lightning Divine Thunder you gave me. I used it to buy some time and managed to escape!"


    Su Yang frowned. This man in ck definitely wouldn¡¯t make a move for no reason. So, there were only two possibilities: one was that the man had a grudge against him, and the other was that Master Fang had done something to displease the man.


    Being a cautious person, Master Fang actually didn¡¯t have many enemies. So, if there was a grudge, it was likely against Su Yang himself.


    Of course, it was also possible that Master Fang had offended the man. However, from what Master Fang had said, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t provoked the man. Could it be that the man in ck was dissatisfied with Master Fang¡¯s tracking of Liao Yuxuan?


    Thinking of this, an idea suddenly struck Su Yang. He remembered the matter concerning Liao Yuxuan.


    Previously, Su Yang only regarded Liao Yuxuan as an ordinary person, butter Su Yang realized that his Soul Searching Technique couldn¡¯t see through Liao Yuxuan at all. Liao Yuxuan didn¡¯t practice cultivation, so he must have some powerful magic artifact protecting him.


    Although Liao Yuxuan is a second-generation rich kid, he¡¯s just amon businessman¡¯s offspring. What kind of powerful magic artifacts could he possibly possess?


    Connecting this with the recent events, Su Yang suddenly realized that he knew too little about Liao Yuxuan. This person who had once tricked him probably had someplex secrets hidden behind him!


    Just at that moment, Hou Shilin suddenly called, informing Su Yang that the Nine Great Families would being to Nanluo City to select the tenth family.


    Because two families were involved in thepetition, the Hou Family felt a bit insecure, so they asked Su Yang toe over and help with the selection process.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, wondering why all these events were happening at the same time.


    The Nine Great Families wereing to Nanluo City, a man in ck had attacked Master Fang, and two other families were contesting with the Hou Family. This matter seemed far from simple!


    Su Yang told Master Fang to rest in the room first, then he took out the Kirin Jade. Using the Kirin Jade as the Array Eye, he set up a protective formation to temporarily protect the vi.


    This protective formation could fully unleash the power of the Kirin Jade. Unless someone reached the Venerable Realm, breaking this formation was practically impossible.


    After setting up everything, Su Yang finally left the house. With the Kirin Jade as the guardian, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone sneaking an attack on his home.


    Half an hourter, Su Yang arrived at the location where Master Fang had been attacked. It was a very secluded alley, into which Master Fang had been forced by the man in ck. Inside the alley, traces of the aftermath of the battle still lingered!


    Su Yang carefully felt the residual waves of the battle lingering in the air, capturing the scent of the man in ck. For now, he couldn¡¯t find the man, but he remembered his scent, sure to recognize him immediately if they crossed paths again.


    Afterward, Su Yang didn¡¯t go back, but instead he went to Liao Yuxuan¡¯s house.


    There was definitely a problem at Liao Yuxuan¡¯s house, and Su Yang intended to personally investigate.


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s house was located in the Southern Outskirts, and it was a vi with quite a spacious property.


    The vi¡¯s gate was closed tight. From outside, one could vaguely see the situation within¡ªthe yard had dogs and people, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to just walk in.


    However, these obstacles couldn¡¯t stop Su Yang. He simply climbed over the wall and jumped into the yard, where the first to discover him was a dog. But before the dog could bark, Su Yang had already threw a silver needle, causing the dog to slouch to the ground inertly.


    Two people nearby only realized something was wrong then, but Su Yang was a step faster than them. Two silver needles flew out, and both men fell to the ground simultaneously.


    Su Yang walked with his hands behind his back, going straight into Liao Yuxuan¡¯s house. There were no people inside, just a few others standing guard outside, but they also fell to Su Yang¡¯s silver needles.


    These silver needles targeted their pressure points for inducing sleep. After being pricked, they would only sleep and upon waking, would remember nothing.


    After a round inside Liao Yuxuan¡¯s house, Su Yang found nothing amiss. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised¡ªcould his suspicions have been wrong?


    As he was about to leave, Su Yang suddenly stopped in his tracks because he sensed the presence of the man in ck!

 Chapter 222 Three-Headed Deity

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Three-Headed Deity</h4>


    Su Yang held his breath and focused, trying to sense the presence carefully, and indeed he faintly captured the aura of the person in ck.


    That meant, the person in ck had visited Liao Yuxuan¡¯s home at least once. This person in ck was indeed rted to the Liao Family!


    Following this aura, Su Yang arrived at the study, and step by step, he approached a particr bookshelf. The presence was strongest here, yet, there seemed to be no way forward.


    Su Yang stared at the bookshelf for a while, and his gaze finally settled on one of the books. He reached out, pulled out half of the book, and with a creaking sound, the floor revealed a pitch-ck hole.


    There was a secret chamber beneath this study!


    Su Yang entered the secret chamber, which was quite spacious. Immediately upon entering, he smelled a strong scent of incense. The presence of the person in ck was most potent here too, indicating that this person must have lingered in this chamber!


    Surveying the surroundings, Su Yang nced around to get a general impression of the chamber.


    In the center of the chamber stood an altar. On the altar, there was a statue with three heads and six arms, one fierce, onepassionate, and one indifferent. The six hands each held a peculiar-looking magic artifact.


    In front of the altar, there was a huge incense burner filled with ashes, suggesting someone worshipped here day and night.


    Su Yang circled the statue once and finally fixated his gaze on the head corresponding to thepassionate face.


    The statue seemed to gaze back at Su Yang, as if a lofty deity looked down mercifully upon the worldly mortals below, invoking an irresistible urge to worship.


    "ying god!" Su Yang snorted coldly and pressed his hand directly onto the statue.


    The statue¡¯s gaze immediately changed, the fierce face¡¯s eyes turning red, and the magic artifacts in its six hands emitting a faint glow, as if the angered deity was ready to smite the mortal who dared challenge its dignity!


    Without paying any heed, Su Yang unleashed his strength, shattering the statue to pieces.


    A stream of light emanated from within the statue, and behind Su Yang, a Shadow Phantom emerged, opening itsrge mouth and swallowing the light entirely.


    Devouring the Heavens, nothing could escape!


    When the light entered his body, a sharp glint flickered in Su Yang¡¯s eyes. This light was somehow eerily simr to the Spiritual Energy from the geomantic treasure spot.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but give the statue another look. It seemed that the statue had been worshipped for no short time, and Spiritual Energy had begun to condense in it. If enough time passed, wouldn¡¯t it transform into a true deity?


    Now, all of that Spiritual Energy had be his bridal dress. With this energy absorbed, Su Yang¡¯s strength would advance even further!


    Of course, with this act, Su Yang had made an enemy of the statue. The statue likely wasn¡¯t the only one of its kind, and more troublingly, there might be a real deity behind it!


    Nevertheless, Su Yang was not afraid. This must be the Liao Family¡¯s secret, and since it was rted to them, a confrontation was inevitable sooner orter. He understood the principle of striking first!


    Su Yang made another round of the chamber and eventually found several medicinal bottles beneath the altar.


    Upon opening and smelling them, Su Yang frowned. These bottles contained various enchanting drugs. What could the Liao Family be nning with these?


    Finding nothing else, Su Yang left the chamber. Of course, he left without a trace, and when the Liao Family returned, they would have no idea Su Yang had been here.


    At this moment, the Liao Family had no time to return anyway. Zhao Changlong, the Zhao Family Head, had arrived in Nanluo City, and all of the Liao Family went to wee him.


    Apanying them to the wee were Fang Cui and Lin Qingru.


    Fang Cui had already heard from Lin Qingru about Liao Yuxuan¡¯s family matters, and she nearly burst intoughter.


    How could the Qin Family¡¯s connections and the Zhao Family¡¯s connections be any worse than the Hou Family¡¯s?


    The most crucial point was that Su Yang¡¯s rtionship with the Hou Family was just friendship, whereas for the Liao Family and the Qin and Zhao Families, it was a bond of blood and flesh.


    Qin Haishan¡¯s only illegitimate daughter, who had been wandering outside for decades before she was found. Wouldn¡¯t Qin Haishan have to be wholeheartedly good to her?


    The Zhao Family was about to enter the Ten Great Families, and with the rtionship with the Qin Family, the difficulty surely wouldn¡¯t be great.


    By then, the Liao Family would have two of the Ten Great Families¡¯ closest kin.


    In front of this rtionship, what did the Hou Family count for, what did Su Yang count for?


    Just as Liao Yuxuan had said, the Zhao Family currently treated the Liao Family extremely well. Zhao Changlong was incredibly affectionate the first time he met Liao Yuxuan. After all, the connection with the Qin Family was there.


    Liao Yuxuan was also very clever, immediately introducing Fang Cui and Lin Qingru to Zhao Changlong.


    When Zhao Changlong heard that Lin Qingru was already carrying Liao Yuxuan¡¯s child, he was even more pleased, and directly had someone send Lin Qingru a ne worth more than 300,000 as a meeting gift.


    This made Fang Cui¡¯s eyes nearly pop out, her heart thumping wildly, and her vision dazzled with excitement.


    Lin Qingru herself was so happy she was almost dizzy. Her only thought now was irritation at why her father hadn¡¯te. If he saw such a scene, would he still say she wasn¡¯t good enough for Su Yang?


    After chatting for a while, Fang Cui quietly tugged on Lin Qingru¡¯s clothes and whispered, "Your uncle and aunt are still locked up, can you see if they can be released too?"


    Lin Qingru hesitated, but still talked to Liao Yuxuan about this matter. Liao Yuxuan was straightforward, and immediately brought it up with Zhao Changlong.


    When Zhao Changlong learned they were put away by the Hou Family, he immediately said with a smile, "No problem, I¡¯ll take care of this matter. Although this is Nanluo City, my Zhao Family still holds some influence here."


    Zhao Changlong made a few calls, and soon, Fang Jianhong, Fang Hui, and Ki Mulin were brought over.


    Fang Jianhong and the others were still in a daze, originally thinking this time they werepletely done for. Unexpectedly, they were released and sent directly here. What was the situation?


    Fang Cui was excited, she immediately greeted them, "Second brother, third brother, you¡¯ve suffered!"


    Fang Jianhong scratched his head and spoke softly, "Sis, did you get us out?"


    "Otherwise?" Fang Cui crossed her arms, proudly saying, "Did you really think Su Yang and the Hou Family would let you go?"


    "Really?" Fang Hui¡¯s eyes widened, "Sis, you... how did you do it? The Hou Family wanted to finish us off..."


    Fang Cuiughed, "It wasn¡¯t me who did it. It was your cousin Qingru¡¯s grand uncle who helped you!"


    "Qingru¡¯s grand uncle?" They were shocked once more.


    Fang Cui proudly revealed the identity she had found, and the eyes of Fang Jianhong and the others immediately lit up. My god, the strength of this family wasn¡¯t much less than the Hou Family!


    "I always said Yuxuan was a good kid..." Fang Hui immediately said, "Handsome, well-mannered, of high quality, respectful to elders - unlike wild children like Su Yang. It¡¯s our Qingru who has the eye for a good son-inw!"

 Chapter 223 Zhao Family Backing Up

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223 Zhao Family Backing Up</h4>


    Fang Cui wore a look of pride and said, "Heh, do you really think the Yu Xuan Family is that simple? Let me tell you the truth, the situation with the Yu Xuan Family is something beyond your wildest imagination!"


    "What?" The three of them were shocked once again. Wasn¡¯t the Zhao Family background formidable enough?


    Fang Cui repeated the matter of Qin Haishan, and the three almost popped their eyes out.


    The Zhao Family and the Qin Family, there was quite a significant gap between them.


    Just the Zhao Family alone had left them shaken to the core. Who could have imagined there would be an even closer connection with the Qin Family?


    My God, the three of them felt so overwhelmed with joy that they were almost fainting. Their nephew by marriage actually had such an incredible background? What did that make Su Yang then?


    "Sister, could you also take us to the gathering of the Ten Great Families tonight..." Fang Jianhong said excitedly, "Su Yang will definitely be there tonight, and I want to vent all the frustration I¡¯ve endured right in front of him!"


    "I want to go too, I want to go too!" Fang Hui said through clenched teeth, "Today, I must make him kneel before me and kowtow!"


    "This..." Fang Cui was a bit worried and looked towards Liao Yuxuan.


    Liao Yuxuan, however, was decisive, and once again spoke to Zhao Changlong about the matter. Zhao Changlong did not hesitate either, immediately agreeing to bring them along, which made them jump for joy.


    ...


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Su Yang finally walked out of his room.


    He had absorbed all the spiritual energy from that idol, and now he felt a deathly stillness in the True Qi within his Qi Sea. However, Su Yang was well aware that this was just the calm before the storm.


    His power had essentially reached the Fusion Realm, and now the True Qi inside his body was quietly integrating. Once the True Qipletely fused, Su Yang would step into the Fusion Realm!


    In the Qi Refining Realm, Su Yang could y experts of the Fusion Realm. Once he stepped into the Fusion Realm, ying The Sovereign would be no problem at all!


    Half an hourter, Hou Shilin also drove over to personally take Su Yang to the Qingyun Clubhouse. The meeting of the Nine Great Families was being held at the Qingyun Clubhouse.


    On the way to the Qingyun Clubhouse, Hou Shilin also analyzed the current situation for Su Yang.


    Among the Top Ten Families of Pingnan Province, the Xue Family had already withdrawn from the historical stage, leaving nine remaining.


    Among these nine, there were two families that did not have good rtions with the Hou Family, namely the Xie Family ranked fourth, and the Chen Family ranked eighth. These two families definitely would not support the Hou Family.


    Two families had close rtions with the Zhao Family, and another two with the Hong Family. This left three other families, namely the Ye Family ranked first, the Nan Family ranked fifth, and the Qin Family ranked sixth.


    The Nan Family and the Qin Family would likely support the Hou Family. The attitude of the Ye Family was unclear, but given that both the Xie Family and the Chen Family had poor rtions with the Hou Family, they definitely would not be supportive. Therefore, the situation for the Hou Family was very precarious indeed.


    Su Yang sat in the car, listened to Hou Shilin¡¯s analysis, and just smiled faintly, "All these things are trivial. Tonight, nothing can stop the Hou Family from bing one of the Top Ten Families!"


    Hou Shilin felt reassured. He knew that whatever Su Yang said, he could make it happen.


    "Su Yang, be cautious of the Wang Familyter," Hou Shilin said in a low voice, "The Wang Family has the second-ranked expert in Pingnan Province, Wang Wanli, who is said to have reached the Venerable Realm. The Wang Family has good rtions with the Zhao Family, and being ranked third among the Ten Great Families, their influence here should not be underestimated!"


    "Wang Wanli?" Su Yang chuckled. If it had been before today, facing a Venerable, it would probably have taken quite an effort. But now, Su Yang was not afraid at all.


    Upon entering the Qingyun Clubhouse, Su Yang immediately felt that the atmosphere today was starkly different from the past. Not to mention, the number of guards outside had significantly increased. Moreover, the guards here were no longer from the Hou Family; they should be from the Nine Great Families!


    As he walked into the hall, he saw a group of people gathered together from afar, seemingly chatting andughing about something.


    "It¡¯s the Zhao Family¡¯s people!" Hou Shilin whispered.


    Su Yang also saw Lin Qingru and the people of the Fang Family among the crowd and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. What was the involvement of the Fang Family in tonight¡¯s events?


    "Su Yang!"


    Fang Jianhong, the first to spot Su Yang, red bitterly. An archenemy was always a sight for sore eyes, and he hurried over, "Su, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, I was really afraid you wouldn¡¯te!"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly replying, "What difference does it make whether Ie or not?"


    "If you¡¯vee, tonight I will make you regret everything you¡¯ve done!" Fang Jianhong said through clenched teeth. "Moreover, this time, whether you cooperate with our project or not, I won¡¯t let you off. Even if you kneel down and beg me, I will still make sure you suffer!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang nced at Fang Jianhong, "And you think you can do that?"


    At this moment, Zhao Changlong came over, sneering, "What¡¯s the matter, you seem very unconvinced. You think we can¡¯t do it?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s expression darkened as he said solemnly, "Mr. Zhao, the Su Brothers are friends of the Hou Family. What are you implying with such remarks?"


    "Step aside!" Zhao Changlong rebuked angrily. "Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? Have your grandfathere and talk to me!"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face turned awkward; in front of Zhao Changlong, he was indeed of the younger generation.


    Yet the people of the Fang Family were sneering continuously, extremely thrilled. Zhao Changlong was truly domineering, to scold Hou Shilin like this on the Hou Family¡¯s turf¡ªit was really satisfying to listen to.


    Su Yang nced at Zhao Changlong and spoke coldly, "Old man, watch your words. Otherwise, although you managed to get to Nanluo City, it would be embarrassing if you couldn¡¯t get back!"


    Zhao Changlong flew into a rage, pointing at Su Yang, "You brat, dare to threaten me? You should look in the mirror and see what you¡¯re worth before speaking to me like that. Damn it, how can such trash be allowed in the venue? Get him out of here!"


    Several people immediately rushed out from behind Zhao Changlong, heading toward Su Yang with aggressive momentum.


    Su Yang let out a coldugh, ready to make his move, when an angry voice came from behind, "Everyone, stop right there!"


    Turning to look, they saw Hou Xiangdeing over with a group of people.


    A trace of disdain shed in Zhao Changlong¡¯s eyes as he spoke coldly, "Hou Xiangde, do you think you can control me?"


    "Master Su!" Hou Xiangde first greeted Su Yang, then gave Zhao Changlong a cold look. "Whether I can or can¡¯t, this is Nanluo City, and it¡¯s not your ce to call the shots!"


    "What if I insist on talking?" Zhao Changlong scoffed. "I want to kick this kid out today; what can you do about it?"


    "You just try!" Hou Xiangde replied directly. "I don¡¯t care who you are from the Zhao Family, if anyone dares to make a move, I¡¯ll chop them up and feed them to the dogs. Listen up, Zhao Changlong, this is Nanluo City. We may not be as powerful as the Zhao Family, but here in Nanluo City, we have plenty of people. I could kill all of you and at most pay with my life. What can you do about

 Chapter 224: Owing me money could get you killed.

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Owing me money could get you killed.</h4>


    Zhao Changlong was stunned; in his mind, Hou Xiangde had always been quite amiable. What had happened this time for him to wield such authority?


    To Zhao Changlong, Su Yang was just a small fry. He wanted to drive Su Yang out, but Hou Xiangde shouldn¡¯t have fallen out with him over something like this.


    And now, the fact that Hou Xiangde had spoken such words was truly shocking.


    The people behind Zhao Changlong were also petrified. Zhao Changlong was not afraid of Hou Xiangde, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t. If Hou Xiangde really wanted to, he dared to chop them all up and feed them to the dogs, and they truly didn¡¯t dare do anything to Su Yang!


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Changlong gritted his teeth and said coldly, "Alright, Hou Xiangde. Let¡¯s wait and see!"


    With a wave of his hand, Zhao Changlong led his people upstairs.


    The Fang Family members looked at Su Yang provocatively. In their view, Hou Xiangde had to go all out just to protect Su Yang. But, how long could Hou Xiangde keep Su Yang safe?


    Before they had even gone over, Su Yang suddenly stepped forward, pulling someone out from the crowd. The person was Xie Laogui, one of the seven major gang leaders in Pingnan Province and from Xiqiu City.


    "What are you doing?" Xie Laogui struggled a couple of times but couldn¡¯t break free.


    "Xie Laogui, don¡¯t you still owe me some money?" Su Yang asked leisurely.


    Xie Laogui red at Zhao Changlong and, gritting his teeth, said, "What money? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang sneered: "Xie Laogui, owing me money can get you killed!"


    "Are you trying to scare me?" Xie Laogui red back: "All of the Nine Great Families are here tonight, do you darey a hand on me?"


    "Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?" Su Yang countered.


    At that moment, Zhao Changlong approached, furiously saying, "Hou Xiangde, what does he mean by that? I let him off the hook, and he still dares to provoke me?"


    "So what if he provokes you!" Hou Xiangde shot back: "What, you can¡¯t handle it? If you can¡¯t, let your people make a move. Damn it, seal the door, tonight I¡¯ll kill you all first!"


    Zhao Changlong was dumbfounded; this was utterly unreasonable!


    "You... You¡¯re going too far!" Zhao Changlong eximed in distress.


    "This is my turf; why can¡¯t I go too far?" Hou Xiangde raised his voice: "Come on, if you can¡¯t handle it, say it again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll p you first!"


    Zhao Changlong immediately shut his mouth. He was arrogant, but if Hou Xiangde really decided to fight to the death, he had to be afraid. Just like Hou Xiangde said, this was Nanluo City, wanting to kill them would be as easy as flipping his hand!


    "Well said!" Just then, another group of people entered from the door, and an old man at the forefrontughed heartily: "Had I note to Nanluo City, I would never have known that the Hou Family was so domineering here. Hou Xiangde, do you really think you can do whatever you want in Nanluo City?"


    Seeing the neer, Hou Xiangde¡¯s expression changed because the neer was Xie Hongyun, the Family Head of the Xie Family, one of the Ten Great Families, and also one of the Hou Family¡¯s rivals.


    "Xie Lao!" Zhao Changlong immediately smiled: "The proverbial frog at the bottom of a well, that¡¯s probably referring to the Hou Family. Actingwlessly in Nanluo City, do you really think the entire Pingnan Province can¡¯t suppress you? It¡¯s just a pity that in front of Elder Xie, even if you are a big local tyrant in Nanluo City, you still have to coil up obediently!"


    Xie Hongyun burst outughing and walked up to Hou Xiangde, proudly saying, "Hou Xiangde, don¡¯t you dare repeat what you just said to me?"


    Hou Xiangde¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed as he replied in a deep voice, "Elder Xie, as guests, you deserve our respect, how could I possibly be so rude?"


    "Hmph, if you don¡¯t dare, you don¡¯t dare, why all the nonsense!" Xie Hongyun scoffed. "Hou Xiangde, it looks to me like this is as far as you¡¯ll ever get in life. Today, with me here, the Hou Family can forget about joining the Ten Great Families!"


    Hou Xiangde¡¯s facial muscles twitched slightly while Zhao Changlong and others smirked. Fang Cui and the rest looked particrly smug, as if they were the ones trampling Hou Xiangde underfoot.


    Xie Hongyun turned to Su Yang with a sneer, "So you are that Su Yang?"


    Su Yang neither confirmed nor denied, and Fang Jianhong seized the opportunity to angrily retort, "You, surnamed Su, Elder Xie is asking you a question. Are you deaf or mute? Why don¡¯t you answer?"


    Hou Shilin couldn¡¯t contain his anger, "Fang Jianhong, who do you think you are? Do you have any right to speak here?"


    Xie Hongyun nced at Hou Shilin and said coldly, "And what about you? Do you have any right to speak here?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face turned nk, standing in front of Xie Hongyun, he truly felt far inferior.


    "Elder Xie..." Hou Xiangde tried to smooth things over.


    "Shut up!" Xie Hongyun shouted angrily, his cold eyes fixed on Su Yang, "Young man, is this the kind of manners you have? An elder speaks to you, and you don¡¯t even know to reply. Is this how your parents raised you?"


    Su Yang frowned, just about to speak when a chilly voice came from the entrance, "Xie Hongyun, talk is talk, but please mind your words. Don¡¯t insult someone¡¯s parents, as the head of one of the Ten Great Families, don¡¯t you have even that much of decency?"


    The crowd turned to look, only to see Nan Wudi striding in with a group of people. He strode up to Su Yang and said with a smile, "Young Master Su, I am sorry for beingte!"


    Everyone at the scene was shocked, including members of the Hou Family. They knew that the Nan Family was now treating Su Yang well, but they didn¡¯t expect that it would extend to this extent. Nan Wudi, even in front of Su Yang, was so polite, which was indeed rare!


    Xie Hongyun¡¯s expression turned cold, "Nan Wudi, you dare interfere with me?"


    "Why would I bother with you!" Nan Wudi replied coldly, "I¡¯m just speaking a fair word, is that a problem for you?"


    After speaking, Nan Wudi scoffed again, "I¡¯ve heard that Elder Xie has recently progressed in his cultivation, gaining even more strength. If you disagree, why don¡¯t we have a friendly exchange of skills right here? Or maybe, we should just let loose and let our families have a free-for-all battle, what do you think?"


    Xie Hongyun immediately deted, as the Nan Family was one of the five great martial arts families of Pingnan Province, so naturally, their strength was undeniable. Even though the Xie Family ranked slightly higher in overall strength, when it came down to fighting, they definitely were no match for the Nan Family.


    Taking a deep breath, Xie Hongyun said coldly, "Nan Wudi, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you over the Xue Family incidentst time. I wasn¡¯t there, and you allowed this kid to get away unscathed. Hmph, today, he won¡¯t be so lucky. Today, with me here, the Hou Family can forget about entering the Ten Great Families!"


    "We¡¯ll see about that!" Nan Wudi sneered back.


    Xie Hongyun gave Su Yang a piercing look, waved his hand, and said, "We¡¯re going upstairs. Today, I really want to see what kind of ability you, Nan Wudi, have to help the Hou Family join the Ten Great Families!"


    The crowd quickly followed him upstairs, the members of the Fang Family all sneered at Su Yang. With Xie Hongyun so confident, the Hou Family was doomed for sure this time!

 Chapter 225 The situation is one-sided

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 225 The situation is one-sided</h4>


    "Dammit, what the heck is this!" Hou Shilin cursed at the Xie Family members.


    Hou Xiangde looked towards Nan Wudi and bowed, saying, "Patriarch Nan, please forgive our inability to wee you from afar."


    "We¡¯re all family here, no need for such formalities!" Nan Wudi waved his hand, his expression slightly gloomy, and whispered to Su Yang, "Master Su, the situation this time seems a bit grim."


    "What¡¯s happened?" Su Yang asked quietly.


    "I heard that the Hong Family knows they don¡¯t stand much chance this time, so they¡¯ve chosen to ally with the Zhao Family. The Wang and Lin Families, who have close ties with the Hong Family, are likely to support the Zhao Family as well."


    Nan Wudi said somberly, "On top of that, the Zhao Family already has the support of the Zhou and Shangguan families. Moreover, since the Xie and Chen Families have conflicts with the Hou Family, I estimate that six families will now be supporting the Zhao Family. What¡¯s left are only our Nan Family, the Qin Family, and the Ye Family."


    With a sigh, Nan Wudi continued, "Patriarch Ye Zhenying of the Ye Family actually holds a pivotal position among the Ten Great Families. If he could give us his support, there might still be hope. However, the Ye Family has a good rtionship with the Shangguan Family. If the Shangguan Family chooses to support the Zhao Family, then I¡¯m afraid the Ye Family will also turn towards them."


    Nan Wudi didn¡¯t say more, but his meaning was quite clear. This time, the Hou Family¡¯s hopes were truly slim.


    Hou Xiangde¡¯s face turned deathly pale; if they failed this time, being trampled on by the Zhao Family in the future would spell serious trouble for the Hou Family.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm and said nothing.


    "Regardless, my Nan Family will absolutely support Master Su!" Nan Wudi dered. "This time, I will definitely confront them to the very end!"


    "Thank you, Patriarch Nan!" Hou Xiangde expressed his sincere gratitude.


    Only then did Su Yang nod and say, "Let¡¯s go upstairs."


    The group ascended to the upstairs hall and sat opposite the Zhao and Xie Families.


    Zhao Changlong¡¯s sneer was unrelenting, while the people of the Fang Family behind him looked utterly smug.


    Just now, Xie Hongyun had informed them about the current situation, and the Zhao Family waspletely confident of their victory. Next, it was time to humiliate the Hou Family and Su Yang.


    "He probably doesn¡¯t even realize he¡¯s waiting for his death..." Fang Jianhong sneered, "Does he really think that having the Nan Family¡¯s support means he can do whatever he wants? When the timees, with only the Nan Family standing behind them, oh, how embarrassing it will be!"


    "He¡¯s utterly getting what he deserves!" Fang Hui said through clenched teeth. "He¡¯s just a filthy beggar that came from the countryside, does he really think he can transform into a phoenix? Humph, today we¡¯ll knock him back to his original form!"


    "Our Qingru has always been perceptive, fortunately, she didn¡¯t choose this Su guy. Otherwise, how embarrassing it would have been tonight!" Fang Cui said with heartfelt emotion.


    "He¡¯s digging his own grave, nobody else to me!" Lin Qingru said coldly. "Thankfully, I called off that marriagest night; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been just me, even our family might have been dragged down by him!"


    "Yes, yes!" The three from the Fang Family were relieved beyond measure. Fang Cui looked at Liao Yuxuan and said with emotion, "Qingru has always been discerning. Yuxuan, you truly make your mother proud!"


    Liao Yuxuan gave a slight smile and said, "After tonight¡¯s events, our Liao Family will take over many of the Hou Family¡¯s assets in Nanluo City. We may have to trouble everyone to help manage them afterward!"


    Overjoyed, the three Fang Family members immediately responded, with Fang Hui saying, "No problem, no problem. I¡¯m the best at handling business. Heh, if I could take over Beixing Mall, I¡¯ll make that bitch Hu Xiexie kneel before me and beg for mercy!"


    "No problem!" Liao Yuxuan sneered, "After tonight, the Hou Family and the four great families, as well as the number one richest man, will all be things of the past. My Liao Family willpletely be the master of Nanluo!"


    The three members of the Fang Family were full of yearning. If the Liao Family imed supremacy, wouldn¡¯t their Fang Family be hitching themselves to a rising star?


    "Qingru, your perseverance was absolutely right!" Fang Hui said excitedly.


    Lin Qingru smiled proudly, and Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face was filled with arrogance. During this period, he had been severely pressured by Su Yang. This time, he was determined to trample Su Yang underfootpletely, letting everyone know that he, Liao Yuxuan, was iparable to Su Yang!


    Before long, a family arrived. The neers were from the Chen Family, led by none other than the Chen Family Head, Chen Yong¡¯an.


    Upon his arrival, Chen Yong¡¯an merely nced at the Hou Family, then went straight towards the Xie Family, greeting them and the Zhao Family warmly. Undoubtedly, they were there to support the Zhao Family.


    The Zhao Family¡¯s members were all looking smug, while the faces of the Hou Family members were filled with embarrassment.


    After a moment, another family approached. This time it was the Lin Family, with the Family Head Lin Zhengyuan leading a group directly to the Zhao Family¡¯s side, openly backing them.


    Then, another group arrived, headed by the Wang Family Head, Wang Yuguang, and the people from the Hong Family. This group didn¡¯t even nce at the Hou Family, but went straight to the Zhao Family¡¯s side.


    Before sitting down, Wang Yuguang dered aloud, "Everyone, Elder Master Zhou of the Zhou Family passed away recently, and there¡¯s been some dispute within their family, so they won¡¯t be joining us today. This time, the matters will have to be settled by our eight families!"


    Hearing this, Liao Yuxuan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Then is there even anything to settle? My grandfather will certainly support our side!"


    "Your grandfather?" Wang Yuguang nced at Liao Yuxuan and chuckled, "Oh, so you¡¯re the child of that daughter whom Qin Haishan abandoned. I¡¯ve heard Old Qin mention you, haha, Old Qin will being up soon. It looks like the oue of this matter could be decided ahead of time."


    After speaking, Wang Yuguang solemnly proposed, "I suggest the Wang Family¡¯s proposal, for the Zhao Family to enter the Ten Great Families!"


    Xie Hongyun immediately called out, "I, representing the Xie Family, suggest the Zhao Family to enter the Ten Great Families!"


    Lin Zhengyuan said, "The Lin Family proposes the Zhao Family¡¯s entry into the Ten Great Families!"


    Chen Yong¡¯an stated, "The Chen Family proposes the Zhao Family¡¯s entry into the Ten Great Families!"


    Zhao Changlong immediately stood up, bowed deeply to the four major families, "Thank you all for your favor. On behalf of the entire Zhao Family, I express our sincere gratitude!"


    "Old Zhao, you¡¯re being too polite!" Wang Yuguangughed, "The efforts of the Zhao Family over the years are clear to everyone. Their entry into the Ten Great Families is only natural. Today¡¯s consultation meeting ispletely unnecessary. Would any clown actually be able to disce the Zhao Family?"


    The crowd erupted inughter; the clown referenced was clearly the Hou Family.


    The faces of the Hou Family members flushed with embarrassment, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak up since they were not yet members of the Ten Great Families.


    Nan Wudi couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, mmed the table, and roared, "Wang Yuguang, mind your words. The results aren¡¯t decided yet; do you really think you¡¯ve already won?"


    Wang Yuguang¡¯s expression turned ice-cold as he retorted, "Nan Wudi, who do you think you are to raise your voice at me? What, have you forgotten the shame of being defeated by my brother a few years ago?"

 Chapter 226 Qin Family’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226 Qin Family¡¯s Choice</h4>


    In Pingnan Province, among the ten greatest experts, there had been confrontations, and Nan Wudi suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Wang Wanli¡ªa humiliation that Nan Wudi considered the greatest shame of his life.


    This time, Wang Yuguang bringing it up again was essentially rubbing salt into his wounds in public.


    Nan Wudi¡¯s face turned beet red with his teeth clenched tightly as he spoke, "Wang Wanli is stronger than me, and I, Nan, am willing to ept defeat. However, today we are here to elect the members of the Ten Great Families, not to select the ten greatest experts. What is the point of bringing this up?"


    "Heh heh, I just happen to like talking about this very much. Why, is that not allowed?" Wang Yuguang sneered, "Nan Wudi, oh Nan Wudi, I heard that you were beaten by that kid named Su Yang, which is why you obediently went to support the Hou Family."


    "Tsk tsk, I really didn¡¯t expect it, after all these years, your cowardly nature hasn¡¯t changed at all. To save your own life, you actually went to be apdog for some jumping clowns? However, what I really don¡¯t understand is, you¡¯re afraid of what¡¯s-his-name, Su Yang, but are you not afraid of my brother?"


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, and the faces of the Nan Family members were filled with extreme anger. When Wang Yuguang ridiculed Nan Wudi, it was as if he was trampling on the Nan Family¡¯s face.


    "Wang Yuguang, you¡¯re going too far!" Nan Wudi shouted in anger.


    "Oh? You¡¯re not convinced?" Wang Yuguang sneered, "My brother is right downstairs enjoying the view. Why not let hime up and chat with you?"


    Nan Wudi immediately fell silent. Wang Wanli was the true Sovereign. Nan Wudi was no match for Wang Wanli at all!


    "What¡¯s the matter, lost for words?" Wang Yuguang sneered, "Nan Wudi, your worthless character really hasn¡¯t changed at all!"


    Nan Wudi gritted his teeth, ready to burst into anger. At this moment, Su Yang finally spoke up, setting down the teacup in his hand and saying softly, "I¡¯m a bit confused, tonight are we deciding things based on martial strength or on support rates? If it¡¯s by martial strength, why don¡¯t you let your brothere up and I¡¯ll spar with him for a couple of rounds?"


    Wang Yuguang¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and he shouted angrily, "Kid, you¡¯re courting death! What are you that you dare challenge my brother? I¡¯ll have you know, anyone from my Wang Family could crush you to death!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled faintly, "Then why don¡¯t you try to crush me to death yourself?"


    Wang Yuguang was at a loss for words; he was not weak, but he was far inferior to Nan Wudi. Although he didn¡¯t believe that Su Yang had defeated Nan Wudi, the thought of fighting Su Yang still didn¡¯t quite sit right with him.


    "Why the pointless chatter?" Xie Hongyun said coldly, "Tonight we¡¯re deciding things based on the support rate, so let¡¯s first settle on the candidates for the Ten Great Families. As for the matter of fighting, Su, if you really want to die, my Xie Family wille for you after this is concluded!"


    "I¡¯ll take note of that!" Su Yang picked up his teacup again and said with a faint smile, "If we¡¯re speaking based on the support rate, then you all can stop talking nonsense. Of the eight major families, only four are currently supporting the Zhao Family. This matter is far from over!"


    "What difference does it make?" Wang Yuguang sneered, "The Qin Family will definitely support the Zhao Family, as will the Shangguan Family. The Ye Family has the best rtionship with the Shangguan Family, so they will surely support the Zhao Family too. Heh heh, do we even need to discuss tonight¡¯s oue? Nan Wudi, you¡¯re the only one standing behind the Hou Family. Don¡¯t you feel lonely?"


    Nan Wudi bit his lip and said nothing, the current situation was indeed not looking good for the Hou Family.


    "Why don¡¯t we just end this early?" Fang Jianhong sneered, "The oue is already very clear; there¡¯s no need to waste everyone¡¯s time. As we¡¯ve alle to Nanluo City, it¡¯s only right that we show a bit of hospitality, isn¡¯t it?"


    Everyone started tough, and Wang Yuguang nced sidelong at Hou Xiangde, "How about it, Elder Hou? What do you think?"


    Hou Xiangde remained silent, while Su Yang stayed calm and spoke leisurely, "My opinion is that you all should sit down and behave. Tonight, not only will the Hou Family be one of the Ten Great Families, but some families will also be removed from the Ten Great Families!"


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve!" Wang Yuguang shouted angrily.


    "Kid, are you looking for death?" Xie Hongyun also said with a deep voice.


    "Do you really think we dare not take action and kill you right here?"


    "To us, killing you would be no different than squashing an ant, and yet you still dare to speak so arrogantly?"


    The noise and taunts continued nonstop, and Lin Qingru scoffed, "On the brink of death and still spouting such grandiose nonsense, you¡¯ve truly not changed your despicable ways!"


    Su Yang set down his teacup again and stood up, saying coldly, "I¡¯ll say it once more, if you all want to settle this by force, then let¡¯s start fighting now. If not, then sit down quietly and wait for the support rates toe out!"


    The crowd was furious and about to start cursing when a group of people entered through the door. It was the people of the Qin Family.


    Everyone looked over immediately. Wang Yuguang was the first to smile, "Refusing to give in until the bitter end? Good, now you can give up. Old Qin is here, and this matter can be concluded. Five out of the eight families are supporting the Zhao Family, do we even need to talk about it?"


    Liao Yuxuan was even more excited, waving his hands, "Grandpa, grandpa, we¡¯re over here!"


    Qin Haishan, seeing Liao Yuxuan, noticeably changed his expression. He stood still, nced at Liao Yuxuan, then at Su Yang, clearly hesitating.


    Liao Yuxuan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Wasn¡¯t the choice obvious? His own grandfather was actually noting to support him?


    "Grandpa,e over here, this way!" Liao Yuxuan called out urgently.


    "Old Qin, what¡¯s there to think about? Let¡¯s finish this early so we can have supper!" Wang Yuguang smiled.


    Qin Haishan took a deep breath, then abruptly gritted his teeth and strode over to Su Yang.


    "Master Su, sorry for ourte arrival!" Qin Haishan bowed slightly, leading his people to sit down on the side of the Hou Family.


    Everyone was stunned. What was happening? Liao Yuxuan¡¯s grandfather was not supporting Liao Yuxuan? Were they seeing ghosts?


    "Grandpa!" Liao Yuxuan became anxious, "What... what are you doing? I am over here, here is my uncle, you... what are you doing over there?"


    Qin Haishan waved his hand, "Yuxuan, tonight¡¯s matter is very important. Let¡¯s settle the issue of the Ten Great Families first. We can talk after we are done here!"


    "Then why talk about it?" Liao Yuxuan was frantically agitated, "How can you support them? You... don¡¯t you know I have a grudge against them? Grandpa, how can you do this?"


    Qin Haishan¡¯s body was trembling slightly, and he ended up turning his head away, ignoring Liao Yuxuan.


    Although he cherished his newly found daughter and his grandson and would use anything topensate for their past, he could not risk the entire Qin Family. Offending Su Yang meant the Qin Family might not even have the chance to exist any longer!


    Liao Yuxuan was dumbfounded, as were all the others. How could the almost certain vote suddenly switch to the Hou Family at this moment?

 Chapter 227 Meeting Ying’er Again

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Meeting Ying¡¯er Again</h4>


    Not long after the Qin Family had arrived, another group of people entered the doorway.


    Upon seeing this group, everyone stood up, including Wang Yuguang, who had previously seemed invincible; at this moment, he stood up respectfully as well.


    It was because among this group of neers, the two leading elders were the number one ranked Patriarch of the Ye Family, Ye Zhenying, and the number two ranked Patriarch of the Shangguan Family, Shangguan Ge.


    In Pingnan Province, the Top Ten Families can, in fact, be ssified into three types: the Ye Family, the Shangguan Family, and the other eight great families.


    Thebined strength of the Ye and Shangguan families is absolutely on a par with the other eight families. Thus, in Pingnan, the Ye and Shangguan families are considered super ns.


    Especially the Ye Family, not to mention in Pingnan, even in the surrounding provinces, they could be described as being able to cover the sky with one hand. The Ye Family¡¯s Ye Jiansheng, who seldom returned to Pingnan, was a top ten master even in the whole Huaxia Country.


    The top masters of Pingnan Province were determined through battles, with the second ce being Wang Wanli and third ce Nan Wudi. As for the first ce, it belonged to the Ye Family¡¯s Sword Saint. And this ranking did not require any battle to confirm, nor did people have any doubt about it. The Sword Saint was absolutely the indisputable number one, with not even Wang Wanli entertaining the slightest objection!


    Such was the Ye Family, such was their influence¡ªamong the other eight great families, who dared to disobey?


    Of course, there was still one person sitting there, and that was Su Yang. He was still holding a teacup, leisurely sipping tea, as if he had not seen the people who had juste in.


    And everyone was watching Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge; their choice would decide the oue of tonight!


    Just at that moment, a sudden voice interrupted: "Su Yang!?"


    Everyone looked carefully, only to see a stunningly beautiful girl beside Shangguan Ge, excitedly looking at Su Yang with excitement in her eyes.


    "Isn¡¯t that Ying¡¯er?"


    "Is it really her?"


    "My god, the foremost of the domestic Four Young Madams, how did shee here?"


    "Didn¡¯t you know? She¡¯s Shangguan Ge¡¯s granddaughter, and he dotes on her the most!"


    "Heavens, is it really her?"


    "But how does she know Su Yang?" This question was asked by Lin Qingru, and Liao Yuxuan was also dumbstruck.


    The foremost of the Four Young Madams of the country, known as the only all-natural beauty in the entertainment industry, the dream of countless young people, adored by everyone of her age¡ªYing¡¯er knew Su Yang?


    How could anyone believe this if it got out? How could anyone ept it?


    But right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Ying¡¯er ran up to Su Yang and grabbed his arm: "Is it really you? My god, Uncle Kang said you were living in Nanluo City. I wanted toe to look for you after finishing my business, and I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here. How have you beentely? Oh, you changed clothes, pretty handsome, but you look even better in a military uniform!"


    Everyone was almost spitting blood¡ªcould their rtionship be that good?


    And on the Hou Family¡¯s side, including Nan Wudi and Qin Haishan, they were trembling slightly.


    What did this mean? Was the Shangguan Family about to support the Hou Family? My god, Su Yang even had this sort of connection?


    Su Yang smiled faintly. He hadn¡¯t seen Ying¡¯er since he had protected her on her way backst time. He had not expected to meet her again under such circumstances.


    "Long time no see," Su Yang said softly.


    "You¡¯re telling me. You left without a wordst time, and it made me so angry I had a big fight with my sister. Luckily, Uncle Kang got your numberst time; otherwise, I¡¯d still be mad at my sister!" Ying¡¯er pouted, looking especially adorable with her lips pursed, making it hard for anyone to look away.


    "Sorry about that, I had urgent family matters to attend tost time, so I left in a hurry," Su Yang apologized.


    "Hehe, anyway, I got to see you again!" Ying¡¯er smiled and said to Shangguan Ge, "That¡¯s right, Grandfather, he¡¯s the Su Yang I told you about!"


    Shangguan Ge¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately walked over, "So you¡¯re Young Master Su. Ah, I¡¯ve always wanted to personally thank you, but I never had the chance. Today, meeting you, I can finally fulfill my wish. Young Master Su, thank you!"


    Since Su Yang had saved Shangguan Ge¡¯s life, he was, of course, extremely grateful.


    "No need to be polite!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Without wasting words, Shangguan Ge found a chair and sat down next to Su Yang. Without a doubt, they had decided to support the Hou Family.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze once again turned to Ye Zhenying, whose vote was thest and most crucial. To whom would it go?


    However, Ye Zhenying didn¡¯t speak. Instead, a stunningly beautiful girl next to him was staring at Su Yang with a shocked expression.


    After a while, she finally walked up to Su Yang and eximed in surprise, "So your name is Su Yang!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. How did they know each other?


    Su Yang nced at the girl and narrowed his eyes slightly, "Ye Wantong?"


    This girl was none other than Miss Ye Wantong from the Erdao Street Antique Shop, whom Su Yang had met.


    There, Su Yang had bought a jade vase for Ye Wantong and received a hundred thousand as thanks, which they settled. Su Yang hadn¡¯t even left his name because he didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    But unexpectedly, they met again here today!


    "You remember my name!" Ye Wantong frowned, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t care what I was called at all!"


    Su Yang smiled and did not reply.


    "This... Who is this Ye Wantong?" Zhao Changlong¡¯s lips trembled.


    "You don¡¯t know?" Wang Yuguang said in a low voice, "She¡¯s the daughter of the Sword Saint, Ye Zhenying¡¯s most beloved granddaughter, Miss Ye of the Ye Family!"


    "What?" Zhao Changlong was almost popping his eyes out. The daughter of the Sword Saint, she was no ordinary person! But how did she know Su Yang? Moreover, by the looks of it, it seemed as if Ye Wantong was chasing after Su Yang to talk?


    "What... what exactly is their rtionship?" Fang Jianhong was bbergasted. He suddenly realized that tonight¡¯s events weren¡¯t going as smoothly as he had imagined.


    Lin Qingru was also stunned. What kind of luck had Su Yang stumbled upon, that both Ying¡¯er and Ye Wantong went over to him?


    Despite her pride, Lin Qingru felt inferior in front of Ying¡¯er and Ye Wantong. In terms of looks, figure, and family background, she couldn¡¯tpare to either of these two women at all.


    Yet, it was Su Yang, the very man she looked down upon and strived to break off the engagement with, who had won the favor of these two girls.


    What in the world was going on?


    Fang Cui was also dumbstruck. At that moment, she remembered Lin Ze Ping¡¯s words: Su Yang¡¯s fate was of an unprecedentedly good kind, and Lin Qingru was simply not his match!


    She had not believed it before, but now she was forced to believe it!


    Ying¡¯er, Ye Wantong, weren¡¯t they both much better than Lin Qingru?


    Yet, Su Yang¡¯s attitude towards them was one of indifference!


    So, what did Lin Qingru amount to in front of Su Yang?

 Chapter 228: The Poisonous Spiritual Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228: The Poisonous Spiritual Medicine</h4>


    Ye Zhenying remained standing in his ce, looking at Ye Wantong with surprise, "Wan¡¯er, who is this?"


    "Grandpa, I¡¯ve told you about him, the one who bought the Jade Vase for me in Nanluo City!" Ye Wantong said with a smile.


    "Oh, it¡¯s him!" Ye Zhenying looked astonished, "This young brother sure is interesting!"


    With that, Ye Zhenying had already led the Ye Family members over to the Hou Family¡¯s side.


    The members of the Hou Family shivered with excitement; if the Ye Family supported them as well, then the Hou Family¡¯s position was secured. Even though it was four against four, their four votes carried much more weight!


    On the other hand, the Zhao Family and those from the four major families were dumbfounded.


    How could such an unexpected change ur when everything seemed to have been settled?


    The support from the Ye Family and Shangguan Family was one thing, but what was truly shocking was the Qin Family; Qin Haishan had sided with Su Yang? His grandson was still over on this side, what was he ying at?


    Just then, Su Yang stood up and said aloud, "It seems that tonight¡¯s situation is still unclear. The Hou Family and Zhao Family both have the support of four families. So, who will be the one to enter the Ten Great Families?"


    People from the Zhao Family side hung their heads in silence. If it really came down to aparison, their four families were no match for the other four. They had no hope at all for this matter.


    "Four votes against four votes, indeed it¡¯s difficult to determine the oue of this matter," Su Yang slowly walked to the center, "What about this, everyone listens to a few words from me and then decides which family will enter the Ten Great Families, how about that?"


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, and Elder Shangguan smiled faintly, "Young Master Su, please speak your mind!"


    "Thank you!" Su Yang nodded, turned towards the Zhao Family¡¯s side, his eyes scanning over the four families and finally settling on Hong Guoqiang, Head of the Hong Family: "Head of the Hong Family, may I ask why you chose to support the Zhao Family?"


    Hong Guoqiang furrowed his brows slightly and said in a deep voice, "This is our choice, it¡¯s none of your business, is it?"


    "Indeed, it¡¯s not my ce to interfere," Su Yang agreed with a smile, "However, whether it¡¯s truly your choice or you had no choice, that needs to be made clear."


    "What do you mean!" Hong Guoqiang¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Beforeing here today, I kept wondering why, despite their simr strengths, the Zhao and Hong Families had good rtions with other families in the Ten Great Families, whereas the Hou Family had none. For such a major family, the Hou Family¡¯s situation seemed to be too miserable, didn¡¯t it?"


    "However, after seeing the Head of the Zhao Family and the Head of the Hong Family, I suddenly understood what was going on."


    At this point, Su Yang turned to look at Elder Shangguan, "Elder Shangguan, your Shangguan Family is rumored to be on good terms with the Zhao Family. Over the years, the Zhao Family has helped the Shangguan Family quite a bit, especially by sending over a lot of Spiritual Medicine for prolonging life, which worked very well!"


    "How did you know that?" Elder Shangguan asked with surprise, as these matters were not known by many within his family.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, and turned to Wang Yuguang and Lin Zhengyuan, "Your situations aren¡¯t much different, are they? The Spiritual Medicines that the Hong Family has sent you over the years have had pretty good effects, haven¡¯t they?"


    "You... how did you know about that?" Wang Yuguang and Lin Zhengyuan eximed in unison.


    Su Yang pointed at Lin Zhengyuan, "The Hong Family started sending you Spiritual Medicine three years ago, if I¡¯m not mistaken."


    "Ah?" Lin Zhengyuan was stupefied, Su Yang¡¯s timing was spot on.


    "And you, it began three and a half years ago," Su Yang said to Wang Yuguang.


    "You... you..." Wang Yuguang was bbergasted, the timing was also precise.


    "As for you..." Su Yang looked at Elder Shangguan, "Elder, the Zhao Family started sending you Spiritual Medicine seven years ago!"


    Even Elder Shangguan was stunned, asking in surprise, "How do you know about this? Only a few people in our family are aware of these matters."


    After speaking, Elder Shangguan then turned to Ying¡¯er, "Ying¡¯er, did you tell him?"


    "Grandfather..." Ying¡¯er was at a loss for words, "Haven¡¯t I already told you? We hardly spoke on our wayst time. After we returned and saved you, he left without even greeting me. How could I have told him these things?"


    "Then what is going on?" Elder Shangguan wondered.


    "Elder, no need to be surprised," Su Yang said. "I sensed it from the aura on your bodies!"


    "What aura?" Elder Shangguan asked curiously.


    "Your illness, it started eight months ago, am I right?" Su Yang asked again.


    "That¡¯s not right, he got sick three months ago!" Ying¡¯er shook her head.


    "Mr. Su, what¡¯s with the charade?" Liao Yuxuan couldn¡¯t help but angrily say, "The fact that Elder Shangguan fell ill is known to many in Pingnan Province, what¡¯s the point of mentioning this timing?"


    "Exactly, it¡¯s a well-known fact that you even got wrong. How could youe out here and try to deceive people?" Someone from the Zhao Family immediately chimed in.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word, just quietly observing Elder Shangguan.


    Elder Shangguan sighed and said, "Young Master Su is correct, my illness indeed started eight months ago."


    "Is that so?" Even Ye Zhenying was surprised, "Wasn¡¯t it three months ago?"


    "Three months ago, that was when the illness could no longer be suppressed!" Elder Shangguan sighed, "The true onset of the disease started eight months ago. At first, I didn¡¯t take it seriously, butter it got more and more severe. Ah, if not for the Red Fire Ginseng mentioned by the Sword Saint, I probably wouldn¡¯t even be alive now!"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire ce was shocked, and everyone looked at Su Yang in amazement.


    The timing of the illness, not even Ye Zhenying knew about it, and Ying¡¯er had it wrong; yet Su Yang had said it correctly? This alone was enough to leave everyone in awe.


    Ye Zhenying also looked at Su Yang with surprise; this move was indeedmendable.


    "How did you know?" Ying¡¯er asked in astonishment.


    "Heh..." Su Yang let out augh and said, "The Spiritual Medicine your grandfather has been taking indeed has health benefits. But in reality, that medicine is also poisonous. The toxicity umtes in the body, and eventually, it turns against the person, leading to painful death. I can determine when he started taking this Spiritual Medicine and when the toxicity would manifest based on the aura of this poison in his body!"


    "What?" Elder Shangguan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, "You¡¯re telling me that those Spiritual Medicines are poisonous?"


    Lin Zhengyuan and Wang Yuguang were also stunned, but then they remembered that they had taken medicines from the Hong Family and felt somewhat relieved.


    "Why would someone give it to you if it wasn¡¯t poisonous?" Su Yang smiled, "Did you really think they had your best interests at heart, wanting you to live a long and healthy life? If you keep living, how can families like Hong and Zhao rise to prominence?"


    "What?" Wang Yuguang stood up abruptly, "Are you saying there¡¯s poison in my medicine too?"


    "Not just you; even the medicine from the Lin Family is poisoned!" Su Yang paused for a moment before adding, "Elder Master Zhou has passed away; he likely died from the effects of these Spiritual Medicines."

 Chapter 229 Expose

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Expose</h4>


    Lin Zhengyuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver and turned sharply towards Hong Guoqiang, "Hong, exin this to me right now! What on earth is going on!"


    Hong Guoqiang quickly said, "Master Lin, don¡¯t listen to this young man¡¯s nonsense. The spiritual medicine I gave you is the best my Hong Family has to offer. Plus, I wasn¡¯t the only one who sent it to you and Master Wang. I¡¯ve been taking it myself too, and there has been no problem..."


    Shangguan Ge coldly watched Zhao Changlong, who also rushed to say, "Master Shangguan, I¡¯ve taken the medicine myself. Would I poison myself?"


    Everyone looked towards Su Yang, who smiled calmly, "Setting aside whether you would poison yourselves or not, first, exin the origin of these spiritual medicines. Don¡¯t tell me you created them yourselves. If you truly had that ability, then produce some right here, right now!"


    Zhao Changlong and Hong Guoqiang were suddenly at a loss for words, and Shangguan Ge said in a stern voice, "Where exactly did these medicinese from? Do I need to ask you myself?"


    "It was... given by someone else..." Zhao Changlong said in a low voice.


    "What about you?" Wang Yuguang red angrily at Hong Guoqiang.


    "It was... given by someone else..." Hong Guoqiang also said in a low voice.


    "The one who gave you both the medicine, couldn¡¯t be the same person, could it?" Shangguan Ge¡¯s expression changed, "Does that mean, someone is targeting us?"


    "Who gave it to you!" Wang Yuguang shouted loudly.


    "Master Wang, this really is spiritual medicine for strengthening the body and health!" Hong Guoqiang insisted anxiously.


    "Damn it, you still dare to say that at this time!" Wang Yuguang said angrily, "Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to kill you right here?"


    Hong Guoqiang¡¯s face changed drastically. Wang Yuguang was famously irritable among the Ten Great Families. If he really lost his temper, he might indeed dare to kill him on the spot.


    "It was... a monk who gave it to me..." Hong Guoqiang said in a low voice.


    "And you?" Shangguan Ge asked Zhao Changlong.


    "A Taoist gave it to me..." Zhao Changlong said in a low voice.


    As faces exchanged nces, Shangguan Ge curiously said, "Not the same person?"


    Su Yang smiled and said, "Elder Shangguan, not the same person, but could they be from the same group?"


    Shangguan Ge suddenly realized, "Right, that monk and the Taoist, they could very well be from the same group."


    "Hong Guoqiang, what is really going on!" Wang Yuguang said angrily, "You better exin everything clearly to me now, or I will take your life!"


    Hong Guoqiang¡¯s face was extremely downcast, but he still said in a low voice, "That monk had profound magical powers, a hermit of the world, and just happened to have a connection with our Hong Family. We offered him many things before he gave us these spiritual medicines, and then... then I brought them to you. I never intended to harm anyone!"


    "Master Hong, let¡¯s not talk about the origin of the medicine for now..." Su Yang said, "First, tell me why you decided to support the Zhao Family?"


    "This..." Hong Guoqiang said quietly, "I have a good private rtionship with the Head of the Zhao Family, and our Hong Family had no hope this time around. Supporting the Zhao Family, is there... is there anything wrong with that?"


    "Are you sure it wasn¡¯t the monk who instructed you?" Su Yang asked.


    "No!" Hong Guoqiang said through clenched teeth.


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile, "Wang Yuguang, Lin Zhengyuan, you both still have some of that spiritual medicine on you, right?"


    "Yes!" Both men took out a porcin bottle at the same time.


    "Let me borrow them!" With a wave of his hand, the two porcin bottles flew directly into Su Yang¡¯s hands.


    A gasp echoed through the scene. Su Yang¡¯s move was truly shocking. Taking objects from a distance, this skill was unbelievable.


    "This spiritual medicine can still be safe if you take one pill every half a month. If you take too much at one time, the poison will act immediately."


    Su Yang turned towards Hong Guoqiang and smiled, "Master Hong, just now you said the spiritual medicine is good, and that you take it yourself. How about we conduct an experiment?"


    "Given your physical condition, probably taking thirteen pills would trigger the poison. If you can take thirteen pills continuously without any issue, then it¡¯ll prove I¡¯m lying, and you can punish me however you like. What do you think?"


    Hong Guoqiang¡¯s face changed immediately as he said anxiously, "This... this is medicine, how can you take that much? Taking thirteen pills... the spiritual energy alone could burst a person!"


    "You won¡¯t die!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Besides, dying from excess spiritual energy ispletely different from poisoning. Elder Shangguan has been poisoned before, and he knows very well the symptoms after being poisoned. Try it, and we¡¯ll know if you are lying. Master Hong, this is a great opportunity to clear your name!"


    Wang Yuguang said in a deep voice, "Hong Guoqiang, either you consume thirteen spiritual medicine pills to prove the medicine isn¡¯t poisonous, or I will kill you right now. Make your choice!"


    Hong Guoqiang, sweating profusely and nearly begging, said, "Master Wang, this young man is spouting nonsense, I... I can¡¯t handle the excessive spiritual energy from taking thirteen pills..."


    "If you die from an excess of spiritual energy, I¡¯ll ensure your Hong Family three generations of glory!" Wang Yuguang said sternly, "And I¡¯ll stake my entire family to kill Su Yang in revenge for you, I promise you¡¯ll die in peace!"


    "If you don¡¯t eat them and fail to prove your innocence, I guarantee your Hong Family will be wiped out!" Lin Zhengyuan also said sternly.


    Hong Guoqiang waspletely dumbfounded, both options seemed lethal, what should he choose?


    "Or..." Su Yang spoke again, "Master Hong, you can repeat why you chose to help the Zhao Family."


    Hong Guoqiang, disheartened, lowered his head and said, "If I tell you, will you... will you let me go?"


    "If you tell, then you can save your life." Su Yang looked at Zhao Changlong with a faint smile, "But the Zhao Family won¡¯t be able to leave alive!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Changlong¡¯s face turned pale. Before Hong Guoqiang could speak, he immediately rushed to say, "I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell, it was the Taoist who wanted us to ally with his Hong Family!"


    Hong Guoqiang was ready to speak but didn¡¯t expect Zhao Changlong to beat him to it. He rushed to say, "They didn¡¯t ask you, what are you saying? My lords, the truth is the monk told me to ally with the Zhao Family, it wasn¡¯t our own initiative..."


    As these words were spoken, the whole ce was in an uproar. Now, the issue had be very clear. The two people behind the Hong and Zhao Families were indeed in cahoots!


    "Zhao Changlong, Hong Guoqiang, the two of you have some nerve!" Wang Yuguang was the first to burst out in rage, "Not only did you set us up, but you also had your sights on the Ten Great Families. Did you think we were easy to bully?"


    "Wang Yuguang, you better sit down!" Su Yang shouted angrily.


    Wang Yuguang, infuriated, red and said, "What did you say?"


    "What did I say?" Su Yang said coldly, "You came in supporting the Zhao Family, and now you have the audacity to flip sides? Have you forgotten how you supported them earlier?"


    "You..." Wang Yuguang was livid, but at this moment, Ye Zhenying spoke, "Master Wang, do not be rash. I think Young Master Su¡¯s analysis makes sense. Why don¡¯t we listen to what Young Master Su has to say?"

 Chapter 230: The Fake Grandson

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230: The Fake Grandson</h4>


    Wang Yuguang immediately shut his mouth. The Ye Family held an absolute ruling position among the Ten Great Families and had absolute say. Whether it was the strength of the Ye Family itself or the power of Ye Jiansheng, they were both far beyond Wang Yuguang¡¯s reach. He wouldn¡¯t dare disobey Ye Zhenying¡¯s words!


    "How to deal with the Zhao Family and the Hong Family, that is a matter for you to decide in the future," Su Yang said. "Now, let us discuss the matter of the candidates for the Ten Great Families. I presume there are no problems with this matter now, are there?"


    Ye Zhenying stood up immediately. "I see no problems. This time, I support the Hou Family¡¯s entry into the Ten Great Families!"


    "I also support the Hou Family!" Shangguan Ge said directly.


    "I too support the Hou Family!" Nan Wudi and Qin Haishan said simultaneously.


    "I support the Hou Family!" Wang Yuguang and Lin Zhengyuan also nodded in agreement.


    Now only the Xie Family and the Chen Family were left. The two exchanged nces and ultimately chose to abstain.


    This time, they werepletely unable to prevent the Hou Family from bing one of the Ten Great Families.


    Liao Yuxuan and others turned pale, especially the members of the Fang Family, who were trembling all over.


    "How... How could this happen?" Lin Qingru slumped into her chair, utterly unable to ept this reality.


    "The Hou Family has turned the tables again?" Fang Jianhong said with a look of disbelief. "How is that possible? Su Yang... Su Yang has helped the Hou Family turn the tide?"


    "What the hell is going on?" Fang Hui was on the verge of copse. "The Ye Family, the Shangguan Family, they actually went to support Su Yang? And the Qin Family, what... what are they doing? Why did they go and support the Hou Family?"


    Fang Cui turned to Liao Yuxuan directly and shouted, "Liao Yuxuan, didn¡¯t you say that the Hou Family was finished this time? That Su Yang was done for? Exin to me, what the hell is going on? Even your grandfather doesn¡¯t support you?"


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he suddenly stood up and shouted angrily, "Grandfather, I know that my mother did not grow up by your side since childhood, so you don¡¯t really care about her. As a result, you don¡¯t need to consider the thoughts and feelings of your grandson either. Whatever you want to do, you do it, even if it means helping my adversary against me. If that¡¯s the case, what do we need you as a grandfather for? What do we need you rtives for?"


    Qin Haishan¡¯s face turned extremely grim. Finding that daughter was the luckiest thing in his life.


    If it weren¡¯t for the incident with Su Yang, he would have supported his grandson no matter what.


    Now he couldn¡¯t let his emotions lead the entire family down a path of ruin; he knew the consequences of opposing Su Yang!


    But by supporting Su Yang, he was essentially standing on the opposite side of his grandson. Qin Haishan felt a pain in his heart as if it were being cut with a knife.


    "Yuxuan, don¡¯t get agitated. We¡¯ll talk about this matter slowlyter," Qin Haishan tried to say as gently as possible.


    "No need to say any more!" Liao Yuxuan said coldly. "The threshold of your Qin Family is high; we of the Liao Family can¡¯t climb it. Old Master Qin, from now on, you take your Yangguan road, and I¡¯ll walk my Single-Log Bridge. Let¡¯s keep to our own paths and not be involved with each other ever again!"


    Qin Haishan¡¯s expression became even uglier. His daughter, lost for decades, was the regret of his lifetime. It was hard enough to find her, only to have such a thing happen, which was unbearable for anyone.


    "Liao Yuxuan!" Su Yang suddenly spoke up.


    "What do you want?" Liao Yuxuan looked at Su Yang coldly. "What, now that the Hou Family has be one of the Ten Great Families, you too want to rise to heaven with them and find trouble with me? It¡¯s fine,e on, I¡¯m not afraid of you!"


    "Master Su..." Qin Haishan¡¯s face showed panic as he clenched his hands tightly. He had made up his mind that no matter what, he would protect his grandson.


    "It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t kill him!" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Liao Yuxuan, let¡¯s set aside our matters for now. Since you are here today, let¡¯s talk about your business!"


    "My business?" Liao Yuxuan said angrily. "Su Yang, you said you wouldn¡¯t talk about our affairs, so what business of mine is there? Unless you want to take revenge for a personal matter!"


    "Let¡¯s just talk about your rtionship with Patriarch Qin," Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    Everyone was taken aback, could it be that Su Yang was trying to y the role of a peacekeeper?


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face was filled with anger, "Mr. Su, my rtionship with them is none of your business!"


    Su Yang said, "Originally, it indeed had nothing to do with me, but Patriarch Qin has treated me well, and I cannot stand by and watch him be deceived like this!"


    "What do you mean?" Qin Haishan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    "Patriarch Qin, do you really believe that Liao Yuxuan is your grandson?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    "This... How could this be false?" Qin Haishan said, "His mother is my daughter; of course, he¡¯s my grandson!"


    "Are you sure his mother is your daughter?" Su Yang asked again.


    "Of course, we¡¯ve done paternity tests seven times!" Qin Haishan said.


    "Paternity tests can also be faked!" Su Yang stated.


    "Mr. Su, what do you mean by this!" Liao Yuxuan shouted angrily, "Do you think our Liao Family is so pitiful that we must cling to this rtion? It was the Qin Family who looked us up, not the other way around, what right do you have to doubt Yuxuan?"


    "Su Yang, you¡¯ve gone too far!" Lin Qingru also walked over, angrily saying, "You think Yu Xuan¡¯s family is like yours, grabbing onto a higher branch and never letting go? This matter was initiated by the Qin Family, not by Yu Xuan and his family, why do you suspect Yu Xuan so much?"


    Su Yang nced at Lin Qingru and said coldly, "Lin Qingru, did I not tell you that you have no right to raise your voice at me?"


    "I can¡¯t stand your behavior, you¡¯re really going too far!" Lin Qingru retorted angrily.


    "Too far?" Su Yang smiled and turned to Qin Haishan, "Patriarch Qin, what is your blood type?"


    "Type A!" Qin Haishan answered.


    "And your wife?"


    "Type O!"


    Su Yang nodded and said, "ording to thews of blood type inheritance, your offspring could only be Type A or Type O, right?"


    Everyone nodded; there was no doubt about this point.


    "However, ording to the information I¡¯ve received, the blood type of Liao Yuxuan¡¯s father is Type A..." Su Yang smiled and continued, "Yet, Liao Yuxuan has Type B blood!"


    "So what?" Liao Yuxuan said with a re.


    "That¡¯s a big problem!" Su Yang dered, "If you have Type B blood and your father has Type A blood, then if you truly are your father¡¯s biological son, it could only mean that your mother has Type B or Type AB blood!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone burst intoughter, while Qin Haishan¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Their offspring would definitely not have Type B blood. If Liao Yuxuan¡¯s mother has Type B blood, then there was indeed a significant problem.


    Liao Yuxuan was also stunned for a moment before he anxiously said, "Impossible, impossible, it simply cannot be. My mom and my maternal grandfather have done so many paternity tests, how could they be wrong?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Of course, paternity tests wouldn¡¯t be wrong, but the question is, is the blood provided actually your mother¡¯s?"


    At these words, everyone was shocked once more, and Qin Haishan hurriedly asked, "Master Su, what... what do you mean by this?"

 Chapter 231: Three Sage Monarchs

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Three Sage Monarchs</h4>


    Su Yang said, "This matter, I¡¯m afraid we must ask Head of the Zhao Family and Head of the Hong Family!"


    "What?" Everyone turned their attention towards Zhao Changlong and Hong Guoqiang. How were these two involved in this affair now?


    Theplexions of these two men changed drastically, with Zhao Changlong asking in a panic, "Su Yang, you... why are you asking us?"


    "I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t like it when people lie to me." Su Yang said, "So, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Whoever speaks up about this matter can leave here alive. Of course, you also have the choice to remain silent, but the people from the Liao Family might not be able to keep their silence. By then, it¡¯ll be the Liao Family who lives, and you will all have to die!"


    Zhao Changlong and Hong Guoqiang exchanged nces, each seeing the fear in the other¡¯s eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Hong Guoqiang hurriedly said, "I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk..."


    "The blood was given to us by Qin Wankong..." Zhao Changlong shouted directly, "It was Qin Wankong¡¯s blood, so... so the identification results would definitely be the descendant of Patriarch Qin..."


    "You..." Hong Guoqiang¡¯s eyes widened in shock, a step too slow to speak, and now it was toote. This was a matter of life and death.


    "What?" Qin Haishan was stunned, his eyes wide in disbelief: "You... say that again?"


    "Qin Wankong was also... also bribed by that Taoist. The Taoist promised to let him be the Family Head of the Qin Family in the future, so... so he cooperated with us..." Zhao Changlong said with a trembling voice.


    "What did you say!" Qin Haishan violently gripped Zhao Changlong¡¯s neck, appearing almost crazed, nearly on the verge of madness.


    For decades, the daughter he finally found turned out to be a fake? Most crucially, it was his own son who was in on the deceit. How could anyone ept this?


    "This matter was all nned behind the scenes by that Taoist and the Monk, it¡¯s... it¡¯s not rted to us..." Zhao Changlong said with a trembling voice.


    Qin Haishan¡¯s eyes went white for a moment, he was on the verge of fainting.


    Su Yang patted Qin Haishan¡¯s chest acupoint twice, and Qin Haishan finally came to, his eyes already red.


    "My... my daughter..." Qin Haishan choked up, all his hope dissolving into nothingness.


    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll help you find your daughter!" Su Yang said.


    "Really?" Qin Haishan was ovee with joy: "Thank you, Master Su, thank you, Master Su!"


    Su Yang smiled and turned to Liao Yuxuan: "Now, it¡¯s time to resolve the most crucial issue. Patriarch Qin, don¡¯t you want to know why the Taoist and the Monk were helping the Liao Family from behind the scenes?"


    "Yes, why is that?" The crowd looked over curiously.


    Hong Guoqiang quickly said, "Because the Liao Family was chosen by the Three Sage Monarchs as their believers, so... so they wanted the Liao Family to grow!"


    "Three Sage Monarchs?" Qin Haishan furrowed his brows: "Who is that?"


    "It¡¯s a deity worshiped by the Taoist and the Monk, said to be an Immortal with supreme divine powers." Zhao Changlong hastily said, "The Taoist and the Monk are the sessors of the Three Sage Monarchs, dedicated to glorifying their name!"


    "Heresy from an external sect!" Qin Haishan shouted angrily: "What audacity, to dare deceive my Qin Family. Liao Yuxuan, I shall not tolerate you!"


    Liao Yuxuan was already trembling with fear, now finally realizing what exactly had transpired on his side.


    "So humiliating!" Fang Hui pursed her lips and said, "To climb up the Qin Family, you¡¯d actually resort to such despicable means, deceiving members of the Qin Family. iming someone as a father, tsk tsk, Liao Yuxuan, is this the kind of integrity your family has?"


    "Qingru, is this the man you found?" Fang Jianhong shook his head repeatedly, "Just this, and you even got pregnant before marriage for him. Qingru, oh Qingru, how could you choose such a path?"


    Fang Cui¡¯s face turned even more ashen, "Liao Yuxuan, you¡¯ve deceived my daughter¡¯s body, I will not let you off!"


    The Fang Family members were just like fickle wallflowers, swaying to both sides. Just now they were calling someone affectionately as a son-inw, but now they¡¯vepletely changed their faces.


    "I... I didn¡¯t know it was like this..." Liao Yuxuan said anxiously, "Qingru, believe me, I... I really didn¡¯t know anything..."


    Lin Qingru staggered back a step, herplexion turning extremely pale.


    She had thought her choice was the right one; Liao Yuxuan came from a good family, was handsome, and even had close kin like the Qin Family and Zhao Family, truly everyone¡¯s Prince Charming.


    But now everything had shattered. All of Liao Yuxuan, it was all fake, the so-called close kin were all lies. The so-called family background, ha, could he evenpare to Su Yang now?


    The Ten Great Families, even the Four Great Families were staunchly supporting Su Yang. Now with the addition of the Hou Family, Su Yang was essentially a guest of honor for five great families.


    And Liao Yuxuan? Whether he could leave here alive was still an unknown!


    Lin Qingru looked at Su Yang and then at Liao Yuxuan, and she was utterly devastated.


    Why was her life filled with such turmoil? Her father had arranged a marriage for her, yet she had refused and chosen Liao Yuxuan instead. In the end, she realized that her father was the one with true foresight; her so-called choices, her so-called love, it was all empty, all fake!


    "Qingru, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Qingru?" Liao Yuxuan became frantic, grabbing Lin Qingru¡¯s shoulders, "I really didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, I wouldn¡¯t deceive you, believe me, believe me!"


    Looking at Liao Yuxuan before her, Lin Qingru felt only revulsion. She suddenly pushed Liao Yuxuan away, retreating in panic and screaming, "Liao Yuxuan, you cheat, get away from me! I never want to see you again in my life!"


    Liao Yuxuan was stumped, he gnashed his teeth and roared, "Lin Qingru, you are so hateful. After all I¡¯ve done for you, now that you¡¯ve discovered I don¡¯t have these connections, you actually want to push me away? What, do you think you can return to Su Yang¡¯s embrace? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible. What I can¡¯t have, I¡¯d rather destroy than give to anyone else!"


    Liao Yuxuan furiously pulled out a bunch of photos from his person, yelling, "Come on, let everyone see, what kind of slut Lin Qingru is on the bed. I have lots of these photos, let everyone have a good look!"


    Liao Yuxuan suddenly scattered the photos all over, sending them flying around the room. The content inside was all indecent photos of Lin Qingru, with extremely obscene imagery.


    "No!" Lin Qingru screamed, rushing over to try to stop it.


    "Get away from me!" Liao Yuxuan pushed Lin Qingru away forcefully, bellowing, "If I can¡¯t have you, I will destroy you!"


    Lin Qingru was directly pushed to the ground, hitting a nearby table and unable to get up for a long time.


    "Blood! Blood!" Fang Hui suddenly shouted in rm, "Qingru, you... you¡¯re bleeding down there!"


    Everyone from the Fang Family was shocked; Lin Qingru¡¯s skirt waspletely stained red by now. Blood continued to flow out incessantly, and the floor was already covered with arge red patch!

 Chapter 232, you’re not qualified to beg me!

    <h4>Chapter 232: 232, you¡¯re not qualified to beg me!</h4>


    Fang Cui was almost going mad, rushing over in a frenzy trying to help Lin Qingru up.


    "Don¡¯t move!" Fang Jianhong said urgently, "She is bleeding heavily now, she must be taken to the hospital, otherwise, she will certainly die!"


    "Then hurry up and take her to the hospital!" Fang Cui said in a panic.


    "The nearest hospital to Qingyun Clubhouse is thirty kilometers away, how do we get there?" Fang Jianhong said anxiously, "By the time the ambnce gets halfway, she would be dead!"


    "What should we do?" Fang Cui was on the verge of crying.


    "If... if there were a doctor here, she could still be saved..." Fang Jianhong was also spinning in urgency, "I¡¯m only in charge of the business, I... I don¡¯t know how to treat illnesses..."


    "Ah, ah..." Fang Cui wailed loudly, "Save us, please, someone save my daughter, Qingru, Qingru..."


    Several people inside the room looked towards Su Yang, when ites to doctors, who could be more skilled in medicine than Su Yang?


    A few members of the Fang Family also looked towards Su Yang, with Fang Hui whispering, "Sister, Su Yang... isn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s medical skill very high?"


    "Ah?" Fang Cui then remembered, she turned towards Su Yang, and was bewildered all over again. Would it be of any use to ask Su Yang again?


    After all the people of Fang Family had treated Su Yang and Lin Qingru had looked down upon him. At this time, did they still have the face to ask Su Yang for help?


    But, in the end, Fang Cui gritted her teeth and stood up, rushing straight to Su Yang and kneeling down before him, "Su Yang, I beg you, please save my daughter, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you..."


    Su Yang¡¯s face was cold, he nced at Fang Cui and said coldly, "Fang Cui, you have no right to beg me. Lin Qingru, she doesn¡¯t deserve my help either!"


    Fang Cui copsed in an instant.


    "But..." Su Yang stood up, "I will still save her. Not for anything else, just because of Uncle Lin¡¯s kindness to me. Although I detest Lin Qingru, she is, after all, Uncle Lin¡¯s daughter, I won¡¯t let her die!"


    Fang Cui was overjoyed, saying shakily, "Su Yang, thank you, thank you..."


    Su Yang walked over to Lin Qingru, examined her carefully, and frowned, "The adult can be saved, but the child is in danger!"


    Fang Cui was stunned at first, then quickly said, "It¡¯s okay, better dead, it¡¯s just a bastard, what¡¯s the use of keeping it! Don¡¯t worry about the child, save the adult, save the adult!"


    Su Yang frowned, gave Fang Cui a nce and said coldly, "The child is innocent, aren¡¯t you afraid thatmitting too many bad deeds will bring retribution?"


    Su Yang took out silver needles, quickly pierced Lin Qingru¡¯s body with three of them, and the bleeding immediately stopped. Then, he fed Lin Qingru a pill.


    "There¡¯s no issue now." Su Yang stood up and said, "Both the adult and the child are saved!"


    In the distance, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, with Ying¡¯er eximing excitedly, "Su Yang, that was so cool!"


    Ye Wantong also smiled slightly, if Su Yang truly had saved only the adult and not the child, she would have looked down on him. After all, children are innocent!


    The only one who felt a loss at the scene was Fang Cui. If she could use this opportunity to get rid of the child, that would have been for the best.


    "Liao Yuxuan, you bastard, I¡¯m done with you!" Fang Jianhong suddenly roared and lunged at Liao Yuxuan, with Fang Hui and Fang Cui following suit, kicking and hitting him from all sides.


    Liao Yuxuan howled in pain, fighting back and cursing furiously. However, he was just an ordinary man, no match for these assants.


    "Enough!" Just then, Xie Hongyun stepped forward, his voice stern, "We are here to select the Ten Great Families, not to witness this farce. Crying and fighting in this manner, what kind of behavior is this!"


    With that, Xie Hongyun waved his hand and ordered, "Someone, take Liao Yuxuan out. Spare us the disgrace of keeping him here!"


    As the members of the Xie Family prepared to escort Liao Yuxuan away, Su Yang spoke in a cold voice, "Did I say he could leave?"


    Xie Hongyun frowned, "Su Yang, I know the two of you have some personal grudges. But today is about choosing the Ten Great Families, not settling your private disputes. Moreover, two grown men quarreling over a woman, do you have no shame airing this in front of everyone?"


    "Liao Yuxuan is no good catch, but are you any better? Hmph, turning a student into a vegetable, running away for three years, anding back only after it had blown over. And now, you¡¯ve transformed into what, ¡¯Master Su¡¯? Face it, in the end, you¡¯re just a punk. Do you really think you can turn into a phoenix and soar?"


    Ying¡¯er and Ye Wantong were both taken aback by these words, and the crowd looked at Su Yang with astonishment.


    What was known about Su Yang among the Ten Great Families was limited. Hearing these revtions from Xie Hongyun¡¯s mouth was certainly surprising, and the way they looked at Su Yang changed.


    Yet Su Yang appeared unfazed, "Family Head Xie, you seem to know quite a lot about me!"


    "How can I not learn about you beforeing here tonight?" Xie Hongyun retorted coldly. "A chatan and a buffoon, what right do you have to speak here about others?"


    "Xie Hongyun, watch your words!" Nan Wudi said sternly.


    "Excessive?" Xie Hongyun scoffed, "He turned that student into a vegetable, then he fled, not paying a penny inpensation, leaving that student¡¯s family in ruins. You¡¯re still defending him? Now that you have be Hou Family¡¯s favorite, with money and power at your disposal, you really think you can do whatever you please? Let me tell you, that incident will always be a stain on your path in life!"


    Nan Wudi was about to speak again, but Su Yang gestured him to stop and said softly, "Family Head Xie, you¡¯ve made so many judgments about me without letting me finish my piece. Why are you so eager to tarnish my reputation, to save Liao Yuxuan? Could it be that you, like the Zhao and Hong Families, are also involved in this matter?"


    Xie Hongyun¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he replied gravely, "Su Yang, be careful with your words. My Xie Family, as one of the Ten Great Families, has no need to meddle in such matters. I just can¡¯t stand what you¡¯ve done. Do you really think you can do as you please?"


    "Very well!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile and rose to his feet, saying, "The matter I was settling with Liao Yuxuan was official business, and I had nned to resolve this personal matter privately. But since Family Head Xie has such a misunderstanding about me, let¡¯s settle it here and now!"


    Su Yang pped his hands and Hou Shilin immediately went out. Before long, he returned with three people.


    Upon seeing these three individuals, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face changed color instantly. The person leading them was none other than Zhang Peng.


    Zhang Peng also saw Liao Yuxuan. As the saying goes, ¡¯enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths,¡¯ and at the sight of his nemesis, Zhang Peng¡¯s rage red up.


    "Liao Yuxuan, you son of a bitch!"


    Zhang Peng bellowed, trying to charge over but was held back by his parents, as he was too frail to take on Liao Yuxuan.


    "Liao Yuxuan, do you recognize him?" Su Yang asked with a light chuckle.


    Liao Yuxuan clenched his teeth. With even Zhang Peng brought forth by Su Yang, what could he say?


    "It seems Young Master Liao is at a loss for words. In that case, perhaps we should hear what Zhang Peng has to say?" Su Yang suggested with a smile.

 Chapter 233 The Man in Black

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233 The Man in ck</h4>


    Everyone looked at Zhang Peng, who took a deep breath and recounted the whole incident from beginning to end. This included the part where they injured Fatty and Su Yang¡¯s furious retaliation, all of which he exined clearly.


    After listening to Zhang Peng¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Liao Yuxuan was even more filled with anger.


    Only now did everyone understand that Su Yang waspletely meless in the incident three years ago. All of it was manipted by Liao Yuxuan from behind the scenes.


    And at that time, Su Yang¡¯s family was in such poor condition that he was forced by Liao Yuxuan to flee and run away for three years, nearly destroying a family. Fatty¡¯s side suffered even more; his family was ruined, and several people were killed or injured. Zhang Peng¡¯s own family was also destroyed.


    All this had nothing to do with Su Yang; it was all created by Liao Yuxuan alone.


    So, who would still think that Su Yang was just a small-time thug? Who would still think that Liao Yuxuan was a graceful and genteel young master from a rich family?


    Lin Qingru clenched her teeth tightly and angrily said, "Liao Yuxuan, you... you are so despicable..."


    Three years ago, although Lin Qingru wasn¡¯t particrly close to Su Yang, their rtionship wasn¡¯t distant either. After all, they had grown up together as childhood friends, and at that time, they could at least be considered to have a good rtionship.


    Moreover, at that time, Lin Ze Ping constantly encouraged Lin Qingru to spend time with Su Yang. If Su Yang hadn¡¯t left, their rtionship would have likely developed nicely over the course of those three years.


    But because of Liao Yuxuan¡¯s conspiracy, Su Yang was chased away, and Liao Yuxuan took the opportunity to get closer. As a result, Lin Qingru fell into Liao Yuxuan¡¯s trap,pletely severing her rtionship with Su Yang and also cutting off all her future prospects.


    Thinking about this, Lin Qingru felt like she wanted to die. The prince charming she thought she found was actually a devil who had led her down the road to ruin!


    The three from the Fang Family were jumping mad. If Liao Yuxuan hadn¡¯t sabotaged Su Yang like this, they might have been Su Yang¡¯s mother-inw, uncle, and third aunt by now. But what about now? They had lost everything, and their inner pain was imaginable.


    "Xie Hongyun, what else do you want to say now?" Nan Wudi said coldly, "Do you still im Master Su is a small-time thug?"


    Xie Hongyun clenched his teeth and said sternly, "Hmph, he got into fights back in school, how could he be considered a good person? I won¡¯t argue with you over those nonsense. Tonight is about choosing the Ten Great Families, just throw Liao Yuxuan out first."


    "Wait a minute!" Su Yang interjected directly, "Head of the Xie Family, let¡¯s just be straightforward andy things out on the table. Otherwise, if the Zhao Family and the Hong Family speak upter, you¡¯re going to lose face!"


    "I... What do I say?" Xie Hongyun¡¯s expression changed abruptly.


    "It seems the Head of the Xie Family is still unwilling to speak," Su Yang said with a smile, "In that case, should we give the Head of the Hong Family a chance? Hong Family Head, if you make it clear, you still have a chance to leave alive!"


    Hong Guoqiang looked at Xie Hongyun, then said in a low voice, "The Xie Family... The Xie Family is in cahoots with us..."


    As soon as these words came out, the whole room was in an uproar, and everyone was stupefied. No one had expected that among the Ten Great Families, there were people controlled by the Three Sage Monarchs.


    "Hong Guoqiang, you¡¯re spouting malicious nder!" Xie Hongyun roared angrily, "You¡¯re trying to drag me down in order to save your own skin? Do you think everyone here is a fool who can be deceived by you?"


    Su Yang said, "Head of the Xie Family, why are you so agitated. The word of Hong Guoqiang alone is certainly not enough to be convincing!"


    "Hmph, Zhao Changlong and Hong Guoqiang are afraid of you, of course they¡¯ll say whatever you tell them to!" Xie Hongyun said furiously, "With these little tricks, you think you can bring down our Xie Family? Dream on!"


    "It would indeed be inconvenient for the Head of the Zhao Family to speak again..." Su Yang said slowly, "However, there is one person who should have quite an authority to speak!"


    "Who?" Everyone immediately asked in curiosity.


    Su Yang looked to Qin Haishan: "Qin Wankong!"


    Xie Hongyun¡¯s face suddenly changed, and everyone¡¯s spirit was instantly revived.


    "That¡¯s right, Qin Wankong is also a man of the Three Sage Monarchs, he must know something!"


    "Old Qin, have Qin Wankonge and testify!"


    People said one after another, and Qin Haishan immediately took out his phone, his voice grave, "Xie Hongyun, then I¡¯ll let you die with understanding."


    Just as Qin Haishan was about to make the call, Xie Hongyun suddenly lunged forward, grabbed Liao Yuxuan, and rushed toward the window.


    The crowd was astonished, not having time to react. At that moment, Su Yang charged out.


    However, before Su Yang could intercept the two, a figure in ck suddenly burst through the window, quickly blocking Su Yang¡¯s path.


    "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t show up, it seems that Liao Yuxuan is quite important to your so-called Three Sage Monarchs!"


    Actually, since Su Yang arrived here tonight, he had detected the presence of the man in ck. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to find him; instead, he wanted to see under what circumstances the man in ck would reveal himself.


    The man in ck was masked, and his face could not be clearly seen. He didn¡¯t speak, but waved his hand, sending a ck mist toward Su Yang.


    "Hmph!" Su Yang scoffed, suddenly opening his mouth and directly swallowing the ball of ck mist.


    A hint of panic shed through the eyes of the man in ck; he had never seen such a thing before. Most people hit by this ck mist would either die or be gravely injured, yet Su Yang swallowed it?


    With a casual wave of his hand, Su Yang sent a strong gust of wind straight at the man in ck, "Master Fang worked for me, and you dared to injure him severely. Today, how could I spare you?"


    The man in ck¡¯s face underwent a drastic change, the power Su Yang exerted made him feel fear. He didn¡¯t dare to hesitate, and fiercely threw Xie Hongyun and Liao Yuxuan out the window, then headed straight for Su Yang.


    Su Yang frowned, the man in ck was indeed desperate. Charging like this, hepletely blocked Su Yang, preventing him from catching Liao Yuxuan. But doing so meant that the man in ck could not escape either.


    The power collided with the man in ck, who let out a muffled groan, but he didn¡¯t shrink back and pushed forward with full force.


    Su Yang threw a punch, directly repelling the man in ck. The man vomited a mouthful of fresh blood, but still desperately charged at Su Yang, clinging tenaciously.


    "Seeking death!" Su Yang roared, and with a swipe of his palm, knocked the man in ck to the ground.


    Hurrying to the window, there was no sign of Xie Hongyun or Liao Yuxuan outside. It seemed there must have been someone waiting to help; after throwing the two out, they were taken away immediately!


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed as he walked over to the man in ck, and said coldly, "What exactly is Liao Yuxuan¡¯s identity? Why did you fight to the death to save him?"


    "Heh heh heh..." The man in ck let out a bone-chillingugh, his teeth clenched, "You¡¯ll never know, the Three Sage Monarchs will avenge me..."


    After saying this, the man in ck¡¯s eyes began to bleed ck blood, and he fell straight down, lifeless.


    Su Yang¡¯s face grew cold; the man in ck had taken a deadly poison and died on the spot. It seemed that the poison was always in his mouth, ready to be bitten and release at a critical moment to prevent interrogation.


    It appears that the Three Sage Monarchs are truly formidable, to have such staunchly loyal warriors willing to die!

 Chapter 234 - 233 Dust Settles

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 233 Dust Settles</h4>


    "Su Brothers, do you want me to arrange for people to hunt down Liao Yuxuan throughout the city right now?" Hou Shilin eagerly asked.


    "No need!" Su Yang waved his hand. "The other party must have a master of the Integration Realm helping them. No matter how many people you send, it¡¯s useless. Leave that person be for now!"


    "Then I¡¯ll send people immediately to capture his parents!" Hou Shilin said.


    "That¡¯s not necessary either!" Su Yang shook his head again. "The Liao Family is definitely going to withdraw from Nanluo City. His parents are likely already far away by now, and we won¡¯t be able to find them!"


    "The Liao Family really has some nerve, daring to pull off such deceit!" Qin Haishan said indignantly. "Master Su, rest assured, my Qin Family will definitely do our utmost to pursue them!"


    With Liao Yuxuan gone, what followed was Zhao Changlong and Hong Guoqiang¡¯s affair.


    The representatives from the Ten Great Families took Zhao Changlong and Hong Guoqiang away, interrogating them about the Three Sage Monarchs.


    However, it was clear that Zhao Changlong and Hong Guoqiang didn¡¯t know much about the Three Sage Monarchs. It seemed unlikely that anything useful could be gleaned from them. It looked like in the eyes of the Three Sage Monarchs, the Liao Family was more important than the Zhao and Hong families.


    The men brought by Zhao Changlong and Hong Guoqiang were shivering in fear, especially Xie Laogui who had just been yelling at Su Yang.


    "Xie Laogui!" Su Yang looked at him. "Isn¡¯t it time for us to settle our score?"


    "Master Su, I... I¡¯ll immediately send the money over, all of it will be in ce by tonight..." Xie Laogui was nearly kneeling on the ground, pleading with a trembling voice, "Your Excellency has vast generosity, please spare me..."


    "Is it still about the money now?" Su Yang sat at the edge of the table, picked up a teacup and said leisurely, "Five billion, do you think that¡¯s enough?"


    "I... I¡¯ll give ten billion, ten billion..." Xie Laogui said in agony; ten billion meant giving up seventy percent of his umted wealth. But what else could he do to save his own life?


    "Ten billion, is that enough?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    "Ah?" Xie Laogui was stunned. Trembling, he said, "Master Su, I... I really have no more money..."


    "No money? You can fill the gap with your life!" Su Yang said. "Although your life isn¡¯t worth much, if you¡¯re willing to exchange it, then I don¡¯t need the money!"


    "I... I..." Xie Laogui¡¯s lips quivered as he begged, "Master Su, I really know my mistake, please... Your Excellency has vast generosity, please... please spare me..."


    "I gave you a chance!" Su Yang said. "But you didn¡¯t cherish it. Of the four leaders, only Wu Tianxiong brought the money. Since you didn¡¯t seize your chance, why should I spare you again?"


    Having said that, Su Yang walked over to Xie Laogui, reached out and pressed on Xie Laogui¡¯s shoulder. "Ten billion, plus one of your hands and one of your legs, do you ept?"


    Xie Laogui¡¯s whole body trembled as he let out a single word: "Yes..."


    "Very good!" Su Yang nodded. With force in his fingers, he crushed Xie Laogui¡¯s shoulder. At the same time, he stomped on Xie Laogui¡¯s leg, crippling that "ghost" of a leg as well.


    Xie Laogui howled on the ground like a ughtered pig, but from beginning to end, no one dared to help him up. Everyone watched Su Yang with terror, the youth who looked like a high school student, seemed like a supreme deity,manding respect from deep within every person¡¯s soul!


    The Fang Family witnessed all this with their own eyes. Su Yang held the power of life and death, nonchntly deciding the fate of a leader, causing them to feel dizzy from the spectacle.


    This was the Su Yang they had once looked down upon!


    This was the Su Yang they had always wanted to trample underfoot!


    And now, they couldn¡¯t even look up to the height that Su Yang had reached.


    The Su Yang who came from poverty, whom they had insulted and scorned, had ultimately stood at a height they could never reach!


    Fang Cui couldn¡¯t help but recall the words Lin Ze Ping had said, and she now wished she were dead.


    If only I had been nicer to Su Yang from the start. Even if the marriage hadn¡¯t worked out, the connection would have remained, and our Fang Family could have risen to glory alongside him.


    But now, having reached this point, our Fang Family is utterly ruined.


    Although Su Yang never even nced at us, we definitely can¡¯t expect an easy life from here on out!


    After ten minutes, Su Yang removed the three silver needles from Lin Qingru¡¯s body, and her conditionpletely stabilized.


    However, the looks people gave her on the scene were filled with scorn.


    The photos that Liao Yuxuan had scattered around had been seen by most of the people there. The content of those photos was of Liao Yuxuan and Lin Qingru in bed.


    Impregnated before marriage, and now with her intimate photos leaked, Lin Qingru¡¯s life was over.


    Lin Qingru stood up silently, her head bowed as she wiped the blood off her legs and weakly walked towards the door.


    As she passed by Su Yang, she slightly raised her head. She opened her mouth as if wanting to say something, but in the end, she remained silent.


    Because, from beginning to end, Su Yang never once looked at her!


    Standing by Su Yang¡¯s side were Ying¡¯er and Ye Wantong. In front of these two girls, Lin Qingru felt nothing but inferiority.


    Perhaps, only such girls are worthy of Su Yang!


    And as for her, as her father said, she simply wasn¡¯t worthy!


    Fang Cui also hurried to leave, and as she passed by Su Yang, she tried to force a smile, "Su Yang, thank you!"


    "Get lost!" Su Yang responded with just one word.


    Fang Cui¡¯s face turned awkward, and she walked away with her head down.


    Fang Jianhong and Fang Hui also scampered off in a panic, but Hou Shilin had already arranged for someone to deal with them. This time, none of them could expect an easy time!


    Ying¡¯er and Ye Wantong took Su Yang¡¯s number and left with their families as well.


    The selection of the Ten Great Families was conclusively over. The Hou Family became a new member of the Ten Great Families without any doubt, to the great delight of everyone in the family.


    Just as Su Yang had predicted, the Liao Family disappeared overnight without a trace.


    The Taoists and Monks who were connected to the Zhao and Hong Families also vanished into thin air, leaving no clues behind. There was no more information about the Three Sage Monarchs at all.


    Finally, in their anger, the Ten Great Families demolished the Xie, Zhao, and Hong Families, bringing this matter to a close.


    During this time, Su Yang had nothing to do, mainly focusing on cultivation.


    Hu Xiexie still came over every day to cultivate with Su Yang, presuming the role of a master, but in fact, it was mostly Su Yang teaching her.


    Hu Xiexie made quick progress, entering the Qi Refining Stage within a month.


    She had someone custom-make a bow for her. The Guanghan Technique,bined with this bow, had formidable power, striking with uracy from a hundred steps away, hitting the mark every time.


    Hu Xiexie was also extraordinarily proud of herself, adopting the nickname Little Li Guang, parading around with her bow every day as if she was giving touring performances.


    In a month¡¯s time, Su Yang¡¯s Integration Realm had alsopletely solidified. At this moment, the third page of Destiny¡¯s Tome also opened.

 Chapter 235 - 234 The Thief

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 234 The Thief</h4>


    The content on the third page was a bit more profoundpared to the second one. However, Su Yang had nowpletely grasped the basics, so cultivating didn¡¯t pose any difficulties.


    The only trouble was that his Spirit Gathering Array wasn¡¯t yetpleted; there wasn¡¯t enough Spiritual Energy, which made it difficult to build a foundation, so naturally, progress in his strength was slower. After all, finding a feng shui treasurend wasn¡¯t easy.


    But the divination techniques on the third page allowed Su Yang to make a significant breakthrough. Before, he could only determine that Liao Yuxuan was not Qin Haishan¡¯s grandson, but now he could almost pinpoint the location of Qin Haishan¡¯s daughter!


    ...


    "Su Yang, tell me, why did you drag me to this godforsaken ce when you were just loafing about?"


    Fatty muttered non-stop as he walked through the mountains.


    "It¡¯s for you to get some exercise," Su Yang followed behind, holding a stick: "You¡¯ve been living at the Fang Family all this time, almost turning moldy. It¡¯s good to get out and move around once in a while!"


    "Whoes to a ce like this to move around?" Fatty said: "What kind of ce is this? Why are we running up the mountain for no reason? Are you nning to sell me to some spinster in the hills? I¡¯m telling you, you can sell me, but at least pick a pretty one!"


    "Keep dreaming!" Su Yang smirked, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. Fatty had finally reverted to his old self after such a long time, which made Su Yang quite heartened.


    After walking for more than an hour, the two arrived in front of a lonely grave.


    The grave looked very simple and could even be described as a small mound of earth. However, it was made up of fresh soil which seemed to have been buried not long ago.


    A few wreaths were ced in front of the grave, lopsided and shabby, probably not worth much.


    Su Yang walked around the grave twice, frowning, "Why here?"


    "What¡¯s up?" Fatty asked curiously.


    "She¡¯s supposed to be alive," Su Yang calcted carefully, looking at the mound and then at the distance, his brows frowning tightly.


    "What happened?" Fatty asked.


    "Let¡¯s go, back to the city!" Su Yang said directly.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s anxious look, Fatty didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions and hurriedly followed Su Yang back to the city.


    The city was named Wuguang City, a very poor county in Pingnan Province. Apart from the downtown area of the county city, other ces were in disrepair.


    Su Yang led Fatty around the city for a while before settling down in a small restaurant.


    "Su Yang, what exactly are you looking for?" Fatty asked curiously.


    "A person," Su Yang said softly.


    "What person?" Fatty asked curiously.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "If you don¡¯t know, then why are you searching so hard?" Fatty lookedpletely baffled.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t borate and, after eating something randomly, sat in the small restaurant looking outside.


    Outside the small restaurant was a small square which darkened as the evening progressed, and more people gathered in the square.


    Suddenly, a thin, dark-skinned boy around thirteen or fourteen years old approached.


    The boy wandered among the crowd as if he was looking for something. Suddenly, he stopped next to an obese middle-aged man, standing in the shadows and staring at the man.


    The man was portly and, judging by his attire, appeared to be wealthy. Likely drunk, his steps were unsteady as he wobbled through the crowd.


    The little boy followed closely behind, and Su Yang also pulled Fatty along to follow.


    The man lived in a residentialmunity next to the square, and just before entering, there was a stretch where the streetlights were broken and scarcely anyone was around.


    The little boy quickened his pace, catching up to the man and quietly slipped his hand into the man¡¯s pocket, taking out his wallet.


    "Damn, a thief!" Fatty immediately eximed, but Su Yang quickly covered his mouth.


    The little boy swiftly left the scene, and the man, still oblivious, continued staggering home.


    Su Yang pulled Fatty along, following the little boy, to which Fatty curiously asked, "Su Yang, what are you doing? That kid¡¯s a thief. We should stop him and return the stuff to the owner. Why won¡¯t you let me shout?"


    Su Yang waved his hand and whispered, "Wait a second, don¡¯t be hasty."


    "What¡¯s the matter, you think they¡¯re part of a gang and n to catch them all in one go?" Fatty immediately perked up.


    Su Yang rolled his eyes.


    The little boy wound through the city and finally arrived at a decrepit, low earthen house.


    The houses in the city were already dpidated, but this earthen house was even more so. In this city, it was probably the only earthen house around.


    The little boy straightened his clothes and took all the money out of the wallet. He put a twenty yuan note in his pocket and held the rest in his hand. Then, he pushed open the door and went inside.


    "Hey, Xiao Hei, why are you back sote? Your sister has already gone to sleep," an old woman¡¯s voice came from inside the house.


    "Grandma Wu, sorry, I came right after school," the little boy said. "By the way, this is my schrship for this month; you hold on to it."


    "Xiao Hei, we don¡¯t need so much money. You need money for school too. Keep it for yourself!"


    "Grandma Wu, you take care of my sister for me, and I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough. You must keep this money."


    After some insistence, Xiao Hei left the money and gave a few more instructions before finally leaving the earthen house.


    Standing outside, Xiao Hei sighed deeply and then turned to leave.


    Su Yang led Fatty as they followed closely, and Fatty couldn¡¯t help but whisper, "This kid¡¯s pretty good at lying, isn¡¯t he? What schrship? Isn¡¯t this stolen?"


    Xiao Hei ended up at a small diner, where he ordered a bowl of soup and a steamed bun, costing a total of one yuan and fifty cents. He reluctantly handed over the twenty yuan note and then devoured the steamed bun hungrily.


    Fatty was somewhat perplexed and whispered, "This thief seems to be living quite frugally. Where did all the stolen money go?"


    Xiao Hei had not finished his steamed bun, when suddenly, several motorcycles charged up to the door. The leader, a long-haired young man, shouted, "Damn it, the kid is here!"


    Upon hearing the noise, Xiao Hei leaped up and dashed out of the diner, trying to escape. But with seven or eight youths by the door, there was no way out, and he was kicked right back in.


    Xiao Hei was small and frail, and the kick to his chest sent him flying back more than two meters, lying on the ground unable to get up, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    The long-haired young man walked over, stepped on Xiao Hei¡¯s head, and cursed, "Motherfucker, why do you run when you see me? Done something guilty? Know I wasing for you?"


    Xiao Hei struggled to look up, "I... what guilty thing have I done..."


    "What, still ying innocent with me?" The long-haired young man grabbed Xiao Hei by the neck, hoisted him up, and angrily said, "Boss Hou¡¯s wallet got stolen, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about it!"


    "I don¡¯t know!" Xiao Hei insisted stiffly.

 Chapter 236 - 235: The Stubborn Child

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 235: The Stubborn Child</h4>


    "I don¡¯t know shit about your mom!" the long-haired youth mmed Xiao Hei to the ground and shouted angrily, "In this area, besides you, who else is so blind as to dare steal the wallets of those bosses. Fuck your mother, don¡¯t you know these bosses are my bread and butter? By doing this, you¡¯re pping me in the face, do you really think I can¡¯t take care of you? Kneel down for me!"


    Xiao Hei held his head high with stubborn defiance and simply refused to kneel.


    "I¡¯m telling you to fucking kneel!" the long-haired youth kicked fiercely at Xiao Hei¡¯s knees.


    Xiao Hei staggered but bit back the pain, refusing to kneel, even in the face of death.


    "I wanna see how long you can hold out!" The long-haired youth picked up a baseball bat and swung it hard at Xiao Hei¡¯s knees.


    Xiao Hei let out a pained shriek, almost kneeling. Yet, he stubbornly stood up with the help of a table, his legs trembling and his face turning pale with pain, but still, he didn¡¯t kneel.


    "This kid, he¡¯s a tough one!" Fatty took a deep breath, "Hey, Su Yang, are you just going to watch this?"


    "Let¡¯s watch a little longer!" Su Yang whispered.


    "Damn, I can¡¯t stand this, I want to help him!" Fatty said.


    "Don¡¯t rush." Su Yang held Fatty back.


    Meanwhile, the long-haired youth hit Xiao Hei on the leg with another bat, but Xiao Hei still refused to kneel.


    Enraged, the long-haired youth grabbed Xiao Hei by the neck, lifted him, and mmed him against the wall several times.


    Xiao Hei was utterly disoriented, staggering unsteadily.


    "Will you kneel or not!" The long-haired youth shouted again.


    "I won¡¯t kneel!" Xiao Hei shouted back defiantly, grinding his teeth, "You group of murderers, I won¡¯t kneel before you!"


    "Then today, I¡¯ll fucking end you!" The long-haired youth grabbed a dagger and was about to rush forward.


    "Hey, the cops are here!" Ackey at the door eximed.


    The long-haired youth quickly hid the dagger and red viciously at Xiao Hei, "Kid, consider yourself lucky today. But, if you don¡¯t produce Boss Hou¡¯s money by tomorrow, I¡¯ll make you regret being alive!"


    The long-haired youth and his gang ran off, while Xiao Hei, leaning on the table, stood up shakily. Blood was everywhere on his head and face, yet he didn¡¯t make a sound, slowly walking out of the restaurant, supported by the wall.


    "My goodness, Su Yang, what¡¯s wrong with you today?" Fatty couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, "That kid is so pitiful. As martial artists, we should draw our swords to help when we see injustice. What does it mean, you just standing by? You won¡¯t help, and you don¡¯t let me help, what¡¯s this about?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak; he stood up and slowly followed along.


    "I¡¯m telling you, if this happens again, I¡¯m going to take action!" Fatty grumbled as he followed behind, speaking softly, "Although the kid is a thief, he¡¯s got a tough character that I really admire. Besides, those bastards are bullying the weak and outnumbering the few; I just can¡¯t stand it."


    Xiao Hei had no idea that two people were following him. It took him nearly an hour to finally leave the street ande to the side of a bridge.


    By then, Xiao Hei had recovered slightly. He first went to the river to wash the blood off his body and face. Then, he slowly moved some stones under one of the bridge arches, piling them up.


    Stepping on these stones, he reached out to the arch, trying to climb up. He was severely injured and struggled several times, each movement pulling at his wounds, making him grimace in pain.


    Fatty wanted to help but was stopped by Su Yang, which left Fatty muttering in dissatisfaction.


    After nearly half an hour, Xiao Hei finally crawled into the bridge hole, sweating profusely from the effort.


    In the cramped space under the bridge, some bedding and various household items wereid out.


    Lying among the bedding was a person whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but they seemed unable to even stand. Hearing the noise, they just then began to make some whining sounds.


    "Mom, I¡¯m back!" Xiao Hei limped to the side of the bedding, "Are you hungry? I brought you some food, have a bit to eat first."


    Xiao Hei helped the person in the bedding sit up, and it was only then that Su Yang could see clearly; this was a woman with skin charred ck all over. It seemed she had been burned by fire, there wasn¡¯t a single patch of normal skin on her body. Moreover, she had lost an arm and a leg, with the wounds shriveled up. From the look of it, she must have had her limbs severed and then burned alive to end up like this.


    Su Yang let out a quiet sigh, finally understanding what had happened, and also realizing the situation with that grave mound.


    Xiao Hei painstakingly fed the noodles to the woman, Su Yang saw it clearly¡ªXiao Hei almost coughed up blood several times, but he forcibly suppressed it. It was evident that he didn¡¯t want his mother to know he was injured.


    After the meal, Xiao Hei helped the woman lie down again, and whispered beside her, "Mom, I got a schrship today. I¡¯ve given the money to Grandma Wu, she¡¯ll take good care of my little sister. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll study hard. When I grow up and make something of myself, I¡¯ll cure your illness and get revenge for you!"


    "Whimper, whimper, whimper..." The woman seemed to get a bit emotional, struggling to make some noise.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s face darkened as he whispered, "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, no revenge, no revenge!"


    The woman calmed down only then, and Xiao Hei sat against the wall, slowly recounting the day¡¯s events at school. But it was evident that he too yearned for school, yet he could no longer attend. He was deceiving his mother about all of this.


    Watching the two gradually fall asleep, Su Yang then left.


    "Hey, Su Yang, what exactly are you nning to do?" Fatty couldn¡¯t help asking, "This family is so pitiable, won¡¯t you help them out? Hey, I see it now, the kid isn¡¯t bad at heart. He steals money, but it¡¯s to support his family. With his mother like this, and his sister still young, what would he do if he didn¡¯t steal? Honestly, seeing him, I¡¯m reminded of myself a few years ago. I have to help this guy!"


    "Don¡¯t rush!" Su Yang said quietly, "He will have a better oue."


    "Really?" Fatty eximed with overwhelming joy, "You¡¯ve made arrangements? Come on, tell me, what¡¯s the situation?"


    "You¡¯ll find out in time," Su Yang waved his hand, "Let¡¯s head back to the city first and investigate a few things."


    "What things?" Fatty asked, curious.


    Su Yang said, "Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s been any news about people suffering burn injuries in Wuguang City recently."


    "Burn injuries?" Fatty was taken aback, "You want to look into that woman¡¯s affair? Right, that kid mentioned revenge, they must have been harmed by someone. Damn, who could be so heartless? I¡¯ll investigate!"


    Back in the city, the duo checked into a hotel. Fatty immediately went online to search, but after a long time, he found nothing.


    "There¡¯s no news!" Fatty frowned, "Could it be that it happened so long ago that there¡¯s nothing to find now?"


    "Try searching for news about self-immtions," Su Yang suggested.


    "What?" Fatty was genuinely shocked, "Why look up that? Could she have possibly burned herself?"


    "Just search!" Su Yang insisted.

 Chapter 237 - 236 Grievances

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 236 Grievances</h4>


    Fatty ttered away at his operations, and in an instant, his face changed, "You¡¯re right, there was something, happened half a month ago. A housewife, after an argument with her husband, ignited a gas tank, and her husband burned to death on the spot. Wow, she lit it herself? My goodness, what is this supposed to mean? I thought somebody did her harm, turns out it was self-inflicted trouble!"


    Su Yang got up and said, "Come on, let¡¯s go for somete-night snacks!"


    "You¡¯re in the mood forte-night snacks at this time?" Fatty curled his lip but still followed Su Yang out. Lately, Fatty had gradually started putting on weight again.


    The two found a stall at the night market, ordered some skewers and beer, and began to munch on them right there on the street.


    Fatty couldn¡¯t eat meat, but he couldn¡¯t stop eating the vegetable skewers, one after another until they were all gone in a moment.


    "Boss, let¡¯s have some more, fifty more skewers. Wow, these skewers are really well done?" Fatty shouted out.


    The stall owner was excited, it was rare to get such a good businesste at night and to hear such ttering words too.


    "Of course, I¡¯ve been grilling for decades. In Wuguang City, who doesn¡¯t know about my skills!" the stall owner said with pride.


    "Lucky for me today, keep iting,e on, grill faster, I want to eat my fill!" Fatty continued shouting.


    "No problem!" The stall owner ran off excitedly to get busy.


    Su Yang was distracted, he got up and walked around the cooking stall, then suddenly asked in surprise, "Boss, isn¡¯t it unsafe to have the gas tank here like this?"


    "What¡¯s unsafe about it?" The stall owner said disdainfully, "I¡¯ve been doing this for decades, never had any idents. This thing is very safe!"


    "That¡¯s not right though, I heard that something happened here not too long ago, a gas explosion that killed someone!" Su Yang said.


    "What gas explosion? That was purely somebody getting framed!" The stall owner replied offhandedly.


    "Framed? By who?" Su Yang asked.


    "Those developers..." The stall owner started to say but then his expression suddenly changed, and he promptly mped up, looking at Su Yang with suspicion: "Why do you ask these questions?"


    "Just curious, just asking," Su Yang said with a light smile. He had actually already used the Soul Searching Technique to see what was going on.


    "I don¡¯t know anything," the stall owner immediately denied, looking at Su Yang with guarded eyes.


    Su Yang smiled and didn¡¯t say anything further. He returned to the table and sat down, turning to Fatty. "Do you want to know what really happened at Xiao Hei¡¯s ce?"


    "What happened?" Fatty asked curiously.


    "If you want to know..." Su Yang nodded towards the stall owner: "Get him drunk, and he¡¯ll tell you!"


    "Really?" Fatty¡¯s spirits immediately lifted, and he beckoned the stall owner over to sit and drink together.


    At that point, no other customers wereing to eat, and since Su Yang and his friends were generous with their spending, the stall owner couldn¡¯t resist joining them for drinks.


    When the stall owner was about seventy percent drunk, his lips were no longer sealed, and Fatty took the opportunity to ask about Xiao Hei¡¯s family.


    "Oh, you¡¯re talking about Xiao Hei¡¯s family, ah, they¡¯ve been wronged!" the boss said. "We were from the same vige before, but then,st year, there was a development project going on in our area. That developer came into the vige wanting to requisition ournd, and Xiao Hei¡¯s house was within the development area."


    "The developer¡¯s name was Feng Qiang, a local thug around here. Somehow he cozied up to apany from the province and got himself a lot of money. But these people were just a pack of hooligans with money who didn¡¯t want to share with themon folks, insisting on taking over thend. They did some calctions for Xiao Hei¡¯s house and said it cost thirteen thousand to build, so they only offered thirteen thousand to force Xiao Hei¡¯s family to move."


    "Damn, thirteen thousand! That¡¯s the price from thirty years ago. Nowadays, where can you buy a house for thirteen thousand? And that¡¯s not even taking into ount their homesteadnd!"


    "Xiao Hei¡¯s parents, of course, weren¡¯t willing, and as a result, they got bullied by those people. At first, it was just beating them up, butter they simply started throwing stuff into their house, all kinds of filth, like excrement, urine, snakes, and the like. Xiao Hei¡¯s mom was stubborn and just wouldn¡¯t agree, which eventually escted the situation."


    "A month ago, their house had an ident, a liquefied gas explosion, and Xiao Hei¡¯s father got burnt to death. Before the incident, there was an argument inside, and then the explosion happened. Some people saw Feng Qiang leaving Xiao Hei¡¯s house with his goons, and the one arguing was Feng Qiang himself. Butter on, the investigation concluded that it was Xiao Hei¡¯s parents who were arguing, and his mother had lit the liquefied gas."


    "How could that be possible, Xiao Hei¡¯s parents got on so well, they¡¯ve never fought. And besides, before she got burnt, Xiao Hei¡¯s mother had one hand and one foot chopped off. Xiao Hei¡¯s father had it even worse, his tongue was cut out. In such a condition, could it have been self-inflicted? This is just outright bullying!"


    "Motherfucker!" Fatty was furious, mming down on the table and bellowing, "It must be that bastard Feng Qiang who did it, they went too far, do they think they¡¯re above thew?"


    "What¡¯s there to fear when you have money?" the boss said sourly. "Above thew? They define thew, they are thew. Feng Qiang has really solid connections in the county. After this incident, nothing happened to them at all, and what¡¯s more, Xiao Hei¡¯s house was demolished the next day. Tell me, is there any justice in this world?"


    "I¡¯m gonna fuck his ancestors!" Fatty couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, patting Su Yang on the shoulder, "Hey, Su Yang, get some help; I want to kill these sons of bitches!"


    The boss was already drunk, slumped on the table babbling nonsense.


    Su Yang shook his head and said softly, "Let Xiao Hei take his own revenge."


    "Damn, what are you joking about?" Fatty red and said, "How¡¯s he supposed to get revenge by himself? He¡¯s just a kid, you¡¯re setting him up!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, he can take care of it!" Su Yang said softly. "All we have to do is provoke him a bit more."


    "What the hell are you going to do?" Fatty was confused.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word and went straight to the underpass of the bridge. He woke Xiao Hei with a sound transmission, and Xiao Hei mbered out, stumbling and looking at Su Yang in astonishment, "You... who are you?"


    Su Yang tossed a Guiyuan Pill to him, "Eat this pill, and your injuries will heal!"


    Xiao Hei held the pill, looking puzzled, "Who exactly are you?"


    "If I wanted to hurt you, I could have killed you directly; why go through such trouble?" Su Yang said softly. "I just can¡¯t stand the things Feng Qiang has done!"


    Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes reddened. After a moment, he swallowed the Guiyuan Pill.


    "Alright, go to sleep!" Su Yang left straight away.


    Xiao Hei was bewildered. Although he didn¡¯t understand what was happening, he could feel that the injuries inside his body were gradually healing.


    Su Yang, bringing Fatty along, went back to the previous mud house where Xiao Hei¡¯s Sister was being temporarily kept.


    "Go, kidnap Xiao Hei¡¯s Sister," Su Yang told Fatty. "Oh, and remember to tell him that Boss Feng ordered it!"

 Chapter 238 - 237 Destiny’s Killer Body

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 237 Destiny¡¯s Killer Body</h4>


    "Ah?" Fatty was bewildered. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Just do as I say!" Su Yang said.


    Scratching his head, Fatty went inside anyway. Soon, an old cry came from the house, along with Fatty¡¯s contrived voice. Then, Fatty emerged carrying a little girl over one year old, looking like a thief. "What do we do now?"


    "Let¡¯s go!" Su Yang said decisively and took off running with Fatty.


    ...


    After settling Xiao Hei¡¯s sister in the hotel, Fatty went straight to Su Yang. "Hey, Su Yang, what exactly are you up to? We weren¡¯t going to help, but there¡¯s no need to make things worse, right? Why did you kidnap his sister? You said Feng Qiang did it. If Xiao Hei hears about it, with that kid¡¯s temperament, won¡¯t he fight Feng Qiang to the death?"


    "That¡¯s exactly what I want him to do¡ªfight Feng Qiang to the death!" Su Yang said.


    "Why?" Fatty was confused. "He¡¯s just a kid!"


    Shaking his head, Su Yang said softly, "He¡¯s no ordinary child."


    "I know, he¡¯s got a deep-seated grudge, but there¡¯s no need for this. You¡¯re pushing him into a corner," Fatty argued.


    ncing at Fatty, Su Yang said softly, "Do you know who he really is?"


    "Er..." Fatty scratched his head. "Who is he?"


    "He¡¯s the grandson of Qin Haishan!" Su Yang said.


    "Ah?" Fatty¡¯s eyes widened. "Qin Haishan? From the Ten Great Families¡¯ Qin Family? Holy shit? This kid, with such a background? Really? Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?"


    "I can¡¯t be wrong!" Su Yang said. "I¡¯ve calcted it all. Remember that grave? It should contain Xiao Hei¡¯s father¡¯s remains, and his mother¡¯s hands and feet¡ªthat¡¯s why it led me there. Seeing Xiao Hei¡¯s mother just now, I¡¯m sure about it!"


    "Then there¡¯s no more bullshit!" Fatty instantly perked up. "Call Qin Haishan right now and have him rescue his own grandson. Damn it, Qin Haishan¡¯s grandson, I want to see how this bastard Feng Qiang is going to die! And that Chang Mao from earlier, if I were Qin Haishan, I¡¯d tten his ws!"


    Seeing Su Yang remain silent, Fatty said, "Hey, right, if he¡¯s Qin Haishan¡¯s grandson, isn¡¯t revenge easy? But why did you have me take his sister? And why send the kid to his death?"


    Su Yang said. "Qin Haishan could avenge him, but have you thought about what life would be like for him in the Qin Family?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Qin Haishan¡¯s daughter, lost for decades, finally found, wouldn¡¯t he cherish them with all his heart?" Fatty said.


    "Exactly, Qin Haishan would. But what about the other Qin family members?" Su Yang asked. "The power struggles within a big family are beyond your imagination. For the sake of family status, kinship can be cast aside. Xiao Hei is just a kid who has grown up in the countryside all his life. Suddenly in the Qin family, and with Qin Haishan being so good to him, how do you think the rest of the Qin family would react?"


    "Now that you mention it, it makes sense. Qin family members certainly wouldn¡¯t like it. The kid won¡¯t have many good days in the Qin family!" Fatty said.


    "That¡¯s why he must be strong!" Su Yang said. "If we¡¯re to save him, we can¡¯t just save him temporarily. The boy is good, potentially great."


    "I still don¡¯t get it!" Fatty still looked puzzled. "You mean, to save him for a lifetime? But what does that have to do with him fighting Feng Qiang to the death?"


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said, "Because, he¡¯s an Innate Life Physique!"


    "Innate Life Physique?" Fatty had heard Su Yang mention it before and was astounded. "This kid, he has such a destiny?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang nodded. "And, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he should be the Innate ughter Physique within the Innate Life Physiques."


    "What does that mean?" Fatty asked in wonder.


    "Innate Life Physique means one who is favored by the heavens. Simply put, they are born with certain special characteristics, and once awakened, their power is limitless."


    Su Yang said, "For instance, some have the Innate Fire Physique, who can control fire upon awakening. There¡¯s also the Innate Water Physique, capable of manipting water. Xiao Hei is very special; he has the Heart of ughter and possesses the most rare Innate ughter Physique."


    "Once awakened, he will be an existence akin to Hell¡¯s Killing Deity, the more he kills, the stronger he bes. Legend has it, the Hell¡¯s Asura was a ughter Physique, ying wildly across the six paths and conquering the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, nearly ruling over the world!"


    Fatty listened until he was gobsmacked, then finally eximed in astonishment, "You mean to say, this Xiao Hei will be freaking awesome in the future?"


    Su Yang almost spat blood, as he had said so much, and Fatty summarized it so sinctly?


    "You could say that!" Su Yang nodded.


    Fatty said, "Damn, then what are we waiting for? Tomorrow I will find him, perform a ritual with chicken blood and yellow paper, and be sworn brothers!"


    Su Yang: "..."


    "Right, how does one awaken this Innate ughter Physique?" Fatty asked. "He won¡¯t have died before awakening, right? Don¡¯t ruin the future Hell¡¯s Asura!"


    "Each Innate Life Physique has a different method of awakening. When he was beaten by Chang Mao earlier, I sensed fluctuations in his Heart of ughter," Su Yang said. "It seems that the Innate ughter Physique must be awakened through battle. So, I captured his sister to make him fight desperately with Feng Qiang."


    "Later, I will go there to watch. If he cannot awaken, I will save him. But if he can awaken, then everything will be alright!"


    Fatty immediately said, "I want to go too!"


    "You can¡¯t go!" Su Yang shook his head. "You have to watch his sister!"


    "Damn it!" Fatty was instantly dumbfounded. "Can¡¯t we find a nanny or something..."


    One hourter, at three in the morning, Su Yang arrived under the bridge.


    Soon after, Grandma Wu stumbled over, woke up Xiao Hei, and told him about the kidnapping of his sister.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes turned red, and he immediately leaped down and sprinted away furiously.


    Su Yang followed closely and noticed that Xiao Hei¡¯s body had healedpletely. The Innate ughter Physique really was extraordinary; even the Guiyuan Pill¡¯s effect on him was far beyond that of an ordinary person.


    Xiao Hei ran all the way to the county town, circled around several times, and finally found the long-haired youth and others in an inte caf¨¦.


    "Where¡¯s Feng Qiang!" Xiao Hei went up and demanded loudly.


    "Damn it, it¡¯s you again!" The long-haired youth immediately stood up. "I let you off once before, and you daree back? Fuck, do you really want to die!"


    "Where¡¯s Feng Qiang!" Xiao Hei roared out loud.


    "You dare to address Boss Feng like that!" The long-haired youth lunged forward, kicking Xiao Hei in the chest: "I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    Xiao Hei struggled to rise, let out a furious roar, and lunged at the long-haired youth: "I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!"


    The long-haired youth was caught off-guard and was knocked down by Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei mounted him and started hitting him wildly.

 Chapter 239 - 238 Madman? Beast?

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 238 Madman? Beast?</h4>


    The long-haired youth¡¯sckeys were all stunned, they were always the bullies, never the ones being bullied.


    Moreover, it was Xiao Hei, someone who anybody could bully, who dared to mount Chang Mao and beat him up?


    Chang Mao struggled to get up and tried to throw Xiao Hei off, but Xiao Hei clung on for dear life, hugging Chang Mao tightly and using all his strength, as if trying to strangle Chang Mao to death.


    After several failed attempts to shake him off, Chang Mao became even more furious. Carrying Xiao Hei on his back, he rushed to the wall and mmed Xiao Hei against it.


    Xiao Hei was mmed several times, grimacing in pain, but he stubbornly refused to let go.


    "Let go of me! Let go!" Chang Mao roared, "I¡¯ll kill you! I swear I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Xiao Hei¡¯s teeth clenched loudly; in that moment, his mind kept revisiting the events that had urred at home.


    He had been hiding in the cupboard that day and had witnessed the entire ordeal.


    His parents were tied up as Feng Qiang forced them to sign the demolition agreement. When they refused, Feng Qiang cruelly chopped off his mother¡¯s hand and foot and then sliced off his father¡¯s tongue. Furthermore, Feng Qiang opened the gas cylinder to make it look like a fire ident before leaving with his people in broad daylight.


    All of this happened right before Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes.


    That day, Chang Mao was also on the scene. It was Chang Mao who handed the knife to Feng Qiang!


    Xiao Hei was just a child, he had no ability to seek revenge. All he could do was drag his critically injured mother and his mute sister out of the house. But, by the time he was ready to go back and drag his father out, the fire had already consumed everything. He watched helplessly as his father turned into a human torch and, unable to scream due to the severed tongue, didn¡¯t make a sound.


    During this time, Xiao Hei had tried to call the police, but the investigation concluded that it was his mother who had started the fire. Later, he was severely beaten by Feng Qiang¡¯s people, and his mother was nearly killed again.


    Eventually, Xiao Hei had no choice but to give up, knowing he couldn¡¯t fight these people. His only hope was to grow up quickly, to make something of himself, to avenge his parents.


    But he could never have imagined that even after all they had already gone through, Feng Qiang still wouldn¡¯t leave them alone.


    His sister was only one year old. What could they possibly want by taking her away?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Hei¡¯s blood boiled. His head buzzed, and he seemed to forget who he was, what he was supposed to do. At that moment, he had only one thought: to kill these people, to kill them all!


    After mming Xiao Hei against the wall several times without freeing himself, Chang Mao became even more anxious and bellowed, "Damn it, what are you idiots standing there for? Get over here and help me!"


    Finally snapping to their senses, the underlings rushed over, trying to pull Xiao Hei away.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s hands were gripped tightly around Chang Mao¡¯s neck, no matter how much they hit his head with a wrench, he simply wouldn¡¯t give in.


    "Beat him to death! Beat the hell out of him!" Chang Mao screamed at the top of his lungs, his face turning beet red.


    "I¡¯ll *ucking kill you!" an underling roared, lifting the wrench high and bringing it down with force.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s head split open, and in that moment, he only felt a rush of heat surge into his brain. His eyes turned blood red instantly, and with a beast-like roar, he bit down hard on Chang Mao¡¯s neck.


    "Ahh!" Chang Mao let out a scream, trying hard to shake him off, but Xiao Hei wouldn¡¯t release his grip.


    Biting down with full force and a fierce tug, Xiao Hei ripped a chunk of flesh from Chang Mao¡¯s neck.


    Blood spurted like a fountain from Chang Mao¡¯s neck as he screamed and clutched it, while the underlings nearby were petrified.


    They had wielded knives and cut down people before, but when had they ever witnessed such a scene?


    Xiao Hei, devoid of any feeling, red viciously at Chang Mao and crunched up the chunk of flesh, swallowing it in front of Chang Mao.


    Chang Mao was so scared that he wet himself. Was this still a human?


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Xiao Hei advanced towards Chang Mao again.


    Chang Mao screamed in panic, "Fuck, what are you guys spacing out for, kill him for me!"


    His underlings wanted to rush forward, but when Xiao Hei fiercely turned to look at them, they were instantly petrified, with none daring to move.


    "Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over..." Chang Mao pleaded, "I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong, spare me, I won¡¯t dare again."


    Xiao Hei stepped up to Chang Mao and asked coldly, "Where is Feng Qiang!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, this matter, this matter was all orchestrated by Feng Qiang, it¡¯s got... got nothing to do with me, if you¡¯re looking for someone... look for Feng Qiang, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me..." Chang Mao hurriedly said.


    Xiao Hei bent down, grabbed Chang Mao by the hair, and said gravely, "I¡¯m asking you, where is Feng Qiang!"


    "He... he... he¡¯s at the Beijiao Vi..." Chang Mao, with tears streaming down his face, said, "This... this has really got nothing to do with me..."


    Xiao Hei said sternly, "I¡¯ve got only one life to give, and for each one I fight to the death with, I earn one more. You were involved in my family¡¯s affairs; don¡¯t even think about living!"


    Chang Mao screamed in terror and turned to run, but Xiao Hei pounced on him and pinned him to the ground. Like a devil, Xiao Hei¡¯s face twisted ferociously as he bit through Chang Mao¡¯s neck.


    Chang Maoy on the ground, convulsing until he finallyy still.


    Xiao Hei wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and turned to look at the few subordinates of Chang Mao.


    The men had wet themselves with fear, and upon seeing Xiao Hei, they immediately turned to run.


    Just as they reached the entrance, Su Yang stepped out and drove them all back in.


    Xiao Hei gave Su Yang a look of surprise, but in that moment, he had no time to think about it. Taking a deep breath, he stepped towards the men one step at a time.


    These men were so terrified they were nearly paralyzed, and one of them fell to his knees with a thud, "ck... ck Boss, this was all Chang Mao¡¯s doing; it¡¯s got... got nothing to do with us..."


    "What does it matter if it¡¯s rted or not?" Xiao Hei¡¯s voice was bone-chillingly cold: "How many heinous crimes have youmitted for Chang Mao? Killing you is serving justice for the people. Moreover, for each one I kill, I consider it a gain!"


    The men looked at each other, and one well-built man shouted angrily, "Damn it, you really think we¡¯re afraid of you? If we gang up on you, we can easily kill you!"


    "Come on then!" Xiao Hei¡¯s expression did not show the slightest ripple, "You can alle at me, and if I die, you might live. But if I don¡¯t die, then you all have to!"


    Gazing at each other, they suddenly charged at Xiao Hei with roars.


    Xiao Hei lunged forward as well, like a wild wolf, brutally tearing into these men.


    Although there were five or six of them, Xiao Hei now possessed enormous strength, razor-sharp nails, and especially pointed teeth. Most crucially, his capacity to endure had be incredibly high; he did not care at all about their beating. But Xiao Hei¡¯s counterattacks were unbearable for anyone!

 Chapter 240 - 239: Kill to North Suburb!

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 239: Kill to North Suburb!</h4>


    All five or six of these people eventuallyy torn and bitten by Xiao Hei.


    Either their blood vessels were bitten through or their bellies were ripped open; their deaths were all particrly tragic.


    Su Yang stood by quietly watching everything. These people all deserved to die.


    What truly shocked him was Xiao Hei, whose Heart of ughter pulsated wildly. Not only did this pulsation significantly increase Xiao Hei¡¯s strength, but most importantly, the Heart of ughter also allowed his injuries to heal rapidly.


    Even after Xiao Hei¡¯s fingers were broken, they slowly began to grow back, an unimaginable sight.


    Is this the Destiny¡¯s Killer Body? Is this the Heart of ughter?


    Su Yang could be certain, as long as Xiao Hei¡¯s Heart of ughter lived, Xiao Hei would be immortal.


    And the Heart of ughter, being a gift of destiny, how could it die so easily?


    This child is truly extraordinary!


    Su Yang also thought of Qi¡¯er back home, who also possessed the Heavenly Destiny Physique, but he couldn¡¯t tell what type of physique Qi¡¯er had. He also wondered what effect Qi¡¯er¡¯s Heavenly Destiny Physique would have once awakened.


    Xiao Hei slowly wiped the blood off his face and paused as he approached Su Yang, whispering, "Thank you!"


    Su Yang smiled, looking toward the horizon and softly said, "Do you n to go to Feng Qiang like this?"


    "I must kill him!" Xiao Hei whispered.


    "I know, I just want to help you one more time," Su Yang smiled. "Or, I could get you to Feng Qiang much quicker!"


    "Oh?" Xiao Hei looked up at Su Yang and again said, "Thank you!"


    Su Yang chuckled softly, taking Xiao Hei out of the inte cafe and finding an empty alley.


    "Where is your car?" Xiao Hei asked curiously, thinking Su Yang intended to drive him there.


    "A car is too slow!" Su Yang shook his head, suddenly grabbed Xiao Hei¡¯s arm, "Let¡¯s fly over!"


    With those words, Su Yang took to the air, carrying Xiao Hei as they rapidly headed toward the North Suburb.


    Xiao Hei was dumbfounded, staring at Su Yang in astonishment, "Are you... are you an Immortal?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang smiled faintly, "I am no Immortal, just someone who knows a few spells!"


    Xiao Hei fell silent, and after a while, he asked, "Why do you want to help me?"


    "You¡¯ll find outter." Having said that, Su Yang descended from the sky,nding directly outside Beijiao Vi.


    "Here, take this!" Su Yang handed a knife to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei nced at it, and his expression changed instantly, "This... this is the kitchen knife from my house?"


    "Feng Qiang used this knife to sever your mother¡¯s limbs and cut out your father¡¯s tongue!" Su Yang spoke softly, "Now, it¡¯s only fitting that you use this knife for your revenge."


    Xiao Hei took the kitchen knife, took a deep breath, "If Ie out alive, I will definitely thank you. If I don¡¯t make it out alive, could you please send my sister to the orphanage, and my mother to..."


    Xiao Hei could not continue, for he did not know where his mother could go to survive.


    After a long while, Xiao Hei wiped away the tears in the corner of his eyes and said in a deep voice, "If I can¡¯t make it out alive, can you... can you make it quick for my mother?"


    Xiao Hei knew that if he died, his mother wouldn¡¯t be able to keep on living. All he could do was try to spare her some suffering!


    Su Yang chuckled lightly. After awakening the Heart of ughter, Xiao Hei had be much more decisive in his actions!


    "Don¡¯t worry, leave all that to me!" Su Yang patted Xiao Hei on the shoulder. "If you make it out alive, I¡¯ll take you on as my disciple!"


    A sharp glint shed in Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes. He nodded vigorously, clenched the kitchen knife, and charged into the Beijiao Vi withrge strides.


    Su Yang sat on top of the wall, quietly watching Xiao Hei move forward like a night wolf.


    He was small in stature, but his intent to kill was very heavy!


    Inside the vi, Feng Qiang was ying cards with several people. Each man was apanied by a nearly naked woman, coquettishly flirting and constantlyughing with Feng Qiang and his group.


    "Boss Feng, all thesends have been requisitioned. Now, when can we get the Qin Family¡¯s money?" A fat man with a big bellyughed.


    "The Qin Family¡¯s money is absolutely guaranteed," Feng Qiangughed heartily. "Director Zhao, you guys have helped me so much this time; I definitely won¡¯t forget about you all. As long as I can cozy up to the Qin Family, from then on, you all will be working for the Qin Family. Not to mention other things, getting you guys a few promotions, that¡¯s definitely not a problem!"


    Everyone burst into heartyughter, and Director Zhao said with augh, "Boss Feng, most of the credit this time goes to Brother Zhou. As you know, the thing with Xiao Hei¡¯s family was quite a mess, but luckily Brother Zhou managed to suppress it. Otherwise, if the matter had blown up, we couldn¡¯t even dream of requisitioning thisnd!"


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m always especially grateful to Brother Zhou!" Feng Qiang said with a smile. "Brother Zhou, once thisnd is developed, I¡¯ll make sure to set aside a vi for you here. That way, you can also enjoy thisfortable pastoral life!"


    "Hahaha..." Brother Zhouughed loudly. "Boss Feng, when you do things, you¡¯re always straightforward. Boss Feng, just go ahead and do what you need to; I¡¯ve got your back!"


    "Then thank you again, Brother Zhou!" Feng Qiangughed heartily.


    Right at that moment, ackey ran in flustered and said with a tremble, "Brother Qiang, something¡¯s gone wrong!"


    "What is it?" Feng Qiang frowned. "Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m hanging out with the leaders? What¡¯s all the shouting for? If you ruin the mood for the leaders, can you afford topensate for that?"


    Theckey¡¯s face was pale as he said in a low voice, "We just got the news that... that Xiao Hei has gone mad..."


    "Xiao Hei?" Brother Zhou frowned. "Isn¡¯t that just a kid? Gone mad? What kind of madness? Shit, what can a little brat do even if he goes mad? Is such a trivial matter worth making a fuss?"


    Theckey swallowed his spit and said in a low voice, "He... he bit through Chang Mao¡¯s neck alive, and killed all of Chang Mao¡¯s underlings too..."


    "What!?" Everyone in the room shouted in unison as Feng Qiang¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out. "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Theckey: "He... he bit through Chang Mao¡¯s neck..."


    "How... how... how did it break?" Feng Qiang shouted. "Bite? Did you... did you get it wrong? Bitten off? Bitten off?"


    "It was bitten off, not a single mistake!" Theckey said in a low voice. "I confirmed it several times, many people saw it at the scene, Xiao Hei... Xiao Hei literally bit through Chang Mao¡¯s neck, and as for Chang Mao¡¯s guys, they... they all had their necks bitten off too..."


    Now it was crystal clear.


    Everyone in the room looked at each other, fear written on all their faces. At that moment, their hearts turned cold.


    To have bitten off the necks of so many people? Was this still human?


    After a moment of silence, Brother Zhou suddenly said loudly, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll send someone to capture him right away. Hmph, he¡¯s now an extremely dangerous person, and if he resists, he can be shot on the spot!"

 Chapter 241 - 240 White-robed Sword Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 240 White-robed Sword Immortal</h4>


    Everyone immediately perked up, and Feng Qiang said excitedly, "That¡¯s great, once we take care of this kid, it¡¯s all over."


    "Brother Zhou, leave this matter to you!" Director Zhao said hastily.


    "Serving the people is my bounden duty!" Brother Zhou ran out immediately to make a phone call.


    However, before he could finish the call, a scream suddenly came from outside the door.


    A bloodied underling ran in frantically, yelling, "Brother Qiang, there¡¯s trouble, Xiao Hei ising to kill us!"


    "What?" Everyone was stunned, rushing out only to see Xiao Hei, holding a kitchen knife, step by step, walking over.


    Everyone¡¯splexion changed, and Feng Qiang urged frantically, "Quick, stop him, stop him!"


    More than a dozen underlings rushed out from the house, brandishing weapons and charging at Xiao Hei en masse.


    Xiao Hei raised one hand, fending off the group¡¯s attacks. With the other hand gripping the kitchen knife firmly, he approached someone and chopped down, instantly killing anyone hit.


    The dozen or so attackers left Xiao Hei covered in blood. Yet, he didn¡¯t so much as grunt from beginning to end. His body was riddled with wounds, and blood gushed out continuously, but his strength kept rising, and his killing intent grew heavier.


    Feng Qiang, watching his underlings fall one after the other inside the house, was almost scared to the point of wetting himself.


    "Brother Zhou, quickly... call some people to help..." Feng Qiang said with a trembling voice.


    "I¡¯m on the phone!" Brother Zhou said anxiously, "Just stop him for now, damn it, can¡¯t so many of you stop a kid?"


    "This... this isn¡¯t a human, this is a beast..." Director Zhao said with a cry in his voice, they were truly terrified by Xiao Hei.


    Su Yang stood outside the vi, quietly watching everything that was happening inside. He would not step in unless Xiao Hei¡¯s life was in danger.


    Suddenly, Su Yang jerked his head up to look at the distant sky because he felt someone rapidly approaching in the air. And their target was this very vi.


    A momentter, a white speck rapidly flew closer, turning out to be a man in white robes. The man, with a face like jade and a three-stranded beard, carried a sword box on his back and stood atop a longsword, arriving with an ethereal grace that gave off the air of a Sword Immortal.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow; he couldn¡¯t discern this man¡¯s strength, which showed the man¡¯s formidable ability. With this man appearing here, what is he nning to do?


    The white-robed mannded next to Su Yang, sizing him up. However, his gaze eventually turned towards the inside of the house.


    By this time, Xiao Hei had already reached Feng Qiang and the others, who were using the girls as shields to block the knife.


    Xiao Hei, now devoid of any emotion, just kept wielding the kitchen knife, not sparing anyone who blocked his way, including those girls.


    The white-robed man frowned deeply and said in a stern voice, "Evil creature, cease your hand!"


    Xiao Hei showed no sign of response. The white-robed man casually pped the sword box, and a longsword flew out, heading straight into the house.


    Just at that moment, a shortsword also shot out, deflecting the longsword. The one who acted was Su Yang!


    The white-robed man turned to Su Yang, frowning, and asked, "Young brother, are you with this evil creature by any chance?"


    Su Yang, feeling irritated, responded coldly, "Then are you in league with those people over there?"


    The white-robed man frowned slightly, his voice turning colder, "This creature has clearly practiced cultivation, yet ughters ordinary people so; he has broken the rules of martial arts. The two of you are here together, do you really think there is no one in this world who can stop you?"


    Su Yang: "You would take sides without asking for reasons from both parties? Hmph, that is truly without rules!"


    "Impudent brat, sharp-tongued and quick-witted!" the white-robed man said coldly, "Regardless, since I am here, I will not allow you to kill the innocent wantonly. Stop him immediately or else, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!"


    "Impossible!" Su Yang replied coldly with three words.


    "Fine!" the white-robed man shouted loudly, as he pped his sword box, then proimed, "Within the box, the azure sharpness cries, unsheathed it stands three feet in frost. It drinks blood across six thousand leagues, its brilliance illuminates ny thousand mountains."


    As the verse ended, a longsword flew out from the sword box, like a swift dragon, it quickly lunged towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s face changed abruptly; this man¡¯s strength had surpassed The Sovereign and reached the Spirit Tranquility Realm. This meant that this person could truly be considered a Terrestrial Sword Immortal!


    However, Su Yang would absolutely not retreat at this moment. He took a deep breath, controlling the Nine Cold Jade Sword to meet the attack.


    Su Yang, having absorbed the power of the Nine Cold Jade Sword, unleashed it all in that instant, managing to block the longsword for a brief moment.


    But, it was just a moment. The longsword swiftly broke through his defence, knocking aside the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    The white-robed man stood with his hands behind his back, as if he wasn¡¯t the one controlling the sword.


    A slight surprise appeared on his face as he looked at Su Yang, "Your strength is very unusual. Just entering the Integration Realm, yet you can block my strike. It seems you must have been trained by a famous master, right?"


    Biting down hard, Su Yang said nothing. His Nine Cold Jade Sword was knocked away several times, stirring the energy in his body into turmoil. There was indeed a gap in strength between him and the white-robed man.


    As the longsword descended, Su Yang suddenly called back the Nine Cold Jade Sword and took out the Kirin Jade.


    With a palm strike on the Kirin Jade, red light shed upon it. Within that light, a small kylin slowly formed, roaring and bellowing with an astonishing presence.


    "Huh?" The white-robed man was clearly surprised, "Divine Beast Jade Stone, I didn¡¯t expect you to possess such a treasure. No wonder you are so arrogant!"


    With gritted teeth, Su Yang set the roaring kylin loose, and it quickly pounced towards the longsword in the sky.


    "Interesting!" the white-robed man said with a faint smile, as his right hand moved slightly and the longsword in the air swiftly dodged the kylin.


    The kylin relentlessly pursued, both starting a chase in the air. However, the light from the kylin gradually dimmed. After all, it was just the energy umted in the Kirin Jade, not a real kylin, and naturally, it couldn¡¯tst very long.


    Su Yang¡¯s right hand sank slightly, and suddenly, as the longsword flew past him, he charged forward and grasped the longsword firmly.


    Devouring the Heavens!


    A powerful force rushed into Su Yang¡¯s body, and at that moment, he felt as if his body was about to burst.


    The strength of the white-robed man was terrifying; Su Yang¡¯s foundation was insufficient to withstand such power!


    "Ahh!" With a beast-like howl, Su Yang suddenlyunched a hand strike towards the white-robed man.


    All the absorbed power was unleashed by Su Yang, aimed with full strength at the white-robed man.


    The expression on the white-robed man¡¯s face changed instantly, as he immediately flew up to dodge the strike, his face filling with surprise.


    "Ster Shift?" the white-robed man eximed, "Are you from the Murong Family?"


    Su Yang did not speak, as this strike had nearly drained all the power in his body. He continually absorbed the life force of the surrounding nts, preparing for his next attack.

 Chapter 242 - 241 Qin Haishan is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 241 Qin Haishan is Coming</h4>


    "We have no grudges or hatred, why must you fight to the death!" The man in the white robe gestured, and the longsword flew back into the sword box.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and slowly dissipated that power. If they really continued fighting, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage.


    The man in the white robe looked around the room and said, "Young man, it¡¯s best to spare people when you can. Those who practice martial arts don¡¯t need to be so extreme!"


    Su Yang retorted, "People who should be spared will naturally be spared. Those who should not, how can they be spared?"


    "Do you mean to say that everyone in this room deserves to die?" the man in the white robe countered.


    Su Yang neither agreed nor disagreed, as, in his eyes, those who colluded with Feng Qiang were naturally people who deserved to die.


    However, the man in the white robe clearly didn¡¯t think the same, and it was impossible for the two toe to an agreement.


    Just then, Feng Qiang and his group jumped out of the window and ran away in a panic.


    Su Yang frowned, preparing to chase after them. At that moment, the man in the white robe stepped in front of him, blocking his path.


    "Move aside!" Su Yang said in a deep voice.


    "You¡¯ve killed enough people!" the man in the white robe said. "No matter how great the hatred, it should be lessened by now, right? Why create more killing?"


    Su Yang frowned and looked at him, saying solemnly, "What do you know? These people are the ones who truly deserve to die the most!"


    "I indeed do not know, but I also cannot simply take your word for it," the man in the white robe said. "However, since you say these few people are the ones who deserve death the most, it means the others are not the ones who deserve it the most. Then, how should we ount for those people you have killed?"


    Su Yang looked at the man in the white robe, "Why are you so long-winded? This matter has nothing to do with you, why are you stopping me?"


    "Those who practice martial arts should follow the rules," said the man in the white robe. "Schrs cause chaos with their words, and chivalrous warriors break thew with their might. If those who practice martial arts do not follow the rules, wouldn¡¯t the world be thrown into chaos?"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless for a moment. The man in the white robe was very strong, and Su Yang would definitely not be his match if they really fought.


    But this man in the white robe wanted to persuade with reason and virtue, which was somewhat interesting.


    The experts Su Yang had encountered before were all arrogant and conceited, wishing that all matters could be solved by force. But this man in the white robe was an exception. Although long-winded, hemanded respect and did not use his strength to bully others.


    Meanwhile, Feng Qiang and the others had already driven away, and the sound of sirens could be heard from outside. Clearly, Xiao Hei was no longer able to kill these people now.


    Sighing, Su Yang no longer pressed forward and shook his head, "You keep talking about rules, so ording to you, are those who practice martial arts so pitiful, to be bullied by ordinary people at will? Even if there is a Sea of Blood¡¯s worth of enmity, they can¡¯t seek revenge?"


    "It¡¯s not what you¡¯re implying, but you can¡¯t just kill innocent people!" said the man in the white robe.


    "I already told you, this isn¡¯t killing the innocent!"


    Hearing the sirens getting closer, Su Yang waved his hand, "Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, our paths are different and we do not seek the same goals!"


    With those words, Su Yang went into the room, dragged the blood-soaked Xiao Hei up, and left.


    The man in the white robe wanted to speak up but eventually shook his head in silence and left.


    ...


    Feng Qiang and hispanions escaped death by a hair¡¯s breadth, scrambling away in utter panic. It was only when the reinforcements arrived that they finally caught their breath.


    "Motherfucking bastard, this damn brat, he really hits hard!" Feng Qiang gritted his teeth, blood gushing from a sh on his body: "Had I known, I would¡¯ve killed him that day too. Leaving behind this scourge almost cost me my life!"


    "This kid¡¯s truly gone mad!" Brother Zhou said with a face full of rage, "Send out my order, Xiao Hei is extremely dangerous, he¡¯s killed several people. If he can¡¯t be captured, shoot to kill on sight!"


    "Right, Brother Zhou is right, we should shoot this brat on sight!" Feng Qiang said through gritted teeth: "I¡¯ll go there myself to oversee it in a bit. After I kill him, I¡¯m going to kill his mother and sister too, wipe out his entire family. Fuck, he even dared to attack me; if I let them live, how am I supposed to continue mixing in this circle?"


    Soon after, the people who chased after the vi returned, reporting that Xiao Hei was nowhere to be found.


    Everyone in the car froze, and Feng Qiang asked in panic, "How could you not find him? When we left, he was still killing people in the vi, how could he disappear? Did you even search properly?"


    "We¡¯ve searched everywhere within a five-mile radius and found nothing!"


    "Damn it, where could this kid have run off to?" Feng Qiang eximed, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Brother Zhou spoke in a heavy tone, "He¡¯s injured too; he can¡¯t have gone far. Issue the order to lockdown this area, conduct a carpet search, and make sure this son of a bitch doesn¡¯t leave alive!"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison.


    Feng Qiang¡¯s face lit up with joy, "Now, this little bastard definitely can¡¯t escape. Brother Zhou, you sure get things done!"


    Brother Zhou smirked proudly, "As long as he¡¯s within Wuguang City, he won¡¯t escape the grip of my Five Finger Mountain!"


    Feng Qiangughed heartily, about to speak, when suddenly his phone rang. After checking the caller ID, he immediately shed a smile and answered, "Brother Qin, it¡¯s so good to hear from you. What do you need?"


    The eyes of the others in the car widened¡ªBrother Qin, a member of the Qin Family, was a high-profile figure indeed. But why would he call so suddenly in the wee hours of the morning?


    After listening for a while, Feng Qiang¡¯s eyes rounded in surprise and delight, "You¡¯re saying... Old Master Qin ising personally? My goodness, that¡¯s... that¡¯s an honor for us, an honor for Wuguang City. This is great, I... I... I¡¯ll send someone to make arrangements right away, to ensure Old Master Qin is satisfied. Rest assured, there won¡¯t be any issues¡ªI¡¯ve got this!"


    As Feng Qiang hung up, everyone stared at him intently, and Brother Zhou asked eagerly, "Did I just hear right? Is... is Old Master Qining? Which Old Master Qin?"


    "Who else could it be!" Feng Qiang boasted proudly: "The Family Head of the Qin Family, Qin Haishan himself!"


    "My God, really Qin Haishan? My goodness, he¡¯s a real big shot!"


    "Qin Haishan, the Family Head of the Qin Family, one of the heads of the Ten Great Families, one of the most powerful men in Pingnan Province!"


    "The Family Head of the Qin Family, man, that¡¯s a legend we only hear about in stories!"


    "He¡¯s actuallying to Wuguang City? Feng Qiang, could you have misheard? How would such a big shote to our Wuguang City?" Brother Zhou¡¯s voice quivered with excitement.


    "I don¡¯t know either, but Brother Qin said it himself. They¡¯re already on their way and should arrive by tomorrow," Feng Qiang said. "Brother Qin mentioned Old Master Qin has some business here, though I¡¯m not sure what it is. But let¡¯s not worry about that too much. If we make good arrangements this time and leave a strong impression on Old Master Qin, just one word from him, and guys, promotions and riches are in the bag!"


    The mood lightened, andughter filled the car; the gloom that had hung over them swept away instantly.

 Chapter 243 - 242: Become a Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 242: Be a Disciple</h4>


    Xiao Hei was taken away by Su Yang and after resting for half an hour, his injuries were almostpletely healed.


    "I made it out alive..." Xiao Hei looked up at Su Yang with a bitter smile, "But I... I wasn¡¯t able to kill Feng Qiang and the others... Did I disappoint you?"


    "Not at all!" Su Yang shook his head. In fact, Xiao Hei had just awakened his Destiny¡¯s Killer Body, so it was already quite remarkable that he had managed to do so much.


    As for Feng Qiang and his crew, if Su Yang had helped Xiao Hei block them, Xiao Hei would have definitely killed them. However, it was because of the white-robed man¡¯s interference that Feng Qiang and his people were able to escape.


    But that¡¯s fine. Killing them directly would have been letting them off too easily.


    "Then... can I still be your disciple..." Xiao Hei asked in a low voice.


    "Whether or not you want to be my disciple is up to you," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Of course I do!" Xiao Hei immediately replied.


    "Don¡¯t answer so quickly..." Su Yang said softly, "There are some things I need to make clear to you, lest you end up hating meter. In fact, everything that happened tonight was a trap I set. Your sister wasn¡¯t kidnapped by Feng Qiang, she was taken by me!"


    "What?" Xiao Hei was stunned, for he had thought Su Yang was a good person, but it seemed things were not as simple.


    "Why would you do that?"


    Su Yang exined Xiao Hei¡¯s situation and then said, "I¡¯ve told you everything that needs to be said. The choice is yours now!"


    Xiao Hei was silent for a while, then suddenly took a deep breath, knelt down, and said respectfully, "Master!"


    Su Yang nodded with a faint smile, "Since you have made your choice, I will take you as my disciple. Your grandfather and the others will soon arrive in Wuguang City, and there is one more thing you must do!"


    "What is it?" Xiao Hei asked curiously.


    "Turn yourself in!"


    "What?" Xiao Hei was taken aback, "Why should I turn myself in? Those people are eager to kill me!"


    "If you don¡¯t, they¡¯ll go after your mother," Su Yang said, "Moreover, if they encounter you outside, they will definitely kill you without a second thought. If you turn yourself in, it¡¯s different. Your grandfather is nearly here, and these people will be preupied with receiving him and won¡¯t have time to deal with you, so they¡¯ll lock you up for the time being and only take care of this affair after he¡¯s gone!"


    "Oh." Xiao Hei scratched his head, curious, "But why do I have to turn myself in? My grandfather will arrive soon and he will be able to handle this matter immediately!"


    Su Yang asked, "Do you want Feng Qiang and those guys to die, or do you want everyone involved in this to die?"


    "Everyone, of course!" Xiao Hei replied without any hesitation.


    Su Yang nodded. After the awakening of the Heart of ughter, this was no longer just a normal child. If he could solve his problems with killing, he certainly wouldn¡¯t think of any other way.


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang said, "If you aren¡¯t captured by these people, your grandfather¡¯s anger won¡¯t be enough, and probably only Feng Qiang and his people would die. But if you get caught, then none of them will be able to escape!"


    Having said that, Su Yang ced his hand on Xiao Hei¡¯s chest and said, "Remember, you are the Destiny¡¯s Killer Body. As long as your desire to kill doesn¡¯t stop, you won¡¯t die, and no one can kill you!"


    Xiao Hei nodded vigorously.


    ...


    After returning to the county, Feng Qiang immediately gathered a bunch of underlings to protect him and began to make arrangements to wee Qin Haishan.


    Brother Zhou sent someone to search for Xiao Hei in the North Suburb. This time Qin Haishan¡¯s visit couldn¡¯t let anyone find out about the incident with Xiao Hei.


    And just in these circumstances, a piece of news suddenly came ¡ª Xiao Hei had turned himself in!


    Upon receiving this news, everyone was shocked. Xiao Hei had risked his life and still hadn¡¯t killed the arch-culprit Feng Qiang, yet he had gone to turn himself in? What was he thinking?


    Feng Qiang immediately sought out Brother Zhou and asked him to secretly take out Xiao Hei.


    "This is difficult!" Brother Zhou shook his head directly, "He went through the official channels to surrender. If he dies in there, nobody can bear that responsibility."


    "But with this kid alive, if Patriarch Qines over and the matter gets exposed, what then?" Feng Qiang pressed.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that!" Brother Zhou said, "He¡¯s locked up inside, so there¡¯s no way he can get out. On the contrary, it¡¯s safer this way. While he¡¯s locked up, and once Patriarch Qin arrives, he won¡¯t be able to stir up trouble. Just make sure Patriarch Qin is well taken care of, and after they leave, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to dispose of this kid!"


    After some thought, Feng Qiang smiled, "Brother Zhou has considered everything thoroughly, let¡¯s do it your way. By the way, his mother is still alive, I¡¯ll take care of her first!"


    "Don¡¯t rush." Brother Zhou shook his head, "Before Patriarch Qin arrives, it¡¯s not suitable to stir up too much trouble. His mother can¡¯t do anything; what, are you afraid she¡¯ll turn the world upside down?"


    "That¡¯s true!" Feng Qiang nodded, "Alright, that¡¯s settled then. Brother Zhou, I leave it all to you!"


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Brother Zhou said with a smile, "By the way, when will Patriarch Qin arrive? Remember to notify me, I want to personally go wee him!"


    Feng Qiang immediately nodded, "No problem!"


    ...


    It was eight o¡¯clock in the morning outside Wuguang City.


    Feng Qiang and the others had already been waiting there, with wee banners hung all along the road, and a drum band to y lively music, creating quite a bustling scene.


    Finally, a convoy of luxury cars roared in, bearing license tes from Zhongzhou City.


    "Five ones, that¡¯s Patriarch Qin¡¯s car!" Feng Qiang said excitedly, "Patriarch Qin has reallye!"


    Director Zhao said with excitement, "Wow, that car must be worth a lot, right?"


    "Nonsense, it¡¯s a Rolls-Royce Phantom, each worth seven or eight million!" Brother Zhou also looked on with envy.


    Director Zhao: "My goodness, the life of the wealthy is beyond our imagination. If I had a BMW worth five hundred thousand, I¡¯d be content!"


    Feng Qiangughed, "Rest assured, as long as we can secure the Qin Family project, not to mention a BMW worth five hundred thousand, a BMW worth a million won¡¯t be an issue!"


    Everyone was excited, and their smiles became even more enthusiastic.


    The cars quickly approached, and Feng Qiang and the others tried their best to muster their most pleasant smiles to wee them.


    But the cars had no intention of slowing down at all and charged straight towards them.


    The group was startled and quickly moved aside, only to see the cars speeding past them without the slightest intention of stopping.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Director Zhao was dumbfounded.


    Feng Qiang was also confused, "Did they not recognize me?"


    Director Zhao: "Impossible, with such a big setup, they at least could have seen it, right?"


    Only Brother Zhou had a deep frown and said solemnly, "Did you all notice the car that followed them?"


    "What about it?" everyone asked curiously.


    "That¡¯s the car of the number one leader from the city..." Brother Zhou said gravely, "Number one himself hase over, and even if our county¡¯s Secretary Zhang personally went to receive him, it might not be enough. Them not stopping here isn¡¯t unreasonable..."

 Chapter 244 - 243

    <h4>Chapter 244: 243</h4>


    Brother Zhou¡¯s words immediately dispelled everyone¡¯s doubts, and Feng Qiang said excitedly, "Even the number one official from the city hase, that¡¯s great. From now on, who would dare to block our project? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry up and follow them, we¡¯ve got to show our faces in front of number one at least!"


    Everyone became excited at once, and Director Zhao said excitedly, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry!"


    The Qin Family¡¯s motorcade finally stopped outside a small hotel in Wuguang City, and when Feng Qiang and the others followed them there, they were all full of surprise.


    "Why did they stop here?"


    "The Qin Family staying in such a rundown hotel?"


    "Impossible, Boss Feng has already arranged the best hotel for us here. Why would they stay here?"


    "Maybe they just need to use the restroom, can¡¯t hold it anymore?"


    Under the watchful eyes of all, Qin Haishan got out of the car. Behind him, everyone from those cars also got out, including the city¡¯s number one official, who personally assisted Qin Haishan, showing a close rtionship with him.


    Feng Qiang and the others immediately wanted to approach, but after just a few steps, they were stopped.


    "Brother Qin, Brother Qin..." Feng Qiang saw Qin Zhong, a Qin Family member whom he recognized, and hurriedly called out twice.


    In this group, Qin Zhong was not at all outstanding, just the type to be an underling. However, in Feng Qiang and his group, he was absolutely a big shot.


    "What is it?" Qin Zhong frowned.


    "Is that Old Master Qin?" Feng Qiang quickly smiled and said, "Look, this is Brother Zhou, and this is Director Zhao. We specifically came to wee Old Master Qin. Could you let us go over there too...?"


    "Don¡¯t get involved!" Qin Zhong said, "Even I can¡¯t go over there, what are you going there for?"


    "What?" Feng Qiang was stunned and whispered, "Brother Qin, aren¡¯t you the overall person in charge of this project? Old Master Qines, and you can¡¯t go over there?"


    "Old Master Qin didn¡¯te for this project!" Qin Zhong paused, then said in a serious tone, "Let me tell you, Old Master Qin has been very angry on this trip, don¡¯t chaotically crowd around here. If Old Master Qin gets angry, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!"


    Everyone was startled, and Feng Qiang said in astonishment, "Why would Old Master Qine to Wuguang City angry?"


    "How would I know!" Qin Zhong waved his hands, "You guys just stand aside and wait for a bit, if there¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll speak with Old Master Qin!"


    People looked at each other, and had no choice but to step back obediently.


    As Qin Haishan and the others approached the hotel entrance, two people came out from inside, exactly Su Yang and Fatty.


    Fatty was still holding a young girl in his arms, Xiao Hei¡¯s little sister.


    When Qin Haishan and the others reached Su Yang, he directly bowed with his fists, "Master Su!"


    "Mm!" Su Yang nodded slowly, "I¡¯ve already briefed you on the general situation. As for what to do, it¡¯s up to you to decide!"


    A fierce glint shed in Qin Haishan¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath and shakily approached Fatty, "This... this is my granddaughter?"


    Su Yang: "That¡¯s right!"


    Tears immediately sprang from Qin Haishan¡¯s eyes, "Come, let me hold her!"


    Fatty handed the young girl to Qin Haishan, who embraced her with tears streaming down his face, unable to stop them any longer.


    From a distance, Feng Qiang and the others couldn¡¯t see clearly and still didn¡¯t know what was happening here.


    Suddenly, Qin Haishan turned his head abruptly and shouted, "Who is Feng Qiang?"


    Feng Qiang, upon hearing Qin Haishan call his name, felt extremely honored and hurriedly ran out, shouting loudly, "Old Master, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!"


    "Grab him for me!" Qin Haishan roared, and several people nearby immediately subdued Feng Qiang and dragged him over.


    Feng Qiang¡¯s subordinates wanted to resist, but seeing the formidable Qin Family Members, they immediately wilted. In front of the Qin Family, they were nothing!


    "Old Master, this... what¡¯s going on..." Feng Qiang was so scared that his calves were trembling.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Qin Haishan, teeth clenched in anger, pushed the girl in front of Feng Qiang and said in a deep voice, "Look at her, see who she is!"


    Feng Qiang looked for a while, his eyes suddenly bulging, his forehead instantly covered in cold sweat. He recognized her¡ªthe girl was Xiao Hei¡¯s younger sister.


    "What, lost your ability to speak?" Qin Haishan said coldly, "Come, let me tell you, she¡¯s my granddaughter, my own flesh and blood granddaughter!"


    Feng Qiang fell to his knees with a thud, not by choice but because his legs had gone weak.


    In the distance, Brother Zhou and others heard that something was wrong and their expressions changed as well.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s sister is Qin Haishan¡¯s granddaughter, wouldn¡¯t that mean Xiao Hei¡¯s mother is Qin Haishan¡¯s own daughter? My God, this family, to have such a background?


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go..." Brother Zhou immediately turned around, whispering tersely, "Go back and arrange for someone, release Xiao Hei first..."


    The crowd tried to flee in panic, but they hadn¡¯t gone two steps before being stopped by the Qin Family Members.


    "The Old Master hasn¡¯t finished speaking. Where do you think you¡¯re going?" the leader sneered.


    Scared into shivering, Brother Zhou said in a low voice, "We... we were just passing by, this has nothing to do with us..."


    The leader said, "Nothing to do with you? Ha. Whether it does or not is for the Old Master to decide. Come, let¡¯s all have a chat with the Old Master!"


    The Qin Family Members immediately charged forward, grabbing them and dragging them toward Qin Haishan.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!" Brother Zhou yelled in panic, "Do you know who I am? Let me tell you, what you are doing is illegal..."


    "Fuck your grandfather!" the leader kicked Brother Zhou in the mouth, "I don¡¯t give a damn who you are, keep shouting and I¡¯ll knock all your teeth out!"


    Brother Zhou immediately shut his mouth. Several of them were dragged before Qin Haishan and knelt down obediently on the ground.


    Cradling the little girl, Qin Haishan¡¯s tears never stopped. He took a deep breath, his voice trembling as he said, "I have only this one daughter in my life. She got lost when she was little, and my biggest regret for decades has been that."


    "I swore that if I could find my daughter, I would give everything I have to make it up to her, to make up for all those years I¡¯ve owed her!"


    Qin Haishan looked at Feng Qiang and the others, speaking softly, "Come on, let¡¯s go see my daughter together!"


    Tears of fear sprang from Feng Qiang and his group¡¯s eyes. They were well aware of Xiao Hei¡¯s mother¡¯s situation. Meeting her now could only mean Qin Haishan would tear them to pieces!


    "Old Master, we... we didn¡¯t know..." Director Zhao said, his voice trembling.


    Qin Haishan suddenly turned his head, teeth clenched in rage, and said, "Before you see my daughter, if you dare say another word, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut!"


    Director Zhao immediately closed his mouth.


    They got into the car, and following the direction given by Su Yang, they drove straight under that bridge.


    Seeing the situation under the bridge, Qin Haishan¡¯s tears flowed once more. Su Yang had already told him the general situation over the phone, but seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be heartbroken.

 Chapter 245 - 244: Don’t Let Any of Them Go!

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 244: Don¡¯t Let Any of Them Go!</h4>


    People carried out Xiao Hei¡¯s mother, charred all over. Witnessing this scene, not only Qin Haishan but also the members of the Qin Family all burst into angry curses.


    This matter had surpassed the mere burning of a person; it was utterly devoid of conscience!


    A living being, limbs amputated, burned beyond recognition. Not a single part of her body was intact. Clinging to life by a thread, she could barely move her eyes and mouth, while the rest of her body was paralyzed¡ªcould this still be considered human?


    Tears poured down Qin Haishan¡¯s face as he shakily approached his daughter. He clenched her hand tightly, weeping silently.


    "I¡¯m sorry, so sorry. I have failed you, my daughter..." Qin Haishan copsed to the ground, powerless.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s mother looked around bewildered and shocked, unaware of what had happened.


    "Family Head Qin, let¡¯s take her back first," Su Yang approached and urged. "Her injuries can be healed. I will cure her!"


    Qin Haishan suddenly lifted his head, his voice trembling, "Master Su, as long as you can heal her, I... I, Qin Haishan, will serve you as aboring ox or horse and repay you with all my strength!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled lightly. "Qin Haishan, that time in Nanluo City, you chose to support me, and that made you one of my own. I will certainly help you with your affairs!"


    Qin Haishan¡¯s heart jolted; he was fortunate to have stood behind Su Yang back then. Otherwise, he might never have seen his own daughter again in this lifetime!


    As Xiao Hei¡¯s mother was transferred into the vehicle, Qin Haishan abruptly turned towards Feng Qiang and the others, teeth clenched, "The suffering my daughter has endured, you will not miss a bit of it. I will return it a hundredfold to you!"


    Feng Qiang and the others had nowpletely despaired. Director Zhao pleaded urgently, "Patriarch Qin, this matter was done by Feng Qiang; it has nothing to do with me, I... I didn¡¯t know anything about the situation..."


    Qin Haishan dismissed him impatiently with a wave of his hand, "Sew up his mouth!"


    "Ah?" Director Zhao¡¯s face instantly turned pale, now recalling the words Qin Haishan had previously spoken.


    "Family Head Qin, I dare not anymore, I will never dare again..." Director Zhao cried and shouted repeatedly, but no one paid him any mind. Several Qin Family Members approached fiercely with needles and thread, forcefully sewing his mouth shut.


    Director Zhao thrashed his head in pain, and once released, he reached to tear the stitches out.


    "Go on, tear it!" A Qin Family Member next to him immediatelymanded. "If you tear it off, I will sew it again. Let¡¯s see whether you can withstand it or if I have more needles and thread!"


    Director Zhao immediately stopped his hand. To be sewn up again meant enduring the pain all over again, and he could not bear it.


    Following that, everyone headed to the detention center to release Xiao Hei, who was being held there.


    Feng Qiang, Brother Zhou, and the others had been terribly frightened by Xiao Hei the previous night, all harboring resentment. After Xiao Hei turned himself in, although they didn¡¯t dare to kill him, they had someone beat him severely, and now he was covered in wounds.


    Seeing the state of Xiao Hei, Qin Haishan neared another breakdown, almost ordering the demolition of the detention center.


    "Convey mymand, everyone, capture them all, let none escape!" Qin Haishan nearly shattered the table, "Everyone involved in this matter, capture them all!"


    Who would dare to disobey an order from Qin Haishan?


    Within half a day, everyone involved in this matter was brought before Qin Haishan¡ªalmost sixty or seventy people.


    There were Feng Qiang¡¯s thugs, those who had helped Feng Qiang withnd acquisition in the vige, and those so-called leaders who had backed Feng Qiang. Not one could escape.


    These people were all influential in Wuguang City. But now, in front of Qin Haishan, they could only kneel on the ground, not daring to lift their heads even once.


    Qin Haishan held Xiao Hei¡¯s sister in one arm and Xiao Hei in the other, his affection for them was unmistakable.


    The more he showed his affection, the more fearful the people below became. By now, everyone knew what had happened, and they were all filled with extreme fear. They had nearly caused the death of Qin Haishan¡¯s daughter¡ªhow could Qin Haishan let them off?


    Now everyone red hatefully at Feng Qiang¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Feng Qiang, how could they have ended up in this situation?


    "I, Qin Haishan, have lived my life with fairness. I believe I haven¡¯t done anything that goes against the heavens or harms the natural order, so I don¡¯t think I deserve this kind of retribution," Qin Haishan said solemnly.


    Qin Haishan continued in a deep voice, "My only daughter, my grandchildren whom I¡¯ve never met, and my son-inw whom I will never be able to meet again, have met with such a fate. Tell me, shouldn¡¯t I seek revenge?"


    No one dared to answer; everyone was shaking in terror.


    "No answer, huh!" Qin Haishan nodded slowly and said somberly, "I¡¯m getting old, and I always wanted to lessen the bloodshed and umte virtue for future generations. But today, I won¡¯t be showing any mercy."


    Qin Haishan stood up, gestured with his hand, andmanded, "Do it. Let them suffer the pain my daughter endured!"


    Qin Haishan left straight away while a group of Qin family members immediately charged in. Soon, mes soared to the sky inside the building, apanied by the screams and cries for help from those people.


    Qin Haishan¡¯s heart was as steady as a rock as he held his granddaughter, never once looking back.


    As for Xiao Hei, he nced back a few times. Even as a child, there was no fear in his eyes, only determination and endless lethal intent.


    Walking into the hall, he saw Su Yang sitting there drinking tea.


    Qin Haishan hurried over and said respectfully, "Master Su, my daughter... can she be healed?"


    "She¡¯s already been treated," Su Yang said. "Recovery will take some time, about half a month or so, and her whole body¡¯s skin should be restored. However, as for her severed limbs, I can¡¯t make them grow back just yet. If I find a suitable method in the future, I will treat her!"


    "Really?" Qin Haishan was overjoyed and immediately prostrated himself, saying with a trembling voice, "Master Su, thank you, thank you so much! Without you... I truly don¡¯t know what I would have done. I might not have even found my daughter and would have been deceived by the Liao Family for a lifetime!"


    "There¡¯s no need for thanks!" Su Yang helped Qin Haishan up. "I¡¯ve said before, you are my own people, and I will certainly help with your matters!"


    Qin Haishan was deeply moved. After a moment of thought, he suddenly waved his hand and said, "Wanfeng, go and bring that gift over here!"


    Qin Wanfeng hesitated slightly but still went out. Before long, he returned with a sandalwood box in his arms.


    Qin Haishan took the box and handed it directly to Su Yang, saying respectfully, "Master Su, this gift is the Qin Family¡¯s heirloom. There is nothing I can do to repay you for this matter, so I have no choice but to give you this instead!"


    Su Yang nced at the box and was immediately surprised. Inside the boxy a Divine Beast Jade Stone,parable to the Kirin Jade!

 Chapter 246 - 245 Azure Dragon Jade

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 245 Azure Dragon Jade</h4>


    Inside the box, there was an azure jade stone about the size of a fist, cool to the touch with a faint fluctuation of spiritual energy, on par with the Kirin Jade that Su Yang had obtained before.


    Su Yang examined it carefully for a while, took a deep breath, and said in a low voice, "Azure Dragon Jade?"


    "What is that?" Qin Haishan asked in wonder.


    "You don¡¯t know what this is?" Su Yang asked in return.


    Qin Haishan shook his head, "This object has been with our family since its foundation, always kept in our possession. Over the years, it has just been preserved as a family heirloom; we didn¡¯t know its actual use."


    Su Yang said, "This is a piece of Azure Dragon Jade, created by the immersion of Azure Dragon¡¯s blood, an absolutely rare and extraordinary treasure!"


    "Oh?" Qin Haishan¡¯s eyes widened, obviously shocked as well.


    "This Azure Dragon Jade is too precious; I cannot ept it," Su Yang returned the box.


    Qin Haishan did not take the box, and said earnestly, "Master Su, whether this object is precious depends on who holds it. This Azure Dragon Jade has been sitting in the Qin Family¡¯s storeroom for a hundred years, never touched and just an object of ornamentation. However, in your hands, Master Su, it¡¯s different¡ªit can only be considered a rare and extraordinary treasure, truly valuable, when in your possession. So, please do take this jade stone!"


    Su Yang indeed needed this Azure Dragon Jade; he needed four pieces of jade stone to form the Spirit Gathering Array. This Azure Dragon Jade was an excellent choice.


    "This is Qin Family¡¯s heirloom, are you sure you want to give it to me?" Su Yang asked.


    Qin Haishan smiled and said, "Although it is a family heirloom, such fine treasures have always belonged to those with the ability to wield them. Of course, I¡¯m not without self-interest; by giving this jade stone to Master Su, it at least counts as a favor. My Qin Family might require Master Su¡¯s care in the future!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed heartily, "You really are a wise man! All right, I will ept this Azure Dragon Jade. Remember my words: if the Qin Family does nothing to defy the heavens and harm reason, and conducts all its affairs ording to the rules, then you will be under my Su Yang¡¯s protection!"


    "Thank you, Master Su!" Qin Haishan hurriedly bowed.


    Qin Haishan vividly remembered how Su Yang had dominated the meeting with the Ten Great Families not long ago. Without a doubt, there was no one in Pingnan Province that could hinder Su Yang¡¯s rise to power. Forming a good rtionship with a man of unlimited prospects was definitely better than an Azure Dragon Jade that could not be utilized!


    "By the way, I¡¯ve epted your grandson as a disciple!" Su Yang said, "If he¡¯s free during this time, let him settle in Nanluo City first. I have some secret techniques to pass on to him!"


    "Yes, thank you, Master Su!" Qin Haishan once again felt ecstatic. Although he was reluctant to part with Xiao Hei, the opportunity for him to cultivate with Su Yang was something that many dreamed of.


    With Xiao Hei bing Su Yang¡¯s disciple, even if he learned nothing else, he still had Su Yang¡¯s patronage. With this rtionship, even the Ten Great Families would have to treat the Qin Family with due courtesy.


    Qin Haishan was left to handle the affairs of Wuguang City. Su Yang did not linger there any longer, directly taking Fatty and Xiao Hei back to Nanluo City.


    This trip had brought him a disciple and an Azure Dragon Jade stone, making it a trip not in vain.


    Kirin Jade, Azure Dragon Jade¡ªboth pieces of Divine Beast Jade were extremely rare treasures. If Su Yang could gather two more simr Divine Beast Jade stones, he would be able to create a Spirit Gathering Array. Moreover, the effect of this Spirit Gathering Array would be far superior to ordinary jade stones!


    Back home, Su Yang asked Qi¡¯er to settle Xiao Hei in, while he himself headed to the third floor to start refining the Azure Dragon Jade.


    On this trip to Wuguang City, Su Yang truly realized that there are heavens beyond heavens, and people beyond people. The strength of the man in white robesmanded respect.


    Though Su Yang was now in the Integration Realm, capable of facing The Sovereign without fear, there was still a substantial gap between him and a Terrestrial Immortal of the Spirit Tranquility Realm. He would need to reach the Venerable Realm at the very least before he could challenge an Earth Immortal beyond his level.


    The words spoken by Su Ping also greatly motivated Su Yang. Only by unlocking the fourth page of Destiny¡¯s Tome could he learn more secrets. This matter couldn¡¯t be dyed.


    Two hourster, the Azure Dragon Jade was consecrated. Its power, no weaker than the Kirin Jade, had be another treasure after Su Yang¡¯s consecration. Even when facing an Earth Immortal, it could hold its own for a while.


    Stepping downstairs, Su Yang saw Xiao Hei sitting in the living room from afar. He had changed into clean clothes, looking much more put-together.


    Qi¡¯er was busy in the kitchen. She had been managing everything for Su Yang¡¯s day-to-day life these days¡ªthough she had the Heavenly Destiny Physique, she was very capable and neverined; she was indeed good to have at home.


    "Master!" Xiao Hei immediately stood up upon seeing Su Yanging downstairs.


    "Sit!" Su Yang waved his hand, indicating Xiao Hei should sit down. Looking around, he asked curiously, "Why aren¡¯t you watching television?"


    "There¡¯s nothing good to watch," Xiao Hei replied, his voice steady, almost like that of a middle-aged man.


    Having gone through so much, Xiao Hei had matured a lot. Moreover, after the awakening of the Heart of ughter, many things seemed meaningless to him.


    Su Yang smiled, "That¡¯s fine. Since you don¡¯t like watching TV, I¡¯ll teach you a Secret Technique. From now on, you can cultivate using this technique daily."


    "Thank you, Master!" Xiao Hei hurriedly bowed in gratitude.


    Without dy, Su Yang passed on the Asura Killing God Technique to Xiao Hei.


    This technique, recorded on the second page of Destiny¡¯s Tome, was said to have been created by the Asura King¡ªa supreme technique used by the Asura King to ughter his way through the Nine Heavens and earth, immensely powerful. At its peak, it could annihte everything.


    Naturally, this technique was most suited for Xiao Hei, who had Destiny¡¯s Killer Body.


    However, the Asura Killing God Technique on the second page was iplete. When Su Yang opened the third page, he discovered that the content on the second page was just the foundation. The third page contained additional material. All the Secret Techniques Su Yang practiced, including Devouring the Heavens, were like this.


    Looking at this trend, the fourth page, fifth page, and possibly even the sixth page could have continuations. However, due to Su Yang¡¯s insufficient strength, he was unable to open the subsequent pages and thus could not see the continued content.


    Xiao Heimitted the second and third page of Asura Killing God Technique to memory so thoroughly he didn¡¯t even stop to eat, going straight to his room to cultivate.


    Before long, Qi¡¯er came out with the cooked meals, puzzled, "Brother Su, it¡¯s time to eat. Where¡¯s Xiao Hei?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about him for now, let¡¯s eat," Su Yang said with a light smile, walking over to sit at the table.


    Qi¡¯er, unaware of what had happened, served Su Yang a bowl of rice and took a couple of bites herself before saying softly, "Brother Su, I... May I take a couple of days off? The anniversary of my father¡¯s death ising up..."

 Chapter 247 - 246 Qi’er’s Hometown

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 246 Qi¡¯er¡¯s Hometown</h4>


    Qi¡¯er was adopted, and her adoptive parents took her out to seek medical treatment, exhausting all their resources, and her father passed away on the way.


    One could say that, although these adoptive parents were not her biological ones, they were even better than her own.


    "Take leave? There¡¯s no need," Su Yang said with a smile. "Go wherever you want, you don¡¯t need to tell me."


    With a soft voice, Qi¡¯er said, "Brother Su, you¡¯ve helped us so much; how could I just leave like that..."


    "You¡¯re treating me like an outsider again!" Su Yang chuckled and replied, "All right, enough of that. Whenever you n to go, it just so happens I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll apany you for a visit."


    Qi¡¯er was immediately overjoyed, "Great, Brother Su, I¡¯ll take you to our hometown, our ce is so beautiful!"


    ...


    The very next morning, Qi¡¯er packed her things, and a group of them set off for her hometown.


    Qi¡¯er¡¯s mother could now walk by herself, so it was rtively convenient for them to move around.


    Qi¡¯er¡¯s hometown was rather remote, situated in the mountains of Zhongchang City.


    Su Yang asked Hou Shilin to get a seven-seater van; Master Fang was driving, Su Yang and the others sat in the back, and even Xiao Hei followed along.


    Fatty, who was capricious by nature, had decisively arrived early in the morning with his luggage, mouring to go on a trip. This fool didn¡¯t have a clue; they were going to pay tribute to a father, and there he was, ready to go sightseeing.


    After half a day¡¯s journey, the group finally arrived at Qi¡¯er¡¯s hometown.


    Indeed, the ce was so remote it was frightening; the car couldn¡¯t make it to the vige entrance.


    With no other option, they had to get out and walk into the vige.


    It was now noon, and many people were eating and chatting under the trees at the vige entrance. The sudden appearance of a few strangers made them all look up in astonishment.


    Especially the heavenly beauty Qi¡¯er, who made everyone¡¯s jaws drop. They had never seen such a beauty; Qi¡¯er¡¯s looks even surpassed those of the stars on the calendars!


    However, the crowd quickly recognized Qi¡¯er¡¯s adoptive mother amongst themselves, and they immediately burst into amotion.


    "Eh, isn¡¯t that Auntie Wu?" a woman recognized Qi¡¯er¡¯s adoptive mother.


    "Oh, Hua¡¯er, it¡¯s you! " Auntie Wu, Qi¡¯er¡¯s adoptive mother, also recognized the crowd and was overwhelmed with excitement.


    The vigers immediately gathered around, bombarding them with questions. Of course, most of the attention was on Qi¡¯er, as she was simply too attention-grabbing.


    When the crowd learned that this beautiful girl was indeed Qi¡¯er, the scene turned even more chaotic.


    When they left the vige, Qi¡¯er was covered in sores, a dreadful sight, and even the vigers didn¡¯t want to take a second nce at her. Who would have imagined that now, Qi¡¯er had blossomed into such beauty, downright celestial.


    After some pleasantries, Auntie Wu and Qi¡¯er finally made their way out of the crowd, heading to the hill behind to burn paper offerings for Qi¡¯er¡¯s adoptive father.


    Meanwhile, in the crowd, a sly-looking man quietly slipped away and hurried off on a motorcycle.


    Half an hourter, the man arrived at the town and went straight to a billiard hall there.


    This billiard hall was owned by Sun Guofu, the local thug, and the man was one of his subordinates. As he entered, he noticed that the atmosphere inside was abnormal; it was much busier than usual, with more than a dozen people inside.


    These men were broad and stocky, clearly not the kind to be trifled with.


    Sitting in the center was a middle-aged man with a stern face, Sun Guofu, the local snake, stood beside him, nodding and bowing obsequiously.


    The man hurried over to Sun Guofu¡¯s side and whispered, "Brother Fu, step out for a moment, I¡¯ve got something to talk to you about!"


    "Fuck off!" Sun Guofu immediately red at him. "Brother Gang is here, and you want me to go out? If I neglect Brother Gang, can you afford the consequences?"


    "Brother Gang?" The man was taken aback.


    "Yeah, Brother Gang from the county, don¡¯t you know him?" Sun Guofu snapped angrily.


    "My god, it¡¯s Brother Gang..." The man immediately started nodding and bowing, but Brother Gang didn¡¯t even nce at him.


    "Get out, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m discussing business with Brother Gang!" Sun Guofu cursed.


    The man hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "Brother Fu, this time... this time, it¡¯s a huge opportunity..."


    "What opportunity could be more important than having Brother Gang here?" Sun Guofu red, this guy was really good at brown-nosing.


    "Uh..." The man scratched his head and said in a low voice, "There¡¯s a beauty!"


    "Hmm?" Sun Guofu paused, and Brother Gang also looked over.


    "What¡¯s so great about a beauty? Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty, nor has Brother Gang seen one?" Sun Guofu red as he spoke.


    "No, it¡¯s not like that, Brother Fu, Brother Gang, I... I can guarantee, you¡¯ve never seen this beauty before!" the man said anxiously. "She¡¯s so beautiful, a hundred times prettier than any celebrity. Right, Ying¡¯er, right? I think this girl is even more beautiful than her!"


    "Really?" Brother Gang spoke up, "She¡¯s that beautiful? Where¡¯s she? In your dreams?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, the man¡¯s face turned red with urgency, "She¡¯s from our vige, came back to visit the graves!"


    "Get lost!" Sun Guofu said immediately, "What kind of beauty coulde from your vige, damn, stop making shitty jokes, your vige is just full of country girls!"


    "Brother Gang, Brother Fu, I swear on my life, you¡¯ve never seen this beauty, she¡¯s amazingly beautiful!" the man insisted urgently. "If she¡¯s not beautiful enough, you can kill me!"


    Sun Guofu and Brother Gang exchanged nces, could this man be so certain?


    After a moment of silence, Sun Guofu said, "So what if there¡¯s a beauty?"


    "Uh..." the man whispered, "It¡¯s like this, their family owes us money from years ago. Not much, just thirty yuan, but it¡¯s been over ten years. Withpound interest, that¡¯d be a lot. If we go to ask for the money and they don¡¯t pay, we could... we could take the girl as coteral..."


    The man leaned in close to Sun Guofu and said quietly, "Brother Fu, this girl, tsk tsk, is really adorable, just too beautiful. Miss this chance and you won¡¯t find another!"


    Sun Guofu looked at Brother Gang, who pondered for a moment, then said, "Alright, let¡¯s check it out. Chen Shao rarelyes down for a visit. If we could find a beauty to keep himpany, we¡¯d be doing him a service. When Chen Shao speaks well of us to Brother Biao, Sun Guofu, you won¡¯t just be mixing it up in this town anymore!"


    Sun Guofu was overjoyed, "Alright, Brother Gang, I will handle this matter beautifully for you!"


    The man was also delighted, knowing there would be benefits for him if this matter went through.


    Brother Gang didn¡¯t leave. Sun Guofu brought a dozen underlings and followed the man toward the vige.


    When they arrived at the vige, Qi¡¯er and her group had juste down from the graves and were chatting with people at the entrance to the vige.


    "Brother Fu, it¡¯s her!" the man pointed at Qi¡¯er.


    Sun Guofu nced over and his eyes went wide, "Does this world really have such beauties!?"

 Chapter 248 - 247 Chen Shao

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 247 Chen Shao</h4>


    Su Yang and hispanions had just prepared to leave the vige when Sun Guofu and his group directly came over to block their way.


    "Auntie Wu, Qi¡¯er, in such a hurry to leave?" the man chuckled ominously as he approached, reaching for Qi¡¯er¡¯s arm, but Xiao Hei blocked him straight away.


    The man¡¯s expression changed as he reached for Xiao Hei¡¯s neck, "Damn, you little turtle spawn, you think you can turn the heavens?"


    But before his hand could grasp Xiao Hei¡¯s neck, it was caught by Xiao Hei himself. With a simple twist, the man¡¯s wrist was twisted aside, causing him to scream in pain.


    "Fuck, daring to fight!" Sun Guofu immediately led his men to charge forward.


    Xiao Hei put the man down, and his right hand went to his waist, the ce where he kept his kitchen knife.


    "What are you trying to do?" Auntie Wu hurriedly intervened.


    "What am I trying to do?" the man glowered, "Auntie Wu, have you forgotten? You still owe us money!"


    Auntie Wu hastily replied, "Oh, Xiao Yong, that money I owe your family, I... I¡¯ve already paid it back to your mother, all three hundred. Thank you so much for that past favor!"


    "Three hundred?" the man bellowed, "Are you trying to dismiss a beggar? What¡¯s three hundred good for?"


    "But you only lent us thirty..." Auntie Wu said.


    "That was twelve years ago! Is thirty from back then the same as thirty now?" the man said.


    Auntie Wu: "Then... then how much do you want?"


    "This..." the man paused, looking to Sun Guofu, unsure of what amount to say.


    "Three hundred thousand!" Sun Guofu blurted out; this sum was the limit of his imagination.


    "Three hundred thousand!?" Auntie Wu shuddered in fright, "This... how is that possible? Thirty yuan, how can it... how can it turn into three hundred thousand?"


    "Old hag, don¡¯t you know whatpound interest is?" Sun Guofu said, "Thirty yuan, twelve years, three hundred thousand, I¡¯ve already let you off with quite a bit. If it were someone else calcting, they¡¯d dare to bill you for three million, believe it or not!"


    "You... you¡¯re just bullying people..." Auntie Wu said anxiously.


    "Stop with all the nonsense!" Sun Guofu said, "Debt repayment is a natural duty. Three hundred thousand, will you pay? If not, we¡¯ll take your daughter as coteral!"


    At this moment, Sun Guofu and his people openly revealed their true colors.


    Master Fang snorted coldly, "Three hundred thousand? Aren¡¯t you afraid your greed will burst your belly?"


    "Old man, who let you speak!" Sun Guofu red, "I¡¯m only talking to these two women, and whoever interrupts again, I¡¯ll kill him!"


    "Damn, you¡¯re being too arrogant, thinking you can do whatever you want outside thew!" Fatty couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    "Motherfucker, strike!" Sun Guofu exploded with rage.


    His underlings immediately rushed out. Master Fang raised his hands, ready to make a move. At that moment, Xiao Hei rushed forward first. Charging at the forefront, he went straight to the first person in line.


    "You damn rabbit spawn, looking for death!" The man kicked his foot towards Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei was decisive. His right hand drew the kitchen knife and cleaved down fiercely, severing the man¡¯s foot.


    "Ouch!" The man immediately screamed in agony.


    The crowd behind him was instantly stupefied, but by then, Xiao Hei had already charged at them, taking another two down with consecutive shes.


    Everyone present was stunned. This kid¡¯s strikes, how could they be so vicious?


    "Xiao Hei, that¡¯s enough!" Su Yang finally spoke up.


    Xiao Hei then stopped, carefully wiped the blood off the cleaver, and slowly retreated to Su Yang¡¯s side.


    Su Yang nced at Sun Guofu, "Are you not going to scram, or do you n to wait for death here?"


    Sun Guofu was scared out of his wits. In town, he was a local tyrant, and fighting and brawling were within his purview, but he had never encountered such a brutal person before. The chopping of hands and feet was beyond his wildest imagination. If they continued to fight, they would definitely be at a disadvantage!


    "You¡¯ve got guts," Sun Guofu gestured with his hand, and his men, supporting the three injured, fled in panic.


    Xiao Yong was also terrified and hurriedly ran with them.


    "Damn it..." Fatty wanted to chase after them, but Su Yang stopped him.


    "Small fry, not worth bothering with!" Su Yang said softly, "However, now that we¡¯re here, let¡¯s take care of some business that needs settling!"


    "What business?" Fatty asked curiously.


    Su Yang smiled, said nothing, and led the group back to the car, heading straight into town.


    Sun Guofu and his men practically crawled back to the billiard hall, where Brother Gang was standing next to a young man, smirking and making small talk.


    Seeing Sun Guofu and the others enter, Brother Gang¡¯s brows furrowed, "What is this? Making such a ruckus in front of Chen Shao, what does this look like!"


    Only then did Sun Guofu notice the young man, his legs went weak, and he nearly knelt as he said with a trembling voice, "Chen Shao, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry..."


    Chen Shao didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. Sun Guofu scratched his head and hastily said, "Brother Gang, I saw her just now, that girl, she¡¯s really stunning, more beautiful than any movie star I¡¯ve ever seen in my lifetime!"


    "Hm?" Chen Shao turned his head, clearly interested.


    Brother Gang¡¯s eyes also lit up, and he said immediately, "Then why didn¡¯t you bring her here? With Chen Shao in town, she could have joined him for some fun!"


    "No, I... I was going to bring her, but those guys with her are pretty tough..." Sun Guofu whispered, "As you can see, my brothers got knifed!"


    Seeing the injured behind Sun Guofu, Brother Gang¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sternly, "What¡¯s their background, so bold as to cause trouble here? Could it be the bosses from the nearby counties? Hmph, even if it was them, so what? With Chen Shao here, do they darepete with him?"


    Chen Shao was smug at Brother Gang¡¯s words, pleased with the ttery.


    "It should... it shouldn¡¯t be any from our Zhongchang City..." Sun Guofu said, "They came by car, and from the license te, it seems like they¡¯re from Nanluo City..."


    "Damn it, people from Nanluo City dare to run wild in our Zhongchang City!" Chen Shao immediately erupted, "What is this bullshit, do they not consider my father at all?"


    "Chen Shao, calm your anger. They probably think that since Brother Biao is in the city, he wouldn¡¯te to our small ces, so they are strutting around here," Brother Gang quickly responded, "Please wait, I¡¯ll take some men and grab them. I¡¯ll make them understand that within Zhongchang City¡¯s territory, it¡¯s all Brother Biao¡¯s turf, and nobody can run wild on his grounds and walk away swaggering!"


    Brother Gang¡¯s ttery was spot on, and Chen Shao immediately beamed with pride, waving his hand, "Good, I¡¯ll leave this to you to handle. Remember, do it well, disy the might of Zhongchang City. If you seed, from now on, you will follow me!"


    Brother Gang was overjoyed and quickly bowed, "Thank you, Chen Shao. Just wait for the show, I will definitely make those out-of-towners kneel before you and beg for mercy!"

 Chapter 249 - 248 So What if You Know Martial Arts?

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 248 So What if You Know Martial Arts?</h4>


    When Su Yang and hispanions rushed to the town, Brother Gang just happened to have brought a group of people, preparing to intercept them in the vige, and both parties ran into each other head-on.


    "Brother Gang, it¡¯s them!" Sun Guofu pointed at Su Yang and the others, "They¡¯re the ones who started it earlier!"


    "Stop them!" Brother Gang waved his hand, and hisckeys immediately charged over to block the vehicle carrying Su Yang and his party.


    Brother Gang himself strolled over leisurely with a cigarette in his mouth, a smug expression on his face. His gaze swept over everyone before finallynding on Qi¡¯er, and he, too, was momentarily stunned.


    He had previously thought Sun Guofu was bragging. How beautiful could a girl be?


    But now, seeing her with his own eyes, Brother Gangpletely understood that Sun Guofu hadn¡¯t been exaggerating. This girl was indeed much more beautiful than all the movie stars he had ever seen!


    Brother Gang¡¯s breathing became rapid, and he deeply regretted in his heart. Such a beauty, intended as a tribute to Chen Shao, he really felt unwilling to give her up, wishing he could keep her for himself.


    However, now that Chen Shao knew about such a beauty, he had no choice but to send her over. It seemed he could only wait for Chen Shao to be done with her before he made his move.


    "Yo, driving a nice car, huh!" Brother Gang walked up to the car and kicked its body, then suddenly barked in anger, "Damn it, you think you can strut around here just because you have some stinking money? Really think you can run wild in Zhongchang City?"


    Xiao Hei immediately clutched the kitchen knife, his desire to kill now overwhelming.


    Su Yang restrained Xiao Hei and nced at Brother Gang, saying coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    Brother Gang red and said, "What do I want to do? Damn it, you injured my brothers, what do you think I want to do?"


    In Brother Gang¡¯s view, Su Yang¡¯s group, old and young, might drive a decent car, but probably had no real backing. They were just tourists here. For such so-called wealthy youths, he didn¡¯t care at all, especially since he had the support of Chen Shao backing him now.


    Chen Shao, the only son of the underground kingpin of Zhongchang City, Chen Biao. And Chen Biao, one of the seven top gang leaders of Pingnan Province.


    In front of Chen Biao, what good were any rich kids!


    Su Yang said coldly, "So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re looking to avenge them?"


    "Heh, this isn¡¯t about revenge; this is about teaching you some manners!" Brother Gang said coldly: "On my turf, hitting my brothers means breaking my rules. And breaking my ruleses with a price!"


    "Why bother with this nonsense!" Fatty immediately shouted, "If you want revenge, let¡¯s fight; if not, get lost. Damn, what are you, a donkey? Only know how to bray?"


    Brother Gang flew into a rage: "Damn it, I¡¯m trying to be reasonable with you, and you start acting tough. Fine, you don¡¯t want to talk? Alright, then I won¡¯t be polite."


    "Attack!" With a wave of his hand, Brother Gang¡¯s underlings charged forward menacingly.


    Xiao Hei immediately drew the kitchen knife and, without saying a word, rushed forward.


    "You little brat, it¡¯s you again!" Sun Guofu cursed, but he quickly retreated several steps, urgently saying, "This little bastard¡¯s really vicious when he strikes, everyone be careful!"


    The crowd immediately became defensive, and three beefy men rushed over, trying to pin Xiao Hei down.


    Xiao Hei, having awakened the Heart of ughter, was progressing at a rapid pace and was about to enter the Qi Refining Realm. These beefy men were as nothing before Xiao Hei.


    Dodging the three men, Xiao Hei unleashed consecutive strikes with his knife, knocking all three beefy men to the ground.


    The others were instantly stunned. Three strong men couldn¡¯t handle one kid? What was going on?


    "Beat them, beat them to death!" Brother Gang bellowed, "And grab that woman for me. Fuck, cripple the rest of them!"


    The people behind him all rushed forward, intending to besiege Su Yang and hispanions.


    Fatty took a wrench from the car, ready to join the fight with a threatening presence, but was stopped by Su Yang.


    "Leave it to him!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back.


    Fatty nced at Xiao Hei, whose eyes were bloodshot with rage, and stood still. Xiao Hei, with his Heart of ughter, was simply not someone these ordinary people could match.


    Xiao Hei, agile as a cheetah, dashed out swiftly. After a few dodges, he avoided the forefront attackers, then counter-attacked with his knife, knocking them all down.


    The people behind panicked. One of them cried out urgently, "Not good, this kid knows martial arts!"


    "Fuck, it¡¯s too tough, run!"


    None dared to confront Xiao Hei head-on and fled in dismay, with even Brother Gang terribly scared, hurrying away with the crowd.


    Having run some distance, Brother Gang could not help but look back and roar, "Fuck, just because you know a bit of martial arts, you think you are above thew? I¡¯ll tell you, I work for Chen Shao, and I¡¯m going to find him right now. You just wait for your death!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word, standing there with his hands still behind his back.


    Xiao Hei wiped the bloodstains off his body and returned to Su Yang¡¯s side. From start to finish, he hadn¡¯t said a single word.


    Brother Gang ran back to the pool hall in a panic and found Chen Shao chatting with a few young people.


    "Chen Shao!" Brother Gang hurried over, "There¡¯s been a problem... That... that kid knows martial arts, we... we are no match for them... He¡¯s injured a lot of our brothers!"


    "What!?" Chen Shao frowned, "Didn¡¯t you drop my name?"


    "I did, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all," Brother Gang replied hastily.


    "Fuck!" Chen Shao immediately red up, "So cocky? In Zhongchang City, even my name, Chen Shao, doesn¡¯t matter?"


    "Chen Shao, it seems that you still can¡¯t control everything in Zhongchang City!" A young man chuckled.


    Chen Shao¡¯s face grew even colder, and he said angrily, "What¡¯s martial arts skills worth? Every bodyguard around me knows martial arts. You, take my bodyguards over there and bring all those bastards to me; I want to kill them myself!"


    Brother Gang was overjoyed and quickly said, "Chen Shao, with your bodyguards in action, those people will be easily caught. Just wait, I¡¯ll go and make arrangements right now."


    "Heh, I really didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an event on a casual trip," anothervishly dressed young manughed, "Chen Shao, you are hardly qualified to be the local boss here!"


    Chen Shao, somewhat in awe of the young man, quickly responded, "Wang Shao, these are all unexpected incidents. Rest assured, having you visit Zhongchang City is our honor; I will make sure everything is arranged perfectly. These jumping clowns definitely won¡¯t affect your mood!"


    "I hope so!" Wang Shao replied with a cold smile, "The most important thing is that they can¡¯t ruin our ns, you know what I mean, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, everything is well arranged!" Chen Shao smiled.


    Su Yang and his group hadn¡¯t reached the pool hall when Brother Gang rushed over with a crowd once again.


    "Fuck, I thought you had run away. But here you are, daring to linger. Since you¡¯re asking for death, don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Brothers, these are the guys!"

 Chapter 250 - 249: Young Master of the Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 249: Young Master of the Wang Family</h4>


    The people around Brother Gang were all Chen Shao¡¯s bodyguards.


    Seeing Qi¡¯er, their eyes lit up too. Bringing this girl back to Chen Shao would definitely be a great achievement!


    Especially since several young masters hade to the provincial capital this time, even Chen Shao was serving them obediently. If he could gift such a girl to them, Chen Shao would definitely be able to cling to the big thighs of these provincial young masters.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, all discerning the others¡¯ thoughts. The lead bodyguard stepped forward and said coldly, "Friends, aren¡¯t you being a bit too heavy-handed?"


    "Heavy-handed my ass!" Fatty cursed as soon as he spoke, "How many of you are there, and how many of us? You still have the face to say we¡¯re being heavy-handed? If we weren¡¯t, we¡¯d have been dead a long time ago!"


    The bodyguard¡¯s face turned icy, "Fatty, I¡¯m speaking to you nicely, and you actually curse at me..."


    Fatty immediately retorted, "So what if I curse at you? You ugly freak, you look like a lump of shit, and you want to speak nicely with Master Fatty? Aren¡¯t you afraid of spoiling my appetite?"


    "Damn it!" The bodyguard waspletely enraged, "Bastard, if you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t me me. Who started the fight, stand out now!"


    Xiao Hei stepped forward directly, making the bodyguard pause in surprise, "Where did this kide from? Get lost!"


    Xiao Hei didn¡¯t say a word and just walked straight toward the bodyguard.


    Brother Gang said urgently, "Big brother, it was him, this kid knows martial arts, and he¡¯s especially ruthless!"


    "Oh?" The bodyguard red, his voice cold, "I didn¡¯t see that, a practitioner eh? Hmph, just a brat who¡¯s learned a few martial arts moves, you really think no one in this world can deal with you? Come on then, fight me, I¡¯ll give you three moves..."


    Before the bodyguard could finish speaking, Xiao Hei suddenly elerated, rushing up to him.


    The bodyguard was taken aback; Xiao Hei¡¯s speed was terrifyingly fast. Before he could react, Xiao Hei had already hacked at him with a knife.


    "What is this crap? A kitchen knife?" The bodyguard retreated in panic, but still, arge gash was sliced into his arm.


    "Damn, you¡¯re bringing kitchen knives to a fight now?" The bodyguard eximed in shock.


    Xiao Hei, silent as ever, chopped again with the knife.


    This time, the bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to be careless, he resisted with all his might and blocked Xiao Hei¡¯s repeated attacks.


    "Hey, weren¡¯t you giving three moves? What kind of letting up is this?" Fatty jeered from the side.


    The bodyguard¡¯s face turned red; from this exchange alone, he knew that Xiao Hei was above him in strength. If this really turned into a fight, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    "What are you all standing there for, all of you attack, catch that girl and bring her back to Chen Shao!" The bodyguard hastily shouted.


    It was only then that the other bodyguards snapped to their senses and rushed forward in a hurry, two of them going after Xiao Hei, while the rest charged straight at Su Yang and his party.


    Brother Gang also picked up a steel pipe, striding toward Su Yang with fierce momentum. In his view, since Su Yang¡¯s group had never made a move, only letting a child do so, it was likely that they didn¡¯t know martial arts.


    Bullying the weak and fearing the strong - that was what Brother Gang was best at; it was his life¡¯s work, after all.


    Those few bodyguards were the first to rush to Su Yang¡¯s side, with one of them reaching out directly to grab Su Yang¡¯s neck.


    Su Yang sneered, his right hand raised, thumb pressing against his middle finger, then suddenly flicked, hitting right on the wrist of the bodyguard.


    "Ah!" The bodyguard let out a horrific scream as the bones in his wrist shattered under Su Yang¡¯s flick.


    Now, Su Yang had the strength of the Integration Realm. With a simple flick of his fingers, he possessed immense destructive power. With that flick, not to mention breaking bones, even a stone would have been shattered by Su Yang.


    The remaining bodyguards couldn¡¯t even make out what had happened, still charging in with aggressive momentum.


    With a few casual flicks from Su Yang¡¯s fingers, all of them wereid out on the ground, not a single one spared.


    Brother Gang was thest to rush over. Seeing all the bodyguards down, his soul nearly left his body with fear. He didn¡¯t dare to make another move and turned to flee in panic.


    "Think you can run?" Fatty bellowed, charging forward and kicking Brother Gang to the ground, then began beating him senselessly.


    Theckeys behind Brother Gang looked at each other in dismay, none daring to step forward to help Brother Gang.


    Before long, the fight involving Xiao Hei also had its oue. Xiao Hei had sustained some minor injuries, but the three assants were all shed by Xiao Hei, each of them lying on the ground, wailing miserably.


    In truth, this was Xiao Hei showing mercy. Had it been up to Xiao Hei¡¯s usual behavior, these men would probably have been dead already.


    Su Yang walked over to Fatty and looked at Brother Gang on the ground, speaking softly, "I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell Chen Shao toe here, kneel, and beg for mercy within ten minutes, and he can still live!"


    Brother Gang was stupefied, staring at Su Yang, "You... do you know who Chen Shao is? I warn you, he¡¯s the son of Brother Biao from Zhongchang City, you... you dare speak to Chen Shao like this?"


    Fatty kicked Brother Gang, "Cut the crap and just deliver the message. If you don¡¯t want to, Master Fatty will break your dog legs, and we¡¯ll go find him ourselves!"


    "Please, please, I... I¡¯ll deliver it..." Brother Gang scrambled up, running back to the pool hall without looking back.


    Chen Shao and others were waiting when they saw Brother Gang returning in such a disheveled state, which surprised them.


    "What happened?" Chen Shao frowned.


    "Chen Shao, it¡¯s bad news; this... this is a tough nut to crack!" Brother Gang said with a trembling voice, recounting what had just happened, including Su Yang¡¯s final words.


    "To hell with it!" Chen Shao mmed the cup on the table, cursing, "Son of a bitch, telling me to kneel and beg for mercy at his feet? Who the fuck does he think he is, not knowing this is Zhongchang City?"


    "I... I told them, I even mentioned Brother Biao¡¯s name..." Brother Gang said with a quivering voice: "But, they... theypletely disregarded Brother Biao..."


    Enraged, Chen Shao sneered coldly, "Good! They¡¯ve got some nerve, not taking even my dad into consideration. Fine, I want to see what they¡¯re made of, daring to act so tough in Zhongchang City!"


    Brother Gang hesitated slightly, then whispered, "Chen Shao, if they dare to act this tough, they might not be bluffing. Could they... could they be from the Ten Great Families?"


    "Hmm?" Chen Shao was taken aback; if they really were from the Ten Great Families, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with them.


    At that moment, a young man beside themughed, "So what if it¡¯s the Ten Great Families? With Wang Shao here, what can the other young masters of the Ten Great Families count for?"


    Immediately, Chen Shao turned to Wang Shao and said respectfully, "Wang Shao, if it really is the Ten Great Families..."


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Wang Shao waved his hand, "I¡¯ll go with you. After all, you¡¯re working for me. What does it matter if it¡¯s someone from the Ten Great Families? In Pingnan Province, apart from the daughter of the Ye Family, I haven¡¯t taken anyone else seriously!"


    Chen Shao immediately felt a surge of heat, as Wang Shao was infamously domineering in Pingnan Province. Among these young masters, he was indeed one of the top figures. With his help, what was there to worry about?

 Chapter 251 - 250 Kneel Down with Him

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 250 Kneel Down with Him</h4>


    Everyone rushed out with menacing momentum, but Su Yang and hispanions had already taken their seats inside a restaurant.


    "Brother Gang, it¡¯s them!" Brother Gang pointed from a distance, not even daring to get close.


    The young masters¡¯ gazes swept across the room, and finally, all settled on Ying¡¯er, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to widen.


    "She really is a beauty!" Wang Shao took a deep breath, excitedly said, "She¡¯s even more beautiful than the Ying¡¯er of the Shangguan family, not to mention hardly inferior to Ye Wantong of the Ye family. I never imagined that such a peerless beauty coulde from such a remote and deste ce!"


    Wang Shao was the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family from the Ten Great Families in the provincial capital and the grandson of Wang Yuguang. The Wang Family already ranked among the top three of the Ten Great Families. Furthermore, with the second most powerful martial expert in Pingnan Province, Wang Wanli, supporting them, Wang Shao held a very high status among the young wastrels of Pingnan Province.


    The Shangguan family, which was ranked second, had several direct line young masters who were somewhat cowardly. As for the Ye Family, which ranked first, its young masters were even less prominent; the most outstanding was Ye Wantong, the Miss Ye. As the sole daughter of the Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng, Miss Ye naturally enjoyed an unrivaled status.


    Therefore, in Wang Shao¡¯s eyes, aside from Ye Wantong, he did not take any other young masters in Pingnan Province seriously.


    Wang Shao had even thought about having his father propose marriage to the Ye Family because he wanted to marry Ye Wantong. However, this idea was outright rejected by his father, who even sternly ordered him not to provoke Ye Wantong.


    Wang Yuguang was well aware that the Sword Saint was not a man to tolerate any disrespect, and if Wang Shao were to provoke Ye Wantong, it would be tantamount to seeking death.


    That¡¯s why Wang Shao coveted Ye Wantong even more. And now, seeing a girl whose beauty was no less than that of Ye Wantong, his first thought was to make this girl his own.


    As for the people around the girl, that was of no importance. As long as it wasn¡¯t Ye Wantong, he feared no one else!


    Chen Shao was also excited, but he knew that with Wang Shao and the others here, the beauty was no longer within his reach!


    "Such a beauty should of course apany Wang Shao!" Chen Shao paid a sycophanticpliment.


    "Haha..." Wang Shao, with a face full of excitement, patted Chen Shao on the shoulder, "Good, it¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t seen anyone in this room before. Even if they are from the Ten Great Families, I reckon they¡¯re just members of some peripheral branches, so you can deal with them as you please!"


    Chen Shao was overjoyed and gritted his teeth, "Fantastic, they dare to cause trouble in Zhongchang City. This time, I must teach them a lesson about the rules of Zhongchang City!"


    With a tter, Chen Shao kicked the door open and walked over to Su Yang¡¯s table.


    "Is it you who said I shoulde over and kneel down to beg for mercy?" Chen Shao nced at Su Yang with a sneer and asked.


    Su Yang ignored him, taking a slow sip from his cup of tea.


    "Fuck, still trying to act tough with me!" Chen Shao grabbed a corner of the table, ready to flip it over.


    Just then, Xiao Hei¡¯s kicknded on his chest, sending him flying across the room.


    Chen Shao fell to the ground, struggling a few times before getting up, infuriated, "You motherfucker, you dare to hit me!?"


    Su Yang nced at Chen Shao and then swept his gaze over Wang Shao and others, leisurely said, "You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here to kneel."


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t know just how my brother here offended you, but after you beat up so many of his men, you still expect him to kneel and beg for mercy?" Wang Shao stepped out, speaking coldly, "Does such a rule exist in this world? The one who beats others doesn¡¯t kneel, but the one who gets beaten has to?"


    "This matter is between them and me, are you sure you want to get involved?" Su Yang said coldly.


    Wang Shao¡¯s expression turned ice-cold as he said in a chilling voice, "Chen Shao is my friend, and his issues are my issues!"


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded, setting down the cup in his hand. "In that case, kneel down with him!"


    "Heh heh heh..." Wang Shao immediately sneered, "Kid, you¡¯ve got quite the mouth. You want me to kneel? Do you even know who I am? If I kneel, can you handle it?"


    "I don¡¯t need to know who you are!" Su Yang said coldly. "All I know is that you either kneel by yourself or I make you kneel!"


    "Fuck!" Wang Shao instantly exploded, "You dare make me kneel? Listen well, dammit, I am the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family from the Ten Great Families in the provincial city. Wang Yuguang is my grandfather, and Wang Wanli, the second-ranked expert in Pingnan Province, is my great uncle. So, are you still asking me to kneel now?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he coldly replied, "Even if Wang Yuguang and Wang Wanli were here, you would still have to kneel!"


    "Damn it, what a huge fucking talker!"


    "Do you know who Wang Yuguang is? Do you know who Wang Wanli is? And you still dare make Wang Shao kneel?"


    "I think you¡¯re just asking for death. Wang Shao has practiced martial arts since he was a child and was personally trained by the senior Wang Wanli. How could he let you off for talking to him like this?"


    "Fuck him up! Kill him!"


    The crowd around them burst into furious shouts, filled with righteous indignation and extreme anger.


    "Good! Good! Good!" Wang Shao cried out thrice, suddenly grabbing a chair beside him and hurling it towards Su Yang with force.


    "My Wang Family is a Martial Family, and today I¡¯m not going to use my power to bully others. If you have the skills to defeat me, then I will kneel!"


    Wang Shao roared as he rushed towards Su Yang, closing the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yang flicked his finger, and the chair was instantly flung back, hurtling towards Wang Shao.


    Wang Shao¡¯s expression changed as he stretched out both hands, yelling, "Sky-Tearing Rip!"


    He grabbed the chair and ferociously tore it apart, as if even the air itself was being ripped asunder.


    However, although the chair was torn apart, the immense force behind it was still present. Wang Shao was sent flying back as if hit by a truck, smashing through two tables and copsing on the ground.


    Everyone on the scene was stunned, especially those young masters who came with Wang Shao. They had just been moring for Wang Shao to kill Su Yang. But now, they were all rendered speechless.


    This was Wang Shao, the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family, the grandson of Wang Yuguang, a disciple personally trained by Wang Wanli. Wang Shao¡¯s prowess among the younger generation in Pingnan Province was unmatched, with even the young members of the Nan Family not being his equals. In fact, even some of the older generation of experts were not as good as him!


    And yet, in front of Su Yang, Wang Shao hadn¡¯t managed to block even a single blow? How was that possible?


    Wang Shao, enduring the turmoil of energy in his chest, ultimately couldn¡¯t suppress it and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked even more withered, knowing that he had sustained serious internal injuries.


    Wang Shao couldn¡¯t understand how this Su Yang, who was even younger than him, could project such power with just a flick of his finger. How was that possible?


    "You... who the hell are you..." Wang Shao asked with a trembling voice. "Do you know, if you injure me, my... my Wang Family will not let you go..."

 Chapter 252 - 251

    <h4>Chapter 252: 251</h4>


    "Who am I?" Su Yang chuckled. "Didn¡¯t Wang Yuguang tell you?"


    "You... you know my grandfather?" Wang Shao eximed in disbelief. Su Yang was so young, how could he possibly know the head of one of the Ten Great Families? Even if he really were a scion from one of the Ten Great Families, he would be nothing in front of his grandfather!


    "Know him? I outright scolded him," Su Yang sneered.


    "You... you dare to scold my grandfather!" Wang Shao became furious.


    "So what if I did?" Su Yang retorted. "I scolded him to his face, and he didn¡¯t have nearly as big a temper as you!"


    "You... you¡¯re lying!" Wang Shao protested anxiously. "What are you to dare to scold my grandfather to his face? You¡¯re bragging, just bragging. If my grandfather knew about this, he would definitely not let you off!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered, "Then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Make a call to your grandfather and ask him if I dared to scold him!"


    Wang Shao¡¯s face darkened, Su Yang¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. However, he couldn¡¯t understand, who would dare to be so rude to his grandfather?


    Even Elder Shangguan, and even Elder Ye, treated his grandfather Wang Yuguang with courtesy. This Su Yang, so young, how could he possibly be so capable?


    "Alright, you just wait to die!" Wang Shao gritted his teeth and made a call back home. After a while, Wang Yuguang picked up the phone.


    "Grandfather, Grandfather..." Wang Shao hurriedly said. "I¡¯ve run into trouble in Zhongchang City, I got beaten up!"


    "What?" Wang Yuguang bellowed. "Who dares to be so bold as to strike a member of my Wang Family?"


    "A stranger, a young person, younger than me," Wang Shao reported. "And, this person is really arrogant; he said he knows you and even cursed at you to your face. So conceited!"


    "..." There was a dead silence on the other end of the line, and after a good while, Wang Yuguang spoke in a heavy tone: "Is he... from Nanluo City?"


    "Ah? How did you know?" Wang Shao asked in astonishment.


    "Damn it!" Wang Yuguang cursed. "This man is not to be messed with. You... don¡¯t cause any more trouble..."


    "Ah?" Wang Shao was even more confused. In Pingnan Province, is there anyone they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke?


    "Is he... from the Ye Family?" Wang Shao guessed.


    "Not from the Ye Family, but not far off," Wang Yuguang took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Thest time in Nanluo City, it was he who caused me to lose face, and the Wang Family barely survived. The Hong Family, Zhao Family, as well as the Xie Family, and the earlier Xue Family, they all fell to him; you must absolutely not provoke this person!"


    Wang Shao was stupefied; he had heard about the destruction of these major families recently, but he didn¡¯t know the specifics behind it. Now, hearing his grandfather talk like this, he was shocked.


    All these major families had fallen into the hands of a young man, this... how was this possible?


    "Remember my words, this person cannot be provoked!" Wang Yuguang said solemnly. "No matter what you¡¯ve done, apologize immediately; do you understand?"


    Wang Shao bit his lip, though reluctant at heart, he ultimately whispered, "Yes, I understand!"


    After putting down the phone, Wang Shao looked at Su Yang with an extremely awkward expression.


    He was one of the most influential spoiled young masters in Pingnan Province, normally acting arrogantly and even the elders didn¡¯t confront him. Thus, they always thought they were untouchable.


    And now, he had to apologize to someone even younger than he was, how could he ept this?


    But looking at the situation now, if he didn¡¯t apologize, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get through this!


    "How do you like that?" Su Yangughed. "What did Wang Yuguang say?"


    All eyes focused on Wang Shao, who turned red-faced, slowly bent down, and said in a low voice, "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s... it¡¯s me who failed to recognize a great man, I ask for forgiveness for any offense..."


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd around erupted intoughter.


    This was Wang Shao, one of the most powerful young masters in Pingnan Province, apologizing to a young man whose name was unheard of? How could this be possible?


    The most speechless one at the scene was Chen Shao. Even Wang Shao had apologized, it was clear that this was truly a hard nut that he couldn¡¯t kick. This time, he¡¯d reallynded himself in big trouble.


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed heartily. "It seems that Wang Yuguang is quite sensible after all. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you off today!"


    Wang Shao trembled with anger but could only bow and thank him: "Thank you."


    "Scram!" Su Yang waved his hand and turned to Chen Shao, slowly saying, "Now, it¡¯s time for our matter, right?"


    Chen Shao looked at Wang Shao in panic. Wang Shao didn¡¯t dare to speak another word and quickly took his men and ran off.


    Chen Shao was in utter despair, his voice trembling as he said, "Brother, this... this has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s... it¡¯s Sun Guofu, that bastard, who set me up; really, it has nothing to do with me, I... I know I was wrong..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a light smile, picking up the teacup from the table and leisurely saying, "But, that¡¯s not the issue we need to resolve!"


    "Ah?" Chen Shao was bewildered: "Then... what is it?"


    "Do you know who I am?" Su Yang asked.


    "This..." Chen Shao shook his head.


    Su Yangughed, "My surname is Su, a single character for Yang. Have you heard of it?"


    "Su... Su... Su Yang..." Chen Shao¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He had heard much more than just ¡¯heard of¡¯ Su Yang. Since the martial artspetition in Nanluo City, Chen Biao had mentioned Su Yang many times. Andter, after the Hou Family joined the Ten Great Families, Chen Biao talked about Su Yang even more. Every time Chen Biao mentioned Su Yang, he turned pale with fear.


    Who could have thought that the young man who filled his father with dread at the mere mention of his name was now standing right in front of him?


    Thump, Chen Shao instantly knelt to the ground, truly scared now.


    "Brother Su, I... I know I was wrong..." Chen Shao pleaded with a trembling voice. "I won¡¯t dare do it again!"


    "Like I said, that¡¯s not the matter we¡¯re here to resolve," Su Yang stated. "Your dad, he still owes me money, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Even paler now, Chen Shao said with a trembling voice, "My dad... he¡¯s been collecting money, he¡¯s been getting ready to pay it back, Brother Su... you¡¯re magnanimous, please... please let me off..."


    "Your dad was nning to pay back the money?" Su Yang chuckled. "How much has he prepared anyway?"


    "Five... five hundred million..." Chen Shao said, his voice trembling.


    "Five hundred million? That¡¯s not enough!" Su Yang looked at Sun Guofu and said with a smile, "We just asked his friend for a thirty-buck loan, and he demanded three hundred thousand in return. Now your dad owes me five billion, and after so many days, you¡¯re just offering five hundred million. Isn¡¯t that a bit too little?"

 Chapter 253 - 252: Time to Collect Interest

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 252: Time to Collect Interest</h4>


    "Ah?" Chen Shao was bewildered; there¡¯s going to be interest involved.


    He looked angrily at Sun Guofu. If it weren¡¯t for this bastard stirring up trouble, none of this would¡¯ve happened. Five hundred million, and if there¡¯s interest on top, how much would that be?


    Sun Guofu¡¯s calves trembled with fear. He had only made up an excuse to snatch Qi¡¯er away. Who would¡¯ve thought that this excuse would be turned around and used against them by Su Yang.


    "Then... how much is it..." Chen Shao asked with a trembling voice.


    "What do you think it should be?" Su Yang countered.


    "This..." Chen Shao¡¯s face turned ashen. After hesitating for a long while, he clenched his teeth and said, "Six... six hundred million?"


    For Chen Biao, this sum was astronomical. Moreover, if Chen Biao knew it was because of his son that the money increased by one hundred million, Chen Shao wouldn¡¯t have an easy time once he was back home.


    "Heh..." Su Yang picked up the teacup from the table, totally ignoring Chen Shao.


    Chen Shao swallowed, his voice shaking as he said, "Then... seven hundred million?"


    "Fatty, go check if our meal in the kitchen is ready!" Su Yang didn¡¯t even give him a look.


    "I... we can only go up to eight hundred million..." Chen Shao¡¯s voice started to have a sobbing tone, "We really don¡¯t have that much money, any more and... and our businesses won¡¯t be able to continue, then we¡¯ll be thoroughly... thoroughly ruined..."


    "Hehe..." Su Yang put down the teacup and said leisurely, "Do you know Xie Laogui from Xiqiu City?"


    Chen Shao nodded. This person was on par with his father, of course he knew him.


    "Xie Laogui paid his debt to mest month. He paid ten billion at that time!" Su Yang said with a smile, "How much do you think you should pay?"


    "Ten billion?" Chen Shao eximed in shock, "You... this is outright robbery. We don¡¯t have that kind of money! Ten billion, you¡¯re trying to force us to sell off our family assets. Then... then what would we have left for the future..."


    "I didn¡¯t say you had to pay ten billion," Su Yang said with a smile.


    Chen Shao sighed in relief, but what Su Yang said next left him dumbfounded again.


    "You need to pay fifteen billion," Su Yang said quietly.


    "What?!" Chen Shao jumped up in outrage, "Fifteen billion? Why don¡¯t you just go rob someone? Where would we find fifteen billion for you? Are you talking nonsense?"


    "How could I rob? Robbery is illegal," Su Yang said with a smile, "This is what you owe me, rightfully mine. Young master, if you cannot decide this, call your dad and have hime and talk to me, how about that?"


    "No need to call!" Chen Shao shouted, "It¡¯s impossible. We can¡¯t give you fifteen billion. If you have the guts, kill me!"


    Su Yang set down his teacup, looking at Chen Shao with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, "Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"


    Chen Shao was now ready to risk everything, yelling angrily, "Fifteen billion, you¡¯re practically asking us to die. Su Yang, I know you¡¯re very powerful in Nanluo City, and even those big shots from Pingnan Province are afraid of you. But don¡¯t forget, this is Zhongchang City, the home turf of the Chen Family. You might use other forces to pressure me, but distant water won¡¯t put out a nearby fire. If I get killed, let¡¯s see if you can even get out of Zhongchang City!"


    "Well said!" Su Yang stood up, mming the table andughing, "A good phrase, ¡¯distant water won¡¯t put out a nearby fire.¡¯ You see things pretty clear, young master."


    Chen Shao puffed out his chest with pride, in his view, Su Yang was only intimidating by borrowing the influence of the Ten Great Families. If it really came to a desperate fight, Zhongchang City was their territory. If a few hundred people were called in, could Su Yang still not be killed?


    So Su Yang walked over to Chen Shao, gently patted his shoulder, andughed, "However, when have I, Mr. Su, ever needed distant water for rescue? Now, call your dad and have him send the money over."


    "Remember, I¡¯m only giving him three days. If he doesn¡¯te on the first day, I¡¯ll break both your hands. If he doesn¡¯te on the second day, I¡¯ll break both your legs. The third day, it¡¯ll be your life. Whether you can return in one piece depends on how fast your dad is!"


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!" Chen Shao roared, "If you dare to break even a finger of mine, my dad won¡¯t let any of you walk out of Zhongchang City alive!"


    With a p, Su Yang directly smacked Chen Shao across the face, sending him flying.


    Su Yang said coldly, "Keep talking nonsense, and I¡¯ll knock out all your teeth!"


    Chen Shao trembled with fear, not daring to utter another word. He had realized that he couldn¡¯t intimidate Su Yang at all.


    Fatty, sitting beside Su Yang, muttered, "Su Yang, not to criticize you, but why give this guy time? Three more days? Are we supposed to stay here for another three days?"


    "Let¡¯s stay, I¡¯ve actually got some things to take care of!" Su Yang said.


    "That works!" Fatty immediately waved his hand, "Hey, Sun Guofu,e here."


    "Ah?" Sun Guofu walked over, trembling, with a look of terror on his face.


    "Go, arrange for the best hotel in town," Fatty ordered.


    Sun Guofu let out a sigh of relief and quickly said, "Okay, I... I¡¯ll go make the arrangements right away..."


    Seeing Sun Guofu scurry off, Master Fang couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "Master L¨¹, for something like this, why let the kid handle it?"


    "You don¡¯t get it!" Fatty said, "If he arranges it, we won¡¯t have to spend a dime!"


    Master Fang: "..."


    Everyone on the scene: "..."


    Are these people, who are demanding billions, really thinking about saving on hotel expenses? Besides, it¡¯s just a small-town guesthouse¡ªhow much could that possibly cost?


    After dinner, Su Yang and hispanions returned to the hotel, where Su Yang took Chen Shao straight to his room.


    "Mr. Wang came looking for you, what¡¯s that about?" Su Yang asked.


    Chen Shao turned his head away and said coldly, "Let me go, and I¡¯ll tell you!"


    "Heh..." Su Yangughed, "You¡¯ve got quite a backbone. Alright, I¡¯ll give you this chance!"


    Su Yang walked over to Chen Shao, took out two silver needles, and directly inserted them into Chen Shao¡¯s body.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Shao asked anxiously. With the silver needles piercing his body, he waspletely stiffened and unable to move.


    "You¡¯ll know soon enough," Su Yang said with a smile. "I¡¯m going for a half-hour walk to aid digestion. Take that time to think about whether or not you¡¯re going to talk!"


    Su Yang walked out of the room with his hands sped behind his back. Before long, screams of agony filled with sobs and howls echoed from the room.


    "Don¡¯t run away,e back, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you..." Chen Shao yelled with a crying tone.


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t pay him any attention at all. He went to Fatty and Master Fang¡¯s room and yed Fight the Landlord for half an hour before leisurely returning.


    Chen Shao had been howling for a full half hour, his voice now hoarse. When he saw Su Yang return, he seemed as if he had seen a savior, and he said tremulously, "Boss, boss, I... I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk... Please spare me..."


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to say that earlier? Why act tough with me?"

 Chapter 254 - 253: Treasure Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 253: Treasure Hunt</h4>


    Su Yang walked over, removed the silver needles from Chen Shao¡¯s body, and Chen Shao immediately copsed on the ground, limp.


    For the past half hour, he had truly endured torment akin to hell itself. His entire body was unbearably itchy, yet he could not scratch it. This agony was even more intolerable than pain.


    "Speak," Su Yang said.


    Chen Shao took a deep breath and whispered, "I... I don¡¯t know exactly what they n to do. They just gave me a map and asked me to scout the mountain, saying they wanted to go there for an adventure. I... I just helped them with the arrangements, that¡¯s all... I truly don¡¯t know anything else..."


    "Where is the map?" asked Su Yang.


    Chen Shao didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly took out the map and handed it to Su Yang.


    Su Yang took the map and nced at it, his eyebrows slightly furrowing.


    The map depicted a mountain nearby, and ording to the drawing, the mountain was of a very ordinary type, with nothing special about it.


    However, Su Yang had received a message while using the Soul Searching Technique on Wang Shao earlier; they hade in search of a very important treasure. Su Yang had stayed behind for this very reason.


    Could something that made the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Familye in person be simple?


    The map showed no particr features, but after pondering for a while, Su Yang called over Master Fang and asked him to protect everyone with the Kirin Jade and Xiao Hei while he himself set out overnight to check out the mountain.


    Exiting the small town and arriving at a secluded spot, Su Yang summoned the Nine Cold Jade Sword and rode it, swiftly heading toward the mountain.


    Having reached the Integration Realm, even in the pitch dark, he could see things as clearly as in daylight.


    The mountain was about thirty kilometers away from the small town, located in a deserted area with no one around for twenty kilometers.


    Su Yang flew above the mountain on his sword and looking down, something felt off.


    The condition of the mountain matched what was drawn on the map. But the map was missing a few crucial points. It was these points that greatly changed the trend of the mountain. Not to mention, there was a cave within the mountain with an abundance of spiritual energy.


    However, the geomancy of the mountain seemed to converge in the same ce, which likely meant that the cave was upied, hence the situation.


    Using the Kanyu Technique, Su Yang spected for a moment before descending from the sky,nding on the middle of the mountainside. This ce was where the geomancy converged.


    But instead of the grave mound Su Yang had expected, there was a t area.


    Su Yang slightly frowned; he walked around the vicinity for a couple of turns, preparing to calcte the location of the grave mound. At that moment, voices rose from the foot of the mountain.


    "We¡¯re almost there, it¡¯s that tform¡¯s location!"


    "Are you sure it¡¯s here?" Another voice came through, and it was Wang Shao¡¯s voice.


    Su Yang was surprised; Wang Shao and his group hadn¡¯t left but hade back to this ce quietly. It seemed the thing in the mountain must be very important.


    Although Su Yang had discerned with the Soul Searching Technique that there was something important here, he hadn¡¯t figured out exactly what it was. Unaware of the specifics, Su Yang decided not to barge in recklessly. He quietly hid himself, leaving the area for Wang Shao and his people.


    Soon after, Wang Shao and the others arrived. There were a few more peoplepared to when seen at noon, including a man wearing a robe with a long beard. The mountain wind stirred his robe, giving him an ethereal appearance. However, his slightly sleazy small eyes made him look somewhat out of ce.


    After circling the area twice, the bearded man nodded and said, "Wang Shao, it should be here!"


    "Then quickly find the spot!" Wang Shao eximed excitedly, "If we find a Superior Magical Artifact, I will definitely reward you handsomely!"


    "Wang Shao, rest assured!" the bearded man immediately smiled and said, "This map is a treasure left by my ancestral master. They have always treated it like a gem and wouldn¡¯t even let me nce at it. If it wasn¡¯t for my master passing away recently, I still wouldn¡¯t have ess to it."


    "I once asked my master what was actually in here. He told me it was a treasure beyond my wildest dreams! My master already had a Medium Quality Magical Tool, now think, aside from a Superior Magical Artifact, what else could be beyond my wildest dreams?"


    Wang Shao became ecstatic, "Master Wufang is a hermit praised even by my great grandfather. He isn¡¯t interested in wealth or power. For such a hermit, it has to be either an unparalleled secret manual or a powerful magic artifact, nothing else is attractive!"


    "So, I¡¯m guessing, there has to be at least a Superior Magical Artifact here!" the bearded manughed, "Wang Shao, with your current power, if you can get a Superior Magical Artifact, you could probably be elevated to the Fusion Realm directly. With the Fusion Realm, you¡¯ll be among the top ten in Pingnan Province. By then, forget about Pingnan Province, you¡¯ll be one of the best among the young generation in the whole Huaxia!"


    "Hahaha..." Wang Shaoughed proudly, "If I can get a Superior Magical Artifact, I will never let you down. You¡¯ll live a life of glory and wealth for the rest of your days!"


    "Thank you, Wang Shao!" The bearded man quickly bowed down, overwhelmed with excitement.


    "Wang Shao, once you¡¯ve advanced to the Fusion Realm, you absolutely can¡¯t let that Su Yang off!" Another young man hastily said.


    "Of course!" Wang Shao gritted his teeth, "That Su Yang made me lose all face, daring to make me apologize to him in front of everyone. I¡¯ve kept all these ounts in mind. Once I get that Superior Magical Artifact, he¡¯ll be the first one I go after. Even if he begs for mercy on his knees in front of me, I won¡¯t let him go. I¡¯ll make him understand the consequences of offending me!"


    Everyone was thrilled and joyful. One of the youngsters even excitedly said, "And about that Qi¡¯er, once we¡¯ve dealt with Su Yang, we¡¯ll make him obediently hand over the girl. Such a beauty doesn¡¯t deserve to be by his side, it¡¯s a waste!"


    "That¡¯s for sure!" Wang Shao sneered coldly, "I have my sights set on that beauty!"


    Everyone looked envious; they too lusted after Qi¡¯er.


    The bearded man, holding apass, began to locate and search around the area, starting to find the position of the grave mound.


    Su Yang was hiding in the dark. In this short time, he had already calcted the location. The professional skill of this bearded man was quite average, using all these tools and still taking so long to calcte?


    After about an hour, the bearded man cheered, "Found it!"


    "Where?" Wang Shao was the first to rush over.


    The bearded man had already stood at the edge of the tform, pointing down the cliff: "Right here!"


    "What?" Wang Shao was taken aback, "Are you joking? This is a cliff!"

 Chapter 255 - 254 Strange Patterns

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 254 Strange Patterns</h4>


    The bearded man stroked his beard and chuckled lightly, "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s right here."


    "You mean inside this valley?" Wang Shao walked to the edge of the tform and looked down, it was quite deep. The night was very dark, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly what was below.


    "No!" The bearded man shook his head: "It¡¯s on the cliffside."


    "The cliffside?" Wang Shao was surprised. "Are you kidding? Who would build a tomb in such a ce? How would descendants go there to pay their respects?"


    "It¡¯s true." The bearded man said: "The location of this cave is nine feet and three inches below this cliffside. If I¡¯ve calcted correctly, going down there should lead to a cave, and the tomb is built inside that cave!"


    "Really?" Filled with doubt, Wang Shao walked to the edge of the cliff and had several of his men prepare ropes to go down and explore.


    After not too long, someone from below shouted with excitement, "Wang Shao, there really is a cave here!"


    The bearded man¡¯s face lit up with pride as he stroked his beard andughed: "Wang Shao, how about it, was I wrong?"


    "You indeed have some skills!" Wang Shao nodded and said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a look inside!"


    One after another, the group descended the ropes, but Su Yang didn¡¯t use the rope and directly performed the Emperor¡¯s Skywalk, silently slipping into the cave behind them.


    Su Yang¡¯s calcted position was also here, but when he made his calctions, he distinctly felt that the spiritual energy underground was somewhat chaotic, which was very strange.


    This cave was quite hidden, concealed behind some vines. Only by clearing away the vines could one discover it. If one were not deliberately searching, they would never know there was a cave nearby.


    Inside, the cave was deep, and the further in they went, the more spacious it became. Eventually, the space was asrge as a basketball court.


    "Is this a tomb?" Wang Shao frowned and asked.


    The bearded man was also confused: "It should be, right?"


    "Who digs such a big hole for a tomb?" Wang Shao said. "And without setting any traps, why dig such a big pit?"


    The bearded man couldn¡¯te up with an answer and whispered, "Who cares if it¡¯s a tomb or not, the most important thing is if there is treasure inside."


    "I hope so!" Wang Shao said with a frown as he moved forward.


    Su Yang followed behind, and his gaze was mostly attracted to the engravings on the stone walls on either side.


    The engravings were some rather weird patterns that the average person could not decipher. However, Su Yang could understand them because the lines of these patterns coincided with some of the exercises detailed in the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    In fact, the trajectory of these lines could make the exercises in the Destiny¡¯s Tome even moreplete. Some parts that Su Yang had not quite understood were now fullyprehended after seeing these patterns.


    Surprised, Su Yang didn¡¯t know the origin of the Destiny¡¯s Tome but was sure it was not ordinary. And the patterns in this cave matching the Destiny¡¯s Tome was very strange.


    Who had left these patterns? Did the person who left them also have seen the Destiny¡¯s Tome?


    After travelling for half an hour, they finally reached the end of the cave. At the end, instead of a tomb, there was a small stone chamber.


    The stone chamber was quite empty except for a cushion ced right in the center. Now, sitting cross-legged on the cushion was a skeletal frame. A longsword pierced through the chest of the withered bones, indicating that the person had been stabbed to death.


    "This is the ce!" The bearded man¡¯s spirits lifted: "Wang Shao, look, there¡¯s a dead person here!"


    "This doesn¡¯t look like a tomb, does it?" Wang Shao frowned and said.


    "Not necessarily a tomb, the person living in such a secluded ce must be extraordinary," the bearded man said. "Perhaps, the sword in his chest is a magic artifact!"


    "Really?" Wang Shao hesitated, turned to the young man beside him, and said, "Take it out and let¡¯s have a look."


    "Okay!" The young man immediately ran over, grabbed the hilt, and tried to pull it out with force.


    The longsword did note out, but the skeletal frame was pulled up, toppling onto him.


    The young man was startled and struggled frantically, kicking the skeleton away in panic. After several unsessful attempts to pull out the longsword, he felt embarrassed. He kicked the skeleton several times and cursed, "Damn, you dare to scare me?"


    From a distance, Su Yang narrowed his eyes slightly, finally sensing the main reason for the disturbance in the spiritual energy here. After the skeleton was pulled up, the chaos in the spiritual energy worsened, clearly connected to the skeleton.


    This skeleton was definitely not simple!


    "Wang Shao, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s time for you to take action," the bearded man whispered. "To extract this superior magical artifact, you probably need to be at the Fusion Realm."


    "Then I¡¯ll give it a try!" Wang Shao nodded, walked over, took a deep breath, grabbed the longsword, and with a forceful pull, he actually extracted the sword.


    Wang Shao was full of pride and just about to inspect it closely when suddenly, a crisp sound echoed around them, as if the sound of bones snapping.


    "What the hell?" Everyone was astonished and hastily looked around.


    "Damn, what... what¡¯s going on?" someone suddenly eximed in shock.


    Following his gaze, they saw the skeleton that had been kicked away was slowly standing back up.


    It stretched out its withered bone hands, grabbed its own head, gave it a hard twist to realign the dislocated neck. Then, opening its tooth-filled mouth, it started to cackle eerily.


    Everyone¡¯splexion changed; this was nothing but withered bones, how could it still be alive?


    "This... this... what is this thing?" Wang Shao was stunned too. Although he had the strength of the Fusion Realm, he had never witnessed such a phenomenon.


    "Withered bones resurrecting, this... this is the work of an immortal..." the bearded man stuttered in fear. "My master was right, my master was right..."


    "What did your master say!" Wang Shao urgently demanded. "Are you freaking hiding something from me?"


    "Wang Shao, how could I dare to hide anything from you?" the bearded man replied anxiously. "But if my master had this map for so long and did not retrieve it, there must be a reason. If there¡¯s no mechanism here, it can only mean that the items here are worthless!"


    "That makes sense!" Wang Shao nodded, looked at the skeleton, and asked with a furrowed brow, "So what exactly is this thing?"


    "It¡¯s likely just a mechanism. As cultivators, we all know there¡¯s no such thing as ghosts and gods. It¡¯s all about strength," the bearded man said. "This skeleton doesn¡¯t emit much power either, we can destroy it if we all attack together."


    "Is that so?" Wang Shao was half-convinced.


    "That¡¯s all we can do now!" the bearded man said. "We have already disturbed it, and if we don¡¯t destroy it, I reckon we won¡¯t be able to leave!"


    Wang Shao nodded, then turned to the others and said sternly, "Alright, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Let¡¯s all go together and deal with this thing first!"


    Having said that, Wang Shao led the charge, lifting his foot and kicking towards the skeleton.

 Chapter 256 - 255 Bronze Seal Script

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 255 Bronze Seal Script</h4>


    Su Yang watched from a distance as the crowd rushed forward and couldn¡¯t help but snicker to himself.


    These people are really foolish. The bearded man was obviously deceiving them, yet they actually believed him.


    The bearded man was shouting for everyone to charge together, but in reality, he didn¡¯t surge forward at all. Instead, he took advantage of the chaos to quietly retreat a bit.


    Wang Shao kicked at the skeleton, but the anticipated result of the skeleton being knocked down did not happen. Instead, the skeleton grabbed his leg, dragged him to its mouth, and bit into his leg.


    Wang Shao let out a miserable scream, struggling with all his might but unable to break free from the skeleton¡¯s grip. Wang Shao was of Integration Realm strength, but in front of the skeleton, he was as helpless as a chick, unable to resist at all.


    As for Wang Shao¡¯s subordinates, they didn¡¯t fare any better. Some were knocked down by the skeletons, while others retreated but did not dare to advance again, watching helplessly as Wang Shao¡¯s leg was nearly bitten off by the skeleton.


    "Save me! Save me!" Wang Shao cried out pitifully, but under such circumstances, who would help?


    Meanwhile, the bearded man had taken advantage of the distraction to sneak over to the cushion. He lifted it to find a secretpartment pop open. He took out a wooden box from thepartment, his expression turning to one of excitement.


    "Hey, help me out!" a young man next to him urged, not noticing the change in the situation.


    "Sure!" the bearded man smiled, approached the young man, and suddenly pushed him toward the skeleton.


    The skeleton had just tossed Wang Shao aside and here came another person. It grabbed the young man and bit down on his neck. The young man couldn¡¯t resist at all and was bitten to death by the skeleton on the spot.


    "What are you doing?" a few others were stunned, and Wang Shao was dumbfounded, "You... you dare to harm my friend!?"


    "Hahaha..." The bearded manughed and looked up, "You got it wrong, I did not just harm your friend, I also got you!"


    "What do you mean?" Wang Shao¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Don¡¯t you understand?" The bearded man waved the box in his hand, "With such a treasure, do you think I would give it to you? If it wasn¡¯t for you drawing away the skeleton, how would I have obtained this treasure?"


    "You... You actually used us!" Wang Shao roared in anger, "Do you know the consequences of offending the Wang Family?!"


    "What can the Wang Family do to me!" The bearded man no longer concealed his aura. His presence soared suddenly, not at all inferior to Wang Shao¡¯s, revealing that he too was a powerhouse of the Integration Realm.


    "Once I have this treasure, I will soon be a Sovereign. By then, even if Wang Wanli himselfes for me, I shall not fear him!" the bearded man sneered.


    "You... You are so despicable..." Wang Shao trembled all over with rage.


    "Only now do you realize? Do you not think it¡¯s toote?" the bearded man said with a smugugh, "Did you really think that just by calling you Wang Shao, you could lord over me? That¡¯s right, I used you, so what? Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family of Pingnan Province, the best among the wastrels, have you not ended up as a stepping stone for me?"


    Wang Shao roared furiously but was helpless to do anything about it. Behind him, the skeleton had finished off his friend and was slowly advancing toward him. The skeleton wasn¡¯t moving fast, but its strength was overwhelming, and they were simply unable topete.


    "Wang Shao, have fun with them; I won¡¯t keep youpany!" the bearded man said with augh, "Farewell, hahaha..."


    The bearded manughed as he turned to leave, but he hadn¡¯t gone far when he stopped in his tracks. Su Yang was already blocking his path.


    "Who... Who are you?" the bearded man frowned.


    Wang Shao and the others saw him and were all stunned, "Su... Su Yang?"


    The bearded man¡¯splexion changed abruptly, "Are you Su Yang?"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly saying, "Put down the items and also, speak of the affairs of the Three Sage Monarchs, and I might spare your life!"


    "You... How do you know?" the bearded man was shocked, as he was working for the Three Sage Monarchs. But how did Su Yang know about this?


    "The aura on your bodies, it can¡¯t be changed," said Su Yang. "What, are you preparing to make me take action myself?"


    The bearded man took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, "Su Yang, you have repeatedly foiled the great ns of the Monarchs, do you realize you are a dead man already?"


    "So what!" Su Yang said coldly. "If you are not convinced, you can have your Monarchse find me!"


    "The Monarchs will definitelye for you, just wait for your death!" the bearded man shouted angrily.


    "That is a matter for the future..." Su Yang said. "Now, speak what you must, and perhaps I can spare your life!"


    "Damn it, do you really think you are invincible?!" the bearded man shouted angrily, "I just don¡¯t believe it!"


    The bearded man stomped his foot, and immediately a burst of ck light shone around him. He absorbed all the ck light into his abdomen, gathered it for a moment, and then sprayed it out violently, transforming the ck light into dozens of sharp swords, cleaving straight at Su Yang.


    "Insect tricks!" Su Yang swung his hand casually, and all the ck light was deflected away.


    Unprepared for such an oue, the bearded man jumped in fright. Seeing Su Yang approaching step by step, he suddenly bit down hard, roaring, "I won¡¯t say anything!"


    Having said that, the bearded man slowly fell to the ground, ck blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    Su Yang frowned, this bearded man, just like the man in ck before, would rather die than reveal anything about the Three Sage Monarchs. Who were these Three Sage Monarchs, tomand such loyalty?


    Opening the wooden box, there was a small piece of bronze seal script inside. The bronze had some strange symbols carved onto it that even Su Yang could not decipher. However, it was this small bronze piece that could affect the flow of Spiritual Energy in this treasured ce of geomancy, which was extremely odd.


    Su Yang did not know what it was, but since the people of the Three Sage Monarchs went to great lengths to snatch this thing, there must be a reason. He took the bronze piece with him.


    On the other side, most of the people Wang Shao had brought were already bitten to death by the skeleton. Wang Shao, with a bitten off leg, couldn¡¯t even crawl. Seeing the skeleton approaching him step by step, he cried out in a panic like a pig being ughtered.


    "Su Yang, Su Yang, save me, save me..." Wang Shao cried out tremblingly.


    Su Yang looked at Wang Shao and said with a lightugh, "Save you? Why should I? Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to use a Superior Magical Artifact to make me kneel before you and beg for mercy? And now you want me to save you?"


    Wang Shao¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed; he truly didn¡¯t want to ask Su Yang for help. But at this moment, if he didn¡¯t ask for Su Yang¡¯s help, he would certainly die.


    "Master Su, I... I know I was wrong, please save my life..." Wang Shao pleaded tremblingly: "If you save me, from now on, my... the Wang Family will absolutely follow your lead!"


    "That¡¯s an interesting thing you said," Su Yang responded. "Even if I don¡¯t save you, would the people of your Wang Family dare to disobey me?"

 Chapter 257 - 256: Strange Copper Plate

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 256: Strange Copper te</h4>


    Wang Shao was immediately silent, just as Su Yang had said, the Wang Family truly couldn¡¯t afford to disobey Su Yang.


    "However, I will still let you die with a clear understanding!" Su Yang said, "Do you know why this skeleton has been chasing after you tirelessly?"


    "Why?" Wang Shao asked in surprise, he was also very curious about this. After the skeleton had revived, it had been relentlessly pursuing him as if it held a deep grudge against him.


    Taking the longsword from Wang Shao¡¯s hand, Su Yang smiled and said, "Because, you took away the item that sealed it!"


    As he spoke, Su Yang directly stabbed the longsword into the skeleton¡¯s chest.


    Strangely enough, once the longsword was thrust in, the skeleton went limp on the ground, as if it had died once again.


    Wang Shao was dumbfounded; he finally understood why the bearded man had urged them to take the longsword¡ª he had been using them all along.


    "Thank you... thank you, Master Su, for saving my life..." Wang Shao said with a trembling voice.


    "You¡¯re wrong!" Su Yang shook his head, "I¡¯m only letting you understand what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m not going to save you!"


    After speaking, Su Yang once again pulled out the longsword from the skeleton¡¯s chest and threw the sword into Wang Shao¡¯s hands.


    "What... what are you doing?" Wang Shao was shocked, hurriedly throwing the longsword away. However, the skeleton was still crawling towards him.


    "You wanted to kill me, then I can¡¯t let you live!" Su Yang said with his hands behind his back, "Even if you¡¯re no match for me, who can guarantee that one day, you won¡¯tsh out at the people close to me. Eradicating the roots has always been the best principle, hasn¡¯t it?"


    "You... if you kill me, the people of the Wang Family will definitely not let you off easily..." Wang Shao roared in anger.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled faintly, "This matter will probably be med on the Three Sage Monarchs. Besides, even if the Wang Family truly seeks revenge, what of it? If ites to it, I¡¯ll just eradicate another family!"


    Wang Shao was suddenly dumbstruck; this was the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, and Su Yang talked about wiping them out so nonchntly, wasn¡¯t that too domineering?


    The skeleton ultimately reached Wang Shao, and amidst his screams, the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family eventually left his life behind there.


    After waiting for Wang Shao to die, Su Yang took the opportunity to dispose of the several other people nearby. Then, he picked up the longsword and sealed the skeleton once more.


    After circling the stone chamber again, Su Yang memorized all the patterns on the stone walls. He then sat cross-legged and took out the copper piece, using it as a medium to absorb all the surrounding spiritual energy.


    Su Yang only knew that the copper piece could make the spiritual energy inside the area chaotic, so he used it as a medium to attract spiritual energy. However, when the spiritual energy passed through the copper piece and entered his body, Su Yang suddenly discovered in surprise that the energy had be pure and could be directly absorbed by him.


    The spiritual energy from those geomantic treasurends was always mixed and needed to be refined after entering the body before it could be utilized. But now, after passing through the copper piece, the spiritual energy didn¡¯t need any refining at all, allowing Su Yang¡¯s cultivation time to be shortened by several times, an astonishing discovery indeed.


    Soon, Su Yang had absorbed all the spiritual energy in the ce. Looking at the copper piece in his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. What exactly was this copper piece?


    Su Yang recalled what the bearded man had said about Master Wufang, and now it seemed that the bearded man might not be his disciple. This map was probably obtained from Master Wufang by the bearded man. Then, the bearded man had fooled Wang Shao and the others toe here, intending to take away the copper piece.


    As for why he chose to deceive Wang Shao and the others toe here, that was quite clear. Because pulling out that longsword required someone of the Integration Realm, and in Pingnan Province, the masters of the Integration Realm were mostly senior experts, not so easily deceived by the bearded man.


    And Wang Shao, the arrogant and extravagant young master, naturally became the bearded man¡¯s primary target.


    Of course, Wang Shao and his associates truly cooperated. This time, if Su Yang weren¡¯t here, the bronze piece would have likely been taken by the bearded man.


    Having secured the bronze piece, Su Yang did not linger in the cave any longer and left straightaway.


    By the time he returned to the hotel, the sky was already dimly lit.


    Su Yang had barely reached his room when he heard a rustling sound around him. He furrowed his brow but made nomotion, instead, he quietly retreated back outside.


    Following the sounds, it didn¡¯t take long for Su Yang to discover a group of people burying explosives behind the hotel wall. Several of them were also armed with guns, clearly harboring ill intentions.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow and said coldly, "Setting so much explosive, are you nning to kill everyone? Have you forgotten that Chen Shao is inside as well?"


    Startled by the sound of Su Yang¡¯s voice, the men turned around. Their expressions changed and the leader said in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    "Coming to do the job and you don¡¯t even know who I am?" Su Yang responded, "I am Su Yang, the one you¡¯vee to kill!"


    "You are Su Yang!" The men¡¯s expressions changed, and the leader drew his gun, aiming at Su Yang and sneered, "Mr. Su, Elder Chen has ordered that none of the people who came with you this time should be spared! Sorry, brother, we¡¯re just doing it for the money, so don¡¯t hold a grudge after you¡¯re dead."


    The man pulled the trigger, intending to kill Su Yang on the spot, but as he pressed down hard, the trigger seemed to be welded in ce,pletely immovable.


    "What¡¯s going on?" the man¡¯s face was one of panic: "Is there something wrong with the gun?"


    "Let me try!" Another man also drew his gun, but the result was the same as the first.


    The men refused to believe in curses and each drew their guns, but not one of them could fire.


    "What the hell?" the group wondered aloud.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, smiling faintly, "It seems this time, in doing the job for money, you¡¯ll pay with your lives instead!"


    Looking at each other, the leader said in a deep voice, "Don¡¯t need guns, we can still kill you. Men, charge!"


    The men rushed forward together, their stance indicating they were most likely seasoned mercenaries.


    Su Yang scoffed and charged into the crowd, and after a brief skirmish, all the assants were downed, leaving not a single one standing.


    Dumbstruck, the leader said in a trembling voice, "Who... who exactly are you..."


    "Didn¡¯t Chen Biao tell you beforeing to kill me?" Su Yang said with a cold smile. "Even among the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, there have been those who died by my hand. What are you inparison?"


    "Ah?" The leader was utterly dumbfounded, cursing, "Chen Biao, you bastard, you¡¯ve screwed us over!"


    Su Yang paid him no mind, ced his hand on the man¡¯s head, and using the Soul Searching Technique, he discerned Chen Biao¡¯s n. He had hired these desperate men and bought a lot of explosives with the intention of blowing up everyone in the hotel, leaving no survivors.


    Chen Biao was truly prepared to even sacrifice his own son to kill Su Yang and rid himself of this thorn in his side for good.

 Chapter 258 - 257 Old Neighbor

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 257 Old Neighbor</h4>


    The next morning, as Su Yang and hispanions were having breakfast, a middle-aged man suddenly dashed into the hotel.


    When the middle-aged man saw Qi¡¯er¡¯s mother at Su Yang¡¯s table, he was overjoyed and hurriedly ran over.


    "Auntie Wu, it really is you!" the middle-aged man eximed excitedly.


    "You¡¯re Dongzi!" Auntie Wu also recognized the middle-aged man, and tears streamed down her face, "Ah, Dongzi, I thought I¡¯d never see you again in my life!"


    With red eyes, Dongzi grasped Auntie Wu¡¯s hands and said tremblingly, "Auntie Wu, where have you all been these years? While she was alive, my mother always talked about you, we searched for you for so many years but never found you. Ah, my mother couldn¡¯t even close her eyes peacefully when she passed away!"


    Qi¡¯er beside them also had a face full of tears, and Fatty couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Hey, stingy beauty, who¡¯s this guy?"


    "You¡¯re the stingy one!" Qi¡¯er retorted indignantly and whispered, "He¡¯s our former neighbor."


    "You were close, huh?" Fatty asked curiously.


    "Of course, he almost became my mom¡¯s godson," Qi¡¯er whispered, "My parents didn¡¯t have children of their own, so because they were close to the neighbors, they treated the neighbors¡¯ kids as their own. Dongzi was good at school, but with several kids at home, they couldn¡¯t afford the schooling. Back then, it was my parents who sold their grain to support his education!"


    "Oh, no wonder," Fatty realized, "Then why didn¡¯t they help when you were sick?"


    "When my parents took me out to seek medical treatment, Dongzi was still in school, and even having enough food was an issue for his family, how could they help?" Qi¡¯er paused for a moment, then added, "Still, despite that, Dongzi¡¯s mom took out thest of their grain and baked ten pancakes for us to take with us."


    As she said this, tears welled up in Qi¡¯er¡¯s eyes again, "Later, when they had no grain left at home, Dongzi¡¯s dad went to the mountain to catch rabbits while ill and identally fell into a ravine and died..."


    Upon hearing this, Fatty also grew solemn and nodded, "Indeed a good neighbor, I respect that!"


    Su Yang set down his chopsticks and looked over at Dongzi. Judging by his clothes, he seemed to be wealthy, but he appeared to be the honest type, without malintent. He hade back this time specifically after hearing news, just to look for Auntie Wu. In his heart, he already regarded Auntie Wu as his mother!


    "Dongzi, how are you doing now?" Auntie Wu finally managed to stop crying and asked in a low voice.


    "I¡¯m fine, I graduated from college and now work in Zhongchang City," Dongzi said hastily, "My younger brothers and sisters are all in the city now too, and our lives are much better than before. All these years, I¡¯ve been looking for a way to find you, just to bring you back to take care of in your old age. Auntie Wu, this time you¡¯vee back, please don¡¯t leave again!"


    "As long as you¡¯re living well, that¡¯s what matters," Auntie Wu said with relief, "But still, I have to go, I have to apany Qi¡¯er."


    "Oh right, how is Qi¡¯er doing now?" Dongzi asked urgently.


    "Dongzi, I¡¯m right here!" Qi¡¯er said with a smile.


    "What?" Dongzi was baffled, as he stared at Qi¡¯er with wide eyes, "You... you... who are you?"


    "I¡¯m Qi¡¯er!" Qi¡¯er replied, "Don¡¯t you remember? When I was little, you even carried my meals for me!"


    "What?" Dongzi was utterly stunned, looking towards Auntie Wu, "This... this..."


    "She is Qi¡¯er!" Auntie Wu said with a smile, "It was Doctor Su who cured Qi¡¯er!"


    Dongzi looked at Su Yang, his face instantly full of gratitude, "Doctor Su, thank you so much. This... this is just fantastic, before my mom passed away, other than Auntie Wu, she worried about Qi¡¯er the most. My mom said that Qi¡¯er¡¯s life was tough, ah, but now it¡¯s all good, so wonderful!"


    After some pleasantries, Dongzi invited everyone to stay in Zhongchang City for a few days.


    Qi¡¯er and her mother didn¡¯t dare to make the decision, however, Su Yang agreed to it. Because he just happened to be going to the city to look for Chen Biao and settle some matters.


    Dongzi arranged for a car, Su Yang and Qi¡¯er¡¯s parents took his car and left first, Master Fang drove, carrying Fatty, Xiao Hei, Chen Shao and the others following behind.


    The driver on Dongzi¡¯s side was a young man dressed invish clothes. As Dongzi came in, he immediately said, impatiently, "Dad, didn¡¯t you say it would be just a minute? Why did it take so long. Can you hurry up? I have a luncheon at noon!"


    "What¡¯s the rush, kid!" Dongzi said, "I¡¯m picking up your Grandma Wu and Sister Qi¡¯er, is your luncheon that important?"


    "Of course, it is. It¡¯s a get-together with a few ssmates who have returned from abroad, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time!" The young man pursed his lips, "Our Grandma Wu, Sister Qi¡¯er, I¡¯ve never heard of them. Where did they pop up from?"


    "What kind of way is that to speak!" Dongzi became angry, at this point, Su Yang and the others also walked over, and Dongzi immediately said, "Xiao Kai, get out quickly, and meet your Grandma Wu, Sister Qi¡¯er and Doctor Su!"


    Young Xiao Kai originally didn¡¯t n toe out, but as his gaze swept over Qi¡¯er, his eyes lit up, and he immediately crawled out of the car.


    "This... Is this Sister Qi¡¯er?" Xiao Kai was full of amazement, "She looks even younger than I am, right? Dad, have you got it wrong?"


    "Qi¡¯er is two years older than you!" Dongzi said.


    "Two years, huh, that¡¯s not a lot, can¡¯t call her aunt, should call her sister!" Xiao Kai¡¯s face immediately brightened with joy, and he reached out to take Qi¡¯er¡¯s hand, "Sister Qi¡¯er, I am Zhao Kai. I¡¯m so lucky today, I never expected to get such a heavenly beautiful sister! "


    Qi¡¯er was startled and involuntarily took a step back, causing Zhao Kai to miss her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Dongzi shouted, "You should call her Auntie, no rudeness allowed, hurry up and drive now!"


    Zhao Kai gave Qi¡¯er another smiling nce, turned around, and got back in the car, Dongzi arranged for Su Yang and the others to sit in the back, and they drove straight to Zhongchang City.


    "Dongzi, you made some moneyter on, even bought a car!" Auntie Wu sat in the car, saying cheerfully, "Ah, your mom up in heaven would also be at peace now!"


    Dongziughed, "Haven¡¯t really struck it rich, just made a bit of money. If it wasn¡¯t for Grandma Wu¡¯s help, I¡¯d probably still be farming in the countryside!"


    "Dad, why do you always have to be so modest? If that¡¯s called making a little money, then what¡¯s called making a lot?"


    Zhao Kai said arrogantly, "Grandma Wu, Sister Qi¡¯er, my dad¡¯s had very good development these past two years. He opened twopanies, owns four properties in the city, and this car my dad¡¯s driving is a BMW, it¡¯s almost six hundred thousand!"


    "Zhao Kai, can you stop talking!" Dongzi said angrily.


    "We¡¯re all family here, what¡¯s wrong with that?" Zhao Kai immediately said, "Grandma Wu cares so much about you, you should let people know you¡¯re doing well, otherwise she¡¯ll always be worried, won¡¯t she?"

 Chapter 259 - 258 Going to the Party Together

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 258 Going to the Party Together</h4>


    Dongzi was about to speak when Auntie Wu immediately said with a smile, "As long as you¡¯re doing well, that¡¯s all that matters. You¡¯re right, child, I just want to know that you¡¯re doing well. You can be modest with others, but there¡¯s no need to be modest with Auntie Wu!"


    Dongzi smiled and said, "Auntie Wu, it¡¯s not about making a lot of money, just small ventures. But, as long as you¡¯re willing, I can take care of you until the end, ensuring you have a good life, and that¡¯s absolutely no problem!"


    Auntie Wu was visibly touched, "Oh, you have the right intention, that¡¯s enough for me. I have Qi¡¯er here, and Qi¡¯er will take care of me!"


    "Grandma Wu, why don¡¯t you and Sister Qi¡¯ere over and live here too?" Zhao Kai said eagerly, "I have four properties, you and Sister Qi¡¯er can live in one, no problem at all!"


    This prompted Dongzi to nod repeatedly, "Auntie Wu, if there¡¯s nothing holding you back, you cane and live in Zhongchang City too, let me have the chance to show my filial piety!"


    "Let¡¯s not, Qi¡¯er has a job in Nanluo City, I¡¯ll stay with her!" Auntie Wu said with augh.


    "What job is so important?" Zhao Kai grimaced and said, "Why not let Sister Qi¡¯ere to Zhongchang City? I can find her an even better job. It pays more and it¡¯s easier, definitely much better than what she¡¯d get in Nanluo City!"


    Auntie Wu quickly replied, "Oh no, that won¡¯t do, we¡¯re doing just fine in Nanluo City, thank you both so much!"


    Upon finishing, Auntie Wu took a quick nce at Su Yang, worried that he might get angry because of Zhao Kai¡¯s tactless remarks.


    In fact, from beginning to end, Su Yang had remained as impassive as an old monk in meditation,pletely ignoring Zhao Kai¡¯sments.


    To Su Yang, Zhao Kai was the type that was easy to see through, belonging to those rich yboys who couldn¡¯t walk straight when they saw a beautiful woman.


    However, his family¡¯s assets weren¡¯t so great as to allow him to be too extravagant; hence, his boastful behavior mainly revolved around showing off his modest wealth.


    Among the second generation, Zhao Kai belonged to those considered lesser, the type with a little money who would act like a thug, incapable of making a real mark.


    Two hourster, they finally arrived in Zhongchang City.


    Dongzi lived in a fairly upscale neighborhood in Zhongchang City, which of course was nowhere near as nice as Longshui Bay where Su Yang lived. However, it was considered quite good for Zhongchang City.


    Zhao Kai deliberately drove around the more recognizedndmarks of the neighborhood to show them off, and managed to boast, somewhat smugly, that in Zhongchang City, those who lived in this neighborhood were either rich or noble!


    Naturally, Auntie Wu was deeply impressed, given that they had alle up together from poverty. Seeing Dongzi able to live such a life now brought her immense joy.


    Dongzi¡¯s apartment was one of the 200-plus square meter duplexes in the neighborhood, and surely counted among the more high-end ones there. Butpared to Su Yang¡¯s detached vi, it was worlds apart.


    After settling in at home, Dongzi¡¯s wife Xie Min was waiting. She greeted Auntie Wu and the others with little emotion on her face. After all, it was her husband¡¯s benefactor, not hers!


    However, she was visibly surprised when she saw Qi¡¯er. Qi¡¯er¡¯s beauty could stun anyone whoid eyes on her.


    Seeing Zhao Kai¡¯s enthusiasm, Xie Min immediately realized what her son was thinking and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    If they could bring back such a daughter-inw, it would definitely be a feather in their cap.


    Yet, with Su Yang around, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Who was this young man, around Qi¡¯er¡¯s age, and what was he to her?


    After everyone had sat for a while, Dongzi asked Xie Min to start preparing lunch.


    "Mom and Dad, I won¡¯t be eating at home for lunch; I¡¯ve got a gathering with friends!" Zhao Kai said hurriedly.


    "You child, Grandma Wu finally pays a visit, and your gathering is more important?" Dongzi said with a re.


    "It¡¯s fine, Old Zhao," Xie Min smiled and added suddenly, "Oh, right, Xiao Kai, why don¡¯t you take Sister Qi¡¯er with you? She¡¯s about the same age as you guys, surely she¡¯ll fit in with your group. Also, take Sister Qi¡¯er for a tour around Zhongchang City this afternoon, and don¡¯t neglect her, okay?"


    Zhao Kai almost burst outughing. Wouldn¡¯t his face soar right into the sky if he could take Qi¡¯er to the gathering?


    "Okay, no problem. Mom, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!" Zhao Kai said excitedly, "Sister Qi¡¯er, let¡¯s go together!"


    "I... I¡¯d rather not go..." Qi¡¯er said quietly, somewhat intimidated by Zhao Kai.


    "Ohe on, there¡¯s nothing to it!" Zhao Kai reached for Qi¡¯er¡¯s arm again, "It¡¯s just a meal, we¡¯re all young, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!"


    Qi¡¯er stepped back, but Zhao Kai was relentless and tried to grab her hand.


    Just then, Su Yang grabbed Zhao Kai¡¯s wrist and said with a smile, "Since we¡¯re all young, maybe I should join as well?"


    "Huh?" Zhao Kai was stunned, and Xie Min was also confused. What was going on?


    At that moment, Qi¡¯er felt overjoyed. If Su Yang went with her, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to be afraid of.


    "I was nning to go with Sister Qi¡¯er, what are you butting in for?" Zhao Kai red and said.


    "Little Su, what the heck are you doing? Are you afraid that the food at my ce won¡¯t agree with your stomach?" Xie Min said, her voice oozing sarcasm.


    Su Yang replied, "I don¡¯t know whether the food at your ce will agree with my stomach or not. But seeing you, I doubt I¡¯d be able to eat!"


    "What kind of way is that to talk!" Xie Min immediately got angry, mming the table as she stood up.


    "What do you want to do!" Zhao Kai also widened his eyes, staring angrily at Su Yang.


    "Ay, ay, ay, stop fighting, what¡¯s going on? He¡¯s a guest, you... what are you doing?" Dongzi hurriedly tried to smooth things over.


    "What guest, did you hear the way he spoke!" Xie Min angrily shot back.


    "Enough, enough, will you stop making a fuss," Dongzi waved his hand and said, "Well, Xiao Kai, since Doctor Su also wants to go, you might as well take him along. Qi¡¯er, have fun this afternoon. We¡¯ll eat together in the evening!"


    Qi¡¯er looked at Su Yang and smiled, "Alright!"


    Though Zhao Kai was displeased, it seemed that if Su Yang didn¡¯te along, Qi¡¯er wouldn¡¯t either. In the end, he grudgingly decided to bring Su Yang. However, he was already preparing to thoroughly humiliate this so-called Doctor Su at the gathering and show him what it meant to be beyond his depth!


    Descending the stairs, Zhao Kai brought out his 600,000 yuan BMW and opened the passenger door, "Sister Qi¡¯er,e sit here!"


    Qi¡¯er shook her head and followed Su Yang to the back seat.


    Zhao Kai was helpless. If Qi¡¯er had sat in the front seat, he would have had a chance to get handsy. Now that she was in the back, he was out of options.


    "Hey, do you know how to drive?" Zhao Kai red at Su Yang.


    "I¡¯m licensed!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Then you drive!" Zhao Kai immediately opened the back door, "I¡¯ll sit in the back. I¡¯ve been driving all morning and I¡¯m a bit tired!"


    "Alright!" Su Yang got into the driver¡¯s seat, and Zhao Kai quickly moved to the back. But at this point, Qi¡¯er ran to the front and sat in the passenger seat.


    Zhao Kai: "..."

 Chapter 260 - 259: Not Giving Face?

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 259: Not Giving Face?</h4>


    Su Yang learned to drive in the military and his skills were quite decent.


    On the way, Su Yang and Qi¡¯er chatted andughed in the front seat, while Zhao Kai sat in the back, unable to join in the conversation.


    He tried several times to lean over the front passenger seat to get closer to Qi¡¯er.


    Qi¡¯er, however, remained on guard and leaned forward, to the point where she almost stood up from her seat and sat on the floor, not allowing him to get close at all.


    Zhao Kai was dumbfounded in the end. He was quite handsome, and with his family¡¯s wealth and sweet talk, he had never failed so miserably in flirting. What on earth was going on?


    The party took ce at a well-knownrge restaurant in Zhongchang City.


    As soon as Qi¡¯er got out of the car, she stuck close to Su Yang, deliberately keeping a distance from Zhao Kai.


    Zhao Kai was so frustrated that his scalp tingled, but he was helpless and could only re fiercely at Su Yang.


    When they went upstairs and entered the private room, there were already seven or eight people waiting.


    As soon as Zhao Kai entered, he immediately began to exchange pleasantries with everyone. Among the guests were three girls, judging by their clothes, none of them from ordinary families.


    After the pleasantries, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Su Yang and Qi¡¯er who were behind. Especially Qi¡¯er, who attracted most of the attention.


    "Xiao Kai, how should we address this beauty?" a slightly older young man asked with a grin. Since Qi¡¯er had entered, his gaze hadn¡¯t left her.


    "Oh, her?" Zhao Kai immediately walked over, trying to put his arm around Qi¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, but she dodged him.


    "She is my Sister Qi¡¯er!" Zhao Kai said with an awkward smile.


    "Sister? Oh, she¡¯s family then. Come on,e sit,e sit!" the young man said, patting the chair next to him.


    Qi¡¯er kept her head down and said nothing, while Su Yang pulled over a chair, smiling, "We can just sit here!"


    There was another chair next to Su Yang, with a girl on the other side.


    Seeing an opportunity, Qi¡¯er immediately went to sit down. Now, with Su Yang on one side and a girl on the other, she needn¡¯t fear being harassed by the others.


    The group suddenly felt frustrated. The young man nced at Zhao Kai displeasedly and said, "Xiao Kai, your sister isn¡¯t giving us much face. I invite her toe sit, and she won¡¯t even do that?"


    "Mr. He, don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s Sister Qi¡¯er¡¯s first time here, she doesn¡¯t know the rules!" Zhao Kai quickly said with a smile: "Sister Qi¡¯er, let me introduce you. This is Mr. He Liang, from He Corporation. He¡¯s ranked among the top twenty in Zhongchang City, one of the notablerge businesses here!"


    "Oh," Qi¡¯er replied softly without saying anything else.


    The crowd was taken aback. What did that mean? Hearing such a background, you have no reaction at all? Shouldn¡¯t you obediently go and sit next to He Liang?


    These people didn¡¯t know that Qi¡¯er, following Su Yang, had been in contact with the figures from the Ten Great Families of the provincial city. What did a business ranked within the top twenty of Zhongchang City mean to her?


    "Sister Qi¡¯er, Mr. He is asking you to sit over there; why don¡¯t you give him face?" Zhao Kai asked again.


    "I... I¡¯d rather not go over there..." Qi¡¯er said quietly.


    He Liang¡¯s face turned cold; this was clearly a snub.


    He wanted to get angry, but on second thought, losing his temper in front of a beautiful woman could easily damage his image. In the end, he held back and said with a smile, "It seems that the beautiful Qi¡¯er prefers to sit there. Well then, how about Ie over and join you? Hey, buddy, would you mind switching seats?"


    Su Yang gave He Liang a nce and shook his head, "No!"


    He Liang¡¯s face immediately turned frosty as he said sternly, "Young man, don¡¯t push your luck. Remember, you weren¡¯t officially invited to this banquet!"


    "In that case, we¡¯ll leave," Su Yang stood up, and Qi¡¯er quickly rose to follow him.


    "Fuck!" He Liang was instantly stunned. If this beauty leaves, won¡¯t the opportunity be gone?


    "Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯m just joking. Come on, have a seat, have a seat!" He Liang quickly waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "So you¡¯re nning to host us?" Su Yang asked.


    He Liang almost grinned through gritted teeth, "Yeah, I¡¯m going to host you all!"


    Su Yang smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. He Liang sat opposite, looking at Su Yang with a face full of anger. However, seeing Qi¡¯er beside him, he suppressed his anger.


    "He Shao, how about we switch ces?" the redhead sitting next to Qi¡¯er suddenly suggested with a smile.


    "That would be great!" He Liang immediately smiled, feeling understood by his friend.


    "Well, let¡¯s do it!" The redhead said, preparing to get up with a smile, but after struggling a bit, she realized she seemed to be fixed to the chair,pletely unable to get up.


    Su Yang secretly sabotaged her; the redhead wouldn¡¯t be leaving this chair anytime soon.


    He Liang had already walked over, looking at the redhead in disbelief.


    You said we should switch seats, but you¡¯re sitting still. What¡¯s that supposed to mean?


    The redhead struggled several times without sess and couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated, "Weird, why can¡¯t I get up?"


    "What kind of joke is this?" He Liang said anxiously.


    "I¡¯m not joking, this is true!" said the redhead anxiously. "How about you give me a hand?"


    "Damn!" He Liang cursed, annoyed, but still grabbed the redhead¡¯s arm, trying to pull her up.


    However, after several attempts, the redhead¡¯s butt didn¡¯t leave the chair at all.


    "Strange?" He Liang was not convinced. "Come, give me a hand!"


    The others also came over, trying their best to help, but none could pull the redhead up.


    The redhead¡¯s butt and the chair seemed to have grown together, and that chair seemed to have be one with the floor.


    Everyone pulled as hard as they could, and the redhead was in so much pain that she grimaced, but she just couldn¡¯t stand up.


    Everyone was baffled. What the hell was going on? It definitely wasn¡¯t the redhead doing it on purpose. Judging by the effort they were putting in, they could have lifted both the person and the chair, so why couldn¡¯t they pull her up?


    "Forget it, forget it!" He Liang panted and sweated profusely, "Let¡¯s just sit in our designated seats!"


    It wasn¡¯t long before the meals were served.


    Before they even picked up their chopsticks, He Liang took out several bottles of liquor and said with augh, "Hey, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other, we¡¯ve got to drink happily today!"


    "Of course, of course!" everyone quickly agreed.


    "But, as per the customs of Zhongchang City, the guestes first, we should take good care of our guest!" He Liang looked at Su Yang with a smirk, "The girls can be excused, but this little brother here, it¡¯s his first visit to our Zhongchang City. If we don¡¯t treat him well, wouldn¡¯t people sayter that we Zhongchang City folks are impolite?"


    "We must take good care of him!"


    "Absolutely!"


    "Come on, let¡¯s start uncorking the liquor!"


    Everyoneughed heartily, understanding He Liang¡¯s intentions. He was nning to get Su Yang drunk first.

 Chapter 261 - 260: Is this preparation for a war of attrition?

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 260: Is this preparation for a war of attrition?</h4>


    In front of Qi¡¯er, of course, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to beat up Su Yang directly, so they decided to take a softer approach by getting him drunk. Once he was drunk, everything would be settled.


    Su Yang remainedposed; he could obviously see through their intentions. But, was this tactic really going to work?


    He Liang brought out a few wine sses and poured three shots of white liquor, saying with augh, "Young man, it¡¯s our custom here to ¡¯drink less, pour more.¡¯ The more you drink, the more respect you show us. How about this¡ªI¡¯ll drink one shot, and you down these two. That would be showing us some face, right?"


    Su Yang nced at the three shots of white liquor; one bottle had only filled three sses. In other words, drinking two sses meant he would have consumed six to seven ounces.


    A normal person drinking in this manner would probably copse on the spot. Even someone with a high tolerance wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a challenge.


    However, Su Yang simply smiled without a change in expression and said, "Not bad for a custom!"


    "Hahaha..." He Liangughed, picked up one of the sses of liquor, and drank it in three sips, grimacing as he said, "Young man, this is a cherished liquor from my dad¡¯s collection, over three thousand a bottle. Don¡¯t let it go to waste, eh. Come on, pass it over to me!"


    The others immediately passed the white liquor to Su Yang with grins on their faces. Su Yang looked at the sses before him and chuckled, "ording to your custom, after you¡¯ve toasted, doesn¡¯t the guest get a chance to return the toast?"


    The crowd was taken aback. Had this guy lost his mind? With nine people at the table, one toast from each would probably be enough to finish you off, and you still want to return the toast?


    "Of course, it¡¯s the rule everywhere!" He Liang answered with a smile, not believing Su Yang couldst until it was his turn to toast. By the looks of it, Su Yang would be lying under the table like a dead pig, vomiting, after just three people.


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded, grabbed the two sses in front of him, and drank all the contents in one go, without any hesitation.


    Everyone was stunned. This was high-proof liquor, and he just chugged six to seven ounces in one breath? Damn, was this guy human or a ghost?


    After finishing, Su Yang simply ced the two sses on the table and said with a smile, "The liquor¡¯s average, but tolerable!"


    "I¡¯ll be damned, you¡¯re really showing off now. This bottle of liquor costs three thousand, and you say it¡¯s tolerable?" Zhao Kai said, feeling indignant.


    Su Yang smiled without a word, while He Liang¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Su Yang had drunk six to seven ounces without a change in his expression¡ªcould it be that they had encountered someone with a huge capacity?


    He Liang subtly made a gesture to a young man beside him, who quickly understood, took out a bottle of liquor, and divided it into three sses,ughing as he said, "Young man, it¡¯s my turn now. You¡¯ve shown respect to He Shao, so you can¡¯t possibly fail to show respect to me, right?"


    "Whatever you want!" Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    "Then here we go!" The guy drank one ss and passed the other two over to Su Yang.


    Su Yang did the same as before, downing the two sses of liquor in one breath without pausing.


    Actually, even though the liquor had gone down his throat, Su Yang had simultaneously used "Devouring the Heavens" to digest the alcohol. Thus, it was as if Su Yang hadn¡¯t drunk a drop!


    After four sses, totaling about thirteen to fourteen ounces, there was still no change in Su Yang.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded. He Liang¡¯s face grew dark with fury and motioned for them to continue. He refused to believe it¡ªafter nine people, Su Yang would probably have to drink six jars of liquor. Could he really handle that?


    This was supposed to be a war of attrition, and they weren¡¯t the least bit afraid!


    But reality went entirely against their expectations. After nine people had their turn, Su Yang remained unfazed, as if nothing had happened.


    Everyone was absolutely baffled¡ªwere they seeing a ghost?


    But then, Su Yang stood up.


    "He Shao, do you have any more liquor?"


    "You...what are you nning to do?" He Shao¡¯s voice trembled.


    "It¡¯s my turn to return the favor!" Su Yang said with a smile. "Isn¡¯t it?"


    "This..." He Shao was leftpletely bewildered, "Well, our custom here is... if you want to return the toast, you have to... you have to drink more and pour less!"


    "There sure are a lot of rules, but when in Rome, do as the Romans do," Su Yangughed. "Then I¡¯ll drink more and pour less!"


    "You have to toast each person individually!" He Shao immediately said.


    "That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s better than messing up the order," Su Yangughed.


    It was only then that He Shao gestured for the others to bring the case of drinks over to Su Yang. Su Yang took one look at it and made a face, "Not enough booze. Waitress, go get five more cases!"


    "Are you insane?" Zhao Kai eximed. "There are four bottles in a case! Are you trying to drink yourself to death?"


    Su Yang: "Only four bottles per case? Then bring up seven more!"


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned.


    The waitress¡¯s eyes widened as well. She had been in the industry for over a decade, seen a lot of drinkers, but never someone so reckless with their life.


    "What¡¯s the matter, He Shao, can¡¯t afford to drink?" Su Yang said with augh.


    He Shao furiously retorted, "What¡¯s so great about drinking a little? Bring on the bottles! Damn it, I¡¯m telling you now, if we¡¯re bringing it up, you¡¯ve got to finish it!"


    "Of course!" Su Yangughed. "If it¡¯s not enough, we can always order more!"


    Before long, several waiters had brought up the drinks, and even the manager came over in person, never having seen anything like this before.


    Su Yang immediately took out three bottles, opened them all, and requested the manager to bring over a couple of basins. Su Yang poured two of the bottles into one of the basins and the remaining bottle into the other one.


    "Alright, more drinking and less pouring, right?" Su Yangughed. "So, I¡¯ll drink two bottles and pour one. That should be within the rules, right?"


    Everyone felt like vomiting blood. Damn it, who can drink a whole bottle in one go?


    "Why are you spouting all this nonsense, just drink your two bottles first!" Zhao Kai yelled.


    "Alright, it¡¯s settled then!" Su Yang picked up the basin and gulped down the contents in one go, even more easily than drinking beer.


    The manager beside him almost popped his eyes out. Is this still drinking liquor? Two bottles of liquor, downed in one go? Damn, what is he, Wu Song? Does "three bowls do not pass the post" mean nothing to him?


    "Your turn now!" Su Yang passed the basin to a young man nearby.


    The young man, with trembling lips, immediately waved his hands and said, "I... I won¡¯t drink..."


    "Not drinking? I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do," Su Yang said. "I drank, and if you don¡¯t drink, that wouldn¡¯t be following the rules, would it?"


    "I don¡¯t give a damn about your rules, I¡¯m not drinking!" the young man said anxiously. "Damn it, stop talking to me about rules, what the hell do you think you are? You think you can force me to drink? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t walk out of Zhongchang City!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, patting the young man on the shoulder. "Young man, if you don¡¯t show some respect, you¡¯re going to face consequences!"


    "Shit, what damn consequences, I¡ª" The young man didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he suddenly screamed in pain, copsing to the ground wailing.


    "What¡¯s happening?"


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "It hurts so much, it hurts..." The young man kept screaming, spit flying, seeming almost like he was on the brink of death.


    Leaning back in his chair, Su Yang said with a light smile, "See? What did I tell you? You¡¯re facing the consequences. Why don¡¯t you drink? If you drink, it won¡¯t hurt anymore!"

 Chapter 262 - 261: After Drinking This Bowl of Wine, We Are Still Good Friends

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 261: After Drinking This Bowl of Wine, We Are Still Good Friends</h4>


    Everyone turned to Su Yang, and He Shao red and said, "You... what the hell did you do?"


    "Nothing much, I study medicine!" Su Yangughed, "There are some acupoints in the body that can be exploited. For instance, some acupoints, if pressed, might cause one to lose their male function for life!"


    Everyone¡¯splexion changed. Damn, was this person a ghost or what?


    The young man on the ground was so scared that he immediately scrambled to his feet, his voice trembling, "Save me, save me..."


    "You have one minute to drink this basin of alcohol, and we¡¯re still good friends!" Su Yang smiled, "After one minute, if you don¡¯t drink, I won¡¯t be able to save you, and you should prepare to go to Thand for surgery. But, looking at your face, you probably wouldn¡¯t have much of a future as a girl!"


    The young man nearly pissed himself and immediately got up, hugged the basin, and started gulping it down. After a few sips, he retched it all out. But he dared not stop, hastily continuing to drink. Drinking and vomiting at the same time, it was disgustingly awful, but in the end, he forcefully finished the entire basin.


    "Very good, not even a minute!" Su Yang said with augh, patting the young man on the shoulder, "You do me a great honor!"


    The young man¡¯s pain also stopped, he staggered into a chair without a word, and soon slid under the table, unable to sit up.


    "Alright, next!" Su Yang turned to the second young man.


    "Big brother, I... I have something to attend to at home..." the young man tried to run.


    Su Yang smiled lightly, "Go home just the same after you drink."


    "If I drink, I won¡¯t be able to go home. Big brother, show some mercy..." the young man¡¯s voice was tinged with tears.


    "You toasted me with your drinks, and I drank them all. Now I¡¯m toasting you, but you won¡¯t drink¡ªisn¡¯t that disrespecting me?" Su Yang said with a smile, "Disrespecting me can lead to retribution, you know!"


    The young man was almost in tears, but remembering what had just happened to the previous young man, could he dare to say anything?


    Three bottles of alcohol, Su Yang took two, the young man one. After drinking, the young man also copsed under the table.


    The third one was a girl.


    Having seen the misery of the two young men before her, and knowing what the consequences of drinking would be, she immediately pleaded in a delicate voice, "Big brother, I... I¡¯m a girl, you wouldn¡¯t bully a girl, right...?"


    "Of course not!" Su Yang replied with a smile.


    The girl immediately smiled, and Su Yang continued, "I treat girls especially well. Come on, bring me six bottles. I¡¯ll drink four bottles, and you two, how¡¯s that?"


    The girl nearly spat blood, ring as she said, "You... you¡¯re clearly bullying people. How can a girl like me drink so much?"


    "Oh, you¡¯re a girl and can¡¯t drink that much, so should I drink myself to death then?" Su Yang said, "When you guys were forcing me to drink just now, you didn¡¯t have this attitude. You just had one bottle of white wine split into three cups, didn¡¯t you drink less? Since you wanted to make me drink, don¡¯t talk to me about gender. Come on, I¡¯ll give you a choice, six bottles or three?"


    "I..." the girl furiously said, "I won¡¯t drink, damn it, I¡¯m not a man, what am I afraid of. Youy a hand on me and see, I¡¯ll have my brother kill you!"


    "Sure, why not call your brother now." Su Yang said with a smile, "But still, the drinking has to be done. You¡¯re not a man, but you don¡¯t want to grow a beard, do you? I have a method that can make a girl secrete male hormones, not only grow a beard but also shrink the breasts, do you want to try? It offers immediate results!"


    The girl shuddered in fear, then thought, what was she to do?


    "You... if you dare to bully me, my brother will definitely kill you!" the girl eximed in desperation.


    "I¡¯ve already said, go ahead and call your brother. After the call, we still need to drink!" Su Yang said, "If you¡¯re unwilling to call, then let¡¯s get straight to drinking!"


    The girl was bbergasted; she¡¯d never encountered such a situation¡ªunintimidatable, unable to outdrink him¡ªwhat was going on?


    "Fine, I¡¯ll make the call!" The girl gritted her teeth and took out her cell phone, "Just you wait, my brother is Chen Shao¡¯s favored man. Killing you is no different than killing a pig; you¡¯re as good as dead!"


    "I¡¯ll wait for you!" Su Yang watched with a faint smile as the girl finished her call, then he started pouring the three bottles of baijiu, "Let me drink first in respect."


    After downing two bottles, he handed the basin over to her.


    The girl cried, but she had no choice but to drink; she ended up crying as she drank. She was filled with regret¡ªwhy had she gotten involved in this mess to begin with?


    Then it was He Shao¡¯s turn.


    He Shao was already trembling; if he had to drink a bottle of baijiu, he¡¯d be done for.


    "Uh, young man, let¡¯s not rush this..." He Shao hastily suggested, "How about we sit for a while, have some dishes? Even if we are drinking, we can¡¯t just drink without eating, right? That¡¯s just not proper!"


    "Sure, let¡¯s have some dishes first!" Su Yang sat back down with a casual smile, "Meanwhile, it¡¯ll give you some time to wait for her brother to wrap this up."


    He Shao breathed a sigh of relief and red viciously at Su Yang. He knew once the girl¡¯s brother arrived, Su Yang was doomed, and he wouldn¡¯t have to drink.


    Half an hourter, hurried footsteps approached from outside, and a group of five or six young men burst in.


    "Motherfucker, who¡¯s bullying my little sister!" The one leading, Huang Mao, stormed in shouting loudly, his presence extremely imposing.


    "It is indeed your humble servant!" Su Yang immediately stood up, "And how should I address you?"


    Huang Mao was taken aback. Are you here to receive an award or something? Why are you so cheerful?


    "I¡¯ll fuck you up, you dare bully my sister!" Huang Mao swung his hand at Su Yang, "I¡¯ll fucking kill you!"


    Su Yang kicked Huang Mao in the stomach, and Huang Mao dropped to his knees.


    "No need for formalities!" Su Yang grabbed Huang Mao¡¯s hand with a grin, "Guests should be weed, right? Why the kowtow? Come on, have a drink?"


    Huang Mao¡¯s face turned white with pain, "I¡¯ll drink your fucking¡ªwhat are you standing around for, hack him to death!"


    The five young men behind him pulled out their weapons and charged, but Su Yang was not one to hold back; hended a punch on each and knocked them all down. Five men, all on the ground in less than thirty seconds.


    "Too violent! Just too violent!" Su Yang shook his head and turned to a stupefied He Shao, "So, He Shao, shall we drink now?"


    That brought He Shao back to his senses, trembling, he said, "You... what exactly do you do?"


    "A doctor!" Su Yang chuckled, "Oh, you mean the fighting? That¡¯s just a hobby of mine, picked up a little martial arts, nothing serious or worthy of mention. Let¡¯s continue, no leaving until we¡¯re drunk!"


    He Shao was close to tears: No leaving until we¡¯re drunk? Damn it, who else here could stay sober except you?


    But with Huang Mao and the others downed, what could he even say? He shakily picked up the basin and drank the baijiu, copsing soon after.


    The ones that followed, without exception, didn¡¯t dare not to drink. But as soon as they did, they all fell, not one could handle it!

 Chapter 263 - 262: Just like that in two rounds, are you guys drinking alcohol?

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 262: Just like that in two rounds, are you guys drinking alcohol?</h4>


    Atst, it was time for the redhead beside Qi¡¯er. She tried to get up several times, but she couldn¡¯t manage it at all. Seeing Su Yang bring the basin of wine to her, she almost vomited blood, "I won¡¯t drink! I won¡¯t drink! You could kill me, and I still won¡¯t drink!"


    "Hey, don¡¯t get so worked up!" Su Yang said with augh, "If you don¡¯t drink this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave that chair. You don¡¯t want to spend the rest of your life living with this chair, do you? But also, that could work. We could fit some wheels on it and use it as a wheelchair!"


    The redhead was dumbfounded, her voice trembling, "Is it... you?"


    "Who else did you think it was?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    The redhead¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fell backward, seemingly fainting.


    "That¡¯s enough, stop pretending." Su Yang tapped her neck, "You¡¯ve got to drink whether you¡¯re dead or alive!"


    The redhead really had been pretending to faint to avoid the ordeal, but after the tap, her eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t close them no matter how hard she tried.


    "What... what did you do?"


    "Nothing much..." Su Yang said with a smile, "I was afraid you¡¯d fall asleep, so I pressed a pressure point. Now your eyes can¡¯t close. Come on, drink the wine, then you can sleep!"


    "I won¡¯t drink! I won¡¯t drink!" the redhead eximed frantically.


    "If your eyes stay open for too long, they could go blind, you know!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    The redhead shuddered, finally unable to bear it, picked up the basin on the table, and drank while crying.


    After she finished the basin of wine, she also copsed.


    Su Yang released the pressure points on her body and said with a smile, "There you go, now you can leave the chair!"


    Indeed, the redhead could leave the chair, but she slid straight under the table.


    Out of eleven people at the table, nine were slumped under it, with only Su Yang and Qi¡¯er still sitting on top.


    "Brother Su, drinking so much, won¡¯t there be any consequences?" Qi¡¯er said worriedly.


    "We won¡¯t die!" Su Yang chuckled, "Have you eaten enough?"


    "Mmm!" Qi¡¯er nodded.


    "Then let¡¯s go!" Su Yang walked over and grabbed Zhao Kai by the cor, lifting him up.


    Zhao Kai was in a sorry state from drinking, his body covered in his own vomit. Su Yang hauled him downstairs.


    Su Yang drove back and carried Zhao Kai upstairs.


    Dongzi, Xie Min was sitting and chatting with Auntie Wu in the room. Xie Min¡¯s face always wore a smile; her mind was constantly pondering her son¡¯s situation.


    After such a long time, her son and Qi¡¯er should have made some progress, right?


    As for that nuisance, Doctor Su, in her view, he wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. With these methods of the rich young masters, they could humiliate him till he had no face left to show!


    The doorbell suddenly rang. Xie Min ran to open the door only to find Su Yang and Qi¡¯er standing there.


    Xie Min was momentarily stunned. What was this situation?


    "Where¡¯s Xiao Kai?" Xie Min asked urgently.


    "He¡¯s right here!" Su Yang pointed to the side of the door.


    Xie Min looked and saw Zhao Kai slumped on the ground, still vomiting.


    "Good heavens!" Xie Min eximed, rushing over to help Zhao Kai up, "Xiao Kai, what¡¯s wrong with you? What happened to you?"


    "I¡¯m not drinking anymore... I want to go home..." Zhao Kai mumbled hazily.


    "Good heavens, how... how did he drink so much?" Dongzi also came out, eximing in shock.


    Xie Min waspletely baffled. She knew Zhao Kai¡¯s friends. They would drink at lunch, but they certainly wouldn¡¯t drink a lot, because there were activities in the afternoon and evening, and those were the main events for drinking.


    Getting drunk at noon was something that had never happened before!


    Moreover, Zhao Kai¡¯s state was not just simple drunkenness; he was utterly stered!


    "Xiao Kai, how... how could you drink so much?" Xie Min nced again at Su Yang, astonished, "And how... how are youpletely fine?"


    "I have a high tolerance!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "You have a high tolerance?" Xie Min panicked, "If you have such a high tolerance, why didn¡¯t you help Xiao Kai block some drinks?"


    "It was a bit toote for that," Su Yang replied.


    "Toote for what?" Xie Min pressed urgently, "Did you not want to, or was it really toote?"


    "It truly was toote!" Su Yang said earnestly, "We only had two rounds, and there wasn¡¯t time to block any!"


    "He got like this after two rounds?" Xie Min was stupefied, "Goodness, were you guys drinking pure alcohol?"


    "Alright, what¡¯s the use in saying all this nonsense!" Dongzi helped Zhao Kai into the room, "Hurry up and get something to sober him up. This little rascal, I¡¯ve told him so many times not to drink so much when he¡¯s out. Look at him, just doesn¡¯t listen. It¡¯s all because you spoil him!"


    "It was never like this before..." Xie Min looked at Su Yang with disapproval. She felt somehow that this matter was rted to Su Yang. But she couldn¡¯t understand why Su Yang was perfectly fine, while Zhao Kai was so drunk?


    Was it possible that Zhao Kai¡¯s friends had been pouring drinks into him together? Impossible. They should have been united against outsiders first; how could they let Su Yang look like nothing happened to him?


    Su Yang, however, looked perfectly calm as he walked into the living room, sat down, and started chatting with Auntie Wu. Qi¡¯er followed obediently by their side.


    "Qi¡¯er,e here for a moment," Xie Min gestured to Qi¡¯er.


    Qi¡¯er hesitated, but ultimately decided to approach out of courtesy.


    "So, what exactly happened with the drinking today?" Xie Min asked in a low voice, ncing at Su Yang, "Did this Mr. Su y dirty? Otherwise, how could Xiao Kai have gotten so drunk?"


    "No!" Qi¡¯er eximed, "Brother Su was forced to drink a lot too!"


    Xie Min red, "Nonsense, Xiao Kai is so drunk, and he¡¯spletely unaffected. And you¡¯re telling me he was forced to drink? Who would believe that!"


    "It¡¯s true!" Qi¡¯er insisted, "Brother Su really did drink the most!"


    Xie Min frowned, "How is that possible? The one who drank the most is unaffected in the slightest?"


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Zhao Kai when he wakes up," Qi¡¯er suggested, "Brother Su really did follow your local rules to the letter!"


    "Our local rules? The host pours and drinks less while the guest pours and drinks more?" Xie Min said sternly, "No wonder Xiao Kai drank too much; that¡¯s what happened!"


    "You got that wrong, didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t your local rules such that when the host pours, they drink less but pour more, and when the guest pours, they drink more but pour less?" Qi¡¯er replied.


    "What?" Xie Min widened her eyes, "When did that be the rule?"


    "Your son and the others said so!" Qi¡¯er exined, "That¡¯s how Brother Su was drinking!"


    "What?" Xie Min was dumbfounded. If that¡¯s how they drank, how was Su Yang unharmed, but Zhao Kai knocked out? This was absurd!


    "You... you must be lying to me!" Xie Min said angrily, "There¡¯s definitely something wrong. You kid, how can you be so dishonest. I was considering letting you stay at our house for a while longer, but how can I trust you to stay with us if you are so dishonest?"

 Chapter 264 - 263 Is This a Van?

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 263 Is This a Van?</h4>


    Qi¡¯er scratched her head and said, "Sister, we didn¡¯t n on living here permanently. We¡¯re going to leave soon!"


    "Where to? Going back to Nanluo City?" Xie Min said coldly: "I asked your mom already. In Nanluo City, you¡¯re just cooking and nannying for someone. Are you really prepared to go back and suffer like that again?"


    "I¡¯m willing to do that..." Qi¡¯er said.


    "What willingly, you¡¯re being too humble!" Xie Min red and said: "You¡¯re at that age, you should be thinking about your future. How can you do that kind of work forever? How are you going to get married in the future? Look at us, you¡¯re so pretty, you could be living in an environment like this, you know?"


    "Actually, the house I live in..."


    Qi¡¯er was about to speak, but Xie Min interrupted her: "Do you know how much a house like this costs in Zhongchang City? Let me tell you, without three million, you can¡¯t buy it. Moreover, that¡¯s just to buy the house, aren¡¯t you going to decorate? Don¡¯t you need to buy furniture? For a house like this, do you think it can be decorated for just one or two million? Without one or two million, decoration is impossible."


    "We only have a few decades in our lives. Although a life, whether lived well or poorly, is still a lifetime, why not live it a bit better? Are you really prepared to be at someone¡¯s beck and call for the rest of your life? Haven¡¯t you thought about your own future? Don¡¯t you need to n for yourself? Can¡¯t you tell the difference between good and bad for yourself?"


    "Alright, that¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say. You decide for yourself. Whether to continue running off and being at someone¡¯s beck and call, ore with us, live in such a luxurious ce, just like Xiao Kai, live with those wealthy people. It¡¯s up to you!"


    Having finished, Xie Min left with a swoosh of her sleeve. In her view, Qi¡¯er would definitely choose her side¡ªthis was something any woman couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Qi¡¯er stood there, confused. She couldn¡¯t understand why Xie Min had said all those things at all. What good environment, what good conditions? The ce with Brother Su was the best!


    Your house, with renovations and furniture, costs four or five million? But Brother Su¡¯s ce, one set is fifty million.


    You talk about living with wealthy people like Zhao Kai, but what do wealthy people even count for in Brother Su¡¯s circle? In front of Su Yang, people from the Ten Great Families of Pingnan Province have to be respectful!


    After saying so much, were you just seeking self-humiliation?


    Qi¡¯er shook her head and went out to sit next to her mother, no longer paying any attention.


    Xie Min, however, watched with a cold smirk, believing the decision was too simple and easy to make.


    In the afternoon around three or four o¡¯clock, Master Fang called. They had finished eating and were downstairs.


    Xie Min sat nearby listening to Su Yang on the phone, smiling coldly: "What, friendsing over too? Should I arrange amodations for you?"


    "No need for that." Su Yangughed: "I think they must have arranged it already. They areing over to pick us up!"


    "Ah?" Dongzi immediately said anxiously: "Are you in such a hurry to leave? Auntie Wu, stay a few more days!"


    "We have some errands to run, but we cane back after we¡¯re done." Su Yang said; he had a fairly good impression of Dongzi.


    "Or you go and keep busy, let Auntie Wu stay here for a while!" Dongzi said.


    "We need to take Auntie Wu with us for this matter." Su Yang smiled; of course, he couldn¡¯t leave Auntie Wu and Qi¡¯er here. If Chen Biao found out and captured them, wouldn¡¯t that be trouble?


    "Oh." Dongzi nodded, saying: "Then I¡¯ll take you downstairs, which hotel are you staying at?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet!" Su Yang said.


    "Do you need me to drive you? When peoplee to pick you up, they must have a nice car!" Xie Min interjected, emphasizing the phrase "nice car" deliberately.


    "Well...then, we¡¯ll just see you downstairs." Dongzi said.


    "No need for so much trouble!" Su Yangughed, but Dongzi insisted on escorting them.


    "I¡¯ll go too!" Xie Min changed her shoes and followed them out. She wanted to see what kind of broken-down car Su Yang and his group had arrived in.


    In the past, she had heard Auntie Wu describe it: six people in one car, something big, like a bread van. In her mind, it must be something like a Wuling Rongguang. Having such a vehicle enter theirmunity would be embarrassing.


    Once downstairs, she looked around and saw no car, couldn¡¯t help but smile: "Hey, where¡¯s the car? You didn¡¯te by public bus, did you?"


    "Shall I drive you over?" Dongzi offered again warmly.


    "It¡¯s fine, here ites!" Su Yang pointed to an approaching vehicle.


    "Yo, what kind of car is that?" Xie Min startedughing when she saw it: "A bread van, huh? Tsk tsk, the brand looks quite creative, what is it? How much is this car, has to be a hundred thousand, right? Hahaha..."


    Su Yang just smiled faintly, and Dongzi was utterly confused, his eyes wide: "This...this..."


    "What about it?" Xie Min snorted: "Such a car can drive into themunity, bribed the security guard, huh?"


    "No, this...this car..." Dongzi said, dumbfounded and trembling: "President Wan has one of these..."


    "Ah?" Xie Min¡¯s eyes widened. She knew President Wan¡ªhe was Dongzi¡¯s benefactor, as well as the biggest partner of Dongzi¡¯spany. President Wan was a top ten tycoon in all of Zhongchang City. Knowing President Wan was something Xie Min was very proud of!


    This car, President Wan also had one? What a joke, would President Wan drive a bread van?


    "Are you mistaken?" Xie Min said in disbelief.


    "Impossible to mistake it, it¡¯s the one!" Dongzi said: "That¡¯s a high-endmercial vehicle under Mercedes-Benz. President Wan¡¯s, it¡¯s said, was bought for 2.7 million, fully imported."


    "What!?" Xie Min¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. Su Yang¡¯s friend drove a car worth 2.7 million?


    "But this car, it¡¯s definitely more than that!" Dongzi said.


    "Not worth it?" Xie Min burst outughing, thinking she had heard wrong.


    "I said it¡¯s more than that!" Dongzi red at her: "By the looks of it, this vehicle is much higher-end than President Wan¡¯s. Plus, the key is the license te. Did you see?"


    "What about the license te?" Xie Min said: "Four zeros, one, the license te is pretty good!"


    "Nonsense!" Dongzi said: "You don¡¯t know a thing! In the past, this kind of license te was used by top city officials, onlyter did such tes be avable to the public. However, those who could buy this kind of te are not just rich!"


    "Ah?" Xie Min waspletely stunned: "Then... how much is that license te worth?"


    "It¡¯s not about the value!" Dongzi said: "Even President Wan couldn¡¯t buy this te with ten million!"


    "..." Xie Min felt like she was about to throw up blood. Who in the world had she encountered?

 Chapter 265 - 264 Presidential Suite

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 264 Presidential Suite</h4>


    Xie Min was deeply shocked, but then it dawned on her that this was only Su Yang¡¯s friend, not Su Yang himself. Maybe it¡¯s just a very ordinary friend.


    At this moment, the vehicle stopped in front of everyone. Master Fang stepped out and said respectfully, "Immortal Master Su, I am sorry that we arete!"


    Xie Min was dumbfounded again. This did not seem like just an ordinary friend. Would an ordinary friend be greeted with such respect?


    "Was there a dy on the road?" Su Yang asked.


    "Not really, there was just a small issue when making the room reservation," Master Fang replied.


    "What happened?" Dongzi immediately said, "If the reservation didn¡¯t go through, we have a ce to stay, or should I make arrangements?"


    Xie Min curled her lip and whispered, "What kind of problems can there be with booking a room that requires our help? Could it be they have no money, and the car is borrowed?"


    "Don¡¯t talk!" Dongzi hissed softly.


    Xie Min muttered under her breath, "I thought as much. Could they afford to drive such a car?"


    Master Fang frowned slightly and said, "There¡¯s no need for arrangements, the rooms are booked. The small issue I mentioned was that the presidential suites at Changyuan Hotel were not enough. I negotiated a little and got two upants of the presidential suites to cancel, so I could book enough rooms."


    "What?" Xie Min¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head: "Changyuan Hotel, the presidential suites? Are you joking? That¡¯s Changyuan Hotel, the best hotel in Zhongchang City, and it would rank in the top ten even in Pingnan Province. Do you know how much one night in a presidential suite costs there?"


    "Seventeen thousand," Master Fang replied directly.


    "Ah?" Xie Min paused for a moment, as she had no idea how much a night in the presidential suite at Changyuan Hotel cost.


    She had once stayed at Changyuan Hotel in a regr single room for two thousand eight hundred a night, and she was astounded.


    She had also heard that the presidential suites upstairs cost upwards of ten thousand a night. She didn¡¯t expect it to be that much. Seventeen thousand for one night, and not just for one room. My God, how wealthy must someone be to spend like that?


    "Since everything¡¯s arranged, let¡¯s head over," Su Yang said with a casual smile, waved to Dongzi, and left with Qi¡¯er and her mother in the car.


    Watching the car drive away, Dongzi still couldn¡¯t snap out of his daze.


    "Blowing things out of proportion too much!" Xie Min couldn¡¯t hold back any longer: "Seventeen thousand a night? What a joke, how can it be that expensive? Where does this guye from? How can he boast so much?"


    Dongzi sighed and said quietly, "You really don¡¯t get it. Do you think it¡¯s just a matter of the room being seventeen thousand a night?"


    "Ah? What¡¯s wrong with that?" Xie Min was curious: "Do you also think they¡¯re exaggerating too much?"


    "You understand nothing!" Dongzi couldn¡¯t help but curse: "Didn¡¯t you hear what the man said? There weren¡¯t enough presidential suites. The driver, after a little coordination, made two upants of the presidential suites cancel. That¡¯s the key point!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?" Xie Min asked, puzzled.


    "Do you have a pig¡¯s brain?" Dongzi said urgently: "Think about it. The people who can afford presidential suites, how many of them are short on money? Could they just agree to cancel their reservations because he negotiated?"


    Xie Min finally realized what was wrong. She called out again, "Exactly, the person from the presidential suite certainly wouldn¡¯t care about a small sum of money, so how could they possibly check out? They must be bluffing, I knew it, how could this kid have such ability as a student?"


    "Stop shouting!" Dongzi said in a low voice, "If he really has such ability, then we have a serious problem. How influential must this person be?"


    Xie Min¡¯s expression changed, but she quickly shook her head and said, "It¡¯s impossible, he¡¯s just a kid, where would he get such influence. Even if he were a young master from the Ten Great Families, I doubt he would have such ability. I think they¡¯re just boasting. Let¡¯s forget about them. Don¡¯t you have a dinner event tonight? Shouldn¡¯t I go with you?"


    "Of course!" Dongzi said, "President Wan has a business partnering, and he wants me to apany them. Family members must join. Hurry up and get ready, don¡¯t embarrass us tonight!"


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Xie Min immediately said with a smile, "When have I ever let you down!"


    Su Yang and his group returned to the hotel, and Master Fang immediately shared the information he had gathered with Su Yang.


    In Zhongchang City, Chen Biao belonged to the category of people who couldn¡¯t be suppressed by anyone else. There weren¡¯t any significant families in Zhongchang City, unlike other ces with the Hou Family or the likes, which could hold sway.


    This was precisely why Chen Biao behavedwlessly, but also why hecked strong backgrounds, unlike Ling Zi and others who had powerful support.


    However, due to this situation, Chen Biao¡¯s power was absolutely among the top within the seven big bosses. Although he was not on par with Eight-Faced Yama, his strength was indeed much greater than the other five.


    Almost the entire Zhongchang City was under Chen Biao¡¯s control. That¡¯s why he dared to challenge Su Yang and sent people to assassinate him. Put simply, in Zhongchang City, he had the capability to do so!


    After listening to Master Fang¡¯s report, Su Yang neither agreed nor disagreed, quietly sitting by the window.


    Knowing that Su Yang had his ns, Master Fang said softly, "Immortal Master, Chen Biao isn¡¯t in Zhongchang City right now, and he¡¯s expected to return tomorrow. What do you think, should we stay here for a day, or..."


    "Let¡¯s stay for a day," Su Yang said directly.


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll make further arrangements," Master Fang said. "Master L¨¹ was particrly dissatisfied with the fast food we had at noon today, he¡¯s insisting on dining at the biggest hotel in Zhongchang City tonight. What do you think about this..."


    "Arrange it," Su Yang said with a smile. Fatty was just like this, no different from before. Now even though he can¡¯t eat meat, he still wants a good show.


    Back when Su Yang was in his brother¡¯s shoes, it was Fatty who would treat him to meals. Now, even if Fatty wanted to eat dragon meat from the heavens, Su Yang would find a way to get it for him. That¡¯s what brotherhood is all about!


    The best restaurant in Zhongchang City was House of Wuhu, located in the prime area of the city, and it also served the finest food. Of course, it was also the most expensive in the entire Zhongchang City.


    Tonight, the guest President Wan was entertaining would dine there. Arriving half an hour early, Dongzi brought Xie Min with him.


    Zhao Kai was still drunk and couldn¡¯t be roused, so it was just the two of them who came.


    President Wan had booked the Earth Respect Private Room on the second floor. Once inside the room, Xie Min was immediately awestruck.


    She had been to House of Wuhu before but only dined in the smaller private rooms downstairs. Even so, that was enough to boast about for many days. But she had never been to these upscale private rooms upstairs, so this evening was quite an eye-opener for her. Just these experiences alone would be enough to boast about for a while.


    "This is really the Earth Respect Private Room, it¡¯s amazing!" Xie Min said excitedly, "This is the life of high society. Dongzi, when will we be able to invite people to dine here ourselves? Then we¡¯ll have really made it!"

 Chapter 266 - 265 Nan Biancheng

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 265 Nan Biancheng</h4>


    "Alright already!" Dongzi curled his lip. "What¡¯s all the fuss about? What if someone sees us? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?"


    "What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? This is the Earth Respect Private Room at the House of Wuhu, not open to the public, only members can enter!" Xie Min said excitedly. "If my older sisters knew about this, they¡¯d be green with envy! Heh, they never looked up to you before, but now, it just proves that my choice was right!"


    "Oh my, such a trivial matter, why let them know about it?" Dongzi shook his head.


    "Of course, they must know!" Xie Min, thrilled, pulled out her phone. "Come on, take a few photos of me first!"


    Dongzi was speechless but took a few photos for Xie Min, who began excitedly posting to her social circle.


    Dongzi nced over and quickly said, "Hey, don¡¯t write it like that. This is the Earth Respect Private Room, not the best room at the House of Wuhu!"


    "It¡¯s not?" Xie Min was astonished. "This room is already amazing; I¡¯ve never seen anything like it in my life!"


    "The best room is the Tianzun Private Room!" Dongzi said. "Just don¡¯t write nonsense, what¡¯s with the social media posts anyway!"


    "There¡¯s even a Tianzun Private Room?" Xie Min was wide-eyed with disbelief. "Where is it? I¡¯ll have to check it outter!"


    "Just forget about it, the Tianzun Private Room, is that something just anyone can enter?" Dongzi said. "Think about it, even President Wan couldn¡¯t book the Tianzun Private Room, what are you hoping for? That means there must be even more important guests in the Tianzun Private Room tonight!"


    "Really?" Xie Min was even more shocked. "That means tonight, the House of Wuhu is a gathering of VIPs!"


    "Just don¡¯t cause trouble for me, that¡¯s all!" Dongzi waved his hand. "Come on, sit down, wait for President Wan and the others to arrive!"


    "President Wan and his group won¡¯t be here for a while. I¡¯ll go for a walk, this ce has a great atmosphere; I¡¯ll take some pictures!" Xie Min didn¡¯t wait for Dongzi¡¯s approval before she left.


    Dongzi looked helplessly resigned. With a wife like this, what could he do?


    However, when they married, Xie Min¡¯s family didn¡¯t think highly of them, only Xie Min herself persisted. Thus, he could still tolerate Xie Min¡¯s little quirks.


    Xie Min wandered around outside, taking photos as she walked, brimming with excitement¡ªafter all, she rarely got toe here.


    Suddenly, she spotted Qi¡¯er helping Auntie Wu up the staircase below.


    Xie Min was initially stunned, but then sneered, "Oh, you¡¯re here to join the excitement too? You¡¯re dining at the House of Wuhu? Just because you stayed in a presidential suite, do you think you¡¯re something special?"


    Xie Min directly went downstairs. She had felt a loss of face in the afternoon, so now she wanted to reim it.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t Auntie Wu!" Xie Min pretended to bump into her identally.


    "Dongzi¡¯s sister-inw!" Qi¡¯er quickly greeted her sweetly.


    "Little Min!" Auntie Wu was overjoyed. "My, bumping into you here is such a delight! Where¡¯s Dongzi?"


    "Dongzi¡¯s upstairs, in the Earth Respect Private Room, waiting for guests toe and dine!" Xie Min said with pride written all over her face.


    You are in a downstairs private room, but we entered the upstairs Earth Respect Private Room. Can that even bepared?


    Staying in a presidential suite shows you have money. But entering the Earth Respect Private Room? That¡¯s not just a matter of having money; it says something about status!


    "Oh, Dongzi is here too?" Auntie Wu, unaware of the difference between the rooms, happily said, "Great, we¡¯ll go up and chat with him in a bit."


    "There¡¯s no need for that, why should you bother yourself!" Xie Min said cheerfully, "In a little bit, I¡¯ll have hime down to find you. By the way, which private room are you in?"


    "I¡¯m not sure, Qi¡¯er, which room is it?" Auntie Wu asked.


    "Room number nine," Qi¡¯er answered.


    Hearing this, Xie Min sneered inwardly; a room with a number? That just sounds like a very ordinary room. Even if it¡¯s room ten, what difference does it make? Can itpare with the Earth Respect Private Room?


    "Number nine, got it!" Xie Min nodded immediately. "We¡¯lle down to find you in a bit!"


    "Sure, we¡¯ll be waiting for you!" Auntie Wu said with a smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll definitelye!" Xie Min nodded, smiling. Of course, she had to bring Dongzi down; she wanted him to see Su Yang and the others sitting in an ordinary private room. Otherwise, there wasn¡¯t much point in being in the Earth Respect Private Room!


    After parting with Auntie Wu, Xie Min hurried back to their private room, excitedly telling Dongzi about running into Auntie Wu.


    "Auntie Wu is here?" Dongzi asked, visibly pleased. "Where is she? I¡¯ll go see her now!"


    "No rush, they¡¯re eating downstairs; we can stop by on our way out!" Xie Minughed. "I even got their room number, nine. Let¡¯s go down a bitter. Otherwise, if President Wan and his group arrive and can¡¯t find us, wouldn¡¯t that be impolite?"


    "That makes sense!" Dongzi agreed. "Let¡¯s wait a bit longer then."


    It wasn¡¯t long before the door to the private room opened and President Wan, his wife, and a few others walked in.


    After exchanging greetings, President Wan introduced everyone. When Dongzi heard the identity of the leading individual, he was astounded. This person, named Nan Biancheng, belonged to the Martial Family from the provincial city!


    The Martial Family had countless members, and because they were a martial arts family, those with the greatest strength gained the most prominence.


    Nan Biancheng, however, was one of the rare individuals in the Martial Family who didn¡¯t practice martial arts. But his standing in the family was not low at all, for he managed seventy percent of the Martial Family¡¯s assets. It could be said that the family¡¯s current splendor was inseparably linked to his contributions!


    Nan Biancheng¡¯s status within the Martial Family was much like how Hou Shilin¡¯s current status was in the Hou Family.


    Dongzi had naturally heard of Nan Biancheng and knew of his status, which was hundreds of times higher than President Wan¡¯s. No wonder President Wan was so eager to arrange things; this was indeed a VIP!


    After the warm greetings, everyone settled in. President Wanughed and said, "Ah, President Nan, you are too modest. I arranged two presidential suites for you, but you didn¡¯t stay and had them cancelled, instead going to a small hotel. That makes us look bad as hosts!"


    "Eh?" Dongzi eximed in surprise.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" President Wan looked over, puzzled.


    "No... nothing..." Dongzi¡¯s lips were quivering as he thought back to what Master Fang had said that afternoon. They negotiated with someone, who then gave up two presidential suites. And now, Nan Biancheng just happened to give up two presidential suites¡ªcould it be such a coincidence?


    Could it be that Master Fang and the others moved into the presidential suites vacated by Nan Biancheng?


    But how could that be possible? Who could have such immense influence as to make a big shot like Nan Biancheng give up his room? Even Chen Biao, the local heavy in Zhongchang City, would hardly dare to suggest such a thing!

 Chapter 267 - 266, Room No. 9, the Tianzun Private Room?

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 266, Room No. 9, the Tianzun Private Room?</h4>


    President Nan waved off the concern with a smile and said, "Old Wan, we¡¯re all friends here, so I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. If it were anyone else trying to negotiate with me, even if it were the Ten Great Families, unless it¡¯s the Family Head of the Ten Great Families, I wouldn¡¯t give them the time of day."


    President Wan was taken aback and curiously asked, "Then today... this...?"


    "But the person who¡¯s here to negotiate today, let me put it this way to you..." President Nan leaned in close to President Wan and whispered, "Even if it¡¯s a Family Head of the Ten Great Families, unless it¡¯s old masters like Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge, I bet they¡¯d have to clear out a room."


    Everyone was stunned. The Family Heads of the Ten Great Families would have to vacate a room? What kind of international joke was this? In Pingnan Province, who could possibly wield such power? Could it be big shots like Numbers One, Two, or Three?


    That couldn¡¯t be right either. Numbers One, Two, or Three certainly wouldn¡¯tpete with the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families for a room. Besides, those Family Heads were from the older generation; even Numbers One, Two, or Three would likely give them respect.


    So, who on earth had such clout that they could make these Family Heads vacate a room?


    "President Nan, you can¡¯t be joking, right?" President Wan asked in a low voice, bewildered. "How is that possible?"


    "What¡¯s so impossible about it!" President Nan retorted, "In fact, I reckon that even Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge would vacate their room if that person requested it!"


    "No way?" President Wan was dumbfounded. "Even Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge would have to step aside? Who... who on earth could this be? Could it be some influential figure from Capital City? Good heavens, could Pingnan Province even attract such a figure?"


    "Heh, you¡¯re out of the loop. This isn¡¯t some influential figure from Capital City!" President Nan shook his head and said, "In fact, even a big shot from Capital City would at most be considered equal to Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge. How incredibly impactful those two are, who could possibly outshine them?"


    "Then... who is it?" President Wan waspletely baffled.


    "Let¡¯s save that discussion forter!" President Nan waved his hand dismissively: "Come on, let¡¯s all take a seat and start the meal. General Zhao has been waiting here for so long, my apologies!"


    Dongzi was still in a state of confusion but hurriedly responded, feeling anxious, "No... no worries, we¡¯ve only just arrived ourselves..."


    "Alright, everyone please sit!" President Nan suggested, smiling as he invited everyone to take their seats.


    After the third round of drinks, Dongzi finally gathered some spirit, and the atmosphere among the guests grew warmer.


    Xie Min was on edge the whole time, preupied with the matter of Su Yang downstairs. The Earth Respect Private Room, they had to go see it for themselves, otherwise once Su Yang and the others finished their meal and left, wouldn¡¯t they miss the opportunity?


    However, Dongzi hadn¡¯t said anything, and she didn¡¯t dare speak up. Although this woman wielded influence, she was also discerning and clearly understood that it wasn¡¯t her ce to speak out of turn under these circumstances.


    Luckily, after a while, President Nan stood up first.


    "Excuse me for a moment, I have some friends in the Tianzun Private Room; I need to go toast them," President Nan said with a smile.


    "The Tianzun Private Room?" Xie Min was shocked. But thinking about it, it made sense. It wasn¡¯t strange for someone acquainted with President Nan to be in the Tianzun Private Room.


    "President Nan, I¡¯ll join you!" President Wan said, rising eagerly.


    "That¡¯s a good idea, I¡¯ll introduce you to them!" President Nan chuckled and led President Wan away.


    Seizing the opportunity, Xie Min immediately said to Dongzi, "Hey, we better hurry down, or Auntie Wu and the others will be gone!"


    Only then did Dongzi remember, and he quickly apologized to the others before rushing downstairs with Xie Min.


    However, after searching the area, they couldn¡¯t find the Earth Respect Private Room. In fact, none of the rooms downstairs had room numbers.


    "They couldn¡¯t have been toying with us, could they?" Xie Min frowned and said, "Where is this so-called Earth Respect Private Room? There aren¡¯t even any room numbers; they surely weren¡¯t dining here. They must have made it up to save face!"


    "That can¡¯t be, Auntie Wu wouldn¡¯t deceive us!" Dongzi shook his head and grabbed a waiter, "Young man, do you know where the Earth Respect Private Room is?"


    The waiter looked at them with a surprised expression but still replied respectfully, "Please follow me."


    They followed the waiter through a winding path and finally arrived at a private room entrance.


    "This is it!" the waiter announced.


    "Wow, this room looks pretty impressive!" Xie Min eximed in astonishment.


    "Is this really the ce?" Dongzi was startled, as the room appeared to be not much inferior to the Earth Respect Private Room.


    "Are you sure this is the Earth Respect Private Room?" Dongzi asked Xie Min incredulously.


    "Absolutely, I remember it clearly!" Xie Min said, also hesitating to enter, as the room appeared quite imposing.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached as President Wan and President Nan walked up.


    "Oh, Dongzi, what are you doing here?" President Wan asked curiously.


    "Well, my old neighbor is in the Earth Respect Private Room, and I came to have a look," Dongzi replied honestly.


    "Really?" President Wan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "Your neighbor? Are you serious?"


    "Yes, really. But the waiter brought us here; isn¡¯t there a mistake?" Xie Min said, "The Earth Respect Private Room... isn¡¯t that just an ordinary room outside? This one doesn¡¯t look ordinary at all!"


    "Who said the Earth Respect Private Room was ordinary?" President Wan replied. "The Earth Respect Private Room is the Tianzun Private Room!"


    "What?!" Xie Min¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. The Earth Respect Private Room... was the Tianzun Private Room? Was this some kind of international joke?


    "The Earth Respect Private Room is the Tianzun Private Room!" President Wan reiterated. "Look over there, there were five steps leading up to it when we came by. This room is precisely number nine; this signifies ¡¯Supreme One,¡¯ the Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s position. This is the Tianzun Private Room!"


    "This... this... this can¡¯t be..." Xie Min¡¯s lips trembled as she struggled to ept this reality.


    "Your friends are here, too?" President Nan was surprised. "Well, let¡¯s go in together then."


    He marched straight up and knocked on the door; Xie Min and Dongzi watched with wide eyes, in anticipation.


    "Come in," a voice called from inside.


    President Nan quickly opened the door with a merryughter, "Master Su, what an honor to meet you!"


    Xie Min and Dongzi could now see clearly, seated inside were indeed Su Yang, Auntie Wu, Qi¡¯er, and the others.


    Xie Min staggered, nearly copsing to the floor.


    She suddenly realized she knew far too little about these people. She also suddenly discovered that Master Fang wasn¡¯t just boasting; they truly possessed such extraordinary capabilities!


    President Wan too walked in, while Xie Min and Dongzi were still standing outside, dumbstruck.


    "Dongzi, what are you doing? Come in!" President Wan called out softly.


    "Dongzi, Dongzi is here?" Auntie Wu immediately got up, excitedly saying, "Dongzi, Xie Min, you¡¯re here? Come in,e in, have a seat!"

 Chapter 268 - 267

    <h4>Chapter 268: 267</h4>


    Dongzi and Xie Min finally snapped back to reality, filled with fear and trepidation as they entered the room, not knowing where to ce their hands.


    At this moment, Nan Biancheng and President Wan were still standing, yet Auntie Wu called out continuously, "Dongzi, Xiao Min,e sit down,e sit next to me!"


    Dongzi and Xie Min were extremely embarrassed; in such a setting, how could they sit?


    However, the looks Nan Biancheng and President Wan gave them were filled with surprise and shock.


    It was then that Su Yang spoke, "Since you¡¯re here, sit down together!"


    Nan Biancheng sighed with relief and quickly said with a smile, "Thank you, Master Su!"


    Only then did everyone sit down. However, Nan Biancheng and President Wan took seats below, while Dongzi and Xie Min sat above next to Auntie Wu. The difference in their positions became very apparent.


    Even though she was seated in that spot, Xie Min felt like she was sitting on pins and needles, and thinking about what she had said that afternoon, her face was flushed with embarrassment.


    "Master Su, I cannot thank you enough for the Nan Family¡¯s affair this time!" Nan Biancheng picked up the wine ss on the table and said, "I toast to you!"


    After finishing, Nan Biancheng drained the ss in one gulp.


    "Hmm," Su Yang nodded, "I know!"


    Though Su Yang did not drink, Nan Biancheng was not the slightest bit displeased; on the contrary, his face was filled with joy. As if, for him, that one nod from Su Yang was worth the toast.


    President Wan and Dongzi, who were next to him, were stunned. For these people, face was very important. When someone toasted you, even if you didn¡¯t drink, a sip would be considered polite.


    Yet Su Yang didn¡¯t even touch the wine ss, but Nan Biancheng was still so happy¡ªit was simply staggering. In front of Su Yang, did Nan Biancheng really have no status at all?


    Master Fang picked up the wine ss from the table andughed, "Of course, we must also thank President Nan for his generous offer, giving up two presidential suites. Otherwise, we might have to find another ce to stay!"


    "Oh, Mr. Fang, you¡¯re too kind," Nan Biancheng replied immediately with a smile, "It¡¯s my honor that Master Su uses my room!"


    "It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll have to trouble yourselves to find another room now." Master Fang said with a smile.


    "If I can do something for Master Su, even if I had to live on the street, it would be worth it!" Nan Biancheng said.


    President Wan, Dongzi, and Xie Min all stared agape; how could such a significant figure as Nan Biancheng speak in such a deferential tone in front of Su Yang?


    What they didn¡¯t realize was that, because of Su Yang, the Nan Family¡¯s ancestral martial technique had undergone a tremendous transformation. Not only could the people of the Nan Family rapidly increase their strength, but even Nan Biancheng himself could start practicing, and this was the most important matter for him.


    Due to the need to manage the family business, Patriarch Nan was concerned that practicing the familial martial arts would affect his bodily functions, so he had never allowed him to train in the martial arts. These years, it had also been a thorn in Nan Biancheng¡¯s side. Having never been able to practice, his body was bing weak day by day.


    But now, with the ws in the family¡¯s martial technique corrected by Su Yang, he could begin to cultivate. Moreover, his progress was extremely rapid, and his physical issues were also swiftly recovering, which made him most joyful.


    And all of this was because of Su Yang. Therefore, in Nan Biancheng¡¯s heart, his gratitude toward Su Yang was immense, almost on par with how he felt toward Nan Wudi.


    "Master Su, when I came, the Family Head told me," Nan Biancheng said, "Should Master Su need anything at all in Zhongchang City, my Nan Family will give you our full support. With just a word from Master Su, our Nan Family¡¯s disciples are ready to enter Zhongchang City at any time!"


    This statement shocked President Wan, Dongzi, and Xie Min once again. Patriarch Nan, Nan Wudi, actually disyed such respect toward Su Yang? My God, what exactly is Su Yang¡¯s identity?


    "There¡¯s no need, I can handle it myself!" Su Yang waved his hand, "Please thank Family Head Nan for me!"


    Dongzi and Xie Min looked at each other in disbelief; Su Yang¡¯s response was too nonchnt. The other party offered such eager assistance, and yet he dismissed it with a ¡¯no need¡¯? Was he really sending off Patriarch Nan, Nan Wudi, like that?


    However, Nan Biancheng showed not a trace of displeasure, and instead said joyfully, "Master Su doesn¡¯t need to thank us. I¡¯ll be in Zhongchang City for some time, and I¡¯m always avable to assist Master Su!"


    Su Yang did not speak further, only nodding slightly in acknowledgment. This demeanor made Dongzi and Xie Min gape, as it was the very air of a superior.


    After having a few drinks, Nan Biancheng stood up to take his leave, taking President Wan upstairs with him.


    Dongzi also wanted to leave, but Auntie Wu firmly made him stay. Auntie Wu might not understand these matters of business, but to her, Dongzi was like her own child, so naturally she couldn¡¯t bear to let him go.


    Dongzi felt very awkward, given that he was there to apany the guests.


    Turning to President Wan who was straightforward, he said, "Dongzi, little Xie, just stay here to keep Auntiepany. I¡¯ll take care of things on the other side, so don¡¯t worry. Just make sure to apany Auntie and Master Su well!"


    With President Wan speaking, Dongzi finally breathed a sigh of relief and nodded repeatedly, "Don¡¯t worry, President Wan, leave it to me!"


    President Wan smiled, then left with Nan Biancheng.


    While walking to the door, a smile crossed President Wan¡¯s lips. Although he didn¡¯t know Su Yang¡¯s identity, how simple could someone be if theymanded such respect from Nan Biancheng?


    It¡¯s good that Dongzi has a good rtionship with him; this is an opportunity. Leaving Dongzi here would surely not be objected to by Nan Biancheng. On the contrary, Nan Biancheng might even take their side more seriously, considering Dongzi is involved!


    Indeed, just a few steps after departing, Nan Biancheng suddenly asked, "That General Zhao seems to have a good rtionship with Auntie Wu, doesn¡¯t he?"


    "I¡¯ve heard about it, Dongzi is Auntie Wu¡¯s neighbor, and since childhood, she looked after him like his own mother, caring for him especially. When Dongzi couldn¡¯t afford schooling, Auntie Wu sold her own grains to fund his education; he is deeply grateful to Auntie Wu." President Wan continued, "Dongzi¡¯s mother passed away early, and while on her deathbed, she still thought of Auntie Wu. You see, Dongzi¡¯s greatest wish is to find Auntie Wu and to bring her home, to take care of her as if she were his own mother!"


    "Is that so?" Nan Biancheng said with a shocked expression, "I see, so that¡¯s the rtionship. No wonder! No wonder!"


    President Wan whispered, "This Auntie Wu seems to have a decent rtionship with Master Su and them, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "Decent? Far more than that," Nan Biancheng took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Auntie Wu and Qi¡¯er are currently living in Master Su¡¯s house! They take care of Master Su¡¯s daily needs, nearly everything. The two of them are like Master Su¡¯s own family!"


    "Ah?" President Wan was stunned, thinking of Qi¡¯er¡¯s beautiful appearance, he suddenly understood a bit more. He smiled softly, whispering, "In that case, maybe Master Su will end up calling Auntie Wu ¡¯mother-inw¡¯ in the future, huh?"


    "You can¡¯t speak carelessly like that!" Nan Biancheng immediately said, "What do you know? Master Su has always treated Qi¡¯er like his own sister, and moreover, Ying¡¯er from the provincial capital¡¯s Ye Family, her attitude towards Su Yang is also not ordinary. And so is Ye Wantong from the Ye Family. It¡¯s still hard to say whom Su Yang will marry in the future!"

 Chapter 269 - 268 Big Project

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 268 Big Project</h4>


    "Oh my God!"


    President Wan¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out, and he eximed in shock, "Shangguan Ying¡¯er from the Shangguan family? Ye Wantong of the Ye family? President Nan, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you? These two... these two aren¡¯t people ordinary folks cane into contact with, right?"


    "Master Su is not an ordinary person!" Nan Biancheng dered.


    "This..." President Wan was dumbstruck, whispering, "But I heard that the line of young talents chasing after Shangguan Ying¡¯er from the Shangguan family could stretch all the way to West Lake, and it includes many influential families within the country. And Ye Wantong of the Ye family seems to be engaged to the Su Family of Yanbei. That¡¯s the Su Family of Yanbei we¡¯re talking about, the ruling house of Yanbei. How could Ye Wantong take a fancy to someone else?"


    "Who can be sure about these things!" Nan Biancheng said with a dismissive twist of his mouth, "However, Shangguan Ying¡¯er and Ye Wantong don¡¯t seem to have an ordinary attitude towards Su Yang. As for such matters, we¡¯ll only know in the future!"


    President Wan remained ck-jawed in astonishment¡ªhad it not been Nan Biancheng telling him, he could never have dreamed of such a thing.


    "By the way, what does General Zhao do?" Nan Biancheng suddenly asked.


    "He¡¯s a supplier for ourpany!" President Wan answered directly, "They can make all kinds of small parts!"


    Nan Biancheng lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said leisurely, "I think General Zhao is a sharp guy who¡¯s very dedicated to his business. Such talents should be given more responsibility!"


    President Wan¡¯s eyes lit up, knowing that Nan Biancheng was about to boost Dongzi.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think Nan Biancheng wanted to promote Dongzi because he saw something in Dongzi¡¯s abilities. The reason had to be Su Yang. With Dongzi¡¯s connection to Auntie Wu, even if Dongzi were utterly ipetent, Nan Biancheng would find a way to make him earn money!


    "President Nan is right; I¡¯ve also been considering this matter recently!" President Wan immediately said, "For the new project we¡¯re coborating on, there are some steel structures that could be manufactured by them!"


    "That¡¯s not nearly enough!" Nan Biancheng said inly, "The new coborative project is very critical, and we can¡¯t afford any slip-ups, so it must be handled by reliable people. How about this, let¡¯s give them all the parts to manufacture!"


    "What?" President Wan¡¯s eyes widened. All the parts for a project worth five or six hundred million yuan! If Dongzi does well, making one to two hundred million wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, this time, it couldpletely turn Dongzi¡¯s fate around, making him a true mogul!


    President Wan was inwardly shocked. This was the power of the Nan family. With just a casual word from Nan Biancheng, a person could be lifted from obscurity to the heavens¡ªthere was no choice but to be convinced!


    "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as I get back!" President Wan said eagerly, with a smile.


    Half an hourter, Dongzi and Xie Min returned to the Earth Respect Private Room. Su Yang and the others had already left after dinner, and only then did the two of theme back to keep Nan Bianchengpany.


    By this time, President Wan and the others were quite drunk. However, upon seeing Dongzi and Xie Min return, Nan Biancheng immediately stood up, "Where¡¯s Master Su and hispany?"


    "They just left; I sent them off!" Dongzi hurriedly said.


    "Was the meal good?" Nan Biancheng asked, "Was there anypse in service from the waitstaff?"


    "Everything was fine," Dongzi replied.


    "Good, good!" Nan Biancheng nodded repeatedly, relieved.


    "President Nan, I apologize for not being able to apany you today..." Dongzi said, full of regret.


    "Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Being with Master Su is what¡¯s most crucial!" Nan Biancheng said immediately.


    "Dongzi, you don¡¯t need to be so polite with President Nan. He¡¯s very kind," President Wan quickly said with a smile, "Just now, while you were still upstairs, President Nan was discussing with me about entrusting all the parts for the new project exclusively to your supply¡ªthat¡¯s a huge business deal worth five or six hundred million yuan!"


    "What?" Dongzi staggered, almost falling onto the table.


    Coming here for dinner tonight, President Wan had brought him along hoping that Nan Biancheng would take notice and allow Dongzi to score some minor projects in the new venture.


    In reality, neither President Wan nor Dongzi had high hopes. The Nan family values quality in their projects, so the suppliers were likely people chosen by the Nan family themselves. Their attendance was merely doing their due diligence, hoping for some gains, even a project worth a few million would be worthwhile.


    But unexpectedly, Dongzi had just gone out for dinner and came back to find such a major development. If all the parts were to be supplied by him, word of it would absolutely shake all of Zhongchang City!


    Xie Min was also stunned, her heart nearly bursting with joy. The dream she had harbored had finallye true. Was her husband really going to make it big this time?


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and thank President Nan!" President Wan urged.


    "Ah, this... this..." Dongzi was at a loss for what to do and suddenly picked up a disposable cup from the table, filled it to the brim and said with a trembling voice, "President Nan, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you. I¡¯ll finish this cup as a way of showing my determination. If there¡¯s the slightest problem with the parts from my end, I¡¯ll personally bring my head to you!"


    With that, Dongzi downed the white liquor in the cup in one gulp.


    "Good, that¡¯s the spirit!" Nan Bianchengughed heartily and also picked up a disposable cup, filled it up, "I¡¯ll drink this one to celebrate our future cooperation!"


    "President Nan, you don¡¯t have to drink so much!" eximed President Wan hastily, "Your health is what¡¯s important. You¡¯ve already drunk quite a lot!"


    "Yes, President Nan, I¡¯ve drunk mine, you take it easy!" Dongzi also quickly said, knowing this would be a huge honor from Nan Biancheng, but he dared not let the man drink so much.


    "No worries, it¡¯s a happy asion!" Nan Biancheng drained his cup andughed, "Come on, everyone, let¡¯s continue to sit. Tonight, I¡¯m just too happy!"


    If this had been in the past, Nan Biancheng definitely wouldn¡¯t have had the capacity to drink so much. But now, he was not the same man as before. Having practiced his family¡¯s martial arts, his body rapidly recovered, making a cup of drink seem like child¡¯s y.


    Moreover, Dongzi sitting with Auntie Wu meant he was no ordinary person. Regardless of what role Auntie Wu and the others yed with Su Yang¡ªeven if it was just as housekeepers¡ªthe fact they could follow Su Yang closely meant he could not afford to underestimate any of them!


    Thepany sat down and continued their merry conversation.


    Xie Min, seated next to Dongzi, had tears of excitement welling up in her eyes. While the others went to the restroom, she said with an almost tearful voice, "Husband, we¡¯ve... we¡¯ve finally made it..."


    Dongzi¡¯s eyes were red as well. He wiped the corner of his eye and whispered, "All this is thanks to Master Su. Without Auntie Wu, we wouldn¡¯t have had such an opportunity."


    Only then did Xie Min realize the reason behind everything. At first, she was stunned, then fell silent. Thinking back on her behavior towards Su Yang and hispany, she suddenly felt like she wanted to swell her own face with ps!

 Chapter 270 - 269 Beizun Entertainment

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 269 Beizun Entertainment</h4>


    The next morning, Su Yang and hispanions returned to Dongzi¡¯s house.


    This time, Xie Min¡¯s attitude changed immediately, bustling about with fervor, as if she were attending to her own mother.


    She didn¡¯t dare to get close to Su Yang. She knew that now Su Yang was someone of significant status, beyond her reach. Therefore, she primarily busied herself around Auntie Wu, but it was also for Su Yang to see.


    Su Yang paid no attention; he was aware that after the previous night, Nan Biancheng would surely take good care of Dongzi. However, he did not stop Nan Biancheng from doing so.


    If it were only Xie Min and people like Zhao Kai, Su Yang certainly wouldn¡¯t have allowed them such an opportunity. But Dongzi was different. Su Yang could see that Dongzi truly had a good heart and was extremely filial to Auntie Wu. That was why Su Yang had given them such an opportunity!


    In the morning, several of Dongzi¡¯s siblings also came over. They had heard about Auntie Wu being here and came to visit her.


    It was clear that these people genuinely respected Auntie Wu. Auntie Wu was also very joyous upon seeing them, chatting non-stop with tears streaming down.


    Among these people, there was a girl who was four or five years older than Qi¡¯er, the daughter of Dongzi¡¯s eldest brother, named Zhao Lu. She had a good rtionship with Qi¡¯er, as Zhao Lu was at Auntie Wu¡¯s home when Qi¡¯er first arrived there. Zhao Lu and Qi¡¯er had practically grown up together when they were young.


    Zhao Lu was equally astonished to see Qi¡¯er looking the way she did now, and she was sincerely happy for Qi¡¯er.


    Su Yang sat quietly by the side like an old monk in meditation, speaking very little. The others didn¡¯t recognize him, and only Dongzi sat beside Su Yang with utmost respect.


    After lunch, Zhao Lu said with a look of regret, "Everyone, I¡¯m sorry, but I must go to work now. Just sit for a while longer. Qi¡¯er, don¡¯t you two leave, I¡¯lle look for you after I get off work!"


    "Of course!" Qi¡¯er giggled.


    "Oh my, I can¡¯t believe it, how many years has it been? Lu Lu is already working, time flies so fast!" Auntie Wu eximed. "By the way, Lu Lu, where do you work? Have you started dating yet?"


    Zhao Lu¡¯s cheeks turned red as she spoke softly, "Grandma Wu, I just have an ordinary job, working as a server at Beizun Entertainment. As for dating, not even the first stroke of the character ¡¯eight¡¯ has been written. I¡¯m still young, so there¡¯s no rush!"


    "You¡¯re already in your twenties, how can you not be in a hurry!" Auntie Wuughed. "Your parents may not be worried, but Grandma Wu is. Hurry up and find someone, and then bring him here for Grandma Wu to see!"


    "That would be great!" Zhao Luughed. "Grandma Wu, why don¡¯t you just stay here? I¡¯ll find someone quickly, and then you can help me check him out!"


    "Hahaha..." Everyone burst intoughter, and Zhao Lu¡¯s father nodded, "Lu Lu is right, we should keep Grandma Wu here so she won¡¯t leave!"


    That¡¯s when Su Yang suddenly spoke up, "Beizun Entertainment, is that the one owned by Chen Biao?"


    "Huh?" Zhao Lu was stunned, then responded in disbelief, "You... you know our boss?"


    Dongzi¡¯s expression changed, and he spoke softly, "Lu Lu, watch how you speak to Master Su, show some manners!"


    "It¡¯s okay!" Su Yang waved his hand, smiling, "As it happens, I also have some business at Beizun Entertainment. Qi¡¯er,e with me."


    "Oh, okay!" Qi¡¯er quickly nodded. "Mom, you stay here this afternoon and let Brother Dongzi and the others keep youpany. I¡¯m going out with Brother Su!"


    "Good, good, make sure you have fun!" Auntie Wu said with a smile.


    Qi¡¯er immediately ran over and stood hand in hand with Zhao Lu.


    Su Yang got up as well and the three of them left together.


    "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll ride my electric bike over." Once downstairs, Zhao Lu looked somewhat worried, "But my electric bike is rather small and can only seat one person..."


    "No problem, I can just go by myself!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back. He did not call for Master Fang and the others because they had other matters to attend to.


    "How can that be?" Zhao Lu said, "Uncle asked me to take you. If you go by yourself, wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m not taking good care of you?"


    "It¡¯s alright!" Su Yang smiled, "I¡¯m not going to run over there, I¡¯ll take a taxi!"


    "Oh, that¡¯s fine then!" Zhao Lu smiled, "Beizun Entertainment, just mention it to the driver, everyone knows it."


    Su Yang nodded, followed them out of the residential area, and took a taxi straight to Beizun Entertainment.


    Of course, Su Yang definitely got there first. After a good while, he saw Zhao Lu riding the electric bike, chatting andughing with Qi¡¯er as they came.


    Zhao Lu was already quite attractive, but Qi¡¯er was shockingly beautiful. Naturally, they attracted quite a lot of attention on the way.


    Su Yang stood at the entrance of Beizun Entertainment, watching a young man in a Mercedes stare at Qi¡¯er and drive straight into a flowerbed.


    But this young man had quite the presence. He struggled to back the car out and drove it directly into the parking lot of Beizun Entertainment, following Zhao Lu and Qi¡¯er from a distance as they entered.


    After Zhao Lu entered, she asked Su Yang and Qi¡¯er to wait a moment, and went straight in to change into her work attire. Her so-called waitress job was actually promoting beverages near the entrance at a small supermarket; she seldom entered the private rooms, and there wasn¡¯t much money in it.


    "Qi¡¯er, Brother Su, shall I arrange a private room for you to y for a while?" whispered Zhao Lu, "We¡¯re just past dinner time, which is the peak period. I think I¡¯ll be busy for a while!"


    "That¡¯s fine!" Su Yang nodded, "We can handle the arrangements ourselves!"


    "How can that be!" Zhao Lu immediately said, "You rarelye here, so I must be the one to arrange everything. Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll get it set up for you right away!"


    Zhao Lu went off without further discussion, and at that moment, several luxury cars drove into the entrance of Beizun Entertainment. From one of them, Zhao Kai got out with a girl, strutting around.


    Zhao Kai had been out since the morning, gathered with a bunch of friends at noon¡ªfortunately not drinking¡ªand arrived at Beizun Entertainment in the afternoon.


    Just as he entered the main door, the young man who had driven the Mercedes came up to greet him, "Damn, howe you guys just got here?"


    "It¡¯s the normal time, what¡¯s the problem?" asked He Liang curiously.


    "Bullshit, you¡¯rete!" said the young man, "Let me tell you, I was here just now and saw an exceptionally beautiful girl. I guarantee you¡¯ve never seen such beauty in your life!"


    "What are you bbering about, how beautiful can she be?" Zhao Kai sneered, "I¡¯m telling you, we just met an exceptionally beautiful girl yesterday, and she truly was gorgeous!"


    "I don¡¯t believe it. The one you met could be more beautiful than the one I saw?" the young man said, "I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve seen plenty of beautiful women, but this girl, she¡¯s more beautiful than all the beauties I¡¯ve seen, including celebrities!"


    "Enough, forget it. After seeing that beauty yesterday, whatever you say is pointless!" He Liang waved his hand, "Zhao Kai, didn¡¯t you say your sister works here? You handle it, no need to let this good opportunity go to waste!"

 Chapter 271 - 270 What a coincidence!

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 270 What a coincidence!</h4>


    "He Shao really thinks of everything!" Zhao Kai quickly took out his phone and dialed Zhao Lu¡¯s number.


    After exining the situation, Zhao Kai said with a smile, "My sister told us to wait at the small supermarket, she¡¯ll be right there."


    "Okay, hurry up!" He Liang nodded, and everyone headed straight for the small supermarket.


    But as soon as they entered, they saw Su Yang and Qi¡¯er standing there.


    The young man in the Mercedes¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he excitedly said, "This is the one I was talking about, do you see? Do you see? Now are you all convinced?"


    No one said a word, and the Mercedes youth thought they were stunned into silence, and couldn¡¯t help but feel even prouder as he whispered, "What do you think, fes? Should we go over and have some fun?"


    Ignoring him, Zhao Kai and He Liang exchanged nces. He Liang gave a slight nod, and Zhao Kai got the hint. He walked right up and said with a smile, "Sister Qi¡¯er, you¡¯re here too!"


    Qi¡¯er, seeing Zhao Kai, was startled, "Xiao Kai, you guys are here too?"


    "Yeah, we came to have fun, what about you guys?" Zhao Kai asked curiously.


    "We came over with Lu Lu," Qi¡¯er said. "Lu Lu arranged a private room for us!"


    "Then there¡¯s no need to make separate arrangements! Let¡¯s have fun together!" Zhao Kai immediately said, "We¡¯re about to open a high-end VIP room, it¡¯s really big, everyone can have fun together!"


    "Then maybe not..." Qi¡¯er started to decline, but just then, Su Yang spoke up, "Great, let¡¯s have fun together, the more, the merrier!"


    "What?" Qi¡¯er was taken aback for a moment, looking at Su Yang with confusion.


    Zhao Kai and the others were clearly up to no good, and Su Yang was still nning to join them?


    But Qi¡¯er didn¡¯t know that this time, Su Yang was nning to make Zhao Kai and his gang take another loss.


    Su Yang thought Dongzi was a decent person, but his wife and child were problematic. So, Su Yang decided to teach the child a lesson on his behalf, to prevent future mistakes.


    Hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, Zhao Kai was overjoyed and quickly said, "Great, then I¡¯ll arrange it."


    Turning around, Zhao Kai gave He Liang a knowing look, and his face was full of smugness.


    He Liang was also sneering. They had been drunk from yesterday noon until this morning when they woke up, each one fuming with anger. In the morning, they gathered together, discussed strategy, and prepared to find a way to bring Su Yang down.


    And just as they had figured out a n, and were thinking about how to lure Su Yang and Qi¡¯er over in the afternoon, they ended up running into them right here¡ªwhat an opportunity!


    This was Zhao Kai¡¯s own undoing. After waking up in the morning, he went out immediately. Xie Min had gone out to buy groceries, and Dongzi hadn¡¯t woken up fromst night¡¯s hangover, so nobody had told him about Su Yang. In his mind, Su Yang was still just a poor man who could drink a lot, and he was still set on getting his revenge.


    Before long, Zhao Lu arrived. Hearing that Qi¡¯er was willing to y with Zhao Kai and the others, Zhao Lu was also very happy; she had been worried about not being a good host.


    The high-end VIP room was opened, and to show off his wealth, He Liang ordered all sorts of snacks and treats nonstop. The most important thing was that he even ordered several bottles of foreign liquor, each costing tens of thousands.


    The Mercedes youth, unaware of the situation, saw He Liang order so much and said disdainfully, "He Shao, why are you ordering so much liquor? Can you even finish it all?"


    "When you¡¯re out having fun, you¡¯ve got to go all out!" He Liang said with augh, "This foreign liquor is just to whet our appetites,e on, bring up another ten cases of beer!"


    The Mercedes youth stared, "Damn, you nning to take a bath? Ten cases? We won¡¯t even finish two!"


    "If we can¡¯t finish it, we¡¯ll just save it forter!" He Liang chuckled. In reality, this was the strategy they had discussed.


    Su Yang¡¯s alcohol endurance was unquestionable, but after all, your stomach can only hold so much, right? Drink too much and you¡¯ll burst, right?


    If spirits can¡¯t bring you down, then let¡¯s try beer. Ten bottles, no problem, but what about twenty? Thirty? Fifty? A hundred? Even if you have a huge stomach, a hundred bottles would still make it explode, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Besides, starting with liquor and then mixing in beer is even more unbearable. Today, they were determined to have Su Yang rolling under the table here.


    And then there was Qi¡¯er, once Su Yang was knocked down, Qi¡¯er would be easier to handle!


    The young man in the Mercedes looked at He Liang¡¯s expression and vaguely guessed that he wanted to get Su Yang drunk. In fact, the young man in Mercedes was also very unhappy.


    Since Qi¡¯er arrived, she had been sitting next to Su Yang, and there was no sofa on the other side for anyone to sit on. This made it impossible for them to get close to Qi¡¯er, leaving them all in great frustration.


    Seeing the situation, if they didn¡¯t get Su Yang drunk, none of them would have the chance to get close to her!


    "Come on, let¡¯s start with some spirits!" He Liang opened the bottle of spirits, poured each person arge ss, and smiled, "Well, Brother Su, you¡¯re still the guest, we¡¯ll stick to the usual rules, alright?"


    "No problem!" Su Yang was here for the drinks, so of course, he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    "That¡¯s the spirit, let¡¯s begin!" He Liangughed, "Once we finish these spirits, we¡¯ll start with the beer, men!"


    Su Yang just smiled without saying a word. He Liang was the first to lead with a ss of spirits, while Su Yang drank two.


    Su Yang, without any courtesy, drank it all in one go. Then, everyone took turns, and when all had finished, there weren¡¯t any spirits left. Meaning, Su Yang had no way to return the toast.


    "The spirits are finished, shall I use beer to return the toast?" Su Yang smiled.


    "How can that be okay?" He Liang said, "Spirits and beer, that¡¯s like two different ying fields; you can¡¯t mix them like that. Come on, let¡¯s drink beer now. But since we¡¯ve changed the drink, we need to follow the rules again¡ªus first toasting you!"


    "As you wish!" Su Yang smiled lightly. When it came to drinking, who was he afraid of?


    "Let¡¯s get started!" He Liangughed, "Here we drink like men, disgusted by one bottle at a time. How about this, I¡¯ll do three bottles at once, you do six, how about that?"


    The young man in the Mercedes, along with a few who hadn¡¯t seen Su Yang before, all snickered. Damn, with seventeen or eighteen people in the room, excluding Su Yang and Qi¡¯er, there were about fifteen or sixteen people left. If each made Su Yang drink six bottles, that was almost a hundred bottles. Even an Immortal would have to drink themselves to death, right?


    "No problem!" Su Yang had the same response.


    A hint of sharpness shed in He Liang¡¯s eyes. Was this guy a fool? Still no problem? He thought, when you¡¯re vomitingter, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve still got no problems¡ªgonna drink you to death, you bastard!


    "Alright then, let¡¯s begin!" He Liang directly drank three bottles of beer.


    Without any hesitation, Su Yang downed six bottles straight into his belly.


    "I¡¯ll go second!" Zhao Kai immediately mored.


    Three bottles, six bottles, not the slightest issue.


    "My turn! My turn!" everyone scrambled to go next.


    And so it went, three bottles, six bottles, three bottles, six bottles, three bottles, six bottles...


    An hour passed, one round was over. Su Yang had drunk eighty-six bottles, yet his expression was unchanged.


    Everyone here was stunned. Eighty-six bottles in an hour, what kind of sorcery was this?

 Chapter 272 - 271 100 Cases of Beer

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 271 100 Cases of Beer</h4>


    They didn¡¯t know that the liquor Su Yang sipped was directly absorbed by Devouring the Heavens. In other words, Su Yang hadn¡¯t actually drunk anything this whole time. In the midst of it all, Su Yang would asionally snack on some grapes and watermelon,pletely at ease.


    "Alright, you¡¯ve all had your turns, now it¡¯s my turn, right?" Su Yang smiled and said to Qi¡¯er, "Qi¡¯er, go ask Lu Lu to bring another hundred crates of beer over!"


    "A hundred crates?" Everyone eximed in unison, He Liang nearly leaping up, "Are you crazy? A hundred crates, what on earth are you nning to do?"


    "Drink, of course!" Su Yangughed, "It¡¯s not every day we¡¯re all this happy, so of course we¡¯ve got to keep going. Guys drinking beer, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Come on, Qi¡¯er, hurry and arrange it."


    "Damn it!" He Liang panicked, "A hundred crates, can you even drink that much? I¡¯m telling you, once the beer¡¯s out, it¡¯s not returnable, and you have to pay for it. One crate costs five hundred, a hundred crates, that¡¯s fifty thousand, are you paying for that?"


    "No problem, all the expenses today are on my tab!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Qi¡¯er, go arrange it!"


    "Got it!" Qi¡¯er bounced off to see to the task.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Lu was being lectured by her manager, "Lu Lu, I¡¯ve told you before to consider bing a princess, this waitress job isn¡¯t suited for you. Look, we¡¯re two days away from the end of the month, how much are you short in sales? Even including just now, you¡¯re still eight thousand short, do you think you can sell that much in these two days?"


    Zhao Lu hung her head, speaking softly, "Manager, I... I¡¯ll do my best!"


    "Don¡¯t give me this ¡¯do my best¡¯ stuff. If you don¡¯t sell enough, you¡¯re either out, or you be a princess!" The manager paused, reached out to touch Zhao Lu¡¯s face, and smiled, "You¡¯re actually quite pretty; you¡¯d definitely be suited to being a princess. Wear something revealing, be a bit more open, and you¡¯ll make endless money, a much brighter future than what you¡¯re doing now!"


    "Manager, I... I¡¯ll do my best..." Zhao Lu retreated in fear.


    Just then, Qi¡¯er came running up, "Lu Lu, I need beer, a hundred crates of it!"


    "Who is it that can drink that much?" The manager turned around, saw Qi¡¯er, and was suddenly dumbfounded, his eyes bulging.


    "What?" Zhao Lu¡¯s eyes also widened, "How much?"


    "A hundred crates!" Qi¡¯er said.


    "Just... didn¡¯t we just bring in ten crates? And you still want more?" Zhao Lu was shocked, "A hundred crates, can you even finish that? That¡¯s enough to take a bath in!"


    "Just arrange it, that¡¯s all!" Qi¡¯er smiled and said, "I¡¯m heading back now!"


    Zhao Lu was still trying to process it all when the manager watched Qi¡¯er leave and quickly turned to Zhao Lu, "Lu Lu, who... who is that?"


    "A kid from the family that used to be my neighbors!" Zhao Lu replied.


    "Your neighbor?" The manager scoffed coldly, knowing Zhao Lu¡¯s family background; what could her neighbors possibly amount to?


    "Which private room?" the manager asked.


    After Zhao Lu told him the room number, the manager nodded slowly and left with a sneer.


    Zhao Lu hurriedly got to work arranging for the beer. With a hundred crates of beer, her sales for the month were no longer an issue. But what she couldn¡¯t fathom was what they needed all that beer for. Were they going to bathe in it?


    The hundred crates were delivered to the private room, an entire team of servers moving into action.


    He Liang and the others trembled with fear; Su Yang had put away eighty-six bottles of beer without a change in his belly and was still able to eat fruit. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t have a problem continuing to drink. Could it be they were going to suffer a big loss this time?


    Once the servers had left, Su Yang stood up, smiled, and said, "Okay, now it¡¯s my turn to make a toast. We¡¯re all brothers here, let¡¯s keep it simple. I¡¯ll do ten bottles, you guys do five each, how¡¯s that?"


    "Damn, you say drink, and we just drink?" The young man in the Mercedes was the first to jump up, "Who do you think you are? I won¡¯t drink..."


    "Old Zhang, stop... stop talking..." He Liang quickly grabbed him, whispering, "Can¡¯t we afford to offend this guy?"


    "Why?" The Mercedes youngster was surprised, "He¡¯s an outsider, what¡¯s there to be afraid of offending..."


    "Let¡¯s talk outside, but we still have to drink..." He Liang said quietly, hanging his head, remembering how they had been harshly dealt with yesterday.


    "It seems like nobody has any objections, so let¡¯s get started!" Su Yang said with a smile, hugging a case and cing it on the table, then opening ten bottles in a row, "I¡¯ll drink first as a toast!"


    Having said that, he downed the ten bottles of beer one after another.


    "Damn bastard, what is this sorcery? By the time we finish going around, he¡¯ll have to drink a hundred and sixty bottles. With the previous eighty-six bottles, that¡¯s nearly two hundred and fifty in total, and he¡¯s not affected at all?" Zhao Kai murmured under his breath.


    "I don¡¯t believe he can turn the world upside down, drink!" He Liang said quietly, "Five bottles of beer, just bloating, drink him under the table!"


    The group started their grim drinking spree, and two hourster, they had finally finished the round.


    Su Yang waspletely fine, but He Liang and the rest were all belly-bulging.


    "Damn it, he¡¯s really fine!" Zhao Kai was dumbfounded, "Is he human or ghost?"


    "No way, we can¡¯t drink anymore. If we keep drinking, I¡¯ll start throwing up!" The Mercedes youth whispered, "Let¡¯s pull out!"


    "Pull out, my ass. We¡¯ve drunk so much and he¡¯s not even phased, aren¡¯t we losing face here?" He Liang whispered back, "Continue!"


    "Nonsense, can you even drink more?" The Mercedes youth was also getting desperate, "I¡¯m about to wet my pants!"


    "Next round, we don¡¯t need to drink, just get him to drink, right!" He Liang said.


    "Nonsense, do you think that¡¯s possible? He¡¯s not an idiot!" retorted the Mercedes youth, "Besides, where¡¯s the rule in that?"


    "Who says it has to be a rule, we can y dice!" He Liang said with augh, "With so many of us here, can¡¯t we y him to death?"


    "Ah?" Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at the suggestion, which seemed rather good.


    "How do we y? How do we corner him?" Zhao Kai murmured.


    "Hehehe..." He Liang chuckled, standing up and saying, "Brother Su, this round is also done. Alright, ording to our local custom, we y a game next. How about this, let¡¯s y dice, what do you say?"


    "Whatever!" Su Yang said indifferently with a smile.


    "Alright, it¡¯s settled then!" He Liang said with augh, "Ah, you won¡¯t believe our Zhongchang City¡¯s tradition. In the past, people were poor, see, and alcohol was precious, hard toe by. So, if there was alcohol, the idea was to make the guest drink their fill first, and thus the custom has been passed down."


    "The rule for ying dice here is, with so many people present, both the host and the guest roll. Whoever gets the higher score, doesn¡¯t have to drink," He Liang paused before adding, "However, it is ranked by importance. That means, the host as one group, and the guests as another, to see which side gets the highest number. If the guest side rolls the highest, then the host side must drink. If the host side rolls the highest, the guests must drink!"


    At these words, the crowd burst intoughter; this was practically bullying. They had sixteen people on their side, and on Su Yang¡¯s side, Qi¡¯er didn¡¯t drink, leaving only Su Yang. In other words, was Su Yang, alone, topare with their sixteen?


    Sixteen people, what are the odds that Su Yang coulde out on top? To put it inly, they were simply setting Su Yang up to drink himself silly!

 Chapter 273 - 272: Playing with Dice

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 272: ying with Dice</h4>


    However, Su Yang had no objections, nodding, and said, "Alright then!"


    Everyone was surprised that Su Yang agreed, and He Liang immediatelyughed and said, "Good, then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s get started."


    "But, there have to be rules for drinking. No matter the amount, the drinks both sides consume must be the same," He Liang suddenly spoke up, "For instance, in the current situation, if you win, each of us drinks a bottle, totaling sixteen bottles. However, if you lose, then you must drink all sixteen bottles. This is called fairness for both host and guest!"


    The crowdughed again. Fair my ass, this is obviously bullying!


    "No problem!" Su Yang still nodded, as if he didn¡¯t pick up on the unfairness at all.


    "Damn, seeking death much?" the young guy in the Mercedes whispered with augh.


    "Alright, that¡¯s how it is!" He Liang immediately said, "Come on, bring the dice, bring the dice!"


    Everyone got ready, shaking their dice and cing them on the table. In fact, He Liang¡¯s group of people were steady as dogs. Sixteen people, if they let Su Yang win again, they might as well be dead!


    "Okay, open them!" He Liang yelled, and one of them went ahead to reveal Su Yang¡¯s dice.


    "Two, three, six ¨C eleven!" He Liang announced, "Not too small!"


    Everyone wasughing. This was just a middling number, surely they could beat Su Yang.


    People began revealing their own dice, but after looking, they all froze. On their side, the biggest was a two, three, five ¨C ten points.


    "Fuck my life!" He Liang cursed outright. Could their luck get any worse?


    Sixteen people, and none could beat Su Yang¡¯s middling number? What kind of joke was this?


    "So, I guess I win, right?" Su Yang said with a smile. "Sorry about this, it¡¯s your turn to drink!"


    The sixteen guys looked at each other. This was indeed poor luck. Sixteen people, and not one could beat a single person? There was nothing to say.


    "You fucking cheated, didn¡¯t you!" the guy in the Mercedes shouted angrily.


    "Even if I cheated, I could only control the dice in my hands," Su Yang replied with an innocent face. "Did I throw the dice in your hands, too?"


    The man in the Mercedes was left speechless, and He Liang bit his lip, waving his hand, "Can we have a break after just one bottle?"


    "Sure, no problem!" Su Yang said with a smile. "But, at most a break after three bottles, okay?"


    "Okay!" He Liangughed loudly and immediately banged the table, "Again!"


    Another round, and He Liang¡¯s sixteen guys were almost grinding their teeth to shards shaking the dice. But in the end, the result was the same. Su Yang¡¯s number wasn¡¯t big, but they just couldn¡¯t beat it.


    "That¡¯s two bottles!" Su Yang smiled and said, "Ah well, I¡¯m quite lucky today. Sorry guys, but it seems you have to drink!"


    The crowd looked at each other, each of them feeling like they were going to lose their minds. Could such a thing really happen?


    "Again!" roared He Liang, and the crowd shook their dice in turn.


    The result was no different; Su Yang won again.


    "Fuck my life!" The guy in the Mercedes was about to flip the table, bellowing, "How the hell is this possible? You son of a bitch, you¡¯ve definitely cheated. How could it turn out like this?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Brother, when you speak, you ought to have evidence. Otherwise, you might face retribution!"


    Hearing this, He Liang and the others were breaking out in a cold sweat; they had suffered before.


    But the man in the Mercedes had no idea what was going on and immediately barked in anger, "Repercussions? Who the fuck do you think you¡¯re scaring? Do you know where you are? Listen here, this is Zhongchang City, this is my turf. Where the fuck did youe from, daring to talk to me like this? Believe it or not, with one phone call, I can have you crawling out of Zhongchang City!"


    "Oh, really?" Su Yang said with a light smile, patting the man on the shoulder, "Brother, calm down."


    "Don¡¯t you fucking touch me!" the man in the Mercedes shoved Su Yang¡¯s hand away, angrily saying, "Now drink all these bottles, or I..."


    "Old Zhang, cut it short," He Liang quickly pulled the man back, whispering, "This is someone we can¡¯t afford to offend!"


    "What bullshit is this ¡¯can¡¯t afford to offend¡¯? Am I supposed to be afraid of him!" the man in the Mercedes roared.


    "Yeah, what¡¯s so special about him? Coming from out of town, and still daring to be so arrogant in our Zhongchang City!" another rich second generation yelled angrily, "There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯even a powerful dragon can¡¯t crush a local snake.¡¯ Besides, does this kid even count as a powerful dragon? I¡¯m telling you, today, you¡¯re gonna kneel and drink all the booze you ordered. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t even be able to crawl out!"


    "Really?" Su Yang asked with a light smile.


    The rich second generation was about to speak, but just then, the man in the Mercedes suddenly let out a miserable scream and fell under the table, wailing as if he was about to die.


    "Old Zhang, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "What happened?"


    "God, Old Zhang, don¡¯t scare us like that..."


    Half the crowd eximed in shock, but He Liang and the others all turned to look at Su Yang. They had been through this exact thing yesterday at noon, so they knew exactly what was happening.


    "Brother Su, Old Zhang didn¡¯t recognize Tai Shan; please be magnanimous and spare him..." He Liang whispered.


    "What? It was this kid¡¯s doing!" The rich second generation jumped up, grabbing a bottle from the table and snarled, "What did you do?"


    "Hey!" He Liang bellowed, but it was toote. Su Yang casually pped him on the chest.


    The rich second generation fell to the ground just like Old Zhang, wailing and trembling, foaming at the mouth as if he too was about to die.


    The previously arrogant crowd was now stunned. Now, they were certain that Su Yang had real skills.


    They couldn¡¯t help but remember what He Liang had warned Old Zhang, this man was indeed not to be trifled with!


    Su Yang picked up a slice of watermelon and while eating it, he said leisurely, "A bet is a bet, right? So, what¡¯s it going to be? Are you going to drink or not?"


    Old Zhang, the man in the Mercedes, had a hoarse throat from screaming and said tremblingly, "I... I¡¯ll drink, I¡¯ll drink..."


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Su Yang said with a smile, patting Old Zhang. The agony on Old Zhang¡¯s body immediately dissipated. He stood up as if nothing had happened.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What kind of ability was this? It was too incredible!


    At this moment, the rich second generation saw this too and turned to Su Yang, his voice trembling, "Big brother, spare me... Please spare me... I¡¯ll drink too, I¡¯ll drink too..."


    "Just drinking isn¡¯t enough!" Su Yang said with a smile, "You have to kneel down to drink it!"


    The rich second generation was almost vomiting blood. Just moments ago, he was enjoying his brief moment of triumph, demanding Su Yang kneel and finish all the booze. Now, Su Yang returned the favor, making him kneel and drink, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Well? Do you want to keep suffering, or would you rather kneel and drink?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "I... I... I¡¯ll kneel..." the rich second generation replied with a tremble, unable to bear the pain any longer.

 Chapter 274 - 273: Cheating?

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 273: Cheating?</h4>


    "How much better it would have been to decide earlier. Why put yourself through more suffering?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, then patted the rich second generation on the back, causing his pain to vanish instantly.


    He scrambled up in a panic, reaching for a bottle of liquor on the table, wanting to drink.


    "So you¡¯ve decided not to kneel, huh?" Su Yang said softly.


    The rich second generation shuddered with fright, looking around at everyone in the room with a pallidplexion. If he knelt now, it would be the end of him in the future.


    "Su Brothers, we¡¯re all our own people here. Why the need to..." He Liang hurriedly tried to mediate.


    "This is between us. Do you want to get involved, too?" Su Yang countered.


    He Liang promptly shut his mouth, turning to Zhao Kai, since it was Zhao Kai who had brought the person around.


    Zhao Kai¡¯s expression was awkward as he muttered, "Brother Su, Sister Qi¡¯er, actually... we¡¯re all friends here. We just want to have fun together. There¡¯s... there¡¯s no need to make things so stiff... How about, for my sake, we let it go?"


    "Give you face?" Su Yang chuckled. "Who are you to deserve my respect?"


    Zhao Kai couldn¡¯t help but get angry, saying sternly, "Su Yang, don¡¯t go too far. I invited you here as a friend..."


    "Don¡¯t make it sound so nice!" Su Yang cut Zhao Kai off. "What do you mean by ¡¯as a friend¡¯? If Qi¡¯er weren¡¯t here, would you have invited me? Pfft, getting me drunk is all for Qi¡¯er¡¯s sake, right? We¡¯re all sensible here, so let¡¯s cut the pretense!"


    Zhao Kai was stunned; so Su Yang was not as simple as he seemed, having seen through his intentions long ago.


    Zhao Kai spoke gravely, "Mr. Su, I know you can hold your liquor and have some medical skills. But don¡¯t forget, this is Zhongchang City. Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave Zhongchang City?"


    "We¡¯ll deal with future matters in the future!" Su Yang said leisurely. "Let¡¯s just drink up now and not waste time!"


    "What if I don¡¯t drink?" Zhao Kai shouted angrily. "What dare you do to me? Do you think my parents would let you off the hook?"


    "You can try!" Su Yang spoke unhurriedly. "Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll give your parents any respect!"


    Zhao Kai burst into a rage, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare speak further. He knew that now Su Yang had escted matters to this point, he likely wouldn¡¯t give his parents any face.


    "Mr. Su, next time youe to Zhongchang City, see if my Zhao Family will still wee you!" Zhao Kai shouted angrily.


    "Heh..." Su Yang let out a coldugh, ncing at the rich second generation beside him. "What now? Decided not to drink?"


    The rich second generation tremored, though extremely unwilling, he still had to kneel tremblingly. He had already seen that no one could stop Su Yang now.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Su Yang smiled faintly, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. "Well then, does anyone need my help?"


    The expressions of those present changed, and none dared to speak. They quickly picked up their beers and started drinking.


    These people usually hung around bars and nightclubs, leading extremely rich nightlife, and all had good tolerance for alcohol. Drinking the beer caused nothing but a bit of a bloated stomach.


    "Alright, let¡¯s continue!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, picking up the dice cup in front of him.


    "Wait a second!" He Liang suddenly cried out.


    "What, ready to change the game?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    "You... there must be some trick..." He Liang bit his teeth, shouting angrily, "How is it possible that sixteen of us haven¡¯t won against you in even three rounds!"


    "You guys were the ones shaking the dice; what¡¯s that got to do with me!" Su Yang retorted. "If you can¡¯t shake out high numbers, is that my fault?"


    "I won¡¯t ept this!" He Liang shouted angrily.


    "You won¡¯t ept this?" Su Yang chuckled. "In that case, why don¡¯t we do this? I won¡¯t touch the dice cup. You guys pick someone to roll the dice for me, how about that? We¡¯ll leave it up to luck. I won¡¯t evene close to the table, okay?"


    The crowd exchanged nces. Su Yang¡¯s proposal seemed quite satisfactory. If you don¡¯t even touch the dice cup and stay that far away from the table, what tricks could you possibly y?


    "Good!" He Liang gave a signal to one of the men, a man who had practiced with these gambling devices and was somewhat skilled at rolling dice.


    "Raise the bet!" He Liang shouted angrily, "If we lose, two bottles each. If you lose, it¡¯s thirty-two bottles at once!"


    "Whatever you want!" Su Yang nodded with a light smile.


    "Begin!"manded He Liang in a deep voice.


    The man came over first and shook Su Yang¡¯s dice cup. Then, without waiting for Su Yang to speak, he directly opened Su Yang¡¯s dice cup.


    "One-two-two, five points!"


    The crowd immediately burst intoughter, the score was frighteningly low. Apart from a roll of three ones and one-one-two, there wasn¡¯t a score much lower than this.


    Moreover, He Liang and his group had prepared a set of excuses. Three of a kind, the "triplets," meant they could annihte Su Yang¡¯s five points. So, by their reasoning, only the score of one-one-two could lose to him.


    "Su Brothers, it seems your luck isn¡¯t always so good!" He Liang said with a smile: "Here, three of the same number, that¡¯s a triplet, which ughters everything. So, only one-one-two can lose to you. Sixteen of us, surely we¡¯re not all going to be one-one-two, right?"


    Everyoneughed heartily, and He Liang walked to the table, picked up the dice cup, shook it carelessly, and then set it down.


    The others did the same, and the dice inside made no sound. This was deliberate on their part; by not shaking, they kept the previous numbers. And before this, many of their numbers had surpassed Su Yang¡¯s.


    Su Yang continued to smile lightly, as if all of this was unrted to him.


    "Alright, let¡¯s open it!" He Liang was the first to call out as he opened his dice cup, then his expression suddenly froze.


    One-one-two, four points!


    "Damn it, what the hell is this?" He Liang cursed, then turned to Zhao Kai beside him: "Go ahead, open yours!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!" Zhao Kai said proudly, opening his dice cup.


    One-one-two, four points!


    "What the hell?" Zhao Kai¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    "Next one!" He Liang bellowed.


    One-one-two!


    One-one-two!


    One-one-two!


    ...


    All sixteen people opened their cups, and all sixteen, without exception, showed one-one-two.


    Everyone fell silent, then the scene exploded all at once.


    "Cheating, they¡¯re cheating!" a man shouted as he jumped around.


    "This is too much! There¡¯s a limit to cheating, what is this? You trying to fool a ghost?"


    "To hell with this, why even y?"


    "Cheaters should have their hands chopped off!"


    The crowd yelled loudly, but Su Yang alone remained smiling lightly. As the noise from the crowd gradually subsided, he then said with a light smile, "It seems, your luck really isn¡¯t very good. So, about those drinks, will you have them or not?"


    "I¡¯ll drink your fucking..." A man suddenly leapt up, grabbed the marble table, and furiously flipped it towards Su Yang.


    "Cheat, I¡¯ll chop you to pieces!" the man roared loudly.

 Chapter 275 - 274 Expert at Identifying Bitches

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 274 Expert at Identifying Bitches</h4>


    Su Yang was the epitome of calm, staring at the marble table being thrown at him, when suddenly he lifted his foot and kicked it away.


    The table was kicked right back, pinning the man who had just charged over underneath it.


    The onlookers also jumped up, each grabbing a wine bottle and trying to smash Su Yang with it.


    Without any mercy, Su Yang spun around with a roundhouse kick, bringing all five attackers to the ground. Then, he surged forward, performing a triple kick mid-air and sending the three men in front of him flying.


    With this, the majority of the men in the room were taken down. Everyone was lying on the ground, moaning and screaming in pain, unable to get back up.


    The few who had been slower to get involved were now terrified and no longer dared to make a move. They hade to understand that Su Yang¡¯s strength was something they could not contend with.


    "Su, you dare to beat people up here, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!" a rich second-generation yelled loudly.


    "Whether you¡¯ll let me get away with it, that¡¯s a matter forter," Su Yang said as he sat in his chair, leisurely straightening his clothes. "However, we still have to drink. Come on, let¡¯s continue!"


    "I fucking refuse to drink, I want to leave!" a man shouted loudly.


    "I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "I¡¯ll get my dad to kill you!" the man roared angrily.


    "Drink first, then we can talk about other matters!" Su Yang said with a smile. "What¡¯s the matter? You want me to force it down you?"


    The man shivered with fear, having personally witnessed what had happened to the man in the Mercedes. If Su Yang made a move again, it was hard to say what would happen.


    "Come on, drink up!" Su Yang insisted. "A bet¡¯s a bet, right? I don¡¯t really want to force you guys!"


    The crowd looked at each other and finally, reluctantly, picked up their bottles and started drinking.


    Watching everyone finish their drinks, Su Yang then said with a light smile, "Now that¡¯s more like it. Let¡¯s continue, shall we?"


    Continue my ass?


    Everyone was no fool; they could see that continuing the dice game meant certain loss. If they kept going, it would endanger their lives.


    "No more, no more!" He Liang hurriedly waved his hand, "That¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s call it a night and rest at home..."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s y another day..." Zhao Kai also hastily added.


    "Leaving so soon?" Su Yang said with a smile. "Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ve ordered a hundred cases of beer; we should at least finish those before leaving, right?"


    "That¡¯s your order, you drink it; we¡¯re done drinking!" one of the guys said, his voice trembling ¨C a hundred cases were enough to kill a person.


    "That won¡¯t do, drinking alone is no fun!" Su Yang shook his head. "We¡¯re all friends here,e on, keep mepany. After you finish, I¡¯ll let you go!"


    "No, I have to go, I need to leave..." one of the women had already started to talk nonsense.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You won¡¯t give me face?" Su Yang¡¯s smile fell, and his voice started to turn cold. "If you don¡¯t drink, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be making it out of this room!"


    He Liang¡¯splexion turned icy, and he said gravely, "Su Yang, are you really prepared to let things escte? Sure, you can fight, and you can drink. But don¡¯t forget, this is Zhongchang City. When the families of all of us heree together, it¡¯s a force you can¡¯t even imagine. Don¡¯t burn your bridges!"


    "I¡¯ve never been one to consider the future when taking action," Su Yang said with a light chuckle. "Anyone who wants to leave, can do so. But I¡¯ll make sure they regret being born!"


    The crowd shuddered, and a girl rushed to protest, "You... you¡¯re going too far? Are you even bullying girls?"


    "In my eyes, you¡¯re not a girl!" Su Yang chuckled, "You can only be considered a cheap tramp!"


    "What did you say!" The girl was instantly frantic, "You... how can you insult me like that?"


    "This isn¡¯t an insult, it¡¯s a vivid description," Su Yang said with a smile. "Your boyfriend here probably doesn¡¯t know about those things that happened abroad, right? Jack, John, ck Billy, and Joey, tsk tsk tsk, such a colorful life abroad. Flirting with so many men, aren¡¯t you afraid of neglecting your studies?"


    "You... you..." The girl¡¯s face turned pale as paper; the names Su Yang mentioned were all her boyfriends from abroad. But how did Su Yang know?


    The boy next to her also turned pale. This wasn¡¯t only his girlfriend but also his fianc¨¦e arranged by his family. When studying abroad, he often couldn¡¯t get through to her on the phone, and she wouldn¡¯t answer video calls. He thought she was busy with her studies, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case!


    "Yueyue, what¡¯s going on!" the boyfriend demanded urgently.


    "He... he... he¡¯s ndering me..." the girl said in panic.


    The boyfriend looked between Su Yang and Yueyue and said angrily, "You tell me the truth!"


    "He¡¯s really lying!" the girl insisted desperately. "You... you believe a stranger over me?"


    The boyfriend was stunned and looked at Su Yang, unsure of what to do.


    "This matter is easy to verify," Su Yang said with a smile. "Take her to the hospital for a gynecological exam, she still hasn¡¯t fully recovered from those several STDs. Oh and by the way, check how many abortions she¡¯s had; all of this should be traceable!"


    The girl waspletely dumbfounded. The boyfriend looked at her and asked in a low voice, "Yueyue, is this... is this true?"


    "He¡¯s lying! He¡¯s lying!" the girl said frantically. "I... I really didn¡¯t..."


    "Then let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup!" the boyfriend said.


    The girl¡¯s voice trembled, "Check... check for what, I... I¡¯m very healthy, do you... do you not love me anymore, how can you... can you listen to him?"


    "I trust you, but we have to do the checkup!" the boyfriend said through gritted teeth.


    "I... I¡¯m really fine..." the girl was on the verge of tears. If this was exposed, not only would the marriage be off, but the family would also abandon her, and she would bepletely ruined.


    Over the years, her studies abroad were actually nonsense. Her life abroad was incredibly wanton. After all, to her, it was just a marriage arranged by the family, and she could just quietly live a wealthy life upon her return, without any need for effort.


    But now, if these things came to light during a checkup, the family wouldn¡¯t want her anymore, the marriage would be off, and without any skills of her own, she would have fallen into an abyss!


    "I know you¡¯re fine, but we still have to do the checkup," the boyfriend said sternly.


    "I¡¯m not going, I won¡¯t do it!" the girl screamed. "You just don¡¯t love me anymore, you¡¯d rather believe a stranger than me!"


    "I believe you, but we must do the checkup!" the boyfriend said, grabbing her wrist firmly, "We¡¯re going to do it now!"


    "I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t go!" The girl was nearly hysterical, but she couldn¡¯t break free from her boyfriend.


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled softly, "I¡¯ll make an exception for the two of you; you can leave first."


    "Thank you!" The boyfriend, his face ashen, dragged the girl out. Their exit was apanied by the girl¡¯s piercing screams echoing from the corridor outside.

 Chapter 276 - 275 Everyone Calls Their Parents Together

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 275 Everyone Calls Their Parents Together</h4>


    The people inside the room were all dazed and confused.


    Su Yang looked at everyone and chuckled, "Many of you have studied abroad, right? Girls, hehe, let¡¯s not talk about that word. As for the drinks, we still have to drink them, right?"


    The few girls with guilt written all over their faces turned pale. At that moment, not a single one dared to speak.


    He Liang, looking at Su Yang who was controlling the doorway, gritted his teeth and said, "Su Yang, are you sure you want to escte things this far?"


    "Don¡¯t you all like drinking? Today, I¡¯ll let you drink to your heart¡¯s content!" Su Yangughed, "If you can¡¯t finish, you¡¯re not leaving!"


    "If my dades, we can¡¯t end this matter today!" He Liang said solemnly, "And I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that my dad is in business with Chen Biao Chen Ye. Are you really trying to involve Chen Ye in this?"


    The people inside the room straightened up with respect. Chen Biao, that was a name that meant something big in Zhongchang City, someone to be feared by all!


    "Really?" Su Yang feigned surprise, "You should have said so earlier!"


    He Liang couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Hmph, we¡¯re all family here, I didn¡¯t want to scare you. So I kept quiet. But you forced my hand. If I make this call, what do you think your end will be?"


    "You should have made that call a long time ago!" Su Yang hastily said, "Come on, little master, hurry up and call your daddy, and do your best to get Chen Biao over here. Tsk, tsk, tsk, the big boss of Zhongchang City ¨C that¡¯s a figure I must meet!"


    He Liang was bbergasted, is this guy an idiot? If Chen Biaoes, do you think you can still live?


    He Liang said with gravity, "Su, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Chen Ye has a bad temper, and if you provoke him, it might end with someone losing their life!"


    "Wow, how thrilling!" Su Yang pped and cheered, "Then make the call faster. Honestly, ying with you kids is so boring, it¡¯s more interesting with a few big shots!"


    The people looked at each other in disbelief, were they actually dealing with an idiot?


    "You¡¯re forcing me to do this!" He Liang said angrily, "I¡¯m going to make the call right now!"


    "I¡¯m also calling my dad!"


    "I¡¯m calling my brother toe chop you to pieces!"


    "I¡¯m calling my uncle!"


    These young heirs pulled out their phones one by one to make calls, while Su Yang didn¡¯t try to stop them and just stood thereughing and savoring his drink.


    Ten minutester, everyone had finished their calls, each of them arrogantly threatening Su Yang that his end was near.


    "Has everyone finished their calls?" Su Yang said with a smile, "Good, then let¡¯s continue. Come on, let¡¯s keep ying dice!"


    "y your fucking dice, wait for my dad to get here, and you¡¯re dead!" a man shouted loudly.


    "That¡¯s a matter forter, they¡¯re not here yet. Surely you¡¯re not asking me to force you to drink, are you?" Su Yang said.


    The man shuddered, knowing that if Su Yang really started on them, they would all be subdued.


    "Come on,e on, let¡¯s continue!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Who¡¯s going to roll the dice for me this time?"


    Everyone exchanged nces, realizing that rolling the dice was basically a death sentence.


    "No... no more ying..." He Liang said.


    "So you¡¯re forcing me to take action then!" Su Yang stood up.


    "It¡¯s not..." He Liang hurriedly gestured with his hands: "What I mean is, everyone... everyone drinks together, toasting together, that¡¯s the fun part..."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, yes, ying with dice meant only they had to drink, and Su Yang didn¡¯t have to drink at all. It would be better if everyone drank together, then they might stand a chance to gang up on Su Yang in rounds.


    "Is that so!" Su Yang scratched his head: "Alright then, since I¡¯m idle. Come on, everyone together, how shall we drink?"


    "The same old rules, host drinks less, guests drink more!" He Liang said: "I drink one bottle, you drink two. I drink two bottles, you drink four!"


    "Oh, sounds good, let¡¯s start!" Su Yang smiled and said, drinking had no effect on him at all, it was all just for fun anyway. This time, he was going to make these rich second-generation kids like Zhao Kai fear the sight of alcohol!


    After two rounds of drinking, some people on He Liang¡¯s side couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, and copsed.


    At that moment, the door to the private room was suddenly kicked open, and seven or eight burly men charged in.


    "What the hell, who is bullying my daughter!" A man entering the room yelled loudly.


    "Dad, dad, save me, save me..." A girl immediately jumped up, as if she had suffered a great injustice, wailing piteously.


    "It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! He bullied me..." The girl pointed at Su Yang and shouted.


    "Go to hell, chop him up!" The man waved his hand, and the several sturdy men with him lunged at Su Yang.


    He Liang and the others smirked, Zhao Kai curled his lip and sneered: "So what if he can fight and drink? ying with us, it¡¯s always just minor scuffles. When he meets a tycoon, I want to see how he dies!"


    Everyone had the same thought, these burly men would certainly tear Su Yang apart. Without Su Yang around, the beauty Qi¡¯er by his side would belong to everyone.


    However, the situation turned outpletely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The burly men who had charged at Su Yang were all beaten down within a minute, including the girl¡¯s father, who was punched by Su Yang, losing all his teeth and spurting blood from his mouth.


    Everyone was stupefied by this turn of events, what the hell was happening?


    "Just drinking here, what are you making a fuss about, really!" Su Yang wiped the blood off his hands, grumbled: "Getting hit and bleeding, it¡¯s disgusting. Get lost, you¡¯re spoiling my appetite!"


    The several sturdy men scrambled out, rolling and crawling away. They realized that this time they had truly encountered a tough nut.


    "Just squat by the door, whoever dares to run, I¡¯ll break his legs!" Su Yang shouted, then went back to the private room: "Come on, let¡¯s continue drinking!"


    The girl was utterly dumbfounded. Her father hade over menacingly with his men, only to be knocked down like that? Hell, who had they run into?


    The others had no choice but to obey. One of the boys took a couple of swigs of alcohol, and Su Yang suddenly turned and ran out.


    "I told you, who runs gets their legs broken, not listening, are you?"


    The group only heard Su Yang¡¯s furious shout, followed by several piercing screams, with continuous wailing from the outside.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Su Yang came back and saw the astonished gazes of the crowd, and smiled: "No big deal, a couple of them tried to run, so I dislocated their legs, now they won¡¯t run. Come on, let¡¯s keep drinking, where were we?"


    The group was almost driven mad, casually dislocating a person¡¯s leg as if it were y, was this the devil?


    Helplessly, the group continued drinking.


    Before long, another two groups of people arrived. But once again, all of them were taken down by Su Yang and they all squatted at the doorway.


    In this short span of time, the doorway was now upied by more than thirty people. Of course, one-third of them were lying on the ground, their legs had been broken by Su Yang.


    As for the others, they didn¡¯t dare to run anymore. Although Su Yang was inside the room with the door closed, the moment they started to run, Su Yang would immediatelye out to break their legs, as if there were cameras on the outside, who would dare to disobey?

 Chapter 277 - 276 Chen Biao’s Son

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 276 Chen Biao¡¯s Son</h4>


    Soon, everyone had drunk fifty cases of alcohol. Of course, thirty-five cases had gone into Su Yang¡¯s belly.


    But for the rest of the people, each still had to share a case at least.


    Su Yang acted as if everything was fine, but most of these people had run to the bathroom to either throw up or have diarrhea. Now, just the sight of alcohol made them wish they were dead.


    "Guys, we¡¯re not making good progress here, there are still fifty cases left, we need to speed up!" Su Yang pped the table and said.


    Everyone was close to breaking down. How long had it been? They had drunk so much, and he still wasn¡¯t satisfied with the pace? Bottle after bottle, without a break, even Iron Man couldn¡¯t handle this, right?


    At this critical moment, another group of people entered through the door. At the forefront was a middle-aged man, who scanned the scene before his eyes finallynded on He Liang, and he asked coldly, "Xiao Liang, what¡¯s going on here?"


    "Dad..." He Liang quickly stood up, wanting to exin, but thinking about those people outside earlier, he wilted and said softly, "I... I¡¯m fine, where is Uncle Chen..."


    "Fine?" Father He said coldly, "You¡¯re drunk like this and you say you¡¯re fine? Come home with me!"


    He Liang nced at Su Yang and hung his head, not daring to speak.


    "I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be going home, he still has to drink!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Or, why don¡¯t you go and ask Chen Biao toe take him back?"


    "What the hell do you think you are, daring to ask Brother Biao toe here!" Father He shouted angrily.


    Su Yang just smiled, and He Liang¡¯s face changed as he said urgently, "Dad, Dad, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, we... we¡¯ll drink less, you... you go get Uncle Chen, please..."


    As he spoke, He Liang made meaningful nces at his father.


    Father He¡¯s face was full of astonishment and he didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but in the end, he backed down. Those people squatting outside made him feel that something was definitely off.


    Father He didn¡¯t leave but went to look for the manager and asked in a low voice, "Where¡¯s Brother Biao?"


    "Brother Biao will be arriving in Zhongchang City soon," the manager replied quietly. "What happened, is there a problem?"


    "My son is in that private room over there, and there seems to be some trouble," Father He said, frowning. "This is Brother Biao¡¯s ce. You deal with it!"


    The manager hesitated for a moment, then said quietly, "Mr. He, could you please wait a moment?"


    "What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?" Father He asked angrily.


    "No, it¡¯s not that..." the manager replied quietly, "It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a beautiful woman in that private room, really beautiful. You know, our Second Young Master, he likes pretty girls. I¡¯ve already contacted the Second Young Master, and he¡¯s on his way here with some people. They will resolve this matter for you in a moment!"


    Father He slowly nodded his head. This Second Young Master was named Chen Kun, Brother Biao¡¯s illegitimate son, notorious for his lechery. With such a situation, it certainly wasn¡¯t surprising!


    By the time seventy cases had been drunk inside the room, the Second Young Master Chen Kun had arrived.


    Chen Kun appeared to be around eighteen or neen, with dyed red hair, apanied by a dozen young men dressed in motorcycle gear and looking shy.


    He kicked open the door and entered. Upon seeing him, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. This was a top-tier spoiled brat in Zhongchang City; everyone there had suffered at the hands of Chen Kun.


    "I heard there¡¯s a beauty here..." Chen Kun¡¯s gaze settled on Qi¡¯er and he said with a smile, "Is that you?"


    Qi¡¯er was somewhat fearful and hid behind Su Yang without speaking.


    Chen Kun looked Qi¡¯er up and down, nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Perfect, tonight I¡¯m going to race with someone, and I¡¯m short of a femalepanion. You¡¯reing with me!"


    "Kun, what about me?" the girl beside him immediately objected unhappily, as she was Chen Kun¡¯spanion.


    Chen Kun dismissed her with a wave of his hand, "You¡¯re with Fire Man tonight; he¡¯s been eyeing you for several days now."


    "Oh, Kun, thank you so much!" said a young man dressed in mes, immediately breaking into a smile.


    The girl gave Fire Man a cold look andined teasingly, "You guys are so mean!"


    There wasn¡¯t much anger to it; apparently, they often yed this way.


    "Come on, prettydy, let¡¯s go!" Chen Kun¡¯s eyes were now fixed solely on Qi¡¯er, the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.


    Just as his hand was about to grab Qi¡¯er, Su Yang reached out and grabbed his wrist,ughing lightly, "She hasn¡¯t agreed yet. Are you nning to snatch her away openly?"


    "Snatch your fucking ass!" Chen Kun cursed angrily. Fire Man, more direct, pulled out a cleaver and swung it straight at Su Yang¡¯s head.


    From his posture, it looked like he was ready to chop Su Yang to death in one strike. These people really didn¡¯t hold back.


    In fact, Chen Kun and his lot were nothing but a scourge in Zhongchang City. Despite their young age, they had more than a few lives under their belts, so their attacks were indeed unrestrained.


    However, this time he had met his match. Before his cleaver could hit Su Yang¡¯s head, Su Yang had snapped back to his senses, dodged the de, and struck back. With a single motion, he chopped off Fire Man¡¯s entire hand, clean at the wrist.


    Fire Man was initially stunned; it was only after a while that he began to scream in agony, clutching his severed hand and staggering backwards as blood spurted out.


    Chen Kun was taken aback. They were always the bullies; it was unheard of for them to be bullied!


    "You little shit, you¡¯re courting death!" Chen Kun snarled through clenched teeth, "Take him down for me!"


    "Fuck, chop him to pieces!"


    "Everybody on him, son of a bitch, he dares to mess with our people!"


    "Just stand still, and I¡¯ll fucking kill you!"


    These young men charged shouting, including the girls, who came at him with daggers, all bristling with aggression. After all, they were used to bullying others and didn¡¯t take such matters seriously.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words either, he stood up and grabbed the neck of the youth who came at him first, mming his head down onto the marble table.


    The table shattered, and of course, so did the young man¡¯s skull. Blood gushed out as hey still on the floor.


    The cleavers of the next several attackers swung down as well, but Su Yang effortlessly dodged and struck back. The hands of these men were all severed, just like Fire Man, chopped off at the wrist.


    At that, Chen Kun¡¯s group was finally cowed; the remaining few didn¡¯t dare rush forward anymore.


    But was Su Yang the type to let them go?


    He charged, his cleaver swished through them like slicing melons, and he took down every one of the young men. Only Chen Kun was left standing in the chaos.


    Chen Kun was petrified, trembling as he watched Su Yang, unable to speak for a long while.


    "You¡¯re Chen Kun?" Su Yang asked leisurely.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s me..." Chen Kun stuttered, then quickly said, "My dad is Chen Biao, you... you¡¯re so dead..."


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yang smiled faintly, "Then call him, and tell him toe over quickly. If he¡¯ste, you might really need someone to collect your body!"


    "If you dare touch me, my dad will kill your entire family!" Chen Kun bellowed.


    Without another word, Su Yang chopped off Chen Kun¡¯s left hand.


    Chen Kun screamed in pain. Su Yang stepped on his neck and said coldly, "Make the call to your dad and don¡¯t make another peep, or I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!"

 Chapter 278 - 277: Chen Biao Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 277: Chen Biao Arrives</h4>


    Chen Kun wet his pants in fear, finally realizing he had encountered a tough challenge. Watching Su Yang¡¯s actions, he had no doubt that Su Yang could kill him at any moment if he desired.


    As Su Yang lifted his foot, Chen Kun covered his mouth with one hand, making sure not to make a sound. After a long while, he fumbled out his phone, trembling as he called Chen Biao.


    "Come on, let¡¯s keep drinking!" Su Yang said with a faint smile to He Liang and the others, "There are still thirty cases left. Drink up!"


    The crowd was nearing copse. They had originally thought that with Chen Kun¡¯s arrival, the situation would change. Instead, Chen Kun¡¯s presence had only revealed an even more terrifying side of Su Yang.


    Now, no one dared to utter half a word, all trembling as they drank their beer.


    They truly couldn¡¯t take it anymore, vomiting several times after drinking just one bottle. At that moment, they all resolved in their hearts never to drink alcohol again in their lives; it was simply too unbearable!


    The thirty cases of beer were like poison to them, causing unbearable suffering.


    By the eightieth case, Chen Biao¡¯s men arrived with a gang in tow.


    Su Yang knocked down all of these men without letting anyone escape. The corridor outside was already filled with bodies, creating quite the spectacle.


    By the nieth case, one of Chen Biao¡¯s men came running to Su Yang, begging for a resolution. However, Su Yang cut off both of his ears and sent him away, making his stance crystal clear.


    By the hundredth case, amid everyone¡¯s anticipation, Chen Biao finally made his entrance.


    Voices from outside the room first reached their ears, with the various bosses saying in shock, "Brother Biao, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    "Ah, Elder Chen, you¡¯re here, that¡¯s wonderful! This bastard is bullying us too much!"


    "This is simply bullying our Zhongchang City, it¡¯s too much!"


    "He even dares to touch your son. This time, we can¡¯t let him get away!"


    "Brother Biao, please stand up for us!"


    Chen Biao didn¡¯t say a word and directly entered the private room.


    The bosses followed him in, looking triumphantly at Su Yang, babbling, "Kid, prepare to die!"


    "Brother Biao is here, you don¡¯t even know to kneel and beg for mercy!"


    "Is kneeling and begging for mercy even useful now? He¡¯s as good as dead!"


    "Of course, Brother Biao won¡¯t let anyone pull the wool over his eyes. Causing trouble here and still hoping to live? Dream on!"


    Upon seeing Chen Biao, everyone inside the room boiled with excitement. This was the man who had absolute control over Zhongchang City; atst, the problem could be solved.


    "Damn it, Elder Chen is here, no more drinking!" The man in the Mercedes threw away the bottle he was holding, cursing, "Su Yang, wait for your death!"


    "Su Yang, do you know what ¡¯Those who walk a path of immorality will meet their demise¡¯ means?" He Liang also sneered, putting down the bottle in his hand.


    "I gave you a chance, I told you not to go too far. But, you didn¡¯t listen to me..." Zhao Kai clicked his tongue, unable to hide the smugness on his face.


    "Elder Chen is here, and you still don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to die?" The young men were all making a racket.


    "You... you¡¯re done for, my... my dad won¡¯t let you get away with this..." Chen Kun roared, running to Chen Biao¡¯s side, shaking as he said, "Dad, avenge me!"


    Chen Biao paid no attention to Chen Kun and, with a steel-grey face, he walked up to Su Yang. In front of everyone, he knelt down to the ground.


    "Master Su, I realize I was wrong, and I bow down to apologize!"


    After Chen Biao spoke, he actually kowtowed three times, each one resounding off the floor!


    The crowd on-site waspletely dumbfounded. What was going on? The big shot of Zhongchang City, one of the seven big dragons of Pingnan Province, Chen Biao, was actually kneeling in front of Su Yang, begging for mercy?


    With a tter, a wine bottle slipped from a young man¡¯s hand and shattered on the floor, startling everyone awake. The crowd gasped, their faces wearing expressions of disbelief, even more shocked than when Su Yang had drunk hundreds of bottles of beer before.


    "What... what¡¯s happening..." the man with the Mercedes murmured, "Am I... am I seeing things? Is this an illusion? Pinch me that I might see if this is a dream?"


    The person next to him immediately pinched hard on the man¡¯s body, and the Mercedes man let out a yelp, urgently saying, "This isn¡¯t a dream, what¡¯s going on?"


    No one could answer this question. Everyone was just as astonished as the man with the Mercedes, including Chen Kun, who stood dumbstruck.


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare Chen Biao a nce and nced over at He Liang and the others. "Continue, huh? The drink isn¡¯t finished yet. What are you frozen there for?"


    The crowd was baffled once again. Elder Chen was kneeling right in front of you, and you¡¯re not paying him any heed, instead worrying about the drinking here? Did you even know where the focus should be?


    "What, don¡¯t feel like drinking anymore?" Su Yang said with a smile, "Do you really want me to force you?"


    The crowd, frightened to shivers, immediately grabbed the bottles on the table and resumed drinking. This time, they didn¡¯t dare cken in the slightest.


    If even Elder Chen was kneeling in front of Su Yang, what hope did they have?


    The remaining ten cases of beer were finally finished. Each person drank one bottle and vomited several times. By the time the drinking was done, it was dark. Everyone was sick to the point of vomiting blood, but no one dared utter a word ofint.


    Seeing thest bottle of beer go down, Su Yang nodded in satisfaction and smiled, "It was a pleasure drinking with everyone today. I hope there will be another chance for us to drink together in the future!"


    The peopley scattered on the floor and couches. Hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, they nearly felt like dying. Drink again? Next time they see Su Yang, they¡¯ll detour around him. Who would want to drink with you!


    Setting down the bottle in his hand, Su Yang finally turned toward Chen Biao and smiled, "Elder Chen, why did you be so polite all of a sudden?"


    Chen Biao had been kneeling for nearly two hours, never daring to rise. This once again showed everyone the true extent of Su Yang¡¯s authority. Who else could make Chen Biao kneel for so long?


    Chen Biao, pale-faced, said in a low voice, "Master Su, I know I was wrong. I apologize to you for what I have done. Whatever punishment you have for me, I will ept it without a murmur ofint!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Listening to your tone, it seems quite sincere. Are you really prepared to apologize?"


    "I truly realize my mistake!" Chen Biao said, "Master Su, I¡¯m sorry!"


    "Very good!" Su Yang got up from his seat with a light smile, walked over to Chen Biao, and gently patted his shoulder, "Too bad, it¡¯s already toote!"


    Chen Biao¡¯s face changed, and he looked at Su Yang in astonishment, his voice trembling, "Master Su, I know I have done wrong. But, I¡¯ve already kneeled down, could you... could you let go of my son?"


    "Chen Biao, there¡¯s no need to say all this nonsense to me!" Su Yang said, "If you really came to apologize, then I could let go of your son and even allow you to live. But, did you reallye to apologize?"


    Chen Biao couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, and looking at Su Yang, he said in a low voice, "Master Su, I... I really came to apologize!"


    "Really?" Su Yang said with a coldugh, "What is a killer star for?"

 Chapter 279 - 278 Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 278 Assassin</h4>


    Chen Biao¡¯s expression changed abruptly, his voice trembling as he said, "You... how do you know that?"


    "How could I not know?" Su Yang retorted with a coldugh, "You weren¡¯t in Zhongchang City these past few days because you were off hiring assassins to deal with me. If I¡¯m not mistaken, right now at the entrance of Zun Club, there should be dozens of assassins waiting for me. As soon as you step out with your younger son, those assassins will immediately charge in here. How much did it cost you this time, one billion, two billion? You really went all out to kill me."


    Chen Biao¡¯s face immediately turned pale, grinding his teeth, he said, "You... you know all that?"


    "Don¡¯t bother with these clever tricks in front of me!" Su Yang said, "If I didn¡¯t have real skills, would I havee alone to your turf to find you?"


    Chen Biao took a few deep breaths, barely stabilizing his emotions, his voice grave as he said, "Since you know already, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Today, if you release my son, the matter between us will be settled. Otherwise, it¡¯s unlikely that my son and I could leave here alive, but you won¡¯t be able to leave alive either!"


    After a pause, Chen Biao said coldly, "You¡¯re wrong, I spent five billion to hire the Killing Star. That¡¯s all the money you demanded from me, and I used it all to pay for the assassins. I would rather the assassins benefit than give it to you, you bastard!"


    The people inside the room were stunned. What was going on here? Five billion to hire assassins, how many would that be?


    "Ah, what a pity, what a pity!" Su Yang sighed and shook his head.


    "What¡¯s a pity?" Chen Biao asked coldly.


    Su Yang said, "I¡¯m saying, it¡¯s a pity for the money. Five billion, that¡¯s not a small amount, just gone like that?"


    "You motherfucker, you¡¯re about to die and you still don¡¯t get it!" Chen Biao shouted, "Do you know the Killing Star? The founder of the Killing Star Legion is a Sovereign himself. I spent five billion to hire two experts from the Fusion Realm in the Killing Star Legion, along with a group of well-trained mercenaries. They are worth the price, this is not money down the drain!"


    "But, it¡¯s my money!" Su Yang said, "How could you use my money for this?"


    Chen Biao was taken aback and stared, saying, "How is it your money?"


    "If you die, doesn¡¯t it all be mine?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Fuck you, I¡¯m going all out with you!" Chen Biao suddenly stepped back and shouted urgently, "Elders, it¡¯s your turn!"


    As he spoke, Chen Biao grabbed Chen Kun and ran out of the room. The reason he hade to plead was to rescue his son first. Then, when Su Yang rxed, he nned to have these people strike at him from behind.


    But Su Yang saw through his n, so he couldn¡¯t continue with that approach. His only option was to take a risk and run out with his son, hoping to escape from Su Yang.


    However, he had greatly underestimated Su Yang. Su Yang did not make a move to stop them; instead, with his hands behind his back, Su Yang slowly followed behind.


    Just as Su Yang stepped out of the private room, he saw two elderly men, standing on either side of the private room entrance.


    The two elderly men seemed to be around their sixties, their gaze sharp and spirited, both possessing the strength of the Fusion Realm, which made them formidable figures even in Pingnan Province.


    Chen Biao had already run behind the two elders with Chen Kun, feeling much safer now, heughed maniacally and said, "Mr. Su, these two gentlemen are the masters I hired. Now, get ready to meet your death!"


    Su Yang looked at the two elders with a faint smile and said, "Gentlemen, could we possibly negotiate?"


    One of the elders said in a deep voice, "We assassins don¡¯t haggle over our work!"


    "This isn¡¯t haggling, this is discussing," Su Yang said with a smile. "How about this, if I let you go back alive, how much of that 500 million can you return?"


    The faces of the two elders instantly turned cold. Weren¡¯t these words too arrogant?


    "Courting death!" one of the elders barked angrily, throwing a punch directly at Su Yang, the punch whistling through the air with an imposing momentum.


    With a casual lift of his hand, Su Yang effortlessly blocked the elder¡¯s fist and chuckled, "It¡¯s not toote to agree now!"


    A sharp gleam shed in the elder¡¯s eyes; Su Yang¡¯s strength was totally beyond his expectations. However, he didn¡¯t take it to heart; after all, Su Yang was very young, and how strong could he possibly be?


    "Kill!" The elder shouted furiously, unleashing a barrage of punches and kicks, all transforming into the most terrifying weapons, each strike targeting Su Yang¡¯s vital points.


    Su Yang danced around the elder like a butterfly weaving through flowers, deftly dodging this series of attacks with ease.


    Seeing this, the other elder realized that Su Yang¡¯s strength surpassed their own, and that just one of them would not suffice. Thus, he joined the fray with a furious shout, teaming up with the other elder tobat Su Yang.


    With both elders attacking in tandem, the pressure on Su Yang doubled.


    Su Yang stopped ying around and began shing head-on with the two elders.


    Their fists collided, their elbows struck; the elders took a fierce and domineering approach, their attacks incredibly forceful.


    Su Yang, not one to back down, unleashed the Overlord Devil Fist from the Demonic Sect¡¯s martial techniques and went all out against the two elders.


    The Overlord Devil Fist, a martial technique from the Demonic Sect, whenbined with its mental cultivation method, was extremely fierce and domineering. ording to what is currently recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, it is one of the most powerful offensive fist techniques.


    However, the Overlord Devil Fist also had a downside, its attack power was so formidable that it resulted in poor defense. Practitioners needed to embody an air of absolute domination, advancing relentlessly to the pinnacle, each punch drawing upon every ounce of power in their body without reservation.


    Every punch had to unleash the peak of one¡¯s power, and if it was meant to kill, it had to strike true with a single blow. If it missed, the one to die would be oneself!


    The two elders may have been fierce and domineering, but after exchanging blows with Su Yang, they felt as if their own style was rather gentle. Su Yang¡¯s punches were too overbearing. Before long, the two elders were left with only the power to parry and no strength to counterattack.


    Theplexions of the two elders turned extremely ugly. In their view, the two of them teaming up against a high school student was already embarrassing enough to spread around. And now,pletely at a disadvantage, it was a threat to their honor.


    But no matter how desperately the two elders fought, they were unable to change the tide of the battle.


    "Ha!" Su Yang bellowed, deeply immersed in battle, suddenly shouting, "Heaven-and-Earth Copse!"


    With that roar, Su Yang threw his punch. Apanied by the howling wind, there were faint sounds of thunder and lightning, and the ground before him quickly shattered, the air torn apart. The st of air charged towards the two elders at a visibly rapid pace, its presence terrifying.


    The two elders were dumbstruck, hesitating not a moment before using all their strength to counter the strike together.


    With a thunderous explosion, the powerful wind collided with their fists. The elders were blown backward, crashing through three walls before finallying to a stop, copsing to the ground, unable to struggle any

 Chapter 280 - 279: The Blood Wolf Captain

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 279: The Blood Wolf Captain</h4>


    Su Yang also let out a slight breath and retracted the power from his body, his eyes sparkling with sharpness.


    This was the first time he used the Overlord Devil Fist, and its power truly exceeded his imagination!


    Chen Biao was still watching with Chen Kun from a distance. Seeing the two elders defeated, he immediately grabbed Chen Kun and ran out.


    Su Yang walked with his hands behind his back, not even takingrge steps to chase after them, as if strolling leisurely through a garden.


    The audience behind could only shiver, having never witnessed such a scene before!


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Yang exited the grand entrance of Beizun Entertainment.


    Just as he reached the doorway, Su Yang heard a gunshot. Without any hesitation, he surged forward and a bullet struck where he had just been standing.


    "Sniper!" Su Yang curled his lip. He had seen such scenes plenty of times in the army. Anti-sniping wasn¡¯t a difficult task for him, especially now. Ordinary snipers had no intimidation factor against him.


    Several more gunshots followed in quick session, and Su Yang easily dodged them all. At the same time, he picked up a handful of small stones from the ground and casually threw them out.


    Soon, a few screams came from the building in the distance. The snipers had all been taken down by Su Yang.


    Meanwhile, Chen Biao and his son had almost reached the end of the street.


    Su Yang followed at a leisurely pace and smiled faintly, "Chen Laoda, it seems your five hundred million has really gone down the drain!"


    Just then, a man in ck with his face covered emerged from the end of the street.


    The man let Chen Biao and his son pass by him, then suddenly drew two guns from his body and fired five shots at Su Yang with lightning speed.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly retreated two steps, shifting his position three times.


    Two bullets hit where he had just been, and the remaining threended where he had just dodged to. In other words, this person had anticipated all of Su Yang¡¯s escape routes, and if Su Yang had moved any slower, he could have very likely been hit by the bullets.


    "Original Blood Wolf Sniping Technique!" Su Yang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Who are you!"


    The man in ck in the distance also stopped, staring at Su Yang in surprise, "You... how do you know?"


    "I am the Third Generation Blood Wolf King, Su Yang!" Su Yang spoke with gravity.


    "You?" The man in ck was stunned and stood speechless on the spot for a long while.


    "Who are you?" Su Yang took steps forward and demanded in a serious tone, "The Blood Wolf Sniping Technique is not something that is passed on lightly. Especially the Original Blood Wolf Sniping Technique; it¡¯s almost a lost art. Where did you learn it from?"


    The man in ck stared at Su Yang for a long while, then slowly removed the ck cloth covering his face and said gravely, "I am the Original Blood Wolf King, Xie Tiang!"


    "It¡¯s you!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Of course, he knew about the Original Blood Wolf King; he was the founder of the Blood Wolf Special Combat Team, a legendary figure in the unit. He created the Blood Wolf Sniping Technique, the team¡¯s most powerful secret tactic.


    When Su Yang joined the army, Xie Tiang had already retired. Su Yang had never met him, but he had heard many legends about him. Strictly speaking, Xie Tiang was Su Yang¡¯s senior and hismander!


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang abruptly stood at attention and gave Xie Tiang a standard military salute. It was the army¡¯s way of showing respect to a veteran, as well as a form of reverence betweenrades!


    Xie Tiang looked at Su Yang, his eyes slightly reddening. He slowly holstered his two guns, stood up straight, and returned a salute to Su Yang. Then, he turned and left, his voice cold as he said, "Mr. Chen, I can¡¯t take this job."


    Chen Biao was dumbfounded from a distance. If Xie Tiang also ran off, wouldn¡¯t that mean certain death for him?


    "Hey, you hitmen took the money, and now you can refuse the job?" Chen Biao said anxiously: "That¡¯s against the rules. Yourmander won¡¯t let you off for this!"


    Xie Tiang waved his hand, not even turning his head back once.


    Su Yang waved his hand and inserted several silver needles into Chen Biao and his son¡¯s bodies. With that, the two of them werepletely immobilized, and Su Yang could return at any time to deal with them.


    "Captain!" Su Yang hurriedly chased after Xie Tiang: "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave!"


    Xie Tiang turned to look at Su Yang and shook his head: "Old Lin has told me about you. He said you have great potential and could surpass the two of us. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯ve taken a wrong path. Why get involved in these matters when there are better things to do?"


    "Captain, you misunderstand me!" Su Yang shook his head and said, "I just want to rid the people of a scourge. Chen Biao is no good egg!"


    "Rid the people of a scourge?" Xie Tiang let out a coldugh: "Do you think you¡¯re a hero from ancient times? Rid the people of a scourge, haha, that¡¯s reallyughable!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face showed difort as he said solemnly: "Captain, I know you have some misunderstandings about what I¡¯ve done. But I have a clear conscience in my actions, which is also the motto of our Blood Wolf Special Combat Team. On the contrary, you¡¯re killing for money, isn¡¯t that the real vition of our team motto?"


    Xie Tiang fell silent. After a long while, he finally let out a wistful sigh and said softly, "The things in this world will never be as simple or pure as they are in the military. Once you enter society, many things are out of your control. I¡¯ve be like this, and I don¡¯t wish for you to end up the same!"


    "Captain, there¡¯s nothing to it..." Su Yang said urgently.


    "Enough, I must go back to report!" Xie Tiang waved his hand: "When you have time, go see Old Lin. He¡¯s not doing well either."


    Old Lin was the Second Generation Blood Wolf King and had been Su Yang¡¯s captain after he joined the military. All of Su Yang¡¯s skills were taught by Old Lin. After Old Lin was discharged, Su Yang had be the Third Generation Blood Wolf King.


    "What happened to Old Lin?" Su Yang asked anxiously.


    "You¡¯ll know when you get there!" Xie Tiang waved his hand as if he was reluctant to talk more and walked away.


    Su Yang stood in ce, watching Xie Tiang¡¯s retreating figure, sinking into silence. He knew that Xie Tiang must have experienced something enormous to have be like this.


    It was normal for military personnel to struggle to fit into society shortly after discharge. But Xie Tiang¡¯s case seemed quite severe.


    The once Original Blood Wolf King had be a mercenary who killed for money? What on earth had happened?


    Of course, what Su Yang was more concerned about in his heart was Old Lin, after all, he was the captain who had nurtured him. In the military, he was his teacher, one of the people he was most grateful to!


    Su Yang still remembered that time when he and Old Lin, two men surrounded by fierce bandits in the woods, at their wits¡¯ end, shared thest piece of bread, which Old Lin gave to Su Yang.


    Old Lin, holding a photo of a girl, smiled at Su Yang and said, "This is my girlfriend, pretty isn¡¯t she? Once this battle is over, I¡¯m going back to marry her!"


    It was in that battle that Su Yang was wounded and unlocked the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    It was also in that battle that Old Lin left a leg forever on the battlefield. When Su Yang woke up, Old Lin had already been discharged and gone!

 Chapter 281 - 280: The Annihilation of Chen Biao

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 280: The Annihtion of Chen Biao</h4>


    Su Yang returned to the side of Chen Biao and his son. Chen Biao¡¯s underlings were still here, but upon seeing Su Yang, they scattered like birds and beasts.


    Su Yang, without uttering a word, dragged Chen Biao and his son into Beizun Entertainment.


    Pulling out several silver needles, Su Yang pushed Chen Biao into a chair and coldly said, "Where is the ¡¯Killer Star¡¯?"


    Chen Biao clenched his teeth tightly and replied in a deep voice, "Su, at this point, do you still expect me to talk about this? Kill or maim as you wish. If Chen Biao so much as grunts, it means I¡¯m ipetent!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with words, raised his hand, and chopped off Chen Kun¡¯s ear.


    "What are you doing!" Chen Biao cried out in rm, while Chen Kun nearly fainted from the pain.


    "I ask once, you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take an organ from your son," Su Yang said coldly. "There are many organs on your son¡¯s body. Let¡¯s see how many times you can hold out!"


    "You... You are despicable!" Chen Biao eximed in distress. "This is between us..."


    "Cut the crap!" Su Yang said coldly. "Where is the ¡¯Killer Star¡¯? How do you contact him? These are two questions. If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll take two of his organs!"


    Seeing Su Yang pick up the knife again, Chen Biao finally broke down, his voice trembling, "If I tell you, can you spare our lives?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t respond but once again raised his hand and chopped off Chen Biao¡¯s other ear.


    Chen Biao immediately shouted, "I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! The ¡¯Killer Star¡¯ is in Pingnan Province, part of a secret organization. Not many people know of them. If you want to find the ¡¯Killer Star¡¯, you must first contact their messenger. I only know the messenger¡¯s location; I really don¡¯t know exactly where the ¡¯Killer Star¡¯ is!"


    "Where is the messenger!" Su Yang demanded.


    Chen Biao, not daring to dy, hastily ryed the messenger¡¯s location and name.


    Su Yang memorized it, then coldly watched Chen Biao, "Mr. Chen, Wu Tianxiong has long since sent over five hundred million. I have guaranteed his safety for life. As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything against heaven and reason, nobody can touch him."


    "Xie Laogui, he wanted to resist, so I took ten billion from him. Although he has lost most of his assets, the remaining money is enough for several lifetimes. He can live as a simple billionaire."


    "I originally only wanted fifteen billion from you, but you preferred to spend five billion to hire an assassin than pay me. Since that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to kill you and then take all your assets!"


    Chen Biao was dumbfounded. Upon reflection, he realized he had brought misery upon himself.


    If he had given the five billion earlier, he would now be under Su Yang¡¯s protection. After all, Su Yang was now a heavyweight figure among the Ten Great Families, able to ensure smooth sailing throughout Pingnan Province with just a word.


    Wu Tianxiong had simply clung to Su Yang¡¯s coattails, which is why his business had begun extending to nearby cities. With Xie Laogui¡¯s downfall, Wu Tianxiong gradually reached into Xie Laogui¡¯s territory¡ªall because of Su Yang.


    At this moment, Chen Biao was filled with extreme regret. Why hire assassins with five billion? Directly giving it to Su Yang would have led to apletely different oue. Wasn¡¯t he just seeking death?


    "That¡¯s enough; let¡¯s end it here," Su Yang said nonchntly, dealing a palm strike to Chen Biao¡¯s forehead, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Chen Kun tried to struggle but was killed on the spot by Su Yang. Both of them werepletely devoured by ¡¯Devouring the Heavens,¡¯ leaving not even a speck of bone dust behind.


    Afterward, Su Yang left as if nothing had happened.


    The underlings of Chen Biao outside were all dumbstruck, none daring toe over and interfere, their couragepletely shattered.


    Just as Su Yang stepped out of the Beizun Entertainment¡¯s entrance, a car suddenly charged forward, and a man got out, dragging a woman by her hair.


    This man and woman were the very couple who had gone to the hospital for a check-up just earlier, Yueyue and her boyfriend.


    Seeing the two of them fighting, it was likely that the check-up results were less than satisfactory.


    The man forcefully dragged Yueyue to Su Yang, and then knelt on the ground with a thump, saying, "Brother Su, I just wanted to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known about all the things she¡¯s been doing behind my back. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d keep wearing the green hat. You¡¯ve saved mytter half of life!"


    Su Yang smiled, patted the man¡¯s shoulder, and looked over at Yueyue, whose face was ashen, saying softly, "Why bother? Is it worth dying your entire life for a moment of satisfaction?"


    Yueyue cried as if it was raining, she knew she was finished. Just now, the man had called her family, and her n directly told her not toe back. The man here would no longer ept her either, how could she live from now on?


    ...


    The next morning, Ling Zi¡¯s men arrived in Zhongchang City. Afterward, with Chen Biao no longer being the boss of Zhongchang City, Ling Zi could now swallow the ce without any inhibition.


    Of course, this was all Su Yang¡¯s business now; Ling Zi was just managing it on his behalf!


    By noon, Su Yang and his group went to Dongzi¡¯s house for onest meal before they were to return to Nanluo City.


    Auntie Wu and Dongzi said their reluctant goodbyes, and Xie Min kept inviting Auntie Wu¡¯s group to stay. After all, they had fully seen the extent of Su Yang¡¯s capabilities, how could they dare say anything?


    As for Zhao Kai, he woke up from his drunken state this morning, and Xie Min finally seized the opportunity to tell him about Su Yang¡¯s prowess.


    Zhao Kai nearly fainted from fear and immediately called his buddies, trying to warn them not to provoke Su Yang anymore.


    But then, he heard even more shocking news; it seemed that Chen Biao and his son had been silenced by Su Yang.


    Last night when Chen Biao entered the room, Zhao Kai was practically ckout drunk. Now, listening to these people talk, he vaguely recalled the incident of Chen Biao kneelingst night, and he was scared to the point of wetting himself.


    He finally realized that he had truly offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have.


    So, when he saw Su Yang at noon, he behaved as docile as a quail, not daring to utter a word and sat obediently at the side.


    After three rounds of drinks, Su Yang smiled lightly and turned to Zhao Kai with a wine ss in hand, "Here, Xiao Kai, let¡¯s have a drink together?"


    Zhao Kai nearly threw up on the spot; for two days, he had been muddled by Su Yang¡¯s forceful drinking, and now he was scared even at the sight of alcohol.


    "Brother Su, I... I really can¡¯t drink anymore..." Zhao Kai said with a sobbing tone.


    "Oh?" Su Yang smiled, "Is it that you can¡¯t drink, or you dare not?"


    "I... I..." Zhao Kai¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed, not knowing how to respond.


    "Haha..." Su Yang chuckled, put down his wine ss, and said, "Zhao Kai, I want you to remember this as a lesson. Your father is now in cooperation with the Nan Family, and the Nan Family is not so easy to talk to. If your reckless behavior brings even the slightest negative impact to your father, the Nan Family will cancel the cooperation. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 282 - 281 Zhao Xuefen’s Relatives

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 281 Zhao Xuefen¡¯s Rtives</h4>


    Zhao Kai pecked his head like a chick pecking at grains of rice, repeatedly saying, "Brother Su, I, from now on... I really won¡¯t dare to do it again, I know I was wrong..."


    Su Yang did not speak again. In fact, he did not have a good impression of either Xie Min or Zhao Kai. However, Dongzi was different; this man brought reassurance to Su Yang. He was truly a kind-hearted person, which was the main reason for Su Yang¡¯s intervention in teaching Zhao Kai a lesson.


    In the afternoon, Su Yang and hispanions left Zhongchang City and headed straight back to Nanluo City.


    Qi¡¯er had fulfilled a wish in her heart and was extraordinarily happy along the way.


    Fatty was carefree, sitting beside them and continuallyughing and joking.


    Only Su Yang leaned against the window, still thinking about what Xie Tiang had said. Old Lin was not having a good time now, indeed, how could an army veteran who had lost a leg ever be content?


    Su Yang had always wanted to visit this former team leader, and now it seemed like the right time to do so.


    Although Su Yang had fainted early in thatst battle, he knew that it was because of him that the team leader had lost his leg. In the end, it was the team leader who, despite his severed leg, had tied the unconscious Su Yang with a rope and dragged him out of the minefield.


    How could Su Yang ever forget such camaraderie between soldiers?


    Upon returning to Nanluo City, Su Yang immediately contacted Master Fang to find Old Lin.


    Su Yang only knew that Old Lin¡¯s hometown was in Zifeng City, Pingbei Province, but as to where exactly, he really had no idea. This matter required Master Fang to personally investigate.


    A city is not small, and it would probably not be easy for Master Fang to find Old Lin. However, Master Fang was quite skilled in these matters, and it was more fitting for him to handle it.


    Before leaving, Su Yang gave Master Fang a few Purple Lightning Divine Thunders and entrusted the Kirin Jade to him for safety.


    Five dayster, Ling Zi called; their progress in Zhongchang City was remarkably fast, and they had already seized control of nearly seventy percent of Chen Biao¡¯s assets.


    After the death of Chen Biao, his subordinates were leaderless and instantly became disorganized. Once Ling Zi arrived, half of them immediately defected to his side.


    Some wanted to resist and were dealt with by Ling Zi. The rest, who were Chen Biao¡¯s loyalists, mored for vengeance for Chen Biao. During this time, Ling Zi started preparations to deal with these men once and for all. Once they were taken care of, Zhongchang City would be secured.


    Once Zhongchang City was taken, Ling Zi would be the only one among the Seven Dragon Heads to control two cities. His position among the seven would then be second only to Eight-Faced Yama. Naturally, Ling Zi was very pleased with this development.


    Su Yang casually mentioned Zhao Lu of Beizun Entertainment to Ling Zi, asking him to look after her. After all, she was Qi¡¯er¡¯s childhood friend.


    To Ling Zi, Su Yang¡¯s words were no different than an imperial edict. That very day, Ling Zi announced Zhao Lu¡¯s promotion to manager of Beizun Entertainment, giving her control over the entire operation. As for the previous manager, Ling Zi took care of him as well.


    This little girl, who previously had almost no status in Beizun Entertainment, suddenly shot up in the ranks. Of course, she did not have the experience to manage, but this was no longer important. As long as Ling Zi kept a firm hand on the general direction, no one would dare to cause trouble at Beizun Entertainment.


    Furthermore, after the incident Su Yang caused previously, everyone knew he was someone not to be messed with. Therefore, after Zhao Lu got promoted to manager, things went smoothly at Beizun Entertainment, and business had even improved a lot. Many rich second-generation kids starteding here to show their faces, just to make Zhao Lu remember them and leave a good impression for potential future interactions with Su Yang¡ªan unexpected turn of events!


    Because of this, Zhao Lu and her parents made many calls to Auntie Wu and Qi¡¯er to express their gratitude to Su Yang. They knew the gap between themselves and Su Yang, so they didn¡¯t dare to call him directly.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t mind, though. He found Zhao Lu to be quite a simple girl, and since she treated Qi¡¯er so well, why not give her the chance?


    A weekter, coinciding with the weekend, Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen took a break at home, and Su Xia didn¡¯t go out either.


    That day Su Yang was at home, and during lunch, Zhao Xuefen suddenly said, "Oh, Old Su, tomorrow our second uncle¡¯s son is getting married. In the afternoon, aunt and uncle will being back. Do you think we should make some arrangements?"


    Su Ping had just finished eating, and upon hearing this, he put down his chopsticks and slightly furrowed his brows, "Theye back every year, and we always make arrangements, but they never show up. There¡¯s no need, right?"


    "It¡¯s different this time!" Zhao Xuefen said, "In the past, we were poor, and to be honest, even we weren¡¯tfortable inviting people over to our house. Now it¡¯s different, we live in such a nice ce, and our living conditions have improved dramatically. It¡¯s about time we had people over."


    "Hmph, I think it¡¯s more or less the same!" Su Ping snorted, "Oh, when we were poor they didn¡¯te, but now that we have money they will? What kind of rtives are these?"


    Zhao Xuefen also looked a bit embarrassed. Her aunt¡¯s family lived in the provincial city, had married into a good household, and had always looked down on them. Over the years, they had hardly ever visited.


    "Regardless, they are our elders, and we must receive them if theye." Zhao Xuefen said.


    "Then you handle it," Su Ping said with a dismissive wave of his hand, not wanting to deal with these matters.


    Zhao Xuefen nodded, her heart was actually holding some resentment. Throughout these years, her status in her maternal family was particrly low, and she wanted to use this opportunity to make a statement in front of them.


    Su Yang sat beside and didn¡¯t speak; he could actually understand Zhao Xuefen¡¯s feelings.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s family was also quite arge n, with three uncles and two aunts. Among all these rtives, her side of the family was the poorest.


    In fact, the reason Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen got jobs at the machinery factory in the first ce was that Zhao Xuefen pleaded with an uncle to arrange it. Later, this uncle told all the rtives about it, subjecting them to ridicule for a long time.


    To be honest, over the past years, Zhao Xuefen¡¯s position within the Zhao Family was very low; she wasn¡¯t well-regarded by these rtives at all. Su Yang remembered most clearly the time when Zhao Xuefen went to the provincial city for New Year¡¯s and wanted to visit her eldest aunt to pay her respects. However, the aunt directly told her there was no need toe and wouldn¡¯t even let her through the door.


    That was during New Year¡¯s, her own aunt, and yet such an incident could still ur. Su Yang was quite young then, but he could sense the discrimination from her side of the family.


    Throughout the years, Zhao Xuefen and these rtives hardly interacted. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but they simply ignored her. The only asional encounters were during the annual Qingming festival visits to the ancestors¡¯ graves, and even then, they were full of mockery and disdain.


    As a child, Su Yang¡¯s most hated time was Qingming festival because that was when he would have to see these people. And Zhao Xuefen¡¯s rtives always treated Su Yang poorly, especially since he was brought by Su Ping and had no blood rtion to Zhao Xuefen.


    Over the years, Zhao Xuefen had always had resentment in her heart. Now that their home conditions had finally improved, she naturally wanted to invite these rtives over and let them know that her choice back then was not wrong!

 Chapter 283 - 282 Zhao Family Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 282 Zhao Family Banquet</h4>


    After dinner, Zhao Xuefen started to call the rtives. However, the responses she got were all the same, they already had ns and told her not to bother.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face was full of disappointment; these rtives still treated her as if she were a snake or scorpion.


    After three in the afternoon, Zhao Xuefen¡¯s aunt called, telling them to get ready for a gathering at the Sheraton in the evening. During the call, she specifically mentioned Su Ping and Su Yang, insisting that the father and son also make sure toe.


    Su Yang actually didn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters, but seeing Zhao Xuefen¡¯s pitiable look, he eventually agreed. After all, Zhao Xuefen had suffered a lot over the years following Su Ping.


    Su Yang was fair in his dealings. It didn¡¯t matter that Zhao Xuefen wasn¡¯t nice to him, after all, she was his stepmother, and he had been no angel in the past, often causing trouble at home.


    However, Zhao Xuefen was good to Su Ping, and Su Yang remembered that. Although he generally couldn¡¯t be bothered with Zhao Xuefen, he would still help her out if she needed it.


    At six thirty in the evening, Zhao Xuefen, neatly dressed, led Su Ping, Su Yang, and Su Xia to the Sheraton.


    Chen Fei was in the provincial capital and couldn¡¯te back; the project she was working on had reached a critical moment and she couldn¡¯t leave.


    Chen Zhien took advantage of the holiday to go out sketching. In fact, he was now rarely seen under the same roof as Su Yang.


    The Sheraton in Nanluo City was considered a high-end hotel, where a meal costing a few thousand yuan was quite normal.


    Standing at the entrance to the Sheraton, Zhao Xuefen couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. In the past, she could only listen to others talk about this ce; she had never had the means to enter. Now,ing here, she felt no panic at all.


    After giving the private room number, the waiter led the four of them upstairs to one of therger private rooms.


    Inside the room, there sat more than twenty people, all dressed up and chatting merrily.


    Upon seeing Su Yang and the others enter, the group burst intoughter. Clearly, they must have been talking about Zhao Xuefen a moment before.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face turned slightly red as she hurried in and said with a forced smile, "Uncles, aunts, you¡¯vee so early!"


    "What¡¯s this early nonsense; you¡¯re the ones who arete!" Zhao Xuefen¡¯s eldest aunt said impatiently, "Can¡¯t you even keep track of time? We¡¯re all here and you still haven¡¯t arrived. When did you start putting on airs?"


    "Eldest aunt, wasn¡¯t it said to be at seven? It¡¯s only six thirty now," Zhao Xuefen protested.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you time it so you¡¯d be entering right at seven!" the eldest aunt red at her and said, "Xuefen, it¡¯s not me criticizing you, but yourck of sess in life is rted to your attitude. With such an attitude, I guess you¡¯re not well liked at the factory, are you?"


    "Exactly!" Zhao Xuefen¡¯s third uncle immediately added, "I heard from a friend that you are not working at the machinery factory anymore! What, you think the job I arranged for you wasn¡¯t good enough? nning to jump ship and find something better?"


    The crowd erupted inughter once again, and Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face flushed red as she quickly said, "No, third uncle, there was a problem at the machinery factory. And... and now Old Su and I are working at the city hospital, it¡¯s quite nice there too..."


    "Oh, you¡¯ve made it to the city hospital, that¡¯s not bad at all!" Third uncle said disdainfully, "Is it really the city hospital, or are you doing odd jobs outside the city hospital?"


    Theughter from the crowd intensified.


    "I¡¯m not..." Zhao Xuefen tried to speak up.


    But third uncle waved his hand and said, "If you wanted to go to the city hospital, you should have told me. I¡¯m on good terms with two of the directors there. I¡¯ll have a word with them and they can arrange some light work for you. Cleaning, for example, would be better than doing odd jobs ¨C at least it¡¯s more rxing!"


    "Old Three, you¡¯re still so helpful!" said Zhao Xuefen¡¯s eldest uncle with augh, "Over the years, you really haven¡¯t neglected Xuefen!"


    "Ah, there¡¯s no helping it; after all, she¡¯s my niece!" Uncle Threeughed. "If she doesn¡¯t marry well and we don¡¯t look after her, wouldn¡¯t that be like leaving her to the mercy of the winds? We might be no good ourselves, but as elders, we can¡¯t just neglect our duties!"


    "That¡¯s right, Elder Brother¡¯s words are true, Xuefen, you should really thank your Uncle Three!" Big Uncle nodded and said.


    "Big Uncle, actually we..." Zhao Xuefen wanted to exin.


    "Alright, enough talk, let¡¯s sit down!" Big Aunt waved her hand and cut her off.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face wore a look of helplessness as she could only lead the four of them to the side of the table.


    "Hey, wait a minute!" Big Aunt suddenly red and said, "Xuefen, what are you doing? Is this how you spoil your own child? You don¡¯t even check if there¡¯s enough room at the table. Everyone¡¯s here, what are you thinking?"


    "Huh?" Zhao Xuefen was taken aback. "Aren¡¯t there four seats here?"


    "There are seats, but there¡¯s still a need to respect the order of seniority and age," Big Aunt said. "Besides, isn¡¯t there a table over there especially for the younger generation?"


    Zhao Xuefen looked into the distance and, indeed, there was a small table where all the children sitting around were seven or eight years old; it was rare to see anyone over ten.


    "Xia, why don¡¯t you go sit over there?" Zhao Xuefen suggested.


    "Okay!" Su Xia obediently nodded her head.


    As Zhao Xuefen was about to seat Su Ping and Su Yang, Big Aunt¡¯s expression chilled instantly, "Xuefen, since when have you spoiled children like this? Didn¡¯t I say, the children sit over there. What do you mean by this?"


    "Huh?" Zhao Xuefen was startled, Big Aunt was talking about Su Yang.


    But Su Yang wasn¡¯t that young. How would it look for him to sit there?


    "Big Aunt, Su Yang is already eighteen," Zhao Xuefen said in a low voice. "Moreover, your Beibei is only fifteen and sitting here..."


    "My Beibei doesn¡¯t like sitting with children; can¡¯t you just amodate that!" Big Aunt red back. "Xuefen, are you saying I¡¯m doing something wrong?"


    "No, it¡¯s not that..." Zhao Xuefen broke out in a sweat. Although she had be wealthy, she still felt an innate dread in front of these rtives.


    "How about I go over there and sit down!" Su Yang said casually; he couldn¡¯t be bothered with this table, having barely ever spoken to them before.


    "That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate..." Zhao Xuefen muttered softly.


    "It¡¯s fine!" Su Yang got up and left.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s face was full of apologies as she sighed in resignation and sat down at the table with Su Ping.


    Sitting at the children¡¯s table, Su Yang was suddenly looked at with curious eyes by a flock of kids.


    Su Yang himself didn¡¯t mind at all; he picked up some food from the table and began to eat on his own.


    Back at the main table, only then did Big Aunt smile with satisfaction, lifted a ss from the table, and said with a smile, "Alright, now that everyone¡¯s here. It¡¯s been a long time since we all got together, so let¡¯s all have a drink together!"


    Everyone picked up their sses and, after a drink, Big Aunt said with a smile, "Now, about tomorrow¡ªElder Brother¡¯s son is getting married, and that¡¯s a big deal for our family. ording to our local customs, we need to put in a good effort for such an event. So, I¡¯ve asked you all toe because I want to discuss the wedding preparations!"

 Chapter 284 - 283: Arranging the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 283: Arranging the Wedding</h4>


    "Big sister, we¡¯ll leave these matters for you to arrange!" the eldest uncle said with augh, "Among us all, you love the second brother the most, and you understand these customs best. You¡¯re the ideal person to handle it!"


    Everyone voiced their support, and the eldest aunt smiled, saying, "Since everyone agrees, then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll take charge of this. Tomorrow¡¯s affair must be lively and elegant!"


    "First of all, there¡¯s the issue of the cars. Our Zhao family has a bit of a reputation now, so we can¡¯t skimp on vehicles. I¡¯ve arranged for seventeen cars toe from the provincial capital, and here in Nanluo City, I¡¯ve arranged for more than twenty. You all should have made preparations too, right?"


    The eldest uncle chuckled and said, "Of course, I¡¯ve arranged for nine cars toe over, and my friends here in Nanluo City have prepared more than a dozen for me."


    "I¡¯ve also prepared..." the second aunt started to say.


    "I¡¯ve also prepared..." the third uncle followed.


    Everyone spoke up one after the other, and quickly, the number of cars gathered amounted to more than a hundred.


    The eldest aunt nodded in satisfaction, her gaze finally falling on Zhao Xuefen, "Xuefen, since you¡¯re the granddaughter, we all know your family¡¯s situation, so we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. How about this¡ªyou arrange for two trucks to carry some dowry items or the like, traveling at the end of the convoy. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"


    Before Zhao Xuefen could speak up, the third uncle immediately chuckled, "Big sister, you say you¡¯re not making things difficult for Xuefen, yet these trucks cost money to run¡ªyou know, fuel costs. Xuefen, don¡¯t worry. Just tell the truck drivers that we¡¯ll cover their wages and fuel costs. Go handle it with peace of mind; your uncles won¡¯t let you suffer a loss!"


    "That¡¯s not necessary..." Zhao Xuefen hurriedly gestured with her hands.


    "Alright, it¡¯s settled!" said the eldest aunt with a nod, "Xuefen, you¡¯ll take care of the trucks."


    "I..." Zhao Xuefen was at a loss for words, whispering, "I can arrange for some wedding cars..."


    "You don¡¯t need to interfere!" the eldest uncle cut in directly, "This is a wedding, after all, and we need nice cars. What wedding cars could you arrange?"


    "Right, Xuefen, my son is also your cousin; you can¡¯t let him down," the second uncle chimed in immediately, "Look at the eldest brother and sister, they¡¯ve arranged for Mercedes-Benz and BMW, and at the very least, a Passat. My daughter-inw¡¯s family is also prominent. Don¡¯t make us look bad, okay?"


    Zhao Xuefen suddenly found herself at a loss for words, unfamiliar with cars, she naturally had no idea what ss Mercedes-Benz, BMW, or Passat were considered, nor did she know how to respond.


    "And then there¡¯s the issue with the hotel!" the eldest aunt continued, "I¡¯ve already discussed it with the Sheraton¡¯s owner. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll book the entire Sheraton for their banquet!"


    "That¡¯s big sister for you¡ªalways decisive!"


    "Booking the entire Sheraton must cost a lot!"


    "Over the years, big sister, you¡¯ve really made a fortune!"


    The crowd couldn¡¯t stop expressing their admiration, their faces filled with envy.


    The eldest aunt smiled proudly, waving her hand, "These are just minor matters. However, the most crucial issue is amodating the rtives from the bride¡¯s side. They¡¯re from out of town and alsoe from arge family. Quite a number of them have arrived, and there¡¯s no way the second brother¡¯s home can amodate everyone tonight. Figuring out where to put them all is the real problem!"


    Zhao Xuefen immediately perked up and hurriedly said, "Aunt, leave it to me, I¡¯ve got plenty of ces to stay at my ce!"


    "Xuefen, would you please stop meddling for once!" Uncle became anxious, "Do you know what kind of guests areing? Going back to your vige to stay? Where would that leave my face? Even the worst guesthouse would have a better environment than your ce!"


    Zhao Xuefen: "Uncle, actually, I..."


    "I¡¯ll take care of this!" The eldest uncle interjected, "I¡¯m on good terms with Boss Kang of Yun Kang. He has a four-star hotel under his name called Yabin, which is really nice. We can arrange to stay there."


    "Then it¡¯s settled!" Aunt immediately nodded her head, "I¡¯ve heard of Yabin Hotel, it¡¯s very nice, the conditions are excellent, and it will definitely satisfy our guests!"


    "Thanks a lot, big brother!" Uncle said with a grateful face.


    "We¡¯re family, no need for thanks!" The eldest uncleughed, "Also, about the emcee, big sister, you¡¯ve been in the provincial city for so long, do you know any hosts or someone like that? If we could get one, that would be really spectacr!"


    "Absolutely!" Aunt immediately responded, "I¡¯ve contacted a friend at the provincial TV station and invited a famous TV host from the province to personally preside over the wedding. It won¡¯t be short of perfection!"


    "That¡¯s fantastic!" Uncle almost jumped up, "Getting a TV host, oh my, this wedding will definitely make a ssh in Nanluo City!"


    Everyoneughed heartily, each with a look of smug satisfaction. This so-called family banquet was really just a disy of their wealth.


    After the third round of toasts, three people arrived from outside. An old couple, with a young man, wore honest and sincere smiles on their faces.


    "Hey, Old Qi, you¡¯ve made it!" Aunt immediately pouted, "You said seven o¡¯clock, now it¡¯s half past seven, are you getting busier and busier? Is there so much work in the fields?"


    At this point, Su Yang stood up because he recognized the young man. His name was Zhao Tao; he used to live with them. A few years older than Su Yang, Zhao Tao often took him up the mountains and down the rivers when they were young; they had a very good rtionship. After Zhao Tao¡¯s family moved away, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    "Zhao Tao!" Su Yang called out.


    Zhao Tao looked over and was also delighted, "Su Yang!"


    The two approached each other, both were thrilled, after all, they were good friends for many years.


    Zhao Tao¡¯s father, Old Qi, was a migrant worker, very honest. He said with a simple smile, "Big sister, big brother, I¡¯m really sorry, my son is getting married tomorrow. His wife is from out of town, and her rtives havee over; I... I¡¯m still trying to make arrangements, so we¡¯re a bitte..."


    "Oh, your son is getting married too!" Uncle immediately said sarcastically, "Is tomorrow such a great day that we all happen to choose it? Well, Old Qi, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t make it to your wedding, as my son is getting married too!"


    "Really?" Old Qi was startled and quickly said, "Oh my, congrattions, congrattions, Uncle!"


    "No formalities!" Uncle said with a disingenuous smile, "So, how¡¯s the weddinging along? How many cars have you arranged? Where¡¯s the venue? What about the emcee? The wedding scene? Your daughter-inw is also from out of town, right? Where will they be staying? Everything here is ready; we¡¯ve arranged over a hundred wedding cars, the venue is the Sheraton; we¡¯ve booked the whole ce. The emcee is a well-known host from the provincial TV station, and the rtives from the bride¡¯s side are staying at Yabin Hotel, in the best rooms!"


    Old Qi felt dizzy with all this information and said in a low voice, "I... I¡¯m still making arrangements. For the wedding cars... we¡¯ve got six, and a couple more might confirm soon. As for the emcee, we... we outsourced it, all handled by the weddingpany. The hotel for my girl¡¯s family isn¡¯t set yet, the hotels here in the city are really... really too expensive..."

 Chapter 285 - 284: Your Wedding, I’ll Arrange It!

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 284: Your Wedding, I¡¯ll Arrange It!</h4>


    "Aiyo, Old Qi, your handling of things is really not pretty!"


    Uncle immediately said, "Six wedding cars? And two are still not booked? Outsourcing the whole ceremony, and you haven¡¯t even properly arranged the hotel for the bride¡¯s family? What are you doing? Is this a wedding or a trap for people?"


    "This... this..." Zhao Old Qi was sweating profusely. He was just a simple and honest farmer, how could he handle all these arrangements?


    "Tsk tsk, Old Qi, oh, Old Qi, your son is only getting married once. How could you handle it like this!" Second Uncle also expressed his deep dismay: "Look at me, I save the best for my son. But you, you are really losing face for our Zhao family. Even if we don¡¯t say anything, what would the bride¡¯s family think?"


    "Lingling¡¯s family won¡¯t say anything, they are all very nice people!" Zhao Tao hurriedly said.


    "If they don¡¯tin, you think you can just ignore it?" The elder aunt retorted directly: "Tao Zi, you¡¯ve been unreliable since you were a child. This is a big wedding event. What are you nning to do, have people sleep on the streets? Really, you are too irresponsible!"


    "I..." Zhao Tao was momentarily at a loss for words: "I... I¡¯m arranging it..."


    Third Uncle sneered, "How are you arranging it? Running around the city to find the cheapest guesthouse? Oh, really, what¡¯s the point? What you must have found is a lousy little hostel!"


    Zhao Old Qi was sweating all over,pletely at a loss for what to say.


    Just then, Su Yang suddenly said, "Tao Zi, you¡¯re getting married and you didn¡¯t even tell me. We¡¯re brothers, I¡¯ll take care of these things for you!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Tao was stunned, and so was everyone else.


    Uncle and others all looked at Su Yang with astonishment, all pondering in their hearts whether Su Yang had lost his mind. How could he make such big promises?


    "Xiao Yang, no... no need to trouble yourself, I can handle it on my own..." Zhao Tao said in a low voice, thinking Su Yang was ying the hero and worried his friend would embarrass himself.


    "It¡¯s fine, the fleet, the wedding, the emcee, the venue, the amodation, I¡¯ll arrange everything properly for you!" said Su Yang.


    "This..." Zhao Tao was baffled, Su Yang¡¯s confident expression didn¡¯t seem like he was joking.


    "You¡¯ll take care of the arrangements?" Second Uncle suddenlyughed, "Su Yang, what will you arrange? Are you going to lodge everyone in your family¡¯s old y house? And arrange a fleet, a wedding, an emcee, a venue? If you¡¯re so capable, why would you have to run away for several years?"


    "Hey, Second Brother, don¡¯t say that, Su Yang does have some ability!" said the elder aunt mockingly: "I heard he caught the eye of some local tycoon who even promised his daughter to him. Maybe he went to ask his future father-inw for help!"


    "Hahaha, hasn¡¯t even got married and he¡¯s already living off a woman!"


    "Aren¡¯t all people from the Su Family like that? How did his dad marry into our Zhao family then?"


    "Hahaha, once a dog, always a scavenger..."


    The crowd roared withughter, looking at Su Yang with disdain.


    With an indifferent face, Su Yang waited for everyone to quiet down, then he said softly, "I am not betrothed, that childhood engagement has already been dissolved. So, please don¡¯t bring it up again in the future!"


    "Aiyo, it¡¯s over, that wealthy man finally came to his senses!" Second Uncleughed out loud, and the others joined in the raucousughter.


    "Xiao Yang..." Zhao Tao said in a low voice, "What happened? Boss Lin treats you quite well, how could it be terminated..."


    "No worries!" Su Yang said with a light smile, patting Zhao Tao¡¯s shoulder. He turned to his aunts, uncles, and the others, and dered aloud, "I¡¯m letting you know, I¡¯ve taken your car fleet. You¡¯d better hurry and find other cars, so the wedding tomorrow can still go on!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned, and an uncle immediately angrily said, "Su Yang, what do you mean by you¡¯ve taken our car fleet? I¡¯m telling you, not a single one of my cars will be lent to you!"


    Su Yangpletely ignored him and smiled at Zhao Tao, "All your wife¡¯s family has arrived, right? Don¡¯t stay at a hotel, stay at my ce. After all, the house is morefortable. I¡¯ll have someone arrange it for you."


    "This..." Zhao Tao said, looking embarrassed, "That¡¯s not appropriate, my wife¡¯s family has brought thirty or forty people..."


    "No problem, they can stay!" Su Yang assured him with a smile.


    "Ah?" Zhao Tao was bewildered. Thirty or forty people, what kind of house could amodate so many?


    "Haha, thirty or forty people, and they can still stay? Su Yang, are you telling people to stack up like Arhats at your ce?" the uncleughed heartily.


    Su Yang ignored them and said to Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen, "Dad, I¡¯m done eating. Let¡¯s go now, you guys continue!"


    After speaking, Su Yang took Zhao Tao and left, not lingering any further.


    Once outside, Zhao Tao hastily stopped Su Yang, speaking anxiously, "Xiao Yang, don¡¯t joke around like that. Those are all elders. Your parents¡¯ jobs depend on them. This... don¡¯t stir up trouble..."


    "No worries!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Hold on, I¡¯ll arrange something for you."


    Su Yang went aside and called Ling Zi, "Ling Zi, inform everyone for me. Tomorrow, I need the use of all the best cars in Nanluo City for my brother¡¯s wedding. My brother¡¯s name? Zhao Tao! And the wedding venue, you help me arrange it. I don¡¯t care what ce it is, as long as it¡¯s spacious enough to avoid traffic jams with the arrival of the cars."


    Zhao Tao, standing at a distance, was astonished. This was quite forceful, wasn¡¯t it? requisitioning all the good cars in Nanluo City, who did he think he was, the top official in Nanluo City?


    After hanging up, Su Yang gave Zhao Tao a smile and called Nan Wudi, repeating what he had said before but this time requesting cars from the capital city. Also, he wanted the best emcee from the capital to host the wedding.


    Then, Su Yang called Wu Tianxiong, Li Tianlong, Qin Haishan, and some others from the Ten Great Families.


    Having arranged everything, Su Yang finally returned to Zhao Tao¡¯s side, saying with a smile, "Okay, I¡¯ve sorted out the outside stuff. Now let¡¯s take your wife¡¯s family to my ce!"


    "Xiao Yang, are you... are you serious?" Zhao Tao¡¯s lips quivered.


    "You¡¯re my brother, how could I not be serious?" Su Yang said with a light smile, pulling Zhao Tao along as they walked away.


    In the private room, Zhao Xuefen¡¯s rtives were still seething with anger. Su Yang¡¯s impoliteness had enraged them. In their eyes, Zhao Xuefen¡¯s family was a disgrace to the Zhao Family, and to invite them to eat was already a charitable act. These people didn¡¯t understand gratitude and even dared to speak in such a manner, which was truly detestable!


    However, their anger didn¡¯tst long before the eldest aunt¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    The aunt picked up her phone and nced at it, then answered the call with a cheerful tone, "Hello, Boss Zhou, howe you have time to call me?"


    Her expression changed swiftly, and she said anxiously, "Ah? What happened? How... how could it suddenly change like this? The wedding is tomorrow, you¡ªoh!"

 Chapter 286 - 285 No Car?

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 285 No Car?</h4>


    After hanging up the phone, the eldest aunt¡¯splexion immediately turned extremely ugly. She took a deep breath and whispered, "Second uncle, Boss Zhou said he urgently needed the car, so his car won¡¯t be able to attend the wedding tomorrow!"


    "Ah?" The second uncle was also taken aback, but he quickly regained hisposure and chuckled, "No problem, there are more than a hundred cars..."


    Before the second uncle could finish, the eldest uncle¡¯s phone also began to ring. And the news he received was the same; a friend¡¯s car was suddenly unavable as well.


    Then, the third uncle, second aunt, eldest uncle, and eldest aunt, even the second uncle himself, had their phones ringing ceaselessly.


    In less than an hour, all the cars they had borrowed had called to inform them that they were urgently needed elsewhere and could not be provided.


    Everyone was nearly going insane. One or two cars having issues was forgivable, but over a hundred cars all calling to say they were unavable at the same time? What kind of bloody joke was this? How could they all coincidentally have issues?


    Zhao Xuefen leisurely sipped her tea; she too was disappointed with these rtives and didn¡¯t bother to interject. She knew for sure this must be Su Yang¡¯s doing.


    "What... what do we do now..." The second uncle was frantically pacing, "The wedding is tomorrow, without the cars, what do we do..."


    Everyone else was also at a loss when the eldest aunt suddenly gritted her teeth, "No problem, I¡¯ll immediately arrange for cars from the provincial city. Although the cars we¡¯ll get this time probably won¡¯t be as good as before, let¡¯s just deal with the situation at hand!"


    "That¡¯s the only way to go!" The eldest uncle nodded, "I¡¯ll make arrangements too!"


    "I¡¯ll help too!"


    Everyone took out their phones and began making calls to arrange for vehicles.


    An hourter, everyone had hung up their phones, and the vehicle issue was finally settled.


    Right at that moment, another call came through to the eldest uncle¡¯s phone.


    "Ah, Boss Kang, the owner of the Yabin Hotel!" The eldest uncleughed heartily and put the phone on speaker on the table, "Boss Kang, hello!"


    "Old Zhao, something hase up, and I¡¯m really sorry, but the rooms you requested are probably not avable anymore," a rushed voice came from the other end.


    "Ah?" The eldest uncle was stunned, "Old Kang, what¡¯s going on? My nephew is getting married tomorrow, what... what are you doing?"


    "It¡¯s not that, some high-profile figures from the province areing to stay at my hotel, and they¡¯ve booked the entire ce; I... I really can¡¯t do anything about it..."


    "Damn, who are these high-profile figures that they are so powerful!" The eldest uncle said angrily.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly, but among them, there seems to be the CEO of the Wanzhong Corporation!"


    "What?" The eldest uncle almost jumped up, "Are you joking? The CEO of the Wanzhong Corporation, staying at your Yabin Hotel? They always stay at five-star hotels when travelling, why wouldn¡¯t they stay at the best hotel in Nanluo City, the Nandu Hotel?"


    "The Nandu Hotel is already fully booked..."


    "Damn, a five-star hotel, fully booked? Are you kidding me?" The eldest uncle red, "Besides, the CEO of the Wanzhong Corporation, no matter how full the hotels are, wouldn¡¯t they have a ce for him?"


    "It¡¯s really impossible!" Boss Kang said in a low voice, "I heard that the Nandu Hotel is hosting people from the Ten Great Families from the provincial city, including Nan Wudi and Qin Haishan staying there!"


    "..." The eldest uncle was rendered speechless, "What the hell? What are Nan Wudi and Qin Haishan doing in Nanluo City?"


    "I really can¡¯t help you, that¡¯s all, let¡¯s chat another time!"


    Boss Kang hung up the phone, leaving the eldest uncle dumbfounded. With the CEO of the Wanzhong Corporation staying at the Yabin, what more could he say?


    As if things were not bad enough, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the owner of the Sheraton walked in.


    "Hey, General Manager Zhang!" The eldest aunt immediately stood up, smiling, "Let me introduce everyone, this is the owner of the Sheraton, General Manager Zhang..."


    "Enough, enough!" General Manager Zhang gestured with his hands, "No need for introductions, I¡¯vee to tell everyone personally. I¡¯m really sorry, but the hotel can¡¯t be used tomorrow either."


    "Ah?" Everyone was taken aback, and the eldest aunt was close to exploding, "What¡¯s going on? Everything was fine before, why can¡¯t it be used now? My nephew is getting married, what kind of joke is this?"


    "Old Zhao, I¡¯m not joking!" General Manager Zhang said, "Tomorrow, someone has already booked the Sheraton, and it will not be open to the public!"


    "But I reserved it first!" the eldest aunt said anxiously.


    "I know, which is why we willpensate you triple the amount ording to the contract. This business, we really can¡¯t take it!" General Manager Zhang said apologetically.


    The eldest aunt was furious, "This isn¡¯t about triplepensation or not! Who is so audacious? I booked the hotel, and they want to take my spot? Call them here, I want to ask them personally, what¡¯s so great about them!"


    "That..." General Manager Zhang scratched his head and spoke in a low voice, "That might be inconvenient!"


    "What¡¯s so inconvenient? Call them here now!" the eldest aunt demanded furiously.


    General Manager Zhang said, "It¡¯s the CEO of the Yikang Corporation and also the CEO of the Wanzhong Corporation; they and a few other corporations jointly booked the Sheraton!"


    The eldest aunt: "..."


    She finally understood what the inconvenience was. Such high-profile figures were simply out of her league to meet.


    "Alright, you folks carry on. This meal is also on us, sorry about that!" General Manager Zhang walked out.


    The room fell into silence; the cars were gone, the hotel was gone, the inn was gone, could there be anything more unlucky?


    Just then, another call came to the eldest aunt¡¯s phone, "Old Zhao, I¡¯m so sorry, our emcee has something urgent tomorrow and really can¡¯t make it. Please make other arrangements, that¡¯s all!"


    After finishing the two sentences, the call was promptly ended, leaving the eldest aunt no chance to inquire further.


    The eldest aunt slumped down, but the ordeal wasn¡¯t over yet, as the phone rang again.


    The eldest aunt looked at the caller ID and answerednguidly, "Old Dong, are you also unable toe?"


    "I¡¯m already on my way!"


    The eldest aunt¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted as if a drowning person had seen a savior, she eximed, "That¡¯s wonderful, that¡¯s wonderful, Old Dong, you¡¯re such a reliable friend!"


    Everyone else was also delighted; at least one thing was going right.


    "But when I¡¯ll arrive, that¡¯s hard to say!" Old Dong said.


    "Ah?" The eldest aunt was confused, "What happened?"


    "Don¡¯t you know? The highway is jammed solid!" Old Dong said, "My car has just entered the expressway, and it¡¯s ten kilometers from the highway entrance, and traffic is at a standstill. The road is full of cars, and at this rate, I¡¯ll probably not get onto the highway until midnight! It¡¯s likely jammed on the highway too, whether I can arrive by noon tomorrow is anybody¡¯s guess."


    "What... What exactly happened?" the eldest aunt asked frantically, "It¡¯ste at night, not a holiday or festival, why... why is it so congested?"


    "How would I know? But all the way here, all the cars are luxury ones, Ferraris and Lamborghinis are all stuck beside me, what can I say! Wow, there¡¯s even a Rolls-Royce ahead, wow, to be stuck in traffic with such cars, what an honor!"

 Chapter 287 - 286 No Place to Live

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 286 No ce to Live</h4>


    Old Dong¡¯s call had just ended when everyone else¡¯s phones also started ringing one after another, and it was the additional cars they hadter sought out.


    These cars called in, either they were not avable toe, or like Old Dong, they were stuck on the road and simply couldn¡¯t make it in time.


    Uncle was pacing around in a panic. How could such a huge mishap ur when everything had been arranged properly?


    With no cars, no host, no hotel, and no rental lodging, how could this wedding possibly go on?


    "Big sister, what do we do now?" Uncle asked with a mournful look.


    "How should I know!" Aunt replied discontentedly, and angrily said, "What on earth is going on here? Has everyone gone mad? How could all these important people be flocking to Nanluo City? And the highway is blocked too? Give me a break!"


    "Second brother, if it¡¯s really impossible, hurry up and rent some cars from a car rental!" Uncle said, "I reckon they definitely won¡¯t make it by tomorrow. You hurry up and rent the cars, maybe we can still use them!"


    "Oh, right, second brother, that¡¯s key!" Third uncle immediately eximed, "Here, I¡¯ll help you get in touch. The owner of a car rental in Nanluo City has a good rtionship with me, I¡¯ll ask him to arrange it for you!"


    "Third uncle, I¡¯ll be counting on you then!" Uncle finally revealed some joy.


    Third uncle took out his phone, made a call to the owner, and exined the situation, but the owner immediately refused.


    "Old Zhao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but this time it¡¯s really impossible," the owner said on the phone. "All my cars here are reserved, waiting to be used tomorrow. I really don¡¯t have any cars left."


    "Are you kidding me?" Third uncle red, "You¡¯ve got such a big rentalpany, how could you run out of cars? What happened to your over a hundred vehicles, all rented out? When did your business get so good?"


    "It was just confirmed recently. There are really no cars," the owner said.


    Third uncle said, "Hey, Old Li, we¡¯ve had a rtionship for so many years, you wouldn¡¯t deceive me, right? I only need three to five cars, it¡¯s for my nephew¡¯s wedding, we can¡¯t do without cars!"


    "Old Zhao, with our rtionship, how could I possibly deceive you? I really don¡¯t have any cars!" the owner said.


    Third uncle insisted, "You have so many cars, to whom did they all go? Old Li, can people even use that many cars? Just lend me a few to use for a bit, and I¡¯ll return them by noon, how about that?"


    "Old Zhao, it¡¯s really not possible!" the owner sighed, "Let me tell you this, the one who reserved the cars is Boss Ling Zhiling. Tell me, would I dare mess around with those cars?"


    "Boss Ling?"


    Everyone was instantly stunned. This underworld figure of Nanluo City, they had all heard of and naturally knew of his unchallenged power in Nanluo City. Backed by the Hou Family, nobody dared to provoke Boss Ling.


    If Boss Ling needed cars, not to mention the rentalpany owner, even those wealthy bosses wouldn¡¯t dare topete with him.


    "So it was Boss Ling!" Third uncle sighed, "Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll think of another solution. Old Li, thanks anyway. By the way, do you know any other familiar rentalpanies around here?"


    "Old Zhao, I advise you to think of another way," the owner said. "Every car at all the rentalpanies in our city has been taken away. They are all empty; there are no cars left!"


    "What?" Third uncle was baffled. "How could this be?"


    "Boss Ling needs cars, who would dare not give face?" the owner said. "I¡¯ll point you in the right direction. If you need cars, get them from the nearby suburban counties, that could still be possible!"


    After hanging up the call, third uncle, with a baffled expression on his face, turned to the people around him, "You all heard it, the rentalpany has no cars left either!"


    Uncle was on the verge of tears, anxiously eximing, "Then... what do we do now?"


    "Now we can only get cars from the nearby suburban counties," Aunt sighed, "Let¡¯s do this, we¡¯ll make the arrangements. Uh, second brother, you should go ahead and settle the lodging for your wife¡¯s family. Since they can¡¯t stay at Yabin, we must find an alternative and the conditions can¡¯t be poor, we can¡¯t lose face for the Zhao family!"


    "Right right right, I¡¯ll make the calls now!"


    Uncle hurried to make the arrangements. However, after more than an hour of calls, not a single room was booked. He started from those high-end hotels, down to the budget hotels, and even at the end, called the small inns, but the result was the same. There wasn¡¯t a single room avable, driving Uncle to total despair.


    "What are we going to do!" Uncle was almost crying. "Are we going to make the bride¡¯s family sleep on the street tonight? If that happens, our Old Zhao¡¯s face will bepletely lost!"


    "What on earth is going on with Nanluo City? How could such an incident suddenly arise?" Uncle was speechless, "What do we do now? Are we really going to stay at home?"


    "The bride¡¯s family has brought fifty or sixty people, and my house simply can¡¯t amodate them all," Uncle said.


    "Then what are we going to do..." Uncle was also helpless.


    At this moment, Aunt turned to look at Zhao Xuefen, "Xuefen, how many people can your house amodate?"


    "Thirty to fifty people should be fine," Zhao Xuefen casually replied.


    Uncle said, "Xuefen, don¡¯t talk about thirty to fifty. Can you manage to amodate ten?"


    "If you¡¯d asked earlier, that could have been arranged. But now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to work," Zhao Xuefen said. "You all know, Xiao Yang has moved all of Tao Zi¡¯s rtives over, probably already arranged, we can¡¯t have them staying together, that would look so bad!"


    "Xuefen, you need to get your priorities straight!" Uncle hinted in a low voice.


    Old Qi was embarrassed. They were cousins and therefore Zhao Xuefen was their niece, so naturally, their rtionship was a bit more distant. Uncle¡¯s words were essentially a direct reminder to Zhao Xuefen to help her own family.


    Old Qi himself was also very anxious. He had just seen everyone unable to get rooms over the phone. With no rooms avable in the hotels outside, if Zhao Xuefen cleared out her house for Uncle¡¯s side of the family, wouldn¡¯t his own inws have to sleep on the streets?


    "That¡¯s not going to work!" Zhao Xuefen tly refused. "Xiao Yang and Tao Zi have such a good rtionship, we can¡¯t make it difficult for Tao Zi¡¯s side!"


    "Su Yang is just an outsider!" Uncle said indignantly. "Do you or Su Yang call the shots at home?"


    "Uncle, mind your words!" Zhao Xuefen was also infuriated. "Su Ping is my husband, and Su Yang would still call me ¡¯aunt¡¯. He is part of my family. He has the right to make decisions at home!"


    Everyone was stunned. Since when did Zhao Xuefen be so domineering?


    "Xuefen, you... you can¡¯t just watch as Uncle¡¯s side loses face..." Unclemented, hoping to move Zhao Xuefen with family ties.


    Zhao Xuefen furrowed her brows and said, "Enough, I¡¯ll take care of the lodging issue."


    "Really?" Uncle was ted, "Then I¡¯ll send them to your house now, Xuefen!"

 Chapter 288 - 287 Zhao Xuefen’s Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 287 Zhao Xuefen¡¯s Arrangements</h4>


    "No need!" Zhao Xuefen waved her hand, "The City Hospital guesthouse isn¡¯t open to the public, and there are often many vacancies. I¡¯ll ask them to arrange a few rooms there!"


    "What?" Everyone was startled, and the third uncle red, "Xuefen, have you gone mad? The City Hospital guesthouse isn¡¯t somewhere outsiders can enter. Even my two friends who are directors there haven¡¯t been asked to arrange this. How could you? Do you really think you hold such a high position at the City Hospital?"


    Zhao Xuefen ignored him and directly called Lin Dingkun to exin her intention.


    "Fifty to sixty people, right?" Lin Dingkun thought for a moment and said, "We¡¯ll probably need thirty rooms. There are over twenty rooms avable in the guesthouse right now. But no worries, I¡¯ll coordinate in a bit. There are a few hospitals in the surrounding city here for a study visit, and their people are staying in the guesthouse; we can ask them to free up ten rooms. I¡¯ll round up thirty-five rooms for you; that should be about right, shouldn¡¯t it?"


    "How about thirty-five rooms?" Zhao Xuefen asked her second uncle.


    The second uncle was still confused, "Thirty... thirty-five rooms for what?"


    "Thirty-five rooms!" Zhao Xuefen eximed.


    "Oh, oh, oh..." The second uncle finally grasped the situation and nearly leapt up, "Okay, okay, that¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough!"


    "Alright then, let¡¯s settle for thirty-five rooms!" Zhao Xuefen hung up the phone, "Second uncle, it¡¯s arranged. Have them go to the City Hospital guesthouseter!"


    "Good, good, good!" The second uncle¡¯s voice trembled with excitement, repeatedly expressing, "Xuefen, thank you, thank you so much. Ah, you¡¯ve helped your second uncle a big favor!"


    "Hold on!" The third uncle suddenly interrupted, "Second brother, don¡¯t rush to thank her just yet. Xuefen, are you really arranging rooms at the City Hospital guesthouse?"


    "Yes, what¡¯s the issue?" Zhao Xuefen asked, puzzled.


    "Humph!" The third uncle scoffed, "I heard over the phone just now, letting visiting groups from out of town vacate rooms? Oh, Xuefen, you¡¯ve done well for yourself these past few years, having such clout at the City Hospital now!"


    "It¡¯s no big deal, mainly because Dean Lin and I are friends!" Zhao Xuefen said with a smile of pride.


    "Humph!" The third uncle sneered again, "Friends? I think you¡¯re just puffing yourself up! The City Hospital guesthouse has never been open to the public. How can you just stay there? Also, these visiting groups from out of town, those are very important people. Who is your friend to ask them to vacate rooms? Do you really think you can cover the sky with one hand at the City Hospital?"


    Everyone turned to look at Zhao Xuefen, the great uncle whispered, "Xuefen, you aren¡¯t deceiving us, are you?"


    "I¡¯m not lying to you, it¡¯s true!" Zhao Xuefen said.


    "Humph, true my ass!" the third uncle said, "It¡¯s not a big deal to boast a bit, but what if the bride¡¯s family arrives and gets turned away at the City Hospital guesthouse? Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? Xuefen, you can¡¯t just enjoy a moment of glory and let your second uncle down, he¡¯s been good to you!"


    The second uncle¡¯s expression changed at once; if that were the case, it would indeed be a great embarrassment.


    "Xuefen, you... you aren¡¯t tricking your second uncle, are you..." the second uncle hastily said.


    "I haven¡¯t lied to you, it¡¯s true!" Zhao Xuefen insisted, "If you don¡¯t believe it, you cane with me to the City Hospital to see for yourself!"


    "No need to go!" The third uncle waved his hand, "I¡¯ll just call my friend and ask. Xuefen, I¡¯m giving you another chance. Are you going to make the call or not?"


    "Why should I be the one to say it?" Zhao Xuefen was utterly confused, "If you want to call, just do it!"


    "I¡¯m giving you face!" the third uncle retorted, "Once this call is made, if it¡¯s not true, you¡¯ll be the one embarrassed. Since you don¡¯t want to save face, then I¡¯ll make the call!"


    The third uncle, huffing with anger, dialed the number. After several rings, the other side picked up, breathing heavily, "Old Zhao, what is it? I¡¯m dealing with an emergency here; if you have something to say, say it quick!"


    The third uncle said, "Old Wang, here¡¯s the thing. I have a rtive who works at the hospital. She ims she can get us rooms at the City Hospital guesthouse. Is that true?"


    "That¡¯s impossible, right?" Old Wang on the other end replied, "The City Hospital guesthouse doesn¡¯t open its doors to outsiders!"


    The third uncle immediately smirked triumphantly, while the others also looked at Zhao Xuefen with disdain. What were you boasting about in front of everyone?


    However, Old Wang soon continued, "Of course, there are exceptions, but tonight, it¡¯s definitely not possible!"


    "It¡¯s not possible tonight?" The third uncle confidently turned on the speakerphone and scoffed, "Why is that?"


    "There¡¯s a big event at the guesthouse tonight!" Old Wang exined, "The Dean just called to reserve thirty-five rooms. The guesthouse has only over twenty rooms avable, so I¡¯m rushing there now to negotiate with some visiting groups to vacate ten rooms and make up the thirty-five!"


    "What?" The third uncle¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, and everyone present was dumbfounded. What... what¡¯s going on? This matched exactly what Zhao Xuefen had said. Could it be just a coincidence?


    "Alright, I can¡¯t talk anymore, I need to hurry!" Old Wang said.


    "Wait!" The third uncle called out urgently, "Old Wang, just one more question, do... do you know Zhao Xuefen?"


    "Know her? She¡¯s in charge of our hospital cafeteria¡¯s procurement and has a really good rtionship with the Dean, a very solid background! Alright, I¡¯m hanging up now!" Old Wang replied.


    The line went dead, and the sound of the disconnect from Old Wang¡¯s phone was especially grating in the silent crowd¡¯s ears.


    The third uncle was bbergasted. What on earth was going on? Zhao Xuefen really worked at the hospital, and what¡¯s more, she was in charge of procurement¡ªa position with plenty of perks? Friends with the Dean, with a solid background? What kind of joke was this? Was he even talking about the same person?


    Yet, the matter with the thirty-five rooms, and asking the visiting groups to vacate rooms just matched what she said. It didn¡¯t seem like a lie, but what in the world was happening?


    "Xuefen, is... is this true?" the second uncle asked incredulously.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true!" Zhao Xuefen replied irritably, "Why would I lie to you?"


    The second uncle¡¯s eyes grew even wider. How could he believe such a thing if it hadn¡¯t actually taken ce right before him?


    "So, are we staying in these rooms or not!" Zhao Xuefen snapped, "If we¡¯re not, then I¡¯ll call Dean Lin and tell them not to bother!"


    "We¡¯re staying, of course, we¡¯re staying!" the second uncle quickly confirmed, "Xuefen, your second uncle... your second uncle thanks you!"


    Zhao Xuefen pouted, utterly indifferent. She had already seen that these rtives had not a bit of affection for her. She was helping her second uncle merely because of their blood rtionship; as for everything else, she wanted no part in it!


    However, the second uncle got even greedier, whispering, "Xuefen, since you¡¯re so close with Dean Lin, do you think you could ask him to help arrange some wedding cars for us?"

 Chapter 289 - 288: I’m not staying at his house, I want to stay at the hotel!

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 288: I¡¯m not staying at his house, I want to stay at the hotel!</h4>


    Everyone looked at Zhao Xuefen, if she could arrange the wedding cars now, her ability would be truly impressive.


    Yet Zhao Xuefen shook her head directly, "I can¡¯t arrange the wedding cars, all the good cars in Nanluo City are probably immovable. I also advise you, hurry and call for cars from nearby counties, or you might still make it!"


    People looked at each other, deeply frustrated. How could things have reached this point?


    "Alright, we¡¯re full, we¡¯ll be leaving now!" Zhao Xuefen waved her hand, "Uncle,ter you take people to the city hospital guesthouse, just say I arranged it, and you can check in directly!"


    "Oh, okay, okay!" Uncle nodded and bowed, "Then, the amodation fee..."


    "I¡¯ll take care of that, no problem," Zhao Xuefen said. "Dean Lin won¡¯t charge us either, just go and stay."


    People were stunned, Zhao Xuefen had really made it. Thirty-five rooms, all free, probably only the dean could arrange that, right?


    "Also, about your banquet, why not just have it prepared at home!" Zhao Xuefen said. "I estimate that tomorrow no hotel will let you hold your wedding."


    "Why?" Uncle asked, puzzled.


    "Because all the hotels will be fully booked!"


    After saying this, Zhao Xuefen immediately left with Su Ping and Su Xia, not lingering a moment longer. Behind her, the Zhao Family members were speechless, each sinking into silence. Zhao Xuefen¡¯s confidence made her seem like a stranger to them!


    ...


    Zhao Tao¡¯s wife¡¯s family was still at Zhao Tao¡¯s house, as Zhao Tao and the others were busy looking for hotels, a top priority.


    Since Su Yang had arranged for them to stay at his own home, Zhao Tao was relieved of one worry and immediately took Su Yang back to his own bridal home.


    Zhao Tao¡¯s bridal home was a second-hand apartment he had bought in Nanluo City, about twenty or thirty years old and quite worn down. After a simple renovation, it was decorated as a new home. However, it was very small, just over ny square meters. Opening the door, the living room was packed with more than a dozen people, mainly Zhao Tao¡¯s wife¡¯s rtives, making it especially crowded.


    Other people couldn¡¯t even sit in the living room, and there were quite a few people in the bedrooms and even in the kitchen.


    Zhao Tao quickly introduced everyone to Su Yang. Zhao Tao¡¯s wife, named Lingling, was a gentle woman. They met during school, and her family¡¯s conditions were fairly average, much better than Zhao Tao¡¯s. After graduating from college, she resolutely followed Zhao Tao to Nanluo City, and she was undeniably devoted to him.


    Su Yang watched with joy in his heart. Zhao Tao was one of his childhood friends, with whom he had a very good rtionship and who treated him well. Su Yang was happy for Zhao Tao for finding such a wife.


    "Hey, Xiao Zhao!" At that moment, a middle-aged man approached, "Where are we staying tonight? You¡¯ve got to arrange this, we¡¯ve been here for most of the day after traveling so far, everyone¡¯s exhausted, can¡¯t you let us rest first?"


    "Yeah, we¡¯ve been sitting in a car all day, who can endure that?"


    "Xiao Zhao, is this how your family treats us? It¡¯s like this now, but after Lingling marries into your family, how will it be?"


    The crowd¡¯sints rose, clearly showing their dissatisfaction.


    "I¡¯m sorry, so sorry!" Zhao Tao hastily said, "I¡¯ve just arranged it. Tonight, everyone will stay at Su Yang¡¯s house, my brother¡¯s ce, which has plenty of space and can amodate everyone!"


    "Are you kidding?" A woman red, "There are more than thirty of us. Not staying in a hotel but at his house? How big is his ce, three or five hundred square meters? Can it fit everyone?"


    "This..." Zhao Tao was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "No problem, there¡¯s enough room!" Su Yang said directly.


    "Smooth talkers aren¡¯t reliable!" The woman waved her hand dismissively and said, "Enough with the nonsense, just arrange a hotel. Why stay at someone¡¯s house? I have a slight obsession with cleanliness and don¡¯t fancy staying at other people¡¯s ces. Make sure to find a decent hotel!"


    "Auntie..." Lingling became anxious, "Tao¡¯s friend is a good person, and his home must be very clean too, so maybe..."


    "What¡¯s all this fuss about clean and not clean? I want to stay at a hotel tonight!" the woman said loudly.


    Lingling suddenly felt embarrassed, her aunt was notoriously difficult to serve, and she had been nitpicking since she arrived. It seemed that she would be hard to deal with tonight.


    "No problem!" Su Yang said straightforwardly, "You¡¯ll stay at a hotel tonight, I¡¯ll arrange it in a bit. If no one else has any special requests, we could just stay at my ce. After all, it¡¯ll be convenient for everyone to leave together tomorrow in the wedding procession, right?"


    The others looked at each other, visibly reluctant. But no one said anything. Among all of them, it was the woman who was the most demanding, the others could just about manage.


    "If there are no objections, then let¡¯s arrange it this way!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Let¡¯s first head over to my ce. I assume everyone has a car. It¡¯s tough to find parking around here, so let¡¯s park at the entrance of my house!"


    "Ha, eight cars, parked at the entrance of your house? Do you have a ser field or something at your doorstep?" the woman scoffed directly.


    "There¡¯s enough space, no worries," Su Yang said lightly.


    "Alright, since Tao Zi¡¯s friend has arranged it, let¡¯s go then!" Lingling¡¯s father pped his hands, "Tonight, let¡¯s all bear with it a little. I appreciate everyone taking the trouble for Lingling¡¯s sake!"


    Since the host had spoken, the guests naturally could notin, and they went downstairs to drive their cars.


    Lingling¡¯s Aunt also got into the car, needing to first go to Su Yang¡¯s house to settle everyone before arranging her hotel.


    "You people, I really don¡¯t know what to say about you!" Aunt muttered nonstop in the car, "This Zhao Tao is just a farmer, a childhood friend of a farmer, and that¡¯s the type of farmer he is. How good can his ce be? I bet it¡¯s one of those y houses in the vige, maybe even with fleas inside. And you want to stay there?"


    Everyone had a look of frustration, feeling that Zhao Tao¡¯s arrangement was a bit too much. Everyone came here, and instead of arranging a hotel, he arranged to stay at his home. What was he thinking?


    "Let¡¯s just bear with it since Lingling likes it!" one man said, "We¡¯ll put up with the inconvenience, and from now on, we just don¡¯t visit these rtives as much."


    "What do you mean don¡¯t visit as much? If I evere to Nanluo City again in my life, I¡¯ll take the name Zhao!" Aunt dered outright.


    The rest fell silent, and before long, the cars in front stopped.


    "Why have we stopped?" Aunt wondered.


    "Looks like we¡¯ve arrived!" the driver said.


    "What?" Aunt looked around, her eyes wide in shock. "Are you kidding me? Thismunity looks so nice. Have we really arrived? Does he live here?"


    Before the driver could answer, the vehicles in front had already filed into themunity.


    Aunt¡¯s eyes were nearly bulging out of their sockets; themunity she lived in outside was already high-end, butpared to Longshui Bay, it looked downright rural. With such an environment, could this be just any ordinarymunity?

 Chapter 290 - 289 Let You Stay in a Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 289 Let You Stay in a Hotel</h4>


    "Wow, I really didn¡¯t expect this, Xiao Zhao¡¯s childhood friend lives in such a nice ce!" the man eximed. "The environment of thismunity is just too good. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it in my life!"


    Auntie Three was also dumbstruck, but she quickly scoffed, "What¡¯s the use of a nice environment? A single house costs at most three million, how big can it be? With so many of us, how are we supposed to live here?"


    "Come on, it¡¯s good enough for staying one night, we don¡¯t need that much!" the manughed. "At least, the hygiene should be decent. How could amunity like this have poor living conditions?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement, however, the car did not stop directly in themunity but went past the high-rise buildings in front and stopped in the vi area behind.


    "What... what¡¯s going on?" the man said in astonishment. "Why didn¡¯t we stop near the apartment buildings?"


    "His friend can¡¯t possibly live in the vis behind this area!" the driver said, shocked.


    "Are you kidding me? These vis must cost tens of millions each!" Auntie Three said, her eyes wide. "Could his friend really have that much money?"


    The man was bbergasted and said in a low voice, "If it¡¯s really a vi, it definitely won¡¯t be a problem to amodate all of us!"


    Auntie Three fell silent, filled with regret. The conditions here were better than any hotel!


    Finally, amidst everyone¡¯s anticipation, the convoy stopped in front of three vis.


    Although no one had entered these vis to have a look, they could tell that these three vis were much more luxurious than any other vi they had passed.


    "These three, I guess, are the most valuable here!" the man said excitedly. "My God, which one does he live in? One of these must be worth tens of millions, Zhao Tao¡¯s friend is this wealthy?"


    The driver was also stunned, "Look at the size of the driveway. You could park thirty cars here with no problem. No wonder parking wasn¡¯t an issue!"


    "I¡¯ve never even seen vis like these before. I¡¯m really gaining some experience this time!"


    The crowd was full of emotion when Zhao Tao and Su Yang got out of the car in front. Seeing this, everyone else got out of their cars.


    Zhao Tao was also confused, and Lingling¡¯s Father said excitedly in a low voice, "Tao Zi, which one does your friend live in?"


    Everyone looked on with excitement, any of these vis were beyond what many people could dream of in their lifetime.


    Just then, one of the doors opened, and Qi¡¯er walked out.


    The crowd was suddenly abuzz, everyone was dumbfounded, could there really be such a beautiful girl in this world?


    "Brother Su..." Qi¡¯er walked straight up to Su Yang, smiling, "As you instructed, I cleared out the room. Tonight we¡¯ll all stay in your vi, and the guests can stay in these two outside, how about that?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, what was this about one and two vis, what did she mean?


    "Sure!" Su Yang nodded, turned to Zhao Tao, and smiled, "Tao Zi, take them into these two vis to pick any room they want, they¡¯re all avable!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Tao was still in a daze, "What... what two vis?"


    "The two houses outside!" Su Yang pointed and said, "These two have been prepared for you to stay in."


    "Ah?" Zhao Tao was astonished, "What about you then?"


    "We live in that suite inside!" Su Yang said.


    "Ah?" Zhao Tao was baffled again.


    At this moment, Lingling¡¯s Father whispered, "Um, young man, I... I¡¯m not quite clear... you... you mean, all three suites can be upied?"


    "Of course!" Su Yang replied, "Didn¡¯t I say, if youe to stay at my ce, all three of these are my houses, of course you can stay in any!"


    Everyone was struck as if by lightning; any one of these three vis was immensely valuable. And now, all three belonged to Su Yang. Just how wealthy was this Su Yang?


    "Alright, everyone¡¯s tired from the journey, so let¡¯s go rest first," Su Yang said with a smile. "Tao Zi, how about I make a call, and Lingling and her parents stay in the middle suite. That one is where my sister and her husband live, but they¡¯re seldom home, so it¡¯s practically untouched, perfect for the newlyweds. What do you think?"


    Zhao Tao hadn¡¯t even recovered yet and murmured, "Okay, you... you decide, you make the arrangements..."


    "Then I¡¯ll make the arrangements!" Su Yang waved his hand, "Alright, let¡¯s go inside first. Lingling, lead your uncle and auntie into the middle suite, Qi¡¯er, go help them get settled. The rest of you, follow me into this outer suite and pick your rooms!"


    Having said that, Su Yang led the people straight into the vi.


    Outside, these folks were already overwhelmed. Once inside, they were even more dazzled. The decor in this vi was even more luxurious than the exterior.


    "Is... is this really meant for living?" The man from the car earlier said with a trembling voice, "I¡¯ve never seen a house this beautiful in my whole life!"


    "Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s too much!" eximed the driver, thrilled.


    Third Aunt trailed behind, her eyes wide and unblinking, simply overwhelmed by the opulence of the house. She considered herself well-off, having stayed in five-star hotels, but the decor of those hotels was nothingpared to this vi. A house like this belonged in dreams she never even dared to dream!


    The house wasrge, with many rooms, and people quickly made their selections, almost one room per person.


    Lingling¡¯s Third Aunt picked one as well and kept taking selfies in the room, posting to her social circle, even video calling a few friends to show off the luxury of the room, boasting nonstop.


    "I¡¯ve already arranged your hotel," Su Yang said with a smile as he pushed the door open, "Someone wille to take you to the hotelter." He had no intention of letting her stay here.


    "Um, no... no need..." Third Aunt hurriedly said, "I can stay here, it¡¯s very nice!"


    "That¡¯s not possible!" Su Yang shook his head firmly, "You said you wanted to stay at a hotel, and I¡¯ve specially arranged it. If you don¡¯t stay there tonight, it¡¯s like you¡¯re looking down on them, and the owner is not one with a good temper!"


    "Ah?" Third Aunt was dumbfounded ¡ª this amounted to coercion.


    "All set, you¡¯ll go to the hotelter, and I¡¯ll take care of everything here!" Su Yang said indifferently, not having a good impression of Lingling¡¯s Third Aunt and no ns to let her stayfortably.


    Third Aunt regretted it deeply; a night in such a room, and she could boast for a long time. But just because of something she had said earlier, she had to stay at a hotel tonight and missed out on this mansion. The pain in her heart was unimaginable.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything now. After seeing these three houses, she knew that Su Yang was not someone she could afford to provoke and ultimately she obediently went to the hotel.


    Of course, the hotel Su Yang arranged for her was not going to be a nice one, but a mere budget hotel. As for whether she had afortable stay, that was her issue now; Su Yang certainly wouldn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 291 - 290: Makeup Artist

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 290: Makeup Artist</h4>


    Everything arranged, Su Yang took the opportunity to see Zhao Tao off. After all, Zhao Tao still had to stay at his own home that evening.


    As he was leaving, Zhao Tao expressed his gratitude with a sincere face, "Xiao Yang, this time, I really can¡¯t thank you enough!"


    "We¡¯re all family, no need for such politeness!" Su Yang said with a smile, "This is all part of what I should do!"


    Zhao Tao¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, and he nodded vigorously before turning to leave.


    When Su Yang returned to the vi, he saw Lingling and her parents standing at the entrance from afar. Seeing Su Yang, they were overjoyed and hurried over to greet him.


    "Er, Boss... Boss Su..." Lingling¡¯s father stuttered, now feeling a sense of awe towards Su Yang unconsciously.


    "Just call me Xiao Yang!" Su Yang said with a casual smile, "You are Tao Zi¡¯s inws and my elders, there¡¯s no need for such formality!"


    Lingling¡¯s whole family was thrilled, the amiability of Su Yang putting them at ease. After all, it was quite umon for someone so wealthy to be so polite, and they were very grateful for Zhao Tao, which in turn made them even more satisfied with their son-inw.


    "It¡¯s like this, I... I have a favor to ask of you," Lingling¡¯s father whispered.


    "Whatever it is, just tell me!" Su Yang invited.


    "Well..." Lingling¡¯s father scratched his head, embarrassed, "It¡¯s like this. Tao Zi has arranged for a makeup artist for us, and the makeup artist will probably have toe around six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. But I see that thismunity seems like not just anyone can enter. Do you think you could talk to the security guard so that the makeup artist cane in a bit earlier?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s what you¡¯re concerned about!" Su Yangughed, "You can cancel your makeup artist, I¡¯ve arranged for someone else!"


    "What?" All three were astonished. Su Yang had even taken care of this? And with Su Yang¡¯s wealth, what kind of high-end makeup artist had he arranged?


    "They¡¯ll be here tomorrow morning, you guys go ahead and rest, there definitely won¡¯t be a problem with the timing!" Su Yang assured.


    Although Su Yang had made arrangements, Lingling and her family spent the whole night fretting. After all, they were just going by Su Yang¡¯s word and had not yet seen the makeup artist, which left them feeling apprehensive.


    Early the next morning, just past five o¡¯clock, Lingling and her parents couldn¡¯t sleep and got up, standing by the window looking outside, anxiously waiting for Su Yang¡¯s makeup artist.


    Lingling¡¯s two aunts were staying there as well, and they were up early too. Having heard from Lingling¡¯s father about the makeup artist arranged by Su Yang the night before, they were also eager to see what kind of artist a billionaire like Su Yang had arranged.


    But as they waited until almost six o¡¯clock, still no one hade.


    "Could Boss Su have forgotten?" Lingling¡¯s aunt worried, "This is such a big event, what if there is no makeup artist¡ªwhat then?"


    "That can¡¯t be. Boss Su is pretty efficient with his work," the auntie murmured.


    "After all, he¡¯s a young man, they love to sleep in. If he oversleeps, that would be troublesome."


    "That¡¯s true; if he oversleeps, our wedding arrangement would be difficult to manage."


    "So what do we do now? Should we wake him up?"


    "Are you joking? He¡¯s sound asleep. What if you wake him and he gets annoyed?"


    The group felt helpless, anxiously worried, yet no one dared to knock on Su Yang¡¯s door.


    "If it really won¡¯t do, let¡¯s go out and take a taxi to a beauty shop," Lingling¡¯s mother suggested quietly.


    "That could work!" Everyone agreed, nodding their heads. It was nearly six o¡¯clock; they really couldn¡¯t afford any dy.


    Just as they were about to leave, suddenly, they saw three motorhomes slowly approaching from a distance.


    "Eh, is that a caring? It can¡¯t be the makeup artist, can it?" the aunt hurriedly said.


    "Let me check, can it be? Three cars? What kind of makeup artist has such grandeur to arrive in three cars at once?"


    "Exactly, for a makeup artist, one car should be enough, why three? It¡¯s definitely not someone from around here!"


    Lingling¡¯s aunt stood by the bed, took a careful look, and dismissed the idea with a wave of her hand, "No need to discuss it further, it says ¡¯Provincial Television Station¡¯ on them, it¡¯s surely not them. Come on, let¡¯s quickly go outside for the makeup!"


    Everyone gathered their things and went downstairs, only to find that, upon opening the door, three cars were parked right outside the entrance to their vi.


    There was a spirited man standing by the car door, dressed smartly, looking dapper, and wearing a kind-hearted smile on his face.


    Seeing Lingling and the otherse out, the man walked straight over, smiling said, "Hello, may I ask if there¡¯s a wedding here today?"


    Upon seeing this man, everyone was taken aback, especially Lingling¡¯s parents and aunts and uncles, who all widened their eyes in surprise.


    Lingling¡¯s aunt was the first to exim, "You... You are Hu Feng, the host of ¡¯Midday Half Hour¡¯!"


    "Really, it¡¯s Hu Feng!" the aunt also cried out in surprise.


    All of them were stunned; they recognized his familiar face, and after the aunt mentioned him, they suddenly realized who he was.


    The man smiled and said, "Hello, everyone!"


    "You... You really are Hu Feng?" Lingling¡¯s mother asked excitedly.


    "Yes!" the man nodded and said.


    "Oh my goodness, it¡¯s really you!" the aunt said excitedly, "I¡¯m a fan of yours, I never imagined I would get to meet you in person. The ¡¯Midday Half Hour¡¯ you host is just wonderful!"


    "Thank you, thank you, everyone! By the way, could I trouble you to confirm whether someone is getting married here today?" Hu Feng asked with a polite smile.


    "Oh, yes, yes, that¡¯s right..." the aunt replied in astonishment. "Are you here to cover the wedding?"


    "No, not at all!" Hu Feng shook his head, smiling, "I¡¯m here to arrange for the makeup artist."


    "Arrange for the makeup artist?" Everyone was stunned once more; they remembered what Su Yang had said, could this be the makeup artist Su Yang arranged?


    It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? This man is from the Provincial Television Station; how could he possibly be arranged by Su Yang? Even if Su Yang was a billionaire, he couldn¡¯t possibly be this extravagant, right?


    Lingling¡¯s father tentatively asked, "Excuse me, could you tell us the names of the family you¡¯re here for makeup services?"


    "The man¡¯s name is Zhao Tao, and the woman¡¯s name is Lingling," Hu Feng replied straightforwardly.


    "Ah?" Everyone was dumbfounded, this... this was actually them?


    "What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t you live here?" Hu Feng asked curiously, "The address is correct, haven¡¯t we made a mistake?"


    "No, it¡¯s me... my name is Lingling..." Lingling quickly said, "Today is my wedding, but... but are you really here to do my makeup?"


    "So it¡¯s you!" Hu Feng smiled, "Then we¡¯re in the right ce, looks like we didn¡¯t make a mistake after all."


    "You... you¡¯re really here to do our makeup?" Lingling¡¯s mother said in disbelief, "But, Host Hu, you came as well? For the makeup, you personally made the trip?"

 Chapter 292 - 291: High-End Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 291: High-End Wedding</h4>


    At this point, Lingling¡¯s mother suddenly became excited and asked, "Then... then for the wedding at noon, you... you could also be the host?"


    "Oh, the leader was worried about mistakes here, so he sent me to watch over!" Hu Feng said, "As for the wedding, I won¡¯t be the one hosting!"


    Everyone immediately felt disappointed; having Hu Feng host the wedding would have been such an opportunity to shine. Such an event could probably make them proud for a lifetime.


    Hu Feng continued, "The wedding will be hosted by our Pingnan Province station¡¯s senior host, Zhou Leping!"


    "Ah?" Everyone eximed in shock, with Lingling¡¯s mother widening her eyes and tremblingly asking, "Zhou Leping, isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t he the host of ¡¯Happy Gathering¡¯?"


    "My goodness, he¡¯s the most famous host on the provincial station!"


    "Indeed, ¡¯Happy Gathering¡¯ currently ranks in the top ten in national viewership, and Zhou is a well-known host across the country!"


    "He¡¯s really going to host the wedding? Am I... am I hearing this right?"


    "I didn¡¯t believe it at first either, but now that he¡¯s here, we have no choice but to believe. I never imagined we could meet Zhou Leping here, our whole family are his fans!"


    Exmations of amazement continued unabated, and Hu Feng smiled slightly, "Yes, it¡¯s the host of ¡¯Happy Gathering¡¯. He¡¯ll be here around seven o¡¯clock, and there might be some rehearsals. Let¡¯s not waste any more time; let¡¯s get the makeup done first so we don¡¯t dy the rehearsalter!"


    Everyone cheered excitedly, quickly stepping aside to let Hu Feng bring the makeup artist inside.


    The rtives staying on the other side also came out, seeing the cheering and not knowing what had happened, they all came over to inquire.


    When they learned what was going on, they too started cheering excitedly. Today¡¯s wedding was bound to be sensational without a doubt!


    "Is it a makeup artist from the provincial TV station?" A girl asked excitedly, "Oh my God, then I have to go in and see!"


    Lingling¡¯s mother immediately said, "Oh, right, Qingqing, you study makeup, a makeup artist from the provincial TV station surely has unique skills. You should hurry in and learn something; this kind of opportunity is rare!"


    "Right away!" Qingqing entered the room excitedly. Once she reached Lingling¡¯s room and saw the makeup artist, she was momentarily stunned.


    "Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t that Teacher Ding?" Qingqing¡¯s eyes went wide.


    "You know him?" Lingling¡¯s father asked in surprise.


    "How could I know him, I¡¯ve only heard of him and seen his pictures," Qingqing whispered. "Teacher Ding is a very famous makeup artist across our country. Those top stars whoe to our province for shows, he does their makeup personally. The smudge makeup technique he created is the main subject we¡¯re currently learning!"


    "Is that so?" Lingling¡¯s father was astonished, aware that a makeup artist working at the provincial TV station must be extraordinary. But he hadn¡¯t realized that it was such a prestigious figure.


    However, thinking about it more carefully, from the time they moved into this vist night, everything they had encountered was extraordinary. The house was worth tens of millions, the host was the most famous in Pingnan Province, and of course, the makeup artist was no ordinary person.


    He could scarcely imagine what level today¡¯s wedding would reach. With his imagination, he simply couldn¡¯t picture it!


    Lingling¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. In fact, his family¡¯s situation was somewhat better than Zhao Tao¡¯s. At first, they were reluctant about this marriage, feeling that Lingling would suffer if she married over. It was only after seeing Zhao Tao¡¯s honest and sincere character that they agreed to the match.


    Yet, they hadn¡¯t expected the wedding to be sovish. They only had one daughter. As long as she was happy, nothing else mattered to them. Thus, they hadn¡¯t held much expectation for Zhao Tao¡¯s side!


    But after all, which parents don¡¯t want the best for their children? On the day of the wedding, who doesn¡¯t want a bit of glory?


    Qingqing stood at the door, her face flushed with excitement, carefully observing Teacher Ding¡¯s techniques. She really wanted to go in for a closer look, but Teacher Ding¡¯s reputation was so great it made her feel daunted.


    "You also study makeup?" Suddenly, Teacher Ding looked up and asked her.


    "Ah, yes... yes..." Qingqing hurriedly replied, her neck turning red.


    "That¡¯s great,e help me with something." Teacher Ding smiled, "Help me mix these colors!"


    "Can I... can I really do it?" Qingqing asked, her voice quivering.


    "No problem, I¡¯ll tell you how to do it!" Teacher Ding said with a smile.


    Qingqing was so excited that her hands and feet were trembling. To be personally instructed by Teacher Ding was something she could brag about at makeup school for years!


    One hourter, the bridal makeup wasplete.


    Everyone was stunned into silence upon seeing the made-up Lingling.


    Lingling had an average beauty score of six out of ten, not particrly pretty but not ugly either. However, the makeup had transformed her into a standard beauty, causing a sensation.


    "Deserving of a senior makeup artist!" People at the door eximed in astonishment. If they had hired an ordinary makeup artist, could such an effect be achieved?


    Just then, there was another stir outside the door. People turned their heads to look and saw a group of smartly dressed individuals approaching. At the forefront was Zhou Leping.


    "My God, it¡¯s Zhou Leping!"


    "The host of Happy All-Around!"


    "I never thought I¡¯d see him here!"


    "I heard he¡¯s hosting the wedding today. Oh my, how prestigious this wedding must be!"


    People were eximing continuously, excitedly watching Zhou Leping.


    Zhou Leping walked in with a light smile and nod, calling Lingling and her parents together to start discussing the wedding.


    "Starting at nine-thirty?" Lingling¡¯s father was taken aback when he heard the time. "Why so early? Couldn¡¯t we start at ten-thirty or eleven?"


    Zhou Leping smiled and said, "Oh, it¡¯s like this because there¡¯s a guest performance segment in between. We need to start early to ensure there¡¯s enough time!"


    "Guest performance?" Everyone was astonished. What guests? What kind of performance?


    Zhou Leping continued, "I¡¯m not entirely sure about the other guests. However, the champions from thest two episodes of Happy All-Around are already here. They will be performing on stage in person!"


    The crowd exploded with excitement. Happy All-Around had extremely high viewership these days, and champions from the show were big celebrities. To have them perform here, the wedding was shockingly high-profile!


    Moreover, Zhou Leping mentioned there would be other guests. If Zhou Leping¡¯s guests were stars, then who could the others be? They must at least be stars of considerable fame!


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s expectations for this wedding reached an all-time high.


    If a few more well-known celebrities coulde, this wedding might even cause a nationwide sensation!

 Chapter 293 - 292: The Entire City is on Lockdown

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 292: The Entire City is on Lockdown</h4>


    Early in the morning, Su Yang was busy with preparations, and Zhao Xuefen¡¯s second uncle was busy as well.


    Last night, Zhao Xuefen had arranged thirty-five rooms at the city hospital guesthouse, but those were for her rtives on her mother¡¯s side.


    As for Zhao Xuefen¡¯s own rtives, the rooms they had originally booked were all cancelled by the hotel, and there were no rooms avable in any hotel throughout the city.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s aunts, uncles, second aunts, and the like, ended up with nowhere to stay and had to stay at Zhao Xuefen¡¯s second uncle¡¯s house.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s second uncle was a middle-ss family, with three houses under his name; it was just about manageable to amodate so many people.


    Early in the morning, they rushed to Zhao Xuefen¡¯s second uncle¡¯s house to help.


    But when they got there, they realized that not a single wedding car had arrived.


    It was already past eight in the morning, and they were supposed to set out at half past eight. With the cars still not here, how were they to proceed?


    "Big sister, urge them a little," the second uncle anxiously said, "they¡¯re waiting to go pick up the bride, what do we do if the cars don¡¯te?"


    The eldest aunt was sweating buckets; those cars had been borrowed from friends in the nearby suburbs, and it had not been easy to arrange. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have direct contact with the drivers and could only call her own friends first to make contact.


    After several phone calls, she finally got through to one of the drivers.


    "Big sister, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want toe; it¡¯s just that they¡¯ve blocked the roads in the city!" the driverined as soon as he answered the phone. "I really can¡¯t get through, I¡¯ve tried seven different routes, all are blocked; what can I do?"


    "Blocked roads? Why?" The eldest aunt was bewildered, "Why would they block the roads? Could it be some officials areing for an inspection?"


    The driver said, "I don¡¯t think so, the roads are blocked by private cars, not police cars or anything like that!"


    "Private cars blocking the roads? Go down and negotiate with them, ask them to make way and hurry over!" the eldest aunt urged in desperation, "We¡¯re waiting for the cars for the wedding here, can you please help out?"


    "Big sister, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but, I don¡¯t think we can negotiate with these people!" the driver said.


    "Why not?" asked the eldest aunt in surprise.


    The driver said, "Right now in front of me, there are two cars blocking the road, a Hummer and a Bentley. You try negotiating with them!"


    "..." The eldest aunt was bbergasted; Hummers and Bentleys blocking the road? No wonder negotiation was out of the question; whoever drove those cars couldn¡¯t be ordinary folks, could they?


    "What about the other roads?" the eldest aunt asked urgently.


    The driver replied, "Don¡¯t even think about it. Every road is blocked off. Most of the cars, I¡¯ve never seen before in my life. The cheapest one is a Range Rover, and how do you expect me to negotiate with them?"


    The eldest aunt was utterly confused, "Could it be? There shouldn¡¯t be so many luxury cars in Nanluo City, right?"


    "Anyway, don¡¯t count on me, I have no idea when they will lift the blockade. You¡¯d better think of something else, I¡¯m sorry!"


    After saying that, the driver hung up the call.


    Everyone looked at the eldest aunt, and the second uncle asked anxiously, "Big sister, what¡¯s going on?"


    The eldest aunt repeated the situation, and everyone else was just as confused.


    "What¡¯s going on? Who blocks roads in broad daylight? Where are all these people from?" the second uncle blurted out in a panic: "No, I¡¯ll go and argue with them!"


    "Enough already, Old Second, don¡¯t go looking for trouble!" the eldest uncle waved his hand, "Do you think you can negotiate with these people? Those are all rich folks!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with being rich?" Second Uncle red, "Does having money mean you can do whatever you want?"


    Everyone fell silent. Being wealthy might not mean you can do everything you want, but it also doesn¡¯t mean you can be intimidated easily!


    "So what do we do now?" Second Uncle paced around anxiously, "Can¡¯t I even carry out matters at my own home? Without the wedding cars, how am I supposed to fetch the bride?"


    People looked at each other, wondering what could be done now.


    Just then, Auntie¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Everyone saw it was Zhao Xuefen¡¯s number.


    "Xuefen is calling!" Auntie said, "That¡¯s odd, why haven¡¯t theye over yet?"


    As she spoke, Auntie answered the call and Zhao Xuefen¡¯s voice came through, "Auntie, I won¡¯t be able toe over today, something¡¯se up on my side, please apologize to Second Uncle for me!"


    "Where are you going?" Auntie asked urgently.


    "To Seventh Uncle¡¯s ce. His son is getting married, Tao Zi and Xiao Yang are close, we need to go help!" Zhao Xuefen said.


    "What?" Auntie became agitated, "Seventh Uncle is your uncle by marriage, but Second Uncle is your blood uncle! Why are you running over there?"


    "Can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s busy over there, too many people and not enough hands!" Zhao Xuefenughed, "Okay, I have to go now, our ride is here, we¡¯re off!"


    Zhao Xuefen hung up directly, and Auntie was so angry she nearly threw her phone, "What nonsense is this, her own uncle¡¯s son is getting married and she doesn¡¯te, but she runs off to someone else¡¯s ce, what kind of person does that?!"


    "It¡¯s infuriating!" Third Uncle fumed, "To think I even helped them get jobs at the machine factory back then, what ingratitude!"


    "Ah, the eldest sibling passed away early, and the daughter wasn¡¯t raised well, that¡¯s what it¡¯s like. Look at the son-inw she brought in, and see what they¡¯ve stirred up now, with the son-inw calling the shots?"


    The crowd grumbled in anger, and Second Uncle roared even louder, "After my son gets married, just watch how I¡¯ll deal with her!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly spoke up, "Auntie, just now... did Xuefen say their car had arrived? They... they can still drive? Isn¡¯t the road closed?"


    Everyone was taken aback. That¡¯s right, if the road is closed, how can you drive?


    "Is she just bluffing?" Auntie red.


    "This..." the young man whispered, "Auntie, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bluff,st night Zhao Xuefen said she¡¯d arrange for the guesthouse at the city hospital, and it was sorted instantly. Maybe they really have a way to drive? Why not call and ask? After all, it¡¯s a big deal for Second Uncle¡¯s kid to get married, let¡¯s put pride aside for now!"


    Though skeptical of Zhao Xuefen¡¯s capability, the people still had to make calls to inquire about the specifics.


    "Auntie, we are in the car and on our way out, it¡¯s really inconvenient toe over." Zhao Xuefen said straightforwardly after picking up the phone.


    Auntie, visibly angry, said, "I¡¯m not asking you toe over, I¡¯m asking if your car can even move?"


    "Of course it can, the car isn¡¯t broken, why couldn¡¯t it move?" Zhao Xuefenughed.


    "But aren¡¯t the roads closed in the city? How did you get through?" Auntie asked urgently.


    "Oh, no problem, the drivers just mention it to the people at the roadblock and they let us through!" Zhao Xuefen said.


    "What?" Auntie was baffled, "Those drivers of luxury cars, they¡¯re that easy to talk to?"


    Zhao Xuefenughed, "Of course, it¡¯s just a matter of saying hello, these..."


    Auntie hung up immediately and dialed the number of the driver she¡¯d spoken to earlier, speaking loudly, "It¡¯s fine, go talk to the drivers at the roadblock, they¡¯ll let you through, it¡¯s not much trouble!"

 Chapter 294 - 293: The Prestige of Old Qi?

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 293: The Prestige of Old Qi?</h4>


    After instructing the driver, the eldest aunt addressed everyone with a smile, "All right, nothing to worry about, the car will be able toe through soon!"


    "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!" The second uncle said excitedly, "As long as it doesn¡¯t dy the child¡¯s wedding, it¡¯s fine. Zhao Xuefen, if she wants to go to Old Qi¡¯s ce, let her go. Since she doesn¡¯t want to be closer to us, then let her be distant in the future. Without her, my family¡¯s child can still get married!"


    Everyone burst intoughter. Regardless of Zhao Xuefen¡¯s current status at the city hospital, she was still from a poor background. Even if things have slightly improved over the past two years, how much could that really change?


    However, not long after, the driver called.


    "Big sister, are you trying to trick me?" The driver¡¯s voice was angry. "I went to ask people to move the car, and they almost beat me up. They just wouldn¡¯t budge!"


    "Really?" The eldest aunt was surprised, "Did you talk to them nicely? With these kinds of people, you can¡¯t be aggressive, you know!"


    "Nonsense, how could I dare to be aggressive? That¡¯d be like asking to be killed!" the driver responded. "I pleaded with them, but they simply refused to make way, insisting on blocking the road. Are you ying with me? Do you think in such a situation they would make way?"


    "Impossible, just now my niece and the others had the car moved!" said the eldest aunt.


    "Well, I don¡¯t know what the problem is, but stop messing with me. Think of something, if I can get through, I¡¯ll help. If I can¡¯t, then there¡¯s nothing I can do!" the driver said.


    "I apologize, please hold on for a moment, I need to find out exactly what¡¯s going on!"


    After hanging up, the eldest aunt said angrily, "They¡¯re not giving way at all. Is Zhao Xuefen deceiving me?"


    "Not giving way?" Everyone was surprised with the eldest uncle frowning, "That can¡¯t be right, didn¡¯t Xuefen say they would make way?"


    "Right, they all went to Old Qi¡¯s ce by car, how could it be possible that they¡¯re not giving way?" the second uncle also said anxiously, "Could there be a mix-up?"


    In a grave voice, the third uncle said, "I think Xuefen is just bragging. Where does their family get a car from? Besides, with those kinds of luxury cars, if they¡¯ve blocked the road, would they easily let her through? I don¡¯t believe it!"


    "It¡¯s despicable, lying to me!" The eldest aunt raged, immediately dialing Zhao Xuefen¡¯s number, and as soon as the call connected she burst out, "Xuefen, what are you doing? Do you think I¡¯ve treated you poorly and so you deliberately y tricks on me?"


    Zhao Xuefen was confused, "Eldest aunt, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "What¡¯s the matter? Do you still have the nerve to ask?" The eldest aunt said angrily, "Tell me what¡¯s the matter? I sent the driver to negotiate with the people blocking the road, to have them move the car aside, and they almost got into a fight. What, do you think it¡¯s wrong for your second uncle¡¯s family¡¯s child to get married, so you want to ruin the wedding?"


    "Oh, that issue!" Zhao Xuefen suddenly realized, "Eldest aunt, you can¡¯t say it like that. If you just tell them you¡¯re going to help at Zhao Lao Qi¡¯s ce, they¡¯ll immediately open the road for you. I wanted to tell you just now, but you hung up before I could say it!"


    "What?" The eldest aunt widened her eyes, "What are you talking about? If we say we¡¯re going to help at Zhao Old Qi¡¯s ce, they¡¯ll give way? Since when does Zhao Old Qi have such clout?"


    Zhao Xuefen said, "Just say it, and if they don¡¯t give way, you can me me."


    The eldest aunt, half-doubting, frowned, "Are you at Zhao Old Qi¡¯s ce now?"


    "Almost there, eldest aunt, I can¡¯t talk anymore, I need to go help!"


    After Zhao Xuefen hung up the phone, the eldest aunt was left bewildered. She turned to the people around her and ryed what Zhao Xuefen had just said, whispering.


    "That¡¯s nonsense!" The eldest uncle immediately said, "What a joke! Those are all rich folks. Just mentioning Zhao Old Qi and they would give way? I don¡¯t believe it. Zhao Xuefen is trying to fool us a second time and embarrass us!"


    "I don¡¯t believe it either, how could Old Qi possibly have that kind of ability? She¡¯s just lying!" Third Uncle also mored.


    Second Aunt sighed, "s, how did Xuefen change so much over the years? That Su family father and son are really despicable, so infuriating!"


    Second Uncle, with a face full of anxiety, said in a trembling voice, "Then... then what do we do now? If the wedding car can¡¯t get through, how can we proceed with the wedding?"


    Everyone was at a loss for words, and after a long silence, Eldest Aunt whispered, "Why not, let¡¯s just try what Xuefen suggested? If it really doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll think of something else!"


    Each person was exchanging nces, now truly out of options.


    "Forget it, might as well treat a dead horse as if it¡¯s alive!" Eldest Uncle pped his hands, "Let¡¯s do that, ask the driver to give it a go. If it doesn¡¯t work, and the second child¡¯s family can¡¯t have their wedding today, I¡¯ll make sure Old Qi¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have a smooth wedding either!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement, Eldest Aunt took out her phone and called the driver, talked him into trying again after much persuasion.


    The group waited anxiously by the phone, if this method didn¡¯t work, then the wedding would really be in trouble.


    Fortunately, less than five minutester, the driver called, excitedly saying, "It worked, they¡¯re letting us through, we cane in now. My God, who is this Old Qi? How can he have such clout?"


    Everyone was instantly dumbfounded, it was uplifting news that they were allowed through, but the chill they felt upon hearing this news ran deep.


    Old Qi actually had that much influence?


    No wonder Xuefen went to Old Qi¡¯s ce, had they all clung to the wrong person? Could it be that Old Qi was the real influential figure?


    After a long silence, Eldest Uncle suddenly coughed, "Second brother, you keep busy, I¡¯ll go out and see if there¡¯s anything that needs help?"


    "I¡¯ll go too!" Third Uncle quickly followed him out, and Second Aunt without dy, left without a word.


    "There¡¯s not much to help with outside at this time..." Second Uncle muttered softly, but no one paid him any attention.


    Eldest Uncle, Third Uncle, and Second Aunt went downstairs, hurriedly got into a car in the backyard and prepared to leave.


    Just as they reached the gate, they saw Eldest Aunt standing there blocking the way, "Where are you going?"


    All three looked embarrassed, Eldest Uncle said in a low voice, "Well, it¡¯s like this, I... I need to go out to see, Old Qi¡¯s kid is getting married today, I have to deliver the betrothal gifts first!"


    Eldest Aunt nodded, "Okay, I¡¯lle too, let¡¯s go together!"


    The three exchanged looks, but they all knew very well what was going on. It wasn¡¯t really about delivering the betrothal gifts, they mainly wanted to see what was happening with Old Qi. The way those luxury car drivers made way was just too shocking for them.


    The four of them drove out, but as soon as they got to the intersection, they were blocked. Two luxury cars had sealed off the road, preventing them from leaving.


    "This intersection is blocked too?" The four of them were dumbstruck, this roadblock was too much, wasn¡¯t it?


    "Shall we try, then?" Eldest Uncle said in a low voice, "Just say we¡¯re going to Old Qi¡¯s son¡¯s wedding, see if they let us through!"

 Chapter 295 - 294 On Weighing by the Jin

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 294 On Weighing by the Jin</h4>


    "Alright, I will give it a try!" The third uncle got out of the car, spoke briefly to the driver of the luxury car, and those two luxury cars moved out of the way.


    Returning to the car with eyes wide and mouth agape, all three were astonished, "Third brother, did you mention Old Qi¡¯s name?"


    "Yeah, they cleared the way immediately!" Third Uncle paused, then said, "And they were very polite too, this... what¡¯s going on?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Was Old Qi¡¯s name really that powerful?


    They drove on, and after a while, they realized they didn¡¯t even know where Old Qi¡¯s family was getting married.


    "Should we go to his ce first?" The eldest uncle suggested, "I know where his house is!"


    "Sounds good!" Everyone agreed and drove straight to Old Qi¡¯s house.


    Old Qi¡¯s house was in a small vige simr to the one Su Yang was from, although it was in the city, it was part of the old district and quite worn down.


    Upon arriving at Old Qi¡¯s home, they found it empty. Surprised, they quickly asked the neighbors and learned that Old Qi¡¯s family had all gone to prepare for the wedding.


    After inquiring of the vigers about the wedding site, they learned that the event was taking ce at the Qingyun Clubhouse.


    "My god, the Qingyun Clubhouse?" Third Uncle¡¯s eyes widened, "That¡¯s the most famous private clubhouse in Nanluo City, a ce where even the wealthy can¡¯t get in unless they have the same status. What does Old Qi do for a living that he could hold his son¡¯s wedding there? What an incredible reputation he must have!"


    "It seems we really underestimated Old Qi!" The eldest uncle sighed, "All these years, who knows how far they¡¯vee. It looks like they¡¯ve just been keeping a low profile in front of us. We are no match for Zhao Xuefen. After all, she is in Nanluo City and knows Old Qi¡¯s family best. No wonder she didn¡¯t go to the second brother¡¯s child¡¯s wedding!"


    "That Zhao Xuefen really has gone too far!" The second aunt eximed angrily, "Such a thing, and she didn¡¯t tell us, isn¡¯t it clear she didn¡¯t want us to go to Old Qi¡¯s son¡¯s wedding and embarrass us?"


    "What are you saying? That Zhao Xuefen, she¡¯s too detestable!" Everyone began to mor and denounce Zhao Xuefen.


    The eldest aunt took a deep breath and whispered, "So what do we do now?"


    Everyone looked at each other. Third Uncle murmured, "How about we go take a look at Qingyun Clubhouse? It¡¯s the top clubhouse in Nanluo City, not only luxurious but most importantly, you can meet many big shots. Opportunities like this don¡¯te often!"


    "That¡¯s a good idea!" Everyone nodded in agreement, they actually all wanted to go as well.


    They drove straight to Qingyun Clubhouse, but three miles away from the Clubhouse, they were stopped. Ahead of them was a long procession of wedding cars. And the least opulent car in the fleet was beyond their reach!


    They were all stunned. Third Uncle eximed in amazement, "This... what kind of big shot would have such a motorcade? My heavens, none of the cars in this procession costs less than two million!"


    The eldest uncle and aunt didn¡¯t know much about cars but knew from the price that it was no small thing.


    "There must be a hundred or two hundred wedding cars, right? Where on earth did Old Qi find so many luxury cars?" The eldest uncle marveled.


    "Ah, truly, as the saying goes, ¡¯One should not underestimate a man who has been away for three days.¡¯" The eldest aunt sighed, "Who would have thought that Old Qi, who once was honest and modest, could have made it this far. It seems we need to change our attitude towards Old Qi. We can¡¯t let Zhao Xuefen and her family always be the ones in the forefront!"


    "The eldest sister is right, Old Qi is after all part of our Zhao family. How can we have good rtions only with Zhao Xuefen¡¯s family!" The second aunt dered, "I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll stay here to help Old Qi with the wedding. The second brother¡¯s side has plenty of people, they don¡¯t need my help!"


    "I¡¯m staying too!" the other three chimed in. Who would go to the wedding at Uncle¡¯s ce after making it all the way here?


    After much difficulty, they finally drove to Qingyun Clubhouse. The wedding cars had already left from the other side, and they had to tell the security they were Old Qi¡¯s cousins before they were allowed in; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have entered at all.


    Once inside, everyone was amazed yet again. The luxury here was so shocking that they all grew even more admiring of Old Qi.


    Several tables were lined up at the entrance, with people sitting there writing out the gift lists.


    "Let¡¯s give the gift money first," Uncle Three whispered.


    "How much are you giving?" Aunt asked in a low voice.


    "Well...", Uncle Three scratched his head and said quietly, "Given our rtionship, five hundred is the limit!"


    "Nonsense, is it still a matter of five hundred?" Uncle red, "It used to be enough, but giving five hundred now would be embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "So how much?" Uncle Three asked quietly.


    "Five thousand!" Uncle stated bluntly.


    "What?" Uncle Three was stunned, "I... I didn¡¯t bring that much money. I do have a little over five thousand on me, but that¡¯s for my second brother¡¯s kid..."


    "Your second brother¡¯s kid can be taken care ofter. We need to get Old Qi¡¯s part right first!" Uncle whispered urgently, "Can¡¯t you see what the situation is now?"


    Uncle Three immediately shut up. Aunt Two hesitated and said softly, "Big brother, do we really have to give that much? Five thousand, that¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it?"


    "What do you know!" Uncle eximed, "We¡¯ve drifted away from Old Qi and the others over the years. It¡¯s not easy to close that gap now. This is a chance. With five thousand handed over, it¡¯s definitely not a small amount; it will stand out among many, and Old Qi will notice it. Then he¡¯ll understand our intention, right?"


    "You¡¯re right!" Aunt nodded firmly, "Five thousand it is. We can¡¯t skimp on this money!"


    Everyone nodded and walked over to the gift list table together.


    Uncle led the way, pulling out a stack of five thousand yuan, and handed it over in front of everyone, proudly saying, "Five thousand, Zhao Lizhu!"


    A young man took the money, without bothering to count it, and ced it on a scale next to him.


    "Fifty-eight grams, noted!" the young man said.


    "Hold on a minute!" Uncle panicked, "What... what does this mean? What do you mean by fifty-eight grams? It¡¯s about the money, not the weight!"


    The young man looked up at Uncle, "Uncle, there are too many people here. Counting each note one by one would take forever. So, we calcte by weight instead!"


    "What?" Uncle was baffled, "How many people could there be? You, this kid, how can you... how can you be sozy in your work? You¡¯re supposed to count money and keep ounts, so what do you mean by beingzy? Could there be so much money that you can¡¯t count it?"


    The young man looked helplessly, "Uncle, I¡¯m not lying to you. All of us came from ounting firms in the city. Even if everyone in the firm worked together, we probably couldn¡¯t finish counting today¡¯s money by counting each note. There¡¯s simply no way to do it!"

 Chapter 296 - 295 Are you guys planning to make your money back?

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 295 Are you guys nning to make your money back?</h4>


    "What are you babbling about? How much money could there actually be? You can¡¯t even do the math!" Uncle Three sneered. "My kid can calcte it all clearly. Can¡¯t you even figure this out?"


    Just as the young man was about to speak, a middle-aged man approached from behind with a smile, "Hello, could you please let me give my wedding gift first?"


    Uncle One turned his head and nced at the man, "We haven¡¯t finished recording here yet, what¡¯s the rush..."


    Before he finished speaking, Aunt One pulled him aside. With a ttering smile, she looked at the man, "No problem, you go first, you go first..."


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this?" Uncle One got somewhat irritated.


    "That¡¯s the CEO of Prosperity Corporation from Luo City..." Aunt One whispered, "Ourpany has a lot of cooperation with the subsidiaries of Prosperity Corporation. This man is a big shot in the province..."


    "Huh?" Uncle One was stunned. He turned to look and saw the man cing a box on the table, smiling, "Wang Xingye, thank you!"


    The young man opened the box, and it was full of money, making Uncle One¡¯s eyes nearly pop out of his head.


    The young man ced the money on the scale, nced at it, and said, "Three hundred and ny grams!"


    Someone immediately made note of it, and Wang Xingye nodded with a smile, "Thank you, sorry for the trouble!"


    Afterward, Wang Xingye straightened his clothes and went straight into the hall.


    No sooner had Wang Xingye left than a man in a suit came up, also cing a box full of money on the table. One after another, Uncle One and his group watched with wide eyes as a dozen people came up, each putting a box of money on the table, all amounting to hundreds of thousands.


    The four members of the Zhao Family were sweating bullets as they finally understood what the young man had meant earlier. If they had to count the money one by one, it would definitely be an impossible task.


    The four looked at each other. Inparison to these gifts, their five thousand certainly stood out. But if they were unique before, now they seemed utterly in amidst the others.


    Just as the four were silent, a voice suddenly rang out: "Su Ping, one thousand!"


    The four turned to look and just saw Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen arriving,ing over to give their gift.


    They were stunned for a moment and then burst intoughter. Five thousand wasn¡¯t too shabby, and here was a thousand!


    "Hahaha, Xuefen, you just got here!" Aunt One immediatelyughed, "Yo, it¡¯s someone¡¯s wedding, and you¡¯re only giving a thousand, isn¡¯t that a bit stingy?"


    Zhao Xuefen finally noticed the four rtives, smiled, and said, "It¡¯s just a wedding. The amount of money given is a mere gesture of goodwill. It¡¯s the thought that counts, there¡¯s no need forpetition!"


    "But even so, a thousand is too little!" Aunt One looked around and said, "In a ce like this, I estimate the cost per person for a meal wouldn¡¯t be less than a thousand. You give a thousand and brought two people, oh, no, three - Su Yang must being too. Three people, are you trying to get your money¡¯s worth?"


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she stopped talking, only a trace of a cold smile flicked across her lips. She knew her rtives very well and understood their personalities. Zhao Xuefen couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore.


    Aunt One and the others sarcastically mocked for a while, but eventually, they followed Zhao Xuefen and the others into the hall.


    Once inside, they were once again astounded. The wedding venue was decorated beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, truly luxurious. Various photography equipment was fully prepared; the setup didn¡¯t look like it was for a wedding, rather more like a concert was about to take ce.


    There were quite a few people seated below, making a lot of noise. But Aunt One took one nce and saw many significant figures from Luo City, CEOs of major corporations, all sitting in the crowd below, adding to the shock.


    Just at that moment, Old Seven Zhao and his wife walked over.


    "Hey, Old Qi!" The eldest sister-inw waved at once.


    "Ah, you finally made it!" Old Seven Zhao and his wife ran over without even looking at the eldest sister-inw and others, grabbed Su Ping¡¯s hand excitedly, and said, "Great, the wedding¡¯s about to start. If you hadn¡¯te, I¡¯d have had someone waiting. Come on, hurry, sit in the front, sit in the front. I¡¯ve arranged seats, let¡¯s go together!"


    The eldest sister-inw and her group were dumbfounded. What was going on here? They had personally greeted him, and hepletely ignored them? Why was he being so polite to a junior, what did this mean?


    "Old Qi!" The eldest uncle also called out.


    Only then did Old Seven Zhao nce over, offering a perfunctory smile, "Oh, you¡¯re here too? Just find any seat, any seat!"


    With that said, Old Seven Zhao ignored the eldest sister-inw and eldest uncle and their group, dragging Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen off to the front.


    The eldest uncle and his group were left gobsmacked, exchanging nces before following after them. They didn¡¯t understand the situation, but after all, they were rtives; why should Zhao Xuefen and her group get to sit at the front while they had to find any random seat?


    Up front, there really were a few empty seats, and these were the best ones avable.


    Zhao Xuefen had just sat down, but there was clearly only enough space for three or four people, and definitely not sufficient for six.


    Zhao Xuefen and Su Ping took their seats, leaving no room for the eldest uncle and the eldest sister-inw and their four people. Old Seven Zhao had no intention of arranging seats for them, so eventually, the third uncle and the second aunt found other ces to sit, while the eldest uncle and the eldest sister-inw shamelessly took their ces here.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get ready to start the wedding!" Old Seven Zhaoughed, "I¡¯m going to make some arrangements, okay!"


    Not long after Old Seven Zhao went backstage, the wedding began.


    The emcee was none other than Zhou Leping, whose appearance immediately elicited a chorus of screams from many in the audience.


    The third uncle and the second aunt sat towards the back, mainly among people from Nanluo City. Coincidentally, they were seated right beside Lin Ze Ping and Fang Cui.


    Lin Ze Ping had a good rtionship with Su Ping in his early years and also had some dealings with Old Seven Zhao. Therefore, he attended the wedding of Old Seven Zhao¡¯s son.


    However, their expressions were not great at the moment. Lin Ze Ping looked gloomy, while Fang Cui¡¯s face waspletely rigid. The reason being, they both knew that it was Su Yang who had arranged this wedding for Zhao Tao!


    The third uncle knew Lin Ze Ping and immediately said with a smile as he sat down, "Boss Lin, hey, what a coincidence to run into you here!"


    Lin Ze Ping managed a stiff smile, "You¡¯re here too!"


    "Yes, Old Qi is our brother, after all!" The third unclemented with a proud look on his face, as if being connected to Old Seven Zhao was a great honor.


    "Oh." Lin Ze Ping nodded in response, clearly uninterested.


    "By the way, how¡¯s your daughter?" The third uncle suddenly inquired, "Doesn¡¯t she have a marriage arrangement with Su Yang? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, how is she doing?"


    Lin Ze Ping¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke softly, "The marriage arrangement has been canceled..."


    "Is that so?" The third uncle instantly smiled, "Boss Lin, that¡¯s probably a good decision you made there. I¡¯ve always felt that marriage agreement was unsuitable. That Su Yang, he¡¯s utterly hopeless. Just look at the things he¡¯s done over the past few years, what a mess he¡¯s made of his family. Such a man, how could he ever be worthy of Miss Lin!"

 Chapter 297 - 296: Mysterious Megastar

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 296: Mysterious Megastar</h4>


    Lin Ze Ping remained silent, and Fang Cui gave Third Uncle a cold stare without a word.


    Third Uncle kept talking to himself, constantly faulting Su Yang. He was quite oblivious and failed to notice that Lin Ze Ping and Fang Cui¡¯s expressions were growing increasingly grim as he chattered on and on.


    The wedding proceeded as nned, and after the ceremony for the bride and groom had concluded, the stage lights suddenly changed, and several performers took the stage.


    The appearance of these individuals sent the crowd into a frenzy, for they were none other than the recent champions of the popr national variety show "Happy Rally," all of whom were celebrities.


    "My God, my God, my God..." Third Uncle was dumbfounded, thinking that even celebrities had been invited¡ªhow high-profile must this wedding be?


    When these performers had finished, new celebrities took the stage. Each one was renowned, rarely seen by the average person, and the atmosphere at the venue reached a fever pitch.


    After more than an hour of performances, the host Zhou Leping came on stage, excitedly announcing, "Ladies and gentlemen, a mystery guest will appear shortly to give the newlyweds the sincerest of blessings. This mystery guest has just arrived in Nanluo City and will be performing immediately. Please wee this special guest with your warmest apuse!"


    The audience immediately began to p, with Second Aunt whispering, "What mystery guest is this that it¡¯s so grand? Could there be anyone more impressive than the stars we¡¯ve seen?"


    "Indeed, who could it be?" Third Uncle also murmured quietly.


    Suddenly, an ethereal voice began to sing, silencing the venue before it erupted into cheers.


    "This... this..." Third Uncle¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out: "This sounds like Ying¡¯er¡¯s song!"


    "Ying¡¯er? The Ying¡¯er who¡¯s currently the hottest celebrity in the country?" Second Aunt was also dumbstruck: "My God, it couldn¡¯t be her, could it? She¡¯s a top-tier star¡ªhow could she possibly be here?"


    "Who knows¡ªbut it really is her song!" Third Uncle¡¯s eyes widened: "If Ying¡¯er hase, then the scale of this wedding is truly through the roof!"


    Second Aunt said nothing but stared intently at the stage.


    As the audience roared with approval, a graceful woman in a white dress appeared¡ªit was Ying¡¯er herself.


    Holding the microphone, she sang while waving to the crowd, sending the venue¡¯s energy to its peak.


    Ying¡¯er alone was an equal match for all the previous starsbined. She was the real superstar, a top domestic celebrity watched by millions!


    "My God, it really is Ying¡¯er!" Third Uncle eximed in shock.


    "Am I dreaming?" Second Aunt asked anxiously: "My daughter loves her so much, I wonder if we could get her autograph? Oh, if I could get an autograph, my daughter would be thrilled to death!"


    "Getting an autograph shouldn¡¯t be too hard..." Third Uncle smiled: "After all, she was invited by Old Qi; with our rtionship with Old Qi, just a word from him should do the trick!"


    "That¡¯s fantastic, I¡¯ll go find Old Qi right away!" Second Aunt said excitedly.


    After her song finished, Ying¡¯er approached Zhao Tao and Lingling, smiling and saying, "I wish the two of you a harmonious marriage, growing old together!"


    Zhao Tao was flustered with excitement, while Lingling cried tearfully.


    Ying¡¯er was the idol of everyone their age!


    Previously, they could only see such an idol on TV or in movies¡ªwho could have imagined that they would meet her in person, and that she would personally bless their wedding?


    Lingling¡¯s body trembled slightly, wanting to go up and hug Ying¡¯er but held back, too daunted to approach.


    Ying¡¯er smiled gently and opened her arms towards Lingling.


    Lingling¡¯s tears immediately flowed again as she rushed to embrace Ying¡¯er, overwhelmed with happiness.


    After a while, Ying¡¯er stepped down and the wedding came to an end.


    Everyone dispersed around the table to sit down, and the second aunt immediately stood up, ran to find Old Qi, and asked him to arrange for Ying¡¯er¡¯s autograph.


    "Ying¡¯er¡¯s autograph?" Old Qi couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward and whispered, "But she¡¯s a big star, I... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not quite appropriate..."


    "What¡¯s not appropriate? You invited her here, spent so much money, what¡¯s wrong with asking for an autograph?" the second aunt whispered back.


    "We... we didn¡¯t spend any money..." Old Qi whispered.


    "What?" the second aunt gaped, "You¡¯re telling me she came voluntarily, just to perform and send her blessings? Are you guys really close or something?"


    "No, it¡¯s not like that. She seems to be friends with someone here and came to help a friend..." Old Qi said.


    "Who is it? Who has that much influence?" the second aunt wondered.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Old Qi shrugged: "That¡¯s what she said when she arrived, I didn¡¯t even have time to ask. When I see this friend, I must toast a few drinks!"


    The second aunt was confused. With so many high-profile people at the scene, who exactly had Ying¡¯ere for?


    On the other side, the eldest aunt and uncle finally mustered the courage to sit at the same table with Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen.


    The dishes had all been served, but Su Yang had not yet appeared. The eldest aunt couldn¡¯t help sneering, "Xuefen, what¡¯s going on with Su Yang? Didn¡¯t he say he was a good friend? How can he not show up at the wedding personally? What kind of friend is that?"


    The eldest uncle also spoke sarcastically, "Exactly, all the important people are here. They all managed to find the time, can¡¯t he spare a moment?"


    Su Ping didn¡¯t even bother to look at them, and Zhao Xuefen just sneered without a word.


    At that moment, Zhao Tao and his wife came over, smiling, "Everyone, please wait a moment. The newlyweds wille to toast soon, thank you all for your help!"


    "No hurry, Old Qi!" the uncle sneered, "Su Yang hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He¡¯s Tao Zi¡¯s childhood friend, are we going to start without waiting for him?"


    "Su Yang has been here for a while!" Zhao Tao said, astonished.


    "What do you mean he¡¯s been here?" the uncle asked in surprise, "Why haven¡¯t I seen him?"


    "Oh, he¡¯s upstairs attending to guests!" Zhao Tao said.


    "There are guests upstairs?" the eldest aunt asked curiously. "And you¡¯re having Su Yang attend to them? Why don¡¯t... why don¡¯t the two of you go upstairs to greet them?"


    "There¡¯s just one table up there, not many." Zhao Tao said with a smile, "Besides, those aren¡¯t guests we can entertain!"


    "What do you mean?" The eldest aunt was a bit baffled, but at that moment, Zhao Tao and Lingling walked out. The couple had changed their clothes and were ready toe over to toast.


    "Heree the newlyweds, get ready for the toast!" the eldest uncle quickly picked up his ss, eagerly waiting.


    However, Zhao Tao and Lingling didn¡¯te down; they just stood there waiting.


    The crowd below looked towards them as well, seemingly also in anticipation of something.


    It wasn¡¯t long before two people slowly walked out, and the crowd immediately erupted in cheers.


    "Su Yang?!" The uncle eximed in surprise.


    "Ying¡¯er?" The eldest aunt was also stunned.


    The two people who hade out were indeed Su Yang and Ying¡¯er.

 Chapter 298 - 297 Why Did You Break Off the Engagement?

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 297 Why Did You Break Off the Engagement?</h4>


    Ying¡¯er changed into a new dress and, with a hand on Su Yang¡¯s arm, stood beaming at his side as if she were his girlfriend. Radiant and supremely beautiful, she left everyone genuinely astounded!


    "What... What¡¯s going on?" From a distance, the third uncle was also dumbfounded. "Howe they¡¯re standing together? And so affectionately?"


    "Wasn¡¯t Ying¡¯er here to meet a friend? What... what¡¯s this all about?" The second aunt was alsopletely bewildered.


    Fang Cui snorted coldly and said, "You still don¡¯t know? Ying¡¯er¡¯s friend is none other than Su Yang!"


    "Ah?" The two nearly jumped up. What in the world was going on? Had they seen a ghost? How had Su Yang, a person of such low status... when had he made such a friend?


    Unmatched in beauty, a double prodigy in talent and art, with a renowned reputation and a distinguished family background, Ying¡¯er was simply the epitome of the perfect girlfriend!


    But why, of all people, had she chosen Su Yang?


    The third uncle couldn¡¯t figure it out, the second aunt couldn¡¯t figure it out, and just the same, the uncle and aunt in the front couldn¡¯t make sense of it either.


    Watching Su Yang standing next to Ying¡¯er, all four of them racked their brains but still couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    However, there stood Ying¡¯er, right beside Su Yang, apanying the newlyweds, and walked straight to one of the tables.


    The people seated nearby at this table were all CEOs of majorpanies in the province, each of them influential and well-respected figures.


    Yet, when Su Yang arrived, they immediately stood up, disying faces full of respect.


    One of them was from Nan Biancheng, who smiled and said, "Master Su, let me introduce you. This is the CEO of Prosperity Corporation, Wang Xingye!"


    "Master Su, meeting you is truly an honor! I¡¯ll drink to that, you do as you wish!" Wang Xingye picked up his ss and drained it in one gulp.


    "Hmm!" Su Yang nodded indifferently, not even touching his drink. But to Wang Xingye, this nod was thrilling, as if he felt honored by just this gesture from Su Yang.


    Nan Biancheng continued the introductions all the way down the table. Each person there was no simple character. Whether in wealth or in power, they were figures that Zhao Xuefen¡¯s uncles and aunts would have to look up to all their lives.


    Yet, Su Yang merely held a ss of wine, without even touching it to his lips, and these people were all showing faces full of honor.


    With Nan Biancheng¡¯s apaniment, they went from table to table. It was clear that the main focus of these people was not on the newlyweds but entirely on Su Yang.


    However, because of Su Yang¡¯s presence, they were also extremelyplimentary to the newlyweds.


    In actuality, for such a wedding, Su Yang had not nned to follow the bride and groom to offer toasts. He was well aware that his presence would overshadow the newlyweds.


    But on this asion, he had toe out. These people were all here for him; if he didn¡¯t make an appearance, wouldn¡¯t their trip be in vain?


    Moreover, he needed to leave some paths open for Zhao Tao. By apanying Zhao Tao to toast, these people would also get to know Zhao Tao. Whatever Zhao Tao did in the future would go very smoothly, and this was Su Yang paving the road for his brother¡¯s future!


    As they made their way, they soon reached the table where Zhao Xuefen sat.


    Everyone at the table stood up, except for Su Ping and Zhao Xuefen, who remained seated.


    Hearing those around them addressing him as "Master Su" and expressing their trembling honors, the uncle and aunt¡¯splexions turned red. They simply could not wrap their heads around the kind of person they had encountered.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t linger on them for even a moment. These people, in his view, were nothing!


    Finally, Su Yang arrived at the table where Lin Ze Ping was sitting, which was mainly upied by some wealthy businessmen from Nanluo City.


    These businessmen all got up to toast Su Yang, who nodded slightly to each one as he passed by, until his eyes finally settled on Lin Ze Ping. This man was, after all, an elder that Su Yang deeply respected.


    "Uncle Lin!" Su Yang said softly.


    Lin Ze Ping forced a smile: "Xiao Yang, the wedding is well organized; you¡¯ve worked hard!"


    "He organized it?" Both the second aunt and the third uncle were astonished; they still hadn¡¯t figured out the situation. Weren¡¯t these people invited by Zhao Old Qi?


    "I didn¡¯t do much!" Su Yangughed: "It was mainly my friends who helped!"


    "If it weren¡¯t for your influence, how would these people havee?" Lin Ze Pingughed, picked up his ss, and said, "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s have a drink, father and son. When you have time,e have a drink with Uncle Lin, eh!"


    "Sure!" Su Yang smiled lightly and drained his ss in one go.


    After Su Yang and the others left, the second aunt and third uncle were still confused. It took a while before the third uncle came to his senses, leaned close to Lin Ze Ping, and asked in a low voice, "Boss Lin, what¡¯s going on? Did... did Su Yang arrange this wedding?"


    Lin Ze Ping ignored him, and Fang Cui said mockingly at his side: "What, you still don¡¯t know? These people, they all came for Su Yang!"


    "What?" The third uncle was bbergasted: "You mean all these people came for Su Yang? It seems to me that there are some people Su Yang doesn¡¯t even know!"


    "Of course, he doesn¡¯t know them!" Fang Cui said: "But just one word from him is enough. With just one word, the wealthy people in Pingnan Province were scrambling to get here. Didn¡¯t you know? Last night Su Yang made a few calls, and then all these people came. Because of their arrival, several expressways in Nanluo City werepletely jammed. Haven¡¯t you heard about it?"


    The third uncle was dumbstruck; he knew about the traffic jams, but he hadn¡¯t realized what was behind them. Now, he finally understood the situation!


    Thinking back to what Su Yang had saidst night, that they should find cars elsewhere quickly, or they wouldn¡¯t have any cars avable.


    Before, they had mocked Su Yang as if he had gone mad, but now they finally realized that Su Yang was just stating a fact!


    And thinking back to Zhao Xuefen arranging for their stay at the city hospital¡¯s guesthouse, and the previous matters of making the second uncle¡¯s rtives stay at their home. They suddenly discovered that Zhao Xuefen¡¯s home was no longer the one they had known before; it had far exceeded the limits of their imagination!


    At hismand, the wealthy of Pingnan Province were all stirred; such was the astonishing power of his call!


    This Su Yang, when did he be so incredible?


    "Weren¡¯t you looking for Ying¡¯er¡¯s autograph?" Fang Cui sneered: "Go to Su Yang. Didn¡¯t you see how close Ying¡¯er is to him? Just say the word to Su Yang, and it wouldn¡¯t be just an autograph¡ªshe¡¯d run over to take a photo with your daughter without a problem!"


    The second aunt was dumbstruck; now, how could she have the face to approach Su Yang? During this time, she had ridiculed Su Yang a great deal!


    Suddenly remembering something, the third uncle turned sharply to Lin Ze Ping and Fang Cui: "No, wait, if Su Yang has be so sessful, why would you break off the engagement?"


    The question froze the sneer on Fang Cui¡¯s face, plunging her into a silence as still as death!


    Indeed, with Su Yang doing so well, why break off the engagement?


    Watching the scene of Su Yang being surrounded by those big shots, Fang Cui really felt like pping herself to death!

 Chapter 299 - 298 Return of Ye Jiansheng

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 298 Return of Ye Jiansheng</h4>


    The wedding banquet ended amidst warm blessings. There were many tables set up at the venue, and Su Yang merely strolled by each table briefly. However, the bigwigs present didn¡¯t feel slighted in the least; on the contrary, they were excited and ted for the opportunity to show their faces in front of Su Yang.


    Who else in Pingnan Province would dare to show disrespect to a Su Yang who could even influence the Ten Great Families?


    The Xue Family might as well have been brought down by Su Yang, and the Xie Family was basically the same.


    In the Ten Great Families, two families had been brought down by Su Yang. Could this not be shocking?


    Having admitted the Hou Family into the Ten Great Families and having brought down the candidate families, the Hong Family and Zhao Family, Su Yang¡¯s fame had long spread throughout Pingnan Province!


    Most of the bigwigs who came to attend the wedding didn¡¯t actually know Su Yang, and hadn¡¯t even met him before. They had pushed aside all important matters and traveled long distances just to familiarize their faces with Su Yang.


    No doubt, in the future, Su Yang was bound to be a towering figure in Pingnan Province. Who wouldn¡¯t want to establish a good rtionship with such a person as soon as possible?


    Even if they couldn¡¯t establish a good rtionship, at least they wanted to get closer. They couldn¡¯t be friends, but they couldn¡¯t afford to be enemies either¡ªthat was themon thought among everyone!


    In the afternoon, people started leaving one after another, and the venue finally returned to tranquility.


    Zhao Xuefen¡¯s aunts and uncles remained, however. They all followed behind Zhao Xuefen, their faces full of ingratiating smiles, knowing the real situation.


    It wasn¡¯t Zhao Old Qi¡¯s influence, but Su Yang¡¯s few phone calls and the arrangement of the wedding that truly shocked everyone.


    They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the extent of Su Yang¡¯s current status, but they knew very well that just a word from Su Yang could make their dreamse true¡ªthat was what mattered most.


    Unfortunately, due to their previous attitudes toward Zhao Xuefen, she had given up on them. Even though these people followed her, Zhao Xuefen didn¡¯t show them any kindness.


    Despite that, they still shamelessly hung around.


    Upstairs, Su Yang was still entertaining a table of guests. These guests were no ordinary people; four Family Heads from the Ten Great Families were sitting there. In addition to Nan Wudi, Qin Haishan, and Hou Xiangde, there was also Lin Zhengyuan from the Lin Family.


    Being at the bottom of the Ten Great Families, the Lin Family had just happened to support the Zhao Familyst time, leading to some unpleasantness with Su Yang.


    After the previous incident, Lin Zhengyuan realized Su Yang was anything but simple. That¡¯s why he personally came this time to show his face to Su Yang and to close the distance between them.


    Su Yang bore no animosity toward Lin Zhengyuan; the man had been misled before. Besides, given Lin Zhengyuan¡¯s status as a Family Head of the Ten Great Families,ing to Luo City in person was also a sign of respect for Su Yang. Given this, the past incidents didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    "Master Lin, I¡¯m thankful that you came to Luo City this time!" Su Yang lifted his ss and smiled, "Let bygones be bygones over this drink, shall we?"


    Lin Zhengyuan was pleasantly surprised and quickly got up,ughing as he said, "I still need to apologize to Master Su. I was really deceived by those viins before, and I offended you. I ask for Master Su¡¯s forgiveness. This cup, I¡¯ll drink first as a mark of respect!"


    After he finished the drink in his cup, Lin Zhengyuan also breathed a sigh of relief. Settling his grudges with Su Yang was like fulfilling a huge wish.


    "Hahaha..." Nan Wudiughed and said, "That¡¯s more like it. Actually, there was no real grudge between anyone, everything can be resolved by talking it out."


    "Hahaha..." Lin Zhengyuan alsoughed and nodded, saying, "Yes, about the past issues, I really didn¡¯t see thating. If Master Su hadn¡¯t pointed it out, I still would have no idea about the Three Sage Monarchs behind those people! Master Su, what exactly are these Three Sage Monarchs? I¡¯ve heard people say they seem to be some deities? Is that true or false?"


    "ying god!" Su Yang sneered, "If they were really deities, would they need to deceive you like that? To control Pingnan Province, they could¡¯ve done it outright with real power, why waste the effort?"


    "Master Su is right!" Lin Zhengyuan nodded, "It seems the Three Sage Monarchs aren¡¯t that formidable after all. With Master Su in Pingnan Province, the Three Sage Monarchs won¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement, they were now very confident in Su Yang.


    "By the way, Su Yang," Ying¡¯er suddenly said, "Wan Tong was nning toe as well, but her dad came back, so she couldn¡¯t make it. She asked me to apologize to you, and also to wish the newlyweds happiness until old age!"


    "Thank you!" Su Yang said with a light smile and a nod. He wasn¡¯t very close to Ye Wantong. However, Ye Wantong had been kind to him.


    "Ye Wantong¡¯s father is back?" Nan Wudi¡¯s eyes widened, "Really? The Sword Saint is back?"


    "Yes, he has just arrived home not long ago!" Ying¡¯er said, "Otherwise, why would Wan Tong note?"


    "My goodness, thest time the Sword Saint came back was ten years ago. I was wondering when he would return, and now he actually has!" Nan Wudi looked at Su Yang and smiled, "Master Su, the Sword Saint is a true hermit. If you¡¯re free some day, let¡¯s go visit him in the provincial city together, shall we?"


    "The Sword Saint?" Su Yang repeated the name, curiously asking, "Is that his real name?"


    "Not really!" Nan Wudi shook his head, "His real name is Ye Tianyu. When he was three, he identally fell off a cliff and stumbled upon the Three-Foot Green Peak at the bottom of Bao Mountain. Remarkably, at the age of three, he managed to exit the bottom of the mountain infested with venomous snakes and ferocious beasts, wielding his sword¡ªan event hailed as a miracle!"


    "Is there really such a story?" Hou Xiangde eximed in surprise, "Isn¡¯t it just a rumor? A three-year-old child surviving a fall from a cliff is one thing, but I know about the bottom of Bao Mountain¡ªthe best of hunters, even in groups, can¡¯t get out alive. A three-year-old child walked out of there?"


    "Heh..." Nan Wudi gave a wry smile and said, "This is actually not a rumor. I experienced that event along with Li Tianlong. I was with the Ye Family on a trip to Bao Mountain and saw with my own eyes how Ye Tianyu fell off the cliff. The Ye Family exerted a lot of effort and hired many experts to search the bottom of the cliff, Li Tianlong happened to be nearby and came over to help."


    "Together, we ventured to the bottom of the cliff and truly encountered many ferocious beasts. Even as martial artists, we had three of our party meet their end at the bottom of the cliff, which shows how dangerous it was."


    "Yet, in the end, we could not find Ye Tianyu. When we came out, Ye Tianyu was already outside. His clothes were torn and ragged, and he held a longsword in his hands¡ªthe very same Three-Foot Green Peak. He entered Bao Mountain¡¯s depths alone and emerged by sword from the bottom of the cliff!"

 Chapter 300 - 299: What to Do with the Cash Gift?

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 299: What to Do with the Cash Gift?</h4>


    Everyone was shocked, and even Su Yang took a deep breath. Ye Tianyu was truly no ordinary individual.


    Nan Wudi went on, "Later, Ye Tianyu directly started practicing the sword. At ten, he became proficient and defeated a sword master in Pingnan Province. At fifteen, he beat the top expert of Pingnan Province at that time, which was Gwu Jihan!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and Lin Zhengyuan said in a low voice, "Gwu Jihan was actually defeated by Ye Jiansheng? I really didn¡¯t know that!"


    Nan Wudi said, "Gwu Jihan was fifty years old at the time and couldn¡¯t cope with losing to someone fifteen years old. He went mad from the shock. He burned all the secret manuals of the Gwu Family, leading to their downfall. They went from the leader of the Five Great Martial Arts Families to the very bottom, even at risk of being surpassed by others!"


    The crowd sighed with regret. Such a thing, not just for Gwu Jihan, would be hard for anyone to ept.


    "At eighteen, Ye Tianyu traveled the martial world. At twenty-five, he became the third-ranked individual on the Earth Rankings. Afterward, he returned home to marry and have a child, Ye Wantong. At thirty-one, his wife passed away from illness, and he became disillusioned and roamed the martial world once again. At thirty-five, he returned, having reached the seventh position on the Heavenly List, and people honorably referred to him as the Sword Saint. That is the origin of the name Ye Jiansheng."


    "To calcte, he is now forty-five years old. No one knows what realm he has reached now!"


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration. The life of Ye Jiansheng was simply breathtaking!


    Su Yang, however, was pondering something else. He wondered, "What are the Earth Rankings and Heavenly List that you just mentioned?"


    "Oh, these are rankings of top experts judged by a master of our Huaxia Country," exined Nan Wudi. "The Earth Rankings list the experts at the Venerable Realm, ranking them amongst themselves. The Heavenly List, on the other hand, includes those who have surpassed the Venerable Realm, the so-called Earth Immortals and their power rankings."


    "Because they have transcended the Venerable Realm, they can be called immortals. Hence, their ranking is no longer suitable forparison with ordinary people. The highest ranking we cane into contact with is the Earth Rankings. Those on the Heavenly List are beyond the strife of this mundane world!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded in understanding. "I see! I was not aware of these rankings before!"


    Nan Wudi chuckled and added, "Actually, there are various other rankings as well. For instance, the ck List and the Shadow Rankings, and these are distinct from each other!"


    "Really?" Su Yang asked curiously. "What are the ck List and Shadow Rankings exactly?"


    "The ck List features the experts of the unorthodox sects who do not participate in the Heavenly List rankings. Therefore, speaking only of the Earth Rankings and Heavenly List does not epass all the top experts. If those from the ck List were to be included, many people¡¯s ranks would fall."


    "As for the Shadow Rankings, it is a list of assassins, belonging to a separate ranking system. Assassins are often nameless; many are of extraordinary talent, known only by code names, with their identities unknown. Thus, they cannot enter rankings like the Heavenly List or ck List."


    Lin Zhengyuan wondered, "Does that mean the seventh-ranked on the Heavenly List is not actually the seventh among all Earth Immortals?"


    "Exactly!" Nan Wudi nodded. "It is indeed so, because the first-ranked on the ck List is said to be no less skilled than the first on the Heavenly List. The expertise of those on the ck List shouldn¡¯t be much different from those on the Heavenly List. And the top assassin on the Shadow Rankings is like a legend; it is rumored that they shed with the first on the ck List, and the oue was indecisive!"


    The crowd looked at each other in amazement. There truly were no shortages of skilled individuals in the world!


    Qin Haishan said, "Master Su is so young yet possesses such strength. Given time, you will surely enter the Heavenly List!"


    "That¡¯s a certainty!" eximed Nan Wudi, looking serious. "In my lifetime of practicing martial arts, the most talented I¡¯ve seen are Ye Jiansheng and Master Su!"


    The crowd turned their gaze toward Su Yang, once again in awe. Nan Wudi¡¯s judgment was certainly not wed. In his eyes, to evenpare Su Yang with Ye Jiansheng suggested what great achievement Su Yang might reach in the future!


    Still amazed, Su Yang realized that there were far more experts in this world than he had imagined. No wonder Su Ping had always insisted that he open the fourth page¡ªhis current strength was indeed insufficient!


    When the banquet ended, everyone went their separate ways.


    Zhao Tao¡¯s family had been waiting outside for quite a while and hurried into the private room after seeing the guests off.


    "Xiao Yang!" Zhao Tao¡¯s face was flushed red, his excitement yet to be suppressed.


    "Thank you for everything today!" Zhao Tao, clutching Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, said, "If it hadn¡¯t been for you... I honestly wouldn¡¯t know how my wedding would have turned out!"


    "We¡¯re brothers; there¡¯s no need for such words!" Su Yang smiled. "If I didn¡¯t help at your wedding, that would really be remiss of me!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhao Taoughed heartily, nodding vigorously. "Such a brother is worth befriending. I might not be able to repay you in this lifetime, but I will remember this favor forever!"


    Smiling, Su Yang patted Zhao Tao on the shoulder. Then Old Qi came over and whispered, "Um, Xiao Yang, we calcted and received about fifty million in wedding gifts. Should we deposit this money into your ount, or should we bring it to your home?"


    "Huh?" Su Yang blinked in surprise. "Do what?"


    "The wedding gifts, the cash gifts that were handed over." Old Qi said, "It¡¯s so much, it filled several tables over there!"


    "Why are you giving it to me?" Su Yang asked. "That¡¯s the cash gifts given to you, why are you calcting that with me? I¡¯m not the one getting married!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned, especially Old Qi¡¯s family, who were all gaping in astonishment. Fifty million! And Su Yang was actually not taking it?


    If Zhao Tao¡¯s family kept that money, it would undeniably change their destiny.


    But they also understood that all the money was given because of Su Yang¡¯s influence. Therefore, it should rightfully belong to Su Yang. They approached Su Yang mainly about this issue, not expecting that Su Yang would refuse it!


    "Xiao Yang, everyone came to the wedding because of you, and the gifts were given for your sake, so of course, the money is yours!" Zhao Tao said urgently.


    "I told you, it¡¯s not my wedding, so why should I take these gifts?" Su Yang smiled. "Since they¡¯ve given it to you, it¡¯s yours now. Don¡¯t refuse it!"


    Zhao Tao¡¯s family was dumbfounded. A wedding had suddenly transformed their fate, and they were on their way to living like the wealthy?


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Tao insisted, "No, no, that¡¯s utterly uneptable. Xiao Yang, we simply cannot ept this money. You¡¯ve helped us immensely, and if we were to keep this money, wouldn¡¯t we be ungrateful?"


    "If you put it that way, then I certainly can¡¯t ept it either!" Su Yang smiled. "The money was given to you as a wedding gift. If I were to take it, wouldn¡¯t it seem like I¡¯m profiting from your marriage?"

 Chapter 301 - 300 The Effects of the Bronze Seal Script

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 300 The Effects of the Bronze Seal Script</h4>


    Everyone was suddenly dumbfounded, and Zhao Tao said awkwardly, "Then... what are we going to do about this..."


    At this moment, Zhao Xuefen, the great aunt, and others were standing at the door. Listening to the conversation inside, they all felt a kind of madness overtaking them.


    Fifty million, how did it be a hot potato? You don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it, what¡¯s going on? With so much money, you¡¯re even starting to be polite to each other?


    "How about we do this..." Ying¡¯er suddenly spoke up, "Fifty million, it¡¯s neither too much nor too little, enough to start apany. Su Yang, you¡¯ve got a few projectstely, right? Use this money to set up apany and go ahead with your projects. Later on, you and Zhao Tao can both be shareholders, you take fifty-one percent of the shares, and Zhao Tao takes the rest. Wouldn¡¯t that be fine?"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ying¡¯er indeed came from a prominent family; her way of thinking was really different from theirs.


    "Alright, then it¡¯s settled!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Tao Zi, we won¡¯t take this money, let¡¯s do business together. If we make money, it¡¯s ours. If we lose it, then as if we never had this money, okay?"


    Zhao Tao¡¯s face showed excitement; he knew that Su Yang was actually giving him an opportunity. On his own, he¡¯d never be able to earn so much money in a lifetime.


    And now, to start apany and give him almost half of the shares was like handing him two and a half million for nothing. Such a good deal would only be offered by such a good brother!


    "Great, that¡¯s settled then!" Zhao Tao said excitedly, "What business shall we do?"


    "I haven¡¯t thought about that yet, we¡¯ll decide after thinking it through!" Su Yang said with augh.


    "That¡¯s fine, I have no experience in doing business, I need to go back and study up!" Zhao Taoughed.


    At this point, the uncle suddenly ran in, excitedly saying, "You know, Xiao Yang, Tao Zi, I actually have a good project. How about we talk about it together?"


    The uncle himself was in business, but it was just small-time dealings; he¡¯d never seen deals involving millions or tens of millions. Now with fifty million on the table, he naturally wanted a slice of the pie.


    After all, neither Su Yang nor Zhao Tao knew much about doing business. If he could get involved, at the very least he could be a general manager or something. This was a fantastic opportunity indeed!


    Unfortunately, he overestimated his status in Su Yang¡¯s heart. Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, greeted Zhao Tao¡¯s family, and went straight downstairs to send Ying¡¯er off.


    The uncle¡¯s face turned awkward, and he didn¡¯t dare to question Su Yang further, following behind Zhao Tao instead.


    "Tao Zi, actually my project is definitely a sure win, I just couldn¡¯t find the right investment. We¡¯re all family, I definitely won¡¯t scam you guys. Why don¡¯t you talk to Su Yang about following my project?"


    Zhao Tao stopped in his tracks, nced at the uncle, and said, "Uncle, just stop meddling here. The way you¡¯ve treated Su Yang over the years, do you think he would invest in you? You better just leave quickly. Su Yang won¡¯t lower himself to your level, but if you really anger him, I estimate that you won¡¯t even be able to leave Nanluo City!"


    The uncle shivered with fright, reflecting carefully on how he had indeed given Su Yang no end of scorn over the years. Now, to think about winning Su Yang over was an impossible task.


    The uncle¡¯s regret was extreme. Had he known this would happen, he would have treated Su Yang better from the start, at least to be like Zhao Tao now. It¡¯s just that in life, there¡¯s no medicine for regret!


    After sending Ying¡¯er away, Su Yang also left the Qingyun Clubhouse, walking back to the city.


    Ying¡¯er had also taken time out of her busy schedule toe this time; she was about to participate in an all-star singingpetition and was fully preparing for it. It looked like she would not be able toe to Nanluo City for a while.


    Su Yang was quite grateful for what Ying¡¯er had done, considering it was not easy for her toe and offer congrattions amidst such a busy time.


    Once he got home, Su Yang went directly to the third floor and took out the Bronze Seal Script to continue his research.


    The Bronze Seal Script was something Su Yang had obtained from the mountains in Zhongchang City, and the Three Sage Monarchs had also tried to snatch it¡ªan indication it was no ordinary item.


    Having tried it in Zhongchang City, Su Yang found that the Bronze Seal Script could rapidly transform Spiritual Energy into power, allowing for swift absorption. This was quite miraculous and could significantly increase the speed of one¡¯s cultivation.


    During this time, Su Yang had also discovered some patterns on the Bronze Seal Script, which bore some simrity to the designs painted inside that cave.


    Most crucially, these patterns matched the cultivation methods of Destiny¡¯s Tome, which was truly astonishing.


    Without a doubt, there was some connection between the Bronze Seal Script and Destiny¡¯s Tome. But what exactly was the connection?


    After a while, Su Yang, unable to make heads or tails of it, simply took out Destiny¡¯s Tome as well and ced them together for study.


    When Su Yang ced the Bronze Seal Script on top of Destiny¡¯s Tome, something amazing happened. The Destiny¡¯s Tome began to shine with light, and the characters from the spot where the Bronze Seal Script was ced began to float in midair, as if they came to life, hovering in front of Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. He had not expected that cing the Bronze Seal Script together with Destiny¡¯s Tome would produce such an effect. Looking closely, he found that the characters floating in the air were far more numerous than those on Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    In fact, each page of Destiny¡¯s Tome also contained some special symbols, the meaning of which Su Yang had never understood.


    Now, as the Bronze Seal Script was ced on it, these special symbols also floated in the air and turned into recognizable characters for Su Yang.


    Su Yang took a deep breath; the Bronze Seal Script indeed possessed such a function. It seemed that the Bronze Seal Script couldplete Destiny¡¯s Tome and help people understand it!


    The connection between the two was absolutely beyond Su Yang¡¯s expectations!


    Looking carefully, Su Yang noticed the text in the air was actually quite detailed. Among them, one Chapter caught his attention¡ªFairy of Heavenly Sound!


    The celestial music of the Three Thousand Great Worlds, all recorded herein. A small tune can soothe the mind, a grand one can kill an enemy unseen, recorded by Fairy of Heavenly Sound herself!


    Su Yang was astonished. Destiny¡¯s Tome indeed epassed everything. It could be used for cultivation, healing, bartending, cooking, and now even music? What kind of person was the author of this book?


    Continuing to read, he found that there were indeed many musical scores inside. Each score had a clear remark next to it, and even someone like Su Yang who did not understand music, after a single reading, had gained a profound understanding of it.


    "Able to soothe the mind or kill an enemy?"


    Motivated by the idea, Su Yang went to grab a wooden stick and began to gently tap out one of the scores to see if the music really had such an effect!

 Chapter 302 - 301 Soul Calming Melody

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 301 Soul Calming Melody</h4>


    The stick tapped gently on the desk, emitting a dull sound.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t pursue the sound¡¯s crispness, so he simply tried tapping out a tune.


    As the music progressed, Su Yang suddenly realized that the power within him was seeping out through the wooden stick, slowly dispersing with the notes into the air, giving an exceptionally soothing feeling.


    When the piece ended, Su Yang took a deep breath, feeling refreshed himself, which spoke volumes about the power of the tune.


    He nced at the Destiny¡¯s Tome, which had the name of the melody written on it¡ªSoul Calming Melody!


    This Soul Calming Melody was just one of thousands of pieces in the section of celestial music. But the effect was indeed excellent; without any killing vibes, it had a remarkable effect on focusing the mind, and listening to it could make one feel clear-headed and invigorated.


    Looking further, the section on celestial music was actually divided into many parts, including a section dedicated to murderous melodies. These pieces were mostly imbued with the aura of ughter, and once yed, they could exert a formidable attack!


    Just as Su Yang was about to study in depth, suddenly, a faint snoring sound came from outside the door.


    Su Yang frowned¡ªthis third floor was his private space; who could being up?


    He opened the door and saw Qi¡¯er and Auntie Wu right at the entrance.


    Qi¡¯er had a look of intoxication on her face, while Auntie Wu had simply dozed off at the doorway, the snoringing from her.


    "You... What are you two doing here?" Su Yang asked in surprise, as they typically would nevere up to the third floor.


    "Ah..." Qi¡¯er finally regained her senses and looked around, confused: "How... How did I get here...?"


    "You don¡¯t know how you got here either?" Su Yang asked in astonishment: "What happened?"


    "I don¡¯t know either, I was just tidying up downstairs when suddenly I heard the sound of music. It was very nice to listen to, and after that, I don¡¯t remember anything." Qi¡¯er looked at Auntie Wu beside her and eximed in shock, "Mom, what happened to you?"


    Auntie Wu woke up just as confused, "Um, I... How did I get here?"


    Su Yang had a thought and realized that they had been drawn here after hearing him tap out the Soul Calming Melody. They had been so captivated by the melody that they had walked up here without realizing it, naturally not knowing how they ended up there.


    From this, it was clear that the effect of the Soul Calming Melody was indeed extraordinary!


    If this Soul Calming Melody could be yed during a battle, helping to rx the opponent¡¯s mind, it would really be a secret weapon!


    However, since Auntie Wu had fallen asleep, while Qi¡¯er had not, it was evident that the Soul Calming Melody¡¯s effect was not the same on everyone.


    The Soul Calming Melody was able to hypnotize Auntie Wu because she was an ordinary person. Qi¡¯er, on the other hand, was only entranced but not hypnotized, which was probably rted to her Heavenly Destiny Physique. Perhaps for those with great strength, the melody¡¯s effect wouldn¡¯t be too significant!


    Just then, a series of knocks came from downstairs: "Su Yang, Su Yang, open the door quickly!"


    Qi¡¯er hurried down to open the door, and Fatty came in, panting: "Su Yang, hurry,e with me to Erdao Street!"


    "What¡¯s happening?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "Something big over there!" Fatty said animatedly. "These past two days, someone has been consigning treasures there. Magic artifacts have shown up for two days in a row. Aren¡¯t you practicing sorcery? Just in time, let me take you to have a look!"


    "Magic artifacts?" Su Yang was amazed. Could magic artifacts actually appear in a ce like Erdao Street?


    "It¡¯s true. Weren¡¯t you asking someone to find you some good jade stones? This is the news from the Fang Family, who got it from Erdao Street. It¡¯s said that more treasures have been delivered there just now!" Fatty said. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry over so we don¡¯t waste any more time!"


    Su Yang nodded and followed Fatty to Erdao Street.


    Having learnt about the Heavenly List and Earth Rankings, Su Yang was deeply moved. He didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer; it was time to quickly enhance his strength.


    Su Yang had realized that each page of Destiny¡¯s Tome corresponded to a realm. Currently in the Qi Refining Realm, he could only open the second page.


    When he reached the Integration Realm, he would be able to open the third page, and upon entering the Spirit Tranquility Realm, he could open the fourth page. But were there a fifth, sixth, or seventh page beyond that?


    Directly searching for a feng shui treasurend wasn¡¯t an easy task, so what Su Yang needed to do now was to create his own Spirit Gathering Array.


    To create a Spirit Gathering Array, four pieces of top-grade spirit jade were needed. Su Yang already had a piece of Kylin Jade and a piece of Azure Dragon Jade; he just needed to find two more pieces.


    Indeed, Su Yang had asked the Hou Family, Fang Family, and the like to help him search for top-grade spirit jade, but the results were not very good. Ordinary jade stones were not very meaningful to Su Yang, and good ones were extremely rare, so the progress of the search was very slow.


    If he couldn¡¯t find good jade stones, finding one or two magic artifacts would also be eptable, as such items were rare treasures as well.


    Upon reaching Erdao Street, Fatty directly led Su Yang to the shop they had visited before, the very ce where Su Yang had encountered Ye Wantong. The cauldron that Su Yang was now using for refining medicine was obtained from this ce.


    As soon as they entered, Su Yang noticed that the room was surrounded by quite a few people, all gathered around the table as if there was some curious object on disy.


    Su Yang and Fatty walked over and nced at the table, where they saw a White Jade Guanyin. It looked wlessly perfect and extremely beautiful, drawing the attention of everyone present.


    "What a beautiful Jade Guanyin!" Fatty¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eximed excitedly, "Boss, how much for this one?"


    "Shh!" A man gestured to Fatty to be quiet. "Stop talking. Didn¡¯t you see Master Zhou is here? Keep chattering and I¡¯ll throw you out!"


    Only then did Fatty notice an elegantly dressed old man standing next to the White Jade Guanyin, giving off an air as if he were a hermit from beyond this world. However, with his tiny eyes and a nose resembling a monkey¡¯s, he looked somewhat sneaky.


    "Is this Master Zhou?" Fatty asked, looking confused.


    "Of course!" a woman beside them immediately said. "Master Zhou from the provincial city, a treasure appraiser, and an antique expert. He¡¯s very insightful when ites to appraising treasures. Moreover, the key point is that he can even discern magic artifacts, which are great for guarding homes. He¡¯s truly a hermit-like expert!"


    "Really?" Fatty looked shocked. "To appraise magic artifacts¡ªthat truly would be the mark of an expert!"


    "Of course it¡¯s true!" the woman said excitedly. "Master Zhou has been here for three days and has identified two magic artifacts already. This White Jade Guanyin might be the third. If that turns out to be true, then we¡¯re talking about a value of several hundreds to thousands of millions!"


    "Wow, that¡¯s amazing!" Fatty turned to Su Yang. "See, I wasn¡¯t wrong, right? Several magic artifacts havee these days, and we shouldn¡¯t miss out!"

 Chapter 303 - 302: Magic Artifact?

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 302: Magic Artifact?</h4>


    Su Yang smiled and nodded, ncing at the White Jade Guanyin with a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    At that moment, the shop owner saw Su Yang. He was startled at first and then his expression instantly darkened.


    Last time, Su Yang had bought something worth three million from him for only thirty thousand and had caused him to be injured by that haunted artifact, nearly costing him his life. He had harbored a deep resentment. Seeing him again, it was as if enemies hade face to face.


    Master Zhou walked around the White Jade Guanyin twice, suddenly extended his hand and pointed at it, eximing forcefully, "Hurry, as if following a decree!"


    Following this shout, a faint glow emerged from the White Jade Guanyin. Within the halo, the statue appeared ethereal and distant, yet supremely sacred.


    "This... This is another magic artifact!" someone eximed in shock, with everyone¡¯s eyes widening. Magic artifacts were things you could only hope to encounter but not seek.


    Master Zhou seemed somewhat fatigued, stepped back two paces, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, "If I am not mistaken, this is likely the holy effigy of Guanyin worshipped by Supreme Saint Yude Zen Master. Apanying Master Yu De for one hundred and seventy years, nourished daily by Buddha¡¯s grace, Buddha-nature has been infused within. ced in one¡¯s home, it can not only bring good fortune and avert cmity, but also, when kept close at hand, it can resolve karma and protect the individual, with miraculous effects."


    "Really?"


    "My God, this is amazing!"


    "Bring good fortune and avert cmity, resolve karma... This is truly an Immortal¡¯s treasure."


    "How much can this item sell for?"


    The crowd was agitated, jostling each other to get closer to the table.


    "Everyone, please step back a bit, give some space, don¡¯t damage the White Jade Guanyin, that would be bad," the owner hastily shouted, pushing the crowd back a little.


    "Since Master Zhou has already discerned the origin of this treasure, then, please, Master Zhou, give us an estimate of its price," said the owner.


    The crowd immediately stared fixedly at Master Zhou, craning their necks in anticipation of his appraisal.


    Master Zhou took a sip of tea, cing himself with an air of grandeur, and then slowly stretched out three fingers, saying deliberately, "Three million, as a starting bid!"


    "Such a wonderful treasure, starting at three million? I bid three million and five hundred thousand!"


    "I bid four million!"


    "Four million two hundred thousand!"


    "Four million five hundred thousand!"


    Everyone was moring to bid, and the price quickly exceeded eight million.


    Fatty, standing to the side with his eyes wide in astonishment, couldn¡¯t help turning to Su Yang: "Wow, where do all these rich peoplee from? Buying antiques like they¡¯re buying vegetables? These aren¡¯t shills, are they?"


    Su Yang just smiled, saying nothing.


    Just then, a voice emerged from the crowd, "Ten million!"


    This bid shocked everyone. The crowd turned, stunned, to see who it was¡ªa middle-aged man in a suit with a haughty expression, walking out of the crowd with deliberate slowness.


    "Ten million, I¡¯ll take the White Jade Guanyin!" the man dered arrogantly as he swept his gaze over the people present.


    No one spoke; ten million was a number that was somewhat toorge for them.


    "Is there no one who will bid higher than ten million?" the owner looked around and said, "Alright, if that is the case, then for ten million it is sold, to this gentleman!"


    The crowd looked on with envy as the middle-aged man carefully packaged the White Jade Guanyin and held it cautiously in his arms¡ªit was worth ten million, after all.


    The man had just reached the entrance when he was directly stopped by several people.


    "What are you doing?" the man demanded in a cold voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we just want to talk to you about something." Those people almost carried the man into the store, followed by two women and a man. Among the women, Su Yang happened to recognize one¡ªit was Liu Liu, the owner of the Six Degrees Bar.


    "Su Yang, Fatty!" Liu Liu couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. "You¡¯re here too?"


    "Just looking around." Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    "You like antiques, too?" Liu Liu asked curiously.


    "Just browsing." Su Yang said with a faint smile, shaking his head while also ncing at the other girl: "Your friend?"


    The girl had a delicate appearance, her hair tied up in a tidy ponytail, giving off a vibe of youthful vitality.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you," Liu Liu hastily said. "Here, Duor, let me introduce you. This is Su Yang, and this is L¨¹ Dong, they¡¯re my friends from around here. This is Lin Duor, and that¡¯s her brother Lin Jiang, from the Lin Family of the Provincial City, my good friends."


    Su Yang slowly nodded, and Lin Duor offered a polite smile, but Lin Jiang couldn¡¯t hide his impatience, saying, "Alright, let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand, no need to chat with these people. Hey, boss, I¡¯m asking you, who did you sell those two magic artifacts to a couple days ago?"


    Despite this, Lin Duor still stuck out her tongue and said with augh, "Hello, my name is Lin Duor. Sorry about my brother, he¡¯s hot-tempered. Please don¡¯t mind him."


    Fatty, already on the verge of anger, seemed to rx upon hearing this. He looked at Lin Duor and said with a beaming smile, "Hello, my name is L¨¹ Dong."


    Lin Duor smiled back, clearly a well-mannered girl. Watching from the side, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile as Fatty¡¯s attention seemed primarily fixed on Lin Duor.


    The store owner¡¯s gaze was sharp, quickly realizing these were no ordinary people, and eagerly said, "They were sold to two guests who came here. Young master, is there any way I can assist you?"


    "I want to buy those magic artifacts!" Lin Jiang said coldly, "Go find them and tell them I¡¯m with the Lin Family of the Provincial City, and have them bring the magic artifacts to me."


    "The Lin Family of the Provincial City!"


    Everyone gasped in shock. The Lin Family of the Provincial City was one of the Ten Great Families. Even though they were almost at the bottom of the list among the Ten Great Families, they were still not to be underestimated¡ªmore powerful than the Hou Family.


    "Lin... Lin Family..." Swallowing hard, the store owner quickly responded, "Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go find them right away."


    The store owner hurried out, and Lin Jiang sat down at the table leisurely, lighting a cigarette and ncing sideways at the middle-aged man: "I¡¯ll take that White Jade Guanyin as well, name your price!"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned red as he replied in a low voice, "I... I¡¯m not selling this..."


    "Not selling?" Lin Jiang gave him a nce and said, "Are you afraid the Lin Family can¡¯t afford it, or do you think the Lin Family is easy to bully?"


    The man shuddered, clearly fearful of the Lin Family. After pondering for a moment, he said quietly, "I... I bought it for ten million..."


    "I¡¯ll give you eleven million!" Lin Jiang said straightforwardly.


    Everyone eximed in surprise; a one-million profit from a single transaction? That was good business.


    However, the man did not nod. He whispered, "This... this is for my boss, and if he finds out I sold it for eleven million, I... I can¡¯t justify that..."


    "Fifteen million!" Lin Jiang offered curtly, "Five million extra, can you justify it now?"


    The man, looking down, was silent for a long moment, as if making the most difficult decision, then clenched his teeth and said, "Alright, for fifteen million, I¡¯ll sell it to you!"


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Lin Jiangughed triumphantly, "There¡¯s nothing my Lin Family wants that we can¡¯t have. Come on, give him the money, and bring me the item!"

 Chapter 304 - 303 All Are Forgeries

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 303 All Are Forgeries</h4>


    Someone immediately went to make the transaction and brought the White Jade Guanyin to Lin Jiang.


    Before long, the boss brought two more people over. The previous two magic artifacts sold for eight million and eleven million respectively. Lin Jiang spent another thirty million to buy both of them.


    Looking at the three magic artifacts, Lin Jiang¡¯s face beamed with joy, "Indeed, these are great items, the very definition of magic artifacts!"


    Liu Liu said with a smile, "You arrivedte. Master Zhou has been here for two days and has appraised many treasures. If you hade one day earlier, you could have bought even more treasures!"


    "Those so-called treasures, my house isn¡¯tcking. What I want are only magic artifacts!" Lin Jiang dered proudly.


    "True, Elder Lin has always loved his collection; such things are surely plentiful." Liu Liu turned toward the antiques. "However, these have all been appraised by Master Zhou. I might just find a bargain here. Boss, how much is this selling for?"


    "Ah, miss, you¡¯ve got a good eye! This is Qing porcin from the Kangxi period, and it¡¯s very rare to find one in suchplete condition." The boss was immediately excited. "I see you are a straightforward person. How about this¡ªone million!


    "One million?" Liu Liu¡¯s eyes widened. "A bowl for one million? Are you kidding me?"


    "Miss, for this kind of Qing porcin, if it goes to an auction, it would fetch at least 1.3 million. I¡¯m giving it to you for one million, and that¡¯s a very fair price already!"


    The boss paused, then added, "Besides, one million is the price that Master Zhou just appraised, not what I¡¯m asking for. If you don¡¯t trust me, don¡¯t you trust Master Zhou?"


    Liu Liu hesitated, feeling somewhat tempted. The price given by Master Zhou must be reliable. To buy it and resell it would make at least a few hundred thousand profit¡ªa business worth doing.


    "Don¡¯t bother looking at those antiques anymore," Su Yang cut in abruptly.


    "Why not?" Liu Liu whispered: "Reselling these could make a few hundred thousand, that¡¯s worth buying!"


    "I think there¡¯s no problem!" Lin Jiang also said arrogantly. "Beauty Liu Liu, how much does your store earn in a year? Just casually reselling one of these antiques could bring in several hundred thousand in revenue, much more than your store makes. If you¡¯re not flush, I could lend you some to start with, which is much better than running a store!"


    Liu Liu¡¯s eyes twinkled with cunning; indeed, she was in need of money¡ªafter all, she wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family. Running a store had already exhausted her. Making a fortune in one go was something she dreamt of!


    Seeing that Liu Liu was about to spend money, Su Yang said bluntly, "I¡¯ve said don¡¯t bother with it, so just drop it. All these antiques are fakes!"


    "What?" At this deration, the room suddenly erupted into chaos.


    "These were personally appraised by Master Zhou, how could they possibly be fakes?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Master Zhou personally examined them, and several other masters did too. Every single one of them confirmed they¡¯re genuine. What makes you qualified to say they¡¯re fakes?"


    "Where does this brate from, running his mouth off like that!"


    Liu Liu was also confused, "Su Yang, can you appraise antiques? No way, right? Master Zhou has been a renowned master in Pingnan Province for over twenty years, there can¡¯t be mistakes with his appraisals, right?"


    Su Yang shook his head, "You should stay out of this."


    Liu Liu scratched her head, unsure of what Su Yang meant.


    However, Master Zhou frowned. He set down his teacup and looked at Su Yang, "Young friend, it seems you have some doubts about my appraisal?"


    Su Yang smiled, neither confirming nor denying.


    Though a young man standing beside Master Zhou couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, he barked angrily, "My master asked you a question. Are you deaf or dumb, not knowing how to reply?"


    "Hey, what¡¯s with that tone of yours!" Fatty retorted angrily.


    "That¡¯s exactly how I talk, what about it!" the young man shouted: "My master is a leading figure in the Pingnan Province¡¯s antique appraisal circle. In over twenty years, he has never made a mistake. Yet you dare to im that everything my master has appraised is a fake, this is simply a defamation of my master¡¯s reputation. You¡¯re an adult, isn¡¯t your mouth a butt, can you just fart as you please?"


    Su Yang frowned; this young man¡¯s words were quite damaging.


    "It¡¯s your damn mouth that¡¯s a butt!" Fatty snapped: "Kid, curse one more time, and see if Master Fatty doesn¡¯t beat you!"


    "I¡¯m not afraid of you!" the young man retorted defiantly, clearly eager for a confrontation.


    "Enough!" Master Zhou suddenly shouted angrily, and the young man immediately lowered his head: "Master, they..."


    With a wave of his hand from Master Zhou, the young man immediately shut up. Master Zhou sized up Su Yang from head to toe: "Young man, I identified these items. You say they¡¯re all fakes; I wonder where you got that idea from?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak; suddenly, the boss said, "Kid, finally shut up in front of Master Zhou, huh? Humph, just a high school student, do you really think you¡¯re that capable? Dare toe here and point fingers?"


    "A high school student?"


    "This kid¡¯s still a student?"


    "Damn, are students socking in manners these days? Talking to Master Zhou like that is just outrageous!"


    The crowd once again erupted into amotion, and their gaze towards Su Yang was filled with even more contempt.


    Lin Jiang nced sideways at Su Yang and said: "Master Zhou, why bother with the opinions of these insignificant people? Your abilities in antique appraisal are obvious to everyone; the whole of Pingnan Province knows. This kid is just talking nonsense, no need to pay him any attention!"


    "Brother, how can you talk like that!" Lin Duor was anxious: "Su Yang is Sister Liu Liu¡¯s friend, how can you say that about him?"


    Lin Jiang gave a coldugh: "Liu Liu, the friends you¡¯ve madetely are of increasingly poor quality!"


    Liu Liu was angry and said through gritted teeth: "Lin Jiang, watch yournguage; I won¡¯t allow you to insult my friends!"


    "Is this an insult?" Lin Jiang sneered: "Liu Liu, it seems like they brought this humiliation upon themselves, doesn¡¯t it? These so-called friends of yours, do they even know what antiques are? Showing off in front of Master Zhou, it¡¯s like ying the lute to a cow, they¡¯re embarrassing themselves without any help from me."


    People immediately burst intoughter, and their look at Su Yang was filled with disdain. In their view, Master Zhou was the authority. As for Su Yang, just a high school student, what capabilities could he have? Give him an antique, and he probably wouldn¡¯t even recognize it!


    "He just spoke off the cuff, do you need to nitpick like this!" Liu Liu snapped angrily.


    Lin Jiang replied coldly: "If he were a dog barking a couple of times, of course, I¡¯d ignore it. But since he¡¯s a person, if he farts, he should clean it up himself!"


    "Brother..." Lin Duor became anxious.


    "Don¡¯t speak!" Lin Jiang cut her off directly, giving Su Yang a cold look. This was an opportunity to curry favor with Master Zhou; of course, he wouldn¡¯t let it pass.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Dared to fart, but now don¡¯t dare to speak?" Lin Jiang stared down Su Yang menacingly, as if ready to start a fight at the slightest provocation.

 Chapter 305 - 304

    <h4>Chapter 305: 304</h4>


    "Watch your damn mouth!" Fatty could no longer hold back and burst out from behind Liu Liu, yelling, "Let me tell you, this is Nanluo City, not your provincial capital!"


    "Heh heh..." Lin Jiang, however,ughed first, giving Fatty a cold sideways nce, "What, you think you can talk loudly because this is Nanluo City? I¡¯m telling you, even in Nanluo City, you¡¯re nothing."


    After Lin Jiang finished speaking, the people following him also menacingly surrounded them. It looked like they were ready to strike at any moment.


    Fatty, not to be outdone, grabbed a stool and red fiercely at them.


    "What, you want to resist?" Lin Jiang red back.


    Before Fatty could respond, Su Yang held down his hand. He looked at everyone in front of him, his gaze finally settling on Master Zhou.


    "Are you sure you want me to point out the problem?" Su Yang asked.


    "Kid, you really dare to speak up!" Lin Jiang immediately said, "Master Zhou¡¯s appraisal, could there be a mistake?"


    Su Yang ignored him and just quietly stared at Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou maintained a calm demeanor and said, "Knowledge is asking when you have learned. A young man like you may have unique insights. Young man, if you can point out the problem, I would be extremely grateful!"


    Su Yang sneered. Master Zhou imed to be extremely grateful, but his face didn¡¯t show it at all.


    He was quite conceited, after all, having immersed himself in this field for decades without ever making a mistake. He could indeed be considered a top expert in the industry. Even when facing other master appraisers, he wouldn¡¯t yield, let alone to a high school student like Su Yang.


    "Alright, then today I will make you grateful!" Su Yang walked directly up to Master Zhou and pointed at him, "Actually, the real problem is you!"


    "What?" Everyone was taken aback. What did that mean?


    Master Zhou was also confused, "What do you mean?"


    "Hey, Su Yang..." Liu Liu couldn¡¯t help but worry, "Master Zhou is a top figure in the industry, you... don¡¯t speak carelessly..."


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve, kid!" Lin Kai threatened, "To be so disrespectful to Master Zhou, I won¡¯t let you off today!"


    Su Yangpletely ignored Lin Jiang. He reached out and tapped Master Zhou¡¯s forehead, eximing, "Blinded by the leaf, unable to see Mount Tai. Soul encircling the heart, difficulty discerning truth from falsehood. Allws return to the source, the heart as pure as Bodhi!"


    Following Su Yang¡¯s exmation, a dark aura encircled Master Zhou¡¯s forehead. Under Su Yang¡¯s finger, this dark aura seemed to be agitated, struggling fiercely, and then slowly dissipated.


    "This... this..."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, what was going on?


    Su Yang said, "Alright, now take another look!"


    Master Zhou¡¯s eyes widened as he looked carefully. After a moment, hisplexion turned pale, "How can this be... how can this be?"


    "What happened?" Everyone was astonished.


    "These... these are all fakes!" Master Zhou eximed in shock.


    "No way?" Everyone was astonished and began to crowd around.


    "These don¡¯t look like fakes?" One man said in bewilderment, "Master Zhou, could you have made a mistake?"


    "Yes, how could there be so many fakes?"


    Lin Jiang was also dumbfounded, but quickly came to his senses. He immediately turned to Su Yang and angrily said, "Kid, what did you do to Master Zhou? How did you bewitch him?"


    Lin Jiang¡¯s words reminded everyone. That¡¯s right, just now Su Yang touched the top of Master Zhou¡¯s head and mumbled a few words, then Master Zhou changed his tune.


    Could it be that Su Yang had bewitched Master Zhou?


    Su Yang let out a coldugh. "Bewitch him? Hmph, he¡¯s just finally clear-headed now!"


    "I don¡¯t believe it!" a man shouted loudly, "How could these all be fakes? What nonsense are you spouting? You must have used some method to hypnotize Master Zhou; otherwise, why would this happen?"


    "Master, how do you feel?" Master Zhou¡¯s apprentice asked anxiously.


    "I¡¯m fine!" Master Zhou waved his hand and said, "I haven¡¯t been bewitched, these are really fakes!"


    "Master Zhou, please stop speaking for now," Lin Jiang interjected. "How about this, let¡¯s call an ambnce to take Master Zhou to the hospital. This kid must have hypnotized Master Zhou; otherwise, why would this happen?"


    "Go to the hospital?" the apprentice panicked, "No, that won¡¯t do. My master has an important banqueting up soon, he can¡¯t be absent!"


    "So what do we do now?" Lin Jiang frowned. Suddenly, he turned his head to Su Yang and shouted angrily, "Hey, kid, I warn you, restore Master Zhou to rity immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you regret what you¡¯ve done!"


    "What time is it, and you¡¯re still throwing your weight around here?" Su Yang smiled, then suddenly walked over to Lin Jiang¡¯s table and picked up the White Jade Guanyin.


    "What are you doing!" Lin Jiang was shocked, as this was something bought for fifteen million.


    Su Yang said nothing, just smashed the White Jade Guanyin onto the ground.


    "Ah!" Everyone gasped in shock, even Master Zhou¡¯s eyes widened.


    "You... Are you insane?" Lin Jiang was dumbfounded. Although he came from the Lin Family, the loss of fifteen million also was hard for him to ept.


    Moreover, Lin Jiang was only a branch of the Lin Family. With such a big blunder, his future in the n would be doomed.


    "Su Yang, you... you... what are you doing..." Liu Liu was also trembling, with her lips quivering. Fifteen million, even if she sold her bar, she couldn¡¯t cover that.


    Su Yang smiled and said, "Take a good look, what¡¯s inside this thing!"


    Everyone looked closely, only to see that there were some electric wires inside the White Jade Guanyin. And attached to these wires was a small light bulb.


    "How... How can this be?" Everyone was astonished. The White Jade Guanyin was supposed to be an antique treasure. How could there be modern electric wires inside it?


    Fatty was the first to react, bursting intoughter: "Wow, an antique, huh? Carried by Master Yu De for one hundred and seventy years? Tsk, tsk, it should be at least one hundred and seventy years old, right? And it¡¯s got electric wires inside? Yo, these wires aren¡¯t bad either, standard national wires, huh? Master Yu De was really loaded!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This definitely wasn¡¯t the genuine article. Since when did antiques have wires and lights inside?


    "What is this thing?" Liu Liu eximed in surprise.


    "Fake goods, forgeries of course!" Su Yangughed, "Otherwise, how do you think those halos you saw were made?"


    "No way?" Liu Liu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, "Faking it so poorly? This is supposed to be an antique, a fifteen-million-dor item. How could there be such a despicable method of faking it?"


    "You are wrong!" Su Yang shook his head, "This method of faking is not at all despicable!"

 Chapter 306 - 305

    <h4>Chapter 306: 305</h4>


    "Isn¡¯t this just despicable?" Liu Liu eximed in surprise, "At least those antique forgeries are made of the same material, buried underground for years, and they look quite authentic when they surface. This thing, it even has wires and light bulbs inside, isn¡¯t that even worse?"


    "That¡¯s not necessarily the case!" Su Yangughed and picked up a piece of the White Jade Guanyin, "Look at what¡¯s inside this!"


    "What?" Liu Liu walked over and took a nce, and couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment, "Eh, why are there so many patterns inside this?"


    "Is that so?" Everyone was astonished,ing over one after another to pick up the fragments for a closer look, indeed discovering many intricate patterns inside.


    "What is this?" someone asked curiously.


    "Ever heard of a Bewitching Array?" said Su Yang, "What¡¯s inside here is a small-scale Bewitching Array that can confuse people who get close. When you approach this White Jade Guanyin, your mind will be disturbed, thereby losing your judgment. The light bulb inside lights up and creates a halo; under the array¡¯s influence, people will think it¡¯s a Magic Artifact."


    "Ah?" The crowd was dumbfounded, and Liu Liu asked in shock, "Does that mean any object could be passed off as an antique?"


    "You could say that!" Su Yang replied, "But drawing such a Bewitching Array is not an easy task. Generally, those who can create such arrays would not stoop to engaging in such activities, not stooping to deceive for a few tens of millions. Therefore, scams like this are very rare!"


    "Then... then what¡¯s going on here?" Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Su Yang did not speak, but just gave Master Zhou a deep look.


    At this moment, Lin Jiang suddenly panicked. He rushed over and said, "Are you implying that I bought a fake?"


    "You¡¯re wrong!" Su Yang shook his head.


    "Ah?" Lin Jiang¡¯s spirits lifted somewhat.


    "You didn¡¯t buy one fake good..." Su Yang said slowly, "You bought three fakes!"


    "Ah?" Lin Jiang¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of his sockets. He hurriedly took out the other two Magic Artifacts.


    "Are these... all fake?" Lin Jiang was close to tears; he had spent nearly fifty million, and what did he get? Three fakes? How could he exin this when he got back?


    Master Zhou came over for a careful examination and his face turned pale, his voice trembled, "Indeed... indeed they¡¯re all forgeries!"


    Lin Jiang, in disbelief, bit his lip, grabbed one of them, and violently smashed it to the ground.


    The result was the same as the previous White Jade Guanyin; it contained wires, light bulbs, and the crafted symbols were impably simr.


    Lin Jiang smashed the third one, and there was still no change; the situation was the same.


    Lin Jiang copsed to the floor, utterly defeated. He had wanted to collect some Magic Artifacts and make a name for himself. Instead of making a name, he now had a hole so deep he doubted he could ever fill it.


    "How could this happen?" Lin Jiang suddenly sprang up and pointed at Master Zhou, using, "You, Zhou, this is all your fault... If it weren¡¯t for your appraisals, would I have bought them?"


    Master Zhou¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly; he had never encountered such a situation in his life.


    "Lin, I suggest you first think about how to get your money back!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "The money... the money can be recovered?" Lin Jiang¡¯s expression changed drastically as he asked hastily, "Brother Su, do you... do you have a way to recover the money?"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly and continued, "Don¡¯t be so affectionate with your brother this, brother that. Wasn¡¯t I just farting away, yapping like a dog? Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to make me regret my actions? You know, I do have some regrets. I shouldn¡¯t have pointed it out; it would¡¯ve been more entertaining if you took these forgeries back with you, right?"


    Lin Jiang¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. He had deeply offended Su Yang not long ago. Now seeking help from Su Yang, was it even possible?


    "You... don¡¯t go too far!" Lin Jiang gritted his teeth, "I¡¯m from the Lin Family of the Provincial City, you..."


    Before Lin Jiang could finish, Su Yang pped him across the face.


    "So what about the Lin Family of the Provincial City!" Su Yang shouted coldly.


    "You... you dare to hit me?" Lin Jiang was stunned.


    "Su Yang..." Liu Liu was a bit panicked, she was very aware of the Lin Family¡¯s capabilities.


    "This is between us two, don¡¯t interfere!" Su Yang said coldly, "He has been cursing me and Fatty for so long, it¡¯s time to settle the score with him!"


    "But, he¡¯s from the Lin Family..." Liu Liu said anxily.


    "What about the Lin Family!" Su Yang barked, stepping on Lin Jiang¡¯s face.


    Lin Jiang spat out blood on the spot, he struggled several times but couldn¡¯t get up, and roared, "Damn it, what are you waiting for, kill him for me!"


    Lin Jiang¡¯s underlings immediately rushed over, but Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words, knocking them to the ground one by one. In front of Su Yang, these few stood no chance at all.


    Everyone present was shocked, even Liu Liu¡¯s eyes widened. She knew Su Yang was skilled at mixing drinks, but she had no idea he could fight like this.


    "Brother..." Lin Duor was also frightened, she hurried over to Lin Jiang and pleaded, "Stop it, don¡¯t hit anymore, we were wrong just now, I... I apologize to you..."


    "Su Yang, let it go," Liu Liu whispered, "Do it for my sake."


    "Even for your sake, I¡¯ve already been holding back," Su Yang said, "Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to speak right now!"


    Liu Liu opened her mouth, Su Yang¡¯s dominance was something she had never seen before. Now, she suddenly realized that the bartender at her bar was definitely not as simple as he seemed.


    Fatty squatted next to Lin Jiang, sneering, "How about it? Who¡¯s the person, and who¡¯s the dog now?"


    Lin Jiang clenched his teeth, yelling angrily, "Don¡¯t get too pleased with yourself, I... I¡¯ve already contacted Ling Zi, the underground boss here, you... you guys are dead!"


    "Ling Zi, huh?" Su Yang chuckled, "Fatty, call Ling Zi, tell him not to bothering!"


    "You got it!" Fatty immediately took out his phone, spoke a few words, and then ced the phone in front of Lin Jiang, "Youngd, want to say a few words to Boss Ling?"


    "Hello, Mr. Lin, you dare to offend Young Master Su and Master L¨¹, do you not want to leave Nanluo City alive!" Ling Zi¡¯s angry voice came from the other side.


    Lin Jiang¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets, the disy indeed showed Ling Zi¡¯s number. This meant that the person on the other end of the phone was truly Ling Zi.


    He couldn¡¯t help but panic. Just who had he offended that even Ling Zi wouldn¡¯te to his aid?


    Although Lin Jiang was only a branch member of the Lin Family, he was still a Lin Family member and had some connections with the Hou Family. He had met Ling Zi a few times, who was always polite to him; this was the key to his brazen behavior in Nanluo City.


    In his view, even if he really encountered a big shot in Nanluo City, Ling Zi would at leaste out and settle things out of respect for the Lin Family.


    Yet, this time he had run into a tough nut. Ling Zi didn¡¯t give face to the Lin Family at all, even threatening to make it impossible for him to leave Nanluo City!


    Lin Jiang¡¯s face fell. He simply couldn¡¯t understand how these two youths, who looked like high school students, could have such influence!

 Chapter 307 - 306 Zhou Family’s Auction

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 306 Zhou Family¡¯s Auction</h4> Master Zhou also came over, and he said cautiously, "Young friend, hello. My name is Zhou Wangkun. May I have the honor of knowing your esteemed surname?"


    "Su Yang!"


    "Master Su, hello." Zhou Wangkun bowed deeply with great respect, "For this incident, I am deeply grateful to Master Su. Without your guidance, I¡¯m afraid these counterfeits would have spread. By then, I, Zhou Wangkun, wouldn¡¯t know how many people I would have caused to ruin!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly. Although Zhou Wangkun was somewhat conceited, he could admit his faults. Knowing his mistake, he immediately came over to apologize with a sincere attitude; this wasmendable.


    "Zhou Yuan,e here!" Zhou Wangkun bellowed, and his disciple walked over tremulously, "Master..."


    "Kneel down!" Zhou Wangkun yelled angrily.


    "Ah?" Disciple Zhou Yuan hesitated for a moment.


    "Kneel down!" Zhou Wangkun shouted once more, and Zhou Yuan immediately knelt.


    "Apologize to Master Su!" Zhou Wangkun said in a stern voice.


    Zhou Yuan looked embarrassed and said softly, "Master Su, I¡¯m sorry."


    Zhou Wangkun was indeed quick-witted; even Lin Jiang had been dealt with by Su Yang. It was certain that his disciple, who had offended Su Yang, would not end well. Thus, he directly ordered Zhou Yuan to kneel, brusquely getting to the point.


    Su Yang clearly understood Zhou Wangkun¡¯s intentions and said in a cold voice, "Now you¡¯re not letting me apologize?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare!" Zhou Yuan said awkwardly.


    "Do you really know your mistake?" Su Yang asked again.


    "I really do!" Zhou Yuan hastened to say.


    "Very well," Su Yang nodded, "Since you admit your mistake, I¡¯ll punish you to kneel here for half an hour. You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?"


    Zhou Yuan was startled, thinking he would be allowed to get up after a quick kneel. Half an hour? How embarrassing.


    He looked towards Zhou Wangkun, who gave him a stern look. Zhou Yuan dared not speak and quickly lowered his head, "No... no objections..."


    Su Yang gave a cold smile. If Zhou Yuan dared to resist, he would certainly not let him off easily.


    Zhou Wangkun breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the matter with his disciple was resolved.


    "Master Su, may I have a moment of your time?" Zhou Wangkun asked softly.


    Su Yang nodded, and Zhou Wangkun quickly asked the owner to tidy up the room inside, inviting Su Yang to enter.


    "Master Su, you just mentioned that I had a problem..."


    As soon as he entered, Zhou Wangkun said softly, "And after you touched my head just now, I... I felt as if I had suddenly woken up. What exactly is going on?"


    "Someone performed the Bewitching Art on you," Su Yang said. "You appeared to be alert, but in fact, your consciousness had been interfered with. Otherwise, how could you have mistaken so many counterfeits for the real thing?"


    "Is there really such a thing?" Zhou Wangkun was surprised. "But who could have done it?"


    Su Yang just smiled and said, "I¡¯m not concerned about who did it, only about why they did it!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Wangkun asked curiously.


    "Whoever is capable of doing this must be very powerful. To such a person, a hundred million or two is nothing; there¡¯s no need toe deceive for a mere few tens of millions!"


    Su Yang said gravely, "Yet, they went to great lengths to set up such a plot. Don¡¯t you find that strange? Could it be just for the forty or fifty million from the Lin Family?"


    Zhou Wangkun immediately frowned, "You¡¯re right, Master Su. But who would set up such a scheme? Could it be an enemy of mine?"


    Su Yang said coldly, "If it really were your enemy, it would be much easier to just kill you than to set up such a scheme!"


    "That¡¯s true..." confessed Zhou Wangkun, perplexed. "But what could the reason be then?"


    After using the Soul Searching Technique to examine Zhou Wangkun, Su Yang suddenly frowned, "You have an auctioning up?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s an auction organized on behalf of the Zhou Family of the Provincial Capital. Their many treasures involved are worth a fortune and are extremely important. It will take ce in Nanluo City in three days!" Zhou Wangkun confirmed.


    "If it¡¯s for the Zhou Family of the Provincial Capital, why host the auction in Nanluo City?" Su Yang wondered.


    "This..." Zhou Wangkun hesitated slightly, as if reluctant to speak. But in the end, he clenched his teeth and said, "Master Su, I can tell you, but please make sure no one else knows."


    Su Yang remained silent and Zhou Wangkun said in a low voice, "Are you familiar with the Zhou Family?"


    "One of the Ten Great Families of the provincial capital, but I can¡¯t say I know them well," Su Yang responded calmly.


    Last time, when the Hou Family joined the Ten Great Families, no one from the Zhou Family hade, so Su Yang did not have any rtionship with the Zhou Family.


    However, his brother-inw, Zhou Yinghao, was also a branch of the Zhou Family. But their branch was too far removed, having almost no contact with the main family. Otherwise, Zhou Yinghao wouldn¡¯t have lived such a hard life.


    "s!" Zhou Wangkun sighed, "The Ten Great Families of the provincial capital, that¡¯s all in the past. Now, the Zhou Family can hardly be counted among them anymore!"


    "Why is that?" Su Yang inquired curiously.


    "Old Master Zhou passed away half a year ago," Zhou Wangkun exined. "You know, the family head of such arge family is the pir of the household. While alive, even a breath can support the entire family."


    "But once they¡¯re gone, rtionships fade and the family quickly declines. That¡¯s what happened to the Zhou Family. After the passing of the old master, his sessors couldn¡¯t uphold the family, and within half a year, the Zhou Family was already in trouble both inside and out!"


    Su Yang nodded, understanding this much. For example, if Hou Xiangde of the Hou Family were gone, the strength of the Hou Family would quickly diminish.


    And Ying¡¯er, whom Su Yang had escorted back, had risked everything to obtain the Red Fire Ginseng, all to save her grandfather and keep their family intact. Such events weremon in big families.


    "The Zhou Family is now severely in debt due to many of their businesses running at a loss, and the entire family is barely holding on," continued Zhou Wangkun. "To salvage the family¡¯s assets, the current family head had no choice but to auction off the old master¡¯s collection, hoping to gain some capital to tide them over."


    "The Zhou Family¡¯s rapid downfall in the past half a year must have involved foul y. The family knows they¡¯re now like a piece of fat meat, with many eyes on them."


    "If they held the auction in the provincial capital, there¡¯s no telling what idents might ur. Therefore, they¡¯ve chosen Nanluo City for the auction, as this is the Hou Family¡¯s territory. The Hou Family, a new member of the Ten Great Families, has no entanglements with other families. Furthermore, it¡¯s rumored that the Hou Family has a powerful patron behind them, so perhaps those who plot in secret would not dare to make a move in Nanluo City!"


    Suddenly, it all made sense to Su Yang. It seemed that with the Hou Family¡¯s entry into the Ten Great Families, they had also significantly influenced the bnce of power in Pingnan Province.

 Chapter 308 - 307: Helping Whom After All

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 307: Helping Whom After All</h4>


    "In my early years, I received kindness from Old Master Zhou, so the Zhou Family asked me to preside over this auction. I came to Nanluo City in advance because I wanted to familiarize myself with the venue."


    Zhou Wangkun could not help but sigh, "But I didn¡¯t expect that I would fall into such a big trap here. The person scheming against me from behind is truly no simple character!"


    "The person behind the scenes may not necessarily be targeting you..." Su Yang said slowly, "Or maybe, their goal is the Zhou Family. You said it yourself, the Zhou Family is a piece of fat meat that many have their eyes on. The person behind the scenes may not be interested in a hundred million or two hundred million, but ten billion or twenty billion, well, that¡¯s a different story!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Wangkun¡¯s face changed instantly, "Master Su, are you saying that the person behind the scenes is nning to make a move on this auction?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled, "As for what is actually going on, that¡¯s for you to figure out."


    Having said that, Su Yang turned and walked away, hands sped behind his back. He had no interest in participating in these family feuds.


    Left behind, Zhou Wangkun stood there stunned, shaking in fear. If it was really targeting the auction, that would be a major issue.


    No sooner had Su Yang left the inner room than Fatty immediately ran over and threw his arm around Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, "Buddy, what were you two talking about?"


    Su Yang felt his skin crawl and pushed Fatty¡¯s fat hand away, his face full of disgust, "Talk properly, don¡¯t pull and tug, your hobbies are unique, and I¡¯m not like you!"


    "Look at you, we¡¯re both men, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!" Fatty glued himself to Su Yang again, his fat face almost pressed against Su Yang¡¯s.


    "Stay away from me!" Su Yang quickly dodged, "Spit it out quickly, if you don¡¯t talk I¡¯m leaving!"


    "No, wait!" Fatty hastily waved his hands, "That, you... can you help Sister Liu Liu out?"


    Su Yang nced at Liu Liu and Lin Duor not far away. Lin Duor had a pale face and was looking at Su Yang with hopeful eyes.


    Su Yang instantly understood what was happening, it must be Lin Duor seeking Liu Liu¡¯s help, and Liu Liu had turned to Fatty. Fatty, wanting to show off in front of Lin Duor, had immediately agreed.


    "Are you helping Sister Liu Liu or that little beauty? Make it clear!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Fatty¡¯s face turned red unwittingly, "Ay, no matter who it is, after all, they are our own people."


    "Oh, our own people now? When did you get so close?" Su Yang chuckled.


    With her face turning red, Lin Duor, and Fatty¡¯s face was also beet-red as he quickly waved his hands, "Stop joking around, just tell me if you¡¯ll help or not!"


    "Since it¡¯s our own people, of course, I¡¯ll help!" Su Yang smiled, "Call Ling Zi, tell him to go to the East house on the fifth floor of Building Three in the Beiyuan Residential Area, both the person and the money are inside!"


    "What?" Fatty was taken aback, "What person and money?"


    "Aren¡¯t you trying to help the Lin Family recover the money spent on the Magic Artifact?" Su Yang said, "Go now, and you can get both the person and the money back. If you¡¯rete, it might be toote."


    "Wow, I didn¡¯t even mention it, and you guessed it already, you really know me too well!" Overjoyed, Fatty immediately took out his phone to call Ling Zi.


    "You¡¯re the worm in my stomach!" Su Yang retorted irritably, as Fatty had quite a sharp tongue.


    Ling Zi had people spread all over Nanluo City. After receiving the call, he quickly dispatched a group from nearby. Soon after, he called back to report sess, both the money and the person were recovered.


    Overjoyed, Fatty excitedly told Lin Duor, "Duor, no problem now. The money has been recovered, don¡¯t worry!"


    Lin Duor breathed a sigh of relief. Like Lin Jiang, she was also from a branch of the Lin Family. If she lost that money, even though she was not the one who lost it, she probably wouldn¡¯t befortable going back. Now that it had been recovered, there was no problem.


    "Brother Su, thank you so much!" Lin Duor said gratefully to Su Yang.


    "No need to thank me, I¡¯m just helping my brother," Su Yang said with a smile.


    Lin Duor understood Su Yang¡¯s meaning and turned to Fatty, whispering, "Brother L¨¹, thank you!"


    "Don¡¯t mention it, don¡¯t mention it, we¡¯re friends, of course, I should help you!" Fattyughed heartily with excitement.


    Lin Jiang shrank to the side, and upon hearing that the money had been found, he too was extremely excited. The anger from the beating he had received from Su Yang instantly dissipated.


    Compared to this sum of money, what was a beating?


    "Alright, let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing much to see here," Su Yang said.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat," Fatty immediately said: "Sister Liu Liu, it¡¯s not often youe out, for lunch today, it¡¯s on me!"


    Liu Liu nced at Fatty, then at Lin Duor beside her, and smiled, "Are you sure you want to treat me to lunch?"


    "Of course!" Fatty patted his chest, "What¡¯s our rtionship? I¡¯ve been calling you Sister since we were little, treating you to a meal is totally normal!"


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll drop Duor off first, and thene to find you!" Liu Liu said with a smile.


    Fatty was immediately dumbfounded. This guy¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on the meal, it was all on Lin Duor. Now that Liu Liu wanted to send Lin Duor away, wasn¡¯t this just a pitfall for him!


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh. Liu Liu had seen through Fatty¡¯s little tricks. Dealing with this dead Fatty required tactics like this.


    As Fatty¡¯s face almost turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver, Liu Liu finallyughed, "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Duor has made a rare trip here, of course, I must have lunch with her. If you want to treat, you have to treat Duor too. How about it?"


    "That¡¯s definitely no problem!" Fatty instantly broke into a broad smile.


    "Let¡¯s go, Su Yang, join us!" Liu Liu called out.


    "Okay!" Su Yang nodded, and just as he was about to leave, he suddenly turned towards Lin Jiang, giving the young man quite a scare.


    "I...I won¡¯t dare anymore..." Lin Jiang¡¯s lips trembled.


    "Hehe..." Su Yang smiled, and patted Lin Jiang¡¯s shoulder, "Not hitting you anymore, but next time you see me, remember to behave yourself."


    For such a small character, Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered to hold much of a grudge, just making him feel afraid was enough.


    Lin Jiang nodded repeatedly, bowing, "Young Master Su."


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Also, here¡¯s a piece of news for you. So many counterfeits being sold in this one shop, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a problem with the owner? Today¡¯s situation, you¡¯re lucky the money was recovered, huh!"


    Lin Jiang¡¯s expression changed dramatically, he fiercely turned to the shop owner, his teeth grinding with a creaking sound.


    He had just been worrying about where to vent his anger, and Su Yang¡¯s remark provided him with a target.


    Indeed, with so many counterfeits appearing in the same shop, the owner definitely couldn¡¯t escape responsibility. Just as Su Yang said, today they were lucky the money was recovered. If not, those forty-five million could have ruined his career!


    Su Yang left with a light smile, but the shop owner was dumbfounded. This incident spelled doom for him, didn¡¯t it?


    As Lin Jiang approached with a furious momentum, the shop owner¡¯s lips trembled, and he quickly said, "You...listen to my exnation, this matter...really has nothing to do with me..."


    "Exin to your grandpa!" Lin Jiang roared angrily, and directed several of his men, "Hold him down for me!"

 Chapter 309 - 308 Chen Fei’s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 308 Chen Fei¡¯s Phone Call</h4>


    Although Lin Jiang¡¯s men were no match for Su Yang, they had no problem dealing with the shop owner.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t walked far when cries of agony began to emanate from the shop, as the owner cried and howled for his parents.


    In front of Su Yang, Lin Jiang was nothing to speak of, but when it came to taking care of the shop owner, there were definitely no issues.


    After having lunch with Fatty and Lin Duor, the shameless Fatty managed to get Lin Duor¡¯s phone number. Only then did he contentedly let Liu Liu and Lin Duor leave.


    Su Yang dropped Fatty off and then returned to school himself.


    Zhao Qiupeng and Wang Hao were busy with their studies at school. With college entrance exams around the corner, both of them were putting in great effort to prepare. Now, with just Su Yang left by himself, it felt quite boring.


    A conversation with Su Ping earlier had started to make Su Yang think.


    He had never taken cultivation too seriously before. Destiny¡¯s Tome was acquired by chance, and he didn¡¯t have any particr goals in mind.


    However, Su Yang suddenly realized his father¡¯s identity might not be so simple, and his father¡¯s insistence on him opening the fourth page must be for a reason. When it came to cultivation, Su Yang really couldn¡¯t afford to dy anymore.


    After wandering around for a bit, Su Yang¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Chen Fei calling.


    "Fei bro," Su Yang said casually.


    "Are you asking for a spanking!" Chen Fei¡¯s fierce voice came through.


    "Haha..." Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "What¡¯s up, anything wrong?"


    "Can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s no matter?" Chen Fei said.


    Su Yang chuckled, "That¡¯s not what I meant. But given that your husband is busy, I thought you¡¯d be preupied with keeping house. Sneaking a call to me, I can¡¯t help but feel a bit ttered!"


    Chen Fei let out a heh-hehugh, "Enough with your nonsense. Tomorrow at noon, Yinghao and I areing back to Nanluo City. Remember to pick us up, okay?"


    "Chirp!" Su Yang immediately responded.


    "Oh, and since you know a lot of people in Nanluo City, could you find out if there are any tickets left for the auction at Qingyun Clubhouse in three days?" Chen Fei asked.


    "An auction?" Su Yang was momentarily puzzled but then remembered the Zhou Family auction. So Chen Fei and the others wereing for that auction?


    "No problem, I¡¯ll arrange some tickets for you. How many do you need?" Su Yang asked.


    "Can you get five?" Chen Fei inquired.


    "No problem!" Su Yang agreed without hesitation, as getting tickets for an auction being held at Qingyun Clubhouse was incredibly easy.


    "Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you..." Chen Fei paused, as if wanting to say something more but seemed quite hesitant to continue.


    "Sis, just say it. Your issues are my issues!" Su Yang said straightforwardly.


    "Well..." Chen Fei spoke in a low voice, "You know that Yinghao just started his business, and cash is a bit tight. We might... might not have enough funds for the auction..."


    "Use the money Wu Tianxiong gave you as you wish!" said Su Yang, "And if that¡¯s still not enough,e over to Qingyun Clubhouse, and I will support you with some. How about ten billion?"


    "..." Chen Fei was speechless, "A few million will suffice. We don¡¯t need that much. The main issue is Yinghao feels this is the money you¡¯ve left here, so... so he needed to at least talk to you before using it..."


    "Hi, why¡¯s he being so polite with me!" Su Yang said, "Once the money¡¯s with you guys, it¡¯s yours to use as you wish!"


    Chen Fei gratefully said, "Su Yang, thank you so much!"


    Su Yang immediately responded, "Bro Fei, don¡¯t talk like that, it creeps me out. Let¡¯s keep it rugged¡ªthat suits you better!"


    "Who are you calling rugged!" Chen Fei¡¯s voice grew louder instantly.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Su Yang shot back and immediately hung up the phone, not giving Chen Fei a chance to speak further.


    This sister always had the spirit of a man; she¡¯s stood up for me in fights many times when we were kids. Truly, it feels quite off when she acts all delicate.


    However, Su Yang did n to check out the auction that Chen Fei mentioned.


    Since Zhou Yinghao was involved, Su Yang at least couldn¡¯t let them suffer a loss. As for the person manipting things from behind the scenes, Su Yang hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved, but now he couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer!


    Su Yang called Ling Zi to arrange the tickets.


    Ling Zi was quite surprised; he had thought Su Yang wasn¡¯t interested in such things, so he hadn¡¯t mentioned it. However, since the auction was being held at the Qingyun Clubhouse, getting some tickets was no problem at all.


    While on the phone, Su Yang casually gathered some information from Ling Zi. The Zhou family was going all out this time, offering items with a total value exceeding two billion.


    Among these, the most critical item was a collection piece from the Zhou family, which was supposedly a superior magical artifact of incredible power.


    Magic artifacts are divided into four grades: inferior, medium quality, superior, and top grade, determined by the artifact¡¯s power.


    The Kylin Jade and Azure Dragon Jade in Su Yang¡¯s hands could be considered top-grade magic artifacts. However, since the Kylin Jade and the Azure Dragon Jade were growth-type artifacts, they couldn¡¯t be simply ssified as top-grade magic artifacts.


    In today¡¯s society, even possessing an inferior magical tool was quite a feat.


    Like the White Jade Guanyin that Lin Jiang bought, even if it truly was a magic artifact, it was just a poor-quality piece among the inferior magical tools and couldn¡¯t be considered powerful.


    Nevertheless, even so, Lin Jiang felt like he had gotten a bargain by spending fifteen million to buy it, which shows the scarcity of magic artifacts.


    Inferior magical tools don¡¯t have much significance for cultivators. These inferior magical tools are usually made by cultivators to be used by themonfolk for good fortune and to protect their homes at most, their spiritual energy could just strengthen the body.


    Medium quality magical tools, on the other hand, start to possess real power. For a typical cultivator, owning a medium quality magical tool is not an easy feat. Even Master Fang doesn¡¯t have one.


    As for superior magical artifacts, they are even rarer and harder toe by. If a cultivator could get their hands on a superior magical artifact, it would be like adding wings to a tiger, greatly enhancing their strength. It might even make it possible for them to defeat opponents of a higher level.


    However, superior magical artifacts are extremely scarce; looking across the entirety of Pingnan Province, there might not be many at all.


    As for top-grade magic artifacts, they are almost mythical, only found within ancient families with a millennium of history or in reclusive sects that shun the outside world.


    Of course, top-grade magic artifacts aren¡¯t the pinnacle. After all, magic artifacts are corresponding to the Yellow Grade realm. Once one¡¯s power enters the Earth-level Realm, even top-grade magic artifacts pale inparison; at that stage, one starts to use Immortal Artifacts.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care much about magic artifacts; his Nine Cold Jade Sword could be considered an Immortal Artifact. Other artifacts were of no use to him.


    However, if the Zhou family truly had a top-grade magic artifact, Su Yang could understand why someone would target Zhou Wangkun.


    Or perhaps, the real goal of the person behind the scenes was actually the Zhou family¡¯s superior magical artifact!

 Chapter 310 - 309: Zhou Yinghao’s Relatives

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 309: Zhou Yinghao¡¯s Rtives</h4>


    Zhou Yinghao and Chen Fei arrived in Nanluo City the day before the auction, apanied by three others. An elder and two young people.


    The elder was around seventy or eighty years old, Zhou Yinghao¡¯s great-uncle Zhou Jiren. The two young people, a male and a female, were Zhou Jiren¡¯s grandchildren, Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, Zhou Yinghao immediately showed an apologetic face, "Xiao Yang, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you again this time."


    "We¡¯re all family, there¡¯s no need for formalities!" Su Yang said with a light smile and greeted Zhou Jiren.


    Zhou Jiren was rather amicable, but Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng wore cold expressions.


    ording to Zhou Yinghao¡¯s introduction, Zhou Jiren was his grandfather¡¯s blood brother. In his earlier years, Zhou Jiren left Pingnan Province to make a living elsewhere, and he had since established a significant business. However, he seldom returned to Pingnan Province.


    Therefore, Zhou Yinghao had few opportunities to meet his great-uncle, let alone these cousins. Their rtionship was quite average.


    Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were obviously the type spoiled by too much indulgence, acting indifferent to everyone they met. Su Yang didn¡¯t pay attention to them either; kids who grew up in honey pots were mostly like this.


    "Everything at home has been taken care of. Why don¡¯t we head back first?" Su Yang suggested with a smile.


    "That sounds good!" Zhou Yinghao smiled and nodded, "Great Uncle, the auction is tomorrow, shall we go home and rest for a while?"


    "What home, I¡¯ve already booked the hotel!" Zhou Jun said directly, "Let¡¯s go to the hotel!"


    "This..." Zhou Yinghao looked embarrassed while Chen Fei hastily interjected, "Since you¡¯re here, treat it like your own home. Why stay at a hotel?"


    "The rooms are already booked, let¡¯s not waste any more time." Zhou Jun swung his smartphone arrogantly, "A friend of mine booked it for me, Nandu Hotel, supposedly the best hotel in Nanluo City. I think it¡¯s just so-so, but it will do."


    Chen Fei was rendered speechless, clearly, Zhou Jun didn¡¯t want to go to Su Yang¡¯s home.


    At this point, Zhou Jiren spoke up, "Yinghao, Fei Fei, thank you both. We¡¯ve already caused you trouble bying here, how could we have the audacity to trouble you further by staying at your home. Let¡¯s settle for the hotel, but after the auction is over, I will definitely pay a personal visit to see Fei Fei¡¯s parents, how does that sound?"


    "Great!" Zhou Yinghao immediately smiled, "Great Uncle, let me take you to the hotel then!"


    Standing to the side, Su Yang watched with a detached eye, Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were rather arrogant in nature. Zhou Jiren, on the other hand, was more approachable. No wonder Zhou Yinghao was so respectful towards him.


    At Nandu Hotel, Zhou Yinghao dropped the three of them off and was immediately received by several young people dressed in fancy attire.


    These young people were Zhou Jun¡¯s college friends, all second-generation rich kids.


    Zhou Yinghao saw that they had acquaintances and didn¡¯t linger. After sending Zhou Jiren upstairs, he left straight away.


    Watching Zhou Yinghao walk away, one of them named Wang Shao chuckled, "Hey, Brother Zhou Jun, you should¡¯ve told us you wereing to Nanluo City. We could have picked you up. Where did you find this little driver, to sit in some lousy Volkswagen, isn¡¯t that losing face?"


    Zhou Jun said helplessly, "Well, I didn¡¯t want to sit there either, but my grandpa insisted on finding him, calling him a rtive of our own family. What could I do? I¡¯ve never been back to Pingnan Province, and I didn¡¯t even know we had such rtives!"


    "Young Master Zhou, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have even guessed he¡¯s your rtive!" Wang Shaoughed, "Look at what he¡¯s wearing, the whole outfit doesn¡¯t add up to 500 yuan. Driving a car worth less than 100,000 yuan, is this a joke? Young Master Zhou, when have you ever driven a car worth less than two million to school? Bringing out such a poverty-stricken rtive, are they trying to cling to your esteemed family?"


    "It¡¯s even worse than that!" Zhou Meng chimed in immediately, "His girlfriend just asked us to stay at her ce. My God, she¡¯s from the countryside, can her home even amodate us? Luckily my brother had booked Nandu Hotel, and she immediately fell silent. She probably realized the difference!"


    "Of course, Nandu Hotel is the best hotel in Nanluo City. It costs several thousand per night. She probably has never even seen such a ce, so of course she backed off immediately!" Wang Shaoughed heartily.


    Zhou Jun asked, "Right, Wang Shao, how¡¯s it going with the auction tickets you arranged for me? That rtive¡¯s girlfriend was saying her brother had already gotten it sorted out. Ha, with their down-and-out appearance, what kind of good seats could they possibly arrange? I bet they¡¯ll be standing during the auction."


    "Don¡¯t mention it, this auction really does have different levels of seating. The worst ones, indeed, are standing positions!" Wang Shaoughed loudly, "But when youe to visit me, of course, I¡¯ll arrange the best seats for you all!"


    "That¡¯s great!" Zhou Jun nodded with satisfaction, "If I had to join them, that would be a real loss of face."


    "Don¡¯t worry, once we get inside and everyone sees where we¡¯re sitting, they¡¯ll understand the score," Wang Shao chuckled, "If they still don¡¯t get the hint, invite them over to Nandu Hotel tonight, let them see for themselves the gap between them and us. Then we¡¯ll see if they have the audacity to keep bugging you!"


    Zhou Jun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled, "That¡¯s a good idea, worth a try!"


    ...


    Before the auction started the next day, Zhou Yinghao got ready and, holding the tickets, was preparing to pick up Zhou Jiren. However, he received a call from Zhou Jun, telling him that they had already secured tickets and didn¡¯t need Zhou Yinghao¡¯s anymore.


    Zhou Yinghao was confused, "But we agreed that I would get tickets for them, why did they get their own? Isn¡¯t this a redundancy?"


    Standing beside him, Su Yang remained silent. Of course, he knew what was going on; clearly Zhou Jun thought that Zhou Yinghao couldn¡¯t secure good seats, so he let his friend get the tickets instead. To put it bluntly, it was disdain for Zhou Yinghao.


    "Never mind, as long as we can get in, why bother about so much?" Chen Feiughed.


    "That¡¯s true!" Zhou Yinghao nodded, "Xiao Yang, let¡¯s head over then."


    Su Yang nodded, and the three of them drove off to the Qingyun Clubhouse.


    On the way, Su Yang roughly understood the situation.


    Zhou Yinghao¡¯s grandfather was from a branch of the Zhou Family and had been implicated in an incident fifty years ago, which resulted in being expelled from the Zhou Family. Zhou Jiren was in the same situation.


    Over the years, Zhou Yinghao¡¯s family never used the Zhou Family¡¯s name. However, one of Zhou Yinghao¡¯s grand-uncles had taken care of them, and Zhou Yinghao¡¯s grandfather was very grateful.


    Now that the Zhou Family had declined and that grand-uncle had passed away, his beloved Jade Pipe would be auctioned at this event. Zhou Yinghao¡¯s grandfather wanted to buy it back as a keepsake. This was the reason Chen Fei mentioned needing money for the Jade Pipe.


    As for Zhou Jiren, he too had returned to buy some family treasures for remembrance. That¡¯s why they hade together to Luo City to attend the auction.

 Chapter 311 - 310: Aren’t You Being Too Purposeful?

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 310: Aren¡¯t You Being Too Purposeful?</h4>


    Qingyun Clubhouse.


    Zhou Jiren and his group had arrived early, and thanks to the tickets arranged by Wang Shao, they were able to enter the auction venue without any trouble.


    "There are three types of tickets for the auction. One is for those who stand and wait in the venue, another is for those who sit and wait on the seats to either side. The third kind, which we hold in our hands, allows us to sit on the second floor and look down. We get a clearer view and better seats,"


    Wang Shao proudly introduced, "These tickets sell for at least twenty thousand a piece, and some are even priceless. If I didn¡¯t have friends at the Qingyun Clubhouse, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to get these!"


    Zhou Jun couldn¡¯t help feeling proud and smiled, "Wang Shao, thanks for the trouble!"


    "What are you saying, we¡¯re brothers, no need for such formality!" Wang Shao chuckled, and suddenly said, "Right, Young Master Zhou, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re entering with us. If you hade in with your cousin, you might have had to stand here and watch, hahaha..."


    "That¡¯s exactly why I didn¡¯t go to his ce!" Zhou Junughed, "If I had stayed at his housest night, I would probably have had to stand here and wait with him."


    "Hahaha..." Wang Shaoughed, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go upstairs and take a seat first. When they arrive, we¡¯ll be able to spot them immediately from above, then the fun begins!"


    The second floor was lined with small round tables, each surrounded by a number of people.


    Before Wang Shao could sit down, his gaze suddenly caught sight of several individuals at the next table, and his eyes lit up instantly. He hurried over, bowing and scraping, "Young Master Lin, you¡¯vee as well?"


    Seated at this table were none other than Lin Jiang, Lin Duor, and Liu Liu.


    Lin Jiang¡¯s face was still bandaged, and he nced at Wang Shao with slight confusion, "You are?"


    "Wang Shang, you¡¯ve forgotten? Last month, we met at Bei Jiang Entertainment in the provincial city, we even drank together!" Wang Shao smiled.


    "Oh, it¡¯s you!" Lin Jiang clearly hadn¡¯t remembered, but still pretended to understand.


    Immediately, Wang Shao smiled, "Aiya, Young Master Lin, howe you didn¡¯t let me know beforeing to Nanluo City? If I had known you wereing, I would have arranged something for you!"


    "It¡¯s nothing, just taking a stroll!" Lin Jiang casually replied.


    "Stay for a few more days, let me y host," Wang Shao beamed, "Oh right, Young Master Lin, let me introduce you, this is Zhou Jun from Pingbei Province. Young Master Zhou, this is Lin Jiang, the young master of the Lin Family from Pingnan Province Top Ten Families!"


    At that title, Zhou Jun¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. The Ten Great Families, those were people they couldn¡¯t even catch up to if they tried. The young master of the Lin Family was so much more powerful than him!


    "Nice to meet you, Young Master Lin!" Zhou Jun promptly bowed and greeted him, and even Zhou Meng joined in, smiling and greeting Lin Jiang.


    Lin Jiang casually responded, not taking much interest in these ordinary second-generation rich. Even though he was from a branch of the Lin Family, he was not someone these ordinary wealthy heirs could aspire to match.


    But Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were very enthusiastic, their faces beaming as they sat down, behaving as if they were old acquaintances, constantly chatting with Lin Jiang. Zhou Meng in particr, her eyes were glowing as she looked at Lin Jiang; he was a genuine scion of a wealthy family.


    Zhou Jiren had been nning to transfer the family business to Pingnan Province in recent years, and Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng had made so many friends in Pingnan Province as a way of establishing a bridgehead. If they could connect with Lin Jiang, what would they have to worry about when moving their business to Pingnan Province?


    However, from beginning to end, Lin Jiang hardly paid them any attention, leaving Zhou Jun feeling rather disappointed.


    Before long, the auction began. Initially, only trinkets were up for auction, worth several hundred thousand to a million, nothing particrly expensive.


    However, even so, these items were primarily purchased by the people on the second floor. Zhou Jiren managed to acquire a few small items, spending over five million in total.


    Wang Shao chuckled softly, "There you have it, I told you, the main stage of the auction is on the second floor. Look at the cement of the disy items, the direction the auctioneer is looking, it¡¯s all focused on the second floor. Those below are basically paying for a ticket toe and treat this ce like a museum!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Jun burst intoughter, "Exactly, the people downstairs, all together, haven¡¯t even bought a few million worth of items!"


    "That¡¯s why, if you shout out a bid from downstairs, that would be embarrassing." Wang Shao said with a smile, "By the way, hasn¡¯t your cousin arrived yet? Why don¡¯t I see him downstairs?"


    Zhou Jun had been keeping an eye out andughed, "He probably won¡¯t show up. They don¡¯t have much money; they¡¯re mainly here with us. Since we have tickets, why would they bothering? To reallye and look around?"


    "It would be more interesting if they dide," Wang Shao said with a smile. "Just imagine, we¡¯re sitting up here while he stands down there, wouldn¡¯t that feel great?"


    "You¡¯re too bad!" Zhou Junughed heartily.


    "How is that bad?" Wang Shao replied. "Can¡¯t you see? Your cousin is really cozying up to your grandfather, probably eyeing your family¡¯s wealth. With people like that, you can¡¯t afford to be polite. Otherwise, once theytch on, it¡¯ll be hard to shake them offter."


    Zhou Jun furrowed his brow; he hadn¡¯t considered this before. Wang Shao¡¯s words made him start to think. Zhou Yinghao¡¯s attitude toward Zhou Jiren seemed overly ingratiating!


    After the auction had started for a while, Zhou Yinghao finally appeared. He walked into the venue with Chen Fei, scanned the room, spotted Zhou Jiren, and immediately came over with a smile.


    "Look, here hees!" Wang Shao said with a sneer. "He sticks to your grandfather the moment he sees him; don¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Who is so affectionate with a great-uncle they¡¯ve barely met?"


    Zhou Jun¡¯s expression turned frosty, already swayed by Wang Shao¡¯s words.


    "Great-uncle..." Zhou Yinghao approached the table and smiled, "Finally found you. How are things going, is the auction going well?"


    "All¡¯s well," Zhou Jiren smiled. "Come, sit down. It will soon be time to auction your great-uncle¡¯s Jade Pipe, and he owes a great debt to your grandfather. So, your grandfather has repeatedly instructed us to try our best to get that Jade Pipe back. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity!"


    Before Zhou Yinghao could speak, Zhou Jun suddenly said, "Grandfather, we already have enough people here, why let them sit? Zhou Yinghao, don¡¯t you have a ticket? You should go to your seat and ce your bids there!"


    Zhou Yinghao was taken aback and replied, "I just came to greet great-uncle, no need to sit."


    "Alright, now that you¡¯ve greeted him, you can leave," Zhou Jun said.


    "Jun¡¯er!" Zhou Jiren frowned. "What¡¯s that way to talk to your cousin?"


    "Grandfather, don¡¯t take his side!" Zhou Jun retorted angrily. "Haven¡¯t you noticed? After being absent for so long, just as the Jade Pipe is about to be auctioned, he shows up. What do you think that means?"


    "What about it?" Zhou Jiren asked.


    "They¡¯re here to borrow money!" Zhou Jun eximed. "They surely don¡¯t have the money to buy the Jade Pipe, so they came to us with their hands out. Moreover, they¡¯re not very good at hiding their intentions. They haven¡¯t shown up for so long, but now that the Jade Pipe is up, here they are. Isn¡¯t their motive a bit too obvious?"

 Chapter 312 - 311: Young Master Su?

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 311: Young Master Su?</h4>


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Jiren said indignantly.


    Zhou Yinghao also furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, "Jun, you misunderstood me!"


    "Misunderstood? Grandpa, I¡¯m not talking nonsense!" Zhou Jun shouted loudly, "Zhou Yinghao, dare you say it¡¯s not so? If you dare admit that today, regardless of us borrowing money, then I¡¯ll admire you, how about that?"


    Zhou Jun was indeed smart, ready to directly block Zhou Yinghao¡¯s mouth and prevent him from asking to borrow money.


    Zhou Jiren said indignantly, "Jun, stop talking. Yinghao¡¯s grandfather and I are blood brothers; we¡¯re all family. What¡¯s all this talk about borrowing money? Yinghao, we must get that Jade Pipe. Your great grandpa can¡¯t help you with much, but this little favor, I¡¯ll definitely help you with it!"


    Zhou Yinghao couldn¡¯t help but feel touched, "Great Grandpa, I actually didn¡¯te to..."


    "Grandpa, how can you do this?" Zhou Jun became anxious, "That Jade Pipe starts at a bid of three million, and it won¡¯t go for less than five million. To buy something worth five million for him? Grandpa, our family¡¯s money doesn¡¯t just fall from the sky, how can we just give it away to anyone?"


    Hearing this, Chen Fei became angry, "Zhou Jun, watch your words. Who asked you to give it away?"


    "If it¡¯s not giving it away, then dare you say, we won¡¯t use money from my family?" Zhou Jun shouted loudly.


    "Are you sick in the head? Why would I use your family¡¯s money? I can¡¯t even finish using my own money!" Chen Fei shouted back.


    Upon hearing this, figures like Wang Shao immediately burst intoughter.


    Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng alsoughed out loud, with Zhou Jun saying, "You can¡¯t finish using your own money? Ha ha ha, that¡¯s funny, really interesting. How much money do you have that you dare make such a bold statement?"


    Chen Fei wanted to speak but was held back by Zhou Yinghao.


    Zhou Yinghao looked at Zhou Jun and said seriously, "Zhou Jun, listen well, I will not use a penny from your family."


    "Alright, you¡¯ve got guts!" Zhou Jun immediatelyughed, "Everyone heard that, right? This guy said it, not a penny from my family will be used!"


    "Yinghao, don¡¯t get agitated..." Zhou Jiren quickly said, "We are all family, what¡¯s this about your family and my family?"


    "Great Grandpa, I know you care about me!" Zhou Yinghao waved his hand, "This time I came to ask you all if you¡¯re sittingfortably. If not, we can change ces. Maybe Zhou Jun has some misunderstanding about me."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Shao immediately became unhappy. He nced at Zhou Yinghao sideways, "Hey, Boss Zhou, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by ¡¯if you¡¯re sittingfortably here¡¯? What, do you think we don¡¯t have good seats here?"


    Zhou Yinghao said, "That¡¯s not what I meant. The main thing is that great grandpa is old, and it¡¯s noisy and crowded here, and the chairs are hard. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll get tired if he sits for too long."


    "Of course an auction will be crowded. At such an event, do you expect to have a leather sofa?" Wang Shao red and said, "This is the best seat at the event, what are you implying? Do you think you can find better ones?"


    "Who says an auction has to be crowded?" Chen Fei said coldly, "Great Grandpa, we have a private room upstairs. We can go sit there, it¡¯s quieter."


    "Ah?" Zhou Jiren was taken aback, "There are private rooms at this auction?"


    Zhou Jun looked at Wang Shao, who also appeared astonished and angrily said, "What nonsense? An auction with private rooms? Don¡¯t spout nonsense without preparing your lies. Do you even know what an auction is? How are you going to bid from a private room?"


    "You¡¯re wrong!" Before Zhou Yinghao could speak, suddenly a voice came from behind.


    Everyone turned their heads, only to see Lin Jiang looking at them, "There are private rooms at the auction. The private rooms haverge screens that disy the auction items and real-time bidding status. And there¡¯s a bidding device, which allows you to bid directly from the room."


    "There¡¯s such a thing?" Wang Shao was stunned, as these words came from Lin Jiang, he naturally did not dare to doubt them.


    "However, those who can enter the bidding in the private rooms are no ordinary people." Lin Jiang nced at Zhou Yinghao and Chen Fei, and whispered, "Perhaps the bigshots from the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, or the like, could enter those rooms!"


    Lin Jiang did not say anything more. His implication was very clear, could Zhou Yinghao and Chen Feipare with the Four Great Families of Nanluo City?


    Instantly, Wang Shao burst into loudughter, "Hey, Boss Zhou, which great family from Nanluo City are you from? Are you more formidable than the Ten Great Families from the provincial capital?"


    Just as Chen Fei was about to retort, she heard Su Yang¡¯s voice from behind, "Sis, have you not settled things yet? The auction for the Jade Pipe is about to start, shall I ask them to pause for a moment?"


    Wang Shao was taken aback again, then burst intoughter once more, "Is this your little brother? Oh wow, he even talks bigger than you. Asking for the auction to pause? Do you think you¡¯re the owner of the auction? To do as you please? That¡¯s quite the bluster, isn¡¯t it?"


    Zhou Jun also sneered, "Zhou Yinghao, what kind of family is this wife you¡¯ve found?"


    However, before Zhou Yinghao could open his mouth, Lin Jiang suddenly jumped up, rushing over to Su Yang in a fluster, trembling as he spoke, "Young Master Su, you... you¡¯ve arrived?"


    Lin Jiang had been scared by Su Yangst time at Erdao Street and immediately inquired about Su Yang¡¯s identity afterwards.


    Not having many acquaintances in Nanluo City, and not daring to ask Ling Zi, he had instead contacted friends in the provincial capital for information.


    It just so happened that Nan Shangshu had recently visited Nanluo City, so they directly asked Nan Shangshu. As soon as Nan Shangshu heard about Su Yang¡¯s situation, he immediately made a personal call to give Lin Jiang a severe scolding.


    Indeed, Lin Jiang was aware of a Master Su in Nanluo City. But he had only heard of him and didn¡¯t know the true circumstances of Master Su.


    In his opinion, someone who could be addressed as a master must be at least fifty or so in age. Therefore, upon seeing Su Yang, he didn¡¯t pay him any mind.


    Of course, in his wildest dreams, he couldn¡¯t imagine that this youth who looked like a high school student was the very Master Su for whom Lin Zhengyuan, the Family Head of the Lin Family, personally came to apologize!


    Once Lin Jiang understood Su Yang¡¯s identity, he knew immediately the extent of the mistake he had made.


    So, upon seeing Su Yang this time, he immediately greeted him with utmost respect and deference, not daring to show the slightest negligence.


    However, his reaction astonished Wang Shao, Zhou Jun, and the others.


    Master Su? What kind of joke was this? Even Young Master Lin, such a significant figure, was addressing him in such a way?


    Only then did Su Yang notice Lin Jiang, saying in surprise, "You all are here too?"


    Lin Jiang quickly responded, "We just arrived not long ago, and I didn¡¯t know you were here, Young Master Su. I didn¡¯te to visit, please forgive me!"


    "Oh," Su Yang nodded casually, not paying any more attention to Lin Jiang, and continued speaking to Chen Fei, "Sis, shall we ask them to pause for a moment?"


    And Lin Jiang, far from being upset, stood respectfully to the side, not even daring to breathe too loudly.


    Wang Shao, Zhou Jun, and the others werepletely dumbfounded. This was someone from the Lin Family, one of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, so why was he so reverent in front of Su Yang?

 Chapter 313 - 312: The Private Room Upstairs

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 312: The Private Room Upstairs</h4>


    "Young Master Lin, are you... what happened to you?" Wang Shao cautiously asked.


    "Shut up!" Lin Jiang red at him and snapped in a low voice, "Young Master Su is speaking, if you interrupt again, I¡¯ll knock your teeth out!"


    Wang Shao shuddered in fear and truly didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. However, looking at Su Yang again, his forehead was already covered in cold sweat.


    As for Zhou Jun, he waspletely dumbfounded. How could this person, whom they had always looked down upon, make Young Master Lin nod and bow? Was this some sort of sorcery?


    "Alright, let¡¯s pause for a moment," Chen Fei said.


    Su Yang walked to the railing and waved his hand downwards; the auctioneer below indeed stopped: "Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m really sorry, but due to some special reasons, our auction will be paused for a few minutes. Please take a break, have some water, we will continue shortly!"


    Wang Shao, Zhou Jun, and others widened their eyes; Su Yang merely waved his hand, and the auction really came to a halt? How much influence must one have to do something like this?


    Chen Fei nced at Wang Shao and Zhou Jun, speaking coldly, "What, do you submit now?"


    Wang Shao and Zhou Jun¡¯s faces turned red, hanging their heads, not daring to speak. They were very clear that they had indeed run into a formidable person this time.


    "Great-grandpa, let me help you upstairs," Zhou Yinghao said with a smile.


    "Sure!" Zhou Jiren nodded with a smile and went upstairs with the help of Zhou Yinghao.


    Behind them, Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng had faces turning alternately green and red, but still put on a brave front and followed upstairs.


    Wang Shao stood there stunned; he really wanted to follow and see what was happening. But not being a member of the Zhou Family, he simply didn¡¯t qualify to go upstairs. Moreover, he had just insulted Su Yang not long ago; now all he wanted was to escape as soon as possible.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t nce at Wang Shao from beginning to end, but simply nodded to Lin Jiang and his sister as he left.


    Lin Jiang¡¯s face lit up with excitement; Su Yang nodding at him signified forgiveness, and he immediately felt like he had walked back from the gates of hell.


    Only after Su Yang had left did Wang Shao finally dare to approach Lin Jiang and whispered, "Young Master Lin, who... who exactly is that Young Master Su?"


    "Damn it, you don¡¯t know Young Master Su, and you¡¯re trying to make it in Nanluo City?" Lin Jiang snapped back," Haven¡¯t you heard of Master Su Yang, one of the directors of Qingyun Clubhouse, the founder of Destiny Martial Arts?"


    "What?" Wang Shao was bbergasted: "Is... is it really him?"


    "You¡¯re from Nanluo City, haven¡¯t you heard of him?" Lin Jiang frowned.


    "I¡¯ve heard of him, but... but I didn¡¯t expect it to be him..." Wang Shao said awkwardly: "He¡¯s so young and dressed so ordinarily, who... who could have guessed..."


    "Damn it, you deserve to never rise in life, you judge by appearances, it¡¯s just despicable!" Lin Jiang cursed openly, actually feeling quite embarrassed himself. When he had seen Su Yang earlier, he had been just as dismissive!


    Wang Shao¡¯s face turned pale as he trembled, "I really didn¡¯t expect him... him to be Master Su, this... this is the end for me, I¡¯m finished..."


    Lin Jiang nced at Wang Shao, then suddenly said in a deep voice, "Drag him out and knock his teeth out!"


    The followers next to Lin Jiang immediately rushed forward, and Wang Shao¡¯splexion changed drastically: "Young Master Lin, what are you doing?"


    "Daring to insult Master Su, do you think you shouldn¡¯t be beaten?" Lin Jiang said coldly.


    "Su... Master Su didn¡¯t hit me, what are you doing..." Wang Shao said urgently.


    "This is Qingyun Clubhouse, Master Su¡¯s territory, and Master Su may not want to take action over such trivial matters," Lin Jiang said coldly. "However, I am different. Master Su is my benefactor. If you dare to insult Master Su in front of me, how can I allow it!"


    With a wave of Lin Jiang¡¯s hand, his men immediately dragged Wang Shao out. Of course, a beating was inevitable.


    Lin Jiang, with a look of satisfaction, thought that by doing this for Su Yang, he could at least get closer to him.


    ...


    Upon entering the private room on the upper floor, Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were stunned by the luxurious decorations inside.


    This was the top-floor private room of Qingyun Clubhouse, and also the finest room there. Even members of the four major families might not be able toe here.


    After Su Yang had Ling Zi make arrangements, Ling Zi immediately reserved this room. In Nanluo City, or even the entirety of Pingnan Province, who else could be more suitable than Su Yang to be here?


    Zhou Jiren didn¡¯t know about Su Yang¡¯s capabilities, but seeing all this, he too was incredibly shocked. At the same time, he felt a sense of joy. He greatly admired his grand-nephew Yinghao, and of course, he was even more pleased that Yinghao could find such a daughter-inw.


    Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng werepletely bewildered; they couldn¡¯t focus on anything else, utterly overwhelmed by the opulence.


    Only now did they understand that the so-called second-floor round table downstairs was actually nothing at all. The real prime spot was this upper-floor private room.


    If even Young Master Lin could only be at the second-floor round table, then what kind of influential figure must Su Yang be to be able toe to such a room?


    When Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng looked at Su Yang again, their eyes were filled with respect.


    But Su Yang, from beginning to end, didn¡¯t spare them a nce. To him, these minor characters were simply not worth mentioning.


    As Zhou Jiren sat down, the auction continued. The several 100-inch televisions in the room disyed the auction scene in its entirety, clear and vivid.


    "The Jade Pipe! It¡¯s this Jade Pipe!" Zhou Jiren suddenly became excited. "Yinghao, this is your granduncle¡¯s Jade Pipe, it was his most cherished treasure. This item is ourst memento, we must win it at all costs!"


    Yinghao, too, had a face full of excitement and nodded, "Great-grandfather, rest assured, I will definitely secure the Jade Pipe."


    "Good, good!" Zhou Jiren nodded repeatedly.


    The auctioneer described the Jade Pipe and announced the starting price, and the auction directlymenced.


    This Jade Pipe was quite old and had a high starting price. Moreover, quite a few people in the audience were attracted to it, so the bidding started off high right from the beginning.


    Yinghao, not to be outdone, kept up with the bidding, and the price quickly exceeded five million, heading straight toward six million.


    At this price level, Yinghao¡¯splexion turned somewhat pale. Although hispany was worth several hundred million, it all belonged to Su Yang. Even though Su Yang was indifferent, he couldn¡¯t just misuse it.


    Yinghao¡¯s estimate for the Jade Pipe was five million, but he hadn¡¯t expected the price to rise so much. At this point, even his bidding seemed somewhat hesitant.


    However, the bidders below didn¡¯t care at all whether Yinghao was hesitant, and they raised the price again. Soon, the price surpassed six million, rapidly approaching the seven-million mark.


    At this point, even Zhou Jiren¡¯splexion was looking bad. This price exceeded their estimate by two million. Whoever bought it would lose money. Who below was willing to keep bidding like this?

 Chapter 314 - 313 Shameless Zhou Family

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 313 Shameless Zhou Family</h4>


    "Seven million!" Zhou Jun cried out in shock.


    Zhou Yinghao also swallowed hard, his hand holding the bidding device trembling. He dared not bid any higher.


    "Seven million for the first time! Seven million for the second time!"


    The auctioneer below made the final confirmation, and Zhou Yinghao and the others were almost in despair. They really didn¡¯t have the courage to continue bidding.


    Just then, Su Yang snatched the bidding device from Zhou Yinghao¡¯s hand and said coldly, "Ten million!"


    As this price was called out, there was a suddenmotion below. Those who had been following the bid also started whispering among themselves.


    Seven million was already seriously overpriced. Someone bid ten million? Had they gone mad? Were they throwing money away?


    "Su Yang..." Zhou Yinghao¡¯s face turned pale, "This... this jade pipe isn¡¯t worth that much..."


    "To me, the jade pipe is worthless," Su Yang calmly stated, "But for you, it is a priceless treasure. No amount of money is key!"


    "This is our family¡¯s business..." Zhou Jiren said in a low voice, "How can we let you spend the money?"


    "He is my brother-inw, this is also my family¡¯s business!" Su Yang said very decisively.


    Zhou Yinghao¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, and he gripped Chen Fei¡¯s hand tightly. His brother-inw moved him deeply!


    Zhou Jiren nodded repeatedly, patting Zhou Yinghao on the shoulder, "Yinghao, you really found a great wife!"


    Chen Fei¡¯s face flushed, she said softly, "Great-grandfather, we¡¯re not married yet!"


    "Oh, you should hurry up, then!" Zhou Jiren said with augh, "I¡¯m in Pingnan Province, why don¡¯t I preside over your wedding?"


    "Great-grandfather..." Chen Fei hung her head, coquettishly protesting, but her face was full of happiness.


    Su Yang was also smiling. In his family, he recognized only three rtives. His father, Su Ping, his sister, Su Xia, and his sister with no blood rtion, but who had been fiercely fighting for him since childhood, Chen Fei.


    For these three people, Su Yang could give up everything. As for money and wealth, those were trivialities!


    Just at this moment, someone below called out again, "Fifteen million!"


    "Someone raised the bid?" Zhou Yinghao was stunned. Who was so desperate?


    Su Yang narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, "Twenty million!"


    "Su Yang!" Zhou Yinghao wanted to speak, but Su Yang stopped him with a wave of his hand.


    Su Yang stared straight at the screen and said softly, "Someone wants to take us for fools!"


    "Then... then don¡¯t bid anymore!" Zhou Yinghao said in a low voice.


    "Heh..." Su Yang smiled, "If I don¡¯t win this jade pipe, how will I know just how big their appetites are?"


    "Twenty-five million!" the person below called out again.


    "Thirty million!" Su Yang was very calm, as if he was talking about numbers and not money.


    However, the Zhou family members were all dumbfounded. A jade pipe worth five million had been bid up to thirty million. What was this concept? Even if Su Yang had the money, he couldn¡¯t just throw it away like this, could he?


    With the price reaching that number, finally no one below bid any higher. The Jade Pipe was sessfully purchased and immediately brought upstairs.


    However, the expressions of several members of the Zhou Family were downcast.


    "Thirty million!" Zhou Jiren sighed. "Spending thirty million on this Jade Pipe... this transaction is a huge loss!"


    Zhou Yinghao was also uneasy. Su Yang had spent an extra twenty-five million just for him.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, was rtively calm. He said with a light smile, "Grandfather Zhou, it seems the Zhou Family¡¯s people aren¡¯t very friendly towards you!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Jiren asked in surprise.


    "Thirty million..." Su Yang said with a smile. "The other party drove the price up to this position and then gave up. Hehe, do you think they have money, or do they not?"


    "This..." Everyone was silent.


    Su Yang spoke softly, "If they truly had the money, to shout a price of twenty-five million, much higher than the original, it shows that this person was determined to obtain the Jade Pipe. Then, another ten million shouldn¡¯t really matter to them!"


    "So, this person is out of money?" Zhou Yinghao asked curiously.


    Su Yangughed, "You say they¡¯re out of money, but they still raised the price to that number. Without money, who would dare to do such a thing?"


    "Then what exactly is going on?" Everyone looked confused.


    Su Yang smiled and said, "It¡¯s simple. The ones bidding against us were from the Zhou Family itself!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Jiren could not help but be startled. "This is the Zhou Family¡¯s auction, why would they bid themselves? What¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    Su Yang asked, "Grandfather Zhou, did the Zhou Family know you wereing back to Pingnan Province to bid on this Jade Pipe?"


    "Of course, they knew. I¡¯d met with some of the older brothers and talked about it," Zhou Jiren said.


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang nodded. "The people on the Zhou side should know that you are determined to obtain the Jade Pipe. So, they covertly intervened. By participating in the bidding and driving up the price of the Jade Pipe, as long as you bought it, you would spend a lot more money, which ultimately goes back to the Zhou Family, to their greatest benefit!"


    Zhou Jiren¡¯s face was filled with astonishment as he said, "Didn¡¯t they consider that by pushing the price to twenty-five million, I could bear it? If I didn¡¯t buy it, wouldn¡¯t the item just end up back in their hands?"


    "Having it end up back in their hands isn¡¯t a problem, since it¡¯s just their own money buying their own item; they won¡¯t lose anything," Su Yangughed. "Later, they cane to you with the Jade Pipe, asking for six hundred or seven hundred thousand, and you¡¯d still have to buy it back!"


    Zhou Jiren and Zhou Yinghao fell silent. Su Yang¡¯s words indeed made sense. If they hadn¡¯t won the bid this time, then in the future, if someone approached them to sell it for a lower price, they would still have to buy.


    Zhou Jiren said in a grave voice, "To put it bluntly, whether or not the item sells at the auction, they won¡¯t lose money!"


    Zhou Yinghao clenched his teeth and said angrily, "Those bastards from the Zhou Family, their hearts are so dark. They kicked us out of the family and forbade us from using the Zhou name, and now they¡¯re doing everything they can to swindle our money. It¡¯s too much!"


    "At auctions, such urrences are quitemon," Su Yang said with a smile. "However, the Zhou Family¡¯s methods are indeed a little vile."


    "What do we do now?" Zhou Yinghao asked anxiously. "A Jade Pipe worth five million, and we¡¯ve spent thirty million to buy it... that¡¯s a grievous loss indeed!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t get away with the money!" Su Yang said with a smile. "It¡¯s not that easy to swindle money from me. You all sit tight, I¡¯ll be back after going out for a bit."


    After going downstairs, Su Yang found Ling Zi and asked him to take him to the Zhou Family¡¯s people.


    Ling Zi was mainly in charge of maintaining order at the auction on the ground floor, and in front of the Zhou Family, he was merely a minor figure.


    However, when Su Yang wanted to see the people from the Zhou Family, he naturally wouldn¡¯t ask any questions and immediately led Su Yang upstairs to the private room of the Zhou Family members.

 Chapter 315 - 314: The Arrogant Zhou Bingliang

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 314: The Arrogant Zhou Bingliang</h4>


    Ling Zi brought Su Yang upstairs and also introduced him to the situation of the Zhou Family.


    This time, the person in charge of overseeing the auction for the Zhou Family was Zhou Bingliang, the third son of the Elder Master Zhou. Apanying him was his son, Zhou Ruiwen.


    When Su Yang entered the room, Zhou Bingliang was whispering something with his son, Zhou Ruiwen, both wearing smug expressions. Upon noticing someoneing in, their faces instantly returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    "Mr. Zhou, let me introduce you. This gentleman is one of the shareholders of the Qingyun Clubhouse, Mr. Su Yang!" Ling Zi said with a smile.


    Zhou Bingliang sized up Su Yang, feeling surprised inside.


    After the Elder Master of the Zhou Family had been gone, the family had been beset with troubles both from within and without, unable to manage anything else. Hence, despite the stir Su Yang had caused in Pingnan Province, the Zhou Family had no understanding of him, much less any knowledge of what he had done.


    Therefore, when he heard Su Yang¡¯s name, Zhou Bingliang didn¡¯t show the slightest ripple of emotion.


    But seeing such a young man as Su Yang be one of the shareholders of the Qingyun Clubhouse truly shocked Zhou Bingliang. Of course, in his view, Su Yang must have climbed up by relying on his family connections; it couldn¡¯t possibly be his own ability.


    "Young Master Su, hello!" Zhou Bingliang internally sneered, but still disyed a hypocritical smile on his face, "Please, have a seat!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and sat down beside Zhou Bingliang, waving Ling Zi away.


    Ling Zi got the hint and immediately left.


    "Mr. Zhou must be curious about why I havee here..." Su Yang said, smiling, "Actually, I came to ask Mr. Zhou for some money to spend."


    "Hmm?" Zhou Bingliang was slightly surprised and asked, "I¡¯m not quite clear on what Young Master Su means."


    "Let¡¯s keep it simple..." Su Yang said, "The Jade Pipe was bought by me."


    A sharp glint shed in Zhou Bingliang¡¯s eyes but quickly disappeared. "Young Master Su really has a good eye; that Jade Pipe is a treasure from the Ming Dynasty, quite valuable indeed!"


    "Let¡¯s not beat around the bush!" Su Yang said, "A five-million item, I bought it for thirty million. Mr. Zhou, don¡¯t you think you should return twenty-five million to me?"


    Zhou Bingliang chuckled and lit a cigarette, taking his time puffing away.


    On the side, Zhou Ruiwen couldn¡¯t hold back and said coldly, "Young Master Su, are you here to throw your weight around? Since when does anyone get a refund after buying something at an auction?"


    Su Yang ignored Zhou Ruiwen, continuing with a faint smile, "Mr. Zhou, what do you think?"


    Zhou Bingliang chuckled lightly and said, "Young Master Su, our auction at the Qingyun Clubhouse naturally should give you, the host, some face. But, the auction is a matter for the entire family, and I can¡¯t decide by myself. If I were to refund your money, I wouldn¡¯t be able to ount for it when I go back, and that would be troublesome!"


    While saying this, Zhou Bingliang blew a ring of smoke toward Su Yang and added with augh, "Not being able to ount for it is the least of my worries. More importantly, if people hear about this, won¡¯t they think the Zhou Family is too weak, letting anyone trample over us? Young Master Su, although the Zhou Family has been down on its luck for a while, a skinny camel is still bigger than a horse. We can¡¯t have just any Tom, Dick, or Harry peeing on our heads, can we?"


    The implication was clear: he was using the Zhou Family to intimidate Su Yang,paring Su Yang to a Tom, Dick, or Harry.


    This was Nanluo City, where they may fear the Hou Family, but they certainly didn¡¯t fear the Su Family!


    Su Yang gave a faint smile and nodded as he rose to his feet, "I understand, Mr. Zhou, go ahead with your business. As the saying goes, paths cross in the most unexpected ces. I hope your auction goes smoothly!"


    "Then I must count on Young Master Su¡¯s blessing," Zhou Bingliang said with a heartyugh.


    "Really?" Su Yangughed, "Then you¡¯ve found the wrong person. I think your auction will end in a dismal failure!"


    "Is that so?" Zhou Bingliang said with a cold smile, "I don¡¯t think so. This may be Nanluo City, but the Zhou Family isn¡¯t so weak as to be bullied at will here!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang left with a light smile, without saying much more.


    Watching Su Yang walk away, Zhou Bingliang¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy as he cursed, "Damn it, what a piece of trash, daring to threaten me. Even if it were your father, he¡¯d have to bow his head respectfully in front of my Zhou Family. What are you!"


    Zhou Ruiwen leaned in and whispered, "Dad, shall I find someone to teach him a lesson?"


    "Hold off on that!" Zhou Bingliang waved his hand, "The immediate priority is the auction; other matters are not critical. Go and check if everything is ready downstairs!"


    "Zhou Wangkun has arrived and is about to make his appearance," Zhou Ruiwen whispered with a smile, "Our n can begin!"


    "Heh heh heh..." Zhou Bingliang let out a cold chuckle, "With the news of a Superior Magical Artifact spreading, too many wealthy people have gathered here. Even members from the Ten Great Families havee quietly. They all trust Zhou Wangkun a great deal. This time, we¡¯ll first take Zhou Wangkun down. After that, everything will be in our control!"


    Zhou Ruiwen¡¯s face lit up with joy as he whispered back with augh, "An Inferior Magical Tool can sell for fifteen to twenty million, and a Medium Quality Magical Tool is worth over a hundred million, possibly even three to five hundred million. With this auction, we stand to make at least several billions, if not tens of billions. Then we can take the money and leave Pingnan Province, living carefree wherever we go. Let the Zhou Family carry the can!"


    "Don¡¯t get too excited too soon!" Zhou Bingliang said in a low voice, "The key is to take down Zhou Wangkun first, then Master Hu can take the stage. Otherwise, if Master Hues out directly, I¡¯m afraid no one will believe it."


    "That¡¯s true!" Zhou Ruiwen nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, everything is arranged. I heard that the Lin Family has already caught on to the three fakes they bought and has taken those three men back. The Lin family has alsoe, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯llpletely ruin Zhou Wangkun¡¯s reputation in a bit."


    "That¡¯s good," Zhou Bingliang nodded slowly, "We¡¯ve put so much effort into setting this trap. It¡¯s crucial that nothing goes wrong, understand?"


    "There won¡¯t be any mistakes. Just you wait and see the show!" Zhou Ruiwen chuckled.


    Su Yang left Zhou Bingliang¡¯s private room and went straight to find Zhou Wangkun.


    The Soul Searching Technique didn¡¯t work on Zhou Bingliang, who was protected by a magical talisman. However, Zhou Ruiwen wasid bare.


    Now, Su Yang had finally figured out where the trap in the auction was.


    Initially, this matter had nothing to do with him; Zhou Bingliang was scheming against those wealthy people, and Su Yang didn¡¯t bother to intervene.


    But the Jade Pipe incident had dragged Su Yang into it.


    Su Yang had given Zhou Bingliang a chance. If he had been willing to refund the money, Su Yang really didn¡¯t n to get involved, since he had no interest in the infighting among these families. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t have any particr grudges or debts with the Zhou Family, so he was even less inclined to meddle in their affairs.


    As long as Zhou Bingliang was willing to bow, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t mind standing by.


    However, given Zhou Bingliang¡¯s attitude, Su Yang was now really going to step in.

 Chapter 316 - 315 Scam

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 315 Scam</h4>


    Zhou Wangkun was sitting in his room, the items auctioned earlier were trifles and not critical. Now, it was time for some high-value treasures, which required his personal valuation.


    Seeing Su Yange in, Zhou Wangkun couldn¡¯t help but express his surprise, "Mr. Su, what brings you here?"


    "Just taking a look," Su Yang said with a smile, "I¡¯ll go down with you to appraise the treasurester."


    "I couldn¡¯t ask for more!" Zhou Wangkun hurriedly replied.


    Soon, the auction of the small items concluded, and it was time for the big-ticket items to take the stage.


    At this moment, a clearance operation took ce at the venue. Most of the people who were actually in the hall were asked to leave because the next treasures were beyond their financial reach.


    Those in the private rooms and the people around the second-floor round table also came down. For them, the auction was just getting started.


    Dressed in traditional Tang attire, Zhou Wangkun descended the stairs with Su Yang.


    No sooner had he arrived at the venue than many people greeted him, as Zhou Wangkun had a notable reputation.


    After exchanging pleasantries, the first treasure was brought up.


    Su Yang nced at it and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. This first treasure appeared to be a medium quality magical tool. In reality, it was all just an external fa?ade, a trick to deceive themon folk.


    However, such things were naturally hard for ordinary people to discern.


    Zhou Wangkun walked a circle around the treasure, pondered for a while, and softly said, "This should be considered a medium quality magical tool, used for Buddhist Zen practice, with inherent bodhicitta and external Buddha light. cing it at home can help one focus and keep calm, attract good fortune, avoid disaster, strengthen the body, prolong life; its effects are quite remarkable."


    The surrounding crowd burst intomotion; the phrases ¡¯Buddhist Zen practice,¡¯ ¡¯inherent bodhicitta,¡¯ and ¡¯external Buddha light¡¯ were all abstract concepts. What really attracted people was the mention of attracting good fortune, avoiding disaster, strengthening the body, and prolonging life.


    Everyone present was a billionaire, but most of them were also frail. For them, the ability to strengthen their bodies and extend their lives was crucial. Thus, this treasure immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    "The starting bid is one billion!" Zhou Wangkun announced the price, and the crowd immediately began bidding. Soon, the price of the treasure rose to two billion and was eventually bought by a corpulent fatty.


    Fatty hugged the treasure in his arms, excited beyond measure, "From now on, I¡¯ll sleep hugging this magic artifact, no more women to embrace!"


    The crowd burst intoughter, envy in on their faces. To be next to this magic artifact all day would surely mean being invulnerable to sickness and strong in body, which was exactly what they all desired!


    Next, Zhou Wangkun appraised the second magical artifact. It was still an inferior one, but he was deceived again and made another high valuation.


    The third, the fourth, the fifth. Zhou Wangkun quickly appraised nearly ten items, and the auctioned treasures amounted to more than twenty billion. The atmosphere in the venue was nearing its climax.


    Just then, a medium quality magical tool was finally brought into the venue.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow because the medium quality magical tool inexplicably gave off the impression of being a superior magical artifact.


    Indeed, Zhou Wangkun was mistaken once more. After all, he was just an ordinary person; he could appraise regr treasures, but he was helpless if a magician had tampered with them.


    This treasure had just been called for a price when suddenly, a middle-aged man walked out from the crowd and coldly said, "Enough, let¡¯s stop here!"


    Everyone was startled, looking at the man with astonishment, unsure of what was happening.


    "Mr. Su, do you have any objections?" Zhou Wangkun asked in surprise.


    "Of course, I have objections!" The man red at Zhou Wangkun. "Mr. Zhou, I thought you had some abilities, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a fraud!"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Wangkun frowned. "My friend, do you have doubts about my appraisal results?"


    "It¡¯s more than just doubts!" the man shouted angrily. "I let the previous items slide because you were hired by the Zhou Family to work for them. Selling an Inferior Magical Tool as a Medium Quality Magical Tool and increasing the price tenfold isn¡¯t much. But now, you¡¯re trying to sell a Medium Quality Magical Tool as if it were a Superior Magical Artifact, and that¡¯s crossing the line!"


    As soon as these words were uttered, the scene immediately erupted into an uproar. Fatty quickly ran over, "Big brother, what are you saying? The... the item I bought is an Inferior Magical Tool?"


    "What else?" The man nced at Fatty. "Did you really think that Medium Quality Magical Tools are so easy toe by, that you could just casually purchase one?"


    "Can it be?" Fatty was dumbfounded. "But he is Master Zhou, the most qualified appraiser in Pingnan Province. How... how could he possibly make a mistake?"


    "So what if he¡¯s Master Zhou?" the man said coldly. "He may have some skill appraising ordinary antiques, but these magic artifacts are beyond the assessment of ayman like him."


    At that moment, Zhou Bingliang and Zhou Ruiwen also rushed down. Upon hearing these words, Zhou Bingliang immediately frowned and said in a deep voice, "My friend, Master Zhou is the treasure appraiser we specially invited, and he is also the top-ranked treasure appraiser in Pingnan Province. If even he is considered ayman, could it be that this gentleman is more of an expert than Master Zhou?"


    The man snorted coldly, suddenly raised his hand, and the treasure in Fatty¡¯s hand levitated into the air,nding in the man¡¯s own hand.


    The man pped the treasure, and the Buddhist light on it dissipated, turning instantly dim and lusterless, as if it were amon item. Then, with a flick of his palm, a ball of bright me appeared, directly refining the treasure until it disappeared without a trace!


    "How could a Medium Quality Magical Tool be wasted by me in just two or three moves!" the man sneered. "This is nothing more than an Inferior Magical Tool, and moreover, it is damaged junk among Inferior Magical Tools, not worth any money!"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Retrieving objects through the air and conjuring fire in the palm, to them, these were indeed the moves of an Immortal.


    "This master... he actually... knows immortal arts..." Fatty eximed with a trembling voice, "Could he be an Immortal?"


    Everyone suddenly became noisy, such a figure was simply like a living Immortal, incredibly shocking!


    The man smiled smugly. "I am not an Immortal, I am just a Magician. You just asked me if I know more than Zhou Wangkun? Humph, when ites to appraising Magic Artifacts, do you think a Magician like me is more knowledgeable, or is it him, an ordinary person who knows no magic at all?"


    People murmured among themselves, just as the man had said. Being a Magician, his appraisal of Magic Artifacts would certainly be more professional than that of Master Zhou.


    "Damn it, an Inferior Mage Tool of poor quality, appraised as a Medium Quality Magical Tool and sold for billions, that¡¯s a total scam!"


    "Yes, the performance of an Inferior Magical Toolpared to a Medium Quality Magical Tool ispletely different!"


    "How did Zhou Wangkun build his reputation over the decades? To make such a huge mistake, isn¡¯t that just wasting billions for nothing!"


    "It¡¯s this master who is capable, spotting the issue at a nce. Otherwise, we would have suffered a huge loss this time!"

 Chapter 317 - 316 Sage of the Six Arts

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 316 Sage of the Six Arts</h4>


    The whispers below eventually escted into amotion, as those who had just purchased magic artifacts flocked to the man for appraisal.


    As a result, every artifact appraised turned out to be an Inferior Magical Tool, with not a single Medium Quality Magical Tool among them.


    These people immediately started wailing and quickly began demanding that the Zhou Family issue refunds.


    Just when the situation seemed about to spiral out of control, Zhou Bingliang hurried out with Zhou Ruiwen.


    "Everyone, I¡¯m so sorry, there has been a small misunderstanding. Master Zhou has been a renowned appraiser in Pingnan Province for decades, never once missing the mark in all those years. Our Zhou Family firmly believes in Master Zhou¡¯s appraisal results, and these cannot be wrong!"


    "Nonsense!" Fatty immediately shouted out, "He appraised an Inferior Magical Tool as a Medium Quality Magical Tool. We paid a lot of money for these, and since your Zhou Family isn¡¯tpensating us, of course, you believe his appraisal. If he had appraised a Medium Quality Magical Tool as an Inferior Magical Tool, would you still say such things?"


    "Exactly, when you¡¯re making money, you trust this Mr. Zhou. Hmph, who knows if you¡¯re in cahoots, deliberately scamming us!"


    "Zhou Bingliang, enough with the nonsense, either refund our money or forget about continuing with the auction today!"


    The crowd was incessant in their uproar. Zhou Bingliang, sweating profusely, hastily said, "Ladies and gentlemen, Master Zhou¡¯s reputation has been publicly acknowledged in Pingnan Province for many decades. You must trust Master Zhou¡¯s appraisal results. I think this man¡¯s origin is dubious, and you shouldn¡¯t trust him. He simply tampered with that magical artifact and imed it¡¯s an Inferior Magical Tool? Hmph, who knows if he is intentionally damaging it and trying to defame us!"


    This caused the crowd to fall silent for a moment. Yes, a man had suddenly appeared with an unknown identity, directly iming that Master Zhou was ipetent. Indeed, that was hard to believe. After all, Master Zhou¡¯s reputation in Pingnan Province was incredibly illustrious for many years!


    At that moment, a young man stepped out from the crowd and said loudly, "Hmph, Zhou Bingliang, do you know who my master is? How dare you talk like that, are you asking for trouble?"


    Zhou Bingliang was taken aback for a moment, then frowned and asked, "And who might you be? Who is your master?"


    "This is my master!" The young man pointed to the man who had just spoken and said proudly, "Listen well, my master is called Master Hu, also esteemed by the world as the Sage of the Six Arts!"


    The crowd exchanged nces, Zhou Bingliang said, "What Sage of the Six Arts? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Some no-name trying to garner fame? You want to swindle money at our Zhou Family¡¯s auction and think the Zhou Family is easy to bully? Someone, drag them out!"


    A few men from the Zhou Family came up, looking menacing. Master Hu snorted coldly and, with a casual wave of his hand, several purple lights shot from his fingers and struck those men. The men abruptly stopped in their tracks, frozen as if time itself had halted. Even one of them, caught mid-step, had his foot suspended in the air, unable toe down.


    Exmations erupted from the crowd. This was truly the power of an Immortal. Zhou Bingliang¡¯s expression changed instantly. This was a person they could not contend with.


    The young man looked smug and dered, "If you haven¡¯t heard of my master¡¯s name, perhaps you¡¯ve heard of the name of my uncle, my master¡¯s brother-in-arms!"


    "Your uncle?" Zhou Bingliang asked, surprised. "Who might that be?"


    The young man took a deep breath, then proudly said, "Master Wufang!"


    "Ah?"


    "Master Wufang, my God, he¡¯s a venerable hermit!"


    "I¡¯ve heard of him, a truly enlightened being with the power to summon storms and clouds, transcending heaven and earth with ease!"


    "I have visited Master Wufang more than a dozen times and never met him once. Master Wufang, he is a true hermit of the world, a man not even the Family Heads of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families may necessarily get to meet!"


    "Master Wufang is actually his uncle in terms of seniority? Then doesn¡¯t that mean that this Master Hu is older than Master Wufang? But how can that be¡ªit doesn¡¯t seem right?"


    The crowd eximed incessantly, and Zhou Bingliang was shocked to the core, his voice trembling as he said, "Your... your master is Master Wufang¡¯s senior brother?"


    "Of course!" the youth said arrogantly, "It¡¯s just that my master prefers to keep a low profile and doesn¡¯t care about those worldly honors. Therefore, not many people know of my master. However, in the cultivation world, the title ¡¯Sage of the Six Arts¡¯ is known by everyone far and wide!"


    "How is that possible?" Zhou Bingliang said, "You... your master doesn¡¯t seem older than Master Wufang. Master Wufang passed away at the age of one hundred seventy-three, does your master even look forty?"


    The crowd nodded in agreement, as indeed, it didn¡¯t seem right age-wise.


    "How would you mortalsprehend the path of cultivation!" the youth said coldly, "A Magician¡¯s path of cultivation is inherently defying the heavens. When fully cultivated, summoning wind and rain are just trifling abilities, rejuvenating to youth and achieving longevity as enduring as the heavens and earth is the true path of the Immortals. My master is thirty years older than my uncle; can you tell?"


    The crowd gasped again, if Master Hu was indeed thirty years older than Master Wufang, then wasn¡¯t he over two hundred years old now? That revtion was truly staggering; over two hundred years old and looking no older than forty, this was indeed the way of the Immortals.


    Those present were here to purchase Magic Artifacts in the hope of prolonging life and maintaining health and strength.


    Yet now, the appearance of Master Hu shocked everyone profoundly. If they could receive guidance from Master Hu and live over a hundred years, wouldn¡¯t that be a dreame true?


    Unknowingly, the crowd hade to ce great trust in Master Hu.


    Zhou Bingliang, however, was sweating profusely as if making ast-ditch effort, "This... all of this is what you¡¯ve said; how do I know whether it¡¯s true or false. We don¡¯t know him, and whether you say he¡¯s a thousand years old or not, we can¡¯t verify it. But Master Zhou is the most outstanding appraiser in the provincial city, and that is an absolute truth. Ultimately, do you choose to believe Master Zhou or this stranger of unknown origin?"


    The crowd was silent for a moment, as the choice indeed was a difficult one.


    Just then, Master Hu suddenlyughed, nced at Zhou Bingliang, and said coldly, "Zhou Bingliang, you really go to great lengths to swindle money. I came here today just to take a look at that Superior Magical Artifact and didn¡¯t want to get involved with these mundane affairs. But you¡¯ve gone too far, and I just have to intervene in this matter today!"


    Having said that, Master Hu walked directly into the crowd and approached Lin Jiang and his sister, who were there to watch the excitement.


    "Young man, tell me, what is your name!"


    "Me?" Lin Jiang was stunned for a moment, then said, "I... my name is Lin Jiang!"


    "And where are you from?" Master Hu asked further.


    "From the provincial city!" Lin Jiang said, pausing briefly, then stated proudly, "I am from the Lin Family of the Provincial City!"


    At these words, the scene burst into a smallmotion. A member of any one of the Ten Great Families was no simple character!


    "Very well!" Master Hu nodded in satisfaction, then suddenly turned around and pointing at Zhou Wangkun, he sneered, "I noticed the look you gave Zhou Wangkun earlier was somewhat disdainful, do you also not believe in Zhou Wangkun?"

 Chapter 318 - 317: Have Master Hu Appraise It

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 317: Have Master Hu Appraise It</h4>


    Master Hu¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and all eyes fixed on Lin Jiang.


    This was a member of the Ten Great Families, so his words carried considerable credibility.


    Lin Jiang took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, "Do I merely not believe in him? This Zhou, he¡¯s simply chasing fame by deception, causing me to squander nearly fifty million. He appraised several fakes as Magic Artifacts, and I bought them all, only to find outter that they were counterfeit, utterly despicable!"


    "What!?"


    Once Lin Jiang had spoken, the crowd at the scene was immediately dumbfounded.


    If it were only Master Hu questioning Zhou Wangkun¡¯s appraisal, then indeed, the crowd couldn¡¯t just take his word for it. However, it was a different matter with Lin Jiang speaking up personally.


    Lin Jiang came from the Lin Family of the Provincial City; his words certainly couldn¡¯t be false.


    Zhou Wangkun¡¯s face instantly turned ashen; he finally understood what the incident on Erdao Street had been about¡ªit was all for the purpose of ruining his reputation in this ce. And he couldn¡¯t refute the im, for it was indeed his oversight.


    "Are you sure?" asked Master Hu.


    "Do I even need to be sure?" Lin Jiang immediately responded, "There were dozens of people at the scene then, including the shop owner. Everyone saw it clearly, it was this bastard who made the wrong appraisal!"


    With that, the crowd¡¯s look towards Zhou Wangkun became even more disdainful. What about not making a mistake for decades? Hadn¡¯t he just made a blunder?


    Master Hu smiled faintly and nodded, "Now, does anyone still believe in the results appraised by this so-called Master Zhou?"


    The crowd immediately shook their heads.


    Master Hu looked at Zhou Bingliang and asked with a smile, "How about it, do you have anything else to say?"


    Zhou Bingliang took a deep breath and suddenly gestured with his hand, "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize, but today¡¯s auction ends here!"


    "What?"


    "It¡¯s stopping just like that?"


    "There are still so many items that haven¡¯t been auctioned, and it stops now?"


    "Bastard, since you can¡¯t connive with Zhou Wangkun to swindle our money anymore, you just stop the auction? Is this how you do business?"


    The crowd quickly became noisy, and a sharp light passed through Master Hu¡¯s eyes as he said coldly, "We are here for the auction. You promised to sell items but want to end early? Are you ying with us? What, you can¡¯t scam money from us so you want to run? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible. Today, you can¡¯t leave unless all those itemse out!"


    Master Hu¡¯s words immediately gained the support of the crowd, who mored for Zhou Bingliang to continue the auction.


    Zhou Bingliang, looking helpless, said, "It¡¯s not that we won¡¯t auction, but since everyone no longer trusts Master Zhou, we don¡¯t have an appraiser. How about we find another appraiser and hold another auctionter?"


    Master Hu replied directly, "I¡¯m right here, I can appraise!"


    The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up, and they started moring, "Right, Master Hu can appraise!"


    "Master Hu practices the art of immortals, his appraisal results are definitely reliable!"


    "Exactly, Master Hu is already here, why bother looking for someone else to appraise?"


    "Thinking of finding someone else to deceive us? Dream on, only Master Hu can appraise!"


    The crowd was in an uproar, but Zhou Bingliang was adamant about not letting Master Hu appraise the item. Atst, when a conflict arose and there was no other choice, he agreed to let Master Hu proceed with the appraisal, and the auction continued.


    Su Yang just stood aside, calmly observing everything. It had to be said, Zhou Bingliang¡¯s acting was quite good, pretending to be very reluctant.


    The more reluctant he appeared, the more the crowd believed in Master Hu. By doing so, even if Master Hu sold an Inferior Magical Tool as a Superior Magical Artifact, no one would doubt it.


    One had to admit, Zhou Bingliang¡¯s strategy was indeed very meticulous,pletely bamboozling the rich tycoons in attendance.


    With Master Hu personally stepping forward for the appraisal, the atmosphere on the scene became even more fervent. The results of Master Hu¡¯s appraisal made them more trustworthy, and the crowd spent money without any hesitation.


    In this manner, over eighty Magic Artifacts were consecutively sold. Half were Medium Quality Magical Tools and the other half were Inferior Magical Tools, with a total ie nearing eight billion¡ªa considerablyrge transaction.


    Zhou Bingliang stood by with an expression as if he¡¯d swallowed a dead fly, for Master Hu had set very low prices for each Medium Quality Magical Tool. The more he exhibited such an expression, the more the crowd felt they were getting a bargain, nearly frantically scrambling to make purchases.


    A faint sneer crossed Su Yang¡¯s lips; these people were truly ignorant. Of the more than fifty Magic Artifacts, only one was a Medium Quality Magical Tool¡ªthe rest were Inferior Magical Tools. This meant that Zhou Bingliang and his associates had essentially made an extra sixty billion, and these people were still happily buying away!


    Thest items brought out were a pair of red jade rings that looked like women¡¯s bracelets, extremely beautiful to behold. On closer inspection, the jade rings were covered in patterns. Although no one understood the patterns, whenbined with the jade rings, they conjured a very mysterious sensation.


    At the sight of these jade rings, Master Hu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He didn¡¯t care about the crowd¡¯s queries and walked directly to the rings, staring intently as if he¡¯d discovered some precious treasure.


    Master Hu¡¯s reaction caused everyone¡¯s hearts to pound with anticipation.


    Could it be that these jade rings were even more valuable?


    After staring at the rings for a long time, Master Hu finally let out a slow breath and said with a trembling voice, "My trip here was truly worthwhile!"


    "Ah?" The crowd instantly became excited, and Fatty, who was anxious, asked, "Master Hu, what... what kind of treasure is this?"


    "These pairs are called Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings!" Master Hu proimed seriously. "They contain Ancient Dragon and Phoenix Blood. The bracelet on the left holds Dragon Blood, symbolizing power, and also protects its wearer, offering the ability to reach the pinnacle."


    There were exmations all around. After all, who present didn¡¯t wish for greater power?


    "However, the truly vital aspect of these Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings lies in the Phoenix Ring on the right," Master Hu continued. "The Phoenix Ring contains Phoenix Blood, and as everyone knows, phoenixes are incredibly mystical creatures, capable of rebirth from Nirvana, eternal and undying. The Phoenix Blood thus imbued with the phoenix¡¯s wonders; wearing this Phoenix Ring, as long as you don¡¯t die, you willpletely recover. Even if you¡¯re missing limbs, they will regrow!"


    "What?"


    "It has such miraculous effects?"


    "Good heavens, am I dreaming? How... how is this possible?"


    The crowd erupted in shock, and Fatty, clearly excited, asked, "Master Hu, does this Phoenix Ring truly have such effects?"


    "Humph!" Master Hu scoffed, his gaze sweeping over the crowd beforending on a man leaning on a cane.


    "You,e here!"manded Master Hu.


    Looking surprised, the man hobbled over to Master Hu.


    "How long has your leg been broken?" Master Hu inquired.


    "Seven or eight years now!" the man said with a sigh.


    "Very well!" Master Hu nodded and dered, "Put on this Phoenix Ring, and today, I will make you grow out that leg anew!"

 Chapter 319 - 318: Rebirth with a Broken Leg

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 318: Rebirth with a Broken Leg</h4>


    "Today, I will let you regrow this leg!"


    With one sentence, the entire room was astonished.


    "Did I hear that wrong, what is he going to do?"


    "He¡¯s going to make this person regrow his leg? How is that even possible? It¡¯s been seven or eight years since he lost his leg, how could it possibly regrow?"


    "This is simply impossible in medical terms, he... he isn¡¯t just blowing hot air, is he?"


    "If he really has this ability, then these Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings must be something extraordinary!"


    Master Hu paid no attention to the crowd¡¯s exmations, as he took out the Phoenix Ring and handed it over to the man.


    The man, half-believing and half-doubtful, put the Phoenix Ring on his wrist. Master Hu, without any hesitation, directly tore open the man¡¯s trouser leg, revealing the amputated limb beneath.


    His leg had been amputated from the knee down, leaving nothing but empty space below. The wound had long since calloused over from years of rubbing¡ªa clear sign that this was not a recent injury.


    "Everyone, watch closely!" Master Hu took a deep breath, gathered his energy, focused his mind, and suddenly ced his hand on the Phoenix Ring.


    As Master Hu made his move, the red light emanating from the Phoenix Ring shone even more intensely. Under the stimtion of this red light, the man began to scream in agony, as if enduring immense pain.


    "Regrowth is by no means an easy feat. If you want to regrow this leg, you¡¯ll have to endure this pain," Master Hu said in a cold voice.


    The man clenched his teeth tightly¡ªafter all,pared to regrowing his leg, this pain was nothing.


    Still, in just a short time, the man was drenched in sweat.


    Suddenly, Fatty, who was standing beside them, eximed, "My God, his... his wound is moving!"


    The crowd looked closely and, sure enough, they saw the amputated part of the man¡¯s leg writhing ever so slowly, as if something was struggling to break free from inside.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the man¡¯s leg began to grow. A lower leg slowly emerged from where the amputation had been, then gradually erged and took shape. Eventually, it became identical to his other leg.


    The onlookers were in uproar, shocked beyond belief that a leg had truly regrown¡ªa feat that defied nature. If they hadn¡¯t witnessed it with their own eyes, none of them would have believed it possible!


    The man himself was so overwhelmed he was on the verge of tears, and with a trembling voice, he said, "I really didn¡¯t expect... my leg could actually grow back. It¡¯s been seven or eight years. I never even dreamed this could happen..."


    No sooner had he spoken than he tried to stand up to walk. But as soon as he took one step, he fell to the ground with a thud.


    The crowd was taken aback. Was the new leg not functional?


    Master Hu frowned and said, "What¡¯s the rush? A leg that has just grown out won¡¯t have the cirction of blood and qi throughout the body yet, so of course, it willck strength. Besides, how many years has it been since you¡¯ve walked on two legs? Aren¡¯t you out of practice? You have to take it slow; you can¡¯t be impatient!"


    "Right!" The man nodded vigorously, and, supporting himself against the wall, he slowly stood up. While feeling the sensations in his leg, he began to walk step by step. Eventually, he managed to let go of the wall and walked on his own. Although he was unsteady, the leg was indeed functional!


    The onlookers¡¯ eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, amazed that the leg created with the Phoenix Ring was no different from a normal leg. My goodness, what kind of incredible treasure was this?


    The man paced back and forth excitedly, his face full of exhration. He suddenly turned to Master Hu, "Master, it was you who healed my leg, and there isn¡¯t much I can do to express my gratitude. How about this? I¡¯ll buy the Dragon-Phoenix Rings and give them to you as a thank-you gift, what do you say?"


    Everyone was slightly restless¡ªtheir eyes were on these exquisite items, yearning for them. But, no one dared topete with Master Hu!


    "There¡¯s no need for that!" Master Hu shook his head, "While the Dragon-Phoenix Rings are indeed Superior Magic Artifacts, they are auxiliary in nature and not very useful to me. I neither desire power nor have any need to rejuvenate, so they would be useless in my hands!"


    This statement eased the crowd¡¯s nerves while igniting their excitement even further. Master Hu belonged to those ascetic sages beyond the worldly fray; he didn¡¯t need power or rejuvenation, but the others did¡ªthey craved these things.


    "But, without being in your hands, Master, the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings wouldn¡¯t have the same effect!" the man said, "It would be a waste for anyone else here to have them. It¡¯s better off being gifted to you, Master!"


    The crowd paused, realizing his point. It was Master Hu who had used the Phoenix Ring to regenerate the man¡¯s leg. Without Master Hu, who among them could utilize the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings?


    "That¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken!" Master Hu chuckled, "If you wear the Phoenix Ring yourself, your severed leg would regrow within three days. All I did was stimte the power of the Phoenix Ring to hasten the regeneration of your leg."


    The crowd felt a rush of relief. So without Master Hu, they could still use the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings themselves¡ªthat was the best news, leaving them with nothing to worry about.


    "Master, how much do you think the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings are worth?" Fatty eagerly asked.


    "Well..." Master Hu pondered before responding, "At this auction today, these are the most valuable items present. As for putting a specific price on them, I really couldn¡¯t say."


    "The Dragon Ring can elevate a person¡¯s power to its zenith, while the Phoenix Ring can virtually guarantee a century of life. For ordinary people, these are the ultimate treasures. Their specific value, well, that depends on how much you value power and longevity!"


    The crowd exchanged looks. How could one possibly put a price on power and life?


    Though Master Hu had not stated a price, he had clearly conveyed to the people that the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings were priceless, worth any amount of money!


    "Ten billion!" All of a sudden, Fatty burst out with an offer, "I bid ten billion!"


    "Eleven billion!" Before anyone from the Zhou Family could react, someone immediately raised the bid.


    "Twelve billion!"


    "Fifteen billion!"


    "Eighteen billion..." The stated price skyrocketed as the affluent attendees almost went mad. Such rare treasures were hard toe by. Even if spending tens of billions would stretch their resources thin, getting their hands on the Dragon Ring meant they could swiftly recoup their expenses. No matter the cost, it would be worthwhile!


    Everyone was determined to win the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings; the bids soared beyond fifty billion in no time.


    But at this point, the number of bidders dwindled; after all, among those present, there weren¡¯t many with over fifty billion in assets.


    However, as the auction went on, the increments in the bidding became smaller. It took nearly an hour for the bids to climb from fifty to fifty-five billion.


    Just as the bidding reached a stalemate, Su Yang finally stepped out from the crowd and dered loudly, "Eighty billion!"

 Chapter 320 - 319: Give Me 8 Billion

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 319: Give Me 8 Billion</h4>


    Just now, the highest bid hadn¡¯t even surpassed fifty-five billion, but Su Yang suddenly called out eighty billion, instantly dumbfounding everyone present.


    All eyes turned toward him, and upon seeing the in-looking Su Yang, the crowd burst intoughter.


    "Hey, kid, eighty billion? Did you forget to take your meds when you left the house?"


    "Eighty billion, how are you going to pay? Did you just blow it out of thin air?"


    "Hahaha, I bet he shot it out..."


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm as he swept his gaze across the people around him. He spoke coldly, "No one is raising the bid, so shut up."


    The crowd was taken aback, with Fatty being the first to show his displeasure, shouting angrily, "Kid, this is an auction, not a ce for you to y around. Eighty billion, you must be able to produce it. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯re causing a disturbance at the auction. Believe it or not, we will deal with you!"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back. At this moment, Ling Zi walked to Su Yang¡¯s side and dered loudly, "Young Master Su is one of the shareholders of Qingyun Clubhouse. Eighty billion, there¡¯s no problem at all; our Qingyun Clubhouse can provide it!"


    The audience was instantly confounded. Who would have thought that this unremarkable young man turned out to be one of the shareholders of Qingyun Clubhouse? With Ling Zi speaking out, there was definitely no issue.


    In fact, Ling Zi had also stealthily nced at Su Yang. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Su Yang was so determined to get those Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings. Eighty billion, was it worth it?


    At that moment, a glint of surprise shed in Zhou Bingliang¡¯s eyes. He had assumed the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings would sell for at most sixty billion, but the bid went straight to eighty billion¡ªthis was going to be a huge windfall!


    "Any more bids?" Zhou Bingliang promptly stood up to take charge, shouting, "Eighty billion for the first time! Eighty billion for the second time! Eighty billion for the third time! Sold! The Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings belong to Young Master Su!"


    The crowd nced at Su Yang with a mix of puzzlement and mockery. Eighty billion could empty the Qingyun Clubhouse¡¯s coffers. To purchase a pair of Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings, was it worth it?


    Zhou Bingliang personally handed the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings to Su Yang, smiling, "Young Master Su, the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings are yours now. Are you paying in cash or by check?"


    Su Yang received the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings, smiled faintly, and said, "Cash or check, whichever you prefer!"


    "Oh, I¡¯m easy!" Zhou Bingliangughed. "Nothing is a problem!"


    "Then let it be by check," Su Yang said with a light smile. "I see you haven¡¯t collected much in cash today; a check should be more appropriate!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Bingliang was taken aback, confused by what this meant. You¡¯re giving me money¡ªwhy do you care if I¡¯ve collected cash or checks?


    "The items you sold before are roughly around eighty, ny billion already," Su Yangughed. "Ling Zi, arrange itter. Just let Boss Zhou keep the eighty billion."


    "Ah?" Ling Zi was also dumbfounded. What was happening? Weren¡¯t they supposed to give money? Instead, they demanded others to keep money¡ªthat sounded like a tant robbery!


    Zhou Bingliang¡¯s expression chilled as he said deeply, "Young Master Su, you¡¯re joking, right? You got the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings, and now you want money from us? You n to rob us in broad daylight? Heh, do you really think you can do whatever you want here just because this is the Qingyun Clubhouse?"


    The audience, too, became noisy, clearly irritated with Su Yang¡¯s tant robbery, even causing them to look down on the Qingyun Association.


    Su Yang smiled slightly, held the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings in his hands, and spoke softly, "Boss Zhou, I am only asking you for eighty billion, and I left you ten billion to run away with, giving you plenty of face. But, it seems like you¡¯re not too willing to ept that face, are you?"


    Zhou Bingliang¡¯s face turned again¡ªhow did Su Yang know he was nning to run away?


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Bingliang snarled. "Are you trying to scare me? Let me tell you, our Zhou Family might have fallen, but no one can insult us like this!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered. "Since you know that the Zhou Family has fallen, you shouldn¡¯t engage in such deceitful acts anymore. You should know that by deceiving so many people, the current Zhou Family can no longer have your back!"


    "You... what are you saying..." Zhou Bingliang turned pale, with a bad feeling dawning on him.


    "What, you don¡¯t want to admit it even now?" Su Yang slowly nodded. "Alright, then I will make sure you die enlightened!"


    With that, Su Yang walked straight to the man whose leg had been broken, grabbed the newly grown leg, and casually ran his fingers over it.


    Like a sharp dagger, the man¡¯s new leg suddenly split open. To everyone¡¯s shock, many bizarre little worms wriggled out densely from the opening, quickly covering the man¡¯s entire leg.


    As these little worms emerged, the man¡¯s new leg rapidly shriveled and reverted to its original state.


    Master Hu¡¯splexion chilled, and the expressions of the others around changed instantaneously.


    "What... what¡¯s going on here?" the man cried out in panic, desperately batting the worms off.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Su Yang sneered. "Did you really think it was the regenerative power of the Phoenix Ring? Miaojiang Sorcery, using Gu to rece dead flesh, temporarily regrew your leg so that it appeared real. In truth, after three days, these Gu insects will erupt, devouring your entire body, leaving you without a whole corpse!"


    "What?" The crowd gasped, looking at the multitude of insects on the floor, getting goosebumps.


    "Is this... Miaojiang Sorcery?" Fatty looked toward Master Hu, his voice trembling. "Then this so-called Sage of the Six Arts..."


    "He¡¯s obviously a fake!" Su Yang looked at Master Hu and said coldly, "He was brought by Zhou Bingliang to deliberately deceive you all. The magic artifacts sold just now¡ªall but one were inferior ones, and these Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings don¡¯t even qualify as a medium-quality magic artifact. They¡¯re merely containers, vessels for holding Gu insects!"


    "What?" The crowd eximed again, turning their gaze toward Master Hu and Zhou Bingliang, their faces filled with confusion and anger.


    Zhou Bingliang¡¯s eyes flickered fiercely, and he clenched his teeth before saying deeply, "Mr. Su, do not nder people. We don¡¯t know this Master Hu at all. We invited Master Zhou¡ªit was he who tarnished Master Zhou¡¯s reputation and forced us to sell these magic artifacts. How could you say we were in cahoots? Have you forgotten? I had actually decided not to sell anymore!"


    "Heh, had you not done so, how could you have convinced everyone?" Su Yangughed. "You started with a few inferior magic artifacts, a little trickery, the Sage of the Six Arts hoodwinkingmon folks. Then you tarnished Master Zhou¡¯s reputation. By doing this, Master Hu became more credible, and selling your magic artifacts became even easier. Quite the clever little scheme you hatched!"

 Chapter 321 - 320 Hand-picking Sky Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 320 Hand-picking Sky Thunder</h4>


    Whispers filled the crowd as they started to discuss among themselves. If it were true, what Zhou Bingliang had done was truly terrifying.


    "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense!" Zhou Bingliang eximed in a panic, "You said that we used a blinding spell to deceive Master Zhou. Then let me ask you, if we can use a blinding spell to trick Master Zhou, why not apply the spell to all the magic artifacts? In that case, Master Zhou would identify all of them as medium quality magical tools, and we would make even more money¡ªso why bother going through all this trouble?"


    "That¡¯s exactly where your cunning lies!" Su Yang said, "Bringing out forty or fifty medium quality magical tools in one auction is rare at any auction. If Master Zhou were to appraise them, and they started selling in batches, people might believe it at first. As more and more medium quality magical tools appearedter on, people would grow skeptical and hesitate to buy them."


    "Therefore, you made it a point to discredit Master Zhou in front of everyone while allowing this Master Hu to demonstrate his abilities. With that, people¡¯s concerns would vanish. To the crowd, it seemed like Master Hu stood in opposition to you, and since he¡¯s a Magician of the Immortal realm, his appraisals were deemed unquestionable, and no one would consider alternative possibilities. Thus, your magic artifacts sold smoothly, didn¡¯t they?"


    "Oh my gosh!" Fatty eximed in shock, "As Young Master Su said, it suddenly hit me. Indeed, I¡¯ve never heard of an auction that could produce so many medium quality magical tools at once. If it wasn¡¯t for Master Hu, I... I really wouldn¡¯t have believed it!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement; the reason they dared to spend so much money was entirely because of Master Hu. Now, hearing Su Yang¡¯s analysis, they suddenly realized they had truly been deceived!


    Seeing that he was losing control of the situation, Zhou Bingliang quickly sent a nce towards Master Hu.


    "Ridiculous!" Master Hu suddenly shouted, "Where did this ignorant brate from, daring to doubt my sacred magic? Are you seeking death! How dare you insult me thus, aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking the wrath of heaven and being struck by a Heavenly Tribtion?!"


    As he spoke, the wind and clouds churned outside, as if lightning were truly about to strike down. The menacing sound was terrifying.


    The crowd scattered instantly, leaving only Su Yang standing there. Regardless of whether Master Hu was deceiving them, his real capabilities were evident to all.


    Su Yang, a young man with the courage of a calf not fearing a tiger, dared to publicly expose his scam¡ªwasn¡¯t that effectively seeking death?


    In the eyes of the crowd, although Su Yang could point out the scam, he was after all just a kid, no match for a Magician like Master Hu.


    Su Yang chuckled coldly, "You¡¯d better restrain whatever little skills you have. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you might not leave here aliveter!"


    "How arrogant!" Master Hu bellowed angrily, "Do you really think you¡¯re above thew just because this is Qingyun Clubhouse? Let me tell you, even if this were the Ten Great Families, I coulde and go as I please in the eyes of the sacred!"


    "Unfortunately, you¡¯ve encountered me!" Su Yang said coldly, "Either leave, or die!"


    "You brazen kid, daring to speak to my master like that!" Master Hu¡¯s disciple raged, jumping forward, he aimed a kick at Su Yang, "I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on manners!"


    Su Yang stood motionless as Master Hu¡¯s disciple was sent flying backward, as if hit by some invisible force.


    The onlookers were startled, and even Master Hu¡¯s expression changed drastically. Taking a deep breath, he said solemnly, "So it turns out you are a practitioner, no wonder you are so confident. But do you really think your skills are enough to run amok? Today, I shall tear off your head to show you what true power means!"


    "Really?" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, a cold sneer crossed his lips, "It seems you¡¯re not going to leave. In that case, let me escort you on your way!"


    As Su Yang slowly stepped towards Master Hu, Master Hu shook as if struck by a hammer, and two tiles on the floor beneath him cracked.


    With Su Yang¡¯s second step, Master Hu¡¯s back bent, his feet sinking into the ground as if a tremendous weight was pressing down upon him.


    Step three, step four, step five, Su Yang walked step by step toward Master Hu, and Master Hu sank deeper and deeper into the ground. By the time Su Yang reached him, only his head was still above ground, while the rest of his body had beenpletely hammered into the earth like a nail.


    Master Hu waspletely panicked. He hadn¡¯t seen how Su Yang had made his move, but a formidable power had pressed him down. Throughout this process, he had exerted all his strength to resist but could not fend it off at all. He was forcefully pushed into the ground without an ounce of fighting back.


    Only now did he realize what kind of person he had encountered. The young man before him could only be described as unfathomably deep. Master Hu was well aware that, if Su Yang had wished, he could have crushed him to death with just a finger!


    Su Yang looked down at Master Hu from above, "Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to experience heavenly tribtion and thunder? Today, I¡¯ll let you know what a true descent of heavenly tribtion is!"


    Having said that, Su Yang walked straight to the window and raised his right hand towards the sky.


    The sky outside, already brewing a storm, filled instantly with dense dark clouds as Su Yang acted, with lightning serpents dancing and thunder roaring in unison.


    Suddenly, a bolt of heavenly lightning broke through the sky and struck directly toward Su Yang at the window.


    Everyone was startled, but the expected thunderous st did not ur. As the crowd looked up, they saw only a ball of electric light in the palm of Su Yang¡¯s right hand¡ªit was the condensed form of that heavenly lightning.


    A collective gasp filled the scene. Heavenly tribtion captured single-handedly¡ªwas this not the work of an Immortal?


    Su Yang grasped the lightning and walked straight toward the dumbstruck Master Hu, pressing his hand down.


    In an instant, a thunderous boom sounded, and lightning danced about, frightening everyone on the scene into falling to the ground in panic.


    Amidst the lightning, only Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back. The sky full of lightning serpents danced about, but they couldn¡¯t harm him in the least¡ªas if they were afraid of him!


    Finally, the lightning ceased. Everyone peered closely and saw arge pit sted into the ground. In the pity a charred corpse, barely recognizable as Master Hu, utterly dead!


    Shock filled the entire ce!


    To pluck heavenly lightning and use it at will, that was a true Immortal¡¯s feat!


    Su Yang turned to Zhou Bingliang and coldly said, "Originally his sins were not worthy of death, but you, performing such deceptive acts at Qingyun Clubhouse, tried to frame us. Although I, Su Yang, do not have a reputation as renowned as your families, I am not someone who can be humiliated at will!"


    The scene suddenly erupted in noise: "My God, he... he is Su Yang?"


    "Which Su Yang?"


    "Master Su from Nanluo City, haven¡¯t you heard? The Xue Family and the Xie Family copsed because of him. The man who made the Ten Great Families bow and let the Hou Family enter the ranks of the Ten Great Families!"


    "It¡¯s actually him? How is that possible? So young?"

 Chapter 322 - 321: The Map of the Zhou Family

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 321: The Map of the Zhou Family</h4>


    Zhou Bingliang had never heard of Su Yang¡¯s name, but, after all, he was a member of the Ten Great Families and was also aware of the downfall of the Xue Family and the Xie Family.


    Now, hearing everyone say that the Xue Family and the Xie Family had copsed because of Su Yang, his heart skipped a beat, and he wondered just what kind of person he had offended!


    He had originally thought that the strongest in Nanluo City was the Hou Family. Since the Hou Family had only recently joined the Ten Great Families, he hadn¡¯t taken them seriously and had dared to act this way on the Hou Family¡¯s territory.


    How could he have imagined that the person he truly shouldn¡¯t have provoked was not the Hou Family, but this young man in front of him who looked like a high school student!


    Su Yang said coldly, "Zhou Bingliang, I¡¯ll take these Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings, you give me eighty billion, and this matter will be written off. Do you agree?"


    Zhou Bingliang¡¯s face turned beet red, and he said in a low voice, "I... I agree..."


    "Very good!" Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Ling Zi, "Since Boss Zhou has agreed, go and get the money."


    "Okay!" Ling Zi jumped up excitedly and ran over to take all the cash and checks Zhou Bingliang had received that day.


    Eighty billion, that was a huge sum of money, probably worth selling the entire Qingyun Clubhouse!


    Su Yang smiled and said, "Alright, the matter with the Dragon-Phoenix Jade Rings is settled. Now it¡¯s time to resolve the matter between us two, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Ah?" Zhou Bingliang was taken aback, his voice trembling, "We... what matter between us?"


    Su Yang said, "Boss Zhou really forgets important things, I bought something worth five million for thirty million, have you forgotten?"


    Zhou Bingliang¡¯splexion immediately turned deathly pale, he thought that after giving the eighty billion, all matters would be settled. But he hadn¡¯t expected that it wasn¡¯t over yet; Su Yang still had another ount to settle with him.


    Thinking back, when Su Yang had talked to him upstairs earlier, he was actually giving him a way out. If at that time he had been willing to return the money to Su Yang, perhaps Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have pursued the matter.


    But, because he had infuriated Su Yang upstairs earlier, he ended up in this predicament. Not to mention the loss of eighty billion, Su Yang was now reckoning with him for a previous ount, how could he resolve this!


    "This..." Zhou Bingliang¡¯s voice trembled, "This money, I... I¡¯ll return it to you..."


    "Boss Zhou, if you had been willing to return it to me upstairs earlier, then none of what followed would have happened," Su Yang said leisurely, "Now you want to return it, isn¡¯t it a bitte? Now, do you think this is still a matter of thirty million?"


    "What do you want then..." Zhou Bingliang panicked, "I really have no money left..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a reasonable person in my dealings, I definitely won¡¯t ask for your money again!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "However, that being said, why did Master Hu agree to y out this scene for you?"


    "Ah?" Zhou Bingliang was stunned for a moment, looking at Su Yang with surprise, "I... I promised to give him money..."


    "Are you sure?" Su Yang smiled faintly, "Boss Zhou, deceiving me can lead to death, you know!"


    Zhou Bingliang shivered, hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice, "I... I promised to give him a map..."


    "What map!" Su Yang immediately asked.


    Master Hu¡¯s techniques, although far inferior to Su Yang¡¯s, qualified him as an expert in the Integration Realm.


    Such a person, proud of his status, would not casually strike atmon folk, nor would he act for mere money. Therefore, the thing that could attract him had to be extremely precious.


    Su Yang had learned some information from Zhou Ruiwen. Zhou Bingliang had made a deal with Master Hu, trading something very important from the Zhou Family. The information in Zhou Ruiwen¡¯s mind indeed showed a map!


    Zhou Bingliang nced at the people around, bowed his head, and remained silent.


    "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk more over there!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, leading Zhou Bingliang to another room.


    Once inside, Zhou Bingliang sighed and said in a low voice, "Master Su, I... I will tell you everything, but can you spare my life?"


    Su Yang said, "That depends on whether your information is worth sparing your life for!"


    Zhou Bingliang said, "What I promised Master Hu is an ancestral map of the Zhou Family, it is said... it is said to be the hidden location of an Immortal Mansion..."


    "This map, our Zhou Family ancestor discovered it by chance in an ancient tomb, more than one hundred and thirty years ago. My Zhou Family ancestors started as a tomb-robbing family, and for ten generations, were masters of the trade. That ancient tomb, my Zhou Family ancestor spent seven years surveying; neen people entered, and in the end, only one came out alive, and he only brought out that map."


    "The ancestor who walked out alive soon went mad. But before he lost his mind, he said some words, instructing us to preserve this map well. He imed that by following the map, one could find an Immortal Mansion that could bless the entire family."


    "Since then, the members of my Zhou Family have preserved this map generation after generation. As for the matter concerning the map, only the sessive Family Heads of my Zhou Family have been privy to it. I only overheard these secrets recently, when my father passed away, as he was passing them on to my elder brother."


    Su Yang was also astonished, thinking that the origins of this map really were not simple; no wonder that Master Hu was willing to help Zhou Bingliang to such an extent.


    "Your status within the Zhou Family is not low, so why would you do such a thing?" Su Yang said coldly. "Even if you manage to swindle over a hundred billion this time, by taking this money, the Zhou Family won¡¯t let you off!"


    "Hmph, I¡¯ve done so much for the family over the years, and how has the family treated me!" Zhou Bingliang said angrily. "Just because my mother was a concubine, no matter how much I¡¯ve done for the family or how strong my abilities, I could never be the Family Head. And my elder brother, who only knows how to eat, drink, and be merry, gets to control the entire family. Tell me, is that fair? What¡¯s the point of remaining part of such a family?"


    Su Yang made noment. He stared at Zhou Bingliang for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Your Zhou Family has had the map for such a long time, have you never gone to look for that ce on the map?"


    "I truly don¡¯t know," Zhou Bingliang said. "As you know, only the Family Head knows about this matter, and nobody else. We don¡¯t even know about the map, so how could we know if the Family Head has gone to search for that ce?"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled, and then suddenly said, "Zhou Bingliang, you said before, you would tell me everything so I would give you a way to live."


    Zhou Bingliang nodded repeatedly, his voice trembling, "Master Su, I... can the things I just told you exchange for my life?"


    Su Yang nodded, "What you¡¯ve said is indeed valuable, your life can be spared."


    Zhou Bingliang was overjoyed, but Su Yang quickly added, "Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t told me everything."


    "What?" Zhou Bingliang¡¯s expression changed, and he said tremblingly, "I... I¡¯ve said everything..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang patted Zhou Bingliang¡¯s shoulder lightly, his voice soft, "People from your Zhou Family have searched for this ce, and quite a few have died. Why did you not tell me this?"

 Chapter 323 - 322 Immortal Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 322 Immortal Mansion</h4>


    Zhou Bingliang shivered all over and fell to his knees, his voice trembling as he said, "Master Su, I... I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. If I really told you about this matter, you... you might think this map is not very valuable and wouldn¡¯t... wouldn¡¯t spare my life. I... I won¡¯t dare again..."


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, actually bluffing Zhou Bingliang, knowing nothing about whether the Zhou Family had sent someone or not. However, the Zhou Family had obtained this map and would certainly attempt to search for it. That they had kept the map for so long only suggested that they had not been sessful in finding the Immortal Mansion.


    Such failure usually meant one of two things. One possibility was that they couldn¡¯t find it. If that were the case, after more than a hundred years, the Zhou Family probably would have given up.


    The other possibility was that they had found it, but faced with traps they couldn¡¯t enter. With severe casualties but also having tasted the sweetness of their discoveries, they didn¡¯t want to give up, so they kept the map all this time.


    Su Yang had bluffed based on the second scenario and had guessed correctly.


    "One more time, and you won¡¯t be able to leave alive!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Zhou Bingliang nodded repeatedly, his voice trembling, "In fact, our... our Zhou Family has searched more than a dozen times, each time with heavy casualties. The worst time, twenty-three people went, and in the end, only one man came back with an arm severed."


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression change, Zhou Bingliang quickly added, "But, we... we haven¡¯te back empty-handed; although we haven¡¯t been able to enter that Immortal Mansion, we have gotten quite a few things outside of it. The Medium Quality Magical Tools in my Zhou Family¡¯s possession were acquired from there. Even, my... my Zhou Family has two Superior Magical Artifacts, obtained from the ce closest to the Immortal Mansion..."


    "Heh heh..." Su Yangughed, "You finally speak the truth. So, the Superior Magical Artifact on you, was that also obtained from that Immortal Mansion?"


    Zhou Bingliang¡¯splexion changed instantly, but he quickly recovered. He immediately tore off a pendant from around his neck and respectfully handed it to Su Yang, "This pendant is a Superior Magical Artifact that my Zhou Family brought back from there. It¡¯s always hidden in my Zhou Family¡¯s treasure vault, I... I just took it with me when I came out, this treasure... I present it to Master Su..."


    Su Yang took the pendant and nced at it. It was indeed a Superior Magical Artifact, containing a formidable magical power with defensive capabilities; its effect was decent. The reason Su Yang couldn¡¯t guess Zhou Bingliang¡¯s intentions was because of this pendant.


    However, for the current Su Yang, it wasn¡¯t very effective.


    Nevertheless, Su Yang kept the pendant and asked, "All these times, you never got into that Immortal Mansion?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Bingliang replied, "My father and my older brother told me about the Immortal Mansion. When it opens, there will be a constant sh of seven-colored lights outside. Each color of light represents a different bizarre condition."


    "Some lights, once they sweep over, will cause people to vanish instantly; other lights, when they sweep over, will tten people. There is even one kind of light that, if it touches someone, causes them to age rapidly, and ultimately they die of old age."


    "The seven-colored lights sh continuously. To approach the Immortal Mansion, you must move forward in the intervals between the shes of light. The closer you get to the Immortal Mansion, the faster the lights sh, and the greater the danger. The probability of entering the Immortal Mansion is really too low!"


    Su Yang frowned; it seemed the Immortal Mansion was indeed not so simple.


    "Where is this map now?" Su Yang inquired.


    "It¡¯s at the Zhou Family¡¯s, I didn¡¯t bring it with me..." Zhou Bingliang said softly, "If you want it, I can get it for you!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang let out a cold chuckle, "I told you, if you lie again, don¡¯t expect to live. It seems you really have a bad memory!"


    "I... I didn¡¯t lie..." Zhou Bingliang¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Since you don¡¯t want to live, then don¡¯t me me!" Su Yang slowly stood up and said, "I not only know that you took the map, but also that it¡¯s on your son!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Bingliang was stunned; Su Yang was right, the map was indeed on his son.


    Actually, after Zhou Bingliang gave Su Yang the pendant, Su Yang could immediately use the Soul Searching Technique on him. His little tricks couldn¡¯t fool Su Yang.


    As Su Yang approached him, Zhou Bingliang, terrified, quickly pleaded, "Wait, wait, Master Su, I... I know I was wrong, but there¡¯s a big secret on the map, if I tell you, will you spare me..."


    "Secret?" Su Yang scoffed, "Isn¡¯t it just that the map is nk usually, and only when the Immortal Mansion is about to appear, it shows theplete map. Even I know this; such a thing can¡¯t save you!"


    Zhou Bingliang waspletely dumbfounded. What Su Yang mentioned was precisely the secret he was referring to. But how could Su Yang, an outsider, know about this when even his son was unaware?


    "Zhou Bingliang, I gave you two chances, which was rather lenient!" Su Yang said as he approached Zhou Bingliang, "It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t seize them. In that case, you can¡¯t me me!"


    As he spoke, Su Yang ced his hand on top of Zhou Bingliang¡¯s head. Devouring the Heavens, without any suspense, turned Zhou Bingliang into nothingness.


    Later, Su Yang had Zhou Ruiwen brought up, taking the map from him. As for Zhou Ruiwen, he met the same fate as Zhou Bingliang, being devoured directly by Devouring the Heavens.


    This father and son were no saints; Su Yang naturally did not treat them with courtesy.


    Moreover, by killing the two of them, he silenced them, and no one would know that the map was in Su Yang¡¯s hands.


    As Su Yang saw from Zhou Bingliang¡¯s memory, the map was indeed nk. The material of the map was very special, resembling beast skin, with a metallic feel to the touch yet could be rolled up, very tough, not easily damaged.


    Su Yang could sense a force enshrouding the map. It wasn¡¯t protecting the map; on the contrary, it seemed always ready to destroy it. But now, that force had reached a very delicate bnce, so the map was safe.


    From the situation, if Su Yang tried to use force to interact with the map, then that force would immediately destroy the map. Thus, forcefully revealing the map¡¯s content seemed impossible; it looked like the only option was to wait for the map to reveal itself.

 Chapter 324 - 323 Mantra of Subduing Demons

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 323 Mantra of Subduing Demons</h4>


    The eighty billion that Su Yang took away was swindled on the scene by Zhou Bingliang.


    With Zhou Bingliang and his son dead, the matter naturally fell on the shoulders of the Zhou Family.


    The wealthy individuals at the scene indeed didn¡¯t dare to trouble the Zhou Family individually, but when theybined forces, they mustered the courage to approach the Zhou Family, especially since the Zhou Family was on the brink of copse.


    And this matter had nothing to do with Su Yang anymore.


    After purchasing the Jade Pipe, Chen Fei and the others went straight to Su Yang¡¯s house, as Chen Fei had been invited before.


    This time, the siblings Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng didn¡¯t dare to make a peep. In fact, they harbored some curiosity in their hearts, wanting to see what Su Yang¡¯s house was really like.


    Having such prestige in the Qingyun Clubhouse, making Young Master Lin so sincerely terrified, that person must be extraordinary. And Su Yang¡¯s house surely couldn¡¯t be ordinary!


    Upon arriving at Su Yang¡¯s house, they realized that calling it "not ordinary" was an understatement.


    Zhou Jiren was a rtively famous affluent individual in Pingbei Province as well, living in a detached vi. However,pared to Su Yang¡¯s residence, his was worlds apart.


    Just upon entering the house, Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were astonished by the luxurious interior decoration. After all, it was decorated by the Hou Family, one of the Ten Great Families, so naturally, it was beyondparison to their ordinary wealth.


    And when they learned that all three adjoining vis were properties of Su Yang, they were even more shocked and speechless.


    Just one of these houses would have been enough to shock them immensely. But to think that three consecutive houses belonged to Su Yang! Just how deep were Su Yang¡¯s financial resources?


    "Brother, if we had known this, why would we have stayed at a hotel!" Zhou Meng whispered inint, "This ce is so much prettier than a hotel, I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful house in my life!"


    Zhou Jun was even more distressed than Zhou Meng and whispered back, "How was I supposed to know? Who could have imagined that her in-looking brother could be so capable? If I had known, we could have grown closer to him, and that would be much better than associating with any Wang Shao or Lin Shao. If our family wanted to expand into Pingnan Province in the future, wouldn¡¯t it just be a word away with him?"


    "So what do we do now..." Zhou Meng whispered back.


    "I don¡¯t know either..." Zhou Jun¡¯s face showed even more embarrassment, regret eating him up inside.


    Zhou Meng suddenly said with a look of longing, "Brother, he seems to be about my age, I wonder if he has a girlfriend?"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Jun immediatelyughed, "It would be best if he doesn¡¯t. If you can win him over, you won¡¯t need to worry about anything for the rest of your life. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to marry into a wealthy family? This is a real wealthy family!"


    Zhou Meng¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled with excitement, "Don¡¯t worry, I reckon he¡¯s still green. Boys like that, I can handle with ease, after all your sister here was a school beauty!"


    The two toured the house for a while and when they got to the kitchen, they found Qi¡¯er assisting Zhao Xuefen.


    Zhou Jun¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life.


    "Th-this..." Zhou Meng was also puzzled, "Who is this?"


    "Oh, this is Qi¡¯er." Zhao Xuefen smiled and said, "She usually lives over there with Xiao Yang. We¡¯re preparing a lot of dishes tonight, so I asked her toe over and help. Don¡¯t worry, just take a seat, we can handle it here!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Meng was immediately taken aback. This beauty, she lives with Su Yang? What kind of rtionship do they have?


    Zhou Meng could also be considered a beauty, after all, she was the campus belle. However, in front of Qi¡¯er, she simply couldn¡¯tpare at all.


    Instantly, Zhou Meng felt utterly disheartened, giving up all her thoughts and silently sitting beside Zhou Jun.


    Before long, Su Yang returned, and everyone proceeded to take their seats.


    Zhou Jiren was extremely delighted, he had always held special admiration for his grandnephew Zhou Yinghao, and now Yinghao¡¯s girlfriend was even more to his satisfaction. Not only did shee from a prestigious family, but most importantly, she was extremely courteous, a trait that was rare among daughters of prominent families.


    The most awkward person at the scene was Zhou Jun. Sitting opposite Su Yang, he felt like he was sitting on pins and needles. Throughout the whole process, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Although Su Yang had not looked at him once from start to finish, his powerful presence still made him silent as a chill.


    After the meal was over, Su Yang said to Zhou Yinghao, "Brother-inw, don¡¯t rush to leave tomorrow. Go to Qingyun Clubhouse and get back that thirty million!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Yinghao couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, "Thirty million? Why go to Qingyun Clubhouse to get it?"


    "It¡¯s the Zhou Family returning the money to us. It¡¯s been left at Qingyun Clubhouse, you just go and take it," Su Yang said.


    "The Zhou Family has repaid the money?" Zhou Jiren said excitedly, "This... they repaid all the auction money? My goodness, how did you speak to them? The people from the Zhou Family are very arrogant, how could they possibly repay the money?"


    Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were also dumbfounded; the Zhou Family was one of the Ten Great Families. Su Yang had just said a few words and made the other party return the money? Su Yang¡¯s capability seemed to be too impressive!


    "Heh, I just reasoned with them," Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    "Young man, you really have some skills!" Zhou Jiren sincerely eximed, "Seeing you, I really feel old!"


    After seeing off Zhou Jiren and the others, Su Yang returned to his third floor and took out the hanging chain.


    This could actually be considered a set of prayer beads, except that the beads were too small, so it looked no different from a regr ornament.


    But if one took a close look in hand, it could be seen that each bead was carved with a tiny figure of an Arhat.


    In total, there were five hundred beads, with each one carved with an Arhat. Together, they amounted to the five hundred Arhats of the Buddhist Sect.


    It seemed that this was indeed a Buddhist magic artifact!


    Su Yang ced the prayer beads on the desk and swung a burst of Demonic Sect secret technique with his right hand, striking at the beads.


    Just as that Demonic Sect power was about to hit the beads, a burst of golden light suddenly shined from them, and a golden symbol flew out from each of the five hundred beads. These golden symbols converged to form a palm-sized golden Buddha.


    The Buddha held his hands together as if a real Buddha had descended to earth, reciting the Buddhist Subduing Demon Mantra, "Om Mani Padme Hum!"


    As the Six-Sybled Sanskrit Mantra was chanted, the golden Buddha actually began to growrger. With each recitation, his stature grew by an inch, infinitely miraculous.


    The Demonic Sect power Su Yang had struck out simply couldn¡¯tnd on the Buddha, being blocked by the golden light outside. The sh between the ck Demonic force and the golden Buddha light emitted a sizzling sound simr to meat roasting, awe-inspiring.


    Su Yang immediately withdrew his Demonic power and swung his hand again, this time using a Buddhist Secret Technique, slowly nketing the artifact with Buddhist power.

 Chapter 325 - 324 Divine Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 324 Divine Sovereign</h4>


    The situation this time waspletely different from before; the Buddhist power directly merged with the golden light.


    At this moment, Su Yang also had a miraculous feeling, as if he had transformed into the Buddha himself. Unconsciously, he started to sit cross-legged and chant the mantra, "Om mani padme hum!"


    With each recitation, Su Yang¡¯s body grew an inch. Before long, his body had doubled in size, and he had to bend over or else he would touch the ceiling.


    After taking a deep breath, Su Yang dispersed the Buddha force from his body, and his size slowly shrank back to normal.


    In this short period, Su Yang had thoroughly researched the prayer beads and understood the power of the six-syble mantra. As for the beads themselves, they were not that important to him anymore.


    However, since they were a superior magical artifact with strong defensive capabilities, Su Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t dispose of them carelessly. He decided to give the prayer beads to Fatty. Although Fatty was practicing the Returning Dream Technique, his time in cultivation was short, and his strength had yet to catch up.


    The Zhou Family matter ultimately ended with the familypensating several billion.


    The Zhou Family knew about Su Yang taking away the eighty billion, but they had also investigated his identity and knew he was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. Thus, in the end, they could only grit their teeth and swallow their losses.


    Compensating these billions was nearly fatal for the current Zhou Family. They were nearly finished, and paying out such arge sum was more than they could bear!


    However, the members of the Zhou Family were also shrewd, and after finding out the rtionship between Zhou Yinghao and Su Yang from indirect sources, they immediately began to woo Zhou Yinghao. They openly dered that Zhou Yinghao was a member of the Zhou family, even going so far as to include his family in the family genealogy, assigning them a high status.


    Although Zhou Yinghao didn¡¯t care at all about this matter, the Zhou Family was relentless. Moreover, this tactic actually worked to some extent; many who had formerly been covetous of the Zhou Family held back for the time being.


    After all, no one in Pingnan Province wanted to provoke Su Yang now.


    ...


    The night had fallen, and in an abandoned shack in the North Suburb of Zhongzhou.


    In the darkness, a panting figure approached.


    The moonlight revealed the man¡¯s true face, and it was none other than Eight-Faced Yama.


    Eight-Faced Yama looked around to make sure he wasn¡¯t followed, then quietly entered the shack.


    It was May, and Pingnan Province had already entered the hot weather season. However, upon entering the shack, Eight-Faced Yama couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The shack felt like an ice cer, so cold that even Eight-Faced Yama found it hard to bear.


    While looking around, suddenly, he felt a chill on his neck as a long de was ced against it.


    Eight-Faced Yama shuddered, then forced a smile and said, "Ghost Grandpa, you¡¯ve finally arrived!"


    A figure emerged from the darkness, standing at barely a meter and a half. His face was so hideously ugly that a single nce could haunt one¡¯s nightmares. In his hand, he gripped a thick-backed sabre with a terrifying skull for a handle and a de covered in intricate patterns, stained with spots of blood as if it had drunk from countless kills.


    This man was none other than Ghost de Mo Qianli, once a name that echoed through Pingnan Province, and the master of Three-de Huang Beilun!


    Mo Qianli walked with a limp, his eyes fixed intently on Eight-Faced Yama. Even a man like Eight-Faced Yama couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp tingle and his heart tremble at the sight.


    "Ghost Grandpa,tely, that Su Yang has been particrly prominent. I have arranged this May¡¯s Dragon Head Meeting ording to your instructions, and Pingbei Province will also be involved," said Eight-Faced Yama hesitantly, his voice low. "But, Ghost Grandpa, why involve Pingbei Province? This is about the power distribution of Pingnan Province, and it has nothing to do with Pingbei Province!"


    Mo Qianli limped over to the side of the bed and sat down, his voice cold. "With just Pingnan Province, the control remains entirely in the hands of the Ten Great Families. Adding Pingbei Province to the mix dilutes their control significantly, making our actions much more convenient!"


    "Oh!" Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s eyes brightened with understanding, and he nodded. "Ghost Grandpa¡¯s considerations are indeed thorough. However, this Su Yang, his strength seems to have increased recently. Last time, he even dared to challenge Wang Wanli, this... "


    "So what!" Mo Qianli said coldly. "What is Wang Wanli? When I was not in Pingnan, he secured the title of second in Pingnan Province. If I had been here, would he count as second?"


    Eight-Faced Yama nodded repeatedly. "With Ghost Grandpa¡¯s strength, Wang Wanli is not worth mentioning!"


    "Hmph, I know you still fear them," said Mo Qianli coldly. "Let me tell you the truth, I¡¯m here not only to kill that Su Yang but also to suppress the Ten Great Families. Even the title of first in Pingnan Province needs to change hands!"


    "Ah?" Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s eyes widened, and in a quiet voice, he said, "Ghost Grandpa, that... that¡¯s Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng, right? Are... are you really prepared to battle with Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng? I heard that Ye Jiansheng has returned to Pingnan. This... this isn¡¯t appropriate, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know my own limits!" Mo Qianli said coldly. "Of course, I¡¯m no match for Ye Jiansheng, but when the timees, someone will personally deal with Ye Jiansheng!"


    "Oh?" Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s spirits lifted, and, animated, he asked, "Who? Could it be a master from the Heavenly List?"


    "A master from the Heavenly List? Hmph!" Mo Qianli snorted disdainfully and suddenly shouted, "Blind to Mount Tai, the true person is before you, and you still don¡¯t kneel!"


    Eight-Faced Yama, taken aback, watched as ripples seemed to undte around the bed beside Mo Qianli. As the ripples dissipated slowly, apletely naked man appeared on the bed.


    The man¡¯s real age was indiscernible; his hair was grizzled, yet his features resembled those of someone in their twenties or thirties. Beneath himy another figure, but it could hardly be called human anymore; it was a mummified corpse, seemingly drained of all vitality, barely recognizable as a woman.


    "Greetings, Divine Sovereign!" Ghost de Mo Qianli prostrated himself on the ground and shouted loudly.


    Only then did Eight-Faced Yama snap back to reality, and quickly followed suit, kneeling on the ground and trembling, "Greetings, Divine Sovereign!"


    The man paid them no mind and meditated cross-legged for a while, his gray hair slowly turning back to ck, transforming into a handsome young man.


    Opening his eyes, he nced at Eight-Faced Yama and said coldly, "So you¡¯re Eight-Faced Yama."


    "Indeed, it is I!" Eight-Faced Yama said, his voice shaking. Anyone referred to as Divine Sovereign by Ghost de Mo Qianli was no ordinary being; he must be at least at the level of a Terrestrial Immortal!


    "Good!" The man slowly nodded. "This time, you will help me deal with the Ten Great Families. Once I kill Ye Jiansheng and sweep the Ten Great Families, the entirety of Pingnan Province will be left with just one underground dragon head¡ªthat will be you!"

 Chapter 326 - 325 Gwu Jihan

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 325 Gwu Jihan</h4>


    Eight-Faced Yama was not very excited; on the contrary, his expression seemed somewhat panicked.


    Ye Jiansheng, that was a figure Eight-Faced Yama wouldn¡¯t even dare to provoke in his dreams. And now, suddenly, a Divine Sovereign emerged, intending to kill Ye Jiansheng¡ªcould Eight-Faced Yama believe it?


    Mo Qianli said coldly, "Eight-Faced Yama, the Divine Sovereign is speaking to you. Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and thank the Divine Sovereign for his generous gift?"


    Eight-Faced Yama hesitated, then the Divine Sovereign sneered, "Eight-Faced Yama, are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to kill the Sword Saint, and that you will get dragged down as a result?"


    Eight-Faced Yama bowed his head in silence, but his meaning was already quite clear.


    "Hahaha..." the Divine Sovereignughed heartily, saying coldly, "Do you know who I am?"


    Eight-Faced Yama shook his head and said in a low voice, "I have yet to ask for the Divine Sovereign¡¯s esteemed name!"


    "My name, you should have heard of it," said the Divine Sovereign loudly, "My name is Gwu Jihan!"


    "Gwu..." Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief, staring at the Divine Sovereign, "You... you are Gwu Jihan?"


    "How dare you address the Divine Sovereign by his name so brazenly!" shouted Mo Qianli angrily.


    "No matter!" The Divine Sovereign waved his hand casually, and sneered, "Unexpected, isn¡¯t it? The Gwu Jihan who was defeated by Ye Jiansheng decades ago and went mad for many years¡ªis now in this form?"


    "Gwu... oh no, Divine Sovereign, you... what is this..." Eight-Faced Yama looked incredibly shocked, he had heard of the grudge between Ye Jiansheng and Gwu Jihan.


    When Gwu Jihan was fifty years old, he was defeated by the then fifteen-year-old Ye Jiansheng, and afterwards went mad, burning all of the Gwu Family¡¯s secret manuals, leading to the family¡¯s decline. There were even rumors that, to prevent Gwu Jihan frommitting more outrageous acts, the family had locked him in their dungeon. By now, it had already been thirty years.


    Ye Jiansheng was now forty-five years old, so Gwu Jihan should be eighty by now. However, the person before him appeared to be in his twenties or thirties¡ªat certainly not like an eighty-year-old man.


    "Thirty years ago, after that battle, everyone thought I, Gwu Jihan, had no hope left in this life," Gwu Jihan sneered, "Even my own family locked me away in the dungeon¡¯s depths, to be forever deprived of sunlight."


    "Heh heh, it¡¯s a pity, people only know part of the story, not the whole. Although I lost that battle thirty years ago, it helped me to find the ws in my family¡¯s martial arts. Thirty years¡ªthirty whole years, I¡¯ve been in seclusion within the dungeon and have finally mastered all the familial martial arts. I¡¯ve advanced further in my cultivation, stepping into the Spirit Tranquility Realm, which is the legendary Land Fairy Realm."


    "In these thirty years, I did not merely cultivate; I also studied Ye Jiansheng¡¯s swordsmanship. Now that I have left my seclusion, I am absolutely confident that I can y Ye Jiansheng and avenge my past humiliation!"


    Eight-Faced Yama listened with a face full of shock. Gwu Jihan sure was persistent.


    "However, Ye Jiansheng is now also in the Earthly Immortal Realm, and moreover, he has entered the Heavenly List..." Eight-Faced Yama said softly, "Ranked seventh on the Heavenly List, Divine Sovereign, you must be cautious of him!"


    "Heavenly List seventh? Hmph!" Gwu Jihan sneered, "Thirteen days ago, outside of Beimang Mountain, I killed Chaos Knife, who was ranked ninth on the ck List. Does that make me the ninth on the ck List now?"


    "Of course that counts!" Eight-Faced Yama immediately nodded, but his face still showed unease.


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking..." Gwu Jihan sneered, "On my own, of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a bold im. However, I also have an assistant, the Assassination Star, ranked tenth on the secret list!"


    "Assassination Star!?" Eight-Faced Yama¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he trembled, "Isn¡¯t that the founder of the Killing Star Legion? He¡¯s going to take action as well?"


    "The ninth on the ck List, plus the tenth on the Dark List, can they kill the seventh on the Heavenly List?" Gwu Jihan sneered.


    "Of course!" The Eight-Faced Yama immediately nodded, excitedly saying, "Divine Sovereign, what do you want me to do?"


    "It¡¯s simple!" Gwu Jihan said coldly, "I want you to take control of the Dragon Head Meeting in May and also to kidnap Ye Wantong. In this battle, I want Ye Jiansheng to be distracted and die with his eyes open!"


    "Kidnapping Ye Wantong is easy, as long as Sword Saint is not by her side, it¡¯s all simple," the Eight-Faced Yama said. "However, taking control of this Dragon Head Meeting in May might not be so simple, considering Pingbei Province will also be involved..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will send someone to help you!" Gwu Jihan said, "Come out!"


    From the darkness, a man stepped out slowly. His face was stern, his body radiating a murderous aura.


    "It¡¯s you!" The Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, "Ren Beishan!"


    The man was none other than Ren Beishan, the Family Head of the Ren Family, one of the Five Great Martial Arts Families of Pingnan Province.


    Ren Beishan¡¯s expression was cold as he said indifferently, "Surnamed Yan, I will help you with the Dragon Head Meeting in May. But, you must arrange a fight for me with Su Yang, I want to kill him with my own hands!"


    Ren Beishan¡¯s son had been crippled by Su Yang, and Ren Beishan had been longing for revenge ever since. However, Su Yang¡¯s recent consecutive actions had deterred him from making a move, and the grudge had been festering within him.


    Now with an opportunity at hand, he certainly wouldn¡¯t miss it; he was determined to kill Su Yang himself!


    "No problem!" The Eight-Faced Yamaughed heartily, "With Ghost Grandpa and Family Head Ren taking action to help, no one will be able to stop us at the Dragon Head Meeting this May!"


    ...


    Nanluo City.


    In this period, Su Yang hadn¡¯t been involved in other activities and spent most of his time at the school.


    His Destiny Martial Arts was now overcrowded. After Wang Hao won the championship, he made the Destiny Martial Arts the hottest school in the whole Nanluo City. Even people outside the school were trying all means to get in.


    The teaching of Destiny Martial Arts was not personally overseen by Su Yang. He taught Wang Hao a set of cultivation methods and then tasked Wang Hao as the head coach to instruct others.


    Later, Hu Xiexie somehow found her way to Destiny Martial Arts. After sparring with Wang Hao and beating him up, she forcefully took over as the head coach, bing the new head coach of Destiny Martial Arts, personally teaching others how to practice martial arts.


    As a result, Destiny Martial Arts became even more appealing, and even more people came to enroll.


    Even though Destiny Martial Arts was no longer epting disciples, every day when Hu Xiexie taught her sses, hundreds of people would stand outside to watch, almost ready to hold up signs and be her fans.


    Hu Xiexie thoroughly enjoyed this lifestyle¡ªshe always dreamed of being a heroic woman. Seizing this opportunity, she indulged herself to her heart¡¯s content.


    Moreover, since Su Yang was at Destiny Martial Arts every day, she became even more frequent in her visits. After each ss, she would stick to her apprentice, wandering here and there, leaving Su Yang speechless.


    One day, like usual, Su Yang arrived at the school. Just as he entered, he saw from afar Ling Zi standing near the school gate, waiting.

 Chapter 327 - 326 Concert

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 326 Concert</h4>


    "Master Su!" Ling Zi hurried over with a smile, "We¡¯ve finally waited for you!"


    "Is there something you couldn¡¯t have just told me over the phone?" Su Yang wondered.


    "No, it¡¯s that this matter is quite important," Ling Zi smiled. "Before, didn¡¯t you tell me to let you know when the Dragon Head Meeting in May was about to start? Well, it¡¯s about to begin, and I¡¯m prepared to sign up. I¡¯m just not sure about your schedule, Master Su..."


    "Is that so? Then sign up," Su Yang said. "You¡¯ve been doing pretty well recently, and I will help you secure the first ce at the Dragon Head Meeting in May!"


    Ling Zi was so excited he almost jumped up, his voice trembling, "Thank you, Master Su, thank you, Master Su!"


    "Mm!" Su Yang nodded calmly.


    "Is there anything else?" Seeing Ling Zi hadn¡¯t left, Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "Oh, this..." Ling Zi scratched his head, speaking quietly, "It¡¯s like this, Miss Ying¡¯er from the provincial city seems to have run into some trouble recently. Since you two seem to have a good rtionship, I thought... I thought I should tell you..."


    "Ying¡¯er? What happened?" Su Yang frowned.


    "I¡¯m not sure, but recently the media has been abuzz with reports saying that her songs are suspected of giarism or something," Ling Zi said. "There¡¯s been this singingpetition recently, and the scandal broke out there, causing quite a stir."


    Su Yang remembered that when Ying¡¯er left Nanluo City, she did mention she was going to join a singingpetition. He hadn¡¯t expected such a fuss to arise.


    "Alright, I got it!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Then I¡¯ll take my leave!" Ling Zi bowed and walked away.


    Su Yang walked with his hands behind his back, thinking about Ying¡¯er¡¯s situation. Ying¡¯er was a great girl, from a good family and attractive, without being pretentious. The most important thing was, she was also good to Su Yang. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just ignore her problems.


    When he reached the ssroom, Su Yang was astonished to find that Zhao Qiu Peng wasn¡¯t there.


    That guy had recently been moring about wanting to go to college and was busy studying every day, usually slumped over the desk with various review materials. Howe he wasn¡¯t here now, during school hours? Could it be he¡¯s giving up?


    In fact, the ssroom was rather empty, with very few people besides a handful, most weren¡¯t there.


    As Su Yang was feeling surprised, Wang Hao appeared with a bunch of people passing by the window. On spotting Su Yang, Wang Hao excitedly eximed, "Boss, boss!"


    "What¡¯s up?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "Let¡¯s go to the concert!" Wang Hao said excitedly. "Youth of Tomorrow is back at school for a charity performance, they¡¯re currently holding a concert at the gymnasium, and lots of people are there. I reserved a seat for you, let¡¯s hurry over!"


    "Youth of Tomorrow? What¡¯s that?" Su Yang wondered.


    "It¡¯s a band that came out of our school!" Wang Hao eximed, pulling Su Yang along and began to exin about the band called Youth of Tomorrow.


    Youth of Tomorrow was a band formed on campus, and one of its members was a student from No. 7 Middle School. They had secured the runner-up position in a nationalpetition, shot to fame, and signed with a talent agency, officially debuting.


    Many students at the school regard Tomorrow¡¯s Youth as their idols. Their concert here naturally attracted a lot of people, Zhao Qiupeng and the others went to see it.


    At the entrance of the gymnasium, Wang Hao also made clear the situation with Tomorrow¡¯s Youth.


    Su Yang curled his lips and said, "Damn, I thought it was something special, but it¡¯s just a small group!"


    Without waiting for Wang Hao to speak, a girl next to him suddenly jumped up like a dog with its tail stepped on, "How can you talk like that? What do you mean by ¡¯small group¡¯? Tomorrow¡¯s Youth is currently the band with the most potential and the most talent in the country. The members are handsome and talented; they are all material for megastars. What are you to talk like that?"


    "Yeah, you look like a toad and dare to belittle Tomorrow¡¯s Youth like that!"


    "What dog crap, do you think it¡¯s your turn to speak here?"


    "Hmph, hanging out with these martial arts people, no need to guess, you must be from the sports department. All brawn and no brains, talking about creativity and talent with them is like ying the lute to a cow!"


    Several girls around pointed and whispered as if Su Yang¡¯s words had insulted their ancestors.


    Su Yang was speechless; these girls clearly weren¡¯t from Seventh Middle School, but they acted as if they owned the ce.


    "Hey, I¡¯m telling you, talk to me with some respect!" Wang Hao was furious: "This is our Destiny..."


    Su Yang immediately covered Wang Hao¡¯s mouth, arguing with a bunch of fangirls, how embarrassing, you still want to mention my name, are you trying to embarrass me as well?


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get inside!" Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with these little fangirls and entered the gymnasium with Wang Hao.


    Just as they entered, they were greeted by a pig-ughtering-like wail. On stage, five men in different styles were ying various instruments, screeching as they sang. Their voices were indeed not bad, but this forced raspiness was a bit too affected.


    The band¡¯s lead singer was a handsome young man with long hair, exuding a bit of a rock vibe. He was now holding a microphone, directing his screech at a particr spot in the audience.


    Su Yang looked over and saw Hu Xiexie sitting at that spot. The young man¡¯s gaze was fixed on Hu Xiexie the whole time, making it clear he fancied her. He was now screeching wildly at Hu Xiexie, like a peacock disying its feathers.


    Hu Xiexie looked helpless, but Zhao Qiupeng and Xie Wei beside her were shaking their shlights as if a true superstar was holding a concert.


    As Su Yang and the others squeezed over, Hu Xiexie was overjoyed to see him.


    "Here, here,e over quickly!" Hu Xiexie almost pulled Su Yang down to sit, pouting, "Oh my, why did youe sote? If you hadn¡¯t, I was about to leave. This howling and screeching, it¡¯s so unbearable!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang smiled thinly, "Knowing it¡¯s howling and screeching, yet you still came to listen, what am I supposed to say about you?"


    "I came early to save a spot because I thought you wereing. Who knew they sang like this!" Hu Xiexie pursed her lips, "Ah, I might as well have gone back to ss!"


    Seeing how close Hu Xiexie was with Su Yang, the lead singer could barely conceal the anger in his eyes, as if Su Yang had stolen his girlfriend.


    At this moment, the song ended and a cheer erupted from the audience. However, Hu Xiexie kept chatting with Su Yang, paying no attention to the so-called band on stage.


    The lead singer, holding the microphone, smiled and said, "Alright, it¡¯s time for the interactive segment. For the next song, I will invite a member of the audience on stage to sing with us. I wonder who would like to join us for a duet?"

 Chapter 328 - 327 Are you sure you want me to perform on stage?

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 327 Are you sure you want me to perform on stage?</h4>


    The crowd cheered, and numerous girls waved their hands excitedly, shouting as if they wished they could run up on stage to sing along.


    "Great!" the lead singer said with a face full of pride, "Since everyone is so enthusiastic, I¡¯ll just pick someone at random."


    His gaze fell directly on Hu Xiexie as he smiled and said, "Let¡¯s choose this beauty then. Congrattions to you, beautiful!"


    All eyes in the audience alsonded on Hu Xiexie, as the band members exchanged knowing smiles, aware that the lead singer was on the hunt again.


    Lead singer Chen Rui was handsome, sang well, talented, and wealthy. Using this move, he never failed in his pursuits and had never failed to get the girl he wanted. The most ssic instance had been at a concert in a third-tier city, where he ended up wooing three girls at once, and they all spent the night with him, earning him the title of a Casanova.


    Seeing the way Chen Rui was looking at Hu Xiexie, everyone knew that this girl couldn¡¯t escape. However, she was far prettier than any other girl the lead singer had encountered before. With such a beauty, it wasn¡¯t only Chen Rui who was envious, but also the rest of the band!


    "Me?" Hu Xiexie was taken aback.


    "Yes, you!" Chen Ruiughed, "You shouted with such enthusiasm just now, it seems like you¡¯re very familiar with our songs, soe on and sing one with us!"


    While speaking, Chen Rui tried to put on his most charming smile, making the lovesick girls in the audience even more infatuated, each of them screaming out loud.


    "Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome, how can there be such a handsome man in this world!"


    "That¡¯s what you call a real man, the rest are just male animals!"


    "He¡¯s so handsome, so handsome, Chen Rui, how can you be this handsome!"


    "I¡¯m going to go crazy, why didn¡¯t he ask me to sing?"


    The cheers and screams of these people made Chen Rui even more proud. This move had never failed him; what girl could resist his smile?


    "Are you sick?" Hu Xiexie suddenly replied, "When did I ever show enthusiasm? Which of your songs am I familiar with? Are you blind?"


    The crowd instantly fell silent, looking at Hu Xiexie in bewilderment. What did this mean? Chen Rui invites you, and you don¡¯t give face?


    Chen Rui was also stunned; he had never encountered such a situation before. What girl wasn¡¯t charmed by his words and smile? What was going on today? Hu Xiexie not only refused to go on stage but also berated him, leaving him suffocating with his face turning red.


    "You... you..." Chen Rui was extremely furious, but in front of so many people, it was not appropriate to make a scene.


    He took a deep breath and forced a smile, "Oh, maybe I heard wrong, sorry about that. How about this, let¡¯s have the handsome guy next to youe up and do a duet, how about that?"


    In Chen Rui¡¯s view, since Su Yang was close to Hu Xiexie, her unwillingness to get on stage must be because of Su Yang. By inviting Su Yang, he intended to embarrass him in front of everyone and recover his own image.


    Singing, in that regard, Chen Rui feared no one!


    Su Yang, of course, saw right through Chen Rui¡¯s intentions and responded with a coldugh, "Not interested!"


    With that, the venue burst into uproar once again.


    "Hey, you two have gone too far. Brother Rui personally invites you, and you won¡¯t get on stage; do you really think so highly of yourselves?"


    "What¡¯s the big deal? Brother Rui graciously invited you guys, and that¡¯s because he respects you. What are you acting so haughty for?"


    "Who knows where this uncouth brute came from, do you not understand manners? Do you not know what quality is? Brother Rui invited you so politely, and this is your attitude?"


    "Get out! Get out!"


    The fangirls were yelling incessantly, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to gang up and attack Su Yang and his friends.


    Chen Rui was smiling, this was exactly the effect he wanted.


    "It¡¯s fine, going on stage to sing is just for fun and entertainment, it¡¯s not apetition, there¡¯s no need to feel pressured!" Chen Rui said with a smile, "Even if you don¡¯t sing well, everyone here is from Nanluo City, who wouldugh at you? After all, not everyone can be talented. But if you don¡¯t make an effort, that would be your fault!"


    The crowd began to mor even more fiercely, when suddenly one girl said, "Look at the clothes he¡¯s wearing, they¡¯re from some Martial Arts Club. Oh my, so he¡¯s a sports student, no wonder he¡¯s reluctant to go on stage. Those sports department brutes, all brawn and no brains, asking them to sing is like getting an old ox to y the piano, it¡¯s like forcing a duck onto a perch!"


    "Hahaha..." The crowdughed uproariously.


    The people from Destiny Martial Arts were all angry, with one eximing, "What¡¯s wrong with being a sports student? If you¡¯re capable, thenpete in a sports event. I could crush you with one hand!"


    "Yeah, you¡¯re really something, hitting a girl, you¡¯ve got real guts!" The girl who had spoken earlier said with a sneer, "Oh dear, you¡¯re scaring me, please don¡¯t crush me to death, I¡¯m terrified!"


    The crowdughed again, and at that moment, Chen Rui on stage said with a smile, "My friend, why be angry? This is a civilized society, not a barbaric era, let¡¯s not resort to violence at every turn. Society progresses through mental power, not physical strength, am I right or what, everyone?"


    "Right!"


    "Brother Rui is so right!"


    "That¡¯s the truth, these barbarians, they do nothing but bully people at school, what else can they do?"


    "Oh dear, don¡¯t say that, be careful they might beat us up in a moment!"


    "Yeah, with all their might, they even hit girls, we better keep our voices down, don¡¯t let them hear..."


    The taunting from the crowd continued, and Wang Hao and the others were so angry their faces turned bluish-green. If it had been men spouting this nonsense, a fight would have already broken out. But it was a group of girls doing the name-calling, and they couldn¡¯ty a hand on them.


    If you hit them, and it got out that the people from Destiny Martial Arts were here beating up girls, that would sound terrible!


    But not hitting back was also humiliating, the crowd¡¯s mockery hadn¡¯t stopped for a moment!


    Chen Rui¡¯s face bore a cold smirk as he watched Su Yang, this was exactly the oue he wanted. If Su Yang took the stage, Chen Rui could use his own singing and talent to defeat Su Yang, making him humiliate himself in public. If Su Yang didn¡¯t take the stage, that would be even more humiliating; either way, he wanted to tear apart Su Yang¡¯s face, and make him lose face in front of Hu Xiexie!


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm; he had not nned to stay here. But, as things had escted to this point, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to leave.


    As the hubbub from the crowd gradually subsided, he nced at Chen Rui sideways and said coldly, "Are you sure you want me to go on stage and perform?"


    "Was I not clear enough earlier, or is it that you sports students have particrly poor memory?" Chen Rui asked with a smile, "Or perhaps I should let you go on stage and smash bricks with your chest, instead?"


    The crowdughed uproariously again, looking at Su Yang as if he were a fool.

 Chapter 329 - 328 Soul Calming Melody

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 328 Soul Calming Melody</h4>


    Su Yang nodded slowly and said softly, "Since you wish to humiliate yourself, I won¡¯t leave you any face!"


    With those words, Su Yang stood up and walked straight to the stage.


    "Su Yang..." Hu Xiexie said anxiously in a low voice, "Can you sing?"


    "Nope!" Su Yang said.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Hu Xiexie asked anxiously. "Didn¡¯t you see? That guy is just trying to make you lose face. Don¡¯t get physical, okay? If you fight, the rumors outside will be even worse!"


    "Heh, do I need to hit him?" Su Yang replied with a cold chuckle and a shake of his head.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Hu Xiexie said, baffled.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t reply, as he had already reached the stage.


    Chen Rui narrowed his eyes, Su Yang on stage meant that he was going to make Su Yang lose face there.


    "Very good, young man, you¡¯ve got courage!" Chen Rui patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder and smiled. "Got any songs you can sing? I¡¯ll go easy on you, how about I sing with you?"


    "Brother Rui is so generous, even amodating this kid!"


    "That¡¯s what you call truly talented and virtuous. Brother Rui, with such great musical creativity, is even singing a duet with someone so simple-minded, how considerate!"


    "Way to go, Brother Rui!"


    The girls below started to cheer again, all of thempletely like starstruck fans.


    Su Yang, with a calm face, shook his head and said, "Sorry, my throat is a bit off today, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t sing."


    "What do you mean?" Chen Rui frowned. "What? You want to back out now? Tch, I thought you athletes were all brawn and no brain. Turns out, you¡¯re quite slick at making excuses!"


    The crowdughed even louder, and some even started booing.


    "But I can y a piece," Su Yang said with a light chuckle, looking at Chen Rui. "I heard you¡¯re quite strong inposing, a well-known musical talent? How about we have a littlepetition in creativity?"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire ce was in an uproar. Before Chen Rui could speak, those fan girls down below started cursing.


    "You lousy PE student, you dare to challenge Brother Rui in creativity? Do you even know how to spell ¡¯death¡¯?"


    "This is simply an insult to Brother Rui. A PE student challenging Brother Rui in creativity? Do you even know what creativity is? If I gave you a music staff, would you recognize it?"


    "Oh my, perhaps your PE teacher taught you music too? You know how to create music? Brother Rui, are you scared?"


    Chen Rui looked up and smiled, then nced sideways at Su Yang: "Kid, are you sure you want to challenge me in musicposition?"


    "It depends on whether you dare or not!" Su Yang smiled.


    "It¡¯s not a question of daring," Chen Rui said. "Comparing with you, I¡¯d be lowering my own status! You say we shouldpete, but it would be a hollow victory for me. Besides, winning won¡¯t sound good either. It¡¯s like a lion hunting a rabbit. If word gets out, it¡¯s me who loses face!"


    "It¡¯s different!" Su Yang shook his head. "You¡¯re a beast; I¡¯m not!"


    Chen Rui¡¯s expression immediately turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "What¡¯s this? Trying to insult someone?"


    "Barbarians! Barbarians! All PE students are barbarians!" The girls below started shouting.


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly. "Chen Rui, let¡¯s cut the nonsense. Are wepeting or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving."


    "Since you insist, I¡¯ll lower myself to your level and ept your challenge!" Chen Ruiughed. "So, is it going to be about improvisation or past work?"


    "Whatever!" Su Yang said. "Bring out your best work topete with me, so you won¡¯t imter that you weren¡¯t prepared!"


    "Well, look at you and your big talk!" Chen Rui sneered, "Do I even need to bring out my best work? Everyone here knows what it is! Come on, tell him, what¡¯s my best piece?"


    "Unmasking Love!" the crowd answered in unison.


    With a face full of pride, Chen Ruiughed, "So, have you heard of it?"


    "Since everyone knows it, I¡¯ll perform a piece as well. Please feel free to critique," Su Yang said with a smile, "My throat is a bit ufortable, so I can¡¯t sing. I¡¯ll just y some music, and may the wise see wisdom!"


    Chen Rui¡¯s expression turned icy as he said coldly, "Just y music and you think you canpare with my creation? You really think you¡¯re an Immortal!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed without responding, his gaze shifting around the room, finally resting on the band¡¯s drummer.


    "Could I borrow one of those drums?" Su Yang asked.


    "What for?" the drummer demanded, his eyes wide.


    "To y," Su Yang replied.


    "To y?" The drummer was befuddled. "You... you¡¯re going to perform with a drum? What¡¯s the deal?"


    Everyone else in the venue was equally bewildered; drums and sets were just for keeping rhythm. To perform, you¡¯d rely on string instruments¡ªsince when did anyone use drums to perform?


    "Can I borrow it or not?" Su Yang pressed.


    The drummer looked to Chen Rui, who frowned and said, "You¡¯re really nning on using this drum topete with me?"


    "Is there a problem?" Su Yang countered.


    "Do you even think there¡¯s a need topare?" Chen Rui said coldly.


    "If you¡¯re conceding, then there really is no need," Su Yang replied.


    "Damn it, give him the drum!" Chen Rui exploded in anger, "Bastard, if you lose today, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll make sure the whole world knows what an idiot you are!"


    Completely ignoring him, Su Yang took the drum, ced it in front of him, and tapped it twice with the drumsticks, finding the rhythm.


    The girls in the audience giggled mockingly¡ªas far as they were concerned, Su Yang was just going to humiliate himself by doing this.


    Hu Xiexie, Wang Hao, and the others were also dumbfounded. What on earth was Su Yang up to?


    "Can Su Yang sing?" Hu Xiexie asked Zhao Qiu Peng in a low voice.


    "Sing, my ass! When we were kids, he could make the whole ss go off pitch just with the Young Pioneers¡¯ anthem," Zhao Qiu Peng replied.


    "What aboutposing?" Hu Xiexie asked again.


    "Give me a break; the ss he skipped the most as a kid was music ss. Compose what, chicken¡¯s crooning? Him getting a sound out of that drum would be an achievement in itself!"


    "So what¡¯s he doing then?" Hu Xiexie was confused.


    Under the scrutiny of the entire audience, Su Yang took a deep breath and gently struck the drum with his drumstick.


    With a series of soft drumbeats, the noise from the crowd gradually ceased. Those who had been sneering now found themselves captivated, falling deeper into enchantment.


    What Su Yang yed was the Soul Calming Melody from the Immortals¡¯ Music Collection, not only a pleasing tune, but crucially, it also had the effect of soothing the nerves. Insomniacs listening to this melody could fall asleep on the spot, with a remarkably therapeutic effect. Ordinary listeners would also be extremely rxed,pletely immersed in the music.


    After all, this was the ultimate collection of music from the Three Thousand Great Worlds by the Fairy of Heavenly Sound¡ªhow could it be simple?


    Su Yang had once used a wooden stick to tap a table and enraptured Qi¡¯er and Auntie Wu. Now, ying it on the drum, the effect was naturally even better.


    When the piece ended, there was a silence as deep as death in the venue, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Not just the audience below the stage, but Chen Rui and others on the stage too, had been utterly absorbed by the Soul Calming Melody.

 Chapter 330 - 329: Plagiarism?

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 329: giarism?</h4>


    Su Yang set down the drumsticks and spoke softly, "So, is there a judge who can determine who won and who lost?"


    His words jolted everyone awake, and the entire venue suddenly burst into noisy excitement.


    "What did I just hear?"


    "That sounded amazing! Absolutely amazing!"


    "I¡¯ve never heard music this good in my life, it¡¯s so soothing, sofortable, I felt like I was flying in the sky!"


    "My God, is this... can this be music created by humans? This must be the music of the immortals, right?"


    Below, the crowd was incessantly uproarious, their faces flushed red,pletely stunned by Su Yang¡¯s "Soul Calming Melody".


    "Wow, that¡¯s amazing!" Hu Xiexie was even more excited, shouting loudly, "Su Yang, brilliant, I support you!"


    On stage, Chen Rui¡¯splexion turned ashen. At this moment, he knew without aparison that Su Yang¡¯s piece had utterly eclipsed his so-called music.


    In fact, Su Yang¡¯s performance could be said to have outshone any music Chen Rui knew. Now all music paled inparison to this melody of Su Yang¡¯s!


    But how could this be possible? How could a sports studentpose such exquisite music?


    After a moment of silence, Chen Rui suddenly said in a deep voice, "Hmph, a giarized piece of music, and you have the nerve topete with me?"


    "giarized?"


    "No way, is his piece giarized?"


    "Heavens, I knew it, how could it be possible, him being a sports student, topose music? And topose it so well, it must definitely be the work of some master!"


    "That¡¯s disgusting! That¡¯s disgusting! To giarize someone else¡¯s work and dare to perform here and evenpete with Brother Rui, utterly shameless!"


    Below, a bunch of girls shouted indignantly, and some even started throwing things onto the stage.


    "giarized?" Su Yangughed, looking at Chen Rui, "Whose work did I giarize?"


    "Mine!" Chen Rui proudly imed, "This is a piece I created not long ago, I haven¡¯t finished writing the lyrics yet. I never imagined it would be stolen by you, you are truly shameless!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed, looking up, "You say you created it? Fine, y it once, let everyone discern, and see if I really giarized it!"


    "Hey!" Down below, Hu Xiexie panicked, "Su Yang, what are you doing? They¡¯re professionals in music; after listening once, they can remember the melody, ying it again is no difficulty at all..."


    "I know!" Su Yang smiled faintly, looking at Chen Rui, "If you can y it with the same effect, then I have giarized you. If not, hehe, you will have to pay the price for your words!"


    "Since I said you giarized, there must be some changes in your piece from mine," Chen Rui said, "Of course I can¡¯t y it exactly like you did, but after everyone listens, they will know if you giarized me!"


    "Alright, let everyone discern!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile.


    Below, Hu Xiexie and others were anxiously turning in circles, all these were Chen Rui¡¯s fans, how could they be fair judges?


    A cold smile crossed Chen Rui¡¯s lips. Of course, he could tell that Su Yang¡¯s melody could shake the entire music world. If he could im this melody as his own creation, he would be a historical figure in world music history, and one song could bring him glory and riches for a lifetime.


    Therefore, as soon as Su Yang finished ying, he made a decision to im this melody as his own.


    After all, it was Su Yang¡¯s first performance, and no one knew that Su Yang couldpose music. It seemed he hadn¡¯t even registered the copyright for the melody.


    He imed Su Yang giarized, and certainly many people would believe him. He had almost memorized the tune by now, and was sure he could y it without any issues. This was his best chance to im the piece as his own.


    Chen Rui grabbed a guitar, took a deep breath, and began to y the melody that Su Yang had just performed.


    But after a few notes, Chen Rui felt something was wrong; he simply couldn¡¯t produce the same feeling as Su Yang¡¯s ying. The same melody,ing from him, was just like noise, nowhere near as soothing or pleasant to the ear.


    The fangirls below, who had been watching him full of hope, started to make amotion when he had yed for a while. This ying, what was it? It was simply grating!


    Su Yang remained smiling faintly, as this scenario was within his expectations.


    The Soul Calming Melody wasn¡¯t like ordinary music. It wasn¡¯t enough to just remember the tune to y it well. This melody had a few key points written down in the score, things that people couldn¡¯t discern by ear. Only by remembering these key points could one y it well. Relying solely on the tune was utterly futile, utterly useless!


    Halfway through the performance, the audience couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Hu Xiexie was the first to yell out, "Stop it, you idiot, what the hell are you ying!"


    "Get lost! With that level of skill, you dare use our master of giarism?"


    "What the heck is this, calling yourself a creative genius? The pigs back at my home sound better than this!"


    "Damn it, stop ying, my ears are about to get pierced!"


    Even the fangirls began shouting for him to stop.


    Chen Rui¡¯s face turned extremely ugly; he knew he had thoroughly embarrassed himself. He stopped ying and suddenly turned to run, not lingering at the scene any further.


    However, he hadn¡¯t run two steps before Su Yang blocked his way.


    "Brother Rui, what¡¯s the rush?" Su Yang said with a smile. "We haven¡¯t finished dealing with our matter, have we?"


    "Get out of the way!" Chen Rui gritted his teeth. "Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you!"


    "Oh? You want to get physical with an athlete like me?" Su Yang teased.


    Enraged, Chen Rui suddenly lifted his foot to kick at Su Yang.


    But before his foot could reach Su Yang, it was met with a direct punch from Su Yang, sending it back.


    Chen Rui fell to the ground and seized the opportunity to shout, "You dare hit someone!? Where are the bodyguards? Bodyguards!"


    Immediately, a dozen strong men rushed over, all of them Chen Rui¡¯s bodyguards.


    Chen Rui, supported by one of the men, stood up and yelled angrily, "You bastard, you dare hit someone. Do you really think you athletes are something? Come on, fight then. I want to see how tough you are against my bodyguards!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and walked slowly towards Chen Rui, "I really didn¡¯t want to deal with you, but you truly disgust me. Since it¡¯se to this, I suppose I must let you suffer a bit!"


    "Beat him to death!" Chen Rui roared angrily.


    The bodyguards immediately charged, but Su Yang casually waved his hand, pping each one away with a smack. None of the dozen bodyguards could get anywhere near Su Yang; all were sent flying by his heavy ps.


    Chen Rui was dumbfounded. These bodyguards were all professionals! In his view, taking down Su Yang was supposed to be easy, just a sports student after all, nothing to worry about. But he never expected this oue; who exactly was Su Yang?

 Chapter 331: Differentiated Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 331: Differentiated Treatment</h4>


    Su Yang walked up to Chen Rui, smiled faintly, and said, "If you¡¯re putting on a concert, just focus on the concert, right? So why provoke me? Oh, is it because Hu Xiexie ignored you that you¡¯re taking your anger out on me? You realize this is suicide, right?"


    Chen Rui clenched his teeth and said angrily, "I warn you, if you darey a finger on me, I¡¯ll call the police and get you arrested immediately!"


    "Oh, go ahead, call the police!" Su Yang said with a smile, "I¡¯m giving you this chance!"


    Chen Rui bit his teeth and turned to look at a band member, urgently saying, "What are you standing there for, call the police!"


    The band member hurriedly made the call, but while he was speaking, Su Yang suddenly leaned in and said with a smile, "Right, tell them that Su Yang is beating someone right here!"


    "Huh?" The band member paused, said a few words, and his expression became even more confused. After hanging up the phone, he said with a mournful face, "Brother Rui, they...they said it¡¯s just kids squabbling, they... they won¡¯t handle it..."


    "What are you talking about!" Chen Rui said anxiously, "How many people have fallen, my bodyguard¡¯s even got a broken bone, didn¡¯t you tell them that?"


    The band member¡¯s voice trembled as he said, "I did, but they just said it¡¯s kids squabbling and they won¡¯t get involved..."


    "Why is this happening? Why?" Chen Rui was stupefied, it was his first encounter with such a situation.


    "Kid, looks like you really don¡¯t know what ¡¯covering the sky with one hand¡¯ means," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Let me tell you, in Nanluo City, or rather the whole Pingnan Province, if I want you dead, no one can save you!"


    If Su Yang had said this before, Chen Rui certainly wouldn¡¯t have believed it. But now, Chen Rui believed it.


    The police were no use, just how powerful was Su Yang¡¯s influence? Just who had he offended this time?


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you!" Su Yang said, patting Chen Rui on the shoulder cheerfully, "But about that nder of you using me of giarizing your work, we should settle that, shouldn¡¯t we? Wang Hao, call the police, im that someone ndered me!"


    "Got it!" Wang Hao immediately took out his phone, and soon came back saying with a smile, "All set, Brother Yang, they said they¡¯ll be here in five minutes!"


    Chen Rui almost spat blood; the difference in treatment was just too ring. When he called the police, nobody showed up. But Su Yang managed to get them there in five minutes with just one phone call?


    "Rx, nder is just a minor charge; it won¡¯t cause a big fuss," Su Yang said cheerfully, "However, seducing someone is another story. Brother Rui, with all the immoral things you¡¯ve done, do you think you¡¯ll ever get out if you end up in the station?"


    Chen Rui¡¯s face turned pale; indeed, he had deceived many girls of their chastity. If he were really locked up and they conducted a thorough investigation, he would certainly be doomed.


    "Alright, think it over yourself, we¡¯re leaving now!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Don¡¯t go..." Suddenly, Chen Rui lunged forward, clinging to Su Yang¡¯s legs, weeping bitterly, "Big brother, I... I won¡¯t dare again, please spare me, I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong..."


    "Ah, what am I supposed to do with you!"


    Su Yang said with a face that seemed to regret the other¡¯s failure to meet expectations, "You¡¯re a music student with talent, more brains than brawn, so why is it that even when you¡¯re begging for mercy and apologizing, you still have no originality? How are you any different from those jocks with more brawn than brains?"


    "Then... what should I do..." Chen Rui was sniveling,pletely bereft of his image.


    Su Yang said, "At the very least, you ought to p yourself three to five hundred times until you bleed from the mouth to show some real remorse!"


    "What?" Chen Rui was stunned. To hit himself in public would be so humiliating.


    Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I see you can¡¯t do it, let¡¯s go, everyone disperse!"


    "No, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it..." Chen Rui hurriedly raised his hand and started to p his own face.


    Smack, smack, smack!


    One p after another, Chen Rui reallyid in the blows, and in no time, he had beaten himself until blood flowed freely from his mouth.


    The fangirls below were thoroughly disappointed; the current Chen Rui didn¡¯t have a shred of his suave image left, turningpletely into a pitiful, hapless dog.


    After more than a hundred hits, Chen Rui could no longer bring himself to continue, his voice trembling as he said, "Big Brother, this... Is this alright...?"


    "Hmm, I¡¯m very satisfied!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Then... then can I leave?" An excited Chen Rui asked.


    "How should I know!" Su Yang stiffened his neck, "I¡¯m not a police officer!"


    "What?" Chen Rui was stunned, and just then, the police sirens red outside; it really hadn¡¯t been five minutes.


    "Little bro, go and reform yourself properly!" Su Yang waved at Chen Rui, chuckling as he led his group away.


    Chen Rui felt like he was about to vomit blood. Had he known this would happen, he would have never provoked Su Yang. Now his image waspletely ruined, his persona shattered, and on top of that, he was facing the specter of jail time¡ªhe genuinely felt apulsion to die!


    Stepping out of the gym, Hu Xiexie followed closely behind Su Yang, "Su Yang, where did you learn that piece of music? It¡¯s so beautiful!"


    "Learn? I created it myself!" Su Yang said.


    "Nonsense, you canpose?" Hu Xiexie looked incredulous.


    "Su Yang, stop joking around, will you? Back when we were in school, did you ever pass music?" Zhao Qiu Peng mercilessly exposed him.


    "You really don¡¯t believe me, do you? Iposed that myself!" Su Yang insisted, "If you don¡¯t believe me, go check it out, see if this piece of music exists anywhere in the world!"


    Everyone looked at each other, and Wang Hao cautiously asked, "Brother Yang, did you reallypose that?"


    "Of course!" Su Yang replied.


    "My God!" Wang Hao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, "That¡¯s amazing! You can both write and fight; I¡¯m thoroughly impressed!"


    Zhao Qiu Peng was also bbergasted, "Su Yang, are you serious?"


    "Nonsense, do I look like I¡¯m joking?" Su Yang retorted.


    "My God!" Zhao Qiu Peng was equally astonished, "Su Yang, do you realize, if this piece of music gets out, I bet you won¡¯t even need to apply for college!"


    "Why?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "Every year, those music schools recruit students with exceptional gifts!" Zhao Qiu Peng excitedly exined, "And yours would be considered the greatest gift!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang scratched his head; actually, he had never considered going to college.


    "This piece is amazing. I¡¯ve never heard music as beautiful as this in my whole life!" Zhao Qiu Peng continued excitedly, "I¡¯m telling you, if those music schools find out about your piece, they¡¯ll be fighting to get you to enroll. You¡¯d be like a living advertisement for them; the school¡¯s reputation would depend on you!"


    "Isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?" Su Yang said.


    "Humph, exaggerated? This is normal!" Zhao Qiu Peng insisted, "Every year, students with special talents get special admissions. Yourposing talent is the best specialty!"

 Chapter 332 - 331: Ying’er’s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 331: Ying¡¯er¡¯s Trouble</h4>


    Returning to the ssroom, Su Yang immediately took out his phone to check up on Ying¡¯er¡¯s situation.


    Upon opening the search engine, he didn¡¯t even need to look for the information, as the top headlines were already being pushed to his side.


    "Popr actress used of giarism, a vase with a filthy heart?"


    Su Yang clicked open the article, which reported on Ying¡¯er¡¯s participation in the all-star singingpetition. The article pointed out that Ying¡¯s original song, submitted for the contest, was suspected of giarizing a well-knownposer¡¯s music.


    And this well-knownposer happened to be the dedicated songwriter for Ying¡¯er¡¯s archrival. Hence, that side was now tenaciously holding on to the issue, blowing it out of proportion and spreading everywhere that Ying¡¯er had looks but no ethics, and that shecked creativity but specialized in copying and stealing others¡¯ works.


    Su Yang scrolled through many reports, all unterally using Ying¡¯er. After all, the usations of giarism had be an established fact. And since Ying¡¯er¡¯s poprity had recently skyrocketed, the incident had been blown up significantly, with nearly half of all entertainment reports being rted to this matter.


    Many well-known actors, singers,posers, and directors came out in support of thatposer. Even worse, they dug up some of Ying¡¯er¡¯s past, talking about how she was a prima donna with poor ethics and disliked by many.


    The most infuriating thing was that a third-rate actor from nowhere, parading his horse-face, boldly imed to have had an underground romance with Ying¡¯er. He then directly used Ying¡¯er of promiscuity in her private life, saying he could not bear her infidelity and had painfully broken up with her.


    This minor actor, originally just an insignificant extra, gained sudden fame through this scandal. Some producers even mored to make a movie reflecting the scandalous lives of certain actresses in the entertainment industry, with Ying¡¯er¡¯s story as a backdrop. They even invited this minor actor to y the leading role, which was practically a p in Ying¡¯er¡¯s face!


    Of course, the Shangguan family also did quite a bit of work regarding this matter. However, while the Shangguan family had some reputation in Pingnan Province, it wasn¡¯t the same nationally.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s archenemy hailed from a prominent family in Pingbei Province, holding simr status to Ying¡¯er. That family was now fully supporting Ying¡¯er¡¯s archrival with the backing of other families as well. Coupled with the highly entertaining nature of the incident, the news simply couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    After a lengthy search, Su Yang finally found a piece tucked away in a corner, a statement released by Ying¡¯er¡¯s side.


    In the statement, Ying¡¯er made it clear that she was not theposer of the song, but it was created in coboration with her team¡¯s dedicated songwriter, Lan Ci.


    In fact, Lan Ciposed the music, while Ying¡¯er was invited to write the lyrics; she contributed a portion, and Lan Citer added to it.


    The agency, in an effort to promote the song, straightforwardly marketed it as Ying¡¯er¡¯s original creation. On the credits forposer and lyricist, they included Ying¡¯er¡¯s name. Moreover, when announced publicly, Ying¡¯er¡¯s name even preceded Lan Ci¡¯s.


    Yet, this report, amid the overwhelming negative news about Ying¡¯er, barely made a ripple. People nowadays only liked to see all sorts of scandals and negative news, and they regarded this genuine response with skepticism, suspecting that it was an attempt by Ying¡¯er¡¯s agency to clean up her image.


    After reading these reports, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Although Su Yang had no experience with the affairs of the entertainment industry, he understood very clearly that Ying¡¯er was likely being framed this time.


    This Lan Ci was probably not a good person, having colluded with Ying¡¯er¡¯s archrival to go against her.


    Regrettably, such ims, even if made, wouldn¡¯t be believed. To prove Ying¡¯er¡¯s innocence, key evidence was needed. But now, all evidence was against Ying¡¯er.


    Putting down his phone, Su Yang called Hou Shilin to arrange for a car to take him to Zhongzhou City.


    Ying¡¯er had done Su Yang a great favor, and he couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch idly!


    At dusk, Su Yang arrived in Zhongzhou City and approached the Shangguan family¡¯s doorstep.


    Returning here, Su Yang felt a wave of emotion. He had visited this ce when he first returned from the military. Su Yang originally thought he would never set foot here again in his lifetime. Yet, here he was, back again!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang walked straight up to the entrance.


    "Hello, I¡¯m here to see Miss Ying¡¯er. Could you please announce my arrival?" Su Yang said to the security guard at the door.


    There were four security guards at the entrance, and upon hearing this, they exchanged nces. Suddenly, all four of them pulled out batons and surrounded Su Yang in the middle.


    "Motherfucker, I told you to get Miss Ying¡¯er!" the leading security guard roared furiously, swinging at him.


    The other three showed no mercy either, striking at him as if he were their sworn enemy.


    Su Yang was speechless, thinking he had been polite enough in his request. What was going on? The Shangguan family¡¯s security guards were way too aggressive!


    Dodging the attackers, Su Yang frowned and said, "I really am here to see Miss Ying¡¯er, you just need to go inside and notify her!"


    "Find your fucking death, I¡¯ll kill you!" the guard shouted furiously, "Beat him to death! Beat the turtle egg to death, fuck!"


    The four security guards attacked with full force, and Su Yang started to get angry as well, saying sternly, "If you keep this up, I¡¯ll start fighting back!"


    "Motherfucker, you dare to fight back, beat him, beat him!" the leading guard bellowed.


    Finally having had enough, Su Yang suddenly raised his fist and struck the baton that wasing down towards him.


    There was a muffled sound as the baton burst apart under Su Yang¡¯s blow.


    The four guards were instantly stunned on the spot, pausing their assault.


    This baton, made of rubber with a steel pipe inside and coated with rubber, was highly destructive and extremely durable. Even if it were thrown on the ground and smashed with a stone, it might not deform.


    Yet, Su Yang had just shattered it with a single hit, something they could not have even dreamed of.


    All four were shocked,pletely at a loss as to what had just happened. A rubber baton with a steel core had just exploded? Were they seeing ghosts?


    "Go inside and tell Ying¡¯er that Su Yang is here to see her!" Su Yang said with a heavy voice: "I¡¯m giving the Shangguan family some respect, but not much, so don¡¯t provoke me again!"


    The guards looked at each other, and the leader gritted his teeth and said, "I¡¯m not going to notify her, another one here to bully our Miss Ying¡¯er. Let me tell you, no matter how good you are at fighting, what can you do about it? Today, you¡¯re not getting through the Shangguan family¡¯s door!"


    Su Yang was startled: "Bully Miss Ying¡¯er?"


    "Still ying dumb!" the leading guard yelled angrily: "Do you think I don¡¯t know? You¡¯re just trying to see Miss Ying¡¯er and insult her to her face. You might even be hiding something like a shit or piss packet on you, nning to throw it at our Miss Ying¡¯er, right? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible. Unless we¡¯re dead, you won¡¯t get a chance to insult our youngdy!"

 Chapter 333 - 332 Do You Think My Home Is a Public Restroom?

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 332 Do You Think My Home Is a Public Restroom?</h4>


    Su Yang suddenly realized that in this recent period, there must have been many peopleing to Ying¡¯er¡¯s house to insult her. No wonder these security guards were so angry; hearing that he was here to see Ying¡¯er, they immediately started fighting, having mistaken him for one of her abusers.


    Unable to help himself, Su Yang smiled, "It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not here to insult Miss Ying¡¯er; I¡¯m her friend!"


    "Bullshit!" the lead security guard roared. "Do you think we¡¯re idiots? You expect us to believe whatever you say? Let me tell you, these tricks have been used by many before, and they won¡¯t work on us. You¡¯d better get lost, or we¡¯ll call the police!"


    Su Yang felt a sense of helplessness. It was obvious that these security guards were very loyal to Ying¡¯er. It seemed Ying¡¯er was indeed very popr in her household.


    "Enough, you don¡¯t have to find Ying¡¯er. How about this, go fetch Uncle Kang and tell him Su Yang is here," Su Yang said. "That should be fine, right?"


    The four men exchanged nces, and the lead security guard frowned, "Do you... do you know Uncle Kang?"


    "Once you talk to him, he¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on," Su Yang replied with a smile.


    The lead security guard slowly nodded: "Then, please wait a moment!"


    They didn¡¯t doubt this point; after all, once Uncle Kang arrived, he would naturally discern the situation. Even if Su Yang had ill intentions, he wouldn¡¯t disturb Ying¡¯er.


    Furthermore, Uncle Kang, as the Shangguan family¡¯s chauffeur, held a not insignificant status within the household. However, not many people knew of Uncle Kang; ordinary detractors certainly wouldn¡¯t be aware of him. So, Su Yang mentioning Uncle Kang did indeed suggest that he was quite familiar with the Shangguan family.


    It wasn¡¯t long before two people hurried out of the house, one of whom was Uncle Kang.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, Uncle Kang immediately ran over, "Ah, Master Su, you¡¯re here! I¡¯m really sorry about this, these fellows didn¡¯t offend you, did they?"


    Seeing Uncle Kang addressing Su Yang so respectfully changed the expressions of the four security guards instantly. If Uncle Kang addressed him as ¡¯Master,¡¯ then was this not a trivial character? My God, he might really be Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s friend, and they had really made a big mistake.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, replying, "No, they did their job well!"


    The four security guards were taken aback; they were expecting Su Yang toin about them, but his response relieved them and filled them with gratitude.


    "Oh, that¡¯s good to hear!" Uncle Kang nodded hastily, "Master Su, let¡¯s go inside first; Miss Ying¡¯er still doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. She will be so happy to learn of it. Ah, she has been shedding secret tears these past few days; you¡¯ll have tofort her!"


    "Let¡¯s go," nodded Su Yang as he followed Uncle Kang through the gates.


    As he walked past the four security guards, Su Yang smiled and gave a nod to the team leader.


    The team leader was initially startled, then filled with gratitude, murmured softly, "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled and patted the team leader on the shoulder. "Keep up the good work; it¡¯s fortunate for the Shangguan family to have someone like you!"


    The team leader¡¯s face lit up with excitement. Su Yang¡¯s words made him feel all his efforts were not in vain.


    Uncle Kang led Su Yang into the inner quarters, and after a short walk, several young people came towards them.


    The one in the lead was a young man with a proud and arrogant face. Seeing Uncle Kang with Su Yang, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and sneer, "Uncle Kang, what are you doing? Who is this, bringing strangers into the house? Don¡¯t you know big sister has been in a bad mood recently? You better not provoke big sister at this time, ha ha ha..."


    It was evident that the young man was not in the least bit upset, but rather seemed especially delighted.


    "Shangguan Kong, you shut your mouth!" Uncle Kang bellowed angrily.


    The young Shangguan Kong became instantly infuriated and said sternly, "Mr. Kang, what did you say? Who are you telling to shut up? Do you even know your own status? Do you really think you can behavewlessly just because you drive for Ying¡¯er? Let me tell you, Ying¡¯er¡¯s giarism this time has seriously damaged the family¡¯s reputation, and her future standing in the family is uncertain. And you¡¯re showing me attitude here? I may be a young master of the Shangguan family, but what are you, speaking to me like this?"


    "If you¡¯re not convinced, Shangguan Kong, you can go find your father or go to the old master to talk to me!" Uncle Kang said coldly, "You have no right to spout nonsense in front of me!"


    Shangguan Kong¡¯s face turned icy, filled with rage, yet ultimately, he dared not say anything further. Uncle Kang¡¯s status in the family was not inferior to that of his father. If he really went to the old master about this, he was sure to face punishment.


    However, he couldn¡¯t just swallow this slight. He abruptly turned to Su Yang and said sternly, "Mr. Kang, I won¡¯t waste words with you. I just want to ask, what is this guy? What right does he have to enter the Shangguan household? What, is the Shangguan family a public toilet, where just anything cane in?"


    Su Yang narrowed his eyes, Shangguan Kong sure had a foul mouth.


    Uncle Kang¡¯s expression changed and he was about to speak, when Su Yang gestured to stop him.


    "Your name is Shangguan Kong?" Su Yang asked in return.


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s this young master!" Shangguan Kong said proudly, looking down at Su Yang, "What are you, do you know that you need permission to enter our Shangguan household? Come on, report to this young master first and let¡¯s see if you have the qualifications to enter our Shangguan house!"


    "Okay!" Su Yang nodded, smiling lightly, "Then I¡¯ll report to you!"


    No sooner had he spoken when Su Yang suddenly waved his hand, sending an open palm flying towards Shangguan Kong¡¯s face.


    Shangguan Kong was sent flying, blood flowing from his mouth, half his teeth knocked out.


    "How dare you hit me..." Shangguan Kong said tremblingly.


    "I¡¯m not done reporting yet!" Su Yang said as he sent another backhand p flying through the air.


    Shangguan Kong¡¯s other cheek instantly bore the imprint of five fingers, and the remaining teeth in his mouth all fell out.


    Covering his face, Shangguan Kong was practically wailing, "How dare you hit me, I... I am going to kill you, I am going to kill you..."


    "Damn, daring to hit someone in our Shangguan house, are you asking for death!" Several people behind Shangguan Kong, also furious, came up, ready to retaliate.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words, pping each person down to the ground with a single palm strike.


    Uncle Kang stood with his hands behind his back, not intervening at all. He was very clear that as long as Su Yang did not kill Shangguan Kong, this matter would not escte. As for a few ps, that was nothing; the old master, if he found out, would probably break his legs!


    "Alright, my report is finished!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Young Master Shangguan, are you satisfied? If not, shall I continue?"


    Shangguan Kong backed away several steps in fright, realizing by now that Su Yang was a trained fighter, and they were no match for him.


    Holding his mouth, Shangguan Kong pointed at Uncle Kang and mumbled a few words, then took his subordinates and fled in panic, seemingly going to call for more people.

 Chapter 334 - 333: The Predicament of the Shangguan Family

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 333: The Predicament of the Shangguan Family</h4>


    Uncle Kang continued to lead Su Yang onward, briefly exining Shangguan Kong¡¯s identity along the way.


    Shangguan Kong was Ying¡¯er¡¯s cousin, the child of Ying¡¯er¡¯s third uncle.


    Ying¡¯er and Xue¡¯er¡¯s father, Shangguan Xiong, was the eldest and the heir to the Shangguan family, the next Family Head.


    However, Shangguan Xiong had no sons, only the twin daughters. To many in the Shangguan family, this meant Shangguan Xiong had no sessor, and his several brothers began to position their own children to take over as the next heir.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Shangguan Xue¡¯er demonstrated an extraordinary talent for business. She began engaging with the family¡¯s enterprise at a young age, and now, she could practically shoulder half the family business, earning her great admiration from Shangguan Ge, who even intended to ce the heavy responsibility of the family on her.


    This development almost drove Shangguan Xiong¡¯s brothers to despair. Meanwhile, many in the family opposed the idea, feeling that a girl should not be in charge of family affairs. They believed that a girl would eventually get married and once she took charge of the family¡¯s affairs, the Shangguan family¡¯s wealth would end up belonging to another family. Some even mored for Shangguan Xiong to abdicate, believing he was not suitable for the position of the Family Head without a son!


    Even though Shangguan Ge personally intervened, many continued to object. After all, the idea of a girl taking over the family was truly inconceivable to them.


    In such circumstances, Xue¡¯er suddenly made a statement one day, informing everyone that she would never marry in her lifetime and would dedicate all she had to the Shangguan family. She would elevate the Shangguan family to new heights and then select a worthy individual from the direct descendants of the Shangguan family to groom as the new sessor.


    With that, the voices of opposition were suppressed. And Shangguan Xue¡¯er indeed kept her promise, even recing all her assistants, including her driver, with females, resolved to remain unmarried for life.


    At this point, Uncle Kang sighed and said softly, "Master Su, actually, Miss Xue¡¯er is very kind-hearted. But because of her oath, she refuses to interact with any men. She even harbors animosity towards them. When she asked you to leavest time, it was also to protect Miss Ying¡¯er. s, the miss is still too hard on herself!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly. This Shangguan Xue¡¯er was indeed an extraordinary person.


    "The old master¡¯s illness was truly a catastrophe for the Shangguan family," Uncle Kang said. "After the old master fell ill, those in the family who opposed our side tried to make their move again."


    "Miss has only been in charge of the family for a few years; her authority isn¡¯t solidified enough. Those people wanted to take the opportunity to overthrow her. That¡¯s why Miss Ying¡¯er had to take the risk of bringing back the Red Fire Ginseng to save the old master and stabilize the family situation. Otherwise, the current state of the Shangguan family would really be unpredictable!"


    Su Yang suddenly realized; he too had found it odd that with the Shangguan family¡¯s power, they would let Ying¡¯er personally take the risk to retrieve the Red Fire Ginseng. Now, he finally understood the situation.


    With the old master bedridden, Shangguan Xiong and Xue¡¯er were isted and unable to control the family. At that time, Ying¡¯er indeed had no support from the family and had no choice but to take the risk herself.


    This showed that Ying¡¯er was indeed brave. After all, the south, near the border, was rife with crime. For a beautiful female celebrity like her to venture there was like a sheep entering a lion¡¯s den. If Su Yang hadn¡¯t been with her, she would never have made it back to Pingnan Province!


    As they talked, the two of them had entered Ying¡¯er¡¯s small loft building.


    Downstairs sat a woman in her forties or fifties. Uncle Kang approached her and asked softly, "Sister Zhang, how is the second miss doing?"


    "Still the same, she hardly ate two bites of dinner." Sister Zhang¡¯s eyes reddened. "Ah, this can¡¯t go on, she¡¯ll ruin her health!"


    "Oh, it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go up and see her," said Uncle Kang in a low voice.


    Sister Zhang nced at Su Yang, slightly surprised, "Old Kang, the second miss doesn¡¯t want to see anyone... It¡¯s not appropriate for you to bring someone in..."


    "It¡¯s all right!" Uncle Kangughed. "If anyone can cheer the youngdy up, I guess it¡¯s him!"


    "Is that so?" Sister Zhang couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Su Yang, feeling like a mother-inw sizing up a son-inw.


    Su Yang was at a loss for words, awkwardly saying, "Well, Ying¡¯er and I are just good friends..."


    "Oh, that¡¯s great, friends are good!" Sister Zhang immediately smiled. "Okay then, you two go upstairs. I¡¯ll make some tea for you, what would you like to drink?"


    "Anything!" Su Yang had a splitting headache. Sister Zhang¡¯s smile was definitely off. Auntie, it¡¯s not the kind of rtionship you¡¯re thinking of, we really are just normal friends!


    As Su Yang arrived upstairs outside Ying¡¯er¡¯s room, he smelled a faint fragrance. A girl¡¯s bedroom does indeed like to be scented like this.


    Uncle Kang went ahead to knock on the door, whispering, "Miss, it¡¯s me!"


    After a while, a feeble voice came from inside, "Uncle Kang, I¡¯m all right, you go ahead with your work..."


    "It¡¯s not that, I¡¯ve brought a friend to see you, your good friend!" Uncle Kang chuckled. "Do you want toe out and see?"


    Ying¡¯er said, "Uncle Kang, I really don¡¯t feel like seeing anyone these days, you... you take him away first..."


    "Are you sure?" Uncle Kang smiled. "He came all the way from Nanluo City, which was not easy. Should I... should I send him back?"


    Thump, something sounded as it hit the floor inside the room. Then, Ying¡¯er¡¯s flustered voice came out, "Is... is it Su Yang?"


    "Who else could it be?" Uncle Kangughed.


    "Then... then... wait a moment, I... I need to tidy up..." Ying¡¯er mored in a flurry.


    Uncle Kang smiled, knowing that once Su Yang was here, Ying¡¯er¡¯s mood would surely improve.


    Su Yang sat down on the living room sofa, and before long, Ying¡¯er finally opened the door to her room.


    She looked somewhat haggard, but it was obvious that she had tried to freshen up. However, she had done so in such a hurry that her hair was still somewhat disheveled. This showed that she probably hadn¡¯t taken much care of herself these days at home!


    Just then, Sister Zhang came over with the tea. Seeing Ying¡¯er¡¯s appearance, she was surprised and delighted, "Miss, you came out? Ay, you should have dolled up a bit, such a beautiful girl, why be so disheveled..."


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. "Sister Zhang, please go ahead with your tasks, I... I¡¯ll stay here with my friend..."


    "All right, sure!" Sister Zhang nodded excitedly, casting another couple of fervent nces at Su Yang.


    Ying¡¯er hadn¡¯t bothered much with her appearance these past few days, but she tidied up as soon as Su Yang arrived. Is this rtionship really just ordinary?

 Chapter 335 - 334 I’ll Write a Song for You

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 334 I¡¯ll Write a Song for You</h4>


    Su Yang was at a loss for words and could only pick up his teacup to take a sip, hiding his awkwardness.


    "Second Miss, please have a seat; I¡¯ll go tidy up a bit!" Uncle Kang tactfully excused himself.


    With Uncle Kang gone, Ying¡¯er¡¯s face grew even redder. After a prolonged silence, she finally whispered, "You... why did youe here?"


    "I heard something was going on, so I came to check on you," Su Yang replied directly.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes were slightly red as she whispered, "You... do you know everything?"


    Su Yang: "There¡¯s a lot of coverage outside!"


    With an even more troubled expression, Ying¡¯er asked softly, "You... are you... disappointed in me?"


    Su Yang nodded: "A little bit."


    Tears immediately welled up in Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she whispered, "I... I really didn¡¯t mean to..."


    Su Yang looked at Ying¡¯er and said softly, "I¡¯m not disappointed by the incident, I¡¯m disappointed that you couldn¡¯t see through such a simple trap!"


    "Huh?" Ying¡¯er was taken aback; she had thought Su Yang was disappointed because of the giarism usation. But it turned out, Su Yang didn¡¯t care about the incident at all.


    "I read the reports..." Su Yang said, "The song was originally posted on some obscure website by the producer and had copyright registered, right?"


    "Yes," Ying¡¯er nodded. "But that website is so obscure, I never even logged in, and I didn¡¯t know it existed."


    "Then, yourposer, this Lan Ci, showed you the song and asked you to contribute the lyrics." Su Yang paused then continued, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Lan Ci must have asked you several times, and you finally agreed because you couldn¡¯t refuse, right?"


    "Yeah, I was actually quite busy during that time. But I¡¯ve coborated with Lan Ci many times before, and we are good friends. When she asked for help, of course, I felt obliged to help, so I contributed some lyrics."


    Ying¡¯er sighed, "Well, it¡¯s because of this that I got into trouble. I only wrote a few lines, but my name got added to theposition, and now even jumping into the Yellow River couldn¡¯t clear my name!"


    "That settles it!" Su Yang said. "The whole thing was a setup by Lan Ci and that otherposer to deliberately trap you!"


    "No way?" Ying¡¯er eximed in surprise. "Lan Ci and I have coborated many times, we have a good rtionship, almost sisterly. Why would she harm me? Besides, after the incident, she came out to rify immediately, taking all the responsibility!"


    "And to say she colluded with the other party, that¡¯s not possible. Lan Ci is from ourpany, which is inpetition with the otherpany. Furthermore, Lan Ci herself is one of the board of directors. Helping the other side and sabotaging her ownpany doesn¡¯t benefit her at all, does it?"


    "I¡¯ll have to meet this Lan Ci to know the specific reasons," said Su Yang softly. "But you can¡¯t keep hiding at home like this. The deeper you hide, the more rumors will spread outside, which will only be more detrimental to you!"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression darkened as she whispered, "I want to go out too, but right now, the criticism outside is so one-sided. Many of my fans have turned against me, and I... I just don¡¯t know what I should say or do if I go out..."


    "The singingpetition isn¡¯t over yet, so you should see it through!" Su Yang said.


    "I... go to thepetition now?" Ying¡¯er whispered. "You don¡¯t know, but this incident has led to all theposers uniting against me. Now, no one is willing to write songs for me. And thispetition requires new songs, I... I have no way topete!"


    "Nobody to write songs andpose music? So what!" Su Yang said. "We can do it ourselves!"


    "We... do it ourselves?" Ying¡¯er was confused; songwriting andposing wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    "Do you y any musical instruments?" Su Yang asked.


    "Yes, I started learning piano when I was very young." Ying¡¯er nodded.


    "What about the guzheng?"


    "I can y a bit, but not very proficiently," Ying¡¯er paused. "But, I have a cousin who is really good at guzheng. Do you need a guzheng yer?"


    "How close are you to this cousin?" Su Yang asked.


    "This..." Ying¡¯er spoke softly, "How should I put it? My cousin treats me as well as a sister, she¡¯s really good to me. However, she doesn¡¯t hold a high status in the family; she¡¯s from a branch of our Shangguan family and, on top of that, she¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of one of my uncles. Because of that... she isn¡¯t allowed to live with the main family. It was my grandfather who pitied her and let her stay with us, but she has be very introverted because of her situation. Over the years, she hasn¡¯t spoken a single word, and some say... she has be mute..."


    "Take me to see her!" Su Yang said.


    Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t know what Su Yang had in mind, but she still led him to the courtyard at the back.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s cousin, Yue Jing, was named after her mother. In therge family, this is how it was¡ªthe children of minor branches, especially illegitimate ones, did not have the right to the family surname.


    Approaching the courtyard, Su Yang could hear the elegant sound of a guzheng ying from a distance. The yer was skilled, and the music was peaceful, producing a particrly tranquil melody.


    Su Yang stood outside the courtyard and listened for a while. After the music stopped, he entered the courtyard with Ying¡¯er.


    "Sister Jing!" Ying¡¯er called out from afar.


    Under the tree in the courtyard sat a girl in a white dress. The girl had delicate features, a remarkably attractive figure, ample curves, and long legs. Her waist was so slim it looked as if it could be encircled by one¡¯s hands.


    This girl was Yue Jing. Seeing Ying¡¯er, she smiled slightly, set aside the guzheng, and walked over to hold Ying¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    "Sister Jing, how have you beentely?" Ying¡¯er asked.


    Yue Jing simply smiled and formed a heart shape with her hands at her chest, signaling to Ying¡¯er not to worry, she was doing well.


    "If someone bullies you, you must tell Ying¡¯er!" Ying¡¯er said with concern.


    Yue Jing waved her hand, indicating that she was fine.


    Watching from behind, Su Yang used the Soul Searching Technique to observe her, but he could see nothing. He frowned slightly¡ªYue Jing also had the Heavenly Destiny Physique. And she seemed naturally inclined toward rhythm; could she have the Destiny Music Physique?


    However, it was apparent from Yue Jing¡¯s demeanor that she was peace-minded and non-confrontational. Moreover, her attitude towards Ying¡¯er was natural, just as Ying¡¯er had said; Yue Jing indeed treated her very well.


    "Su Yang, this is Sister Jing," Ying¡¯er said. "She can y the guzheng, but what are you nning?"


    "I have a piece of music; ask her if she can help me y it," Su Yang said.

 Chapter 336 - 335 Destiny Music Physique

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 335 Destiny Music Physique</h4>


    Ying¡¯er looked towards Yue Jing and smiled, "Sister Jing, this is my good friend Su Yang. Could you help us out?"


    Yue Jing smiled and nodded; she certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse a request from Ying¡¯er.


    "Alright, no problem!" Ying¡¯er turned to Su Yang, "What piece would you like to hear? I¡¯ll let Sister Jing know!"


    "I¡¯ll write it down," Su Yang said. "This is a piece Iposed myself; I wonder what it would sound like yed on the guzheng!"


    "Ah?" Ying¡¯er was taken aback, "Youpose music?"


    "What else did you think I could do, only fight?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "No, it¡¯s just that...posing music..." Ying¡¯er waspletely confused. Composing wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do.


    Su Yang wrote down the Soul Calming Melody and handed it to Ying¡¯er.


    Ying¡¯er nced at it and saw nothing special about the Soul Calming Melody, only expressing surprise, "It¡¯s quite neatly written, did you really write this?"


    Yue Jing took the piece and looked it over, but she was stunned. Clearly, her expertise in this field was far superior to Ying¡¯er¡¯s, and she recognized theplexity of the Soul Calming Melody at a nce.


    "Could you try ying it to see?" Su Yang asked.


    Yue Jing nodded, went over to the guzheng, and after carefully reviewing the piece several times, she began to y.


    Ying¡¯er was still puzzled, but as soon as the music started, she was immediately captivated by the melody.


    When the Soul Calming Melody, once struck by Su Yang with sticks, had been enough to intoxicate everyone with its rhythm, yed on the guzheng, the effect was dozens of times better, and even more astonishing.


    At the end of the piece, Ying¡¯er was still lost in her reverie,pletely forgetting what she was doing.


    Su Yang coughed lightly, and Ying¡¯er came back to her senses, saying excitedly, "Su Yang, is... is... is this really something you wrote?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded. With Destiny¡¯s Tome belonging to him, it was indeed his.


    "It¡¯s so beautiful! I¡¯ve never heard such wonderful music in my life!" Ying¡¯er was beyond excited.


    Su Yang also nodded; Yue Jing¡¯s performance was indeed too good.


    "What do you think, can we set words to this piece?" Su Yang said with a smile. "Once it¡¯s done, you could take it andpete with it in contests!"


    "You... you¡¯re saying let me use this piece for a contest?" Ying¡¯er was astounded. Such a piece could shock the whole world. Su Yang was actually willing to let her use it for a contest, which moved her immensely.


    "Of course, why else would Ie here!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "But do you know... do you know how valuable this piece is?" Ying¡¯er¡¯s voice trembled.


    Su Yang waved his hand, "Let¡¯s not talk about value; we¡¯re not doing business here."


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s heart was deeply touched, and her eyes reddened slightly as she looked at Su Yang and sincerely said, "Su Yang, thank you!"


    "Enough of that," Su Yang said. "First get the lyrics of this piece right. If possible, continue thepetition tonight, we shouldn¡¯t waste any more time!"


    "This..." Ying¡¯er hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice, "Su Yang, this piece is too good. My lyric-writing skills are very average, I... I¡¯m really afraid I won¡¯t do it justice and spoil the piece. How about this? I¡¯ll ask Wan Tong to help me with it, she¡¯s particrly good at this!"


    Su Yang nodded: "That¡¯s up to you."


    Ying¡¯er left to seek Ye Wantong¡¯s help while Su Yang did not leave; he stayed in Sister Jing¡¯s small courtyard and wrote a few more pieces for Yue Jing to y.


    After several pieces were yed, even Su Yang was full of admiration. Yue Jing indeed had amazing talent in this area; the music yed by her was far better than when Su Yang did it.


    Moreover, most importantly, while Yue Jing was ying these pieces, Su Yang distinctly felt the qi and blood in her body flowing along with the rhythm.


    Initially, Su Yang was somewhat worried; if an ordinary person¡¯s qi and blood circted in such a way, it could likely be fatal.


    However, Yue Jing did not feel the slightest difort. On the contrary, the more she yed, the more vigorous the qi and blood in her body became, and True Qi was even beginning to take shape inside her. This surprised Su Yang greatly. Could it be that while ying these pieces, Yue Jing was also cultivating?


    Upon reflecting on the contents of the Destiny¡¯s Tome, it was indeed mentioned that the Fairy of Heavenly Sound, who created the tome, cultivated while ying these pieces. Could it be that Yue Jing¡¯s Destiny Music Physique could also cultivate using the contents of this Destiny¡¯s Tome?


    After several pieces ended, Yue Jing still seemed to be in high spirits and full of energy; the Destiny¡¯s Tome was absolutely suited for her.


    Just then, an angry voice erupted from outside the courtyard: "It¡¯s him, damn it, the bastard is hiding here!"


    Su Yang turned and saw over twenty people charge into the doorway, among them Shangguan Kong and others who had been dealt with by Su Yang earlier.


    It seemed that after his setback with Su Yang, Shangguan Kong immediately gathered reinforcements, preparing to take revenge on Su Yang. Having run to Ying¡¯er¡¯s ce and learning that Ying¡¯er had gone to Sister Jing¡¯s, they had directly pursued her here.


    Shangguan Kong, upon entering, immediately started shouting, "Damn it, the bastard came to find this mute woman, and he said he was looking for Ying¡¯er. I knew it, what are you, and what gives you the right to seek Ying¡¯er! Hey, mute, you have friends too? Is this your lover?"


    Seeing Shangguan Kong and the others, Yue Jing was obviously flustered, probably often bullied by these people.


    Su Yang frowned slightly: "Shangguan Kong, you weren¡¯t beaten enough just now, have youe back looking for death?"


    Shangguan Kong flew into a rage: "Boy, you still dare to speak? Do you know who I am? You beat me in the Shangguan family home, that¡¯s really stirring up trouble on the dragon¡¯s head. Let me tell you, today, if you can walk out of the Shangguan family standing, myst name will be yours! Brothers, get him!"


    The people behind him immediately surged forward, ready to attack Su Yang.


    Yue Jing was startled and quickly made hand gestures to Su Yang, signaling him to leave quickly.


    But Su Yang had no intention of leaving. He charged into the crowd and after a direct confrontation, all these people were knocked to the ground by Su Yang. Dealing with these spoiled brats posed no challenge at all.


    Shangguan Kong and others were stunned. They had called so many people over, only to end up in this situation again? Su Yang was too good at fighting, weren¡¯t he?


    By then, Su Yang had already approached Shangguan Kong: "Young Master Shangguan, it seems you won¡¯t be able to retain your surname today!"


    Shangguan Kong shouted angrily, "Boy, I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite the fighter. But, what of it? This is the Shangguan household, it¡¯s not a ce where you can act recklessly. I¡¯ll tell you this, you¡¯d better stay in line. My father and the rest will be here soon, by then, you will know the might of my Shangguan family!"

 Chapter 337 - 336: Killing with a Drop of Water

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 336: Killing with a Drop of Water</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care about Shangguan Kong¡¯s threats at all; he directly kicked behind Shangguan Kong¡¯s knees, sending him kneeling to the ground.


    "Since your dad ising, then all of you can kneel here and wait for him!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Shangguan Kong struggled several times but couldn¡¯t get up, while the others exchanged nces, none of them kneeling.


    "What¡¯s the matter, unwilling to kneel?" Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd. "Do you need me to help you?"


    The people looked at each other again, and one of the youths angrily said, "Fuck, do you know who we are..."


    Before he could finish, Su Yang sent a p flying through the air, knocking the youth to the ground.


    "Kneel!" Su Yang said word by word. "Or, I¡¯ll beat you until you do!"


    Seeing the miserable state of the youth who was struck, everyone¡¯s expression changed, and finally, someone couldn¡¯t bear it, slowly starting to kneel. Once one person began to kneel, naturally, others couldn¡¯t hold out, and they too started to kneel, one after another. Before long, the courtyard was filled with kneeling figures.


    Satisfied, Su Yang nodded and walked over to sit by the table under the tree.


    Yue Jing was clearly at a loss; her status in the family was low with no one to protect her, and she had suffered quite a bit at the hands of these people. She knew all too well the methods of these young masters, and now seeing Su Yang beating them and watching them kneeling on the ground, she was very frightened.


    She gestured several hand signs to Su Yang, signaling him to leave quickly.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "No matter, make me a cup of tea!"


    Yue Jing waspletely puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what Su Yang meant. After such a bigmotion, he still had the mood to sit here and drink tea?


    After preparing a cup of tea, Su Yang sat under the tree, leisurely sipping his tea. The young masters kneeling in front of him were gritting their teeth, seething with anger. But none of them dared to stand up; they were truly frightened by Su Yang.


    Not long after, more footsteps could be heard from outside. Then, a group of middle-aged people walked in.


    Seeing the scene, they were immediately stunned. "What... What¡¯s going on here?"


    "Dad, save me, this son of a bitch is trying to kill us!"


    "Dad, avenge me, look how he has beaten me..."


    "Dad, kill him, kill him..."


    The young masters started to stand up, howling loudly.


    The middle-aged group was furious as well, with the leading man pointing at Su Yang and angrily saying, "Who do you think you are, daring to hit our Shangguan family members here? Do you think our Shangguan family is easy to bully?"


    Su Yang took a sip of tea, casually spitting out a tea leaf, and with a sweeping nce over Shangguan Kong and the others, he said coldly, "Did I allow you to stand up?"


    The young masters were all stunned for a moment, and then they flew into a rage.


    "Fuck, my dad is here, who are you trying to scare?"


    "Damn it, you still want us to kneel? I¡¯ll kneel for you now, can you even bear it?"


    "What the hell are you, talking to us like this? Dad, look how arrogant he is, have someone kill him quick!"


    The middle-aged men were even more infuriated, with the leading man furiously saying, "Utterly arrogant, way too much. Do you really think our Shangguan family has no way of dealing with you? I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m giving you one more chance, kneel immediately and beg for mercy, and we might let you off lightly. Otherwise, don¡¯t even dream of leaving the Shangguan family alive today!"


    Su Yang set down the teacup in his hand and sighed, "It¡¯s just a pity, I won¡¯t give you guys another chance. From now on, you can either live on your knees or, die standing!"


    "Who the fuck do you think you¡¯re scaring!" a young man bellowed angrily, "Die standing? Do you dare to kill someone? Do you know where you are? This is the Shangguan family, we are people of the Shangguan family, you..."


    Su Yang dipped his finger into the teacup, a droplet of tea clinging to his fingertip. Without waiting for the young man to finish, Su Yang flicked his finger, and the droplet shot towards the young man, piercing through his heart. Blood sttered onto the face of the person behind him.


    The young man¡¯s voice abruptly stopped, and after a moment, he slowly fell to the ground, not uttering another sound.


    The whole ce fell silent, and it took a long while before someone screamed.


    Theplexions of those middle-aged men in front also changed; to kill someone in the blink of an eye marked an absolute expert. My God, what kind of formidable person had they provoked?


    "You... you actually dared to kill someone in the Shangguan residence..." a man said with a trembling voice, "Do you realize what kind of consequences this brings..."


    Su Yang did not speak, dipping his finger into the teacup again, picking up another droplet of tea, and turned his gaze on this man.


    The man¡¯splexion immediately turned pale. With a thud, he knelt to the ground, daring not to speak again.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze moved onto others, and whoever he looked at immediately knelt down, without any hesitation.


    The young man who had just died had made it clear that Su Yang truly dared to kill someone here. With the ability to take a life in a snap of a finger, who would now dare to be arrogant in front of Su Yang?


    Soon, everyone knelt down, the courtyard densely packed with kneeling figures, not a single person daring to utter a word.


    Shangguan Kong now felt such remorse that he wished he were dead. Had he known Su Yang was so capable, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked Su Yang for the life of him. Now it was toote for regrets. Offending such a heaven-defying master, could the Shangguan family still protect him?


    After a while, more people came to the courtyard. The one leading them was Shangguan Kong¡¯s father, Shangguan Feng!


    Shangguan Feng had been to Nanluo City before, and so, he recognized Su Yang. As he entered the courtyard and saw the situation, his face immediately changed.


    "Dad, Dad, save me..." Shangguan Kong called out as if he had seen a lifeline.


    "Shut up!" Shangguan Feng yelled in rage, not heeding his pleas and walked straight to Su Yang, bowing and saying, "Master Su, I was unaware of your distinguished visit and have caused offense. Please forgive us!"


    Everyone present was stunned. Shangguan Feng held a very high position in the family, yet he was so deferential in front of Su Yang?


    Previously, they thought Su Yang was just skilled in Martial Arts and probably didn¡¯t have much background. But now, they realized that the situation with Su Yang was far more serious than they could have imagined!


    "Master Su? Is he that Master Su?"


    "Which Master Su?"


    "Haven¡¯t you heard about the Master Su from Nanluo City, the one who brought down the Xue Family and the Xie Family!"


    "My God, is that him? He¡¯s so young?"


    "Yes, who would have thought, I assumed he was an old hermit... How could he be so young..."


    The crowd whispered among themselves, finally realizing the tough steel te they had kicked. The name Master Su was now a name that all big figures in Pingnan Province had to fear!


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t too concerned about Shangguan Feng¡¯s gracious manner. He leisurely said, "Is that your son?"


    "Indeed, my unworthy son!" Shangguan Feng said respectfully, "I just learned that he has offended Master Su, it is due to myck of discipline. On his behalf, I apologize to Master Su!"

 Chapter 338 - 337: Let Me Punish Them for You

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 337: Let Me Punish Them for You</h4>


    Su Yang chuckled and said, "There¡¯s no need for apologies; I detest it when someone does something wrong and then runs over to say sorry. I¡¯ve always believed that if you¡¯re wrong, you must acknowledge it. And if there¡¯s a punishment due, it must be meted out, right?"


    Shangguan Feng¡¯s face turned awkward, but he dared not deny it, "Master Su is right!"


    "Since you also think I¡¯m right, what do you think should be done about your son¡¯s actions?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    Shangguan Feng was taken aback. He had been so respectful from the start, hoping to persuade Su Yang to let Shangguan Kong off in consideration of his own face.


    Yet, Su Yang didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of giving him face, even asking him how to punish, how could he possibly answer that?


    "What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t answer?" Su Yang said with a smile, "If you can¡¯t think of a punishment, shall I help you mete it out?"


    Shangguan Feng¡¯s face changed immediately; he knew Su Yang was particrly ruthless. If Su Yangid hands on him, would Shangguan Kong even have a chance of surviving?


    "Master Su, this incident is Kong¡¯er¡¯s fault. I will definitely discipline him strictly!" Shangguan Feng quickly said.


    "Mr. Shangguan, your words don¡¯t sound sincere enough!" Su Yang drawled, "What do you mean by disciplining strictly? Taking him home and scolding him? I don¡¯t like dragging things out; just say it directly¡ªdo you want to chop off his hands or feet, or maybe you¡¯d prefer to pull out his tonguepletely?"


    "What?" Shangguan Feng was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too harsh? Didn¡¯t that mean crippling his son?


    Shangguan Kong was also shocked and protested, "I... I¡¯ve already been beaten up by you like this, and now you still want to chop off my hands and feet, you... that¡¯s going too far!"


    This time, Shangguan Feng did not stop him but just watched Su Yang coldly. Whatever Shangguan Kong wanted to say was exactly what he wanted to express.


    Although Shangguan Feng was aware of Su Yang¡¯s prowess, he did not fear Su Yang to such an extent.


    In his view, it was the support of the Shangguan family and the Ye Family behind Su Yang that allowed him to turn the tablesst time in Nanluo City. Without the Shangguan and Ye families, Su Yang would have certainly been finished.


    Therefore, no matter how renowned Master Su was, in Shangguan Feng¡¯s eyes, it was the support of his family and the Ye Family that yielded those results. Su Yang¡¯s true status was far from matching the Shangguan family¡¯s.


    He had been so respectful just now only to give Su Yang a modicum of face and settle this matter without fuss. After all, Su Yang possessed no ordinary strength, and he didn¡¯t want to escte the issue.


    But now, since Su Yang wasn¡¯t giving him any face, he naturally wouldn¡¯t continue to be polite. Did he really think that just because he was called Master Su, he could challenge the Shangguan family?


    "I¡¯ve changed my mind!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "I think I want Shangguan Kong¡¯s head. Shangguan Feng, what do you think?"


    Shangguan Feng¡¯s face turned cold as he said sternly, "Master Su, don¡¯t you think you are going too far? My Shangguan family has given you plenty of face. Don¡¯t forget who supported you in Nanluo City at the end. Without our Shangguan family, would you be where you are now? My son merely offended you with his words, and yet you want his life, hmph, do you really think you can do whatever you want?"


    "Well said!" Su Yang pped his hands as he stood up andughed, "That¡¯s right, I do think I can do whatever I want. Today, either he dies here, or you die here, you choose!"


    "Su Yang!" Shangguan Feng roared in rage, "Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Let me tell you, my Shangguan family also has its experts. With your arrogance, aren¡¯t you afraid of not making it out of the Shangguan family alive?"


    "Then have the experts of your Shangguan familye out!" Su Yang said with a cold tone, "I want to see who can save you!"


    "You!" Shangguan Feng erupted in rage, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve gone too far. I won¡¯t waste words with you. I¡¯m taking my son away right now. If you dare touch him, I assure you, you won¡¯t leave the Shangguan household alive today!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered, reached out to dip his fingers in some spilled tea, and flicked it away.


    The tea hit Shangguan Kong¡¯s right arm directly, and everyone heard a cracking sound. Shangguan Kong¡¯s arm was shattered on impact, a grisly mess of blood and flesh.


    The crowd gasped in shock once again, and Shangguan Feng was dumbfounded. He knew that Su Yang was powerful, but he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be so incredibly ruthless. More critically, breaking his son¡¯s arm right in front of him¡ªthis was something he couldn¡¯t ept!


    "Su Yang, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!" Shangguan Feng roared, "Men, kill him for me!"


    Among Shangguan Feng¡¯s entourage, there were indeed a few skilled fighters who immediately rushed forward to surround Su Yang.


    Just then, an angry voice came from the doorway, "Stop, what are you doing!"


    Everyone turned to look and saw a woman standing furiously outside, staring indignantly at them.


    "Miss!" The crowd bowed in unison. The neer was Ying¡¯er¡¯s sister, Xue¡¯er!


    On seeing Xue¡¯er, the fury in Shangguan Feng¡¯s eyes intensified. He said sternly, "Xue¡¯er, you¡¯vee at just the right time. Look, have a look at your sister¡¯s friend, at what he has done. In my Shangguan household, to kill people at will¡ªdoes he see the people of my Shangguan house as animals? Are the lives of my Shangguan household worth so little?"


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes were icy as she swept her gaze over the crowd and finallynded on Su Yang.


    Xue¡¯er and Ying¡¯er indeed looked identical in appearance, not a single difference between them.


    However, Xue¡¯er¡¯s temperament was much colder than Ying¡¯er¡¯s, emanating a feeling of keeping others at a great distance, nothing like Ying¡¯er¡¯s warmth and affability.


    Xue¡¯er recognized Su Yang, for she had seen him when he had escorted Ying¡¯er homest time. Yet, she never expected that the discharged soldier she had thought to be of society¡¯s lower echelons could rise to this height today!


    To tell the truth, she quite admired Su Yang¡¯s story. She was in favor of the Shangguan family supporting Su Yang.


    Even the fact that Su Yang hade for Ying¡¯er hadn¡¯t met with her opposition.


    However, looking at the situation before her, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. After all, these were people from the Shangguan household!


    "Master Su, what do you mean by this?" Xue¡¯er asked sternly, "Even if the people of my Shangguan household have not been thorough in their duties, there was no need for you tomit a massacre here, was there? If they did something wrong, you could have just told me, and I would have had Grandfather punish them. But isn¡¯t what you did a bit inappropriate?"


    "I think it¡¯s quite appropriate," Su Yang said leisurely.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression changed and she said sternly, "Master Su, you saved my grandfather, and for that, our Shangguan family will always be grateful. But that does not mean you can do whatever you want in our Shangguan household!"


    "Do whatever I want?" Su Yangughed, "Miss, if I really wanted to do as I wished, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with these people at all!"

 Chapter 339 - 338

    <h4>Chapter 339: 338</h4>


    Xue¡¯er was taken aback and asked in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    "I heard you manage most of the family business?" Su Yang suddenly asked.


    "Yes!" Xue¡¯er nodded, puzzled at why Su Yang would suddenly ask about this.


    "During this period, most industries under the Shangguan family must have had a rough time, right?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Xue¡¯er furrowed her brows; what Su Yang said was true. Recently, many of the Shangguan family¡¯s businesses had been suffering severe losses. However, this was not a secret to many, so why was Su Yang bringing it up now?


    "Did you think it was because the old man was ill that led to these problems?" Su Yang asked, smiling.


    Xue¡¯er drew a deep breath and said sternly, "My grandfather¡¯s illness has already improved. My Shangguan family will definitely get better and better!"


    "That may not necessarily be the case!" Su Yang shook his head. "Without getting rid of the traitor within, the Shangguan family will sooner orter be hollowed out by someone!"


    Upon hearing these words, many people present changed their expressions, and a flicker of panic crossed Shangguan Feng¡¯s eyes.


    "What ¡¯traitor¡¯?" Xue¡¯er asked in astonishment.


    With a light smile, Su Yang nced at Shangguan Feng and said, "Your second uncle turned to Buddhism and therefore has no children, and your father only has you two sisters. Speaking of the third generation Family Head of the Shangguan family, if there were no mishaps, it should be one of your third uncle¡¯s sons. However, you¡¯ve stepped up, blocking all of their paths!"


    Xue¡¯er frowned, "Mr. Su, this is our family business!"


    "I really don¡¯t want to interfere with your family matters, but Ying¡¯er is my friend, and I can¡¯t just watch her being taken advantage of!" Su Yang said with a smile: "Do you know that your management of the family affairs has be a thorn in the side for certain people?"


    "What do you mean..." Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Shangguan Feng. Su Yang¡¯s words were clearly hinting at Shangguan Feng.


    "You can investigate these matters yourself. I don¡¯t bother with talking nonsense!" Su Yang said. "Take a good look at the family¡¯s ount books and the flow of funds; there will be clues. Since you said it¡¯s your family matter, I won¡¯t get involved. You handle it!"


    Having said this, Su Yang turned and left.


    No one in the courtyard tried to stop him. Everyone was silent. Su Yang¡¯s words had unnerved many who harbored guilty secrets.


    Xue¡¯er furrowed her brows and turned to Shangguan Feng with a gleam in her eyes, then suddenly said sternly, "Uncle, you don¡¯t need to go to thepany these days!"


    "What do you mean?" Shangguan Feng became anxious instantly, "Xue¡¯er, do you believe what he said? He¡¯s just an outsider, we are family!"


    "I don¡¯t believe what he said; I just want to give an ount to the family!" Xue¡¯er said. "Uncle, if there¡¯s nothing wrong with you, no one can bother you, and the family will trust you even more in the future!"


    Shangguan Feng was sweating profusely and said, "I definitely have no issues, but by doing this, you¡¯re suspecting me! Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m your uncle. How can you doubt me like this?"


    Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. The more anxious Shangguan Feng became, the more it indicated that there was an issue.


    "Have someone keep a close eye on them. They shouldn¡¯t go anywhere for the time being!" Xue¡¯ermanded a girl beside her in a firm voice, "Also, send someone to check thepany¡¯s ounts and the flow of funds. I want to give a response to everyone in the family!"


    "Understood!" The girl nodded and immediately set out to arrange these matters.


    Many people present copsed to the ground, weak at the knees. These were the people most closely associated with Shangguan Feng and, to varying degrees, they were involved in his affairs. If Xue¡¯er conducted a thorough investigation, who among them could escape unscathed?


    An hourter, Ying¡¯er returned in high spirits with Ye Wantong.


    "Su Yang, let¡¯s go find Sister Jing and have her y it again!" Ying¡¯er said excitedly, "Wan Tong has to hear it once before she canpose the lyrics!"


    After listening to Yue Jing y theposition again, Ye Wantong was deeply captivated. She looked at Su Yang in amazement, "Is this reallyposed by you?"


    Su Yang: "..."


    "Of course, it was Su Yang whoposed it. He¡¯s just written it down here!" Ying¡¯er said, thrilled, "I¡¯ve never heard such melodies before. If someone elseposed them, they would have rocked the world by now. How could they be unknown?"


    Ye Wantong nodded in agreement; this was something she also acknowledged. The melody was indeed sensational. After just one listen, to be so deeply attracted¡ªif it had beenposed by someone else before, surely it would have caused a sensation, wouldn¡¯t it?


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll help you with the lyrics!" Ye Wantong said as she nodded, "Ying¡¯er, if you use this melody for thepetition, you¡¯ll definitely have no problem. However, you still need to consider other matters. The previous scandal was no small matter, and I¡¯m worried it won¡¯t be easy for you to even take the stage!"


    Ying¡¯er felt a bit downcast; she sighed and said, "I¡¯ll find a way to deal with that matter."


    Ye Wantong was quick inposing lyrics, or rather, upon hearing these tunes, she was inspired with a spring of ideas. In less than an hour, she finished the lyrics for several pieces.


    Su Yang read them over and found Ye Wantong¡¯s work was indeed good¡ªit matched the spirit of the melodies and would certainly add to their charm.


    Next, they needed to address the usation of giarism that Ying¡¯er was involved in.


    In the afternoon, Su Yang apanied Ying¡¯er to Pingzhuang City in Pingbei Province, where the All-Star Singing Competition was taking ce.


    Given the high profile of thispetition, variouspanies took it seriously and sent their best singers. Even those with mediocre singing skills came to show their face and gain visibility.


    Pingzhuang City was now teeming with celebrities, a gathering of diverse stars.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s forte was not singing, but with the four small flowers of the domestic scene participating, she couldn¡¯t be an exception. Such a great opportunity for exposure was not to be missed by thepany.


    However, thepany had not anticipated such an issue to arise. As soon as the giarism scandal spread, they swiftly distanced themselves, iming that all the creative work was being handled by Ying¡¯er herself, with no involvement from thepany.


    Even a few executives in thepany were kicking her while she was down, moring for Ying¡¯er to pay a penalty for breach of contract. If it weren¡¯t for the power of the Shangguan family looming over them, this matter might have already escted to awsuit.


    Even so, thepany¡¯s attitude toward Ying¡¯er had deteriorated significantly. Those who were once close to Ying¡¯er now couldn¡¯t wait to sever all ties, publicly stating their poor rtionship with her.


    Nevertheless, amidst such circumstances, there were two leaders within thepany showing an unnatural level of concern for Ying¡¯er. Every day they would send her messages, which started off as encouragement and belief, butter began to degenerate, turning into almost flirtatious content.

 Chapter 340 - 339: Opportunity, I Only Give Once!

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 339: Opportunity, I Only Give Once!</h4>


    When Ying¡¯er was popr, and her family¡¯s influence was strong, no one dared to harbor any improper thoughts about her.


    But now, after such an incident, Ying¡¯er¡¯s career has been severely hindered. And the family¡¯s business has also declined significantly over the past six months; there were rumors that the Shangguan family was about to copse.


    In such a situation, the Shangguan family was facing both internal and external troubles, and naturally, some people began to entertain unsavory ideas.


    For example, that third-rate actor who kept bragging about having an affair with Ying¡¯er and imed she led a dissolute life was just taking advantage of the situation to hype himself up, bing quite famous in the process.


    On the way to Pingzhuang City, Ying¡¯er ryed all this information to Su Yang.


    Su Yang also frowned upon hearing this; the entertainment industry was indeed as dark and harsh as the rumors suggested.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯spany, named Huaxing Entertainment, had a branch in Pingzhuang City. Due to the recent singingpetition, this branch was particrly busy, with all the big shots gathering there.


    Upon arriving at thepany¡¯s entrance, Ying¡¯er¡¯splexion was visibly pale. After all, the people here were not very weing to her now.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here," Su Yang whisperedfortingly.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression eased slightly as she took a deep breath and instructed Uncle Kang to drive straight into thepany.


    But as they reached the entrance, they were stopped by several security guards.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" the leading security captain asked coldly.


    Uncle Kang rolled down the window: "This is Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s private car, don¡¯t you recognize the license te number?"


    "Ying¡¯er?" The security guards looked at Ying¡¯er in the back seat with insolence, and the leader scoffed, "Oh, the Ying¡¯er who giarized someone else¡¯s work and put her own name on it?"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s face turned cold, and Uncle Kang was even more furious, saying sternly, "The matter was not my miss¡¯s fault. Be careful with your words, or I will sue you for nder!"


    "Ah,e on, you giarize someone else¡¯s work and don¡¯t feel ashamed, yet you still have the cheek to sue others for nder?" the security captain said with a mocking face: "You sure have thick skin!"


    Uncle Kang was about to speak again, but Su Yang interjected, "What¡¯s the point of all this talk? Miss Ying¡¯er has arrived, so just tell us whether to let her in or not!"


    The security captain was momentarily at a loss for words. He dared to mock Ying¡¯er but didn¡¯t dare to actually block her from entering. After all, he didn¡¯t have the authority!


    However, the security captain also didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon like this.


    His eyes darting around, he suddenly smiled and said, "Since Miss Ying¡¯er has the face toe back, how could I not let her in? But as per thepany¡¯s policy, non-employees are not allowed to enter freely. If you want to enter, Miss Ying¡¯er, you have to get out of the car and walk in. However, this driver and your bodyguard, they cannot go in!"


    "What do you mean by that!" Uncle Kang was furious: "Are you telling Miss Ying¡¯er to walk in by herself? When did this be a rule, I¡¯ve never heard of it before? Miss Ying¡¯er has been with thepany for such a long time, I¡¯ve never heard that cars aren¡¯t allowed to enter!"


    "Cars can enter, but non-employees cannot!" the security captain drawled: "That¡¯s thepany¡¯s policy, I can¡¯t do anything about it. If you don¡¯t agree, why not call the general manager? If he allows you to enter, then I¡¯ll let you in, how about that?"


    "This is outrageous!" Uncle Kang fumed: "Fine, I¡¯ll call Manager Zhao right now, and see what he has to say about this!"


    Uncle Kang called Manager Zhao, but after several attempts, no one answered on the other end.


    The security chief crossed his arms, smirking disdainfully. Given what happened to Ying¡¯er, everyone in thepany was treating her like a venomous snake; who would bother answering their calls at such a time? This was precisely why the security chief was so confident!


    "Well? Couldn¡¯t get through on the phone?" The security chief stuck his head through the car window and chuckled, "Miss Ying¡¯er, without Manager Zhao¡¯s instructions, I can¡¯t just let your driver and bodyguard inside. But, you know, I could apany you in. What do you say?"


    As he spoke, the security chief¡¯s gaze swept unabashedly over Ying¡¯er, treating her as if she were a promiscuous woman.


    Furious, Ying¡¯er was about to speak when Su Yang cut in: "I¡¯m giving you one more chance, open the gate!"


    The security chief was momentarily taken aback. In his eyes, Su Yang was just Ying¡¯er¡¯s bodyguard. Ying¡¯er herself had no say here, and now some lowly bodyguard dared to speak up?


    "Damn it, what did you say?" the security chief pressed one hand on the rubber baton at his waist and pointed at Su Yang with the other. "Come on, repeat what you just said, let me hear it again!"


    Su Yang nced at him: "An opportunity given only once. The words, also spoken just once."


    "Fuck, you really think you¡¯re something!" The security chief immediately took out his rubber baton and cursed at Su Yang. "Come on, say it out loud,e out and say it!"


    Su Yang promptly got out of the car, and several security guards immediately surrounded him.


    With one hand picking his ear and the other holding a baton, the security chief sauntered over, head cocked arrogantly, "Come on, say it again, let me hear it!"


    "It seems you have no intention of opening the gate," Su Yang sighed lightly, "Then you all better kneel down!"


    "You motherf..." the security chief was about to curse when he saw Su Yang lunge forward.


    Before he could react, Su Yang had grabbed his throat, hoisted him up, and mmed him to the ground. His feet hit the ground, but the force with which Su Yang threw him was so fierce that it broke his leg bones, causing him to copse onto his knees, crying and howling in pain.


    "You dare hit someone!" The other security guards roared angrily and rushed over with their batons.


    Su Yang did not hold back, treating them the same way, forcing them all to kneil on the ground. Then, Su Yang walked over, personally opened the electric gate, and returned to the car.


    "Start the car," Su Yang said softly.


    "Oh, oh..." Uncle Kang came back to his senses, looking at the security guards sprawled on the ground, feeling a rush of amazement. Su Yang was indeed very decisive in action, never wasting words when he could solve things with his hands.


    "You dare to hit someone here, you won¡¯t get away with it..." the security chief was still ranting in the background.


    Su Yang reached out of the car window and, with a p, struck the security chief¡¯s face. The security chief instantly spit blood from his mouth, unable to utter another sound.


    Themotion at the entrance alerted thepany, and many were standing at the windows, staring in shock as the car slowly approached.


    They all recognized the car; it was Ying¡¯er¡¯s. There was confusion and disdain in their eyes. Did Ying¡¯er really dare toe back to thepany at such a time?


    Uncle Kang was about to park the car in a spot, but Su Yang stopped him.


    "Just stop at the entrance," Su Yang said.

 Chapter 341 - 340: Your Calculations Aren’t Accurate

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 340: Your Calctions Aren¡¯t urate</h4>


    "Ah?" Uncle Kang was stunned for a moment and said in a low voice, "This... isn¡¯t this inappropriate? This is thepany¡¯s main entrance..."


    Su Yang: "Just park it here!"


    Scratching his head, Uncle Kang ultimately parked the car in front of the entrance as Su Yang had instructed.


    In anypany, such a situation was a rarity. Usually, even the boss¡¯s car wouldn¡¯t be parked directly in front of the entrance. By parking there, wasn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?


    However, thinking of Su Yang¡¯s assertive move from earlier, Uncle Kang decided not to say anything further. It looked like Su Yang was indeed here to stir up trouble this time.


    The car stationary right at the entrance of thepany inevitably led to a flurry of quiet spection from the surrounding people.


    "What¡¯s she doing? Has she lost her mind? Parking the car right at the entrance of thepany, does she think she¡¯s still the top female executive?"


    "Even if she were the top executive, she has no right to park at the entrance, not even the chairman would park there, what does she think she is?"


    "Heh, she doesn¡¯t even look at what she¡¯s be now, and yet she dares toe back to thepany and make a scene, still trying to act superior? Hmph, let¡¯s see how she cries in a minute!"


    "A vase who climbed up the ranks through giarism, and because her family has some background, she dares to be so arrogant? Has she forgotten that this is Pingbei Province, not her Pingnan Province where she can turn things upside down?"


    Thesements turned Ying¡¯er¡¯s face red with embarrassment. Having gone through this incident, she had truly witnessed the fickleness of human nature.


    Once, when she was the top executive, returning to thepany, these people considered greeting her a privilege. But now that she had fallen, these same people at once distanced themselves and even spread all kinds of rumors, waiting to see her made a fool of ¡ª such is the human heart!


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go up and have a chat with your boss!" Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm,pletely ignoring the people around him.


    Ying¡¯er took a deep breath and got out of the car along with Su Yang.


    "Still has the face to get out of the car!"


    "What¡¯s that, she even brought Little White Face with her? Yo, no wonder that junior actor said her private life was a mess, it hasn¡¯t been long and she¡¯s already hooked up with a new one!"


    "This woman, I can tell just by looking at her face, she¡¯s the flirty type. I said it before and you didn¡¯t believe me, now do you believe it?"


    The surrounding people¡¯s discussions became even more unbearable to hear, and Ying¡¯er¡¯s face grew increasingly somber. She clenched her teeth tight, her hands grasping her clothes tightly. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who could argue with others ¡ª she even struggled to speak up loudly in her defense.


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t have her patience. As he passed by one of the men, he suddenly stopped and stared straight at the man.


    The man, who had boasted about reading faces, became visibly flustered under Su Yang¡¯s re. However, thinking that this was thepany¡¯s territory, he soon felt emboldened again.


    "What are you staring at!" the man said coldly.


    "You know how to read faces?" Su Yang asked.


    "Of course!" the man said loudly: "I¡¯ve been studying the Book of Changes, Eight Trigrams since I was young..."


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Su Yang cut him off: "What kind of person do you see me as?"


    "You?" The man¡¯s face turned slightly embarrassed; he was just bragging and really had no skill in face reading.


    But now that Su Yang had put him on the spot in front of everyone, he would lose even more face if he didn¡¯t respond.


    Clenching his teeth, the man said coldly, "Do I even need to look? A Little White Face living off a woman, I don¡¯t need the Eight Trigrams to figure that out!"


    The people around them burst intoughter, Su Yang shook his head with a sigh: "It seems that your face-reading skills really aren¡¯t up to par. How about I give you a reading instead?"


    "You giving me a reading?" The man began to scoff: "What, you want to show off your skills in front of a master? Alright then, you read me. If you¡¯re wrong, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you!"


    "I¡¯ll only predict two things for you..." Su Yang said: "One about the past, one about the future."


    "What, are you scared of revealing too much?" the man sneered.


    "There¡¯s no use in saying too much!" Su Yang simply said: "The future thing is that you will soon face imprisonment."


    "Who the hell do you think you¡¯re talking to!" the man immediately became furious: "You dare to curse me? Believe it or not, I could p you right now!"


    Ignoring him, Su Yang turned and walked away with his hands behind his back: "The past thing is that you took advantage of yourpany¡¯s position to sexually exploit that girl, and in one minute she will pass away in the hospital. Her family is about toe here looking for you!"


    At these words, the man¡¯s face instantly changed color.


    He had, under the guise of thepany, taken advantage of a girl trying to make it big, thenter denied her any opportunities. In her rage, the girl had attempted to take her own life by jumping from a building, yet she was still being resuscitated in the hospital.


    Not many knew of this matter, but how did Su Yang know about it?


    Yet, the man thought he had settled the issue, having sent his subordinates to keep an eye on the situation and prevent any disturbances.


    With Su Yang¡¯s words, all eyes turned to the man, and everyone looked at him with astonishment.


    His face turned a deep red, and with gritted teeth he said: "Hey, you¡¯d better exin yourself clearly, don¡¯t be making nderous usations here, when did I exploit anyone?"


    Su Yang looked at his watch and said softly, "Thirty seconds left."


    "Who are you trying to scare, you think I¡¯m afraid of you?" the man growled: "I¡¯ll have you know, talking like that, I can sue you for defamation any time!"


    "Three seconds!" Su Yang said.


    "You motherfu¡ª" Enraged, the man was cut off as his phone suddenly rang. He hastily answered, and a frantic voice came through: "Manager, it¡¯s a disaster, that girl just jumped again, we can¡¯t save her this time!"


    "What?" The man was stupefied, Su Yang¡¯s prediction hade true?


    "Her family¡¯s gone crazy, just now her dad and her brother came with two knives, injured two of our guys, and now they¡¯re heading to thepany. Manager, what do we do..."


    "How... how could this happen?" The man panicked: "Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her?"


    "Manager, what could we do? When a girl is determined to die, can we tie her to the bed? We lost sight of her for just a moment and she jumped, we couldn¡¯t stop her!"


    "Damn it!" The man began to pace in distress and suddenly asked urgently, "When... when did this happen?"


    "A minute ago, just jumped down!"


    The man waspletely dazed. If the girl had jumped just a minute ago, that meant she hadn¡¯t yet jumped when Su Yang was speaking to him.


    He had thought that Su Yang was coborating with the girl, purposely trying to intimidate him. Now he finally realized, Su Yang was truly capable of making predictions.


    "How... how did you figure it out?" the man asked, trembling.


    This single question changed the way everyone at the scene looked at him. The man¡¯s question was tantamount to admitting what Su Yang had said earlier.

 Chapter 342 - 341 I am Her Lawyer

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 341 I am Her Lawyer</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any attention to the man; instead, his gaze swept over the others present.


    Everyone caught by Su Yang¡¯s look immediately turned their heads to the side, not daring to meet his eyes¡ªthey were truly intimidated by him.


    All these people had more or less some dirty secrets in their hearts. If Su Yang were to expose them, wouldn¡¯t that spell disaster?


    "Remember, develop some virtue in what you say. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up worse off than you are now!" Su Yang said coldly before turning around and leaving with Ying¡¯er.


    The crowd exchanged nces with each other, and even though Su Yang and hispanion had walked far away, not a single person dared to speak ill of Ying¡¯er again¡ªthey were truly frightened.


    Just as Su Yang and hispanion reached the elevator entrance, the elevator doors happened to open, and a man in a suit stepped out.


    On seeing Ying¡¯er, a glint shed in his eyes, and he excitedly approached her.


    "Ah, Ying¡¯er, you¡¯re finally back!"


    The man walked straight up to Ying¡¯er, reaching out to grab her arm while happily eximing, "You have no idea how worried I¡¯ve been about you during this time!"


    Ying¡¯er hastily retreated a step, avoiding the man¡¯s wandering hands.


    But the man showed no self-awareness and continued to press forward, intent on grabbing Ying¡¯er¡¯s hand.


    At that moment, Su Yang walked over and stood directly in front of Ying¡¯er.


    The man was startled and frowned, "Ying¡¯er, who is this?"


    "My friend!" Ying¡¯er quickly replied.


    "Your friend?" The man sized up Su Yang, a hint of disdain flickering in his eyes, "Ying¡¯er, haven¡¯t you been away for so long that you¡¯ve forgotten the rules of thepany? How can anyone just bring a friend into thepany? After all, we¡¯re a rather well-known entertainmentpany with so many starsing and going. What if someone with ill intentions got in? How dangerous that would be!"


    Ying¡¯er, head down, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Su Yang still stood in front of Ying¡¯er and asked, "And you are?"


    The man arrogantly replied, "Hee Dongqiang, production manager!"


    "Oh, Manager Hee!" Su Yang nodded, recognizing the name Ying¡¯er had mentioned in the car earlier. He was one of the two managers who kept sending her ambiguous messages after the incident.


    Hee Dongqiang was infamous as a lecher within the entertainmentpany. Relying on his family¡¯s background, with his father being one of the board members, no one dared to provoke him in thepany.


    He had long lusted after Ying¡¯er, but at that time, Ying¡¯er¡¯s poprity was rising, and her family was extremely powerful¡ªshe was out of his league. However, after the incident happened and the Shangguan family¡¯s fortunes began to decline, he showed his true colors, preparing to conquer Ying¡¯er as well.


    He had seen Ying¡¯ering back to thepany from upstairs and immediately came downstairs, trying to seize the opportunity¡ªthe early bird catches the worm. He wanted to take Ying¡¯er before the otherpany executives made their move.


    Hee Dongqiang nced at Su Yang and said, "Now that Ying¡¯er is back, you can leave."


    "Sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t leave yet!" Su Yang shook his head.


    "Why?" Hee Dongqiang frowned, "This is ourpany, you¡¯re an outsider, what do you want to do here? ording topany rules, I can kick you out right now!"


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself!" Su Yang smiled, "My name is Su Yang, and I¡¯m here to solve Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s contract issue. In some sense, I can be considered Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯swyer. Would that role be enough to warrant my presence here?"


    "Lawyer?" Hee Dongqiang was stunned, looking at Su Yang, "How old are you... How did you be awyer? Who are you trying to fool?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about my age, nor whether I¡¯m awyer or not," Su Yang said, "But the matter of Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s contract has been entrusted to me for full resolution. That alone should qualify me to be here, shouldn¡¯t it?"


    Hee Dongqiang opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    Just as Su Yang had said, if Ying¡¯er wanted him to resolve her contract issue, he really didn¡¯t have anything to say.


    "Ying¡¯er, you don¡¯t necessarily have to terminate the contract, and thepany doesn¡¯t necessarily have to sue you for breach of contract!" Hee Dongqiang looked at Ying¡¯er and smiled, "Why don¡¯t youe to my office first, let me analyze the situation for you, and you can decide what to do, how¡¯s that?"


    The lecherous intent on Hee Dongqiang¡¯s face was unmistakable. Ying¡¯er hid further behind Su Yang and whispered, "No need, Su Yang will handle it for me!"


    "Ah Ying¡¯er, why can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?" Hee Dongqiang said urgently, "If you breach the contract this time, that¡¯s at least a penalty of five hundred million. I know your Shangguan family is wealthy, but if you pay the penalty to get out of the contract, it will be difficult for you if you go to anotherpany in the future. If people in the industry find out about your situation, will you still be able to stay in this circle?"


    Ying¡¯er looked at Su Yang with a worried expression.


    Su Yang gave a cold smile, seeing that Hee Dongqiang really had a lot of experience¡ªthis tactic had probably worked against many other female celebrities.


    "Five hundred million isn¡¯t too much!" Su Yang said, "We can still afford it!"


    "What will you do if you can¡¯t make it in this circle anymore?" Hee Dongqiang said angrily.


    "If I can¡¯t make it in this circle, then I won¡¯t stay in it anymore!" Su Yang smiled, "Manager Hee, if you don¡¯t have any other matters, could you please step aside? You¡¯re blocking the elevator."


    Hee Dongqiang¡¯s face turned awkward. These tricks were usually foolproof against ordinary female celebrities; howe he couldn¡¯t get any advantage over Ying¡¯er?


    Seeing Su Yang in front of him, Hee Dongqiang couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth in anger. If it weren¡¯t for this brat, wouldn¡¯t that little girl Ying¡¯er be easy to handle?


    "Ying¡¯er..." Hee Dongqiang was still not giving up, wanting to continue his deception.


    "Manager Hee, please make way!" Su Yang raised his voice, attracting the attention of many onlookers.


    The looks that people gave Hee Dongqiang naturally carried ridicule and mockery.


    Embarrassed, Hee Dongqiang could only sheepishly clear the way.


    Su Yang led Ying¡¯er upstairs to the top floor, where the board members were having a meeting.


    Someone had already reported Ying¡¯er¡¯s arrival, so the directors were all sitting in the meeting room, waiting for Su Yang and Ying¡¯er toe up.


    As soon as Ying¡¯er entered, one of the women stood up angrily, "Ying¡¯er, do you still have the face toe back? Do you know how much you¡¯ve cost thepany? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think abouting back and crying and begging for forgiveness to resolve this matter. This time, thepany will definitely not let it go!"


    The other people in the room were also looking at Ying¡¯er with cold smirks, having reached a consensus during Ying¡¯er¡¯s ascent that they would make her pay a heavy price.

 Chapter 343 - 342 Do You Think Everyone Has Low IQ Like You?

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 342 Do You Think Everyone Has Low IQ Like You?</h4>


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s face filled with embarrassment as she spoke in a subdued voice, "Everyone, please hear me out. This isn¡¯t my fault. I¡¯ve already said that I only wrote some lyrics, but somehow, after the music wasposed, my name appeared there too. This... this must be an issue with the production department!"


    "What, you want to shift the me to the production department now?" A man retorted coldly, "I¡¯ve heard the production department¡¯s report. When the song was brought in for production, it was clearly stated that you wrote the music and the lyrics. The production department just followed your requirements; how could this be their fault?"


    "I really don¡¯t know what happened!" Ying¡¯er said anxiously, "Besides, Lan Ci has also said that this has nothing to do with me!"


    "Lan Ci is your friend; of course, she would help you. But the media outside doesn¡¯t think so, and thepany will still incur losses!"


    Desperate, Ying¡¯er turned to the elder sitting at the innermost position and whispered, "Chairman, I¡¯m innocent in this matter¡ªhow can you do this to me..."


    The elderly man said nothing, resting with his eyes closed, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    The men around them all smiled knowingly; more contact in the evening¡ªwhat good coulde of that?


    The men looked at Ying¡¯er with warmer eyes; she was one of the hottest stars in the country. In the past, when Ying¡¯er was at the peak of her fame and backed by an incredibly powerful family, these people didn¡¯t even dare to think about her. But now, an opportunity had presented itself; how could they not have ideas?


    Embarrassed, Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    It was then that Su Yang spoke up, "Actually, is there even a need to discuss this matter? If you trust Ying¡¯er, then the contract should continue. If you don¡¯t trust her, just terminate it¡ªwhy waste time? And contacting her again in the evening, uncle, how old are you? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s inappropriate to contact ady at night? You have no shame, does Ying¡¯er have no shame either?"


    At these words, the room erupted into chaos, with most people cursing at Su Yang for his audacity.


    The man Su Yang addressed was Zhao Wenfeng, the son of Chairman Zhao Jianbang, and the general manager of Zhaobang Entertainment Company. His position in thepany was very high because Zhao Jianbang had absolute authority over thepany.


    Besides Zhao Jianbang, no one else dared to speak to Zhao Wenfeng like that. Su Yang¡¯s remarks naturally stirred up a ho¡¯s nest!


    Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s expression turned icy as he snorted dismissively, and the mor around them instantly ceased. He sized up Su Yang from top to bottom and said coldly, "Ying¡¯er,pany policy states that outsiders can¡¯t simply stroll in. What¡¯s the meaning of this person¡¯s presence?"


    "Sorry, I¡¯m not an outsider!" Su Yang said with a smile, "I am Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯swyer, specifically here to deal with the contract issue. If you have anything to say, you don¡¯t need to ask Ying¡¯er; just talk to me directly."


    "You¡¯re awyer?" Zhao Wenfeng was stunned. How could that be possible?


    "What¡¯s so astonishing? Haven¡¯t you heard that heroes emerge in their youth?" Su Yang said with a sneer. "You¡¯ve wasted so many years of your life; does that mean everyone else is as foolish as you? There are always geniuses in this world that you can¡¯t figure out!"


    "Pfft!" Ying¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh. Su Yang¡¯s words amused her so much that she couldn¡¯t keep a straight face.


    Su Yang had indeed not spared any faces, insulting without cursing but enough to enrage anyone!


    Fuming with anger, Zhao Wenfeng was about to m his hand on the table and shouted, "Alright, since you¡¯re herwyer, let¡¯s talk breach of contract! ording to the contract she signed with us, she¡¯s used of giarism, which has severely affected thepany¡¯s reputation. Thepany can unterally terminate the contract. Moreover, she has to pay a penalty, and ording to the contract, the penalty is 500 million. Did you bring enough money as herwyer?"


    "500 million, is it..." Su Yang said lightly, smiling. "Money is not a problem, but there are some things we need to get straight first."


    "What more could you possibly have to say!" Zhao Wenfengughed scornfully. "I know the Shangguan family is wealthy, but times have changed, won¡¯t they be distressed to shell out 500 million in one go?"


    "Whether they¡¯re distressed or not is none of your concern," Su Yang said with a smile. "ording to the contract, if we are not at fault and thepany unterally terminates the contract, does thepany also have to paypensation?"


    "Of course, the contract states that, but in this case, the fault is clearly on your side, what is there for thepany topensate?" Zhao Wenfeng retorted coldly.


    "Of course, I know that. I was just asking," Su Yang said with a smile. "Or is asking also not allowed?"


    Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s brow furrowed; still, he said coldly, "It¡¯s stipted in the contract, but there¡¯s no fault on the part of thepany in this matter!"


    "ording to the contract, if Miss Ying¡¯er is not at fault and thepany unterally terminates the contract, thepany has topensate at least 500 million, and it could even reach 1 billion. Am I right?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    "I¡¯ve already said, the fault lies with her; why bring up all this nonsense!" Zhao Wenfeng snapped angrily.


    "I was only speaking hypothetically, Manager Zhao. Do you have troubleprehending, or is your brain not up to scratch that you can¡¯t understand the hypothetical nature of my question?" Su Yang said with a smile. "Chairman Zhao, perhaps you should take your son to get his IQ tested at the hospital. He really doesn¡¯t seem to have the intelligence to be a general manager!"


    Zhao Wenfeng erupted with fury, standing up and pounding the table, "What did you say? Say it again if you dare!"


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Su Yang simply smiled calmly, "What, is Manager Zhao nning to throw a tantrum? Or perhaps you¡¯re considering assaulting awyer?"


    Zhao Wenfeng deted in an instant; roughing up an ordinary person was one thing, but hitting awyer, he did not have the guts. Moreover, this might be awyer sent by the Shangguan family¡ªhe dared noty a finger on him. Striking awyer would definitelynd him in huge trouble.


    "I won¡¯t waste my breath on you!" Zhao Wenfeng shouted angrily, "Since you¡¯re here to terminate the contract, let¡¯s follow legal procedures. After paying the 500 million penalty, you can get lost!"


    "Manager Zhao, if you don¡¯t know better, just don¡¯t talk!" Su Yang said, "Terminating the contract requires a process. First, we must write down our specific intentions, settle the matter of the penalty, and then proceed with paying it. You¡¯re demanding money without providing us with a contract; where¡¯s the sense in that?"

 Chapter 344 - 343 Liquidated Damages

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 343 Liquidated Damages</h4>


    Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s teeth were grinding with a crunching sound, and he shouted angrily, "Ourpany¡¯s legal department will handle this matter with you. If there¡¯s nothing else, get the hell out of here, I¡¯m not in the mood for your crap!"


    "Of course, I¡¯m going to see the legal department, with your level of intelligence, I can¡¯t possibly have a discussion with you!" Su Yangughed and said, "I¡¯m here just to talk to you about it, do you really think I came to deal with this thing with you?"


    "You..." Zhao Wenfeng was almost fainting with anger, but Su Yangpletely ignored him and turned to Ying¡¯er, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll sort this out with the legal department then!"


    Ying¡¯er nodded, not knowing how Su Yang was going to handle the situation. However, she had absolute trust in Su Yang, so whatever he did, she would fully support him. Even if it meant no longer being a star, she would have no regrets.


    Watching the two leave, Zhao Wenfeng immediately called the legal department, instructing them to give Ying¡¯er a hard time at all costs.


    Unable to take advantage of Ying¡¯er, Zhao Wenfeng wanted to make her suffer a major loss to show off his own prestige.


    When Su Yang and Ying¡¯er arrived at the legal department, the staff, true to Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s instructions, were endlessly difficult, bringing up all kinds of harsh terms, trying to raise the liquidated damages as high as possible.


    Ying¡¯er wanted to speak up numerous times but was stopped by Su Yang each time. Su Yang maintained a smile throughout, as if he didn¡¯t understand their tricks, letting them pile on various terms. Eventer on, when the amount ofpensation was clearly beyond the scope of the contract, Su Yang didn¡¯t care and let them add it at will.


    After back and forth, the total calcted liquidated damages amounted to 570 million, which was 70 million more than Su Yang had previously mentioned.


    "570 million!" Ying¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but widen her beautiful eyes in shock, wasn¡¯t 500 million already the upper limit, how could there be an additional 70 million?


    "This is calcted ording to the contract, do you have any questions?" the legal department sneered.


    Before Ying¡¯er could say anything, Su Yang spoke up with a light smile, "I¡¯ve looked it over, and there¡¯s no problem. Can we write up the contract for terminating the agreement now? I want to make the payment!"


    The legal department looked at Su Yang in surprise, inwardly cursing him as an idiot. Clearly being scammed, yet he was eager to transfer the money¡ªwas this guy just too rich with nowhere to spend it?


    At the same time, the legal department nced at Ying¡¯er, pondering the rtionship between the two. Could it be that Su Yang was Ying¡¯er¡¯s newfound wealthy suitor? Wanting to pay the penalty to win Ying¡¯er¡¯s heart?


    With this thought, the legal department suddenly felt enlightened. No wonder Su Yang was so willing to spend money; he was doing it to win the beauty. If they had known this earlier, they would have added even more¡ªafter all, it¡¯s not every day you get to swindle a big spender like this.


    Once the contract waspleted, Su Yang immediately called Ling Zi and told him to transfer 570 million over.


    "Su Yang, what... what are you doing?" Ying¡¯er was stunned. The money was supposed toe from the Shangguan family; why was Su Yang paying it?


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    "This money should be paid by our family, why... why should you pay..." Ying¡¯er said in a hurry.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter!" Su Yang still answered with a smile.


    Listening to their conversation, the legal department became even more convinced of its spection; it was indeed as they had imagined.


    "Ying¡¯er, not bad at all. It hasn¡¯t been long since you broke up with that small-time actor boyfriend, and you¡¯ve already found yourself a wealthy man," the legal department sneered. "I see that financial issue of the Shangguan family is not a problem at all. Just go out and find a few more like him, and a family fortune of tens of billions won¡¯t be an issue!"


    "What... what did you say!" Ying¡¯er¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    Just then, Ling Zi called to say the money had already been transferred.


    Previously, Su Yang had swindled eighty billion from the Zhou Family, all of which was now in the Qingyun Clubhouse; Qingyun Clubhouse certainly had plenty of spare cash. Five hundred and seventy million was naturally no more than a word¡¯s worth of business for Su Yang.


    "The money has arrived, check it out!" Su Yang said with a smile, "If there¡¯s no problem, give me the contract, and we¡¯ll consider the terminationplete!"


    "No problem!" The legal affairs checked and immediatelyughed, "Man, that¡¯s quite a bold move. Spending five hundred and seventy million to woo a girl, you really are generous!"


    "Has the money arrived?" Su Yang asked with a light smile.


    "It has." Legal affairs nced at Ying¡¯er and snickered, "So, how about it? Did you score? I heard it¡¯s easy to get with her; you didn¡¯t need to waste so much money!"


    "Can you give me the contract?" Su Yang still smiled lightly.


    "Here you go!" Legal affairs passed theplete contract to Su Yang, still teasing, "Spending so much money, how many times do you have to do it to make it worth your while, huh? I really don¡¯t get what you rich folks think!"


    Ying¡¯er was so angry that her pretty face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    Su Yangpletely ignored legal affairs, nced over the contract, securely put it away, and then raised his head to look at legal affairs, with a slight smile.


    Legal affairs waspletely befuddled by Su Yang¡¯s smile and asked in surprise, "What are you smiling about?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word, just reached out to grab legal affairs by the neck and forcefully pressed him to the ground.


    "You dare to hit me!" Legal affairs was furious, trying to get up, but Su Yang grabbed a chair and smashed it straight onto his back.


    The chair shattered, and legal affairsy on the ground, unable to get up.


    Onlookers all around immediately began to make noise and gathered around. Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words, kicking the leader of the group and sending him flying; the rest quickly scattered.


    "You... you dare to hit people here!" Legal affairs spat out blood as he spoke, "I¡¯m going to sue you, I¡¯m going to sue you! Call the police; arrest him..."


    Su Yang smiled faintly, bent down to look at legal affairs, "Go ahead, call the police. But first, let me tell you something. I recorded everything you just said. Your nder of Miss Ying¡¯er¡ªif the Shangguan family decides to pursue this matter, how many years do you think you¡¯ll spend in prison? With the Shangguan family¡¯s influence, do you think you could still walk out of prison alive? With the Shangguan family¡¯s influence, what kind of treatment do you think your family will receive after you¡¯re jailed?"


    Legal affairs was immediately stupefied. Although the Shangguan family was on the decline, they were not something a small fry like him could afford to provoke. He had been exceedingly insulting towards Ying¡¯er earlier because she was a bit soft-tempered, so he feared nothing. And Su Yang had always maintained a light smile, giving him the impression that Su Yang was also a pushover, easy to manipte, which made hisments particrly excessive.


    But now, it seemed Su Yang was no pushover at all. Without even involving the Shangguan family, just Su Yang¡¯s immense wealth alone was enough to leave him with nowhere toy his body after death!


    "What do you say?" Su Yang asked with a smile, "Still want to call the police?"


    "No... I won¡¯t call..." Legal affairs said with a quivering voice.


    "You may not call the police, but that doesn¡¯t mean this matter is resolved!" Su Yang said, "You have to pay a price for your words, don¡¯t you think?"


    "What... what do you want to do?" Legal affairs was stunned, wasn¡¯t being beaten like this penalty enough?

 Chapter 345 - 344 This Is an Investment

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 344 This Is an Investment</h4>


    Su Yang said, "You insult people like that and you think you don¡¯t need to apologize or seek their forgiveness?"


    The legal officer looked at Su Yang and was silent for a good while, before he finally ground his teeth and said in a low voice, "Sorry... I¡¯m sorry..."


    Just as Ying¡¯er was about to speak, Su Yang waved his hand at her, and she immediately closed her mouth.


    "Your apology doesn¡¯t seem sincere enough!" Su Yang, with his arms crossed,ughed and said, "If Miss Ying¡¯er doesn¡¯t forgive you, then your apology doesn¡¯t count!"


    "You..." The legal officer panicked, "What else do you want me to do? I¡¯ve already apologized. If she doesn¡¯t ept it, how is that my fault?"


    "As I said, your sincerity iscking!" Su Yangughed, "Or, you could try kneeling and kowtowing to apologize!"


    "In your dreams!" The legal officer, infuriated, retorted, "Don¡¯t push me, if it reallyes to calling the police, you won¡¯t get away with hitting me like you did. But, those words I said about you, who can testify that I¡¯ve spoken them?"


    Everyone around turned their heads away; of course, they were on the side of the legal officer.


    Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Why bother looking for someone to testify? When I came in, I just so happened to turn on the voice recorder on my phone. Everything you¡¯ve said is on there now. Would you like to listen to it again?"


    "You... you..." The legal officer was dumbfounded; he never dreamt Su Yang would do such a thing.


    "So, will you call the police, or will you apologize?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    The legal officer looked at Ying¡¯er and then at the people around him, ultimately he could only lower his head and kneel down: "Miss Ying¡¯er, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry..."


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression softened slightly, but still, Su Yang waved at her, signaling her not to speak.


    Seeing Ying¡¯er remain silent, the legal officer got even more anxious, "Miss Ying¡¯er, what exactly do you want? I¡¯ve knelt down; you... what else do you want?"


    "That tone of yours doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re apologizing!" Su Yang drawled, "Or should we call the police?"


    "Don¡¯t..." The legal officer pleaded urgently, "Miss Ying¡¯er, you... what exactly would it take for you to forgive me? Just tell me and I¡¯ll do it, can¡¯t I?"


    Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t speak, and Su Yangughed, "Miss Ying¡¯er has a kind heart and doesn¡¯t wish to make things difficult for you. However, what you did was really too much. How about this? I suggest you p yourself a hundred times. After you¡¯re done, we can consider the matter settled, how¡¯s that?"


    "p myself?" The legal officer was stunned, "You... are you joking? p myself a hundred times..."


    "If you¡¯re not willing, let¡¯s forget it, then I¡¯ll call the police!" Su Yang took out his phone.


    "Stop, stop, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll p myself..." The legal officer, disheartened, took several deep breaths before he raised his hand and gave himself a trembling p.


    "I might as well call the police, that was too light!" Su Yang said, "There¡¯s no sincerity at all!"


    "I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it..." The legal officer cried out hastily, then pped himself hard on the face and hurriedly asked, "Is that enough?"


    "Good, that¡¯s one, continue!" Su Yang said, "A hundred times; if even one is too light, then I¡¯m calling the police!"


    The legal officer, exasperated to the point of rolling his eyes, ultimately had no choice but to p himself a hundred times, each onending heavily on his cheek. By the halfway point, his mouth was as swollen as a sausage, and blood oozed from the corner.


    Ying¡¯er, feeling distressed, attempted to speak several times but was stopped by Su Yang each time. This kind of person, who spoke so insultingly, how could they not be taught a lesson?


    After a hundredshes, the man was almost passed out.


    "Very well, we forgive you!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Remember, next time you should watch what you say and have some virtue!"


    The legal affairs staff was lying on the ground, breathless and speechless.


    Su Yang left the scene with Ying¡¯er, strutting confidently. From his demeanor, one would never guess he had just lost 570 million, instead, it looked as though he had made a profit of 570 million.


    As they entered the elevator, Ying¡¯er immediately asked anxiously, "Su Yang, what are you doing? Why... why are you spending this money? The Shangguan family has not fallen so low that we need charity from others!"


    As she spoke, Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned red. The insults she had endured these past few days had been too much. Today¡¯s incident had pushed her close to breaking point, and she had once again seen the sinister side of human nature.


    "Ah, Miss, don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang said with augh, "I know the Shangguan family is wealthy, but you can¡¯t stop me from investing!"


    "What?" Ying¡¯er was totally confused: "What investment?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled, "Don¡¯t worry, nobody can take my money just like that. If they want to swallow my money, they¡¯ll have to pay a much bigger price. But let¡¯s be clear; I¡¯ve put in 570 million, and when we make a profit, I¡¯m taking 60 percent!"


    Ying¡¯er was still baffled: "How...how are you going to make money? This is a penalty fee, how can it be an investment?"


    "That¡¯s not for you to worry about, just know that I¡¯m taking 60 percent!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Looking at Su Yang, Ying¡¯er said irritably, "You can take it all, I don¡¯t believe you can make a profit. If we don¡¯t make any money, my Shangguan family will repay you!"


    As they stepped out of the elevator, Su Yang could hear amotion in the lobby. Looking closely, he saw a group of people arguing loudly, and the manager who had insulted Ying¡¯er earlier crouched on the floor like a beaten dog, wretched in the extreme.


    The ones beating him were the little girl¡¯s family members. They were extremely aggressive upon arriving, starting a fight without any discussion.


    Some people initially tried to intervene, but after the little girl¡¯s father and brother pulled out knives and wounded several people, everyone scattered.


    At this point, no one dared to step in. These were people who had lost a loved one, out for blood, and no one wanted to risk their wrath.


    And honestly, what the manager had done wasn¡¯t honorable either; why would anyone risk their life for him?


    The manager used to strut around in a suit and tie, looking dapper. Now, he was being beaten so badly he was soiling himself, lying on the ground and wailing incessantly. Yet the family showed no sign of stopping; they kepting back to kick him and vent their anger.


    When Su Yang and Ying¡¯er walked out of the elevator, they immediately drew the attention of the onlookers. People were whispering, and their gazes towards Su Yang were filled with awe. After all, his prophecy had been incredibly urate!


    Uncle Kang was watching themotion from a distance and quickly came over when he saw the two of them, "Miss, Master Su, how did it go?"


    "We¡¯ve paid the penalty fee!" Su Yang said with augh.


    "Ah?" Uncle Kang was dumbfounded: "Weren¡¯t you...weren¡¯t you supposed to negotiate properly? Howe you ended up paying the penalty fee? How much did you pay?"


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that now..." Su Yang said with a smile, "Where is Lan Ci? Let¡¯s go see her first!"


    "Why are you looking for her?" Ying¡¯er asked curiously, "She has been in a bad mood these days and hasn¡¯te to work. She¡¯s probably facing termination as well, I guess!"


    Su Yang said with augh, "Well, I¡¯ve thrown all the investment money out; it¡¯s time to look for returns!"

 Chapter 346 - 345 Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 345 Evidence</h4>


    Although Lan Ci wasn¡¯t working, she still lived in a hotel in Pingzhuang City.


    Beforeing to see Lan Ci, Su Yang had Ying¡¯er contact her, saying he wanted to have a chat with her.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the entrance of the hotel where Lan Ci was staying.


    "Su Yang, when we go up, try not to be too harsh," Ying¡¯er whispered before they entered. "Lan Ci has been a good friend of mine for many years. I... I don¡¯t think she would betray me. She¡¯s also not in a good mood right now. This incident will probably cost her several million in penalties, which is a lot for her, so... don¡¯t upset her any further..."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile.


    Ying¡¯er breathed a sigh of relief and led Su Yang upstairs.


    Lan Ci was alone in her room, her eyes slightly red, looking as though she had been crying.


    Seeing her like this, Ying¡¯er also sighed in dismay. Entering the room, theyforted each other, and when the conversation turned to the fact that Ying¡¯er¡¯s side had to pay a penalty of 570 million, Lan Ci was clearly shocked.


    Having stayed silent the entire time, Su Yang got up half an hourter and smiled, "Ying¡¯er, it¡¯s about time we left."


    "We¡¯re leaving just like that?" Ying¡¯er was surprised. Su Yang said he wanted to see Lan Ci, but he hadn¡¯t said a word the whole time. What did this mean?


    "It¡¯s about time," Su Yang said with a smile. He had obtained what he wanted, so naturally, there was no need to stay any longer.


    Back in the car, Ying¡¯er asked in surprise, "Su Yang, what exactly did youe to see Lan Ci for? Do you still suspect her? Look, she¡¯s been crying these past few days. This... this isn¡¯t her fault..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t answer but handed Ying¡¯er a USB drive. "Take a look at this first!"


    "What¡¯s this?" Ying¡¯er asked curiously.


    "I got it from Lan Ci¡¯s house," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "What?" Ying¡¯er widened her eyes. "When did you take it? Howe I didn¡¯t see you?


    Su Yang smiled faintly; of course, Ying¡¯er didn¡¯t know. Lan Ci had hidden the USB drive very well.


    After going upstairs, Su Yang used the Soul Searching Technique to read Lan Ci¡¯s thoughts and learned about the USB. During the visit, he excused himself to go to the bathroom, but in fact, he casually took the hidden USB drive.


    Ying¡¯er had aptop in her car, and when she connected the USB drive to it, several videos appeared.


    "What¡¯s this?" Ying¡¯er asked curiously.


    "Let¡¯s watch and find out," Su Yang said with a smile.


    Ying¡¯er opened one of the videos, which showed a small room, filmed in dim lighting. However, it was clear that one of the two people sitting inside was Lan Ci.


    The person opposite Lan Ci sneered, "Miss Lan, it¡¯s the same offer. Whatever penalty you have to pay on that side, we¡¯ll cover it. Plus, we¡¯ll give you an extra ten million. All you need to do is write her name in theposer¡¯s spot. This isn¡¯t too difficult, is it?"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as she realized that Lan Ci had been bought off.


    "How can I trust you?" Lan Ci paused, then said in a deep voice, "And besides, is this matter really that easy?"


    The person opposite herughed and said, "Don¡¯t worry, although we have the copyright to that song, we¡¯ve never released it to the public. We¡¯ve only registered it, nobody knows about it. You give it to her, and she¡¯ll never expect it."


    "The current All-Star Singing Competition is at the most critical moment. If she exposes this, as long as we hype it up, she¡¯s finished. After all, this is Pingbei Province, and the Shangguan family isn¡¯t what it used to be, taking them down is too easy!"


    "If you don¡¯t trust me, I can transfer ten million to you along with the penalty for breach of contract first. Once you get the money, what else are you afraid of?"


    Lan Ci clenched her teeth tightly, remaining silent for a long time, then said in a low voice, "The Shangguan family aren¡¯t fools. If this happens and I suddenly have so much more money, do you think the Shangguan family won¡¯t notice something¡¯s up?"


    The person opposite herughed and said, "That¡¯s easy, I¡¯ll give you cash. That way, they won¡¯t be able to trace the funds. How about it, Miss Lan? Opportunities like this don¡¯te often. Ten million, how many years would you have to work to earn that much?"


    Lan Ci was silent for a long time, as if hesitating. Finally, she nodded slowly, "Okay, I want the cash!"


    The video ended there, leaving Ying¡¯er standing there, stunned.


    "How could this happen? How could this?" she murmured to herself, "She¡¯s my friend, why... why would she do this to me?"


    "I told you there must be something wrong with this Lan Ci!" Su Yang said softly, "She doesn¡¯t trust you or the other party. She recorded these videos as evidence. If the other party reneges or gets any other ideas, she can use these videos to ckmail them. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t anticipate that these videos would also implicate herself!"


    "But why would she do this to me?" Ying¡¯er said, unable to ept it, "I was so good to her!"


    "Human nature is greedy, and in front of money, friendship can sometimes be frail," Su Yang said softly, "You¡¯ve grown up with a silver spoon in your mouth, you wouldn¡¯t understand these concepts. Anyway, in this society, you can know someone¡¯s face but not their heart!"


    Ying¡¯er fell silent as Su Yang opened the next few videos. They were all of Lan Ci meeting with the other party, discussing how to set a trap for Ying¡¯er. Thest video showed the other party bringing two bags of cash to Lan Ci.


    "With these videos, the evidence is conclusive!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Lan Ci stashed the money in the old house at her hometown. When we find that money, all the evidence will beplete. Okay, it¡¯s time to go back to thepetition."


    "Aren¡¯t we exposing this first?" Uncle Kang asked in surprise, "If Miss goes to thepetition now, people will surelytch onto the giarism issue and it might affect Miss¡¯s ranking. If we expose this, the oue of thepetition might be better."


    "This is Pingbei Province, not Pingnan Province," Su Yang shook his head, "We can expose this ahead of time, but how many media outlets do you think will help broadcast this? Don¡¯t forget, the people who are setting up Ying¡¯er are from Pingbei Province!"


    "What do we do then?" Uncle Kang said anxiously.


    "We go to thepetition first, and expose this during thepetition," Su Yang suggested, "Thepetition is broadcast live, so when it¡¯s aired nationwide, they won¡¯t be able to stop it!"


    "Oh, that could work," Uncle Kang nodded.


    Ying¡¯er, however, shook her head and said, "If we expose this during thepetition, it will be regarded as a broadcast error, and they can cut it off directly. Then, exposing this will be even more difficult!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled, "Since I¡¯vee with you, how could I let them cut off the broadcast?"

 Chapter 347 - 346 Television Station Contract Termination

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 346 Television Station Contract Termination</h4>


    Thepetition took ce at Pingbei TV Station, which was also the main venue.


    By the afternoon, many people had gathered outside the TV station because the ratings for thispetition were indeed very high, truly attracting a lot of attention.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s car drove straight into the TV station, but when she got out, she was still spotted by the sharp-eyed fans outside.


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Ying¡¯er?"


    "Ying¡¯er? She has the nerve toe back?"


    "She¡¯s right there, heading into the TV station!"


    "My God, what is she trying to do? Doesn¡¯t she know how shameful her actions were? And she still dares toe back?"


    People were ranting and hurling insults at Ying¡¯er, among them a girl indignantly said, "Hey, how can you talk like that? Sister Ying¡¯er has already issued a statement. She only wrote the lyrics and didn¡¯tpose the music. The incident wasn¡¯t her fault, she didn¡¯tmit giarism!"


    "What does a kid like you know? All the stars are like that these days. When there¡¯s trouble, they immediately make someone else take the me, all just to continue deceiving fans and swindling money?"


    Little girl: "Ying¡¯er¡¯s family isn¡¯t short of money, and besides, she has done so much charity work. How could she possibly be here to swindle money?"


    "If she¡¯s notcking money, then why doesn¡¯t she perform for free? Why does she still charge for appearances? Why doesn¡¯t she just give free concerts to the whole country?"


    "You... you¡¯re just being argumentative!" the girl said urgently.


    "Oh, what would a little girl like you understand? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen many stars like her, they¡¯re all the same, utterly deceitful!"


    "Yeah, didn¡¯t she use to have so many boyfriends? Do you really think she¡¯s a pure and innocentdy? I¡¯d believe she¡¯s a woman of desire!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The crowd burst intoughter, the little girl¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she was unable to win the argument, so she could only stand there, clenching her teeth in frustration.


    Ying¡¯er was unaware of what was happening outside. She entered the TV station with Su Yang, but there she was met with resistance, and the one obstructing her was the show¡¯s producer.


    "Miss Ying¡¯er, I¡¯m really sorry, but we¡¯ve reced your spot in tonight¡¯spetition with someone else. So, unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able topete tonight!"


    Ying¡¯er became anxious, "Why rece me? That¡¯s my spot, Ipeted step by step to get here, how can you just swap someone else in midstream?"


    The producer smiled, "It¡¯s the production team¡¯s decision, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Ying¡¯er. How about I give you a few ticketster for you to watch thepetition? That way you can still participate. How does that sound?"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s face was cold. The producer sounded polite, but in reality, he was mocking her. And all this talk about the production team¡¯s decision was just bluster. The producer had absolute power in this matter; this arrangement was certainly his doing.


    "Which member of the production team decided this?" Ying¡¯er demanded in a stern voice, "I¡¯ll go and ask them myself!"


    The corners of the producer¡¯s mouth curved into a sly smile, "Miss Ying¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable for you to confront the production team now. Because, our production team has already unterally terminated your contract. After all, the scandal you were involved in had such a huge impact, seriously affecting our program¡¯s reputation. If you make more trouble, once the production team starts to pursue the matter, you might even have to pay a penalty for breach of contract!"


    Ying¡¯er was furious. Just then, Su Yang came over and said with a light chuckle, "So, this means that Ying¡¯er has already broken the contract with the production team?"


    "Correct!" The producer grinned, "Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have sought someone else to rece Miss Ying¡¯er, would we?"


    "Do you have the termination contract?" Su Yang asked with a smile, "Could you give it to us, so we can be reassured? After all, this is only your word. If there¡¯s no contractter and you say we didn¡¯tpete ording to the contract, wouldn¡¯t we be unable to defend ourselves?"


    The producer frowned, assuming that Ying¡¯er would try to plead with him not to terminate the contract, which would allow him to take the upper hand. Maybe even get a chance to apply some unwritten rules.


    Unexpectedly, the person apanying Ying¡¯er was so straightforward, immediately asking for the termination contract.


    "Miss Ying¡¯er, are you sure you want the termination contract?" The producer asked with a mocking smile, "Once you take it, there¡¯s absolutely no chance for you to perform."


    Su Yang replied with a smile, "Just give us the contract. We have different paths, there¡¯s no point in wasting time anymore!"


    The producer frowned and said, "Young man, this decision should be made by Miss Ying¡¯er, right? Do you realize that every word you say could have an immeasurable impact on Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s future prospects?"


    "I am Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯swyer. I handle all her affairs!" Su Yang said with a smile, "I will take full responsibility!"


    The producer looked at Ying¡¯er again, but she simply turned her head away, ignoring him. The producer had no choice but to sigh, "Ah, young people are too impulsive. How about this: think it over for a little while. After tonight¡¯spetition, we can talk in detail, how about that?"


    "No need!" Su Yang cut him off, "We¡¯ll decide now. Either we perform, or, bring out the termination contract. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to sue you for breach of contract. After all, signing a contract and not letting us perform is also illegal!"


    "You..." The producer frowned, "Young man, be careful with your words. Considering the actions of Ying¡¯er, if we really wanted to pursue this, she would have to pay a substantial penalty fee!"


    Su Yangughed, "No worries, we just paid a penalty fee of 570 million to Zhaobang Entertainment. This is nothing to us!"


    The producer was stunned, a penalty fee of 570 million just like that? How incredibly wealthy they must be!


    He knew Ying¡¯er¡¯s family had money, but wasn¡¯t there a rumortely that many industries of the Shangguan family were on the verge of copse? Could the Shangguan family still afford to pay this much all at once under those circumstances?


    Since they could afford a penalty fee of 570 million, then the penalty from the production team really wasn¡¯t much inparison.


    The producer clenched his teeth and said firmly, "Alright, wait here, I¡¯ll arrange it now!"


    The producer went to the back office and immediately sought out the legal department, instructing them to deduct as much money as possible from Ying¡¯er¡¯s contract.


    Ten minutester, the producer came out with the contract.


    "Miss Ying¡¯er, ording to the terms of the contract, your breach is very serious. Therefore, you need topensate us with 7.3 million in damages!" the producer said with a smile.


    "What?" Ying¡¯er eximed anxiously, "7.3 million? That¡¯s not the amount I signed for in the contract!"


    "This is what our legal department calcted. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can negotiate with them," the producer said with a smile, well aware that such negotiations would be just quibbling without any definite end.


    "7.3 million, alright, I¡¯ll pay!" Su Yang said with augh, "Please draft the contract!"

 Chapter 348 - 347 Huo Qianfang

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 347 Huo Qianfang</h4>


    The producer was stunned for a moment. In fact, with Ying¡¯er¡¯s situation, even if she breached the contract, the penalty would only be three million. He had brazenly raised the sum to over seven million, assuming that Ying¡¯er¡¯s side would cause amotion. Surprisingly, Su Yang agreed so readily and offered payment directly¡ªdidn¡¯t he even want to look at it first?


    "You... you¡¯re sure you¡¯re going to pay directly?" the producer asked in astonishment.


    "Otherwise?" Su Yang responded with a smile. "Come on, give me the ount number, I¡¯ll transfer the money, and get the contact drafted!"


    The producer was left dumbfounded but eventually provided Su Yang with the ount details and arranged for the contract.


    After receiving the contract, Su Yang smiled and nodded: "Very well, then we¡¯ll be leaving first. Oh, right, Ying¡¯er, don¡¯t you have a friend here? Let¡¯s pay them a visit first, and then we can leave after thepetition!"


    Ying¡¯er waspletely confused; she couldn¡¯t fathom Su Yang¡¯s intentions. He had clearly brought her here topete, saying that he would expose the issue during thepetition. But now he had terminated the contract, preventing her from performing.


    Even though the contract was terminated, which was fine by Ying¡¯er as she truly had no intention of lingering, Su Yang, having taken the contract, still didn¡¯t leave. Was he nning to continue embarrassing himself here?


    With a grin, Su Yang led Ying¡¯er out of the hall to a secluded area, where Ying¡¯er whispered, "Su Yang, what... what are you up to exactly?"


    "Nothing much, just strolling around," Su Yang replied cheerily. "Get ready, you have apetition tonight. Yue Jing should being over soon; let her apany you!"


    "Apetition?" Ying¡¯er was stunned. "But... haven¡¯t we just terminated the contract?"


    "The contract is terminated, sure, but who can stop you from going on the stage?" Su Yang chuckled.


    Ying¡¯er was utterly bewildered,pletely at a loss as to what Su Yang was really nning.


    As the two were about to turn a corner, suddenly, a group of people approached from the front.


    Leading them was a woman standing at 1.75 meters tall, with a powerful presence and a beauty on par with Ying¡¯er. Yet, she had a better figure. She wore a tight ck dress that seemed almost strained at the chest, and her legs, which seemed to make up half of her height, belonged to the ssic tall and imposing type.


    She came face to face with Ying¡¯er and stopped, a cold smile crossing her lips: "Oh, isn¡¯t this Ying¡¯er? What brings you here today? nning aeback, are we?"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. The woman¡¯s name was Huo Qianfang, and she was Ying¡¯er¡¯s arch-nemesis. Both were amongst the hottest ¡¯Four Little Flowers¡¯ of the domestic entertainment industry, continuously inpetition, with plenty of overt and covert battles between them.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s family was no less prestigious than Ying¡¯er¡¯s; the Huo Family was the second of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province. The two women¡¯s backgrounds were not too different either: Huo Qianfang was the cool and aloof type while Ying¡¯er had always maintained a pure and sweet image. In their rivalry, they were evenly matched.


    Now, with the incident that had happened to Ying¡¯er, she had naturally been outshone by Huo Qianfang. If Huo Qianfang could garner another high ranking in thispetition, she would definitely stand out among the ¡¯Four Little Flowers¡¯ and leave the others far behind.


    Seeing Ying¡¯er remain silent, Huo Qianfang¡¯s smile blossomed even more as she approached Ying¡¯er. "That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t return to thepetition, I¡¯ll be left alone on stage, unable to find an opponent. Others, not in the know, might think I¡¯ve sabotaged you!"


    Ying¡¯er clenched her teeth. The incident had been proven to be a conspiracy designed by Lan Ci in coboration with others. And the first person Ying¡¯er suspected was Huo Qianfang. Given their poor rtionship, Huo Qianfang stood to benefit the most from Ying¡¯er¡¯s downfall.


    However, Ying¡¯er was the type not adept at articting her thoughts, much less able to argue. Though angered, she couldn¡¯t get a word out.


    "Our Miss is talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear?" said a man behind with a sneer. "What, do you still think you have your former status? Take a good look at what you¡¯ve be now. You still dare to posture in front of our Miss?"


    Peals ofughter erupted from those around, just then, Huo Qianfang suddenly turned and pped the man across the face.


    A series of five finger marks instantly appeared on the man¡¯s cheek, and he did not dare utter a word, bowing his head in terror, "I¡¯m sorry, Miss!"


    Huo Qianfang said coldly, "As for the matter with Ying¡¯er, the oue is not yet decided. Watch your tongues. If I hear any more insulting words from you, I¡¯ll rip out your tongues!"


    Everyone fell silent as if chilled to the bone; no one dared to speak a word. Huo Qianfang was so much more domineering than Ying¡¯er. Plus, being the young miss of the Huo Family, she was not one to be trifled with.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression was icy as she ground out from between clenched teeth, "Hypocrite!"


    "Hehe, say whatever you like. Ying¡¯er, I hope your performance tonight won¡¯t disappoint me!" Huo Qianfang said with a lightugh, pinching Ying¡¯er¡¯s cheek indulgently, and then left with a loudugh.


    As she passed by Su Yang, she gave him an extra nce, her eyes clearly filled with confusion. Who was this young man, and why was he so close to Ying¡¯er? And how could he remain soposed in front of her?


    Ying¡¯er was so angry her face turned green, watching Huo Qianfang walk away, she bit out through clenched teeth, "So hateful!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang approached with a faint smile, "Now that she¡¯s gone, you start talking. Why didn¡¯t you say it to her face?"


    Ying¡¯er kept silent, she really wasn¡¯t someone who could argue face to face with others.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Go down and take a rest, you have apetition tonight after all!"


    Ying¡¯er: "..."


    No sooner had Huo Qianfang stepped into the production team area than the producer ran over like a fawning dog, eagerly saying, "Miss Huo, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    Huo Qianfang did not even deign to nce at him, taking a seat by the dressing table, she demanded coldly, "What number participant is Ying¡¯er tonight?"


    "Ying¡¯er?" The producer said with a smile, "She¡¯s notpeting anymore!"


    "Why?" Huo Qianfang frowned.


    "She¡¯s already terminated her contract with the production team!" The producer said with a smile, "The giarism incident has caused a big scandal, and it¡¯s not good for the reputation of the production team. So, they terminated the contract with her. Moreover, she¡¯s paid the penalty fee!"


    "Who told you to terminate the contract with her!" Huo Qianfang said angrily, "The giarism incident is far from being settled. How can you push all the me on her so easily?"


    "I..." The producer was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Huo Qianfang on bad terms with Ying¡¯er? Why was Huo Qianfang speaking up for Ying¡¯er now?


    "Miss Huo, without Ying¡¯er in thepetition, you are... you will definitely be the first now..." the producer uttered softly.


    "Are you implying that if she were in thepetition, I would not be able to get the first ce?" Huo Qianfang asked coldly.


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean that, I... I just..." The producer stood with his mouth agape, at a loss for words.

 Chapter 349 - 348

    <h4>Chapter 349: 348</h4>


    "Hmph!" Huo Qianfang said angrily, "I want to win against her fair and square, not by using such petty tricks. If this gets out, won¡¯t people think that it was I who sabotaged her, which is why I won this first ce?"


    The producer bowed his head silently, but in his heart, he was muttering: Wasn¡¯t the giarism incident done by you, Ying¡¯er?


    Just then, someone hurried into the doorway, and as soon as they entered, they said anxiously, "Bad news, Director Wang, the two singers we invited, one was sent to the hospital with a sudden heart attack, and the other has suddenly developedryngitis and can¡¯t sing tonight!"


    "What?" The producer almost jumped up, "How could this happen? Both of them had an ident at the same time?"


    "Yes, they were just sent away!" The neer said anxiously, "What should we do now? Director Wang, thepetition is about to start, and without these two, we don¡¯t have enough program time, how do we continue with thepetition?"


    "Is there anyone else avable now?" the producer asked urgently. If this matter wasn¡¯t handled properly, it could turn into a very serious broadcast ident.


    In these live broadcastpetitions, it¡¯s often the practice to invite one or two extra singers. If any of the other singers run into unforeseen circumstances, the invited singers can temporarily step in to fill in for thepetitors and the program time.


    If the number of contestants and program time were insufficient, even if it were truly a sudden illness, when speaking about it to the public, it¡¯s likely that many would suspect something fishy. Moreover, two singers bing ill at once is an event that just doesn¡¯t happen ¨C it would be hard to make anyone believe it if it were exined away.


    This program had cost the producer a considerable amount of hard work and was his most important project. If this program could be sessfullypleted, he would definitely make it among the top domestic producers. But if it failed, it would be the end for him. The program had cost a lot of money and resources, and he simply couldn¡¯t afford a failure!


    Now, the broadcast ident had arrived so unexpectedly, catching him utterly unprepared. At this moment, even a lesser-known singering in as a temporary recement would do. But the show was about to start ¨C where could he find such a singer at this moment?


    The producer was frantic, pacing around with sweat beading on his forehead: "Hurry up and think of something. Contact anyone to see if there are any singers nearby who cane to the rescue. It doesn¡¯t matter what tier they are, as long as they have their own original songs, just bring anyone!"


    The people around exchanged nces. Under normal circumstances, many singers would be fighting for the chance toe. But now, it was impossible. The program was about to start in ten minutes ¨C how could they find a singer in that time?


    Seeing that no one was speaking, the producer grew even more anxious: "What are you standing around for? Go find someone, now! I¡¯m telling you, if we can¡¯t find a singer today, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!"


    "Director Wang, don¡¯t ask for the impossible!" said Huo Qianfang. "Finding a singer to stand in within ten minutes, do you think that is possible? Even if they flew over, it would be toote!"


    The producer was dripping with sweat: "This... what are we going to do, what are we going to do..."


    "I might have a solution!" Huo Qianfang spoke at a leisurely pace.


    "Ah?" The producer was overjoyed: "Miss Huo, what do you suggest? Please, help me out. I¡¯ll be forever grateful, I... I will definitely repay you!"


    "No need for repayment. I¡¯m just making a suggestion," said Huo Qianfang. "Isn¡¯t Ying¡¯er still at the TV station? If she takes the stage, wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?"


    "Ah?" The producer was stunned. Get Ying¡¯er on stage, would that be appropriate?


    "The giarism issue with Ying¡¯er is still in dispute, not a definitive conclusion. Plus, she was originally one of thepetitors, so her taking the stage isn¡¯t wrong!" Huo Qianfang said. "If you don¡¯t want her to perform, that¡¯s fine too, as long as you can handle this situation!"


    After finishing her piece, Huo Qianfang left. The producer stood still in ce, silent for a long time before he gritted his teeth and said, "Quick, go and find out where Ying¡¯er is right now!"


    Ying¡¯er was giving Su Yang a tour of the television station at that moment. They had just reached the third floor when a producer arrived, huffing and puffing with a group of people in tow.


    "Miss Ying¡¯er, please get ready quickly, thepetition is about to start!" the producer said. "You¡¯re the sixth one onstage, you need to start preparing right away!"


    "Whatpetition?" Ying¡¯er was startled.


    "The All-Star Singing Contest!" the producer replied. "It¡¯s almost your turn!"


    "Me?" Ying¡¯er looked utterly baffled and turned to Su Yang in shock.


    Su Yang had mentioned earlier that day that he would arrange for her to perform onstage. Ying¡¯er had thought Su Yang was just bluffing, but it turned out to be true. The producer had actuallye to ask her to go onstage?


    "Director Wang, you must be mistaken!" Su Yang said with a smile. "Our Ying¡¯er has already terminated the contract with your production team, and even paid the penalty fee. We are no longer required to perform onstage!"


    The producer had been quite pleased with himself for having tricked arge sum of money from Ying¡¯er. Now, he felt a strong urge to kick himself. If he had known this would happen, what was the point of that money!


    "I¡¯m really sorry, I thought about it, and feel that what I did was somewhat improper," the producer said awkwardly. "Actually, no final decision was made on that previous matter, and it can¡¯t be considered Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s fault. Having her terminate the contract directly wasn¡¯t right. How about this, what if I return the penalty fee to you, and we continue with the contract, how does that sound?"


    "You¡¯re quite an interesting person!" Su Yangughed. "Just a moment ago, you were telling us to get lost, and now you¡¯re begging us toe back. Do you really think we¡¯re your dogs that you can call and send away at a whim?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean that..." the producer said awkwardly. "How about this, Miss Ying¡¯er, I apologize for my earlier mistake, I¡¯m truly sorry!"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression eased slightly, but she remained silent.


    Su Yang leisurely said, "Your apology doesn¡¯t seem quite sincere enough!"


    "Ah?" the producer was baffled. "Then... then what would count as sufficient sincerity?"


    "You should at least kneel and kowtow or something!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Su Yang..." Ying¡¯er felt embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to make someone kneel and kowtow in this setting.


    The producer was also stunned, his mouth agape, not knowing what to say. If he kneeled and kowtowed, he¡¯d never be able to lift his head again in his life!


    "Hehe, just kidding!" Su Yang said with a light smile and a wave of his hand. "You¡¯ve made an apology, so of course, we won¡¯t make you kowtow. How about this, we¡¯ll still terminate the contract. However, Ying¡¯er can sing a song as a gesture of friendship, what do you think?"


    "Good, good, anything you say is fine!" the producer nodded vigorously, secretly snickering to himself.


    He had been worried that Su Yang would demand the penalty fee back. If you don¡¯t want it, and you¡¯re willing to sing as a favor, that¡¯s even better. Not only does it solve the broadcast mishap, but it also secures the penalty fee¡ªwhat a deal!

 Chapter 350 - 349

    <h4>Chapter 350: 349</h4>


    Under Su Yang¡¯s arrangement, Yue Jing entered with her guzheng, and she went backstage with Ying¡¯er to get ready with makeup.


    Before leaving, Su Yang handed Ying¡¯er a wireless earpiece, telling her to wear it on stage, and soon he would instruct her through the earpiece on what to do.


    Afterward, Su Yang leisurely strolled around the television station.


    In fact, no one knew that the illness of the two singers was actually Su Yang¡¯s doing.


    When Su Yang passed by their rooms, he secretly interfered. As a result, one ended up in the hospital, and the other with an inmed throat, which created this opportunity for Ying¡¯er.


    After roaming around, Su Yang arrived at the control room, the ce where sound, musical instruments, and lights on the console were managed.


    As Su Yang entered the control room, the seven or eight people inside, busy with their tasks, were startled by the intrusion.


    "Who are you?" one of them immediately asked, "This is the control room, not a ce you can enter at will. Get out of here quickly!"


    "Is this where the ¡¯All-Star Singing Contest¡¯ is controlled?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    "Of course, that¡¯s the main event right now. Where else would it be controlled!"


    "That¡¯s good, I haven¡¯te to the wrong ce!" Su Yang replied with a light smile, closing the door and walking over.


    "Hey, I told you to get out. What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Another man came over immediately, attempting to stop Su Yang.


    Without much effort, Su Yang grabbed him by the neck, lifting him up, and walked directly to the control console.


    Everyone was dumbstruck, wondering what on earth he was doing.


    "I should let everyone know in advance that soon there will be a small matter, and I would like your help!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    The others exchanged nces, and one of them said loudly, "This is the control room, where any operation is of vital importance. If you cause trouble here, we have the right to call the police and have you arrested!"


    "It seems you still don¡¯t understand my intention!" Su Yang walked over to the man he had just approached, snatched the mobile phone from him, and before everyone¡¯s eyes, he crushed the phone with just two fingers.


    "I am asking you to help, not requesting your assistance," Su Yang tossed aside the remnants. "So, no need for useless talk. Otherwise, I can crush your bones just as easily!"


    Theplexions of everyone in the room changed; they had never encountered someone as formidable as him!


    "You... what exactly do you want to do..." a man said with a trembling voice. "This is the control room; we don¡¯t have any money..."


    "I don¡¯t want money, just y something for me in a little while!" Su Yang replied with a smile.


    "But... but we can¡¯t do that. This is a live broadcast; if a mistake urs, we... we will have to take responsibility..." the man said anxiously.


    Su Yang nced at the group, speaking softly, "If you don¡¯t help, you will all die."


    The voice was soft, yet it hammered like a weight upon everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The people looked at each other, and no one dared to speak, especially after witnessing the terrifying disy of Su Yang¡¯s capability moments before.


    The singingpetition began on time, and the scene was very lively; the cheers from outside could be heard even inside the control room.


    The first four songs were sung quickly, and the fifth person to take the stage was Huo Qianfang.


    Huo Qianfang wore a sweeping white gown that entuated her figure. She sang a fresh and clean song that enchanted everyone present. When the song ended, the audience erupted in cheers and apuse, pushing the atmosphere to a climax.


    Next, the host announced the name of the sixth person to take the stage. When Ying¡¯er¡¯s name was called, the venue filled with boos, and some even cursed loudly, moring for Ying¡¯er to get lost, demanding her to leave the entertainment industry.


    Ying¡¯er walked onto the stage amid hisses and curses, gritting her teeth with determination. By her side was Yue Jing, who was cradling a guzheng.


    "Damn it, you giarizing thief, how dare you set foot on stage to sing!"


    "An All-Star Singing Competition, such a high-end event, how can they let a little thief like you on stage?"


    "Bringing someone to y the guzheng too, what, trying to look like a talenteddy? You¡¯re nothing but a thief who¡¯s stolen others¡¯ works, what¡¯s with the act?"


    "I bet she can¡¯t sing anything worth listening to!"


    "Is that even a question? She brought someone to y the guzheng but doesn¡¯t even have a band, what good song could she possibly have?"


    "She¡¯s no match for Huo Qianfang!"


    "Stop pretending to be innocent, we all know about your promiscuous history, why not just do a striptease!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The ongoing insults from the audience continued unabated, among them, only a little girl clenched her fists tightly and kept shouting encouragement for Ying¡¯er.


    The little girl was rtively close to the front, and her shouts stood out amongst the crowd, naturally drawing Ying¡¯er¡¯s attention.


    A bit of warmth finally appeared on Ying¡¯er¡¯s face. She nodded to the little girl and then slowly closed her eyes, softly saying, "Sister Jing, let¡¯s start!"


    Yue Jing ced her hands on the guzheng, took a deep breath, and with a single pluck, the sound of the strings burst forth.


    For the first few seconds of the melody, there was still incessant jeering. But after a few seconds, the audience gradually fell silent, focusing intently on the music, captivated by it.


    Confident in the music, Ying¡¯er picked up the microphone and began to sing along. The lyrics written by Ye Wantong were very beautiful and suited the music perfectly.


    At the end of the song, there was a deathly stillness in the venue. No one shouted, no one apuded, not even a whisper could be heard; it was as if everyone was stunned.


    Ying¡¯er felt a bit uneasy; she didn¡¯t know how her performance was received, as there was no reaction from the crowd, and she had no idea how it had gone.


    Suddenly, someone in the audience snapped out of it and eximed loudly, "My God, what... what did I just hear? How can there be such beautiful music?"


    That single sentence immediately snapped everyone back to reality.


    "You think it¡¯s beautiful too? My God, I thought it was amazing, absolutely fantastic, how can there be such a beautiful song!"


    "The music¡¯s great, the lyrics are great, the singing is great, this is definitely the most beautiful music I¡¯ve ever heard in my life!"


    "So lucky, so blessed, I can¡¯t believe I got to hear such a beautiful song live, this trip was definitely worth it!"


    "Amazing! Absolutely amazing!"


    The crowd cheered, and some even stood to give an ovation. Among them, the little girl pped excitedly until her palms turned red.


    In the distance, the producer was also dumbstruck, stammering, "Is there really such beautiful music in this world? Am I... am I dreaming? Did you all hear that?"


    Those nearby nodded vigorously, one of them saying excitedly, "With this song, ourpetition is sure to be a massive hit!"


    Hearing this, the producer nearly broke into tears.


    This song could indeed make their program a hit. But the key issue was that Ying¡¯er had already terminated her contract with them. This song would only be performed once on this show and would never make a return appearance!

 Chapter 351 - 350: Regretting It?

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 350: Regretting It?</h4>


    The backstage door was suddenly pushed open, and a middle-aged man burst in, full of excitement.


    "Deputy director!" The producer immediately stood up, all respect. His achievements today were the result of the deputy director¡¯s support; this was his benefactor.


    As soon as the deputy director entered the room, he asked directly, "Xiao Wang, was it your arrangement to let Ying¡¯er perform on stage?"


    "Uh..." The producer was unsure of the deputy director¡¯s intention and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    "You did great!" The deputy director pped him on the shoulder enthusiastically and said, "Ah, that song, it¡¯s really so good to listen to. I was upstairs entertaining some leaders, and we were just chatting when suddenly we heard this song. Everyone went quiet and listened until the end."


    "Let me tell you, one of the leaders fell asleep listening to it. Do you know what that means? That leader has had insomnia for a long time!"


    "Xiao Wang, with this song, and such a performance. Tsk tsk, there¡¯s no need to say, tomorrow¡¯s ratings champion will definitely be ours. Moreover, I guarantee you, these ratings will skyrocket. It¡¯s great, you did beautifully!"


    Hearing the deputy director¡¯s praise, the producer almost felt like crying.


    "Right, the songs they perform on this station, we share the music rights, don¡¯t we?" the deputy director said smiling, "That, we must y on our station in rotation. I will apply to the director, there will be no problem!"


    Seeing the deputy director about to leave in high spirits, the producer hastily said, "Deputy director, please wait a moment!".


    "What¡¯s the matter?" the deputy director turned around and cheerfully asked.


    "This... this..." The producer hesitated for a long time, then said in a low voice, "Her song, and... and our television station don¡¯t share music rights..."


    "What do you mean?" the deputy director¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, "Isn¡¯t it written in our contract? Anyone whoes here to participate in a singingpetition, we share the music rights with our television station, and we can use it as we please!"


    "She... She has already terminated her contract with us..." the producer said in a voice as quiet as a mosquito.


    "What!" The deputy director¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, "Terminated? What happened? Wasn¡¯t she under contract? When did she terminate? Howe I don¡¯t know?"


    "This... This just happened..." the producer said softly, "You know, she had that giarism incident before, so... so I thought it would affect the program, and... and I terminated her contract..."


    "What... What have you done!" the deputy director said urgently, "How could you just terminate her contract? With such a good song, where are we going to find another one? If another television station gets the broadcasting rights, won¡¯t all of our efforts be wasted?"


    The deputy directormented, "You... what were you thinking? You, you, you better figure out a way to sign that contract again, talk nicely to them. It¡¯s okay to offer some concessions, I¡¯ll make the decision!"


    The producer was sweating profusely and said in a low voice, "This... this probably won¡¯t work..."


    "Why not?" the deputy director said angrily.


    "When terminating the contract, it was... it got a bit ugly..." the producer whispered, "She... she paid the penalty, seven hundred... seven hundred and thirty thousand..."


    When he mentioned thest number, the producer¡¯s heart was pounding. He knew that once this number was said, the deputy director would definitely blow his top.


    As the producer had expected, the deputy director flew into a rage immediately, "How much? Seven hundred and thirty thousand? Why is the penalty so high? I remember the contract stated that the penalty wouldn¡¯t exceed five million at most, and that¡¯s for top-tier stars. They juste to sing a song; how can the penalty be so high? What have you done? Are you intentionally making things difficult for her?"


    The producer hung his head in silence while the deputy director shook with anger, pointing at the producer: "You... you... I... I really don¡¯t know what to say to you. Forget it, you deal with it yourself; I¡¯m done!"


    The deputy director stormed out, leaving the producer with a face full of despair. If he had known Ying¡¯er could produce such a song, he would never have done this.


    Taking a deep breath, the producer gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, no matter how well she sings, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you giarized. Perhaps, this song is giarized too. Check it immediately for me, find out who the originalposer of this song is!"


    "Yes!" The person nearby immediately responded, but before he could leave the room, something suddenly happened on stage.


    ...


    At the same time, in a room behind the television station, several key figures of Zhaobang Entertainment were present, including father and son Zhao Jianbang and Zhao Wenfeng.


    After listening to Ying¡¯er¡¯s song, they too became captivated. However, once they snapped out of it, everyone fell into silence.


    Even for those outside the industry, the value of this song was clear. And for those in the industry, they knew all too well that such a revolutionary song could have on the music world globally.


    If Ying¡¯er were still with theirpany, Zhaobang Entertainment would have risen another level to be one of the top entertainmentpanies in the country. Moreover, it was not impossible for them to go international because of it.


    The benefits that this song could bring would far exceed several amounts of 570 million, as this song would change the music industry worldwide.


    But now, Ying¡¯er was no longer with theirpany. This opportunity was directly missed by them.


    After a long silence, Zhao Wenfeng nced at his father Zhao Jianbang and said in a low voice, "No matter how well she sings, she¡¯s still someone who started off with giarism, what¡¯s so great about that. You guys, go out and stir things up, bring up her giarism issue again. Let¡¯s see how she gets off the stage!"


    Zhao Jianbang red at Zhao Wenfeng and shouted, "Quiet down, will you? If you hadn¡¯t been so eager to make a fuss, how could this have happened? I¡¯ve always told you, even if someone is suspected of giarism, there¡¯s no need to escte the situation. Leave a margin in life, so we can meet again on good terms. What have you done now, lost several 570 millions?"


    Zhao Wenfeng had no temper left, and replied with his head down, "Dad, this... this isn¡¯t all my fault. Those old guys were always eyeing Ying¡¯er, this... this was an opportunity. I thought, if she could ept the hidden rules, maybeter we could control her better..."


    "Shut up!" Zhao Jianbang yelled, "Do you think I don¡¯t know? What ¡¯those old guys,¡¯ you¡¯re just lecherous! Let me tell you, you¡¯re no longer involved in the management of thepany. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get a penny of my fortune!"

 Chapter 352 - 351 Clearing the Name

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 351 Clearing the Name</h4>


    Zhao Wenfeng fell into silence, his face flush with the effort to restrain himself, yet he dared not say anything.


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Jianbang spoke softly, "Old Ding, go check if her song is giarized. With her creative ability, she couldn¡¯t possibly haveposed such good music. Find out who created it, and at any cost, buy it!"


    Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, he said joyfully, "Right, right, if we buy this song, ourpany will make a fortune! Also, if she giarizes again, she¡¯ll never be able to turn her life around."


    "Shut your mouth!" Zhao Jianbang snapped angrily.


    Startled, Zhao Wenfeng shivered and immediately mped his mouth shut, not daring to speak.


    Old Ding nodded, turned to leave, at this moment, a man suddenly eximed, "Hey, look, what¡¯s happening on the stage?"


    The stage lights dimmedpletely, then, a beam of light shone on Ying¡¯er.


    Behind Ying¡¯er were severalrge screens used for projections. Originally, they were projecting the image of Ying¡¯er on the stage, however, in that moment, the screens suddenly changed, disying a video feed.


    Following that, Ying¡¯er spoke up, "Ladies and gentlemen, the giarism issue involving my song a while ago disappointed many people. This incident had left me utterly disheartened, almost driving me out of the entertainment industry. Fortunately, my friends helped me find evidence, proving my innocence in this affair."


    The venue immediately erupted inmotion; the matter had caused a considerable stir. Where had Ying¡¯er found the evidence?


    "For the details, please look at the big screen," Ying¡¯er moved to the side a bit.


    At this point, the video connected to the big screen began to y, showing the clips from Lan Ci¡¯s USB drive.


    After the first video finished ying, the whole venue was abuzz with uproar, the majority of the crowd chattering away.


    Backstage, the producer was dumbfounded, he hadn¡¯t expected such a reversal. This meant Ying¡¯er had nothing to do with the incident? Didn¡¯t that mean there would be no issues with Ying¡¯er appearing on the show?


    Furthermore, having been in the industry for so long, the producer knew very well what implications a vindication like this would have.


    After the giarism scandal broke out, Ying¡¯er was virtually a target of public condemnation, even her fans had turned against her. During that period, Ying¡¯er had definitely endured great hardship.


    Now, with this cleared-up case proving Ying¡¯er¡¯s innocence, there would be a vengeful surge in her fanbase. Her fans, feeling guilty for misunderstanding her, would support her even more. Those who didn¡¯t know her, after this incident, would likely join her fanbase. For a star, such an opportunity was extremely rare!


    Ying¡¯er, already one of the top stars at this All-Star Singing Competition, would unquestionably be the most eye-catching one, especially after this ordeal, paired with her song.


    If she continued in thispetition, irrespective of what happened next, the viewership would remain sky-high.


    However, if she were not in thispetition and if news about her contract being terminated leaked out, the show would probably be doomed.


    The most crucial thing was, if anotherwork signed Ying¡¯er and she appeared on a new show, that would spell major trouble. It would be a fatal blow to theirwork. In that case, rather than contemting his future prospects, the producer figured that thework executives would tear him to shreds!


    Then, the second video, the third video, the fourth video were yed. With all the videos shown, the whole incident became crystal clear, even a fool could see that this was Lan Ci and that other person setting a trap to frame Ying¡¯er.


    The scene was filled with wails of despair as Ying¡¯er¡¯s fans who had once attacked her due to the incident were now crying out unceasingly, many loudly apologizing with snot and tears.


    Even those who were not fans of Ying¡¯er before, had now gained new respect for her due to this incident. That Ying¡¯er could endure through such an ordeal and still produce such impressive work was truly admirable.


    In the end, because of this incident, the people present mostly became fans of Ying¡¯er, all cheering and rooting for her.


    This development also resulted in an awkward situation for everyone backstage.


    At Zhaobang Entertainment, Zhao Jianbang, who had been leaning on the sofa, straightened up. He clenched his teeth as he watched the scene on the television, utterly dumbfounded.


    The others dared not utter a word, could it be that Ying¡¯er would be able to clear her name? This was something no one could have anticipated!


    What would Ying¡¯er¡¯s future hold after this step, is it even necessary to ask?


    Although Ying¡¯er could only be considered a first-tier actress now, after this incident, she would undoubtedly be a top-tier superstar.


    How many entertainmentpanies out there could boast having a top-tier superstar right now?


    Zhaobang Entertainment had just missed their greatest trump card!


    Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s face was ashen as he warily watched Zhao Jianbang.


    Zhao Jianbang suddenly grabbed the remote on the table and threw it at Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s head, cursing loudly, "Do you see? Do you see? What did I say, what did I say!"


    Zhao Wenfeng, with a dejected look, spoke softly, "Dad, I... I didn¡¯t know it would turn out this way..."


    Zhao Jianbang thundered, "How many times have I said, leave some leeway in life so you can face people in the future. This incident, exin to me, how are you going to handle it!"


    With a mixture of grievance and anger on his face, Zhao Wenfeng fell silent for a moment before suddenly saying through clenched teeth, "Dad, we can¡¯t take that video seriously. Maybe it¡¯s a fake. Perhaps, it was Lan Ci who conspired with her to shoot the video. Should I have someone investigate?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting!" Zhao Jianbang bellowed, "How can you fake the date of a video? Anyputer expert can trace that. If they¡¯re presenting it as evidence, of course they¡¯re not afraid of it being investigated. And are you an idiot? Look who went to buy off Lan Ci!"


    Zhao Wenfeng looked closely and murmured, "Who... who is this?"


    "It¡¯s someone from the Huo Family!" Zhao Jianbang roared, "Huo Dongjun, Huo Qianfang¡¯s Seventh Uncle, the general manager of thepany that Huo Qianfang is with!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s eyes widened, "Does that mean... Huo Qianfang was the one scheming behind the scenes?"


    "Regardless of whether Huo Qianfang was behind it, you need to understand one thing!" Zhao Jianbang eximed angrily, "Even if Lan Ci agreed to conspire with Ying¡¯er to make the video, Huo Dongjun would never do such a thing. So, without a doubt, it was the Huo Family who bribed Lan Ci, deliberately plotting to frame Ying¡¯er!"


    "This..." Zhao Wenfeng was agape with astonishment. Did that mean Ying¡¯er was definitely going to clear her name of all charges?

 Chapter 353 - 352 Excited Station Head

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 352 Excited Station Head</h4>


    In another rest room at the television station was Huo Qianfang¡¯s lounge.


    The Huo Family wielded great influence in Pingbei Province, and as the eldest daughter of the Huo Family, Huo Qianfang naturally received the highest standard of treatment when she visited the television station.


    However, at the moment, Huo Qianfang was in a rage, smashing everything in the room to pieces.


    Standing next to her were several assistants, all trembling and pale-faced.


    It was well known that Huo Qianfang had a bad temper, and these assistants had never seen her as furious as she was now, despite having worked with her for a long time.


    Huo Qianfang shouted angrily, "I¡¯m asking you, do you know about this or not!"


    The assistants looked at each other, shaking their heads.


    "You don¡¯t know?" Huo Qianfang snapped, "Seventh Uncle is behind this, and he didn¡¯t tell you? What, think I¡¯m too nice and you can¡¯t tell me the truth? Fine, I won¡¯t ask you anymore. I¡¯ll let my second brothere and ask youter, see if you¡¯ll talk then!"


    Everyone¡¯s face changed color, knowing that Huo Qianfang¡¯s second brother was notoriously mad. Falling into his hands would not end well.


    "Miss, this... this matter, we... we did hear some mention of it from Boss Seventh..." one assistant said, his voice trembling.


    "So you did know!" Huo Qianfang raged, "Since you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "This..." The assistant wore an awkward expression, speaking softly, "Boss Seventh felt that the Miss is too honest and has a strong sense of justice. He was afraid you wouldn¡¯t agree with this approach, so... so he instructed us not to tell you... to prevent the n from failing!"


    Huo Qianfang flew into a greater furor, "If he knew I wouldn¡¯t want to do this, why still go ahead with it? The n has failed? Humph, has this n seeded now? I¡¯ve said it before, thepetition between Ying¡¯er and me is fair. I have never used any family influence or methods against her. Yet, what have you done? You think I can¡¯tpete with her, so you want to show me pity and help me?"


    The assistants were terrified, shaking their heads profusely.


    "I knew something was off about this!" Huo Qianfang seethed, "Lately, it seems like all domestic media has been bought off, targeting Ying¡¯er unabashedly, with not a single one speaking in her favor. I sensed someone pulling strings from behind. But I never expected that it was you doing this behind my back!"


    The group was speechless; this wasn¡¯t their doing, it was all Huo Dongjun¡¯s work. They were nowhere near capable of orchestrating something like this.


    After venting her anger for a while, Huo Qianfang looked back at Ying¡¯er on stage and heaved a sigh, "But she sang that song so well. This time, I admit defeat!"


    "Miss, it¡¯s just one song..." an assistant next to her quickly said.


    "One song is enough to eclipse all the others!" Huo Qianfang said sharply, then suddenly furrowed her brow, "However, the song can¡¯t be hers. You go and find out who theposer really is. I want that person to write a song for me, understand?"


    "Yes!" the group promptly stood up straight.


    ...


    At the same time, in the program team¡¯s room.


    The producers watching those videos were close to tears with frustration. Ying¡¯er had cleared her name, and with that song, she was set to skyrocket in poprity.


    If she remained in thispetition, she would definitely make this show the best in the country, and it could even go international.


    But they had already terminated the contract with her. The contract termination was in Su Yang¡¯s hands, and they had received the penalty fee, which onlypounded their anguish.


    Just then, the door was opened again. This time, four or five people walked in, led by a man in his fifties with a portly figure and a face beaming with joy.


    "Station... Station Manager!?" the producer eximed, as everyone stood up¡ªit was the head of the TV station, the top authority.


    "Xiao Wang, what a great show you¡¯ve put together!" The station manager walked over to the producer with a heartyugh, rarely patting the producer on the shoulder. "I really didn¡¯t expect such a turnaround from Ying¡¯er. Tsk tsk, this is even more shocking than a movie plot twist."


    "This song is marvelous, and the turnaround is perfect. Do you know? Once the song finished, our viewership already set a record. And after those videos were yed, when she cleared her name, our viewership nearly hit 30 percent!"


    "What!?" The producer almost fainted. A 30 percent viewership rate was something that, in the history of television, probably only the nightly news and CCTV¡¯s New Year¡¯s G had achieved.


    "So I¡¯m telling you, you did well!" the station manager eximed excitedly, "I was just dining with some folk from other provincial stations, with our program on TV. They were all barely paying attention, but once Ying¡¯er started singing, everyone focused solely on the screen, even the waiters forgot to serve the food. Isn¡¯t that song amazing?"


    "So, I rushed back here without finishing my meal. Xiao Wang, you did an incredible job. You don¡¯t know, those guys from the other provincial stations were green with envy. Two of them have been outdoing our viewership, looking down on us all this time."


    "Tonight, after Ying¡¯er finished singing, they were almost in tears. When that video ended, I saw a station manager actually crying. Damn it, I¡¯ve finally got some payback for all the frustration I¡¯ve endured over the years!"


    The station managerughed heartily, a man usually very reserved and careful with his words, never like this, even swearing. However, this showed just how overjoyed he was!


    But the more thrilled the station manager was, the more stifled the producer¡¯s expression became.


    If Ying¡¯er hadn¡¯t terminated the contract, the producer would probably be setting off firecrackers to celebrate by now.


    With Ying¡¯er having terminated the contract, the producer felt like he might as well be looking for a tall building to jump from.


    After the deputy station manager had already berated him, and now with the station manager¡¯s arrival, the producer feltpletely defeated.


    After the station manager rambled for a while, noticing that the producer was silent, he said curiously, "Xiao Wang, aren¡¯t you happy? Oh, don¡¯t worry, I understand you have some dissatisfaction with the station¡¯s arrangements. From today on, the station will certainly lean in your favor with various policies. For this program, I¡¯ll give you another two billion in production budget, how about that!"


    "I..." The producer wanted to cry blood. Previously, he had to beg and plead just to scrape together a production budget of fifty million, which was already a rare feat in China.


    Now, with just a few words from the station manager, two billion. He should be overjoyed, but could he be happy now?

 Chapter 354 - 353 has already been terminated

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 353 has already been terminated</h4>


    "If you have any difficulties, just tell me!" the director said, patting his chest, "Whatever the problem is, I will help you with all my might. If you need more funding, get it from the station¡ªhowever much you need. If there¡¯s a policy issue, I¡¯ll go and clear it up for you. Airtime? I¡¯ll arrange the best slot for you and clear out all other programs. How about that? Are you feeling motivated?"


    "..." The producer couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and vomited blood.


    "Oh no, Xiao Wang, what¡¯s happened to you!" the director eximed in rm, "Are you too tired, why are you vomiting blood? You really have worked too hard for this program. The station won¡¯t forget your efforts, and neither will I!"


    The producer was close to madness. Clenching his teeth, he forced himself to stay conscious and spoke with a trembling voice, "Director, I... I have some bad news to tell you..."


    "Say it, it¡¯s okay. No matter what it is, the station will support you wholeheartedly!" the director said sincerely.


    Suppressing the urge to vomit blood again, the producer said with a trembling voice, "Ying¡¯er... Ying¡¯er has terminated her contract with us..."


    "Terminated the contract? Heh, it¡¯s a small matter..." the director was still smiling as he replied but stopped midway, suddenly realizing something was wrong, his expression instantly changed, "What did you say? Who terminated the contract? You better make it clear, you motherfucker, make it clear!"


    "Ying... Ying¡¯er..." the producer¡¯s lips trembled.


    "What¡¯s wrong with Ying¡¯er?"


    "She terminated the contract..."


    "Who terminated the contract?"


    "Ying¡¯er terminated the contract..."


    After confirming over and over again for more than a dozen times, the director finally epted the reality. He stood up, stumbled back a few steps, almost falling over, and people nearby hurried to support him.


    Gulping in deep breaths, the director tried hard to regain hisposure.


    "Don¡¯t get too worked up, director..." the producer said softly, "This matter, they insisted on terminating the contract, I..."


    "Your mother¡¯s I!" the director suddenly cursed furiously, charging forward to grab the producer by the throat, pinning him to the ground and started kicking him relentlessly.


    "Director, director..." the producer screamed in agony, but who would intervene? The director was like an enraged lion now!


    After a while, the director¡¯s eyes rolled back and he copsed on the spot.


    "He¡¯s having a heart attack, get his medication!" the people nearby hurriedly got his medicine and fed it to him.


    It took a good while before the director slowly came to, and people made arrangements to take him to the hospital.


    "No need for the hospital..." the director waved weakly, lying down on a couch nearby, and said with a trembling voice, "You guys... beat him for me..."


    Everyone exchanged nces; the director meant the producer¡ªhe was instructing them to beat up the producer.


    The producer was on the verge of copse. You¡¯re suffering from a heart attack and still thinking about hitting me?


    "What are you standing there for!" the director roared, "Beat him for me! If something goes wrong, I... I¡¯ll take the responsibility... If you don¡¯t beat him, then get the hell out, I¡¯ll fire every one of you!"


    The people didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and swarmed the producer, unleashing a barrage of punches and kicks, leaving him wailing incessantly.


    ...


    At the same time, in another room, a middle-aged man sat with an icy expression on his face.


    The man was none other than Huo Dongjun, who had made the transaction with Lan Ci. The video that had just been yed had also made him famous, as many recognized him. This matter had cost him dearly.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a young man entered from outside, speaking in a low voice, "Boss, everything is arranged. That little star is at the TV station, about to take the stage!"


    "Good!" Huo Dongjun gritted his teeth, "That little wench thinks she can turn the tables with these videos? Humph, I¡¯ll let her know what happens when she crosses me!"


    "Hehe..." the young manughed, "Boss, with so many people watching, a lot of people would love to hear that little star talk about his steamy past with Ying¡¯er on stage. She might clear up the giarism, but how about her private life? Ying¡¯er is still no match for you, Boss!"


    ...


    On the stage, after the video finished ying, Ying¡¯er hadn¡¯t left yet. Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd. A shy young man carrying a bouquet of flowers ran over, shouting, "Ying¡¯er, I love you. It was my fault for leaving you. Let¡¯s start over, okay?"


    At the sound of this voice, there was an immediate uproar, and everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the young man.


    "Isn¡¯t that Zhao Kaiwen?"


    "Who¡¯s Zhao Kaiwen?"


    "He¡¯s the third-rate star who kept iming to have an affair with Ying¡¯er. Heter said he dumped Ying¡¯er and even criticized her for her disordered private life!"


    "That guy? My goodness, how poor is Ying¡¯er¡¯s taste to pick someone like him?"


    "Who knows? But I heard that Ying¡¯er has a loose private life; that¡¯s why there¡¯s this kind of gossip. Maybe she doesn¡¯t turn anyone down!"


    "For celebrities, isn¡¯t this the norm? There are always female stars going out with gigolos, male stars hitting clubs chasing girls!"


    "She sings so well, but lives such a dissolute life, what a waste!"


    "She should just ditch the innocent image and go for the wanton woman path..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Theughter and chatter were incessant, with some supporting Ying¡¯er, but others sneered at her private life issues. After all, no matter how well one sings, if their character is wed, it¡¯s still not eptable.


    Furthermore, Ying¡¯er had always been seen as pure and innocent, and suddenly such issues with her private life were hard for people to ept.


    Seeing Zhao Kaiwen, Ying¡¯er¡¯s face instantly turned cold. It was this Zhao Kaiwen who had yed a minor role in one of her dramas, harassed her several times, and after being severely reprimanded by Ying¡¯er, never dared approach her again.


    Yet, after the giarism scandal broke, Zhao Kaiwen immediately jumped out, iming to have had an affair with Ying¡¯er and ndering her private life as promiscuous.


    Ying¡¯er knew people could be malicious, but she hadn¡¯t expected someone to be so shameless. Zhao Kaiwen was the epitome of utter shamelessness!


    Now that Ying¡¯er had finally cleared her name of giarism, Zhao Kaiwen appeared again, clearly intent on ruining her over her private life. But the problem was, with such personal issues, how could Ying¡¯er prove her innocence against fabricated lies? The onlookers were more inclined to believe sensational rumors!


    In the midst of the hubbub, Zhao Kaiwen stepped onto the stage. Holding the flowers, he knelt before Ying¡¯er and earnestly said, "Ying¡¯er, I was wrong to you before. Let¡¯s make up, I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of my life!"


    The audience burst intoughter, with many even egging Ying¡¯er on to ept him, and some shouting for them to kiss or something.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she eximed, "Zhao Kaiwen, what rtionship do we have? Why do you nder me like this!"

 Chapter 355 - 354 This Is Really an Actor

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 354 This Is Really an Actor</h4>


    Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s face was filled with pain, "Ying¡¯er, how can you talk like this? Have you forgotten the happy times we spent together? During that time, I was very happy, and so were you. We were together whenever we had the chance, all night long. Was all of that fake? You... you¡¯re now saying that we had no rtionship, how can you justify this to me?"


    The audience below became even rowdier, with some even whistling. It all sounded scandalously tititing.


    "When have I ever been with you!" Ying¡¯er said, her face pale with anger.


    "You¡¯ve forgotten, the happy days we spent together," Zhao Kaiwen said nostalgically. "That time when we were shooting the TV series, you¡¯d sneak into my room at night, sometimes I¡¯d sneak into your room, we held each other every day until dawn. Sometimes, you were so sleep-deprived you could barely keep your eyes open while acting; have you really forgotten all this?"


    Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s usations became more and more outrageous, and the audience¡¯sughter grew louder and more boisterous. They loved juicy scandals like this.


    "I admit, I¡¯m just a minor star, and my family background doesn¡¯t match up to yours. But I really love you. And didn¡¯t you say that among all your boyfriends, I was the most muscr, that I could make you the mostfortable? Do you really have to choose those with better family backgrounds?"


    "When we were together, you sometimes stayed out all night with other men, telling me you were with your besties, and I epted that. I knew what you were up to, but I really loved you, so I was willing to tolerate everything about you."


    "But why can¡¯t you give me a chance? I was truly heartbrokenst time, which is why I suggested we break up, but that wasn¡¯t what I really wanted, I... I still can¡¯t let go of you..."


    Zhao Kaiwen spoke with sobs, embodying the image of a tragically devoted male lead in an idol drama. Except his tears only circled in his eyes, never spilling over, and his eyeballs were surreptitiously scanning the audience, clearly gauging their reactions.


    He was just a third-rate star, hardly anyone sought him out even for walk-on parts. Bing famous was an impossibility.


    By ndering Ying¡¯er, he could not only leech off her poprity to boost his own reputation but also make a good sum of money. It was a win-win for him.


    Before, no one knew who Zhao Kaiwen was, but after the past few days¡¯ events, the name Zhao Kaiwen had made headlines several times. Such an urrence was beyond his wildest dreams. Now that it hade true, how could he not be excited?


    The crowd around them continued to make noise and cheer, some even mored for Zhao Kaiwen to share the intimate details.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s face turned red with anger; she tried to refute the ims several times, but no one paid attention to her. After all, without evidence, people would rather believe Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s words.


    Just then, Su Yang¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, "Don¡¯t be angry, just ask him what I told you to."


    Ying¡¯er faltered, just after she finished singing, Su Yang had told her through the earpiece to begin clearing her name of the giarism charges. Now Su Yang was speaking again; did he have a way to deal with Zhao Kaiwen?


    Soon after, Su Yang¡¯s words came through, and Ying¡¯er, following his instruction, spoke in a heavy tone, "Zhao Kaiwen, since you say we had a rtionship and that we¡¯ve been together for so long, fine, I have a few questions for you. Can you answer them?"


    The audience had been noisy up until now, but Ying¡¯er¡¯s sudden change in approach silenced them. Everyone stared intently at the two of them on stage, waiting for explosive news to follow.


    Zhao Kaiwen was also taken aback; confident in Ying¡¯er¡¯s temperament, he had dared to boldly make his ims here. He hadn¡¯t expected Ying¡¯er to respond so calmly with questions, which momentarily threw him off bnce.


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Kaiwen spoke again, "Ying¡¯er, our feelings were genuine, I¡¯ve always felt..."


    "Enough with the nonsense!" Ying¡¯er cut in coldly. "Are you too scared to answer my questions because you know you¡¯re lying, because you have a guilty conscience and dare not face the truth?"


    As these words came out, the scene erupted with noise, and everyone turned to look at Zhao Kaiwen.


    Yes, Ying¡¯er finally responded directly to this matter, but you didn¡¯t answer. Could this be nder?


    Zhao Kaiwen was somewhat anxious. He was struggling to deal with such a situation.


    However, seeing the eyes of everyone around him, he ultimately had no choice but to stiffen up and say, "You... Ask away, I truly love you, and what¡¯s between us is real, why would I have a guilty conscience!"


    "Fine, then let me ask you, when was thest time we met!" Ying¡¯er said sternly.


    "It was... it was on the seventh ofst month..." Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s voice was somewhat uncertain.


    Actually, before this, Huo Dongjun had instructed him to study Ying¡¯er¡¯s itinerary. That way, he could align his story with Ying¡¯er¡¯s schedule to avoid being exposed.


    "The seventh ofst month, where?" Ying¡¯er asked.


    "Right here in Pingzhuang City. You were here for a singingpetition promotion, and I came as well," Zhao Kaiwen said.


    The people below all nodded in agreement; many were aware of Ying¡¯er¡¯s promotional event here. Moreover, Zhao Kaiwen had indeed been in Pingzhuang City at that time, and both time and location matched.


    "What did we do that day?" Ying¡¯er asked again.


    "What else can a couple do when they meet?" Zhao Kaiwen joked with a smile. "Have you forgotten? In that hotel, how many times did we do it?"


    The scene was rowdy once again, with someone starting to whistle¡ªit was too provocative.


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s face turned red with anger as she shouted, "Which hotel? State its name and location. And when exactly, the exact time, spit it out!"


    "This... It¡¯s been too long, I can¡¯t remember!" Zhao Kaiwen said.


    "You can¡¯t remember, or you haven¡¯t figured out how to lie?" Ying¡¯er asked coldly.


    The crowd became noisy once again. If you can¡¯t remember something fromst month, aren¡¯t you lying?


    Zhao Kaiwen was somewhat stunned, carefully recalling the information Huo Dongjun had given him, and then he remembered the hotel where Ying¡¯er stayed and eximed loudly, "It was at Huayue Hotel, at nine o¡¯clock in the evening!"


    "Huayue Hotel, right!" Ying¡¯er sneered and nodded. "Fine, let¡¯s not talk about that for now. You said we had dated before, so where did we pledge our love and meet? State the locations, state the times!"


    "I..." Zhao Kaiwen was flustered. Ying¡¯er¡¯s relentless questioning was more than he could handle. He was lying; how could he have thought everything through so thoroughly?


    "Why aren¡¯t you answering?" Ying¡¯er said coldly. "Didn¡¯t think I would ask like this, so you weren¡¯t prepared, were you? If you can¡¯t answer, hmm, that can only mean you are ndering me! Do you know what kind of consequences defamation brings?"

 Chapter 356 - 355 Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 355 Exposed</h4>


    The crowd grew even more rowdy on the scene, and Zhao Kaiwen found himself incapable of uttering a word, which made it even harder for people to believe him.


    "I... I didn¡¯t nder you..." Zhao Kaiwen insisted frantically, "Our promise was made... made when we were filming a TV drama together..."


    "Exact time, location!" Ying¡¯er demanded coldly. "Zhao Kaiwen, didn¡¯t you say you truly loved me? Have you even forgotten the time and ce?"


    Zhao Kaiwen was sweating profusely and said with a trembling voice, "That... that wasst September, at... at Beidian Film and Television City, that¡¯s where... where we made our promise..."


    "Exact time, location!" Ying¡¯er pressed sternly.


    "I... I..." Zhao Kaiwen was almost bewildered. Why was Ying¡¯er¡¯s questioning so aggressive?


    "Can you answer the question or not!" An audience member couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    "Damn it, are you lying?"


    "nder our Ying¡¯er, beat this bastard to death!"


    "If you can¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll kill you myself!"


    The crowd below was roaring incessantly, their suspicions toward Zhao Kaiwen growing.


    Grinding his teeth, Zhao Kaiwen retorted angrily, "September 13th, at the central hotel of Beidian Film and Television City, in your room. I came over at... at eleven o¡¯clock at night... That night, you didn¡¯t let me leave. I stayed in your room the whole night, and we..."


    "That¡¯s enough!" Ying¡¯er interrupted Zhao Kaiwen mid-sentence. "You don¡¯t need to keep spouting nonsense and deceiving people. Now, it¡¯s time to unveil the truth."


    "What... what are you unveiling?" Zhao Kaiwen asked, dumbfounded.


    "First, aboutst month on the 7th..." Ying¡¯er continued icily, "Last month on the 7th, I indeed stayed at Huayue Hotel. But at nine in the evening, I hadn¡¯t returned to the hotel. My press conference that night didn¡¯t end until half past ten. I got back to the hotel at eleven. You said nine o¡¯clock, how could that be possible?"


    The scene erupted into uproar once again, with people shouting and itching to deal with Zhao Kaiwen for the clear deception.


    Zhao Kaiwen was stupefied. In fact, the information provided by Huo Dongjun was very clear. Ying¡¯er¡¯s press conference started at nine and ended at ten-thirty. But he had remembered wrong, and thus created this whole mess.


    "I... when I said nine o¡¯clock, I meant that I had arrived at the hotel at nine to wait for you..." Zhao Kaiwen hurriedly exined.


    "Haha..." Ying¡¯er let out a coldugh. "I just finished talking about my schedule; now let¡¯s talk about your schedule."


    Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s face fell. Ying¡¯er actually knew about his schedule? No wonder she was asking him all these questions!


    Ying¡¯er said, "ording to the investigation from my side,st month on the 7th, you stayed at the Qixing Express Hotel. At six in the afternoon, four of your friends came to see you, and you all went to a food stall to eat. You ate until two in the morning. You drank three cases of beer, and the meal cost six hundred twenty-seven yuan. The owner rounded it down to six hundred. After that, you didn¡¯t go back to the hotel but went to a nightclub instead, and it wasn¡¯t until after four in the morning that you returned. Is that schedule correct?"


    Zhao Kaiwen was agape; Ying¡¯er¡¯s ount of the situation matched his schedule to the letter. The most crucial point was that even the cost of the meal was urate. How meticulously had Ying¡¯er investigated?


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Kaiwen said through clenched teeth, "You¡¯re talking nonsense. That night, I was with you the entire time. I didn¡¯t do any of those things!"


    "Zhao Kaiwen, your friends, the restaurant owner, people from the nightclub, they can all testify!" Ying¡¯er whispered softly, "Are you still going to stubbornly deny it?"


    "Bullshit!" Zhao Kaiwen eximed angrily, "Your family is loaded with money. You could have bought off these people, and of course, they can testify for you. I have no money, so you can do whatever you want to me. You just want to use your wealth to bully people!"


    These words caused many people to frown, yes, Ying¡¯er¡¯s family was rich, and she could bribe these witnesses.


    "Heh..." Ying¡¯er chuckled coldly again, "You say these people have been bought off by me, but let me ask you, what about the surveince cameras outside the food stalls and nightclubs? Have I bought those too? Those cameras have recorded your every move. Can surveince cameras lie too?"


    At these words, Zhao Kaiwen nearly copsed to the ground. That¡¯s right, there were surveince cameras at the food stalls and nightclubs. He couldn¡¯t escape those.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking now?" Ying¡¯er said coldly, "When I mention surveince cameras, you fall silent? You stop struggling?"


    "Speak up!" The crowd grew angry and started shouting loudly.


    "Son of a bitch, so you really are ndering Ying¡¯er!"


    "This guy, how dare he still face the world?"


    "Beat him! Beat him to death!"


    "Call the police, arrest him, goddamn bastard, let him rot in jail for life!"


    "Jail is too good for him. Cut out his tongue, grandson, how dare you nder someone like that. Ying¡¯er is such an innocent person, and you defame her like this, it¡¯s despicable!"


    The crowd¡¯s chants were endless, and they were so excited that it made Zhao Kaiwen tremble.


    Thinking of the money Huo Dongjun gave him, Zhao Kaiwen was not willing to give up and shouted, "I don¡¯t rememberst month¡¯s events very clearly. That matter... I won¡¯t discuss it with you, but what happened between us before... it wasn¡¯t fake..."


    "Heh, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking about the past," Ying¡¯er said coldly, "You said we were together on September 13thst year. Indeed, on September 13thst year, I was at Beidian Film and Television City, but I didn¡¯t stay at the hotel that night because Sister Hu Lan came to Beidian and invited us out for dinner. That evening, we stayed at the Hilton in the city, and staying together with me were Sister Lingyu, Teacher Qee Yue, Sister Zhao Jingchu."


    At this point, Ying¡¯er paused and looked at Zhao Kaiwen, "And Huo Qianfang was there too. We all spent that night together. You say I bought people off, do you think any of the people I just mentioned could be bought by me?"


    The scene erupted in an uproar. The people Ying¡¯er had just named were all renowned top actresses in the country. Especially Huo Qianfang¡ªYing¡¯er¡¯s arch-rival¡ªbeing present meant that these individuals surely couldn¡¯t have been bribed. The matter was bing very clear!


    Zhao Kaiwen was stunned; he had fabricated a story out of thin air¡ªhow could he possibly know Ying¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts during that time?


    "Now that I¡¯ve talked about my whereabouts, it¡¯s time to talk about yours," Ying¡¯er said coldly, "On the evening of September 13th, you seduced an actress and stayed with her in a small hotel near Beidian Film and Television City. You both entered at 7:13 p.m. and didn¡¯te out until 9:50 the next morning, which caused you to miss your filming the next day, and the actress was fired by the director on the spot."


    "As for the name of the actress, I won¡¯t mention it; I can¡¯t ruin her family. However, the hotel¡¯s surveince footage of you going in and out is still there. These things can¡¯t be faked!"


    With these words, the whole venue was in an uproar, and themotion intensified.


    Ying¡¯er said she couldn¡¯t ruin the actress¡¯s family, which meant that the actress was married. This Zhao Kaiwen had seduced a married woman; he was the real scumbag!

 Chapter 357 - 356 Huo Dongjun’s Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 356 Huo Dongjun¡¯s Arrangement</h4>


    Ying¡¯er took a deep breath and red at Zhao Kaiwen, "I¡¯ve detailed the specific situations for both times. Your whereabouts are on surveince records, which cannot be falsified. Fine, if you feel wronged, go ahead and mention other times. Zhao Kaiwen, we¡¯ve thoroughly investigated all of your movements. Do you really think you can nder me?"


    Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s face turned ashen, and he slumped to the ground. He hadn¡¯t expected Ying¡¯er to have dug up his movements fromst year. How could he continue to nder Ying¡¯er now!


    "Damn it, you bastard, say something!" a man standing closest to the stage roared furiously.


    "Yeah, say something, if you have the guts, speak up!"


    "The damn son of a bitch, ndering our Ying¡¯er, are you asking for death!"


    "Kill him, I¡¯m gonna fucking kill him!"


    "To hell with you, I¡¯m going to end your life!"


    The crowd below was enraged, and some even tried to rush onto the stage to beat him. Thankfully, security guards nearby were holding them back, preventing the furiously emotional crowd from possibly beating Zhao Kaiwen to death on the spot!


    In fact, these security guards were also seething with anger. While protecting him, a few guards even took the chance to kick him a few times. Despite the guards¡¯ protection, Zhao Kaiwen ended up with a bloody mouth and in a sorry state.


    Ying¡¯er felt an unprecedented sense of exhration; she had asked all her questions just as Su Yang had instructed. She hadn¡¯t expected to actually expose Zhao Kaiwen like this. However, she couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang knew all these things about Zhao Kaiwen. And why did Su Yang understand her movements so well?


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Su Yang had used the Soul Searching Technique to probe Zhao Kaiwen, gaining an exceptionally clear understanding of Zhao¡¯s situation. Otherwise, none of this would have happened. Now, her chances to clear her name had be even slimmer.


    Seeing that the situation had turned against him, Zhao Kaiwen attempted to leave with a defeated look.


    At that moment, Ying¡¯er spoke up, "Zhao Kaiwen, do you think you can just walk away like this?"


    "Don¡¯t let him get away!"


    "Block him!"


    The crowd shouted, and the security guards, decisive in their action, directly stopped Zhao Kaiwen.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Ying¡¯er questioning you!" one security guard, gripping Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s neck, bellowed angrily, "Oh, when you came to nder Miss Ying¡¯er, it was so easy for you to talk. Now that Miss Ying¡¯er has proved you lied, you want to slip away? No such luck, get back here and answer properly!"


    Seeing the fearsome demeanor of the security guards, Zhao Kaiwen didn¡¯t dare to even let out a fart, sheepishly returning to the stage looking extremely distressed. After this incident, he would be a rat crossing the street; forget this industry, he might not be able to work in any field in the future.


    "Zhao Kaiwen, do you have anything else to say now?" Ying¡¯er said coldly, "If you still insist on the usations you made earlier, then let¡¯s talk about our schedules!"


    Zhao Kaiwen, with his head lowered, didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    "You have nothing to say?" Ying¡¯er¡¯s voice was cold, "If you don¡¯t talk, then I will. Zhao Kaiwen,e clean, who told you to nder me? I know you wouldn¡¯t have the courage to do this on your own!"


    Zhao Kaiwen continued to hang his head in silence.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and furiously demanded Zhao Kaiwen to answer.


    "Goddammit, speak up!"


    "Are you a man or not, daring to say it but not owning up?"


    "Reveal who¡¯s pulling your strings, and I¡¯ll let you live!"


    "Fuck his grandpa, if you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll kill you today!"


    The crowd was exceptionally angry, feeling guilty for their previous doubts about Ying¡¯er. Now they only wanted to make amends through action.


    Zhao Kaiwen, disheartened, still hung his head in silence.


    Yet Ying¡¯er remained calm, "Zhao Kaiwen, about this matter, I know you¡¯re not the mastermind; you were just used by someone else. If you reveal the person behind this, I won¡¯t target you. But if you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of this alone!"


    Zhao Kaiwen¡¯splexion instantly turned pale. Yes, if the Shangguan family really pursued the matter, he was as good as dead. Such serious defamation had caused such an adverse effect; if the Shangguan family decided to leverage their connections to deal with him, he estimated he could end up rotting away in prison.


    "You might not say it, but I know who did it," Ying¡¯er saidnguidly. "However, if you tell, it¡¯s like pointing him out, and it could count as making amends for your own actions. If you don¡¯t tell, it means you¡¯re prepared to shoulder this incident on your own. But, can you bear it? Zhao Kaiwen, will you speak or not?"


    Zhao Kaiwenpletely broke down, his voice trembling as he said, "I... I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell. This matter was... was... Huo Dongjun put me up to it..."


    Upon hearing this, the entire room was in an uproar, everyone was shocked.


    It was Huo Dongjun again!


    The incident with Lan Ci before was caused by Huo Dongjun!


    Now with Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s issue, it was also Huo Dongjun!


    Did it even need saying?


    It was inly the Huo Family ndering Ying¡¯er!


    "Motherfucking bastard, Huo Dongjun, that son of a bitch!"


    "Fuck his ancestors, this bastard Huo Dongjun, does he even have the face to be human?"


    "Huo Dongjun is Huo Qianfang¡¯s uncle, it looks like he did this for Huo Qianfang to rise to power!"


    "Detestable, for fuck¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll look down on Huo Qianfang for the rest of my life!"


    "I¡¯m cklisting Huo Qianfang for life!"


    The crowd was furious, their emotions reaching a boiling point.


    Upstairs in a room, Huo Dongjun watched everything unfold from beginning to end, his face turning a ghastly shade of iron blue.


    He had thought that with Zhao Kaiwen¡¯s appearance, Ying¡¯er would be ndered once again, ensuring she couldn¡¯t turn the situation around.


    He had never dreamed that after Zhao Kaiwen took the stage, not only would he fail to discredit Ying¡¯er, but he would also help clear her name once more.


    At this point, all usations against Ying¡¯er were gone.


    But now, those very issues had transferred onto him. This time, he was finished. He probably wouldn¡¯t hold onto his position as General Manager. Once back home, the family was sure to punish him severely!


    "Damn it all, how did ite to this!" Huo Dongjun cursed loudly, smashing his fist onto the table and shattering the ss.


    The people beside him were so frightened they bowed their heads and busied themselves with their eyes, not a single person daring to speak. By now, it was evident that Huo Dongjun was truly ruined!


    At that moment, the door was pushed open.


    "Who the hell enters without knocking!" Huo Dongjun roared, but as he looked up, he was stunned.


    The person who walked in was Huo Qianfang, her face livid with anger as she said in a stern voice, "Seventh Uncle, did you do this?"


    Huo Dongjun looked panicked. Although he was Huo Qianfang¡¯s seventh uncle, his status within the family was far below hers.


    The Huo Family was a rather peculiar n, traditionally marked by the prosperity of male offspring while daughters were exceedingly rare.


    In Huo Qianfang¡¯s generation, she was the sole girl, while there were dozens of boys.


    Under such circumstances, Huo Qianfang was the apple of every elder¡¯s eye. Not only was she extremely doted on by the patriarch, but everyone in the family also held her in special affection. Huo Qianfang¡¯s status in the family was evenparable to that of the patriarch.

 Chapter 358 - 357: It’s Your Turn to Compensate Me

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 357: It¡¯s Your Turn to Compensate Me</h4>


    Because of her status in the family, Huo Qianfang developed a peculiar personality. When she lost her temper, even the old man of the family dared not provoke her.


    Now, as Huo Qianfang stormed in with a menacing air, how could Huo Dongjun not be afraid?


    If the grandfather found out about the things he had done outside, involving Huo Qianfang in this mess, he would surely be whipped upon returning home!


    "Qianfang, this... don¡¯t be upset, I... I¡¯ll exin it to you," stuttered Huo Dongjun.


    "I just want to know if you are responsible for this," Huo Qianfang said sternly.


    "I did do this, but... but it was for your own good..." Huo Dongjun hastily replied.


    "Seventh Uncle, you did this for my good? Or do you look down on me!" Huo Qianfang spoke with a deep voice, "Using such methods to smear Ying¡¯er, and then propelling me to the top? Seventh Uncle, do you think I can¡¯tpete with her? Do you think I¡¯m inferior to Ying¡¯er?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant..." Huo Dongjun said anxiously.


    "If that¡¯s not what you meant, then what did you mean?" Huo Qianfang¡¯s voice turned colder, "If it¡¯s not that, are you saying you deliberately wanted to harm me? With the state of things now, how do you expect me to work in the future?"


    "This..." Huo Dongjun waspletely dumbfounded; he really had no way to exin this.


    "Seventh Uncle, you have disappointed me so much!" Huo Qianfang sighed and turned to leave.


    Huo Dongjun¡¯splexion was ashen. He knew that when he returned home this time, he was not going to have it easy.


    "Shangguan Ying¡¯er!" Huo Dongjun suddenly clenched his teeth and yelled, "To think you would do this to me, I will not let you leave Pingbei Province alive. Ki Yong, find someone to catch her for me. I want her to never see the light of day again!"


    "Ah?" The young man beside him looked panic-stricken, "Seventh Lord, Shangguan Ying¡¯er, she is a member of the Shangguan family, won¡¯t doing this provoke the Shangguans? If the Shangguan family fights back desperately, then..."


    "Are we, the Huo Family, afraid of the Shangguan family?" Huo Dongjun said angrily, "Besides, the Shangguan family is on the decline now, what¡¯s there to fear? Just do as I say!"


    Ki Yong scratched his head and ultimately didn¡¯t dare say anything more, turning to leave.


    At the same time, there was chaos at Zhaobang Entertainment and with the production crew.


    At Zhaobang Entertainment, the giarism issue had just been settled, and Zhao Jianbang had already erupted in anger.


    After Zhao Kaiwen appeared and Ying¡¯er sessfully resolved the matter, Zhao Jianbang flew into a rage once more, rushing over to give his son several ps.


    They were in the entertainment business, and they knew well that after this incident, Ying¡¯er¡¯s career would reach new heights. If Ying¡¯er were still with theirpany, Zhaobang Entertainment could definitely be one of the top entertainmentpanies in the country, maybe even taking the top spot.


    Now, with Zhao Wenfeng having terminated Ying¡¯er¡¯s contract, how huge was their loss?


    "Five hundred and seventy million! Five hundred and seventy million!" Zhao Jianbang was pulling on Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s ear and roaring, "Is your vision really that short-sighted in this lifetime? For five hundred and seventy million, do you realize what you have given up? It could have been fifty-seven billion!"


    Zhao Wenfeng felt an urge to cry; he hadn¡¯t wanted this either. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing, not for all the money in the world!


    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Su Yang entered with a smile on his face.


    Zhao Jianbang, who had been in a rage, managed to squeeze out a hint of a smile upon seeing Su Yang.


    "Lawyer Su, you¡¯re here, please take a seat, take a seat!" Zhao Jianbang himself came forward to greet him, which he hadn¡¯t done before.


    "No need to sit!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "I¡¯m here to discuss something with everyone!"


    "Whatever it is, Lawyer Su, please feel free to speak!" Zhao Jianbang said with a servile smile. "By the way, where is Miss Ying¡¯er? Why not invite her to join in the conversation? Ah, my son was really too impulsive before, and there were things he shouldn¡¯t have done. I want to take this opportunity to apologize to you, Lawyer Su. How about this, I¡¯ll arrange something tonight and personally apologize to Lawyer Su and Miss Ying¡¯er, does that sound good?"


    "That won¡¯t be necessary, why be so polite!" Su Yang said with a smile, "We¡¯ve already terminated the contract, and I¡¯ve paid the penalty fee. We¡¯re no longer part of the same family. Why be so courteous!"


    Zhao Jianbang¡¯s face turned red, and he said with an awkward smile, "Lawyer Su, you¡¯re being too distant by saying that. Don¡¯t take the past to heart, I¡¯m here to make amends..."


    "No need, no need!" Su Yang said with augh, "But please, don¡¯t be so affectionate. I¡¯m here strictly on official business!"


    "Official business?" Zhao Jianbang was stunned for a moment, not understanding what Su Yang meant.


    "It¡¯s like this," Su Yang said with a smile, "ording to our contract, if Miss Ying¡¯er was the one to breach the contract, then we would pay the penalty fee and terminate the contract. However, if it were you who unterally terminated the contract, isn¡¯t it you who should pay the penalty fee?"


    "This..." Zhao Jianbang was dumbfounded, it was indeed true. Now with the proof that those previous events were false, it meant that Ying¡¯er had not breached the contract. Consequently, they terminated the contract and owed Ying¡¯er a penalty fee!


    The key issue was that the penalty fee wasn¡¯t low at all, it could go up to ten billion. No matter the amount, it was a huge loss for theirpany.


    Zhao Jianbang shot an angry nce at Zhao Wenfeng, who didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    Not only had they lost Ying¡¯er, a megastar, but they also had to pay a penalty fee. He had truly hit rock bottom this time.


    "Lawyer Su, we¡¯re all family here, why... why make things so tense..." Zhao Jianbang said awkwardly.


    "Chairman Zhao, you¡¯re mistaken!" Su Yang said, "We were family before the contract was terminated. But at that time, you had already caused quite a tension. A penalty fee of five hundred and seventy million, haha, Chairman Zhao, there¡¯s something about this penalty fee that I wanted to mention. I had someone look it up, and there seem to be a lot of irregrities in it; it might even involve contract fraud. You¡¯ll have topensate for that as well!"


    "What?" Zhao Jianbang felt as if he were about to vomit blood¡ªmorepensation on top of the penalty fee? How much would they have to pay?


    Zhao Wenfeng felt like crying. When they thought that Ying¡¯er was finished and that the Shangguan family was about to copse, they indeed had many unreasonable terms while demanding the penalty fee.


    At that time, Su Yang didn¡¯t pursue the matter and just signed the agreement; they thought they had found a sucker.


    But the real sucker turned out to be themselves.


    Su Yang had clearly been preparing this move all along, waiting for a chance to bite back at them afterward.


    Moreover, with the huge amount of five hundred and seventy million as a penalty fee, if Su Yang were to bite back at them, they would suffer a significant loss, or else they wouldn¡¯t be able to settle this at all!

 Chapter 359 - 358: How is Robbery This Fast?

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 358: How is Robbery This Fast?</h4>


    "Lawyer Su, actually... why must this be..." Zhao Jianbang¡¯s voice trembled, "I didn¡¯t know about the contract issue..."


    "You¡¯re the chairman of thepany, you not knowing doesn¡¯t mean you can get away with it!" Su Yangughed, "Chairman Zhao, after so many years in business, you shouldn¡¯t need me to remind you of this!"


    Zhao Jianbang¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat, he said in a low voice, "Actually, this... it was a mistake on the part of the legal department, I¡¯m really sorry, I... I will make sure to severely punish them when I get back..."


    "What to reward or punish is yourpany¡¯s business. We act ording to the contract, ording to thew." Su Yangughed, "Chairman Zhao, I will have someonee over to calcte the total amount, and then let¡¯s remember to sync up. I¡¯ve done a preliminary estimate, and it looks like yourpany will probably have topensate about thirteen billion yuan!"


    "What..." Zhao Jianbang¡¯s eyes widened, "Thirteen billion, but... thepany would be ruined!"


    "Hehe, those thirteen billion are what you owe us..." Su Yangughed, "But the 570 million we previously gave you, you¡¯ll have to give that back to us too. After all, we¡¯re not the ones who breached the contract, right!"


    Zhao Jianbang slumped to the ground, weakened; all in all, they would have to pay nearly neen billion yuan. Hispany, his lifetime of hard work, was going to be destroyed.


    "That¡¯s nearly neen billion yuan..." Zhao Wenfeng said anxiously, "Why don¡¯t you just rob us?"


    "I certainly don¡¯t agree with that!" Su Yangughed, "Robberies are not that lucrative. Where can you rob neen billion yuan?"


    "You..." Zhao Wenfeng was flustered; he had never encountered such talk before.


    "If you want to rob someone, you¡¯ve definitelye to the wrong ce!" Zhao Wenfeng said angrily, "I¡¯m telling you, Zhaobang Entertainment is not apany you can just bully. Today, you either leave that termination contract behind, or, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce!"


    "Oh, are you getting ready tomit robbery?" Su Yangughed, extended a finger, and casually tapped it on the table.


    With a thunderous boom, the table burst apart as if shattered by an immense force.


    Everyone around was stunned. Su Yangughed, "Manager Zhao, trying to be tough with me? You¡¯ve really picked on the wrong person. When ites to fighting, I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone!"


    Zhao Wenfeng was shaking with fear; he had never seen such otherworldly abilities. A single fingertip had blown up a solid wood table; was this magic?


    "As for the money, you better hurry up and scrape it together." Su Yangughed, "Of course, if you think it¡¯s too much and don¡¯t want to pay, that¡¯s fine too. Thewyers will be in touch, and if ites to court, we can settle this slowly. Everyone, I¡¯ll be taking my leave!"


    With a cheerful smile, Su Yang walked out of the room, leaving everyone inside in a silence as deep as death, with no one daring to speak.


    It took a long while before Zhao Jianbang managed to stand up, trembling, with the help of a chair.


    "Dad..." Zhao Wenfeng quickly went to support him.


    "Get away!" Zhao Jianbang shoved off Zhao Wenfeng¡¯s hand with force, but the effort caused him to fall to the ground.


    Zhao Wenfeng wanted to help, but Zhao Jianbang shoved him away again: "Zhao Wenfeng, you useless thing. All the family wealth I¡¯ve amassed in my lifetime isn¡¯t enough to cover this mess you¡¯ve made. You know, I saved all this wealth, hoping to pass it on to you, and you¡¯ve squandered it just like that. Not only that, you¡¯ve even blown through my retirement savings. Zhao Wenfeng, that¡¯s all I¡¯m capable of. From now on, fend for yourself!"


    Zhao Wenfeng turned ashen. He was very familiar with the family¡¯s financial situation. Nearly 1.9 billion, they estimated they¡¯d have to sell all thepany shares just to pay it off. Without these shares, they¡¯d bepletely destitute. Where could they find the carefree life they used to have?


    "Ah, how could I have expected that Ying¡¯er would be able to turn things around like this!" Zhao Wenfeng said indignantly: "If she can¡¯t clear her name, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about all this!"


    "I¡¯ve said it before, until this matter settles, don¡¯t be hasty!" Zhao Jianbang snapped: "You just don¡¯t listen, and now look, thepany¡¯s chance for development is gone, and we might even lose thepany. Zhao Wenfeng, just keep it up. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to eat in the future!"


    After Zhao Jianbang spoke, he staggered to his feet with the help of a chair. Barely taking two steps, his vision darkened, and he fainted to the floor.


    ...


    Su Yang then went to the program team¡¯s side, and as soon as he entered the room, he could hear the station head cursing and yelling from afar.


    "Wang, who the hell do you think you are? If it weren¡¯t for me giving you a chance, you¡¯d still be sitting on the bench. What the hell are you doing now? I promoted you, and you stab me in the back? Haven¡¯t I been good enough to you? Is this how you repay me? Fuck off, let me tell you, if I can¡¯t make your life miserable, I¡¯ll fucking take yourst name!"


    The producer sat on the floor with a bloody head, not daring to utter a word. In the TV station, the station head really could rule with an iron fist.


    When Su Yang entered, everyone¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted to him.


    The station head was angry, and upon seeing Su Yang, his brow furrowed immediately: "Who are you? Who let you in!"


    "Station Head, this is Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯swyer Su Yang..." someone beside hurriedly whispered.


    "What?" Station Head Zhou¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he jumped up from his chair, putting on a big smile, and rushed over to Su Yang, shaking his hand: "Oh, it turns out to be Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯swyer. Hello, hello. I¡¯m Zhou Changyuan, head of this TV station. I¡¯m truly honored to meet you!"


    "Honored?" Su Yang said with a faint smile: "Station Head Zhou, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not here with good news."


    Zhou Changyuan was taken aback but still grinned: "Oh, Lawyer Su, your visit itself is an honor for our station. What could possibly be bad news? You¡¯re too modest!"


    "That remains to be seen!" Su Yang nced at the producer and smiled: "I¡¯m here to see Director Wang."


    "Oh, is there anything I can help with?" Zhou Changyuan replied with a smile, while giving the producer a stern look: "Are you deaf? Lawyer Su is here for you, get up quickly!"


    The producer scrambled up, saying tremulously: "Lawyer Su... good to meet you..."


    "Don¡¯t be so polite." Su Yang smiled: "I¡¯m mainly here to talk to you about this penalty for breach of contract!"


    "Oh, Lawyer Su, I¡¯m really embarrassed about that!" Zhou Changyuan said hastily: "I just heard about it. It wasn¡¯t our station¡¯s intent, it was all Wang¡¯s doing on his own ord. Actually, our station has no intention of terminating the contract with Miss Ying¡¯er, nor had we considered asking for a penalty. I¡¯ll have them refund the penalty right away, how¡¯s that?"

 Chapter 360 - 359: Someone Doesn’t Want Us to Sing

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 359: Someone Doesn¡¯t Want Us to Sing</h4>


    "The penalty for breach of contract, of course, must be paid back!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "But just paying the penalty is probably not enough!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Changyuan was stunned for a moment, then quicklyughed and said, "Yes, yes, yes, we will also provide Miss Ying¡¯er with treatment befitting a top-tier superstar. Moreover, we will add another ten million aspensation for Miss Ying¡¯er to show our apology!"


    Su Yang nced at Zhou Changyuan, and had to admit this station head was indeed a very cunning person. Knowing that Su Yang was displeased, he immediately started to offerpensation, which was much smarter than the Zhao Family father and son.


    "Station Head Zhou, you¡¯ve misunderstood me," Su Yang said. "I mean, with the termination of this contract, ording to the agreement, it can¡¯t be considered Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s fault. Therefore, the penalty we paid to you initially must be returned. However, since it¡¯s not Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s fault, it¡¯s essentially a unteral breach on your part, and you should be the ones paying us a penalty!"


    "Ah?" It was only then that Zhou Changyuan realized what Su Yang meant. He nced fiercely at the producer with the corner of his eye but still said with a smile, "That¡¯s only right, only right. After all, we have caused inconvenience to Miss Ying¡¯er, it is our fault, and we will do our best to make amends. Ah, Lawyer Su, no matter the amount, our television station will definitely pay it, and ensure that both Miss Ying¡¯er and you are satisfied!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed heartily. "Station Head Zhou, you truly are a wise man. It¡¯s indeedfortable talking with you!"


    Zhou Changyuan was overjoyed inside and quickly said, "It¡¯s too much praise from Lawyer Su. In fact, this is mainly our fault, so naturally, we should be the onespensating. Just that, Lawyer Su, you see, the program¡¯s ratings have been very high recently. Maybe, Miss Ying¡¯er could reconsider renewing the contract, to continue... to continue singing here?"


    "Renewing the contract is out of the question!" Su Yang stated tly.


    The color drained from Zhou Changyuan¡¯s face at once, his greatest wish being for Ying¡¯er to renew her contract and keep singing, which would ensure the television station¡¯s ratings continued to soar to unprecedented heights. Perhaps, it could even set a new record for television program ratings!


    However, Zhou Changyuan did not say anything, for he was a clever man. He was very aware that Ying¡¯er¡¯s value was about to rise. Regardless of whether Ying¡¯er stayed to sing or not, he could not afford to offend her and needed to leave a way out for himself.


    "All I can express is deep regret, but, I must also admit, it is indeed our fault that has caused Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s dissatisfaction. We are willing to assume all the consequences!" Zhou Changyuan said in a low voice.


    Su Yang looked at Zhou Changyuan and thought that he truly was someone capable of handling big affairs. Just this level of patience was admirable.


    "Actually, it¡¯s not that Ying¡¯er can¡¯t sing here. Miss Ying¡¯er also likes this stage of ours," Su Yang said leisurely.


    Zhou Changyuan¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. Was there hope then?


    "However, there are some people who don¡¯t want Miss Ying¡¯er to sing here!" Su Yang sighed and said, "So, we really are quite helpless!"


    "Who... who doesn¡¯t want Miss Ying¡¯er to sing here?" Zhou Changyuan¡¯s lips trembled with agitation.


    "There!" Su Yang nced at the producer and smiled, "Director Wang is not happy about us being here. When we arrived today, we negotiated with Director Wang for a long time, but he just wouldn¡¯t let us on stage, so we had no choice but to terminate the contract!"


    Zhou Changyuan¡¯s eyes shed with fury, and with a fierce kick to the producer, he shouted, "Son of a bitch, you¡¯re fired, get the hell out of here, now!"


    The producer was baffled. Fired, just like that?


    Zhou Changyuan didn¡¯t pay him any more attention, instead turning to Su Yang with a forced smile. "Lawyer Su, this person will no longer be working with our television station. We, the television station, sincerely hope that Miss Ying¡¯er could return to our stage!"


    "Really?" Su Yang smiled again and said, "But Director Wang mentioned earlier that some higher-ups in thepany didn¡¯t want Miss Ying¡¯er to sing here. He was just following orders and had no choice but to end our contract with Miss Ying¡¯er!"


    "What?" Zhou Changyuan immediately turned around to block the producer and demanded angrily, "Who the hell doesn¡¯t want Miss Ying¡¯er to sing here? You tell me, spit it out, all of it. Damn it, they can keep working here, I¡¯ll take theirst name!"


    "I... I..." The producer stammered, not willing to speak.


    "You won¡¯t speak, will you?" Zhou Changyuan shouted angrily. "Fine, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll investigate it myself, but let me tell you, if I have to find out myself, you¡¯re finished either way. If I don¡¯t get you thrown in jail for a few years, I¡¯ll take yourst name!"


    The producer trembled with fear; if this matter blew up, Zhou Changyuan could indeed send him to jail for years. The main issue was whether Zhou Changyuan would pursue it or not.


    And at this moment, Zhou Changyuan was clearly enraged. If he didn¡¯t speak up, Zhou Changyuan would truly pursue it, and then he¡¯d be absolutely ruined.


    "I... I¡¯ll talk..." the producer said tremulously, "There¡¯s Director Xie from the production department, Director Feng from the advertising department, Director Jin from the external rtions department, and... and also..."


    At this point, the producer looked at Zhou Changyuan cautiously and said softly, "And Zhou Xiaobing..."


    "What!?" Zhou Changyuan exploded, "That son of a bitch is involved, too?"


    Zhou Xiaobing was, in fact, Zhou Changyuan¡¯s son and also worked at the television station.


    The producer nodded slowly.


    Zhou Changyuan, enraged, pped his hands and ordered, "Go, bring those bastards here immediately. And Zhou Xiaobing, damn son of a bitch, if I don¡¯t straighten him out today, my name isn¡¯t Zhou Changyuan!"


    His underlings scurried out, and it wasn¡¯t long before the three individuals named by the producer were all brought in. They were three middle-aged men with sleazy appearances who, relying on their power, had also toyed with quite a few young stars.


    After the incident with Ying¡¯er broke out, they thought this was their chance. They came to the producer with a n to make things difficult for Ying¡¯er, then have her go out for drinks and take advantage of the situation.


    They were originally excited upon seeing Ying¡¯er take the stage to sing, thinking she had agreed to their unsavory terms. So, they were quite thrilled at the time.


    However, as the situation changed, their expressions shifted too. With Ying¡¯er¡¯s previous issues cleared, the actions they took would probably bring them trouble.


    Indeed, as they anticipated, it wasn¡¯t long before Zhou Changyuan sent for them to be taken down.


    Thest to arrive was Zhou Xiaobing, who was still shouting at the entrance, "What¡¯s the hurry? You guys sick in the head or what? That¡¯s my dad for crying out loud; would he get mad at me?"

 Chapter 361 - 360 You’re Not Hitting Hard Enough

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 360 You¡¯re Not Hitting Hard Enough</h4>


    Zhou Xiaobing entered the room cursing and swearing. As soon as he saw Zhou Changyuan, he immediately began to wail, "Dad, look at them! I was busy over there, and they just dragged me here. How is this any way to do things..."


    Before Zhou Xiaobing could finish his sentence, Zhou Changyuan pped him across the face, "You unfilial son, shut your mouth!"


    Zhou Xiaobing was stunned. Zhou Changyuan had never been this angry before, nor had he ever hit him in front of others.


    "Dad, what... what are you doing..." Zhou Xiaobing¡¯s voice trembled.


    Zhou Changyuan pped him again, "I told you to shut up, didn¡¯t you hear me?"


    Zhou Xiaobing opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak. He was truly frightened when Zhou Changyuan was angry.


    "What was he doing when you guys arrived?" Zhou Changyuan angrily asked.


    The leader spoke in a low voice, "In the room, with... with a young actress..."


    Zhou Changyuan¡¯s rage boiled over. He turned to Zhou Xiaobing and relentlessly pped him several times, cursing, "What the fuck are you busy with? What the fuck are you busy with? Come on, tell me, what are you so busy with?"


    Zhou Xiaobing screamed miserably, shouting angrily, "You bunch of bastards, how dare you rat on me, I¡¯ll kill you allter!"


    "Still have the nerve to talk back!" Zhou Changyuan, so angry he was clutching his chest, roared, "All of you, hold him down and beat him to death!"


    "What?" Everyone looked at each other in disbelief; this was the young master they were talking about. Did they dare toy a hand on him?


    "If you don¡¯t beat him, get the fuck out!" Zhou Changyuan bellowed, "I¡¯ll fire anyone who doesn¡¯ty a hand on him!"


    The people dared not disobey and slowly encircled Zhou Xiaobing.


    "Dad, what... what exactly are you trying to do..." Zhou Xiaobing, now scared, said, "What did I do wrong, why... why are you treating me like this..."


    "What did you do wrong?" Zhou Changyuan shouted, "Tell me, did you or did you not tell that Mr. Wang to make things difficult for Ying¡¯er?"


    "What?" Zhou Xiaobing paused, then said, "What... what kind of making things difficult..."


    Zhou Changyuan turned to the producer, who anxiously said, "Xiaobing, it was you who came over and asked me to make things difficult for Ying¡¯er, not letting her on stage, and then you arranged to have dinner with her at night. You... you said you were going to dine with her personally, have you forgotten?"


    Fuming, Zhou Changyuan kicked Zhou Xiaobing, cursing, "You motherfucker going to dine personally? Why don¡¯t you go and eat shit!"


    "About that?" Zhou Xiaobing said, "Dad, that¡¯s... that¡¯s such a trivial thing. Why are you so angry about it!"


    "I¡¯m just asking if it happened!" Zhou Changyuan snapped.


    "I might have mentioned it, but then, didn¡¯t something happen to Ying¡¯er..." Zhou Xiaobing said softly.


    "So you thought, just like before, that you could take advantage of her?" Zhou Changyuan shouted.


    "Ahh, it wasn¡¯t taking advantage really, it¡¯s just that I know a few friends who wanted to have some fun with her," Zhou Xiaobing said. "My friends said so, I... I can¡¯t not help out, right?"


    "Help out, I¡¯ll show you help out!" Zhou Changyuan personally picked up a chair and violently smashed it on Zhou Xiaobing, raging, "Beat him!"


    Seeing Zhou Changyuan¡¯s heavy hand, the others knew just how furious he was, and they didn¡¯t hold back either.


    Zhou Xiaobing had been moring initially, but after the beating, he quieted down significantly, whining, "Dad, I... I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong. These kinds of things, they used to happen all the time, you... why are you so angry this time? She¡¯s just a celebrity, aren¡¯t they all begging our TV station for attention? Why are you afraid of her?"


    "I¡¯ll beat you to death, you unfilial son!" Zhou Changyuan was livid; even at this point, Zhou Xiaobing still had no clue about the situation?


    "Station Head Zhou!" Su Yang suddenly spoke up.


    Zhou Changyuan came to an immediate halt, forcing a smile as he said, "Lawyer Su, if you have something to say, please go ahead!"


    "The way you¡¯re beating him, I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t going to have any effect!" Su Yang drawled.


    "Huh?" Zhou Changyuan was taken aback. He was mainly putting on this show for Su Yang. But it seemed like Su Yang was not satisfied with it.


    "Beating someone, of course, you have to make sure he never forgets it. Now, you, hitting him with bare hands on his behind, is that how you educate a kid?" Su Yang said, "Your son here is an adult, and adults need to pay the price for what they¡¯ve done. Beating him like this is pointless!"


    "Hey, who the hell are you to talk like this here!" Zhou Xiaobing blurted out in panic, as it was clear that Su Yang was actually suggesting Zhou Changyuan hit him harder.


    "Shut your mouth!" Zhou Changyuan shouted angrily, then turned back with a forced smile to Su Yang, "Lawyer Su, I¡¯m terribly sorry, I... my hand was indeed a bit light, I... I will make sure he learns his lesson!"


    "Forget it, I see you really can¡¯t bring yourself to hit him harder. Let¡¯s leave it at that, I¡¯ll be going now. Thewyer wille to discuss thepensation for breach of contract with youter!" Su Yang said.


    "Don¡¯t go, Lawyer Su, Lawyer Su..." Zhou Changyuan hurriedly said, "If you think I¡¯ve done something wrong, just tell me, I... I promise to satisfy you..."


    "Oh, really?" Su Yang smiled, nced at Zhou Xiaobing, and said, "Your child here, the trouble he¡¯s caused isn¡¯t that big, no need to be too harsh on him!"


    Zhou Changyuan breathed a sigh of relief, but Su Yang continued softly, "Well then, breaking a few ribs, a leg, and an arm should do the trick!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Changyuan¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t that too vicious?


    "I¡¯ll fuck your ancestors, you dare to screw me over like this, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!" Zhou Xiaobing bellowed in rage.


    "Shut your mouth!" Zhou Changyuan shouted.


    "I won¡¯t shut up, just kill me today!" Zhou Xiaobing roared back, "If you don¡¯t kill me, I will never let this bastard go. I¡¯ll have my brothers chop him to pieces, chop him dead!"


    Everyone frowned at Su Yang; Zhou Xiaobing was notoriously arrogant and domineering. With Su Yang acting like this, wasn¡¯t he courting death? If Zhou Xiaobing survived, he would surely seek revenge!


    "You..." Zhou Changyuan wanted to intervene, but at that moment, Su Yang put his hand on him.


    "Station Head Zhou, your little prince seems quite unsatisfied with me!" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    "Lawyer Su, please don¡¯t be angry, I didn¡¯t raise him well, I... I¡¯ll make sure he gets disciplined and kneels down to apologize to you!" Zhou Changyuan said hastily.


    "No need for that!" Su Yang smiled indifferently, "Your little prince wants to chop me dead, tsk tsk, the people of Pingbei Province really are something. I¡¯ve been around in Pingnan Province for so many years, and no one has dared to say they want to chop me dead. Your son, he really has some guts!"


    Zhou Xiaobing shouted furiously, "How does it matter how powerful you are in Pingnan Province? This is Pingbei Province, my turf. With just one word from me, I can call hundreds of people to chop you up like butchering a pig. You dare to provoke me? I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of!"

 Chapter 362 - 361: Going to Pingnan Province to Do a Program

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 361: Going to Pingnan Province to Do a Program</h4>


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, casually grabbing a piece of paper from the table and slowly rolling it into a stick. He walked over to Zhou Xiaobing, bent down with a smile, and said, "Young master, there¡¯s a price to pay if you want to kill me!"


    "Who are you trying to scare? This is Pingbei Province..." Zhou Xiaobing was still shouting loudly when suddenly, Su Yang struck his shoulder with the paper stick in his hand.


    With a crisp snap, Zhou Xiaobing¡¯s shoulder was shattered, and he howled in agony.


    Everyone was stunned. The paper stick in Su Yang¡¯s hand was as light as a chopstick and made of rolled paper. How could it have such strength? Yet, it had just crushed Zhou Xiaobing¡¯s shoulder?


    Before anyone could react, Su Yang struck the other shoulder of Zhou Xiaobing, shattering the bones there as well.


    Zhou Xiaobing screamed as if he were being ughtered, and Zhou Changyuan¡¯s face changed color¡ªit was his son, after all.


    But, after ncing at Su Yang, in the end, he didn¡¯t dare say anything. He realized that Su Yang wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to offend!


    He had initially wanted to retain Ying¡¯er, but now, he understood that he was fighting for his life!


    Without any mercy, Su Yang broke both of Zhou Xiaobing¡¯s legs as well and then chuckled, "Young master, now that I¡¯ve broken your limbs, why don¡¯t you call someone toe and kill me?"


    Zhou Xiaobing trembled in pain, gnashing his teeth, "I... I won¡¯t let you go, I won¡¯t..."


    "That would be best!" Su Yang said with a smile, "I¡¯ve been holding back a lot of anger since I came to Pingbei Province. If you send some people to vent on, I would have to thank you. Young master, I spared your life out of respect for your father. But if those friends of yourse, they might not be so lucky!"


    With that, Su Yang indifferently tossed the paper stick. Everyone heard a sharp whoosh, followed by a loud crash as the paper stick hit the wall. Half of the wall shattered with a thunderous sound.


    All were trembling in fear. How could a simple paper stick have such incredible power?


    Everyone¡¯s view of Su Yang had changed; they looked at him as if he were a Heavenly God.


    Zhou Xiaobing was petrified as well. Even a fool would understand by now that Su Yang was not someone he could provoke.


    Appearing indifferent, Su Yang walked up to Zhou Changyuan with his hands behind his back, smiled, and said, "Station Head Zhou, I injured your young master, you¡¯re not upset, are you?"


    Zhou Changyuan shivered and hurriedly said, "How... how could I be? Lawyer Su, this... this is surely our fault..."


    "That¡¯s good to hear!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, his gaze sweeping over the other three, "They also wanted to give Miss Ying¡¯er trouble, Station Head Zhou, how do you n to handle this?"


    Zhou Changyuan finally grasped the situation and quickly said, "Damn it, you three jerks, how dare you do such things behind my back. Right now, pack your stuff and get out. Also, make sure all your ounts during your time here are clear. If there¡¯s any discrepancy, get ready for jail time!"


    The three went limp immediately; having worked there so long, how could they possibly ount for every single transaction? They must have skimmed some off the top.


    Zhou Changyuan might have turned a blind eye before, but now, if he were to investigate, none of the three could escape.


    "Station Head Zhou, I... I won¡¯t dare again..." Director Jin said with a trembling voice, and the other two quickly begged, "Station Head Zhou, give us another chance, please..."


    "Chance? You still want a chance? I am already giving you one by not beating you, just get out!" Zhou Changyuan bellowed furiously.


    Seeing the state Zhou Xiaobing was in, none of them dared to speak; they left dejectedly.


    "Lawyer Su, now that those who troubled Miss Ying¡¯er are gone, may I ask if she would... would considering back...ing back to our show?" Zhou Changyuan asked cautiously.


    "Station Head Zhou, I¡¯m very pleased with your actions!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Zhou Changyuan breathed a sigh of relief; it seemed there was still hope for this matter.


    Su Yang said, "However, Miss Ying¡¯er has not had a pleasant time in Pingbei Provincetely. Just a moment ago your young master was still screaming about having someonee to kill her. It¡¯s not exactly safe for her to attend shows in Pingbei, right?"


    "How could that be?" Zhou Changyuan immediately said, "After I return, I¡¯ll confine that bastard; he won¡¯t take a single step out of the house. I guarantee with my life that Miss Ying¡¯er will be absolutely safe!"


    "Station Head Zhou does indeed show sincerity!" Su Yang said with a smile, "However, I think we should still consider the issue of safety. How about this¡ªset up the stage in Pingnan Province. That way, Miss Ying¡¯er could perform directly in Pingnan, wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?"


    "Ah?" Zhou Changyuan was dumbfounded. Who¡¯s ever done such a thing? Pingbei TV station setting up a stage in Pingnan Province to host a show was unheard of.


    "Is it difficult, Station Head Zhou?" Su Yang asked with a smile, "If it¡¯s too difficult, forget about it, I can only express my regrets. After all, the safety of Miss Ying¡¯er is the most important thing, right? If there¡¯s a chance, we can coborate another time!"


    As Su Yang turned to leave, Zhou Changyuan hurriedly said, "Lawyer Su, Lawyer Su, wait a moment. This... this can be negotiated. Having a show in Pingnan Province is... is not impossible. But we... we¡¯ll need to prepare since it¡¯s not a small matter..."


    "Well, contact me once you¡¯ve prepared!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Miss Ying¡¯er is tired too. We need to take her back to rest!"


    "This..." Watching Su Yang walking away, Zhou Changyuan followed closely and said, "Lawyer Su, may I... may I ask if Miss Ying¡¯er will have any more original song performances?"


    The song Ying¡¯er sang today was truly sensational and was the main reason Zhou Changyuan was desperate to keep her.


    Now that Su Yang had made such a request, Zhou Changyuan naturally had to weigh his options. If Ying¡¯er had more such impressive originals, hosting a show in Pingnan Province might be worth considering!


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled, "All of Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s songs areposed by me. She has dozens more songs like the one she performed today. Original songs are absolutely not an issue!"


    Zhou Changyuan¡¯s heart raced; a single song could boost their TV station¡¯s ratings to such a level. Dozens of songs performed one after another¡ªwhat heights could their show¡¯s ratings reach? This deal seemed worth it!


    "Lawyer Su, please let Miss Ying¡¯er know that there will be no issues!" Zhou Changyuan said excitedly, "Having the show in Pingnan province is fine. Miss Ying¡¯er can choose any city, and we will arrange it immediately, we won¡¯t dy the next episode of the program!"

 Chapter 363 - 362: Sudden Increase in Fans

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 362: Sudden Increase in Fans</h4>


    After Ying¡¯er finished singing, she was led away by Uncle Kang.


    Su Yang had dealt with the matters on his part, and then he went to the parking lot to meet up with them, with Yue Jing also present.


    Having heard that Ying¡¯er had cleared her name of all charges, Uncle Kang was extremely excited. Upon seeing Su Yang, he almost knelt down to thank him.


    Ying¡¯er was also in a great mood, not only because she had cleared her name of all the previous usations tonight but also because she had performed such a song, which took her artistic career to an unprecedented peak.


    Earlier, when she was leaving, the fans below were still shouting her name loudly. Even after someone else took the stage to perform, those fans continued to shout for her, at times drowning out the singing, which showed the support the people had for her.


    After enduring such a long time of grievances, to have such a result made Ying¡¯er truly happy, and her tears of excitement never ceased.


    And when Su Yang told her about thepensation Zhaobang Entertainment would pay for the breach of contract, and that the TV station would move the show to Pingnan Province, Ying¡¯er became even more thrilled.


    Now that all these matters were cleared, the only concern in her heart was about Su Yang paying the 570 million breach of contract fee. She had been thinking about asking her family to fill this gap, only to find out that Su Yang had managed to extort a sum from Zhaobang Entertainment through this affair.


    No wonder Su Yang said before that he was here to invest and make money; now, Ying¡¯er finally understood what he meant. This was indeed an investment!


    "Su Yang, thank you!" Ying¡¯er said sincerely.


    "We¡¯re friends, why say such things!" Su Yang smiled: "Besides, I haven¡¯t made this trip for nothing, right? I¡¯ve made money, so why not be happy about it!"


    Ying¡¯er smiled, knowing well that things like money didn¡¯t really mean much to Su Yang. He hade here primarily to help her.


    The car was leaving the parking lot when Uncle Kang suddenly mmed on the brakes: "My goodness, how do we get out of here?"


    Ying¡¯er and Su Yang looked up and saw that outside the parking lot, there was now a sea of people blocking the exit tightly. Among the crowd, many fans were holdingrge shcards with Ying¡¯er¡¯s name on them¡ªthey were all Ying¡¯er¡¯s fans!


    The number of fans here was several times that of the live audience. At a nce, one could not see the end of the crowd, everyone on their tiptoes, waiting eagerly for Ying¡¯er¡¯s appearance. Some even had tears in their eyes, feeling guilt for having wronged Ying¡¯er before.


    As the producer had predicted, after Ying¡¯er¡¯s name was cleared, those former fans would likely be even more devoted due to their guilt. Moreover, after Ying¡¯er¡¯s performance of that song, she had truly captured everyone¡¯s hearts, and her fan base had exploded.


    Indeed, fans would typically gather outside the TV station, but today¡¯s turnout was many times the usual number. These fans had rushed over to the TV station to support Ying¡¯er after watching the live broadcast at home!


    Seeing the situation on the scene, even Ying¡¯er, a major star, was ovee with emotion. Such a reception from so many fans, something that not any domestic star, or even those international ones, could achieve, was now something she couldmand?


    Uncle Kang, both excited and at a loss for words, drove the car: "Hey, with so many people surrounding us, how are we supposed to get out?"


    As he spoke, Uncle Kang was actually filled with immense pride. Ying¡¯er had never had such influence before!


    At that moment, some sharp-eyed individuals spotted Ying¡¯er¡¯s car, and suddenly, the scene outside became even more chaotic.


    "Isn¡¯t that Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s car?"


    "Oh my God, Miss Ying¡¯er hase out!"


    "Where? Where?"


    "Right over there!"


    The crowd¡¯s noise was relentless, and the scene was on the verge of chaos at times. Fortunately, the TV station had prepared in advance, arranging for security to stand guard outside. However, faced with so many fans, these security guards seemed exceptionally weak, unable to control the situation at all.


    Seeing this, Uncle Kang hurriedly prepared to reverse the car. But just then, a car rushed up from behind and blocked their way, leaving no room to reverse.


    "Hey, move out of the way!" Uncle Kang yelled anxiously, but the person in the car behind showed no intention of making room.


    As the people at the very front were about to rush over, Ying¡¯er was startled. Who knew what could happen when these crazy fans got close?


    At that moment, Su Yang suddenly got out of the car, held his breath to gather his energy, and unleashed the Heavenly Demon Roar, shouting, "Stop!"


    Su Yang¡¯s voice, like a thunderp, echoed throughout the venue. Everyone felt their eardrums buzzing, and those in front were so dizzy that they almost fainted.


    With that one shout, the previously agitated crowd instantly fell silent,pletely stunned by Su Yang¡¯s voice.


    Seizing the opportunity, Su Yang said out loud, "Everyone here is a fan of Miss Ying¡¯er, and I know you all support her. But Miss Ying¡¯er is really tired today and needs to rest, so she can¡¯t stay here for long."


    Some unrest began to stir in the crowd, with some understanding the situation while others were still reluctant. After all, the chances to see Ying¡¯er like this were incredibly rare.


    "Of course, since everyone hase, we won¡¯t let you go back empty-handed," Su Yang said with a smile. "How about this, Miss Ying¡¯er will sing one more song as thanks to all of you. After the song, please make way and let Miss Ying¡¯er go back and rest, alright?"


    The fans immediately got excited and cheered in agreement. It was lucky enough to see Ying¡¯er, but hearing her sing was even better.


    "Good, please keep your distance," Su Yang said with a smile.


    The fans in front spontaneously stepped back, clearing arge area. The security guards took the chance to run over and block the people to prevent any idents.


    Ying¡¯er then got out of the car, waved to the crowd, and smiled, "Thank you, everyone!"


    Just a greeting set off cheering from the audience, a clear indication of how influential Ying¡¯er was.


    Yue Jing also got out of the car, and the two performed together again, with Yue Jing ying and Ying¡¯er singing. As the Soul Calming Melody came to an end, the fans at the scene werepletely entranced. The song was indeed very effective!


    After the song was over, a group of security guards rushed over; Zhou Changyuan hade personally with his team. He had just learned about Ying¡¯er being blocked and immediately came over to help.


    Seeing the situation, Zhou Changyuan was also incredibly excited. Ying¡¯er¡¯s influence was now apparent in full force. The viewership for their program in the future was unquestionable.


    After Ying¡¯er finished the song, the fans voluntarily made way, allowing Ying¡¯er¡¯s car to pass through, their faces filled with excitement and joy.

 Chapter 364 - 363: Recollections

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 363: Recollections</h4>


    Upon leaving the TV station, Uncle Kang finally let his tense heart rx.


    "Haha, Miss, with so many fans surrounding the TV station, such a scene is rare indeed. Even when that international superstar visited us here, they didn¡¯t have such appeal!"


    Ying¡¯er, too, was beaming with joy. She had always worked hard, but she had been lingering among the four "little flowers" of the industry. Though her status in the country wasn¡¯t low, to many, they were still seen as just pretty faces. There were many fans, but also many haters.


    However, tonight¡¯s situation hadpletely lifted her out of the "vase" actress title. Not only did her fan base explode, but her poprity would also reach unprecedented heights. The most important thing was that she now had her real representative work and would be a true actress of substance, which was what made her most gratified!


    "Su Yang, thank you!" Ying¡¯er said sincerely.


    "I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s an investment, no need to be polite!" Su Yangughed.


    "I¡¯m talking about the song!" Ying¡¯er looked at Su Yang with her beautiful, tearful big eyes and softly said, "If it weren¡¯t for this song, even if I could clear those issues, I wouldn¡¯t have reached such heights. Or rather, I might never have achieved them in my lifetime!"


    "You needn¡¯t thank me for the song either!" Su Yangughed: "I can¡¯t even sing, I onlyposed the music. The lyrics were written by Miss Ye, and the piano was yed by Miss Yue. Without your performance, this song would just be me humming it to myself. It¡¯s because you sang it that it could be spread wide!"


    Ying¡¯er also smiled, knowing very well that with such a good song, if Su Yang was willing, there would be people scrambling to sing it. Even top-tier stars would fight fiercely for such an opportunity.


    It could be said that with this song, Su Yang could have traded for an absolute position in the entertainment industry, as well as wealth and beauties, all within easy reach.


    But Su Yang did not do that and instead gave the song to her. Moreover, he had helped her out of a tough situation, for which she was truly grateful.


    All things considered, Su Yang had helped her a lot. From bringing back the Red Fire Ginseng from the south for her grandfather¡¯s life to this recent issue. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang, she really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.


    Yet she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything for Su Yang, which made Ying¡¯er feel somewhat guilty.


    However, Su Yang was looking out of the window, and when they passed by a night market stall, he suddenly said, "Uncle Kang, stop here."


    Uncle Kang pulled over, and Ying¡¯er curiously asked, "Su Yang, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Are you hungry?" Su Yang smiled.


    "Me?" Ying¡¯er blushed slightly: "Now that you mention it, I actually am a bit hungry. I didn¡¯t eat much in the afternoon."


    "Let¡¯s go, my treat," Su Yang smiled.


    Ying¡¯erughed, "Alright, but I¡¯ll be the one treating you, as my celebration feast!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded. It was indeed rare for a rich girl like Ying¡¯er to eat at such a night market stall. But this was also why Su Yang considered her a friend.


    The night market stall wasn¡¯t very busy, with only a few scattered groups of customers.


    Their arrival immediately drew the attention of everyone around.


    Ying¡¯er, in her purple dress and fair skin, stood out even more under the lights. Although she wore a mask that covered half of her face, the visible half could still be described as stunningly beautiful.


    The night market nearby was mostly frequented by burly men who were skewering and drinking beer and a table of gangster-like figures, apanied by a few rowdy girls, yelling and drinking loudly.


    The sudden appearance of Su Yang and his group even made these gangsters freeze, their gaze all fixed on Ying¡¯er.


    "Boss, thirty skewers ofmb, a te of stir-fried snails. Four secret recipe braised eggs, half a pound of sliced meat, and remember to add vinegar!" Su Yang called out loudly.


    "Alrighty!" The vendor hollered back and began to prepare the order.


    Looking at how familiar Su Yang was with the ce, Ying¡¯er asked in surprise, "Su Yang, have you been here before?"


    "Nope!" Su Yang replied.


    "Then howe you¡¯re so familiar with this ce?" Ying¡¯er asked.


    "This is what my former captain told me about," Su Yang said with a smile. "My captain is from Pingbei Province, and what he talked about the most was their night market stalls in Pingbei. Stir-fried snails, secret recipe braised eggs, sliced meat,mb skewers¡ªhe could go on about them several times a day, and I remembered it all!"


    Ying¡¯er suddenly realized, "No wonder, I was wondering why you suddenly wanted to eat. Were you thinking about your captain?"


    Su Yang sighed quietly. After demobilization, how many soldiers don¡¯t miss theirrades?


    Last time he was in Zhongchang City and met with the first generation Blood Wolf King, he deeply missed the captain who had led him. That old soldier, who had saved him from the battlefield at the cost of a leg, was a person Su Yang would respect forever!


    In a soft voice, Ying¡¯er consoled, "It¡¯s okay, if you really miss him, you can go back and visit him."


    "I don¡¯t even know where he is now, I hope I can find him!" Su Yang said softly.


    "You will definitely find him!" Ying¡¯er nodded vigorously.


    At this moment, the vendor brought over the four secret recipe braised eggs and a te of sliced meat.


    "The stir-fried snails will be just a moment longer; themb skewers are still on the grill. You guys start eating!" the vendor said with a smile.


    "Thanks!" Su Yang nodded, took a taste with his chopsticks, and couldn¡¯t help but remark, "The captain was right; this is really delicious!"


    "Is it?" Ying¡¯er picked up a piece, pulled her face mask down slightly, and sneaked it into her mouth to chew slowly.


    All the customers around were staring at Ying¡¯er now, waiting for her to lift her face mask, curious to see just how beautiful she was.


    With only half of it removed, Ying¡¯er had already shocked everyone. Her beauty was unlike anything they had seen before.


    However, this also made everyone feel regretful. Such a beautiful woman and they couldn¡¯t see her whole face?


    At that moment, a young man from a table of hooligans suddenly stood up. Carrying a bottle of liquor, he walked up to Ying¡¯er with a grin, "Beauty, I bet my friends that behind that mask is an extraordinarily beautiful face. They didn¡¯t believe me and insisted that you take it off to prove it. How about you help me out?"


    As he spoke, the young man even winked at Ying¡¯er, as if he was trying to flirt with her.


    Indeed, the young man had the looks of a Little White Face; however, his shy dress made him quite unappealing.


    Ying¡¯er frowned, turned her head away, andpletely ignored him.


    The young man froze. He was famously known as adies¡¯ man among his friends. Upon seeing Ying¡¯er, he had determined to win her over. This strategy had never failed him before; why wasn¡¯t it working now?


    "Beauty, why keep someone at arm¡¯s length like this?" The young man leaned over, propping himself on the table with one hand and reaching out to stroke Ying¡¯er¡¯s hair with the other, and said with a smile, "I¡¯ve got the liquor, you¡¯ve got the looks¡ªlet¡¯s be proactive and make some stories happen!"

 Chapter 365 - 364: The Strong Huo Qianfang

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 364: The Strong Huo Qianfang</h4>


    Ying¡¯er immediately dodged the young man¡¯s hand and asked in a hurry, "What are you doing?"


    The young man¡¯s face showed slight irritation; he had never been given the cold shoulder like this before.


    But considering the beauty before him, he decided to tolerate it.


    "Beautifuldy, let¡¯s just talk, what¡¯s the big deal!" the young man said with a smile: "We¡¯re all out to have fun, why be so uptight, right?"


    As the young man spoke, he reached out to grab Ying¡¯er¡¯s arm.


    He had only stretched out his hand halfway when Su Yang grabbed his wrist.


    The young man struggled but couldn¡¯t break free and got angry: "What are you doing?"


    Su Yang said, "If someone doesn¡¯t talk to you, it means they don¡¯t want to deal with you; why can¡¯t you take a hint!"


    "Fuck, who are you talking to!" the young man cursed: "What are you? Do you know who I am? I¡¯ll tell you, my name is Yong Zi, and this whole area is my turf. You¡¯re showing off on my territory, you tired of living or what?"


    Su Yang looked up, smiled faintly, and said to the young man, "So you¡¯re involved in the underworld, huh!"


    "Knowing I¡¯m from the underworld and you still won¡¯t retract your ws!" the young man red and said: "Believe it or not, I¡¯ll chop off your fucking hand!"


    "Don¡¯t believe it!" Su Yang replied directly.


    "Motherfucker, you¡¯re asking for it!" the young man cursed angrily and grabbed a bottle from the table and smashed it toward Su Yang¡¯s head: "I¡¯ll cure your fucking pretense!"


    Su Yang threw a punch directly at the bottle, smashing it to pieces with his fist.


    The young man was stunned for a moment, but soon cursed again: "You dare fight back, beat him up for me!"


    The wannabe gangsters in the distance were already eager to try, and at hismand, they immediately rushed in. The men surrounded Su Yang, while the girls headed straight for Ying¡¯er.


    "Fucking pretentious bitch!"


    "Take off her mask!"


    "Just a mask? Rip off her clothes!"


    "Hahaha, yeah, yeah, yeah, tear off her clothes, that¡¯ll be fun!"


    The spunky girls excitedly approached, and the men dining around also instantly perked up. If the clothes were torn off, that would be quite a sight.


    Just then, a sports car roared over and stopped directly in front of Ying¡¯er, blocking all the spunky girls.


    As the car door opened, a pair of legs that seemed to stretch to the sky stepped out. Following that, Huo Qianfang, with a face full of valor, walked out of the car.


    She nced at Ying¡¯er, then at the spunky girls and frowned, saying coldly: "Scram!"


    The spunky girls were taken aback, and the leader, with a rainbow-colored punk hairstyle, shouted: "Who do you think you¡¯re telling to scram? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Ever heard of Da Kun, the big sister head of North Seventh Street? You dare talk to me like that, are you looking for death?"


    Huo Qianfang didn¡¯t even nce at her, simply waved her hand and said, "Fight!"


    No sooner had her voice fallen than two women stepped forward from behind her.


    One of the women walked straight toward the spunky girls; the punk-haired leader red and said: "What, you think you can stand up for her..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the woman had grabbed her hair and, with a pull and a toss, pressed her face down onto the table.


    Psh, a gory ssh, and all anyone saw was blood spraying in every direction. By the time the killjoy scrambled up, his face was covered in blood, his nose ttened, wailing for his parents in pain.


    The remaining few tomboys were petrified, ustomed to bullying in numbers rather than genuinely harmful acts. Such a scene was beyond anything they had ever encountered!


    However, the woman Huo Qianfang had brought showed no mercy. She charged into their midst, and with each move she made, a girl was guaranteed to hit the floor. In no time, all these wannabe tough girls were down, faces bloody, wailing in agony.


    Meanwhile, that woman made her way over to where Su Yang and the gang youngsters were. Her attacks were even more brutal than before, her palm concealing a small dagger. Every time she struck, someone¡¯s tendons were severed, whether in the hand or foot, leaving them crippled.


    In less than a minute, she had all the young hooligans sprawling on the floor.


    Yong Zi was thest one standing. His face turned pale with fear, and he stammered urgently, "My big brother is Da Kun, you guys..."


    But before he could finish, the woman grabbed his wrist and severed his hand tendons with swift precision.


    Yong Zi fell to the ground, his cries turning to roars of fury: "I... my big brother won¡¯t let you get away with this, he won¡¯t let you get away with this..."


    The woman kicked him squarely in the mouth, silencing Yong Zi mid-sentence as blood gushed from his mouth.


    Standing by, Su Yang merely shrugged his shoulders. This scene had saved him the trouble of getting involved.


    By now, Huo Qianfang had approached their table. Her gaze swept over Ying¡¯er and Yue Jing, before fixing on Su Yang. She said coldly, "Sit!"


    Su Yang smiled but said nothing, while Ying¡¯er clenched her teeth, "Sit why? What¡¯s there to talk about between us?"


    "Are you afraid of me?" Huo Qianfang countered.


    "Afraid of you?" Ying¡¯er¡¯s temper red, "Why should I be afraid of you?"


    "Then why won¡¯t you sit?" Huo Qianfang retorted with a sneer.


    "Who says I won¡¯t sit!" Ying¡¯er marched over, sat down angrily and demanded, "Spit it out, whatever it is. Then scram quickly; don¡¯t ruin my meal!"


    "Heh..." Huo Qianfang let out a coldugh. Her gaze turned toward Su Yang, "Are you theposer of that song?"


    Su Yang responded with an enigmatic smile.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s expression cooled as she spoke with gravity, "How much for that song, I¡¯ll buy it!"


    "Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing!" Ying¡¯er panicked, who does she think she is to snatch her song right in front of her.


    "As far as I know, you two haven¡¯t signed a contract yet. The rights to the song are up for grabs," Huo Qianfang said coldly: "Tell me how much it would take for you to sell it to me!"


    "What are you trying to do?" Ying¡¯er was desperate, "That¡¯s my song!"


    "It¡¯s mine now!" Huo Qianfang dered frostily.


    "You¡¯re... you¡¯re dreaming..." Ying¡¯er was frantic, "I won¡¯t give you the song!"


    "I was speaking to theposer. Did I say I was talking to you?" Huo Qianfang rebuked coldly.


    "You..." Ying¡¯er was at a loss for words, her anxious gaze turning to Su Yang, fearing he might agree.


    Su Yang, however, remainedposed. He sat down next to Ying¡¯er and said with a light smile, "Miss Huo took the time to enquire about the song, yet didn¡¯t she care to ask about me? Or perhaps, Miss Huo, you don¡¯t even know my name?"


    Huo Qianfang frowned; indeed, she only knew that the song was written by the man beside Ying¡¯er. But his name? She really hadn¡¯t bothered to learn it. Proud and domineering since childhood, her disregard for others had been instilled early on.


    "What does your name have to do with the money I¡¯m willing to pay?" Huo Qianfang retorted coldly, "I don¡¯t need to know your name, just how much you want for the song, isn¡¯t that enough?"

 Chapter 366 - 365 You’re Too Savage

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 365 You¡¯re Too Savage</h4>


    Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Miss Huo is indeed a straightforward person!"


    Huo Qianfang gave a coldugh, "Stop buttering me up, just say it, how much!"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression grew anxious¡ªwas Su Yang really going to sell?


    "Hehe..." Su Yangughed, "Actually, I think Miss Huo should learn a bit more about me."


    Huo Qianfang frowned and said, "I¡¯m buying your song, why do I need to understand you? Is it my obligation?"


    "What I mean is, if Miss Huo took some time to understand me, she wouldn¡¯te here to humiliate herself!" Su Yang said with a light smile. "Because I¡¯m not going to sell you the song."


    "What did you say!" Huo Qianfang mmed the table and rose, yelling, "I personally came to look for you and you still won¡¯t sell? Do you think I can¡¯t afford it? Let me tell you, money is not an issue, the Huo Family has never been short of money!"


    "It¡¯s not a matter of money..." Su Yang said with a chuckle and a shake of his head, "Mainly, I simply don¡¯t look up to you!"


    Ying¡¯er couldn¡¯t help butugh. Su Yang¡¯s words had not only dispelled all her worries but also gave her a sense of exultation.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve!" A woman nearby immediately got angry, "Dare to speak to our youngdy like that, are you tired of living?"


    "Shut up!" Huo Qianfang shouted angrily, her cold eyes fixed on Su Yang, "Is this our first meeting?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    "I, Huo Qianfang, in terms of family background, appearance, and talent, lose nothing to Shangguan Ying¡¯er!" Huo Qianfang gritted her teeth, "On what basis do you look down on me?"


    "But you are barbarous!" Su Yangughed.


    With a snort, Ying¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold back herughter anymore. Su Yang¡¯s words had vividly painted a picture of Huo Qianfang!


    "You..." Huo Qianfang stood up sharply, her face turning ashen. Who had ever spoken to her like that before? Su Yang¡¯s words almost drove her to madness.


    "Dare to talk to the youngdy like this, I¡¯ll kill you!" A woman bellowed, lunging straight at Su Yang.


    Su Yang continued to smile faintly without a word, not bothering to dodge, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the woman at all.


    "Stop!" Huo Qianfang yelled, and the woman¡¯s dagger halted less than half an inch from Su Yang. At themand, she had no choice but to stop, but her eyes were filled with murderous intent as she looked at Su Yang.


    Su Yang, as if he hadn¡¯t seen a thing, was still smiling faintly.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s fingers trembled with rage, but, for some reason, she did not deal with Su Yang as she usually would. In her heart, she even felt a bit curious about Su Yang.


    For years, which man had ever seen her and not trembled with fear, acting meekly and obediently? Even the heirs of great families had to defer to her by three points in her presence, simply because the old master of the Huo Family doted on her too much.


    This was the first time she had been spoken to like this. It was also the first time someone had called her barbarous to her face.


    Although she was furious, for some reason, she had no intention of killing Su Yang at all. On the contrary, she had even developed an interest in Su Yang. Why was this man different from the others?


    Taking a deep breath, Huo Qianfang barely suppressed her anger and said softly, "Alright, let¡¯s have a proper talk. Tell me, how much will you sell the song to me for!"


    "Not for sale!" Su Yang¡¯s answer was very straightforward.


    Huo Qianfang once again went into a frenzy, "Hey, I¡¯ve been very gentle, what else do you expect from me!"


    "Miss Huo," Su Yang said, "as I¡¯ve said before, couldn¡¯t you have researched my situation beforeing? This song was made especially for Miss Ying¡¯er. Miss Ying¡¯er is a very good friend of mine. Can I sell something meant as a gift for a friend?"


    "Friend?" A contemptuous smirk shed across Huo Qianfang¡¯s lips, "Which is more important, friends or money?"


    "It seems Miss Huo has never had a friend in her life," Su Yang said with a lightugh, "otherwise, how could you ask such a stupid question?"


    "Is it my question that¡¯s stupid, or are you the one who¡¯s stupid?" Huo Qianfang replied coldly, "Friends? I¡¯ve seen plenty of those so-called friends, but when ites to interests, they all fall apart. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t believe in such things. In this world, only interests are eternal. Don¡¯t you understand that?"


    "Perhaps for others that¡¯s true, but not for me," Su Yang replied with a dismissive smile, "Miss Huo, we are not on the same page, so you might as well leave. I¡¯m not going to sell the song!"


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s expression turned icy as she said angrily, "What if I insist on having it?"


    "Then you can try," Su Yang said leisurely.


    Huo Qianfang suddenly stood up, her beautiful eyes ring at Su Yang with simmering anger, as if she was brewing a storm.


    Just then, the sound of motorbikes approached from the distance. Shortly after, a few bikes roared towards them.


    Seeing these vehicles, Yong Zi was the first to get excited, shouting, "Big Brother, my Big Brother is here! You bitches are dead meat. Bastards, I¡¯ll definitely catch all of you and after I¡¯m sick of ying with you, I¡¯ll sell you overseas as whores!"


    The previously fierce girl was even more agitated, "Whores, not so arrogant now, huh? My Big Brother is here, he¡¯s going to kill you bastards for sure. So what if you¡¯re pretty? I¡¯ll find some ck guys to screw you up, make you kneel and crawl when you see me!"


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s face turned even colder, and the two women beside her were furious.


    The vehicles had arrived, and a group of people got off noisily. The leader was a man in his thirties or forties, with an ostentatious tiger tattoo on his body.


    "Big Brother, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here..." Yong Zi shouted excitedly.


    "You damn sluts, just wait!" the fierce girl screamed as well, "Big Brother, save me, they hit me, you have to stand up for me..."


    As she spoke, the fierce girl began to cry pitifully, her face bloodied and trying to act spoiled, a sight that was nauseating.


    With an air of menace, the man approached them, and before he even reached them, he began to curse loudly, "Fucking hell, which blind motherfucker is causing trouble on my turf, tired of living, are they?"


    "Big Brother, it¡¯s them!" Yong Zi pointed at Huo Qianfang and shouted, "There, those bitches! Big Brother, you can¡¯t let them go. They are pretty, we can catch them and teach them a good lesson!"


    The man had by now reached Huo Qianfang¡¯s side, and upon seeing Huo Qianfang and Ying¡¯er, he was genuinely stunned. Such beauties were indeed rare, and his excitement rose.


    However, when he saw one of the two women beside Huo Qianfang, his expression suddenly changed.


    After a moment of shock, he suddenly fell to his knees with a thump, his voice trembling, "I had no idea Sister Qing was here, I¡¯ve offended greatly, please forgive me!"


    Everyone was stunned, especially the likes of Yong Zi andpany, who were nowpletely bewildered.


    Who was this Sister Qing that made the local gang leader kneel upon seeing her?

 Chapter 367 - 366 Capricious Princess

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 366 Capricious Princess</h4>


    The woman known as Sister Qing nced at the man and said coldly, "Are you Wang Kun?"


    The man was visibly excited, his voice trembling as he spoke, "I once served under the Marquis and had the fortune of seeing Sister Qing once. That Sister Qing remembers my name is an honor for me."


    "Hmph!" Sister Qing said coldly, "You¡¯ve been doing quite well for yourself, haven¡¯t you? Your underlings have be so arrogant."


    "I was unaware of Sister Qing¡¯s presence here and have given offense. I apologize to Sister Qing," Wang Kun quickly said. "Rest assured, Sister Qing, I will certainly take good care of them!"


    "Is taking care of them enough?" Sister Qing said coldly. "Do you know who this person beside me is?"


    Wang Kun nced at Huo Qianfang. Honestly, her aura was so strong it frightened him. Even Sister Qing stood by her side; could this woman¡¯s identity be anything but significant?


    "I am blind and utterly oblivious... I truly do not know this miss¡¯s identity," Wang Kun said with a shaky voice.


    "This is the young Miss of our family!" Sister Qing said coldly. "Miss Huo Qianfang, have you not heard of her?"


    "Huo... Huo... Huo..." Wang Kun nearly choked on his own breath; his eyes were bulging with shock.


    Huo Qianfang, was she not a name he just heard about? She was the one in the entire Pingbei Province that no one dared to provoke!


    The Huo Family was originally the second-ranked family in Pingbei Province, with excellent rtions with the other members of the Ten Great Families. And Huo Qianfang was the beloved darling of the Huo patriarch. It could be said that Huo Qianfang¡¯s status in the Huo Family was such that if she wished for the stars in the sky, the Huo Family would figure out a way to buy a rocket for her.


    In the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, Huo Qianfang could strut in any of their premises. Even the spoiled heirs of those influential families had to lower their heads when they saw her.


    Even the reputable young lords anddies of the Ten Great Families held Huo Qianfang in awe. Who would dare provoke this Capricious Princess, knowing the Huo Family would fight to the death for her?


    And what was Wang Kun but a minor local snake in Pingzhuang City? In ordinary people¡¯s eyes, he might be a ruthless boss, but in front of Huo Qianfang, he was nothing.


    Even the boss of Wang Kun¡¯s boss¡¯s boss would pay the utmost respect in front of Sister Qing, treating her as reverentially as they would a dearly respected grandmother.


    Wang Kun, what was he inparison?


    Wang Kun could barely imagine, how on earth had his people managed to offend Huo Qianfang?


    Meanwhile, Yong Zi and the others were also stunned. Who in Pingzhuang City hadn¡¯t heard of the formidable name of Huo Qianfang?


    The notorious Capricious Princess, deemed by all the bosses in the province as the most untouchable person in Pingbei Province, was suddenly right in front of them. And just before, they had used all kinds of rudenguage against her. What fate awaited them, did they even need to guess?


    A moment of silence passed, then Wang Kun suddenly rose to his feet and walked straight up to Yong Zi.


    "Big brother..." Yong Zi tried to speak, but Wang Kun¡¯s foot connected with his face, stuffing his words right back in his throat.


    Wang Kun grabbed a wine bottle and smashed it repeatedly against Yong Zi. Feeling that wasn¡¯t enough, he turned his head, looking around, then suddenly ran to the chef, grabbed a kitchen knife, and came rushing back.


    Yong Zi, head covered in blood, saw what was happening and started to scream like a pig being ughtered, "Big brother, I won¡¯t dare again, please spare me, spare me..."


    Wang Kun, without a word, rushed at Yong Zi, pinning him down and hacking at his shoulder. Flesh turned to a blur and bones were chopped bit by bit, the sound chilling onlookers to the bone. Yet, Wang Kun showed no intention of stopping, until he had forcibly severed Yong Zi¡¯s arm from his body.


    Yong Zi was drenched in blood, gasping for air, still mumbling pleas for mercy.


    Wang Kun didn¡¯t spare him a nce and walked over to grab the bratty girl from before. Following the same method, he disarmed her too.


    The little gangster girl was screaming like a pig, and though she was always arrogant and domineering, she had never experienced anything like this.


    The few little gangster girls and hooligans by her side were all crying out of fear, with one of them even wetting herself, trembling as she said, "I... I want to go home..."


    The young man beside them nearly swore out loud: Damn, at this time, who doesn¡¯t want to go home?


    These little gangster girls and hooligans were actually just students who had recently dropped out of school. They always longed for life outside, thinking that once they stepped out, they became warriors of the streets, full of purported loyalty and honor.


    During their time outside, they also acted arrogantly and bullied others at will, believing this was the magnificent life they desired. Having be acquainted with some gang leaders, they thought they were above thew, with talk of beating and shing people bing an everyday topic.


    However, when such situations truly befell them, they finally realized that in this society, they were worth jack shit.


    A single word could bring them a fate worse than death. And those whoid hands on them were the same ¡¯big brothers¡¯ they had previously taken pride in, which was the most ironic part!


    Ying¡¯er was scared pale by the scene, while Huo Qianfang had not even nced over here the whole time, her eyes fixed solely on Su Yang.


    Su Yang, from beginning to end, waspletely calm, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed the chaos, which made Huo Qianfang even more puzzled.


    An ordinary person, seeing such a scene, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?


    Wang Kun wounded several people in a row, and those little thugs and gangster girls wanted to escape, but they were all stopped by Wang Kun¡¯s subordinates.


    Finally, Huo Qianfang said coldly, "Enough!"


    Wang Kun immediately stopped, his body covered in blood, his hands trembling. He was actually very scared as well, but he didn¡¯t dare utter a word in front of Huo Qianfang.


    "Get lost!" Huo Qianfang waved dismissively, as if these lives were mere ants.


    "Thank you, Miss Huo!" Wang Kun quickly thanked her, not daring to say more, and led those people away in a panic.


    Blood stained the ground at the scene, and those who had been eating nearby had long since run away. Even the owner had disappeared without a trace.


    Huo Qianfang watched Su Yang with cold eyes, puzzled by his calm demeanor.


    "I¡¯ll ask you one more time!" Huo Qianfang said in a deep voice, "Will you give me the song or not!"


    "No!" Su Yang¡¯s response was very straightforward.


    "You¡¯re seeking death!" Sister Qing shouted angrily, pulling out her dagger again.


    Huo Qianfang did not speak; she stared at Su Yang for a while and said in a deep voice, "Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Do you think you can kill me?"


    Huo Qianfang said gravely, "You¡¯re so bold. Do you know that in Pingbei Province, anyone who has dared to speak to me like this is already dead!"


    "Well, this time there might just be an exception!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back,pletely disregarding the two people beside Huo Qianfang.


    Both women had their faces full of murderous intent, ready to pounce and take Su Yang¡¯s life the moment Huo Qianfang gave the order.

 Chapter 368 - 367 I Just Consider Her a Friend

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 367 I Just Consider Her a Friend</h4>


    However, Huo Qianfang never gave the order from beginning to end.


    She took a deep breath and nodded slowly, "Fine! I¡¯ll admit you¡¯ve got guts! Today, I¡¯ll let you off the hook. But this is not over. This song, I¡¯m taking it. And from now on, I want all the songs you write!"


    Having said that, Huo Qianfang turned around and said in a deep voice, "Let¡¯s go!"


    The two women behind her looked puzzled, and Sister Qing followed, asking softly, "Miss, you¡¯re just going to let them go like that?"


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Huo Qianfang said sternly.


    Sister Qing shuddered in fear and hastily replied in a low voice, "Not at all!"


    Without wasting more words, Huo Qianfang got back into the car, took a deep look at Su Yang, and then drove off with a roar.


    On this side, Su Yang still wore a light smile: "Come on, let¡¯s continue sitting. Everything¡¯s getting cold."


    After sitting down and continuing to eat, Ying¡¯er¡¯s face was full of worry. She said softly, "Su Yang, Huo Qianfang is very domineering... You... You should be careful of her from now on..."


    "No worries," Su Yang said with a light smile. "No one can take away what I give to you!"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s cheeks reddened, her eyes slightly moistened, and when she looked at Su Yang, there was an unusual sparkle in her gaze.


    The next morning, Su Yang and his party returned to Pingnan Province.


    At the Shangguan residence, they also learned about Ying¡¯er¡¯s experiences in Pingbei Province. Now, everyone in the Shangguan family was joyful. How much money Ying¡¯er made wasn¡¯t the key issue; the crucial point was that Ying¡¯er had proved herself to everyone¡ªshe truly could seed on this path!


    Of course, Su Yang also received everyone¡¯s gratitude, as everyone knew that Ying¡¯er¡¯s sess was entirely due to Su Yang¡¯s help.


    Even Elder Master Shangguan personally invited Su Yang for tea. They talked for a long time, an attention which no other junior had ever received from the elder!


    After lunch, Su Yang left the Shangguan residence. Now that Ying¡¯er¡¯s matter was resolved, he was ready to go back.


    Uncle Kang had intended to drive Su Yang away, but Su Yang refused. He didn¡¯t like the style of travelling by car; he preferred trains, where he could enjoy the scenery around him.


    However, before Su Yang reached the train station, he was stopped on the road by a car.


    The person in the car was none other than Ying¡¯er¡¯s sister, Shangguan Xue¡¯er!


    Xue¡¯er still wore a stern face, but when she saw Su Yang, her expression softened noticeably, and she wasn¡¯t as hostile as before.


    "Miss Xue¡¯er!" Uncle Kang said respectfully.


    "Uncle Kang, you can go back first. I¡¯ll take him," Xue¡¯er said.


    Uncle Kang looked at Su Yang, then back at Shangguan Xue¡¯er, with a face full of shock. Such an urrence was very rare.


    Ever since Shangguan Xue¡¯er took her vow of never marrying, she barely had any contact with men. Her assistants, the people around her, even her bodyguards were all female. For her toe out in a car and offer to drive Su Yang was truly unprecedented.


    But Uncle Kang didn¡¯t say anything and nodded before leaving.


    As he watched Uncle Kang leave, Xue¡¯er turned to Su Yang, "Shall we go for a walk?"


    "The train is about to leave," Su Yang said with a smile. "Can¡¯t we make it short?"


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s face immediately showed some anger. A beauty like her, on any regr day, which man wouldn¡¯t want to listen to her for even an extra second of conversation? Yet Su Yang seemedpletely unwilling to be with her, urging her to cut to the chase?


    "There are many trains to Nanluo City, you can take the next one!" Xue¡¯er said coldly.


    "The next train isn¡¯t until after two o¡¯clock, and we won¡¯t get to Nanluo City until six," Su Yang said with a smile. "That means we¡¯d miss the six o¡¯clock showing of Boonie Bears!"


    "You..." Xue¡¯er was furious. How old are you to still be watching Boonie Bears?


    Nevertheless, Xue¡¯er ended up not losing her temper and said coldly, "Get in the car!"


    Xue¡¯er got into the car first, mmed the door shut with a loud ¡¯bang,¡¯ clearly exhibiting her anger.


    Su Yang shrugged and still took the passenger seat.


    Xue¡¯er started the car, and like venting her frustration, she pressed hard on the elerator, and the sports car shot out.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t even had the chance to fasten his seatbelt, but sitting in the car, he remained as stable as Mount Tai, not moving an inch.


    Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, but she felt even angrier. She had intended to intimidate Su Yang with her driving, but since she hadn¡¯t gained any advantage, it naturally made her upset.


    With a screeching sound, Xue¡¯er hit the brakes, and the car abruptly stopped under the shade of a tree.


    "Miss, did you buy your driver¡¯s license?" Su Yang asked with augh.


    Grinding her teeth, Xue¡¯er angrily said, "Su Yang, I didn¡¯te to talk to you about this nonsense!"


    "So what useful things do you want to talk about?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    Xue¡¯er took a deep breath, barely suppressing her rage, and said solemnly, "What do you think about Ying¡¯er?"


    "She¡¯s great!" Su Yang replied.


    "Great? What kind of ¡¯great¡¯?" Xue¡¯er asked.


    Su Yang: "Great means great!"


    "You..." Frustrated but ultimately not losing her cool, Xue¡¯er fell silent for a while before she said softly, "Ying¡¯er is my sister, but her personality ispletely different from mine. She doesn¡¯t have any scheming; whatever people say, she will believe. Therefore, I hope no one deceives her, especially not someone she cares about. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I don¡¯t understand!" Su Yang shook his head.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s face turned icy as she said angrily, "Let me put it simply for you. If you want to date Ying¡¯er, fine, I agree. But if you decide to be with Ying¡¯er, you have to be good to her for life, take care of her for life, and never deceive her. Any other woman, if you should leave them, then leave. Don¡¯t make her unhappy!"


    Su Yang looked at Xue¡¯er closely for a while, his eyes slightly narrowed, and then spoke softly, "Miss, are you mistaken? When did I say I wanted to be with Ying¡¯er?"


    "What do you mean?" Xue¡¯er was infuriated. "If you don¡¯t want to be with Ying¡¯er, then why are you being so attentive?"


    "Heh..." Su Yang gave a coldugh. "Miss Xue¡¯er, you really think too highly of yourself. You assume people¡¯s kindness toward you is them being attentive. But it¡¯s different with me."


    "Ying¡¯er is my friend; if she needs help, I will do so. That¡¯s normal; it¡¯s not being attentive. Simrly, for the people around me, whether it¡¯s Fatty, Zhao Qiupeng, Wang Hao, Qi¡¯er, Hu Xiexie, or even Zhao Tao, if they have problems, I will also help with all my might."


    "In my eyes, my friends are equal. There¡¯s no superiority or servility, nor is there any being attentive. You respect me, and I will respect you. If you treat me as a friend, then I¡¯ll go through fire and water for you!"


    Having said that, Su Yang let out a soft sigh and looked at Xue¡¯er, "Miss Xue¡¯er, have you ever had a friend in your life?"


    "How could I not have friends!" Xue¡¯er retorted angrily.


    "Really?" Su Yang smiled. "Then do you know what a friend is?"

 Chapter 369 - 368 The Furious Ye Wantong

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 368 The Furious Ye Wantong</h4>


    "Friend... friend..." Xue¡¯er, momentarily at a loss for words, didn¡¯t know how to define it.


    Su Yang asked, "By your side, are there those people you truly care about? If he¡¯s in trouble, you would fight for him at all costs. If you¡¯re in trouble, he would also risk his life for you?"


    "I..." Xue¡¯er was confused. She thought hard but couldn¡¯t find such a person in her life.


    "But, I do!" Su Yang said softly, "My friend L¨¹ Dong, you¡¯ve heard of him, right? Three years ago, he took the fall for everything for me, resulting in his family being shattered. However, he never onceined. Therefore, in this lifetime, whether it¡¯s the Heavenly King himself, anyone who opposes him is my enemy!"


    "You... you..." Xue¡¯er clenched her teeth, "What about Ying¡¯er?"


    "She is my friend. However, she hasn¡¯t reached the same status in my heart as L¨¹ Dong!" Su Yang said, "Nevertheless, if she¡¯s in trouble, I would still help her. Because that¡¯s what friends should do!"


    Xue¡¯er frowned, "So, you mean to say that... you¡¯ve never thought about pursuing her?"


    Su Yang just smiled and shook his head.


    Xue¡¯er stared at Su Yang, her brows furrowed deeply, "Why don¡¯t you pursue her?"


    "That..." Su Yang was somewhat lost for words. What kind of question was this?


    Xue¡¯er said firmly, "Ying¡¯er is beautiful, has a wonderful personality,es from a good family, and is kind-hearted. Plus, she has achieved so much on her own. Don¡¯t you see any of that?"


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said, "Miss, it seems like you enjoy meddling in Ying¡¯er¡¯s life, huh?"


    "She is my sister!" Xue¡¯er eximed loudly.


    "Right, she¡¯s your sister, not your pet," Su Yang spoke softly, "So, she should make her own decisions. Did you ever consider her feelings when asking me this?"


    "I know what she¡¯s thinking!" Xue¡¯er shouted.


    "Then, you should let her solve it herself!" Su Yang said, "If even matters of the heart need your help, do you think she will ever be happy in her life?"


    Xue¡¯er fell silent. After a while, she suddenly red and said, "Are you trying to teach me how to handle things?"


    "I am trying to teach you how to be a person!" Su Yang said softly, "Because I think you¡¯ve failed quite miserably at it!"


    "I... how have I failed as a person!" Xue¡¯er retorted angrily.


    "You¡¯ve failed because you don¡¯t know what your sister truly wants," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "I..." Xue¡¯er was suddenly at a loss for words; she had never considered these matters.


    Su Yang smiled and said, "You¡¯re her sister, you care about her so much, yet you have no clue what¡¯s truly in her heart. Tell me, isn¡¯t that a failure?"


    Xue¡¯er was stunned. She had never pondered such questions before. The words Su Yang uttered left herpletely bewildered.


    Could it be that she really was such a failure at being a person?


    Quietly, Su Yang opened the car door and left. He didn¡¯t wish to talk much more with Xue¡¯er. In character, she was even worse than Huo Qianfang.


    Although Huo Qianfang was capricious, at least she was a flesh-and-blood human being. Xue¡¯er, for the sake of her family, for her vows, had turned herself into a machine.


    If she wasn¡¯t Ying¡¯er¡¯s sister, Su Yang really wouldn¡¯t bother wasting words on her!


    Not far from the train station, Su Yang casually strolled in the direction of the station.


    Approaching the station, Su Yang could see from afar a white sports car parked right at the front entrance of the train station.


    Normally, no vehicles were allowed at this spot. The fact that the car had made it here, in itself, suggested that the owner was no ordinary person.


    What attracted the most attention, however, was a woman standing by the car door.


    She was tall and slender, wearing oversized sunsses that covered half of her face. But the half that was visible was still stunning. Her skin was fair, her figure excellent; just standing there, she drew countless gazes.


    Luxury car and beautiful woman - a dream many yearned for!


    The woman was looking around when suddenly, she spotted Su Yang approaching from a distance and immediately fixed her gaze on him. She walked straight over and stopped him in his tracks.


    "Is it you?" Su Yang was surprised. This woman was none other than Ye Wantong. But he really couldn¡¯t figure out why she woulde here, and by the looks of it, she seemed to be here for him.


    Hadn¡¯t it been said that Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng had recently returned and Ye Wantong would usually stay at home to apany her father? She had hurried back after writing the lyrics for Ying¡¯erst time, as Ye Jiansheng returned only once in many years. What was going on today that Ye Wantong hade to the station?


    "Get in the car!" Ye Wantong said tersely.


    "I am about to take the train..." Su Yang said.


    "It won¡¯t take long!" Ye Wantong insisted.


    Helplessly, Su Yang pursed his lips and, amidst the envious and jealous looks from the people around, got into the sports car with Ye Wantong.


    Ye Wantong drove off immediately, leaving the area, and Su Yang said helplessly, "Miss Ye, can we not run around like this? My train is about to leave!"


    Ye Wantong didn¡¯t respond and drove straight to the underground parking garage before she stopped. She took off her sunsses, turned her head to look at Su Yang and said coldly, "Su Yang, what exactly are you trying to do?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang was bewildered. Why had Ye Wantong suddenly said such a thing?


    "What did you say?" Ye Wantong raised her voice angrily. "Is this how you treat Ying¡¯er?"


    "I... How have I mistreated Ying¡¯er?" Su Yang was at a loss for words. Xue¡¯er had just made a scene, and now Ye Wantong too?


    "Ying¡¯er is very good to you and you¡¯ve given her a lot of hope. Moreover, Ying¡¯er is truly a remarkable girl. I hope you can cherish her instead of being indecisive," Ye Wantong said gravely.


    "I..." Su Yang was almost going crazy. He really wanted to use the Soul Searching Technique to figure out what Ye Wantong was thinking. But Ye Wantong also possessed the Heavenly Destiny Physique, so Su Yang couldn¡¯t see anything.


    "What exactly is going on!" Su Yang said exasperatedly. "What have I done to make you so angry?"


    "What?" Ye Wantong said angrily. "What did you do? If you want to be with Ying¡¯er, then stop trying to get with me!"


    "I... When have I ever tried to get with you?" Su Yang was on the verge of breaking down. He had only met Ye Wantong three times before, and this was the fourth.


    The first was purchasing antiques, the second was selecting the Hou Family for the Ten Great Families, and the third time was to write lyrics. He had hardly spoken a few words to Ye Wantong in total, so how could she im that Su Yang was after her?


    "Still ying dumb?" Ye Wantong threw open her bag in anger and threw a letter at Su Yang. "What is this!"


    "What¡¯s this?" Su Yang caught it and nced at the envelope, which read ¡¯For the dear Miss Ye, personally.¡¯


    Taking out the letter and reading it through, Su Yang¡¯s eyes went wide.


    It was a love letter, filled with cheesy derations of love for Ye Wantong, expressing a desire to pursue a rtionship with her. And most crucially, at the bottom, the signature was unmistakably Su Yang¡¯s name!

 Chapter 370 - 369 Mo Qianli’s Cunning Plan

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 369 Mo Qianli¡¯s Cunning n</h4>


    Ye Wantong sat beside, her face as cold as frost, "Su Yang, I¡¯ve always thought highly of you. Even though your family background is average, I felt that you and Ying¡¯er were well matched. Especially this time, Ying¡¯er ran into trouble, and you came to help her straight away, even writing such a beautiful piece of music. I truly admire you for that."


    "But why must you be such a flirt? If you¡¯ve chosen Ying¡¯er, you should be entirely devoted to her. Why are you still so indecisive?"


    "Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of Casanova, capable of dating two at the same time? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible. The man who belongs to Ye Wantong, in this lifetime, must belong only to me, both body and soul!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t listen to a word Ye Wantong said; he was too furious, "You... where did you get this letter?"


    "Nonsense, what do you think!" Ye Wantong snapped, "Of course, it came in the mail!"


    "Who sent it to you?" Su Yang asked urgently.


    "What do you think?" Ye Wantong retorted angrily.


    "I..." Su Yang was on the verge of spitting blood, "I really didn¡¯t write this!"


    "So you decide not to admit it now?" Ye Wantong frowned, "Su Yang, you¡¯re only disappointing me more and more. Is this the kind of person you are?"


    "My goodness, I¡¯m not denying it, I truly didn¡¯t write this!" Su Yang was close to breaking down, "I¡¯ve never written this!"


    "You¡¯ve never written it?" Ye Wantong said coldly, "I¡¯ve seen yourpositions. This is your handwriting!"


    "That¡¯s the issue!" Su Yang said helplessly, "But I never wrote this, someone wrote this specifically to deceive you!"


    "Make it up as you go!" Ye Wantong said furiously.


    "Damn it!" Su Yang was also angry, "Ye Wantong, let me make this clear to you. You might be like a celestial being in others¡¯ eyes, but to me, you¡¯re not that significant. You¡¯re not that important to me, in fact, you¡¯re not even slightly weighty in my heart. We are merely two acquaintances, that¡¯s all."


    "And you don¡¯t need to talk to me about disappointment. Rest assured, I won¡¯t have the slightest feelings for you."


    "As for Ying¡¯er, I helped her because she¡¯s my friend, there¡¯s no other feeling involved. So, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m pursuing her, I¡¯m just doing what a friend should do!"


    "I don¡¯t know who wrote this letter, and I don¡¯t know who¡¯s trying to frame me. However, the innocent clear themselves; I didn¡¯t write it, and I don¡¯t need to defend myself. If you feel I¡¯ve let you down, then we shouldn¡¯t see each other again!"


    Having said that, Su Yang directly opened the car door and left without giving Ye Wantong another thought.


    Ye Wantong was immediately dumbfounded. She was a proud daughter of heaven; when had anyone treated her like this?


    She turned to speak, but Su Yang was already far away. Su Yang didn¡¯t bother to argue with her, so he didn¡¯t stay either.


    "Damn it!" Ye Wantong was furious and started the car to chase after him. Just at that moment, a shadow suddenly appeared beside her car.


    Before she could react, the car door was opened, and immediately, a knife was held against her neck.


    "Miss Ye, hello!" A cold, piercing voice came from behind.


    Ye Wantong¡¯splexion turned icy cold as she said in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    "It¡¯s me, Su Yang!" The person behind her let out a jeering coldugh.


    "You..." Ye Wantong turned around to look, only to see a skinny old man with an extremely ugly face sitting in the back of the carriage.


    The old man was holding a thick-backed sabre, the handle of which was a terrifying skeleton head, while the de was covered in engravings and blood stains, as if it had seen countless bloodshed.


    This old man was none other than Three-de Huang Beilun¡¯s master, Ghost de Mo Qianli!


    Ye Wantong did not recognize Mo Qianli, but she was startled by his face nevertheless.


    "You... who exactly are you?" Ye Wantong demanded angrily, "Do you know who I am!"


    "Heh heh heh..." Ghost de Mo Qianli sneered, "The Miss Ye of the Ye Family, the only daughter of Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng, of course I know who you are!"


    "Knowing who I am and still daring to treat me this way!" Ye Wantong shouted angrily, "My father has been in Pingnan Province these past few days; do you have any idea what happens to those who anger my father?"


    "Heh heh heh..." Ghost de Mo Qianli sneered again, "Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng, such a formidable reputation. Tsk tsk, if it had been in the past, indeed I would have feared him somewhat. But times have changed. There¡¯s no telling how long the Sword Saint willst this time, and you¡¯re trying to scare me with him? Haha, howughable!"


    "What... what do you mean?" Ye Wantong was getting anxious.


    Just then, another car door opened, and a fatty plopped down into the seat.


    "Ghost Grandpa, it¡¯s all taken care of!" The fatty, who was indeed Eight-Faced Yama, chuckled, "All the surveince has been destroyed, and another letter has been delivered to the Ye Family. Soon the Ye Family will definitely think that Su Yang was the one who kidnapped Ye Wantong. He won¡¯t be able to escape!"


    "You... you all..." Ye Wantong¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and she voiced tremulously, "That letter... was it written by you?"


    "What else?" Ghost de Mo Qianli chuckled sinisterly, "How about it? My imitation of Su Yang¡¯s handwriting isn¡¯t bad, right? If I hadn¡¯t imitated Su Yang¡¯s handwriting to write that letter, we probably couldn¡¯t have lured you out of the Ye Family so easily!"


    Ye Wantong immediately felt crestfallen; she had thought the letter was written by Su Yang, and she had harbored immense contempt for him in her heart. It never urred to her that the letter wasn¡¯t written by Su Yang after all, and she hadpletely misjudged him.


    Thinking back to Su Yang¡¯s words just before, Ye Wantong only wished she could find a hole to crawl into. In the end, the one who was truly delusional was herself!


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Wantong gritted her teeth and said, "Eight-Faced Yama, I know you. You should be aware that my father will not let off anyone who harms me!"


    "Miss, don¡¯t scare me now, you know how timid I am!" Eight-Faced Yama chuckled, "The Sword Saint has such a temper, it seems he can only be killed. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully for the rest of my life!"


    "You think you can kill my father?" Ye Wantong said coldly, "Do you even know how to spell ¡¯death¡¯?"


    "Heh heh..." Eight-Faced Yamaughed, "Miss Ye, you still don¡¯t understand the situation. The Sword Saint thinks that Su Yang kidnapped you, he will definitely have a showdown with Su Yang. Of course, Su Yang is doomed, definitely no match for the Sword Saint. When the Sword Saint triumphantly returns, we¡¯ll use you as leverage. Tell me, will the Sword Saint be willing to trade his own life for the life of his precious daughter?"


    "You... you all..." Ye Wantong was stupefied; she finally realized what these people were up to. She was also filled with regret, wondering how she could have fallen for their trap.


    "Miss Ye, take a rest. After we¡¯ve killed the Sword Saint, I will sell you off to Africa and find you a good ck man to marry!" Eight-Faced Yama snickered and, reaching out, gave Ye Wantong a tap on the back of her head, causing her to faint.

 Chapter 371: Track 370

    <h4>Chapter 371: Track 370</h4>


    Su Yang walked out of the underground parking garage, feeling incredibly irritable.


    All he did was help Ying¡¯er once, so why did so many things go wrong?


    Xue¡¯er misunderstood him and Ye Wantong also misunderstood him; what on earth were these women thinking?


    Moreover, what Su Yang found most iprehensible was that letter. He hadn¡¯t written that letter, so who had written it to frame him?


    As he pondered, Su Yang was suddenly stopped by two youths.


    "Yo, isn¡¯t this the guy who went to the underground parking garage with that beauty in her car just now?" One of the youths said with palpable jealousy, "So, you¡¯re out already? That was quick, did you shoot your load in a second?"


    Su Yang frowned and said in a stern voice, "Get lost!"


    "You¡¯re the one getting angry?" The youth immediately red up: "I¡¯m just trying to have a chat with you, and you¡¯re acting all high and mighty. What, just because you know a beauty with a fancy car, you think you¡¯re something special? Aren¡¯t you just a freeloader, and yet you dare to lose your temper here. Come on, say ¡¯get lost¡¯ again, I dare you!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything because he had already made a move, grabbing the youth¡¯s hair and flinging him away.


    With a huge clump of his hair pulled out, the youth was thrown into a mess, screaming incessantly.


    "To hell with this, you dare to hit someone!" The other youth immediately took a dagger out and shouted: "I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at him. The youth hopped around for a bit, then suddenly lunged forward, aiming for Su Yang¡¯s chest with his dagger.


    Su Yang threw a punch with his back hand, hitting the youth¡¯s face directly.


    The youth staggered and then fell to the ground, knocked out cold.


    At this, a crowd of onlookers gathered around immediately.


    Among them, a few more youths emerged; they were part of the same group as the two who had just been dealt with. Usually, they skulked around the train station area, engaging in petty theft, scams, and deceit. They formed a small gang and were ustomed to bullying others; it was rare for them to be on the receiving end.


    "Kid, quite the heavy hitter, aren¡¯t you!" The leader, a young man with arge python tattoo on his neck, stepped forward and red at Su Yang: "You didn¡¯t bother to find out whose territory this is, did you? You dare to fight here; are you tired of living?"


    "Get lost!" Su Yang spoke again, not wanting to get entangled with these hoodlums.


    "I think you¡¯re really asking for it!" The youth swore and rushed at him with a cleaver.


    Su Yang kicked out, sending the youth flying through the air.


    The other youths were taken aback. This was a person weighing over a hundred kilos, and he was sent flying?


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t bother to be polite. He rushed at them, throwing a barrage of punches and kicks, knocking all the youths to the ground.


    He had been stewing in anger, with nowhere to vent, and these people popping up was just asking for trouble.


    Having taken down the group, Su Yang¡¯s anger subsided slightly. He took a deep breath, preparing to head to the train station to leave. But after just a couple of steps, he stopped and turned back in surprise to look at the exit of the underground parking garage.


    Logically, he had alreadye out, so Ye Wantong should have chased after him or left angrily, right?


    But, after such a long time, there was no sign of movement, and Ye Wantong¡¯s car hadn¡¯te out at all. What happened?


    Thinking of the forged letter, Su Yang¡¯s heart suddenly jolted. Without a second word, he rushed directly into the parking garage.


    Arriving at the ce where he had parked earlier, he saw from a distance that Ye Wantong¡¯s car was still there. But, the car was now empty.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed, and he finally understood that the person who wrote the letter was actually targeting Ye Wantong!


    Su Yang hurried to the side of the car, which was still unlocked. On opening it, he saw no signs of a struggle inside. However, Su Yang, with a keen eye, noticed a small scratch on the driver¡¯s seat, made by Ye Wantong¡¯s fingernails.


    This small mark was scratched into the leather seat, so it would slowly heal over time. Judging by the speed of its healing, it must not have been made long ago. This meant Ye Wantong must have encountered some crisis here, which is why she left this mark!


    Su Yang took a deep breath, activated Devouring the Heavens, and slowly, a Shadow Phantom rose behind him.


    The eyes of the Shadow Phantom slowly opened, glowing with a sharp light that fell on the passenger and the rear seats.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed. The Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens could automatically capture traces of power. This meant that a master had been on the passenger and rear seats, leaving remnants of their power there.


    Su Yang had been in the passenger seat earlier, and no one was in the rear seat. Thus, it meant that a master had recently been sitting in the rear seat. Ye Wantong must have been abducted by this master!


    But who would be so bold as to abduct Ye Wantong?


    Su Yang got out of the car and looked around, noticing the destroyed surveince in the distance, his face turned even colder.


    The surveince was destroyed, which meant that the specifics of the situation hadn¡¯t been captured on camera.


    Just now, Ye Wantong had driven him down here, and afterward, she had disappeared. If this news got back to the Ye Family, they would definitely me Su Yang.


    The person behind the scenes, rather than just wanting to abduct Ye Wantong, was actually targeting Su Yang.


    In other situations, Su Yang might ignore it. But this time, he couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye. The person behind the scenes, targeting him, might use other means in the future. Su Yang had to figure out what was happening!


    Walking around the vicinity for a while, Su Yang kept Devouring the Heavens active instead of deactivating it.


    The eyes of the Shadow Phantom were still open. When its eyes were open, the phantom became extremely heavy, as if a mountain was pressing down on Su Yang. Even with his current strength, it was difficult to bear.


    Grinding his teeth, Su Yang endured it for a while, and finally, the eyes of the Shadow Phantom locked onto a location. This meant that the spot was likely where the master had been hiding.


    And that location, Su Yang remembered clearly, had a silver business vehicle parked there. Now, that vehicle was nowhere to be seen. It seemed that the person had abducted Ye Wantong and driven away in that vehicle.


    Su Yang did not dare hesitate and immediately ran towards the nearest exit. Passing through the exit, he casually inquired with the toll booth attendant and learned that the vehicle had indeed driven out from there.


    Su Yang quickly gave chase, following the direction provided by the attendant. After running for not too long, a fork in the road appeared ahead. Which direction should he pursue now?


    This time, Su Yang didn¡¯t use Devouring the Heavens but extended his left arm and made a cut on it. Blood gushed out, and Su Yang clenched it in his palm. He applied the Demonic Sect¡¯s secret technique, Devil¡¯s Search Technique, to start tracing the vehicle.


    Su Yang had seen the vehicle before and remembered it well. Using the Devil¡¯s Search Technique, he could sense the location of that vehicle.


    However, this method was extremely draining on his True Yuan. Under normal circumstances, Su Yang would not use it!

 Chapter 372 - 371: Cave in the Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 371: Cave in the Mountains</h4>


    Blood slowly circted in Su Yang¡¯s palm, its color growing increasingly dim, until it finally turned to darkness. The power of the blood was exhausted, eventually dissipating into nothingness.


    Finally, Su Yang opened his eyes and hurriedly dashed forward a few steps, preparing to find a vehicle to chase after.


    Just then, the roaring sound of a motorcycle suddenly came from behind.


    Two young men with buzz cuts, riding a ring street motorbike, charged past with arrogant mboyance, treating the road as their own and causing pedestrians to scatter in all directions. An elderly man on a bicycle got so scared that he fell to the ground, but the two youths paid him no mind and swerved past him with a swagger.


    When they reached Su Yang, he didn¡¯t move aside, and the youth in front of him on the motorcycle immediately cursed, "Bastard, looking to die? Get out of the way!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words, he lunged forward, grabbed the cors of the two youths, and tossed them both aside. Then he mounted the motorcycle and roared off, without saying a single word from start to finish.


    By the time the two youths hit the ground, Su Yang was already far away on the motorcycle. They were bloodied and their heads swarmed with confusion, utterly clueless about what had just happened.


    Su Yang pursued on the motorcycle, circling around the city several times before finally heading towards the suburbs.


    The motorcycle was not as fast as that car, making it difficult for Su Yang to catch up. He had to refuel twice along the way, which forced Su Yang to use the Devil¡¯s Search Technique to locate the car again.


    Finally, as daylight began to fade, Su Yang found the car at the foot of a mountain.


    However, the car had been abandoned here, with not a soul inside.


    Su Yang frowned, turned his head to look around, took a deep breath, and suddenly rose into the air, using the Aerial Levitation Technique to search the area.


    As the sky grew darker, Su Yang circled the entire mountain and finally found a clue halfway up¡ªa strand of Ye Wantong¡¯s clothing hanging from a tree branch, apparently torn off as she passed by.


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief, truly worried he had been looking in the wrong ce. If Ye Wantong wasn¡¯t here, the chances of finding her would be slim.


    In the vicinity, Su Yang once again used Devouring the Heavens, employing the Shadow Phantom to track down any traces of the expert who had taken Ye Wantong.


    Before long, Su Yang caught the trail of the expert and swiftly chased in that direction.


    Night fellpletely, and Su Yang reached the mountain¡¯s peak, using Devouring the Heavens at intervals to trace the person¡¯s movement. He had followed the trail all the way without misstep.


    But upon arriving at the peak, there was nothing to be found. Moreover, the expert¡¯s presence came to an abrupt halt here, as if he had stopped and did not proceed anywhere else, which was even more bizarre.


    Su Yang circled the peak several times without discovering anything. Frowning, he returned to the spot where the person¡¯s presence had lingered¡ªthe person had stood beside arge boulder for a while and then had left no trace. It looked as though he had vanished right there. But how could someone just disappear into thin air?


    After pondering for a moment, an idea suddenly struck Su Yang. He walked over to therge boulder and knocked on it. It made a dull sound from within, indicating the boulder was solid, with no hidden mechanisms inside.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow creased, and he circled the boulder, stamping his foot forcefully on the ground with each step to make a sound.


    Finally, Su Yang found something different by this huge rock. Elsewhere, the sound of stepping felt very muffled. But here, it sounded rather clear, as if echoing.


    That meant there must be a hollow space below!


    Su Yang¡¯s spirits lifted¡ªthere really was a mechanism near this boulder!


    He bent down and searched carefully. Indeed, he discovered a clue. The mechanism was in a small hole beneath the boulder. Su Yang stuck his finger in and found a small button.


    Pressing the button, the massive stone began to rumble. Then, the stone split down the middle, slowly retracting to either side, revealing a stone passage with steps leading downward, seemingly to an underground chamber.


    Furrowing his brow, Su Yang wondered who would have thought to set up such a mechanism here, hiding away a cavern like this!


    Quietly entering the stone passage and descending the steps, after going down about seven or eight meters, he found himself within a lengthy corridor.


    The corridor was not dark but rather lit up, allowing for a clear view of everything inside.


    Walking through the corridor for over thirty meters, Su Yang noticed secret rooms starting to appear on both sides.


    Each secret room was small, approximately ten square meters. They contained beds and furniture, looking like living quarters.


    Continuing down the corridor, after a hundred meters or so, there seemed to be over twenty rooms on either side, giving the impression of a ce where a group of people stayed. However, each room was empty and abandoned.


    Reaching the end of the corridor, Su Yang could faintly hear some noises from up ahead. He immediately became more vignt. It seemed that Ye Wantong was likely to be here.


    Silently creeping up to thest secret room, he peeked inside to see several people sitting there, with Ye Wantong tied to one of the chairs, gradually regaining consciousness.


    In the room sat several men Su Yang didn¡¯t recognize. They were unaware of the activity outside and were casually chatting.


    "So this is the Miss Ye of the Ye Family? Indeed, quite a beauty," one skinny-faced man said excitedly.


    "Hmph, the only daughter of Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng, Miss Ye of the Ye Family. Even if she were not beautiful, she would be worth risking lives over," another man sneered.


    "Now that the boss has taken her, can we not take our chances first?" a sleazy-looking man said eagerly, ready to get up.


    Su Yang clenched his fists, prepared to take action. Of course, he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Ye Wantong be humiliated here.


    "Fifth Brother, don¡¯t you touch her!" a middle-aged man said sternly.


    "Second Brother, it¡¯s just a kiss, it¡¯s no big deal!" the sleazy man retorted with a chuckle.


    The middle-aged man shouted angrily, "Haven¡¯t you heard what the boss said? Miss Ye from the Ye Family is extremely important. Before killing Ye Jiansheng, we can¡¯t let anything happen to her. If you vite her, and Ye Jiansheng decides to go all out in desperation, we will definitely suffer losses here, and that will affect the boss¡¯s ns! If you don¡¯t listen, you can try and see for yourself how the boss will react when hees back and chops off your head!"

 Chapter 373 - 372 Battle Against Ghost Blade

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 372 Battle Against Ghost de</h4>


    The sleazy man suddenly dared not step forward, looking at Ye Wantong, he was anxious, "Ah, actually the boss is being a bit too cautious. Although Ye Jiansheng is a Terrestrial Immortal, we have two Terrestrial Immortals on our side. What¡¯s there to be afraid of if two of us take on one of him? If we have our fun with this beauty first, maybe Ye Jiansheng will be thrown into disarray, and it¡¯ll be even easier to kill him!"


    "You don¡¯t know shit!" the middle-aged man bellowed, "This is the boss¡¯s order; you can do as you please if you don¡¯t want to listen!"


    The sleazy man shrugged his shoulders, not daring to disobey the boss.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to the boss!" the sleazy man said with a lewdugh, "But after this is over, I get to have my fun with this chick for a few days, yeah!"


    "Of course," the middle-aged man said with a cold smile, "The boss said, once this matter is settled, Miss Ye of the Ye Family will be given to you guys!"


    "Awesome!" a group of men shouted excitedly, such a heavenly beauty was something they had nevere across before.


    Yet Ye Wantong¡¯s face turned ashen; she couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what awaited her.


    Su Yang let go of his hands; as long as Ye Wantong was temporarily unharmed, he didn¡¯t need to rush into action. At the very least, he could first stay outside and listen in to find out exactly what these people wanted to do.


    It seemed that their main target was Ye Jiansheng, and as for Su Yang, he was just caught up in it.


    What truly surprised Su Yang was that these people mentioned having two Terrestrial Immortals to join forces against Ye Jiansheng. Who were these two Terrestrial Immortals?


    Su Yang stayed hidden outside, trying to eavesdrop on the specifics.


    However, these people didn¡¯t mention anything crucial afterward. On the contrary, while Su Yang was listening intently, a sense of rm suddenly arose in his heart. He had no time to think and immediately darted forward.


    At that moment, a long sabre chopped down right where he had just been standing, shattering arge piece of the stone wall.


    While the people inside were still chatting, Su Yang suddenly burst into the room, startling everyone.


    Ye Wantong, however, was overjoyed and excitedly cried out, "Su Yang!"


    Su Yang had no time to pay attention to Ye Wantong and turned his head to look into the darkness outside, only to see a small, ugly, and limping old man step by step entering the room; it was none other than Ghost de Mo Qianli.


    "Hehehe..." Mo Qianli let out a strange, coldugh, which, coupled with his ugly face, made him all the more frightening.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes were cold as he scanned over everyone present, finally settling on Ghost de Mo Qianli, and spoke coldly, "Ghost de Mo Qianli!"


    "You recognize me?" Mo Qianli asked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t returned to the country in a long time, nor had he ever met Su Yang. How could Su Yang recognize him at a nce?


    "Your swordy is somewhat simr to Three-de Huang Beilun. However, your de is much more sharp, and you are much stronger than he is," Su Yang said coldly.


    "Indeed, you have a keen eye!" Mo Qianli cackled coldly, "Since you know who I am, you should know what to do then!"


    "Of course!" Su Yang replied coldly, "Kill you, uproot the source!"


    Mo Qianli¡¯s expression turned icy, "Kid, you¡¯re really arrogant. Ghost de Mo Qianli stands before you and you don¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy, yet you dare to be so insolent?"


    "In my eyes, you are nothing more than this!" Su Yang said coldly, "What Ghost de Mo Qianli, if not a Terrestrial Immortal, all is vanity!"


    "A brat who¡¯s just entered the Fusion Realm dares to make such grandiose statements, trulyughable!" Ghost de Mo Qianli said coldly, "Since you¡¯re courting death, I will not be polite anymore. Today, I will use your blood to pay homage to my disciple!"


    With these words, Mo Qianli raised the Thick-Backed Sabre in his hand and ferociously chopped down towards Su Yang¡¯s head.


    Although the de was nearly ten meters away from Su Yang, the fierce saber qi split the air and rapidly surged towards him.


    Su Yang frowned, recognizing Ghost de Mo Qianli¡¯s strength; indeed, he was one of the more formidable beings among the Sovereigns.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang swung his hand to counter with a palm strike. However, when it collided with the saber qi, it was directly shattered without any suspense.


    Clearly, there was a gap between Su Yang¡¯s power and that of Ghost de Mo Qianli. After all, Su Yang had only just entered the Fusion Realm; he could kill a Venerable, but he was stillcking against a mighty Venerable.


    Seeing the saber qi rapidly closing in, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare hold back any longer and grabbed the Azure Dragon Jade with his left hand, while fiercely pping it with his right.


    A stream of Qing Guang quickly appeared, forming a circr vortex in front of Su Yang.


    The saber qi shed into the vortex, dispersing half of it, but the remaining half slowly absorbed the saber qi within!


    "What is that?" Ghost de Mo Qianli¡¯s eyes widened, "You actually have such a treasure in your hands? It seems today is indeed a lucky day for me. Not only will I kill you for revenge for my disciple, but I will also obtain a treasure, heh heh heh..."


    Meanwhile, the other men had already circled behind Su Yang, preparing to deal with Ye Wantong.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and threw the Azure Dragon Jade behind him. The Azure Dragon Jade hovered above Ye Wantong¡¯s head, and a Qing Guang enveloped her whole body. Within the Qing Guang, a small azure dragon slowly swam around, manifesting the power of the Azure Dragon Jade.


    The sleazy man rushed over first, reaching out to grab Ye Wantong. However, when his hand hit the Qing Guang, it was immediately repelled. Unconvinced, he reached out with full force, but the rebound was even stronger, knocking him back several steps.


    The men refused to believe the strength of the shield and charged again, only to be repelled by the Qing Guang each time. No matter how hard they tried, they could not pierce through the Qing Guang and couldn¡¯t touch Ye Wantong in the slightest.


    "A bunch of trash!" Ghost de Mo Qianli shouted coldly, "That power has reached the Venerable Realm. Do you think with your strength, you can break through? Get lost and stop embarrassing yourselves here!"


    The men looked at each other and retreated in dismay.


    Ye Wantong breathed a sigh of relief and felt moved at the same time. The Azure Dragon Jade was a very important defensive artifact for Su Yang, yet he used it to protect her at this critical moment!


    "Boy, prepare to die!"


    Ghost de Mo Qianli sneered as he pounced forward, and in a blink of an eye, he was in front of Su Yang. The Thick-Backed Sabre swept out a Heaven-shing Sabre Screen, enveloping Su Yang within. Each part contained deadly intent; just a brush against any section of the saber screen was enough to shred a person!


    Su Yangunched palm strikes one after another, but they were all blocked by the saber screen.


    "Heh heh heh..." Mo Qianliughed coldly, "Boy, the gap in our strength is too big, you won¡¯t be able to break through my Heaven-shing Sabre Screen!"


    After several attempts, Su Yang understood the situation. He didn¡¯t rush, took a deep breath, and with a flick of his right hand, the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew into the air.

 Chapter 374 - 373 The Power of the Divine Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 373 The Power of the Divine Sovereign</h4>


    Su Yang extended his hand and flicked the Nine Cold Jade Sword lightly; the sword whistled out and collided directly with the sabre screen.


    With a ng, the Nine Cold Jade Sword was flicked back. But Su Yang remained calm and unhurried, flicking his finger again, and the sword flew out once more.


    The sound of ice des colliding rang out as the Nine Cold Jade Sword struck the Thick-Backed Sabre countless times, but it could not break through the sabre screen. However, the screen made by the Thick-Backed Sabre was stretched tight and could no longer contract.


    Ghost de Mo Qianli¡¯s face was full of surprise, "Another Superior Magical Artifact? You still have quite a few treasures on you, heh heh heh, it seems that I¡¯m going to strike it rich this time!"


    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave your life here instead!"


    Su Yang shouted coldly and suddenly exhaled a breath. When the Nine Cold Jade Sword was flicked back, Su Yang did not flick it out again, but instead brought his hands together. The sword stopped and hovered a foot in front of his hands, as Devouring the Heavens rapidly absorbed the power from within the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    Ghost de Mo Qianli did not know what Su Yang was up to but his intuition told him that Su Yang was definitely brewing a major move. So he dared not hesitate at all and quickly contracted the sabre screen, attempting to directly grind Su Yang to pieces.


    The sabre screen shrank rapidly and seemed about to fall upon Su Yang when his hands finally parted. He casually waved his hand, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew out again. This time, the sword did not collide with the sabre screen, but instead swiftly danced around Su Yang, forming a sword screen that perfectly matched the sabre screen.


    Moreover, most crucially, once the sword screen formed, ayer of thin ice appeared along with it. Su Yang was enveloped in this thin ice, while the Nine Cold Jade Sword swiftly danced within it, like a small dragon moving through the ice.


    Ghost de Mo Qianli was astonished, but by then his sabre screen had already pressed down. Confident in his strength, he did not hesitate and mmed the sabre screen heavily onto the thin ice.


    With a thunderous crash, the thin ice shattered, but the sabre screen froze in an instant.


    Ghost de Mo Qianli felt an intense chill rush up through the Thick-Backed Sabre into his hands. He hastily tried to counteract it with his own energy, but it was toote; the chill moved along his meridians and in the blink of an eye entered his body, freezing all his meridians and sealing his strength in that instant.


    Mo Qianli was extremely shocked in this moment. As someone at the Venerable Realm, and among the exceptional ones at that, how could his strength be frozen so easily by someone from the Fusion Realm?


    And this freezing sealed all the strength in his body. No matter how powerful he was, at this moment, he was like amb to the ughter, utterly unable to exert a shred of his power. If Su Yang struck back now, Mo Qianli¡¯s life would be forfeited right here.


    But Mo Qianli did not know that using this move had also drained Su Yang of a tremendous amount of strength. To freeze Ghost de Mo Qianli required an immensely powerful force. Su Yang had used Devouring the Heavens to draw out the power from the Nine Cold Jade Sword, but he had also borne a great toll from it, nearly depleting seventy percent of his strength.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang used the Nine Cold Jade Sword to shatter Mo Qianli¡¯s Heaven-shing Sabre Screen. Looking at Mo Qianli before him, Su Yang did not hesitate; the Nine Cold Jade Sword directly soared into the air and thrust towards Mo Qianli¡¯s forehead.


    Mo Qianli¡¯s face changed drastically, but with all his strength frozen, he was utterly unable to resist.


    Of course, with Mo Qianli¡¯s strength, he could break free from the ice, but that would take time. At this moment, it was something he simply could not do.


    Just as the Nine Cold Jade Sword was about to pierce Mo Qianli¡¯s forehead, suddenly, a burst of red light exploded from him, flicking the Nine Cold Jade Sword back.


    Within the red glow, a majestic figure nine feet tall appeared. He stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes holding amanding presence as if there was no one in the world who could catch his eye.


    At this moment, the frozen power within Mo Qianli also began to thaw rapidly.


    "Immortal... Divine Sovereign!" Mo Qianli exulted: "It¡¯s the Protective Jade Talisman the Divine Sovereign gave me, hahaha, Su Yang, you¡¯re dead for sure! You¡¯re dead for sure!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression also instantly turned cold. He could tell that this majestic man was not real, but a manifestation of power. However, to achieve even this, one had to be at least in the Realm of Terrestrial Immortals.


    Such Terrestrial Immortals were simply beyond Su Yang¡¯s ability to contend with. Even if it was just a surge of power, it was enough to annihte Su Yang!


    Without any hesitation, Su Yang quickly retreated, positioning himself in front of Ye Wantong, chanting urgently, "Om Mani Padme Hum!"


    With each chant, Su Yang¡¯s body grew taller. Chanting at an extremely fast rate, in the blink of an eye, he had doubled in height, transforming into a golden giant, shielding Ye Wantong behind him.


    At this moment, the majestic man also made his move directly. He didn¡¯t even bother to look, casually swiping a palm toward Su Yang.


    Su Yang let out a loud shout, and the golden light quickly gathered in front of him, blocking the palm. Meanwhile, Su Yang also raised his hands, digging into the stoneyer above, and with a strong pull, he tore down a piece of stone weighing a thousand pounds.


    "Ha!" With a great roar, Su Yang hurled the massive stone at the majestic man.


    The majestic man flicked his finger, and the giant stone exploded, but the fragments, like flying swords, rushed in all directions. Even Mo Qianli and the others in the back couldn¡¯t escape injury, being punctured several times by the flying shards.


    "Damn it, retreat!" Mo Qianli bellowed urgently, hurriedly running away. If they stayed any longer, they reckoned they would die here before even seeing Su Yang¡¯s demise.


    The giant Su Yang was now even more wounded, but he paid no attention, once again grabbing a boulder and smashing it over.


    Ye Wantong stood behind, watching the wounds on Su Yang¡¯s body multiply, drenched in blood, almost revealing bone, but she hadn¡¯t stepped back from the beginning, always being protected behind him.


    Originally, Ye Wantong¡¯s heart was filled with guilt, and at this moment, it was as if her heart was being wrenched.


    "Su Yang, you should run!" Ye Wantong¡¯s voice trembled: "You can¡¯t beat him!"


    Su Yang paid no heed, fighting valiantly bathed in blood, throwing more and more stones, while the flying stone debris around him increased. Eventually, Su Yang¡¯s body was half obscured by it.


    Finally, the stoneyer above wobbled precariously, unable to hold any longer, it copsed with a thunderous noise.


    The majestic man¡¯s brows furrowed, he lunged forward, looking as if he was preparing to grab Ye Wantong before the copse of the stoneyer.


    Su Yang also let out a great roar and lunged forward to grab the majestic man, stubbornly holding him back.


    The majestic man furiously struck out with two palms on Su Yang¡¯s body. But Su Yang refused to let go. At that moment, the stoneyer finally copsedpletely, and all the giant stones fell from above, enveloping everyone within.


    In the end, the majestic man was just a surge of power, and could only exert himself near the Jade Pendant. Now that Mo Qianli had left, and with so many boulders blocking the way, his figure gradually dissipated into nothingness, eventually disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 375 - 374 Life in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 374 Life in Danger</h4>


    Ghost de Mo Qianli and hispanions were waiting outside when they suddenly noticed arge area of the region copsing, finally forming a giant pit.


    Within the pit, countless boulders crisscrossed, making it impossible for anyone to enter.


    "How could this happen?" a man beside him asked in astonishment.


    Mo Qianli also furrowed his brows. Had the battle inside already reached this extent?


    That was the power of the Divine Sovereign manifesting itself, right? Killing a minor figure from the Integration Realm should have been as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand. But why was the battle so fierce that it had led to this?


    As they were in shock, Mo Qianli suddenly felt the Protective Jade Talisman on his body brim with power again. He immediately smiled and said loudly, "No worries, the power of the Divine Sovereign has returned. It seems that those two little thieves have been killed by the Divine Sovereign!"


    "Ah?" The crowd was stunned. The middle-aged man anxiously said, "They¡¯re dead? Then... what should we do? The boss wanted them alive. If Ye Wantong is dead, we can¡¯t use her to threaten Ye Jiansheng anymore!"


    Ghost de Mo Qianli frowned slightly as well, then after a moment of silence, he said, "If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to frame Su Yang anymore. You now go find Eight-Faced Yama, and let him spread the word that it was I, Ghost de Mo Qianli, who captured Ye Wantong. Ye Jiansheng doesn¡¯t know whether Ye Wantong is dead or alive, so by then, he will inevitably be restricted. In this battle, his death is certain!"


    The crowd was immediately overjoyed. The middle-aged man said excitedly, "Ghost Grandpa is indeed thoughtful. In that case, let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll go find Eight-Faced Yama right now!"


    "No rush!" Ghost de Mo Qianli gestured with his hand, "Among you, one person going to find Eight-Faced Yama is enough. The rest stay here to clear this area!"


    "Ah?" The crowd was taken aback. The middle-aged man looked at the massive pit behind them and said, "Clear this ce... what for?"


    "Dead or alive, we must see the body. Don¡¯t you even understand this principle?" Mo Qianli said coldly.


    The middle-aged man said anxiously, "But with so many boulders piled on top, even if we were to bring in cranes or other modern equipment, who knows how long it would take to clear this. With just a few of us, how... how could we possibly clear this ce?"


    "It¡¯s only a matter of time!" Mo Qianli said coldly, "During this time, don¡¯t go anywhere else, just clear this ce here. As soon as there¡¯s news, immediately inform me. Whether it¡¯s a person or a corpse, we must find out the result, understand?"


    The crowd¡¯s faces darkened, but no one dared to contradict Mo Qianli and could only nod silently.


    "Very well!" Mo Qianli nodded satisfactorily, "In that case, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you!"


    With that, Mo Qianli turned and swiftly left the area.


    As the crowd watched Mo Qianli disappear into the distance, they immediately began to curse, "Dead cripple, you damn don¡¯t do the work yourself but make us do it, treating us like coolies!"


    "Bastard, bullying us just because you are strong, it¡¯s too hateful!"


    "Old thing, I hope you¡¯re the first to die at the Dragon Head Meeting in May!"


    The crowd continued to curse, but in the end, they didn¡¯t dare disobey Mo Qianli¡¯s orders.


    "Forget it, just do as hemanded!" the middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "I¡¯ll go find Eight-Faced Yama. You guys clear this ce!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned. The sleazy man hurriedly said, "Second brother, why don¡¯t I go find Eight-Faced Yama..."


    "I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go!"


    People were moring one after another; none of them wanted to toil away here.


    The middle-aged man shouted angrily, "I said I¡¯ll go look for help, now shut up, all of you!"


    Silenced, the crowd conceded, as the middle-aged man held a slightly higher status than them.


    After the middle-aged man followed Ghost de Mo Qianli, the rest, cursing and grumbling, had no choice but to move stones there.


    But the stones below were simply toorge, and they genuinely could not move them. After a long struggle, they made no progress at all¡ªinstead, they were so exhausted they were panting like dogs, tongues lolling out.


    At this time, beneath the copsed cave, there was a corner that had not given way. That corner held firm because Su Yang was propping it up with his body.


    Ye Wantong was shielded behind him; as a result, not a single stone fell on her. It could be said that Su Yang used his body to create this space for Ye Wantong. Had it not been for this, Ye Wantong might have been crushed to death already.


    Throughout the ordeal, Su Yang bled profusely, yet from beginning to end, he clenched his teeth and stood upright, stubbornly supporting those stones. He knew that if he even moved back slightly, the stones coulde crashing down and kill Ye Wantong.


    However, once all of the stones had settled, everything was fixed in ce, securing the small area of space.


    After everything stabilized, Su Yang finally could not hold on any longer and copsed slowly to the ground.


    Ye Wantong, who had been behind, watched with tears brimming in her eyes, but she was still bound to that chair,pletely unable toe forward and support Su Yang.


    She struggled fiercely with her hands; the rope was tied very tight. It took her nearly two hours to break free from the rope.


    Once free, Ye Wantong¡¯s first response was to rush over to Su Yang¡¯s side. As she helped him up, she discovered that Su Yang was barely breathing anymore.


    "Su Yang, how... how are you? Don¡¯t scare me..." Ye Wantong¡¯s voice trembled. If Su Yang had died to save her, she would truly be guilty for the rest of her life.


    Su Yang made no sound at all; he had truly been grievously injured in this battle. After all, he was up against a Terrestrial Immortal, a force he was currently no match for.


    Thest two strikes from the Divine Sovereign hit Su Yang directly. If not for Su Yang having employed the Buddhist Secret Law to achieve the Buddhist Diamond Body, his body might well have been shattered.


    Even so, his internal organs were severely damaged, and he kept vomiting blood, his condition extremely critical.


    Ye Wantong was fraught with anxiety. Suddenly, she remembered something, grabbed the Jade Pendant hanging from her neck, and crushed it with force.


    This was the Jade Pendant given to her by Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng, meant for her to crush in critical moments to save her life.


    However, when she was captured in the car, she had no chance to crush the Jade Pendant. Then, after being bound here, she had even less opportunity.


    Now, with no other options, Ye Wantong could only crush the Jade Pendant, hoping to seek rescue from her father.


    As the Jade Pendant shattered, nothing special happened; the scene remained as silent as death.


    Ye Wantong did not know that this Jade Pendant, just like Mo Qianli¡¯s Protective Jade Talisman, needed to sense its owner¡¯s power to activate.


    And now, trapped underground, with massive stones blocking out the sky, everything was obstructed. Naturally, it could not sense Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng¡¯s power. Even if she crushed the Jade Pendant, it would have no effect. The previous force of the Divine Sovereign had been repulsed for this very reason!

 Chapter 376 - 375: Immortal Herbs Save Lives

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 375: Immortal Herbs Save Lives</h4>


    Seeing that the Jade Pendant had no effect, Ye Wantong grew even more anxious.


    If Ye Jiansheng couldn¡¯t save a life, wouldn¡¯t she have to watch Su Yang die right here?


    In her extreme anxiety, Ye Wantong suddenly remembered something.


    Not long after Ye Wantong was born, Ye Jiansheng had found an Immortal Herb from overseas and nted it in a sachet for Ye Wantong to carry with her. ording to Ye Jiansheng, Ye Wantong had the Nine Yin Constitution, which could nourish this Immortal Herb. Once Ye Wantong grew up, consuming this Immortal Herb would greatly enhance her cultivation!


    Eighteen years had already passed, and Ye Jiansheng had said it was best to nourish the Immortal Herb for twenty years. In another two years, it would be time for Ye Wantong to consume it.


    Looking at Su Yang, who was unconscious, Ye Wantong¡¯s heart was torn. After a long struggle, she still clenched her teeth and took out the sachet she wore close to her body.


    The sachet hadn¡¯t been opened for eighteen years, but it still shone with dazzling light, thanks to the effect of the Immortal Herb. With it by her side, a faint medicinal fragrance wafted through the air. Just smelling it could refresh one¡¯s spirit and mind.


    This Immortal Herb was the Ye Family¡¯s most treasured possession. Ye Wantong was Ye Jiansheng¡¯s most treasured daughter. This Immortal Herb was meant for his beloved daughter.


    Remembering her father¡¯s words, Ye Wantong eventually steeled her heart and with gritted teeth opened the sachet.


    As soon as the sachet was opened, a faint glow swiftly radiated out. A formidable power instantly illuminated the space around them.


    Ye Wantong, just by holding the sachet, felt as if all the pores in her body had opened up, bringing her immense relief.


    Upon closer inspection, there was a small nt growing in the sachet. It resembled a wild vegetable, but on the central stem, there was a red fruit. The fruit emitted an enticing aroma, clearly exceptional.


    Ye Wantong took a deep breath, plucked the red fruit, and walked over to Su Yang. She crouched down and stuffed the fruit into Su Yang¡¯s mouth.


    He had been gravely injured trying to save her, how could she just stand by and do nothing?


    As soon as the red fruit entered his mouth, Ye Wantong copsed to the ground, finally able to catch her breath.


    However, her brow quickly furrowed again.


    Although the fruit had entered Su Yang¡¯s mouth, it was soon flushed out by his blood.


    Now that Su Yang hadpletely lost consciousness and the ability to swallow, he was even vomiting blood. The fruit went in but couldn¡¯t be swallowed; instead, it was washed out by the blood.


    Ye Wantong hurriedly stuffed the fruit back into Su Yang¡¯s mouth several times, but none of the attempts were sessful. On herst try, she clenched her teeth, pushed the fruit to the base of Su Yang¡¯s tongue, then covered his mouth, hoping to force him to swallow it down.


    This attempt, however, caused Su Yang to choke and even his breathing stopped.


    Realizing something was wrong, Ye Wantong was fear-stricken. She quickly pried open Su Yang¡¯s mouth, only to find the fruit stuck in his throat, unremovable and unswallowable, which panicked her even more.


    If there were water here, she could use it to flush it down. But in this cave, there was nothing at all!


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯splexion turn red, Ye Wantong suddenly took a deep breath, bent over, and kissed Su Yang on the lips, then exhaled, blowing the fruit in.


    After several repeats of this process, the fruit finally settled in his stomach. Ye Wantong¡¯s face turned scarlet, and her ears felt ame.


    In her life, when had she ever been so intimate with any man?


    This... was this considered her first kiss? Just like that, it was gone?


    Looking at the unconscious Su Yang before her, Ye Wantong¡¯s mind was in utter disarray; she didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know what to do anymore. Her hand was still gripping Su Yang¡¯s hand; she had forgotten to let go, her mind was just racing with wild thoughts.


    Time appeared to stand still until finally Su Yang let out a light cough that snapped Ye Wantong back to reality.


    "Su Yang, you... you¡¯re awake?" Ye Wantong eximed with joy.


    Opening his eyes slowly, Su Yang was surprised himself. Based on the injuries he had just suffered, he presumed his life was probablying to an end here. But why was he still alive? Most importantly, he could clearly feel a strong force within his body that was continuously healing his wounds and replenishing his strength.


    That is to say, not only would his injuries heal after this time, but his strength would also increase greatly. What on earth was happening?


    "Su Yang, how do you feel?" Ye Wantong asked from beside him, "Are your injuries getting better?"


    Ye Wantong was too excited and had forgotten she was still holding Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    Su Yang withdrew his hand, which took Ye Wantong by surprise, leaving her with a flushed face and an inexplicable sense of loss.


    Su Yang stood up and looked around; his gaze eventually settled on the sachet beside him.


    The lingering scent of the medicine in the sachet reminded him of the simr fragrance in his own mouth. His first thought was that the reason his wounds had healed must be due to eating the fruit borne by the Immortal Herb.


    "Was it you who saved me?" Su Yang turned to ask Ye Wantong.


    "I... I..." Ye Wantong, with a crimson face, whispered, "You saved me, so I... I naturally wanted to repay you..."


    Staring at the sachet for a while, Su Yang quietly said, "This Immortal Herb, you¡¯ve nourished it close to you for over a decade, haven¡¯t you?"


    Ye Wantong didn¡¯t speak.


    Su Yang sighed lightly and said, "Miss Ye, thank you!"


    "I told you, you saved me, so I... I saved you..." Ye Wantong looked up at Su Yang, "Between the two of us, we are even!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything more, he sat down cross-legged and began to repair his own meridians.


    The fruit had the power to heal his injuries, but the process was incredibly slow. Moreover, if the fruit healed on its own, it would consume more Spiritual Energy. If Su Yang guided the healing process himself, he could save a lot of Spiritual Energy. The surplus energy could be used for his own benefit, ensuring that none was wasted!


    Standing beside him, Ye Wantong felt an inexplicable sadness in her heart due to Su Yang¡¯s indifference. But she couldn¡¯t say anything because she still remembered the words she had said to Su Yang in the car earlier that day. She regretted them, but she had to stand by her dignity!


    After an unknown amount of time, Su Yang finally opened his eyes; his wounds hadpletely healed, and he looked refreshed and spirited.


    Looking around, Su Yang silently calcted for a while before saying, "Let¡¯s get out of here."


    "With so many rocks piled up here, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to get out," Ye Wantong said.


    "It will take some time, but it¡¯s not difficult," Su Yang took a deep breath and then said, "Step back a little."


    Obediently, Ye Wantong stepped back, and Su Yang once again began Operating the Buddhist Secret Method, reciting the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, and slowly his body grew, manifesting the Arhat Body.


    The colossal Arhat Body was like a mighty gigant, with Su Yang reaching out and grasping the heavy boulder, moving it aside effortlessly, bit by bit shifting the heavy stones that were piled on top.

 Chapter 377 - 376

    <h4>Chapter 377: 376</h4>


    I don¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Su Yang finally moved thest boulder aside, and the stars in the night sky began to scatter down.


    Su Yang shrunk his body and descended, arriving beside Ye Wantong.


    "Close your eyes!" Su Yang said.


    Ye Wantong obediently closed her eyes. Just then, a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Just as Ye Wantong was about to cry out, she suddenly felt herself lifted into the air, and immediately, she forgot to shout.


    A momentter, Ye Wantongnded on the ground, and the arm promptly let go.


    "Alright, you can open your eyes now." Su Yang said.


    Ye Wantong opened her eyes and looked around, only to discover that she was already standing on the mountaintop.


    "We... we¡¯vee up?" Ye Wantong asked in surprise.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak; he listened intently for a while and then suddenly whispered, "Wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back!"


    Without waiting for Ye Wantong to respond, Su Yang flew off. With a few quick movements, Su Yang arrived outside a small cave below, where a group of people were sitting around, roasting meat and drinking wine.


    "Damn that Ghost de Mo Qianli, that son of a bitch, he¡¯s really too much. He doesn¡¯t move himself and makes us move stones here. Are we his ves or what!"


    "Right, he¡¯s happy as he is, just giving orders at will,pletely indifferent to our life and death. With so many stones, until when are we going to move them!"


    "Forget him, let¡¯s drink our wine and eat our meat, we won¡¯t move them anymore. When hees back, we¡¯ll just say it¡¯s too heavy to move, so what!"


    "Exactly, the stones are already crushed like this, and he still wants us to go down and check. Whoever is below is dead, what¡¯s there to see!"


    The people grumbled incessantly,pletely unaware that danger had descended upon them.


    "Where did Ghost de Mo Qianli go!"


    An icy voice rose from behind them.


    The group was startled and turned their heads to look: "Who¡¯s there!"


    Seeing Su Yang, the group was as shocked as if they had seen a ghost: "You... you... how did youe out?"


    Having been struck by the Divine Sovereign twice and then being crushed by so many boulders for a whole day and night, who wouldn¡¯t be scared if Su Yang could stille out alive?


    "Where did Mo Qianli go!" Su Yang demanded coldly for a second time as he approached the group.


    The people exchanged nces, and one of them bolstered his courage and shouted, "Boy, you still dare toe here and talk nonsense. Ghost Grandpa has ordered us, we need your body alive or your corpse if dead. Today, my brothers and I will take you down first..."


    Before the man could finish speaking, Su Yang swung his hand with a p. This person was also at the Fusion Realm, but under Su Yang¡¯s palm, he had no power to resist and was sent flying away. He crashed into the stone wall behind and only after a slow descent, coughed up several mouthfuls of blood, and slumped to the ground.


    The faces of the onlookers turned pale, and one of them yelled, "Everybody attack together!"


    The group rushed out, encircling Su Yang.


    "Seeking death!" Su Yang growled and charged into the crowd. After a brief fight, he sent all of them flying away.


    Thest one, whom Su Yang grabbed by the neck and lifted up, he asked icily, "I¡¯ll ask only once, where did Mo Qianli go!"


    The man was so frightened he was almost wetting himself, shaking as he spoke, "Ghost Grandpa... Ghost Grandpa has gone to the Dragon Head Meeting in May..."


    "The May Dragon Head Meeting?" Su Yang frowned, "Isn¡¯t it starting in three days?"


    The man said with a trembling voice, "Because this time there are participants from Pingbei Province, there¡¯s a preliminarypetition before the official start. If you can¡¯t even pass the preliminary, then... then there¡¯s no need to attend the subsequent May Dragon Head Meeting..."


    Su Yang nodded slightly, and said sternly, "What is Mo Qianli doing at the May Dragon Head Meeting?"


    "He... he wants to defeat everyone and take control of the underground forces in both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces..." the man said with a trembling voice.


    "With Mo Qianli¡¯s strength, does he still need to do such a thing?" Su Yang said coldly, "Are you lying to me?"


    "I... I¡¯m not lying to you, he really wants to control the underground forces of these two provinces..." the man hastily replied, "It¡¯s just that, he... he won¡¯te out to control it personally..."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang said with a serious tone, "Then who will take control?"


    "At that time, it will... it will be our big brother who takes control!" the man said.


    Su Yang: "Who is your big brother!"


    The man hesitated for a moment, but seeing the murderous intent in Su Yang¡¯s eyes re up, he immediately turned pale and said with a trembling voice, "Beishan... Beishan Zhizhu..."


    "Ren Beishan!" A sharp glint shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes. He certainly knew of this person.


    Before, when Hu Xiexie was studying abroad, she was harassed by Ren Beishan¡¯s son, Ren Yuanfeng, who followed her to Nanluo City. In the battle at Deyue Tower, Su Yang personally crippled Ren Yuanfeng.


    At that time, Ren Yuanfeng had mentioned his father¡¯s name. This man was the fifth-ranked expert in Pingnan Province, also possessing considerable strength. However,pared to Su Yang, he was still far inferior.


    Su Yang had previously thought that he would seek revenge, but after Su Yang¡¯s battle with Nan Wudi in Zhongzhou City, Ren Beishan must have heard the news and kept a low profile. Unexpectedly, he still hadn¡¯t given up and got involved in such a thing. It seemed that the attempt to frame Su Yang was inseparably linked to this Ren Beishan!


    "Mo Qianli has said before that there would be two Earth Immortals dealing with Sword Saint Ye..." Su Yang said in a deep voice, "Who are these two Earth Immortals?"


    "This... this I really do not know..." the man said with a trembling voice, "Even our big brother might not be clear on such matters, let alone us. We... although we call him big brother, in fact, we are just underlings, doing some dirty work for him, we... we really don¡¯t know that much..."


    Su Yang frowned, using the Soul Searching Technique to nce at the man and found he was not lying. It seems they really didn¡¯t know who the two Earth Immortals were.


    "Since you don¡¯t know, then you might as well die!" Su Yang casually ced a palm on top of the man¡¯s head, and without even a grunt, the man died tragically on the spot.


    As for the remaining few, Su Yang didn¡¯t show them any courtesy either, and one by one, he killed them all, leaving none behind.


    After dealing with these people, Su Yang then returned to the mountain. Ye Wantong was still hiding behind the boulder.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Su Yang said sternly, "Go down the mountain, inform your father to be wary of those two Earth Immortals!"


    Ye Wantong¡¯s mobile phone had been taken away, and Su Yang¡¯s phone had been shattered. The two of them were unable to make a phone call at the moment.


    "Then let¡¯s hurry..." Ye Wantong hurriedly ran out, leading the way.


    "How long will you keep walking like this!" Su Yang came beside her, wrapped one arm around her waist, and said sternly, "Close your eyes!"


    Feeling herself embraced by a warm and strong arm, Ye Wantong¡¯s heart fluttered like a fawn. Her face flushed red, but she obediently closed her eyes.


    Su Yang deployed the Aerial Levitation Technique, swiftly descending the mountain with Ye Wantong.

 Chapter 378 - 377 Pingnan Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 377 Pingnan Rebellion</h4>


    Ye Wantong¡¯s abduction had already reached the Ye Family. Initially, the information they received was that Su Yang had kidnapped Ye Wantong, which caused an uproar within the Ye Family.


    For they could not fathom that it would be Su Yang who acted against Ye Wantong. After all, the Ye Family had been kind to Su Yang. How could he do such a thing?


    However, piecing together various reports, it seemed that Ye Wantong did indeed apany Su Yang to the underground parking lot, only to vanish afterward. In addition, the letter in which Mo Qianli had imitated Su Yang¡¯s handwriting was also delivered to the Ye Family, leading them to suspect that Su Yang might have abducted Ye Wantong in a fit of rage, stemming from an unrequited passion for her.


    Although Ye Zhenying was supportive of Su Yang, many in the Ye Family were dissatisfied with him. After all, they could not ept someone not of their lineage nearly stepping over the heads of the Ten Great Families.


    Thus, with the spread of this news, these individuals immediately stood up, moring to deal with Su Yang. They even suggested that they should mobilize forces right away, invade Nanluo City, annihte the Hou Family, and kidnap Su Yang¡¯s rtives to force him to release Ye Wantong.


    Ye Zhenying naturally rejected this proposal, believing there were too many doubts in this affair to take such action without certainty.


    Despite the restraint within the Ye Family, the news still leaked to outsiders. Upon receiving this message, many became agitated. Some forces, hostile toward the Hou Family or harbouring enmity towards Su Yang, had previously hesitated to act.


    Now, emboldened by this news and knowing that the Ye Family also harbored ill will towards Su Yang, they quickly got to work opposing the Hou Family and those aligned with Su Yang.


    Amongst them, the Wang and Zhou Families were particrly conspicuous. The Wang Family had long been hostile towards the Hou Family, and at thest Dragon Head Meeting in Nanluo City, they had been forced to acknowledge the Hou Family as one of the Ten Great Families due to pressure from the Ye and Shangguan families. In fact, the Wang Family had always resented this matter.


    Seizing the opportunity, the Wang Family would certainly not miss out and immediately deployed people, using the Ye Family¡¯s matter as a pretext to boldly enter Nanluo City and create trouble.


    The Zhou Family, after losing so much money to Su Yang, had harbored resentment but dared not act openly. Now, with the Wang Family leading, they swiftly took action.


    Although the Zhou Family had its own share of internal and external troubles, as one of the Ten Great Families, even a thin camel is bigger than a horse. With the Wang Family taking the lead and the Zhou Family following suit, they managed to deal quite a blow to the Hou Family.


    The Nan and Qin Families wanted to intervene to help the Hou Family but were directly blocked by the Ye Family in Zhongzhou City. After all, the prevailing news was that Ye Wantong had been kidnapped by Su Yang. Though the Ye Family had not yet made a move, that didn¡¯t mean they would tolerate the situation, naturally preventing the Nan and Qin Families from aiding the Hou Family.


    Soon, the narrative changed once again, as Ghost de Mo Qianli stepped forward to confess that it was he who had abducted Ye Wantong. He even boasted that he had killed Su Yang, threatening the Sword Saint to face him in battle, or else he would kill Ye Wantong as well!


    With this revtion, the entirety of Pingnan Province was once again in an uproar: The deed wasn¡¯t done by Su Yang?


    The Wang and Zhou Families were still causing chaos in Nanluo City when this news reached them, and they too were shocked. However, despite their astonishment, they didn¡¯t cease their actions but continued their battle with the Hou Family in Nanluo City.


    For the Wang and Zhou Families, a primary objective was to crush the Hou Family to quell their grudge. The actual perpetrator of Ye Wantong¡¯s abduction was immaterial to them; the most crucial piece of news they¡¯d heard was that Su Yang was already dead.


    Now that Su Yang is gone, the Hou Family is like a tiger without its teeth, what is there to be afraid of? The two families even reached a secret agreement to annihte the Hou Family and take over Nanluo City¡¯s territories.


    The Nan Family and the Qin Family are also in shock, and at this time, the preliminarypetition for the May Dragon Head Meeting has begun. Since it¡¯s a Dragon Head Meeting involving both Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province, even the Ten Great Families have to personally send people to participate, concerning the division of the underground forces in these two provinces!


    The Nan Family and the Qin Family had to send people to the May Dragon Head Meeting, and the Wang Family also temporarily ceased hostilities to arrange for their people to attend the May Dragon Head Meeting. Only the Zhou Family, no longer possessing the strength to participate in the May Dragon Head Meeting, is still causing trouble in Nanluo City, appearing to be ready to stir things up in Nanluo City until the very end.


    After Su Yang and Ye Wantong descended the mountain, they had just gotten ahold of a phone when they received this news.


    Su Yang was the first to furrow his brow, and Ye Wantong hurriedly called her grandfather Ye Zhenying¡¯s cell phone, asking about her father¡¯s situation.


    Because of Ye Wantong¡¯s incident, Ye Zhenying had been so anxioustely that he could hardly sleep. He was still awake at dawn. Receiving a call from his granddaughter, he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.


    When asked about Ye Jiansheng, Ye Zhenying¡¯s voice fell. Ye Jiansheng had left the family directly after receiving a challenge from Ghost de Mo Qianli, and it¡¯s been over a dozen hours since then with no word from him. The Ye Family called him, and no one answered, which made the Ye Family very worried.


    Ye Wantong¡¯s heart was also lifted. She immediately inquired where exactly her father went to fight Ghost de Mo Qianli. But nobody at the Ye Family knew the specific location; after Ye Jiansheng left, the family was unable to track his whereabouts.


    Tears suddenly surged in Ye Wantong¡¯s eyes. Previously, when she was in the cave, she knew that there were two Earth Immortals nning to join forces to kill her father. Now that her father had gone out and disappeared, she was naturally very anxious.


    After all, Ye Jiansheng was still unaware that she had escaped from her predicament. If the enemy used this to threaten her father, then Ye Jiansheng¡¯s battle would probably be very difficult. Even worse, who knows if he might actually lose his life in that fight!


    Ye Wantong immediately wanted to return home to try to find Ye Jiansheng, but Su Yang directly stopped her.


    Su Yang hung up the phone and said with a grave voice, "You can¡¯t go back to the Ye Family now!"


    "Why?" Ye Wantong frowned and said, "If I don¡¯t go back, what about my father? He was tricked away by Mo Qianli, and now... we still don¡¯t know what his situation is. I need to let him know I¡¯m back, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about me!"


    "The Ye Family¡¯s defenses are weak now, do you know what would happen if you went back?" Su Yang said coldly, "If Ghost de Mo Qianli finds out you¡¯ve escaped back there, what will you do when hees to the Ye Family to capture you again?"


    "This..." Ye Wantong suddenly became confused; that was indeed true. If Ghost de Mo Qianli were to attack the Ye Family again, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    "So, what do we do now?" Ye Wantong asked urgently, "My father has been lured away, I must let him know that I¡¯ve returned..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ye Jiansheng won¡¯t be in any trouble for now!" Su Yang said with a firm tone.

 Chapter 379 - 378: Entering Beiguan in Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 378: Entering Beiguan in Disguise</h4>


    "How did you know?" Ye Wantong asked in surprise.


    "Your father isn¡¯t a fool. Just because they say they have abducted you, do you think your father would really believe it?" Su Yang said coldly, "Why do you think they left you alive at that time? It was to bring you along when the war breaks out, to disturb your father¡¯s sword heart and make him surrender. Now that they can¡¯t produce you, your father won¡¯t just surrender!"


    "Is that so?" Ye Wantong asked, astonished.


    "Remember, they can only threaten your father if they have you. Without you, no matter how grand their talks are, your father can at least protect himself and won¡¯t surrender easily!" Su Yang said solemnly.


    Ye Wantong nodded thoughtfully, "So what do we do now?"


    "The most pressing matter is to find your father," Su Yang said. "He may not surrender, but he has to see you to truly be at ease. You can¡¯t get in touch with him if you return to the Ye Family. We must find him to settle this matter."


    Ye Wantong: "But where do we look for him?"


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said, "The May Dragon Head Meeting!"


    "Ah?" Ye Wantong asked in surprise, "Why go there? My father shouldn¡¯t be going there, right?"


    "Your father won¡¯t go there, but Ghost de Mo Qianli will," Su Yang said. "Mo Qianli should know your father¡¯s current location very well!"


    Realization dawned on Ye Wantong, and she quickly said, "Then... let¡¯s hurry to the May Dragon Head Meeting!"


    "If you want to go to the May Dragon Head Meeting, you need to change your appearance," Su Yang said. "Going there looking like this is just exposing yourself, waiting for Mo Qianli toe and capture you, isn¡¯t it?"


    Ye Wantong said, "Then... What if I wear a hat?"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless for a moment, then waved his hand, "Forget it, I¡¯ll help you disguise yourself. As long as people can¡¯t recognize you, that¡¯s good enough."


    After finding a ce to rest temporarily, the next morning, Su Yang went to a nearby supermarket and bought some makeup and clothes to change into. Then, he returned to the hotel and had Ye Wantong change into the new clothes and tidied up her face a bit.


    Su Yang¡¯s makeup skills weren¡¯t great, but he didn¡¯t need to be good at makeup. He just needed to make her appearance less attractive.


    However, Ye Wantong¡¯s own beauty was too high, and it took Su Yang all morning to finally get it right. Even so, she still looked very attractive, but she now looked basically unrecognizablepared to her original appearance.


    With a pair of sunsses on, it was even harder to recognize her.


    Su Yang himself had it easy; after attaching a wig and fake beard, and putting on sses, he looked like apletely different person.


    Once they were ready, the two found a car and headed straight for the May Dragon Head Meeting.


    This time the May Dragon Head Meeting involved participants from Pingbei Province, so the venue was set in a small town called Beiguan Town located at the border between Pingbei Province and Pingnan Province.


    Beiguan Town, situated at the border of the two provinces, was an area known for poor security. Underground boxing matches have been held here for a long time, and over time, the scale of these matches has grown. Now, the underground boxing matches here are even bigger than the ones Ling Zi organized in Nanluo City!


    Nowadays, Beiguan Town is known as a gathering ce for experts and luxury cars.


    The May Dragon Head Meeting would be held in a vi thirteen kilometers north of Beiguan Town. This vi was actually the ce where the underground boxing began. Various rings were gathered there, along with many mountainside vis, offering a pleasant living environment.


    However, staying in this vi was no easy feat. Especially now, aside from the members of the Ten Great Families of Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces, only the leaders had the privilege to stay there. As for others who came to participate or watch the matches, they had to stay in Beiguan Town as they simply weren¡¯t qualified to enter the vi, only being allowed to go there during the day when the fights started.


    To avoid attracting attention, Su Yang and Ye Wantong purposely drove a decrepit car all the way to Beiguan Town.


    Luxury cars of all kinds gathered in Beiguan Town, with Mercedes and BMWs somonce they were like farm vehicles here, hardly worth a second nce.


    Su Yang drove from one end of town to the other, noticing ¡¯Fully Booked¡¯ signs outside all the hotels.


    In fact, there had always been a fair number of visitors to Beiguan Town during the previous boxing matches, which resulted in the opening of many hotels.


    But this event was of a muchrger scale than any before. Both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces¡¯ Dragon Head Meetings were being held simultaneously here, along with various preliminary fights, naturally drawing many visitors.


    The hotels had been fully booked two days prior. Su Yang and Ye Wantong could have stayed in luxurious vis on the mountain had they revealed their identities. But since they were in disguise, seeking out Ghost de Mo Qianli without alerting anyone, they had to find amodation in the town.


    After a fruitless search, Ye Wantong said helplessly, "The hotels seem to be all full. How about we stay with a local family for now? I see many locals holding signs to rent rooms over there, shall we go and ask?"


    With no other choice, Su Yang could only nod.


    At the vige entrance, dozens of people stood holding signs, all advertising family hotels and room rentals.


    This was amon sight during the start of the underground boxing matches in previous years. Because of therge scale of the events in Beiguan Town, the hotels would have too few rooms, so the vigers would rent out their own homes to make some extra money.


    Of course, this time the scale was unprecedented, with virtually every household participating and offering rooms for rent.


    Su Yang stopped the car and looked around, but the vigers present paid him no attention.


    These vigers were quite worldly and could at least differentiate between good and bad cars. Su Yang¡¯s beat-up vehicle didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s interest.


    What kind of room fee could a person driving such a car offer?


    Ignored by everyone, Su Yang got out of the car and approached a middle-aged man: "Fellow viger, your house..."


    "Full, full, it¡¯s all full!" the middle-aged man said, waving his hands and giving Su Yang no chance to speak at all.


    Su Yang, feeling helpless, turned to another person who immediately put their sign behind their back and walked away.


    Su Yang approached several people, but whether they turned away directly or told him there were no rooms avable, none seemed willing to discuss prices with him.


    Finally, Su Yang came to a boy of about fourteen or fifteen holding a sign that was clumsily written with four characters¡ªRoom for Rent!

 Chapter 380 - 379: The Pauper

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 379: The Pauper</h4>


    The little boy looked shy, and when he saw Su Yang walking toward him, he was clearly at a loss. Finally, biting his lip as if he had made up his mind, he said in a low voice, "Brother, my family has a room, do you... do you... would you like to stay...?"


    "How much for one night?" Su Yang asked.


    Gathering his courage, the boy whispered, "Fifty... fifty..."


    "Fifty?" Su Yang was surprised. The rooms offered by the people here all started at a thousand a night. Fifty a night for the boy¡¯s room¡ªcould he have heard it wrong?


    Hearing Su Yang¡¯s tone, the boy looked visibly frightened and whispered, "We can... we can give a discount..."


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment. A room rate of fifty, and you still want to offer a discount?


    Before Su Yang could respond, a man nearby sneered, "Doggie, your house wants to charge fifty? You had better pay me fifty to stay there for a night; I wouldn¡¯t want to!"


    The boy¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and he protested softly, "You... you stop talking nonsense..."


    "Hey, you¡¯re talking back!" the man immediately red and said, "Did I say something wrong? Have you even looked at what kind of house you live in? What era are we living in still staying in that kind of mud house? Your house has only those twomps, doesn¡¯t even have a household appliance, and doesn¡¯t even have running water connected. Air conditioning, a water heater, you don¡¯t have any of those. Staying at your house, even washing your face is a problem¡ªwhat¡¯s the difference from being in prison? Who would want to stay there?"


    "You... you..." the boy was red-faced with anger but had noeback.


    Su Yang frowned slightly. After hearing what the man said, he understood what was going on. And judging by the boy¡¯s behavior, it seemed to be his first time trying to rent out a room, and he was very timid. No wonder his price was so low.


    It seemed like the boy was very afraid that Su Yang wouldn¡¯t stay. He looked at Su Yang with an almost pleading gaze, "Big brother, how about this¡ªstay for thirty... thirty a night. We have water at home, and I... I will heat it for you. I definitely won¡¯t dy your bath, how about it?"


    "A price drop already?" The man beside themughed. "Just thirty? With the fleas in your house, who knows how many there are. Paying thirty for a night and then catching some skin disease or something, how would you handle that?"


    "You¡¯re lying; my house... my house doesn¡¯t have fleas!" the boy retorted angrily.


    "Hey, who are you raising your voice at? Who are you raising your voice at?" the man was suddenly furious, rolling up his sleeves and about toe settle the score with the boy.


    It was at this moment that Su Yang spoke up, "Alright, I¡¯ll stay at your house."


    Both were taken aback, and the boy looked at Su Yang with surprise and joy. "Big brother, you... you¡¯ll really stay at my house? That¡¯s great, I... I¡¯ll bring you back right now, and get the room ready for you..."


    The man stared at Su Yang, incredulous. "Hey, are you out of your mind? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? With the conditions at his house, you still want to stay there? You¡¯d be better off toughing it out in your car for the night than staying at his ce!"


    Su Yang nced at the man, and said coldly, "What business is it of yours where I choose to stay?"


    "You..." The man was at a loss for words, then disdainfully looked at Su Yang¡¯s car. "No wonder. With the kind of car you drive, I guess your pockets aren¡¯t very full. Staying at Doggie¡¯s house is perfectly normal for you; fits your status. However, let me tip you off¡ªaround here, the minimum bets for the underground boxing matches start at a thousand. You¡¯d better save up, or if you can¡¯t ce a bet because you¡¯re short a hundred or two, that¡¯d be really embarrassing!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly. The man¡¯s words were really sharp and harsh. Under normal circumstances, Su Yang would have pped him already. But now, he had to hold back. Until he found Ghost de Mo Qianli, he couldn¡¯t afford to cause too much trouble. If his identity were exposed and Mo Qianli ran away, that would be troublesome indeed!


    "Big brother, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t mind him!" the little boy said excitedly.


    "Fuck, what do you mean by that?" The man suddenly red up, glowering at the little boy, "You looking down on me, huh? What are you, a child with no parents, what right do you have to look down on me?"


    Saying this, the man was about to grab the little boy but was directly blocked by Su Yang.


    "What are you doing?" The man red and said, "What, you want to meddle in my business? You don¡¯t see where you are. This is Beiguan Town, are you trying to be tough with me here in Beiguan Town? Bullying our locals, huh?"


    As soon as these words came out, a lot of people started to gather around. The locals were very united, especially on matters involving outsiders acting tough; they cared greatly about this.


    The little boy, terrified, quickly said, "No, don¡¯t be fooled by him, big brother isn¡¯t looking for trouble..."


    "Bullshit, not looking for trouble? Then what was the meaning of you making a move on me just now!" The man simply started making up lies.


    "You dare to use violence?" People around immediately began to mor.


    "Damn, outsiders are so arrogant now?"


    "Driving a crappy car and still daring to cause trouble in Beiguan Town, are they tired of living?"


    "Have the thresholds of our Beiguan Town be so low? Are we letting just anyone bully our locals now?"


    "Don¡¯t let him get away, stop him, we¡¯ll give him a good beatingter!"


    The crowd began to encircle Su Yang while yelling, and the little boy anxiously tried to defend Su Yang, but his voice was weak and no one paid attention to him.


    Su Yang remained calm. He silently waited for the voices of the people to die down before he looked coldly at the man who had spoken earlier, "I came to Beiguan Town to participate in the peripheral boxing matches. If you don¡¯t want me to take this matter to Old Zhang Fifth Brother, then keep causing a fuss!"


    Once he said this, the people around immediately quieted down.


    Old Zhang Fifth Brother was the person who organized boxing matches in Beiguan Town. He wasn¡¯t a local, but in Beiguan Town, he was the absolute authority.


    Old Zhang Fifth Brother himself was a well-known figure in the underground scene nearby. Located at the border of two provinces, he carved out his own territory. His power, even in Pingnan Province, was only second to Eight-Faced Yama, far stronger than the other six figures.


    Since Old Zhang Fifth Brother was situated at the border of two provinces, he couldn¡¯t be considered an underground figurehead of either Pingnan or Pingbei Province. But this in no way affected his formidable power. In Beiguan Town, Old Zhang Fifth Brother¡¯s word wasw!


    Of course, Old Zhang Fifth Brother was also good to the people of Beiguan Town. Beiguan Town used to be a shabby ce where every household lived off farming, and life was pretty bleak.


    Once Old Zhang Fifth Brother arrived here, he quickly developed the town. Its prosperity surpassed even that of the county city. Themon people of Beiguan Town all benefited, bing wealthy without having to rely on farming for a living anymore.


    That was why Old Zhang Fifth Brother¡¯s prestige in Beiguan Town was extremely high. And the most frequent saying of Old Zhang Fifth Brother was: No matter how the people of Beiguan Town make money, the only thing they can¡¯t do is interfere with his boxing matches!

 Chapter 381 - 380 Poor Little Boy

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 380 Poor Little Boy</h4>


    Old Zhang Fifth made his start in Beiguan Town with underground boxing matches, and the people of Beiguan Town became wealthy because of these boxing matches as well.


    For Beiguan Town, these underground boxing matches represented the most crucial period of time.


    During this period, it was a golden opportunity for the people of Beiguan Town to make money, and it was also when Fifth Brother¡¯s ie was the highest.


    Therefore, during this period, Fifth Brother had his prohibitions. Unless it was something particrly serious, he strictly forbade the people of Beiguan Town from getting into disputes with those who came to participate in the boxing matches.


    No matter how much the outsiders fought among themselves, the locals absolutely could not have conflicts with them. After all, this involved the order of Beiguan Town under Fifth Brother, as well as Fifth Brother¡¯s own reputation issues.


    Now that Su Yang brought up Fifth Brother, it immediately rmed everyone around.


    They remembered an incident where Fifth Brother punished a local. That local tried to rip off a customer by charging over three thousand for a meal without first discussing the price. The matter was taken directly to Old Zhang.


    In this regard, Fifth Brother was very ruthless. Actually, he was quite tolerant of the locals. During the May Dragon Head Meeting, you were allowed to overcharge customers, but you had to agree on the price beforehand. As long as the price was set, even if you charged three hundred thousand or five hundred thousand for a meal, Fifth Brother wouldn¡¯t intervene. However, if you didn¡¯t set a price and charged more than half above the market rate, Fifth Brother would severely punish you.


    That local¡¯s whole family was eventually driven out of Beiguan Town by Fifth Brother. Along with them, some of their rtives lost a whole year¡¯s dividends, leading to their bing social pariahs, pointed at by thousands.


    Su Yang¡¯s matter was neither big nor small. But if it really reached Fifth Brother, who knew what the result would be? After all, there was indeed some suspicion that they had bullied Su Yang because he drove an old car!


    In the end, one of the elders, being astute, immediately smiled and said, "Ah, so you¡¯re guests here to participate in the boxing matches. Chang Yong, what you did wasn¡¯t right, how could you be rude to our guests? Come on,e on, let¡¯s disperse, let¡¯s not affect our guests¡¯ mood!"


    The crowd scattered at once. Although Chang Yong was reluctant, he had to hurry and follow suit. If the conflict continued, it would definitely lead to trouble.


    The young boy breathed a sigh of relief and quickly whispered, "Big brother, shall I... shall I take you home first?"


    "Hmm!" Su Yang nodded and drove toward the boy¡¯s home.


    The boy¡¯s family lived in a remote area, on the outskirts of a small woond behind Beiguan Town.


    ording to the boy, this ce was where the vigers of Beiguan Town used to live because there was a river here, and the vige was originally established in this vicinity.


    Fifth Brother came and made sweeping changes. He developed a small town three miles away,plete with tap water and electricity, and without the need for farming, the vigers mostly moved over there.


    The boy¡¯s family was in rather straitened circumstances; his parents had long passed away, leaving only a grandmother to support him and his sister. Although Fifth Brother had developed the town well, they didn¡¯t have the money to build a new house, so they couldn¡¯t move into town and still lived in the old house here.


    Just as Chang Yong had mentioned earlier, the boy¡¯s family still lived in an old earthen house from long ago, with a dirt road leading to their front door. There were no neighboring houses nearby; it was a tranquil environment.


    After getting out of the car, the boy immediately ran into the house, shouting loudly, "Grandma, we have guests. Rest up, I¡¯ll entertain them!"


    Su Yang and Ye Wantong walked behind. Ye Wantong had never been to such a ce before. Yet, she didn¡¯t show any disgust; on the contrary, she was quite intrigued by the environment. This kind of rural pastoral life was something she had never experienced before.


    Walking into the yard, a yellow dog immediately came over wagging its tail and affectionately circled around Su Yang and Ye Wantong. Not far away, five little puppies wobbled over and even pounced directly onto Su Yang and Ye Wantong¡¯s legs.


    "Wow, so cute!" Ye Wantong finally showed a rare smile on her face, bending down to touch one puppy then scratch another, ying with great enjoyment.


    "Da Huang, go away, don¡¯t bother the guests!" the little boy scolded, and Da Huang, taking the hint, led the little puppies away. However, one little guy stayed persistently at Ye Wantong¡¯s feet, leaving the little boy with no choice but to let it be.


    "It¡¯s okay, the little fe is quite cute!" Ye Wantong simply picked up the little puppy and held it in her arms, affectionately stroking its head.


    The little guy seemed to enjoy the attention and finallyyfortably in Ye Wantong¡¯s arms, with its round belly upturned and its head resting unashamedly against Ye Wantong¡¯s ample bosom.


    Entering the house, the mess Chang Yong had spoken of was nowhere to be seen. On the contrary, the house was very tidy.


    Although the house was old andcked any valuable furniture, it was indeed very clean.


    Inside were a total of three rooms. From one room, there emanated a medicinal smell, and Su Yang saw an olddy lying on a bed, presumably the little boy¡¯s grandmother.


    The door of another room was locked tight. The boy led Su Yang and Ye Wantong to thest room and said, "Big brother, big sister, you¡¯ll stay in this room tonight. I¡¯ve already cleaned it up, and the bedding is freshly washed. Rest for a bit first, I¡¯ll heat some water for your baths, and then I¡¯ll cook dinner for you!"


    Su Yang was stunned for a moment, "Just one room?"


    "Ah, we only have this one room left," the little boy looked surprised. "Do you need another room?"


    It was obvious that the little boy thought of Su Yang and Ye Wantong as a couple, which is why he had arranged them in the same room.


    Su Yang felt somewhat helpless, and Ye Wantong¡¯s face flushed red.


    "What about this room?" Su Yang pointed at the locked room.


    "That one is my sister¡¯s," the boy apologized. "My sister doesn¡¯t like others entering her room, so when she goes to school, it¡¯s always locked..."


    "This..." Su Yang hesitated. If that was the case, would he really have to share a room with Ye Wantong?


    Just then, an elderly voice came from inside the house, "Dongdong, have you prepared the money for your sister¡¯s schooling this week?"


    The boy¡¯s face turned awkward as he swiftly replied in a loud voice, "Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it ready."


    Having said this, the little boy offered an apologetic smile, "Sorry, my grandma¡¯s hearing isn¡¯t good, she probably doesn¡¯t even know about youing over yet!"


    At this point, the boy appeared embarrassed and spoke in a low voice, "Big brother, big sister, I know my family¡¯s conditions aren¡¯t good. This... this is mainly because my sister is studying outside and staying at the boarding school, requiring living expenses every week. I... I haven¡¯t managed topletely gather this week¡¯s living expenses, so... I¡¯m really sorry for the inconvenience..."

 Chapter 382 - 381 has only one room

    <h4>Chapter 382: 381 has only one room</h4>


    When he said this, the little boy¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his face was full of guilt.


    Su Yang had originally nned to move to another ce to live. Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, waving his hand and saying, "It¡¯s all right. This ce is quite nice, very quiet. I really like it!"


    "Really?" The little boy was overjoyed and quickly said, "Big brother, big sister, you rest for a while. I¡¯ll cook for you tonight. I just picked fresh mushrooms this morning. I¡¯ll make you mushroom soup tonight!"


    The little boy walked away cheerfully, and Su Yang, feeling somewhat helpless, turned to Ye Wantong, "You stay in the room tonight, and I¡¯ll be outside."


    Ye Wantong could see the little boy¡¯s situation too. She sighed and said in a low voice, "It¡¯s okay, it gets cold at night... you... you stay in the room, and I... I¡¯ll sleep on the floor..."


    "No need!" Su Yang waved his hand and insisted, "I¡¯ll stay outside. Nothing will happen!"


    Ye Wantong couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. She had thought Su Yang was only a prodigal son. After all they had been through, she realized that Su Yang was truly a gentleman with integrity.


    "You can¡¯t stay outside..." Ye Wantong said with her head down in a soft voice, "We don¡¯t know how many eyes Mo Qianli has here... You... out in the open... if someone sees you, it could... it could bring trouble..."


    Su Yang frowned slightly, realizing the truth in her words. After a moment of silence, he sighed, "All right then. You sleep on the bed, and I¡¯ll make do on the floor!"


    "I..." Ye Wantong wanted to speak, but Su Yang silenced her with a gesture.


    In the end, Ye Wantong, feeling resigned, could only sit in the yard and slowly y with a few little pups.


    Da Huang, too, was very weing, lying not far from Ye Wantong and asionally turning to look at Su Yang and Ye Wantong as if he were a very hospitable host.


    "Actually, this little boy is very simple and unsophisticated," Ye Wantong said softly.


    Su Yang slowly nodded. It was this quality in the boy that had persuaded him to stay. Not to mention anything else, the boy¡¯s sincerity had touched Su Yang¡¯s heart.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t see himself as a savior. There were many pitiful people in the world, and he couldn¡¯t save everyone. But since he had encountered this boy, he at least wanted to give him a chance!


    The boy was nimble and quickly carried two buckets of water back. He smiled at Su Yang and Ye Wantong in the yard, went into the kitchen, thoroughly washed the pot, and then poured the water in to start boiling it.


    Su Yang walked into the kitchen, sitting in front of the stove to help the boy add firewood.


    "Big brother, you go sit outside. I can handle this!" the little boy said with a smile, "The kitchen is smoky and it¡¯s easy to get your clothes dirty with the soot!"


    "It¡¯s fine. I often cook at home, I¡¯m good at this!" Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    The boy couldn¡¯t argue and let Su Yang sit there, but his face showed even more gratitude.


    "Big brother, you¡¯re really kind!" the boy said, "I had thought about renting out our room before, but people woulde, take one look and then just leave. Sigh, city folks, many of them can¡¯t get used to our little house. Only you, big brother, could settle down here!"


    Su Yang smiled, "I¡¯m not a city person. When I was little, my house was pretty simr to this one. Also, when I was in the military, I¡¯ve slept even in mud holes. To me, the quality of the house doesn¡¯t matter!"


    "Ah, big brother, you¡¯ve been in the military!" the little boy said with a look of admiration, "I... I¡¯ve always wanted to join the military too!"


    "Give it a few more years, and you¡¯ll be able to join too," Su Yang said with a smile.


    The little boy¡¯s face was somewhat gloomy as he said, "Ah, let¡¯s forget it. I¡¯ve joined the army, and now there¡¯s no one to take care of Grandma, what about my sister¡¯s education? My sister is in high school this year, and she¡¯ll need to go to college in the future. I have to work hard to earn money, so that she can afford to go to college!"


    Looking at the little boy, Su Yang was reminded of his own sister, Su Xia, whom he adored immensely. Once, Su Yang had the same idea. Even if he didn¡¯t go to school, he had to go out to work and earn money, so that Su Xia could attend school properly.


    "By the way, why are they calling you Doggie?" Su Yang suddenly asked, "Don¡¯t you have a name?"


    The little boy smiled and said, "Oh, my real name is Lin Dong. In our vige, all the children get nicknames when they are little, otherwise people worry they won¡¯t survive. We had a dog at home at that time, so my nickname became Doggie."


    Su Yang looked at the yellow dog outside, which seemed quite fitting to the situation.


    After boiling a pot of water and filling arge basin with it, he let Ye Wantong wash up as best as she could.


    Ye Wantong was not the kind of delicate youngdy who couldn¡¯t handle such circumstances. After a quick wash and changing into clean clothes, she came out and continued to y with the dog, thoroughly enjoying herself.


    Lin Dong busied himself preparing dinner, making four dishes: a pot of braised mushrooms, a te of wild vegetables, a te of chive and egg stir-fry, and a small fish. Lin Dong had caught the fish from the river; it wasn¡¯t big, but it was fresh and the soup he made with it had a rich and tempting fragrance.


    Lin Dong moved a table into the yard and arranged the dishes on it, smiling as he said, "Big sister, dinner is ready!"


    After everything was prepared, Lin Dong smiled and said, "Big brother, big sister, please eat."


    "Aren¡¯t you eating?" Ye Wantong asked in surprise.


    "Oh, this is for you. I¡¯ll eatter!" Lin Dong said.


    "No need, sit here and eat with us!" Su Yang said, "And let¡¯s have your grandmae out and join us, too!"


    "This..." Lin Dong scratched his head, "Big brother, big sister, you go ahead and eat. I¡¯m fine. Grandma has been paralyzed for two years, she hasn¡¯t been out of bed since then, I¡¯ll feed herter!"


    Ye Wantong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. An old person being paralyzed for two years and still being alive showed how Lin Dong had taken care of her. She had to say, the child was truly filial.


    "Alright, then sit down and eat with us!" Su Yang said.


    Lin Dong wanted to say more, but Ye Wantong also directly said, "Stop being so polite, if you don¡¯t eat, we won¡¯t eat either!"


    Lin Dong scratched his head and reluctantly sat down with them.


    Su Yang had been worried that Ye Wantong wouldn¡¯t eat much, but to his surprise, she enjoyed the meal immensely, even eating a bit more than he did.


    During the meal, the yellow dog brought her five little puppies, which scampered around their feet. Ye Wantong would take a bite for herself and then give one to them, making the five little puppies even more affectionate towards her.


    After the meal was finished and night had fallen, Su Yang and Ye Wantong didn¡¯t stay there, but instead went together to the vi.


    Every evening there were boxing matches. The preliminary rounds of the Dragon Head Meeting in May were certainly the most attractive, but not everyone could watch¡ªtickets were very expensive.


    Of course, there were also smaller boxing matches outside, less prestigious and less popr. Those who couldn¡¯t get into the preliminaries would usuallye here to watch these smaller matches, making the whole vi exceptionally lively.


    Su Yang and Ye Wantong went to the vi to see if the Ghost de, Mo Qianli, was there.

 Chapter 383 - 382 Hu Shao

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 382 Hu Shao</h4>


    Su Yang drove that clunker of a car, rocking and swaying as he arrived outside the vi.


    Upon reaching the vi¡¯s gate, Su Yang was stopped. A man in a ck suit pointed towards the distant parking lot, motioning for Su Yang to park there.


    Of course, not all cars had to park outside; some were allowed into the vi. However, those permitted to drive in were not ordinary people, and at the very least, Su Yang¡¯s beat-up car was not one of them.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything and drove his car over to the parking lot to park.


    Actually, Su Yang¡¯s car, even by the standards of the parking lot outside, was exceptionally rundown. Parked next to his were either Mercedes or BMWs, and even these were considered secondary. His car¡¯s arrival, however, did attract quite a few nces, as people looked on as if they were watching a fool.


    When Ye Wantong got out of the passenger seat, the crowd¡¯s expressions suddenly changed to surprise.


    Despite Su Yang¡¯s efforts to use various items to disguise Ye Wantong beyond recognition, even purposefully making her look uglier, her inherent beauty still stood out. Her fair skin, in particr, was eye-catching.


    Furthermore, Ye Wantong had an excellent figure, which makeup could not conceal.


    As she alighted from the car, she naturally outshone the femalepanions of the men on the scene, prompting people to sigh in wonder, ¡¯What a fresh flower, stuck on a pile of cow dung.¡¯


    Su Yang was speechless; he had actually put a great deal of effort into making Ye Wantong look in, but her natural beauty was not something he could change.


    Ignoring the stares from the crowd, Su Yang led Ye Wantong into the vi.


    The vi was aze with lights. Upon entering, they saw a fighting ring set up at the main entrance.


    Two people were battling on the ring, but it was clear that they hadn¡¯t practiced martial arts; at most they had trained in Sanda or something simr. Theycked the powerfulbat style of martial artists, resembling Western boxers probing each other, with the fight not being very intense.


    Of course, there weren¡¯t many people standing around the ring. Su Yang scanned the area; the minimum bet was a thousand, but few were wagering, as such a martial arts match was hardly worth watching.


    Just as Su Yang and Ye Wantong were about to leave, suddenly a mocking voice came from behind: "With such skills,ing here to fight is basically scamming money!"


    Su Yang turned to look, only to see a slick-haired young man sneering as he spoke. However, his gaze was mostly fixed on Ye Wantong, making it clear that his words were meant for her.


    There were four other individuals beside the young man, all dressed extravagantly, seemingly wealthy young masters who came here for fun during the May Dragon Head Meeting.


    "Hu Shao speaks so directly!" another youth immediatelyughed: "With such skills, one wouldn¡¯t qualify even as a gatekeeper at Hu Shao¡¯s martial arts school, of course, they won¡¯t catch your discerning eye!"


    Among the other three, twoughed and nodded in agreement, while a lone youth just smiled slightly, his expression neutral. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the others.


    Hu Shao waved his hand andughed: "Young Master Ding, don¡¯t tease me. In front of you, a top ten contender in the national youth group for Taekwondo, we¡¯re all amateurs, not worth mentioning at all!"


    Another youthughed: "Hu Shao, don¡¯t be so modest. What amateurs? Everyone knows that the Hu Martial Arts School is one of the very best in Pingnan Province. Even the Ye Family of Pingnan Province has praised your school highly!"


    "Hahaha..." Hu Shaoughed conceitedly, "Our Hu Family really does have a deep connection with the Ye Family. Back in the day, my father personally visited the Ye Family and was even given pointers by Ye Jiansheng himself. To be honest, the achievements of our Hu Martial Arts School today owe a lot to Ye Jiansheng!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone nearby was immediately filled with astonishment.


    Ye Jiansheng, who¡¯s that? He¡¯s undoubtedly the top figure in Pingnan Province. With his formidable power, he¡¯s among the leading figures in the country. How many in this world have received guidance from Ye Jiansheng?


    With this single statement, Hu Shao directly linked his family with the Ye Family, naturally shocking everyone even more.


    Su Yang looked towards Ye Wantong, who also wore a look of confusion. Clearly, even she had no idea what this closely associated Hu Martial Arts School with her family, with her father, was all about!


    When Hu Shao spoke, he was actually surreptitiously sizing up Ye Wantong.


    Their group consisted of only three girls. One of them was brought by a rather silent young man.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with this young man, but rumors suggested he came from a well-off family, so even though the girl he brought was pretty, Hu Shao didn¡¯t make a move. He was just thinking of finding a beauty in this manor to apany him.


    He had noticed Ye Wantong in the parking lot upon arrival and was instantly attracted to her.


    Seeing the old car that Su Yang drove, he immediately began to scheme. If he could charm a beauty like her, his visit would truly be worthwhile.


    Thus, he followed them and, noticing Su Yang and Ye Wantong stopping in front of the martial arts ring, mistook them for outsiders and felt his chance had arrived.


    He initiated a conversation with derogatory remarks, while his friends followed with enthusiastic praise, their intention obvious to anyone listening, especially to Ye Wantong.


    However, Ye Wantong¡¯s reaction left him greatly disappointed. He talked so much, yet Ye Wantong didn¡¯t even bother to turn her head to nce at him.


    ording to his expectations, after all he had said here, Ye Wantong would surely be attracted. If she were one of those gold-digging girls, she might have even begun flirting with him on the spot.


    Even if she weren¡¯t a gold-digger, she would have been impressed by his words, and even just a nce in his direction would have given him an opportunity to proceed. This approach had always worked for him in the past when picking up girls.


    Yet this time, Ye Wantong didn¡¯t even turn her head his way, leaving him unable to say the words he had been rehearsing for so long. All his tried-and-true techniques were useless here.


    Su Yang could naturally guess Hu Shao¡¯s intentions and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. Seeing Hu Shao¡¯s helpless expression, Su Yang suddenly spoke up, "So, Hu Shao seems to have a good understanding of these matters, huh?"


    Hu Shao was initially very disappointed, but Su Yang¡¯s remark suddenly filled him with tion.


    Damn, the girl doesn¡¯t speak but the guy does? Is this guy brainless? Isn¡¯t he just asking for me to hit on his girlfriend?


    Hu Shao ridiculed him internally but showed a beaming smile outwardly, "Not just a good understanding, I¡¯m extremely familiar with this. I¡¯ve grown up in the martial arts school, I can tell these things at a nce!"


    Su Yang chuckled, "If that¡¯s the case, can Hu Shao already tell who will win this match?"

 Chapter 384 - 383: Still Want to Catch People Off Guard?

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 383: Still Want to Catch People Off Guard?</h4>


    Hu Shao nced at Su Yang and sneered inwardly.


    In his view, Su Yang was just a fool blinded by greed. Seeing that Su Yang had a good understanding of the boxing match, he wanted to get some information from him to make money.


    Before, Hu Shao certainly wouldn¡¯t bother with someone like Su Yang. But now, he had his eyes on Ye Wantong beside Su Yang and would not miss the opportunity.


    "Do these kinds of little matches even need watching?" Hu Shao arrogantly said, "Look at the two guys up there, the tall one is bulky but not agile enough, so he¡¯s been at a disadvantage, and many people think he¡¯s going to lose. But the shorter one is clearly using up too much energy, and his speed is declining. Plus, hecks the strength, and his punches don¡¯t do enough damage to the tall one. On the other hand, if the tall one can seize the opportunity to strike, the short one will undoubtedly lose. So, this match is definitely going to the short one!"


    "For real?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, "Is it really the short one who wins? Then... then I¡¯ll go bet on the short one to win!"


    "Bet with confidence!" Hu Shao waved dismissively, "I¡¯ve never been wrong before, these little matches are a piece of cake to me!"


    "That¡¯s great!" Su Yang wore a face brimming with joy as if he was about to strike it rich, which made Hu Shao even more scornful. Taking the girl from this kind of guy would be a piece of cake.


    Su Yang seemed oblivious, and when he approached the bet-cing area, he hesitated again, turning his head and saying, "Hu Shao, is this... is this really reliable? I¡¯m going to bet a lot this time!"


    "How much are you betting?" Hu Shao said impatiently, "What are you fussing about, how can you be out here ying like this?"


    While talking, Hu Shao also sneaked a nce at Ye Wantong, only to find that she remained unreactive, which puzzled him even more. What was going on, wasn¡¯t his performance attractive enough for her?


    "I¡¯m betting ten thousand!" Su Yang said loudly, instantly attracting the attention of many around him.


    After a moment of silence, everyone burst outughing, especially people like Hu Shao, who were almost doubled over withughter.


    "Ten thousand? Brother, are you kidding me!" Young Master Dingughed heartily, "You could spend tens of thousands with just a casual bet on the small matches outside. And you call ten thousand a big bet in a ce like this today? Bro, have you never seen money before?"


    Su Yang looked confused, "Isn¡¯t ten thousand a lot? Doesn¡¯t the betting start at a thousand?"


    "It starts at a thousand, but you can¡¯t juste out and bet ten thousand!" Hu Shao approached, "Here in this vi, even an egg costs a hundred, so you¡¯re betting the equivalent of a hundred eggs?"


    "Really?" Su Yang scratched his head and said softly, "But that¡¯s all I brought, can¡¯t I bet it all at once?"


    "You only brought this much money and you¡¯re here to y?" Hu Shao red, "Are you nning on betting it all in one game and then scram?"


    "Didn¡¯t you say it was a sure win?" Su Yang questioned.


    "Er..." Hu Shao curled his lip, "Sure win is sure win, but you brought too little!"


    "Hu Shao, it¡¯s really a sure win?" Su Yang suddenly looked doubtful, "Then why aren¡¯t you cing a bet?"


    "Such a small match has a limit of five hundred thousand, it¡¯s not interesting at all!" Hu Shao shook his head outright.


    "Isn¡¯t five hundred thousand still money?" Su Yang looked askance at him, full of skepticism, "You have a sure win but won¡¯t bet, is it because you¡¯re tricking me, or you have no money?"


    "Fuck, what are you talking about!" Hu Shao suddenly red up, "Would I trick you? Would I not have money? Damn it, I¡¯ll show you today!"


    Hu Shao stormed over to the bet-cing area, and eximed loudly, "Come on, put down five hundred thousand for me, on the tall one winning!"


    With just one sentence, many people at the scene looked over with envy. After all, this was a preliminary match, and not a very professional one at that. The people ying here weren¡¯t the type with lots of money. It was indeed rare to see someone like Hu Shao, who started with a bet of five hundred thousand!


    Hu Shao was also looking quite pleased with himself. After cing his bet, he nced provocatively at Su Yang, then turned to look at Ye Wantong.


    However, to his disappointment, Ye Wantong still didn¡¯t show any reaction, as if the fifty thousand Hu Shao had whipped out were a mere fifty bucks.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, looked shocked. Before he could start, a bunch of people immediately ran over to bet on the tall guy winning.


    It took a while for the area to clear up. When Su Yang went over to ce his bet, the staff nced at him and said with a smile, "Buddy, betting ten thousand on the tall guy now gives you pretty low odds, are you sure you want to do that?"


    "This..." Su Yang scratched his head and asked, "What are the odds for the short guy?"


    "Seventeen to one," the staff member said with a sneer. "What, trying to go for the long shot?"


    "Let¡¯s try it, might as well make a bundle if I¡¯m lucky!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Ten thousand on the short guy to win!"


    People all around looked over again, sneers on their faces. The tall guy had already gained the upper hand, and the oue of this battle was already very clear. Su Yang still betting on the short guy to win¡ªwas he courting death?


    Hu Shao looked over with a cold, sidelong nce. After Su Yang had finished betting, he finally said coldly, "What, you don¡¯t trust me? I¡¯ve bet on the tall guy to win, and you¡¯re betting on the short guy? Do you think I¡¯m setting you up, trying to cheat you out of your ten thousand?"


    The crowdughed uproariously. Young Master Ding shouted, "We¡¯ve bet millions here, using millions to cheat you out of your ten thousand, haha, sure is easy money!"


    "You really think too much of yourself, being so cautious over a mere ten thousand. Why didn¡¯t you just go and deposit it in a bank instead, collecting interest would be much safer!"


    "Ah, you guys, don¡¯t talk nonsense¡ªten thousand is all that guy has, of course he has to be careful."


    "Careful, my ass! If the short guy can win, I¡¯ll eat this fighting ring!"


    The crowd burst intoughter, looking at Su Yang with disdain. This time, not only were they going to make him lose his ten thousand, but they were also going to make him lose face here. That way, Hu Shao would have a chance to take care of thedy by his side!


    Throughout, Su Yang¡¯s face always wore a faint smile; he didn¡¯t respond to anyone, just watched the ring with a lightugh.


    When no one was paying attention, he had quietly channeled his energy, infusing strength into the short guy¡¯s body. This was one of Su Yang¡¯s secret techniques, capable of temporarily boosting the short guy¡¯s strength.


    The short guy had speed butcked power, which was his greatest weakness. Now that Su Yang had enhanced his abilities, the oue of the battle was predictable.


    In less than two minutes, the tall guy was knocked down and couldn¡¯t get back up.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s shock, the referee announced the short guy as the final victor, and the crowd was stunned.


    "Yeah!" Su Yang cheered,ughing, "Won, won, I won!"


    The crowd looked at each other, utterly unprepared for this oue. Hu Shao and the others had intended to mock Su Yang, but now they were the ones being mocked, and it felt awful.


    "Damn it, this has got to be a fixed fight!" Young Master Ding suddenly jumped up, shouting loudly, "We¡¯ve ced so many bets, and they¡¯re throwing the fight, it¡¯s definitely fixed!"

 Chapter 385 - 384: Dare to Say We’re Faking Punches?

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 384: Dare to Say We¡¯re Faking Punches?</h4>


    Young Master Ding was shouting loudly about staged fighting, yet all the people around him were looking down and to the side, no one echoed his words.


    Hu Shao¡¯s face changed drastically, he quickly tugged at Young Master Ding¡¯s clothes, and said in a low voice, "Shut up!"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Young Master Ding asked anxiously, "Hu Shao, this is definitely staged fighting, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s clear this guy was about to lose, how did he suddenly turn it around?"


    Hu Shao wanted to say more, but at this moment, several men in ck approached with an aggressive air. The man leading them shouted loudly as soon as he arrived, "Damn it, who said we do staged fighting here? Who dares to stage fights in Fifth Master¡¯s vi? Are they looking for death?"


    The eyes of the people around immediately turned to Young Master Ding, and the men in ck also looked at him in unison. The burly leader came over and said angrily, "Was it you who said we stage fights here?"


    Young Master Ding got a fright, finally understanding why Hu Shao had told him not to speak. This was Old Zhang¡¯s territory, and Old Zhang was particrly strict with the management here. By crying out about staged fights, wasn¡¯t he asking for trouble?


    "No, I..." Young Master Ding tried to exin, but the burly man interrupted him, "I¡¯m asking you, was it you who said it!"


    "I didn¡¯t mean that..." Young Master Ding¡¯s voice trembled.


    "What the fuck are you bbering about!" the burly man exploded: "Did you say it, or not!"


    Seeing everyone around him staring, Young Master Ding knew he couldn¡¯t escape, so he could only say in a low voice, "Yes... it was me who said it!"


    "Good!" the burly man said coldly, "Go get the footage of this match and then have a professional judge it. If there¡¯s any staged fighting, we¡¯ll investigate and chop up the culprits to feed to dogs."


    "Yes!" The men immediately ran backstage to get the footage.


    Scared and shaking, Young Master Ding hadn¡¯t expected his words to cause such a big issue. If there was staged fighting, those involved would be chopped up and fed to dogs. If there wasn¡¯t, what would happen to him?


    The burly man then looked at Young Master Ding, saying coldly, "The fighters whoe to our vi to box all sign a life and death agreement beforehand. If we find out that there¡¯s been staged fighting, they¡¯ll all be chopped up and fed to dogs. Fifth Master¡¯s vi has been open for many years, and there has never been a case of staged fighting, nor has anyone dared to nder our ce with staged fights. So, you¡¯d better pray that this time no one was involved in staged fighting. Otherwise, hmph!"


    Without saying more, the burly man¡¯s expression made it clear he wouldn¡¯t let Young Master Ding off the hook.


    Frightened to the point of near copse, Young Master Ding said with a quivering voice, "Big brother, I just said it casually..."


    "Dammit, when ites to the reputation and credibility of our vi, you dare to speak recklessly?" the burly man red at him and said, "If I say now that your mom cheated and you were born out of an affair, would you be angry?"


    Being scolded like that by the burly man, Young Master Ding was also full of anger. However, seeing the fierce and terrifying look of the burly man, he didn¡¯t dare to retort and could only look towards Hu Shao for help.


    Hu Shao took a deep breath; at this point, he had no choice but to step in. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t others think that he couldn¡¯t even protect his own people? That would be embarrassing.


    Being embarrassed was one thing, but what was vital was his interest in Ye Wantong. If he lost face in front of Ye Wantong, then he would lose all hope.


    "May I know how to address you, big brother?" Hu Shao asked.


    The burly man nced at Hu Shao, and said coldly, "Shan Xiong, what about it!"


    "So it¡¯s Brother Shan Xiong." Hu Shao smiled and said, "Do you know Brother Guang?"


    "Brother Guang?" Shan Xiong paused, "You know Brother Guang?"


    "I¡¯ve seen him twice," Hu Shao said with a smile, "Brother Guang has also practiced at my family¡¯s martial arts school for a few days. Technically, he¡¯s my senior brother!"


    "Oh?" The stout man looked surprised, "Your family runs a martial arts school? Which one is it?"


    "Hu Martial Arts School!" Hu Shao dered arrogantly.


    "Ah, it¡¯s Hu Martial Arts School!" The stout man immediately broke into a smile, "You should have said so earlier. Brother Guang often talks about Hu Martial Arts School, saying that Master Hu¡¯s strength ranks within the top twenty in Pingnan Province, without a doubt."


    "That¡¯s my dad!" Hu Shao said proudly.


    "So it¡¯s Young Master Hu!" The stout man¡¯s face was full of surprise, "Aiyah, why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner when Young Master Hu arrived? What¡¯s the fun out here? The real fun is inside!"


    Hu Shao was even more pleased, stealing a nce at Ye Wantong beside him. Unfortunately, Ye Wantong still showed no expression, which made Hu Shao rather disappointed.


    "I just came in," Hu Shaoughed, then said in a lower voice, "By the way, this Young Master Ding is my friend. It¡¯s his first time here, and he¡¯s blunt. If he offended anyone just now, could Brother Xiong smooth things over for us?"


    "This..." Shan Xiong appeared troubled.


    Hu Shao quickly said, "I know the rules of Fifth Master, but there¡¯s a saying, ¡¯ignorance is not a sin.¡¯ How about this? I¡¯ll have him apologize to Brother Xiong, and on top of that, I¡¯ll pull out a hundred thousand as a fine. Can Brother Xiong turn a blind eye this time?"


    Shan Xiong looked at Hu Shao. The issue wasn¡¯t big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. Considering the face of Hu Martial Arts School, it indeed could be resolved. Hu Shao himself apologizing and giving a hundred thousand also served as a way for him to step down gracefully, so it was fine.


    "Alright!" Shan Xiong nodded, "For the sake of Young Master Hu, we won¡¯t pursue this any further. But please have your friend be cautious; troublees from the mouth, understand?"


    Hu Shao breathed a sigh of relief and felt even more triumphant. Resolving this matter meant his face was greatly honored.


    In the end, the results of the inspection showed, of course, that the two hadn¡¯t thrown a fixed fight. Su Yang¡¯s technique was not something others could see through.


    Young Master Ding hung his head in apology and pulled out a hundred thousand, thus resolving the issue.


    However, this episode had been a heavy loss for Hu Shao and his group. With Young Master Ding¡¯s apology and the money paid, plus the fifty thousand Hu Shao had bet earlier, they had lost a total of six hundred thousand at once.


    Even for them, six hundred thousand was no small sum.


    The most crucial point was that throughout the entire incident, Ye Wantong hadn¡¯t even given Young Master Ding a second nce, which left him feeling quite helpless.


    At this moment, Su Yang came over joyfully, sping one hundred and seventy thousand.


    "Aiyah, really, I didn¡¯t expect this at all," Su Yang said with a beaming smile, "Lucky I bet on the dark horse, otherwise I would¡¯ve been in big trouble!"


    Hu Shao and the others had a sullen expression, while Young Master Ding said coldly, "What¡¯s there to be happy about winning such a small amount of money? That little cash won¡¯t even get you through the doors of the preliminaries, so what are you so proud of?"


    "I wasn¡¯t nning on entering the preliminaries!" Su Yangughed, "One hundred and seventy thousand isn¡¯t too little, we¡¯re nning to go home now!"


    "Ah?" Hu Shao was taken aback. If Su Yang and his group were just going to leave like this, then how was he to strike up a rapport with Ye Wantong?


    "Why leave in such a rush!" Hu Shao quickly said with a smile, "It¡¯s no fun to leave after just one fight. How about I take you to watch the preliminaries? That¡¯s where the real fun is. You can¡¯t leave with any regrets when youe all this way, right?"

 Chapter 386 - 385

    <h4>Chapter 386: 385</h4>


    Su Yang and Ye Wantong were actually also trying to find a way to the preliminary contest, as they definitely wouldn¡¯t encounter Ghost de Mo Qianli in these outer qualifying matches.


    Now that Hu Shao had spoken up, it was as if he had solved a big problem for both of them, and even Ye Wantong gave Hu Shao an extra nce.


    This nce was the first time in such a long time that Ye Wantong had shown any response to what Hu Shao said. Hu Shao was beyond excited, feeling like he finally had some hope.


    "Can we really go inside to watch the preliminary contest?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "Of course, you can. I¡¯ll make the arrangements!" Hu Shao said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, with me here, these things are trivial!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy, as if he couldn¡¯t see through Hu Shao¡¯s intentions at all.


    Hu Shao was also beaming with excitement, it was clear that Ye Wantong must have been very eager to watch the preliminary contest; this was his time to shine.


    Under Hu Shao¡¯s arrangement, Su Yang and Ye Wantong also smoothly entered the inner preliminary contest.


    Upon entering the arena of the preliminary contest, the atmosphere was immediately different from the outside.


    The preliminary contest was held in a building in the center. The venue on the first floor was huge; as soon as they entered, they saw a massive ring. The ring was surrounded by spectator stands which already had quite a number of people sitting and making an excitedmotion.


    Near the ring, there were over a dozen round tables, which looked more upscale. At this moment, there were people seated at each table, and upon closer inspection, Su Yang recognized quite a few familiar faces.


    Hou Shilin was there too, sitting at a round table near the east side. He was apanied by several people, among them was Ling Zi, and also two middle-aged men, Zhou Chuan and Fang Wenzhong.


    These two individuals were ranked first and second among Nanluo City¡¯s masters. Previously, the Hou Family could never have invited such experts, but now that the Hou Family was one of the Ten Great Families, and since Su Yang also controlled the Four Great Families of Nanluo City, these two men came to offer their help.


    However, their abilities were hardly notable here. Fortunately, sitting beside Hou Shilin was another person, none other than Thunderp Hand Wang Jing Lei.


    Wang Jing Lei had previously been on the receiving end of Su Yang¡¯s generosity, and since the Hou Family truly couldn¡¯t find any other masters this time, they had to ask him for assistance.


    On the other side, people from the Ten Great Families of Pingnan Province were present as well.


    This May¡¯s Dragon Head Meeting waspletely different from the previous ones. With the addition of Pingbei Province, it had turned into a showdown between the forces of two provinces.


    The Ten Great Families from both provinces often shed, and this opportunity was also a time for the two provinces to delineate their influences, with all the Ten Great Families participating.


    Each family had its own separate battlefield; hence, despite Nan Wudi having a good rtionship with Su Yang, he couldn¡¯t help the Hou Family now since the Nan Family themselves were part of it.


    When Su Yang entered, there were two people battling on the stage.


    The abilities of these two were obviously much stronger than those outside, at the very least, they were of the Qi Refining Realm. Moreover, both were martial cultivators, and the variety of martial techniques they used dazzled the spectators; such battles were truly a sight to behold.


    Hu Shao arranged the seats on the back stands; he brought everyone over to sit down and specifically ced Su Yang at the very edge, then himself attempted to sit next to Ye Wantong.


    However, Ye Wantong switched seats with Su Yang, putting him directly next to Su Yang and leaving no chance to get close to Ye Wantong.


    Hu Shao wore a helpless expression, but looking at Ye Wantong, she seemed to be the type of cool beauty. This type of beauty isn¡¯t easy to win over, but they often have even better temperament, belonging to an extremely rare kind.


    So, even though Hu Shao itched with eagerness like a cat scratching him, he still held back and vowed to get Ye Wantong. Such a girl, she¡¯s worth the effort to pursue!


    "Hu Shao, what do you think about this match?" Su Yang asked cheerfully. When he hade in, he had already seen that Ghost de Mo Qianli wasn¡¯t here.


    Even Eight-Faced Yama wasn¡¯t here. If he could find either of them, Su Yang could inquire about the whereabouts of Ye Jiansheng. Since they weren¡¯t here, Su Yang could only entertain himself for now.


    "Well..." Hu Shao pretended to ponder, although in reality, he almost cursed out loud.


    How could he have the ability to predict the oue of the match between these two people? Both of them were at least in the Qi Refining Realm, while Hu Shao himself was still at the first step of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even his father had only recently entered the Fusion Realm, so even if his father were here, he might not be able to discern the oue of the match at a nce!


    Yet, with Ye Wantong sitting next to Su Yang, he would be too embarrassed to admit his ignorance.


    After a moment of contemtion, Hu Shao said seriously, "These two are evenly matched; it¡¯s really difficult to say who would win or lose. However, I can analyze their strengths and weaknesses for you. As for the oue, you¡¯ll have to judge for yourself."


    Having said that, Hu Shao borated at length, evaluating the two fighters with abandon, speaking as if flowers were raining from the sky. In reality, to someone truly knowledgeable, all of this was nonsense unworthy of attention.


    However, to the uninformed, his words could sound very professional indeed. After all, there weren¡¯t many martial artists in their seating area; most were there to gamble on the fights.


    Hu Shao¡¯s speech even drew the attention of many people nearby. The moment Hu Shao finished, people began to ask him questions, making him the center of attention and inted his pride even further.


    Hu Shao nced at Ye Wantong discreetly, but regrettably, Ye Wantong didn¡¯t spare him a single nce. This situation left Hu Shao speechless¡ªwasn¡¯t this woman a bit too cold?


    "That means, for the yer with Number Three up there, the chances of victory are a bit higher?" Su Yang suddenly said.


    "Eh?" Hu Shao was momentarily stunned. He wanted to ask how Su Yang hade to that conclusion, but upon reflection, all the previous talk hade from him. If he were to ask Su Yang, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?


    Moreover, looking at the current situation on the stage, the Number Three fighter did seem to have gained a slight edge. Saying that Number Three had a good chance of winning wasn¡¯t far-fetched.


    So, taking a deep breath, Hu Shao nodded and said, "You do have some talent. I also can only suggest that his chances of winning are higher. But as you know, arena fights can change in a sh. Sometimes an inspiration can turn the tidepletely, and many things are hard to predict with absolute certainty!"


    "Of course, there¡¯s no sure thing when ites to betting on fights. But when making bets, naturally you go for the one with better odds," Su Yang said, smiling. "Anyway, I¡¯ve won 170,000 outside, so I¡¯m thinking about betting 10,000 for fun."


    "Ten thousand?" The crowd burst intoughter, and a garishly dressed woman with heavy makeup pointed at Su Yang andughed, "Kid, are you here to joke around? Don¡¯t you know that the minimum bet inside here is a million? Ten thousand, are you trying to be funny?"

 Chapter 387 - 386 Bragging Rights

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 386 Bragging Rights</h4>


    Hu Shao seized the opportunity and immediately said, "Dude, can you stop messing around? This is a preselection match; it¡¯spletely different from those small games you y out there. Your little bit of money, just don¡¯t show it off here and embarrass yourself!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all and questioned, "Can¡¯t even bet ten thousand yuan? The stakes here are really too high!"


    "If you¡¯re poor, don¡¯te to such a high-end ce to y. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying things like that?" Young Master Ding sarcastically said with a cold voice.


    "You¡¯re right!" Su Yang said with a smile: "Then shall we leave first?"


    Hu Shao¡¯s face suddenly changed; if Su Yang took Ye Wantong away now, all his scheming would be for nothing.


    After ring at Young Master Ding, Hu Shao quickly said with a smile, "Hey, why the rush? Although the minimum bet here is one million, you can still have fun with ten or twenty thousand. But your money has to bebined with ours. Anything less than a million won¡¯t be epted."


    "Combine it with your bet?" Su Yang asked, "How so?"


    Hu Shao exined, "For example, you bet ten thousand, and I put in nine hundred ny thousand, that makes a million. If we win, you get whatever share your ten thousand deserves!"


    "We can y like that? That¡¯s great!" Su Yang said excitedly, "Then let¡¯s start betting!"


    "Okay." Hu Shao nced at Ye Wantong again, but each time he was disappointed and, resignedly, asked, "How much are you betting?"


    "It¡¯s my first game, so I¡¯ll y it low-key..." Su Yang appeared to ponder deeply and then said, "One hundred, I guess!"


    "What the heck?" Hu Shao¡¯s eyes nearly popped out; wasn¡¯t he just shouting about betting ten thousand?


    "One hundred!" Su Yang said with an innocent face.


    "You... you... didn¡¯t you just say ten thousand?" Hu Shao was somewhat dumbfounded; why such a drastic change?


    "I thought it over, and I think one hundred will do. After all, I¡¯m not familiar with the situation here!" Su Yang said with a smile, then counter-questioned, "Hu Shao, any problem? Is it that you didn¡¯t bring enough money? Should I chip in some for you?"


    Hu Shao originally didn¡¯t even want to bet anymore, but upon hearing this, he got furious. Damn son of a bitch, you dare to say I don¡¯t have enough money? The cash I could bring out would scare you to death!


    "No need, it¡¯s just a million, no big deal!" Hu Shao dismissed with a wave of his hand: "Come on, take a million to ce the bet, bet on Number Three to win."


    "Hu Shao, you just need to bring nine hundred ny-nine thousand nine hundred..." Su Yang said with a grin, "I¡¯m contributing a hundred."


    The onlookers¡¯ gazes towards Su Yang were filled with even more contempt, but Hu Shao didn¡¯t bother to pay him any mind, saying, "No need, I¡¯ll cover that hundred. If we win, whatever your hundred should get, I¡¯ll give you. If we lose, just forget it."


    "Oh, thank you so much, Hu Shao!" Su Yang¡¯s face showed gratitude, yet a flicker of barely noticeable amusement passed through his eyes.


    Everyone looked at Su Yang with scorn, and Hu Shao nced at Ye Wantong next to him, secretly sneering. How could someone like Su Yang be worthy of such a beauty? He felt there was no problem for him this time at all!


    After all, he was here to gamble on fights, and it was normal to ce bets. Using these bets to make Su Yang lose face was perfectly fine.


    As soon as Hu Shao ced his bet, many people around him followed suit and bet on Number Three as well. After all, Hu Shao¡¯s eloquent talk had impressed them greatly. Quite a few people even made a point ofing over to Hu Shao to ask for advice about thepetition.


    Surrounded by people, Hu Shao was even more pleased with himself, asionally ncing over at Ye Wantong. However, Ye Wantong was always watching the surroundings anxiously, never looking at him.


    "My family has practiced martial arts for generations. I can¡¯t say I fully understand the martial arts, but I¡¯m pretty well-versed. I can¡¯t guarantee apletely urate analysis of such a tournament, but getting seventy to eighty percent right is no problem!"


    Hu Shao wore an arrogant expression as he watched Number Three increasingly gaining the upper hand on the stage,ughing as he said, "Take this fight for example. Number Three¡¯s strength is clearly superior to Number Seven¡¯s. Moreover, Number Three is performing exceptionally well. This fight is already in the bag, and it¡¯s just a matter of time before everyone makes money!"


    The crowd immediately became extremely excited, and among them, some even ran to ce additional bets. Some were cing millions, and others were even betting tens of millions.


    Although Number Three¡¯s odds were very low now, who could pass up a sure win?


    Hu Shao was even more smug, enjoying the adoration of the crowd. It was just too bad that Ye Wantong paid no attention to all this, which frustrated him quite a bit.


    Just as the crowd was discussing fervently, the situation on the stage suddenly changed. Number Seven, who was fighting against Number Three, somehow found an opportunity to counterattack and knocked Number Three to the ground.


    Number Three¡¯s skills were not inferior to Number Seven¡¯s, but the hit seemed particrly fierce, leaving him somewhat dazed for a moment. Taking advantage of this, Number Seven unleashed a series of heavy punches, quickly causing Number Three to vomit blood. If the judge hadn¡¯t intervened, Number Three¡¯s life might have been in danger.


    After a quick assessment, the judge saw that Number Three had passed out. The oue of the fight was very clear, and the judge immediately dered Number Seven the winner.


    The audience below was stunned, especially those on Hu Shao¡¯s side, all of them with their mouths agape.


    I¡¯m still bragging here, and just like that, we¡¯ve already lost?


    After a while, the venue erupted with noise as everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward Hu Shao.


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    "Damn, we lost just like that?"


    "Didn¡¯t you say the odds of winning were high?"


    "Son of a bitch, pay up!"


    "Pretending to know when you don¡¯t have a clue, you damned scammer¡ªtricking me like that?"


    The crowd roared in anger, and by the looks of it, had it not been for Old Zhang¡¯s territory, they probably would have attacked Hu Shao right there and then.


    Hu Shao¡¯s face was the picture of embarrassment; he had never imagined the fight would turn out like this. Number Three had clearly been dominating, so how could he have lost? Just in the blink of an eye?


    Actually, if Number Three had merely lost, that wouldn¡¯t have been much of an issue.


    The crux of the matter was, seeing Number Three with an absolute advantage, Hu Shao had blown his own trumpet a bit too loudly. Now, with Number Three suddenly defeated, it was a p in his own face!


    Not just a figurative p but a costly one too; he had bet a million. Now, with that gone, plus the five hundred thousand from before, he was down by one and a half million!


    Hu Shao¡¯s family had some wealth, but losing one and a half million in such a short period was no small amount.


    "Lucky I didn¡¯t ce a bet, or else I¡¯d have lost too!" Su Yang said nearby, with a look of relief on his face, "Hu Shao, we agreed earlier, that hundred is yours, huh!"


    Hu Shao felt almost like vomiting blood; he had already lost a million, what did this mere hundred matter anymore?


    A man beside him cried out indignantly, "Hey, kid, if you don¡¯t know anything, then don¡¯t spout bullshit. You made me lose seven million; how do you n topensate me?"

 Chapter 388 - 387 Lost Miserably

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 387 Lost Miserably</h4>


    Hu Shao was originally holding back a bellyful of anger, and now this man was asking him as if provoking him, which instantly made him furious.


    "Damn it, do you think I wanted to lose?" Hu Shao yelled, "Just now, Number Three indeed had the upper hand, but who knew it would turn out this way. Number Three is stronger than Number Seven, but in this kind ofpetition, as I¡¯ve said, sometimes a single move born of a split-second inspiration can change the whole battle, and that¡¯spletely out of my control."


    "Besides, you¡¯re the one who wanted to bet seven million, why should Ipensate you? Shit, if you win, I don¡¯t get a penny. If you lose, I have to pay you, do you think the people of Hu Martial Arts School are easy to bully?"


    Towards the end, Hu Shao¡¯s tone grew heavier, evidently using the reputation of the Hu Martial Arts School to intimidate others.


    When the man heard the words "Hu Martial Arts School," hisplexion changed. He opened his mouth, but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. However, the way he looked at Hu Shao was clearly colder, and he also sneakily sized up Ye Wantong, obviously harboring designs on her as well.


    Su Yang watched this unfold, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.


    In fact, it was Su Yang who had meddled with the oue of the recent big fight.


    Hu Shao was throwing his weight around, and Su Yang had been wanting to take him down a notch for a while. But before finding Eight-Faced Yama and Ghost de Mo Qianli, Su Yang couldn¡¯t afford to startle the snake. Therefore, Su Yang could only resort to this method, trapping Hu Shao several times, to make him suffer some losses here!


    However, Hu Shao had no idea that Su Yang was the one tampering with the game. He thought it was just his bad luck, and on the contrary, after losing so much money, he was even more enraged, determined to get his hands on Ye Wantong, otherwise wouldn¡¯t the one hundred fifty thousand he spent have gone to waste?


    After that, several more matches began. Under Su Yang¡¯s instigation, Hu Shao ced several more bets. In total, he had already lost five to six million.


    By the end, Hu Shao¡¯s hair was almost standing on end¡ªthe five to six million had taken him a long time to save. Now, after just a few matches, he was on the verge of losing it all, and despite Su Yang¡¯s goading, he refused to ce any more bets.


    Su Yang sneered inwardly, knowing that Hu Shao was out of money on his end, and so he paid him no further attention.


    In this short time, several groups from Pingnan Province also went up to participate in the preliminary contests.


    In the end, to enter the actual Dragon Head Meeting in May, each side would have eight factions. That is to say, at least two of the Ten Great Families from each of the two provinces would be eliminated.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just the Ten Great Families from the two provinces that came to participate; there were also powerful underground leaders from both provinces, such as Eight-Faced Yama from Pingnan Province. There were also some Martial Families, after eliminating the Nan Family from Pingnan Province¡¯s Five Great Martial Arts Families, four families were left, and they all participated too.


    Then there were some major families whose power could rival the Ten Great Families. Originally, there were the Zhao Family and Hong Family from Pingnan Province, but these two had already copsed. So, there were fewer participants from Pingnan Province.


    On the other hand, Pingbei Province was different; it hadn¡¯t gone through the upheaval that Pingnan Province had, and its strength was fully preserved. Thus, those participating in the preliminary contests from Pingbei Province were particrly numerous and strong. From the rhythm of the preliminary contests, it was apparent that Pingbei Province was somewhat stronger!


    The Hou Family had two matches tonight, with Zhou Chuan and Fang Wenzhong participating. One win and one loss, it was a draw, and they moved on to the final preliminaries tomorrow.


    With Nan Wudi of the Nan Family in charge, of course, there was no suspense.


    Wang Wanli of the Wang Family didn¡¯t even have to take action himself and won two consecutive matches, entering tomorrow¡¯s preliminaries.


    The Ye Family didn¡¯t have to participate in the preliminary matches at all, Sword Saint¡¯s renowned name was known throughout the world, and the Ye Family was among those who directly advanced to the next round.


    The Shangguan Family invited experts to help, but their situation was simr to that of the Hou Family, with one win and one loss, leaving it all to tomorrow¡¯s oue for final judgment.


    Su Yang waited all night, but the Eight-Faced Yama didn¡¯t show up; only his subordinates came forward and won two matches.


    As for the Ren Family of Beishan, Family Head Ren Beishan didn¡¯t appear either, but after all, the Ren Family is a Martial Family and simrly made it into tomorrow¡¯s preliminary contest.


    Throughout the night, the people Su Yang was waiting for didn¡¯t arrive. Ghost de Mo Qianli, Eight-Faced Yama, Beishan Zhizhu, none showed up, which made Su Yang dare not act rashly.


    When it was nearly dawn, the evening¡¯s preliminary matches came to an end, but the manor¡¯s party was just beginning. Those who had watched the boxing matches here, now went to attend the party.


    Hu Shao didn¡¯t dare to ce bets anymore and even refrained frommenting on the strength of the contestants on stage. Whoever he favored was bound to lose without a doubt, andter on, the others started betting against his tips and earned quite a lot, further lowering his status in everyone¡¯s eyes. In turn, the credibility of Hu Martial Arts School was also questioned.


    Hu Shao initially wanted to show off his wealth and his own strength to win over Ye Wantong¡¯s heart, but instead, he lost all his face.


    Now that the party had started, Hu Shao felt the opportunity hade. He immediately invited Su Yang and Ye Wantong to the party, even arranging for good seating in advance, iming he hit it off with Su Yang and wanted to drink till drunk. In truth, he just wanted to get Su Yang drunk.


    Su Yang agreed readily to attend the party.


    Once at the party, Hu Shao immediately started to ply Su Yang with drink. One moment it was a toast, the next a bump; they used "rotating battles" against Su Yang, aiming to get him drunk first.


    Among all these people, only the young man named Chen Benhao refrained from urging Su Yang to drink. In fact, Chen Benhao had just met Hu Shao and the others for the first time and wasn¡¯t familiar with them, barely speaking at all.


    After a round of drinks, Su Yang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, whereas Hu Shao and hispany were all drunk.


    In truth, Su Yang had drunk far more than they had. In the beginning, they fought him in turns, butter they just started ying dirty. However, no matter what they tried, getting Su Yang drunk was simply impossible. Eventually, Hu Shao and his group mostly copsed under the table.


    Chen Benhao also looked surprised; he had seen through what Hu Shao and his people were thinking. To him, it was a mistake for Su Yang to have agreed toe to this party. But unexpectedly, the ones who erred were Hu Shao and his gang, how could several of them together fail to outdrink Su Yang?


    "Brother, that¡¯s some impressive tolerance you have there!" Chen Benhao said, surprised.


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled, "Home brewer, drinking has been almost like drinking water since I was little, can¡¯t get drunk!"


    "No wonder!"ughed Chen Benhao, "I was wondering, you even dared toe here and drink with them. Turns out, they are the ones who brought trouble upon themselves by being shortsighted!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang said with a faint smile, giving Chen Benhao a meaningful look. Chen Benhao was much more astute than Hu Shao and the others; he had already realized that Su Yang was ying Hu Shao!


    "Brother, you don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯m not close with them," said Chen Benhao with a light smile, "Besides, I¡¯m just here to have fun, and other matters have nothing to do with me!"

 Chapter 389 - 388 Mo Qianli’s Stratagem

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 388 Mo Qianli¡¯s Stratagem</h4>


    Su Yang smiled faintly without speaking, for he simply didn¡¯t fear these people. Had he not been searching for Ghost de Mo Qianli, he would¡¯ve been toozy to even toy with them.


    While chatting idly with Chen Benhao, suddenly a furious voice came from the side, "Damn it, you whore, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m annoyed? Get lost!"


    Everyone turned their heads to look, only to see a girl with heavy makeup sprawled on the ground, next to whom a middle-aged man nonchntly tossed a wad of cash that hit the girl in the face.


    "Isn¡¯t it money you want? Take it and get lost¡ªdon¡¯t let me see you again!"


    The girl was very skinny, and although she wore heavy makeup and mature clothing, it was clear she was quite young, likely still a student.


    In full view of everyone, the girl picked up the money from the ground one by one, grabbed it, and walked away with her head down. She didn¡¯t utter a single word from beginning to end.


    Ye Wantong furrowed her brows, muttering softly, "How can a girl submit herself to such humiliation?"


    Su Yang sighed gently, "Not everyone is born with a silver spoon in their mouth. Some people are already exhausted simply by trying to survive."


    Ye Wantong nced at Su Yang. She hadn¡¯t understood these words in the past. But after meeting the young boy Lin Dong, she started to grasp their meaning.


    Without any significant findings, Su Yang and Ye Wantong drove away from the vi that evening.


    When they reached the outskirts of Beiguan Town, Su Yang suddenly stopped the car.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ye Wantong asked curiously.


    Su Yang pointed to a car not far away, prompting Ye Wantong to look and then exim in surprise, "Huh, why is that car shaking?"


    "..." Su Yang was at a loss for words, murmuring quietly, "You wait in the car for a while; I¡¯ll go take a look."


    "What happened? Is it a robbery? Do you need my help?" Ye Wantong asked curiously.


    "..." Su Yang was rendered even more speechless, "Just sit still!"


    "Oh." Ye Wantong looked puzzled.


    Su Yang got out of the car and walked softly toward the other car.


    The reason he stopped here was that he recognized the two people in the car.


    One was from the Ren Family of Beishan whom he had met before, and the other was the mboyantly dressed girl who had just been hit in the face with cash by the middle-aged man at the vi party.


    Before he reached the car, its shaking halted. Not long after, the man from the Ren Family emerged from the vehicle first. And the girl followed, adjusting her clothes as she walked out.


    "Here, take this!" The man from the Ren Family handed over a stack of cash to the girl, chuckling, "Are you really still in middle school?"


    "Yes!" The girl nodded.


    "I never thought I¡¯d find such a young chick here!" The man from the Ren Familyughed heartily and touched her immature chest with another sweep of his hand before turning around to get back into his car, "Alright, you can go now. I¡¯ll smoke here for a bit."


    The girl took the money and left with her head down.


    Su Yang quietly waited for the girl to walk away before stealthily approaching the car.


    The man from the Ren Family was still smoking, a look of satisfaction on his face as if he had just had a veryfortable time.


    Previously, Su Yang had used the Soul Searching Technique on this man, who didn¡¯t know anything about Ren Beishan¡¯s affair. However, his presence here was not without purpose; he was waiting for someone.


    Su Yang had followed him here to see who he was waiting for at this time. Was the person he was waiting for rted to Ghost de Mo Qianli¡¯s n?


    About ten minutester, the sound of someone approaching quickly came from a distance.


    Su Yang employed the Art of Devil Concealment to hide himself in the darkness. This technique was very effective against those of a lower realm than oneself. In this dark environment, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything from ten meters away.


    Of course, for those as powerful as Su Yang, who was also in the Integration Realm, this technique of concealment wouldn¡¯t work.


    The approaching person had not yet reached the Fusion Realm, so,ing from afar, theypletely missed seeing Su Yang standing not far from the car.


    The man standing by the car knocked three times on the car door, likely a secret signal.


    The man from the Ren Family immediately opened the door, smiling, "You¡¯re here!"


    The neer nodded and climbed straight into the car.


    Once the car door was closed, the person immediately whispered, "Tell the people from the Ren Family and Eight-Faced Yama that in tomorrow¡¯s preliminary match, thest one, the Hou Family must advance!"


    "Ah?" The man from the Ren Family said, startled. "Let the Hou Family advance? Why? Those guys from the Hou Family are all useless; they can¡¯t even produce someone from the Fusion Realm. Why let them advance?"


    "It¡¯s Ghost Grandpa¡¯s order!" The person paused for a moment, then said in a grave voice, "Don¡¯t forget, Ghost Grandpa¡¯s disciple died on the Hou Family¡¯s stage. Ghost Grandpa certainly won¡¯t show up during the preliminaries to avoid startling the enemy. It¡¯s during the Dragon Head Meeting that Ghost Grandpa will make a personal appearance; he naturally wants to seek revenge for his disciple there!"


    The man from the Ren Family suddenly realized, whispering, "Right, our young master was also crippled by that Su Yang in Nanluo City. This matter is inseparably linked to the Hou Family. The Family Head has long wanted to destroy the Hou Family. This is our chance!"


    The personughed coldly. "During the Dragon Head Meeting¡¯s stage in May, one takes responsibility for their own life and death. Then, you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunity for revenge!"


    "That¡¯s great!" chuckled the man from the Ren Family coldly. "By the way, when will our Family Head be able toe?"


    "When it¡¯s time for the Dragon Head Meeting in May, they will naturally appear," the person whispered. "Alright, Ghost Grandpa¡¯s order has been delivered. Next, it¡¯s up to you!"


    With that, the person opened the car door and quickly left the area.


    Su Yang watched all this from a short distance until the man from the Ren Family drove away, and only then did he leave as well.


    He didn¡¯t pursue the messenger, because he had already used the Soul Searching Technique on him. The man was just a courier; he didn¡¯t know where Ghost de Mo Qianli and the others were.


    Moreover, before seeing Ghost de Mo Qianli, Su Yang couldn¡¯t make any rash moves. If he spooked them now, giving them time to prepare, Su Yang would be in trouble.


    Given the situation, it seemed unlikely that they would encounter Ghost de Mo Qianli and hispanions in tomorrow¡¯s preliminaries. To find them, he would have to wait until the Dragon Head Meeting. In other words, it was the Dragon Head Meeting the day after tomorrow that would settle everything.


    Back in the car, Ye Wantong was waiting, bored out of her mind. Seeing Su Yang return, she immediately asked with curiosity, "How did it go? Is the person okay?"


    "..." Su Yang replied, "It¡¯s fine, they¡¯ve all left."


    "Oh, I thought something had happened!" Ye Wantong said, "You were gone for so long, I was worried that something had happened to the person inside."


    Su Yang was at a loss for words. Who would have thought that the usually icy Miss Ye of the Ye Family would asionally have such a cute moment?

 Chapter 390 - 389 Plain Boy

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 389 in Boy</h4>


    By the time Su Yang and Ye Wantong returned to little boy Lin Dong¡¯s home, it was already the wee hours of the morning.


    When Su Yang and his group had left, the sky had darkened. At that time, Lin Dong¡¯s home had only a single oilmp lit.


    Now, however, lights were on in the house. And what¡¯s more, the lights were very bright, which surprised Su Yang. How could Lin Dong be willing to use such bright lights?


    After parking the car, Su Yang and Ye Wantong walked into the courtyard, where Da Huang and its several puppies immediately pounced on them.


    The little ones were now very familiar with Ye Wantong and went straight into her arms.


    Da Huang wagged its tail and followed beside, a very gentle dog that was extremely friendly to guests.


    An oilmp was lit in the kitchen, with Lin Dong¡¯s slender figure busily moving about.


    Hearing themotion at the door, Lin Dong immediately turned his head. Seeing Su Yang and Ye Wantong, he beamed with a big smile.


    "Big brother, big sister, you¡¯re back!" Lin Dong jiggled the dough in his hands and said with a smile, "I made some hand-pulled noodles. You must be hungry, right? Want to have some?"


    Lin Dong had decent cooking skills, and even without much seasoning, the aroma still made its way insistently up one¡¯s nose. Even Ye Wantong couldn¡¯t help but sniff the air.


    "Thanks!" Su Yang said with a light smile, nodding his head. It had been five or six hours since dinner, and indeed, he was feeling quite hungry.


    "Just have a seat, it will be ready soon." Lin Dong got busy in the kitchen again.


    Ye Wantong moved a chair and sat in the courtyard, ying with the few puppies.


    As Su Yang¡¯s eyes swept the room, he noticed that the light in Lin Dong¡¯s sister¡¯s room was on, indicating she must have returned home. No wonder the lights were so bright.


    Soon, Lin Dong¡¯s midnight snack was ready. First, Lin Dong arranged the chairs and table, smiled at Su Yang and Ye Wantong, and then went to his sister¡¯s door, knocking gently.


    "What is it!" an impatient voice of a girl came from inside.


    "Tingting, the midnight snack is ready. Come out and have some," Lin Dong said cheerfully.


    "I don¡¯t want any!" the girl replied coldly.


    Lin Dong paused for a moment before saying softly, "Tingting, you came back sote, you must be hungry. How can you not eat? I made your favorite..."


    "I said I don¡¯t want any!" the girl¡¯s voice grew firmer.


    Lin Dong scratched his head and eventually, not daring to ask further, said in a low voice with augh, "Well, if you¡¯re not hungry, get some rest early and don¡¯t study toote. You¡¯re already so tired from school..."


    "I know, you¡¯re so nagging!" the girl replied indignantly.


    Lin Dong gave an embarrassed smile and dared not say anything more, returning to the courtyard.


    "Big brother, big sister, sorry for the wait, let me serve you some food!" Lin Dong said to Su Yang with a smile.


    Su Yang smiled and nodded, while Ye Wantong frowned slightly. Lin Dong¡¯s sister¡¯s words from moments ago had displeased her. Lin Dong was so good to his sister, but why was her attitude like this?


    Lin Dong brought out two steaming bowls of noodles and set down two dishes. One was a fish soup and the other a te of wild vegetables, both prepared with care.


    Ye Wantong didn¡¯t usually eat much in the evening, but after tasting a mouthful, she ended up finishing the whole bowl of noodles. In the end, she looked as if she still hadn¡¯t had her fill.


    "Big sister, let me serve you another bowl," Lin Dong said with a beaming smile.


    "That¡¯s enough, I can¡¯t eat anymore," Ye Wantong rubbed her stomach and said, "Xiao Dong, we are staying here for one night and only giving you thirty yuan, yet you have cooked us several meals. You¡¯re going to lose money at this rate."


    Lin Dong quickly waved his hands and said, "Big sister, all this food is grown by our own family. The fish Ited from the river, and the wild vegetables are from the mountains; they don¡¯t cost much."


    "You are just too honest, kid!" Ye Wantong chuckled, even though she had only stayed here for half a day, she was very satisfied with the boy. This Lin Dong was honest and hardworking, a truly down-to-earth person, a rare find indeed.


    "By the way, your sister seemed to be in a bad mood?" Ye Wantong whispered.


    "Oh, she¡¯s under a lot of pressure from school," Lin Dong quickly replied with a smile. "She¡¯s studying all day, and with so many students in one ss, she¡¯s way more tired than I am at home."


    Ye Wantong looked at Lin Dong and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How could school be as tiring as the work Lin Dong did at home? For her school expenses, for their paralysed grandma at home, this little child, Lin Dong, had taken on too much pressure, more than one his age should bear!


    It was a pity that his sister didn¡¯t seem to appreciate all that he had done.


    After the meal, Lin Dong cleaned up everything, and Su Yang returned to the room inside with Ye Wantong.


    Back in the room, Ye Wantong¡¯s face suddenly flushed. Although they had agreed upon this during the day, the fact that a man and a woman were in the same room still made her heart race.


    Especially when she recalled the scene in the cave where she fed Su Yang the Immortal Herbs with her mouth, her face grew even hotter.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, was calm. He took out a mat,id it on the ground, sat cross-legged on it, and said, "Let¡¯s sleep!"


    "How... how can you sleep like that?" Ye Wantong whispered.


    "It¡¯s fine," Su Yang said. "I practice martial arts. Meditating all night is even better than sleeping."


    Su Yang then sat cross-legged on the mat while Ye Wantongy on the bed, but she found it hard to fall asleep.


    When had she ever had a man sleeping so close to her?


    Moreover, this was the man who had taken her first kiss. Even though he didn¡¯t know about it, she was very clear that in that moment, she had truly felt her heart flutter!


    At five thirty in the morning, Su Yang stepped out of the yard and strolled through the woods. By then, Ye Wantong had finally managed to doze off hazily.


    The vige air was fresh in the early morning. Su Yang walked along the river and, when he passed a mountain stream, saw a slim figure in the distance¡ªit was Lin Dong with Da Huang bounding around him.


    This was a narrow river channel with shallow water. Lin Dong had ced a bamboo basket in the water, one that was wide at the mouth and tapered down, positioned against the flow of water.


    This was a simple fish-catching device. Fish would swim into the wide-mouthed bamboo basket with the current, easily entering. However, because the stem was narrow, it was difficult for them to swim against the current to get out.


    Set in the river overnight, one could harvest some fish the next morning.


    Lin Dong took the bamboo basket out of the water and poured out a dozen lively little fish, along with some small shrimp and crabs.


    Lin Dong picked out threerger fish and released all the other fish and shrimp back into the river. Then, stringing the three fish on a grass rope, he headed home cheerfully.


    Behind him was a bamboo basket on his back, filled with wild vegetables, likely harvested from a morning foray into the mountains.


    Watching silently from a distance, Su Yang felt moved by the simple acts of this young boy. Even the smallest gesture touched Su Yang¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 391 - 390: Lin Dong’s Sister

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 390: Lin Dong¡¯s Sister</h4>


    Su Yang walked with his hands sped behind his back, following Lin Dong from a distance all the way back to the vige.


    Lin Dong was in high spirits, humming softly as they walked, seemingly in a pleasant mood. asionally, when he discovered beautiful wildflowers by the roadside, he would stop to smell them. If he found their scent pleasing, he would pick them, and before long, he had woven a beautiful floral crown.


    Suddenly, Lin Dong stopped.


    Looking closely, Su Yang saw that on the path in front of Lin Dong, there was a Little Bird that had not yet grown all its feathers, chirping loudly. It seemed to be a chick that had identally fallen from its nest.


    Two adult birds next to it were chirping frantically around the chick, clearly at a loss for what to do. Seeing Lin Dong approaching, they chirped even more fiercely, as if afraid that Lin Dong would harm the Little Bird.


    Da Huang was the first to spot the Little Bird and immediately got excited, ready to rush over, but Lin Dong called out, "Da Huang,e back!"


    Da Huang looked at the Little Bird, then back at Lin Dong, and reluctantly returned to Lin Dong¡¯s side.


    Lin Dong halted his steps, looked up around him, and located the bird¡¯s nest, not without a smile. He walked over, picked up the chick with great care, ced it in the bamboo basket on his back, and then climbed up near the nest. Carefully, he ced the chick back into the nest.


    Su Yang, watching the entire process from behind, also allowed a slight smile to pass across his lips.


    Lin Dong¡¯s life circumstances were quite simr to those of Su Yang¡¯s apprentice Xiao Hei, as well as their lifestyles.


    Yet, the two of them hadpletely different characters.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s heart was filled with anger, his soul brimming with a desire to kill. As long as his killing intent did not fade, his strength would never cease to rise, rapidly reaching the apex.


    Lin Dong, on the other hand, harbored not a trace of resentment or anger. Even though the world had been so cruel to him, his heart was still full of love for it. A young boy, shouldering all the burdens of his family, and still able to maintain such purity of heart¡ªthat was truly remarkable.


    Upon arriving home, Lin Dong began to busily prepare breakfast.


    When Su Yang entered the kitchen, Lin Dong noticed him and smiled, "Big brother, up so early?"


    "Aren¡¯t you up even earlier?" Su Yang replied.


    "Oh, I needed to go into the mountains early in the morning; otherwise, a lot of things would be gone," Lin Dong said with a smile.


    Su Yang nodded, sat in front of the stove to help with the fire, and watched as Lin Dong busied himself with kneading the dough for steamed buns, cooking vegetables, and stewing soup.


    In two hours, avish breakfast was ready. Lin Dong then walked to his sister¡¯s room door, first pressing his ear against it to listen, and then carefully knocked. Receiving no reply, he did not knock again but turned and went back to the courtyard.


    "She¡¯s usually so tired from school that she sleeps untilte morning every time shees back," Lin Dong said with a smile. "Big brother, why don¡¯t you wake up big sister first, and you two have breakfast?"


    "No need," Su Yang replied. "The two of us can eat; she¡¯ll probably get upte too."


    "All right then," Lin Dong said, and moved the table outside where he and Su Yang ate breakfast together.


    Around ten in the morning, Ye Wantong and Lin Ting finally got up one after another.


    Ye Wantong walked out of her room, her hair still ubed, but the makeup Su Yang had applied yesterday had faded by half, which now made her look even prettier.


    Lin Ting was a thin high school student, not very tall but wearing a pair of very high heels. She was dressed simply in her school uniform, but as one passed by her, it was still possible to detect the strong scent of makeup on her.


    Su Yang slightly frowned, wondering how she could still find the time and mood to wear makeup and dress up in such a humble home environment.


    Lin Ting stepped out of the room, scratching her head, and Su Yang finally got a clear look at her face, which stunned him on the spot.


    He had seen this girl before¡ªtwice.


    Once wasst night at the vi, when a middle-aged man threw a wad of cash at her face, and she silently picked up the money and left. The second time was on the way back, when she was being intimate with a man in a car, and then took the money and left.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t wearing makeup now, Su Yang could still recognize her as the girl fromst night!


    At this moment, Su Yang felt as if he had been dealt a heavy blow. He looked towards Lin Dong, who was also looking at Lin Ting with a face full of adoration, as if his world consisted only of his little sister.


    Su Yang felt an indescribable pain in his heart; he didn¡¯t even know how to meet Lin Dong¡¯s gaze. How could he let Lin Dong know that the sister he treasured and loved the most was doing such things outside?


    In Lin Dong¡¯s heart, she should be studying hard at school to eventually get into a good university, marry a good person, and lead a happy life.


    Lin Dong worked from dawn to dusk, possibly going to bed at midnight and getting up at four in the morning, doing everything he could just to support her education.


    Keep in mind, Lin Dong was the same age as her; they were fraternal twins. Lin Dong was only born five minutes earlier but took on all the responsibilities, propping up the entire family with his young shoulders, supporting her future.


    Yet she had degenerated, doing such things!


    What Su Yang found most iprehensible was, if she was willing to sell her body and forsake her dignity, where did the money she earned go, and why did she still need Lin Dong to worry about a hundred yuan for a week¡¯s living expenses?


    Keep in mind, it was to scrape together living expenses for her that Lin Dong had resorted to inviting Su Yang and the others to stay at his home. Su Yang still remembered how Lin Dong didn¡¯t care when he was ridiculed by the people around him. But when he feared that Su Yang wouldn¡¯te to his house, he became so anxious that he was almost ready to kneel.


    How could the paths of these two people¡¯s lives differ so much?


    At that moment, Ye Wantong also came over. She just happened to make eye contact with Lin Ting. Lin Ting didn¡¯t recognize Su Yang and Ye Wantong, but Ye Wantong recognized her.


    Ye Wantong¡¯s face was full of surprise as she pointed at Lin Ting, her mouth agape.


    Su Yang quickly walked over to her and whispered, "Let¡¯s eat first, don¡¯t talk."


    Ye Wantong looked at Su Yang, and then at Lin Ting, pondered for a moment, and whispered, "Does Lin Dong know?"


    Su Yang nced at Lin Dong, who was happily preparing face wash water for Lin Ting, and slowly shook his head.


    Ye Wantong¡¯s expression turned even more mncholic as she whispered, "Then... how much pain he must be in..."


    "So, don¡¯t say anything," Su Yang whispered.


    Ye Wantong fell silent, and after a long while, whispered, "Theter he knows, the more painful it will be."


    Su Yang sighed. He, of course, knew. But really, he just couldn¡¯t bear it!


    While eating at the same table as Lin Ting, Su Yang used the Soul Searching Technique to take a nce at her, and his brows immediately furrowed.


    It turned out, Lin Ting had a boyfriend at school. This boyfriend was involved in the underworld and was three years older than Lin Ting.


    Lin Ting deeply loved this boyfriend; it was he who led her down this path.


    Because, her boyfriend said he wanted to start a business, opened apany, got into debt, and couldn¡¯t repay the loans. Lin Ting started doing this to save her boyfriend.

 Chapter 392 - 391

    <h4>Chapter 392: 391</h4>


    In Lin Ting¡¯s heart, she would never doubt anything her boyfriend said.


    She gave all the money she earned to her boyfriend to pay off his debts. Her living expenses still came from her brother, and her cosmetics were cheap products supplied by the hair salon owner.


    These days, Dragon Head Meeting was happening in Beiguan Town, and her boyfriend deliberately brought her here to mix with the bosses at the resort, as those bosses paid a lot.


    Last night, she hooked up with that middle-aged man. However, she said something wrong and angered the boss, who pped her across the face and threw a pile of money at her.


    After that, she ran into the man from the Ren Family and was taken there. In the end, all the money she made was taken away by her boyfriend, and she went back home alone.


    Although Su Yang had not met Lin Ting¡¯s boyfriend, from Lin Ting¡¯s memories, Su Yang could tell that this boyfriend was an absolute scumbag. Apart from being handsome and skilled at deceiving girls, he was good for nothing else.


    Yet, Lin Ting was blindly devoted to him, even willing to exchange her body for money to support him.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh; this girl was really squandering Lin Dong¡¯s good intentions!


    Given the situation at home, she never contributed a penny, and was even taking money out every week. Her boyfriend dressed well, and she gave him all the money she earned with her body; what kind of love was that?


    Lin Ting hadn¡¯t realized something was amiss; after dinner, she went straight back to her room. Not long after, she emerged with her school bag and said to Lin Dong, "The weekly living expenses!"


    "Here," Lin Dong quickly reached into his pocket, pulled out several bills, totaling a hundred yuan.


    "Why is it always this change!" Lin Ting frowned and said, "Can¡¯t you give me whole bills for once? It¡¯s always such small amounts!"


    Lin Dong hurriedly exined, "I... I was nning to go to town to exchange it this morning, but we had guests at home, and I couldn¡¯t get away..."


    "Forget it!" Lin Ting cut off Lin Dong¡¯s words, "I¡¯m going back to school now!"


    "Wait a moment..." Lin Dong hesitated, "Grandma hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely, the doctor says that... her condition isn¡¯t very optimistic. Do you... do you want to see her?"


    "I don¡¯t have time now, I¡¯m going to bete!" Lin Ting walked straight out of the courtyard, "We¡¯ll talk about it next time!"


    Lin Dong watched Lin Ting¡¯s figure disappearing and sighed softly to himself, then returned dejectedly to Grandma¡¯s room.


    Su Yang stood in the courtyard, clearly hearing the quiet words Lin Dong spoke.


    "Grandma, Tingting is very busy with her studies; she has just one year left before her university entrance exam, so she must be under a lot of pressure. Don¡¯t worry, when she has a holiday and more time, we¡¯ll take you down to the riverside for a walk."


    Su Yang sighed again; he really didn¡¯t know how to talk to Lin Dong about Lin Ting¡¯s situation.


    Ye Wantong was ying with a dog in the courtyard by herself when, around eleven o¡¯clock, the sound of motorcycle engines suddenly came from outside the gate. Su Yang turned his head to look, only to see Hu Shao and his group making their grand entrance.


    Su Yang frowned; this Hu Shao really was like a bad penny.


    Seeing Su Yang from afar, Hu Shao immediately smiled and called out, "Hey, Brother Su!"


    Hu Shao knew Su Yang¡¯s family name was Su but didn¡¯t know his given name. Actually, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out what Su Yang¡¯s name was because his target was Ye Wan Tong.


    A flicker of a smile crossed Su Yang¡¯s face, "Hu Shao, what brings you here?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s a long story!" Hu Shao stood at the door, peering in and catching a glimpse of Ye Wantong, which left him utterly dumbstruck.


    Ye Wantong hadn¡¯t had the chance to put on makeup, so her current appearance was much more beautiful than before. Although he couldn¡¯t recognize her as Ye Wantong, it was enough to stun him.


    Hu Shao had always lusted after Ye Wantong¡¯s beauty, and now that he found her to be even more beautiful than he had imagined, he was even more shocked.


    "Hu Shao? Hu Shao?" Su Yang called out twice before Hu Shao snapped back to reality and quickly said with a smile, "Brother Su, we hit it off at first sight. I drank too muchst night and didn¡¯t take good care of you. I made a point of asking around this morning, found out you were staying here, and came to see you!"


    After speaking, Hu Shao looked around and said, "Oh, Brother Su, why are you staying here? This is too shabby, isn¡¯t it? Can you even live here?"


    "It¡¯s quite nice!" Su Yangughed, "Quiet,fortable!"


    "Cut it out!" Young Master Ding curled his lip, "It¡¯s just because you have no money. The cheapest rooms in town cost one to two thousand a night. How many nights can you afford with your ten thousand yuan?"


    Su Yang smiled without a word as Hu Shao waved his hand and said, "Brother Su, if you don¡¯t have money, just tell me. We¡¯re like brothers, why be so formal? Come on, pack up, and I¡¯ll arrange something for you tonight!"


    "We don¡¯t need it!" Su Yangughed, "We¡¯ll still stay here. Thendlord cooks really delicious food, and Miss Ye likes it a lot!"


    Knowing that Ye Wantong¡¯s surname was Ye, Hu Shao¡¯s eyes lit up at once, and he hurriedly said, "Really? Is the food that good? I must try it then. Where¡¯s thendlord?"


    Lin Dong was not far away, watching these people, and he was very nervous. After all, these were wealthy people whom he would not even normally get to see!


    "He¡¯s right here, ourndlord!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Him?" Hu Shao looked surprised and said, "He¡¯s so young. Hey,d, can we have lunch here, is that okay?"


    "This..." Lin Dong felt a bit awkward. He managed meals for just Su Yang and hispanion because they had paid, but now, with Hu Shao and his group of seven or eight people, he wouldn¡¯t be able to manage.


    "Hu Shao, don¡¯t be hasty," Su Yang said, "Thendlord cooks well, but the price is steep. Why don¡¯t you discuss the price first?"


    "How expensive could it be?" Hu Shao scoffed, "I spend tens of thousands on a meal when I eat out. Lad, how much do you charge for a meal here?"


    Lin Dong was taken aback. He had not expected that the meals he cooked could make money. He hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "Per person... three..."


    Before Lin Dong could finish, Su Yang directly said, "Three thousand per person!"


    "What?" Lin Dong and Hu Shao eximed in unison; in fact, Lin Dong had meant to say three yuan.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Yang looked at Hu Shao with concern, "Hu Shao, is that too expensive?"


    Hu Shao did find it expensive, but Ye Wan was there watching. He had to save face no matter what!


    "Not expensive!" Hu Shao said with a pained look, "It¡¯s great!"


    "Then that¡¯s settled!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Will all of you be here for lunch?"


    "Of course!" Hu Shao immediately said, "Including you two, that¡¯s exactly ten people. Young man, we¡¯ll all have lunch here today, how about it?"

 Chapter 393 - 392 Loyal Dog Protecting its Master

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 392 Loyal Dog Protecting its Master</h4>


    "This..." Lin Dong scratched his head, speaking in a low voice, "This... this is too much..."


    Before Lin Dong could finish his sentence, Su Yang directly said, "It¡¯s okay, if there are more people, you can charge a bit more. How about this, ten people, forty thousand, how does that sound?"


    After speaking, Su Yangughed and said, "Lin Dong, don¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s not easy for Hu Shao and the others toe here, it¡¯s not about how much they spend, but they must eat well. Forty thousand is nothing to them, they don¡¯t care at all! Besides, didn¡¯t Old Zhang say, as long as you agree on the price beforehand, it¡¯s settled, you don¡¯t have to worry about them not paying."


    Lin Dong scratched his head, what he actually wanted to say was that the money was too much, but Su Yang seemed to have interpreted it as there being too many people.


    Su Yang gave Lin Dong a wink. Lin Dong trusted Su Yang quite a bit and didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only nod and reply, "Well... Okay then."


    "Alright, let¡¯s all go sit in the courtyard!" Su Yang said, smiling and waving his hand.


    Hu Shao and the others immediately went into the courtyard. Hu Shao specifically moved a chair to sit not far from Ye Wantong, conversing loudly with a few friends. However, Ye Wantong ignored himpletely, instead ying with a few little puppies.


    Su Yang entered the kitchen, where Lin Dong was standing, lost in thought.


    "Big brother..." Lin Dong quickly said, "Why... why so much money..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, these are all rich people who don¡¯t care how much they spend!" Su Yang said with augh: "Besides, your family needs money, with this amount, you¡¯ll have enough to take your grandma to the city for treatment!"


    "But, this... this is too much... How much food do I have to make, what kind of dishes, to be worth this price..." Lin Dong¡¯s face was full of worry, he had never seen so much money in his life.


    "Just make whatever, noodles with wild vegetables and fish soup is fine." Su Yangughed and said, "It¡¯ll be okay, big brother won¡¯t lie to you!"


    Lin Dong looked at Su Yang and finally nodded gently, he truly trusted Su Yang very much.


    Su Yang went into the courtyard and chatted with Hu Shao and the others for a bit. Hu Shao¡¯s attention was all on Ye Wantong, but, Ye Wantong consistently ignored him.


    Lin Dong went out to pick wild vegetables, and after about fifteen minutes, everyone suddenly heard the sound of dogs barking outside, followed by someone cursing angrily, "Fuck, get away from me, I¡¯ll stew you sooner orter!"


    Everyone hurriedly ran outside, where they saw in the distance Lin Dong had fallen to the ground, his basket of vegetables scattered. Nearby, several men were chasing and beating a dog with sticks, the dog was Da Huang.


    One of the men had a small wound on his leg, it seemed to be bitten, and the man was pointing at Da Huang and cursing furiously, "Go to hell, dare to bite me, beat it to death! Beat it to death!"


    Da Huang had several wounds from the beating, but still did not run away, instead staying near Lin Dong. It appeared that Lin Dong had been bullied, Da Huang hade to protect him, bitten the man, and that¡¯s why it was being beaten.


    Seeing this, Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed, and he charged over, shouting coldly, "Stop it, all of you!"


    The men immediately looked over, the leader spoke coldly, "Who the fuck are you? Do you have a say here?"


    Su Yang walked over, shielding Lin Dong and Da Huang behind him, and said with a deep voice, "What are you doing beating people?"


    "So what if we¡¯re beating someone!" The leader shouted angrily, "This son of a bitch owes us more than two hundred thousand, he has no money to pay, what¡¯s wrong with us beating him?"


    "Big brother, I don¡¯t know them..." Lin Dong anxiously said.


    "Don¡¯t know us? You say you don¡¯t know us, then you ask Lin Ting if she recognizes us!" The leader cursed, "Fuck, Lin Ting that damn whore, borrowed more than two hundred thousand from us, said she had no money to pay back, and would work it off in our nightclub. But she¡¯s been gone for days. What, she even dares to stiff us on our money?"


    "Ah?" Lin Dong was stunned, "This... how is this possible? You must have made a mistake, you definitely have. Tingting is in school, how... how could she owe so much money..."


    Su Yang furrowed his brow; he knew what was going on. He had vaguely seen this matter when he previously used the Soul Searching Technique on Lin Ting. He hadn¡¯t expected these people to actually chase down the debt to their doorstep.


    "What, thinking of ying dumb?" The leading man took out an IOU and cursed, "Come on, take a good look, what does this IOU say!"


    Lin Dong¡¯s face turned pale, he scratched his head, and whispered to Su Yang, "Big brother, I... I can¡¯t read, can you... can you read it for me?"


    Su Yang nced at it, his frown deepening. The IOU was very clear, Lin Ting had used herself as coteral to borrow two hundred thousand. If she couldn¡¯t pay it back by the deadline, she was at their disposal.


    But as for how to tell Lin Dong such a thing? How could this kid possibly handle such a blow?


    "Why are you not talking now?" The leading man sneered, "Nothing to say now, have you? If you¡¯ve got nothing to say, then let¡¯s talk about how we¡¯re going to handle this. First off, you either hand over Lin Ting to me, or you pay us the money. Besides that, there¡¯s the matter of your dog biting me¡ªhow do you n to settle that ount!"


    Lin Dong looked at Su Yang, seeing that he remained silent, and felt uncertain, but still shouted loudly, "You... you¡¯re lying, my sister would never do such a thing..."


    "Fuck, the IOU is right here, and you still want to deny the debt!" The leading man was furious and said, "I¡¯m telling you, today you either hand over Lin Ting, or cough up five hundred thousand. Otherwise, I¡¯ll light up your house for you!"


    Lin Dong was scared, but still stiffened his neck and said, "I... I¡¯m not afraid of you..."


    "I¡¯ll give you something to be scared of!" The leading man picked up a stick and swung it toward Lin Dong.


    Lin Dong covered his head with his arms, but thankfully Su Yang was right beside him and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist.


    "Motherfucker, courting death!" the leading man cursed furiously.


    A glint of coldness shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, if it were his former self, these guys would probably already be lying on the ground screaming in agony. But now, he couldn¡¯t act this way. He needed to find Ghost de Mo Qianli, and thus he couldn¡¯t reveal himself, or else he would be causing a disturbance like beating the grass to scare the snake!


    The leading man struggled for a bit but couldn¡¯t free himself from Su Yang¡¯s hand, growing even angrier, and cursed, "Attack him!"


    The crowd behind him immediately charged forward, aiming their assault at Su Yang and Lin Dong.


    Da Huang was always by Lin Dong¡¯s side, and seeing what was happening, he lunged forward and bit into the first man that charged at Lin Dong.


    "Go to hell!" the man yelled furiously, swinging his stick down onto Da Huang¡¯s back.


    Da Huang whimpered in pain but clung to the man¡¯s leg without letting go.


    After several more hits with the stick, and as a few others joined in, they began beating Da Huang relentlessly with their fists and feet.


    Just then, a little puppy timidly ran over, seemingly realizing its mother was being attacked, and wanted to help.


    "Get out of here!" The leading man kicked the little puppy away with one foot.


    The little puppynded on the ground, whimpering a few times, vomiting blood from its mouth, appearing to be close to death.


    A glint of coldness shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, and in that moment, his urge to kill surged.

 Chapter 394 - 393 Flipping the Table

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 393 Flipping the Table</h4>


    Ye Wantong had just run over from a distance when she saw the situation and couldn¡¯t help eximing, "What are you... what are you doing, it¡¯s just a little dog!"


    The men also saw Ye Wantong, all momentarily stunned, then burst with glee. The leader pointed at Ye Wantong and said, "What, does Lin Ting have an older sister? Pretty charming, huh. Here¡¯s the deal, if you can¡¯t produce Lin Ting or the money, just hand over your sister to us, and we¡¯ll call it even, how about that..."


    Su Yang clenched his left hand, the power within him raging like a torrent, and his eyes began to gradually turn red. At this moment, he truly struggled to contain himself.


    "Shut your fucking mouth!" Suddenly, a roar came from the entrance, followed immediately by Hu Shao leading a group of people charging out.


    Noticing that Hu Shao and his men were no ordinary fellows, the leader tightened up a bit and said in a deep voice, "My friend, we work for Chen Laoda of Yangshan, surely you don¡¯t mean to meddle in Elder Chen¡¯s affairs?"


    Hu Shao was the young heir of the Hu Martial Arts School, and he certainly didn¡¯t care about these local thugs. Now, wanting to show off in front of Ye Wantong, of course, he wouldn¡¯t give them any face.


    "I don¡¯t give a fuck about Chen Laoda or Chen Laoda the second, kneel down, apologize, and make Miss Ye happy, and I might let you go. Otherwise..." Hu Shao sneered, "Today, none of you will leave!"


    The leader instantly grew furious, "In Yangshan County, nobody dares to talk to my big brother like this, you¡¯re fucking asking for it! Attack!"


    The crowd surged forward, and Hu Shao, not to be outdone, led his men into the fray against them.


    Although the men were numerous, Hu Shao and his men were all trained. Even though their skills were mediocre, dealing with them was a piece of cake.


    Within a few exchanges, all the men had been beaten and injured.


    "You motherfucker, I¡¯ll remember you, just you wait!" the leader cursed, retreating in panic with his subordinates.


    "If you daree back, I¡¯ll break your damn legs!" Hu Shao returned triumphantly, then approached Ye Wantong with concern, "Miss Ye, how are you, are you alright?"


    Ye Wantong ignored him, carefully lifting the little puppy from the ground, her beautiful eyes brimming with tears.


    Lin Dong stood there, still holding the piece of paper, his entire being in a daze.


    Da Huang limped over to Lin Dong, sticking out its tongue to lick him, then turned to look at the little puppy gasping itsst in Ye Wantong¡¯s arms, making a few whining noises.


    Dogs may not understand sorrow, but they are absolutely loyal!


    As the group of men walked away, Su Yang¡¯s murderous intent also gradually subsided.


    Small tolerances disrupt great ns; the matter with Mo Qianli was crucial, and Su Yang had to restrain himself from the situation at hand.


    Ye Wantong, holding the puppy, came to Su Yang, her voice choking, "It... it probably won¡¯tst much longer..."


    "It¡¯ll be fine!" Su Yang said softly, "I¡¯ll prepare some medicine, and it can be cured."


    "Really?" Ye Wantong¡¯s eyes brightened with hope, suddenly filled with radiance.


    Su Yang nodded, walked into a small grove nearby, circled a few times, and gathered a few herbs.


    These were only verymon herbs, not so easy for healing wounds. However, while Su Yang moved among them, he discreetly used Devouring the Heavens to absorb some spiritual energy, infusing it into the herbs; this was the key to healing.


    He crushed the herbs and fed them to both the little puppy and Da Huang. The little one gradually fell asleep, its breathing bing even, seeming out of danger.


    As for Da Huang, its wounds began to scab, and the effect was very good.


    After finishing this, Lin Dong finally came back to his senses. He bent down to pick up the things on the ground, hunching his body, step by step starting the walk home.


    Su Yang sighed inwardly. He could tell that although he had not spoken about the content of the debt note, Lin Dong could tell it was authentic.


    Su Yang followed behind and watched as Lin Dong returned to the kitchen, silently tidying up, cooking the dishes, and making the meal, showing no apparent difference from any other day.


    However, he was very silent, not saying a single word throughout the entire process.


    Once the meal was ready and served on the table, Lin Dong returned to his room and shut the door.


    Su Yang did not know how tofort him and could only sit outside in the courtyard.


    Hu Shao and the others didn¡¯t care about such nuances and immediately mored to start dining, inviting Su Yang and Ye Wantong to join them.


    "Damn it, this meal costs forty thousand yuan?" Young Master Ding approached the table and immediately shouted, "Are you kidding me? These are just wild vegetables, are they worth that much?"


    Ye Wantong was already in a bad mood and shouted angrily, "If you want to eat, eat. If not, get lost!"


    Young Master Ding was about to m the table and rise, but Hu Shao quickly grabbed him.


    "Ah, what a nice meal. It¡¯s green and eco-friendly; the ingredients aren¡¯t easy toe by¡ªthis is the good stuff!" Hu Shao picked up his chopsticks, smiling cheerfully, "Eat, let¡¯s all dig in!"


    Young Master Ding red at Ye Wantong resentfully but ultimately dared not say anything.


    But then, Young Master Ding¡¯s gaze shifted toward Su Yang and suddenly sneered, "Brother Su, I see you get along pretty well with that Lin Dong!"


    Su Yang ignored him, and Young Master Ding continued on his own, "But, the way you y the friend card is pretty lousy, eh? What would you have done just now if we hadn¡¯t been here? If Hu Shao hadn¡¯t stepped in to help when he saw injustice, wouldn¡¯t Miss Ye have been taken away? As a man, failing to protect a woman by your side is quite shameful, isn¡¯t it?"


    Hu Shao was silent, but a sneer was secretly forming in his heart.


    Su Yang finally looked at Young Master Ding, "If you look down on us, it¡¯s not toote to leave now. I¡¯ll pay for this meal."


    "What did you say!" Young Master Ding erupted in anger, mming the table as he stood up, "You dare to tell me to leave?"


    "Is that not allowed?" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "Say that again, motherfucker! See if I don¡¯t beat the shit out of you!" Young Master Ding was furious.


    Hu Shao, with his arms crossed, carried a slight sneer in his eyes, showing no intention of intervening.


    Su Yang did not respond but kicked the table slightly with the tip of his foot. The table flipped, tipping over just so that its edgended on Young Master Ding¡¯s knee.


    "Ouch!" Young Master Ding screamed in agony, clutching his knee and wailing on the ground.


    If it were just a normal bump, it wouldn¡¯t have been as painful. But Su Yang had used hidden strength, and this blow was far from light.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t want to startle the snake by being aggressive, so he didn¡¯t use too much force. Otherwise, that kick could have ruined Young Master Ding¡¯s leg.


    However, what Su Yang did was very covert. No one could tell that it was his doing; they only saw that the table suddenly tipped over after Young Master Ding stood up and mmed it, so naturally, Young Master Ding had to take the me.


    "Fuck!" Hu Shao, sshed by the soup, couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud, "Are you fucking blind? You¡¯ve messed me up!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Su Yang also grimaced, "Getting angry is one thing, but flipping the table? Who¡¯s going to pay for the meal?"

 Chapter 395 - 394 Fatty is here

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 394 Fatty is here</h4>


    In the end, it was Hu Shao who paid for the meal.


    Of course, Hu Shao was also seething with annoyance as he ate.


    He hade for Ye Wantong, but after spending so much money, Ye Wantong hadn¡¯t said a single word to him. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t managed to eat a thing and ended up with vegetable soup all over him, making him look utterly wretched.


    As for Young Master Ding, his knees had swollen up, and the pain left him with no time to trouble Su Yang.


    In the afternoon, Hu Shao lingered there for a while longer, but Ye Wantongpletely ignored him. All afternoon, she held the puppy carefully in her arms.


    By dinner time, seeing that things weren¡¯t right, Hu Shao quickly took his people and fled. Staying there would mean another meal costing tens of thousands that evening, and though Hu Shao was wealthy, he was not willing to spend like that!


    However, Hu Shao was still not giving up and continued to invite Su Yang and others to his vi to watch thepetition that evening.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t want to go tonight, because he could pretty much guess what the situation would be in tonight¡¯s major match.


    The Hou Family would definitely advance, Ghost de Mo Qianli would not show up tonight, and neither would Eight-Faced Yama or Ren Beishan, so there was no need for Su Yang to go.


    In the evening, Lin Dong finally came out of the house. He continued to make dinner, and this time, he sat down to eat with Su Yang and Ye Wantong.


    Throughout the process, Lin Dong did not say a word.


    After dinner, Lin Dong finally spoke in a low voice, "Big brother, that... that IOU, is it real?"


    Su Yang sighed and replied in a low voice, "Yes, it is!"


    Lin Dong¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, but he didn¡¯t have any extreme reaction. It was clear that he was beginning to ept the situation.


    "Really... is it really two hundred thousand?" Lin Dong asked softly.


    "Yes," Su Yang nodded.


    Lin Dong did not say anything more and silently started to clean up the dishes.


    Seeing Lin Dong¡¯s frail frame, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh again and said, "I have one hundred and seventy thousand here, and they gave you forty thousand this morning. Together, that¡¯s enough to pay off the debt. How about we bring your sister back first?"


    Lin Dong looked at Su Yang, silent for a long time before speaking softly, "Big brother, I will work like an ox or a horse for the rest of my life to repay you!"


    Su Yang patted Lin Dong¡¯s shoulder and said nothing more. In fact, the money wasn¡¯t the key issue. The real question was whether giving Lin Dong more money could bring Lin Ting back.


    Could this girl, blinded by so-called love andpletely deceived by a scoundrel,e to her senses?


    Su Yang handed over the one hundred and seventy thousand to Lin Dong, and with the previous forty thousand, it made two hundred and ten thousand.


    Lin Dong wanted to go into the city right away, but Su Yang stopped him.


    "When returning the money, bring your sister with you," Su Yang said softly. "That will make the debt resolution clearer!"


    "Then I¡¯ll go to the school to find her..." Lin Dong said.


    Su Yang sighed, "Do you think she would still be at school?"


    "Then... where should I look for her..." Lin Dong¡¯s face was filled with sadness.


    "Go to the vi!" Su Yang said softly.


    Lin Dong went to the vi with Su Yang, with Ye Wantong following as well. However, she was still holding the little puppy in her arms. The little one¡¯s injuries had improved quite a bit, but it was still asleep most of the time.


    Not long after entering the vi, Su Yang soon found Lin Ting. Her makeup was heavy, and she was wearing revealing clothes as she nestled against a very ugly man. The man¡¯srge hands had already slipped into her clothes, roaming freely over her young body.


    Seeing Lin Ting like this, Lin Dong could hardly believe his own eyes. His eyes turned bloodshot, his fists clenched tight, his face a mix of pain and sorrow.


    After a while, Lin Dongfang made his way over, grabbed Lin Ting, and turned to leave.


    "What are you doing!" Lin Ting hadn¡¯t seen Lin Dong clearly and shouted. But, when she did recognize him, she was stunned into silence.


    "Go home!" Lin Dong said sternly, speaking to his sister in that tone for the first time.


    At that moment, the ugly man came over and red, "What the fuck are you doing? Stealing my woman?"


    Lin Dong ignored the ugly man and just pulled Lin Ting to run outside.


    "Didn¡¯t you fucking hear me talking!" The ugly man grabbed Lin Dong by the cor.


    "Get lost!" Lin Dong punched the ugly man in the shoulder, and it was probably the first time he had hit anyone, which had no effect and only enraged the ugly man further.


    "Fuck you!" The ugly man pped Lin Dong across the face, and Lin Dong fell to the ground on his buttocks.


    "Dare to touch me, beat him to death!" The ugly man cursed loudly, his followers charging up menacingly behind him.


    Su Yang frowned, preparing to step in and stop this ugly man.


    Just then, a familiar voice came from behind: "Fuck¡¯s sake, such a grown man, picking on a kid!"


    Su Yang turned his head to look and saw Fatty L¨¹ Dong, swaggering over with a group of people. Among them was Xiao Hei, Su Yang¡¯s apprentice.


    Xiao Hei, who I hadn¡¯t seen for a while, now had a more somber look. He held a box in his arms, the box Su Yang gave him to carry the vegetable knife; after all, it looked bad hanging on his back.


    Seeing Fatty, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t need to lift a finger!


    Fatty didn¡¯t recognize Su Yang; he walked straight over and stood in front of Lin Dong, protecting him.


    The ugly man didn¡¯t know Fatty and red, "Who the fuck are you, daring to meddle in my business? Do you know who I am?"


    "I don¡¯t need to know who you are!" Fatty replied directly: "All I know is that, with Master Fatty here, you can¡¯t bully this kid."


    "Who the fuck are you talking to!" The ugly man shouted angrily: "Let me tell you, my name is Li Hongwei, the nephew of Master Li, the underground dragon head of Pingbei Province!"


    As soon as these words came out, the surroundings immediately buzzed. Master Li, the underground dragon head of Pingbei Province, was a well-known figure, his reputationparable to that of Ling Zi!


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s astonishment, the ugly man wore a smug look, ncing sideways at Fatty, "So, still dare to fight injustice now?"


    "What the hell with Master Li, I¡¯ve never heard of him!" Fatty retorted bluntly: "I give you two choices, scram, or I¡¯ll make you scram!"


    "You¡¯re asking for it!" Li Hongwei shouted angrily, "Chop them up for me!"


    Over a dozen men charged from behind Li Hongwei, far outnumbering Fatty¡¯s group.


    In fact, no one in Fatty¡¯s group made a move except for Xiao Hei, who stepped forward to face them alone.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this? Sending a kid to be a human shield?" Li Hongwei sneered, "Fatso, you were acting tough just now, why chicken out? You think I won¡¯t hit a kid? I¡¯ll tell you, hit him anyway, chop him up!"


    Those men took out their weapons and charged towards Xiao Hei with ferocity.


    The color drained from the faces of the onlookers; Xiao Hei was just a kid. Li Hongwei¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t care about his age; one strike and he could die right there!

 Chapter 396 - 395: A Single Slash!

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 395: A Single sh!</h4>


    Xiao Hei slightly squinted his eyes as he opened the box in his arms and took out the kitchen knife.


    "Shit, there¡¯s a knife too?" Li Hongwei sneered, "A kitchen knife at that? What, did you juste out of the kitchen or something..."


    Before Li Hongwei could finish speaking, Xiao Hei suddenly lunged forward, his kitchen knife sweeping across and chopping off the head of the person in front of him.


    The head flew into the air, mming into Li Hongwei¡¯s face before falling into his arms.


    When Li Hongwei came to his senses, he realized he was holding a head. He was so scared that his soul almost flew away. He let out a shrill scream, fell on his butt, and frantically tossed the head away as if he had seen a ghost.


    The crowd around them also cried out in rm. A child¡¯s strike, so terrifying? Beheading with a single stroke, how ruthless must one be!


    Li Hongwei¡¯s remaining men dared not advance further, not because they feared the child, but because they had simply never seen such a thing. They had been in quite a few fights and bloodshed wasmon, even a few of them had blood on their hands from killings.


    But who among them had ever seen such a scene?


    Beheading with a single cut, and with a kitchen knife, by a child?


    "Oh my God, what did I just see?"


    "Damn it, is that even a child?"


    "Haunted? Are we... is this haunted?"


    "Killing someone here, Old Zhang the Fifth won¡¯t let them off, right?"


    "These people are done for, this is Lord Zhang the Fifth¡¯s turf, who dares to make trouble here. Even Li Hongwei only dares to beat people up at most, who would dare to kill?"


    "Hey, relying on having a kid who strikes with deadly force, this Fatty is recklessly causing trouble, isn¡¯t he asking for death?"


    The crowd was buzzing withments, looking at Fatty as if he were a dead man.


    At that moment, a group of people quickly approached from a distance, led by a middle-aged man. As he arrived, his brows immediately furrowed.


    "Gentlemen, what is the meaning of this?" the man said sternly, "This is Fifth Master¡¯s ce, and you actually murder someone here? Are you disregarding Fifth Master¡¯s authority?"


    Li Hongwei instantly jumped up, "It wasn¡¯t me who killed him, it was them... they did the killing, killed my brother. I... I am Master Li¡¯s nephew..."


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s expression shifted slightly; the name Master Li was indeed very influential.


    He looked directly at Fatty and the others, his gaze finallynding on Xiao Hei, and said in a heavy voice, "Are you the one who killed him?"


    Xiao Hei didn¡¯t speak at all, but cautiously wiped the blood off the kitchen knife and carefully stored it back in the box.


    "I¡¯m talking to you!" the man frowned, "Can¡¯t you fucking hear me?"


    "These brothers of mine, they were arranged by my uncle. By killing him, you¡¯ve killed one of Master Li¡¯s men..." Li Hongwei shouted loudly, "How are you going to exin this situation!"


    The man¡¯s expression turned icy cold; a death of Master Li¡¯s man was indeed a big deal. Although Lord Zhang the Fifth had a big name, he still paled inparison to these dragon heads!


    "I¡¯ll ask you one more time!" the man said gravely, "Either give me an exnation or don¡¯t me me for not being nice!"


    "And how exactly will you be not nice?" An angry voice suddenly came from afar, "If anyone dares to touch my grandson, I¡¯ll make sure they have no ce to be buried!"


    Everyone turned to look and saw a group of people rushing over with great momentum. Leading them was a tall, dignified-looking old man.


    The old man walked straight up to Xiao Hei, pulled him to his side, and looked at him affectionately, "Xiao Hei, when did youe here? Why didn¡¯t you tell your grandfather? I would have sent someone to pick you up!"


    Upon seeing the elder, the man who had just spoken was instantly dumbfounded.


    But Li Hongwei was still clueless, he shouted loudly, "Hey old man, you¡¯ve got quite the tone. What if I actually want to mess with your grandson? Hmph, my uncle is Master Li, the underworld leader of Pingbei Province. Do you also want me to have no grave to be buried in?"


    "Li Qilong, right?" The elder turned his head and said coldly, "Issue the order, I want Li Qilong¡¯s head before midnight tonight!"


    "What?!" The crowd around them instantly eximed in shock. Who exactly was this elder to speak with such authority?


    "You... you... what the fuck are you talking about..." Li Hongwei was stunned, he urged, "Who the fuck are you trying to scare!"


    The elder said coolly, "I, Qin Haishan, never scare people!"


    As soon as these words came out, there was a moment of silence around them, which then immediately turned into a roar.


    "Qin Haishan? He is Qin Haishan!"


    "Which Qin Haishan?"


    "From the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, the Patriarch of the Qin Family, Qin Haishan!"


    "Heavens, is it really him?"


    "For the Qin Family among the Pingnan Province Ten Great Families, killing a Master Li would be as easy as turning over one¡¯s hand, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "How can an underworld leaderpare with those major families? With just one sentence from Qin Haishan, Master Li is sure to die!"


    "This kid, is he really the grandson of Patriarch Qin?"


    "Oh my, I¡¯ve heard that Qin Haishan lost a daughter years ago, and only after decades did they finally find her. Apparently, there really is a grandson!"


    "Heavens, how much must that grandson be cherished?"


    "Exactly, Li Hongwei has really offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have!"


    The crowd continued to exim in shock, abuzz with discussion.


    Li Hongwei was also bewildered; he simply couldn¡¯t have imagined that the man standing before him was none other than Patriarch Qin Haishan of the Qin Family.


    Although his uncle, Li Qilong, was one of the underworld leaders of Pingbei Province, in front of the Ten Great Families, such underworld leaders were almost like ants, easily crushed.


    With Qin Haishan personally ordering Li Qilong¡¯s death, there was no hope for Li Qilong to survive!


    Li Hongwei now truly felt an urge to beat himself up, for his own words had brought fatal disaster to his uncle and also destroyed his biggest support.


    With a thud, Li Hongwei copsed to the ground; he waspletely broken.


    Qin Haishan didn¡¯t even look at him and, taking Xiao Hei by the hand, smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go inside first."


    Fatty walked over and said with a smile, "Patriarch Qin, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not so convenient to leave. Just now, Lord Zhang the Fifth¡¯s men were still moring, demanding an exnation from us!"


    The man who had just spoken literally felt the urge to kill Fatty. Damn it, aren¡¯t you just stirring the pot? Mentioning this in front of Qin Haishan, are you trying to get me killed?


    Seeing that Qin Haishan turned to look over, the man was sweating bullets and immediately said, "Patriarch Qin, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Now that I know he¡¯s your grandson, there... there surely won¡¯t be any problems. I... I must apologize to the young master for the offense earlier, please forgive us!"


    Qin Haishan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said coldly, "Go back and tell Old Zhang the Fifth, if he wants an exnation, let hime to me personally!"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare!" said the man, bowing quickly, jokingly. Would he dare let Old Zhang know about this?

 Chapter 397 - 396 That’s Not Love

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 396 That¡¯s Not Love</h4>


    Qin Haishan left with Xiao Hei, and the scene was still noisy.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s ruthless moves and Qin Haishan¡¯s assertiveness had left everyone incredibly shocked.


    Li Hongwei slumped to the ground, the people around him had long since run away in fear, and he himself waspletely ruined.


    Although Qin Haishan didn¡¯t bother with him, his uncle was certainly doomed, and he himself probably wouldn¡¯t live much longer.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, grateful for Fatty¡¯s timely arrival, which saved him the trouble of getting involved himself.


    Lin Dong was stunned by the scene that had just unfolded. It took him a while toe back to his senses and he turned to look at Lin Ting, who was equally dumbfounded.


    "Tingting,e home with me!" Lin Dong grabbed Lin Ting¡¯s wrist.


    Lin Ting snapped out of her daze and immediately snapped back, "What are you doing? I¡¯m not going back! Let go! I said let go! You¡¯re hurting me!"


    Lin Ting¡¯s voice had escted to a scream, and Lin Dong, who after all adored his sister, let go of her and said softly, "Tingting, let¡¯s not stay here, you... can you juste home with me first, please?"


    "By what right do you have to make me go with you!" Lin Ting shouted angrily, "By what right do you control me?"


    "I... I¡¯m your brother!" Lin Dong said urgently.


    "You¡¯re just a few minutes older than me, what right do you have to control me!" Lin Ting eximed loudly, "You think just because you spent some money on my schooling, you can boss me around? Let me tell you, that¡¯s not happening. I¡¯m using your money now, but when I earn my own, I¡¯ll pay you back double. But you have no right to control me!"


    "You..." Lin Dong was furious, unable to believe Lin Ting could say such things.


    "If you want to leave, then go, but I¡¯m not leaving!" Lin Ting raised her voice, "You have no idea what I¡¯m doing! Everything I¡¯m doing now is for my future. Go back home and continue school, what future could that possibly bring? Do you have any idea what kind of life I want? Do you know what future I¡¯m striving for?"


    "I..." Lin Dong was dumbstruck, and after a long pause, he shouted, "I don¡¯t know what future you want, but I know that doing these things is wrong. You¡¯re so good at studying, you could go to college! Why do you have to do this? Is the money I give you not enough? If it¡¯s not enough, tell me, and I will definitely earn more, you... why do you have to do such things!"


    "Tell you? What for? Are you going to sell your blood again?" Lin Ting said coldly and mockingly, "How much can you get for your blood, how much blood do you have to sell? How much can you really earn? Do you know how much money I need? Do you know how much money it takes to make a man¡¯s dreame true?"


    "You don¡¯t know anything, you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m doing all this for. I¡¯m doing this for the man I deeply love, and I¡¯m willing to do it. As long as he achieves his dreams, I don¡¯t care about anything else. I owe you, and when my boyfriend is sessful, I will pay you back in double, but you have no right to control me!"


    "You... you¡¯re doing this for a man..." Lin Dong¡¯s expression changed, and the consecutive shocks made him unsteady on his feet.


    If Lin Ting was just trying to earn money to support herself, then that was one thing. However, if she was doing all this for a man who lived off women, that was uneptable to anyone!


    "Exactly!" Lin Ting spoke loudly, "I love him, he loves me too, and I would do anything for him!"


    "Love?" Lin Dong¡¯s eyes widened, "Is this what you call love? If he loves you, would he let you do things like this?"


    Lin Ting retorted, "What do you know about love? Have you ever been in love? Do you know how sacred love can be? He said that no matter what I do, as long as my heart belongs to him, that¡¯s enough. Can you understand the love he has for me?"


    Lin Dong was dazed, Lin Ting¡¯s words almost made him faint from anger.


    "I may not know what love is, but I... I know that you can¡¯t do these things!" Lin Dong lunged forward to seize Lin Ting¡¯s wrist and shouted, "You areing home with me now, and I won¡¯t allow you toe here again!"


    "Let go of me! Let me go!" Lin Ting struggled desperately but was unable to break free from Lin Dong, who dragged her out of the resort.


    Su Yang and Ye Wantong followed behind, and the two drove Lin Dong and Lin Ting back home.


    Lin Ting initially struggled, butter simply gave up struggling.


    Upon returning home, Lin Ting went straight into her room and locked herself in.


    Lin Dong stood in the courtyard, engulfed in a silence as heavy as death.


    Su Yang and Ye Wantong sat nearby, at a loss for words in the face of such a situation.


    The next morning, Su Yang got up early as usual and walked into the courtyard, only to find Lin Dong still standing there. His clothes were soaked with dew, as if he had stood there the entire night.


    Da Huang stayed by his side. Da Huang¡¯s injuries were almost healed, but now his fur too was drenched.


    It was only when he saw Su Yang that Lin Dongfang came back to his senses. He looked at the sky hazily and said in a hoarse voice, "Big brother, wait a moment, I will make breakfast..."


    "There¡¯s no need," Su Yang said. "You go rest a bit. I¡¯ll go buy something ande back."


    "Big brother..." Lin Dong¡¯s eyes moistened.


    "It¡¯s okay!" Su Yang patted his shoulder and smiled. "I¡¯ve got this."


    Su Yang went out and bought some breakfast from Beiguan Town.


    Lin Dong was still in the courtyard, lost in thought, the events from the night before having hit him too hard.


    Su Yang handed him the breakfast. "Eat something first."


    Lin Dong looked at Su Yang, then at the breakfast in his hand, and tears silently spilled over. He nodded at Su Yang but didn¡¯t eat himself, taking the breakfast to Lin Ting¡¯s room door instead.


    He listened carefully at the door and then gently knocked, saying softly, "Tingting, eat something!"


    "Get lost!" Lin Ting¡¯s angry voice came from inside the room.


    Lin Dong¡¯s face turned nk, and he lowered his head and returned to the center of the courtyard, looking extremely despondent.


    Around ten in the morning, several men barged into Lin Dong¡¯s home. The leader was a slick-looking young man with a somewhat handsome appearance, though his eyes held a malevolent look that was off-putting.


    The young man ran into Lin Dong¡¯s house and immediately started shouting loudly, "Tingting, your husband hase for you!"


    Lin Dong stood up, and before he could speak, Lin Ting¡¯s room door flung open, and she ran straight out and into the young man¡¯s arms.


    "Husband, I missed you so much!" Lin Ting said joyfully.


    "I missed you too!" The young man held Lin Ting and smiled. "Let¡¯s go!"


    "Yes!" Lin Ting nodded vigorously.


    "Stop right there!" Lin Dong panicked, rushing forward to block Lin Ting. "Tingting, where... where are you going?"


    "I¡¯m going with my husband!" Lin Ting shouted.


    "What... what do you do for a living!" Lin Dong demanded angrily, looking at the young man.

 Chapter 398 - 397 Dragon Head Meeting Scene

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 397 Dragon Head Meeting Scene</h4>


    "My name is Wang Rui, I¡¯m Tingting¡¯s boyfriend," the young man said with a mocking look at Lin Dong. "What about it, you¡¯re Tingting¡¯s brother? Haha, this is the first time we¡¯ve met, and you don¡¯t seem too pleased to meet your future brother-inw!"


    "It was you who deceived my sister Tingting!" Lin Dong roared. "I¡¯m going to fight you!"


    Lin Dong charged forward, grabbing Wang Rui by the neck and choking him fiercely.


    Wang Rui was caught off guard and was tackled to the ground by Lin Dong.


    "What are you doing!" Lin Ting screamed and hurried to pull Lin Dong away.


    At the same time, two other young men rushed over and kicked Lin Dong away.


    "Go to hell!" Wang Rui jumped up, grabbed a stool, and smashed it toward Lin Dong.


    "Don¡¯t!" Lin Ting let out a sharp scream, although she was delusional, she knew this was her brother.


    Wang Rui didn¡¯t care about Lin Ting¡¯s plea; he smashed the stool down hard.


    Fortunately, Su Yang acted in time, kicking the stool away with his foot.


    Wang Rui paused for a moment, then cursed furiously, "Fuck you, asshole, dare to stop me..."


    Before Wang Rui could finish, Su Yang had already kicked him in the mouth, sending Wang Rui tumbling to the ground, bleeding from his mouth.


    Su Yang had already controlled himself, otherwise, that kick could have killed Wang Rui outright.


    "Dare to hit someone, let¡¯s get him!"


    A few youths behind charged up furious, and Su Yang didn¡¯t hold back, picking up the stool and fighting with them.


    Su Yang held back his strength and didn¡¯t use any martial technique or spells, just his physical abilities trained in the army to fight these people.


    Even so, these young men were no match for Su Yang. They were all show and no substance; usually relying on their numbers to intimidate people, but really worthless in a fight.


    Su Yang knocked all these young men to the ground, and Wang Rui no longer dared to make a fuss. He got up and ran away with his people in a panic.


    At the door, he couldn¡¯t help but say resentfully, "Motherfucker, you just wait, I won¡¯t let this go!"


    "Husband!" Lin Ting wanted to run after them, but Lin Dong firmly pulled her back.


    "You¡¯re not going anywhere!" Lin Dong shouted angrily. "You¡¯re going to stay at home and reflect on your actions for the next few days!"


    "I won¡¯t!" Lin Ting yelled loudly.


    This time, Lin Dong didn¡¯t treat her gently and dragged her into the room and locked her in, despite Lin Ting causing a ruckus inside, he never opened the door.


    Su Yang stood in the courtyard, sighed softly. Facing such a situation, who could bear it.


    In the afternoon, Su Yang went out to inquire about the situation and learned aboutst night¡¯s preliminary matches.


    Inst night¡¯s prelims, eight factions from both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces made it into the top eight.


    In Pingnan Province, the Ye Family, the Shangguan Family, and the Wang Family were undisputedly selected. Then came the Nan Family, the Hou Family, Eight-Faced Yama, the Ren Family, and the long-unseen Gwu Family.


    As for other ns, even arge family like the Qin Family failed to make it into the top eight of Pingnan Province.


    Tonight was the final event of the Dragon Head Meeting, and tonight was also the time for Ghost de Mo Qianli to make an appearance.


    At five-thirty in the afternoon, Hu Shao brought people over to find Su Yang again, naturally to invite Su Yang and Ye Wantong to watch tonight¡¯s final. Of course, his main target was still Ye Wantong.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t refuse. All matters woulde to an end tonight. After settling the issue with Ghost de Mo Qianli, Su Yang would then deal with the matters concerning Lin Dong. Without a doubt, Wang Rui and the others were certainly doomed!


    The vi had a lot more people than usual tonight, but most could only ce bets inside; few were actually able to enter the final arena to watch the match.


    Hu Shao had also used a significant amount of influence to get a few tickets. All the way there, he boasted about how hard the tickets were toe by, continuously unting his capabilities in front of Ye Wantong.


    If Hu Shao knew that the Ye Wantong in front of him could get the best tickets inside with just a word, he would probably be so ashamed that he¡¯d want to crawl into a hole.


    The Dragon Head Meeting finals were still held in the same ce as the preliminary rounds. By the time Su Yang and the others arrived, the ce was already packed.


    Although there were only sixteen groups of forces participating in the finalpetition, in fact, everyone who took part in the preliminaries also came. After all, this final event was rted to the power distribution between the two provinces and was very important for both.


    Although Hu Shao had the means to get a ticket, his seat was only towards the back rows, still quite far from the front.


    Even so, Hu Shao was quite proud because everyone who could enter here was a well-known figure of the two provinces. Being able to sit here was a symbol of status in itself.


    "How is it, the scene at the Dragon Head Meeting in May?" Young Master Ding, sitting beside Hu Shao, said proudly, "Su Yang, if it weren¡¯t for Hu Shao, you would never have been able to enter a ce like this in your life. Aren¡¯t you going to thank Hu Shao?"


    Su Yangpletely ignored him; his attention was more on the people present.


    Under normal circumstances, Ghost de Mo Qianli should being tonight. However, since Su Yang hadn¡¯t found him yet, he could only wait patiently.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the sixteen groups of people made their way into the venue. Among them, Hou Shilin led Fatty Xiao Hei and their group to one of the sixteen seats.


    Ye Zhenying also personally brought people over, immediately causing quite a stir in the venue, since he was the head of Pingnan Province¡¯s top-ranked family, after all.


    Seeing Ye Zhenying, Ye Wantong couldn¡¯t help but get excited as well.


    Watching Ye Wantong, Hu Shao, noticed her expression changing and thought that Ye Wantong was overwhelmed by the scene. After all, it¡¯s rare to see someone like Ye Zhenying under normal circumstances!


    "This old gentleman here is Patriarch Ye, Ye Zhenying!" Hu Shao said with a smile: "Elder Ye can really cover the sky with only one hand in Pingnan Province. Even the leaders holding great power in the province find it difficult to meet Elder Ye. Today, being able to see Elder Ye here is also our luck!"


    "Absolutely!" Young Master Ding was even more excited, "My uncle is also considered a top businessman in Zhongzhou City, but despite going to the Ye Family several times, we never met Elder Ye. We can see Elder Ye here today; we are all blessed by Hu Shao¡¯s fortune!"


    The crowd sighed with envy; after all, Ye Zhenying¡¯s status in Pingnan Province was extremely high. Meeting him was something many people dared not even dream of.


    Throughout the process, although Ye Wantong didn¡¯t speak, her gaze stayed on the Ye Family members.


    Seeing such a situation, Young Master Ding couldn¡¯t help but snicker to himself: It seems that Ye Wantong has taken the bait. Now it¡¯s time for him to show off his abilities!


    As for Su Yang next to him, he was already of no significance. After all, once Ye Wantong took the bait, it would be time for Su Yang to get lost!

 Chapter 399 - 398: Having No Rules is the Rule.

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 398: Having No Rules is the Rule.</h4>


    "Miss Ye, it seems you are quite interested in the Ye Family," Hu Shao said with a smile, "No wonder, after all, your surname is Ye, and dating back five hundred years, you were one family. How about this,ter on, I can take you to visit Elder Ye; my father has a good rtionship with the Ye Family!"


    Ye Wantong looked at Hu Shao speechlessly, but Hu Shao mistook her silence for consent. His heart was thrilled, practically as if he had her in the bag.


    As the sixteen groups gathered, an elder from Pingbei Province stood up and slowly walked onto the stage.


    From Pingnan Province, Ye Zhenying also rose and walked up to the stage.


    They stood opposite each other, shook hands, seemingly like old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    "Who is this, to stand alongside Elder Ye?" Young Master Ding whispered in astonishment.


    "I don¡¯t know him; I¡¯ve never seen him before," Hu Shao was also puzzled.


    At this time, Chen Benhao, who was sitting beside them, said softly, "This is Patriarch Lian Qianjun from the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, ranking first among them!"


    "It¡¯s actually him!" The crowd eximed in surprise. Lian Qianjun was a figureparable to Ye Zhenying; no wonder he could stand shoulder to shoulder with Ye Zhenying.


    Lian Qianjun, being quite a forceful type, still exuded a powerful presence even in front of Ye Zhenying. After exchanging pleasantries with Ye Zhenying, Lian Qianjun turned directly toward the audience and announced loudly, "First of all, wee everyone to this May Dragon Head Meeting."


    "The May Dragon Head Meeting is held in both Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province. However, the meetings of both provinces are independent because they are concerned with resolving internal affairs of each province."


    "This May Dragon Head Meeting, bybining the two provinces, is considered a breakthrough. Additionally, it aims to resolve some issues between the two provinces."


    "Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province have always had a brotherly rtionship, but over the years, due to various reasons, some friction has urred. It¡¯s easy for big movements to hurt harmony, and it¡¯s not good for either side. Hence, we consulted with the Top Ten Families of Pingnan Province and decided to hold this May Dragon Head Meeting to settle the disputes between the two provinces!"


    "The specific issues are already known to all. I won¡¯t say any more about that. This time, the sixteen groups from the two provinces will fight one-on-one in the arena. You can challenge others, or you can defend your position. Those who remain on the stage in the end are the winners. And the winners will be able to decide everything, including the division of power!"


    After Lian Qianjun finished speaking, the ce erupted into a buzz of discussion.


    Although the news about the May Dragon Head Meeting had already spread, nobody expected the rules to be so simple and brutal. There seemed to be no such thing as preliminary matches¡ªit was just a free-for-all fight!


    "What kind of rules are these?" Young Master Ding eximed in disbelief, "Where has there ever been such a method ofpetition? Even the World Cup has group matches, quarterfinals, semifinals, and follows specific match arrangements. Who ever fights in such a chaotic manner?"


    "These rules can easily lead to gang-up fights! Wouldn¡¯t the strongest individuals be the first targets?" Hu Shao also frowned and said, "Looking at all the arenas worldwide, there¡¯s no such rule for matches. This is simply ridiculous! Is the May Dragon Head Meeting just child¡¯s y?"


    Ye Wantong also frowned slightly. What kind of rule was this?


    Su Yang said nothing, but Chen Benhao, sitting not far away, whispered, "These rules are, in fact, the most suitable for this May Dragon Head Meeting!"


    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone heard it.


    "What are you talking about?" Young Master Ding red at him, "What kind of rule is this, and how is it suited for the May Dragon Head Meeting? Are you out of your mind?"


    Chen Benhao nced at Young Master Ding and said softly, "Do you really think the dispute between the Top Ten Families of Pingnan Province and the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province is just a petty struggle over territory among underground forces? Do you think that just having a fight together and determining a winner can solve everything? If that were the case, what difference would there be between the Ten Great Families and those so-called leaders?"


    Young Master Ding was taken aback, "What do you mean?"


    Chen Benhao continued, "Frankly, if it were solely based on strength, this battle would bepletely unnecessary. Aside from the immeasurable figures like the Ye Family¡¯s Sword Saint, Lian Wanxiong of the Lian Family, and Huo Yuanzhen of the Huo Family, who do you think is the strongest on their own?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious?" Hu Shao immediately replied, "The second-ranked individual of Pingnan Province, Wang Wanli, and the third-ranked expert of Pingbei Province, Huo Zihen, are definitely the strongest."


    "That¡¯s right!" Chen Benhao nodded, "If we were to follow the conventional rules of worldpetitions, then this May Dragon Head Meeting would actually be meaningless. Nobody else would need to take the stage; only these two people would need to fight it out in the arena, right?"


    "This..." Hu Shao was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "As Lian Qianjun just mentioned, this May Dragon Head Meeting is for resolving conflicts. That is to say, there are conflicts among everyone here. These conflicts need to be vented and resolved through the arena battles. Therefore, this major battle must involve everyone!"


    Chen Benhao paused for a moment, then said, "In reality, not having rules is the biggest rule. This May Dragon Head Meeting tests not only everyone¡¯s strength but also the rtionships among these forces."


    "If one doesn¡¯t have enough good rtionships and has made too many enemies, of course, they will be targeted and knocked out early on by a coborative assault. The more good rtionships one has, the fewer enemies made, the longer they can stand. The ultimate victor might not be the strongest, but certainly, it will be the one with the fewest enemies and the one who can gain people¡¯s trust the most easily!"


    Upon hearing Chen Benhao¡¯s exnation, everyone was stunned. What they had thought were nonsensical rules now seemed profound with such elucidation¡ªthe May Dragon Head Meeting had such deep significance!


    Su Yang nced at Chen Benhao, the quiet young man seemed to understand quite clearly.


    "So, what you¡¯re saying is that actually, the twenty families of the two provinces, bying together to discuss, just wanted to choose a power to resolve the matter, without intent to use force to settle it?" Hu Shao said discontentedly, "If that is so, they could just directly select that power, why make such a fuss?"


    "It¡¯s easy to pick one family, but not so easy to make everyone agree to it!"


    Chen Benhao shook his head, "The twenty families of the two provinces can¡¯t all agree to the same approach. Everyone has their own agenda, and choosing anyone out of them wouldn¡¯t satisfy everyone. Therefore, although they agree in principle, who should take charge of everything must still rely on strength, which is the true purpose of the May Dragon Head Meeting!"


    Listened to Chen Benhao, everyone suddenly realized the profundity of his words. Even though Hu Shao was very reluctant, he had to admit that Chen Benhao¡¯s analysis was absolutely correct.

 Chapter 400 - 399: Hou Family’s Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 399: Hou Family¡¯s Crushing Defeat</h4>


    Su Yang sat silently by the side.


    Although Chen Benhao¡¯s analysis was not wrong, what he saw was still just the surface. There were some things he simply could not see.


    The May Dragon Head Meeting had, in fact, been secretly infiltrated by Ghost de Mo Qianli.


    Ghost de Mo Qianli wanted to control everything in both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces, and thus he needed to seize the ultimate victory in this battle. However, where Mo Qianli would emerge within the various forces, Su Yang had yet to guess.


    Previously, Su Yang had thought of the Eight-Faced Yama or the Ren Family, but after careful consideration, he realized that the likelihood of this was not great. Neither the Eight-Faced Yama nor the Ren Family had the capability to control all forces in both provinces. Therefore, Ghost de Mo Qianli must have chosen another option.


    Su Yang waited patiently, waiting for Mo Qianli to make his move.


    As Lian Qianjun and Ye Zhenying descended from the arena, the Dragon Head Meeting officially began.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, a thin young man agilely leaped onto the stage, eliciting cheers from all around.


    The thin man, with a smug face, pointed at Hou Shilin below the stage and sneered, "Hou Shilin, your Hou Family has just entered the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, and you send this greenhorn to participate in the May Dragon Head Meeting. Is this a sign of disrespect to the other families? Since your Hou Family is so rude, I want to see if you have the qualifications to be so. Hou Shilin, does your Hou Family dare to battle with my Wang Family?"


    The crowd around instantly became noisy¡ªthe thin man was a member of the Wang Family in Pingnan Province. Logically, a member of the Wang Family should be challenging someone from Pingbei Province, so why was his first challenge against someone from Pingnan Province?


    Su Yang furrowed his brows. The Hou Family and the Wang Family had long been at odds, and when the Hou Family was promoted to the Ten Great Families, the Wang Family had strongly opposed it. It wasn¡¯t until the Ye Family and Shangguan Ge had intervened that the Wang Family was suppressed.


    Afterward, due to Su Yang¡¯s influence, the Wang Family indeed had restrained themselves for a while. But now, with rumors of Su Yang¡¯s death spreading, the Wang Family began to move against the Hou Family, seeking to crush them by taking advantage of the situation.


    Yet, Su Yang had not expected the Wang Family to be so tant as to make their move against the Hou Family at the May Dragon Head Meeting. If the people from Pingbei Province saw this, wouldn¡¯t theyugh at theck of unity on Pingnan¡¯s side?


    Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge both furrowed their brows, while people from Pingbei Province sneered. The battle had just started, and there was already infighting on Pingnan¡¯s side, which greatly increased the chances of victory for Pingbei Province.


    Hou Shilin was deeply furrowed as well; he had not expected to receive the first blow. The Hou Family indeedcked strength, and their advancement yesterday was due to luck. Without Su Yang, they had no strong experts. If the Wang Family was willing, they could certainly be the first to be eliminated.


    However, since the Wang Family had issued a challenge, they could not avoid responding.


    Hou Shilin nced toward Zhou Chuan at his side and whispered, "Head of the Zhou Family, I must trouble you!"


    Zhou Chuan, as the number one expert in Nanluo City, had no confidence in facing the thin man.


    Even so, Zhou Chuan slowly stepped onto the stage and said in a deep voice, "Nanluo City¡¯s Zhou Chuan, I humbly request instruction from the Wang Family¡¯s esteemed expert!"


    "I thought it would be Thunderp Hand Wang Jinglei, but it¡¯s just you, a worthless piece of trash¡ªsimply courting death!" The thin man said arrogantly, "Zhou Chuan, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel and admit defeat now, and I will let you leave unharmed. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure your martial arts arepletely wasted here today!"


    Zhou Chuan¡¯s face turned icy as he spoke in a deep voice, "People who practice martial arts should inherently possess courage, moving forward without fear. If one falters in battle, surrendering without a fight, how can that be considered the way of a martial artist! The Wang Family boasts numerous experts, yet to my surprise, you fail to grasp this principle of martial arts. Today, at the May Dragon Head Meeting, with masters from both provinces gathered here, the words you speak are utterlyughable, truly a disgrace to the Wang Family¡¯s name!"


    The skinny man had intended to insult Zhou Chuan but found himself speechless after being sharply rebuked like that.


    Enraged and humiliated, the skinny man said sternly, "Zhou Chuan, what¡¯s the point in being quick-witted as a martial artist? Since we¡¯re on the stage, let¡¯s dispense with the nonsense. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s superior through fists and kicks!"


    With an angry shout, the skinny man rushed towards Zhou Chuan, unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks at him.


    Zhou Chuan didn¡¯t dare to be careless and went all out to meet the assault, blocking the skinny man¡¯s sessive strikes. The difference in strength between the two wasn¡¯t too great, but, after all, the skinny man was personally trained by Wang Wanli, with far morebat experience than Zhou Chuan.


    The fight didn¡¯tst long before Zhou Chuan was kicked in the chest by the skinny man and stumbled back several steps.


    Zhou Chuan spat out a mouthful of blood, hisplexion pale, and said in a low voice, "The Wang Family¡¯s martial arts are indeed superior. I lose..."


    Before Zhou Chuan could finish speaking, the skinny man suddenly lunged in front of him and with another chop of his hand, struck Zhou Chuan¡¯s chest.


    Zhou Chuan couldn¡¯t defend in time and was sent flying by the skinny man¡¯s palm, crashing to the ground and spitting out several mouthfuls of fresh blood. Hisplexion was golden pale, and he was gasping for breath, on the brink of death.


    An uproar ensued at the scene. Hou Shilin suddenly stood up, angry, "Wang, the Head of the Zhou Family has already admitted defeat. Why do you still inflict such a ruthless blow?"


    Unmoved, the skinny man sneered, "Did he admit defeat? I didn¡¯t hear that. He merely praised my Wang Family¡¯s martial arts for being superior. But on this stage, am I supposed to stop just because heplimented me? That¡¯s not how it works!"


    "You are despicable!" Hou Shilin shouted angrily.


    "Mind your words, Hou!" the skinny man retorted coldly, "If you can¡¯t ept it,e up and fight me yourself. If you don¡¯t have the guts, then shut your dog mouth or find someonepetent to talk. This is the May Dragon Head Meeting, where fists do the talking - if you don¡¯t have the strength, get lost!"


    Hou Shilin was furiously enraged but found himself unable to respond. Without Su Yang, they had no formidable presence on their side.


    Fang Wenzhong had been defeated the night beforest, and now Zhou Chuan had fallen as well. The only one left was Thunderp Hand Wang Jinglei.


    Yet, Wang Jinglei¡¯s strength was barely noticeable here. Should Wang Jinglei enter the fray too early and get defeated, the Hou Family would have no one left to rely on and would have to bow out early!


    "What¡¯s the matter, no longer dare to speak?" the skinny man sneered, "Hou, with that level of ability, you dared to attend the May Dragon Head Meeting. Isn¡¯t that just asking for humiliation? Why, you want to lose face in front of a crowd?"


    The crowd instantly burst intoughter, many looking at the Hou Family with disdain. In their view, the Hou Family¡¯s inclusion in the Ten Great Families was entirely due to the backing of the Ye Family and Shangguan Family, and the Hou Family¡¯s own strength was insufficient to merit the position.


    Thus, many did not acknowledge the Hou Family¡¯s status.


    Now, with the Wang Family insulting the Hou Family in front of everyone, it was a joyful asion for the crowd, who all relished the Hou Family¡¯s embarrassment.

 Chapter 401 - 400 Internal Strife

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 400 Internal Strife</h4>


    Hu Shao sat in the back and sneered as well, "To enter the Ten Great Families, strength is always required. Relying on some connections to enter the Ten Great Families will ultimately prove to be taking a crooked path. When it¡¯s time to face a real test of strength, one¡¯s true colors will undoubtedly be revealed. This time, the Hou Family is afraid they might tumble out of the Ten Great Families!"


    "The Hou Family bunch of clowns never really had the ability, what right do they have to join the Ten Great Families?" Young Master Ding immediately said, "If you ask me, your Hu Family has more right than the Hou Family to be part of the Ten Great Families!"


    Hu Shao said modestly, "Ah, Old Ding, you¡¯re giving me too much credit. Our family just runs a martial arts school; we don¡¯t engage in these family conflicts!"


    "That¡¯s just because you don¡¯t bother with it. If you did, could the Hu Family be worse than the Hou Family?" Young Master Ding ttered.


    "Hehe..." Hu Shao was quite pleased and said with a light smile, "Although my Hu Family doesn¡¯t have the same background and strength as the Hou Family, if my dad were to step in, at least we wouldn¡¯t be humiliated like this!"


    "I think the Hou Family is probably going to be the first to be kicked out of the game!" A young man beside chipped in, "Knowing this, we might as well have let Master Hupete. At the very least, he could have made it into the top ten or something, winning glory for Pingnan Province. The Hou Family is just here to lose face!"


    Su Yang frowned silently. Without the appearance of Ghost de Mo Qianli, he couldn¡¯t make a move. Could it be that he would watch the Hou Family be the first to be kicked out?


    The skinny man stood arrogantly on the stage, looking down on Hou Shilin, "Surname Hou, does your Hou Family no longer have any blood or spine left? You lost one match and there¡¯s no one else who will take the stage to avenge the loss?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he was helpless. After all, the Hou Family indeed didn¡¯t have enough strength to take to the stage. If Wang Jing Lei went up early, even if his strength was strong, how long could hest?


    If Su Yang hadn¡¯te this time, the Hou Family was doomed to exit. But the issue was, exiting sooner orter mattered. If the Hou Family exited this early, their standing would be ruined.


    Just having entered the Ten Great Families and to have such an incident ur, the Hou Family would likely fall directly out of the Ten Great Families. This failure was something they couldn¡¯t afford!


    So, despite his anger, Hou Shilin still repressed it and did not send anyone to the stage.


    "We from the Hou Family admit defeat!" Hou Shilin said solemnly.


    "Good!" The skinny manughed loudly, "Since Young Master Hou has admitted defeat, I will spare you for now. But ording to the rules of previous Dragon Head Meetings, shouldn¡¯t I make demands of your Hou Family?"


    People looked toward Ye Zhenying and Lian Qianjun in the distance. The things they were talking about did not include the previous rules. Therefore, whether the previous rules of the Dragon Head Meeting would continue to be implemented was still unknown.


    Lian Qianjun announced, "The rules of the previous Dragon Head Meeting remain unchanged. As per tradition, the winner may make demands of the loser. If the loser cannot defeat the winner, then they must answer to the winner¡¯s demands. Of course, the demands must be within the rules, and the specifics of the rules need no exnation from me!"


    "We of course understand these rules!" the skinny manughed heartily, ncing sideways at Hou Shilin, "Young Master Hou, my demand is simple; I want to acquire Changsheng Corporation under Qingyun Clubhouse!"


    "What gives you the right!" Hou Shilin was instantly furious.


    Changsheng Corporation was currently the most valuable among the three major corporations under the Qingyun Clubhouse. The projects that Su Yang was working on were still under research, and although the results were not out yet, it was only a matter of time. Once the results came out, Changsheng Corporation¡¯s market value was certain to increase tenfold or more.


    The Wang Family¡¯s attempt to acquire Changsheng Corporation at this time was clearly aimed at the prospects of the Changsheng Corporation. Acquiring it now would surelye at a low price, but the future tenfold increase in value would make this a very worthwhile deal.


    The skinny man sneered, "By what right? By the fact that Young Master Hou just admitted defeat, by the fact that you are no match for my Wang Family, isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "You..." Hou Shilin¡¯s face turned white with anger, yet there was nothing he could do. It was a fact that the Hou Familycked strength.


    "Young Master Hou, this is the rule of the Dragon Head Meeting. With twenty major families from Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces all present, you wouldn¡¯t be nning to go back on your word, would you?" The skinny man sneered, "Eithere up and defeat me, or sell Changsheng Corporation to me, your call!"


    Hou Shilin clenched his fists; he really had no choice.


    Just then, someone suddenly spoke loudly, "As for Changsheng Corporation, our Nan Family is interested too. How about this? You and I have a match; whoever wins takes Changsheng Corporation, how does that sound?"


    The speaker was a member of the Nan Family, named Nan Wuyong, the younger brother of Nan Wudi. His strength might notpare to Nan Wudi¡¯s, but he was not weak.


    The skinny man¡¯s brow immediately furrowed; he was no match for Nan Wuyong. Clearly, the Nan Family intended to stand up for the Hou Family.


    "Nan Wuyong, this is a matter between my Wang Family and the Hou Family. Are you sure your Nan Family wants to interfere?" The skinny man asked gravely.


    "Why can¡¯t we?" Nan Wuyong countered.


    "You dare to oppose my Wang Family!" The skinny man shouted.


    "Hehe..." Nan Wuyong sneered, "With so many families here today, do you think you can strut around like this? What of the Wang Family, do you think you can cover the sky with one hand? My Nan Family simply isn¡¯t scared of you!"


    "Good! Good! Good!" The skinny man eximed thrice, but suddenly turned and leaped off the stage, saying coldly, "I won¡¯t fight you. My Wang Family will naturally have someone to fight you!"


    As soon as the skinny man jumped down, someone from the Wang Family immediately leaped onto the stage.


    Seeing this person, Nan Wuyong also frowned. This man had a high status in the Wang Family, and he was very strong. Nan Wuyong had fought him several times and had been soundly defeated each time; Nan Wuyong was simply no match for him.


    "Changing fighters at thest moment, this is the style of the Wang Family?" Patriarch Nan suddenly said coldly, "In that case, how about I step in to fight?"


    The man from the Wang Family gave a cold smile, "Patriarch Nan, if you want to take the stage, my big brother will personally deal with you. What of Pingnan Province¡¯s third, have you forgotten how you¡¯ve been trampled under my big brother¡¯s feet all these years?"


    Patriarch Nan¡¯s face grew colder. Wang Wanli¡¯s strength was indeed stronger than his, a fact that the Wang Family unted everywhere. Patriarch Nan felt enraged inside, but he was indeed somewhat outssed by Wang Wanli.


    "So, what will it be, Nan Wudi? Will youe up or not?" the man asked mockingly.


    Nan Wudi¡¯s brow furrowed deep, and at that moment, Nan Wuyong spoke up, "Why should my Family Head need to bother? To deal with the likes of you, I can do it myself!"


    "Fine!" the man sneered, "Since you¡¯re seeking death, then don¡¯t me me!"

 Chapter 402 - 401: About to Exit?

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 401: About to Exit?</h4>


    Patriarch Nan ultimately couldn¡¯t take the stage, after all, he was Nanluo¡¯s anchor. If he went up early and was defeated by Wang Wanli, then the Nan Family would have to leave the stage early as well.


    In the case that the Wang Family made a move, the fact that they could lend a hand to the Hou Family was already not an easy matter.


    But assistance must have its limits; after all, he was the Family Head of the Nan Family, he couldn¡¯t gamble the entire Nan Family away.


    Nan Wuyong engaged inbat with a man from the Wang Family, and the result was without suspense. Although the man from the Wang Family paid a price, Nan Wuyong was directly and miserably defeated, vomiting blood continuously.


    The man from the Wang Family stood on the stage, his face full of triumph, and sneered, "Alright, now that even the Nan Family has lost, it¡¯s time for me to make demands on the Nan Family. Nan Wudi, I want those properties your Nan Family owns at North City Era za!"


    Patriarch Nan¡¯s face turned livid; the properties at Era za were very valuable, and their potential for appreciation in the future was immense. The Wang Family had their eyes on their assets all along!


    However, at this moment, Patriarch Nan either had to defeat the man from the Wang Family himself or give up those properties.


    But Patriarch Nan couldn¡¯t step forward too early; after all, he was Nanluo¡¯s anchor.


    Therefore, in the end, Patriarch Nan could only clench his teeth and nod, "Fine, the properties are yours!"


    "Hahaha..." The manughed heartily, "Patriarch Nan, a wise man submits to circumstances. You indeed know the times!"


    Patriarch Nan clenched his teeth and remained silent, his face was extremely somber.


    Just as the man from the Wang Family stepped down from the stage, a member of the Ren Family suddenly leaped up and announced loudly, "Hou Shilin, I heard you are good friends with Su Yang. Our young master was crippled by Su Yang in Nanluo City; taking this opportunity today, let¡¯s settle this ount!"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face went ice-cold; only Wang Jing Lei was left on his side. Could it be that the Hou Family really had to leave the tournament this early?


    From afar, Ye Zhenying also frowned deeply.


    This was a Dragon Head Meeting between Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province, mainly to address the issues between the two provinces. In fact, they had discussed it among the Ten Great Families before, agreeing to join forces and resolve the feud with Pingbei Province first before settling internal disputes.


    However, once the Dragon Head Meeting began, the situation went out of control. First, the Wang Family challenged the Hou Family, then the Nan Family got involved, and now the Ren Family was challenging the Hou Family. This hadpletely turned into infighting. Once the Pingnan Province¡¯s feuds were resolved, what would they have left to fight against Pingbei Province with?


    Ye Zhenying was sitting next to Lian Qianjun, so it wasn¡¯t his ce to speak. He could onlymunicate with Elder Shangguan through nces.


    Elder Shangguan naturally understood that the situation was out of control. He stood up and said, "Friends from the Ren Family, the Hou Family has just fought a match; even if you truly want to fight, you should rest for a bit first. Besides, my Shangguan Family still has some matters to resolve. How about letting us use the stage first?"


    Though the Ren Family were one of the Five Great Martial Arts Families in Pingnan,pared to the Shangguan Family, they were far less influential. When Elder Shangguan personally spoke up, the Ren Family would definitely have to show respect.


    However, this time was different. The man from the Ren Family replied coldly, "Elder Shangguan, since I¡¯ve upied this stage, it¡¯s natural that we use it first. If you want to use it, you can, but your Shangguan Family will have to send someone to fight me first!"


    Elder Shangguan¡¯s eyebrows knitted together; he did not expect the Ren Family to deny him this respect. Even issuing a challenge to him was beyond his imagination.


    Even if the Ren Family could win this time by being forceful, after all, there will still be days toe. With the position of the Shangguan Family here, isn¡¯t the Ren Family afraid of them seeking retribution in the future?


    Could it be that someone is supporting the Ren Family from behind, which is why they dare to utter such outrageous falsehoods?


    Elder Shangguan nced at Ye Zhenying, and Ye Zhenying was still frowning intensely. This situation truly felt out of control.


    It was supposed to be a resolution of feuds between two provinces, but now they were caught up in internal conflicts, making a mockery for Pingbei Province to watch!


    Yet, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t speak up personally. After all, this Dragon Head Meeting in May, between the two provinces, was agreed upon with no written rule against internalbat. If he were to speak, it would be breaking the rules!


    "Elder Shangguan, is it going to be your Shangguan Family who fights this battle, or will it be the Hou Family?" The man from the Ren Family sneered, "Surely neither of the two great families is unable to field a single person, right?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s face showed embarrassment as he called out in a clear voice, "Elder Shangguan, your kindness is appreciated. Su Yang is my brother; since the Ren Family has issued a challenge, no matter what, the Hou Family must fight this battle ourselves!"


    After finishing his statement, Hou Shilin turned towards Wang Jing Lei and bowed, "Old Wang, it¡¯s up to you now!"


    Wang Jing Lei slowly nodded, "Master Su has helped me greatly, and today, if someone insults Master Su, even at the cost of my life, I must seek justice for Master Su!"


    Stepping up to the stage slowly, Wang Jing Lei faced the man from the Ren Family head-on and said coldly, "Today is a Dragon Head Meeting between Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province, mainly to deal with disputes between the two provinces. Your Ren Family of Beishan, alongside that shameless Wang Family, instead of resolving external disputes, has foolishly initiated internal conflicts!"


    "You old fool, what do you mean by saying this now? Are you hoping I¡¯ll spare your life?" The man from the Ren Family scoffed, "Let me tell you, having stepped onto this stage, don¡¯t expect to leave it standing!"


    "Arrogant!" Wang Jing Lei shouted angrily, "Although my strength is average, I have practiced martial arts for many years. Even Beishan Zhizhu should respect me for a few years, who do you think you are to speak to me like this!"


    "If being older means you can strut around, then we might as wellpare ages, why bother with martial arts!" The man from the Ren Family scoffed, "Wang Jing Lei, even if you¡¯re an old man in your seventies or eighties, I will show you no mercy!"


    This statement made the surrounding crowd frown; the words of the man from the Ren Family were indeed very unpleasant.


    Wang Jing Lei¡¯s face turned red with rage and without wasting words, engaged in battle with the man.


    Su Yang, watching from below, knew as soon as the first exchange took ce that Wang Jing Lei was surely destined to lose.


    Sure enough, after a brief fight, Wang Jing Lei was struck by several heavy blows from the man, sending him to the edge of the stage.


    Wang Jing Lei spat out a mouthful of blood and knelt on one knee, and before he could stand up, the man charged at him again.


    "No!" Ye Zhenying shouted loudly, but it was already toote. The man executed a ck Tiger Heart Pluck, hitting Wang Jing Lei squarely in the chest. Wang Jing Lei was sent flying backwards, falling to the ground, spewing blood from his mouth, his face ashen and his breath thin, appearing close to death.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, his hands involuntarily clenching tight.


    The Ren Family man¡¯s attack was even more ruthless than the thin man from the Wang Family. Wang Jing Lei was already of such an age, and his attack was clearly aimed at killing. With this strike, the likelihood of Wang Jing Lei surviving was very slim indeed!

 Chapter 403 - 402 Xiao Hei Makes an Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 402 Xiao Hei Makes an Appearance</h4>


    Ye Zhenying was also furious, mming the table and rising to his feet, "Old Wang has already fallen, yet you dare to strike such a vicious blow, utterly detestable!"


    Ye Zhenying¡¯s anger made many in the audience cower in fear.


    However, a man from the Ren Family gave a false smile, "Elder Ye, your words are rather foolish. At the Dragon Head Meeting¡¯s arena, there are no rules, and one is responsible for one¡¯s own life or death. He didn¡¯t surrender, so of course I must continue the fight. Should I spare him just because he kneeled? In a battle of life and death, the slightest margin can mean life or death itself. If I showed mercy, perhaps I would be the one lying down!"


    Ye Zhenying said indignantly, "You harm others with your moves, and yet you argue such facies. Do you really think no one can deal with you? Sons of the Ye Family, who will step up and take this man down for me!"


    A group of people from the Ye Family immediately stood up, moring to enter the ring.


    At this point, the Ren Family man took a step back,ughing, "Sorry, I just fought a match and am a bit tired. I won¡¯t be fighting the next one, you all decide who wille up!"


    "Where do you think you¡¯re running off to!" A man from the Ye Family leapt onto the stage, shouting, "Finish a match with me before you leave!"


    "No need for him, let me be your opponent!" Suddenly, a man from the Wang Family jumped up and roared, "Do you dare to battle me?"


    The scene turned chaotic; the situation was simply too confusing for anyone to follow.


    Originally, it made sense for the Wang and Ren Families to deal with the Hou Family, and the Nan Family to aid the Hou Family.


    But now, things had taken an unexpected turn. With the Ye Family stepping in and the Wang Family daring to enter the fray, it was simply baffling. Were the Wang Family actually going to confront the Ye Family?


    This was a gathering of the Dragon Head Meeting of two provinces, after all. If this infighting continued, Nanluo City would be thrown into chaos first. How could they then face Pingbei Province after the internal strife?


    After a fierce battle on stage, the Ye Family¡¯s representative narrowly emerged victorious, with the Wang Family¡¯s contestant defeated.


    But soon, another from the Ren Family stepped onto the stage to challenge the victor from the Ye Family.


    The Ye Family sent another to fight and still won.


    Yet, just as that battle concluded, someone from the Eight-Faced Yama faction took to the stage, again challenging the Ye Family.


    Seeing how the events unfolded, Ye Zhenying¡¯s brows furrowed immediately. If the battles continued in this manner, even if the Ye Family were powerful, they wouldn¡¯tst much longer. A war of attrition like this could easily wear them down first!


    After three consecutive fights, Ye Zhenying finally gestured, signaling the Ye Family fighters to stop entering the ring.


    The arenapetition finally reached a conclusion; at that moment, the man from the Ren Family who had fought earlier approached with a cold sneer, "Elder Ye, since no one from your Ye Family dares to step into the ring anymore, it¡¯s time for me to im my spoils of war. Hou Shilin, do you ept defeat in our recent fight?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯splexion was ashen, his heart filled with intense fury, yet he was utterly powerless.


    "Look at that expression, you don¡¯t agree do you!" The Ren Family man scoffed, "In that case, continue sending people to fight me."


    Hou Shilin clenched his teeth and said nothing. After waiting a while, the Ren Family man sneered, "How about it, Young Master Hou, no more fighters to send out? If there¡¯s no one left to fight, then your Hou Family will have to bow out early, what a pity indeed!"


    The crowd around burst into uproariousughter. The Dragon Head Meeting had just started in May, and was the Hou Family really about to bow out?


    Hu Shao had the look of someone who saw through the ways of the world and said, "Relying on these connections to enter the Ten Great Families was never a stable n to begin with. There¡¯s nothing surprising about bowing out early!"


    "Wasn¡¯t it said that there¡¯s a powerful backer behind the Hou Family called Su Yang with formidable strength? Why hasn¡¯t he taken the stage?" Chen Benhao suddenly asked from the side.


    "Su Yang?" Young Master Ding immediately sneered and said, "Pah, just a high school student, how strong can he be? All this is just exaggeration by everyone. Do you really think that a big family¡¯s backer would be a wet-behind-the-ears high schooler? It¡¯s simply ridiculous!"


    "Really?" Chen Benhao was half-convinced, "But just now, Thunderp Hand Wang Jinglei also called out to Master Su, which suggests that this Su Yang must be quite powerful!"


    "If he really had strength, he would¡¯ve made an appearance already, why let the Hou Family be so humiliated!" Hu Shao sneered, "Such braggers always have that kind of personality. It¡¯s fine to boast in normal times, but when troublees, they run faster than anyone. No one¡¯s been seeking him out, so naturally, he could im to be invincible. But the Dragon Head Meeting in May is the time to prove one¡¯s true abilities, and naturally it weeds out those who seek unearned fame!"


    "Right, do you really think a middle schooler could possess such heaven-defying abilities?" Young Master Dingughed heartily, "If you believe this, then your brain really needs to be checked out at a hospital!"


    "The Hou Family is about to fall, and that Su hasn¡¯t shown up, haha, do you still not understand what¡¯s going on?" another young manughed, "The Hou Family is truly making a big fool of themselves. The Dragon Head Meeting has just started, not even forty minutes have passed, and they¡¯re set to leave the stage directly? I think the Hou Family¡¯s status in Nanluo City will plummet after this, not to mention in Pingnan Province!"


    Everyoneughed uproariously, all poking fun at the Hou Family¡¯s misfortune.


    Hou Shilin clenched his fists tightly. Although unwilling to ept it in his heart, he had to admit that the Hou Family had truly suffered a setback this time. The Hou Family really had no one else they could send.


    Taking a deep breath, Hou Shilin stood up, ready to concede defeat and prepare to leave the stage.


    Su Yang clenched his fists. Ghost de Mo Qianli, Eight-Faced Yama, and Ren Beishan had not appeared, and he was simply unable to take action at the moment!


    Was he really just going to watch the Hou Family leave the stage in such a sorry state?


    Just as the onlookers were looking down on Hou Shilin with disdain, suddenly, an icy voice came through, "Who says the Hou Family has no one left? I¡¯ll fight this battle with you!"


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, only to see a thin kid striding over.


    "Xiao Hei?" Hou Shilin eximed in surprise, then quickly said, "Don¡¯t mess around, this is the Dragon Head Meeting in May, and the people from the Ren Family are ruthless!"


    Xiao Hei didn¡¯t respond to Hou Shilin but walked straight up onto the stage and said coldly, "The disciple of Su Yang, fighting on behalf of my master, do you dare to fight me?"


    Upon hearing this, the entire ce erupted in astonishment. The name Su Yang had been too resonanttely.


    Everyone was eager to see how Su Yang would lose face after the Hou Family¡¯s departure. They never expected, at this juncture, to witness such a twist with the appearance of Su Yang¡¯s disciple.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t shown up, but his disciple had?


    Moreover, this disciple was just a teenager. What in the world was going on?


    Looking at Xiao Hei, the man from the Ren Family burst intoughter, "Hou Shilin, has the Hou Family really run out of people to send? You¡¯re sending this little kid to fight me? Has he even taken off his diapers yet?"

 Chapter 404 - 403 Start of the War

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 403 Start of the War</h4>


    Xiao Hei¡¯s appearance caused a roar ofughter from the crowd.


    This was the Dragon Head Meeting of two provinces, and yet a teenager had popped up, challenging a master from the Ren Family; it was simply a joke!


    "Whose kid is this, someonee take him away!" Someone in the crowd yelled.


    "Oh, Su Yang doesn¡¯t dare to show up himself, so he sends a little disciple instead. What¡¯s this about? Are you hoping for us to show respect for the young and go easy on him?"


    "Hahaha, this is too funny, is this some kind of farce? Sending a kid to stop the Hou Family from being disqualified, how amusing. At this rate, the Hou Family might as well invite a kindergarten over; they wouldst even longer!"


    "If you have no skill, you should at least have some shame. Resorting to such despicable tactics, pah!"


    The crowd jeered with various insults, but Hou Shilin could no longer bother with these taunts. He said anxiously, "Xiao Hei,e down for now. Don¡¯t fight with him, the people from the Ren Family are very ruthless, it¡¯s very dangerous for you to fight him!"


    Xiao Hei still didn¡¯t listen to Hou Shilin¡¯s words, just looked coldly at the man from the Ren Family opposite him, "Are you too scared to fight me? If you are, just admit defeat. If you dare to fight, then stop talking nonsense!"


    The man from the Ren Family immediately became furious, pointing at Xiao Hei and cursing, "Fuck, you¡¯re not even fully grown and you dare speak so arrogantly. You think I¡¯m scared to fight? I¡¯m afraid that with one strike I¡¯ll kill you right here, and then your family wille crying and wailing¡ªwouldn¡¯t that turn the May Dragon Head Meeting into a farce!"


    Xiao Hei said softly, "There are no rules on the stage of the May Dragon Head Meeting. Since I¡¯ve stepped onto this stage, my life is in the hands of fate. You don¡¯t need to worry about what happens if I die here, just be prepared to die here if you fight me!"


    "You motherfucker, you really talk big!" The man from the Ren Family turned to Lian Qianjun angrily, "What kind of situation is this? Does this fight count or not?"


    "Of course it doesn¡¯t count!" Ye Zhenying immediately said.


    "What do you mean it doesn¡¯t count!" Lian Qianjun said slowly, "Elder Ye, we had agreed beforehand. Once someone steps onto the stage, all bets are off. Since the kid has stepped up, there¡¯s no rule about stepping down again. Wouldn¡¯t that be a farce? The Dragon Head Meeting of two provinces, if even this small rule isn¡¯t upheld, how could itmand respect?"


    "But he¡¯s just a child!" Ye Zhenying said urgently.


    "So what if he¡¯s a child!" Lian Qianjun scoffed, "Heroes have always emerged from the young. Your Sword Saint Ye, at fifteen, defeated Gwu Jihan, the top master of Pingnan Province. This kid¡¯s age is not much younger than the Sword Saint was then. How can you underestimate him?"


    "You..." Ye Zhenying was at a loss for words, with the glory of Sword Saint Ye before him, he truly had no way to speak for Xiao Hei.


    "So, we¡¯re including this fight, then!" The man from the Ren Family chuckled coldly, "Kid, do you know what ¡¯bring disaster through your words¡¯ means? Initially, I would have held back against a kid like you, but you¡¯re really too arrogant, so let me teach you a lesson. Don¡¯t worry, at most I¡¯ll cripple you but still spare your life!"


    "I¡¯ll kill you!" Xiao Hei said word by word.


    "Seeking death!" The man from the Ren Family shouted in rage, about to make a move, when suddenly Nan Wudi stood up, "Xiao Hei,e down. I¡¯ll fight this round on your behalf!"


    The man from the Ren Family was taken aback, "Can you even substitute in this? If you¡¯re subbing for him, then I can find someone to sub for me too!"


    On the other side, Wang Wanli had already stood up. From his posture, it was clear¡ªif Nan Wudi entered the ring, he would personally take the stage. The Wang Family hade specifically to target the Nan Family this time.


    Xiao Hei said softly, "Thank you, Elder Nan. I will fight this round myself!"


    "You..." Nan Wudi was speechless. Xiao Hei was just too stubborn.


    "Fine, if you¡¯re seeking death, then I¡¯ll grant it!" the man from the Ren Family said gleefully, "Come on, I¡¯ll give you three moves, so no one can say I bullied you!"


    Xiao Hei didn¡¯t speak; he opened the box he was carrying, and took out the kitchen knife.


    "What¡¯s this thing?" a Ren Family man¡¯s eyes widened as he said, "What are you doing with a kitchen knife?"


    "In a tform fight, aren¡¯t we allowed to use weapons?" Xiao Hei hit back with a question.


    "There are no rules in tformpetitions!" Lian Qianjun called from a distance, "As long as you don¡¯t use firearms, any other weapon is fine!"


    The Ren Family man scratched his head and said, "But what kind of weapon is this kitchen knife considered?"


    "If it can fight, why do you care what it is?" someone from the Pingbei Province side called out boldly, "What, are you scared?"


    "Nonsense!" the Ren Family man shouted back, "You think you can intimidate someone with a kitchen knife? I¡¯ll have you kneeling and calling me grandpa in a moment!"


    With those words, the Ren Family man charged with urgency, heading straight for Xiao Hei.


    Su Yang watched from below and saw that Xiao Hei¡¯s aura of killing intent surged violently. He gripped the kitchen knife tightly and charged head-on toward the Ren Family man.


    In head-to-headbat, Xiao Hei was kicked in the chest by the Ren Family man and stumbled back several steps.


    A gasp went up from the surrounding crowd; even Wang Jing Lei couldn¡¯t withstand the man¡¯s attack ¡ª was Xiao Hei about to die from this hit?


    Qi and blood churned within Xiao Hei¡¯s body, but he managed to steady himself. The killing aura within him climbed again, and his eyes started to turn red, like a wild beast provoked.


    "Damn, he can still stand?"


    "This kid has some skills!"


    "So what? No matter how skilled he is, he¡¯s no match for the Ren Family!"


    Amidst themotion of the crowd, the two shed directly again, and once more Xiao Hei was pushed back.


    But with every retreat, Xiao Hei¡¯s aura of killing intent rose higher. He suffered no injuries; external attacks couldn¡¯t extinguish his killing intent entirely, so as long as it remained, he wouldn¡¯t die. Such was the terrifying nature of the activated Destiny¡¯s Killer Body!


    After five consecutive collisions, each time Xiao Hei was struck. But each time, the distance he was pushed back shortened. On thest hit, he received a blow from the Ren Family man and didn¡¯t budge at all, standing his ground firmly.


    The people below were dumbfounded; such a turn of events was entirely beyond their expectations. They couldn¡¯t understand how Xiao Hei could possess such strength. In just a short period, he was matching the Ren Family man?


    The Ren Family man also felt that something was amiss. He took a deep breath and prepared to use the same finishing move he had used against Wang Jing Lei, readying to strike Xiao Hei down with all his might.


    Xiao Hei also picked up his kitchen knife and surged into the range of the Ren Family man¡¯s hands, taking the hits head-on as heunched his attack.


    After several shes, the Ren Family man suddenly screamed in agony. He had been cleaved by Xiao Hei¡¯s knife on his left arm, blood spurted out, and the pain made the Ren Family man stagger back repeatedly.


    Shocked gasps filled the air, while the people from the Hou Family cheered. A question pondered in everyone¡¯s hearts: Could Xiao Hei possibly win this?

 Chapter 405 - 404 Xiao Hei’s Winning Streak

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 404 Xiao Hei¡¯s Winning Streak</h4>


    The Ren Family man suffered a disadvantage and didn¡¯t dare to be careless, hurriedly going all out in his fight against Xiao Hei.


    However, the situation hadpletely solidified by now. His attacksnded on Xiao Hei¡¯s body, yet Xiao Hei could withstand them all. On the other hand, Xiao Hei¡¯s counterattacks were unbearable for him.


    After several exchanges of blows, Xiao Hei endured the attacks while alsonding counter-hits on the Ren Family man.


    Xiao Hei showed no change, but the Ren Family man had been sliced open with several wounds, his clothes already dyed red with blood.


    What¡¯s more, the key point was that Xiao Hei had now gained aplete upper hand. Towards the end, the Ren Family man couldn¡¯t evennd a hit on Xiao Hei, while Xiao Hei could chop at him at will.


    The Ren Family man had now lost all hope, knowing that if he continued like this, he would probably die on the arena.


    After pushing Xiao Hei back with a few moves, the Ren Family man quickly retreated, shouting loudly, "I admit defeat, I..."


    Before he finished his sentence, Xiao Hei had already pounced in front of him, and his kitchen knife viciously chopped down.


    "Hey, he has already admitted defeat..." someone yelled from below.


    It was already toote; Xiao Hei¡¯s de hadnded squarely on the Ren Family man¡¯s neck.


    Unable to defend himself, the Ren Family man¡¯s head was chopped off by Xiao Hei, and his body thudded heavily onto the arena floor, blood spilling everywhere.


    The scene erupted in shock, everyone was stunned by this spectacle.


    Everyone thought Xiao Hei was doomed, who would have thought that Xiao Hei could actually win. And the Ren Family man, to die such an ugly death, beheaded by Xiao Hei with a single slice, who could have expected that?


    Xiao Hei slowly wiped his kitchen knife clean, as if what he had killed wasn¡¯t a person but an animal.


    The venue was dead silent; it took a long while before the people from the Ren Family finally roared in anger.


    "Son of a bitch, how... how could you kill someone!"


    "What is this? It was just a fight, why did you go so hard?"


    "Daring to kill someone from our Ren Family, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    The Ren Family crowd was incessantly moring, and at this point, Nan Wudi authoritatively said, "At the Dragon Head Meeting¡¯s arena, everyone takes responsibility for their own life and death, that is something everyone knows. Fists and feet are blind; how can there not be deaths? Moreover, a Ren Family member, a martial artist of thirty or forty years, was defeated and killed by a teenager. Do you still have the face to make noise?"


    The Ren Family crowd roared furiously, and at this moment, Ye Zhenying also said sternly, "Stepping onto the arena is a matter of life and death by fate. If the Ren Family wishes to break the rules, then you may leave now. This Dragon Head Meeting, without you, so be it!"


    The people of the Ren Family instantly deted, one of the elders said deeply, "Family Head Ye, a man from our Ren Family has died in the arena, we have nothing to say, after all, an arena fight means life or death. However, what I want to say is, our Ren Family man clearly admitted defeat just now, yet this kid still struck to kill him, what does this mean? Does this not count as breaking the rules?"


    "Yes, we already announced our defeat, why did he still strike?"


    "Viting the rules, kill him!"


    "Right, kill him! Kill him!"


    The Ren Family crowd shouted again, while the rest of the audience also turned their eyes to Xiao Hei on the stage. Indeed, the Ren Family man had admitted defeat just now, but Xiao Hei still resolutely killed him. This was just too inappropriate.


    Xiao Hei, however, waspletely calm, saying softly, "He said he conceded? Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear that!"


    "Oh,e on!"


    "Are you fucking deaf? He said he admitted defeat so loudly, and you still didn¡¯t hear it, who are you trying to fool?"


    "This... this is just a tant excuse!"


    The crowd yelled in unison, when Hou Shilin spoke coldly, "During the previous fight between the Wang Family and Mr. Zhou from our side, Mr. Zhou conceded, but they also said they didn¡¯t hear, and back then I didn¡¯t see you all farting about it. Now that it has turned to our victory, youe out shouting. Since you want to pursue this matter, fine, let¡¯s also resolve the issue with the Wang Family, how about that?"


    Hou Shilin¡¯s words made the Ren Family crowd fall silent.


    Indeed, during the incident with the Wang Family, they had bullied and quibbled until it fizzled out. Now, Xiao Hei had used the same tactic, how could they pursue it further? If they continued, wouldn¡¯t the Wang Family also be implicated?


    "The Ren Family bunch, as expected, only bully the weak and fear the strong!" Nan Wudi said coldly, "If you have nothing else to say, then this battle is Xiao Hei¡¯s victory. It¡¯s time for the Ren Family to give something to the Hou Family, right?"


    The faces of the Ren Family turned ashen, and the elder shouted, "Wait a minute, we of the Ren Family have only lost one person so far, but we have not admitted defeat. Who is willing to enter the arena, and kill this child!"


    "I will!" A middle-aged man roared, jumping onto the arena, "Kid, this fight, I¡¯m going to take you on!"


    The crowd stirred, Xiao Hei had killed the previous Ren Family man, but after all, he was just a child. The Ren Family¡¯s consecutive battles were simply disgraceful.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, wasposed, Xiao Hei¡¯s Destiny¡¯s Killer Body was of the type that grew stronger as the battle waged on. The more blood he drank, the stronger he became. The previous fight with the Ren Family man had thoroughly activated Xiao Hei¡¯s Destiny¡¯s Killer Body. Now this middle-aged man going up was no different from courting death!


    Nan Wudi wanted to fight for Xiao Hei, but Xiao Hei stopped him. He took it upon himself to fight the middle-aged man.


    Just as Su Yang had predicted, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯tst even five moves against Xiao Hei, and was promptly beheaded by Xiao Hei¡¯s knife.


    The entire audience was horrified again. Though they had witnessed Xiao Hei¡¯s deeds before, they didn¡¯t expect him to repeat the act.


    What was crucial was that this man was obviously stronger than the previous Ren Family man. So why couldn¡¯t hest even five moves against Xiao Hei?


    The crowd from the Hou Family was ecstatically shouting, they had not expected Xiao Hei to have such skill. Xiao Hei¡¯s strength was even much greater than that of Wang Jing Lei before!


    Next, another person from the Ren Family entered the ring, but his head was also chopped off by Xiao Hei.


    Thus, the people from the Ren Family became fearful, no one daring to enter the ring anymore. Finally, the Ren Family elder had to bow and concede defeat, concluding this battle atst.


    The Hou Family was victorious, Xiao Hei undefeated, and the Hou Family had managed not to be eliminated early!


    In fact, Su Yang saw the situation most clearly. Xiao Hei could hold on for at most one more fight. After all, he had endured attacks for so long, and with his current physique, the murderous aura he could bear had a limit; his strength couldn¡¯t rise indefinitely.


    Moreover, crucially, with Xiao Hei¡¯s present strength, he was no match for someone in the Fusion Realm.


    If a Fusion Realm master were toe, like the Eight-Faced Yama, or someone like Ren Beishan, then Xiao Hei would certainly die without a doubt!


    However, the people from the Ren Family had already been frightened off; none dared to take the stage, which inadvertently afforded the Hou Family a temporary respite.

 Chapter 406 - 405 Pingnan Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 405 Pingnan Predicament</h4>


    The uing major battles were still to be fought among these forces within Pingnan Province.


    The Wang Family took the stage to challenge the Nan Family, and the Ren Family and Eight-Faced Yama stepped up to confront the Shangguan family. Most crucially, even the usually silent Gwu Family began to steadily make their move, challenging the Ye Family.


    It could be said that, without any action from Pingbei Province, a great portion of the strength from this side of Pingnan Province had already been exhausted.


    Ye Zhenying¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, he had seen the signs. The Wang, Ren, Eight-Faced Yama, and Gwu families had already formed an alliance, aiming to first throw Pingnan Province into chaos.


    In fact, after hearing from Ye Wantong about the alliance between Ren Beishan, Eight-Faced Yama, and Ghost de Mo Qianli, he had been on guard against these people.


    However, with the matters of the May Dragon Head Meeting already settled, he could not go back on his word. Moreover, from his perspective, he truly could not understand what benefit these individuals could gain from such infighting.


    This kind of strife, whether ending with the victory of the Wang, Ren, Gwu families, and Eight-Faced Yama, or the triumph of the Ye, Shangguan, Nan, and Hou families, would leave the victor too weakened to confront Pingbei Province.


    Under these circumstances, only Pingbei Province could emerge as the final victor.


    Could it be that the Wang, Ren, Eight-Faced Yama, and Gwu families had actually allied themselves with Pingbei Province?


    Ye Zhenying nced at Lian Qianjun, seeing him too was watching the battle on the stage with keen interest, Ye Zhenying¡¯s brows furrowed even more.


    If these four forces had teamed up with Pingbei Province, then this time the trouble was indeed serious. Pingbei Province¡¯s victory was unquestionable, and the end result would be Pingbei Province propping up these four forces to jointly suppress the other powers. By then, the Ye Family¡¯s ruling position might well be shaken!


    In the past, if the Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng were here, no one would dare to take such actions. But Ghost de Mo Qianli¡¯s stratagem had lured the Sword Saint away, leaving his fate unknown. Given this, the current events were not so surprising after all!


    So, as it appeared now, the immediate n was to find the Sword Saint. With the Sword Saint present, this battle could render Pingnan Province invincible!


    But at this moment, was it possible to find the Sword Saint?


    Was there still hope for Pingnan Province?


    Su Yang sat below, where many people around him had already started cursing out loud.


    The seating arranged by Hu Shao was actually on the side of Pingnan Province, meaning most of those seated nearby were people from Pingnan.


    Everyone came here with the hope of seeing the people from Pingnan defeat those from Pingbei Province.


    Yet, without a single person from Pingbei Province stepping onto the stage, Pingnan Province had already nearly exhausted themselves in internal conflict.


    If it continued in this manner, Pingnan Province was bound to lose!


    If Pingnan Province lost, not only would the great families suffer misfortune, but even these wealthy businessmen would likely be affected. Eventually, whoever stands firm will have the power to set the rules. Will the rules set by Pingbei Province be favorable to Pingnan Province?


    The crowd was seething with anger, yet no one could change the situation on site. Now, even Ye Zhenying couldn¡¯t control the situation, so who else could?


    "In my view, Pingnan Province is doomed this time!" Young Master Ding seemed slightly pleased: "But fortunately, my dad had expanded our business to Pingbei Province a couple of years back. Nowadays, we even have more assets there. If Pingbei wins, we might actually profit even more from it!"


    "Dammit, talking like that, are you even a person from Pingnan Province!" someone nearby couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "Mind your own business!" Young Master Ding red back: "Although I was born in Pingnan Province, I¡¯ve lived in Pingbei Province most of the time. So, am I considered a Pingnan or Pingbei person? Besides, if you people from Pingnan Province are ipetent and get beaten, who can you me?"


    Everyone was furious; Young Master Ding was shameless indeed. Saying it outright like that, you people from Pingnan Province¡ªin other words, he¡¯dpletely identified himself as a person from Pingbei Province!


    With a smug look, Young Master Ding said, "Old Hu, we¡¯ve been friends for a long time. When the timees, I¡¯ll talk to my dad, and let him help you out, get your Hu Martial Arts School set up in Pingbei Province too!"


    Hu Shao kept his head down and didn¡¯t speak; his heart was speechless too. The defeat of the Pingnan side was without doubt, and he had to start considering his own future.


    Seeing that Hu Shao was also silent, Young Master Ding couldn¡¯t help feeling more triumphant. Usually, Hu Shao was the leader of these people, but now, he had apparently be the head honcho himself.


    Casting a covetous nce at Ye Wantong, Young Master Ding suddenly stood up, walked over to Ye Wantong, reached out to put his arm around her shoulder, and, smiling, said, "Miss Ye, I have a vi in Pingbei. How about we go and sit there after a while?"


    Now, Hu Shao no longer had the ability topete with Young Master Ding. Young Master Ding had long coveted Ye Wantong and was obviously much more direct than Hu Shao¡ªhe was ready to force the issue!


    Ye Wantong dodged Young Master Ding¡¯s hand and red, "What are you doing!"


    "Ah, Miss Ye, what¡¯s this about!" Young Master Ding¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as he smiled and said, "We¡¯ve been talking together for so long. Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯m thinking? I admire you a lot. How about, after thepetition tonight, we go somewhere to have a good talk?"


    As he spoke, Young Master Ding reached out again to grab Ye Wantong¡¯s wrist.


    Ye Wantong was already sitting on the edge; there was no way to dodge this time.


    Just then, Su Yang suddenly made a move, grabbing Young Master Ding¡¯s wrist and forcefully smashing it against the back of the chair.


    "Ouch!" Young Master Ding screamed in agony. Although Su Yang hadn¡¯t used inner strength, the blow was so intense it nearly broke his bones.


    There was a fierce battle on the stage, and Young Master Ding¡¯s scream immediately drew the attention of many people.


    "You dare hit me!" Young Master Ding was instantly enraged and shouted loudly, "Everyone, he¡¯s breaking the rules, hitting people here, get him out quickly!"


    No one moved; instead, a man in ck clothes next to him pointed at Young Master Ding and said, "Shut up!"


    "Hey, I got hit!" Young Master Ding said urgently.


    "Shut up!" The man in ck stressed his tone.


    Young Master Ding waspletely furious, "What¡¯s with that attitude, let me tell you, I am from Pingbei Province..."


    Before Young Master Ding could finish, the man in ck pped him across the face.


    Young Master Ding was stunned, pointing at the man in ck, "You... you dare hit me..."


    At this moment, Lian Qianjun down below said coldly, "Don¡¯t you know the rules? Talk more nonsense, and your tongue will be cut out and thrown out!"


    Young Master Ding immediately sat up straight, not daring to say another word. His previous triumph had clouded his judgment, and only now did he realize that his status as a person from Pingbei Province really held no sway here.


    Without reaching a certain realm, who cares whether he¡¯s from Pingnan Province or Pingbei Province?


    At that moment, a person from Pingbei Province not far from Lian Qianjun gave Su Yang a sidelong nce and said sarcastically, "Hitting people is even more against the rules. Drag this kid out and chop off his hands!"

 Chapter 407 - 406 Mo Qianli Appears

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 406 Mo Qianli Appears</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, of course he would not take these petty characters seriously.


    However, under the current circumstances, his situation was indeed very awkward.


    Ghost de Mo Qianli and others hadn¡¯t arrived yet, should he resist or not?


    The man in ck approached Su Yang, who frowned deeply.


    Just then, Ye Zhenying suddenly spoke up, "Are you idle and have nothing better to do? If you¡¯re that bored, let¡¯s go out and watch the show. If you want to continue, then continue thepetition. Why bother the audience!"


    The people around Lian Qianjun wanted to get angry, but Lian Qianjun raised his hand to stop them.


    Lian Qianjun looked at Ye Zhenying andughed, "Elder Ye is still as hot-tempered as ever. Since you take thepetition so seriously, how about my Lian Family takes on the Ye Family for a match next?"


    The spirits of everyone on-site were lifted; this was a head-on sh between the top-ranked families of two provinces!


    Ye Zhenying furrowed his brows. Actually, in this short period, the forces from Pingnan Province had already lost seventy percent of their strength. Moreover, the most critical issue was that of the remaining forces, half were with the Wang Family, Ren Family, Gwu Family, and Eight-Faced Yama.


    At this time, Pingbei Province finally stopped just watching and began to challenge.


    So, how much hope was left for Pingnan Province?


    However, now that Lian Qianjun had issued a challenge, Ye Zhenying certainly could not refuse to fight. He took a deep breath and nodded, "Good, then let our two families have a bout!"


    "Good!" Lian Qianjunughed heartily and called out loudly, "Who wants to fight a match against the Ye Family¡¯s expert?"


    "I will!" Immediately, a bald man behind Lian Qianjun leaped onto the ring.


    Ye Zhenying furrowed his brows and looked back at the members of the Ye Family.


    Most of the people of the Ye Family had already fought one or two matches, and their strength was significantly diminished. Taking on the Lian Family at this time was bound to be at a disadvantage.


    But at this point, not entering the match was impossible. Ye Zhenying chose someone to step forward.


    This person naturally knew the great responsibility on his shoulders, walked slowly onto the ring, and fought a steady match.


    The Ye and Lian families often shed, so they were very clear about each other¡¯s strength. This person was on par with the Lian Family¡¯s bald man in ability, but he had already fought two matches and was almost depleted of strength.


    Therefore, despite putting up a tough fight, he was ultimately defeated by the Lian Family¡¯s contestant and knocked out of the ring.


    On the Pingbei Province side, there was cheering, while on the Pingnan Province side, the expressions were mixed.


    The Ye Family, the upstanding families, Nan Family, and Hou Family all had difficult expressions, while the Wang Family, Ren Family, Eight-Faced Yama, and Gwu Family were all sneering, as if they were watching the Ye Family make a joke of themselves.


    After another five rounds like this, the Ye Family, upstanding families, and Nan Family were challenged in turn.


    Except for Nan Wudi of the Nan Family, who personally fought and barely won a match, the others were soundly defeated. For Pingnan Province, reversing the situation had be impossible!


    The crowd from Pingnan Province was howling in grief, and some even started to curse. The defeat of Pingnan Province was indeed hard for them to ept.


    Su Yang remained silent, a pent-up anger within him. But now, he had no choice but to endure.


    Young Master Ding kept watching Su Yang with cold eyes, and seeing the consecutive defeats of the Pingnan Province side, his face grew more smug. He gritted his teeth and said, "Su Yang, you just wait. If I let you leave alive after this Dragon Head Meeting, I¡¯ll take my father¡¯s name!"


    Su Yang ignored him. Young Master Ding then turned to Ye Wantong, grinding his teeth as he said, "You little slut, I gave you face, but you shamelessly threw it away. Alright, let¡¯s see how you beg for mercy under meter!"


    Ye Wantong¡¯s face filled with anger, but as she was not adept at cursing, she could only look away furiously. However, her anger only made her seem more beautiful.


    Young Master Ding¡¯s eyes lit up, he continued to insult Ye Wantong with all sorts of filthynguage, infuriating her to the point where her eyes turned red.


    Su Yang kept silent throughout, and eventually, he even closed his eyes slowly. That¡¯s because he had already sensed the presence of Ghost de Mo Qianli; they were closing in on this location. Su Yang was using the Devil¡¯s Search Technique to lock onto them!


    "You bitch, just wait till I get you on the bed, strip you naked, and see if you still put on airs. What a joke, acting like you¡¯re a virgin, hmph, I¡¯ll personally checkter..."


    While Young Master Ding was spewing his abuse, suddenly, Su Yang stretched out his hand, grabbed Ding by the neck, and hoisted him into the air.


    Everyone around was taken aback. At that moment, a man suddenly leaped onto the stage and proudly said, "Beishan Zhizhu Ren Beishan challenges the Hou Family. Is there anyone from the Hou Family who dares to fight me?"


    The scene erupted into chaos. Beishan Zhizhu Ren Beishan was also a renowned expert in Pingnan Province. His challenge to the Hou Family was clearly directed at Xiao Hei.


    For him, a long-established top ten expert, to challenge Xiao Hei, who was just in his teens, wasn¡¯t that bullying the young?


    Moreover, Xiao Hei had already fought several matches. For him to challenge at this time was just too much!


    Meanwhile, themotion on Su Yang¡¯s side had gotten serious. Young Master Ding let out a desperate roar, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Seeing everyone looking over, Young Master Ding¡¯s face was full of smugness. He did not speak or struggle, for he knew someone would intervene!


    "That¡¯s too much!" The man beside Lian Qianjun immediately flew into a rage, pointing at Su Yang and shouting, "I spared your life just now, and now you¡¯re causing trouble again. Do you really think there are no rules here? Somebody, drag him out and chop him up!"


    The burly men looked at each other, none of them moving. Enraged, the man turned to his own people, "What are you standing there for? Chop him up!"


    These men immediately came forward, but before they could reach Su Yang, he had already lifted Ding and violently smashed him into them.


    The men instinctively reached out to block, but as they caught Ding, they all changed color. The iing force of Ding was like a speeding fully-loaded truck; the immense impact caused their arms to break and they vomited blood, without even being knocked back yet.


    Seeing these men being simultaneously struck down caused an uproar at the venue. With such strength, how many could aplish this?


    Hu Shao and the others were almost scared stiff. They had always felt that Su Yang was an object they could bully at will. Only now did they realize that this young man they had always looked down upon was actually so well-hidden!


    Everyone frowned as they watched Su Yang; Lian Qianjun had an even colder expression, and he said in a stern voice, "Pingnan Province really is a ce where crouching tigers and hidden dragons lie. To think that such an expert would be sitting among the audience. Are you nning to disrupt the Dragon Head Meeting?"


    Su Yang pulled Ye Wantong to his side and took measured steps forward, calling out loudly, "If I take action, why would I need to disrupt anything. Lian Qianjun, after I deal with Ren Beishan, I will personally challenge your Lian Family!"


    Hu Shao and the others watched in disbelief as Su Yang seemed to grow taller with every step, their surprise growing. On closer inspection, they realized that Su Yang was actually levitating, as if he was stepping on an invisible staircase.


    Ascending step by step, he walked in mid-air!

 Chapter 408 - 407: Wind Rolls the Remnants of Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 407: Wind Rolls the Remnants of Clouds</h4>


    "My God, what... what is happening here?"


    "Is he flying?"


    "An Immortal! An Immortal!"


    The crowd eximed incessantly, and those below also witnessed the scene.


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s brow furrowed. He spoke in a heavy tone, "A fusion of the top realm, I hadn¡¯t expected... a Sovereign, indeed, able to perform the Emperor¡¯s Skywalk, truly a hero from among the youths. But what of it? In Pingbei Province, we neverck for Sovereigns!"


    "Come and try in a moment if you dare!" While speaking, Su Yang had already arrived at the tform and ced Ye Wantong beside Ye Zhenying, "Elder Ye, I have brought the person back to you!"


    Ye Zhenying recognized Ye Wantong as well and couldn¡¯t help his eyes redden with excitement, grabbing Ye Wantong¡¯s wrist tightly. He trembled as he spoke, "Wantong, Wantong, you... you¡¯re alright, it¡¯s truly wonderful!"


    Ye Wantong was also brimming with emotion, her voice trembling as she said, "Grandfather, it¡¯s... it was Su Yang who saved me..."


    Ye Zhenying looked at Su Yang with gratitude. By then, Su Yang had already returned to the tform.


    "Ren Beishan, you wish to challenge the Hou Family, right?" Su Yang said coldly, "I, Su Yang, today, will fight on behalf of the Hou Family!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was a stir throughout the venue, especially on Hu Shao¡¯s side, where everyone was dumbfounded.


    This person was actually Su Yang?


    Thinking back to the insults he had hurled at Su Yang, Hu Shao now wished he could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. Not to mention anything else, Su Yang¡¯s staggering strength alone was enough to instantly defeat his father, whom he had always been so proud of!


    Ren Beishan¡¯s face was extremely unsightly. He had originally targeted Xiao Hei and had not expected Su Yang to appear, entirely beyond his expectations.


    "How... How are you here!" Ren Beishan said sternly.


    "You should go ask Mo Qianli about that!" Su Yang replied coldly.


    Ren Beishan looked towards a figure hiding among the distant crowd, the very person being Ghost de Mo Qianli.


    Mo Qianli¡¯s face was also ashen. Su Yang¡¯s sudden appearance waspletely unforeseen by him.


    However, he remained silent, only giving Ren Beishan a covert nce, signaling for him to continue the fight.


    Ren Beishan¡¯s brow was tightly knitted. He truly did not wish to confront Su Yang directly. But now, it seemed impossible to avoid a fight!


    "Fine!" Ren Beishan gritted his teeth and said somberly, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve crippled my son without reason. Today, I, Ren Beishan, even knowing that I¡¯m no match for you, must seek justice for my son!"


    Although Su Yang was standing on the tform, his attention was locked onto Mo Qianli and Eight-Faced Yama.


    He was well aware that trying to force information about Ye Jiansheng¡¯s whereabouts from these two was hardly possible.


    Therefore, after the two appeared, he made his presence known directly instead of trying to capture them.


    Stepping onto the tform to battle Ren Beishan was actually to give these two an opportunity to ry a message to the Divine Sovereign.


    From these three people¡¯s shocked expressions, Su Yang could tell that Ye Jiansheng was still alive. In fact, he could even say that they had yet to harm Ye Jiansheng.


    The most pressing matter at hand was to ensure that Ye Jiansheng knew that Ye Wantong was safe.


    While the pairmunicated with the Divine Sovereign, Su Yang would have the chance to learn of Ye Jiansheng¡¯s whereabouts from them!


    "Ren Beishan, why bother with these formalities!" Su Yang said coldly, "Since I¡¯ve entered the ring today, your death is certain. A dead man needs no honor, does he?"


    Ren Beishan¡¯splexion changed. Su Yang¡¯s arrogance was something he had already heard about. But after all, he was the fifth-ranked expert in Pingnan Province. Su Yang¡¯s words were a tant insult to him!


    "Su, I know you are strong, but killing me won¡¯t be so easy!" Ren Beishan dered loudly.


    "What¡¯s so difficult about that!" scoffed Su Yang, "Today, if you can leave this ring alive, you can consider that a win!"


    As soon as these words came out, the surroundings immediately erupted into a noisy chatter.


    "Damn, who is this guy? Such arrogance! Ren Beishan is the fifth-ranked expert in Pingnan Province. Even if you can¡¯t beat him, can you not run away?"


    "A mere climb to the heavens and at most a Sovereign. The difference between Ren Beishan and the Sovereign can¡¯t be that much. If he can¡¯t win, he could just run away. He can¡¯t stop him, so what¡¯s this about not being able to leave the ring alive? Such a bragger!"


    "I¡¯ve lived to see everything, didn¡¯t think someone could make such outrageous ims!"


    "Impressive, impressive, I don¡¯t know about his fighting, but his bragging is truly boundless!"


    From afar, Hu Shao also furrowed his brows tightly. The family background of Ye Wantong and Su Yang¡¯s dominance made him feel like he was a joke.


    Yet the words Su Yang was now saying suddenly gave him a feeling of watching a joke.


    "Think you can kill the fifth-ranked expert of Pingnan Province on this stage..." Hu Shao sneered, "Do you think you are a Terrestrial Immortal?"


    Ren Beishan¡¯s eyes brightened as well, seizing the opportunity to retort, "Su, you really are arrogant. I just don¡¯t believe you can kill me on this ring today. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re thoroughly convinced of your defeat!"


    As he spoke, Ren Beishan was already calcting in his heart. He would fight Su Yang for three moves, and after the third move, he would pretend to fall off the stage. That way, even if he lost, as long as he wasn¡¯t dead, it would still count as Su Yang¡¯s loss!


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as he pointed to Ren Beishan, "Come on then!"


    Ren Beishan was even more furious. Su Yang was being far too arrogant. He talked about making him die on the stage, yet he didn¡¯t make a move and waited for him to strike. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would just jump off the stage?


    "Arrogant!" Ren Beishan roared angrily. He waved his hands through the air, gathering and pulling energy, and a gust of wind rapidly swept around him.


    The wind swiftly enveloped the surroundings, causing everyone¡¯s clothes to flutter with it. The wind grew stronger and stronger until ultimately, a violent tornado formed around Ren Beishan at the center. The people standing closest to the ring were even being buffeted by the violent gusts!


    "Wind Rolls the Remnants of Clouds!" Wang Wanli¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed earnestly, "I never thought Ren Beishan would master such an ultimate technique. His strength must be close to that of a Demi-sovereign now!"


    The crowd was also astonished; this technique was on par with Su Yang¡¯s climb to the heavens moments ago.


    "Ha!" Ren Beishan shouted, bringing his hands together forcefully. The tornado in the air rapidly shrank, swirling around his hands.


    However, the force of the wind did not diminish in the least; on the contrary, its power became even stronger. The violent rotating winds were even visible to the naked eye.


    The onlookers had no doubt that Ren Beishan¡¯s gust of wind could dismantle the ring itself!


    Standing before him, how was Su Yang to withstand this move?


    Or rather, how should Su Yang avoid this move?


    Because no one believed that Su Yang could withstand it!


    "Kill!" Ren Beishan bellowed, suddenly pushing the tornado in his hands forward.


    The tornado transformed into a raging wind dragon, ferociously lunging at Su Yang, devastating everything in its path. The air was vacuumed away wherever it went, its power terrifying!

 Chapter 409 - 408: Kill Ren Beishan!

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 408: Kill Ren Beishan!</h4>


    Everyone held their breath, staring intently at the wind dragon charging towards Su Yang.


    "Su Yang, be careful!" Ye Wantong cried out in rm.


    Nan Wudi and others furrowed their brows too, even though Nan Wudi¡¯s strength was still above Ren Beishan¡¯s. However, facing this move, Nan Wudi had no confidence at all.


    In fact, even Wang Wanli couldn¡¯t withstand this move. It was Ren Beishan¡¯s strongest strike, as well as the pinnacle of the Ren Family¡¯s martial techniques. They all dared not blunt its edge!


    However, Su Yang showed not the slightest perturbation. It could even be said that Su Yang had not moved an inch.


    Amidst the wind that had enveloped the whole area, everyone¡¯s clothes were being fluttered about, except for Su Yang, who was unaffected.


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Yang¡¯s clothes were not shaking; in fact, they were. But that shaking waspletely different from the force of the tornado.


    It felt as though in the midst of the chaotic tornado, only Su Yang stood in a sanctified area, utterly undisturbed.


    But now, as the all-epassing wind tornado condensed into a ferocious wind dragon and raged toward him, could Su Yang still maintain this sanctified area?


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the wind dragon reached Su Yang in the blink of an eye.


    When it was three feet away from Su Yang, he finally moved. With his hands sped behind his back, he took a step forward as a Shadow Phantom rose behind him.


    The Shadow Phantom rose slowly, not fast at all¡ªin fact, it was very leisurely.


    But it was precisely when the wind dragon was about to hit Su Yang that the Shadow Phantom emerged. And moreover, the Shadow Phantom opened a pair of eyes that seemed to dominate all living beings, a nce sufficing to make the creatures bow in submission!


    "Roar!"


    The Shadow Phantom let out a beast-like roar, and then, opening its mouth wide, it sucked fiercely.


    The wind dragon, which looked like it was about to crash into Su Yang¡¯s chest, was actually sucked away by the Shadow Phantom. As though capable of shredding the arena, the wind dragon was swallowed by the Shadow Phantom without causing it to even flutter.


    There was a deathly silence on the scene. Ren Beishan was nearly insane. This was the strike he had traded his own, and his family¡¯s, loyalty for from the Divine Sovereign.


    Wang Wanli thought that this strike was enough to aspire to the Venerable Realm. In fact, Ren Beishan was very clear. This strike had surpassed the Venerable Realm and could almost be called a Near-God Move!


    But it was precisely this Near-God Move of his that was so nonchntly devoured by Su Yang. He had expended half his strength to deliver this killing blow, and it didn¡¯t even stir up a wave?


    After a moment of silence, Ren Beishan turned and jumped out, preparing to leave the arena.


    After Su Yang caught this move, there was no need for him to continue fighting. He was simply no match for Su Yang. At this point, if he jumped down from the arena, could he still count as the victor?


    But now, Ren Beishan couldn¡¯t care less about winning or losing; preserving his life was what was most crucial!


    No sooner had Ren Beishan jumped out than Su Yang moved. He casually stepped forward,nding on the ground, but his figure appeared several meters away.


    The arena wasrge, and there was roughly a distance of over ten meters between him and Ren Beishan. However, after Su Yang took two steps, he was standing right in front of Ren Beishan.


    Everyone was stunned, unsure of what had just happened.


    The steps Su Yang took seemed normal. One meter per step was already quite good.


    But why did Su Yang¡¯s step span six or seven meters?


    This felt as though the ground beneath Su Yang¡¯s feet had somehow shrunk, which was very strange!


    "Shrinking ground into inches!" Wang Wanli¡¯s pupils tightened instantly, and his expression changed dramatically. If it truly was such a move, wouldn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s strength be terrifying? That¡¯s a divine technique said to be only achievable by Terrestrial Immortals!


    In fact, Su Yang had not reached the realm of a Terrestrial Immortal. After eating the Immortal Herbs given by Ye Wantong, he could only be considered to have reached the Integrated Intermediate Realm, not even close to the Demi-sovereign realm.


    However, the issue was that at this realm, Su Yang was already able to unlock many secret techniques within Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    For instance, the Demon Trace Technique he was using now was an entry-level light footwork technique from the Demonic Sect. Over short distances, it could almost achieve the effect of shrinking the earth to an inch, which was incredibly astounding.


    But there were some differencespared to shrinking the earth to an inch. To put it simply, if a Terrestrial Immortal used the technique of shrinking the earth to an inch, others walking beside him could also step out tens of meters in one stride.


    The Demon Trace Technique was different; it could only be used by oneself. Others walking on the same path would still cover the original distance without any change.


    Nevertheless, to deal with Ren Beishan, this Demon Trace Technique was already sufficient.


    Ren Beishan was mid-air, originally feeling secure. But before he could fly out of the bounds of the arena, he suddenly found Su Yang standing in front of him.


    Startled, he let out a shriek and instinctively reached out to strike.


    At that moment, Su Yang also just happened to raise his right hand, pointing a finger directly at Ren Beishan¡¯s forehead.


    Ren Beishan found himself unable to resist and thumped to the ground, soundlessly. Though his body showed no changes, heypletely motionless.


    The crowd at the scene fell into a silence as still as death, not knowing what exactly had happened.


    Su Yang, with his hands sped behind his back, slowly turned towards the nearby referee, "Aren¡¯t you going to announce it yet?"


    "Announce... announce what?" The referee appeared utterly baffled.


    "I won!" said Su Yang.


    "You won?" The referee scratched his head, "You... you... you said that only if he¡¯s dead, you... you would be considered the winner, right?"


    "He¡¯s already dead!" Su Yang dered.


    "What!?" The ce erupted intomotion, and everyone eximed aloud.


    How could this be possible!


    The fifth-ranked expert of Pingnan Province, and moreover, given the technique that Ren Beishan had just disyed, his ranking was clearly underestimated. Such a figure, to just... to just die like this?


    A single touch by Su Yang to his forehead, and he was confirmed dead? It was all so arbitrary?


    "Go check on him!" Lian Qianjunmanded sternly.


    Before Lian Qianjun¡¯s people coulde over, the referees had already rushed up. First, they checked his breath, then his heartbeat, and finally used devices to confirm.


    As a result, the referee with a puzzled face dered, "Ren Beishan died in battle, Su... Master Su Yang is victorious!"


    The referee, who had earlier been calling out Su Yang¡¯s name, had now directly switched to addressing him as Master Su, genuinely shocked!


    The audience was once again astir, and of course, the people on Su Yang¡¯s side were excitedly shouting, while the rest were either stunned or terrified.


    Especially the people from the Ren Family, all of them were dumbfounded.


    This time, having cooperated with the Divine Sovereign, not only had Ren Beishan¡¯s strength improved, but he had also solemnly vowed to raise the Ren Family to be one of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families. Filled with hope, they hade to fight with such determination.


    And now, Ren Beishan was dead, killed by a single touch from Su Yang? All their past efforts, were they gone just like that? All their hopes, shattered in an instant?

 Chapter 410 - 409

    <h4>Chapter 410: 409</h4>


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his attention still focused on Ghost de Mo Qianli and Eight-Faced Yama in the distance.


    Actually, both of them were prepared to engage in a war of attrition with Su Yang. In fact, Mo Qianli had even contacted his inside man here, ready to join forces to deal with Su Yang.


    However, the situation turned out to bepletely beyond his expectations. When Ren Beishan entered the field, he was immediately killed by a single flick from Su Yang, which didn¡¯t give him any chance to prepare at all.


    Mo Qianli was alsopletely dumbfounded. The strength Su Yang was disying now was vastly different from that of their previous encounter at the mountaintop.


    During the battle at the mountaintop, Su Yang¡¯s strength was almost on par with Mo Qianli¡¯s. But now, Mo Qianli admitted to himself that he was no match for Su Yang at all!


    Although Mo Qianli couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang was still alive, what puzzled him even more was how Su Yang¡¯s strength could have improved so much in just a few days!


    "What should we do?" Eight-Faced Yama asked, his forehead beaded with cold sweat, as he waspletely terrified by Su Yang. His strength was even less than Ren Beishan¡¯s, if Su Yang came for him, he would undoubtedly die!


    Mo Qianli frowned deeply and whispered, "The most critical thing now is to have the Divine Sovereign and Assassination Star join forces to kill Ye Jiansheng first. Ye Jiansheng is unaware of Ye Wantong¡¯s life or death, so he can only defend and not attack. The Divine Sovereign and Assassination Star teaming up will eventually break his defenses. Once he dies, the overall situation will be set. With the Divine Sovereign here, what can Su Yang amount to?"


    "But, can we... can we hold out here?" Eight-Faced Yama whispered, "Su Yang¡¯s strength is much stronger than before!"


    Mo Qianli¡¯s face was also extremely grim. That was the very issue he was contemting. With Su Yang¡¯s strength so formidable, how long could they hold on?


    "Don¡¯t you have the Protective Jade Talisman given by the Divine Sovereign?" Eight-Faced Yama whispered. "It contains the Divine Sovereign¡¯s power, which can be used to kill Su Yang!"


    "Impossible!" Mo Qianli said sternly, "The Divine Sovereign is in a fierce battle with Ye Jiansheng, and has no time to be distracted. Under these circumstances, even if I bring out the Protective Jade Talisman, the Divine Sovereign won¡¯t be able to spare any power to assist me, the Jade Talisman would be useless!"


    "Then... how do we hold out, Su Yang is too domineering!" Eight-Faced Yama said, trembling, "Should we... should we contact the Divine Sovereign to see if there is another n?"


    Mo Qianli¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, "It is impossible to contact the Divine Sovereign now, too, but I¡¯ll try to get in touch with the Divine Sovereign¡¯s disciple and have him inform the Divine Sovereign. I¡¯ve heard from the Divine Sovereign before that if they fail to capture Ye Wantong in this battle, they will seek another Earth Immortal¡¯s help. Maybe, the Divine Sovereign can ask this Earth Immortal for assistance!"


    "Really?" Eight-Faced Yama was overjoyed, "That¡¯s wonderful. As long as an Earth Immortales here, that Su character is bound to die without a doubt!"


    Mo Qianli nodded slowly, speaking solemnly, "You stay here and try to force Wang Wanli into fighting him. I¡¯ll contact the Divine Sovereign¡¯s disciple."


    "Okay!" Eight-Faced Yama nodded slowly.


    However, these two were unaware that their entire conversation had been overheard by Su Yang, word for word.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t expected that the other side would have three Earth Immortals. If another Earth Immortal really came, even if Ye Jiansheng were extremely strong, the battle would be very difficult!


    Nevertheless, there were no other options now. Since things hade to this point, he could only hold on. If he couldn¡¯t withstand it, many people would die!


    Mo Qianli slipped away, but Su Yang didn¡¯t follow. His spiritual sense was very strong now, allowing him to hear from afar. He could clearly listen in on Mo Qianli¡¯s phone call even from a distance.


    At this time, the referee shouted from the sidelines, "Ren Beishan has been defeated; does anyone else from the Ren Family wish to challenge Master Su?"


    The members of the Ren Family were as silent as cicadas in winter. Although filled with rage, who would dare to step forward at this moment?


    "Is there no one willing to challenge Master Su?" the referee asked. "If no onees forward, then this bout will be judged a victory for Master Su, and you¡¯ll have a price to pay!"


    Still, no one from the Ren Family spoke up, and the referee nodded, saying, "In that case, this bout will be judged a victory for Master Su..."


    Before the referee could finish, Su Yang suddenly interjected, "I wish to challenge the Ren Family!"


    "What?" The referee was taken aback. The Ren Family had already admitted defeat, and Su Yang was still challenging them. This was practically a p in the face.


    Su Yang looked at the members of the Ren Family and said coldly, "Your Ren Family Patriarch challenged me just now; now, it¡¯s my turn to challenge you. The Ren Family can choose, send a skilled fighter to face me, or you can alle at me together. As long as one of you can walk off the stage alive, then consider this match my loss. If everyone dies on the stage, or no one dares toe up, then it¡¯ll be your loss."


    Su Yang paused for a moment then continued coldly, "And if you lose, my demand is simple: your Ren Family must not step half a step out of the Beishan for the next fifty years!"


    The members of the Ren Family looked at each other in dismay. Fully locking down the Ren Family in Beishan was a great insult. Yet, no one at the scene dared to speak up.


    Ren Beishan¡¯s mighty strike had been swallowed whole by Su Yang. Ren Beishan¡¯s powerful strength ended with a single touch from Su Yang. Given these circumstances, who from the Ren Family would dare enter the arena to seek death?


    "Does no one dare toe forward?" Su Yang¡¯s voice was cold. "If no one dares, then listen carefully. From now on, for fifty years, if anyone from the Ren Family dares to step half a step out of Beishan, I, Su Yang, will personally go to Beishan and wipe out your entire family!"


    His voice was ice-cold, resonating throughout the venue.


    Everyone involuntarily shivered, and the Ren Family members turned even paler. Despite the extreme rage in their hearts, they had to bow their heads. Su Yang was too domineering now!


    The referee was also scared, Ye Zhenying wore a smile on his face, while Lian Qianjun furrowed his brows. However, none of the powers present spoke up for the Ren Family!


    After what seemed like an eternity of silence, the referee finally spoke up carefully, "Does the Ren Family... have any objections?"


    No one spoke up; who would dare to object?


    "Since... since the Ren Family has no objections, then... then they agree..." The referee was sweating profusely, speaking softly, "Master Su, regarding this battle with the Ren Family, you have won decisively. Why not step down for a rest before the next big battle?"


    "No need!" Su Yang dered loudly. "Having ascended this stage, I have no ns to step down again. Next, I shall begin my challenges!"


    All were seated solemnly, witnessing Su Yang¡¯s overwhelming prowess. Whomever he challenged, it would be a disaster!


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over everyone and finallynded on the Wang Family.


    "The Wang Family is famous for its heroes; even my young disciple has been bullied by them. Today, as his master, I shall retrieve some justice for my disciple!" Su Yang said coldly. "Is there anyone from the Wang Family who dares to fight me!"

 Chapter 411 Mo Qianli’s Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Mo Qianli¡¯s Phone Call</h4> Everyone turned their gaze toward Wang Wanli. This time, Su Yang had essentially targeted Wang Wanli by name to issue the challenge.


    Wang Wanli, the foremost member of the Wang Family, ranked second in Pingnan Province, boasted the strength of the Absolute Venerable Realm.


    With Ren Beishan defeated, on Pingnan¡¯s side, the only one estimated to be able to fight Su Yang was probably only Wang Wanli.


    With a solemn expression, Wang Wanli had known that this battle would inevitably fall upon him from the moment Su Yang began challenging the Wang Family.


    He took a deep breath, slowly stood up, and step by step, walked onto the stage. There were no special tricks, nor any remarkable movements, just as if an ordinary person were walking.


    However, the scene fell into a deathly silence. Each step he took seemed to tread upon the heartstrings of the audience. Every step tugged at their heartbeats, involuntarilypelling them to follow his rhythm.


    Finally, Wang Wanli ascended the stage to stand face to face with Su Yang.


    "Su Yang," Wang Wanli said in a deep voice, "I have just one question for you! The disappearance of my nephew in Zhongchang City, does it have anything to do with you?"


    All eyes turned to Su Yang, as most people present knew about the disappearance of Wang Yuguang¡¯s son. The Wang Family had spent a significant amount of financial and material resources looking for him, causing an uproar, but found nothing in the end.


    Now that Wang Wanli had brought up this question, everyone was shocked. Could it be that the disappearance of Wang Yuguang¡¯s son was rted to Su Yang?


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm as he said, "I killed him!"


    "What!?" The crowd erupted into an uproar; no one had expected Su Yang to admit it so frankly, much less in such a shocking manner!


    The Wang Family members were all enraged, especially Wang Yuguang, who leapt up and roared, "Su surnamed! My family bore no grudges against you, why did you kill my son! Give me a reason, or my Wang Family will spare no effort to bring you to justice!"


    "He wanted to kill me, but he didn¡¯t have the strength, so I killed him," Su Yang said calmly. "Is that reason enough for you?"


    "Bullshit!" Wang Yuguang yelled furiously. "My son was kind and had no grudges against you, why would he go after you? It must be you, ruthless and vile, surely holding a grudge against me for opposing the Hou Family¡¯s entry into the Ten Great Familiesst time. That¡¯s why you killed my son. Su surnamed, I will not let you off!"


    "As you please!" Su Yang retorted coldly. "I¡¯ve already given you the reason. If you¡¯re not satisfied, your Wang Family is wee to try and take me on with all its might!"


    "You really think you¡¯re above thew with your little power, Su surnamed!" Wang Yuguang roared, "My Wang Family is the third-ranked family in Pingnan Province. Who do you think you are, daring topare with my Wang Family...."


    "Noisy!" Su Yang snapped coldly, pping through the air and sending Wang Yuguang flying out.


    Wang Wanli¡¯s expression turned icy, angrily saying, "Su surnamed, how detestable! I stand here on this stage, and yet you dare to strike my brother. How can I tolerate you!"


    Wang Wanli made to strike, but Su Yang cut him off coldly, "Wang Wanli, I advise you not to be hasty. The Wang Family¡¯s ancestral skill, Boundless Ocean, values the principle of umting strength before releasing it. From the moment you stepped onto the stage, you¡¯ve been umting power, but you haven¡¯t reached your peak state yet. To make your move now, without reaching your full potential, are you not afraid of failing to unleash your best?"


    Wang Wanli¡¯s expression changed, and he asked anxiously, "You... how do you know..."


    "Since when are the Wang Family¡¯s little tricks considered a secret?" Su Yang said coldly. "I¡¯ll give you three more minutes to prepare. When you¡¯re ready, then fight me!"


    Wang Wanli was extremely annoyed, but he had no choice but to remain silent. Because what Su Yang said was absolutely correct. The Wang Family¡¯s ancestral secret technique, "Boundless Ocean," emphasized the concept of slowly building up to a powerful release. If he could umte enough power, then this move would be dozens of times more formidable than Ren Beishan¡¯s "Wind Rolls the Remnants of Clouds" just now.


    On ordinary days, whenever Wang Wanli sparred with someone, he would gather strength while fighting the opponent.


    However, fighting Su Yang was different. The miserable defeat of Ren Beishan earlier had made Wang Wanli aware of Su Yang¡¯s terror.


    He pondered his own strength and despairingly discovered that he had no chance to umte power when facing Su Yang.


    Therefore, the reason he walked slowly up to the tform, step by step, was not due to calmness; rather, it was an intentional dy to gather strength.


    Yet, the time was still not enough to umte the necessary power. Su Yang saw his problem at a nce, which only added to his panic.


    Was Su Yang¡¯s strength truly so unfathomable?


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, the picture of calm. He didn¡¯t speak and even closed his eyes slightly.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Yang appeared profoundly mysterious. In fact, Su Yang was carefully listening to the noises outside.


    Ghost de Mo Qianli was making a phone call outside. It was easy to hear Mo Qianli¡¯s voice, but what Su Yang wanted to hear was the voice on the other end of the call.


    "Ghost de, you don¡¯t need to worry, I got it. I¡¯ll go contact Master right away, but you¡¯ll have to wait a bit, as they are up on Qingyun Mountain Peak, and I have to climb up there. Moreover, Sword Saint is there; I can¡¯t let Sword Saint hear the news, otherwise, it will be troublesome."


    Mo Qianli nodded and said, "No worries, as long as you notify Divine Sovereign, that¡¯s enough. Wang Wanli has entered the stage now; he should be able to hold on for a while, we¡¯ll try to dy as much as possible."


    A thought suddenly struck Su Yang, "Qingyun Mountain Peak!"


    So Sword Saint and the others were actually having a showdown on Qingyun Mountain Peak?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang abruptly turned towards Hou Shilin not far away and concentrated his voice into a thread to send his message to Hou Shilin.


    "Send someone to Qingyun Mountain Peak, and tell Sword Saint in the loudest voice possible that Ye Wantong will be at the Dragon Head Meeting in May!"


    Hou Shilin waspletely baffled. The voice rang out right beside his ear, and it was Su Yang¡¯s voice. But Su Yang was clearly on the tform¡ªhow did the voicee down?


    Su Yang, speechless, transmitted his voice again: "Stop looking; I¡¯m using Inner Strength to convey the message. Just go and do it quickly, don¡¯t dy!"


    Only then did Hou Shilin realize that Su Yang was staring at him. He was secretly astonished but did not dy, immediately finding Ling Zi to arrange the matter.


    After finishing this task, Su Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. With the matter of Sword Saint taken care of, a weight was lifted off his chest. Now he could go all out!


    By this time, Wang Wanli had umted enough power. He looked at Su Yang with cold eyes and spoke in a deep voice, "Su Yang, do you dare face my move, ¡¯Boundless Ocean,¡¯ head-on?"


    "Why not!" Su Yang shouted coldly, took a step forward, brought his hands together in a prayer position, and chanted the Buddhist Subduing Demon Mantra: "Om mani padme hum!"

 Chapter 412 - 411 Great Prajna Vajra Zen

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 411 Great Prajna Vajra Zen</h4>


    The Mantra of Subduing Demons echoed throughout the venue, and at this moment, a faint golden light also began to emerge from Su Yang¡¯s body.


    This time, Su Yang¡¯s body did not erge, but with each recitation of the Mantra of Subduing Demons, the golden light behind him grew stronger. As Su Yang¡¯s recitation sped up, the golden light became increasingly pronounced. In the end, the golden light became dazzling.


    "What is that?"


    "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen it before!"


    "How can a person have such radiance shining from them?"


    All around, the crowd¡¯s exmations were incessant.


    Wang Wanli¡¯s expression grew even more solemn. Although he could not decipher the nature of Su Yang¡¯s move, the golden light behind Su Yang seemed to convey a vast and boundless aura.


    The drawback of the Wang Family¡¯s move, Boundless Ocean, was that it took too long to gather strength. Once enough time is umted, its power is terrifyingly formidable, capable of being several times stronger than Ren Beishan¡¯s move, Wind Rolls the Remnants of Clouds.


    Wang Wanli had originally prepared the Boundless Ocean to battle Ye Jiansheng. However, after Ye Jiansheng entered the Land Fairy Realm, he gave up on that idea.


    This move, although several times more powerful than Wind Rolls the Remnants of Clouds, has not yet reached the level of the Earthly Immortal Realm; it is still only considered a Near-God Move.


    Since it is a Near-God Move, it cannot be considered an Immortal¡¯s technique. And if it¡¯s not an Immortal¡¯s technique, it naturally doesn¡¯t possess the power of one!


    Nevertheless, Wang Wanli waspletely confident in his heart. This Boundless Ocean could y anyone under the level of an Earth Immortal.


    Yet, now facing the golden light emanating from Su Yang, Wang Wanli felt uncertain.


    The golden light didn¡¯t have offensive power, but its vast and unfathomable presence made it difficult to grasp. Faced with the golden light, his Boundless Ocean felt like it had nowhere to exert its strength.


    After the golden light took shape, Su Yang stopped chanting the Mantra of Subduing Demons. Standing there with his hands behind his back, he calmly watched Wang Wanli without any intention of making a move.


    Wang Wanli stood in ce, his face etched with seriousness. He stepped left, then right, forward and back, clearly hesitating. It was as if he were testing or on guard.


    This situation persisted for nearly half an hour. Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back the entire time, while Wang Wanli kept probing. Yet throughout this process, neither of them made a move.


    The onlookers who had been watching intently were originally full of surprise. But now, they were all yawning endlessly with impatience.


    No matter how strong the two on the stage were, if they didn¡¯t fight, there was no spectacle to witness.


    "Hey, are you going to fight or not?" someone from Pingbei Province shouted loudly, immediately stirring up a noisy mor, with many chiding in unison.


    Lian Qianjun furrowed his brow tightly and said in a deep voice, "What is Wang Wanli doing? It¡¯s been half an hour, isn¡¯t he ready yet?"


    Sitting next to Lian Qianjun was a grey-haired elderly man in his sixties or seventies. The old man sighed softly and said in a low voice, "Wang Wanli¡¯s move, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to execute it!"


    "What?" Lian Qianjun was taken aback. "Why?"


    "Boundless Ocean is considered one of the strongest attacks in the Near-God Moves. Yet, it requires a heart loftier than the sky and a spirit thicker than the sea. To unleash this attack, one must possess supreme ambition," the elder with gray hair whispered lowly. "But now, Wang Wanli is bing more and more hesitant, which ispletely inconsistent with the mindset required for this move. The longer he stands, the less likely he is to execute it. Moreover, not just that, after this battle, his realm is bound to decline rapidly; I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even be able to maintain his Integration Realm!"


    "Really?" Lian Qianjun said with surprise. "Why is he hesitating? Can¡¯t he just strike directly with that move?"


    "He can strike, but the question is where to aim!" The elder with gray hair nced at the golden light behind Su Yang and whispered, "This golden light is mysterious and infinitely vast. He couldunch Boundless Ocean, but where should the focal point of this move be?"


    Lian Qianjun said, "What does that golden light have to do with it? Just hit Su Yang directly!"


    "That¡¯s not possible!" the elder with gray hair shook his head. "The golden light seems to be just behind Su Yang, but in reality, it¡¯s omnipresent. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this technique is the Great Prajna Vajra Zen from the Buddhist Sect. With Prajna in the heart, allws be one. From the realm of a thousand forms, the vajra achieves Zen in one."


    "What does that mean?" Lian Qianjun asked, baffled. He couldn¡¯t understand any of these terms at all.


    "My understanding is not very thorough, as it¡¯s a secret technique of the Buddhist Sect," the elder with gray hair exined. "I once heard a Buddhist expert say that their methods do not differentiate between space and time. All spaces and all times exist. So now, Su Yang appears to be behind the golden light, but in fact, the light is everywhere, making him invincible!"


    "That powerful?" Lian Qianjun¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he took a deep breath, lowering his voice to say, "Elder Hei, with your strength, if you were to confront this Su Yang, how confident are you of winning?"


    "If I could break his Great Prajna Vajra Zen, I would have a fifty percent chance of victory," the elder with gray hair replied.


    "That..." Lian Qianjun nced at the elder with gray hair. "Didn¡¯t you say his Great Prajna Vajra Zen is omnipresent? How then can it be broken?"


    "He doesn¡¯t practice the Buddhist Secret Law; this technique won¡¯tst long," the elder with gray hair said. "If there is another expert who can engage him in the meantime, his Great Prajna Vajra Zen will inevitably fail. At that time, if I were to confront him, the odds would be fifty-fifty!"


    "Really?" Lian Qianjun narrowed his eyes slightly, looking toward the distant Huo Family and whispered, "The Huo Family still has one expert who hasn¡¯t made a move yet!"


    "That would be best!" The elder with gray hair smiled faintly. "This young man has impressive strength. If we could break his Great Prajna Vajra Zen, I would indeed like to have a proper match with him!"


    "As you wish!" Lian Qianjun smiled lightly and waved his hand at someone beside him. "Go negotiate with Elder Huo; we can¡¯t let Pingnan Province take the lead!"


    At this moment, on the fighting stage, Wang Wanli suddenly let out a muffled groan, followed by spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, and his entire being immediately became listless.


    "Big brother!" Wang Yuguang¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he eximed, "Su, what have you done to my big brother!"


    The crowd nced sideways; every eye saw that Su Yang hadn¡¯t made a move, Wang Yuguang was clearly making trouble out of nothing.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, not even deigning to nce at Wang Yuguang, as if the man wasn¡¯t worthy of entering his sight.


    Wang Wanli waved his hand, gesturing for Wang Yuguang to sit down.


    "Big brother!" Wang Yuguang tried to resist, but Wang Wanli shouted angrily, "Sit down!"


    Wang Yuguang¡¯s face turned red, but he had no choice but to return to his seat.


    After taking several deep breaths, Wang Wanli somewhat recovered hisposure and whispered, "Master Su¡¯s learning is celestial, and I am thoroughly convinced by my defeat. In this battle, the Wang Family admits defeat!"

 Chapter 413 - 412 The Wang Family Admits Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 412 The Wang Family Admits Defeat</h4>


    The crowd was immediately abuzz with noise. Had Wang Wanli just surrendered without even fighting? What a joke!


    "Damn it, there must be something fishy going on, right? This is the second best martial artist in Pingnan Province? If you want to deceive people, at least make it look real, at least throw a couple of punches!"


    "Yeah, who does it like this, surrendering straight away? What kind of bullshit is this?"


    "How much money did this guy Su spend to make Wang Wanli surrender?"


    Lian Qianjun also frowned deeply, wondering, "He lost just like that?"


    "It was inevitable!" the gray-haired elderughed. "With the force of ¡¯Boundless Ocean¡¯ built up for so long with nowhere to vent, that powerful energy wanders within his body. That he has held out for this long is already quite impressive. After this, his strength probably won¡¯t even reach the Integration Realm!"


    "Su Yang won too easily, didn¡¯t he?" said Lian Qianjun.


    "This battle was not easy!" the gray-haired elder shook his head. "If he didn¡¯t have the ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen¡¯ move, or if his ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen¡¯ was off by even the slightest bit, Wang Wanli would have been able to find his trace. With one strike, given Su Yang¡¯s current strength, it would have been impossible to block."


    "Even if he could barely hold out and defeat Wang Wanli, he would likely sustain serious injuries. Therefore, he had no choice but to use the ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen¡¯ to prevent Wang Wanli from exerting his strength."


    "However, this was also extremely dangerous. ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen¡¯ focuses on a mind as still as water, meditating in tranquility, forgetting everything outside. That is to say, during this process, even if Wang Wanli were to strike, he could not resist. Even the slightest disturbance in his intent would inevitably cause a w in the ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen¡¯ to appear, thereby allowing Wang Wanli to detect it and then defeat him with one strike."


    "So, you could say that in the battle just now, Su Yang nearly staked his life to win!"


    Lian Qianjun was dumbfounded. His own martial arts could only be considered mid-level Qi Refinement; he hadn¡¯t even reached the Integration Realm, so naturally, he couldn¡¯tprehend such high-level matters. Hearing the gray-haired elder¡¯s analysis left him utterly shocked. Who would have thought that what appeared to be a dull battle was in fact filled with such deadly peril!


    On the stage, Su Yang slowly withdrew the golden light from behind. Just as the gray-haired elder had said, this golden light was indeed the ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen,¡¯ a secret technique recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Previously, Su Yang hadn¡¯t been strong enough to use such a powerful move. However, after he had prated the secrets of the Arhat Buddha Beads and gained a deeper understanding of the Buddhist Secret Law, and having consumed Immortal Herbs, his strength greatly increased. Combined with the Buddhist Subduing Demon Mantra, he was then able to perform the ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen.¡¯


    However, the gray-haired elder was not quite correct in one assumption¡ªthat after using ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen,¡¯ Su Yang would lose his ability to resist.


    For other Buddhist cultivators, that might be true, but for Su Yang, it was not the case at all. Because Su Yang, who cultivated in the ways of Buddha, demon, and magic, possessed spiritual power far exceeding that of ordinary people. The level of concentration required for ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen¡¯ was negligible for Su Yang.


    He used ¡¯Great Prajna Vajra Zen¡¯ primarily to conserve strength and to make Wang Wanli surrender without a fight. After all, Su Yang had other opponents to face, and he couldn¡¯t afford to deplete too much energy on Wang Wanli.


    As it turned out, Su Yang¡¯s decision was the right one. Wang Wanli copsed without a fight, and Su Yang easily won the battle!


    "You have lost!" Su Yang said to Wang Wanli in a cold voice, "But has the Wang Family lost?"


    Wang Wanli¡¯s expression fell as he bowed slowly: "I surrender, and so does the Wang Family."


    "Big brother, you can¡¯t surrender!" Wang Yuguang eximed in a panic. He couldn¡¯t see what was going on, but Wang Wanli¡¯s unconditional withdrawal baffled him. Most importantly, his son had been killed by Su Yang¡ªthis vendetta had to be avenged!


    "Shut up!" Wang Wanli said sternly, "Wang Yuguang, from now on, you are no longer the Family Head of the Wang Family!"


    "What?" Wang Yuguang was stunned, "Big brother, what... what are you talking about?"


    "I said, from now on, you are no longer the Family Head of the Wang Family!" Wang Wanli¡¯s gaze swept across the members of the Wang Family and said coldly, "Does anyone object?"


    No one spoke. Although Wang Yuguang was the Family Head of the Wang Family, the real power holder was actually Wang Wanli. Those with considerable strength in the Wang Family were either descendants of Wang Wanli or his disciples.


    Wang Yuguang¡¯s lineage was merely the nominal head, managing some businesses and the like. Whenpared to Wang Wanli¡¯s influence, they amounted to nothing.


    Now that Wang Wanli intended to erase Wang Yuguang¡¯s status as Family Head, naturally no one dared to speak out. Even those close to Wang Yuguang kept their heads down in silence. With Wang Wanli speaking out, Wang Yuguang¡¯s status was doomed!


    "Big brother, you... you... how can you do this..." Wang Yuguang pleaded urgently, "What benefits has Su Yang given you? How can you surrender without a fight? Moreover, you know he killed my son, killed your nephew, and you... you actually admit defeat like this? Does our Wang Family mean less to you than the benefits Su Yang gave you?"


    Wang Wanli¡¯s face turned extremely grim as he gestured with his hand, "Someone, drag him out for me!"


    "Why drag me out? You don¡¯t dare to answer my question, how much did you take from him!" Wang Yuguang roared continuously, but at this moment, people from the Wang Family had alreadye over and carried him out.


    Wang Wanli took a deep breath and turned his head to Su Yang again, "Master Su, the Wang Familypletely admits defeat!"


    Su Yang then nodded in satisfaction, "The subsequent matters will naturally be discussed with you by Hou Shilin. You may step down now!"


    "Yes!" Wang Wanli bowed and nodded, disying respect akin to a younger generation before their elder.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze sweeping over the crowd as he said aloud, "What follows, is there anyone else who wishes to challenge me?"


    The scene remained silent. The strength Su Yang had disyed instilled fear in everyone. Who would dare to challenge him?


    "Just now, you were very eager to challenge the Hou Family. Howe, in a moment¡¯s time, you no longer wish to challenge me?" Su Yang spoke leisurely, "What, does that mean all your grievances with the Hou Family disappeared just because of a change of person?"


    Still, there was deadly silence. People were filled with anger in their hearts but nobody dared to speak up.


    "If no one challenges, then it¡¯s my turn to challenge you!" Su Yang said with a light smile, his gaze sweeping across the crowd once again.


    Those who caught his eye all felt a chill. At this moment, whoever Su Yang chose to confront, that power was likely done for.


    Ye Zhenying took a deep breath and gave Su Yang a meaningful look, signaling that he should first deal with Pingbei Province. After all, Pingnan Province had been infighting for too long and it was necessary to wear down the strength of Pingbei Province first.


    However, Su Yang did not act ording to his wishes and instead turned to Eight-Faced Yama, "Eight-Faced Yama, didn¡¯t you invite me to the Dragon Head Meeting in May? Now that I¡¯m here, shouldn¡¯t we make a few moves?"

 Chapter 414 - 413: Want to Admit Defeat? I Don’t Accept!

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 413: Want to Admit Defeat? I Don¡¯t ept!</h4>


    Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s face turned deathly pale; even Ren Beishan, who was stronger than him, had died at Su Yang¡¯s hands. If he were to fight personally, his death would certainly be even more miserable!


    "Su... Master Su..." Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s voice trembled, "The previous... the previous incidents were all misunderstandings, I earnestly apologize to you here. This battle... there¡¯s also no need to trouble yourself, I, Eight-Faced Yama, fully acknowledge my inferiority and am willing to concedepletely!"


    A wave of mockery broke out from the crowd. Although Wang Wanli had been defeated without fighting, he at least stood on the stage. Eight-Faced Yama didn¡¯t even step onto the stage and just admitted defeat directly; this was too embarrassing!


    "And this guy is supposed to be the sixth-ranked expert of Pingnan Province? Pfft!"


    "Doesn¡¯t even dare to step onto the stage, isn¡¯t that just shameful!"


    "The number one leader of Pingnan Province is nothing special after all, not at allparable to those of us from Pingbei Province!"


    The surrounding crowdughed and heckled nonstop, their mocking words continuously reaching Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s ears. But Eight-Faced Yama remained utterly unfazed; he wasn¡¯t foolish, getting on the stage meant death, mockery wouldn¡¯t kill him!


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, speaking calmly, "If you want to admit defeat, you have to see if I ept it or not. Do you really think you can end everything with just an apology for what you¡¯ve done?"


    Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s face filled with awkwardness, as he said in a low voice, "Master Su, for the offense I have caused, I... I am willing to fullypensate. Just say the word, Master Su, and I, Eight-Faced Yama, will certainly follow through!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang nced at Eight-Faced Yama, "Are you sure?"


    "Certain!" Eight-Faced Yama said seriously.


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, "Then I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. I¡¯ll relinquish the stage to you; choose someone from either Mo Qianli or the Gwu Family to fight on this stage. As long as you can kill your opponent, then I will ept your surrender!"


    "What?" Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, this had to be a joke, right?


    Ghost de Mo Qianli, he certainly couldn¡¯t defeat him. The people from the Gwu Family were Divine Sovereign¡¯s men, how could he dare to fight them?


    "What¡¯s the matter? Is it too difficult?" Su Yang said with a coldugh, "If you can¡¯t meet the demand I put forth, then don¡¯t talk to me about surrendering. We¡¯ll have our own fight right here, and no matter who wins or loses, we will have settled our business, how about that!"


    Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s eyes darted about as he calcted the situation in his mind.


    Facing Su Yang on the stage would mean certain death.


    Fighting either Mo Qianli or the Gwu Family, Su Yang required that he must kill the opponent.


    He definitely couldn¡¯t beat Mo Qianli, but he might manage to kill someone from the Gwu Family. However, the problem was, if he killed a member of the Gwu Family, the Divine Sovereign would certainly not let him off in the future!


    The question now was whether he wanted to extend his life a little longer or if he should just take his chances against Su Yang.


    "Eight-Faced Yama, you seem to be taking a bit too long to think," Su Yang said softly, "I¡¯ll give you one minute to decide. If you can¡¯t make a choice, then there¡¯s no need to think any longer; juste and have this fight with me!"


    Eight-Faced Yama frantically looked towards Mo Qianli for his opinion, only to find that Mo Qianli had turned his head away, making no eye contact at all.


    Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s face turned ashen, and after grinding his teeth in silence for a moment, he said in a deep voice, "I... I challenge a person from the Gwu Family!"


    There was an uproar among the crowd of the Gwu Family, with many rising to their feet and furiously shouting, condemning Eight-Faced Yama for his audacity.


    Not uttering a word, Eight-Faced Yama knew that facing Su Yang inbat personally meant certain death. Mo Qianli hadn¡¯t instructed him on what to do, so for the time being, he could only prioritize saving his own life. Surviving one more minute gave him a minute of hope!


    "Congrattions on making the right choice!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "But, you must challenge a direct descendant of the Gwu Family, do not try to fool me with any coteral members. Otherwise, I will still kill you!"


    Eight-Faced Yama almost spat blood; he indeed intended to choose a coteral member of the Gwu Family, kill them off hastily, and find a way topensate for itter. But now, it seemed utterly impossible. Su Yang simply wouldn¡¯t give him that chance.


    Killing a direct descendant of the Gwu Family, how could the Divine Sovereign let him go afterward? Su Yang was truly cornering him!


    But at this point, what choice did Eight-Faced Yama have? He could only do as Su Yang said. After all, it would be all too easy for Su Yang if he wanted him dead!


    Su Yang stepped down from the stage and yielded it to Eight-Faced Yama.


    Su Yang was unaware that the Divine Sovereign was Gwu Jihan, but he always felt there was something off about the Gwu Family in this matter.


    The Gwu Family had been quiet for a long time, and it wasmonly said their power had declined. Yet, they appeared at the May Dragon Head Meeting, and even made it into the top eight of Pingnan Province. More crucially, the Gwu Family was in cahoots with the Ren Family, Wang Family, and Eight-Faced Yama, jointly targeting the Ye Family, the Shangguan Family, the Nan Family, and the Hou Family¡ªthere was something fishy going on.


    Su Yang wanted Eight-Faced Yama to kill someone from the Gwu Family to disrupt their alliance first.


    Eight-Faced Yama stepped onto the stage, amidst the furious curses from the Gwu Family¡¯s crowd, and finally pointed at one of their direct descendants.


    This member of the Gwu Family was of average strength; Eight-Faced Yama could kill him with ease.


    However, instead of the chosen person, a top fighter from the Gwu Family leaped onto the stage and said coldly, "Eight-Faced Yama, you¡¯ve got the nerve of a bear and the heart of a leopard to challenge my Gwu Family. I will fight you in this duel, and I will show you the true might of my Gwu Family!"


    Eight-Faced Yama frowned, "I didn¡¯t challenge you, why should you be the one to fight?"


    "Challenging a person from my Gwu Family is tantamount to challenging the entire Gwu Family. Whomever my Gwu Family chooses to fight is up to us," said the Gwu Family expert coldly, "What¡¯s the matter, scared?"


    Actually, Eight-Faced Yama only wanted to find someone weak, kill them, then quickly escape and live in hiding, never to be seen again.


    Instead, the Gwu Family sent such a strong fighter; Eight-Faced Yama himself felt uneasy. Whether he could win against this person inbat was truly uncertain!


    If you¡¯re too afraid to fight, just say so and crawl to Su Yang begging for mercy. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you!" the Gwu Family expert shouted sternly.


    Eight-Faced Yama could not hold back his anger either. While he feared Su Yang, it didn¡¯t mean he was weak. On the contrary, as the sixth-ranked master in Pingnan Province, he had his dignity; not everyone could order him around!


    "Since you are so eager to die, I will grant you your wish!" Eight-Faced Yama took a deep breath, his heels slowly lifted, standing only on the tips of his toes. He appeared to float like an elegant crane, moving with the wind, extremely bizarre.


    The crowd watched in amazement as Eight-Faced Yama, with his weight of over 200 pounds, moved with the wind yet did not fall, surprising everyone who saw it.


    The Gwu Family expert also furrowed his brows, for Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s move made him realize he had underestimated him. But the situation was dire, and with no way out, he could only rush forward to fight Eight-Faced Yama!

 Chapter 415 - 414 Battle of Qingyun

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 414 Battle of Qingyun</h4>


    Nanluo City, Qingyun Mountain, summit.


    The Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan stood suspended in midair, with two naked women by his side. These women seemed to be drawn by an invisible force, also standing in the air behind Gwu Jihan.


    The two women¡¯s expressions were of great suffering; from time to time, a red light flew from their bodies and into Gwu Jihan¡¯s.


    Gwu Jihan¡¯s hands continuously formed secret techniques in the air, and powerful forces flew from his hands, turning into runes in the air before rapidly disappearing.


    With each secret technique he formed, Gwu Jihan¡¯s hair would turn whiter. However, as the red light from the women entered his body, his hair would darken once again.


    This cycle repeated over and over, with Gwu Jihan¡¯s hair constantly shifting between ck and white. Yet, the bodies of the two women behind him gradually withered away, as if their very lifeblood was being drained, slowly turning into two dried-up corpses.


    "Useless things, be gone!" Gwu Jihan casually waved his hand, sending the two dried corpses plummeting down. Then he ceased to absorb their life-force and continued to form secret techniques in the air.


    Finally, when Gwu Jihan¡¯s hair had turnedpletely white, he cast thest secret technique.


    "Arise!" Gwu Jihan bellowed.


    Those runes he had cast before but had disappeared, at this moment, all reappeared. They rapidly converged in the air, forming into a giant red tiger that let out a sky-shaking roar.


    And as the red tiger appeared, within its belly a person gradually began to emerge.


    The appearance of this person was unclear, but a glimpse revealed a white robe, a tall stature, and three long strands of beard. Underfoot stood a longsword, and a sword box was carried on the back.


    The runes that formed the red tiger constantly emitted a red light, assaulting the man in white. But no matter how powerful the red light was, it couldn¡¯t shake the man, not in the least.


    The man in white stood with his hands behind his back andughed loudly, "Gwu Jihan, is this the Earthly Immortal Realm you¡¯ve achieved through your sinister secret techniques? Strong as it may be, the foundation is unstable. I fear you won¡¯t survive your second Heavenly Tribtion!"


    "If I could survive the first Heavenly Tribtion, how could I possibly not survive the second?" Gwu Jihan shouted, "Besides, if I can kill you, remove this heart demon of mine, and then drink the blood of a Sword Immortal, devour your sword core, my strength will surely skyrocket. By that time, not to mention a second tribtion, even if there are nine Heavenly Tribtions, I could still pass through them!"


    "The very thought is representative of your fall into the demonic path. When the Heavenly Tribtion descends, no matter how strong you are, if your heart is not steady, you will inevitably meet the fate of turning to ash and smoke," remarked the man in white.


    "Back then in our battle, I saw your strength taking the path of evil. When I defeated you in our early years, my intention was to destroy your demonic heart. If you had given up everything and cultivated anew, it was not impossible for you to enter the Land of Immortals. Regrettably, your demonic heart is too heavy. Your shattered demonic heart has regrown, even more intense than before. Even I, I fear, cannot save you now. Gwu Jihan, let me persuade you with one more word, Bitter Sea is endless; turning back is the shore!"


    "Sword Saint Ye, stop talking so prettily about my well-being. You just want to know your daughter¡¯s whereabouts!" Gwu Jihan shouted, "My words remain the same; if you can withstand this Heaven-ying Divine Art of mine, I will reveal your daughter¡¯s whereabouts. If not, spare me the idle talk!"


    The man in white was indeed Ye Jiansheng, he sighed, "Gwu Jihan, this Heaven-ying Divine Art of yours is of no use against me."


    "Then let¡¯s put it to the test!" Gwu Jihan let out a fierce roar, suddenly biting the tip of his tongue and spraying a mouthful of fresh blood onto the red tiger.


    "Roar!" The crimson tiger, as if stimted, let out a mad roar, and its body began to rapidly shrink.


    However, the runes did not shrink. On the contrary, the scarlet light of the runes became even more intense, and the power of their attack on Ye Jiansheng grew stronger.


    Ye Jiansheng stood in the void, d in white like snow, fluttering in the wind. No matter how powerful the forces around him were, they could not shake him in the slightest.


    Gwu Jihan was not discouraged in the least; he continued to agitate the crimson tiger, making it smaller and smaller.


    He certainly knew that this tactic would not kill Ye Jiansheng, but this was not the move intended to kill him. The real killing blow was with Assassination Star.


    Assassination Star had been hiding nearby all along, with an unmatched strike ready. Once Gwu Jihanpletely sealed all of Ye Jiansheng¡¯s escape routes, Assassination Star would swiftly pounce to deliver the blow, and that unmatched strike was the real killing move!


    All the talk before was nonsense, about withstanding that hit and then revealing Ye Wantong¡¯s whereabouts, was actually just a ruse. The purpose was to make Ye Jiansheng give up resistance and then use the Heaven-ying Divine Art to trap him.


    Ye Jiansheng stood with his hands behind his back, seemingly oblivious, allowing the crimson tiger to shrink smaller and smaller while the restraints around him grew ever stronger.


    Gwu Jihan was overjoyed in his heart; Ye Jiansheng was now trapped. Next, he just needed to detonate the crimson tiger, and the powerful force inside would shock Ye Jiansheng¡¯s protective sword qi.


    And that would be the moment for Assassination Star to make his unmatched strike.


    If the protective sword qi were shaken, Assassination Star could strike and kill Ye Jiansheng with one blow!


    This move had been discussed and practiced extensively by Gwu Jihan and Assassination Star, waiting for just this opportunity!


    Just then, a faint voice came from the foot of the mountain: "Ye Jiansheng! Ye Jiansheng! Ye Wantong is at the May Dragon Head Meeting! Ye Wantong is at the May Dragon Head Meeting!"


    The voice must have been distant, so it came through faintly here. However, both Ye Jiansheng and Gwu Jihan in the sky could hear it.


    Gwu Jihan¡¯s face changed, and he saw Ye Jiansheng suddenly open his eyes, sensing trouble. Without another word, he bellowed loudly, "Open!"


    This was Gwu Jihan¡¯s signal to Assassination Star. At this moment, the crimson tiger in the sky rapidly disintegrated, a powerful force sweeping around, assaulting Ye Jiansheng¡¯s protective sword qi.


    And at that moment, a ck dot shot out from the bursting light of the tiger, rushing toward Ye Jiansheng and striking directly at him!


    Gwu Jihan shouted excitedly as the ck dot and Ye Jiansheng collided, "Good!"


    But what happened next waspletely beyond his expectations. The ck dot rapidly shifted, and then swiftly expanded, taking the form of a person¡ªit was Assassination Star.


    On closer inspection, the ck Iron Hook in Assassination Star¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t pierced Ye Jiansheng at all. A longsword had appeared in Ye Jiansheng¡¯s hand at some point, its tip perfectly meeting the tip of the hook. In other words, just as Assassination Starunched his unparalleled strike, Ye Jiansheng had exactly pinpointed his position, using his sword tip to block the hook¡¯s tip, thwarting the fatal blow!

 Chapter 416 - 415 Gwu Jihan’s Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 415 Gwu Jihan¡¯s Arrangement</h4>


    Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng stood in the void, his longsword¡¯s tip colliding with the tip of the hook wielded by Assassination Star. Assassination Star struggled to twist and turn his ck Iron Hook, but was utterly unable to break free even slightly, as if the ck Iron Hook had be permanently fused with the longsword.


    Below, the expression of Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan was one of rm and dismay. This strike they had nned for so long had no effect, so did the two of them still have any hope of defeating Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng?


    "Shameless lowlife, skulking in the shadows, thinking you can harm Ye Mou? Utterly overestimating your abilities!"


    With a loud shout, Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng¡¯s longsword danced in his hands, its brilliance pouring down like rain upon Assassination Star.


    Assassination Star¡¯s face changed drastically, and with a grit of his teeth, he severed his own right arm that was grasping the ck Iron Hook and swiftly flew backward.


    The swath of sword brilliance sliced through the space Assassination Star had just upied; had he been any slower, it would have definitely chopped him into pieces.


    Having escaped with his life, Assassination Star rapidly retreated, not daring to linger there any longer.


    Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan had already withdrawn even earlier. To stay there any longer would simply be a death wish.


    Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng sheathed his longsword and did not pursue the two any further, instead, he rapidly flew on his sword toward Beiguan Town.


    Long after his departure, Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan reappeared at Qingyun Mountain Peak. His hair seemed even whiter, and he looked much older.


    Assassination Star slowly emerged beside him as well, his appearance quite pitiful without his right arm.


    "Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng¡¯s strength is too great. Just the two of us are no match for him!" Assassination Star said somberly, "Your n has failed, we should quickly leave!"


    "Leave?" Gwu Jihanughed, "What¡¯s the rush?"


    Assassination Star frowned, "If we don¡¯t leave now, are we waiting for him toe and kill us?"


    "Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng, he won¡¯t survive the night!" Gwu Jihan said coldly.


    Assassination Star asked in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    "Haven¡¯t I told you? I have another ally," Gwu Jihan said softly, "And this ally has already gone to the May Dragon Head Meeting."


    "Really?" Assassination Star asked, "Who is this ally? The gap between us and Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng is not small, even with an additional Terrestrial Immortal, it¡¯s still uncertain whether we can be his match!"


    Gwu Jihan smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, the strength of my ally is not much less than that of Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng!"


    "Who?" Assassination Star eximed, "Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng is seventh on the Heavenly List!"


    "Hehe..." Gwu Jihan chuckled, "Have you heard of Smiling Buddha?"


    "ck-hearted Hand Smiling Buddha?" Assassination Star¡¯s face changed dramatically, "The seventh on the Evil List? He¡¯s here too?"


    Gwu Jihan said, "Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng once killed a disciple of Smiling Buddha; they¡¯ve had a grudge for a long time! At this May Dragon Head Meeting, I¡¯ve also contacted Smiling Buddha. Otherwise, just the two of us would not be able to contend with Pingbei Province even if we managed to kill Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng!"


    Overjoyed, Assassination Star said, "The Evil List and Heavenly List areparable in status. The seventh on the Evil List and seventh on the Heavenly List, who is stronger and who is weaker, is still hard to say! With Smiling Buddha personally intervening, along with the two of us, Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng is bound to die!"


    ...


    Beiguan Town, the site of the May Dragon Head Meeting.


    Eight-Faced Yama eventually killed that person from the Gwu Family. Of course, he himself also paid a hefty price, being beaten until he vomited blood incessantly. However, he had ultimately spared his own life!


    Taking a deep breath, Eight-Faced Yama managed to suppress the roiling qi and blood within his body, "Master Su, I have already followed your orders, I... I can leave now, right..."


    Su Yang smiled faintly and said nothing. Just then, someone from the Gwu Family leapt onto the stage and roared, "Yan surname, you killed a person of my Gwu Family, and you still expect to leave here alive? Now, I challenge you!"


    Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s expression changed drastically. Su Yang¡¯s side might not kill him, but the Gwu Family¡¯s people surely would not let him go either.


    "I will not ept any more challenges!" Eight-Faced Yama said at once, "This fight, I concede!"


    "In your dreams!" the person from the Gwu Family bellowed, "You¡¯ve already killed someone from my Gwu Family. Now you want to concede? That¡¯s impossible!"


    Without waiting for Eight-Faced Yama to respond, the Gwu Family member charged at him and attacked with all his might.


    Eight-Faced Yama backed away anxiously, shouting, "I already said I concede, what more do you want?"


    "My Gwu Family does not ept your concession!" the member of the Gwu Family shouted, "Today, either I die on this stage or you die on this stage!"


    Eight-Faced Yama broke into a nervous sweat, frantically looking around, but now nobody paid him any heed; even Ghost de Mo Qianli would not meet his eye.


    Clearly, by killing a member of the Gwu Family, Eight-Faced Yama had thoroughly made an enemy of the Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan.


    The biggest backer of Ghost de Mo Qianli was Gwu Jihan. Now that Eight-Faced Yama had be Gwu Jihan¡¯s enemy, how could Mo Qianli help him anymore?


    The Gwu Family member was less skilled than Eight-Faced Yama, but Eight-Faced Yama, after all, had just fought a battle and was injured to fight again, his strength had naturally diminished greatly.


    The fierce battlested nearly half an hour. Despite being severely injured, Eight-Faced Yama managed to fight desperately and flung the Gwu Family member away.


    The member of the Gwu Family died on the spot, and Eight-Faced Yama copsed to the ground, drained of any strength to continue fighting.


    "Eight-Faced Yama, I challenge you!" Another from the Gwu Family jumped onto the stage, intending to use a war of attrition topletely kill Eight-Faced Yama.


    Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes filled with despair; he couldn¡¯t even lift a finger anymore. This person could easily kill him if he came over!


    Suddenly, Su Yang appeared before Eight-Faced Yama, blocking the Gwu Family member.


    The Gwu Family member was stunned for a moment. He had dared toe up only because he saw that Eight-Faced Yama was on hisst breath. Unexpectedly, Su Yang had actuallye up; what did this mean?


    "What are you doing?" the person from the Gwu Family asked in a deep voice.


    "I said that if he killed a person from the Gwu Family, I would let him live," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "So, this fight, I will take his ce!"


    As these words were spoken, everyone was astonished. Everyone had thought that Su Yang was going to leave Eight-Faced Yama to die for sure. But now, Su Yang was stepping in to save him; what was the meaning of this?


    "This is a matter between my Gwu Family and Eight-Faced Yama; what does it have to do with you!" the member of the Gwu Family yelled, "By what right do you fight for him?"


    "ording to the rules of the May Dragon Head Meeting, as long as Eight-Faced Yama is willing, I can fight this battle for him," Su Yang said with a lightugh, "Eight-Faced Yama, are you willing for me to take your ce in this fight?"


    Eight-Faced Yama dared not refuse in the slightest, hastily responding, "I am willing, I... I am willing..."


    Su Yang shrugged his shoulders andughed, "Eight-Faced Yama is willing, it seems like there should be no problem with this fight, right!"

 Chapter 417 - 416 Kneel Down

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 416 Kneel Down</h4>


    The people from the Gwu Family looked embarrassed. He hade up here looking to take advantage of the situation and kill the Eight-Faced Yama. However, Cheng Yaojin appeared out of nowhere.


    Since the Eight-Faced Yama had agreed, it waspletely within the rules for Su Yang to fight on his behalf. Under these circumstances, there was really nothing the Gwu Family could say!


    After a moment of silence, the people from the Gwu Family suddenly turned around and jumped off the arena tform: "The person I want to challenge is the Eight-Faced Yama, not you. Since the Eight-Faced Yama doesn¡¯t have the courage to fight, then this match won¡¯t happen!"


    Immediately, there wasughter throughout the venue, the words of the Gwu Family member were utterly shameless. It was obvious that he was running away because he couldn¡¯t win, yet he still tried to find an excuse to step down gracefully¡ªeveryone could see through it!


    "So, the Gwu Family doesn¡¯t n to challenge the Eight-Faced Yama anymore?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    The members of the Gwu Family looked at each other, all of them remaining silent with heads bowed. With Su Yang standing in the arena, who would dare challenge the Eight-Faced Yama?


    Su Yang said to the Eight-Faced Yama, "Since no one is challenging, you can step down."


    The Eight-Faced Yama, who had already been unwilling to stay on the arena, immediately struggled to his feet and said with a trembling voice, "Thank you, Master Su!"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back and said aloud, "Now, is there anyone else who wishes to challenge me?"


    The venue fell into a hush. The Wang Family was disastrously defeated, the Patriarch of the Ren Family was killed, and Gwu Family was beaten as well¡ªnot to mention the Eight-Faced Yama. Those bearing grudges against Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to take the stage anymore!


    Seeing no one speak up, Su Yang turned to Lian Qianjun and said with a smile, "Family Head Lian, this Dragon Head Meeting in May is apetition between Pingbei Province and Pingnan Province. For such a long time, it has mainly been us from Pingnan Province fighting; you from Pingbei Province just sit and watch. Even if you can winter, will you truly have everyone¡¯s support?"


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s brow furrowed as he said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, are you challenging Pingbei Province?"


    "What else?" Su Yang replied with a faint smile.


    "Good!" Lian Qianjun nodded slowly: "Since you¡¯re bent on seeking death, I shall amodate you. Elder Huo, this child is too arrogant and conceited, showing no respect for anyone andpletely ignoring the people from Pingbei Province. After much consideration, among those of the Venerable Realm in Pingbei Province, only your Huo Family¡¯s Huo Zihen is a match for him. Why not have your Huo Family take this battle on?"


    Elder Huo frowned slightly; having witnessed Su Yang¡¯s strength, his people from the Huo Family were also reluctant to enter the arena to fight Su Yang.


    Huo Zihen was ranked third among the experts of Pingbei Province, while the top two ranked were in the Land Fairy Realm and would not participate in suchpetitions.


    Under these circumstances, Huo Zihen was essentially the number one person in Pingbei Province below the Earth Immortals. With Su Yang challenging Pingbei Province and Lian Qianjun assigning Huo Zihen to the fight, Elder Huo had no way of refusing!


    Taking a deep breath, Elder Huo looked at Huo Zihen and said in a low voice, "Zihen, what do you think?"


    "Since the people of the Lian Family don¡¯t dare to go up, then it¡¯s up to me to fight this battle!" Huo Zihen replied softly, his voice not loud, yet it was clear enough for many to hear.


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s expression chilled. It was well-known that the Huo Family and the Lian Family didn¡¯t get along well. He wanted Huo Zihen to fight as a way to weaken the Huo Family¡¯s strength. Such words from Huo Zihen were practically a p to his face!


    Just as he was about to retort, the grey-haired elder beside Lian Qianjun pressed down on his shoulder and said softly, "A small act of patience can disrupt a great n. Once Huo Zihen is dealt with, the Huo Family¡¯s strength will inevitably plummet."


    Lian Qianjun nodded slowly and said in a grave tone, "Huo Zihen, you are the strongest among the Venerables of Pingbei Province. If you don¡¯t wish to fight this battle, we can take over; just one word from you is enough!"


    Huo Zihen gave a cold smile, didn¡¯t reply, and leaped directly onto the stage.


    With sped hands, Huo Zihen dered loudly, "Huo Zihen of the Huo Family from Pingbei Province seeks guidance from the esteemed Master Su!"


    Su Yang watched quietly as Huo Zihen stepped onto the stage step by step and said aloud, "Huo Zihen, I have only one question for you."


    "Please speak, Master Su!" Huo Zihen nodded.


    Su Yang asked, "What is the essence of ¡¯Heaven¡¯s Origin returns to the heart, Earth¡¯s Origin returns to the soul, Man¡¯s Origin returns to the body¡¯?"


    "You..." Huo Zihen¡¯s expression changed dramatically, his eyes fixated on Su Yang, "You... how do you know about these..."


    Many from the Huo Family¡¯s color changed as well, as what Su Yang said was a verse from the ancestral martial arts of the Huo Family. However, not many from the Huo Family knew this verse, only those at the Fusion Realm could know it.


    With a faint smile, Su Yang said, "How I know of it is not the key point, what¡¯s crucial is, how do you understand these three lines?"


    Huo Zihen stared at Su Yang, silent for a long while. He took a deep breath and dered aloud, "Cultivating heaven within the heart, cultivating earth within the soul, cultivating man within the body. Heaven¡¯s Origin must not be deceived, Earth¡¯s Origin must not be defied, Man¡¯s Origin must not be neglected!"


    Su Yang smiled and shook his head, "Huo Zihen, you have been stuck in the Venerable Realm for twenty-seven years, and your juniors have surpassed you, entering the Earthly Immortal Realm. Do you still not understand what is happening?"


    Huo Zihen¡¯s face grew colder, "What do you mean?"


    "It¡¯s simple, you have taken the wrong path," Su Yang spoke aloud. "In your view, heaven and earth are external entities, only man can be utilized. But what you don¡¯t realize is that cultivators, fundamentally, defy the heavens. Man is the essence; the way of cultivation requires the belief that both heaven and earth can serve me. Heaven¡¯s Origin and Earth¡¯s Origin can be respected and utilized, but only Man¡¯s Origin is fundamental. At the pinnacle of cultivation, the greatness of heaven and earth is not as great as mine!"


    Staring dumbfounded, Huo Zihen stood there for a long moment before suddenly copsing to his knees with a thump, saying with a trembling voice, "Thank you, Master Su, for your guidance. I will never forget this profound kindness and debt!"


    This situation immediately caused an uproar at the scene.


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    "They¡¯re not fighting anymore? And he kneels now? What¡¯s going on?"


    "Huo Zihen has been in the Venerable Realm for more than twenty years and is said to be even stronger than Wang Wanli; how did he end up kneeling and begging for mercy?"


    The Huo Family of Pingbei Province was also astonished, and Lian Qianjun was even more shocked, frowning as he said, "What¡¯s going on here?"


    An elder with grey hair by Lian Qianjun¡¯s side had a chill on his face and spoke gravely, "I don¡¯t know the specifics, but Huo Zihen¡¯s power is rapidly increasing. At this rate, I¡¯m afraid he... he is about to break through the Land Fairy Realm soon!"


    "What?" Lian Qianjun¡¯s eyes widened, "How can this be?"


    "It must be the words spoken by Su Yang that enlightened him," the grey-haired elder replied. "Huo Zihen is a heaven-sent prodigy, achieving the Venerable Realm at the age of twenty-nine. Now he¡¯s fifty-six, but still hasn¡¯t stepped into the Earthly Immortal Realm. Some say Huo Zihen doesn¡¯t have enough postnatal foundation, but having fought with him, I am well aware that Huo Zihen is exceptional both in innate talent and acquired foundation. That he hasn¡¯t reached the Earthly Immortal Realm definitely has a reason."


    "Now it seems, the reason Huo Zihen couldn¡¯t break into the Earthly Immortal Realm lies entirely in his mindset. He had been on the wrong path, which caused him to be stagnant for twenty-seven years. Now that Su Yang has revealed the truth to him, it seems his cultivation will soar once more!"

 Chapter 418 - 417

    <h4>Chapter 418: 417</h4>


    "Can it really be like this!?" Lian Qianjun said with a face of amazement, "Su Yang used only a few words, and he made such progress? How is that possible?"


    "The path of cultivation is exactly like this, from Foundation Establishment and Qi Refinement to the Integration Realm, one can break through with brute strength alone. But once you reach the Venerable Realm, it¡¯s not that easy anymore. And the leap from the Venerable to the Land Fairy Realm requires not only strength but also a certain state of mind," the gray-haired elder said. "Otherwise, throughout the ages, with so many Sovereigns, how many have been able to enter the Land Fairy Realm?"


    Taking a deep breath, Lian Qianjun asked in a low voice, "Having heard those words, did you have any enlightenment?"


    "No!" sighed the gray-haired elder. "The words Su Yang spoke were specifically about the Huo Family Secret Manual. Only those who cultivate the Huo Family Secret Manual, especially someone at Huo Zihen¡¯s level of cultivation, could have any enlightenment. To others, his words are useless, not suitable for anyone else!"


    As he said this, the tone of the gray-haired elder clearly carried a sense of regret. He had been at the Venerable Realm for a not insignificant amount of time; if he could gain any enlightenment, it would have been an immense gain for him.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that even Su Yang himself didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the words he had said.


    Those words were recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Just now, when Su Yang saw Huo Zihen ascend the stage, he noticed something unusual about the way the Qi in his body was moving and was reminded of a passage from the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Initially, Su Yang had just asked a question with the attitude of trying it out; he had not expected that this was actually a secret technique passed down by the Huo Family.


    And Su Yang was very clear that this secret technique was one mentioned in the Destiny¡¯s Tome. More importantly, ever since he obtained the Bronze Seal Script, he could discern the annotations of this secret technique. The words Su Yang just spoke were the annotations for this technique.


    Su Yang himself was quite shaken; the Huo Family¡¯s secret technique was actually one recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, which was extremely novel. Could it be that there was some connection between the Huo Family and the Destiny¡¯s Tome?


    Huo Zihen stood up, dering loudly, "The Huo Family willingly admits defeat, Master Su, the Huo Family is willing to ept any conditions you propose!"


    Su Yang nodded calmly, his gaze finally resting on Lian Qianjun, and he spoke loudly, "Family Head Lian, who will you send up next?"


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s face was ice cold. He really wanted to send the gray-haired elder standing next to him to fight against Su Yang. But the elder had said that unless he could break Su Yang¡¯s Great Prajna Vajra Zen, he was not Su Yang¡¯s match.


    He let Huo Zihen take the stage with the idea that Huo Zihen would deplete Su Yang¡¯s Great Prajna Vajra Zen and at the same time weaken the Huo Family¡¯s strength. The result, however, was Huo Zihen admitting defeat outright, catching him off guard.


    Looking around, Lian Qianjun pointed to another person, the fourth-ranked expert from Pingnan Province.


    This person was also at the Venerable Realm, but his strength was far from that of Huo Zihen.


    Nheless, at this point, he had no choice but to steel himself and take the stage.


    Su Yang did not treat this man with the same courtesy as he had Huo Zihen. After a bout, on the thirteenth move, the man was struck down from the stage by Su Yang.


    Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t seriously injure him; after all, there was no enmity between them.


    Following this, two more challengers climbed onto the stage in session but were also each defeated by Su Yang.


    Throughout this process, Ghost de Mo Qianli had been watching from within the crowd, and Su Yang¡¯s attention was also fixed on him.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t directly challenge Mo Qianli to step up, as he was waiting for Mo Qianli to take action himself. He was certain that Mo Qianli must have allied with some power from either Pingnan Province or Pingbei Province, which gave him the audacity to instigate the Dragon Head Meeting in May.


    Since the Ren Family, Gwu Family, Wang Family, and Eight-Faced Yama made their moves so early, they certainly weren¡¯t the forces Mo Qianli had partnered with. To control the power of both provinces, it would be impossible to exhaust one¡¯s strength so prematurely or to reveal oneself too soon.


    Therefore, the force allied with Mo Qianli was surely someone else. Su Yang couldn¡¯t discern who he was supporting just yet, so, for the time being, he also had no intentions to challenge him.


    By continuously challenging people from Pingbei Province, Su Yang was actually depleting the strength of both sides while simultaneously luring Mo Qianli out.


    Mo Qianli was bound to fight against Su Yang eventually, as he longed to kill Su Yang with his own hands. However, with Su Yang¡¯s current situation, Mo Qianli dared not step into the ring to fight Su Yang; he could only wait until Su Yang¡¯s power had sufficiently diminished before making his move.


    Right now, Su Yang was depleting his own strength, waiting for Mo Qianli to make his move. Of course, Mo Qianli wouldn¡¯t challenge him under his own name. Once he stepped up, Su Yang would be able to see which force he was representing. By then, Su Yang would naturally be able to figure out which power Mo Qianli had secretly been in contact with!


    After defeating five opponents in a row, Su Yang was also somewhat out of breath.


    At that moment, the elderly man with grey hair finally nodded slowly.


    Lian Qianjun couldn¡¯t have been happier and immediately dered, "Su Yang, you are truly too arrogant, thinking there is no one in Pingbei Province who can match you? In this round, my Lian Family will fight you!"


    A round of jeers rose from the surrounding crowd. After fighting half a day, and with five consecutive opponents in a sort of ry battle, dering a challenge now trulycked shame.


    Lian Qianjun paid no heed to the crowd¡¯s jeers and turned to the elderly man with grey hair, saying, "Elder He, I¡¯ll trouble you for this battle!"


    The grey-haired elder nodded slowly. He unfolded his arms, and his body gradually began to float, resembling a gliding crane, before gentlynding on the tform.


    Witnessing this spectacle, the crowd eximed in wonder, and many powerful individuals furrowed their brows.


    "It¡¯s actually him!" Huo Zihen frowned deeply, no longer meditating but staring straight at the tform, his expression quite ugly.


    "Who is that?" someone nearby inquired curiously.


    "Lu Fanghe!" Huo Zihen said gravely. "Known as Heavenly Mountain Hermit, a master who came down from the Heavenly Mountain and once reached the fifth rank on the Earth Rankings. However, he hasn¡¯t been seen for fifteen years, so his name is no longer on the list. But make no mistake, his strength is not to be underestimated. Fifteen years ago, he was only a step away from the Land Fairy Realm. Now reappearing, even though he hasn¡¯t attained the status of an Earthly Immortal, how could his strength be simple?"


    "Heavens, it¡¯s actually him!" someone else yelled out. "I¡¯ve heard of him too; they say his strength is formidable. In this battle, does that Master Su still stand a chance?"


    Huo Zihen sighed as he looked at Su Yang on the tform, speaking softly, "If he hadn¡¯t fought these five rounds in a row, the gap between his strength and Elder He¡¯s strength would probably be fifty-fifty. But having fought these five rounds back-to-back, he¡¯s expended too much energy. I¡¯m afraid his chances of winning are not too great!"


    The expressions of the people around immediately changed dramatically. Could it be that Su Yang¡¯s journey on the tform was about toe to an end?

 Chapter 419 - 418

    <h4>Chapter 419: 418</h4>


    Before Elder He stepped onto the stage, Su Yang had already taken notice of him.


    Among all those present, the strongest were Ghost de Mo Qianli, Elder He, and Huo Zihen.


    These three were not far from the realm of a Terrestrial Immortal. Among them, Elder He was particrly enigmatic; Su Yang¡¯s Devil¡¯s Search Technique was actually unable to capture the method in which Elder He¡¯s energy flowed¡ªan extremely rare urrence.


    Therefore, Su Yang had been on guard against Elder He all along.


    For Elder He to choose this moment to make his move was indeed very sneaky. Su Yang had fought five consecutive battles, facing three Sovereigns and two experts at the peak of Fusion, which had severely depleted his strength. Elder Heing up at this time was simply taking advantage of that.


    But that¡¯s how the arena matches work. If you don¡¯t ept the challenge, you either find someone to fight in your stead or you forfeit.


    There was no one left who could fight for Su Yang, so this battle could only be between him and Elder He in person.


    Elder He naturally heard the discussions around him, but his face showed no abnormal expression as he cupped his hands and said, "Lu Fanghe seeks instruction from Master Su¡¯s excellent moves!"


    Su Yang nodded slightly but did not speak.


    Elder He took a deep breath, slowly stretching out both hands with his thumb, index, and middle fingers pinched together like the beak of a crane. All of a sudden, he let out a cry resembling that of an Immortal Crane, then leapt into the air, his hands gesturing in the void, each finger strike relentlessly piercing the air with sharp squeals. One after another, gusts of wind took the shape of crane beaks, rushing fiercely towards Su Yang.


    The crowd around them cheered, even Huo Zihen widened his eyes, "Immortal Crane Divine Fist, Elder He¡¯s signature technique. It¡¯s been so many years, and his strength has improved so much!"


    "Is this move very powerful?" someone beside him wondered aloud.


    Huo Zihen took a deep breath and said solemnly, "At least the me from before wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this strike!"


    The person beside him was dumbfounded; even someone as powerful as Huo Zihen made such ament. Now the question was, could Su Yang who had just fought five rounds withstand this strike?


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Su Yang made his move. Instead of dodging, he stepped forward, drawing a huge circle in the air with his hands. A vortex formed within this circle, and as Su Yang¡¯s hands continued to spin, the vortex¡¯s speed also increased. At the center of the vortex, the pattern of a Tai Chi Diagram faintly emerged.


    Over a hundred crane beaks charged forward, and Su Yang¡¯s vortex was also fully formed, a huge Tai Chi Diagram boldly meeting them head-on.


    All the crane beaks collided with the Tai Chi Diagram, but they disappeared into it like mud into the sea, all absorbed by the Tai Chi Diagram without it showing any ripple of disturbance, as if untouched by the impacts.


    In the distance, Elder He¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, and he looked at Su Yang in shock, "You...aren¡¯t you a cultivator of the Buddhist Sect¡¯s secret techniques? This is a Taoist secret skill, how...how can you also know this?"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang sneered, saying nothing. He took another step forward and shouted, "Now it¡¯s your turn to take my punch!"


    As he spoke, a surge of ck qi suddenly rose from Su Yang¡¯s body. He lifted his right hand, and the ck qi converged within it. Su Yang clenched his fist and took step by step forward. With each step, the floor beneath his feet shattered.


    On the seventh step, Su Yang finally made his move, throwing out a heavy punch. The ck qi turned into a ferocious ck Dragon, roaring as it charged towards Elder He.


    Elder He¡¯s expression changed dramatically, he, of course, perceived the might of Su Yang¡¯s punch. Without any hesitation, he immediately soared into the air, attempting to dodge the brunt of this strike.


    However, the ck Dragon seemed to possess a life of its own as it shot straight into the sky after him. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t dodge in time, Elder He could only take in a deep breath and with a flick of his hands in mid-air, he spawned thousands of crane shadows that rushed towards the ck Dragon.


    Each of these crane shadows carried a burst of Elder He¡¯s power. As thousands of crane shadows surged forward, the ck Dragon indeed couldn¡¯t withstand them and dimmed, eventually dispersing into fragments. The formidable force ultimately didn¡¯t harm Elder He!


    However, the strike had drained a significant amount of Elder He¡¯s strength. Uponnding, hisplexion turned red, and his internal energy continued to churn violently. He simply couldn¡¯t use such a counterattack too many times!


    As soon as Elder He steadied himself, Su Yang charged forward yet again. Elder He had no choice but to engage in full-onbat with Su Yang.


    Truth be told, Elder He was utterly bewildered inside. Su Yang had just battled five people in session; even if he had immense strength, his energy should have been nearly depleted by now. So why hadn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s power diminished much?


    The duel was intense, with Elder He using all the martial knowledge he had acquired throughout his life. This bout indeed satisfied the spectators, making it thrilling and exhrating.


    Su Yang and Elder He were evenly matched in strength. When they fought in close quarters, both exhibited their martial techniques to their limits, making it hard to distinguish the superiorbatant.


    The fightsted for nearly half an hour, and in the end, Su Yang was slightly more skilled,nding a powerful punch that knocked Elder He off the tform.


    Elder He fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. With the support of several others nearby, he finally managed to stand up.


    Looking at Su Yang on the tform, he sighed regretfully and said, "Truly, a young hero emerges from the youth; I admit my defeat both wholeheartedly and sincerely. Family Head Lian, I have repaid my debt. For the uing battle, please forgive me for being unable to represent the Lian Family any longer!"


    Lian Qianjun furrowed his brows, hisplexion extremely unsightly. Elder He was their greatest reliance; if even he lost, what hope did they have left?


    Of course, Su Yang¡¯s victory came at a cost; he stood on the tform, also breathing heavily. Elder He was actually stronger than Su Yang, who won because Destiny¡¯s Tome contained many secret techniques. Otherwise, it might have been Su Yang who was knocked off the tform!


    Still, looking at Su Yang now, it seemed he had little energy left for another battle.


    The crowd below buzzed with excitement, eager for a chance to take advantage of the situation. Defeating Su Yang now would make one¡¯s name legendary!


    Mo Qianli¡¯s eyes gleamed, yet he didn¡¯t step onto the stage, opting instead to wait quietly below.


    At that moment, a man from the Lian Family suddenly leaped onto the tform, shouting loudly, "Su Yang, I¡¯ll be your opponent for this bout, do you dare to fight me?"


    The crowd erupted. Su Yang had just finished a fight, and this man jumped up to the tform, not even allowing Su Yang a moment to rest¡ªutterly shameless.


    The man acted as if he were oblivious. Opportunities like this were rare; how could he let Su Yang rest up? If Su Yang did regain his strength, would he dare to face him?


    Su Yang took in a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "If the Lian Family refuses to admit defeat, then I can keep fighting until the end!"


    "Good, then I¡¯ll show you the might of my Lian Family!" With a cold sneer, the man charged directly at him, and the two engaged inbat.

 Chapter 420 - 419 Mo Qianli Makes an Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 419 Mo Qianli Makes an Entrance</h4>


    The member from the Lian Family who stepped into the arena was merely at the Integration Realm, but he managed to fight Su Yang to a standstill on the stage.


    It was clear to everyone present that Su Yang was now seriously depleted of strength, with barely any power left in him. Even dealing with a person at the Integration Realm was bing difficult for Su Yang.


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s face lit up with joy as he said in a deep voice, "No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s still just one person; he can¡¯t bewless!"


    The members of the Lian Family were also brimming with joy. As long as Su Yang was defeated, the advantage would still be with Pingbei Province.


    On the other hand, everyone from Pingnan Province was full of worry. If things continued like this and Su Yang were to be defeated, then Pingnan Province would truly be set for a loss.


    Finally, after a close struggle, Su Yang managed to knock the member from the Lian Family off the stage, but he himself was nearly exhausted, leaning on the edge of the tform as if he could no longer stand.


    Seeing this, people from Pingbei Province were excited, recognizing such a rare opportunity.


    "I¡¯ll fight the next round!"


    "Let me do it!"


    "It should be me!"


    The people of Pingbei Province were shouting over each other, each eager to be the next to fight Su Yang.


    On the side of Pingnan Province, the Ye Family, Shangguan Family, Nan Family, and Hou Family were all shocked, with Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge even ready to send someone into the fight right away.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly leaped onto the stage, apanied by a terrifying, mockingughter, "Hehehe, this battle should be handled by me personally!"


    Recognizing the person, many in the crowd gasped, "Ghost de Mo Qianli!"


    Although Ghost de Mo Qianli had arrived early at the scene, he had been concealed, his face covered, and in such a crowd, no one had noticed him. His sudden appearance naturally surprised many.


    Especially for those from Pingnan Province, after all, Ghost de Mo Qianli had been primarily active in Pingnan Province, and most of his enemies were there, with little connection to Pingbei Province. Thus, his appearance sparked angry shouts from many in Pingnan Province, while the reaction from Pingbei Province was somewhat calmer.


    A person from Pingnan Province shouted, "Mo Qianli, this is the May Dragon Head Meeting. Thepetitors are from Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces, and moreover, they are those who won the preliminaries. What right do you have to step onto the stage!"


    Mo Qianli threw back his head andughed loudly, "Hehehe... Sorry, but I do have the right to be here. This time, I am representing the Wu Family of Pingbei Province in battle!"


    As these words were spoken, many people at the scene turned to look towards the Wu Family of Pingbei Province.


    The Wu Family was one of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, but they usually kept a low profile, ranking at the lower end among the top families there.


    For this May Dragon Head Meeting, based on what everyone had guessed, it was almost impossible for the Wu Family to make it through the preliminaries. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Wu Family had managed to get through the preliminaries without any mishaps.


    Even so, the Wu Family didn¡¯t attract much attention, as their strength suggested they would not have much impact on the May Dragon Head Meeting.


    However, the current situation was entirely different. Now that Ghost de Mo Qianli was fighting in ce of the Wu Family, people had to reconsider the dynamics of this May Dragon Head Meeting!


    With the high-ranking Venerable Realm experts from both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces already unable to continue fighting, who could be a match for Mo Qianli now that he had entered the scene?


    Mo Qianli won¡ªdoesn¡¯t that mean the Wu Family will now control the discourse in two provinces?


    Could it be that the ultimate winner will be the Wu Family?


    Head of the Wu Family, Wu Tianqi, with a smile on his face, said aloud, "Mo Qianli is fighting on behalf of my Wu Family, is that against the rules or not?"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay¡ªwho could say it was against the rules?


    "Wu Tianqi, you¡¯ve really kept yourself well hidden!" Lian Qianjun gritted his teeth and said, "How could I have known nothing about you soliciting Ghost de Mo Qianli¡¯s help!"


    "Family Head Lian, do you really think the whole Pingbei Province is your Lian Family¡¯s backyard, that you should be informed of everything?" Wu Tianqi scoffed. "If I had let you know, perhaps Mo Qianli would have been sent out by you as cannon fodder by now. In this great battle, all the major families of the two provinces have a chance; why must it be schemed by you, to obey your orders? My Wu Family may not be strong enough, but we refuse to be a merepdog under your control, Lian Qianjun!"


    "What did you say!" Lian Qianjun raged, as Wu Tianqi would usually be very respectful when meeting him, and had never disyed such assertiveness before.


    Wu Tianqi said, "If Family Head Lian¡¯s hearing is failing, he might as well step down from his position¡ªwhy cling to the role of Family Head unnecessarily?"


    "You have quite the nerve!" Lian Qianjun fumed. "Do you really think I can do nothing to your Wu Family?"


    Wu Tianqi sneered, "What Family Head Lian wishes to do is beyond my control. But we are here at the May Dragon Head Meeting, and the grievances of both provinces will be settled here. If Family Head Lian is dissatisfied, he can resolve it on the arena stage!"


    Lian Qianjun turned pale with anger; the Lian Family had scarcely any top fighters left on their side. And on the Wu side, stood Ghost de Mo Qianli on the arena¡ªhow could the Lian Family possibly resolve this matter on the arena stage with him?


    With Lian Qianjun silent, naturally, the rest followed suit and fell quiet as well.


    Ghost de Mo Qianli, with a gleeful sneer, looked at Su Yang: "Su Yang, now I¡¯m qualified to take on this fight with you, right?"


    "This fight, my Ye Family will take over for him!" Ye Zhenying dered in a deep voice.


    Mo Qianli nced at Ye Zhenying and said coldly, "Old man, when I have dealt with Su Yang, naturally, I will settle the score with your Ye Family¡ªwhy the hurry?"


    Su Yang said, "Elder Ye, I appreciate your kind intentions. Mo Qianli challenged me, so I will personallye to a conclusion with him in this fight!"


    "But your current condition..." Ye Zhenying began to say anxiously.


    "No matter," Su Yang said, looking at Mo Qianli with a cool voice, "killing Mo Qianli is still not out of the question!"


    Mo Qianliughed uproariously, "Su Yang, you really do talk big. You can barely stand, yet you want to kill me? Who gave you the courage to utter such grand words?"


    The crowd below also broke intoughter; Su Yang¡¯s words indeed seemed far too boastful.


    Hu Shao¡¯s face was grim as he said through clenched teeth, "Su Yang, you¡¯re close to death and still so arrogant. With Mo Qianli striking, do you think you can still walk away alive from the arena?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as he said coldly, "Whether I¡¯m boasting or not, we will find out after the fight. Mo Qianli, I have just one question for you¡ªwhat is your rtionship with the Three-faced God Monarch?"


    The Top Ten Families of Pingnan Province were all astir; they were all aware of the issue with the Three-faced God Monarch. This Ghost de Mo Qianli¡ªwas he also rted to the Three-faced God Monarch?


    Mo Qianli¡¯s face changed dramatically; he stared at Su Yang for a while before saying in a deep voice, "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!"

 Chapter 421 - 420 Mo Qianli’s Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 420 Mo Qianli¡¯s Defeat</h4>


    "Is that so?" Su Yang replied coldly, "Then where does this aura of the Three-faced God Monarch on youe from?"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!" Mo Qianli denied again.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t ask any further. From Mo Qianli¡¯s expression, he could tell that Mo Qianli was guilty. There indeed seemed to be some involvement between him and the Three-faced God Monarch.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected that the Three-faced God Monarch would have such methods. Before, when he controlled those people, Su Yang thought the Three-faced God Monarch was just ying small tricks.


    Now it seemed that the Three-faced God Monarch was really no simple character. One must know, in the vicinity of the Ghost de Mo Qianli, there were two Terrestrial Immortals. Could it be that these two Earth Immortals were also under the Three-faced God Monarch¡¯smand?


    "Su, don¡¯t try to change the subject. Since I¡¯vee up to this tform today, I will surely settle our total ount!" Mo Qianli said gravely, "You killed my disciple, and today I will make you pay with blood for blood! Take my first sh!"


    With that, Mo Qianli drew out his Thick-Backed Sabre, took a limping step forward, and chopped down heavily at Su Yang.


    The heavy sabre cleaved through everything, creating a gigantic wind de in the air that headed straight for Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, Mo Qianli¡¯s move was truly wild.


    The power of this sh was formidable, and there was no sign of holding back.


    It would be easy for Su Yang to dodge this strike, but if he did, the sh would hit the people sitting behind him. And behind him were the members of the Hou Family. Therefore, there was no way Su Yang could dodge it.


    The onlookers around all changed color. Such a strike had an immensely vast momentum, not much less than Elder He¡¯s attack before.


    Having fought against so many people in a row, with a substantial consumption of inner strength, could Su Yang withstand this strike?


    Mo Qianli¡¯s face was filled with a cold smile. He had chosen precisely this moment to ascend the stage, confident in his strike to split Su Yang in two!


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm. He stood up straight, took a deep breath, and the Shadow Phantom behind him appeared once again.


    During the previous fight with Ren Beishan, Su Yang had used this move. Now facing Mo Qianli, Su Yang used it again.


    It¡¯s just that this time, the Shadow Phantom was much more illusory than when facing Ren Beishan. From this, it was evident that there wasn¡¯t much strength left inside Su Yang; he was almost unable to maintain the Shadow Phantom!


    Mo Qianli sneered, "My strike, ¡¯Inverse Wind sh,¡¯ is much stronger than Ren Beishan¡¯s ¡¯Wind Rolls the Remnants of Clouds.¡¯ How much strength do you have left? You dare to use the same move against me that you did against Ren Beishan, you¡¯re simply courting death!"


    As he spoke, the wind de had already rushed towards Su Yang¡¯s face.


    The Shadow Phantom behind Su Yang finally opened its eyes, looking indifferently at the wind de in front. When the wind de reached him, Su Yang opened his mouth, and the Shadow Phantom did likewise, directly swallowing the wind de!


    "Court death!" Mo Qianli let out a sneer, but his expression quickly froze.


    The wind de, swallowed by the Shadow Phantom, did not burst through as Mo Qianli had imagined, nor did it split Su Yang in half. Instead, the wind de circted twice within the Shadow Phantom and quickly vanished into thin air, as if it had never existed.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression also changed twice during this cirction, but in the end, it returned to calm.


    As the Shadow Phantom gradually disappeared, Su Yang also let out a soft sigh of relief. His spirit seemed much improved, as if the consumed power had already recovered.


    "What... what is this situation?" Mo Qianli stared dumbfounded, his face full of shock.


    Su Yang sneered, "Mo Qianli, did you really think I was out of strength? I knew you were here all along, yet I didn¡¯t challenge you, and you still don¡¯t realize what¡¯s going on?"


    Mo Qianli¡¯s expression changed instantly, as he suddenly realized that he might have fallen into Su Yang¡¯s trap.


    Just as Su Yang had said, he knew Mo Qianli was there yet did not challenge him¡ªclearly, it was a trap.


    However, Mo Qianli had just watched Su Yang fight so many battles consecutively and even went head-to-head with Elder He, thinking the opportunity hade, which is why he had prepared to kill Su Yang himself.


    But now it seemed that everything Su Yang had done was to lure him into a trap, and to draw out the family he had allied with.


    With this, not to mention anything else, the Wu Family waspletely exposed.


    If Mo Qianli could kill Su Yang, then he would have been able to control the situation of this battle.


    But the problem was, it now seemed virtually impossible for him to kill Su Yang!


    "Su, you dare to deceive me!" Mo Qianli shouted angrily.


    "All¡¯s fair in war. Do you not understand this principle?" Su Yang said with a coldugh.


    "You..." Mo Qianli was extremely angry, his teeth clenched as he stared at Su Yang, "No, you must be bluffing. After so many continuous fights, even after going head-to-head with Elder He, even a Terrestrial Immortal would have expended a lot of energy by now, you... you have no strength left. That strike just now was yourst gasp, you¡¯re just trying to scare me. Even facing death, you still try to deceive me?"


    As he spoke, Mo Qianli let out another roar, gripping the Thick-Backed Sabre tightly and lunged forward, his sabre cleaving through the air.


    Su Yang casually ced one hand behind his back and raised the other in the air, pointing his fingers like a sword, effortlessly blocking Mo Qianli¡¯s sh.


    In fact, Su Yang had indeed expended a considerable amount of strength before. However, the strike Mo Qianli had delivered earlier using thirty percent of his strength, the "Wind Rolls the Remnants of Clouds" sh, had been devoured by Su Yang¡¯s "Devouring the Heavens", instantly replenishing his strength. Therefore, Su Yang¡¯s energy had actually been significantly restored.


    Mo Qianli, refusing to believe it, continued shing in the air with his sabre, each move more sinister and tricky than thest. The name "Ghost de" was truly exemplified to its fullest extent.


    Throughout, Su Yang remained standing still, one hand behind his back, the other fending off Mo Qianli¡¯s unpredictable sabre technique in the air with his sword-like fingers.


    After fighting like this for nearly ten minutes, the spectators all around were dazzled. Mo Qianli¡¯s sabre had been swung so fast it looked like an electric fan, blurring the positions of each strike.


    However, Su Yang could block Mo Qianli¡¯s attacks every single time with pinpoint uracy. No matter how many times Mo Qianli attacked, all were effortlessly neutralized by Su Yang.


    Finally, Mo Qianli let out a furious roar and delivered an overhead sh.


    Su Yang showed no weakness, returning the gesture with a pointed finger into the sky.


    Fingertip collided with sabre, and with a thunderous crash, Mo Qianli was sent flying backward. The Thick-Backed Sabre was shattered into countless fragments by Su Yang¡¯s fingertip, scattering all over the ground.


    Mo Qianli spat out blood and copsed to the ground, his face defeated. He gripped the ropes at the edge of the arena and propped himself up with great effort, his voice trembling, "Impossible! This can¡¯t be! This can¡¯t be! Su, how can you still have so much strength?"

 Chapter 422 - 421

    <h4>Chapter 422: 421</h4>


    Not only was Mo Qianli unable to ept the oue, but everyone present was also extremely shocked.


    Before this battle began, everyone thought that Mo Qianli had a huge advantage and believed that Su Yang was surely doomed.


    Who could have expected such a result from this battle?


    The long-renowned Ghost de Mo Qianli turned out to be so easily defeated by Su Yang, a result no one could have anticipated!


    Su Yang let out a coldugh, "I already said, if I hadn¡¯t fought so many rounds, how would you have taken the stage, how would you have taken the bait?"


    "But, after fighting so many rounds, how could you still have so much strength left!" Mo Qianli eximed urgently.


    "Fighting with me, how could you judge by ordinary standards!" Su Yang said slowly, "Just like you couldn¡¯t have expected to encounter me here, right?"


    Mo Qianli¡¯s expression turned grim; he truly had not expected to encounter Su Yang here. In his mind, once the Divine Sovereign¡¯s Protective Jade Talisman had been activated, Su Yang was as good as dead.


    Yet, not only had Su Yang not died, but his strength had also increased considerably.


    In the past when Mo Qianli fought with Su Yang, he could even gain the upper hand.


    But now, Mo Qianli simply couldn¡¯t grasp Su Yang¡¯s strength. His battle with Su Yang had be utterly hopeless!


    "Mo Qianli, your n has failed." Su Yang stood beside Mo Qianli and said coldly, "I respect that your cultivation was not easy to achieve, and I can allow you a dignified death. However, you must speak of the Three-faced God Monarch¡¯s matters!"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!" Mo Qianli retorted firmly, "Su, being defeated by you means I am not as skilled. I ept that. Life or death, I leave it to your discretion¡ªno need for this nonsense. I, Mo Qianli, have lived a life worth living, and I won¡¯t be scared by a few of your words!"


    "The Ghost de truly lives up to its name, indeed a true man!" Su Yang nodded slowly and said coldly, "In that case, I won¡¯t waste more words. Mo Qianli, prepare to die!"


    With a cold shout, Su Yang¡¯s palm came crashing down.


    Just as it was about tond on Mo Qianli¡¯s forehead, suddenly, a Buddhist chant resonated from afar: "Amitabha!"


    Apanied by the chant, Su Yang was surprised to find that he could not bring his palm down. Invisibly, it was as if someone was holding back his hand, making his strike impossible toplete.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow immediately furrowed; he knew that a master had arrived. With his strength, if someone could stop his hand in mid-air, then the neer¡¯s strength must have surpassed the Venerable Realm, and was likely at the Earthly Immortal Realm!


    Everyone looked towards the direction of the chant and saw a monk dressed in a yellow kasaya walking slowly towards them.


    The monk had the appearance of kindness and benevolence, with a smiling face like that of Maitreya Buddha.


    Walking slowly, one hand was held erect in front of his chest, and the other held prayer beads. With each step, he fingered a bead and softly chanted a Buddhist phrase. His demeanor was that of an enlightened monk, and it was involuntarily admired by those who saw him.


    Su Yang frowned; the monk looked kind and benevolent, but Su Yang could sense the murderous aura about him. This was the kind of murderous aura thates from killing many people, and Xiao Hei had this aura. However, Xiao Hei was born with it, whereas the monk had cultivated itter!


    The monk approached the edge of the arena, pressed his palms together and dered loudly, "It is merciful to spare others when one can. Benefactor, the sea of suffering is boundless; turn back, and you will find the shore!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was icy as he said in a deep voice, "Monk, are you here to stop me, or to save him?"


    The crowd was astonished. What difference did it make?


    Actually, the crowd did not know that Su Yang¡¯s words were loaded with profound implications. If the monk imed he was there to hinder Su Yang, it would mean the monk had no association with Mo Qianli. But if he said he hade to save Su Yang, it would suggest the monk was in league with Mo Qianli.


    The monk nced at Su Yang and said, "Benefactor, I am only here to stop you from senselessly killing the innocent!"


    "So you think this person doesn¡¯t deserve to be saved either?" Su Yang said coldly. "Since he doesn¡¯t deserve to be saved, why bother stopping me? You might as well let me act as Heaven¡¯s agent!"


    The monk gave a light smile and said, "Benefactor, I simply do not wish for you to ughter the innocent needlessly. Why must you so argumentatively quibble with me? Know that saving a life surpasses the merit of building a Seven-Level Pagoda, while needlessly taking a life dooms one to eternal fall in Avici Hell!"


    "Do you believe in the words you say yourself?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    "Good indeed, good indeed!" said the monk. "This is the Dharma, and naturally, I believe in it!"


    Su Yang asked, "Then, for those you have killed, into how many hells will you fall?"


    When these words were spoken, amotion arose from the surrounding crowd. Everyone was puzzled by how Su Yang could speak in such a manner to a high monk who had attained enlightenment. This was practically a sphemous act against the gods and the Buddha!


    "I never kill," said the monk.


    "Monks do not speak lies. Monk, do you truly think no one knows what you have done?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Raising his head to look at Su Yang, the monk softly said, "Benefactor, I am only here to persuade you not to kill. Why must you nder me? My advice is simply that: if you believe it, then you are fated to be connected with Buddha. If you don¡¯t, there is a karmic cycle that will prevail. I have made my point, benefactor; may you seek peace within your heart!"


    With these words, the monk slowly retreated, acting as if the matter no longer concerned him.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, for in that moment he felt an invisible force trapping him in ce.


    At the same time, Mo Qianli on the ground also felt a powerful force entering his body. All of his previous despair vanished, and he sprang up from the ground with vigor.


    Mo Qianli himself didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but his intuition told him that it must be rted to that monk.


    "Thank you, Great Master!" Mo Qianli bowed deeply to the monk. Turning to look at Su Yang, he shouted coldly, "Su, did you really think I was as good as dead? Dare you fight me again!"


    The surrounding crowd gasped in astonishment. Mo Qianli, who had seemed utterly listless before, had suddenly sprung to his feet. With a powerful voice and a flush face, he showed no sign of injury at all!


    As the suppressive force on Su Yang finally dissipated, Su Yang turned his head and saw the monk looking back at him with a smile.


    Su Yang had no idea what was going on. This monk was undoubtedly an Earthly Immortal. But why did he assist Mo Qianli?


    Of course, Su Yang did not believe the monk was there to prevent senseless killing¡ª the monk himself reeked of bloodshed. Therefore, the only possibility was that the monk was in cahoots with Mo Qianli.


    But with the two Earth Immortals from Mo Qianli¡¯s side battling Ye Jiansheng on Qingyun Mountain, what was this monk¡¯s story?


    Could it be that on Mo Qianli¡¯s side, there was actually a third Earthly Immortal?


    While pondering, Mo Qianli had already made his move. His Thick-Backed Sabre had been shattered by Su Yang, but now he fought unarmed, shing his hand through the air like a sabre.

 Chapter 423 - 422 Vicious Monk

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 422 Vicious Monk</h4>


    After this power was infused into his body, Mo Qianli¡¯s strength was virtually doubled. The force of his palm strike was far more formidable than his previous Thick-Backed Sabre. A single slice ripped through the air, emitting a piercing sound that shocked everyone.


    Mo Qianli himself didn¡¯t realize his strength had increased to such an extent, and he was quite startled. However, he quickly became overjoyed. With such power, killing Su Yang would be easy!


    "Die!" Mo Qianli roared, his palm chop rushing forward swiftly.


    Su Yang raised his hand to block the hit, but the immense force pushed him back two steps.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression chilled, Mo Qianli¡¯s strength was so formidable that he could hardly withstand it. He knew this wasn¡¯t Mo Qianli¡¯s own strength, but that of the Monk.


    However, after the Monk¡¯s power was infused into Mo Qianli¡¯s body, it was greatly reduced, by ny percent. Otherwise, that hit might have taken Su Yang¡¯s life!


    Even so, every move Mo Qianli now made could be called a Near-God Move, with boundless power.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and started chanting the Buddhist Subduing Demon Mantra again.


    "Om Mani Padme Hum!"


    With each chant, Su Yang¡¯s body grew in size. As he continued chanting, his body kept expanding. He quickly grew to almost three meters tall, resembling a giant.


    The Monk also widened his eyes, frowning, "Arhat Body? Hasn¡¯t this Buddhist Secret Law long been lost?"


    Transforming into a three-meter-tall giant, Su Yang¡¯s strength also increased, and he could now withstand Mo Qianli¡¯s attacks.


    The two of them exchanged blows on the tform, back and forth, attack and counterattack in an unending confrontation.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Mo Qianli¡¯s nose and mouth began bleeding. The power inside him, after all, was infused by the Monk, and it far exceeded his own strength, as well as the capacity his body could handle. The longer he fought, the greater the damage to his body.


    Mo Qianli felt that something was wrong and wanted to stop, but he was horrified to discover that he couldn¡¯t control his own body at all. It was as if this power had taken control, driving him to constantly attack rather than him attacking on his own. He wanted to stop, but he just couldn¡¯t.


    "How can this be?" Mo Qianli eximed in rm, panicked. He could feel his body nearly copsing under the strain of this power. Yet, he was powerless to stop it and could only watch as this powerpletely dragged his body down.


    "Mo Qianli, did you really think he was helping you?" Su Yang said coldly. "This Monk is cruel; he¡¯s using your body to test my strength. Hmph, Bald Donkey, what are your reservations, and why don¡¯t you dare face me directly? You im to save people, yet you¡¯re far crueler than I am!"


    The Monk said nothing, watching the battle on the tform with great interest.


    By now, the audience below had realized something was terribly wrong. Mo Qianli¡¯s skin had turned frighteningly red, his veins bulging and bursting, his face swollen with blood, and blood streaming from his eyes and ears. It was extremely horrific to behold.


    Mo Qianli kept screaming in agony, wanting to stop but unable to. Eventually, with each move, he sprayed out blood, as if he was fighting against Su Yang with his life.


    This situationsted for almost ten minutes until Mo Qianli suddenly let out a gut-wrenching howl. Immediately following, his body copsed, bursting open like an inted balloon that had popped.


    However, there wasn¡¯t much blood that burst out. During the confrontation, his blood had nearly run dry; what scattered around were only bits of flesh and bone.


    Su Yang stepped back, struggling desperately in his battle with Mo Qianli. Now it was finally over. He let out a long breath, his body rapidly losing strength, returning to normal size. He stumbled, quickly grabbing onto a nearby rope to steady himself. This battle had nearly exhausted all his strength!


    However, the Monk showed no sign of letting him off, chuckling lightly, "Young man, your strength is quite interesting. How about another round?"


    Su Yang gasped for air and said in a deep voice, "What, you want to fight me?"


    "How could that be possible?" the Monkughed, "I am a monk, how can I meddle in these worldly affairs."


    "If you¡¯re not fighting, what¡¯s with all the nonsense!" Su Yang snapped angrily.


    "I¡¯m not fighting, but someone will!" said the Monk calmly, his gaze sweeping over the crowd and finally resting on a tall, burly man. He smiled and said, "Benefactor, you¡¯re so tall and big, most suited for this kind of arena fight. How about you take this round?"


    The man had just watched Mo Qianli explode on the stage, and he had been scared witless, not daring to enter the ring to fight Su Yang.


    "I won¡¯t fight, I won¡¯t fight..." The man waved his hands in refusal.


    "Ah, why be so polite!" the Monk said with a smile. With a wave of his hand, the man was lifted into the air and, dancing with his hands and feet,nded on the stage.


    "I won¡¯t fight, I won¡¯t fight!" the man began to wail, turning around to try to jump off. But before he took two steps, he stood still and then turned back to Su Yang, shouting that he wouldn¡¯t fight while simultaneouslyunching an attack.


    "What is this guy doing?" someone eximed from below.


    "Who knows, has he gone crazy, daring to fight Su Yang?"


    "He says he won¡¯t fight, yet he fights. What on earth does this mean?"


    The crowd buzzed with confusion; the scene on the stage looked downright bizarre.


    Su Yang knew best, the man was being controlled by the Monk.


    This man didn¡¯t possess the strength or the physique of Mo Qianli. While Mo Qianli could withstand the Monk¡¯s power for so long, this man couldn¡¯t bear it for any length of time. Which meant that, regardless of the oue, this man was doomed to die in the ring!


    And all of this was done by the Monk, who so often imed that saving a life was better than building a seven-level pagoda. This Monk was truly ruthless, far more malignant than Mo Qianli!


    Su Yang was also very surprised; he had originally thought the Monk was on Mo Qianli¡¯s side. But after witnessing Mo Qianli explode and die from the Monk¡¯s power, he realized that Mo Qianli wasn¡¯t the Monk¡¯s man. That made the situation strange; on whose side was the Monk actually standing?


    With not much strength left inside, Su Yang found it impossible to leave the ring. He could only brace himself to face this man head-on.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the man followed in Mo Qianli¡¯s footsteps, exploding right there on the stage, his death gruesome to behold.


    "Another round!" The Monkughed loudly, sending another unlucky soul onto the stage to fight Su Yang amidst wailing.

 Chapter 424 - 423

    <h4>Chapter 424: 423</h4>


    Su Yang, having finally managed to repel this unfortunate ghost, steadied himself against the railing and said angrily, "Bald Donkey, if you¡¯re trying to test my martial techniques, why note down and face me directly instead of senselessly ughtering the innocent? You constantly speak of the Buddhist Sect¡¯spassion, yet your actions are cruel and vicious!"


    The Monk, smiling amiably, said, "Amitabha. Patron, it is clearly you who are senselessly killing the innocent; how can you falsely use this poor monk?"


    Su Yang said in a deep voice, "Monks do not lie, Bald Donkey, you spew so much nonsense, are you not afraid that the Buddha Ancestor will punish you?"


    Monk: "Amitabha. Every word this monk utters is true; the Buddha Ancestor would only reward me!"


    "..." Everyone around was speechless; it was obvious to all that the person on the stage who kept iming he didn¡¯t want to fight was being sabotaged by this Monk. This Monk kept on making excuses, really treating everyone like fools.


    Su Yang¡¯s strength was about to be exhausted, yet he dared not use Devouring the Heavens to absorb the strength of his opponents.


    For the strength within these people belonged to the Monk, and it was clear that this Monk was a master of the Terrestrial Immortal Realm, far stronger than Su Yang.


    Devouring the Heavens was not without limits; if Su Yang wished to absorb the strength of someone stronger than himself, he first had to consider whether he could endure it. If he couldn¡¯t suppress this strength, it would bacsh and ultimately harm him severely.


    Su Yang was certain that he could not suppress the strength of a Terrestrial Immortal; if he tried to devour such strength with Devouring the Heavens, it would only put him in jeopardy. Thus, Su Yang could only continue fighting head on.


    However, from the looks of it, even this head-on fight would notst much longer for Su Yang.


    After fighting three people consecutively, Su Yang¡¯s strength had truly almost run out. By now, he was even incapable of activating Devouring the Heavens; his only option was to find somewhere to meditate and rest as quickly as possible, or his life would indeed be in danger.


    Yet, the Monk showed no sign of stopping and immediately sent another person up: "Come on, keep fighting!"


    Su Yang, furious to the extreme, bellowed, "You bald-headed fiend, if you have the guts,e here and fight me yourself, instead of constantly endangering other people¡¯s lives!"


    "Amitabha, how can you nder this poor monk so!" the Monk still had the thick skin of a dead pig that¡¯s not afraid of boiling water.


    No sooner had he spoken than the Monk¡¯s expression suddenly changed; he abruptly looked up towards the distant sky.


    From afar, a white speck rapidly approached. Following that, a hearty voice echoed from afar, "You¡¯re right, this Bald Donkey really doesn¡¯t dare toe down and fight you!"


    The crowd all turned to look towards the white speck; the people of the Ye Family were immediately stirred up. Ye Wantong, in particr, ran forward a few steps excitedly and said urgently, "Father!"


    A gleam shed across Su Yang¡¯s eyes: Ye Jiansheng had finally arrived!


    However, that voice sounded oddly familiar, as if he had heard it before somewhere.


    "Ye Jiansheng!" the Monk shouted, suddenly reaching out to grasp at Ye Wantong through the air.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed, ready to intervene. At that moment, a longsword fell from the sky, shing horizontally and cutting off everything between the Monk and Ye Wantong, rendering the Monk¡¯s grasppletely futile.


    Su Yang took a deep breath; was this Ye Jiansheng¡¯s power? A single sh that could sever anything; how formidable must his strength be?


    The Monk¡¯s face also turned quite awkward, and just then, the white speck arrived quickly, allowing everyone to see clearly. It was a man in white, carrying a Sword Box on his back, stepping on a longsword as he came through the air. His long gown fluttered in the wind, with three strands of long beard elegant, and a face as handsome as jade, suddenly making one feel as if one were in the presence of a Heavenly God!


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, and after a long while, he eximed in surprise, "It¡¯s you!?"


    At this time, Ye Jiansheng had alsonded in the middle of the ring. Seeing Su Yang, he too wore an expression of astonishment, "It¡¯s you!?"


    "What, you know each other?" asked Ye Wantong, surprised.


    Both of them looked at Ye Wantong and then exchanged incredulous looks, their faces expressing sheer disbelief.


    Su Yang did indeed have a brief encounter with this Sword Saint. That night, when he went to rescue Xiao Hei and Xiao Hei burst into his enemy¡¯s house to seek revenge, a White-robed Sword Immortal appeared to intervene, allowing Xiao Hei¡¯s enemies to escape.


    At that time, Su Yang had even exchanged a few moves with him. Although Su Yang was no match for his power, the gap didn¡¯t seem that wide. Who would have thought that the meddlesome White-robed Sword Immortal turned out to be Ye Jiansheng!


    "You are the Sword Saint ranked seventh on the Heavenly List?" Su Yang asked, his face full of surprise.


    "Is there a doubt?" Ye Jiansheng retorted.


    Su Yang said, "Thest time you fought with me... it didn¡¯t seem like you were in the Earthly Immortal Realm!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, a tumult arose all around. Su Yang had actually fought with Ye Jiansheng?


    Even Nan Wudi stood up excitedly. Ye Jiansheng was a genuinely heaven-sent prodigy. Su Yang had actually exchanged blows with him, and this fact was enough to astonish everyone!


    "Haha..." Ye Jianshengughed loudly, looking up. "I have a habit; no matter who I fight with, I never bully them with my realm. I suppress my realm¡¯s power to the same level as theirs before I fight. Even if I¡¯m brawling with a country bumpkin, I¡¯ll fight bare-chested!"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless and equally shaken. For someone with the strength of Ye Jiansheng, it really wasn¡¯t easy to do such a thing!


    How many powerful people can really act without bullying others due to their strength?


    "You sanctimonious Monk!" The Monk snapped coldly. "Ye Jiansheng, when you killed my disciple, did you suppress your realm to be at the same level as his?"


    "I really did suppress my realm to the same level as his!" Ye Jiansheng said with a smile.


    "Nonsense!" The Monk said coldly. "If you had suppressed your power, how could my disciple lose to you?"


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s nothing I can do!" Ye Jiansheng said with a light smile. "How about I suppress my power when I fight you today, just to show you I¡¯m not lying?"


    "I don¡¯t need you to suppress your power!" The Monk shouted angrily. "Today, I came here to kill you. Ye Jiansheng, prepare to die!"


    "Don¡¯t make it sound so noble, Smiling Buddha," Ye Jiansheng said with a smile. "If you weren¡¯t afraid of me, why did you try to capture my daughter when I arrived just now? Isn¡¯t it because you wanted to use her to threaten me?"


    "Smiling Buddha?" From a distance, Huo Zihen eximed in surprise, his eyes wide as he looked at the Monk. "He... he¡¯s actually the Smiling Buddha?"


    "The Smiling Buddha? Who¡¯s that?"


    "Haven¡¯t you heard? ck-Hearted Smiling Buddha, the master ranked seventh on the evil list!"


    "Ah, it¡¯s him? He¡¯s a long-famed Terrestrial Immortal, and he was famous even before Ye Jiansheng emerged from the depths of Hundred Prison Valley!"


    "No way, Ye Jiansheng came out from the depths of Hundred Prison Valley when he was three. Are you saying this Monk had already be a Terrestrial Immortal when Ye Jiansheng was three years old?"


    "Of course, don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance of being in his forties or fifties. This Monk has definitely lived over a hundred years!"


    "My God, is that true?"


    The crowd was in an uproar, the name Smiling Buddha truly shocking them all.

 Chapter 425 - 424 The Affairs of Immortals, Resolved in the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 424 The Affairs of Immortals, Resolved in the Heavens</h4>


    Su Yang took a deep breath, looking at the Smiling Buddha with a face full of shock.


    This was actually the seventh-ranked expert on the Evil List, which was said to be on par with the Heavenly List. Experts of the same rank had no difference in strength. In other words, the monk¡¯s strength might not be much less than that of Ye Jiansheng!


    No wonder he possessed such strength to continuously send people to fight against Su Yang. With his ability, taking Su Yang¡¯s life was no trouble at all!


    The Smiling Buddha¡¯s expression was stern as he said in a deep voice, "Ye Jiansheng, the matter between us must have an oue. Today, let¡¯s settle it once and for all!"


    Ye Jianshengughed, "Fine, where do you want to fight?"


    The Smiling Buddha coldly replied, "As we are both Terrestrial Immortals, matters of the Immortals should naturally be resolved in the heavens!"


    "Then let¡¯s resolve it in the heavens," Ye Jiansheng said with a light smile, stroking Ye Wantong¡¯s hair, then pping the Sword Box on his back, from which a Longsword immediately flew out.


    The Longsword stood suspended in the air, settling around Ye Wantong.


    "With this sword here, no one can harm you!" Ye Jiansheng said with augh.


    The Smiling Buddha sneered, "Ye Jiansheng, you dare to be so distracted while fighting me. I think today you really won¡¯t survive!"


    "Father, we won¡¯t be in trouble!" Ye Wantong said worriedly, "You just concentrate on fighting him!"


    "No matter," Ye Jianshengughed heartily, "To y such a petty viin, why need I exert my full strength?"


    Having said that, Ye Jiansheng soared into the sky, stepping on the flying sword and ascending to the heavens, quickly disappearing into the distance.


    From the sky, a hearty voice fell, "The green de sings in the box, the sheath released, three feet of Cold Light. It drinks the blood of thousands of miles, shining glory upon ny thousand mountains."


    Su Yang¡¯s heart trembled, this was the very verse that Ye Jiansheng had recited when he first saw him!


    He hadn¡¯t felt much at the time, but listening to it today, he was suddenly filled with awe.


    One man, one sword, ranging across the heavens and earth. A cultivator who could reach the level of Ye Jiansheng truly deserved to be called carefree between heaven and earth!


    "Pretentiousness!" the Smiling Buddha huffed coldly, swinging his long sleeve as he too soared into the sky.


    Behind him, a ck aura loomed faintly, forming the visage of a ck Buddha, as if a demonic Buddha.


    The crowd around them watched on, utterly astonished.


    If Su Yang¡¯s ascent a moment ago were the moves of an Immortal, then Ye Jiansheng and the Smiling Buddha were true Immortals!


    No sooner had the two left, then suddenly, two figures descended from the sky.


    One with white hair and beard, his face withered, was none other than the Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan. His battle with Ye Jiansheng had drained too much of his energy, and now he looked like an old man in his seventies or eighties.


    The other, pale-faced with one hand severed and covered in blood, his eyes filled with deadly intent, was none other than the Assassination Star.


    The moment he touched the ground, Gwu Jihan reached out with a vicious smile towards Ye Wantong, "Perfect, I can use you to replenish my depleted energy!"


    However, before his hand could touch Ye Wantong, the Longsword suspended behind her immediately shed down.


    Gwu Jihan¡¯s expression changed in an instant, immediately transforming his w into a palm, and heavily pped it down onto the longsword. However, the longsword stood immovable like a mountain, while he was forced to retreat several steps, almost staggering and falling to the ground.


    Assassination Star furrowed his brows and said somberly, "Even Sword Saint leaves such a sword to protect, it seems it¡¯s impossible to kill the Ye Family now!"


    Having taken a disadvantage, Gwu Jihan was furious and through gritted teeth said, "Hmph, daring to be distracted in battle against the Smiling Buddha, today I¡¯ll see how he dies."


    As he spoke, Gwu Jihan once again reached out and directly grabbed two young girls and brought them before him.


    It was a coincidence; these two young girls were the very ones who had been with Hu Shao and had incessantly mocked Su Yang. Having just witnessed Su Yang¡¯s strength, they were shocked to the point of being dumbstruck. However, they had not expected such misfortune to fall upon them.


    As the two young girls were held in Gwu Jihan¡¯s hands, their bodies trembled continuously, theirplexions turned crimson, and they moaned without stopping, as though they were experiencing immense pleasure. But soon, their bodies began to wither, and their moans turned into screams of agony.


    In the blink of an eye, the two girls became two dried-up corpses, and Gwu Jihan¡¯s white hair turned to ck, his appearance rejuvenating to that of a man in his forties¡ªit was truly miraculous.


    The crowd around them, watching all this, was utterly shocked. This was especially true for Hu Shao and the others, who were so frightened they wet themselves. Had Gwu Jihan been slightly more inclined, wouldn¡¯t it have been them he had grabbed?


    What Hu Shao and the others didn¡¯t know was that the Secret Technique Gwu Jihan cultivated was cold and required the essence blood of females, he had no intention of targeting men. His choice to take the girls beside them was mainly because the two young girls were youthful, and their essence blood was vibrant, perfectly suited for Gwu Jihan¡¯s purpose.


    Having absorbed enough, Gwu Jihan rose into the air and scornfully said, "Sword Saint, fighting two gets lonely. How about, today we try three Immortals against one, how does that sound!"


    Assassination Star also vanished on the spot, no one saw where he had gone, as if he had never appeared.


    Everyone present was in shock, and Ye Wantong anxiously said, "Are they... are they going to gang up against my father?"


    Ye Zhenying¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, the Smiling Buddha is ranked seventh on the evil list, his strength nearly equal to Sword Saint¡¯s. The oue of their battle was already hard to predict. Now, with Gwu Jihan and Assassination Star, two Earth Immortals joining in, this battle was going to be very difficult for Sword Saint.


    Moreover, in such a situation, Sword Saint also had to be distracted to protect the people of the Ye Family, and that was the most troublesome part. Did Sword Saint still have a chance in this battle?


    On the ground, Su Yang sat cross-legged, silently operating the Demonic Swallowing the World Secret Method absorbing some power from around him, finally regaining some strength.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the anxious faces of the Ye Family members, and said firmly, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go have a look!"


    As he finished speaking, Su Yang also rose with his sword and flew off, leaving behind only the exmations of the crowd.


    Although Su Yang was capable of flying with his sword, his was a mere Aerial Levitation Technique, not on par with the Emperor¡¯s Skywalk of the Earth Immortals. The most direct difference was that he simply couldn¡¯t fly to the heights where Sword Saint and the others were.


    However, when Su Yang reached his limit, he could still make out the four people in the sky.


    Gwu Jihan and Assassination Star had already reached the battlefield, joining forces with the Smiling Buddha, they surrounded Sword Saint.


    Behind the Smiling Buddha, a ck Buddha became increasingly tangible, about nine meters tall, with a benevolent expression, but its face also carried a fierce aspect.


    The Smiling Buddha sat cross-legged in the void, the two hands of the Buddha behind him stretched forth, both palms ck, truly living up to the name ck-hearted Hand.


    Gwu Jihan moved alone in the void, continuously casting runes. These were his secret and formidable techniques, aimed to trap Sword Saint.


    Assassination Star held an iron hook in one hand, its Cold Light intermittently visible, standing behind Sword Saint, looking for a chance to deliver a deadly strike.


    Three great Earth Immortals battling one, such an event was rare in the history of Huaxia Country, and now Sword Saint was about to face such a dire situation!

 Chapter 426 - 425: One Sword Can Cut Down All the World’s Soldiers!

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 425: One Sword Can Cut Down All the World¡¯s Soldiers!</h4>


    Gwu Jihan said in a cold voice, "Ye Jiansheng, if you have anyst words, now is the time to speak, lest you run out of timeter!"


    Ye Jiansheng smiled slightly, "Gwu Jihan, since you have experienced Heavenly Tribtion, you should know the rules of the Terrestrial Immortals. By ughtering so many innocents, aren¡¯t you afraid of the Law Enforcers from the heavensing down to behead you?"


    "Hmph, you better mind your own business!" Gwu Jihan said coldly, "I will handle my affairs on my own, and I don¡¯t need your concern. As for you, you haven¡¯t ughtered the innocent either, but still, aren¡¯t you going to die by our hands?"


    "Hehe..." Ye Jiansheng chuckled lightly, "Gwu Jihan, you¡¯re quite confident, aren¡¯t you? Do you really think you can kill me today?"


    "Otherwise, why would I have plotted for so long!" Gwu Jihan said coldly, "After today, I will still be the first in Pingnan!"


    "Gwu Jihan, I¡¯ve always thought highly of your talent. That¡¯s why, when I defeated you before, I wanted to break the demons in your heart," Ye Jiansheng shook his head, "Unfortunately, after so many years, you still can¡¯t ovee the demons within. Today, I shall help you once more!"


    "Ye Jiansheng, don¡¯t make it sound so nice, as if you actually cared for me!" Gwu Jihan gritted his teeth, "Do you know what I¡¯ve been through these years? Do you know the suffering I¡¯ve endured? Between you and me, we can never coexist under heaven, I must kill you!"


    "Wait until you are strong enough to say that. I will wait for our battle!" Ye Jiansheng smiled lightly and turned towards Assassination Star, speaking coldly, "Assassination Star, I didn¡¯t care that you stirred up trouble in Pingnan Province all these years when I was away. But to think, you actually set your sights on my Ye Family, you really think I¡¯m easy to bully?"


    "Ye Jiansheng, in these years, it has always been your Ye Family people who have used their power to bully me. I¡¯ve been holding this resentment for over a decade, and it¡¯s time to resolve it all at once!" Assassination Star said coldly.


    "Assassination Star, that¡¯s not called bullying you, that¡¯s called rules!" Ye Jiansheng said, "You can form the Dark Star organization; I have no objections. But as an assassin, there must be rules for killing. My Ye Family is the leading family of Pingnan Province, and we must establish rules for Pingnan. Stopping you from killing the innocent, stopping you from breaking the rules, how can that be considered bullying you?"


    "No more nonsense, today with the three of us here, you are bound to die without a doubt!" Assassination Star shouted coldly.


    "Hahaha..." Smiling Buddhaughed heartily with his head thrown back, "Ye Jiansheng, now you feel what it¡¯s like to be pointed at by thousands, don¡¯t you? The things you¡¯ve done over the years, the things your Ye Family has done, you all must pay the price. Today, you¡¯ll die here, and next, it¡¯ll be the Ye Family¡¯s turn to be ughtered. After today, the Ye Family of Pingnan Province will cease to exist in this world!"


    "I¡¯ve said my piece. The choice of where to go from here is yours to make!" Ye Jiansheng stood with his hands behind his back, "When my Qingfeng Sword is unsheathed, it must taste blood. Today, among the three of you, someone will surely be unable to leave this ce. Think carefully!"


    "Barking in the face of death, you still try to scare us!" Gwu Jihan bellowed, "Today, with the Smiling Buddha here, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll kill us!"


    "So be it!" Ye Jiansheng sighed and shook his head slowly, "Since you won¡¯t listen to persuasion, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless."


    As he spoke, Ye Jiansheng took off the sword box from his back and ced it in the air in front of him. He tapped the sword box lightly with his finger, and immediately, the sound of dragons resonating came from within it, as if answering to Ye Jiansheng.


    "Old friend, it¡¯s time for you to take action again!" Ye Jiansheng chuckled and ced his hand on top of the sword box, saying loudly, "This Three-Foot Green Peak has not left its sheath for seven years and three months. The sword¡¯s intent has condensed; once unsheathed, it can cut through all the soldiers in the world. Today, I will sacrifice you three to the cold of my Qingfeng!"


    "Enough talk, kill!" Gwu Jihan roared in anger, having prepared his runic formations, and with both hands pushing forward, the runes transformed into a giant red dragon that roared as it pounced towards Ye Jiansheng.


    "Amitabha!" Smiling Buddha chanted the Buddha¡¯s name loudly, and the hands of the Buddha behind him stretched dozens of yards, reaching towards Ye Jiansheng from afar.


    Assassination Star was even more straightforward, transforming into a ck dot, rapidly circling around Ye Jiansheng, looking for an opportunity to strike.


    Ye Jiansheng sighed and lifted his hand from the sword box, shouting, "With the appearance of Qingfeng, shock the world!"


    With a ring of resonant sound, the sword box suddenly sprang open, and a longsword flew out directly from inside¡ªit was the very same Three-Foot Green Peak that Ye Jiansheng had taken from the bottom of the Bao Valley.


    The Three-Foot Green Peak rushed out quickly, shing directly against the swiftly approaching giant red dragon.


    "Kill!" Gwu Jihan¡¯s long hair flew wildly, like a madman¡¯s, as he bit off his left index finger and tossed it in, doubling the strength of the crimson dragon.


    The crimson dragon roared and charged forward with astonishing momentum.


    Buddha¡¯s hands also descended from the sky, grabbing for the Three-Foot Green Peak, ready to forcefully restrain it.


    Assassination Star, transformed into a speck of darkness, seized the opportunity to be a streak of starlight, charging rapidly towards Ye Jiansheng and delivering another unparalleled strike.


    Three Terrestrial Immortals acted simultaneously, two against the Three-Foot Green Peak and one to y Ye Jiansheng, with a clear division ofbor.


    Ye Jiansheng stood with his hands behind his back, as if he was not threatened at all.


    Finally, the Three-Foot Green Peak collided with the crimson giant dragon.


    Without any doubt, the crimson giant dragon was directly dispersed by the Three-Foot Green Peak, as if it was as easy as crumbling dry weeds, the formidable crimson giant dragon had no power to resist in front of the Three-Foot Green Peak.


    "Ah!" Gwu Jihan screamed miserably, his body drenched in blood, suffering severe injuries.


    Buddha¡¯s hands took the chance to grab the Three-Foot Green Peak, firmly holding it in an attempt to control the sword.


    But the Three-Foot Green Peak effortlessly broke free from Buddha¡¯s grasp, and with a loop in the air, it directly pierced through Buddha¡¯s hands.


    Smiling Buddha let out a muffled grunt as both palms were pierced withrge holes, blood flowing freely.


    At that moment, Assassination Star had already pounced to Ye Jiansheng¡¯s back, the ck Iron Hook shimmering with cold light, almost about to stab Ye Jiansheng.


    However, at that distance, Assassination Star could not advance even an inch further. Because, just then, the Three-Foot Green Peak had swung around, piercing his heart with a sword thrust.


    Facing death, Assassination Star still wore an expression of disbelief, his ck Iron Hook just an inch short of piercing Ye Jiansheng¡¯s body. Instead, he was the one in on the spot by the Three-Foot Green Peak!


    Su Yang watched all of this from a distance, his heart racing: Was this the strength of Ye Jiansheng?


    Three Terrestrial Immortals battled Ye Jiansheng, and Su Yang had thought Ye Jiansheng was in great danger. But now it seemed, he had truly underestimated Ye Jiansheng.


    A sword drawn from its scabbard, wounding two Earth Immortals and killing another, all in the span of a thought!


    Three Earth Immortals, powerless in front of Ye Jiansheng!


    How formidable must one¡¯s strength be?


    Ye Jiansheng, truly worthy of being the Ye Family¡¯s pride.


    The White-Robed Sword Immortal, terrifying as such, no wonder he boldly ims that one sword stroke can defeat the armies of the world!

 Chapter 427 - 426: 4th on the Heavenly List

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 426: 4th on the Heavenly List</h4>


    Three-Foot Green Peak, having killed Assassination Star, returned directly into the Sword Box in front of Ye Jiansheng, and its ringing sound gradually subsided.


    Just as Ye Jiansheng had said, once unsheathed, Three-Foot Green Peak was bound to return bloodied.


    Today, it drank the blood of Assassination Star!


    Smiling Buddha¡¯splexion changed drastically as he eximed in haste, "This is bad, we¡¯ve underestimated him, let¡¯s go!"


    Buddha gestured with a sweeping hand, intending to seize Gwu Jihan.


    With a casual flick of his finger, Ye Jiansheng sent a sword light that cut off half of Buddha¡¯s massive hand, causing Smiling Buddha to let out a muffled grunt.


    "You can leave, but he cannot!" Ye Jiansheng said calmly.


    Smiling Buddha did not dare to waste words and turned to flee, not daring to linger here for a moment longer.


    Gwu Jihan stood his ground, now utterly devoid of the strength to escape. Clenching his teeth, he stared at Ye Jiansheng and said in a deep voice, "Ye, I truly didn¡¯t expect your strength to have improved so much. Now, you¡¯re not just the seventh on the Heavenly List anymore, you¡¯ve deceived all of us!"


    "I haven¡¯t deceived you, it¡¯s just that you aren¡¯t well-informed," Ye Jiansheng said with a smile. "Half a month ago, I defeated Qi Bach¨ª, who was fourth on the Heavenly List."


    "You defeated Qi Bach¨ª!" Gwu Jihan¡¯s expression changed dramatically, his voice trembling, "Doesn¡¯t that mean you... you¡¯re now the fourth on the Heavenly List!"


    "That¡¯s right!" Ye Jiansheng said with a faint smile, and then sighed lightly, "It¡¯s just a pity, I¡¯m still one step away!"


    "One step away?" Gwu Jihan at first stunned, then immediately scoffed coldly, "True, you¡¯re one step away. Ye Jiansheng, because of this one step, you¡¯ll miss this opportunity. There isn¡¯t much time left, do you think it¡¯s still possible for you this time?"


    "Man proposes, God disposes, doesn¡¯t he?" Ye Jiansheng, with the Sword Box on his back, looked at Gwu Jihan and said with a smile, "Gwu Jihan, I have a high regard for your talent, which is why I¡¯ve been tolerating you. I hope you¡¯ll remember this lesson, break through your demonic barrier, and step onto the grand path!"


    "Ye Jiansheng, don¡¯t delude yourself!" Gwu Jihan shouted angrily, "Our issues won¡¯t be settled just like that. Today you spare me, tomorrow I will surely kill you. And if I can¡¯t kill you, I will eradicate your entire family!"


    "I tolerate you, but my patience has its limits," Ye Jiansheng said with a faint smile. "Before I leave, if you still can¡¯t break through your demonic barrier, then I will personally take your life!"


    Gwu Jihan was taken aback, then scoffed coldly, "What, afraid that after you leave, I will annihte your entire family? Hahaha, Ye Jiansheng, it seems you too harbor fear in your heart. Have you ever thought about how many enemies you¡¯ve made over the years? Even if you kill me, after you leave, how many people wille to settle scores with the Ye Family?"


    "Before I leave, I will settle ounts one by one," Ye Jiansheng said calmly.


    "The limitations of Earth Immortals are clearer to you than to me. Some of your enemies aren¡¯t ones you can simply dispose of as you please," Gwu Jihan said coldly. "You can kill those Earth Immortals, but what about those below the level of Earth Immortals? If they alle to attack the Ye Family, how many can your family withstand?"


    "Thank you for the reminder; I am also prepared for this," Ye Jiansheng said softly. "I¡¯ve returned this time to prepare for my daughter¡¯s marriage."


    "Your daughter?" Gwu Jihan¡¯s expression changed, and he said gravely, "You intend to let Ye Wantong marry? You... you n to form an alliance to change the fate of your n? But, Ye Jiansheng, which n would be willing to take on such a grave responsibility for the Ye Family? Or to put it another way, which n could bear it?"


    Ye Jiansheng said with a faint smile, "As it happens, there is one n that can take on these matters!"


    "How is that possible..." Gwu Jihan had begun to speak the first few words when his expression suddenly changed, and he said with a tremor, "You... are you referring to that n?"


    "That¡¯s correct!" Ye Jiansheng said, still smiling.


    "How can this be? How can this be?" Gwu Jihan eximed repeatedly in shock. "That n has always disregarded everyone else; how could they possibly ally themselves with the Ye Family through marriage? You¡¯re definitely lying to me, how could your Ye Family possibly aspire to connect with that n!"


    Ye Jiansheng said proudly, "My daughter, Ye Wantong, marrying anyone wouldn¡¯t be considered marrying above her station! Although this marriage has been discussed, whether ites to fruition depends on whether my daughter is willing."


    "That n is willing to ally with you through marriage, and you still consider your daughter¡¯s wish?" Gwu Jihan was dumbfounded. "Ye Jiansheng, you are even more arrogant than before!"


    Ye Jiansheng said, "I have only this one daughter, even the gods in the heavens can¡¯t let her be wronged the least bit!"


    "I¡¯d like to see just how you will protect your daughter!" Gwu Jihan sneered, then turned and slowly walked away. "Ye Jiansheng, your not killing me doesn¡¯t earn my gratitude. The next time we meet, I will still gamble with my life. If you fall into my hands, I will not show mercy!"


    Ye Jiansheng smiled silently, watching Gwu Jihan disappear into the distance before he slowly descended.


    Upon witnessing this great battle, Su Yang was shockingly spellbound. Just as he was about to descend, Ye Jiansheng had already appeared in front of him, conveniently facing him face to face.


    "Are you Su Yang?" Ye Jiansheng asked.


    "Yes, I am!" Su Yang nodded and inquired simultaneously, "Are you Ye Jiansheng?"


    Ye Jiansheng looked at himself and asked, "What, do I not seem like it?"


    Su Yang said coldly, "I thought Ye Jiansheng wouldn¡¯t be so verbose!"


    "Heh..." Ye Jiansheng chuckled slightly. "Indeed, you are rather interesting!"


    "You¡¯re more interesting!" Su Yang retorted unabashedly.


    "Hahahaha..." Ye Jianshengughed heartily, looking up. "Over the years, there haven¡¯t been many who dare to speak to me this way."


    "Then you¡¯re pretty pitiable," Su Yang said coldly. "Not even one person around you speaks the truth."


    "Hahahaha..." Ye Jianshengughed again, his expression quite pleased. "Should I be grateful, then, that I finally met someone who can tell me the truth?"


    "Exactly!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Interesting!" Ye Jiansheng said slowly, nodding, then suddenly asked, "Don¡¯t you think that up until now, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong?"


    "I want to ask you the same question!" Su Yang said coldly. "Don¡¯t you feel you¡¯ve done something wrong either?"


    "Oh?" Ye Jiansheng looked at Su Yang. "You devalue human life, kill indiscriminately, and yet you say I¡¯m wrong? What kind of logic is that?"


    "We don¡¯t kill the innocent!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Those without the power to resist are innocent!" Ye Jiansheng said softly. "How different is your situation from an adult wielding a weapon and ughtering defenseless children?"


    Just as Su Yang was about to speak, a ze suddenly lit up the distant sky. Su Yang nced at it, his expression changed instantly, and he cried out, "That¡¯s not good!"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ye Jiansheng asked, puzzled.


    With no time to answer, Su Yang quickly flew towards the direction of the ze.

 Chapter 428 - 427 Fire at Lin Dong’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 427 Fire at Lin Dong¡¯s Home</h4>


    The firelight originated from the outskirts of Beiguan Town, specifically from Lin Dong¡¯s residence.


    Heart filled with urgency, Su Yang raced toward the scene. To his despair, upon arrival, he realized that Lin Dong¡¯s home was engulfed in mes.


    Most of the house had already burnt down; under such an intense ze, was there any hope for the survival of those inside?


    The surroundings of the house were upied by seven or eight people. Among them were a few Su Yang recognized, those who had lent money to Lin Ting at exorbitant rates, now here to collect debts from Lin Dong.


    Faced with the roaring fire, these people wereughing wildly, treating it as if it were some cruel prank.


    "Whimper..." Apanied by a weak cry, a little puppy staggered out from the mes.


    "Still trying to run!" The leader rushed forward and kicked the puppy back into the ze,ughing maniacally, "Damn it, this little bastard dared to let his dog bite me, today I¡¯ll make him burn with these dead dogs into fragrant meat!"


    "Hahaha, it even smells delicious!"


    "Barbecued dog, Brother San really knows how to have fun!"


    "Let¡¯s take it outter and try it; I¡¯ve heard dog meat is tasty, maybe even better roasted..."


    The crowd continued to roar withughter, oblivious that Su Yang had descended from the sky.


    Su Yang ran straight to the front of the house, and only then did the people notice him.


    "Damn it, it¡¯s you!" The leader, recognizing Su Yang, immediately flew into a rage, "It¡¯s this son of a bitch, damn, who even aided that kid. Lucky you, being alive and not in the house. But, it¡¯s just as well you¡¯re here, saves me a trip to set your house on fire. Tell me, are you jumping in yourself, or do I have to chop off your limbs and throw you in myself?"


    Without a word, Su Yang plunged into the inferno.


    "Yo, got some sense to jump in yourself, huh?" The leader burst intoughter, "What, that scared of me? Don¡¯t worry, I have my principles. Since you jumped in yourself, it shows you have a good attitude about admitting your mistakes, so I¡¯ll grant you aplete corpse!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay him any attention and hurried to the little puppy¡¯s side. Reaching out, he scooped up the little creature.


    But the puppy was already burnt beyond saving.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes reddened. These past few days at Lin Dong¡¯s home, these puppies had frolicked around him and Ye Wantong, showing great affection. Now, these adorable little ones were charred.


    Embracing the burnt puppy, Su Yang continued onward. Half of the house was yet to copse, and as he moved through, he found several more puppies, turned to charcoal, each death more pitiful than thest.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart bled. He could revive the dead, even a deceased dog, provided their bodies remained intact.


    These puppies were burnt to cinders; even as a Daluo Golden Immortal, Su Yang had no means to bring them back.


    Just like when he saved Fatty¡¯s father, the reason he insisted on preserving the corpse was precisely for this. Once the body is destroyed, Su Yang is helpless to reverse fate!


    With the puppies in such a state, it was impossible for Su Yang to resurrect them!


    Su Yang strode to the front of the remaining half of the house. The door was still shut, but mostly consumed by the fire now. Inside, mes raged with intensity, leaving no possibility of survival for those within.


    Clenching his teeth, Su Yang pushed open the door and rushed inside. With a casual wave of his hand, he scattered most of the fire within.


    Surveying carefully, Su Yang noticed that the fiercest part of the fire was on the bed. There, two people were tightly embraced; the outer one was charred ck as coal, unmistakably Lin Dong¡¯s grandmother.


    Another person was Lin Dong. Lin Dong was pinned underneath his grandmother, so his situation was somewhat better, but there wasn¡¯t a single part of his body that was unscathed.


    Upon a nce, Su Yang¡¯s expression suddenly changed because he realized that Lin Dong was still breathing.


    Lin Dong was actually still alive!


    Without any hesitation, Su Yang immediately rushed over, dispersing the mes around with one hand and grabbing Lin Dong¡¯s wrist with the other, infusing True Qi to sustain his life.


    By the bedside, there was a pir that had burnt down to nothing. Next to the pir,y a curled-up, charred big dog¡ªit was Da Huang, who had been burned to death.


    Su Yang took a look and frowned once more.


    The position of this pir was on top of the bed¡¯s crossbeam; even if it fell from the crossbeam, it should havended on Lin Dong and his grandmother, who were on the bed, not at this spot.


    However, there were no signs of impact on Lin Dong and his grandmother¡¯s bodies. On the contrary, there were signs of collision on Da Huang¡¯s head.


    Clearly, when the pir fell, Da Huang, anxious to protect its owner, had deflected the pir, which was why it did notnd on Lin Dong and his grandmother.


    It was precisely because of this that Da Huang, who otherwise had the best chance of survival and was the most agile, ended up being the first to die here in the mes.


    Lin Dong¡¯s half-paralyzed grandmother exerted herst strength to push Lin Dong underneath her, saving his life!


    Lin Dong¡¯s life was saved by his devoted grandmother and the old yellow dog that the family had raised for years.


    Tears welled up in Su Yang¡¯s eyes as he looked at the curled-up Da Huang, and he couldn¡¯t help but remember the scenes of Da Huang fishing with Lin Dong in the mountain streams and catching rabbits in the woods.


    Lin Dong¡¯s life was saved, but could he endure the blow of this trauma upon waking?


    After a while, Lin Dong finally took a light breath. His life was saved, but he had been severely burned and was still unconscious the entire time.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to rashly use silver needles to treat him; the scene was simply too bleak. The silver needles could wake him, but could he bear the sight of all thaty before him?


    Picking up Lin Dong, Su Yang grabbed Da Huang with one hand and his grandmother with the other and dashed out of the house.


    Meanwhile, outside, a few people were gathering around Ye Jiansheng, who had just arrived.


    "Hey, old man, what are you shooting a movie or something? Dressed like that, and carrying a sword? What are you ying at, a swordsman?"


    "Wow, that sword looks pretty sharp, Old Qi, sharper than your knife, I¡¯d say!"


    "Bullshit, can his swordpare to my knife?"


    "I think they¡¯re pretty close, why not have a try?"


    "Try? Let¡¯s try. Hey, old man, lend me your sword for a sec!"


    Old Qi said as he reached out to grab Ye Jiansheng¡¯s longsword.


    Ye Jiansheng promptly sheathed his longsword, which made Old Qi lose his temper: "What¡¯s the matter with you, old man? I just wanted to take a look. You looking down on me or what?"

 Chapter 430 - 429 Thrown into the Fire Sea

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 429 Thrown into the Fire Sea</h4>


    The man fell to the ground, and mes surged up in an instant, engulfing him.


    All that the onlookers could see was a fiery figure wailing and screaming in the sea of mes, struggling to rush out but unable to find a way, until he finally copsed on the ground, his screams gradually stopping, having been burned alive.


    Everyone was trembling with fear; when they had set Lin Dong¡¯s family on fire just a while ago, they thought it was fun and even felt it showcased their abilities.


    They had never imagined what it would feel like to be burned by such a fire themselves. As they watched someone from their own ranks burned alive by the mes, they finally experienced that terror and understood what it meant to be helpless.


    At that moment, they suddenly realized how ridiculous their so-called arrogance and recklessness were.


    When they truly encountered those they should not provoke, the price they had to pay was something they could not bear!


    "Shut up!" Su Yang cursed and turned his attention to the remaining people.


    Two of them immediately knelt down with a thud, while the others came to their senses and knelt as well, begging for mercy.


    "Be quiet!" Su Yang barked, and the people instantly fell silent.


    "Who has Elder Chen and Old Zhang¡¯s phone numbers?" Su Yang asked sternly.


    The people looked at each other until one man trembled, "I...I have..."


    "Good,e here!" Su Yang beckoned.


    The man was so scared that he went limp. How could he dare to approach Su Yang? Didn¡¯t the man before die just like that?


    "I told you toe here!" Su Yang became angry and reached out, snatching the man from afar.


    "You call Elder Chen and Old Zhang right here, everyone else, get inside!" Su Yang red at the rest: "I¡¯m going to count to three. Either you go inside on your own, or I¡¯ll break your bones and throw you in myself!"


    These people were nearly driven mad. How could they have expected that not answering Su Yang would lead to this?


    "Big brother, I also have Old Zhang and Elder Chen¡¯s numbers..." one man hastily said.


    "I have them too, I have them!"


    "I¡¯ll call, I¡¯ll call them!"


    "I¡¯ll make the call right now..."


    The people mored to make the call, showing extreme eagerness. After all, not making a call meant entering the sea of fire right now¡ªwho would be willing?


    Su Yang paid them no heed and started to count: "One! Two! Three!"


    By the time he reached the count of two, some people could no longer bear it and turned to flee.


    When Su Yang reached three, he made his move, first knocking down several people in front. Then, with an outstretched arm, he grabbed the escapees from the air, beating them even more severely, nearly breaking every bone in their bodies before finally throwing them into the sea of mes.


    Ye Jiansheng watched everything from the side. As Su Yang made his move, the sword intent emanating from him fluctuated in intensity, several times he seemed on the verge of intervening. However, in the end, he did not act, only watching as Su Yang tossed all these people into the fire, sparing none.


    After everything was done, the man beside him had finished his phone call. He looked at Su Yang tremulously, "Big Brother, I made the call... can you... can you spare me? I have the elderly to tend to and children to look after..."


    Su Yang cut him off, "Was Lin Dong not young? Wasn¡¯t his grandmother elderly? Did you spare him?"


    "Big Brother, I realize my mistake, I realize my mistake..." the man pleaded anxiously, "But if you kill me... then... then I won¡¯t be the only one dying. My mother, my father, my grandfather, my grandmother, and my three-month-old son, they will all be doomed..."


    "Hmph!" Su Yang said coldly, "Your grandparents passed away a long time ago, your mother ran away when you were nine, and your father is still in prison for robbery. You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, yet you talk of a three-month-old son? Do you really think I¡¯m that easy to deceive?"


    The man was stunned, tremblingly asking, "How... how do you know?"


    "What don¡¯t I know?" Su Yang grabbed the man by the neck, lifting him up, and said coldly, "I also know that the person who injured Lin Dong and threw him into the inner room was you!"


    "You... you..." The man was dumbfounded. What Su Yang said was undeniably true, but how did Su Yange to know these things?


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that Su Yang had already used the Soul Searching Technique on him, and there was no hiding his actions from Su Yang.


    "Now, you can die in peace!" Su Yang carried the man and threw him directly into the sea of mes.


    These evil-doers, filled with malevolence, ultimately perished in the fire. Ironically, it was a ze they had started themselves. And now, it was consuming them alive!


    Ye Jiansheng stood by, watching all of this, his expression indescribable. After a long silence, he sighed and directly soared away on his sword.


    "We¡¯ll meet again another day!" That was all Ye Jiansheng left behind.


    Su Yang did not even turn his head. He respected Ye Jiansheng, but it did not mean he agreed with him. He and Ye Jiansheng were fundamentally different people. He could not achieve the magnanimity of Ye Jiansheng, nor could Ye Jiansheng act with the same kind of satisfying vengeance!


    Before long, several cars rushed over in a hurry. The vehicles screeched to a stop near Su Yang; Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother led a group of his men, all looking furious as they poured out.


    "Damn it! During the Dragon Head Meeting in May, which blind fool dared to make trouble in Beiguan Town, tired of living?"


    Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother came down cursing. The Dragon Head Meeting in May was attended by major figures from both provinces¡ªa perfect opportunity for him to show off. He did not expect trouble to arise under his watch; no wonder he was furious!


    Su Yang turned around and said coldly, "Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother!"


    Seeing Su Yang, Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother staggered, nearly falling to the ground.


    He had also been at the Dragon Head Meeting just now, witnessing Su Yang¡¯s performance on the stage, battling against many heroes. He knew very well Su Yang¡¯s position in Pingnan Province and that Su Yang was someone he absolutely could not provoke.


    "Master... Master Su..." Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother hurriedly ran over, "Why are you here? What happened? Can I help you with anything?"


    Su Yang nced coldly at the people behind Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother, "Bringing so many people here, were you looking for me?"


    Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother instantly broke out in a cold sweat, his voice trembling, "Master Su, please, no jokes. Even if I had the heart of a lion and the gall of a panther, I... I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you. I... I just heard there was some trouble, and since it is the Dragon Head Meeting in May, I brought people to check it out. If I knew Master Su was here, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe and disturb you! Rest assured, I¡¯ll take them back right away; we¡¯ll leave immediately."


    "No need," Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, "Since you¡¯re here, stay with me and wait to meet someone!"

 Chapter 430 - 429 Thrown into the Fire Sea

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 429 Thrown into the Fire Sea</h4>


    The man fell to the ground, and mes surged up in an instant, engulfing him.


    All that the onlookers could see was a fiery figure wailing and screaming in the sea of mes, struggling to rush out but unable to find a way, until he finally copsed on the ground, his screams gradually stopping, having been burned alive.


    Everyone was trembling with fear; when they had set Lin Dong¡¯s family on fire just a while ago, they thought it was fun and even felt it showcased their abilities.


    They had never imagined what it would feel like to be burned by such a fire themselves. As they watched someone from their own ranks burned alive by the mes, they finally experienced that terror and understood what it meant to be helpless.


    At that moment, they suddenly realized how ridiculous their so-called arrogance and recklessness were.


    When they truly encountered those they should not provoke, the price they had to pay was something they could not bear!


    "Shut up!" Su Yang cursed and turned his attention to the remaining people.


    Two of them immediately knelt down with a thud, while the others came to their senses and knelt as well, begging for mercy.


    "Be quiet!" Su Yang barked, and the people instantly fell silent.


    "Who has Elder Chen and Old Zhang¡¯s phone numbers?" Su Yang asked sternly.


    The people looked at each other until one man trembled, "I...I have..."


    "Good,e here!" Su Yang beckoned.


    The man was so scared that he went limp. How could he dare to approach Su Yang? Didn¡¯t the man before die just like that?


    "I told you toe here!" Su Yang became angry and reached out, snatching the man from afar.


    "You call Elder Chen and Old Zhang right here, everyone else, get inside!" Su Yang red at the rest: "I¡¯m going to count to three. Either you go inside on your own, or I¡¯ll break your bones and throw you in myself!"


    These people were nearly driven mad. How could they have expected that not answering Su Yang would lead to this?


    "Big brother, I also have Old Zhang and Elder Chen¡¯s numbers..." one man hastily said.


    "I have them too, I have them!"


    "I¡¯ll call, I¡¯ll call them!"


    "I¡¯ll make the call right now..."


    The people mored to make the call, showing extreme eagerness. After all, not making a call meant entering the sea of fire right now¡ªwho would be willing?


    Su Yang paid them no heed and started to count: "One! Two! Three!"


    By the time he reached the count of two, some people could no longer bear it and turned to flee.


    When Su Yang reached three, he made his move, first knocking down several people in front. Then, with an outstretched arm, he grabbed the escapees from the air, beating them even more severely, nearly breaking every bone in their bodies before finally throwing them into the sea of mes.


    Ye Jiansheng watched everything from the side. As Su Yang made his move, the sword intent emanating from him fluctuated in intensity, several times he seemed on the verge of intervening. However, in the end, he did not act, only watching as Su Yang tossed all these people into the fire, sparing none.


    After everything was done, the man beside him had finished his phone call. He looked at Su Yang tremulously, "Big Brother, I made the call... can you... can you spare me? I have the elderly to tend to and children to look after..."


    Su Yang cut him off, "Was Lin Dong not young? Wasn¡¯t his grandmother elderly? Did you spare him?"


    "Big Brother, I realize my mistake, I realize my mistake..." the man pleaded anxiously, "But if you kill me... then... then I won¡¯t be the only one dying. My mother, my father, my grandfather, my grandmother, and my three-month-old son, they will all be doomed..."


    "Hmph!" Su Yang said coldly, "Your grandparents passed away a long time ago, your mother ran away when you were nine, and your father is still in prison for robbery. You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, yet you talk of a three-month-old son? Do you really think I¡¯m that easy to deceive?"


    The man was stunned, tremblingly asking, "How... how do you know?"


    "What don¡¯t I know?" Su Yang grabbed the man by the neck, lifting him up, and said coldly, "I also know that the person who injured Lin Dong and threw him into the inner room was you!"


    "You... you..." The man was dumbfounded. What Su Yang said was undeniably true, but how did Su Yange to know these things?


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that Su Yang had already used the Soul Searching Technique on him, and there was no hiding his actions from Su Yang.


    "Now, you can die in peace!" Su Yang carried the man and threw him directly into the sea of mes.


    These evil-doers, filled with malevolence, ultimately perished in the fire. Ironically, it was a ze they had started themselves. And now, it was consuming them alive!


    Ye Jiansheng stood by, watching all of this, his expression indescribable. After a long silence, he sighed and directly soared away on his sword.


    "We¡¯ll meet again another day!" That was all Ye Jiansheng left behind.


    Su Yang did not even turn his head. He respected Ye Jiansheng, but it did not mean he agreed with him. He and Ye Jiansheng were fundamentally different people. He could not achieve the magnanimity of Ye Jiansheng, nor could Ye Jiansheng act with the same kind of satisfying vengeance!


    Before long, several cars rushed over in a hurry. The vehicles screeched to a stop near Su Yang; Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother led a group of his men, all looking furious as they poured out.


    "Damn it! During the Dragon Head Meeting in May, which blind fool dared to make trouble in Beiguan Town, tired of living?"


    Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother came down cursing. The Dragon Head Meeting in May was attended by major figures from both provinces¡ªa perfect opportunity for him to show off. He did not expect trouble to arise under his watch; no wonder he was furious!


    Su Yang turned around and said coldly, "Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother!"


    Seeing Su Yang, Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother staggered, nearly falling to the ground.


    He had also been at the Dragon Head Meeting just now, witnessing Su Yang¡¯s performance on the stage, battling against many heroes. He knew very well Su Yang¡¯s position in Pingnan Province and that Su Yang was someone he absolutely could not provoke.


    "Master... Master Su..." Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother hurriedly ran over, "Why are you here? What happened? Can I help you with anything?"


    Su Yang nced coldly at the people behind Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother, "Bringing so many people here, were you looking for me?"


    Old Zhang¡¯s Fifth Brother instantly broke out in a cold sweat, his voice trembling, "Master Su, please, no jokes. Even if I had the heart of a lion and the gall of a panther, I... I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you. I... I just heard there was some trouble, and since it is the Dragon Head Meeting in May, I brought people to check it out. If I knew Master Su was here, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe and disturb you! Rest assured, I¡¯ll take them back right away; we¡¯ll leave immediately."


    "No need," Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, "Since you¡¯re here, stay with me and wait to meet someone!"

 Chapter 431 - 430

    <h4>Chapter 431: 430</h4>


    "See someone?" Old Zhang Fifth was surprised, "Who are we seeing?"


    "Your brother-inw!" Su Yang said coldly, "Chen Lao Da of Yangshan!"


    "Ah?" Old Zhang Fifth was stunned, "Wait for him? Did he... did he offend you or do something wrong? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll break his damn legs and have hime and apologize to you..."


    "No need!" Su Yang said coldly, "Nothing needs to be said, just wait here with me for him!"


    Old Zhang Fifth¡¯s face was full of confusion, he didn¡¯t understand what Su Yang meant. However, judging by Su Yang¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like anything good was going to happen.


    Yangshan wasn¡¯t far from here, and during the Dragon Head Meeting in May, Chen Lao Da just happened to be nearby in Beiguan Town, helping Old Zhang Fifth arrange forces from various sides. So, not long after receiving the call, Chen Lao Da hurried over with his men.


    Chen Lao Da was a man in his thirties, when he got out of the car, he was even holding two scantily d women. As he walked over, he was still joking around with the two women, paying no attention to the many people present.


    It wasn¡¯t until he reached Old Zhang Fifth that Chen Lao Daughed and said, "Brother-inw, you¡¯re here too? How¡¯s it going, everything settled? I¡¯m telling you, the guys who got beaten up here earlier are all my good brothers. You have to help me deal with it properly, otherwise, I¡¯m going toin to my sister, hahaha..."


    Old Zhang Fifth¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. His status today was inrge part due to his wife¡¯s family¡¯s financial support. Hence, he had always been very tolerant of the Chen Family, which resulted in this brother-inw speaking to him with little regard for respect.


    But under normal circumstances, that would have been one thing, what was the situation today? Standing beside him was Master Su, whomanded authority over Pingnan Province, yet you still showed no respect. Weren¡¯t you seeking death?


    With a light cough, Old Zhang Fifth said sternly, "Chen Song, get over here immediately and greet Master Su!"


    "Master Su? What Master Su?" Chen Lao Da nced at the surrounding people, his gaze finallynding on Su Yang, andughed, "Brother-inw, the Master Su you¡¯re talking about, it¡¯s not him, is it? Brother-inw, I know you¡¯re superstitious, but isn¡¯t this a bit too much? Just a high schooler, calling him a master? This is clearly a scam. Brother-inw, why don¡¯t I just help you dump him into the river?"


    Old Zhang Fifth¡¯s face turned ashen, he dashed over and pped Chen Lao Da twice, angrily saying, "Shut your damn mouth! How dare you disrespect Master Su, do you not want to live any longer?"


    Chen Lao Da was a bit stunned, looking back and forth between Su Yang and Old Zhang Fifth, his face turning red with rage, he said, "Brother-inw, what are you doing? You dare to hit me for some swindler that just popped up? Have you forgotten how the Chen family supported you? You dare to hit me? I¡¯ll call my sister right now!"


    "Fuck your bullshit!" Old Zhang Fifth kicked Chen Lao Da to the ground and started furiously kicking him.


    A few of Chen Lao Da¡¯s men immediately rushed up and lifted Old Zhang Fifth away, pleading with him not to be rash.


    "Fuck!" Old Zhang Fifth cursed angrily and looked at his own men, "Have you all fucking died? Fight, damn it!"


    Old Zhang Fifth¡¯s men originally thought this was a domestic issue between Old Zhang Fifth and Chen Lao Da, so none took action. Seeing the situation, they all came forward to pull those men away.


    "Fuck you, how dare you touch me!" Old Zhang Fifth cursed as he ran to his car, pulled a big machete from the trunk, and headed straight for the men beside Chen Lao Da.


    "Fifth Master..." These men were scared, thinking this kind of domestic issue wouldn¡¯t get them in trouble for intervening. But looking at Old Zhang Fifth now, he clearly wasn¡¯t in a mood to let things slide.


    Without saying a word, Old Zhang Fifth went up and chopped the man in the front, cursing while he hacked, "I told you to hold me back! I told you to convince me!"


    Dozens of shes, and the man began begging for mercy, butter became silent, copsing in a pool of blood, surely dead.


    The others were utterly terrified; they were Chen Lao Da¡¯s men and thought Old Zhang Fifth would spare them for the Chen family¡¯s sake. But now, it seemed Old Zhang Fifth had no intention of showing any mercy.


    "Brother-inw, what are you doing?" Chen Lao Da pleaded urgently, "That¡¯s my brother!"


    "Go fuck yourself!" Old Zhang Fifth didn¡¯t hesitate, turned, and shed Chen Lao Da with the machete, who immediately clutched his wound and howled in pain, not daring to speak any further.


    Old Zhang Fifth continued, ruthlessly killing all of Chen Lao Da¡¯s remaining men, then stopped. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he pointed at Chen Lao Da and said, "Go, crawl to Master Su on your knees and beg for forgiveness. If Master Su lets you live, I¡¯ll let you live today. If Master Su is even slightly dissatisfied, I¡¯ll personally chop you up!"


    Chen Lao Da finally realized something was seriously wrong, hesitant, it took him a while to slowly crawl to Su Yang and said softly, "Master Su, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry..."


    Although he apologized, his tone was filled with reluctance.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even bother to look at him, watching Old Zhang Fifth with a cold gaze, "Make a call, summon all the members of the Chen family who are in charge!"


    "Ah?" Old Zhang Fifth looked surprised, "Master Su, this..."


    "Call!" Su Yang shouted angrily, and Old Zhang Fifth no longer dared to hesitate, hurriedly taking out his phone to make the call.


    After giving instructions, Old Zhang Fifth walked to Su Yang¡¯s side and said in a low voice, "Master Su, please, don¡¯t be angry. I... I will definitely give you a satisfactory response to this matter..."


    "When they get here, you don¡¯t need to speak, nor mention my identity!" Su Yang said coldly, "I want to personally demand an exnation from them!"


    Old Zhang Fifth¡¯s expression changed dramatically, he knew the Chen family members well. If Old Zhang Fifth didn¡¯t reveal Su Yang¡¯s identity, would they let this matter rest? But if this incident escted, could the Chen family still be safe?


    Yet Old Zhang Fifth dared not defy Su Yang, so he could only quietly signal his men with his eyes, hinting at them to make a call to inform the others.


    As one of them quietly stepped back a few paces and was about to take out his phone, Su Yang suddenly kicked Old Zhang Fifth¡¯s hand. The machete flew out of his hand, stabbing the man in the back and going clean through him.


    Everyone jumped in shock, Su Yang looked coldly at Old Zhang Fifth, "If anyone else tries to call and tip someone off, this knife will be sticking in you next!"


    Old Zhang Fifth fell silent, not daring to say a word or make any gestures to his subordinates.


    The Chen family was also not far from here, after all, Beiguan Town was invested in by the Chen family, and most of the Chen family members hade over tonight for the Dragon Head Meeting to handle logistics.


    After receiving Old Zhang Fifth¡¯s call, the Chen family hurried over.


    The Chen family was arge n with many members, and in total, over a dozen cars arrived.


    The man leading them, in his fifties or sixties, got out of the car and immediately started shouting loudly, "Old Fifth, what¡¯s the rush in calling us down here? Yo, what¡¯s Chen Song doing on his knees, what happened?"

 Chapter 432 - 431

    <h4>Chapter 432: 431</h4>


    "Uncle, Uncle, save me, save me..." Chen Laoda, as if seeing a lifesaver, pleaded urgently, "It¡¯s this bastard who made me kneel and kowtow. This is aplete insult to our Chen Family!"


    "Eh? Which bastard is so blind as to stir up trouble on our Chen Family¡¯s turf!" The man cursed as he approached and pointed at Old Zhang, "Fifth Brother, what are you doing here? Your own nephew is being bullied like this, and you don¡¯t say a word? Have you forgotten how our Chen Family has treated you?"


    Old Zhang¡¯s face was iron blue, and he did not make eye contact with these people. If he could¡¯ve spoken, he would have cursed out loud. These bastards, on the brink of death and still clueless, were just asking for it!


    "Fifth Brother, are you mute? Why aren¡¯t you speaking up!" the man continued to point at Old Zhang.


    At this moment, Su Yang spoke up, "Have all the people of the Chen Family arrived?"


    The Chen Family members were all stunned, and the man red at Su Yang, "I¡¯m fucking talking to Old Zhang, who let you butt in? Is this your ce to speak?"


    "I just have a few words to say. After that, you can decide for yourselves," Su Yang said coldly.


    "Fine, I want to hear whatst words you fucking have. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll be the first to send you on your way!" the man said loudly.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and slowly recounted Lin Dong¡¯s story. He detailed especially how these people had set fire to Lin Dong¡¯s home, burned Lin Dong¡¯s grandmother to death, injured Lin Dong and listed all the evil deeds they hadmitted outside without missing a single detail.


    In the end, Su Yang pointed at Chen Laoda next to him and said coldly, "Now you are also aware of the specifics. The person who ordered the arson was none other than your own Chen Song. I called you all here today to ask for the Chen Family¡¯s opinion on how this Chen Song should be dealt with."


    The Chen Family members were all dumbfounded, and after a moment of silence, the leading man was the first to burst out cursing, "You motherfucker, what evidence do you have that it was my family¡¯s Song who gave the order? Let me tell you, ndering like this is defamation, which means you¡¯re opposing our Chen Family. You¡¯re asking for death!"


    "Bastard, you don¡¯t even look at where you are, thinking you can deal with people from our Chen Family? You must be tired of living!"


    "Even if it was our family¡¯s Song who set the fire, so what? Burning a few beggars to death, what¡¯s the big deal? You dare to deal with people from our Chen Family?"


    "Who¡¯s this brat? Where are your family elders? Didn¡¯t they teach you what rules are?"


    Su Yang remained calm, watching the Chen Family members in front of him. None of them showed any sympathy for Lin Dong¡¯s family. Instead, they all believed the incident was not serious and even mored to kill Su Yang, thinking that he was being meddlesome.


    Old Zhang paced anxiously next to them, knowing all too well what sort of person the Chen Family members were up against. Yet, he couldn¡¯t say anything, and he dared not defy Su Yang!


    After a while, Su Yang then spoke loudly, "So, you all think that Chen Song shouldn¡¯t be punished, right?"


    "I¡¯ll punish your fucking mother!" the man leading them cursed at Su Yang, "I¡¯ll kill you first, you piece of shit, daring to punish someone from our Chen Family. Chop him up!"


    Immediately, more than a dozen men charged forward with cleavers, their presence menacing.


    Old Zhang took a fright and quickly signaled the people next to him to intervene.


    But before his people could make a move, Su Yang had already acted. He casually plucked a de of grass and flicked it out.


    The de of grass flew like an arrow, whistling through the air, piercing straight through the forehead of the man in front. Without slowing, it continued to prate the foreheads of three more men before finallying to a stop.


    The four men slowly copsed to the ground. The people around were also terrified; a single de of grass could kill so many¡ªit was too horrifying.


    The man leading them was trembling with fear as he stammered, "Fifth Brother, who... who is this master..."


    Old Zhang Fifth Brother hung his head, not daring to speak; he merely cursed these people in his heart as deserving of their fates.


    Su Yang stood with his hands sped behind his back and said coldly, "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Su Yang, from Nanluo City, Pingnan Province."


    The members of the Chen Family looked at each other, still unaware of the situation.


    Su Yang continued, "Of course, people outside don¡¯t refer to me in that way. They call me Master Su!"


    "What! Master Su!?"


    "Is he the Master Su?"


    "Which Master Su?"


    "Have you forgotten? The one who alone brought down two of the Ten Great Families of Pingnan Province and propelled the Hou Family into the ranks of the Ten Great Families, that Master Su!"


    "At tonight¡¯s May Dragon Head Meeting, it¡¯s rumored that Master Su fought dozens single-handedly, sweeping through both Pingnan and Pingbei. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be the leader of this session."


    "My god, it¡¯s actually him?"


    The exmations from the crowd were incessant; Su Yang¡¯s name wasn¡¯t particrly well-known, but the three words ¡¯Master Su¡¯ were enough to shake them to their cores.


    Chen Song, lying on the ground, nearly vomited blood. When he had arrived, he was still doped up on medicine, so he was a bit muddled and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to what Old Zhang Fifth Brother had said.


    After Su Yang killed those four people, Chen Song suddenly became much more alert and now finally remembered who Master Su was, as mentioned by Old Zhang Fifth Brother.


    Chen Song had certainly heard of Master Su¡¯s name and knew his methods. And now, he felt as if he wanted to die. He had offended Master Su, someone even the Ten Great Families dared not provoke?


    The leading man was now scared to the point of losing hisposure and said with a trembling voice, "So it turned out to be Master Su... This is really like a flood washing over the Dragon King Temple, where one¡¯s own kin don¡¯t recognize each other. I... I have good rtions with Young Master Hou of the Hou Family, this... this is all a misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding. Master Su, I... our Chen Family apologizes to you, whatever wrong we¡¯ve done, just say... say the word, and our Chen Family... the Chen Family will certainlyply..."


    "Young Master Hou?" Su Yang said coldly, "Which Young Master Hou!"


    "Uh." The leading man¡¯s heart lightened slightly upon hearing this; Su Yang¡¯s question indicated he cared about rtions, so he immediately responded, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s Young Master Hou Shijun... he happens to be here these past few days, and it¡¯s been me entertaining him..."


    "Call him here!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Ah?" The leading man was startled for a moment but immediately took out his phone to make the call.


    After a while, the man put down his phone and came back with a smile, "Master Su, Young Master Hou will be here any minute now."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t respond. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, his expression calm, showing neither joy nor sorrow.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a luxury car sped up to the scene. A young man in a suit and leather shoes stepped out, with a seductive girl in his arms¡ªit was Hou Shijun.


    "Elder Chen, what¡¯s the hurry in summoning me?" Hou Shijunughed heartily as he walked, "The May Dragon Head Meeting upstairs is still going on, and my Hou Family is about to win; I¡¯m waiting for the good news..."


    His words stopped abruptly as Hou Shijun froze in his tracks, staring straight at Su Yang with aplexion as pale as death, as if he had seen the most terrifying demon.

 Chapter 433 - 432: I Want All of Your Lives

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 432: I Want All of Your Lives</h4>


    Hou Shijun was stunned, but the girl beside him had no idea what was happening.


    The womanined coquettishly, "Uncle Chen, Shijun said he¡¯s going to introduce me to his brothers from the Hou Family. Is it Hou Shilining this time, or Shijun¡¯s younger brother? Shijun took such good care of him when they were young. You¡¯re in such a hurry calling us down, don¡¯t let us miss them..."


    Before she could finish, Hou Shijun grabbed her. The girl couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, and she scolded, "Shijun, what are you doing..."


    "Shut up!" Hou Shijun squeezed these two words out from between his teeth.


    "Why..." The girl wanted to continue being coquettish, but Hou Shijun pped her across the face.


    With a yelp of pain, the girl was also stunned on the spot. She was an external member of the Chen Family, introduced to Hou Shijun, thinking she had climbed the socialdder. She never expected Hou Shijun to hit her in front of everyone.


    Although she was angry, she dared not say anything. She clearly understood the gap between the Chen Family and the Hou Family. Especially after tonight, with Master Su defeating so many people, the Hou Family¡¯s status was sure to rise rapidly, bing an existence that her Chen Family would desperately seek to ingratiate themselves with.


    So, despite being pped, she could only suppress her anger, wondering to herself where exactly she had gone wrong. At the same time, she forced some tears to well up in her eyes, putting on a pitiful look, trying to elicit Hou Shijun¡¯s pity.


    Hou Shijun didn¡¯t even look at her; he was covered with cold sweat.


    Su Yang finally spoke up, saying softly, "Hou Shijun, you seem to be having a good time here!"


    Hou Shijun shivered uncontrobly and hurriedly stammered, "Master Su, you... you¡¯ve misunderstood, I... I... I¡¯ve been reflecting this whole time. I didn¡¯t know Master Su was here, I... I really didn¡¯t mean to upset you..."


    The members of the Chen Family were all astonished; the leading man had originally wanted to ask Hou Shijun for help. Now he suddenly realized that Hou Shijun didn¡¯t seem to have much face in front of Su Yang.


    "Are you friends with the people from the Chen Family?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Hou Shijun was also adept at reading the room, and seeing the situation, he knew the people from the Chen Family must have offended Su Yang. He quickly said, "Master Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I... I¡¯m just acquainted with the people from the Chen Family, we can¡¯t be called... we¡¯re not friends..."


    "Hey, Hou Shijun!" The leading man grew anxious, "During your time in Beiguan Town, how has my Chen Family treated you? After you came here, were you not provided with the best food, lodging, and entertainment, didn¡¯t you enjoy all of it without spending a penny? I even introduced my niece to you, she¡¯s a university student, forgoing her studies to spend the whole day with you, and you... you now say you¡¯re just acquainted with us?"


    Hou Shijun didn¡¯t even look at him, just bowed and stood in front of Su Yang.


    Su Yang asked, "So, if I were to kill them, you wouldn¡¯t be upset, would you?"


    Hou Shijun replied in haste, "They¡¯ve offended Master Su, they deserve whateveres to them. I only hate that my own strength isn¡¯t enough to kill them for Master Su..."


    "Shijun!" The girl panicked, "How can you say such things? Didn¡¯t you say you love me?"


    "Shut your damn mouth!" Hou Shijun shouted, "Don¡¯t talk to me about love or not loving. You think I don¡¯t know you still have a boyfriend at school, and you¡¯re not even through with him yet, and you talk to me about love? You¡¯re nothing but a slut; what right do you have to talk about love with me!"


    The girl was instantly dumbfounded, her voice trembling, "You... you knew about it already? Then why didn¡¯t you say anything, have you been... just ying with me this whole time?"


    "Or did you think I was really in love with you?" Hou Shijun said coldly, "Don¡¯t piss your pants looking at your own reflection; do you think you¡¯re worthy to talk about love with me?"


    Furious, the girl started to physically fight with Hou Shijun.


    Su Yang paid no attention to the despicable couple and turned to the people of the Chen family, "It seems that the Young Master Hou you know doesn¡¯t seem too willing to help you."


    The leader¡¯s face turned the color of iron, and he gritted his teeth, "Master Su, we were wrong this time, and I admit defeat. How about this, whatever you say, I¡¯ll make sure the Chen family follows through. No matter the amount of money, the Chen family will pay!"


    "Money?" Su Yangughed coldly, "Do you think I did all this just for money?"


    "Then... what is it for?" The leader was dumbfounded.


    Su Yang responded, "A life debt, of course, must be repaid with life!"


    The leader¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he immediately shook his head, "Impossible, impossible, Chen Song has already been designated as the next Family Head by the old man, the most important person of our generation in the Chen family, we will never allow anyone to harm him. Master Su, we can give you any amount of money, but Chen Song cannot die!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, "You¡¯ve misunderstood, I don¡¯t want Chen Song¡¯s life!"


    The leader let out a sigh of relief and hastily said with augh, "Master Su, as long as you don¡¯t kill Chen Song, everything else is up for discussion..."


    "What I mean is, you¡¯ve misunderstood my point!" Su Yang said coldly, "I don¡¯t just want Chen Song¡¯s life, I want the entire Chen family to pay with their lives!"


    "What?"


    "What did you say?"


    "You want to kill the entire Chen family?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know how many people are in my Chen family?"


    The Chen family members immediately started to make an uproar, and the leader¡¯splexion also changed drastically, saying in a deep voice, "Master Su, that¡¯s not a joke you can make."


    "I¡¯m not joking!" Su Yang said coldly.


    The leader¡¯s face changed yet again, he stared at Su Yang for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "Master Su, do you realize where you are standing? While the Chen family might not be among the Ten Great Families of Pingnan Province or Pingbei Province, those ten great families in both provinces have never underestimated us."


    "My Chen family can be seen as very important both in Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province. Neither the Top Ten Families of Pingnan Province nor those of Pingbei Province would dare to speak of annihting the Chen familypletely!"


    "I know you have the support of the Hou Family behind you, but don¡¯t forget, this is the territory of the Chen family. If we wish it so, no one from the Hou Family will be able to leave Beiguan Town!"


    Towards the end, the man was inly threatening. The Chen family¡¯s power was not weak, and if pushed to a desperate fight, taking down the people from the Hou Family on their own turf really wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    The members of the Chen family also looked at Su Yang with ferocity in their eyes, and some had already started pulling out weapons. There were even guns in their cars, for after all, Su Yang was a master fighter, and they could only use these weapons to deal with him.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said coldly, "Then I must certainly annihte your entire family."


    The leader¡¯splexion turned frosty, and suddenly he took a step back, while two people by his side quickly aimed their guns at Su Yang.


    "Then you can try!" the leader said with a coldugh, "We will see whether your fists are faster, or our bullets!"

 Chapter 434 - 433

    <h4>Chapter 434: 433</h4>


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back and said in a soft voice, "Let me advise you, I only want to kill members of the Chen Family. Those unrted, discard your weapons, and leave now while there¡¯s still time!"


    No one moved, and the leader scoffed, "Su Yang, do you really think you¡¯re an Immortal from the heavens, able to scare everyone? There are more than a dozen guns pointed at you right now. The moment we pull the triggers, your life is over. Do you really think you still have the right to speak?"


    "It seems that no one is willing to leave!" Su Yang said coldly, "Well then, you must all die here!"


    "Fuck, still running your mouth when death is upon you!" The leader snatched a gun from one of his men behind him and aimed it at Su Yang before firing a shot.


    Su Yang casually reached out to grab. The anticipated scene of Su Yang falling to the ground from the gunshot didn¡¯t ur. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of blood on Su Yang; the bullet hadn¡¯t hit him at all.


    The leader widened his eyes, how could he miss from such a close distance?


    At that moment, Su Yang slowly extended his hand out. The man nced at it, and hisplexion suddenly changed.


    Between Su Yang¡¯s index and middle finger was a bullet that was still smoking!


    Everyone was stunned¡ªhow could he catch a high-speed bullet between his fingers like that? What kind of heaven-defying strength was this!


    Su Yang held the bullet between his fingers, looked at the man in front of him, and said coldly, "You¡¯re the first one!"


    "Wait a sec..." The man only got those three words out when Su Yang had already flicked the bullet back.


    The bullet pierced straight through the man¡¯s head; he had no chance to react and fell to the ground, dead on the spot.


    The remaining Chen Family¡¯s people turned pale with fright, having never seen anything like it.


    Su Yang slowly took a step forward and lightly tapped the forehead of the person closest to him; that person also fell to the ground.


    "The second one!" Su Yang said coldly.


    It was then that the Chen Family¡¯s people snapped out of it, and one of them shouted, "Fire, everyone shoot together. He has only one hand, how many bullets can he catch? Kill him!"


    The people finally came to their senses and began firing at Su Yang, their shots ringing out in the area.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, this time, he didn¡¯t even bother to reach out to catch them. Though he was only in the Integrated Intermediate Realm, his physical body had be so powerful that it could withstand the bullets.


    The bullets rushed forward but came to a stop one foot away from Su Yang, as if they had hit an invisible wall. This was the Protective Gang Qi formed by Su Yang, causing all the bullets to float in the air, appearing quite miraculous.


    After firing for a while, the people finally noticed what was happening and were all stunned.


    "You¡¯re done shooting?" Su Yang said coldly, "Now it¡¯s my turn!"


    With that, Su Yang pinched a bullet and flicked it again, and another Chen Family member was shot in the head.


    "The third one!" Su Yang stated calmly.


    The Chen Family¡¯s people were utterly terrified. They thought that after they took up guns, they could at least kill Su Yang. The current situation made them suddenly realize that everything they possessed was so pale and powerless in the face of absolute strength.


    A few people standing at the back suddenly turned and ran, knowing the situation was already beyond their control and hoping only to save their own lives.


    But just as they made their escape a few steps away, they were immediately cut down by the bullets Su Yang fired.


    This stopped those who wanted to flee from entertaining the idea any further.


    As they watched their own people fall one by one, the Chen Family members were almost peeing themselves with fear. One of them said with a trembling voice, "Master Su, please... please don¡¯t kill us... You... You can kill Chen Song if you want, we won¡¯t interfere, we really won¡¯t..."


    "Yes, we won¡¯t interfere. If you want to kill him, just do it, it¡¯s got nothing to do with us!"


    "Master Su, Chen Song was in the wrong, he deserves to be punished. Whatever you do to him, we in the Chen Family will not object!"


    Su Yang nced at them all and said coldly, "I gave you a chance. Had you spoken like this earlier, the Chen Family might have been spared. Unfortunately, you missed that opportunity!"


    Thinking back on the question Su Yang had asked them earlier, they realized he had already passed their death sentence the moment they had given their answer.


    "Master Su, this... isn¡¯t it a bit too much to eradicate our whole family over something that was only Chen Song¡¯s doing?" a man said urgently.


    "Without the backing of the Chen Family, would Chen Song have dared to do such a thing?" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "But... but you can¡¯t just kill off our entire family..." another man said frantically: "Even if it was arson, it only killed an old woman and at most a few dogs. But how many of the Chen Family have you killed now? ¡¯An eye for an eye¡¯ should be enough!"


    Su Yang replied coldly, "In my eyes, the lives of your entire family are not worth the life of a single dog!"


    "You... you¡¯re too arrogant!" one with a quick temper shouted, "I¡¯ll fight you to the death!"


    He had barely run two steps before a bullet pierced through his forehead.


    The members of the Chen Family were in despair. Some pleaded, some roared in anger, some screamed tragically, some tried to escape. But in the end, not one of them avoided death. Everyone on the scene was in by Su Yang, not a single one left alive!


    Old Zhang felt a chill running down his spine as he watched from the side. He was just thankful that he had arrived early and hadn¡¯t confronted Su Yang. Otherwise, he figured he¡¯d surely be dead too by now.


    Su Yang did not kill Chen Song but made him stand aside to watch.


    By then, Chen Song was utterly sober. Looking at the pile of dead bodies from the Chen Family, he was so frightened that he soiled himself. He had now realized that the family he took pride in, the capital he unted in the streets, meant nothing in front of Su Yang!


    "Now, it¡¯s your turn!" Su Yang left Chen Song forst.


    Chen Song fell to his knees, weeping and begging, "Master Su, I... I realize my mistake, please spare me, please spare me. I... I truly didn¡¯t know about this, I didn¡¯t know they would do something like this, this... has nothing to do with me at all. Master Su, please... please consider me as low as a dog and let me go..."


    Su Yang walked over to Chen Song, grabbed his neck, and said coldly, "The text messages with your orders to kill are still on your phone; do you want me to show them to you?"


    Chen Song¡¯s spirit copsedpletely, knowing indeed that he had ordered it. Yet, he couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang knew about it, especially the text messages on his phone that he had not yet had the chance to delete. Did Su Yang even know about those?


    "The fire that was set, it was done by your brothers, and they have died here too." Su Yang pointed at the house that was still burning and said coldly, "Now, go join them!"

 Chapter 435 - 434: Beneath the Immortal, A Rarity to Find a Match

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 434: Beneath the Immortal, A Rarity to Find a Match</h4>


    Chen Song was horrified and lost all color, Su Yang was going to burn him alive!


    "Master Su, Master Su, I beg you, I beg you, I...I know I was wrong, I truly know I was wrong... Please spare me, please just treat me like a fart and let me go..."


    Chen Song knelt on the ground, sobbing and begging for mercy, no longer caring about saving face.


    Su Yang remained unmoved, his cold voice asking, "Are you going in on your own, or shall I break your legs and throw you in?"


    Chen Song continued to plead, "Master Su, I... I truly know I was wrong, please spare me, spare me..."


    Su Yang grabbed Chen Song¡¯s cor and hoisted him up.


    "Master Su, Master Su, please spare me, spare me, I really don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die..."


    Chen Song struggled frantically, but what was the use of struggling in Su Yang¡¯s grip?


    Su Yang grabbed Chen Song¡¯s left leg and twisted it, snapping it in an instant.


    Chen Song let out a horrible scream, but still writhed and howled in agony. Su Yang didn¡¯t utter a word and went on to break his other leg too, before throwing him into the fire.


    The onlookers could only listen to Chen Song¡¯s piercing screams, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines. Especially Old Zhang and the others, who were shivering in terror, they finally understood what kind of existence Su Yang was!


    Su Yang watched Chen Song fall for thest time, never saying a word throughout.


    He had not an ounce of pity for the people of the Chen Family. That family hadmitted too many inhumane acts.


    The incident with Lin Dong was just one of the many things the Chen Family had done.


    It just so happened that this incident involved Su Yang, and it was time for retribution.


    After dealing with everyone, Su Yang finally turned to Old Zhang, his cold voice asking, "What do you think of my actions, right or wrong?"


    Old Zhang shivered with fright and hastily said, "The... The Chen Family deserved to die, I think, Master Su, you... you¡¯re still too kind. If it were me, I... I would have made them suffer even more..."


    Su Yang nced at Old Zhang, who trembled with fear, unsure if his ttery had hit the mark, cursing inwardly for talking too much.


    In the end, Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything more. He carried Lin Dong on his back and asked Old Zhang to take care of the corpses and send them to the manor.


    Finally, Su Yangmanded in a cold voice, "Old Zhang, send someone to find Lin Tingting and the people around her, and bring them to the manor to see me!"


    "Yes!" Old Zhang hurriedly responded, extremely excited. Su Yang¡¯s order to have him do something meant at least his life was spared.


    Carrying Lin Dong, Su Yang went straight to the manor, where the Dragon Head Meeting of May was still underway.


    The Gwu Family, Ren Family, Eight-Faced Yama, and Wang Family had allpletely admitted defeat, and now it was time for the showdown between Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province.


    Su Yang had defeated arge number of experts from Pingbei Province, and now the two sides could be considered evenly matched, locked in a fierce battle.


    However, the oue was already clear.


    The Sword Saint appeared, single-handedly battling three Earth Immortals, ying one and chasing off two, which in itself demonstrated the Sword Saint¡¯s prowess. The Ye Family of Pingnan Province could im victory without fighting any further, having established an unbeatable position.


    When Su Yang returned, there was another burst ofmotion among the crowd. Looking at Su Yang¡¯s condition, it seemed he had recovered quite a bit of his strength, raising the question of whether he would take the stage once more.


    Ye Wantong rushed over when she saw Su Yang enter. Her eyes widened in shock upon seeing the charred body of a child on Su Yang¡¯s back. "Su Yang, who is this? How... how did they get burned so badly?"


    "Lin Dong," Su Yang murmured softly.


    "What?" Ye Wantong eximed in surprise, quickly supporting Lin Dong as she tried to recognize him but couldn¡¯t make out his features at all.


    "Is... is it really him?" Tears welled up in Ye Wantong¡¯s eyes as she asked in a trembling voice, "How... how could this happen?"


    Su Yang remained silent, gentlyying Lin Dong down and whispered, "Take care of him for me."


    Tears streaming down her face, Ye Wantong nodded vigorously, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of him!"


    Su Yang took a deep breath and immediately jumped onto the arena.


    On the stage, a member of the Nan Family was battling a master from Pingbei Province. Thebatant from the Nan Family was at a disadvantage and the prospect of victory was slim.


    Su Yang stopped the person from the Nan Family and said firmly, "I¡¯ll take this fight."


    Seeing Su Yang, the member of the Nan Family was overjoyed, "Great, Master Su, please go ahead!"


    The Nan Family¡¯sbatant stepped down while the fighter from Pingbei Province became anxious, "Hey, what¡¯s the meaning of this? I was fighting someone from the Nan Family, you... you can¡¯t just suddenlye in and take their ce. What¡¯s going on?"


    "ording to the rules of the May Dragon Head Meeting, if the Nan Family agrees, and I¡¯m willing, we can substitute," Su Yang said coolly. "If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can also change fighters. I¡¯ll wait for you right here!"


    The man from Pingbei Province turned back to consult with his people and immediately lost his spirit. Who among them could stand a chance against Su Yang?


    "Forget it, I concede," the man from Pingbei Province said dejectedly.


    Su Yang nodded slowly, then turned his gaze toward Lian Qianjun and asked coldly, "Shall the May Dragon Head Meeting continue?"


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s face was icy. He nced behind at the others from Pingbei Province, realizing that almost all their masters had been injured and were in no shape to continue the battle. At this point, Su Yang seemed to have returned fully refreshed, while none of their side dared to step up!


    "That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s call it a day," Lian Qianjun dered sternly. "Master Su¡¯s strength is astounding, and we from Pingbei Province admit our inferiority!"


    The people from Pingbei Province felt no humiliation at all. Having witnessed Su Yang¡¯s power, they felt it was only right to be defeated by him.


    There erupted a chorus of cheers from Pingnan Province, for with Pingbei Province¡¯s concession, Pingnan Province was, in essence, victorious. Regardless of how this fight ended, the final victory belonged to Pingnan Province!


    At that moment, Nan Wudi stood up and announced loudly, "My Nan Family also admits defeat!"


    Shangguan Ge smiled, stood up, and said, "The Shangguan Family concedes!"


    All eyes then turned to Ye Zhenying; now it was only the Ye Family left. If the Ye Family also admitted defeat, Su Yang would be the ultimate victor of this May Dragon Head Meeting.


    Ye Zhenying remained silent, simply ncing toward Ye Jiansheng. In matters of strength, Ye Zhenying was not knowledgeable, so naturally, Ye Jiansheng was better positioned to have authority on the issue.


    Ye Jiansheng smiled and said, "Young friend Su¡¯s strength is astonishing. Below the rank of Earth Immortals, he can be said to be without equal. The Ye Family, too, admits defeat!"


    When these words were spoken, the entire venue was astonished. Such words might be dismissed as trivial if spoken by someone else, buting from the Sword Saint, they carried a different weight.


    "Below the Earth Immortals, hard to find an opponent"¡ªwhat an honor!


    That single sentence from the Sword Saint was sufficient to make the title ¡¯Master Su¡¯ renowned throughout the world!

 Chapter 436 - 435 He is Your Brother

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 435 He is Your Brother</h4>


    Everyone conceded defeat, and in the end, Su Yang, representing the Hou Family, emerged victorious.


    The Hou Family was ecstatic over this triumph. With this victory, their status would further ascend. Although still incapable of shaking the likes of the super ns such as the Ye Family, Shangguan Family, Lian Family, and Huo Family, their position among the Ten Great Families would quickly rise.


    Moreover, the most crucial aspect was that from now on, the Hou Family would set the rules for the underground forces across the two provinces. They would also be the ones establishing rules to resolve conflicts between the families within the provinces, and this was the most important matter.


    After all, even the once-powerful Ye Family and Lian Family had never had the strength to set these rules!


    Now, the Hou Family had been given this chance. Before the next Dragon Head Meeting in May, the Hou Family would rise swiftly because of this opportunity!


    And all of this was brought to the Hou Family by Su Yang.


    Hou Shilin¡¯s eyes were moist. Although he took over most of the Hou Family¡¯s affairs because of Su Yang, in truth, many within the family were not fully convinced of his leadership.


    After all, his father did not hold a high position within the Family, and he himself had previously achieved nothing tomand respect.


    Bearing this in mind, Hou Shilin had always secretly vowed to create something of his own, to prove himself to everyone in the Family.


    However, after the news of Su Yang abducting Ye Wantong spread, the three great families joined forces against the Hou Family, pushing them into a dire situation, and his leadership was questioned even more. Some even started voicing that the Hou Family should simply give up on Su Yang and Hou Shilin to preserve the Family.


    Ultimately, Hou Xiangde still stood firm against the opposition, allowing Hou Shilin to continue to manage the Hou Family, continuing to support Su Yang. However, this made many within the Family even more dissatisfied with Hou Shilin.


    It was under such rejection and doubt that Hou Shilin attended this May¡¯s Dragon Head Meeting. Moreover, many from the Hou Family acted against him in secret, leading to the failure of many powerful experts they had invited to arrive promptly, almost causing the Hou Family to miss the preliminary contests.


    After entering thepetition, Hou Shilin himself was extremely uneasy, without a shred of confidence. If the Hou Family were to be the first to be eliminated, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face the consequences upon return.


    Yet, at the most critical moment, Su Yang appeared. Not only did he save the Hou Family, but most importantly, he won such glory for them.


    The ultimate victor, the rule-setter. Such an oue was unquestionably more meritorious than anything Hou Shilin could have achieved. After this event, Hou Shilin could finally prove himself to everyone in the Hou Family, affirming that his choice was not mistaken!


    Watching Su Yang step down from the ring, Hou Shilin wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said sincerely, "Brother Su, thank you!"


    "It¡¯s between brothers, no need for such words!" Su Yang patted his shoulder and said softly, "I won¡¯t be attending the uing meeting, you take care of it."


    "Me... Can I do it?" Hou Shilin was still somewhat worried.


    "What¡¯s there you can¡¯t do?" said Su Yang. "If you have any demands, just state them. If anyone objects, let theme to the ring and fight me!"


    "Haha..." Unable to help it, Hou Shilinughed, but his heart felt even warmer. Su Yang¡¯s words were, in essence, supporting him to the very end!


    Taking a deep breath, Hou Shilin said, "All right, I definitely won¡¯t let you down!"


    Straightening his clothes, Hou Shilin stood up and walked into the conference room behind.


    Sitting in the conference room were the Family Heads of various great families, where those under sixty were a rare sight.


    Hou Shilin, just over twenty, had be the presider of the meeting. Moreover, everyone had to listen to him!


    Su Yang took Lin Dong to an inner room, as he still didn¡¯t dare to allow him to wake up because he truly didn¡¯t know if Lin Dong could bear such a blow.


    Ye Wantong had already heard from Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng about the incident below, and she was crying even more with her eyes red and swollen. These past few days at Lin Dong¡¯s home, she had grown quite fond of those little puppies. Now, Da Huang and all those little pups were burned alive, which she found incredibly hard to ept.


    Ye Jiansheng followed beside Ye Wantong, he too had listened to her recounting of the past few days, and he too was full of emotion.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, he opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing.


    After more than an hour, Old Zhang Fifth Brother hurried over and respectfully said, "Master Su, I have brought the people."


    "Bring them in!" Su Yangmanded coldly.


    "Yes!" Old Zhang Fifth Brother waved his hand, and immediately a few people walked in behind him.


    One of them, dressed extremely provocatively, was none other than Lin Ting. Apanying her was her little white face boyfriend, as well as several other riffraff who were in good terms with the little white face.


    These people no longer exhibited their former arrogance and domineering attitudes; now, they were all scared as quails.


    In fact, when Old Zhang Fifth Brother found them, they were still very arrogant. After he chopped up one of the youngsters, who had drawn a knife, to pieces alive, these people were tamed.


    And once they heard of Old Zhang Fifth Brother¡¯s reputation, theypletely fell apart, with two of them even wetting themselves from fear.


    Old Zhang Fifth Brother was an idol to all the local hoodlums, a godlike figure to them!


    Yet now, this figure whom they revered as an idol, as an immortal, was standing before Su Yang, bending at the waist in utter deference. His respectful attitude was so intense, he was practically kneeling.


    What was most crucial was that the man sitting there, Su Yang, was someone they had seen before. Thest time they went to Lin Dong¡¯s house to find Lin Ting, they had seen Su Yang and even ranted about wanting to kill him.


    Now witnessing this scene, they were all dumbfounded, having no clue what was happening.


    Su Yang looked at Lin Ting standing in the back, her clothing in disarray. ording to Old Zhang Fifth Brother, this woman and her little white face boyfriend were grabbed straight from bed. That is to say, while her brother and grandma were devoured by the mes, she was still fooling around with her boyfriend.


    A chilling light shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath topose himself and said coldly, "Lin Ting,e here and look at this person."


    Lin Ting¡¯splexion was panic-stricken, clinging to her boyfriend¡¯s arm, too afraid to move forward.


    Anger surged in Su Yang¡¯s heart. Your brother hase to this, your grandma has been burned to death, and you¡¯re still standing behind your boyfriend?


    "Keep holding onto his arm, and I¡¯ll chop it off!" Su Yang bellowed angrily.


    Lin Ting shuddered in fear, and her boyfriend reacted even more strongly, promptly shoving her hand away.


    "Stop holding on, stop holding on..." the little white face pleaded urgently, "You... you want to get me killed..."


    Lin Ting was at a loss, feeling utterly helpless, and said with a trembling voice, "Big brother, I... I don¡¯t know him..."


    "Don¡¯t know?" Su Yang said coldly. "You don¡¯t even recognize your own brother?"


    "Huh?" Lin Ting was stunned and said in astonishment, "What... what own brother..."


    "He is your brother, Lin Dong!" Ye Wantong couldn¡¯t help but shout out as well.

 Chapter 437 - 436 Swindler Gang

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 436 Swindler Gang</h4>


    "My... my brother?" Lin Ting took a few steps forward, examining the scene closely, trying to recognize him, yet she was scared.


    She staggered back several steps, her voice trembling, "Impossible, impossible, my... my brother isn¡¯t like this, my brother is at home, my brother is at home..."


    As Lin Ting spoke, her words became a scream, and she turned to run outside, loudly saying, "My brother is at home, I... my brother is at home, I¡¯m going back to find him right now, you¡¯re lying to me... you¡¯re deceiving me..."


    Su Yang remained silent, and Old Zhang immediately stopped Lin Ting.


    "This is your brother!" Old Zhang said, "Your house is gone, your house has burned down. While you and your boyfriend were having a good time in bed, those loan sharks set fire to your home, and your brother ended up like this, and your grandma was burned to death!"


    "Impossible! Impossible!" Lin Ting screamed loudly.


    "What do you mean impossible, take a good look!" Old Zhang took out his phone, loudly saying, "This is a photo of your house after it burned down, the ck figure next to it is your grandma, and there¡¯s your family dog, look closely!"


    Lin Ting stared at the photo on the phone, suddenly frozen in shock. She gazed directly at Lin Dong for a long while, then finally cried out in anguish, "Brother..."


    "You realize now that he is your brother?" Ye Wantong said angrily, "When you were at home, how did you treat your brother? His whole life, he pinned all his hopes on you, and what did you bring to him? Where were you when they suffered such a disaster? What were you doing?"


    Tears streamed down Lin Ting¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t answer Ye Wantong¡¯s questions, staggering to the bed, grabbing Lin Dong¡¯s hand, crying silently.


    "You still have the face to cry!" Old Zhang also shouted, "Your brother was the same age as you, yet he shouldered all the family¡¯s burden. He not only looked after your grandma but also worked to pay for your education, giving you everything he could. He even sold blood so you could go to school!"


    "And you? How did you treat your brother? Skipping school, being swayed by some junk to run away is already bad enough. Moreover, you borrowed so much in high-interest loans for Little White Face, and ended up bringing disaster to your own family. Your brother got burned alive because of the mess you made. What were you doing at that time? Do you know how desperate and how much pain your brother felt when your house caught fire?"


    Old Zhang had not known about Lin Dong¡¯s situation before, but after hearing it from Su Yang, he also felt an extreme rage at Lin Ting¡¯s actions!


    "Stop talking! Stop talking!" Lin Ting covered her ears, yelling loudly, "Stop talking!"


    "What? You¡¯ve had enough so soon?" Old Zhang said angrily, "Your brother wouldn¡¯t let you go out, and how did you treat him? With just a wink from Little White Face, you ran off to a hotel with him? Did you ever think that thest time you saw your brother, you were arguing with him?"


    Lin Ting cried bitterly and shouted, "I admit it, I¡¯ve wronged my brother, I shouldn¡¯t have argued with him. But what gives you the right to endlessly badmouth my husband? What do you know? What does it mean, him ¡¯seducing me¡¯? He loves me, and I love him too. It¡¯s true love. Why couldn¡¯t my brother ept it? I¡¯m sorry to him, but, is him controlling me right?"


    "True love?" Old Zhang let out a coldugh, "You really think what you have is true love? Ha! If it¡¯s true love, would he let you borrow so much money? If it¡¯s true love, would he be willing to let you sell your body?"


    "You know nothing!" Lin Ting shouted, "Everything I¡¯ve done was for our future. He is a person with dreams, and to achieve dreams, one must make some sacrifices. Everything I¡¯ve done is worth it; he would never despise me, what¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Oh, is that so?" Old Zhang sneered, "He is a person with dreams, is he?"


    Old Zhang turned to Little White Face andughed, "Did you hear that? She says you¡¯re a person with dreams, hahaha, that¡¯s really amusing. Come on, tell her about the things you¡¯ve done over the years, let her understand who you really are!"


    Little White Face trembled with fear, his voice quivering, "I... I... My main thing is deceiving girls, after... after tricking their bodies, then... then making them take out high-interest loans. Once the money is acquired, I... I would make them work at hostess clubs to pay it back..."


    Lin Ting was stunned, looking at Little White Face in shock, "You... what are you talking about, you love me, you... you¡¯re just scared of him, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying this, right? Right?"


    "Scared of me?" Old Zhangughed coldly, "Little White Face, you really know how to seduce women, huh? Even now, this fool still doesn¡¯t believe it. Come on, tell her about the ¡¯achievements¡¯ you and your friends have racked up over the years, let her listen closely!"


    Hanging his head, Little White Face admitted, "I... I¡¯ve deceived seven girls over the years, using... using the same method. First... first to bed, then coaxing them into... into borrowing high-interest loans, and then tricking them into working at hostess clubs. However... however, most girls are unwilling to do that, and in that case, we would sell them off to other ces. Out of these seven girls, five have been sold off by me, and the two who were obedient stayed here to work at the clubs, helping me make money..."


    Lin Ting¡¯s eyes widened, her limbs shaking, this blow was beyond her imagination.


    "What about the others?" Old Zhang looked at the rest of them, "What, do I have to beg you to talk?"


    The others¡¯ faces changed dramatically as they hurriedly confessed their own deeds. This group of people was in the same line of work, reliant on their looks to deceive girls.


    They used the same tactics as Little White Face, first deceiving them for sex, then getting them to take out loans, and then convincing them to work at hostess clubs. Those who didn¡¯tply were sold off to other ces. Since the loans were taken out in the girls¡¯ names, they didn¡¯t have to pay back a penny. Over the years, they made several million using this method.


    Old Zhang looked at Lin Ting with a cold smile, "One person says you won¡¯t believe. Two say you won¡¯t believe. Now so many people are saying it, will you believe it?"


    Lin Ting ran up to Little White Face, grabbed his arm desperately and said, "Husband, you... you¡¯re just scared, that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying this, isn¡¯t it? You... you haven¡¯t lied to me, you never lied to me, right? Right?"


    Little White Face shook off Lin Ting¡¯s hand and said in a grave tone, "In front of Fifth Master, I... I don¡¯t dare to say a single lie, all of this... is true..."

 Chapter 438 - 437 Disillusionment

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 437 Disillusionment</h4>


    "I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it! You must be lying to me, you must be lying to me!" Lin Ting red at Old Zhang Fifth, bellowing, "You threatened them, that¡¯s why they¡¯re saying this, you¡¯re trying to destroy our rtionship, you¡¯re so despicable!"


    "Go to hell, how can there be such a stupid woman in this world!" Old Zhang Fifth lost his temper as well, pointing at Lin Ting and cursing, "You moron, you get sold and you¡¯re even helping them count the money. Damn it, a dumbass like you, why didn¡¯t someone burn you to death!"


    "Don¡¯t try to scare me, I¡¯m not afraid of you!" Lin Ting grasped Little White Face¡¯s hand, shouting loudly, "Honey, didn¡¯t you say before, that being with me, you wouldn¡¯t even be afraid of death. You... why should you be afraid of him, tell him you truly have feelings for me, that you¡¯re scared of him that¡¯s why you said that, tell him..."


    Little White Face angrily shook off Lin Ting¡¯s hand, snarling, "Have you had enough of your damn nonsense? Are you really stupid or just pretending to be? Did you actually think I would love something like you? Let me tell you the truth, your brother found out about the situation, and it¡¯s a big problem. So, even if you¡¯re willing to host at those tables, I wouldn¡¯t possibly let you stay here. Deceiving you and bringing you out tonight, I just wanted to sell you off. But before that, I¡¯ll enjoy myself onest time!"


    Lin Ting was stunned; she slowly took two steps back, shaking her head and saying, "Impossible, this... this isn¡¯t real... this isn¡¯t real..."


    "Still don¡¯t believe it?" Little White Face took several train tickets out of his pockets, "Here, take a look at these tickets, I¡¯ve already bought them. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you to the station, send you away to be sold!"


    Looking at the train tickets on the ground, Lin Ting copsed, still muttering under her breath: "I don¡¯t believe it, I... I don¡¯t believe it, you¡¯re just scared of them that¡¯s why you can¡¯t say it, I... I don¡¯t believe you could do this to me..."


    "Damn, you¡¯re really aplete idiot!" Old Zhang Fifth was so mad he couldn¡¯t stop cursing, "Is your brain not fully developed? Even now, you¡¯re still speaking up for this Little White Face?"


    "You¡¯re deceiving me! You¡¯re all deceiving me!" Lin Ting suddenly got up, roaring, "The high-interest loan was my doing, I¡¯ll take responsibility for my brother¡¯s troubles. You... let my husband go, let them go, you can punish me however you want, let them go!"


    "I¡¯m going to your mother¡¯s!" Old Zhang Fifth was so angry he flipped over the table next to him, can there really be such an idiotic woman in this world?


    At this moment, Su Yang finally spoke up, "They can¡¯t leave!"


    "What do you want! What do you really want!" Lin Ting yelled fiercely, "I¡¯ll take the responsibility, isn¡¯t that enough? Why must you break us apart? What are you really trying to do?"


    Su Yang looked at Little White Face and said coldly, "Why were Chen Song¡¯s mening here to set the fire tonight?"


    Little White Face¡¯s face changed dramatically, murmuring in a low voice, "I... I didn¡¯t know..."


    "I¡¯m giving you one more chance!" Su Yang said coldly, "The messages in your phone haven¡¯t been deleted. You can¡¯t hide this!"


    Little White Face was dumbfounded, staring at Su Yang in shock, "How... how did you know..."


    "Speak, or not!" Su Yang demanded coldly.


    Little White Face looked at Old Zhang Fifth, voice trembling, "It... it was me who sent messages to Chen Song¡¯s men. Saying... saying Lin Ting was going to flee, so... so they went to Lin Ting¡¯s house, but I didn¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t know they would set it on fire..."


    "What!?" Lin Ting was utterly confounded, her voice shaking, "You... you sent the messages? You... you¡¯re deceiving me, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Damn it, where¡¯s the phone with the messages?" Old Zhang Fifth demanded angrily.


    With shaking hands, Little White Face took out his phone, which Old Zhang Fifth snatched to look at and immediately cursed, "Just as I thought, you damn bastard, you¡¯re really cruel. Luring away someone¡¯s sister and then calling loan sharks on her, do you have a big grudge against her or what?"


    Little White Face hung his head in silence until Fifth Brother Zhang kicked him and cursed, "I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?"


    With a trembling voice, Little White Face said, "I... I went to his house during the day, and they... they beat us up, so..."


    Fifth Brother Zhang angrily said, "So you held a grudge and deliberately let Chen Song¡¯s men go to take revenge for you?"


    Little White Face kept his head down, his silence a tacit admission.


    At this moment, Lin Ting shakily picked up the cellphone from the ground, looked at the messages inside, and almost copsed in shock.


    She had thought that everything Little White Face had said was under the threat of Fifth Brother Zhang and his gang, that he had no choice but to speak. In her heart, Little White Face still truly loved her, and she clung to a faint illusion that it was all fake.


    But now, seeing the messages in the phone, all her illusions shattered.


    Words spoken can be lies, but can these messages that have been sent out be fake?


    The facts proved that everything Little White Face had said was true, he really had been deceiving her!


    Su Yang said in a heavy voice, "I left a sum of money for Lin Dong, enough to pay off the usury debt, where is that money?"


    Little White Face turned pale with fear and whispered, "I... I don¡¯t know..."


    "Don¡¯t know?" Su Yang said coldly, "Fifth Brother Zhang, search the hotel where he¡¯s staying, especially under the bed. The money is in a snake skin bag tied with a hemp rope..."


    Little White Face waspletely dumbfounded; he couldn¡¯t fathom how Su Yang knew such details so clearly.


    "Big brother, I... I was wrong, I really was..." Little White Face immediately said with a quivering voice, "It was... It was me, I stole the money. When I tricked Lin Ting, I stole the money on the side..."


    This confession was like another bombshell.


    Ye Wantong said angrily, "The money we left for him was to pay off the usury debt. You... you actually stole the money, and he couldn¡¯t repay the debt, nor hand over Lin Ting. Is that why those people were so enraged that they set his house on fire?"


    Little White Face hung his head, his voice trembling as he said, "I... I really didn¡¯t know that the money was for paying off the usury debt..."


    "You called Chen Song¡¯s guys over, so you should have known what those people were going to do. And you stole the money; you were deliberately trying to get them killed!"


    Fifth Brother Zhang also lost it, yelling, "Fuck you, how can there be people like you in the world? Come on, hang them up. If I let you diefortably, I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m a Zhang!"


    Little White Face and the others were scared to the point of wetting themselves, with Little White Face begging in a quivering voice, "Fifth Master, Fifth Master, I realize my mistake, I really do. Please spare me, please, I won¡¯t ever dare again, never again..."


    "Won¡¯t dare my ass, hang them up!" Fifth Brother Zhang bellowed in furious roars, and his underlings, looking ferocious, pounced on them.

 Chapter 439 - 438: Regret is Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 438: Regret is Too Late</h4>


    Little White Face and a few others were all hanged from the ceiling beams. On the floor, Lin Ting sat slumped, staring nkly at her cellphone, appearingpletely frozen.


    Now the truth was fully uncovered; everything Little White Face said was a lie to trick her. And she, deceived by a mistaken love, not only deeply hurt her dearest rtives but also caused their deaths.


    Indeed, it was she who had texted Little White Face toe and get her tonight.


    She also knew about Little White Face stealing that sum of money. However, she didn¡¯t realize the money was for repaying usurious loans, thinking instead that it was left by Su Yang and the others. So, she took it, intending to give it to Little White Face for his dream investment.


    Now, she fully understood that all of this was her own doing.


    If she hadn¡¯t insisted on Little White Faceing to pick her up, none of this would have happened. Even if Little White Face had taken her away, and she hadn¡¯t taken the money, the home could have been saved, grandma could have lived, her brother wouldn¡¯t have been burnt like this, and even Da Huang and the others could have had good lives.


    All of this was due to her mistaken, one might even say twisted, love.


    Lin Ting turned to look at Lin Dong, her eyes no longer capable of shedding tears.


    This brother, only a few minutes older than her, had always left the best things for her. Their parents had died early, and he dropped out of school to shoulder the family burdens with his young body, holding up the sky for her.


    From elementary to middle school, and then to high school, her life wasn¡¯t bad. Lin Dong gave her all the money he earned, while he himself mostly wore clothes from the recycling collection station.


    She remembered one year when the school required new uniforms, and Lin Dong had no money; she threw a tantrum at home. The next morning, a pale-faced Lin Dong delivered the money for the uniforms to the school.


    That was money Lin Dong got from selling his blood. Already anemic, he fainted on the way home and spent a day and a night unconscious in the bushes, nearly dying there.


    When he finally woke up, Lin Dong practically crawled back home. And after several days, when she returned home for the weekend, he never mentioned the incident. Had it not been for a neighbor¡¯s carelessment, she might never have known about it in her lifetime!


    After that incident, Lin Ting had also sworn to study hard and take care of her brother Lin Dong in the future.


    But everything changed after she went to high school and fell in love.


    She no longer cared about her brother, her eyes and heart filled only with Little White Face, who possessed endless sweet nothings and countless acts of romance and tenderness.


    For Little White Face, she went out to borrow money at high interest rates, exchanging her body to give it to him. And none of this money ever made its way to her family.


    Even so, Lin Dong never onceined, still doing everything in his power to take care of her.


    The only time Lin Dong ever lost his temper with her was this time, when he discovered what she was doing and locked her up at home.


    This act made her extremely resentful toward Lin Dong. She then called Little White Face to take her away and even stole the family¡¯s money. As a result, she also pushed her grandma and brother to a dead end!


    Lin Ting¡¯s mouth hung open, unable to make any sound, her eyes devoid of tears. Yet, her heart was in utmost agony.


    Recalling every little thing Lin Dong had done to take care of her, she finally realized just how foolish and stupid her actions had been.


    A moment ago, when Old Zhang scolded her for being stupid, she was angry, unhappy. But now, she finally understood, she was truly foolish!


    The one who loved and doted on her the most in this world was also the one she had hurt the deepest!


    This brother, his skin charred all over, even if he were still alive, could he ever wake up again? And even if he could, would he forgive her?


    Su Yang did not speak; he just quietly watched Lin Ting. Honestly, when Lin Ting was brought back, he really wanted to kill her with a p.


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t do so, knowing how much Lin Dong doted on Lin Ting; he didn¡¯t want Lin Dong to hate him.


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t let Lin Ting off easy either; he made her aware of everything, just to make her experience this pain!


    Old Zhang hung up Little White Face and his associates, applying various tortures, beating them until they wailed miserably.


    Lin Ting looked at the man she deeply loved, looked at hispletely disfigured appearance, and suddenly retched, realizing just how disgusting Little White Face was!


    Ye Wantong looked at Lin Dong, who was still in aa on the bed, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.


    These past few days she had been moved by Lin Dong¡¯s simplicity, and she was nning, once everything here was settled, to find a way to take Lin Dong to the provincial city, so that this child could have a good life there.


    She never expected things would turn out this way. Even her most beloved puppies had perished in the fire, burned to cinders.


    Suddenly, a faint breath came from Lin Dong on the bed.


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Lin Dong had woken up, but, seeing the scene in front of him, could he continue to live?


    Lin Dong slowly opened his eyes, but his vision could not focus. He struggled to raise his hand, clumsily groping around, as if trying to grasp something, but in the end, it was all in vain.


    "Brother! Brother!" Lin Ting scrambled to the bedside, tremblingly saying, "Brother, how are you?"


    "Tingting?" Lin Dong¡¯s voice tinged with surprise, reached out his hand and groped around, but he reached out in the wrong direction and grabbed nothing.


    His eyes, it seemed, could no longer see.


    "Brother, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!" Lin Ting quickly grabbed Lin Dong¡¯s hand and cried, "Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry to you..."


    "Tingting, Tingting!" Lin Dong gripped Lin Ting¡¯s hand tightly, then suddenly let go, his voice trembling, "You... you run, those bad people are looking for you, you... you run fast, don¡¯t let them catch you..."


    Lin Ting cried even harder, and even Ye Wantong beside her couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Lin Dong was in such a state, yet he was still worried about his sister¡¯s safety!


    "Brother, I¡¯m sorry to you, I shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed you, I should not have deceived you, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you that way, I¡¯m sorry to you..." Lin Ting sobbed uncontrobly.


    "Silly girl, don¡¯t say these words, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong to Brother, you need to run fast, don¡¯t get caught..." Lin Dong kept pushing Lin Ting away.


    "It¡¯s all right now!" Finally, Ye Wantong couldn¡¯t hold back, "Those bad people are no longer here."


    "Ah, really?" Lin Dong said excitedly, "Is that... Sister Ye, is Brother Su here? You... you protected Tingting, right? Thank you, thank you..."


    Ye Wantong¡¯s eyes reddened; this Lin Dong seemed to have lived his whole life just for his sister!

 Chapter 440 - 439: Heart Dies, Heart Revives

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 439: Heart Dies, Heart Revives</h4>


    Old Zhang personally recounted the incident, and it was only then that Lin Dongfang finally understood what had happened during this time.


    He too fell into silence, lying quietly in bed as though he were dead, never speaking another word.


    "Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry..." Lin Ting continued to wail beside him.


    Unable to hold back, Old Zhang rebuked, "What¡¯s the use of saying sorry now? Your grandmother has died, your brother is in this state, and now you realize you regret it, now you say you¡¯re sorry. What were you doing earlier?"


    Lin Ting cried even harder, clutching Lin Dong¡¯s hand, pleading, "Brother, I... I know you won¡¯t forgive me, this is all my fault. Please, just say a word to me, say anything, you can hit me, scold me, just please don¡¯t ignore me, okay..."


    Lin Dong sighed, choking up, "Tingting, I¡¯m not ignoring you, I... I just feel so bad inside. This morning, I promised Grandma, after we finished the work at home, I would take her out for a walk, to bask in the sun. But, she died without ever getting to go outside..."


    Lin Ting¡¯s crying grew even more intense, her voice trembling, "Brother, it¡¯s all my fault, punish me, hit me, scold me. I have wronged you all..."


    "Tingting, don¡¯t speak like that," Lin Dong gently stroked Lin Ting¡¯s head, murmuring softly, "You are my sister, no matter what you do, I will forgive you..."


    Lin Ting was stunned. She had thought that Lin Dong would lose his temper, that he would get angry, that he would hit her and scold her. But Lin Dong had said these words, something she could never have imagined.


    A whileter, Lin Ting burst into tears once again. In this moment, she finally realized just how deep Lin Dong¡¯s love for her was.


    But s, it was all toote!


    Lin Dong, with his eyes closed, possibly overwhelmed with grief or perhaps due to his injuries, gradually slipped back into unconsciousness.


    "That¡¯s enough, stop your damn wailing!" Old Zhang snapped furiously, "Can¡¯t you see your brother has passed out? I¡¯m really done with it, what kind of thinking is this from your brother, to even forgive you for this? If it were me, I would have beaten you to death for sure!"


    Lin Ting sat in a daze, thinking about what Lin Dong had said, reflecting on her own actions, and fell again into a dead silence.


    Old Zhang ended up torturing Little White Face and hispanions to death, while Su Yang took Lin Dong to an inside room for some quiet recuperation.


    As for Lin Ting, she remained seated on the floor, no one paying her any attention again, as if she were invisible.


    The next morning, when people went to the room, they were horrified to discover that someone was hanging from the ceiling beam ¨C it was Lin Ting.


    In the end, she chose to end her own life!


    She left a letter on the floor beside her, with just one line written on it ¨C "In this life, I have wronged you all. In the next life, I will be a beast of burden to repay you!"


    Su Yang was called over, and looking at Lin Ting¡¯s body, which had already gone cold, ultimately did not attempt to save her.


    In this lifetime, people must ultimately pay the price for their actions. Lin Ting had done so much, and it was only fitting that this was her end.


    Ye Wantong stood next to Su Yang, her mood also downcast, whispering, "Lin Dong has awakened, how should we tell him?"


    "Tell the truth," Su Yang said.


    "But... but he won¡¯t be able to handle it..." Ye Wantong interjected anxiously, "Lin Ting was hisst remaining rtive, and now even Lin Ting is dead, I... I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to bear it!"


    Su Yang closed his eyes slightly, "Even so, it¡¯s not possible to keep it from him forever!"


    Ye Wantong sighed and at that very moment, a little puppy came toddling over, whimpering underfoot. Ye Wantong quickly picked up the puppy and remarked with emotion, "This is Da Huang¡¯s child, the one that was injured before. I dressed its wounds and have been taking care of it by my side. I never expected that it would actually escape disaster!"


    Su Yang looked at the puppy and remembered Da Huang, who had always been by Lin Dong¡¯s side, and couldn¡¯t help but feel moved once again.


    Sometimes, humans aren¡¯t even as good as dogs!


    Lin Dong finally woke up, and Su Yang told him the news of Lin Ting¡¯s death.


    Lin Dong¡¯s eyes were now blind, and when he heard Su Yang¡¯s words, the anticipated yelling and agitation did not ur. Instead, he just calmly opened his eyes as if the matter he had heard waspletely unrted to him.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what Lin Dong was thinking. In a soft voice, he said, "Death cannot be reversed. In fact, even if your sister were alive, she would never have been able to get over this in her heart."


    Lin Dong sighed and said in a low voice, "Thank you, Brother Su. I... I want to rest for a bit..."


    Su Yang looked at Lin Dong and could tell what was going through his mind, but in the end, he didn¡¯t speak and slowly left the room.


    In truth, before Lin Ting died, Lin Dong¡¯s heart was already full of despair.


    Whether he could get past this or not was up to Lin Dong himself¡ªno one else could help him.


    Su Yang was very clear in his mind: if Lin Dong could get over this, his future would be boundless!


    Hearing the door close, Lin Dong opened his eyes again. Even though he couldn¡¯t see anything, he still fumbled to get up from the bed.


    Su Yang had already given him acupuncture and some medicine, so he had recovered quite a bit; at least he was able to move around.


    Lin Dong groped his way to the table and, after searching with his hand for a while, grabbed a ss cup. He smashed the ss cup and then bent down to squat, groping to pick up a shard of the broken ss.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Dong ced the shard on his wrist and slowly pressed down.


    Su Yang stood at the door, knowing what was happening inside just by listening to the noisesing from the room.


    But he didn¡¯t go inside, nor did he try to stop it.


    He knew that all of Lin Dong¡¯s attachments were gone and his heart was filled with despair. If his heart could not be revived, what difference would it make if Su Yang could save him? He might as well be dead. Rather than that, it would be better to give him a quick end.


    Lin Dong slowly pressed the shard down, feeling the pain in his wrist, yet he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    As the ss pierced into his skin, just as Lin Dong was about to apply force to cut open his vein, something fluffy crawled over to his feet, humming softly, and licked Lin Dong with a small tongue.


    Lin Dong was startled and bent down, reaching out to touch the little creature. After feeling it carefully, Lin Dong¡¯s face finally showed some expression.


    This little one was the only surviving puppy!


    Copsing to the floor, Lin Dong picked up the puppy and couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, sobbing uncontrobly like a child.


    Su Yang, standing at the doorway, breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Lin Dong finally had something to hold onto again¡ªhis heart was revived!

 Chapter 441 - 440 Return to Pingzhou

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 440 Return to Pingzhou</h4>


    After arranging the funeral for his family, Lin Dong left Beiguan Town with Su Yang.


    Old Fatty Zhang was efficient in his dealings, managing to save his own life. However, Beiguan Town had been taken over by Ling Zi, bing one of the Hou Family¡¯s industries.


    Old Fatty Zhang didn¡¯t oppose this at all. Previously, relying on the Chen Family, he imed to be the eighth dragon head of Pingnan Province, but in reality, the Ten Great Families from both provinces could bully them.


    Now that he was with the Hou Family, he essentially had a powerful backer. Moreover, the Hou Family emerged as the final victor of the May Dragon Head Meeting, also bing the rule-maker of both provinces. Many others also wanted to join the Hou family¡¯s ranks.


    Such an opportunity was like a pie in the sky for him!


    This time, the one driving Su Yang was Eight-Faced Yama.


    Su Yang had spared his life, and afterwards, he had sought out Su Yang, swearing his loyalty to him. He even gave up his status as a dragon head leader, willing to stay by Su Yang¡¯s side as a follower.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t refuse, either. Eight-Faced Yama was the sort who favored schemes, but none of that worked against Su Yang. Plus, Su Yang was in need of a follower with such skills, so he let him stay for the time being.


    "Master Su, where are we headed now?" asked Eight-Faced Yama while driving, with utmost respect.


    The former dragon head leader, now reduced to a driver, felt not the slightest bit of resentment. On the contrary, he was joyful, clearly aware that following Su Yang would provide him with an opportunity to enhance his strength.


    Su Yang: "Pingzhou City."


    "Understood!" Eight-Faced Yama responded immediately.


    Su Yang looked over to Lin Dong, who, sitting by the window, was cradling the little dog. Dressed in a long coat, his entire body was enveloped within it. The coat¡¯s hood was pulled over his head, covering most of his face. But the visible part of his lips and chin still clearly showed the scars from burns.


    In fact, Su Yang was fully capable of healing Lin Dong¡¯s burns and restoring him to his former self. However, Lin Dong had refused. He didn¡¯t want to return to his original appearance, preferring to stay as he was.


    In the end, Su Yang said no more. It wasn¡¯t easy for Lin Dong to move on from such grief.


    Before the car even entered the provincial capital, dozens of vehicles were already waiting for them on the road into the city.


    In front of the cars, members of the Ten Great Families were standing. Among them were Ye Wantong from the Ye Family and Ying¡¯er from the Shangguan Family. As for the Nan Family, Qin Family, Chen Family, Zhou Family, and Lin Family, the Family Heads were personally waiting by their cars.


    Especially the Zhou Family; after the news of Su Yang kidnapping Ying¡¯er spread, they had sent many alongside the Wang Family to oppose the Hou Family in Nanluo City.


    After the May Dragon Head Meeting, the Wang Family was practically destroyed, almost certain to drop out of the Ten Great Families. The Zhou Family didn¡¯t advance to the final round, but they had heard about what happened in Beiguan Town and that Su Yang was victorious and the Hou Family was making the rules. This put the Zhou Family inplete panic.


    The new Family Head of the Zhou Family hade out this time intending to apologize to Su Yang, hoping that Su Yang would spare their lives.


    Ye Wantong and Ying¡¯er naturally went without saying; Su Yang shook hands with Nan Wudi, Qin Haishan, and other Family Heads as a reply. As for the Zhou Family Head, Su Yang breezed past him without even a nce, letting Eight-Faced Yama drive away.


    The Family Head of the Zhou Family trembled with fear, his prepared plea unused till now. If Su Yang did not forgive them this time, wouldn¡¯t the Zhou Family be doomed?


    In the evening, Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge jointly hosted a banquet at the renowned Qianlong Clubhouse in Pingzhou City to wee Su Yang.


    Hou Xiangde also rushed over from Nanluo City, apanying Hou Shilin. This marked the first meeting of the major forces in Pingnan Province after the May Dragon Head Meeting.


    Actually, such a gathering should have urred sooner. After all, the May Dragon Head Meeting had ended, and the order between the two provinces was set, while the internal order of the province needed immediate reestablishment.


    However, due to Su Yang¡¯s absence, the meeting was dyed.


    Such a dy, if known to others, might be unbelievable. A meeting between the major forces of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, postponed because of one person?


    In fact, not a single person from the Ten Great Families and major forcesined, rather they felt it was only natural. Just as they willingly gathered outside Pingzhou City to wee Su Yang, they were d to do it.


    If there had been some dissatisfaction with Su Yang¡¯s assertiveness before, his victory over Pingbei Province this time earned the recognition of all forces in Pingnan. Without Su Yang, Pingnan Province would have faced a terrible defeat and all the major forces would have suffered massive losses!


    In essence, Su Yang, with his own strength, won the final victory for Pingnan Province, securing the greatest benefits for all forces and bringing great honor to the province!


    Under such circumstances, the admiration for Su Yang was self-evident.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care much for such meetings. His participation in the May Dragon Head Meeting was firstly to help his friend Hou Shilin, and secondly, because of the matter with Ghost de Mo Qianli. The rest didn¡¯t matter to him.


    When they reached the provincial capital, Ye Wantong took Lin Dong away, treating him as tenderly as if he were her own brother.


    There was still time before the evening banquet, and Su Yang was not in a hurry to head to the Qianlong Clubhouse.


    It happened to be the Labor Day holiday, and Qiupeng and Wang Hao hade to the city, along with other members from Destiny Martial Arts, and Su Yang needed to meet with them.


    Qiupeng and Wang Hao were both going to take the college entrance exam this year. If they seeded, they might end up all over the ce. This holiday was likely theirst before the exam. Under Fatty¡¯s rallying, they had gathered some members from Destiny Martial Arts for a trip to the city.


    Most members of Destiny Martial Arts were from poor families, and Fatty had provided their travel expenses for the city trip.


    Of course, Fatty himself didn¡¯t have that much money; he went around extorting several wealthy people in Nanluo City. Essentially, they were the ones who had kicked him when he was down after his family¡¯s downfall.


    Now with Su Yang backing him and his family on the rise again, it¡¯s needless to say ¨C just looking at Pingnan Province after this May Dragon Head Meeting, who wouldn¡¯t give them face?


    As for those who turned their backs on him, they were scared witless when Fatty showed up. Hearing that Fatty only wanted some travel money, they were overjoyed, each giving millions to Fatty. So, this trip for Destiny Martial Arts was well-funded!

 Chapter 442 - 441

    <h4>Chapter 442: 441</h4>


    Fatty booked them rooms at the most luxurious five-star hotel in the provincial capital. This time, Destiny Martial Arts had a total of nine peopleing, three of whom brought their girlfriends. For instance, Zhao Qiu Peng brought his girlfriend Xie Wei.


    Su Yang hurried over to meet with everyone, and the group was exceptionally joyful, moring for the chairman to treat them to a meal.


    Those who coulde here were all early supporters of Su Yang and were considered his own people. Thus, Su Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t treat them coldly.


    The one driving Su Yang was Eight-Faced Yama, who was no longer the biggest underground boss in Pingnan Province but still owned numerous businesses there.


    After Su Yang spoke to Eight-Faced Yama, he immediately made arrangements, booking a very high-end dining estate in the provincial capital. It happened to be fairly close to the Qianlong Clubhouse, so after Su Yang finished up his business, he could go straight to the clubhouse¡¯s banquet.


    Eight-Faced Yama arranged for three luxury cars to take Su Yang and the others straight to the estate.


    Apart from Fatty, when had the other guys ever seen such luxury cars?


    Riding in the same stretch Lincoln with Su Yang, besides Fatty, Zhao Qiu Peng, and Wang Hao, was an honest and simple boy.


    The boy¡¯s name was Wang Lin, Wang Hao¡¯s cousin. The two had grown up together and were very close.


    Moreover, Wang Lin was one of the earliest supporters of Destiny Martial Arts. Now, he was also one of the few people Su Yang trusted most within Destiny Martial Arts.


    Su Yang, Fatty, and Wang Hao sat in the back,ughing and chatting merrily. Wang Lin and Zhao Qiu Peng sat in the front, curiously fiddling with everything in the car, finding it all very novel.


    As for Xie Wei, she was also very shocked, but she sat demurely to one side, curiously surveying her surroundings with her eyes.


    Wang Lin even pulled open the small window to the driver¡¯spartment and stared straight at the driver, his face full of envy.


    "Lin Zi, stop looking!" Fattyughed. "If you like this car, we can drive it backter!"


    "Ah?" Wang Lin eximed in surprise. "How... How can we drive it back? This is someone else¡¯s car!"


    Fatty said, "Nonsense, of course, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s car. I wouldn¡¯t even buy this kind of car with my own money. It¡¯s not practical; it can¡¯t turn on narrower roads."


    "I think it¡¯s great. Driving this car back would definitely be so cool!" Wang Lin said excitedly.


    "Then we¡¯ll drive it backter," Fattyughed.


    Wang Lin scratched his head and said awkwardly, "Fatty Bro, stop joking."


    Fatty replied, "I¡¯m not joking with you. If you want to drive it back, it¡¯s just a matter of saying so. Don¡¯t believe me? Ask Brother Yang!"


    Wang Lin nced at Su Yang but was too timid to ask.


    Su Yangughed, "When we go back, all three cars are yours to take. We at Destiny Martial Arts can¡¯t be too shabby; we definitely need a few cars for convenience when we go out to events!"


    The expressions of everyone in the car changed instantly. Were they really going to drive these three luxury cars back? Had Su Yang already made it so big in the provincial capital?


    "Brother Yang, is this... Is this really okay?" Wang Hao asked awkwardly. "Lin Zi is young, don¡¯t stoop to his level. These cars aren¡¯t cheap..."


    "So what!" Su Yang said softly. "As long as we at Destiny Martial Arts want something, money is no object!"


    People looked at each other, all equally excited. The higher Su Yang¡¯s status in Pingnan Province, the higher their future status would be.


    Soon, three cars arrived outside the estate.


    Standing outside and looking at it, Fatty immediatelyughed, "The name of this estate is really interesting!"


    Su Yang also looked up and saw the four big characters on the front of the estate¡ª"Desire for Food and Sex!"


    Needless to say, this must be a name Eight-Faced Yama, that fatso, came up with. No wonder he said this estate was high-end; there must be more to it than meets the eye.


    As soon as everyone reached the entrance, they saw a group of people standing at the gates, respectfully waiting.


    Upon seeing Su Yang and his party enter, a man dressed in a suit quickly trotted over with a bent back and a fawning smile, "Master Su, wee. I am Xiao Ding, Lord Yan¡¯s assistant. Lord Yan has instructed me to take good care of you all. Whatever instructions you have, Master Su, just let me know!"


    Su Yang nodded indifferently, but the others behind him were stunned, because the staff was holding various wee banners. Judging by the looks of it, it seemed the entire estate hade out to greet them, a testament to the importance ced on their arrival.


    Once inside the estate, everyone finally understood the origin of its name.


    The staff here were all women, and all of them beautiful girls, at that.


    The least attractive among them had a beauty rating of at least seven, and these were just the ones serving dishes.


    The waitresses in charge of private rooms had beauty ratings of eight or higher. In fact, a few waitresses were nearly at the nine mark, leaving the boys from Destiny Martial Arts dizzy with attraction.


    Xiao Ding led Su Yang and his group to the most luxurious private room in the ce. As they entered, a few waitresses greeted them straight away, sweetly weing them.


    These waitresses were even more beautiful than the girls outside; it looked like Xiao Ding had gathered the prettiest staff here.


    "Good, good..." Fatty greeted the girls with a lecherous face, eliciting giggles from several waitresses.


    As for the other boys, they were all blushing furiously. They wanted to greet the girls but didn¡¯t dare to speak up. Instead, it was the girls who were more forward, taking their hands and leading them to their seats.


    Xiao Ding gave some instructions and then tactfully withdrew.


    There were quite a few waitresses inside. Apart from the three who came with girlfriends, each waiter was able to attend to one person. Next to Su Yang sat a girl with exceptional beauty, probably the prettiest there.


    This girl, named Lin Zi, was the top-ranked waitress here and was usually pursued by rich heirs. Therefore, she was somewhat arrogant. Sitting next to Su Yang, she wanted to put on some airs, pretended to be aloof, and didn¡¯t speak to Su Yang, expecting him to initiate conversation.


    Unfortunately, she had chosen the wrong person to be haughty with. Her looks were indeed not bad, butpared to the girls around Su Yang, she was nothing.


    Qi¡¯er, Hu Xiexie, Ye Wantong, Ying¡¯er¡ªeach one was far more beautiful than her.


    After sitting down, Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at her, as if the person sitting beside him was just air.


    Lin Zi was somewhat angry; with her level of beauty, she had never faced such a situation. However, considering Xiao Ding¡¯s special instructions, she dared not show her dissatisfaction and just felt annoyed inside.


    Suddenly, Lin Zi¡¯s phone screen lit up, and a WeChat message popped up¡ªDear, I¡¯ll be at the estate in ten minutes. I¡¯m bringing an important person with me, arrange for the most beautiful waitress to serve us!

 Chapter 443 - 442: Raffi? What’s Flying?

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 442: Raffi? What¡¯s Flying?</h4>


    Lin Zi¡¯s eyes lit up, a message from a wealthy yboy who had been pursuing her for a long time.


    This yboy¡¯s identity was anything but ordinary; his father was an important official in the provincial department. More crucially, his mother hailed from one of the great families in Capital City. So, in Pingnan Province, he was considered one of the top yboys.


    Lin Zi had witnessed first-hand the previous times this yboy came here, even Eight-faced Yama himself had personallye over to share a few drinks with him, which showed how much importance they ced on this person.


    Lin Zi had been stringing this yboy along using her own methods, hoping to use this opportunity to climb the socialdder and marry into a wealthy family.


    The yboy was also very attentive towards her,ing here to dine four or five times a week. The two of them were now acting just like lovers in the throes of a romantic affair.


    Although Lin Zi was the most sought-after here, many guests lost interest after knowing that the yboy was in pursuit of Lin Zi. After all, it wasn¡¯t worthwhile to start a conflict with that yboy over a woman.


    This made Lin Zi pay even more attention to the yboy. With such family background, marrying him could lead to a future beyond measure!


    Of course, Lin Zi still retained some semnce of reason. She smiled faintly at Su Yang and said, "Big brother, excuse me, I need to go to the restroom."


    Su Yang could certainly see through Lin Zi¡¯s thoughts, but in fact, he couldn¡¯t care less about her. After all, he wasn¡¯t interested in these girls; what mattered was ensuring his friends had a good time.


    Su Yang nodded casually in agreement. Lin Zi immediately got up and ran to the restroom in the room to hide and send a message to the yboy.


    At that moment, the dishes were being served at the outside table. Another server opened several bottles of red wine and poured a ss for everyone.


    Wang Hao, feigning elegance, picked up his ss of red wine, took arge sip from it, and then eximed loudly, "Good wine!"


    "Big brother, that¡¯s not how you drink red wine!" Fatty said, exasperated, "Have you ever seen anyone drink red wine like it¡¯s ¡¯Three Bowls and No More Than That,¡¯ gulping down half a ss in one go? And you call that good wine? Shall I pair it with a couple of pounds of roast beef for you, maybe include a tiger stew?"


    "Oh, is that so?" Wang Hao chuckled and asked, "Then how should it be drunk?"


    Fatty picked up his ss, swirled it around, took a slow sip, and slightly closed his eyes, as if savoring the taste.


    Everyone around watched him intently. After a while, Fatty frowned lightly, opened his eyes, and shook his head, "This wine is no good!"


    "What?" Everyone was astonished. Wang Hao imitated Fatty and took a sip, asking in surprise, "What¡¯s wrong with it?"


    Fatty said earnestly, "It has no sweetness, just bitter and astringent. How can that be good wine?"


    Wang Hao had an epiphany, "Oh, I thought all red wine tasted like this. I was wondering why it was so hard to drink. So it turns out to be a substandard product!"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Without any sweetness, it¡¯s even worse than beer. How could that be good wine?" Fattymented. "Didn¡¯t you see outside, how a good bottle of wine can sell for tens of thousands? If it¡¯s that expensive, could it taste bad? This wine isn¡¯t even as good as the sweet wine I drink for a few dozen yuan; it¡¯s probably fake!"


    Everyone suddenly understood and refrained from touching their sses of wine on the table.


    In the restroom, Lin Zi cracked open the door slightly, stealthily checking out the situation outside.


    She heard the entire conversation, a hint of scorn crossing her face: Where did these country bumpkinse from, acting like big shots here?


    Su Yang was also bing a bit restless. He picked up his ss and said, "Fatty, if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Red wines aren¡¯t necessarily sweet when you drink them."


    "What do you mean?" Fatty asked curiously, "If it¡¯s not sweet, what else could it be? Oh right, grapes can be sour too, yes, yes, yes, this wine is a bit sour, looks like it¡¯s not fake!"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless. "If this wine had a sweetness, then that would truly be fake. Real good red wine is like this. The first sip might feel ufortable, but as you drink more, you¡¯ll gradually get used to it, and might even grow to love it."


    "Really?" Fatty looked skeptical.


    The girl beside them smiled and said, "Handsome, of course, it¡¯s real. This wine is from our boss¡¯s private stock, a ¡¯82 Lafite, and costs 80 or 90 thousand a bottle."


    "What kind of thing is that?"


    "80 or 90 thousand what?"


    "What¡¯s ¡¯fly¡¯ about it?"


    "How does it fly?"


    The crowd shouted in amazement, and the giggles of thedies could not be contained.


    Su Yang began to regret bringing these country bumpkins here to dine, as this was truly embarrassing to the extreme.


    "It¡¯s a ¡¯82 Lafite, a kind of wine," the girl exined. "It¡¯s very expensive and rare, and if you put up a bottle for auction, it can fetch 80 or 90 thousand yuan. Just breaking open these few bottles costs us four to five hundred thousand!"


    "Good heavens!" Fatty¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, and suddenly he grabbed a wine ss from the table, gulped it down, and belched long and loud, excitedly eximing, "So did I just swallow ten thousand with that sip?"


    Hearing this, everyone else followed suit, snatching up their sses and downing the wine without another word.


    Su Yang and the servers were stunned by this spectacle. Were they drinking wine, or were they drinking money?


    In the restroom, Lin Zi was even more dismissive.


    She had thought Xiao Ding had brought over some bigshot, but now it seemed like nothing more than a nouveau riche with his group of yokels.


    At that moment, the message from the rake came again: "Cancel that side and find the best server toe here. I don¡¯t care who he is, if he¡¯s not convinced, tell him toe find me!"


    Lin Zi inwardly sneered, but her reply on the message was still cating: "Oh, don¡¯t be like that. Lord Yan personally instructed us to take care of him, and Xiao Ding brought them over. It¡¯s probably a VIP; we can¡¯t afford to offend them!"


    The rake replied, "What VIP my ass? How many VIPs do you think there are in Pingnan Province? If Yama Fatty doesn¡¯t agree, he cane find me too. Do you know who the distinguished guest I brought today is? Let me put it this way, in Pingnan, the Ten Great Families tremble at his word!"


    Lin Zi¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course, she knew about the Ten Great Families; they were personas not even the most frivolous would dare to provoke.


    The person that the rake had brought could make the entire Ten Great Families tremble; that must be some heaven-defying VIP! Such a person was definitely someone worth meeting!


    Casting a nce at Su Yang and the others outside, a hint of disdain shed in Lin Zi¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, she knew that Su Yang¡¯s background was not simple, since Eight-Faced Yama had personally instructed and Xiao Ding had personally arranged things for him.


    But when ites to the strength of one¡¯s background, there has to be aparison. Su Yang¡¯s backing, no matter how strong, probably couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the Ten Great Families.


    And on the side of the rake, there was someone who could shock the Ten Great Families.


    Who was stronger and who was weaker, did that even need to be said?

 Chapter 444 - 443: I give you face, you call me a bumpkin, is that appropriate?

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 443: I give you face, you call me a bumpkin, is that appropriate?</h4>


    Lin Zi adjusted her makeup and walked out of the restroom with an apologetic face, "I¡¯m really sorry, everyone. There¡¯s an urgent matter at home, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need to go back."


    Fatty immediately felt upset, "Hey, why are you such a party pooper? We haven¡¯t even started eating yet, and now you have something at home? What¡¯s so important that you absolutely must go back for it?"


    Lin Zi cursed inwardly, but her face maintained an apologetic smile as she looked at Su Yang.


    Su Yang of course knew what Lin Zi was thinking. In fact, he didn¡¯t care much about it, as he was only here to greet friends. As for Lin Zi or that dandy who treasured her as if she was precious, in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, she was nothing.


    "Go ahead!" Su Yang said casually.


    "Thank you!" Lin Zi thanked him, walked out of the room, a sneer crossed her lips as she murmured, "Just as I thought, a total bumpkin who understands nothing. He still wants to y with me, a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh."


    Just as Lin Zi turned to leave, the door suddenly opened, and Su Yang¡¯s cold voice came through, "I¡¯ve thought about it and I think you should stay here."


    Lin Zi froze for a moment, not understanding why Su Yang had suddenly changed his mind, and immediately put on a pitiful face, "Big brother, I¡¯m really sorry, but there is really an urgent matter at home. Maybe... I coulde over after I deal with it?"


    Su Yang said coldly, "Be clear, do you have business at home or are you going to entertain someone else?"


    Lin Zi¡¯s expression shifted slightly, had Su Yang guessed her intentions?


    But in their line of work, lying was asmon as eating or drinking, a skill readily at hand.


    "Big brother, it¡¯s really a matter at home. You are the guest Lord Yan personally instructed me to take care of. How could I possibly go see someone else today?"


    Su Yang said, "Is that so? So, you are saying that soon you won¡¯t be here and you won¡¯t be meeting Wang Hui either?"


    Lin Zi was shocked. Wang Hui was indeed the name of that spoiled young master, but how did Su Yang know about him? The messages she sent from the restroom weren¡¯t seen by Su Yang at all.


    "Big brother, I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about..." Lin Zi continued to lie.


    Su Yang¡¯s demeanor remained calm, "I know what you¡¯re going out to do. In fact, whether you¡¯re here or not, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me. Even though I know you¡¯re lying, I can still let you go. After all, to me, you¡¯re like nothing!"


    A hint of indignation shed in Lin Zi¡¯s eyes. She considered herself not inferior to any star, and no one had ever treated her as if she were air. Was Su Yang just too full of himself?


    Su Yang continued softly, "But you can¡¯t take advantage and then act cute, crossing the river only to tear down the bridge, right? I didn¡¯t expose your lie to save you some face, but then you turn around and insult me. Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?"


    "I... when did I insult you..." Lin Zi was panicked inside.


    Su Yang said coldly, "A toad lusting after swan¡¯s flesh, is that supposed to be apliment to me?"


    Lin Zi was dumbfounded, she was sure she had spoken softly. How did Su Yang hear her?


    "Damn it, she even curses at people?" Fatty red up, ring. "Hey, just now you said you wanted to leave, and we didn¡¯t stop you. That was pretty nice of us, wasn¡¯t it? You step outside and start insulting people, what does that mean? Do you really think we¡¯re easy to bully? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about going anywhere today; get your ass back here!"


    Lin Zi¡¯s brows furrowed. She was quite a celebrity here, and normally the men were all very polite to her. No one had ever scolded her like this before. Especially after getting involved with a prodigal son like Wang Hui, many of the wealthy second-generation and officials¡¯ children in the provincial city would call her sister-inw, which somewhat got to her head. How could she tolerate being scolded like this?


    "Big brother, I really have something urgent at home, I can¡¯t go back in. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll talk to Xiao Ding in a bit and ask him to arrange someone else for you. I have to leave now," Lin Zi said, turning around to leave.


    "Damn it, stop right there..." Fatty bellowed, about to rush out to stop her but was directly blocked by Su Yang.


    "Did I say you could leave?" Su Yang asked.


    "I have a family emergency, what can I do!" Lin Zi didn¡¯t even turn back as she said, "Just have whoever you want serve you; Miss me doesn¡¯t have that spare time!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled softly, "Listen to me. If I allow you to leave, no matter what you do after you go out, I won¡¯t mind. If I don¡¯t allow you to leave, the moment you step out of this room, you¡¯ll have to pay the price for your actions!"


    "Fine, suit yourself!" Lin Zi scoffed. "Miss me just can¡¯t stand you, what about it? If you¡¯re pissed off, you can go find Xiao Ding and have him deal with this!"


    Xiao Ding, in front of Wang Hui, had also been very courteous. Thus, Lin Zi felt that even if Xiao Ding found out, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything after she went to Wang Hui.


    "Since you¡¯ve put it that way, please yourself!" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "That¡¯s all I have to say; take care of yourself!"


    Lin Zi rolled her eyes and turned around to leave.


    "Damn, what the hell is this? What kind of attitude is that? Damn it, we didn¡¯t stop you from going to see your lover. But leaving and insulting people, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Xiao Yang, you¡¯re being too polite to her. A woman like that should be pulled back and pped across the face!" Fatty exploded in anger.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Fatty, you¡¯re a man of standing now. How can you make a scene with a girl in public, isn¡¯t that shameful?"


    "This isn¡¯t making a scene; I just can¡¯t swallow this insult!" Fatty said. "She cursed at us, and we just let her walk away. Won¡¯t that make herugh at us for being useless?"


    "For something like this, just let someone else handle it. Getting angry and arguing with a woman here is beneath you," Su Yang smiled. "Everyone¡¯s here; there¡¯s no need to ruin the mood over one woman!"


    "That¡¯s true!" Fatty nodded, then immediately said, "I¡¯ll go find Xiao Ding and have him sort this out."


    Su Yang nodded with a faint smile. The incident wasn¡¯t a big deal. But Lin Zi was too full of herself, and her departure with insults was intolerable.


    The server hadn¡¯t been gone long before Xiao Ding rushed in. After hearing Fatty embellishing the story, Xiao Ding went pale instantly.


    "Master Su, I am terribly sorry!" Xiao Ding nearly knelt down, his voice trembling. "I... I was outside just now and didn¡¯t know what was happening here. Lin Zi is really too ignorant; I¡¯ll bring her here to apologize to you right away!"


    "No need to apologize," Su Yang said calmly. "I didn¡¯t let her leave. Then she should just wait here until I finish this meal."

 Chapter 445 - 444

    <h4>Chapter 445: 444</h4>


    "Yes, yes, Master Su, rest assured, I¡¯ll go get her right away!" Xiao Ding bent at the waist as he left the room, carefully closing the door behind him, his face instantly turning grim.


    "Damn it, find out immediately which private room Lin Zi that bitch went into!" Xiao Ding gritted his teeth andmanded his underling.


    The subordinate ran out to investigate, and before long, the message came back.


    Xiao Ding, furious, led a group of men straight to that private room.


    By that time, Lin Zi had already entered the private room and was sitting with Wang Hui and others.


    Wang Hui and his party of nine people included seven scions from wealthy families in Pingnan Province. With no simple backgrounds, each individual was not much different from Wang Hui. Especially among them, three were members of the Ten Great Families of Pingnan Province, all the more impressive.


    Seeing the people in the room, Lin Zi was even more excited. Thinking back to Su Yang and his crowd, and thenparing them to these dandies, it was like night and day.


    "Darling, why did you take so long toe here!" Wang Hui, with his arm around Lin Zi¡¯s waist,ughed, "Did that country bumpkin not let you go?"


    "Ah!" Lin Zi sighed, "It was more than just not letting me go. Luckily, I left quickly, otherwise, I think a fight would have broken out!"


    "What?" Wang Hui¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he said sternly, "What do you mean? A fight was going to break out? Which country bumpkins were going to fight whom?"


    "Who else could they fight, of course, they wanted to fight me!" said Lin Zi.


    A young man frowned and said, "They wanted to hit you, a girl? That¡¯s so outrageous."


    "Ah, working in this line, you meet all sorts of people. But I must say, I¡¯ve never seen someone as bizarre as today!"


    Lin Zi put on a pitiful face, with tears streaming down softly, "I told them I had an emergency at home, but they not only refused to let me go, they even threatened to rough me up. I, a girl, have never encountered such people, I was so scared that I immediately ran. Fatty even chased after me, thankfully I ran fast, otherwise... otherwise..."


    As Lin Zi spoke, her tears were nearly falling, and with her beautiful appearance, it indeed aroused a strong protective instinct in others.


    This woman had been around the vi for a long time, mingling among various officials and nobles; she knew well about men¡¯s hearts. Her tears not quite falling, biting her lower lip gently, she depicted a figure who seemed humiliated but was enduring it all bravely¡ªtruly an actress!


    "Motherfucker, they¡¯re asking for it!" Wang Hui was the first to lose control, mming the table as he stood up: "They even dare to hit my girlfriend, they¡¯re sick of living? Shit, which private room are they in? I want to ask them who exactly wants to hit my girlfriend!"


    Lin Zi was secretly delighted in her heart, but kept a pacifying demeanor, "Oh, let it go. They¡¯re guests entrusted by Lord Yan, personally looked after by Xiao Ding. They¡¯re probably not easy to provoke. It¡¯s better to just leave it be!"


    "What does it matter if they¡¯re guests entrusted by Yama Fatty? Bullying my girlfriend, not even the Heavenly King would get any courtesy!" Wang Hui banged the table and said angrily, "Guys, you all sit down, I¡¯ll take Lin Lin and get some justice. Motherfucker, looking for death!"


    "Why the hell sit here? They bullied us, we definitely need to go with you and seek justice!"


    A friend, another young man, also stood up, mming the table, and the others got up one after another, following Wang Hui out the door.


    Lin Zi was ecstatic inside, yet he was also sneering secretly: Bumpkins, just wait to kneel and apologize!


    Wang Hui and others, along with Lin Zi, headed straight for the private room where Su Yang was.


    On the other hand, Xiao Ding also brought a group of people rushing furiously to Wang Hui¡¯s private room. Upon entering, they found it empty, with not a single person inside; even the waiters had followed the crowd to watch the excitement.


    Arriving at the entrance of Su Yang¡¯s private room, Lin Zi pointed directly at the door: "This is it, they¡¯re inside here."


    The three members of the Ten Great Families looked at each other, their expressions unnatural. This private room was the best in the resort, and whoever could sit inside was definitely not an ordinary person. Storming in like this was hardly appropriate!


    Wang Hui, however, didn¡¯t pay much attention to their concerns. He was always extremely arrogant and domineering. Now, with so many friends around him, especially the two scions from Capital City¡¯s gentry, he felt even more haughty, to the point where he no longer regarded the Ten Great Families in his eyes.


    "So this is the ce," Wang Hui sneered, "My dear,e, soon they¡¯ll be kneeling right here to apologize to you!"


    "Hold on!" a member of the Ten Great Families said softly, "Wang Shao, this private room is the best one here. Not even my dad has entered this room when he¡¯se here; the person sitting inside must be someone significant. I think..."


    "Since when did you be such a coward, Young Master Qin!" Wang Hui red, "So what? Didn¡¯t you hear Lin Zi? They¡¯re just a few country bumpkins. Maybe they¡¯re rted to Yama Fatty, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re here. With so many of us, are we supposed to be afraid of them?"


    That Young Master Qin was actually from the Qin Family. His face showed embarrassment as he whispered, "When out having fun, it¡¯s better to avoid trouble. Master L¨¹ and Young Master Huang don¡¯te here often; let¡¯s not spoil their mood, shall we?"


    "If we don¡¯t settle this matter, that will truly spoil Master L¨¹¡¯s and Young Master Huang¡¯s mood!" Wang Hui insisted, "My girlfriend came here to meet Master L¨¹ and Young Master Huang, but these people wouldn¡¯t let her through. Isn¡¯t that disrespecting Master L¨¹ and Young Master Huang? If we don¡¯t settle this today, and word spreads out, won¡¯t people say that we¡¯ve neglected Master L¨¹ and Young Master Huang?"


    Master L¨¹ and Young Master Huang beside him nodded with faint smiles; they hade from Capital City.


    "But..."


    Young Master Qin wanted to say more, but Master L¨¹ suddenly spoke up, "Are members of the Ten Great Families in Pingnan Province always this timid? This ispletely different from our side in Capital City!"


    Young Master Qin furrowed his brows. In fact, members of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families had been extremely arrogant in the past. However, after a series of events, the members of the Ten Great Families had be much more subdued.


    After Su Yang emerged and swept through Pingnan Province, the elders of the Ten Great Families had been particrly strict with the younger generation. Especially after the Dragon Head Meeting in May, the elders restrained the younger family members even more, warning them not to cause trouble outside. Should any trouble arise, no matter the reasons, they would face severe punishment!


    It was for this reason that Young Master Qin was hesitant. If they really upset someone who could sit in this private room, who knew what the consequences might be?


    "Master L¨¹, we¡¯re just out here for fun, why bother?" Young Master Qin tried to advise again.


    "Young Master Qin, if you¡¯re afraid, then you can go back first. We¡¯ve got enough people here!" Wang Hui said dismissively.


    Young Master Qin frowned, ultimately not arguing back, whispering, "Then excuse us, we will wait for you at our ce!"

 Chapter 446 - 445 You Better Not Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 445 You Better Not Take Action</h4>


    Young Master Qin led the remaining members of the Ten Great Families away, and Wang Hui and the others instantly sneered at them.


    "The Ten Great Families, my ass!" Wang Hui spat, scoffing, "I think, there¡¯s no need for the Ten Great Families to exist anymore. All a bunch of turtles tucking their heads in. In the future, they might as well give up their spots and let us be the Ten Great Families!"


    Master L¨¹ nodded leisurely, "I think so!"


    "Hahaha..." Wang Huiughed loudly, "With Master L¨¹¡¯s words, it looks like we should indeedpete for the so-called Ten Great Families!"


    Everyoneughed heartily, looking down on the departure of Young Master Qin and the others with utter disdain.


    "Come on, let¡¯s deal with the matters here first!" Wang Hui sneered, "Remember to record a video when these people apologizeter, so we can show those three what happened!"


    "Of course!" Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Wang Hui walked to the door, took a deep breath, and suddenly kicked the door, cursing, "Damn it, which bastard wanted to hit my girlfriend just now, you son of a..."


    Before he could finish, his voice stopped abruptly as a hand reached out, grabbed him by the neck, and yanked him into the room.


    Wang Hui didn¡¯t have time to respond before he was pinned to the floor. Then, a heavy foot stepped on his head, and a cup of ice water was poured over it.


    "Son of a bitch, I stood outside for half an eternity, thinking you didn¡¯t dare toe in. Coming out to do one thing, why the dilly-dallying? Master Fatty prepared this ice water for so long that it¡¯s almost scalding my hand, and you, dog fucker, just kicked the door?!"


    The one stepping on Wang Hui was none other than Fatty. After Wang Hui and his group reached the door, they heard themotion. Fatty had prepared this cup of ice water specifically for Wang Hui¡¯s arrival.


    Wang Hui¡¯spanions were all stunned, but they quickly snapped out of it. They rushed in, shouting, "Damn it, what the hell, beating someone up, are you looking for death?"


    On this side, Wang Hao and his group jumped up and went straight into the fray with them.


    Wang Hui¡¯s side was outnumberedpared to Su Yang¡¯s. And these young masters, adept in revelry, were useless in a fight.


    Wang Hao¡¯s group, on the other hand, were all members of Destiny Martial Arts and had some training. Everyone shed, and unsurprisingly, Wang Hui and his group were quickly pinned to the ground.


    Master L¨¹ was also restrained, growing anxious, he yelled, "Old Huang, help out!"


    Young Master Huang, who stood on the outside, hadn¡¯t made a move up to that point. Hearing Master L¨¹, he walked into the room and said coldly, "Give you a chance, let them go, kneel and kowtow, and I might spare you!"


    "Are you fucking brain-damaged? Look at the situation now, asking us to kneel and beg for mercy, who are you scaring?" Fatty red and said, "Kid, you didn¡¯t make a move just now, so Master Fatty¡¯s giving you a chance. Get out now, and you won¡¯t be involved in this. Otherwise, don¡¯t me Master Fatty for not being polite!"


    Young Master Huang immediately frowned, his voice icy, "Fatty, you¡¯re obviously courting death!"


    "Damn fatso, do you even know who Young Master Huang is?" Master L¨¹ shouted, "Let me tell you, Young Master Huang is from the Huang Family of Capital City. The Huang Family is a Martial Family, and the Family Head is even the ninth-ranked master on the Heavenly List. You bragging to Young Master Huang, you really don¡¯t know how to live!"


    Fatty was taken aback for a moment, then sneered, "And do you know who my brother is?"


    "I don¡¯t need to know who your brother is!" Young Master Huang said coldly, "Today, even if the Eight-Faced Yama himself were here, he couldn¡¯t save you!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang finally spoke up, sitting at the back of the room, he hadn¡¯t lifted a finger. He was holding a wine ss, gently swirling the red wine within.


    "You don¡¯t believe me?" Young Master Huang asked coldly.


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe..." Su Yang responded with a faint smile, "I¡¯m just advising you, don¡¯t make a move. Otherwise, your end will be even more miserable than theirs!"


    Young Master Huang¡¯s expression turned icy as he shouted angrily, "Arrogant! I want to see how you¡¯re going to deal with me!"


    As he was speaking, Young Master Huang charged forward, closing the distance to Fatty, and with a swift hand, he struck down with his palm. He used seventy percent of his strength in this blow; if it connected, it would likely break most of Fatty¡¯s ribs.


    His speed was extremely fast, and his martial technique was also very high, it seemed he had entered the Integration Realm. No wonder he held such confidence, with his strength, he truly stood above his peers in the younger generation!


    Unfortunately, he was facing Su Yang. At this level, his strength was simply not enough for consideration.


    Su Yang picked up a chopstick from the table and casually threw it out.


    The chopstick sliced through the air, emitting a sharp screech as it flew directly toward Young Master Huang.


    Young Master Huang¡¯s face was filled with shock, and he immediately twisted his body to retreat, trying to dodge the chopstick. However, it was still a step toote, as the chopstick struck his wrist.


    With a snap, Young Master Huang¡¯s hand drooped down¡ªhis wrist bone was shattered.


    Young Master Huang stumbled back several steps, looking at Su Yang with horror, "You... you dared to inflict such a heavy injury on me?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, "The one who hurt you is not me, but yourself!"


    "Myself?" Young Master Huang was bewildered, "What do you mean?"


    "The chopstick I threw out had no strength of its own. It only retaliates with the strength you used against it. In other words, the greater the force you strike with, the stronger the recoil on yourself will be," Su Yang exined in a cold voice.


    "As you intended to strike my brother down hard, wishing to break his bones, the rebounding force of the chopstick will break your bones. If you had held back and only aimed to push him away, then the chopstick would have merely made you step back too!"


    Young Master Huang was dumbfounded, shaking his head, "You lie. The chopstick flew so fast just now, the sound it made cutting through the air was so sharp, how could it be without force! You injure me and still try to fool me like this, do you really think I¡¯m a fool?"


    Without a word, Su Yang threw out another chopstick.


    The aura of this chopstick was even more formidable than thest, whooshing as it sped through the air.


    Young Master Huang instinctively retreated, but this chopstick wasn¡¯t even directed at him; instead, it hit a paper talisman hanging on the wall behind him.


    The talisman was hanging midair on the wall. Even a child throwing a chopstick could have punctured it.


    Yet, strangely, despite the formidable aura of Su Yang¡¯s chopstick, when it hit the talisman, it didn¡¯t move the paper in the slightest. The talisman remained undamaged, and the chopstick simply dropped straight to the floor as if it had never made contact with the talisman at all.


    Young Master Huang¡¯s eyes bulged; he had seen with his own eyes the chopstick collide with the talisman, but not a single mark was left on it. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, he simply wouldn¡¯t have believed it!


    "See?" Su Yang said. "The talisman has no attack strength, so my chopstick had no rebounding force either and couldn¡¯t even scratch the talisman."

 Chapter 447 - 446 Beat You to Your Knees

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 446 Beat You to Your Knees</h4>


    Young Master Huang¡¯s face was a portrait of shock, which soon turned into a cold sneer. "Hmph, it¡¯s just a small trick. Beneath a Terrestrial Immortal, all are ants; you should understand this principle! You dare to hurt me, this is challenging my Huang Family. Do you really think the Immortals of the Huang Family have such good tempers?"


    Slowly, Su Yang said, "What a pity, you are not a Terrestrial Immortal!"


    "So what!" Young Master Huang said coldly, "Even though I am not a Terrestrial Immortal, my grandfather is. I¡¯ll give you one more chance, kneel down and beg for mercy now, and maybe I¡¯ll let you live!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang looked up andughed, "Kid, you can barely stand up, yet you want me to kneel and beg for mercy? What, do you think your Immortal grandfather, thousands of miles away, can scare everyone? Unfortunately for you, I am someone who does not believe in such evils. Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel by yourself, or else, I¡¯ll beat you until you do!"


    "You dare!" Young Master Huang roared, "I am from the Huang Family..."


    Before Young Master Huang could finish his sentence, Su Yang had already raised his hand and pped down.


    With a palm strike out of nowhere, others might not have felt much, but Young Master Huang¡¯s face instantly changed. The powerful burst of qi rushed in front of him. Before he could react, the formidable force had already mmed him to the ground.


    Young Master Huang crashed to the ground in a mess, feeling as if all his organs had been disced. He struggled to get up, trying to be stubborn. At this time. Su Yang¡¯s second palm strike was already on its way, showing no intention of going easy on him.


    The third palm, the fourth palm, the fifth palm.


    At first, Young Master Huang thought Su Yang was just trying to scare him, but as the qi and blood in his body began to churn and his organs were all shaken up, and Su Yang showed no signs of stopping, panic started to set in his heart. He finally realized that Su Yang might truly beat him to death!


    In fact, with Su Yang¡¯s strength, making him kneel was just a matter of one palm strike. However, Su Yang did not do so; he simply kept hitting him, making him kneel out of fear.


    After vomiting several mouthfuls of blood, Young Master Huang knew he couldn¡¯t withstand much longer. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold out anymore. As Su Yang prepared for the seventh palm strike, Young Master Huang copsed to the ground with a thud.


    "Stop hitting me, stop... stop hitting me, please stop..." Young Master Huang¡¯s voice trembled, the internal injuries he suffered were not light.


    "Boring!" Su Yang shook his head, "I thought you could hold out a bit longer. It seems I overestimated you!"


    Master L¨¹¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. Young Master Huang, among their circle of hedonistic young masters, was one of the strongest. As long as he didn¡¯t encounter one of the freaks from the Capital City, Young Master Huang was invincible, and the older generation was full of praise for him.


    Who would have thought that Young Master Huang, this time, would be brought to his knees by a high schooler even younger than him. Moreover, he was even pleading for mercy. Neither Young Master Huang nor the Huang Family should ever be in such a position!


    Yet, Young Master Huang did kneel, an image that was entirely uneptable to him.


    "You dare to injure Young Master Huang like this, the Huang Family will never let you off!" Wang Hui roared angrily. Not understanding Young Master Huang¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t gauge how strong Su Yang was and was still thinking of using the Huang Family to intimidate Su Yang.


    "Really?" Su Yang said with a faint smile looking at Young Master Huang, "He says your Huang Family will seek revenge on me? Tsk tsk, do you think I should kill you to silence you?"


    Young Master Huang was almost scared out of his wits, ring hatefully at Wang Hui and hurriedly said, "I... our match was a fair spar, and I was simply not your match. Among martial artists, this is normal..."


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled, "No worry, go ahead and tell the Huang Family. Since I dared to take action, I am not afraid of the Huang Familying after me!"


    Young Master Huang kept his head down, not daring to speak. Although he felt resentful in his heart, preserving his life was more important.


    "You¡¯re too arrogant!" Wang Hui roared loudly, "Do you also want tomit murder to silence others? Let me tell you, my father is Wang Chengbang, and everyone herees from a significant family. You actually dared to hit us, believe it or not, I can make you rot in jail!"


    "Wang Chengbang, right?" Su Yang said with a slight smile, "How much is his monthly sry that he can afford your spending here? Dining here isn¡¯t cheap, after all. Tsk tsk, there must be a story behind this, looks like it¡¯s time to dig a little deeper!"


    "Who do you think you¡¯re scaring!" Wang Hui sneered coldly, "Do you think you can threaten me with that? Hmph, with just one finger, my dad could crush you to death. What are you, anyway..."


    Before the words left Wang Hui¡¯s mouth, Xiao Ding¡¯s anxious voice suddenly came from outside the door, "What¡¯s going on here? Master Su, Master Su, are... are you alright?"


    Seeing Xiao Dinging over, Wang Hui was the first to get excited and immediately started shouting loudly, "Xiao Ding, you finally showed up. Look at this situation, several of us brothers were beaten up in your vi, how are you going to exin this to me..."


    Xiao Ding rushed over,pletely ignoring Wang Hui, walked straight up to Su Yang, and with a thud, knelt down, his voice trembling, "Master Su, it¡¯s my fault for poor management that disturbed your meal. I am willing to take full responsibility, please punish me, Master Su!"


    Everyone on the scene was stunned, what exactly was going on? Xiao Ding, actually ignoring Wang Hui, knelt down in front of Su Yang?


    Lin Zi, standing at the back, was also dumbfounded. She suddenly realized that this Su Yang, whom she had initially thought of as a country bumpkin, might really be someone extraordinary.


    Xiao Ding, who was he? He was a close associate of Eight-Faced Yama, and among Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s ranks, his status was indeed high.


    Lin Zi had been in this vi for many years and had seen Xiao Ding several times, and even more of the important figures he had entertained. Some of those dignitaries were far more illustrious than Wang Hui¡¯s father.


    However, when Xiao Ding interacted with them, he was only a bit more respectful; he had never been as humble as he was in front of Su Yang, almost to the point of subservience!


    What kind of status did someone need to have to make Xiao Ding kneel? Lin Zi dared not even imagine!


    "Xiao Ding, what are you doing?" Wang Hui was also stunned, "Hey, we are the ones who were beaten, you... why are you kneeling to him? Hurry up and give him a good beating for me, otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure this vi can¡¯t stay open..."


    Xiao Ding sprang to his feet, rushed to Wang Hui, and kicked him in the face. Wang Hui¡¯s voice stopped instantly as blood flowed from his mouth and nose.


    "You... you dare to hit me..." Wang Hui was furious, "I won¡¯t let you off! I won¡¯t let you off!"


    "As you wish!" Xiao Ding said coldly, "Go back and tell Wang Chengbang that it was me who hit you. If he¡¯s not satisfied, tell him toe find me!"


    "You... you¡¯re seeking death..." Wang Hui shouted loudly in rage.


    "It¡¯s actually you who is seeking death!" Xiao Ding¡¯s face was cold, "You have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with. If Wang Chengbang knew who you¡¯ve offended, I bet he¡¯d be the first to kill you. I really wonder, how could Wang Chengbang have such a useless son like you!"


    Wang Hui was stunned for a moment, then asked in astonishment, "He... who is he?"

 Chapter 448 - 447 He Can’t Possibly Be Master Su

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 447 He Can¡¯t Possibly Be Master Su</h4>


    Before Xiao Ding could speak, a surprised voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Master Su, you are here too?"


    Everyone turned their heads, only to see Young Master Qin and two others rushing in,pletely ignoring Wang Hui and the others on the ground, and walked straight to Su Yang, bowed deeply, "Greetings, Master Su!"


    These three, all members of the Ten Great Families, held considerable status within. Yet now, before Su Yang, they showed utmost respect, as if they were in the presence of their own Family Head, striking awe into the onlookers.


    Wang Hui and the others were dumbfounded once again. Members of the Ten Great Families, they are the true personifications of privilege. Yet even they treated Su Yang with such reverence ¨C could Su Yang¡¯s identity be simple?


    It was just their ignorance, not having heard of the events at the Dragon Head Meeting in May or the name "Master Su." Otherwise, they probably would have been scared out of their wits!


    Su Yang smiled lightly and asked, "Are you friends with this Wang Hui?"


    Young Master Qin nced at Wang Hui with disdain, "Master Su, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding; we just shared a meal together, no close rtionship whatsoever. If they dare to provoke Master Su, they are enemies of the Ten Great Families!"


    Wang Hui was stunned yet again. He had always had a good rtionship with Young Master Qin and his peers, but now Young Master Qin had turned his back on him just like that?


    Of course, the astute among the crowd caught the emphasis in Young Master Qin¡¯s words: the enemy of the Ten Great Families.


    Offend Su Yang and be the enemy of the Ten Great Families? Could Su Yang truly wield the influence to move all of the Ten Great Families?


    "It¡¯s not a big deal, just a small matter, no need to escte to such a level!" Su Yang smiled, "Go on and have fun, there¡¯s no need to make such a fuss."


    "Yes!" Young Master Qin paused, then said in a low voice, "My grandfather, along with the Nan Family¡¯s old master, are almost nearby. Shall I inform them and have theme pay a visit to Master Su?"


    At these words, Wang Hui and the others nearly panicked.


    Young Master Qin¡¯s grandfather is none other than Qin Haishan, the Family Head of the Qin Family. The old master of the Nan Family is the venerable Nan Wudi.


    In Pingnan Province, these were towering figures!


    Even Wang Hui¡¯s father might not be able to meet Qin Haishan and Nan Wudi. After all, government officialse and go, but the Ten Great Families have stood firm for a hundred years, deeply rooted in power. Wang Hui¡¯s father¡¯s position could hardly draw their attention!


    Yet these two formidable figures from Pingnan, Heaven-defying in their own right, were both willing to visit Su Yang, an idea that simply shook everyone to the core.


    Who exactly was Su Yang, that even the two great family heads would personally pay a tribute to him?


    Furthermore, when Young Master Qin spoke, it was with an air of it being the most natural thing, without a hint of strain ¨C which magnified the shock! The Ten Great Families didn¡¯t find anything amiss with such an arrangement, which was astonishing!


    "Master Su..." Young Master Huang¡¯s expression suddenly changed; pointing at Su Yang, he stammered, "He... he is that Master Su?"


    "Which Master Su?" Master L¨¹ asked in surprise.


    "Haven¡¯t you heard? The Master Su who triumphed at the Dragon Head Meeting in May!" Young Master Huang spoke in a hushed tone, "This May¡¯s Dragon Head Meeting was a joint event between Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces, withbatants below the level of Terrestrial Immortals from both provinces. The overall winner was this Master Su! He fought in seventeen battles, defeating five Sovereigns and twelve warriors of the Integration Realm. Even the Smiling Buddha, ranked seventh on the Evil List, who controlled some people to challenge him, did not gain any advantage!"


    "No way?" Master L¨¹¡¯s eyes widened. "How is that possible? He¡¯s just a high school student, how could he possibly be that Master Su?"


    "I heard that Master Su really isn¡¯t that old..." Young Master Huang looked at Su Yang, his face a mix of shock and awe. "Could it... could it really be him?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Master L¨¹ shook his head repeatedly. "A high school student, able to defeat all the experts from both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces, do you think that¡¯s possible? Even if he truly were a prodigious talent, he couldn¡¯t have such strength at such a young age. Even Ye Jiansheng from back then, might not have been able to do it. Do you really think he¡¯s stronger than Ye Jiansheng was in those days?"


    Scratching his head, Young Master Huang felt unsure; after all, Ye Jiansheng was indeed a genius admired by everyone in the world. But even at this age, Ye Jiansheng couldn¡¯t have been the best in both provinces, so how could Su Yang possibly do it?


    "But no matter what, someone who gets two family heads to make a personal visit can¡¯t be a simple character!" Young Master Huang said in a low voice, "Let it go, Old L¨¹, today, we¡¯ve taken a fall!"


    "Taken a fall?" Master L¨¹ scoffed. "Not necessarily!"


    "What do you mean?" Young Master Huang asked, puzzled.


    "Don¡¯t forget, that person from the Chen Family has also arrived in Pingnan Province," Master L¨¹ said coldly. "That person is someone Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge have to personally receive!"


    "Are you talking about the Monster of the Chen Family?" Young Master Huang frowned. "He hase to Pingnan Province?"


    "Exactly," confirmed Master L¨¹. "I got the message that he arrived quite early. However, he hasn¡¯t shown up yet. He should appear at tonight¡¯s meeting of Pingnan Province¡¯s top ten families."


    Young Master Huang spoke with a serious tone. "Even if he appears, then what? We¡¯re not very close to him, this monster has always had a bad rtionship with us, could he possibly help us?"


    "In Capital City the rtionship is bad, but outside, everyone is from the Capital City. If we, locals, are bullied, could he ignore it?" Master L¨¹ scoffed. "Don¡¯t forget, there are rules among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City to help each other."


    "But we¡¯re not one of the Ten Great Families of the Capital City..." Young Master Huang said.


    "But once you leave the Capital City, we¡¯re all our own people. If we¡¯re bullied, and the surnamed Chen ignores it, once back, he¡¯s sure to be condemned by the other families. Chen¡¯s not stupid, what do you think he¡¯ll do?" Master L¨¹ answered.


    Young Master Huang scratched his head; indeed that made sense.


    "So what do we do now?" Young Master Huang asked quietly.


    "Bend the knee for now and pass this problem," Master L¨¹ said sternly. "Tonight, find the Monster of the Chen Family and deal with him properly!"


    "Alright then!" Young Master Huang nodded slowly, ncing at Su Yang with anger burning in his heart.


    The Huang Family had a Heavenly List expert; even in Capital City, no one dared to wound him so grievously. Su Yang actually broke his arm, this was the ultimate insult to him, an insult he could never swallow no matter what!


    At that moment, Su Yang also looked over at Wang Hui and asked softly, "Wang Shao, do you want to ask your dad toe over and sort this out?"


    Wang Hui waspletely dazed with fear. He hadn¡¯t heard what Young Master Huang and Master L¨¹ had said behind his back, naturally oblivious to their ulterior motives. But upon learning that both Nan Wudi and Qin Haishan were personallying to visit Su Yang, he caved in.


    These were big shots that even his dad had to ask to see; with them using the term ¡¯visit¡¯ for Su Yang, what was he in front of Su Yang, nothing right?

 Chapter 449 - 448 I Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 448 I Was Wrong</h4>


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Hui spoke in a low voice, "Master Su, I was wrong about what happened this time. But you... a grown man, bullying a girl, that¡¯s not right either!"


    Wang Hui still wanted to save some face in front of his girlfriend, so he was still defending Lin Zi at this moment.


    "I bullied a girl?" Su Yang looked at Lin Zi with a faint smile, "Is that what your girlfriend told you?"


    Lin Zi, already trembling with fear, didn¡¯t wait for Wang Hui to speak. She knelt down with a thud, her voice trembling as she said, "Big brother, please... please spare me, I... I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong..."


    Having mingled in such circles for a long time, Lin Zi of course knew what a big shot meant. Nan Wudi, Qin Haishan¡ªthey were beings she couldn¡¯t even aspire to, and yet they had to treat Su Yang with such respect. So what was she in front of Su Yang?


    In fact, Lin Zi now regretted everything to the utmost.


    Su Yang¡¯s status was obviously much higher than Wang Hui¡¯s¡ªhe was someone who could sit on an equal footing with the heads of the Ten Great Families.


    So young, yet holding such an incredible position, it was simply unimaginable.


    Lin Zi¡¯s biggest dream in life was to marry into a wealthy family, and Wang Hui was the richest she had found. Butpared to Su Yang, Wang Hui was nothing.


    Thinking about what happened today, it was a tremendous stroke of luck for her to have sat next to Su Yang. If she could take good care of Su Yang, make him happy, perhaps she could be associated with this big shot.


    If Su Yang took a fancy to her, what would Wang Hui count for? Even the heads of the Ten Great Families would probably have to treat her with courtesy. This was an opportunity beyond her wildest dreams.


    Even if Su Yang didn¡¯t fancy her, as long as she served him well today, having a kind word from Su Yang, being a familiar face to him, she couldter im to know Su Yang. Then, most likely, many people would treat her with the utmost respect, which was much better than being Wang Hui¡¯s girlfriend!


    And now, she had directly kicked away this opportunity.


    What¡¯s crucial was that she hadn¡¯t just tossed aside the opportunity, but she had also insulted Su Yang behind his back. Furthermore, she had exaggerated the story to Wang Hui, leading a group of people to cause trouble. All of these actions piled up were simply unforgivable!


    In this situation, what choice did she have other than to kneel?


    "You were wrong? How were you wrong?" Su Yang asked with a light smile, "Tell everyone and let us hear it."


    Though Lin Zi was very reluctant, she had no choice but to admit to everything she had done.


    This time, she dared not conceal a single detail, revealing everything that had happened. Including the words she had used to insult Su Yang, she recounted them without omission.


    After all, many people present were witnesses. If she lied at this moment, it would only make things more troublesome for herself.


    After hearing Lin Zi¡¯s words, Wang Hui was the first to explode in anger, shouting, "Fuck you, you damn bitch, that¡¯s not what you told me just now. Didn¡¯t you say they were going to hit you? Didn¡¯t you say they were going to bully you? Howe it¡¯s like this now?"


    ""You slut, you¡¯re fucking asking for it!" Xiao Ding, too, was enraged, grabbing a bottle from the table and charging over, "You get to serve Master Su and don¡¯t even know what kind of good fortune your ancestors umted for you, and yet you dare treat Master Su like this, I¡¯ll fucking kill you!"


    Lin Zi¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and it was then that Su Yang spoke up, "Xiao Ding, stop it, you¡¯re disrupting my meal!"


    Xiao Ding immediately ceased, and respectfully said, "Master Su, this was my fault for not managing things properly. I will definitely give you a satisfactory response!"


    "I¡¯ll leave the matter in your hands to deal with," Su Yang stated, looking at Lin Zi with a faint smile, "This time you were quite honest, and you didn¡¯t lie again."


    Lin Zi hung her head low, filled with extreme regret. Indeed, as Xiao Ding had said, being able to serve Master Su was a blessing she¡¯d umted over several lifetimes. Now, she had ruined it herself.


    In fact, Su Yang had been quite magnanimous.


    The first time she said she wanted to leave, Su Yang knew she was lying but still agreed. Such generosity is rare among ordinary people. And for someone of his stature, he had given her more than enough face!


    Yet, after she left the room, she directly mocked and cursed Su Yang. Thinking about it now, she indeed did wrong.


    Even without that mockery and cursing, things would not have escted to this point!


    "Master Su, I¡¯m sorry, it was... it was my fault..." Lin Zi said with a trembling voice, "You were so generous to me, and I... I badmouthed you behind your back, and even brought people over to cause trouble, I... I deserve to die. You can punish me however you want, I... I..."


    At this point, tears came pouring out of Lin Zi¡¯s eyes, putting on a pitiful act to gain the sympathy of men with her acting.


    Unfortunately, the man she was facing was Su Yang. With a slight frown, Su Yang said coldly, "Cry again, and you¡¯ll lose your life!"


    Lin Zi immediately stopped, alsopletely baffled. Tears were a woman¡¯s best weapon, especially for beautiful women; any man would have trouble resisting their urge tofort her when she cried. So why didn¡¯t it work at all with Su Yang?


    Su Yang asked, "Wang Shao, do you still want to stand up for your girlfriend?"


    Wang Hui by now understood the situation and knew he had been used by Lin as a pawn. Already seething with anger and seeing Su Yang¡¯s incredible abilities, he wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge Su Yang anymore!


    "Master Su, I was deceived by this slut. For the offense I caused just now, I apologize to you here, Master Su. Please forgive me!" Wang Hui said quickly.


    "No need for forgiveness," Su Yang replied with a faint smile. "I don¡¯t have many strengths, but I do have a lot of faults. One of the most obvious is that I bear grudges. Wang Shao, you made a scene at my ce, and surely you can¡¯t just get away with a mere apology. Young Master Qin, get Old Master Qin to arrange an investigation into Wang Shao¡¯s father, and find out how a public servant like him can support such a luxurious lifestyle for his son."


    "Of course!" Young Master Qin immediately responded with a smile. "Master Su, you can rest assured, when ites to dealing with corrupt officials, we of the Qin Family are second to none. Wang Shao, you¡¯d better pray that your father hasn¡¯t done anything outrageous. Otherwise, for even a single penny of misused funds, we could make sure he rots in prison!"


    Wang Hui sat down hard on the ground, utterly bbergasted. He knew all too well that, over the years, his father hadn¡¯t been shy about reaching out for money. If the Qin Family really pursued this matter, his father was finished.


    Thinking back to how he had just been ranting about making Su Yang rot in prison, and now it was his own father facing that threat, the irony of the situation couldn¡¯t have been greater!

 Chapter 450 - 449 I Just Like to Meddle

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 449 I Just Like to Meddle</h4>


    "Master Su, you... you¡¯re being too much!" After a moment of silence, Wang Hui could no longer contain himself, "I¡¯ve already apologized, and besides, it was only us who got beaten up, you haven¡¯t suffered at all, how... how can you treat me like this?"


    "Did I ever say that I would let you go just because you apologized?" Su Yang retorted, "Didn¡¯t I say that I always get even with my enemies? Since you want to see me rot in jail, you should also prepare to rot in jail yourselves!"


    "You... you¡¯re totally untrustworthy!" Wang Hui eximed angrily, "If that¡¯s the case, why should I apologize to you at all!"


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to apologize to me either!" Su Yang sneered, "What? Feeling upset, aren¡¯t you? The great Young Master Wang, usually so arrogant, now apologizing personally, and on top of that being beaten until his face is bloody, and still not forgiven¡ªdoesn¡¯t that irritate you?"


    Wang Hui hadpletely lost his temper by now, shouting furiously, "Yes, I¡¯m frustrated. I¡¯ve never seen someone like you. There¡¯s a saying that you should always leave a way out for others, so that you can meet again in the future. I¡¯ve already apologized, yet you¡¯re still ruthlessly pushing for my downfall, what kind of reasoning is that!"


    "Fine, then I¡¯ll let you know why I have to do this!" Su Yang said coldly, "Wang Hui, if it were just a few ordinary people sitting in this private room today, instead of us, how would you treat them?"


    "I..." Wang Hui opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    "With your character, you would not only have given them a good beating but also made them kneel and beg for mercy!" Su Yang said coldly, "Your friends are all here, why not let them tell us about the many times you¡¯ve done things like this?"


    Wang Hui¡¯s face changed rapidly, and he said sternly, "That¡¯s my business, it has nothing to do with you. Mind your own business, Su, why bother with other people¡¯s matters?"


    "Sorry, but I¡¯m the kind of person who likes to meddle!" Su Yang replied coldly, "Moreover, I want to let you know what happens when you rely on your father¡¯s identity to throw your weight around and behave outrageously! If your father is clean, then you have nothing to worry about. But if your father himself is dirty, then I advise you second-generation spawns of the wealthy and powerful to better keep a low profile!"


    Many people nearby sighed in admiration upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, including a number of individuals who hade from poverty, especially those from Destiny Martial Arts. Su Yang¡¯s words resonated with them deeply.


    Fatty waved his hand and said, "Alright, get lost, and don¡¯t spoil Master Fatty¡¯s mood while I¡¯m eating!"


    Wang Hui wanted to say more, but Xiao Ding had already sent people over who covered his mouth and dragged him out. Wang Hui¡¯s fair-weather friends ran faster than anyone, and as soon as they left the private room, they vanished without a trace.


    "Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. Everyone, I¡¯m treating my friends to a meal, so we won¡¯t keep you," Su Yang said with a dismissive wave and a smile.


    "Master Su, sorry for the disturbance!" Young Master Qin and his twopanions said their polite goodbyes, also shaking hands with each member of Destiny Martial Arts with the utmost respect. After all, these were friends recognized by Su Yang.


    People from Destiny Martial Arts were all kids from poor families. On an ordinary day, they¡¯d look up at those rich or officials¡¯ kids who were always high and mighty, not to mention the offspring of the great families.


    Now, meeting the progenies of the Top Ten Families of Pingnan Province, who treated them with such a respectful manner, naturally, they felt even more pleasantly overwhelmed.


    As for Lin Zi, she was still kneeling on the ground. Su Yang did not tell her to stand up, so she did not dare to do so.


    Throughout the whole process, Su Yang and his friends ate, drank, andughed,pletely ignoring Lin Zi, as if there was no such person in the private room at all.


    Lin Zi knelt there, feeling incredibly annoyed and frustrated.


    The waiters by the table, who were far less significant than her in this ce, were now sitting at the table, able to talk andugh with Su Yang. If this got out, their worth would naturally soar.


    And before, she had been the one sitting beside Su Yang. Now, she could only kneel there. All because of her vanity, she had ended up in this state. She felt extreme regret in her heart, but in this world, there is no such thing as a pill for regret!


    After Su Yang and his friends finished their meal and left, Lin Zi carefully stood up while leaning on the wall. Because she had knelt for such a long time, she felt dizzy and nearly tumbled to the ground.


    As soon as she stepped out of the private room, Lin Zi found Xiao Ding with a few people waiting there for her. Herplexion immediately changed. If Xiao Ding and his men were still here, could there be anything good in store for her?


    "Brother Ding..." Lin Zi¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Xiao Ding said, waving his hand, not showing her any kindness.


    "Where... where are we going..." Lin Zi¡¯s face was full of fear.


    "To see Lord Yan!" Xiao Ding said coldly.


    "Lord Yan?" Lin Zi¡¯s face turned ashen. Eight-Faced Yama was known for his extremely cruel methods. Going to see Eight-Faced Yama, what good ending could there be?


    "Brother Ding, do we... do we really have to meet with Lord Yan?" Lin Zi asked in a quivering voice, "Master Su didn¡¯t say he wanted to punish me..."


    "What¡¯s the use of asking me?" Xiao Ding said coldly, "Master Su is a very important person that Lord Yan repeatedly told me to take care of. You offended him, if I don¡¯t take you to Lord Yan, how am I supposed to exin myself? Are you really that stupid? Today, I took special care of you, personally cing you beside Master Su, hoping that you could benefit from close proximity. And yet, what the hell did you manage to do? If Lord Yan isn¡¯t happy, I¡¯ll have to suffer alongside you!"


    "I... I didn¡¯t know who this Master Su really was..." Lin Zi¡¯s voice trembled, "You didn¡¯t tell me, how... how was I supposed to know who he was..."


    "Nonsense, being able to sit in our best private room, personally arranged by me, and besides, I didn¡¯t dare tell you his name, didn¡¯t you understand the situation?" Xiao Ding snapped, "This is someone in front of whom, when he sits, even Lord Yan can only stand. Are you tired of living? You actually dared to insult him? Lord Yan can sit as an equal with the heads of the Ten Great Families. Just think, what kind of status does Master Su have!"


    Lin Zi copsed to the ground again. She only knew that the heads of the Ten Great Families were very powerful, but she didn¡¯t know the specifics.


    But Eight-Faced Yama was different. The most influential underground kingpin in Pingnan Province, with incredibly ruthless methods, could maintain hisposure even in front of government officials. To them, Eight-Faced Yama was akin to a Celestial Being!


    And before Su Yang, even Eight-Faced Yama could only stand ¨C if it wasn¡¯t Xiao Ding himself saying this, she would never have believed it!


    Who exactly was this Su Yang, to be such an otherworldly figure?

 Chapter 451 - 450: The Young Master of the Chen Family

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 450: The Young Master of the Chen Family</h4>


    After Wang Hui and his group left the vi, everyone dispersed, and no one apanied Wang Hui anymore.


    Wang Hui stood there alone, looking like a solitary figure, extremely embarrassed.


    Young Master Huang and Master L¨¹ were thest toe out. Seeing the two, Wang Hui acted as though he had seen a lifesaver and hurried over to them.


    "Cousin, help me!" Wang Hui said frantically, "This Mr. Su is too bullying; he¡¯s actually getting the Qin Family to investigate my dad. If they find something... what am I supposed to do?"


    Wang Hui¡¯s mother¡¯s maiden name was L¨¹; she was a member of the Capital L¨¹ Family. This Master L¨¹ happened to be the son of Wang Hui¡¯s uncle, hence Wang Hui¡¯s cousin.


    Master L¨¹¡¯s face was cold as ice as he said in a deep voice, "Don¡¯t worry, your dad won¡¯t have any problems!"


    "Really?" Wang Hui was overjoyed, "Cousin, how... how are you nning to deal with this Mr. Su? From the looks of it, Mr. Su is no simple character in Pingnan Province; he has extraordinary backing, and even the Ten Great Families listen to him. If we really want to deal with him, we might have to ask Grandpa to step in!"


    Wang Hui¡¯s grandfather was indeed the Family Head of the Capital L¨¹ Family.


    "Why does Grandpa need to make a move!" Master L¨¹ snorted coldly, "Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns. By tonight, I¡¯ll make Mr. Sue and apologize obediently!"


    "Ah?" Wang Hui was surprised and delighted, "Cousin, what... what¡¯s the n?"


    Master L¨¹ was about to speak when suddenly, his phone rang. He looked at the screen, and a smile appeared, "Beautiful, the guy from the Chen Family really made it and has now arrived at the Qianlong Clubhouse. Just in time, let¡¯s go find him now!"


    "Who from the Chen Family?" Wang Hui asked curiously.


    "He¡¯s a big shot from Capital City, you wouldn¡¯t understand if I told you," Master L¨¹ dismissed with a wave of his hand, "Don¡¯t ask too much for now, juste with me to meet him. I¡¯ll sort out your business tonight!"


    "Thank you so much, Cousin!" Wang Hui was ecstatic, "It¡¯d be best topletely crush that Mr. Su to death, the bastard is too bullying!"


    Master L¨¹ said arrogantly, "Hmmph, let¡¯s see if he bows his head tonight. If he doesn¡¯t, then he¡¯s really asking for a death wish!"


    "Enough talk!" Young Master Huang waved his hand, "Let¡¯s head to Qianlong Clubhouse first, my arm is killing me!"


    The three quickly drove out of the vi. The Qianlong Clubhouse was also not far from there. When they reached the clubhouse, they were stopped at the entrance.


    Master L¨¹ rolled down the car window and said in a cold voice, "I¡¯m from the Capital L¨¹ Family, here to see Chen Shao!"


    The security guard at the Qianlong Clubhouse was respectful, "I apologize, but I need to make a phone call to confirm!"


    "Do as you please!" Master L¨¹ replied coldly, "Tell him that an old acquaintance from Capital City is looking for him!"


    The security guard stepped aside, made the call, and not long after, returned with utmost respect, smiling, "Sorry to keep you waiting. Everything has been arranged; I¡¯ll have someone escort you in now!"


    The security guard gestured, and immediately someone came over and ran with them into the clubhouse.


    After arranging for parking, a man in business attire hurried over. Upon arrival, he immediately said with a smile, "Gentlemen, sorry for the wait. I¡¯m the manager here, my name is Zhang. Chen Shao has given instructions, and I will take you to him right away!"


    "Hmm!" Master L¨¹ nodded arrogantly, wearing a look of pride.


    Manager Zhang didn¡¯t show the slightest displeasure. Chen Shao was a big shot, and when he came here, it was personally arranged by Ye Zhenying, and even Shangguan Ge had personally met him. How could Manager Zhang notply with Chen Shao¡¯s requests?


    Manager Zhang led the three inside the clubhouse, heading straight for the best room on the top floor.


    Entering the clubhouse, Wang Hui and the others were visibly shocked. The decor of the Qianlong Clubhouse amazed them too.


    "I never thought that Pingnan Province would have such a great clubhouse!" Young Master Huang whispered, "It¡¯s even better than some of those in Capital City!"


    "Hmmph!" Master L¨¹ scoffed, "That is only whenparing to the average clubhouses. Thosergest few in Capital City are not something Qianlong Clubhouse can match!"


    "There¡¯s noparison to speak of," Young Master Huang retorted.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the room, and Manager Zhang knocked respectfully.


    "Come in!" A woman¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Manager Zhang opened the door respectfully, bending over with a smile, "Gentlemen, Chen Shao is inside waiting for you, pleasee in!"


    "Hmm!" Master L¨¹ nodded arrogantly and led Young Master Huang and Wang Hui straight into the private room.


    Wang Hui was full of nervousness, knowing full well the status of his cousin, who was deemed incredibly haughty. Anyone regarded as a big shot by him was bound to be extraordinary. What kind of sky-defying existence was this Chen Shao?


    In the room, a girl with a ponytail was busily brewing tea. The door of the inner room was half-open. From the outside, one could vaguely see a young man in sportswear standing by the window, looking out into the distance. His back was turned to the door, so his face waspletely unclear. From behind though, he seemed rather unremarkable.


    As the three entered, the girl with the ponytail didn¡¯t even look up, and the young man didn¡¯t turn to nce at them.


    "I thought it was someone important from the L¨¹ Family, but it turns out to be you!" The young man¡¯s voicecked any emotion, yet there was an air of indifference.


    Master L¨¹¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still took a deep breath and said, "Chen Shao, we¡¯re all from Capital City. We haven¡¯t seen much of each other there, but outside, we¡¯re our own people. The rules of the Ten Great Families of the Capital City also suggest that, when abroad, we must unite in our efforts!"


    "Ha ha..." The young man let out augh, "What, got yourself into some trouble again? Invoking the rules of the Ten Great Families to seek my help? You should know you¡¯re not a member of the Ten Great Families. And even if you were, I might not help anyway!"


    Master L¨¹¡¯s face showed embarrassment, and though he was angry inside, he had to admit that this man from the Chen Family was famously difficult to deal with in Capital City. If he wasn¡¯t willing, even the Ten Great Families wouldn¡¯t matter much to him.


    However, if he acknowledged someone, he would fight on their behalf, even if they were a beggar.


    Once, he befriended a construction worker. Later, due to some issues, the worker had a conflict with a wastrel from one of the Ten Great Families.


    He personally went to that particr family. Despite the Family Head¡¯s personal intervention to stop him, he single-handedly overpowered the family, capturing the wastrel to have him kneel and apologize to the construction worker!


    For this very reason, he was seen as an oddball by everyone in the Ten Great Families. People treated him like they would avoid a serpent or scorpion, resulting in him beingpletely isted among his generation in the Ten Great Families!

 Chapter 452 - 451

    <h4>Chapter 452: 451</h4>


    Master L¨¹ took a deep breath and said, "Chen Shao, I understand your nature, and I¡¯m not trying to pressure you with the rules of the Ten Great Families. The main issue is that the other party is simply too arrogant, but neither Young Master Huang nor I am a match for him; we¡¯ve suffered a significant loss."


    "If the other party were from Capital City, then that would be it, because after all, we¡¯re all from the same circle. But he¡¯s from Pingnan Province, and both Young Master Huang and I are from Capital City. The two of us losing face is like dishonoring our Capital City circle."


    "We truly had no other choice but toe and ask for Chen Shao¡¯s help. Regardless, we must reim our Capital City circle¡¯s reputation!"


    Chen Shao shook his head, "Don¡¯t make it sound so noble. I have never been a part of the dandies of Capital City. For this matter, you should seek out my elder brother; he would undoubtedly be happy to help you. As for me, I¡¯m not at all interested in upholding this ¡¯Capital City circle¡¯ of yours!"


    Master L¨¹ was taken aback. By bringing up the Capital City circle, he was trying to put pressure on Chen Shao. But now that Chen Shao didn¡¯t acknowledge himself as part of the Capital City circle, he was left without a strategy.


    Young Master Huang frowned and then suddenly said in a deep voice, "Chen Shao, you are known as one of the top three masters among the young generation in Capital City. But this ranking only holds within Capital City; once outside, who knows how far back you¡¯d be in line. Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to beat that man, and is that why you refuse to take action?"


    Chen Shaoughed uproariously, looking up, "You¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? Learned to use reverse psychology? Tsk tsk, interesting. Now that you put it that way, I am indeed curious to meet this person who¡¯s made you two tumble and flee. Come on, tell me, how many moves did it take for him to defeat you? If it¡¯s more than three moves, then nevermind, I¡¯m not interested in meeting him!"


    Young Master Huang¡¯s face chilled even further. Chen Shao was clearly looking down on him. Yet, he had to admit that Chen Shao indeed had the credentials to do so.


    "He beat me with just one move!" Young Master Huang said gravely.


    "Oh, really?" Chen Shao responded, his voice filled with surprise, "One move?"


    "Yes, one move!" Young Master Huang paused before continuing firmly, "Moreover, his secret technique is very special. He threw a chopstick at me, saying the strength of my attack would determine the rebound force of that chopstick. The chopstick broke my arm, but then, the second chopstick he threw didn¡¯t even pierce a piece of paper!"


    "Is that so?" Chen Shao¡¯s voice expressed greater surprise, "That¡¯s quite interesting indeed!"


    "Just say whether you dare to fight him or not!" Young Master Huang pressed.


    "Such an interesting person, of course, I want to have a match with him!" Chen Shaoughed heartily, "However, I have some things to take care of tonight, so it¡¯s not convenient for me tonight. You two stay here. Once I¡¯m done with tonight¡¯s business, I¡¯ll go and meet this person!"


    Master L¨¹ and Young Master Huang were overjoyed, for Chen Shao to personally take action meant they could finally redeem themselves.


    "Many thanks, Chen Shao!" Master L¨¹ said hastily.


    "No need to thank me, I am just looking forward to sparring with a strong opponent, not interested in helping you. So, don¡¯t go causing trouble under my name. If someone kills you, I won¡¯t protect you!"


    As he spoke, Chen Shao turned his head and looked at the two with a cold gaze, "Understood?"


    If Su Yang had been there, he would have cried out in surprise. Because this Chen Shao was the very same Chen Benhao that Su Yang had previously encountered in Beiguan Town!


    During the Dragon Head Meeting finals in May, Chen Benhao had left for some reason with that girl and was not present for the final battle. Even then, Su Yang knew that Chen Benhao was not a simple character.


    But who could have imagined that Chen Benhao was actually an important figure from Capital City. Even Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge personally met with him, which spoke volumes about his noble status!


    Having said his piece, Chen Benhao did not wait for a response from the two, but walked out of the room straight away, treating them as if they were invisible.


    Master L¨¹ and Young Master Huang looked at each other, their hearts filled with reluctance, yet they knew they had to swallow their pride.


    Chen Benhao was renowned in Capital City as an oddity, ranked among the top three of his generation and with his twin brother, known as the Chen Family Double Excellences.


    However, Chen Benhao was entirely different from his brother.


    His brother, Chen Benhong, was a leading figure among the Capital City¡¯s dandies and the most outstanding among them, regarded as a leader whom others would eagerly follow. In the circle of dandies, Chen Benhong alsomanded considerable influence, respected by all dandies in Capital City.


    As for Chen Benhao, he never fit in with those dandies from the beginning. In fact, his ideas differed greatly from many in his family. Although he had talent rivaling his brother¡¯s and their strengths wereparable, he was not the favored one in the family.


    Moreover, due to Chen Benhao¡¯s unique personality, he offended quite a few in Capital City. His most famous deed was the sweeping defeat of one of the Ten Great Families.


    Because of that incident, that family joined forces with some familiar households and collectively went to the Chen Family to demand ountability.


    With the anger of many families against him, the Chen Family originally nned to hand over Chen Benhao to appease the discontent of the other families.


    Lacking the Chen Family¡¯s protection, Chen Benhao, despite being in the top three of his generation, was not a match for so many families.


    At the most critical moment, finally, someone from Capital City took action and saved Chen Benhao. Due to that event, Chen Benhao was virtually independent of the Chen Family and fully under the protection of this person. Because of this patron¡¯s explicit support, Chen Benhao¡¯s brazenness in Capital City grew, to the point where he would disregard even the Chen Family¡¯s dignity.


    Master L¨¹ and Young Master Huang, being merely second-tier dandies in Capital City and not even counted among the Ten Great Families, naturally didn¡¯t dare toe into conflict with Chen Benhao.


    However, both were incredibly excited inside.


    Chen Benhao had said he would fight Su Yang; with such a deration, the matter was absolutely certain. And when Chen Benhao fought, he was almost indistinguishable from a madman. This time, Su Yang, if not killed, would surelye away skinned!


    At the very least, the grievance of being bullied by Su Yang could be swallowed!


    Neither of them left the Qianlong Clubhouse; after Young Master Huang had his wound dressed, he rested for a while in the room, then began strolling around the vi with Wang Hui.


    Since Chen Benhao had told them to stay, as long as they did not leave the vi, they would be under Chen Benhao¡¯s protection.


    "This Qianlong Clubhouse is quite beautifully done!" Young Master Huang remarked as they walked.


    "Hmph, for such a small ce, to be done up like this is probably already their limit!" said Master L¨¹ with disdain.


    Knowing Master L¨¹¡¯s character, Young Master Huang chose not to respond. The three of them continued their stroll, and suddenly, they saw several cars driving into the vi. Among the individuals in the lead car was Su Yang!

 Chapter 453 - 452: A Veteran in the Game of Love?

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 452: A Veteran in the Game of Love?</h4>


    Young Master Huang was a martial arts practitioner with keen eyes and immediately spotted Su Yang, eximing, "Isn¡¯t that the one with the surname Su?"


    After taking a close look, Master L¨¹, Wang Hui, also noticed Su Yang and couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    "Damn it, how did this bastarde here too?" Master L¨¹ frowned, "Isn¡¯t this the best clubhouse in Pingnan Province? How did this kid get in?"


    "If Nan Wudi and Qin Haishan are going to visit him, it means this person¡¯s identity is not simple. It¡¯s not strange that he could enter here," Young Master Huang said.


    "It wouldn¡¯t be strange normally, but today is different!" Master L¨¹ said, "Don¡¯t forget, today is the meeting of the Ten Great Families to discuss the affairs of Pingnan Province. If it weren¡¯t for the help of that monster from the Chen Family, neither of us would have been able to get in."


    "Could it be that he is here to discuss the matters of the Ten Great Families?" Young Master Huang wondered aloud.


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious!" Master L¨¹ red, "Matters of the Ten Great Families are of course only to be discussed by the people of the Ten Great Families. Is there a Su among the Ten Great Families?"


    Scratching his head, Young Master Huang said in a low voice, "Then... what¡¯s going on?"


    "How would I know!" A cold glint suddenly shed in Master L¨¹¡¯s eyes, "But, this bastard¡¯s timing is perfect. I was just fretting about where to find him, and he has sent himself over here. It happens to be today that the monster from the Chen Family will take care of him here!"


    "Chen Benhao said he was busy today..." Young Master Huang said.


    "What he said was that he was busy and couldn¡¯t go out looking for this kid. But now, the kid hase to us, which is apletely different story," Master L¨¹ said solemnly. "Besides, this is the Qianlong Clubhouse, and the people of the Ten Great Families will soon be here. When they arrive, we¡¯ll have that monster from the Chen Family take care of him in front of everyone from the Ten Great Families. His reputation will be utterly ruined. After that, the Ten Great Families probably won¡¯t take him seriously anymore!"


    Excitement sparkled in Young Master Huang¡¯s eyes as he said eagerly, "You¡¯re absolutely right, we should make him lose face in front of the Ten Great Families!"


    "Come on, you guys go find that monster from the Chen Family, and I¡¯ll block his way, don¡¯t let this kid escape," Master L¨¹ sneered, "The people of the Ten Great Families should be arriving by now. It will be perfect to deal with him in the parking lot!"


    The three split up; Wang Hui supported Young Master Huang to find Chen Benhao, while Master L¨¹ headed straight for the parking lot.


    Master L¨¹ took shortcuts, arriving at the parking lot a bit faster than Su Yang and hispanions.


    But when he got there, instead of waiting for Su Yang, he found several luxury cars arriving first.


    A few people got out of the cars, all from the Shangguan family. Apanying them were Shangguan Ge and the sisters Xue¡¯er and Ying¡¯er.


    Now a national superstar singer, Ying¡¯er was someone Master L¨¹ naturally recognized. However, upon seeing a girl who looked identical to Ying¡¯er, but with a demeanor much colder and full of queenly aura, Master L¨¹ was momentarily taken aback, not knowing about Ying¡¯er¡¯s twin sister!


    After a moment of shock, Master L¨¹ was even more excited. Twins, both so beautiful¡ªit was something many dreamed of!


    Taking a deep breath, Master L¨¹ quickly went to greet them, calling out from a distance with a smile, "Miss Ying¡¯er, hello!"


    The Shangguan family members looked over in surprise, and Ying¡¯er curiously asked, "You know me?"


    "I am L¨¹ Peiwen, from the Capital L¨¹ Family," Master L¨¹ said with a smile. "Miss Ying¡¯er, the songs you sang in thestpetition left me in admiration for a long time. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you but never had the chance. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here today. How fortunate I am!"


    Ying¡¯er suddenly realized. After the singingpetition, she had grown ustomed to encountering such people wherever she went.


    "Capital L¨¹ Family?" Shangguan Ge inquired, "What rtion is L¨¹ Wenbang to you?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang was indeed the Family Head of the L¨¹ Family. Master L¨¹ proudly smiled, "That¡¯s my grandfather!"


    "Oh," Shangguan Ge suddenly realized andughed, "So he¡¯s an old friend¡¯s family, no wonder you looked somewhat familiar!"


    Master L¨¹ hurriedly ttered, "So this must be Grandfather Shangguan, my grandfather also often speaks of your venerable self."


    "Hahaha..." Shangguan Ge stroked his beard with a smile, "It turns out, I haven¡¯t seen your grandfather for more than a decade. Time really does urge one to grow old. I hadn¡¯t expected that his grandson would be so grown-up now. Truly a promising young talent, very good, very good!"


    Master L¨¹ looked at the sisters beside him andughed, "It¡¯s all thanks to Grandfather Shangguan¡¯s excellent guidance. Miss Ying¡¯er is now universally recognized as a talenteddy. Even my grandfather hums a few songs she sings!"


    "Hahaha..." Shangguan Ge was even more pleased andughed, "Is that so? If I remember correctly, old L¨¹ isn¡¯t too fond of singing and dancing, is he!"


    "It¡¯s mainly because listening to Miss Ying¡¯er¡¯s songs makes my grandfather feel unusually calm, and his sleep quality has improved a lot," Master L¨¹ said with a smile. "Actually, my grandfather has always been thinking about visiting Pingnan Province. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been in poor health, so he hasn¡¯t been able to make it. Fortunately, I had the good luck to meet Miss Ying¡¯er here. May I ask when Miss Ying¡¯er ns to hold a concert in the Capital City? The L¨¹ Family will definitely give full support!"


    Master L¨¹ was also an old hand at romance; by establishing a close rtionship like this, he was preparing to find an opportunity to win over Ying¡¯er.


    Ying¡¯er was about to speak when, at that moment, several cars drove up behind them.


    The car doors opened, and Su Yang and others got out of the car.


    When Ying¡¯er saw Su Yang, she was immediately filled with joy and eximed, "Su Yang!"


    After speaking, shepletely ignored Master L¨¹ standing nearby and ran straight over to Su Yang. She hugged Su Yang¡¯s arm with great affection and said, "You¡¯re here too? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I was waiting outside for you for a while!"


    Master L¨¹ was dumbfounded. How could this beautiful starlet, whom he admired so much, be so familiar and intimate with this man named Su? What was their rtionship exactly?


    "Master Su, you¡¯ve arrived!" Shangguan Ge too walked over, seemingly having forgotten about Master L¨¹.


    Master L¨¹ looked towards Xue¡¯er beside him. While he was speaking earlier, Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression had remained stern, not even ncing his way.


    But now, after Su Yang arrived, Xue¡¯er¡¯s face seemed to thaw a little. The most telling was that Xue¡¯er¡¯s gaze stayed on Su Yang.


    Master L¨¹ felt an almost uncontroble urge to spew blood. What was going on? Howe this young man was the only one favored by the twin beauties?


    Su Yang greeted Shangguan Ge with a casual smile. Just then, Fatty bounced out from behind and excitedly proimed, "Look everyone, we¡¯ve caught the star Ying¡¯er alive!"


    Ying¡¯er was acquainted with Fatty and knew that this cheeky fellow was never serious. She scolded with augh, "Fatty, howe you¡¯ve gotten even fatter!"


    Fatty immediately looked distressed, "Big star, as the saying goes, you can hit others but not their face, you can berate someone but not expose their weaknesses. Can¡¯t you leave me some dignity? I haven¡¯t gained that much weight!"


    "No!" Ying¡¯er replied decisively and sinctly.

 Chapter 454 - 453: Do You Know Each Other?

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 453: Do You Know Each Other?</h4>


    The members of Destiny Martial Arts were utterly shocked when they saw Ying¡¯er. Especially the three girls led by Xie Wei, who were so excited that their whole bodies trembled.


    Ying¡¯er was a nationally famous superstar whom many young people idolized. For most girls of this age, their favorite female celebrity was either Ying¡¯er or Huo Pingping.


    After thest singingpetition, most of them had turned to favor Ying¡¯er. These three girls were no exception; they were all Ying¡¯er¡¯s fans!


    For them, just staying in a five-star hotel while ying in the provincial city was shocking enough. Dining at Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s vi and then going to the Qianlong Clubhouse was even more unexpected.


    And now, seeing Ying¡¯er here was nothing short of a huge surprise. The three girls stood at a distance, wanting to approach but not daring to, and were incredibly thrilled.


    "Hey, Xie Wei, you three love Ying¡¯er the most, don¡¯t you?" Fatty noticed the girls¡¯ embarrassment and shouted, "Hurry, we¡¯ve caught a live Ying¡¯er! Come and take a photo with her as a souvenir!"


    "You idiot!" Ying¡¯er kicked Fatty, but then generously waved at the three girls, "Ignore this fatso. We girls stick together!"


    The three girls were abnormally excited and finally bravely approached Ying¡¯er¡¯s side. They surrounded her and joined forces to pick on Fatty.


    "People¡¯s hearts have changed!" Fattymented with a facial expression full of sorrow. "After the way I¡¯ve treated you these past few days, is this how you treat me?"


    Ying¡¯er immediately said, "There¡¯s no need for you to host anymore, when theye to the provincial city, I¡¯ll take care of them the entire time!"


    The three girls were so touched they almost cried. If word of this got out, countless people would be green with envy.


    Fatty shook his head repeatedly, "What an ill-judged friendship. Just one sugar-coated shell and you¡¯re all down! "


    Meanwhile, Su Yang had finished greeting Shangguan Ge and walked straight towards the stunned Master L¨¹.


    "Master L¨¹, we meet again!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "What¡¯s the matter, waiting here for me? Are you nning to take revenge?"


    Upon hearing this, the Shangguan family looked over. Xue¡¯er nced at Master L¨¹ for the first time, but her eyes clearly held more hostility.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Master L¨¹ was beyond embarrassed and, at the same time, burning with rage. Why, he wondered, were these two beauties so biased towards Su Yang?


    "Su, it¡¯s time to settle the matter between us!" Master L¨¹ ground his teeth and said, "We people from Capital City are not so easily bullied!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "What are you nning then? Standing here waiting for me, are you ready to pick a fight?"


    "I know I¡¯m no match for you, and I won¡¯t fight you. But someone who can fight you will soon arrive!" Master L¨¹ spoke somberly, "Su, let me warn you, the personing is one of the top three masters in Capital City. If you kneel and beg for mercy now, there¡¯s still a chance!"


    At these words, Elder Shangguan was the first to frown, speaking in a grave tone, "Is it the young master of the Chen Family?"


    "Exactly!" Master L¨¹ said with a proud face, "It¡¯s the young master of the Chen Family!"


    Elder Shangguan frowned more deeply, then turned to Su Yang and asked in a low voice, "Master Su, how did you get into a conflict with the Chen Family¡¯s young master?"


    "There hasn¡¯t been a conflict yet!" Su Yang said with a smile. "I just have a little disagreement with this Master L¨¹."


    "Then why is Chen Shao involved?" Elder Shangguan wondered aloud.


    "Probably because they went to ask Chen Shao to lend a hand," Su Yang replied with a smile.


    "This..." Shangguan Ge¡¯s expression eased slightly, and he spoke in a low voice, "Forget it, I¡¯ll talk to Chen Shaoter. There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss over this."


    "Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong?" Ying¡¯er asked curiously, "Is that Chen Shao very impressive?"


    "He¡¯s one of the top three martial artists among the younger generation in the Capital City. Wang Wanli once went to the Capital City and was defeated by him," Shangguan Ge sighed and said in a heavy tone, "This man¡¯s strength is unfathomable. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a possibility he will be included in the Earth Rankings this year!"


    "Ah?" Ying¡¯er eximed in shock, "Then... does that mean his strength is almost equal to Su Yang¡¯s?"


    "The most troubling thing is that there¡¯s a big shot supporting him from behind!" Shangguan Ge said solemnly, "Whether we can defeat him is not the key issue; the key is that if we anger the person behind him, it will be very troublesome for Master Su!"


    "Then... what should we do?" Ying¡¯er asked anxiously.


    "I can only talk to him about this matterter," Shangguan Ge sighed, "Chen Shao has a weird temper; I¡¯m afraid even my face won¡¯t be of any use!"


    Across from them, Master L¨¹ had a smug look on his face and sneered, "Su Yang, did you hear what Elder Shangguan said? Don¡¯t make it difficult for the elder; kneel down yourself, and when Chen Shao arrives, seeing you pitiable, he might just spare you!"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his face calm, "If you¡¯re not going to fight me, then shut your mouth. Another word of nonsense, and I¡¯ll have you kneeling on the ground first!"


    Master L¨¹ immediately closed his mouth. He had experienced Su Yang¡¯s dominance and truly didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    However, he was secretly sneering in his heart, "When Chen Shao arrives, I want to see how you kneel and beg for mercy. It would be even better to lose all face in front of these two beauties!"


    After a while, Chen Shao still hadn¡¯t arrived, but several more groups of people did, including the Ye Family, the Nan Family, and the Qin Family.


    These people were also very shocked to hear that Chen Shao from the Capital City was going to fight Su Yang. Ye Zhenying was particrly surprised, and he said in a low voice, "Master Su, don¡¯t say anything when Chen Shao arrivester; I¡¯ll help you resolve this."


    Nan Wudi and Qin Haishan had also heard of Chen Benhao¡¯s reputation and naturally knew he was not easy to deal with. Therefore, they agreed with Ye Zhenying¡¯s suggestion. It was best not to escte the situation and to resolve it if possible.


    The more they discussed, the more smug Master L¨¹ became in his heart. These important figures from Pingnan Province took Chen Benhao so seriously. What hope did Su Yang have in this fight?


    Su Yang remained standing with his hands behind him, his demeanor calm, which only made Master L¨¹ angrier.


    Master L¨¹ cursed silently in his heart, "Damn it, when Chen Benhao arrives, I want to see how you die!"


    After a good while, with everyone waiting, three figures finally approached from a distance.


    Leading them were Wang Hui and Young Master Huang, who were almost running over, pointing excitedly at Su Yang, "Chen Shao, right over there, that¡¯s Su Yang!"


    The people from Pingnan Province were also slightly stirred, Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge exchanged nces, and both stepped forward simultaneously, ready to persuade Chen Benhao.


    But at that moment, Chen Benhao spoke first, "Hey, Brother Su, is that you?"


    Su Yang also recognized Chen Benhao and immediately rxed his clenched hands, chuckling lightly, "Brother Chen, it turns out to be you!"


    At this, everyone around suddenly froze, including Ye Zhenying and Shangguan Ge.


    Master L¨¹¡¯s eyes widened, his voice trembling, "You... you know each other?"

 Chapter 455 - 454 What a move, just half a move.

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 454 What a move, just half a move.</h4>


    Everyone on the scene was quite astonished. Su Yang and Chen Benhao actually addressed each other in such a manner, clearly indicating that they were acquainted.


    What was going on here? Had the two of them known each other before this?


    Could this battle still take ce?


    Both Su Yang and Chen Benhao had faces full of surprise, neither expecting toe across each other here.


    "Is he the one you mentioned with the surname Su?" Chen Benhao asked Master L¨¹.


    "Ah, yes... yes..." Master L¨¹ replied awkwardly.


    "Hahaha..." Chen Benhao threw his head back andughed, walking up to Su Yang and chuckling, "I heard you defeated the one surnamed Huang in a single move?"


    "What an exaggeration!" Su Yang smiled faintly, "Half a move! Just half a move!"


    "Hahaha..." Chen Benhaoughed again, patting Su Yang on the shoulder, "Last time in Beiguan Town, I had to leave early because of an urgent matter. However, I heard you made quite a scene afterward. Master Su of Pingnan Province, you¡¯ve kept yourself well hidden!"


    "Young Master Chen of the Capital Chen Family, you¡¯re not just some obscure young man introduced by Hu Shao either!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "You¡¯ve kept yourself quite hidden as well!"


    The two exchanged smiles. In fact, during their time in Beiguan Town, both could sense that the other was no ordinary person. However, they had not anticipated that they would turn out to have such identities.


    Running into each other here today was indeed unexpected, but both were in good spirits. When they had met in Beiguan Town, they had already felt a certain mutual appreciation.


    "Whether I¡¯ve kept myself well hidden isn¡¯t the point. The key here is that we¡¯re in Pingnan Province..." Chen Benhao said with a smile, "Being the local big shot, it seems I won¡¯t have to worry about food and drink for the next while!"


    Upon hearing these words, those around them, including Ye Zhenying and Elder Shangguan, also smiled.


    Actually, everyone had been quite anxious initially, worried that Chen Benhao might reallye to blows with Su Yang.


    The two young men were both absolute talents, and no one was worried about Su Yang losing. The real concern was that Chen Benhao¡¯s backer was overly protective. If Su Yang won the fight, provoking the person behind Chen Benhao, that would have spelled trouble.


    Now, it seemed that their fight would be unnecessary. Their rtionship appeared quite good, which not only surprised everyone but also filled them with joy. As long as they weren¡¯t enemies, there was nothing to worry about!


    "Does Young Master Chen really worry about a ce to stay and eat in Pingnan Province with his reputation?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "That¡¯s different," Chen Benhao replied seriously, "I feel uneasy relying on the Chen Family¡¯s name for meals. It¡¯s much morefortable to rely on my own face. I don¡¯t have many friends in Pingnan either. If you don¡¯t treat me, who will?"


    "Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll have to treat you," Su Yang smiled, "But the next time I go to the Capital..."


    "Of course, I¡¯ll take care of everything!" Chen Benhaoughed.


    They smiled at each other once more, their sense of mutual respect even more evident at this meeting.


    "Now that everyone¡¯s acquainted, let¡¯s go upstairs and take a seat!" Ye Zhenying suggested with a smile.


    "Hold on," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Young Master Chen, are these three¡ªMaster L¨¹, Young Master Huang, and over there, Wang Shao¡ªyour friends?"


    "Friends? I don¡¯t know them!" Chen Benhao stated bluntly.


    "Hey!" Master L¨¹ became anxious, "Chen Benhao, we might not be close, but we are both from the Capital¡¯s circles and have met several times. What do you mean by this?"


    "L¨¹, do you really think I don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ve called me the ¡¯Monster of the Chen Family¡¯ behind my back?" Chen Benhao said coldly. "If I weren¡¯t considering that we¡¯re all from the Capital¡¯s lineage, you¡¯d be dead by now. And now you talk to me about rtions? What rtions do we have to discuss?"


    Master L¨¹¡¯s face instantly turned pale, not expecting that Chen Benhao had heard all that he had said about him. Now, he truly had no face to ask Chen Benhao for help.


    "Since you don¡¯t recognize them, I won¡¯t be polite," Su Yang said coldly. "L¨¹, didn¡¯t I tell you not to let me see you guys again?"


    Master L¨¹ clenched his fists and said through gritted teeth, "Su Yang, I know I¡¯m no match for you, and I concede this time. But I am from the Capital L¨¹ Family..."


    Before Master L¨¹ could finish, Su Yang suddenly raised his hand and pped him hard, sending L¨¹ toppling to the ground, bleeding from his mouth and nose, his bones nearly shattered, and the pain almost causing him to faint.


    "I despise people who try to pressure me with their family names the most!" Su Yang said icily, "Out of respect for Elder Shangguan, I¡¯ll spare your life, but get out of Pingnan Province right away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep your life here in Pingnan!"


    Young Master Huang and Wang Hui hurried over to help Master L¨¹ flee in panic, their departure utterly disgraceful.


    However, no one paid them any attention. After all, those present were major figures from the Ten Great Families. Families like the L¨¹ Family and the Huang Family might strut in front of ordinary people, but in the eyes of the great personages from the Ten Great Families, they were as good as nothing!


    Everyone entered the clubhouse, and Fatty and others were taken to a room downstairs to rest. As for Su Yang and the others, they went to the conference room on the top floor, where today¡¯s meeting would take ce.


    It wasn¡¯t long after Su Yang and his group sat down in the conference room that other families started to arrive one after the other.


    The Hou Family, Chen Family, Zhou Family, and Lin Family all arrived in quick session. As for the Wang Family, after the Beiguan Town incident, it was clear that they had colluded with the Ren Family and Gwu Family to conspire against their own. Thus, the Wang Family¡¯s status in the Ten Great Families took another hit.


    Following Wang Yuguang¡¯s removal from the family¡¯s helm, Wang Wanli personally took charge and promptly announced their withdrawal from the Ten Great Families.


    The current Wang Family no longer disyed its once haughty and domineering behavior, pulling back many of its external businesses as a gesture toward the Ten Great Families.


    This situation led to the reality that the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families was now a misnomer, as there were clearly not ten families left. This meeting was also to discuss the selection of several new families to join the Ten Great Families and reset the power dynamics in Pingnan Province.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t interested in these family squabbles. Hou Shilin handled all such matters for him, making it quite convenient. Anyway, Su Yang was too uninterested to deal with these things himself, and Hou Shilin would surely handle everything well.


    At the meeting¡¯s conclusion, Ye Zhenying announced a major piece of news: a betrothal had been arranged for Ye Wontong of the Ye Family!


    And the man she was betrothed to was none other than Chen Benhao¡¯s distant cousin¡ªSu Tianyu!


    The announcement shocked the entire room. Ye Wontong¡¯s betrothal was a matter significant enough to shake the entirety of Pingnan Province. Yet, why was she betrothed to someone they had never heard of?

 Chapter 456 - 455 Zhou Anping

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 455 Zhou Anping</h4>


    Su Yang looked toward Chen Benhao. He finally understood why Chen hade here¡ªso it turned out he was here to arrange his cousin¡¯s engagement.


    But really, was Su Tianyu putting on airs? To handle an engagement, he didn¡¯t show up himself and instead sent a distant cousin to deal with it? Wasn¡¯t that showing too little respect to the Ye Family?


    In such circumstances, Ye Zhenying announced the matter publicly, indicating that the Ye Family agreed to it. This was strange¡ªjust who was Su Tianyu, and why did the Ye Family regard him so highly?


    Ye Zhenying didn¡¯t exin much, after all, it was the Ye Family¡¯s internal affair, and no one else inquired further.


    After the meeting dispersed, everyone left separately.


    Hou Xiangde and Hou Shilin were immediately surrounded by people from the Ten Great Families because the Hou Family currently governed the order of the two provinces, which was critical for the Ten Great Families. They now sought to curry favor and rify whether the Hou Family had any significant ns ahead.


    Of course, these matters should have been discussed with Su Yang. But, since Su Yang had delegated the authority to Hou Shilin, the Ten Great Families naturally turned to the Hou Family for inquiries.


    After this incident, the Hou Family, which had been at the bottom among the Ten Great Families, suddenly soared in status. Although they were still not able to shake the positions of the Ye Family and the Shangguan Family, they could now rank third among the Ten Great Families.


    This was something Hou Xiangde had never imagined. After all, the Hou Family¡¯s influence had previously only lingered on the outskirts of the Ten Great Families, barely gaining entry. Now, not only had they joined the ranks, but they had also ascended to a top three position, which excited him greatly.


    Of course, Hou Xiangde was well aware that the Hou Family¡¯s current status was entirely due to Su Yang. He was now very grateful for the decision he had made back then.


    If he had favored the people within the Hou Family at that time, not to mention the status they had now, the Hou Family might no longer exist!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t leave the clubhouse. The members of Destiny Martial Arts were still in the private room downstairs, and he had to entertain these friends.


    When he reached the downstairs private room, Su Yang found an additional middle-aged man in the room¡ªit was none other than Zhou Anping, the current head of the Zhou Family.


    Ever since the old master passed away, the Zhou Family had changed the family head three times, and Zhou Anping was the third one.


    The first family head was deposed after being implicated in the heavy loss caused by Zhou Bingliang¡¯s auction of the family¡¯s ancient magic artifact.


    The second family head hade to power just when the incident between Su Yang and the Ye Family urred; rumors were that Su Yang had captured Ye Wantong, and many in the Ye Family mored to look for Su Yang in Nanluo City to demand her return.


    Although the Ye Family did not act, the Wang Family, which bore a grudge against Su Yang, began to make a move. Seizing the opportunity, this second family head joined the Wang Family¡¯s turmoil in Nanluo City, attempting to reim eight billion from the Qingyun Clubhouse to offset the family¡¯s losses.


    The oue was Su Yang¡¯s return and his final victory at the May Dragon Head Meeting. The Wang Family suffered a significant defeat, went into seclusion, and withdrew from the Ten Great Families.


    Under such circumstances, the tenure of the second family head naturally came to an end. Moreover, he was held ountable by the family for the dealings with the Hou Family and had now absconded.


    Zhou Anping, the third-generation family head, was of a more honest and simple naturepared to his predecessors. He appeared somewhat dull witted. Upon seeing Su Yang enter the room, he immediately straightened up, looking lost and awkwardly attempting to force a smile, which ended up being particrly embarrassing.


    "You¡¯re finally back!" Fatty shouted, "This old guy has been here for half an age, saying he¡¯ll wait for you. I tried to convince him to leave, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. Now he¡¯s been standing here for so long without even taking a sip of water¡ªare you in debt or something? Why so nervous?"


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze lingered on Zhou Anping for a moment before he walked straight to the table and sat down, saying, "Sit!"


    Zhou Anping shuddered, instinctively about to bow down in reverence. But remembering what Su Yang had said, he stood up straight again, his expression bing even more awkward.


    "Sorr... sorry..." Zhou Anping stammered augh, awkwardly taking a seat on the sofa behind him.


    But because of his nervousness, he dared not sit properly, just perching the edge of his behind on the sofa, his body stiff as a board. It seemed like at a word from Su Yang, he would immediately spring to his feet.


    "Do you need something from me?" Su Yang asked.


    "This..." Zhou Anping said nervously. He reached into his pocket and fumbled around before finally pulling out a small cloth bag and carefully handed it to Su Yang, "This... this is something my father asked me to give to Master Su..."


    Su Yang nced at it and a glint sparked in his eyes. The cloth bag looked ordinary, but the contents were anything but simple¡ªit emanated a powerful spiritual energy,parable to the Kylin Jade and Azure Dragon Jade he obtained before!


    The Zhou Family has such a treasure?


    Su Yang looked at Zhou Anping, recalling what he¡¯d just said. He stated it was from his father, not the Zhou Family. That meant the object belonged to his father, not the Zhou Family? Could it be that even the Zhou Family was unaware of its existence?


    "Your father?" Su Yang questioned, "Why would your father send me something?"


    Zhou Anping replied, "The incident in Nanluo City was our Zhou Family¡¯s fault. We didn¡¯t know how to make amends, so my father suggested... I bring this item to Master Su as an apology..."


    "Is it you who¡¯s apologizing, or the Zhou Family?" Su Yang frowned, "It seems you¡¯re confused!"


    Zhou Anping¡¯s face grew more embarrassed, and he hurriedly said, "I... I¡¯m the Family Head of the Zhou Family. My apology... represents the Zhou Family¡¯s apology..."


    Su Yang said, "If it¡¯s the Zhou Family apologizing, then it should be the Zhou Family that gives me something, not your father!"


    "This... this..." Zhou Anping was bewildered, whispering, "What¡¯s the difference?"


    "Your father gave you this thing, so the Zhou Family members don¡¯t know about it, do they?" Su Yang asked.


    "They don¡¯t know," Zhou Anping said. "It¡¯s a treasure my father has kept for many years; the Zhou Family wasn¡¯t aware of its existence."


    "That¡¯s exactly it," Su Yang said. "If I forgive you simply foring to me and saying a few words, once word gets out, won¡¯t the Zhou Family think that Su Yang is easy to talk to? The consequence of their mistake seems too light, which might encourage them to make the same mistake again."


    Zhou Anping suddenly realized, hastily adding, "Ah, I hadn¡¯t thought about that. Master Su, it¡¯s... it¡¯s myck of consideration. Shall I... should I go back and tell them I used my father¡¯s treasure to apologize?"


    "If you do that, what position would you have in your family afterward?" Su Yang asked in return.

 Chapter 457 - 456 White Tiger Jade

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 456 White Tiger Jade</h4>


    "Ah?" Zhou Anping¡¯s face was full of surprise, why did he lose status by bringing something to apologize?


    "This position of Family Head must not be veryfortable for you, is it?" Su Yang asked.


    Zhou Anping¡¯s face turned awkward, and he bowed his head in silence for a while before saying softly, "I... Ick the ability and have been ineffective. Being chosen as the Family Head is also... is also their favor towards me, I... I..."


    "So you don¡¯t really manage the family affairs, right?" Fatty couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Zhou Anping¡¯s face became even more awkward, but he still nodded. Indeed, his title as Family Head was in name only.


    "Coming here without taking anything from the family, your status as Family Head is pretty obvious!" Fatty sneered, "Basically, these people chose you as the Family Head mainly to find someone to apologize to Xiao Yang, to resolve the current issue first."


    "But other people don¡¯t want to do this shameful thing, so they pushed you, an honest man, out to apologize and deal with this matter."


    "This time you came over without bringing anything from your family; they were testing Su Yang¡¯s reaction. If Su Yang just epted your apology like this, then the Zhou Family would certainly save a lot of stuff. Even if they know you brought something, they won¡¯t be grateful to you; instead, they might guess Xiao Yang¡¯s bottom line. By then, they might even feel that you have hoarded good stuff and act against you!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Anping was dumbstruck; he had not considered all of this.


    Fatty curled his lips, "The people of the Zhou Family are all very cunning. Otherwise, how do you think you could have be the Family Head!"


    Zhou Anping¡¯s face showed embarrassment, and after a long silence, he stood up and said softly, "Master Su, I am sorry to have troubled you. I will return now and let them sincerely choose a new Family Head toe and apologize to Master Su..."


    "What¡¯s the rush!" Su Yang said quietly, "Sit down!"


    Zhou Anping hesitated for a moment but still sat down as Su Yang had told him. This time, he was not as nervous as before and sat down more steadily.


    "If the person from the Zhou Family who came to apologize today was not you, then I wouldn¡¯t have said so much!" Su Yang spoke softly, "In fact, before you came, I had been contemting how to destroy the Zhou Family and had never considered forgiving them!"


    Zhou Anping¡¯s face changed drastically; although he was somewhat dissatisfied with the methods of those people in the Zhou Family, he was still a member of the Zhou Family and did not want to see the family destroyed.


    "However, seeing you, I changed my mind," Su Yang said softly. "I think the Zhou Family still has a glimmer of hope!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Anping was astounded, "Master Su, are you... are you saying you will forgive the Zhou Family?"


    "Forgiveness depends on the Zhou Family¡¯s actions!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "However, since you came today, and you even brought such valuable items, at least I acknowledge you as the Family Head!"


    Zhou Anping was filled with shock and excitement; being recognized by Su Yang meant that his position as Family Head was thoroughly secured.


    Su Yang picked up the cloth bag, opened it, and saw a piece of white jade stone inside. The power of the jade stone was restrained, but Su Yang could clearly sense that it contained a strong offensive energy.


    This was also a Divine Beast Jade, and it was a White Tiger Jade whose power was not at all inferior to the Kylin Jade and Azure Dragon Jade he had obtained before.


    Su Yang was secretly delighted, as he was currently collecting these jade stones to create a Spirit Gathering Array. With the Spirit Gathering Array, he would be able to rapidly increase his strength.


    To create the Spirit Gathering Array, he needed four powerful jade stones. With this White Tiger Jade, Su Yang now had three Divine Beast Jade stones. As soon as he obtained one more Divine Beast Jade, he could construct a Spirit Gathering Array. At that point, Su Yang¡¯s strength would surge forward, and it would be just a matter of time before he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm!


    "Where did your father obtain this jade stone from?" Su Yang asked.


    "This..." Zhou Anping hesitated, taking a while before he said softly, "Master Su, this is a big secret of my family, this... this is not quite appropriate..."


    Su Yang gave a faint smile; Zhou Anping was indeed a principled man, still reticent even in front of him.


    "The secret you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯m aware of it," Su Yang said with a smile. "Isn¡¯t it the Immortal Mansion?"


    "Ah?" Zhou Anping was dumbfounded, "Master Su, you... you know about it too?"


    "Your father got this jade stone from that Immortal Mansion?" Su Yang wondered, "But isn¡¯t it true that very few people who visit the Immortal Mansion manage to return alive?"


    "Ah!" Zhou Anping sighed and said, "It is considered my father¡¯s luck. A total of twenty-three people went together, and ultimately only my father returned alive. However, he also lost a hand. In fact, my father was one of the candidates for Family Head, but because of this incident, our lineage¡¯s status within the family dropped drastically!"


    Su Yang was quite surprised; he had heard about this from Zhou Bingliang before, saying that of the twenty-three family members who had gone, only one had returned alive, having lost a hand. He had not expected it to be Zhou Anping¡¯s father.


    "So your father has been to that Immortal Mansion!" Su Yang said in surprise, "Did he ever describe the situation in the Immortal Mansion to you?"


    "He didn¡¯t specify, but he repeatedly warned me never to go to the Immortal Mansion!" Zhou Anping took a deep breath and spoke in a deep voice, "Moreover, my father said that there is not just one map of the Immortal Mansion, but many. He suspects that the Immortal Mansion is a trap, designed to lure people in to die!"


    "Really?" Su Yang frowned; this was the first he had heard of this.


    "When my father and the others went there, they encountered many people from other forces. In fact, my father personally witnessed an adult White Tiger getting severely injured by the Immortal Mansion after reaching the closest point to it and only escaping by sacrificing half of its body."


    Zhou Anping took a deep breath and continued, "This piece of White Tiger Jade was also a stone that my father took in the midst of chaos, sttered with the blood of that White Tiger."


    "No way?" Su Yang said in surprise, "Even if it was sttered with White Tiger¡¯s blood, it would take a thousand years to turn into a jade stone. Your piece of jade stone is clearly ancient, and how old is your father? The blood that was spilled at that time, even after a hundred years, would at most be just a stone!"


    "Master Su, why would I deceive you? This is indeed the stone that was sttered with the White Tiger¡¯s blood at that time," Zhou Anping said, "After my father brought it back, it turned into a jade stone over the span of decades. Initially, it was just an ordinary stone; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide it!"

 Chapter 458 - 457: Returning the Favor

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 457: Returning the Favor</h4>


    Hearing Zhou Anping speak with such certainty, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be even more astonished.


    He knew all too well how Divine Beast Jade Stones were formed. Logically, even if the blood of a very powerful Divine Beast were to drip on it, it would take at least a thousand years to transform into jade.


    This White Tiger Jade has already taken shape; it simply couldn¡¯t be something from the past hundred years.


    "However, my father also mentioned this jade stone," said Zhou Anping. "Does Master Su know about the seven-colored radiance outside the Immortal Mansion?"


    "I have heard some about it," Su Yang nodded and replied.


    "One of those lights can instantly age a person. Someone walking under it might age decades in just a few seconds, eventually aging to death within it. My father saw with his own eyes three team members get hit by that light and turn into mummified corpses, even decaying and dissolving out of existence in just minutes."


    Zhou Anping looked at the White Tiger Jade: "This stone was exposed to that light for a very long time. Considering that the light can elerate time, the blood that spilled on it must also be nearly a thousand years old by now!"


    Su Yang had an epiphany. He had heard about this from Zhou Bingliang before, but he hadn¡¯t thought of it in this way. Zhou Anping¡¯s exnation did seem usible.


    Yet, what exactly was that seven-colored radiance, to have such miraculous effects?


    For a grown White Tiger, even among the Terrestrial Immortals, it stood out as a formidable being.


    But to think, it had to sacrifice half its body just to escape from that seven-colored radiance, which showed how powerful the radiance must be.


    Could it really be the mansion left by some defiant Immortal?


    But why would he leave such a mansion with seven-colored radiance that ensnares and harmster generations?


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang put away the White Tiger Jade and took out the Arhat Prayer Beads from his person.


    These Arhat Prayer Beads were obtained by Su Yang from Zhou Bingliang, and it was through these beads that Su Yang hadprehended the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words.


    Su Yang had intended to give these beads to Fatty, but after observing the Secret Techniques Fatty was cultivating, whichpletely contradicted the Arhat Prayer Beads, he concluded that giving them to Fatty would only have an adverse effect. Therefore, Su Yang decided to keep them for the time being.


    Su Yang handed the Arhat Prayer Beads to Zhou Anping, saying, "Here, take these beads as a gift to your father, as my reciprocal gift."


    "How... How could I?" Zhou Anping quickly waved his hands, refusing: "I can¡¯t ept this!"


    "Why not?" asked Su Yang. "Remember, you came to visit me today as a friend, not to apologize on behalf of the Zhou Family. Therefore, since you brought a gift, it¡¯s only natural for me to have a reciprocal gift."


    Zhou Anping, looking embarrassed, nevertheless caught the prayer beads. He nced at them and was stunned. He recognized these beads; they were a treasure of the Zhou Family.


    "Remember, these beads are for your father, not to be returned to the Zhou Family. Make sure to rify that to the people of the Zhou Family!" Su Yang said softly. "Also, regarding the Zhou Family¡¯s apology, I have not epted it. Go back and tell them to think carefully about how to apologize beforeing to me. Otherwise, in three days, I will make sure all of the Zhou Family¡¯s industries copse!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Anping was somewhat rmed: "But if that happens, won¡¯t the Zhou Family be ruined?"


    "No creation without destruction!" Su Yang said with a smile. "If they can¡¯te up with a sincere apology within three days, then they don¡¯t deserve to exist. Destroying the Zhou Family¡¯s industries might force their people to step down. This way, your branch can take over. With a little support from me, your line will be able to take full control of the Zhou Family. Only then can I rest assured about the Zhou Family!"


    Zhou Anping had a moment of realization and was even more grateful to Su Yang, repeatedly thanking him.


    Watching Zhou Anping leave, Su Yang immediately found a secluded room to refine the White Tiger Jade.


    Now that Su Yang¡¯s strength had increased significantly, the time it took to refine the White Tiger Jade was much shorter. Soon, Su Yang hadplete control over the White Tiger Jade.


    The power of this White Tiger Jade must be the strongest of the three Divine Beast Jade Stones that Su Yang had obtained. The previous Kirin Jade and Azure Dragon Jade were not as powerful as the White Tiger Jade, indicating that the adult White Tiger from before must have been very formidable.


    Just as Su Yang was about to study the White Tiger Jade, a wild knocking sound suddenly came from the door, and Fatty¡¯s hoarse voice also came from outside, "Hey, Xiao Yang, there¡¯s a beauty looking for you!"


    Su Yang was speechless. This damn Fatty never had anything sensible to say.


    "Is it Ying¡¯er looking for me?" Su Yang asked.


    "Nonsense, the only person you¡¯re familiar with is Ying¡¯er. Other than her, who woulde looking for me that you would personallye and knock on my door?" replied Su Yang.


    "Makes sense!" Fatty nodded, "So, are you going to see her or not? The youngdy seems to be in a hurry; did you do something irresponsible again? As a man, we can¡¯t be like this..."


    Before Fatty could finish speaking, Su Yang had already opened the door with a dark face, silencing him with a p over his mouth.


    "Can¡¯t your dog mouth spit out any ivory?" Su Yang said.


    "That¡¯s not right of you to say!" Fatty broke free from Su Yang¡¯s hand,pletely unaware of his own tactlessness, "First of all, I¡¯m not a dog, so this isn¡¯t a dog mouth. And even if I were a dog, a dog can¡¯t spit out ivory, right? That would have to be an elephant!"


    "..."


    Su Yang was speechless and simply ignored the Fatty, going straight downstairs.


    In the downstairs room, Xie Wei and the girls were surrounding Ying¡¯er,ughing and joking in high spirits.


    The girls were quite excited, but Ying¡¯er¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good as if she were troubled.


    "You¡¯re looking for me?" Su Yang asked curiously. Ying¡¯er was supposed to have left with Xue¡¯er and Shangguan Ge, so why had shee back?


    Upon seeing Su Yang, Ying¡¯er breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stood up, "Su Yang, I have something to discuss with you, let¡¯s talk in the room!"


    With an anxious look on her face, Su Yang didn¡¯t know what was bothering her, but he followed her into a private room nheless.


    As he was closing the door, Su Yang saw Fatty, that sleazy guy, grinning at him, which left Su Yang utterly speechless. That damn Fatty was probably thinking about nothing good!


    Inside the room, Su Yang asked curiously, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Ying¡¯er hesitated for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "Su Yang, could you... could you help Wan Tong?"


    "Help her?" Su Yang was surprised. "What¡¯s wrong with her? Isn¡¯t her father, Ye Jiansheng, at home? Why should I help her?"


    "It¡¯s about her recent marriage arrangement," said Ying¡¯er. "Wan Tong, she doesn¡¯t agree with this marriage at all... it was arranged by her father. Haven¡¯t you noticed that she didn¡¯te here tonight?"

 Chapter 459 - 458

    <h4>Chapter 459: 458</h4>


    Su Yang furrowed his brow; Ye Wantong¡¯s marriage arrangement truly was very sudden.


    However, Su Yang hadn¡¯t paid much attention to these matters. After all, he and Ye Wantong were barely acquaintances.


    Due to Ye Jiansheng¡¯s circumstances, he had been forced to spend three days with Ye Wantong recently. But that didn¡¯t mean he had any particr feelings for Ye Wantong.


    Moreover, thest time Ye Wantong stopped him at the train station entrance and spoke to him, her words had made Su Yang somewhat resistant to her.


    So, as for Ye Wantong¡¯s engagement, Su Yang truly didn¡¯t care.


    And now, Ying¡¯er had actuallye to ask him for help, to aid Ye Wantong. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? It was someone else¡¯s wedding; how could he help? Besides, in what capacity would he be there to help?


    In fact, after the battle in the mountain cave, Su Yang had been in aa. Ye Wantong hadn¡¯t told him about the events that followed hisa, so Su Yang was unaware of what sacrifices Ye Wantong had made for him, let alone what she had done.


    And Ye Wantong, being shy, was also reluctant to talk about these things, which led to the current state of their rtionship.


    One of them was concerned, but the other, knowing nothing, simply didn¡¯t care.


    "This is the Ye Family¡¯s family affair..." Su Yang said in a solemn voice, "How can I help?"


    "This..." Ying¡¯er was stunned and appeared anxious: "But, Wan Tong really doesn¡¯t want to marry someone she has never even heard of!"


    "If she doesn¡¯t want to marry, she should tell her father!" Su Yang said: "It¡¯s her own marriage; can¡¯t she decide for herself?"


    "She does want to tell him, but her father disagrees!" Ying¡¯er replied: "Her father said this marriage is of great importance. For this marriage, he has even... even locked her at home these past few days, not allowing her to leave..."


    "Marriage is, after all, a matter of parental orders and the matchmaker¡¯s word. Since her father has agreed, then it¡¯s as good as settled." Su Yang said: "If she doesn¡¯t want to marry, she should speak to her father herself. We are, after all, outsiders; getting involved is not good."


    "You..." Ying¡¯er red at Su Yang angrily: "Do you really consider yourself an outsider to her?"


    Su Yang frowned and said to Ying¡¯er, "What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Why are you men like this!" Ying¡¯er shouted furiously: "When something like this happens to her, the first person she thinks of is you, and... and this is how you treat her?"


    A tremor went through Su Yang¡¯s heart; he hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Wantong¡¯s first thought would be of him.


    "Furthermore, do you really think this is a suitable match?" Ying¡¯er shouted angrily: "That Su Tianyu, for the engagement, didn¡¯t show up himself, just sent some distant cousin to scout on his behalf. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Is it contempt or an insult to Wan Tong?"


    "I don¡¯t know what kind of background this Su Tianyu has, or what Ye Jiansheng sees in him. But what I do know is that there should be at least a minimum of respect between a married couple. Not even appearing in person, only sending a cousin to check, what does he take Wan Tong for?"


    "Su Yang, even if you treat Wan Tong as an outsider. But having been through so much together, she at least counts as your friend, doesn¡¯t she? Your friend is facing this, being insulted like this, don¡¯t you want to help her at all?"


    "You even say that one should go through fire and water for a friend; is this how you treat your own friend?"


    By the end of her speech, Ying¡¯er¡¯s voice had be quite angry. She was clearly disappointed in Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow was furrowed; he did not refute Ying¡¯er¡¯s words because he felt there was some truth to them.


    Just as Ying¡¯er said, between him and Ye Wantong, they could at least be counted as friends. Seeing Ye Wantong insulted like this, for him, a friend, to sit idly by, really wasn¡¯t appropriate!


    "Forget it, I was wrong about you!" Ying¡¯er stood up furiously, "I thought you were different from the rest, I thought you really treated your friends well, but it turns out it¡¯s all the same. I¡¯ll handle this matter myself. Wan Tong is my best friend, and I won¡¯t let anyone insult her like this!"


    After saying that, Ying¡¯er turned and stormed off without lingering a moment longer.


    Inside the room, Su Yang fell into silence alone.


    Ying¡¯er was right, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about this matter.


    But the problem was, how should he intervene in such a situation? A marriage matter, that¡¯s a family affair, how should he get involved?


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang opened the door and walked out.


    Ying¡¯er, fuming with rage, walked to the parking lot, opened the car door, got in, and started the car but then didn¡¯t know where to go. Angrily, she pped the steering wheel and cursed, "Stupid man, stupid man, you don¡¯t understand anything!"


    Just then, a gentle voice suddenly came from beside her, "Stop hitting it, if you break the steering wheel, how will we get down the mountain?"


    Ying¡¯er turned in surprise and saw Su Yang standing beside the car, quietly watching her.


    Ying¡¯er was overjoyed and quickly opened the car door, "You... you¡¯reing down the mountain with me?"


    "Of course!" replied Su Yang, "Otherwise, how are we going to help Ye Wantong with her marriage issue?"


    "You... you¡¯re really going to help Wan Tong?" Ying¡¯er said with a face full of joy.


    "What else?" said Su Yang, "You said it yourself, she¡¯s my friend, at the very least I can¡¯t let her be insulted!"


    Su Yang got into the car and said, "Stop dawdling, let¡¯s go!"


    Ying¡¯er then snapped out of it and excitedly drove the car out of the clubhouse, "So are we heading straight to the Ye family now?"


    "Nonsense, if we go to the Ye family now, do you want topletely fall out with them?" Su Yang said, "I can¡¯t beat Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng!"


    "So what will you do?" Ying¡¯er asked, curious.


    "Wait outside the Ye family¡¯s ce..." Su Yang said, "Wait for Chen Benhao toe out, give him a beating, and tell him to go back and tell his cousin that the marriage deal is off. If his brother is not happy with that, he cane to Pingnan Province and find me personally!"


    Ying¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and chuckle, "Stop joking, tell me, what¡¯s your actual n?"


    "That is my n!" affirmed Su Yang.


    "What nonsense are you talking?" Ying¡¯er looked shocked, "You¡¯re really going to fight Chen Benhao? He¡¯s not an easy opponent! You guys barely avoided fighting today; if this gets bigger, the situation... it won¡¯t be easy to resolve..."


    Su Yang said, "So what? For a friend, I would take a knife in my ribs, and I¡¯ve still got a few ribs to spare!"


    Ying¡¯er¡¯s face turned red; she had used such words to incite Su Yang earlier. Now that he said it, it also made her feel quite ashamed.


    However, having Su Yang¡¯s help made her very happy. After all, she really couldn¡¯t solve this matter on her own!

 Chapter 460 - 459: The Fierce Girl

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 459: The Fierce Girl</h4>


    At 9:30 PM outside the Ye Family Courtyard.


    A car with Capital City license tes drove out from the courtyard. Inside sat Chen Benhao, with the same girl who always apanied him at the wheel.


    Chen Benhao leaned back in his seat, eyes slightly narrowed. The girl nced at him through the rearview mirror while driving and said softly, "What do you think the Ye Family¡¯s attitude is toward this marriage arrangement?"


    "Just say what you want to say, don¡¯t fish for my opinion!" Chen Benhao¡¯s voice was icy, as if he did not have a good rtionship with the girl.


    The girl wasn¡¯t the least bit perturbed and calmly said, "From beginning to end, Ye Wantong never showed up. Although Ye Zhenying kept discussing the marriage arrangement with you, he didn¡¯t seem to particrly agree with it. It¡¯s mainly the Sword Saint who is handling this marriage. Rather than saying it¡¯s the Ye Family seeking an alliance, it¡¯s more the Sword Saint seeking it!"


    "So what?" Chen Benhao retorted coldly, "If the Su Family say nothing, we have no say in the matter. I¡¯m only here to represent Su Tianyu in the engagement, not to confirm the Ye Family¡¯s attitude!"


    "That¡¯s true. No matter whether Ye Wantong is ugly or beautiful, in the end, it¡¯s Su Tianyu who will marry her!" The girl chuckled lightly, adding, "But don¡¯t forget, before Ye Wantong marries into the Su Family, she must make a trip to Capital City. Don¡¯t mess that up!"


    "I don¡¯t need your unnecessaryments on my work. If you think I¡¯m not doing enough, you can do it yourself!" Chen Benhao said.


    The girlughed, "How dare I, a mere servant, overstep my ce!"


    Before Chen Benhao could speak again, a sharp glint suddenly appeared in the girl¡¯s eyes as she said solemnly, "Someone¡¯sing!"


    Chen Benhao also sat up straight at once; he too sensed someone approaching. The speed and power of the neer were so formidable that they put him on high alert.


    In fact, if anyone inside the car had witnessed this scene, they would have been astounded.


    The girl had reacted to the approaching person quicker than Chen Benhao, which indicated that her abilities must be superior to his.


    Yet, this girl appeared younger than Chen Benhao and was just his driver, possessing such skill¡ªwho could believe it?


    Suddenly, a figure swept in front of the car, blocking its path.


    The girl hit the brakes, and the car came to a stop just shy of hitting the person.


    "Why is it him?" the girl furrowed her brows.


    Chen Benhao was also surprised as he opened the door and said, "Brother Su, what are you doing?"


    The person was none other than Su Yang, who looked at Chen Benhao with a faint smile, "I¡¯m here to beat you up!"


    "What?" Chen Benhao looked bewildered, "Beat me up? What for?"


    "Because of Ye Wantong!" Su Yang said.


    "Ye Wantong?" Chen Benhao frowned, "Brother Su, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a liking to Ye Wantong? So, you don¡¯t want her engagement to go through?"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled, "Ye Wantong is my friend. If she is engaged, I will congratte her. But if someone insults her, I will seek justice for her!"


    "What are you talking about? How have I insulted her?" Chen Benhao said.


    "The person who should be getting engaged to her is Su Tianyu. Su Tianyu didn¡¯t bother toe himself and sent you, his distant cousin, instead. What is this supposed to mean?" Su Yang said, "What, he can¡¯t even be bothered to make the trip himself for his own engagement? Does he think he¡¯s some ancient emperor, sending his subordinates to choose concubines for him? It doesn¡¯t matter what status or position the Su Family has, Ye Wantong is my friend, and you can¡¯t insult her like this!"


    "Damn!" Chen Benhao sneered. "I thought it was something serious, but it turns out to be about this. You¡¯re acting like I did something wrong. I¡¯m just fulfilling someone else¡¯s request, what does it have to do with me!"


    "That¡¯s why I need to give you a beating, so you have something to report back!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "You¡¯re very thoughtful on my behalf!" Chen Benhaoughed heartily. "Then aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t be able to beat me and end up getting beaten yourself? No result to report, and lose face as well?"


    "Then I¡¯ll have to ask you to go easy on me." Su Yang smiled.


    "Hahaha..." Chen Benhao threw his head back andughed. "Interesting,e on then, today I¡¯ll give you a chance to beat me up. But, you have to use your real skills. If I let you win, that wouldn¡¯t be something I could report back either!"


    "Of course!" Su Yang responded with a light smile.


    Chen Benhao stepped out of the carriage and walked towards Su Yang, saying loudly, "I¡¯ve heard that you have a Great Prajna Vajra Zen in Beiguan Town that even Wang Wanli couldn¡¯t withstand. As it happens, I¡¯ve also sparred with Wang Wanli a few times, and his Boundless Ocean does have some merits. Today, may I have the honor of witnessing the Great Prajna Vajra Zen that made Wang Wanli retreat without a fight?"


    "Why not?" Su Yang took a slow step forward and began to murmur the Buddhist Subduing Demon Mantra, "Om Mani Padme Hum!"


    In an instant, a golden light emerged around Su Yang. Within the golden light, Su Yang seemed like an ethereal presence, as if he had transcended the limits of time and space, no longer part of this realm. Yet, he was also clearly visible, everything so real, yet so illusory.


    Chen Benhao¡¯s eyes widened. It was his first time witnessing Su Yang¡¯s Great Prajna Vajra Zen. He had only heard that Wang Wanli, under this move, eventually retreated without a fight, suffering a downfall in his state of mind, but he didn¡¯t know the specifics.


    Chen Benhao was very familiar with Wang Wanli¡¯s Boundless Ocean. From several encounters with Wang Wanli, Chen Benhao had drawn even twice, relying on the impressive performance of Boundless Ocean.


    But at the battle of Beiguan Town, Wang Wanli¡¯s Boundless Ocean had umted enough power, yet in the end, it wasn¡¯t unleashed, and he was directly defeated. This had deeply puzzled Chen Benhao.


    Now, having witnessed Su Yang¡¯s Great Prajna Vajra Zen firsthand, Chen Benhao finally understood how this came to be. Let alone Wang Wanli, even he was unable to find Su Yang¡¯s w, at a loss for how to counter this move!


    Chen Benhao stared at Su Yang for a good while, took a deep breath, and slowly stepped forward. However, this step nevernded on the ground but was retracted instead.


    After pondering for a while longer, he then stepped to the left. But just like before, his foot didn¡¯t touch the ground; after probing for a bit, he pulled back his foot again, not daring to take the step.


    After several such attempts, Chen Benhao eventually still stood in ce. He simply couldn¡¯t make this step.


    Chen Benhao¡¯s expression subtly changed. Was he really going to end up like Wang Wanli, defeated without a fight?


    Just then, the girl beside him suddenly whispered softly, "For every inch of Tao, there is an inch of demon!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed instantly. He turned sharply towards the girl, a sh of insight in his eyes. At this moment, Su Yang realized for the first time¡ªthis girl was not simple!

 Chapter 461 - 460: As the Dao rises one foot, the devil rises ten feet

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 460: As the Dao rises one foot, the devil rises ten feet</h4>


    "Insightful indeed!"


    Chen Benhao let out a loudugh, suddenly soared into the sky, and rushed directly above Su Yang. Following that, endless ck qi manifested around him, forming a ferocious skeleton head in the air that howled as it charged towards Su Yang below.


    The skeleton head roared towards him, as if taunting. The Buddhist light also surged to the skies, colliding with the skeleton head, as if vanquishing demons and protecting the way.


    However, below, Su Yang stepped directly out of the golden light, from the intangible void, back to reality. The Great Prajna Vajra Zen had been broken; the golden light and the skeleton head dueled in the sky, and Su Yang below had lost the protection of the golden radiance.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows and nced at the girl again.


    This girl had a unique perspective, instantly seeing through the w in his Great Prajna Vajra Zen.


    In fact, the Great Prajna Vajra Zen had no ws. But Su Yang was not born into Buddhism and he was not an Arhat Vajra either. His Great Prajna Vajra Zen was thus using the power of the Buddhist Sect, not cultivated by himself.


    Since Buddhism and Demonic Sect were inherently ipatible, the power of the Buddhist Sect and that of the Demonic Sect simply could not coexist. And the Arhat Vajra were born to subdue demons.


    Chen Benhao, employing the methods of the Demonic Sect, naturally drew away the power of the Great Prajna Vajra Zen. The Buddhist power was used to subdue demons, and Su Yang, thus deprived of the Buddhist light¡¯s protection, saw the Great Prajna Vajra Zen broken directly.


    If Su Yang were a practitioner of Buddhism and had already attained the Arhat Vajra, then he could freely control the power of the Great Prajna Vajra Zen, uninfluenced by external forces.


    However, just because this power was borrowed, Su Yang didn¡¯t need to reach the state of mind required by the Great Prajna Vajra Zen. After the power was drawn away, Su Yang leapt up, charging directly at Chen Benhao in the sky.


    "Well done!" Chen Benhao shouted loudly, charging head-on at Su Yang.


    The two confronted each other directly, using nothing more than hand-to-handbat without any superfluous tricks, though their battlefield in the sky made it all seem even more mystifying.


    Although they were using only ordinary hand-to-hand techniques, the immense strength that apanied each of their moves made theirbat sound tremendously imposing.


    With each punch and kick, a roaring wind followed. Eventually, the two were like two tornadoes, intertwined. Inside the tornadoes, they continued to throw punches and kicks, attacking fiercely.


    The battle continued for over half an hour, and the girl watching from below grew impatient. Suddenly, a collision of fists resulted in a thunderous roar, the tornado was shattered, and both of them were sent flying backward.


    "Exhrating!" Chen Benhaoughed loudly, looking up.


    "Again!" Su Yang swiftly lunged forward.


    Chen Benhao, undaunted, charged straight at him, shing with Su Yang once more.


    They fought from the sky to the ground, still using the simplistic punching and kicking techniques, yet their might was awe-inspiring and immensely powerful.


    Su Yang was also fighting with great gusto, making this battle, since his cultivation of the Destiny¡¯s Tome, the most gratifying one yet.


    Previously, the strongest opponents he had faced, other than Holy Sovereign Sword Saint Ye and the Smiling Buddha like Terrestrial Immortals, were none other than Chen Benhao.


    Chen Benhao¡¯s strength greatly surpassed that of the Ghost de Mo Qianli, and he was evenly matched with Su Yang.


    It could be said that if it weren¡¯t for Su Yang having consumed the Immortal Herbs that Ye Wantong had carried with her for over a decade, he would have been far from Chen Benhao¡¯s match.


    But now, the two were evenly matched and hard to separate.


    Both fighters, in silent agreement, refrained from using earth-shattering techniques, choosing instead to engage in hand-to-handbat with the simplest of punches and kicks.


    Using those formidable techniques might have made the battle more spectacr to watch, but if they had, the fight might have been decided much earlier.


    Neither had the intention of ending the match too quickly. For both fighters, this battle was the most exhrating they had fought. Furthermore, with no real intent to injure the other and seemingly more like a friendly spar betweenrades, they both tacitly agreed only to use their fists and feet.


    The intense ground battle continued for almost another hour, when the girl watching at the side grew impatient and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Chen Shao, stand down. It¡¯s my turn!"


    "No, no, no!" Chen Benhao immediately let out a high-pitched scream; during an exchange with Su Yang, his punch went awry and Su Yangnded a blow on his left shoulder.


    "Ouch!" Chen Benhao exaggeratedly screamed, and was sent flying backward.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; when he sensed something was amiss, he pulled back most of his strength. The punch on Chen Benhao¡¯s left shoulder was not powerful enough to send him flying back. With Chen Benhao¡¯s strength, enduring such a punch should have been easy.


    And what was Chen Benhao doing? It was clear he was holding back in thatst exchange, intentionally taking a hit!


    "Aiyowei, that hurts, it really hurts!" Chen Benhao grimaced in pain on the ground: "I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t go on. I can¡¯t fight anymore. Sister, help me up, I need to rest!"


    The girl frowned. Although she had been watching from the side, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the specifics of their strength and didn¡¯t know how much force Su Yang had held back or how injured Chen Benhao really was!


    "You¡¯re not dying, are you?" the girl said sternly. "If you¡¯re not dying, wait a moment because I will kill him and avenge you!"


    "Don¡¯t do that!" Chen Benhao immediately jumped up. "How could you? I just fought him, and now you want to fight him too? Isn¡¯t this a tag-team attack? I¡¯m ranked among the top three in the younger generation of the Capital City, and now with your help, we would be gang up on him. If you do this, what about my dignity?"


    "Then, what do you want to do!" the girl red and said. "If you can¡¯t beat him yourself and I don¡¯t avenge you, won¡¯t you lose facepletely?"


    "If I¡¯m not his match, that¡¯s that. But I¡¯m the kind of person who gets back up where I fall," Chen Benhao dered. "I¡¯ll go back and train for a few days, thene back personally to defeat him and seek revenge."


    The girl frowned at Chen Benhao but finally simply shook her head and turned back to the carriage.


    Only then did Chen Benhao turn to Su Yang, cupping his fists and saying, "Brother Su truly has exceptional ability; today was an eye-opener for me. However, the mountains remain unchanging, the rivers flow ever on; if there is another opportunity, I will definitely seek Brother Su¡¯s guidance once more."


    Su Yang looked perplexed. "What are you doing?"


    "Since I couldn¡¯t best you this time, everything will proceed as you said," Chen Benhao replied. "I¡¯ll stay out of this marriage engagement. If there¡¯s to be a betrothal, let my cousine in person!"


    A gleam of appreciation shed through Su Yang¡¯s eyes; this Chen Benhao was genuinely interesting.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Ye Family tomorrow and rify things. If there¡¯s to be an engagement, let Su Tianyue himself!" Chen Benhao waved his hand. "I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. You may not restte into the night, but I need my rest!"

 Chapter 462 - 461 The Reason in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 461 The Reason in the Sky</h4>


    Su Yang watched Chen Benhao and the girl drive away together, a slight smile also crossed his lips.


    As he turned to leave, who would have known that the moment he turned around, he would see a man in white standing behind him.


    Ye Jiansheng!


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although he hade full of passion to help a friend and had fought with Chen Benhao, in the end, he was meddling in Ye Wantong¡¯s marital arrangement.


    Ye Wantong herself was unwilling to marry, but the marriage was after all arranged by the Sword Saint. Which is to say, the Sword Saint himself approved of it!


    In other words, Su Yang had disrupted the marriage arranged by the Sword Saint himself.


    Under such circumstances, how could Su Yang not be nervous upon suddenly meeting the Sword Saint?


    Ye Jiansheng, still carrying that Sword Box on his back, stood with his hands behind him, looking up at the bright moon in the sky, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Su Yang.


    Not daring to move, Su Yang stood not far in front of the Sword Saint.


    After a long while, Ye Jiansheng finally lowered his head to look at Su Yang, "So, are you not running?"


    Su Yang nced at the Sword Box behind Ye Jiansheng: "Could I have run?"


    "Since you know you can¡¯t run, then why did you still do it?" the Sword Saint countered.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said, "Don¡¯t you think that Su Tianyu went too far? For such a matter as an engagement, he didn¡¯te personally but sent a distant cousin to stand in for him instead. Sword Saint, are you truly willing to marry your daughter to someone who doesn¡¯t care about her at all?"


    "You know nothing at all!" Ye Jiansheng shook his head: "It¡¯s not that Su Tianyu doesn¡¯t value this matter, but that he can¡¯te!"


    "He can¡¯te?" Su Yang raised an eyebrow at Ye Jiansheng: "What could be more important than his own wedding?"


    Ye Jiansheng asked quietly, "Su Yang, what do you think of the Smiling Buddha?"


    Surprised, Su Yang didn¡¯t know why the Sword Saint was asking this but still shook his head: "Too bloodthirsty, and too hypocritical!"


    "Indeed, the Smiling Buddha is very bloodthirsty," Ye Jiansheng said: "Before he achieved the Land Fairy Realm, he killed nine thousand six hundred and eighty-seven people."


    "What?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Was this number so precise? And the Smiling Buddha had killed so many?


    "The Smiling Buddha kills without reason, without distinguishing right from wrong, just ording to his own whims," the Sword Saint said. "He once ughtered an entire vige just because he was in a bad mood. Whether it was infants in arms, the elderly over seventy, or even nine-month pregnant women, he killed them all without mercy!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed instantly. The Smiling Buddha was rather ruthless, wasn¡¯t he?


    "But in thest battle at Beiguan Town, he didn¡¯t kill you. Do you know why?" the Sword Saint asked again.


    "Why?" Su Yang was puzzled; he was also very curious about the reason.


    With the Smiling Buddha¡¯s strength, he could have easily killed him in the battle at Beiguan Town. But the Smiling Buddha only infused his power into those people¡¯s bodies, letting them fight against him. What did that mean?


    "In fact, after the Smiling Buddha reached the Earthly Immortal Realm, he only killed two people over the span of decades," the Sword Saint said.


    "No way?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened: "Did the Smiling Buddha change his ways after achieving the Earthly Immortal Realm? That¡¯s impossible! The way he killed those peoplest time, he didn¡¯t seem to be the merciful type. Ah, wait, that¡¯s not right. Last time in Beiguan Town, many people were killed by him!"


    Ye Jiansheng said, "Those people died while they were fighting you, not because he killed them."


    "Nonsense, if he hadn¡¯t infused his power into their bodies, would those people have died from being unable to bear it?" Su Yang said urgently.


    Ye Jiansheng shook his head, "If you hadn¡¯t fought those people, they wouldn¡¯t have died. Therefore, this me cannot be ced on Smiling Buddha!"


    "What kind of logic is that?" Su Yang was dumbfounded. Was this some kind of joke?


    "This is called Heavenly Dao!" Ye Jiansheng looked up at the sky and said softly, "It is the reasoning of the heavens!"


    "The reasoning of the heavens?" Su Yang was astonished and also looked up at the sky, "What kind of heavenly reasoning is that!"


    Ye Jiansheng said, "Let¡¯s take the same situation, with Smiling Buddha¡¯s murderous nature, after he advances to the Earthly Immortal Realm, if there are no constraints, do you think the number of people who will die by his hands will increase or decrease?"


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Are you saying that there are restrictions on Earth Immortals?"


    Ye Jiansheng nced at Su Yang and said softly, "You finally understand what I mean."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed instantly; he finally understood what was going on.


    It wasn¡¯t that Smiling Buddha was unwilling to kill people, but that he was restricted. There must be some rule that Smiling Buddha could not overstep, which is why he could no longer kill people.


    After Smiling Buddha became an Earthly Immortal, in the span of several decades, he only killed two people. If he had continued with his former murderousness, who knows how many he would have killed after bing an Earthly Immortal.


    This shows that the restriction is indeed very effective. If there were no such restrictions, and Earth Immortals were unrestricted, what would happen then?


    "What exactly is this restriction?" Su Yang asked.


    "The restriction is the Heavenly Dao," Ye Jiansheng said softly, "It is the reasoning of the heavens, the rule of the heavens!"


    "The heavens¡¯?" Su Yang frowned and looked up at the sky again, "What about the heavens?"


    "The Law Enforcers of the heavens!" Ye Jiansheng said, "Every Earthly Immortal will have their essence locked on by a Law Enforcer. Earth Immortals cannot kill recklessly those below the rank of Earth Immortals. Once they do, a Law Enforcer will arrive personally. For minor offenses, they might be taken to the Heavenly Prison to be imprisoned for a hundred years; for serious offenses, they might be struck down on the spot!"


    Su Yang was bbergasted, "There are even Law Enforcers in the heavens? Where do... where do these Law Enforcerse from?"


    "The Law Enforcers of the heavens, of course,e from the Heavenly Pce!" said Ye Jiansheng.


    "The Heavenly Pce?" Su Yang was shocked once more, "Is there really a Heavenly Pce? Are there Immortals? Is there... a Jade Emperor?"


    "I do not know that," Ye Jiansheng said, "All Earth Immortals know of the existence of the Heavenly Pce. When you advance to the Land Fairy Realm, a Law Enforcer will arrive to inform you of the rules of Earth Immortals. However, no one has ever been to the Heavenly Pce, nor does anyone know what it looks like inside."


    Su Yang was still in shock, pondering if the gods and immortals from mythological legends were real. Are there truly immortals in the heavens?


    "What do these Law Enforcers look like?" Su Yang asked curiously, "Do they look like immortals? Or, perhaps, like aliens?"


    Ye Jiansheng was speechless for a moment, saying, "They look just like normal people; there¡¯s no difference!"


    "Really?" Su Yang said in disbelief, "But those are Law Enforcers from the Heavenly Pce, shouldn¡¯t they look like immortals?"

 Chapter 463 - 462: The Su Family of Yanbei, Even Gods and Demons Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 462: The Su Family of Yanbei, Even Gods and Demons Retreat</h4>


    Su Yang said helplessly, "The Law Enforcers of the Heavenly Pce are actually selected from among the Terrestrial Immortals below."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    Ye Jiansheng said, "Every ten years, the top three from the Heavenly List, the top three of the Dark List, and second to fourth of the Shadow List are chosen. Then, three individuals are elected from among them to enter the Heavenly Pce and be Law Enforcers of the Heavenly Pce!"


    "What?" Su Yang was astonished. "The Law Enforcers of the Heavenly Pce are actually selected from the Terrestrial Immortals below?"


    "Only a part are," Ye Jiansheng said. "The other part still consists of the original members of the Heavenly Pce."


    "Then... have those chosen Law Enforcers ever shared information about the inside of the Heavenly Pce with the people below?" Su Yang asked.


    "No!" Ye Jiansheng shook his head. "However, every Law Enforcer who is chosen sees a rapid increase in strength. For a Terrestrial Immortal, being selected to be a Law Enforcer for the Heavenly Pce is a very honorable thing!"


    Suddenly remembering what Ye Jiansheng had previously said to Gwu Jihan, Su Yang said, "No wonder you told Gwu Jihanst time that you were almost there. You¡¯re now fourth on the Heavenly List, not in the top three, so you don¡¯t have the chance to be selected for the Heavenly Pce this time!"


    Ye Jiansheng smiled faintly and shook his head. "If I wish to, I still have a chance by defeating the one who is third on the Heavenly List now!"


    "But you still have to be able to defeat him!" Su Yang said.


    "Hehe..." Ye Jiansheng continued to smile serenely. "But I mustn¡¯t do so before the affairs of my family are settled!"


    "What affairs of your family?" Su Yang frowned. "Is that why you¡¯re so eager to marry off your daughter?"


    "It¡¯s not just that!" Ye Jiansheng shook his head. "Do you know, every Terrestrial Immortal represents a powerful protection for a family. The Ye Family¡¯s current state is inseparably linked to my strength. Over the years as my strength improved, I inevitably made many enemies. If I were chosen for the Heavenly Pce, then the Ye Family would lose my protection. If my enemies sought their revenge, could the Ye Family still resist them?"


    "But if you be a Law Enforcer, couldn¡¯t you still offer protection?" Su Yang said in exasperation. "You coulde down and protect them anytime!"


    "You¡¯re not understanding my point..." Ye Jiansheng said. "A Law Enforcer can only manage the Terrestrial Immortals. They can¡¯t deal with others. And my enemies may not all be Terrestrial Immortals!"


    "This..." Su Yang was dumbfounded. "Do Law Enforcers have so many restrictions?"


    Ye Jiansheng nodded.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said gravely, "So, you¡¯re looking for a powerful marital alliance for Ye Wantong to shield the Ye Family?"


    "Hehe..." Ye Jiansheng smiled lightly. "You¡¯ve finally understood what I¡¯m getting at!"


    Su Yang was silent for a while before asking, "Can that Su Tianyu¡¯s family really protect the Ye Family?"


    Ye Jiansheng took a deep breath and said, "The Su Family of Yanbei is a ce even Law Enforcers cannot intrude upon!"


    "What?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Having just discussed how formidable the Law Enforcers were, why had such a statement suddenly emerged?


    "The Law Enforcers of the Heavenly Pce cannot cover every ce in the world. There are always some ces that lie beyond the reach of the Heavenly Pce," Ye Jiansheng said softly. "The Su Family of Yanbei is one such ce."


    "Hold on!" Su Yang said. "What do you mean by that? Are those ces beyond the reach of the Heavenly Pce because there aren¡¯t enough hands to cover them, or... is it because the Law Enforcers of the Heavenly Pce dare not enforce thew within the Su Family¡¯s domain?"


    Ye Jianshengughed lightly. "Did you notice what I just said?"


    "What did you say?" Su Yang asked.


    Ye Jiansheng said, "I mentioned the top three of the Heavenly List, the top three of the Dark List, and the second to fourth of the Shadow List... "


    Suddenly, Su Yang eximed, "Hey, why is it from second to fourth on the Shadow List? Why isn¡¯t it the top three anymore?"


    "Because the first ce on the Shadow List is an assassin!" Ye Jiansheng exined. "The assassin has been the undisputed number one on the Shadow List for thirty-six years. When he first appeared, he directly killed the then number one, bing the new number one. Afterward, the Law Enforcers from the Heavenly Pce found him and invited him to participate in the selection for Law Enforcers. But he declined."


    Su Yang was astonished. "Why would he refuse such an opportunity?"


    Ye Jiansheng smiled. "To refuse participation in the selection is to defy the rules of the Heavenly Pce. Those Law Enforcers wanted to forcefully take him for the selection, but the three who found him were all in by him."


    "What?" Su Yang was shocked. "He killed Law Enforcers... what... what is he trying to do?"


    "Later, the Heavenly Pce was enraged and sent out Law Enforcers seven times in a row to besiege him. A total of one hundred and three Law Enforcers died in the process, yet the assassin remained unharmed," Ye Jiansheng exined. "Eventually, the affair ended there. The Heavenly Pce never troubled the assassin again, and the top three of the Shadow List changed to the second to the fourth ces!"


    Su Yang was dumbstruck. Such an assassin was too formidable, wasn¡¯t he? One person against the entire Heavenly Pce, and to the extent that the Heavenly Pce no longer dared confront him. How extraordinary must his strength be? Could there really be such an invincible individual in this world?


    "Although the Heavenly Pce is the most powerful, if they need to pay too great a price to deal with one person, they will stillpromise and make concessions!" Ye Jiansheng said. "For instance, the assassin, for instance, the Su Family."


    "Does the Su Family also have individuals with such formidable power?" Su Yang inquired.


    "The Su Family of Yanbei, where gods and demons retreat!" Ye Jiansheng stated. "The individuals in the Su Family may not have the strength of the assassin individually, but there are many Terrestrial Immortals in the Su Family. At its peak, there were more than two hundred Terrestrial Immortals. Although nearly half of them were lost in a massive battle seventeen years ago, they remain a force to be reckoned with and still one of the seven Superlunary ns that even the Heavenly Pce cannot interfere with!"


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang spoke in a serious tone, "The seven Superlunary ns? You mean there are six other families, simr to the Su Family, that are also beyond the reach of the Heavenly Pce?"


    "Not just that, but there are also some powerful sects!" Ye Jiansheng said. "For example, the Martial God tform, the Hidden Sword Pavilion, and Lingxiao Peak!"


    "From what you¡¯re saying, many people are out of the Heavenly Pce¡¯s control!" Su Yang said. "Then the control of the Heavenly Pce is not that extraordinary!"


    "Not necessarily!" Ye Jiansheng shook his head. "What I¡¯ve mentioned are, after all, the minority. The Heavenly Pce controls eighty percent of the Terrestrial Immortals in the world. Moreover, I¡¯ve only said that these forces are not under the control of the Heavenly Pce, not that they are stronger than the Heavenly Pce. It¡¯s just that the Heavenly Pce has to pay a certain price to eliminate them. Therefore, the Heavenly Pce has madepromises and concessions in these areas! In fact, if the Heavenly Pce is willing¡ªif they are ready to pay these prices¡ªthen there is no one in the world who can escape the control of the Heavenly Pce!"

 Chapter 464 - 463 The Man in Her Heart, It’s You

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 463 The Man in Her Heart, It¡¯s You</h4>


    Su Yang listened, utterly shocked. If Ye Jiansheng hadn¡¯t told him in person, he never would have known these things.


    The existence of the Heavenly Pce indeed left one profoundly shaken!


    And the presence of these major families, these great sects, especially that of the assassins, was even more startling.


    Who could have imagined that the power of a single individual could make the Heavenly Pce abandon its jurisdiction over him?


    Cultivators, if they could reach the level of an assassin, what heights would that be?


    "That¡¯s not right, though!" Su Yang suddenly said, "Just the Su Family alone has nearly two hundred Earth Immortals. Then, the seven major hermit families, along with those great sects, would total several thousand Earth Immortals, right? But the Heavenly Pce still controls ny percent, doesn¡¯t that mean there could be tens of thousands of Earth Immortals in the world? However, in the entire Pingnan Province, there are only three Earth Immortals: You, Gwu Jihan, and that Assassination Star!"


    "What you see on the surface is only part of the picture. In fact, the vast majority of Earth Immortals are unknown to themon people," said Ye Jiansheng. "Once you reach the Earthly Immortal Realm, you will understand."


    "Really?" Su Yang said. "Then your rank of fourth on the Heavenly List must be quite inted, no?"


    "Hahaha..." Ye Jiansheng chuckled. "There is indeed some exaggeration. Those three lists do not ount for the seven major hermit families and the great sects. In fact, it is within these families and sects where the real masters are aplenty!"


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment; it seemed there were, indeed, nock of masters in this world!


    "I¡¯ve told you so much just now, so you should understand the status of the Su Family," Ye Jiansheng spoke softly. "And what I¡¯m about to tell you next is why Su Tianyu can¡¯te here himself."


    "The Su Family, being one of the seven great hermit families, considers lineage inheritance as the most crucial matter. Su Tianyu is one of the few individuals of this generation that the Su Family is focusing on cultivating, and now is the time for the younger generation to be selected. Su Tianyu must stay with the family to prepare for this selection. It¡¯s not that he does not value this marriage, but that he cannot afford to roam around carelessly!"


    "Actually, this marriage could have waited a little longer. However, I cannot wait that long. If this marriage is settled, and the Ye Family can offer protection, then I am ready to participate in the selection of the Law Enforcers!"


    As he said this, Ye Jiansheng turned to Su Yang and said softly, "So, this matter is not one of Su Tianyu undervaluing it, nor is it the Su Family looking down on the Ye Family; it¡¯s because I must do it!"


    Su Yang scratched his head; of course, he wasn¡¯t privy to these intrigues. All thismotion tonight seemed to have disrupted all of Ye Jiansheng¡¯s ns.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang spoke softly, "Have you considered Wan Tong¡¯s feelings? Do you think she¡¯s willing to marry?"


    Ye Jiansheng¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he sighed, "That¡¯s precisely the problem. Wan Tong... she is unwilling to marry!"


    "Well, that settles it!" Su Yang shrugged. "You have to get past your daughter first, right?"


    "That¡¯s why I came to you," said Ye Jiansheng.


    "What¡¯s the use of finding me?" asked Su Yang. "You don¡¯t expect me to persuade her, do you? I don¡¯t have that much capability!"


    Ye Jiansheng looked at Su Yang and said softly, "The man in her heart is you!"


    "..." Su Yang was at a loss for words and quickly said, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    "I¡¯m not talking nonsense!" Ye Jiansheng insisted softly. "She gave you her most treasured possession, and sinceing back, she¡¯s been holding her mobile phone, staring at your number, wanting to call but not daring to. If you weren¡¯t in her heart, would she hesitate like this?"


    Su Yang froze, the statement from Ye Jiansheng shocked him profoundly.


    Ye Wantong, she actually liked him?


    What exactly was going on?


    Didn¡¯t she quite dislike him?


    "You... you must be mistaken," Su Yang frowned, "Ye Wantong only regards me as a friend. Previously, Mo Qianli used my name to write a love letter to Ye Wantong. She was very angry at that time, she specifically blocked me at the station and vented her spleen at me. It was because of that matter, she was deceived intoing out; how could she possibly have feelings for me?"


    "Women are fickle," said Ye Jiansheng, "You will never know under what circumstances a woman might fall for you. Perhaps it is when you save her. Or perhaps it is when you spend a few days alone with her. Or maybe simply when you are extremely cold to her!"


    "..." Su Yang said speechlessly, "That¡¯s just nonsense. Ye Wantong and I have only met a few times. To say we are friends is even a bit too soon, so how could we be talking about feelings?"


    "It is precisely such feelings that are the most fatal!" Ye Jiansheng said softly.


    "Are you intentionally here to make trouble?"asked Su Yang, "All this is your wild guess; it¡¯s just not possible!"


    "Possible or not, I still need to tell you," Ye Jiansheng said in a soft voice, "Your strength is not bad, but it¡¯s still not enough to marry my daughter. If you indeed have feelings for my daughter, then you must at least make it onto the Heavenly List and have the ability to protect the Ye Family before you qualify to marry her."


    "What if I don¡¯t have feelings for her!" Su Yang asked directly.


    "Then you should stay away from her in the future!" Ye Jiansheng¡¯s voice turned cold, "I don¡¯t want my daughter¡¯s marriage to be dyed by anyone. I also don¡¯t want my daughter to be let down by someone who doesn¡¯t like her!"


    "You are being unreasonable!" Su Yang eximed angrily, "Ye Wantong and I are friends, why should I stay away from her? Have you even asked your daughter what she wants? Can you ignore her feelings just to protect your n, and arbitrarily choose a man she hasn¡¯t even met for her to marry?"


    "Ye Jiansheng, you are truly selfish! Just so you can enter the Heavenly Pce and be one of those so-called Law Enforcers, can you sacrifice your own daughter¡¯s happiness?"


    "Just for your own sake of bing a powerful and superior being, can you sever all human kinship and friendship?"


    "Just to lord over others, can you randomly manipte and control other people¡¯s lives?"


    "Ye Jiansheng, oh Ye Jiansheng, you really don¡¯t deserve the name. You are far from a Saint!"


    Su Yang¡¯s words left Ye Jiansheng dumbfounded. After a long silence, he frowned and said, "Su Yang, you know, if I wish, I can kill you with just one sword strike!"


    "Hmph, aren¡¯t you afraid of the Law Enforcers above?" Su Yang said coldly.


    Ye Jiansheng spoke coldly, "If I use only the power of the Fusion Realm to kill you, the Law Enforcers won¡¯t do anything to me!"


    "Using only the power of the Fusion Realm, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re no match for me!" Su Yang replied coldly as well.


    "Is that so?" said Ye Jiansheng coldly, "Ye Mou has achieved Great Perfection in every realm during my cultivation¡ªFoundation Establishment, Qi Refinement, Fusion¡ªeach realm, I have made myself invincible. Even if I suppress my power to your realm, I think killing you would still only take one move!"

 Chapter 465 - 464: Losing Doesn’t Mean Acceptance

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 464: Losing Doesn¡¯t Mean eptance</h4>


    When Su Yang previously crossed swords with Ye Jiansheng, Ye Jiansheng had suppressed his strength to match Su Yang¡¯s level. However, Su Yang was truly no match for Ye Jiansheng.


    As Ye Jiansheng had said, he had reached Great Perfection in every realm he cultivated, and in each realm, he was genuinely invincible!


    Therefore, even if Ye Jiansheng really suppressed his strength to Su Yang¡¯s realm, Su Yang was absolutely no match for him!


    Nevertheless, Su Yang was innately proud and stubborn, knowing full well it was impossible, yet he refused to back down.


    "Then let¡¯s give it a try!" Su Yang said coldly, "If you can kill me, then I will listen to everything you say!"


    "If I kill you, why would I need you to listen to me?" Ye Jiansheng replied coldly.


    "Let strength do the talking, no need for more words!" Su Yang shouted loudly, his aura continuously climbing, as a mass of ck energy formed around him, enveloping him within.


    Ye Jiansheng stopped talking and tapped the sword box behind him with his right finger, ejecting a longsword. Ye Jiansheng flicked his finger on the hilt, and the longsword immediately tore through the void, stabbing straight at Su Yang.


    By this time, the ck energy behind Su Yang had taken shape, forming a huge Shadow Phantom standing behind him. Devouring the Heavens was exhibited to its utmost by Su Yang!


    With a loud shout, Su Yang extended his hand and fiercely punched towards the longsword. The Shadow Phantom behind him moved faster, also throwing a punch at it.


    The Shadow Phantom¡¯s fist collided with the longsword, but the anticipated scenario of the Shadow Phantom blocking the longsword did not happen.


    The Shadow Phantom¡¯s fist hit the longsword, however, it was as if it had encountered a mass of air. There was no sensation of contact or collision at all, the longsword passed through the fist. The Shadow Phantom¡¯s fist remained unchanged, as did the longsword, still rapidly stabbing toward Su Yang below!


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed dramatically; such a situation was something he had never encountered before. Devouring the Heavens was the strongest secret technique of the Demonic Sect, capable of devouring everything under the heavens. Even if the Shadow Phantom could not stop the longsword, it should at least block it for a moment.


    But, against all odds, the Shadow Phantom seemed as if it didn¡¯t exist at all. When the Shadow Phantom and the longsword collided, there was no forceful impact, as if they were in different time and space. It was extremely bizarre.


    Now, Su Yang had no time to think so much. The longsword was rushing towards him at high speed, and he had no choice but to strike with all his might to meet it.


    He didn¡¯t know whether his punch could withstand the longsword, but he truly had no other options. Dodging was impossible¡ªin front of Ye Jiansheng, he couldn¡¯t possibly evade. Therefore, he could only strike back with all his might, hoping to repel the longsword!


    However, since the Shadow Phantom couldn¡¯t dissipate the power of the longsword at all, for Su Yang to punch it was like courting death.


    Yet Su Yang did not retreat in the slightest.


    But the longsword didn¡¯t pierce directly through Su Yang¡¯s fist. When his fist collided with the longsword, Su Yang was surprised to discover that the descending longsword had no strength at all.


    No wonder the Shadow Phantom had passed the longsword by¡ªthe longsword didn¡¯t even have the strength to fall, what could Devouring the Heavens devour then?


    The strangest part was, Su Yang¡¯s punch, clearly hitting the longsword, felt as if he had struck the air.


    The sensation was as if Su Yang¡¯s punch had hit a feather,pletelycking a pressure point. No matter how strong Su Yang¡¯s punch was, what could you do to a feather?


    While Su Yang was stunned, a powerful force suddenly burst from the longsword. The strength was so immense that it crushed the stone bs beneath Su Yang¡¯s feet, and his legs immediately sunk into the ground.


    Su Yang¡¯s body was slightly bent, and his arm nearly shattered. The longsword pressed on his fist, as if a mountain was suspended overhead, which could crush himpletely at any moment!


    At this moment, Su Yang finally understood what Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng meant by Great Perfection in each realm.


    Su Yang could feel that the power of Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng was at the same realm as his own; they were both at the intermediate stage of the Fusion Realm. However, the power in Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng¡¯s hands had be incredibly formidable.


    Moreover, the power was elusive, impossible to grasp, fighting against him, you could not trace the trajectory of his power, let alone break it. In a battle within the same realm, Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng truly was invincible!


    Su Yang had progressed smoothly since he began his cultivation, hardly facing any setbacks.


    The previous battle in the cave atop the mountain, where Su Yang nearly died, was because he was pitted against the power of the Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan. After all, he was a Terrestrial Immortal, a realm slightly higher than his own. Therefore, despite the crushing defeat, that battle couldn¡¯t be considered a setback for Su Yang; it was merely Gwu Jihan overpowering him with a higher realm.


    But today¡¯s battle with Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng was a real setback. With the same realm and the same power, he truly couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Ye Jiansheng.


    Just as Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng had said, if he wished, a single sword stroke would be enough to take Su Yang¡¯s life.


    And now, that was exactly the case!


    However, Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng didn¡¯t press down with his sword fully. He was clearly holding back its power, as if he were pulling back a mountain, which was why Su Yang wasn¡¯t ttened by it. But if Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng released his grip, Su Yang would be utterly crushed.


    "Su Yang, do you admit defeat?" Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng said coldly.


    mping his teeth, Su Yang responded in a deep voice, "No!"


    As the power in the longsword grew, Su Yang¡¯s lower legs sunk into the ground, the force he was enduring nearly breaking his bones.


    "Now, do you admit defeat?" Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng asked again.


    "No!" Su Yang let out a roar from deep within his throat.


    Strength increased once more, and Su Yang¡¯s knees buried into the ground. The immense force brought all his bones close to their breaking point, as if just a little more and his entire skeleton would shatter.


    "Do you admit defeat?" Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng asked again.


    "No!" Su Yang roared with all his might.


    Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng shook his head, "You should understand, you have lost. What¡¯s the point of persisting like this?"


    "I have lost, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to ept you!" Su Yang shouted back.


    "Oh?" Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng was slightly surprised, "What¡¯s the difference?"


    "Being bested in skill is due to my insufficient cultivation. However, I don¡¯t have to agree with what you do!" Su Yang said firmly.


    Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng replied coldly, "So, you still won¡¯t leave Wan Tong alone, continuing this entanglement?"


    "I have never entangled Ye Wantong; she is my friend. If she marries, I will bless her," Su Yang said coldly, "But since she is my friend, I won¡¯t let her do things she dislikes. If in the future she epts this marriage, then of course I will congratte her. But if she doesn¡¯t want this marriage, then I will do everything in my power to stop it. That¡¯s what a friend should do!"

 Chapter 466 - 465 Test

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 465 Test</h4>


    Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng watched Su Yang with a cold gaze, "So stubborn? You do know that with just a little more force, you could spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair!"


    "You can kill me, but you can¡¯t change what I believe in my heart!" Su Yang shouted loudly.


    "Do you truly believe I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?" the voice of the Sword Saint turned exceptionally frosty.


    Su Yang responded coldly, "Since I dared to fight you, I was prepared to die here!"


    "Do you not feel that such a death would be too unworthy?" the Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng said coldly.


    "To me, there¡¯s no question of worthiness, only what one should or should not do!" Su Yang said coldly, "Do you think dying in a mountain cave would make it worthier? Or dying in Beiguan Town, would that make it worthy?"


    "Hahaha..." Ye Jiansheng suddenly looked up andughed, his longsword floating into the air, returning to the sword box on his back.


    Su Yang was taken aback; he had been ready to meet Ye Jiansheng¡¯s fatal blow. What did it mean for Ye Jiansheng to withdraw his sword now?


    "What a statement, what one should or should not do!" Ye Jiansheng spoke out loud, "Su Yang, there have not been many people Ye Mou has admired in his life. But you can count yourself as one of them now!"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang frowned and asked.


    "It means that the marriage arrangement between the Su Family and Ye Family can be called off!" Ye Jiansheng said with a smile.


    "What?" Su Yang was even more astonished. Ye Jiansheng had been about to kill him just to protect the marriage arrangement between Ye Wantong and Su Tianyu. How could he suddenly change his mind and call off the marriage?


    "No need to be so shocked!" Ye Jiansheng said, "Although Su Tianyu of the Su Family could note, the Su Family has many other people. But in the end, no one from the Su Family came, only sending a distant cousin instead, which equates to an insult to my Ye Family. Although the Ye Family may not be as great as the Su Family of Yanbei, we are not to be disrespected. I only have this one daughter; as long as Ye Mou is alive, no one can humiliate her like this!"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded, "You never intended to let Ye Wantong marry into the Su Family from the start? Then... what was all that talk just now for?"


    "It was just a test," Ye Jiansheng said with a smile. "And the result truly surprised me!"


    "A test?" Su Yang frowned. "What did you test me for? If you didn¡¯t want your daughter to marry into the Su Family, you could have dealt with it yourself; why test me?"


    "Hahaha..." Ye Jianshengughed and said, "Since my daughter took a liking to you, of course I had to see if you were the man worthy of her lifelong trust!"


    "..." Su Yang was at a loss for words again. "Hey, I made it clear earlier; your daughter and I are just friends!"


    "That¡¯s now, but what aboutter?" Ye Jiansheng said with a smile.


    "It will be the same in the future!" Su Yang said.


    "The emotions between a man and a woman are difficult to predict," Ye Jiansheng shook his head and said, "Maybe in your heart, you just consider my daughter a friend. Or perhaps, with time, her feelings for you might fade. However, no matter what, since my daughter has taken a liking to you, it means there is a possibility for you two toe together. If there¡¯s that possibility, of course I have to see if you are worthy of her trust!"


    Su Yang waspletely speechless. He waved his hand and said, "Let¡¯s forget about me, let¡¯s talk about you. If you disagreed with your daughter marrying into the Su Family, why did you arrange this marriage in the first ce?"


    "This marriage was arranged a long time ago," Ye Jiansheng exined. "At that time, the father of Su Tianyu did not hold such a high status in the Su Family. Some time ago, he sent a letter mentioning this marriage. I came back this time for the marriage, but I did not expect that after their status rose, they would be so arrogant. After Chen Benhao arrived here, this marriage had be impossible!"


    Su Yang suddenly realized. So that was the situation!


    In fact, Su Yang himself was originally very astonished. With the character of Ye Jiansheng, a Sword Saint, how could he tolerate his daughter suffering such humiliation?


    When Ye Jiansheng was testing him just now, the words he spoke made Su Yang doubt for a moment whether he had misjudged the man.


    But now it seemed, he had indeed not misjudged. Ye Jiansheng truly deserved the title of "Sword Saint." Whether it was in terms of strength or character!


    "With this marriage lost, what about the matter of the Law Enforcers?" Su Yang asked.


    Ye Jiansheng dered loudly, "Even if Ye Mou never enters the Heavenly Pce in my lifetime, I will not allow my daughter to suffer the slightest grievance!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Heavenly Pce, that was the dream of so many Terrestrial Immortals. And yet Ye Jiansheng was willing to give up that opportunity, just to protect his only daughter. Such magnanimity, indeed, there were few in this world who could match it!


    "Of course, if you can cultivate to the level of the Heavenly List, then I can also enter the Heavenly Pce!" Ye Jiansheng suddenly said with a smile.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Su Yang asked, eyes wide, wondering why it was being brought back to him.


    "If you reach the level of the Heavenly List, you can help protect the Ye Family, then I can rest assured and enter the Heavenly Pce!" Ye Jiansheng said with augh.


    "I¡¯ve made it clear just now, I only see Ye Wantong as a friend, there is no possibility between us!" Su Yang said.


    "Right!" Ye Jianshengughed, "That¡¯s why I needed to test you, to see if you would still risk your life for a friend when your life is threatened. And it turns out you truly would risk your life for a friend. Since that¡¯s the case, no matter how far you and Wan Tong go, you will help Wan Tong, am I right?"


    "..." Su Yang was dumbfounded, so the true purpose of Ye Jiansheng¡¯s test was this? This was something Su Yang had not anticipated at all!


    After a long silence, Su Yang finally angrily threw out three words: "Old fox!"


    "Hahaha..." Ye Jianshengughed loudly again, "You¡¯re still too young!"


    Su Yang was speechless, this was the first time he found out that Ye Jiansheng could also be cunning.


    "So, you came out today mainly to find Chen Benhao?" Su Yang said, "And since I drove Chen Benhao away, you came to test me instead?"


    "Correct!" Ye Jiansheng nodded.


    "How do you n to exin to him?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "Exin what?" Ye Jiansheng said, "Break both his legs, carry him back, and the Su Family will naturally understand what I mean!"


    "..." Su Yang felt a wave of embarrassment. So,ing here tonight, he had actually saved Chen Benhao, didn¡¯t he?


    And moreover, upon careful thought, hadn¡¯t he seemed to y the viin in this matter?


    Ye Jiansheng wanted to call off the marriage, and it should have been him who offended the people of the Su Family.


    Instead, Su Yang jumped out and fought with Chen Benhao, blocking the marriage and saving Ye Jiansheng the trouble. Instead, it seemed that Su Yang might bear the grudge of the Su Family of Yanbei because of this!

 Chapter 469 - 468 You Have to Cover for Me

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 468 You Have to Cover for Me</h4>


    Having understood the condition of his body, Su Yang was reminded of another matter.


    In fact, not long ago, Su Yang wasn¡¯t far from the Immortal Herbs. During those days in Beiguan Town, he was mostly with Ye Wantong, very close to the Immortal Herbs.


    Logically, if the Immortal Grass Fruit could guide the power of the Immortal Herbs, he should have absorbed the power of the Immortal Herbs long ago.


    However, he hadn¡¯t been able to absorb the power of the Immortal Herbs for such a long time; instead, it was tonight, after driving for a short while, that he directly absorbed the power, which was very strange.


    Su Yang certainly didn¡¯t believe this was due to his own luck; everything must have its reasons.


    After careful thought, he had fought Chen Benhao and Ye Jiansheng consecutively tonight.


    The fight with Chen Benhao was not worth mentioning. Although it was intense and exhrating, it didn¡¯t put much pressure on Su Yang. Moreover, Chen Benhao eventually lost on his own, sparing Su Yang a lot of effort.


    The truly dangerous fight was the one with Ye Jiansheng. When Ye Jiansheng¡¯s longsword bore down, Su Yang truly felt the fear of death.


    It was this fight that fully sparked the power within Su Yang¡¯s body. Even the power of the Immortal Fruit was stimted.


    Although Su Yang had consumed the Immortal Grass Fruit before, it only healed his internal organs without being fully absorbed by him.


    Ye Jiansheng¡¯s strike earlierpletely stimted the power of the Immortal Fruit. Later, when Su Yang was driving and got close to the Immortal Herbs again, that led to the current circumstances.


    Thinking about it this way, was theplete absorption of the power of the Immortal Herbs and Immortal Grass Fruit, and such an improvement in strength, all thanks to Ye Jiansheng?


    Looking at the ashes of the Immortal Herbs in his hand, Su Yang was at a loss for words; this was something he had not anticipated at all. Would Ye Jiansheng even think of this?


    Sitting back in the car, Su Yang casually picked up the cell phone from the car seat, which had over thirty missed calls, mostly from Ying¡¯er. There were also two other calls, one from Fatty and one from an unknown number.


    Su Yang called Ying¡¯er first. The moment Ying¡¯er answered, she let out a sigh of relief, "You finally returned the call. I thought you were beaten to death by Wan Tong¡¯s dad!"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless: "The matter with Ye Wantong has been settled. I forgot my phone in the carst night and didn¡¯t see it."


    "It¡¯s settled?" Ying¡¯er asked excitedly, "Really? How did you manage that? Did you beat up that Chen Benhao and chase him away? How long will thatst? What if Wan Tong¡¯s family keeps forcing her to marry? Then what?"


    "It¡¯spletely settled. Her dad agreed not to make her marry," Su Yang said.


    "Really?" Ying¡¯er was very surprised, "How is that possible? The marriage was arranged by her dad, and he just changed his mind?"


    "It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone; you should ask Ye Wantong about itter," Su Yang said. He couldn¡¯t exin to Ying¡¯er about the Su Family matters, or the Law Enforcers from heaven. These were things that couldn¡¯t be exined.


    After hanging up, Su Yang called Fatty, only to find out that this guy was asking about the lunch arrangements. That dead Fatty, after settling his family affairs, went back to his usualvish and indulgent lifestyle, mainly preupied with thinking about food.


    Su Yang had Eight-Faced Yama arrange it for them, and finally, he called the unknown number.


    When the call connected, Chen Benhao¡¯s voice came through, "My gosh, your phone is really hard to get through to!"


    Su Yang was surprised, wondering how Chen Benhao got hold of his number.


    "Is there a matter?" Su Yang asked.


    "Nonsense!" Chen Benhao said, "I¡¯m not leaving until tomorrow, and the marriage with the Ye Family has fallen through. It¡¯s not time for dinner yet, so tell me if there¡¯s anything going on!"


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment, realizing that Chen hade to freeload a meal.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange something for lunch," Su Yang said.


    "No need for lunch, let¡¯s do dinner," Chen Benhao said. "Even though the marriage is off, I still need to visit the Ye Family at noon to get the betrothal gifts back."


    "Alright then, let¡¯s n for dinner!" Su Yangughed. "Is there anything specific you¡¯d like to eat?"


    "There¡¯s nothing specific I want to eat, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good around here; you decide," Chen Benhao paused, emphasizing his words, "But it better be expensive; I won¡¯t eat if it¡¯s cheap!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed heartily. "No problem, I¡¯ll get you a few diamonds for dessert tonight!"


    "Good, I¡¯ll take them to go if I can¡¯t finish!"


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again. Although Chen Benhao was known as the Monster of the Chen Family, he had a personality very much to Su Yang¡¯s liking. It was rare to see someone like him, and having such a friend was nice.


    He drove back, and since he didn¡¯t need to have lunch with Chen Benhao, he decided to continue spending time with his own friends.


    Eight-Faced Yama personally came forward to greet Fatty and the rest. Su Yang joined them for lunch; in the afternoon, he strolled around the city with them. As dusk approached, he had Eight-Faced Yama arrange for a car to send them back, considering that school was starting tomorrow.


    When they were about to leave, Zhao Qiu Peng held Su Yang¡¯s hand, looking reluctant to let go, and said, "Xiao Yang, the college entrance exams are about to start. You¡¯ve got toe back and take at least one!"


    "Why?" Su Yang wondered.


    Zhao Qiu Peng¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as he said, "If you don¡¯t take the exams, there will be no one to score lower than me; I don¡¯t want to be thest one in the ranking!"


    "Get lost!" Su Yang said, shaking off his hand. "If I take the exams, I won¡¯t be satisfied unless I get the top score in the entire city; otherwise, I¡¯d be embarrassed to say I ever went to school."


    "Pfft!" The people from Destiny Martial Arts all gave Su Yang the finger.


    "That¡¯s some pretty tall talk there!" Fatty chuckled.


    Su Yang said, "You guys might not believe me, but I just don¡¯t feel like taking them. If I did take the exams, I bet I could even be the top scorer in the whole province!"


    Everyone looked at him with disdain as Fatty said, "Sure, you can say whatever you want since you¡¯re not taking the exams anyway. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters!"


    "Come on!" Su Yang gave Fatty the finger in return and said, "It¡¯s impossible to have a conversation with uneducated people like you. Just get lost!"


    After seeing everyone off, Su Yang tidied up a bit and headed straight for Heavenly Food Garden.


    Heavenly Food Garden was an old, established restaurant in the provincial city, known for its particrly high prices and absolutely high-end consumption. Most importantly, the prices here were elevated due to the impressive taste of the food.


    The prices at Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s vi were also high, but that was mainly due to the service provided; having seven or eight beauties apany you in a private room for a meal inevitably led to those high prices, which was a different storypared to Heavenly Food Garden.


    Therefore, dining at Heavenly Food Garden and entertaining at Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s vi had be a consumption habit among the wealthy people of the provincial city.

 Chapter 468 - 467 Fusion of Immortal Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 467 Fusion of Immortal Herbs</h4>


    Su Yang sensed that Ye Wantong¡¯s feelings for him were somewhat off, leaving him quite baffled inside.


    Truthfully, of all the girls Su Yang knew, each was a chosen one.


    But with these girls, the rtionship between them and him could only be considered friendship at best. For all this time, Su Yang had not felt an affection for any girl. Not for Hu Xiexie, Ying¡¯er, nor Ye Wantong.


    It was precisely because of the absence of these affections that Su Yang could treat them as friends.


    And now, Ye Wantong had developed feelings for him, which left Su Yang, who had never experienced love before, unsure of what to do.


    Su Yang could be said to have brushed past marriage. Although he was betrothed to Lin Qingru from a young age and had a fianc¨¦e very early on, he did not really understand what love was. Everything with Lin Qingru was more like a ritual, without a bit of emotionalmunication.


    This sudden onset of feelings left Su Yang feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    As he drove on, Su Yang¡¯s mind kept returning to the scene where Ye Wantong had just stood in front of him.


    Suddenly, Su Yang felt a burst of heat explode in his dantian, quickly sweeping through his entire body and rushing into his head.


    Thest bit of consciousness made Su Yang m on the brakes. The vehicle slowly stopped at the side of the road, and Su Yangpletely lost consciousness, lying unconscious in the car.


    In a daze, Su Yang felt as if he was in a steamer, with hot steam attacking his body from all directions. The intense heat seemed to be steaming him alive, yet he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. If this continued, he figured he would be steamed to death by this heat.


    At that moment, the heat in his dantian began to churn slowly, as if resonating with the heat outside. The heat from the outside slowly began to condense on his body.


    The heat went from searing hot to a needling pain. It was as if tens of thousands of needles were piercing into his body from the pores, stimting every nerve inside him.


    Atst, the heat slowly entered his body and gradually began to merge with the burst of heat from his dantian. This heat circted inside him, diminishing slightly with each rotation.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, the heat inside him finally began to fade, and the torment within Su Yang¡¯s body came to a halt. His body felt like he had just had a sauna, extremelyfortable, with almost every pore wide open, and in thisfortable state, Su Yang fell into a deep sleep.


    Not until the sky brightened did Su Yang wake up. His car was parked in a forest, deste all around, with the main road about three hundred meters away.


    This meant that before Su Yang had stopped the carst night, it had already gone out of control and plunged into the woods at the side of the road.


    If not for this, he wouldn¡¯t have had to sleep in this car until daybreak. If he had been closer to the road, he might have been rescued much earlier.


    Su Yang got out of the car, took a deep breath, and then started to circte the power within his body, beginning to check his internal condition.


    Last night¡¯s sudden incident had never happened to him before. Su Yang still clearly remembered the feeling of being surrounded by heat, that heat rushing into his body could have steamed him alive if it had not merged with the heat in his own dantian.


    After one full cirction of his power, Su Yang found no injuries within his body. Instead, he was astonished to find that his internal organs and meridians had be much stronger than before.


    This feeling was as though his body had undergone a refinement. Last night¡¯s heat had re-forged all of his organs and meridians, bringing about a transformative change in his body.


    Su Yang was very surprised, as he did not understand what was happening. None of the secret techniques he cultivated had such an effect. Moreover, upon careful reflection of the previous night, it wasn¡¯t the result of him cultivating his secret techniques; rather, it seemed as if an external force had invaded and refined his body, an external force that had entered his body and then tempered it.


    What exactly was going on?


    Recalling the previous night, it had started with an outbreak of heat within his dantian, after which he almost fell into unconsciousness. Afterwards, the external heat came to him, and then remotely corresponded with the heat inside his body, slowly entering his body.


    In other words, the external heat was actually summoned by the guidance of the heat inside his body.


    But what exactly was this internal heat?


    Recalling the secret techniques he practiced, there was no such phenomenon described. However, this heat seemed somewhat familiar.


    After a moment of thought, Su Yang suddenly remembered something. The heat in his dantian seemed simr to the power of the Immortal Herb he had consumed.


    Su Yang had been gravely injured by the power of the Divine Sovereign in the mountain-top cave, and nearly died there. Ye Wantong had given him the Immortal Grass Fruit to eat, which at that time repaired his internal organs and greatly enhanced his strength, directly propelling him into the Integrated Intermediate Realm.


    At that time, Su Yang had been unconscious, and he did not distinctly feel the power of the Immortal Grass Fruit. However, upon careful consideration now, the power of the Immortal Grass Fruit seemed to match the heat within his dantian!


    Could it be that the heat erupting within his dantian was actually the power of the Immortal Grass Fruit?


    But why would the power of the Immortal Grass Fruit burst forth now?


    And what about the external force? Why could it resonate with the power of the Immortal Grass Fruit and merge together with it?


    The power of the Immortal Grass Fruit couldn¡¯t possibly have erupted suddenly, and it must be connected to the external force somehow. The question was, where did the external forcee from?


    He had been driving at the time, alone in the car, when the power inside him was suddenly awakened. Either someone had acted from outside the car, or there was something wrong with the car itself!


    Su Yang turned to look inside the car and carefully searched it. Suddenly, near the driver¡¯s seat, he found a small sachet.


    Su Yang was taken aback; he recognized the sachet, which was the one that Ye Wantong used to hold the Immortal Herbs.


    Why was this sachet here?


    Picking up the sachet and looking inside, he saw that the Immortal Herbs hadpletely turned to ashes, as if all the power within the Immortal Herbs had been thoroughly absorbed.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, finally beginning to understand what had happened.


    It seemed that the Immortal Grass Fruit, when ced together with the Immortal Herbs, had triggered each other¡¯s power, leading to the situation that had urred.


    The power of the Immortal Herbs, guided by the Immortal Grass Fruit, was absorbed by Su Yang once again. And this fusion of forces tempered his body and further enhanced Su Yang¡¯s strength!

 Chapter 469 - 468 You Have to Cover for Me

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 468 You Have to Cover for Me</h4>


    Having understood the condition of his body, Su Yang was reminded of another matter.


    In fact, not long ago, Su Yang wasn¡¯t far from the Immortal Herbs. During those days in Beiguan Town, he was mostly with Ye Wantong, very close to the Immortal Herbs.


    Logically, if the Immortal Grass Fruit could guide the power of the Immortal Herbs, he should have absorbed the power of the Immortal Herbs long ago.


    However, he hadn¡¯t been able to absorb the power of the Immortal Herbs for such a long time; instead, it was tonight, after driving for a short while, that he directly absorbed the power, which was very strange.


    Su Yang certainly didn¡¯t believe this was due to his own luck; everything must have its reasons.


    After careful thought, he had fought Chen Benhao and Ye Jiansheng consecutively tonight.


    The fight with Chen Benhao was not worth mentioning. Although it was intense and exhrating, it didn¡¯t put much pressure on Su Yang. Moreover, Chen Benhao eventually lost on his own, sparing Su Yang a lot of effort.


    The truly dangerous fight was the one with Ye Jiansheng. When Ye Jiansheng¡¯s longsword bore down, Su Yang truly felt the fear of death.


    It was this fight that fully sparked the power within Su Yang¡¯s body. Even the power of the Immortal Fruit was stimted.


    Although Su Yang had consumed the Immortal Grass Fruit before, it only healed his internal organs without being fully absorbed by him.


    Ye Jiansheng¡¯s strike earlierpletely stimted the power of the Immortal Fruit. Later, when Su Yang was driving and got close to the Immortal Herbs again, that led to the current circumstances.


    Thinking about it this way, was theplete absorption of the power of the Immortal Herbs and Immortal Grass Fruit, and such an improvement in strength, all thanks to Ye Jiansheng?


    Looking at the ashes of the Immortal Herbs in his hand, Su Yang was at a loss for words; this was something he had not anticipated at all. Would Ye Jiansheng even think of this?


    Sitting back in the car, Su Yang casually picked up the cell phone from the car seat, which had over thirty missed calls, mostly from Ying¡¯er. There were also two other calls, one from Fatty and one from an unknown number.


    Su Yang called Ying¡¯er first. The moment Ying¡¯er answered, she let out a sigh of relief, "You finally returned the call. I thought you were beaten to death by Wan Tong¡¯s dad!"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless: "The matter with Ye Wantong has been settled. I forgot my phone in the carst night and didn¡¯t see it."


    "It¡¯s settled?" Ying¡¯er asked excitedly, "Really? How did you manage that? Did you beat up that Chen Benhao and chase him away? How long will thatst? What if Wan Tong¡¯s family keeps forcing her to marry? Then what?"


    "It¡¯spletely settled. Her dad agreed not to make her marry," Su Yang said.


    "Really?" Ying¡¯er was very surprised, "How is that possible? The marriage was arranged by her dad, and he just changed his mind?"


    "It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone; you should ask Ye Wantong about itter," Su Yang said. He couldn¡¯t exin to Ying¡¯er about the Su Family matters, or the Law Enforcers from heaven. These were things that couldn¡¯t be exined.


    After hanging up, Su Yang called Fatty, only to find out that this guy was asking about the lunch arrangements. That dead Fatty, after settling his family affairs, went back to his usualvish and indulgent lifestyle, mainly preupied with thinking about food.


    Su Yang had Eight-Faced Yama arrange it for them, and finally, he called the unknown number.


    When the call connected, Chen Benhao¡¯s voice came through, "My gosh, your phone is really hard to get through to!"


    Su Yang was surprised, wondering how Chen Benhao got hold of his number.


    "Is there a matter?" Su Yang asked.


    "Nonsense!" Chen Benhao said, "I¡¯m not leaving until tomorrow, and the marriage with the Ye Family has fallen through. It¡¯s not time for dinner yet, so tell me if there¡¯s anything going on!"


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment, realizing that Chen hade to freeload a meal.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange something for lunch," Su Yang said.


    "No need for lunch, let¡¯s do dinner," Chen Benhao said. "Even though the marriage is off, I still need to visit the Ye Family at noon to get the betrothal gifts back."


    "Alright then, let¡¯s n for dinner!" Su Yangughed. "Is there anything specific you¡¯d like to eat?"


    "There¡¯s nothing specific I want to eat, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good around here; you decide," Chen Benhao paused, emphasizing his words, "But it better be expensive; I won¡¯t eat if it¡¯s cheap!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed heartily. "No problem, I¡¯ll get you a few diamonds for dessert tonight!"


    "Good, I¡¯ll take them to go if I can¡¯t finish!"


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again. Although Chen Benhao was known as the Monster of the Chen Family, he had a personality very much to Su Yang¡¯s liking. It was rare to see someone like him, and having such a friend was nice.


    He drove back, and since he didn¡¯t need to have lunch with Chen Benhao, he decided to continue spending time with his own friends.


    Eight-Faced Yama personally came forward to greet Fatty and the rest. Su Yang joined them for lunch; in the afternoon, he strolled around the city with them. As dusk approached, he had Eight-Faced Yama arrange for a car to send them back, considering that school was starting tomorrow.


    When they were about to leave, Zhao Qiu Peng held Su Yang¡¯s hand, looking reluctant to let go, and said, "Xiao Yang, the college entrance exams are about to start. You¡¯ve got toe back and take at least one!"


    "Why?" Su Yang wondered.


    Zhao Qiu Peng¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as he said, "If you don¡¯t take the exams, there will be no one to score lower than me; I don¡¯t want to be thest one in the ranking!"


    "Get lost!" Su Yang said, shaking off his hand. "If I take the exams, I won¡¯t be satisfied unless I get the top score in the entire city; otherwise, I¡¯d be embarrassed to say I ever went to school."


    "Pfft!" The people from Destiny Martial Arts all gave Su Yang the finger.


    "That¡¯s some pretty tall talk there!" Fatty chuckled.


    Su Yang said, "You guys might not believe me, but I just don¡¯t feel like taking them. If I did take the exams, I bet I could even be the top scorer in the whole province!"


    Everyone looked at him with disdain as Fatty said, "Sure, you can say whatever you want since you¡¯re not taking the exams anyway. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters!"


    "Come on!" Su Yang gave Fatty the finger in return and said, "It¡¯s impossible to have a conversation with uneducated people like you. Just get lost!"


    After seeing everyone off, Su Yang tidied up a bit and headed straight for Heavenly Food Garden.


    Heavenly Food Garden was an old, established restaurant in the provincial city, known for its particrly high prices and absolutely high-end consumption. Most importantly, the prices here were elevated due to the impressive taste of the food.


    The prices at Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s vi were also high, but that was mainly due to the service provided; having seven or eight beauties apany you in a private room for a meal inevitably led to those high prices, which was a different storypared to Heavenly Food Garden.


    Therefore, dining at Heavenly Food Garden and entertaining at Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s vi had be a consumption habit among the wealthy people of the provincial city.

 Chapter 470 - 469: Oh, isn’t this Hu Shao?

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 469: Oh, isn¡¯t this Hu Shao?</h4>


    Heavenly Food Garden.


    Chen Benhao and the girl arrived a bit early; by the time they got there, Su Yang was still on the way.


    Upon entering the courtyard, the girl¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she said sternly, "Isn¡¯t this Su guy going too far? He invites us for dinner, and we arrive before him. What does this mean?"


    "Enough!" Chen Benhao waved his hand dismissively, "It¡¯s us who arrived earlier than the agreed time. Don¡¯t be so prejudiced against him!"


    "What do you mean, ¡¯prejudiced¡¯!" The girl red at Chen Benhao, "Speaking of facts here, as the host, he should have arrived here earlier. We, the guests, are here, and he is not, that¡¯s his mistake!"


    Chen Benhao was at a loss for words. After their exchange the previous night where she lost to Su Yang, the girl was particrly antagonistic towards him. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Benhao holding her back, she would have probably gone to settle ounts with Su Yang already.


    Even so, throughout the day, she found various things about Su Yang disagreeable. For example, they arrived half an hour early for tonight¡¯s dinner gathering, and Su Yang hadn¡¯t arrived, which irked the girl once again.


    Chen Benhao didn¡¯t mind these trivial matters. He knew Su Yang had gone to see off his brothers from Destiny Martial Arts. Moreover, he was somewhat familiar with Destiny Martial Arts and knew that those there were impoverished students with no background.


    In Pingnan Province nowadays, influential figures were practically queuing to meet Su Yang. Yet, in these circumstances, Su Yang spent most of his time with his friends from Destiny Martial Arts, which made Chen Benhao respect him even more.


    After all, if it were someone else in Su Yang¡¯s position, they would definitely focus on fostering rtionships with these influential figures to rise even higher.


    But Su Yang instead sidelined these powerful individuals and spent time with poor students with no connections or background, demonstrating how much he valued loyalty and friendship.


    This was something that resonated with Chen Benhao¡¯s own character. As a result, Chen Benhao was increasingly treating Su Yang as a friend.


    In fact, given Chen Benhao¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t have many friends. Yet, he felt an immediate kinship with Su Yang and was genuinely willing to make this friendship.


    The girl kept muttering on the side, giving Chen Benhao such a headache that he just hoped Su Yang would arrive quickly and make her stop droning on.


    Looking out of the window listlessly, Chen Benhao suddenly saw a group of people walking through the courtyard. Among them, he recognized one, Hu Shao, whom he had met back in Beiguan Town.


    Chen Benhao had been on a secret inspection to Beiguan Town, aiming to observe the matters concerning the Dragon Head Meeting between the two provinces. Meeting Su Yang had been his greatest gain.


    As for Hu Shao, Chen Benhao had people indirectly join his group mainly to conceal his identity. At the beginning, Hu Shao,pletely unaware of Chen Benhao¡¯s true status, had even tried to pursue the girl at Chen Benhao¡¯s side. It was only after encountering Ye Wantong that he shifted his target.


    Latter at the Dragon Head Meeting final in Beiguan Town, Hu Shao had to leave early due to an urgent matter and didn¡¯t get to bid farewell. Now unexpectedly, they had run into each other at Heavenly Food Garden.


    Chen Benhao actually didn¡¯t take Hu Shao seriously at all. He had seen and dealt with too many half-baked second-generation descendants like Hu Shao.


    However, seeing Hu Shao now, Chen Benhao suddenly felt like he had found a lifesaver. In any case, he would first stop the girl¡¯s babbling.


    "Hey, Hu Shao!" Chen Benhao hurried to the window and waved excitedly, "Wow, you guys are here too? Long time no see!"


    Several people with Hu Shao were also those who had gone to Beiguan Town with him, and among them was Young Master Ding.


    The others were young men who appeared even more arrogant, suggesting that their identities were not simple.


    Upon seeing Chen Benhao, Hu Shao and the others were taken aback, while the other young men asked, "Do you know them?"


    "Not exactly, just an acquaintance introduced by a friend," Hu Shao paused, then spoke softly, "Supposedly he¡¯s the son of some local entrepreneur from a county down below!"


    "A county has entrepreneurs?" One of the young men scoffed, "What a bigshot indeed!"


    "Heh..." Hu Shao also sneered, "He even ran to Beiguan Town to hang out with us. At first, he was moring to ce bets, but when he saw the starting amount for bets, he immediately became meek and didn¡¯t buy a single ticket. I guess this entrepreneur has a lot of fluff!"


    "I¡¯ve seen plenty like him, probably just someone with a bit of clout in some small ce and thinking they¡¯re somebody. Theye to the provincial capital without knowing their own weight, thinking they can stand on equal footing with scions of noble families," a young man said coldly, "Any random dandy in the provincial capital could crush him to death."


    "Hu Shao, you should try to stay away from such small fry in the future," the leader among the young men said earnestly, "You¡¯ll being to the provincial capital soon. If they start throwing your name around and pretending to be someone, who knows what kind of trouble they¡¯ll bring youter!"


    "Young Master Zhou is right!" Hu Shao treated this young man with great respect and quicklyughed, "I hadn¡¯t even thought about it until Young Master Zhou mentioned it. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get too involved with such trivial figures."


    "However, the girl with that kid is quite attractive!" Young Master Ding suddenly said.


    "How beautiful can she be?" A young man with short hair curled his lip, "The provincial capital is full of beauties. What kind of beauty could a nobody like him have by his side!"


    "She is actually quite beautiful!" Hu Shao said, "Her looks probably rate nine out of ten, anyway, she¡¯s mismatched with that kid."


    "Nine out of ten, really?" The short-haired young man perked up immediately, "We should have a look then,e on, let¡¯s have theme over and join us."


    "Old Qi, what are you doing!" Young Master Zhou frowned, "We¡¯re here to invite Hu Shao for a meal, why call over such riffraff!"


    "At dinner, it¡¯s also nice to have a girl liven things up, right?" the short-haired young manughed, "Besides, we¡¯re only interested in the girl; we can just kick that kid out soon after!"


    "We¡¯re just out for a meal, don¡¯t stir up trouble," Young Master Zhou said, "These days are not like the usual."


    "Don¡¯t worry, no trouble," the short-haired young man chuckled, "Just wait and see my approach, I¡¯ll definitely make the kid back off and leave on his own. Come on, Hu Shao, Let¡¯s invite them over to sit with us!"


    Young Master Zhou did not speak further. The short-haired young man was notoriously lecherous among them, unable to stay still at the sight of a beautiful woman. In this situation, he surely wouldn¡¯t pass up the chance.


    As for the others, they didn¡¯t take Chen Benhao seriously, so this matter wasn¡¯t important.


    Hu Shao originally didn¡¯t n to pay attention to Chen Benhao, but with the short-haired young man insisting, he waved to Chen Benhao, motioning for Chen Benhao and hispany toe out.

 Chapter 471 - 470

    <h4>Chapter 471: 470</h4>


    In fact, Hu Shao himself was also harboring a grudge before.


    When he took Chen Benhao and others up the mountain, his initial n was to target the girl with Chen Benhao. However, after encountering Su Yang and Ye Wantong, he set his sights on a new target, no longer concerning himself with Chen Benhao¡¯s girl.


    Later, upon learning the identities of Su Yang and Ye Wantong, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to target Ye Wantong anymore.


    Turning back to find Chen Benhao, he discovered that Chen had already run away with the girl, causing the money and effort Hu Shao had spent these past days to go down the drain.


    Seeing Chen Benhao today, Hu Shao felt a fire burning inside him. The young man with short hair started to target the girl again, which was exactly what Hu Shao wanted.


    The losses he had suffered previously, he now intended to make Chen Benhao repay, with interest. He nned to utterly disgrace Chen Benhao here, to show him that Hu Shao was not someone to be messed with.


    Although Hu Shao and his group weren¡¯t speaking loudly, Chen Benhao inside the room heard everything loud and clear. A cold smile passed his lips as he inwardlymented that these people were truly seeking their own doom.


    The girl had been holding in her anger, and now she finally had a chance to let it out!


    "Alright, stop talking, let¡¯s go see our old friend quickly!" Chen Benhao chuckled.


    "What old friend!" the girl red and said, "Since when did you be friends with him?"


    "After all, we freeloaded off of them for several days. Now that we¡¯re here, we should at least say hello, right? It¡¯s the most basic courtesy," Chen Benhao said with a smile, "Come on, let¡¯s go out and meet someone first."


    The girl shot Chen Benhao a re, "What kind of trick are you plotting now?"


    "How could that be, we¡¯re just going out to say hello!" Chen Benhao chuckled as he took off running.


    Although the girl was reluctant, she still followed Chen Benhao out.


    Hu Shao and hispanions were waiting outside. When they saw Chen Benhao and the girl emerge, the young man with short hair¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    The girl¡¯s looks were certainly not on par with Ying¡¯er or Ye Wan Tong, but she was definitely a beauty. Most importantly, she had a great temperament. The girl was stronger than Chen Benhao, and this gave her a unique aura that was very attractive.


    Hu Shao¡¯s initial reason for targeting this girl was precisely because of this. And now that the young man with short hair saw her, he was naturally drawn too.


    "Oh, Hu Shao, you¡¯re here too! You didn¡¯t tell me; I would have waited toe with you all!" Upon seeing Hu Shao, Chen Benhao immediately started gabbing, "Last time in Beiguan Town, we were in such a hurry due to an emergency, we left without saying goodbye to you. I thought it would be hard to see you again, but here we are meeting once more, it really is fate!"


    Hu Shao, looking impatient, responded dismissively, "Fine, let¡¯s go inside and sit down."


    "Sure," Chen Benhao snickered, seeminglypletely oblivious to the others¡¯ intentions.


    Hu Shao led Chen Benhao into their private room and casually introduced hispanions.


    The man taking the lead beside him was Young Master Zhou, the heir of the Zhou Family¡ªone of the Ten Great Families. His father held great power within the Zhou Family, and he was considered the most prominent of his generation in the family.


    The rest of them were also members of the Zhou Family, all from Young Master Zhou¡¯s lineage.


    When Hu Shao introduced the people from the Zhou Family, his face bore an expression of utmost pride. After all, having connections with the Ten Great Families was something he could boast about for a long time. And now, being invited to dine by the Zhou Family¡¯s Young Master Zhou, that was even more reason for him to be proud.


    From their conversations, Chen Benhao also understood their situation. The Zhou Family had invited Hu Shao¡¯s father to their household, so now, Hu Shao and his group were essentially about to enter the provincial city. The invitation to today¡¯s dinner was also Young Master Zhou¡¯s attempt to win over Hu Shao and his group. It was apparent that Young Master Zhou¡¯s father wanted to control the entire Zhou Family, and so he was now doing everything in his power to bolster his own strength.


    The group chatted idly for a while until the short-haired young man found an opportunity to sit down beside the girl and said, smiling, "Beauty, I would bet that your name is as uniquely beautiful as your looks!"


    Chen Benhao had actually intentionally left that seat open, and upon hearing the short-haired young man¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but snicker internally. Was this not asking for trouble?


    The short-haired young man was also infamously known as a Casanova among his circle of friends, always smooth with such flirtatious lines. But with this girl, especially when she was already holding back anger, could things turn out well?


    "Scram!" the girl replied curtly.


    The short-haired young man was taken aback. He was handsome, came from a good family, and knew how to charm girls. Whenever he hit on girls, it was always an easy sess. Even if he didn¡¯t seed, he was never scolded like this.


    The others at the table started snickering secretly. The short-haired young man¡¯s face could not hide his embarrassment, and he frowned, "Beauty, I¡¯m speaking to you nicely, what do you mean by this? Telling me to scram? Did you misspeak, or did I mishear?"


    "Yes, scram!" the girl repeated coldly.


    "Hahahaha..." Laughing even more brazenly, a person from the Zhou Family teased, "Old Qi, even you have days like this."


    The short-haired young man¡¯s face turned beet red with anger. He considered himself a Casanova and had just bet that he could win over the girl with a meal. But this oue waspletely unexpected, and it was more than he could bear.


    "What the fuck did you say? Say it again; let me hear it!" the short-haired young man said with an icy tone.


    The girl was straightforward, pping the short-haired young man across the face and saying coldly, "Scram!"


    The short-haired young man was furious. "Go fuck yourself, you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the girl pped him across the face again, and the short-haired young man spat out blood, swallowing back the rest of his words.


    The crowd around was stunned. The girl¡¯s rebuke of the short-haired young man had already shocked them. Now she had dared to strike someone, which was even more outrageous.


    After a moment of silence, Young Master Ding was the first to jump up and shout angrily, "Motherfucker, you dare to hit someone? Do you know who he is? I¡¯ll tell you, he¡¯s the Young Master of the Zhou Family. You know who the Zhou Family is, right? One of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families. You dare to hit someone from the Zhou Family; are you tired of living?"


    The girl red at Young Master Ding, "Are you asking to be hit too?"


    Young Master Ding raged, "What? You want to hit me too? Come on, touch me and see what happens..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the girl grabbed a bottle from the table and hurled it at him, striking Young Master Ding on the head and causing his head to bleed profusely.


    In fact, the girl didn¡¯t want to disy her full strength in front of everyone, that¡¯s why she held back. Otherwise, those two might already be dead.


    However, this situation further enraged Young Master Zhou. He mmed his fist onto the table and bellowed, "How dare you! You have the audacity to hit my Zhou Family¡¯s people; are you looking to die!"

 Chapter 472 - 471 You Try Calling Su Yang Over

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 471 You Try Calling Su Yang Over</h4>


    The girl wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid and shot Young Master Zhou a nce, "Do you also want to get beaten up?"


    "You dare hit me? Believe it or not, I can make sure you don¡¯t walk out of Heavenly Food Garden!" Young Master Zhou raged.


    The girl didn¡¯t say a word; she simply kicked Young Master Zhou in the chest.


    "Go fuck your mother..." Young Master Zhou roared furiously, "Kill him for me!"


    Several people at the scene immediately sprang up, roaring as they prepared to mob the girl.


    Chen Benhao couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Seizing the opportunity, he chimed in, "Ah, everyone, cool down, cool down, why get angry? Do me a favor, just as a favor to me, stop fighting, stop fighting, okay..."


    "Favor my ass! Who the hell are you that I need to give you face?" Hu Shao pped the table and said, "Son of a bitch, I¡¯ll beat you up too today. What kind of crap is this, talking about face in front of me? Do you think you have any face here? Think you¡¯re something special?"


    "Hu Shao, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to speak like that?" Chen Benhao drawled.


    "Your friend my ass, what are you, daring to im you¡¯re my friend!" Hu Shao roared, "If I don¡¯t break your legs today, I¡¯ll take your surname!"


    "Especially this bitch, hold her down for meter, I¡¯ll personally finish her off!" the short-haired youth cursed while covering his mouth, "Stinking whore, dared to hit me? I¡¯ll put you in your ce today, and then sell you off to turn tricks. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to be so prickly then!"


    A glint of cold light shed in the girl¡¯s eyes as she was about to make a move, but Chen Benhao suddenly stopped her.


    "Gentlemen, let me give you a piece of advice!" Chen Benhao said slowly, "I do have some acquaintances in Pingnan Province. Are you sure you want to escte this?"


    "Fuck, what kind of acquaintances could you possibly have?" the short-haired youth red and said, "Come on, name one, let me hear it. Let¡¯s see if your acquaintances are even worthy to carry my shoes!"


    Everyoneughed uproariously, for to them, a small fry like Chen Benhao couldn¡¯t possibly know any important figures.


    "Since you put it that way, then I won¡¯t be polite," Chen Benhao said coldly, "Have you heard of Su Yang?"


    As these words came out, the room suddenly sank into a deathly silence.


    Su Yang, they had more than heard of him; his name was thunderous.


    In Pingnan Province today, how many influential people hadn¡¯t heard of Master Su¡¯s title? Of course, not many outsiders knew Master Su¡¯s real name, but members of the Ten Great Families all knew Master Su¡¯s real name.


    Now that Chen Benhao had dropped Su Yang¡¯s name, he had directly frightened the Zhou Family¡¯s members. Who would dare to disrespect someone with ties to Su Yang?


    Especially considering the current rtionship between the Zhou Family and Su Yang was not good ¨C whether the Zhou Family could survive depended on Su Yang¡¯s mood.


    In such a scenario, if they offended a friend of Su Yang, wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to courting death? They reckoned even their own family would discard them before Su Yang even had to lift a finger!


    After a moment of silence, Hu Shao was the first tough, "Chen Benhao, who the hell are you trying to scare? You know Su Yang? Hahaha, sure, you¡¯ve met Su Yang, but does Su Yang know you?"


    "Don¡¯t forget about that incident in Beiguan Town; I was there too. It was through me that you met Master Su once and had a brief chat. Do you really think you¡¯re close to Master Su? That you can throw his name around to deceive others?"


    "Seems like Young Master Zhou was right; people like you just exploit others¡¯ power for your own benefit. You¡¯ve met once and dare to im you¡¯re close, using his name to swindle outside. Hmph, if Master Su knew about this, how do you think you¡¯d die?"


    Hearing this, Young Master Zhou and the others all breathed a sigh of relief. Young Master Zhou asked curiously, "What¡¯s going on? He... he doesn¡¯t know Master Su?"


    "What ¡¯know each other¡¯? They just met once in Beiguan Town," Hu Shao briefly recounted the Beiguan Town event, of course, not daring to mention his designs on Ye Wantong. He just said that he had met Su Yang in Beiguan Town and even bragged about being especially close to him.


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. If he could befriend a friend of Su Yang, the Zhou Family¡¯s issues might just be resolved. It seemed that having Hu Shao over for a meal today was a very correct decision!


    "Fuck, so it was just a one-time meeting? I thought you really knew Master Su!" The short-haired youth immediately stood up straight again, cursing loudly, "Fuck, what kind of shit are you, daring to use Su Yang¡¯s name to scare people. What, do you really think we Zhou Family are so easily fooled? If you have the guts, call Su Yang here now!"


    The Zhou Family¡¯s group burst intoughter, "Yeah, if you¡¯re capable, call Su Yang here. If he says to let you go, then maybe we¡¯ll consider setting you free!"


    "Are you sure you want Su Yang toe over?" Chen Benhao said cheerfully, "If I really call him over, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave with your pride intact!"


    "Fuck, stop the bullshit! If you have the guts, call him over. If you don¡¯t, then just kneel down right now. Once I¡¯ve handled that girl, I might even spare you!" the short-haired youth shouted loudly.


    Chen Benhao said, "Let me ask again, are you certain you want Su Yang to personallye here?"


    The more Chen Benhao asked, the more the Zhou Family doubted him, feeling he was just bluffing.


    "Why all this nonsense? If you¡¯ve got it, then call him here!" Young Master Zhou said coldly, "If you call him and hees, we¡¯ll act like nothing happened today. If not, you can just wait for death!"


    "Since you¡¯ve said that, what more is there for me to say!" Chen Benhao shrugged his shoulders, took out his phone and smiled, "Then I have no choice but to ask Su Yang himself toe here and settle this."


    "Showing off, thinking you can scare people just by taking out a phone?" Hu Shao sneered, "You aren¡¯t going to call the cops, are you? Heh, with Young Master Zhou here, calling the cops won¡¯t do you any good!"


    Chen Benhao smiled faintly, dialed Su Yang¡¯s number, and said, "Hello,e to Room 7, we¡¯re being bullied by your locals. Aren¡¯t you going toe help us?"


    Chen Benhao had already heard the noise outside and knew that Su Yang had arrived. That¡¯s why he made the call confidently.


    However, everyone inside the room didn¡¯t take this seriously at all. What Hu Shao had said made everyone disregard Chen Benhaopletely.


    To know Su Yang, huh. Even the younger masters from the Ye Family and the Shangguan Family wouldn¡¯t dare im they knew Su Yang. And this small fry from a county town dares to say he knows Su Yang? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting from bragging too much?


    Furthermore, the tone Chen Benhao used on the phone call made everyone even more dubious. To call Su Yang, who would dare to speak in such a tone? Even the Family Heads of the Ye and Shangguan families would be polite when facing Su Yang!

 Chapter 473 - 472: Is It Really Master Su?

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 472: Is It Really Master Su?</h4>


    After waiting for a moment and seeing nobodying over, Hu Shao sneered, "Chen Shao, it seems that your Su Yang is quite slow in arriving. Shall I send a car to pick him up for you?"


    Chen Benhaoughed, "No need to trouble yourself, he will be here any moment."


    "He will be here any moment?" Hu Shao suddenly burst intoughter, "What you mean is, Su Yang is already here? Tsk, tsk, what a coincidence that Su Yang happens to be in Heavenly Food Garden? The Su Yang you¡¯re talking about couldn¡¯t possibly be one of the chefs here, could he?"


    "Hahaha..." Everyone burst intoughter immediately, and a young man from the Zhou Family mocked, "Well, you never know, it could be waiter Su Yang!"


    "It could also be Su Yang the toilet cleaner, huh!"


    "Or Su Yang the sewer technician!"


    The crowd continued to roar withughter,pletely taking pleasure in Chen Benhao¡¯s embarrassment.


    Chen Benhao smiled without saying a word, hearing that Su Yang had reached the door but had note in directly; he knew that Su Yang was waiting for these people to stop talking.


    Just when the noise had more or less settled down, somebody pushed the door open. Su Yang walked in from the doorway, sat down, and said with a smile, "What¡¯s the conversation here? Everyone seems to be enjoying themselves?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, as the people from the Zhou Family did not recognize Su Yang and naturally had no idea who the neer was.


    As for Hu Shao and others who had seen Su Yang before, they nearly copsed in fright the moment they saw him.


    Especially Young Master Ding, who fell right off his chair with a thud.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Young Master Zhou frowned and said, looking at the dumbfounded expressions on Hu Shao and the others, he became even more puzzled, "What¡¯s with those faces? What happened?"


    "Su... Su... Su..." Hu Shao¡¯s tongue was tied in knots, and he couldn¡¯t finish a single word for ages.


    "Su what?" Young Master Zhou asked curiously.


    Su Yang walked over to Chen Benhao¡¯s side and sat down, whispering, "What he¡¯s trying to say is Su Yang, right?"


    "What about Su Yang?" Young Master Zhou asked, staring wide-eyed, "Did your tongue get cramped?"


    At that moment, Young Master Ding got up, but instead of sitting down, he dropped to his knees with a thud and said with a trembling voice, "Su... Master Su..."


    "Master Su?" Young Master Zhou paused for a second, and as he caught Young Master Ding¡¯s gaze, his face changed, turning towards Su Yangpletely astonished.


    The other members of the Zhou Family also sensed that something was amiss. Someone who could make Young Master Ding kneel at sight, just what kind of status did they have? Besides, with that term "Master Su," wasn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s identity already clear?


    "Is he... is he really Master Su?" Young Master Zhou asked Hu Shao in a low voice.


    At this moment, Hu Shao¡¯s tongue was still not untangled, but he could only nod emphatically.


    Young Master Zhou also plopped down onto the ground, and after a moment, he struggled to his feet, bent over, and said with a trembling voice, "Master Su, I... I was blind to Mount Tai and didn¡¯t realize it was you who honored us with your presence. We¡¯ve been terribly rude just now, I... I hope Master Su can forgive us!"


    The rest of the Zhou Family also scrambled to their feet, bending at the waist to bow, their faces stricken with extreme fear.


    This was Su Yang, the famous Master Su of Pingnan Province, a figure who demanded bows and greetings even from their elders!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even look at them. He leisurely yed with the wine cup on the table and said softly, "What¡¯s with all the courtesy? I¡¯m merely a chef, a waiter, a toilet cleaner, a sewer dredger. How could I warrant such grand gestures from several young masters?"


    The crowd was almost scared witless. Could it be that Su Yang had heard everything they had said?


    "Master... Master Su, we... we weren¡¯t speaking about you..." Young Master Zhou¡¯s voice shook, "We... We were talking about someone else..."


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Is there another chef, another waiter, a toilet cleaner, a sewer dredger with the same name as me here? If that¡¯s the case, I really must meet them. Since when has the name Su Yang be somon? Come on, bring them here for me to see."


    The faces of the Zhou Family members turned even uglier, wondering where they could possibly find so many Su Yangs. And even if they could find them, would they really dare to do so?


    Young Master Zhou hurriedly said, "Master Su, you misunderstand, we... we didn¡¯t mean there was another Su Yang here. It¡¯s just... just this kid..."


    "Choose your words carefully!" Su Yang said coldly. "Chen Benhao is my friend!"


    The crowd¡¯s faces shifted once again. To be acknowledged as a friend by Su Yang himself, that was no small matter. Thinking back on the insults they had hurled at Chen Benhao moments ago, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with extreme unease. Considering Su Yang¡¯s character, would they even be able to leave the Heavenly Food Garden unscathed today?


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s voice trembled even more, "Master Su, I... I didn¡¯t mean to insult Chen Shao. It¡¯s just... just that we hadn¡¯t heard Chen Shao¡¯s name before, nor did we know his rtionship with you. But, there have been many people who have falsely used your name to deceive and swindle recently, and we... we were worried about encountering such a person, which is why we... we asked a few more questions."


    Seeing that Su Yang remained silent, Young Master Zhou quickly added, "If I¡¯ve offended you, I... I apologize to Chen Shao right here. Chen Shao, I¡¯m truly sorry, it¡¯s just that we were unaware of your importance, please forgive us."


    Chen Benhao chortled, "Oh my, don¡¯t make it sound so nice. I can¡¯t ept such an apology. And that¡¯s not how you were talking just now. Weren¡¯t you moring for me to call Su Yang over, then wait for Su Yang to ask you for mercy, and you¡¯d decide whether to let us go depending on your mood? Young Master Zhou, when you say that, I get quite anxious. Are you letting us off the hook or not?"


    The girl beside him suddenlyughed, thinking that Chen Benhao was quite sly.


    Young Master Zhou and the others were taken aback, they never said anything like that. While the statements they had made were indeed quite harsh, they hadn¡¯t gone to such lengths.


    Now, with Chen Benhao framing it in such a way, it was as if he were pushing them toward a dead end. Looking at Pingnan Province today, how many dared to disrespect Su Yang?


    "Really?" Su Yang alsoughed. "Oh, so I need toe over and beg you to let people go? My, that¡¯s an oversight on my part. I haven¡¯t even asked anyone for anything since I entered, would that upset you?"


    The Zhou Family members wished they could bang their heads against a pir. Young Master Zhou quickly said, "Master Su, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding, none of that happened. Chen Shao... Chen Shao was just joking, we... we wouldn¡¯t dare to say such things. In Pingnan Province, not to mention Master Su himself, but even a word from Master Su would have us climb a mountain of knives or plunge into a vat of oil without a frown, how could we... how could we dare to have youe and ask us..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled. "You¡¯re that considerate?"


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, Young Master Zhou breathed a sigh of relief and quickly added, "Of course. As long as you, Master Su, say the word, we will make it happen!"


    "Since that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s wonderful..." Su Yang said with a light smile. "I¡¯ve just bought a new knife and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s sharp enough. I¡¯ve been wanting to find someone to test it out. How about you all stand here and let me take a few swings at you to see how effective this knife is?"

 Chapter 474 - 473 Friends from the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 473 Friends from the Capital City</h4>


    The Zhou family were instantly dumbfounded, what kind of ridiculous demand was that?


    Take a few shes, who could withstand that?


    Not to mention whether the de was sharp or not, in Master Su¡¯s hands, even a piece of straw could be lethal, let alone a knife?


    If we really stand here and take a few shes, which of us from the Zhou family would walk out alive?


    Young Master Zhou smiled awkwardly, "Master Su, you sure know how to joke..."


    "I¡¯m really not joking!" Su Yang said slowly, "So what¡¯ll it be, will you give me this courtesy? If so, I¡¯ll go get the knife!"


    Everyone¡¯splexion changed, Young Master Zhou spoke with a trembling voice, "Master Su, this... this... testing the de doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we have to sh people. Actually... actually, using an ox, a horse, a pig, or something of that ilk would do just the same, and moreover, the effect... the effect might be even better..."


    Su Yang said coldly, "Do I look like a butcher to you?"


    "No offense!" Young Master Zhou quickly said with a quiver, "Master Su, I... I wouldn¡¯t dare say such a thing about you, I... I was just suggesting..."


    "By letting me ughter a pig, you think I¡¯m a butcher?" Su Yang said coldly, "So, this is how you see me in the Zhou Family¡¯s eyes?"


    Young Master Zhou suddenly had the urge to die, cursing himself for ever bringing up the pig-killing analogy.


    "Master Su, I... I really didn¡¯t mean it that way, how could I dare to insult you!" Young Master Zhou¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke.


    "If that¡¯s not what you meant, let¡¯s stick to the original n." Su Yang smiled, "Who among you is willing to stand up and let me give them a few shes?"


    The members of the Zhou family looked at each other, who dared to bear those shes?


    "Master Su, stop joking around..." Young Master Zhou said uneasily.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression suddenly turned icy, "What are you worth for me to joke with you!"


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s face showed utmost embarrassment. He was, after all, the eldest son of the Zhou family, one of the Ten Great Families in Pingnan Province and a top-notch wastrel there. Being so insulted by Su Yang, he was extremely furious inside, yet he couldn¡¯t dare to retaliate.


    "Master Su, if this de really cuts flesh, it would bring either death or injury... this is too violent," Young Master Zhou said.


    "Afraid of death yet speaking of scaling mountains of des or descending into seas of fire?" Su Yang said coldly, "I¡¯m not even asking you to scale mountains of des or descend into seas of fire; just to take a few shes, and you can¡¯t even manage that? Weren¡¯t your previous words then deceiving me?"


    Young Master Zhou was stunned; he realized Su Yang was just toying with them.


    Taking a deep breath, Young Master Zhou spoke with a firm voice, "Master Su, we were wrong about what happened before. We have apologized, and if Chen Shao doesn¡¯t think he can forgive us, then... then please propose a way to resolve this. My Zhou family will definitely satisfy both you and Chen Shao. How about that?"


    "Well, isn¡¯t that a coincidence. That knife was a gift from me to Su Yang; I¡¯d also like to see just how sharp that knife is!" Chen Benhao immediatelyughed, "Come on, why don¡¯t we just test the knife?"


    Young Master Zhou felt like vomiting blood, why do you keep bringing up this knife test, aiming to take a life, aren¡¯t you?


    "Chen Shao, stop the jokes..." Young Master Zhou said awkwardly.


    "Who are you for me to joke with?" Chen Benhao mimicked Su Yang¡¯s way of speaking.


    Yougn Master Zhou waspletely furious. Su Yang¡¯s words were bad enough, but what was Chen Benhao? Just a lowlife, beneath notice, trying to ride on someone else¡¯s coattails, bullying his way to the top of the Zhou family, as if his family could be easily trifled with by anyone?


    "Chen Shao, although my Zhou family may not be all that capable, we¡¯re still one of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families!" Young Master Zhou said with a stern voice, "Please be careful with your words. My Zhou family is not one to be insulted at will!"


    "Hmph!" Su Yang snorted coldly, "One of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families? If I wanted, the Zhou family could be kicked out of the Ten Great Families anytime!"


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s expression changed drastically; Su Yang¡¯s words were true, and he felt he had no ce to disagree.


    Just then, a short-haired young man next to Young Master Zhou leaned in and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s face suddenly lit up with delight. He turned to look at the short-haired young man, "Really?"


    The short-haired young man nodded vigorously, a smug look in his eye.


    Young Master Zhou took a deep breath and immediately turned to Su Yang, speaking loudly, "Master Su, I know you have a lot of influence in Pingnan. But we¡¯re just out here to enjoy ourselves, shouldn¡¯t we be resolving grievances rather than deepening them? And after all, havinge this far, you can¡¯t possibly just keep your sights on one province, can you? Master Su, it just happens that I have two friends from Capital City who will be here soon. How about I introduce you to themter?"


    After a pause, Young Master Zhou smiled and said, "These two friends of mine from Capital City wield quite some influence there. To pick one out at random, they are much more powerful than any so-called scions of the Pingnan Province. Looking over the whole Pingnan Province, you¡¯d be hard-pressed to find people who could evenpare. Master Su, if you make their acquaintance, you¡¯ll have two friends to host you when you visit Capital City. That¡¯s surely much better than us creating an ugly scene here, right?"


    Upon hearing this, people from the Zhou family breathed a sigh of relief.


    Scions from Capital City? Of course they were much stronger than the local gentry of Pingnan Province. If the Zhou family had such figures backing them up, they wouldn¡¯t have to fear Su Yang anymore!


    "Scions from Capital City?" Su Yangughed and looked at Chen Benhao next to him, "They are trying to intimidate me with big shots from Capital City!"


    "Hahaha..." Chen Benhao burst into heartyughter: "It¡¯s not just you who¡¯s scared, I am too!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang tooughed and turned to Young Master Zhou, "So are you trying to threaten me with these scions from Capital City?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare!" Young Master Zhou said firmly, "I¡¯m just letting you know, Master Su, especially since I have to entertain friends from Capital City today. If things get awkward here, wouldn¡¯t that be disrespecting my friends from Capital City?"


    "These friends of yours from Capital City are that important?" Su Yang teased.


    Young Master Zhou proudly said, "Their families are veryrge even in Capital City. If ced in the regions, they are hardly inferior to the Ye or Shangguan families. Of course, they¡¯re important!"


    "Since they are so important, let¡¯s wait for them then," Su Yang said with a smile. "It¡¯s not that much fun cleaning you up here without a few spectators, right?"


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s expression turned icy; he had thought that unting his Capital City friends would intimidate Su Yang. But Su Yang was so arrogant that he didn¡¯t even give face to people from Capital City.


    However, Young Master Zhou was no longer afraid. After all, these two scions from Capital City had a good rtionship with the Zhou family. Once they arrived, with their intervention, he didn¡¯t believe Su Yang would dare to make much of a fuss.


    These Capital City scions didn¡¯t care at all about your influence in Pingnan Province!

 Chapter 475 - 474 Old Acquaintance Ah

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 474 Old Acquaintance Ah</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t long before the room door was opened, and two young men walked in through the doorway.


    Upon seeing the two young men, the short-haired youth immediately jumped up and excitedly said, "Young Master Huang, Master L¨¹, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    Su Yang and Chen Benhao also noticed the two men, and they couldn¡¯t help but smile. These were familiar faces indeed, none other than Young Master Huang and Master L¨¹ whom Su Yang had dealt with before.


    At that moment, Su Yang was wondering from where the Zhou Family had found two young masters from the Capital City toe here. As it turned out, it was these two. But then again, after some thought, it seemed normal since there weren¡¯t many young masters from the Capital City visiting Pingnan Province these days!


    Young Master Huang and Master L¨¹ entered the room with an air of arrogance, and Young Master Zhou was the first to greet them, excitedly saying, "Young Master Huang, Master L¨¹, your presence here is truly an extreme honor for my Zhou Family!"


    "We¡¯re all our own people here, no need for such courteousness!" Master L¨¹ said with a merryugh, yet his tone couldn¡¯t hide his smugness.


    Young Master Zhou said with a smile, "Master L¨¹ is too polite. You and Young Master Huang are big figures in the Capital City, while we local bumpkins can¡¯tpare to you at all!"


    The more pleased Master L¨¹ became, and heughed heartily, "Hahaha, Pingnan Province isn¡¯t too shabby either, Young Master Zhou. We are friends, so let¡¯s not speak like strangers!"


    "Hehe..." Young Master Zhou chuckled and said with ulterior motives, "Oh, right, Young Master Huang, Master L¨¹, let me introduce you."


    Young Master Zhou turned to Su Yang and Chen Benhao and said with a smile, "This is Master Su from Pingnan Province. You must have heard of him. Next to him is his friend, Chen Benhao..."


    Before Young Master Zhou could finish, Master L¨¹¡¯s knees buckled, and he knocked over the chair beside him.


    "Master L¨¹, what¡¯s wrong?" Young Master Zhou asked concernedly, swiftly helping Master L¨¹ up.


    "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine..." Master L¨¹ hurriedly pushed Young Master Zhou¡¯s hand away, and as he looked at the two men in front of him, his face turned beet red, looking extremely embarrassed.


    The others from the Zhou Family were all surprised, wondering why the two young masters from the Capital City suddenly changed their expressions upon seeing Su Yang and Chen Benhao. Could there be some unresolved issues between them?


    At that moment, Su Yang spoke up, "I was wondering who it could be, and it turns out to be you two. What¡¯s the matter, are you on good terms with the Zhou Family? Just now, Young Master Zhou was moring about having you twoe to back him up. Master L¨¹, Young Master Huang, you aren¡¯t nning to deal with me, are you?"


    Young Master Huang and Master L¨¹ were nearly scared out of their wits, as they had previously been intimidated by Su Yang. And now, sitting beside Su Yang was Chen Benhao, making them feel like they were facing two natural enemies.


    "Master Su, you... you¡¯ve misunderstood..." Young Master Huang stammered, "We... we¡¯re not really acquainted with the Zhou Family, we¡¯ve just met once or twice, we don¡¯t have... don¡¯t have a rtionship..."


    The members of the Zhou Family were instantly baffled, wondering what was going on. This situation was not at all what they had expected!


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "They just said that they were on very good terms with you, calling each other ¡¯our own people.¡¯ They also mentioned that I shouldn¡¯t escte the situation and anger the young masters who¡¯vee from the Capital City, as that wouldn¡¯t be good. Tsk tsk, young masters, I haven¡¯t angered you, have I?"


    The two were seething with the thought of murder, never having dreamed that the Zhou Family would use their names to intimidate Su Yang.


    Indeed, using their names to intimidate others wasn¡¯t really an issue. But the key to the problem was knowing whom you were dealing with. Trying to intimidate Su Yang, wasn¡¯t that like pushing them into a pit of fire?


    "Master Su, you... you must be joking..." Master L¨¹ said with a trembling voice, "We... we wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose you, we... we truly didn¡¯t know you were here..."


    The Zhou Family¡¯s faces changed dramatically; they had realized something. Young Master Huang and Master L¨¹ werepletely terrified of Su Yang!


    What in the world was going on? These two young masters were regr visitors who never took anyone in Pingnan Province seriously, yet the moment they saw Su Yang, they were as frightened as quails?


    It was only because they were oblivious to the news that Young Master Huang and Master L¨¹ had been taught a lesson by Su Yang. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to use the names of these two to intimidate Su Yang!


    "If you don¡¯t dare to oppose him, does that mean you dare to oppose me?" Chen Benhao suddenly spoke up.


    The two shivered again, and Young Master Huang hurriedly said, "Chen Shao, you... you must be joking, we... we wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose you either..."


    Once more, the Zhou Family was stunned. By the looks of it, Young Master Huang and Master L¨¹ were also very fearful of Chen Benhao?


    What exactly was the situation?


    It could have been understandable to be afraid of Su Yang, since Master Su possessed incredible abilities. But why were they also afraid of Chen Benhao? He was just a minor underachiever from a lesser town below, an insignificant character; why should they fear him so?


    The members of the Zhou Family all turned to look at Hu Shao with questioning faces; they were beginning to doubt Hu Shao¡¯s words. This Chen Benhao, he didn¡¯t seem like a simple character at all!


    Hu Shao himself was nearly spitting blood, having realized that something was amiss. But now, it was already toote!


    "You really don¡¯t dare to oppose me?" Chen Benhao scoffed.


    "We really don¡¯t dare!" the two said in unison.


    "Heh..." Chen Benhao scoffed coldly, "Then why doesn¡¯t it seem that way to me? Last time, you two begged me to step in, to take on Su Yang. This time, you two pop up again, wanting to help the Zhou Family bully me. Is this what you call not daring to oppose me?"


    The Zhou Family members¡¯ faces changed again. Both young masters had once begged Chen Benhao; how formidable a character must Chen Benhao be?


    Young Master Zhou red at Hu Shao with a fierce look. All the information about Chen Benhao¡¯s identity came from Hu Shao. They knew Chen Benhao had no significant background, which was why they dared to bully him. Now they realized that they hadpletely kicked an iron te.


    Seeing the two so afraid of Chen Benhao, it seemed Chen Benhao wasn¡¯t much less than Su Yang; what in the world was going on?


    "Chen Shao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We just... just came here to eat, we truly didn¡¯t know you were here," Young Master Huang said trepidly, "If you¡¯re not pleased, then let¡¯s do this. I... I¡¯ll take care of these people from the Zhou Family for you, to give you an exnation, how does that sound?"


    The Zhou Family members nearly choked on their own blood. Damn it, the people they had called for help were actually going to turn against them? What kind of situation was this?


    "No need for that, we are capable ourselves and don¡¯t need your help!" Chen Benhao said indifferently, "Butst time, Su Yang told you to roll out of Pingnan Province directly. Yet, youpletely ignored his words, and here we meet again. This issue, we ought to settle it, right?"


    The two immediately looked horrified; they thought they were justing here for a meal and intentionally avoided Su Yang. Little did they expect, it was truly a case of adversaries on a narrow road!

 Chapter 476 - 475 Do You Know Who Chen Benhao Is?

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 475 Do You Know Who Chen Benhao Is?</h4>


    Young Master Huang swallowed hard, and with a trembling voice said to Su Yang, "Master Su, we... we will leave Pingnan Province right away, and we will nevere back. Please show mercy and spare us this time..."


    "Even though I, Su Yang, am not a figure that defies heaven, I at least keep my word." Su Yang spoke leisurely, "Since I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t want to see you two in Pingnan Province, I must stick to my word. If I were to let you go just like that, then who would take what I, Su Yang, say seriously in the future?"


    Both of their expressions changed. Master L¨¹ said with a tremble, "Master Su, we really didn¡¯t mean to offend you... please... please spare us..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything. Chen Benhao spoke slowly, "Ah, Old Su, after all, they are our friends from the Capital. Why must you be so relentless?"


    "Since you¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯ll give you some face!" Su Yang said, "But their apology doesn¡¯t seem very sincere, does it!"


    "You want sincerity, right? Easy!" Chen Benhao turned to the two, "Come on, kneel down, kowtow three times to Su Yang, and I¡¯ll let you go on mymand!"


    "What?" The two were stunned; after all, they were the influential young masters from the Capital. If they were to kneel and kowtow to Su Yang here, once word got back, how could they continue to hold their heads high?


    "What¡¯s the matter? Is it too difficult?" Chen Benhao said, "If it¡¯s too difficult, then forget it, let¡¯s pretend I never said anything. Su Yang, you don¡¯t have to give me face!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled softly, picking up two chopsticks.


    The two were almost scared to pee themselves, especially Young Master Huang, who had suffered a great loss under these chopsticks wielded by Su Yang before. His leg was still in a ster cast.


    "Master Su, please... give us a chance..." Master L¨¹ said with his voice trembling.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word, just took out one chopstick and casually pointed it at Young Master Huang.


    Young Master Huang¡¯s face changed instantly, and several expressions shed across his face before he finally gritted his teeth and bent down to kneel.


    Seeing Young Master Huang giving in, Master L¨¹, despite his reluctance, finally slowly bent down and knelt too. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, and with Su Yang¡¯s character, they had no doubt he would actually kill them right there!


    Everyone inside the room changed expression, especially the people of the Zhou Family; they were all stunned. These two young masters from the Capital actually knelt down?


    "Kowtow!" Chen Benhao said with dissatisfaction, "Kneeling without speaking, what¡¯s the point?"


    Suppressing the rage and humiliation in their hearts, they still kowtowed three loud times in all earnestness.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Chen Benhao waved his hand, "I decide; you two can go. Don¡¯t thank me; I¡¯m just doing what¡¯ I should be doing since we are, after all, friends from the Capital!"


    With heads hung low, they dejectedly walked away. Their trip to Pingnan Province had resulted inplete loss of face, and they couldn¡¯t wait to leave Pingnan Province not a moment longer.


    The young man with short hair quietly followed them out and stopped the two at the door, saying with a trembling voice, "Master L¨¹, Young Master Huang, what... what are you doing..."


    "Damn it, do you still have the face to speak!" Master L¨¹ red, "You damn bastard, you trying to get us killed? To hell with it, I¡¯m not done with you yet!"


    "No, gentlemen, you¡¯re from the Capital, why fear a man with the surname Su?" The young man with short hair said anxiously, "He might have some clout in Pingnan, but how can thatpare with you, the great young masters of the Capital?"


    "You don¡¯t know shit!" Master L¨¹ shouted angrily, "Do you know who the person next to him is?"


    "Who?" The young man with short hair asked curiously, genuinely wondering about the situation.


    "Chen Benhao, never heard of him?" Master L¨¹ red as he spoke.


    The short-haired youth shook his head in utter confusion.


    "Go fuck yourself, you haven¡¯t heard of Chen Benhao from the Capital? What the fuck are you still doing alive!" bellowed Master L¨¹. "He¡¯s from the Chen Family of the Capital, Chen Benhong¡¯s own younger brother, ranked among the top three of the Capital¡¯s younger generation. You don¡¯t fucking know any of this?"


    "The Chen Family of the Capital?" The short-haired youth¡¯s eyes almost popped out¡ªhe, of course, knew of them. He had also heard the name Chen Benhong, the undeniably distinguished young master of the Capital.


    This Chen Benhao was actually Chen Benhong¡¯s own brother, a member of the Chen Family? Any of these identities could crush the entire Pingnan Province!


    And what was crucial was that this Chen Benhao himself was ranked among the top three of the young generation in the Capital?


    The younger generation of the Capital was indeed a league of extraordinary talents and countless heroes. To be ranked in the top three among them, how exceedingly exceptional must Chen Benhao be?


    "You bunch of idiots, can¡¯t you pick someone else to offend?" Master L¨¹ cursed angrily: "You provoke Su Yang and even Chen Benhao, do you fuckers think you have too many days left? Fuck, if you want to die, that¡¯s your business, but you had to drag me into this. Are you trying to get me killed with you? You son of a bitch, I¡¯m not done with you. If you don¡¯t die this time, I will make sure you doter!"


    The short-haired youth¡¯s face turned pale with panic, his voice trembling, "Master L¨¹, I really didn¡¯t know..."


    "I don¡¯t give a damn whether you knew or not, I¡¯m not done with you over this!" Master L¨¹ cursed once more and ran off with Young Master Huang in a fluster.


    The short-haired youth was distraught; he knew that the Zhou Family and the rest of them were truly doomed this time. Having provoked such fiends, did they have any hope of surviving?


    "The one with the short hair outside, are you nning to run away?" Chen Benhao¡¯s voice suddenly came from the room.


    The short-haired youth indeed nned to flee, but he knew he stood no chance of escape.


    Dejected, he returned to the room, where all the Zhou Family members were hanging their heads low, their faces looking incredibly distressed.


    "So, how is it?" Su Yang spoke with a smile, "Gentlemen, do you have any more young masters from the Capital, from abroad, from outer space to threaten us with? If not, let¡¯s talk business, shall we?"


    The crowd hung their heads in silence, having no more leverage to rely on.


    "Although I, Su Yang, can¡¯tpare to the Zhou Family¡¯s vast holdings and influence, I do care about my reputation. You insulted my friend and me; this matter requires an exnation," Su Yang said leisurely. "Tell me, how should we resolve this?"


    With their heads low, the Zhou Family members remained silent for a long while, until Young Master Zhou spoke in a low voice, "Master Su, you tell us how to resolve it. We... we will do as you say..."


    Su Yang replied with a smile, "Oh, that¡¯s simple. Let¡¯s have a trial by de..."


    Young Master Zhou almost cried out, "Master Su, can we... can we not use that method? We... we really realize our mistake..."


    "Then what do you want me to do!" Su Yang said, spreading his hands. "With all that you¡¯ve done, I can¡¯t let you leave here alive. Otherwise, how can I keep up my image in the provincial capital?"


    Their faces filled with extreme awkwardness, they had no doubt that Su Yang might actually kill them.


    "How about this..." Su Yang suddenly said, "Call over your parents and the Family Head, let theme and apologize to me personally. That would carry more weight, wouldn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 477 - 476

    <h4>Chapter 477: 476</h4>


    Young Master Zhou and the others were stunned; their elders had repeatedly warned them never to provoke Su Yang. And now, they had gone and done just that.


    In such a situation, to call their parents, the family heads, over¡ª they were sure their parents would beat them to death first!


    Seeing that no one spoke, Su Yang set down the teacup in his hand and said softly, "It seems you all disagree with my suggestion. Since that is the case, let me be straightforward, and I¡¯ll simply let your Zhou Family die out!"


    Frightened to the point of wetting themselves, Young Master Zhou quickly said, "Master Su, Master Su, we... we don¡¯t disagree, it¡¯s just... just..."


    "I don¡¯t need reasons!" Su Yang said coldly. "I just need to know, will you call them, or not?"


    Facing Su Yang¡¯s domineering presence, what could Young Master Zhou say? Helplessly hanging his head, he said with a trembling voice, "Then... then I¡¯ll make the call now."


    "You have half an hour," Su Yang said coldly. "If they¡¯re not here by then, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    The people from the Zhou Family left the room, looking at each other with extremely unsightly expressions.


    "What should we do?" a young man said in a low voice. "If my dad finds out I¡¯ve offended Master Su, he... he¡¯ll skin me alive!"


    "Nonsense, if my dad finds out about this, he won¡¯t spare me either!" another young man said.


    "We can¡¯t just not call, can we? If we actually don¡¯t get someone over here, I reckon we¡¯ll all die here today!" another young man whispered.


    "So what do we do now?" everyone looked at Young Master Zhou in unison, for he was the leader here and his father was currently the most powerful in the Zhou Family. Naturally, it was up to him to decide now.


    Taking a deep breath, Young Master Zhou said in a grave voice, "Actually, we don¡¯t necessarily have to call our parents over."


    "What do you mean?" the crowd was astonished. "You dare to defy Master Su? From the way he is, if we don¡¯t call, he¡¯ll definitely kill us!"


    "Of course we can¡¯t defy him!" Young Master Zhou paused, then said softly, "Didn¡¯t he just say to call our parents and the family head over? We can just call the family head. Whatever happens, let the family head discuss it with him. Making apologies or whatever, that¡¯s Zhou Anping¡¯s problem. If things go south, it¡¯s because Zhou Anping didn¡¯t handle it well, and it¡¯s none of our business!"


    Everyone was overjoyed, a young man with short hair said excitedly, "Third brother, your suggestion is great. Zhou Anping has beenfortably acting as the family head recently, it¡¯s about time he stepped up and made an appearance."


    "Yeah, being the family head means taking responsibility. If he apologizes and Master Su epts, then he¡¯s the one who loses face. If Master Su doesn¡¯t ept, then it¡¯s his incapability as the family head!"


    "If Master Su doesn¡¯t ept, then we can use this as a pretext to drive him from his position as the family head!"


    "Killing two birds with one stone, getting the best of both worlds, third brother has a great idea. Let¡¯s do just that!"


    The group babbled excitedly, while Young Master Zhou¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile, and he whispered, "I¡¯ll call Zhou Anping right now. From here on out, it¡¯s up to them to deal with this matter. We¡¯ll just sit back and enjoy the show."


    In the private room, Chen Benhao sat next to Su Yang, saying with a smirk, "Who do you think you are, a schoolteacher? Having people call their parents over, what are they going to do? Take them home for a scolding?"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled softly. "Not exactly. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had some issues with the Zhou Family and have been looking for an excuse to deal with it. This opportunity just happens to be perfect to take care of it all!"


    "Really?" Chen Benhao said. "You might be overdoing it a bit though, right? You said you were helping me handle something but ended up dealing with your own matters too!"


    "Well, you haven¡¯t been exactly upfront yourself," Su Yang responded. "You could have taken care of these nobodies by yourself with one hand, and yet you didn¡¯t lift a finger, waiting for me. That¡¯s justziness!"


    Chen Benhao chuckled, "It¡¯s your territory. If I had dealt with them myself, wouldn¡¯t that overshadow your capabilities?"


    "Give me a break!" Su Yang scoffed. Now he could see that Chen Benhao was just looking for some amusement.


    In fact, Su Yang didn¡¯t know that Chen Benhao originally had no intention of getting involved with Hu Shao and the others. It was mainly because the girl wouldn¡¯t stop nagging him beside him, criticizing him for being defeated by Su Yang the other night, forcing him to divert the girl¡¯s attention.


    The girl had just given the people from the Zhou Family a good scolding here, and her anger had noticeably lessened. Otherwise, she might still be nagging now.


    Soon after, Young Master Zhou and the others came in, with Young Master Zhou lowering his head, saying, "Master Su, our... our family head is here."


    Su Yang had long expected this to be the case. He didn¡¯t reveal it directly and simply said calmly, "Bring him in!"


    Young Master Zhou went out, and before long, Zhou Anping hurried over.


    His status as the family head was indeed rather average; he didn¡¯t even have a driver and had to drive himself over.


    "Master Su, my apologies for the inconvenience. The road was a bit congested," Zhou Anping said awkwardly.


    Su Yang, with a calm expression, gestured casually to the chair beside him, "Sit!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Anping walked over and sat down, still with half of his buttocks hanging off the chair, looking every bit fearful and anxious.


    "Master Su, I¡¯ve been told by my nephew there were some misunderstandings between you and them just now," Zhou Anping said awkwardly. "I¡¯m really sorry about that. They¡¯re young and ignorant, and I would like to apologize to you for any offense they might have caused."


    "No hurry," Su Yang said leisurely. "Let¡¯s wait a little longer."


    "Wait?" Zhou Anping was puzzled. "Wait for... what?"


    Su Yang checked his watch. "Seven minutes to go until half an hour is up. I asked for their parents and the Zhou Family head toe. Now, only the Zhou Family head has arrived. It seems their parents really don¡¯t take me seriously!"


    Upon hearing this, Young Master Zhou and the others¡¯ faces changed. They had thought that with Zhou Anping, the family head,ing over, they could just brush this matter aside.


    But now it seemed that Su Yang was not someone to be trifled with. If their parents didn¡¯te, it appeared that it couldn¡¯t be helped at all.


    Young Master Zhou and the rest hastily looked at Zhou Anping, gesturing to him with their eyes, urging him to quickly handle the situation.


    Zhou Anping said hastily, "Master Su, I¡¯m really sorry but today... today the Zhou Family is quite busy, they¡¯ve all gone out for business, and many are not even in Zhongzhou City at the moment. I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t make it..."


    "That¡¯s none of my business!" Su Yang said with a smile. "They have toe, even if they¡¯re at the ends of the earth. If they can¡¯t make it, that¡¯s their own problem, not mine."


    "You... you¡¯re making things difficult for us!" Young Master Zhou was anxious. "My dad has gone out of town on business. You¡¯re asking him to get here in half an hour; how is that possible? Even by ne, it would take more than an hour to arrive. You¡¯re just looking for excuses to go against us!"

 Chapter 478 - 477 Decisive Killing

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 477 Decisive Killing</h4>


    Su Yang nced at Young Master Zhou and said coldly, "Do I need an excuse to deal with you?"


    Young Master Zhou was immediately at a loss for words, and the Zhou Family members were also disheartened. Just as Su Yang said, if he wanted to, he could crush them with a single finger. Why would he need an excuse?


    "However, to make you die convinced and with noints, I will indeed give you an excuse!" Su Yang said coldly, "You said your dad is away on business, fine, let me ask you, was it not your dad who invited Master Hu to dinner at Zhongzhou Forest Garden?"


    Young Master Zhou was stunned. His father was indeed at Zhongzhou Forest Garden, hosting Master Hu, Hu Shao¡¯s father. Moreover, most of these young masters¡¯ fathers were escorting their guests there too.


    But how did Su Yang know about this?


    "Zhongzhou Forest Garden is less than a ten-minute drive from here. I¡¯m giving you half an hour; even if there is traffic, they would have arrived by now," Su Yang said coldly. "Yet, it is the Head of the Zhou Family, who was far inside the Zhou residence, that arrived first, and none of your parents did. What, do they look down on Su Mou so much? Not even this bit of face, they don¡¯t give to Su Mou?"


    The faces of Young Master Zhou and the others turned pale with fright. Su Yang¡¯s words were terrifying. Looking down on him was seeking death, wasn¡¯t it? Not to mention the Zhou Family, across the entire Pingnan Province, how many people would dare speak such words?


    "Master Su, you... you¡¯ve misunderstood..." Young Master Zhou stammered, "It¡¯s not... it¡¯s not like that. My... my dad told me he had gone out of town. I... I didn¡¯t know he was at Zhongzhou Forest Garden. How about... how about I make another call and ask him toe over right now?"


    "That¡¯s up to you," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "But there are only five minutes left of the half hour. If your dad can make it within five minutes, then we¡¯ll assume you didn¡¯t deceive me, how about that?"


    Young Master Zhou was on the verge of tears. Although it was a five-minute journey, he had to make the call, his dad had to leave, drive, and navigate through the traffic. Upon arrival, he also had to find parking and locate this private room, which would take at least ten minutes.


    Now with only five minutes left, unless his dad was an Immortal who could fly over, there was no chance!


    "Master Su, don¡¯t... don¡¯t toy with me..." Young Master Zhou pleaded with a sobbing tone, "I¡¯ll tell him toe over as quickly as possible, how about that?"


    "Sure, as I said before, if he can arrive within the time I¡¯ve set, then there is no problem," Su Yang replied with a smile.


    "Master Su..." Young Master Zhou started to speak, but Su Yang nced at his watch with a faint smile and said, "Oh, four minutes left now, you better hurry up."


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s eyes were red as he looked to Zhou Anping, hoping he would plead for him.


    "Master Su, actually... actually, they just don¡¯t know you are here. If they did, they would havee in the shortest amount of time, they wouldn¡¯t dare neglect you," Zhou Anping said in a low voice. "You see, can we... can there be some flexibility in this?"


    Su Yang nced at Zhou Anping. This Zhou Anping was truly a little too honest. At this point, he was still pleading for Young Master Zhou, couldn¡¯t he see that Young Master Zhou had called him over to take the fall?


    It seemed, without dealing with these old foxes from the Zhou Family, Zhou Anping had no chance of being a peaceful Family Head.


    "Head of the Zhou Family, you arrived and there¡¯s no issue between us. I give you face, and you should give me face too," Su Yang said. "I mentioned half an hour, so it has to be half an hour. If I go back on my word, how can I mix in Pingnan Province in the future?"


    Zhou Anping opened his mouth but eventually dared not speak anymore.


    "Second Uncle..." Young Master Zhou spoke softly.


    "Sigh, no more talking, just quickly call your dad," Zhou Anping said in a low voice. "Don¡¯t waste any more time."


    Helpless, Young Master Zhou could see that Su Yang was giving no one any face this time. He could only run out and make the call to his father.


    Seeing Young Master Zhou leave, the other young masters didn¡¯t dare say anything and also hurried out to make calls.


    Watching the Zhou Family members leave, Su Yang said with a hint of helplessness, "Head of the Zhou Family, can¡¯t you see? They only called you and did not inform their own parents. Clearly, they wanted you toe and make an apology and take the me. Under such circumstances, do you still speak for them?"


    "What?" Zhou Anping was taken aback, then his expression changed as he realized, "These... these kids, how could they do this?"


    "They are no longer children!" Su Yang said. "Their schemes and machinations are much stronger than many adults. Zhou Anping, if you want to be a more stable Family Head, you can¡¯t be sentimental. Understand?"


    Zhou Anping nodded vigorously, knowing that Su Yang was siding with him, which was his greatest support.


    After making the call, Young Master Zhou and the others shakily returned to the room.


    "Master Su, my dad will be here soon," Young Master Zhou said tremulously. "He said, he¡¯ll definitely arrive within eight minutes!"


    "Eight minutes? That¡¯s a bitte, it will have surpassed the time I set," Su Yang said, shaking his head.


    "But, it takes them some time to get here," Young Master Zhou said awkwardly. "Master Su, can¡¯t you be a bit flexible?"


    "If you knew it took them time to get here, why didn¡¯t you just call them directly the first time?" Su Yang said coldly. "What? After ying me once, you want me to pretend nothing happened and give you another chance?"


    Young Master Zhou¡¯splexion turned ashen. He knew he had been too clever by half. If only he had called his father directly in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a passive situation.


    "But if they really can¡¯t make it in time, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable!" a young man finally couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Su Yang asked, "Are you sure your father can¡¯t make it within the time I set?"


    "Of course he can¡¯t make it, you..."


    The young man wanted to continue, but Su Yang had already made his move. He picked up a chopstick from the table, casually threw it, and the chopstick went straight through the young man¡¯s throat, nailing him to the wall behind. The young man died on the spot!


    All present changed inplexion as Young Master Zhou and the others copsed in terror. Su Yang¡¯s action had been ruthlessly decisive, taking the young man¡¯s life instantly.


    You need to understand that this young man was a fairly prestigious young master of the Zhou Family. Su Yang had killed him just like that?


    Everyone shook in fear, having no doubt that Su Yang could kill them at any moment if he wished!


    "Couldn¡¯t make it, yet dared to shout at me, truly seeking death!" Su Yang nced at Young Master Zhou and the others and said coldly, "How about it, do you still think I¡¯m being unreasonable?"


    Young Master Zhou and the others dare not utter a word, clenching their teeth and vigorously shaking their heads, afraid to make any sound.

 Chapter 479 - 478

    <h4>Chapter 479: 478</h4>


    After waiting for about fifteen minutes, Young Master Zhou¡¯s father and his entourage finally arrived.


    They had already roughly understood the situation when they received the phone call, knowing that their son had gotten into trouble with Su Yang. They were all so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    Upon entering the room, Young Master Zhou¡¯s father and the others walked straight towards Su Yang and bent over in unison, saying, "Master Su, we are terribly sorry. Our foolish son was blind to Mt. Tai and has affronted you. You may punish them as you see fit, and we will not shield them!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang replied with a faint smile, leisurely picking up a few chopsticks.


    Young Master Zhou and the others were so scared that they kept backing away. They had witnessed Su Yang killing someone with chopsticks. Now, Su Yang was picking up a few more chopsticks; was he nning to take their lives as well?


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father and the others didn¡¯t know what had happened, and they said in unison, "Of course, having the audacity to offend Master Su is a grave sin indeed. Please, Master Su, deal with them however you see fit¡ªwe won¡¯t object!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled, ying with the chopsticks in his hand, "I¡¯ve already dealt with one of them. Since you¡¯re all saying this, maybe I should just deal with all of you?"


    The fathers hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Young Master Zhou and the others were already panicking.


    "Dad..." Young Master Zhou said urgently, "Master Su... Master Su has already killed Fifth Brother..."


    "What?" Young Master Zhou¡¯s father was shocked, and as he turned his head to look, he saw that Fifth Brother was still nailed to the wall. That chopstick was particrly conspicuous.


    Young Master Zhou said in a low voice, "Dad, he was... he was killed with chopsticks..."


    When they had entered the room, their focus had all been on Su Yang, none of them had even nced at the wall, so naturally, they hadn¡¯t noticed the dead body there.


    Now, seeing the corpse, they were all petrified, too. Thinking about the chopsticks in Su Yang¡¯s hand, if all of them were thrown, wouldn¡¯t their sons all die here?


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father swallowed hard, turning towards Su Yang with trembling voice saying, "Master Su, however... however you wish to punish them is fine, just... just spare their lives, please... we have noints..."


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father was indeed a shrewd one. He changed his tune, but the gist was to ensure his own son¡¯s life was spared.


    Still ying with the chopsticks in his hand, Su Yang said softly, "Just now you said I could deal with them as I please. I was just thinking about killing them, and now you want me to spare their lives? Are you toying with me?"


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father trembled with fear. Angering Su Yang was simply a death wish.


    "No, Master Su, you misunderstand ..." Young Master Zhou¡¯s father quickly said, "I... I only have this one son. Please... please be magnanimous and spare his life, how about it? Whatever your conditions are, just state them¡ªI... I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re met..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, looking towards the other fathers, "And what about you all?"


    These men nodded in dismay; at this point, all they could do was to save their own sons¡¯ lives.


    "It seems everyone is quite sincere!" Su Yang nodded slowly, "In that case, I will give you all a chance to live."


    "Thank you, Master Su, thank you, Master Su..." Everyone repeatedly expressed their gratitude.


    "Don¡¯t thank me just yet." Su Yang said with a smile, "I haven¡¯t yet stated my requirements!"


    The group¡¯s expression turned solemn. Su Yang was well-known in Pingnan Province. Offending Su Yang, no one would end up with a good oue. At this moment, what kind of simple request could Su Yang possibly make?


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over everyone and he said in a loud voice, "Today, I had your sons call you and Zhou Family¡¯s Family Head over to resolve this matter. I gave them half an hour. It¡¯s very easy for you all to get here in half an hour since you are in Zhongzhou City."


    "However, half an hour has passed, and the only one who arrived is Zhou Family¡¯s Family Head, Zhou Anping. The others have failed to make it within the specified time!"


    "It seems, then, that out of Zhou Family, only Zhou Anping takes me, Mr. Su, seriously. And the rest of you don¡¯t think much of me at all, do you?"


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father and the rest were stunned, and they turned their heads to look at their sons, asking, "What is this half-hour about? We only took about ten minutes to get here, how is that beingte?"


    Young Master Zhou and the others hung their heads, not daring to say a word. They hadpletely botched this affair. Now Su Yang was using this as an excuse to deal with their parents, and this me was going to fall on them.


    "Master Su, we... we truly didn¡¯t know that we had to make it here within half an hour..." Young Master Zhou¡¯s father pleaded, "As soon as we got the message, we came right away. It¡¯s just... just that we received the message toote..."


    "Half an hour before, I had Young Master Zhou and the others notify you. I gave them ample time. Whether they notified you or not, I don¡¯t know, but the time I set started from that moment," Su Yang said coldly. "What, if youe to know of this a yearter, should I wait for you a whole year?"


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father and the others were so furious that their lips trembled. If it wasn¡¯t for the situation at hand, they would probably have wanted to give their own sons a good thrashing.


    Provoking Su Yang was bad enough, but to mess up this badly was pushing them towards a dead end.


    "Master Su, it¡¯s... it¡¯s our sons¡¯ fault. Just spare their lives, and however you wish to punish them is fine!" Young Master Zhou¡¯s father said again, still hoping to save his son¡¯s life at this time.


    "Fine!" Su Yang said, "I am a person who believes in clear rewards and punishments. Since Zhou Anping made it within the time I set, he should be rewarded. And since you didn¡¯t, you should be punished. But how to reward, and how to punish?"


    Su Yang feigned contemtion for a moment and then suddenly smiled, "I¡¯ve got it¡ªhow about this? I hear that Zhou Family¡¯s assets are quite scattered. Why not consolidate them? You few who arete, I penalize you by taking all your assets. Zhou Anping arrived on time, so those assets will be given to him as a reward. How do you feel about that?"


    The fathers were stunned, looking at each other, faces turning extremely unsightly.


    It became clear to them that Su Yang wasn¡¯t simply punishing them¡ªhe was actually supporting Zhou Anping!


    Lately, as Family Head, Zhou Anping had been living in frustration, his authority undermined by them.


    Now, with Su Yang¡¯s actions, he was aiming to let Zhou Anping take control of the family¡¯s assets. If they handed all their assets over to Zhou Anping, he would essentially possess eighty percent of the family¡¯s assets, bing the family¡¯s absolute authority figure. After this, Zhou Anping¡¯s position as the Family Head would be thoroughly secured!

 Chapter 480 - 479: Restructuring the Zhou Family

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 479: Restructuring the Zhou Family</h4>


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father and the others didn¡¯t know why Su Yang wanted to help Zhou Anping like this, but they were very clear that once they handed over their properties, they would be finished,


    Not only would they be directly ousted from the family, but most importantly, without these properties, they would have no money or power in the future. Without anything, how could they live their lives from then on?


    Taking a deep breath, Young Master Zhou¡¯s father hurriedly said, "Master Su, this... this isn¡¯t proper."


    "How is it not proper?" Su Yang said coldly, "You said, as long as your son¡¯s life is saved, anything can be done with you. Now that I have proposed a way to deal with it, you say it¡¯s not proper? What, do you think I¡¯m easy to y with?"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean... I don¡¯t mean that..." Young Master Zhou¡¯s father quickly said, "This... these family property matters, after all, are internal affairs of our family. And these properties were left by my father, we... at least we have to hold onto what our forefathers left behind. Master Su, you have high prestige in Pingnan Province, we all respect you. But as the saying goes, even an honest official finds it hard to settle a family quarrel, so maybe... maybe we should still handle our family affairs ourselves?"


    "What if I insist on interfering in your family affairs?" Su Yang said coldly.


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed as he said in a low voice, "Master Su, we respect you, admire you, but please do not make things difficult for us. The properties left by our ancestors... we really find it hard to just hand them over like that!"


    "It¡¯s not being handed over to me, but to someone from your own Zhou Family, what¡¯s wrong with that?" Su Yang said, "Forget it, no more nonsense, just tell me if you agree or not!"


    "This isn¡¯t about whether we agree or not, it¡¯s that this matter... really cannot be done..." Young Master Zhou¡¯s father said with a trembling voice, "I... I really can¡¯t just hand over what our ancestors left us..."


    "If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no point discussing any further," Su Yang said. "Your son was disrespectful to me, and for that, he deserves death. You camete, that¡¯s also a capital offense. Today, all of you will die here. And your properties will serve aspensation to me!"


    Having said this, Su Yang snapped the chopsticks in his hand and was about to make a move.


    The people were immediately scared out of their wits, and Young Master Zhou and the others immediately knelt on the ground begging, "Master Su, spare us, Master Su, spare our lives..."


    Although Young Master Zhou¡¯s father and the others had not witnessed Su Yang¡¯s methods, they were very clear that once Su Yang made a move, they would be as good as dead.


    Everyone sighed. It seemed there was absolutely no way to resist Su Yang in this matter. They would have to either hand over the family¡¯s properties to Zhou Anping or they would be killed by Su Yang, who would then give the properties to Zhou Anping.


    It seemed they might as well actively hand them over themselves; it was at least a slightly better option, and it could save their lives.


    But people are greedy. They had controlled these resources, powers, and properties for so long, how could they bear to give them up?


    "It seems like everyone is having a hard time making a choice!" Su Yang said coldly. "In that case, you don¡¯t have to make it!"


    With that, Su Yang flicked half of the chopstick away.


    The chopstick whistled as it flew, instantly pinning a man to the wall behind him.


    The son of this man was so frightened upon seeing this that he copsed on the ground, incontinent.


    The Zhou Family members werepletely terrified, and they realized that Su Yang was utterly ruthless in killing. If they did not agree, they would all die here.


    Su Yang picked up another chopstick, and Young Master Zhou¡¯s father was the first to cry out, "Master Su, I... I¡¯m willing to give all my property to Zhou Anping, I¡¯m willing to hand it over..."


    The others also immediately followed suit, moring that they were willing to hand over their properties.


    These people were not fools; they were very clear that if they didn¡¯t agree, Su Yang would really kill them.


    If they were killed, their properties would still be handed over. If that was the case, it would be better to save their lives first.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to do this from the start?" Su Yang put away the chopsticks and said with a faint smile, "Alright, since you¡¯ve agreed, your lives are spared for now. I¡¯ll give you one day. If within one day, these properties aren¡¯t transferred to Zhou Anping¡¯s name, then it won¡¯t just be as simple as killing you!"


    The people nodded one after another; at this point, they didn¡¯t dare have the slightest doubt about Su Yang¡¯s words.


    "Off with you then!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively.


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s father and the others scrambled to get out of there.


    Hu Shao and others wanted to follow them out, but Su Yang spoke up, "Did I say you could leave?"


    Hu Shao and the others stood there frozen, looking at Su Yang in panic.


    Especially Young Master Ding; he had mocked Su Yang a lot back in Beiguan Town. Now, seeing Su Yang again, his legs were already shaking with fear. Su Yang¡¯s words immediately made him sweat profusely, barely able to stand.


    Hu Shao looked at Su Yang awkwardly, his voice trembling, "Master Su, previously... we were blind and didn¡¯t recognize Mt. Tai, we didn¡¯t recognize you, please ept our apologies for any offenses. We hope you will not hold a grudge against us for what we¡¯ve done and spare us... please spare us..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you!" Su Yang spoke but had already picked up a chopstick.


    Hu Shao and the others shivered with fright; one chopstick from Su Yang meant one life. You say you won¡¯t kill, then why hold a chopstick?


    "Master Su, we... we truly know we were wrong..." Hu Shao¡¯s voice had a weeping tone to it.


    "I know!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, and suddenly flicked the chopstick.


    Hu Shao¡¯s heart went up to his throat as the chopstick flew past his ear, striking Young Master Ding who was behind him.


    Young Master Ding let out a piercing scream. When people turned to look, they saw the chopstick stuck in Young Master Ding¡¯s left shoulder. Blood gushed from Young Master Ding¡¯s left shoulder, the bones in his entire arm shattered; that arm was clearly ruined!


    The people were scared witless; some even knelt down on the spot, their faces deathly pale.


    "Alright, we¡¯re even now!" Su Yang waved his hand, "Now, you can leave!"


    Hu Shao and the others were overjoyed, having thought they were done for, and didn¡¯t expect they would actually be able to leave alive.


    "Tell your father that Hu Martial Arts School isn¡¯t suitable toe to Zhongzhou City for now. Tell him to wait another ten years!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Hu Shao shuddered, quickly bowing and saying, "Yes, I will definitely ry your message to my father. Within ten years, we will not step half a foot into Zhongzhou!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay him any more attention, turning to Zhou Anping on the other side, "Alright, you can go and take over the Zhou Family¡¯s properties. But before you go back, find Eight-Faced Yama and ask him to send a few men to follow you."


    Zhou Anping was taken aback, "Find... find him for what?"

 Chapter 481 - 480: Wanton Killing of the Innocents?

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 480: Wanton Killing of the Innocents?</h4>


    "The Zhou Family, although they agreed just now, definitely won¡¯t be willing to hand over the properties to you," Su Yang said. "If you die, they won¡¯t have to give anything up!"


    Zhou Anping¡¯splexion changed dramatically. "You mean, they... they still want to kill me?"


    Su Yang said, "Better safe than sorry!"


    Zhou Anping¡¯s face went through several shades before he took a deep breath and nodded. "Master Su, thank you very much!"


    With a casual wave of his hand, Su Yang watched as Zhou Anping bent at the waist, retreated to the door, carefully closed it, and then moved away.


    For a moment, the room was left with only Su Yang, Chen Benhao, and the girl.


    "Hey, little Su, you handled that pretty neatly!" Chen Benhao pped Su Yang on the shoulder. "How many birds with one stone? You supported Zhou Anping, settled the Zhou Family¡¯s internal strife, disrupted their dissenting forces, and even managed to kick Hu Martial Arts School out of Zhongzhou City. Tell me, are you here to invite me to dinner, or to solve your own issues?"


    "You missed one point," Su Yang said with a smile. "They already paid for this private room, so I can invite you to dinner without spending a penny!"


    Chen Benhao red. "Come on, you can¡¯t be that stingy, right?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled. "Just kidding, there are a few dead bodies in this room, how could we eat? Let¡¯s go back to our own private room."


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Chen Benhao slung an arm around Su Yang¡¯s shoulder. "But you¡¯re still not being fair, buddy. Using my situation to sort out your own affairs, what kind of reasoning is that? I tell you, two pounds of diamonds won¡¯t be enough today, I also want a fifty-pound gold chain to heal my wounded heart!"


    "Fifty pounds?" Su Yang eximed. "What are you going to do, use it to leash a dog?"


    "It¡¯s none of your business what I leash, just give it to me!" Chen Benhao said staunchly.


    "Alright, alright, whatever you say," Su Yang waved his hand dismissively. "Let¡¯s go, to the other room."


    "Now you¡¯re talking!" Chen Benhao grinned, then turned to the girl. "Let¡¯s go, time to feast like tycoons!"


    The girl didn¡¯t budge. She gave Su Yang a cold nce. "Mr. Su, I don¡¯t oppose you settling your own affairs, but you¡¯re too ruthless, aren¡¯t you? These people may have been contemptuous, but they didn¡¯t deserve to die. Are murder and violence your ways of handling things?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; he had noticed the girl¡¯s dissatisfaction with him earlier, but he didn¡¯t expect her to use him like this.


    After all, today¡¯s events could be said to have been provoked by Chen Benhao. Su Yang¡¯s killings were also a way to help resolve the situation. Now, the girl¡¯s biting back seemed a bit excessive.


    "How I handle my affairs is my business, do I need your opinion?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    "Enough, enough, let¡¯s both say less," Chen Benhao hurried to mediate. "We¡¯re all on the same side, why the needless quarrel?"


    "Shut up!" the girl snapped. "If I see something I can¡¯t stand, I have to intervene!"


    Su Yang replied coldly, "Hmph, there¡¯s plenty in this world that you won¡¯t approve of, how many can you manage?"


    "If I didn¡¯t witness it, I¡¯d naturally have nothing to say. But if I did, I can¡¯t just sit by and ignore it!" the girl retorted coldly.


    "So what do you want to do!" Su Yang responded coldly. "Don¡¯t tell me you n to avenge them?"


    "I¡¯m not exactly seeking revenge, but how could I stand by while you ughter the innocent?" the girl shouted angrily, mming her palm onto the table.


    All the bowls and chopsticks on the table jumped up as if they were alive, all flying towards Su Yang in unison.


    "Zi Nu, stop!" Chen Benhao eximed in shock, but it was already toote to stop her; he could only cry out, "Retreat quickly!"


    It must be said, the girl¡¯s move was not simple at all. And most importantly, the girl was very strong, which was immediately evident with this move: her strength was even greater than Chen Benhao¡¯s.


    If it were Su Yang fromst night, he would have certainly had to back off to avoid the brunt of the attack. But Su Yang, having absorbed all the Immortal Herbs, was nowpletely transformed.


    Facing this move, Su Yang did not dodge at all. He reached out to grab the table and used it to shield himself.


    "Watch out!" Chen Benhao cried out, thinking Su Yang was courting death. With the girl¡¯s strength, any single chopstick could have shattered this table, and Su Yang using it as a shield was unwise.


    A cold smile crossed the girl¡¯s lips. Last night, when Su Yang and Chen Benhao fought, Chen Benhao ended up losing, which she did not take well. She had been vexed aboutst night¡¯s events all day long. Seeing Su Yang, she had wanted to make a move already¡ªshe justcked an excuse. Once Su Yang killed a few people, she immediately found her excuse to act.


    For Su Yang to now block her attack in this manner, she thought the oue of the battle was already decided. Being dubbed the number one person among the Earth Immortals of Pingnan on the Pingnan Maind, he was still insignificant in the eyes of the masters of Capital City!


    However, the development of the situationpletely defied everyone¡¯s expectations. The bowls and chopsticks that hit the table didn¡¯t shatter it as predicted, nor did they seriously injure Su Yang.


    On the contrary, those bowls and chopsticks couldn¡¯t harm the table at all. They were all bounced back, flying straight at the girl.


    The girl¡¯s face rapidly changed color. With Su Yang¡¯s strength fromst night, it was impossible to achieve this. What was going on now? Had he improved so much overnight? Or, had he been hiding his true strength?


    Without time to think further, the girl hurriedly struck the flying bowls and chopsticks out of the air.


    But the returning chopsticks were too fast, and ultimately one grazed past her ear, cutting off a strand of her hair.


    The girl gasped in a cold breath, conceding that she had lost in this single exchange.


    Chen Benhao was also greatly astonished. Seeing that they were both about to take action again, he hurriedly ran between them to stop the fight.


    "Hey, stop fighting, both of you!" Chen Benhao urged urgently: "Stop it now!"


    Su Yang tossed the table aside, his face icy cold.


    The girl puffed up with anger, but she did not proceed to make another move. The oue of this move had already decided the victor!


    "We¡¯re all on the same side. What¡¯s the point of fighting so hard?" Chen Benhao red at the girl: "Zi Nu, you¡¯re out of line. Su Yang is my friend. Are you not taking me, your young master, seriously?"


    The girl, Zi Nu, turned her head to the side and stopped talking.


    Chen Benhao, feeling snubbed, then turned toward Su Yang: "Hey, Old Su, Zi Nu is treated like a young madame in my house. Isn¡¯t it a bit thoughtless of you to make a move like that?"


    "Young madame?" Su Yang red: "You¡¯re the young master, and she¡¯s the young madame? Gosh, I had no idea you two had that kind of rtionship. Had you said earlier, I would have stood still and let my sister-inw hit me just now!"


    Instantly, Zi Nu¡¯s face turned red with anger, and stamping her foot, she shouted, "Chen Benhao, what are you saying? Who¡¯s your young madame?"

 Chapter 482 - 481

    <h4>Chapter 482: 481</h4>


    "Oh, you¡¯re not the youngdy of the house, but rather the aunt. Will that do?" Chen Benhao was in a fluster, "Aunt, can we please not make a fuss? We¡¯re all on the same side here. What¡¯s the point of this fighting?"


    "Hmph!" Zi Nu said indignantly, "He kills the innocent with no remorse at all, he¡¯s nothing but a devil. How can such a person still be considered one of us?"


    Chen Benhao turned to Su Yang, "Look here, Old Su, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but you have to be a bit more discerning with how you handle things in the future. These two guys, their crimes don¡¯t deserve death!"


    "What do you even understand!" Su Yang pointed at the two individuals, "This older one specializes in forcing good women into prostitution. In these years, he has dragged down no less than a hundred women, and at least fifty of those were vited by him. Among them, more than twenty were married women, with at least ten families ruined by him. To my knowledge, there were three husbands who sought revenge on him, and all of them were beaten to death by his subordinates!"


    Su Yang then pointed at the young man, "His situation is slightly better, not as many victims, but while at school, he deceived at least thirty girls. Twenty-one of them aborted for him, and thirteen abandoned their studies, led astray by him into the night scene, with quite a few still working podiums. Three girls he deceived went on and took their own lives. Among them, one girl only had her elderly mother who sought justice everywhere, ultimately to be suppressed by his family¡¯s power. She even got locked up in a mental institution by his people, where she ended her own life!"


    Having said this, Su Yang looked at Zi Nu coldly, "Now, you tell me, do they not deserve to die? Was I not justified in my actions? I was merciful in killing just the two of them. For the crimes theymitted, I should have implicated their entire families!"


    Zi Nu fell silent. After a while, she gritted her teeth, "This... all this is just what you¡¯re saying. How would I know if it¡¯s true or false?"


    "The Chen Family of the Capital has its ways of finding things out. Can¡¯t you check these things for yourself?" Su Yang said coldly, "Although I, Su Yang, am not a saint, I do understand the concept of justice. Indeed, I have killed many, but I have never unjustly killed anyone. That is the line I, Su Yang, do not cross!"


    "Well said!" Chen Benhao pped his hands excitedly, "That¡¯s how one should be. Having principles gives one the courage to act! Zi Nu, I absolutely trust Old Su¡¯s character. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have the Chen Family start looking into this matter right away!"


    Zi Nu did not speak further. After all, were any of these scions of major ns truly clean? The details Su Yang had mentioned could not be fabricated. If one were to truly investigate, the deaths of those two would certainly not be unjustified.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not trouble ourselves with these matters anymore!" Chen Benhao put his arm around Su Yang¡¯s shoulders, "Come on, let¡¯s change rooms and get something to eat. Oh, Su Yang, about Young Master Ding whose arm you broke, did that guymit any crimes too?"


    Su Yang replied, "His crimes are less severe, only thirteen people were rendered homeless because of him, but fortunately, no one died. Breaking his arm is a form of lesson for him!"


    "Brilliant!" Chen Benhaoughed heartily, "Your way of doing things, I really like it. Next time something like thises up, let me know, and I¡¯ll join in. Let me be a part of it!"


    Su Yang just smiled faintly, not saying a word. Chen Benhao looked at Zi Nu, "Come on, no more pouting. Old Su did the right thing!"


    Zi Nu¡¯s face still showed dissatisfaction, but deep down, she was convinced, and any previous resentment she felt towards Su Yang dissolvedpletely.


    During the meal, Su Yang and Chen Benhao polished off over a dozen bottles of alcohol. With their strength, getting drunk was difficult, but whether they got drunk or not was beside the point; they enjoyed the feeling of drinking together.


    Finally, it was Su Yang who personally saw Chen Benhao off. As he was leaving, Chen Benhao whispered to Su Yang, "Old Su, getting to know a friend like you is the greatest gain from this trip. As a brother, I have something to tell you."


    "Even though the Ye Family ultimately called off the marriage, it appears that it was you who forced me to back down. The Su Family will surely hold you responsible for this."


    "My distant cousin is no good and virtuous person. As one of the most promising individuals of the Su Family¡¯s generation, he has always been arrogant and overbearing. Sending me back and calling off the marriage, he will not let you off. Once their family¡¯s ascension event is over and these young peoplee out for their trials, I¡¯m guessing he will head to Pingnan Province to find you first!"


    "I know you are strong, butpared to the Su Family of Yanbei, you... you are seriously outmatched. My distant cousin reached the Venerable Realm by the age of fifteen and is said to have entered the Demi-God Realm now. Brother Su, you must be very careful!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, aware that with the formidable strength of the Su Family of Yanbei, Chen Benhao must be under not insignificant pressure to say such things to him. Regardless, this favor would be remembered.


    "Take care!" Chen Benhao patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, "If you get the chance,e to the Capital City. I may not be the most popr there, but if youe, I will spare no effort to host you!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed, looking up, "No worries. If your poprity in the Capital isn¡¯t great, I¡¯m quite liked in Pingnan. If you ever find yourself unable to stay in the Capital,e to Pingnan and hang out with me!"


    "Get lost, you can¡¯t spit anything good!" Chen Benhao chided with a smile, nodded at Su Yang, and then left in the car with Zi Nu at the wheel.


    Su Yang watched Chen Benhao¡¯s car disappear into the distance before letting out a deep sigh.


    The things Chen Benhao had told him seemed not to matter on the surface, but deep down, Su Yang was pondering them seriously.


    If Su Yang were a lone wolf, he would not fear the Su Family of Yanbei at all. If he couldn¡¯t defeat them, he could always run away.


    But the problem was, he now had too many ties. With a father, sister, elder sister, and so many brothers and friends, he truly couldn¡¯t leave. So if Su Tianyu were toe over, he would have no choice but to fight it out.


    The Demi-God Realm was a level that had not yet reached the Earthly Immortal Realm but had already surpassed the Venerable Realm.


    Su Yang¡¯s current strength was sufficient to contend with the Venerables, but against the Demi-God Realm, he was not strong enough.


    It seemed that Su Yang had to improve his strength quickly. Otherwise, facing Su Tianyu would indeed put him in danger!


    To increase his strength, the key was to have sufficient Spiritual Energy. In terms of power, Su Yang was notcking; during Ghost de Mo Qianli¡¯s death, he seized the opportunity to absorb most of his strength.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t utilize that power. His foundation had not yet reached the level needed to amodate such strength.

 Chapter 483 - 482 Huo Qianfang Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 482 Huo Qianfang Arrives</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s current priority was enhancing his foundation.


    The foundation referred to the capacity of his energy channels.


    It was akin to a waterway, with power being the water flowing within.


    No matter how vast or abundant the water source, if the waterway was not spacious enough, it could not hold the water. Even worse, if the water source was too great, it could burst the waterway.


    The rtionship between power and energy channels was such that if the energy channels weren¡¯t capable enough and too much power entered, they would shatter. By then, Su Yang reckoned he¡¯d likely explode and die!


    Therefore, he had to increase the capacity of his energy channels. To do this, he needed to use the secret techniques of both Buddhism and Taoism, by absorbing the spiritual energy from the outside world.


    The method Su Yang had previously used to absorb spiritual energy was to draw it from the converging points of geomantic treasures.


    After consuming the Immortal Herbs, the spiritual energy he received was significantly replenished, and Su Yang¡¯s strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    However, these sources were limited. Geomantic treasures were hard to find, and Immortal Herbs even more so.


    The most convenient method was to use a Spirit Gathering Array to pool the spiritual energy from the heavens and earth.


    To establish a Spirit Gathering Array, one required at least four pieces of powerful jade stones.


    With the White Tiger Jade given by the Zhou Family, Su Yang now had three pieces of Divine Beast Jade Stone. If he could find one more, he could create the Spirit Gathering Array.


    But where could he find the fourth piece of jade stone?


    Su Yang did not drive, nor did he have anyone pick him up. He walked leisurely along the road by himself. While thinking about the matter of the jade stone, he also idled away with it in his hands.


    Having been to the provincial capital several times, Su Yang had always been busy and never had the chance to stroll around. Today, after sending Chen Benhao away, Su Yang finally had some leisure time.


    As he passed by a square, Su Yang suddenly heard a mor in the distance. Following the sound, the first thing he saw was a giant poster, featuring an incredibly beautiful woman. On closer look, it was none other than Huo Qianfang!


    Su Yang was stunned for a moment. Huo Qianfang was from the Huo Family of Pingbei Province and had always been on bad terms with Ying¡¯er. She rarely coborated or entangled with Pingnan Province. Hence, it was unusual to see Huo Qianfang¡¯s posters in Pingnan Province.


    Simrly, Ying¡¯er seldom visited Pingbei Province, and it was rare to see her promotional posters there.


    Thest singingpetition was a national event held in Pingbei Province, which was why Ying¡¯er had to go there.


    But what was going on now? How did Huo Qianfang¡¯s poster end up in Pingbei Province? And disyed so prominently, what was this all about?


    Below the poster, numerous fans were waiting with signs in hand, and the noise was emanating from them.


    Huo Qianfang and Ying¡¯er pertained to different styles. Despite Ying¡¯er¡¯s soaring popritytely, Huo Qianfang¡¯s poprity was still formidable. Even in Pingnan Province, she had many loyal fans.


    But just hanging a poster and attracting so many fans waving signs, wasn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?


    While Su Yang was puzzled, suddenly, fireworks burst forth from the stage beneath the poster. Amidst the fireworks, a woman in a short skirt and long legs walked out from behind the stage, prompting cheers from everyone below.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. The long-legged woman was none other than Huo Qianfang!


    Huo Qianfang had actuallye to Pingnan Province? What was she doing here?


    Huo Qianfang stood on the stage, sang a song, thanked some fans, and then left. However, the fans below were still not ready to disperse and continued to shout outside.


    Su Yang shook his head. These fans were truly blinded by their devotion!


    Turning to leave, he¡¯d only taken a couple of steps when his phone suddenly rang. Su Yang picked it up and saw it was an unfamiliar number.


    Su Yang was surprised. Not many people knew his number; where did this unfamiliar onee from?


    After answering the call, an icy voice immediately came through, "You¡¯re Su Yang, right?"


    "Who is this?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    The person on the other end said, "Huo Qianfang, we¡¯ve met!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was stunned. She called him right after her song¡ªwhat was this about?


    "Where are you?" Huo Qianfang asked.


    "I am at..." Su Yang was about to answer when he suddenly realized something and quickly said, "I¡¯m in Nanluo City!"


    "Nanluo City, is it?" Huo Qianfang said. "Fine, I will be there in three hours. Get ready to pick me up!"


    "Hey!" Su Yang was anxious. "What do you mean? Why should I pick you up?"


    "What, you don¡¯t want to?" Huo Qianfang asked.


    If it were anyone else being asked by Huo Qianfang, they would have said yes immediately.


    But Su Yang was different. He said resolutely, "Of course, I don¡¯t want to!"


    There was a moment of silence on Huo Qianfang¡¯s end; clearly, she had never encountered anyone who talked to her like this before.


    "I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re willing or not, you still have to pick me up!" Huo Qianfang said sternly.


    "You¡¯re forcing someone here!" Su Yang burst out. "I¡¯m not one to be threatened, and I won¡¯t pick you up. What are you going to do about it?"


    "If you don¡¯t pick me up, then I¡¯ll just go live at your ce!" Huo Qianfang said angrily. "And I¡¯ll tell your dad that you yed with my feelings, that you don¡¯t want to take responsibility, and that you want to dump me. From now on, I¡¯ll just live at your house!"


    "Dammit!" Su Yang was frantic. "What kind of joke is that? When did I ever do such a thing? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    Huo Qianfang said, "I don¡¯t care. You eithere to pick me up, or I go to your house. Choose for yourself!"


    "You... How can you be like this?" Su Yang asked in exasperation.


    Huo Qianfang: "This is just how I am!"


    "No, but if this gets out, don¡¯t you care about your reputation?" Su Yang asked.


    Huo Qianfang: "My own reputation is none of your business!"


    Su Yang was speechless. "Aren¡¯t you afraid you won¡¯t be able to marryter?"


    "Me, Huo Qianfang, worry about getting married?" Huo Qianfang scoffed. "If I really can¡¯t get married, then you¡¯ll have to take even more responsibility!"


    "Come on, you¡¯re extorting me!" Su Yang was almost spitting blood. He had never seen such a woman, she was too aggressive!


    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m extorting you. Deal with it!" Huo Qianfang said coldly.


    "No, you don¡¯t care about your reputation, but I do!" Su Yang said. "Can¡¯t we stop this nonsense? Can¡¯t you just say whatever you need to say on the phone?"


    "No way!" Huo Qianfang said resolutely. "You still want a reputation when I¡¯ve lost mine? Keep dreaming!"


    Su Yang said helplessly, "You¡¯repletely unreasonable!"


    Huo Qianfang: "Have you ever seen a girl who is reasonable?"


    Su Yang waspletely dumbfounded and said helplessly, "Alright, alright, you win. I¡¯lle to pick you up, but don¡¯t go to Nanluo City. I¡¯m in Zhongzhou City!"


    "You dare to lie to me!?" Huo Qianfang shouted angrily. "Where are you? Don¡¯t you move, I¡¯ming to find you right now!"


    Su Yang said weakly, "Just outside the square where you were singing just now..."

 Chapter 484: Do you want the lady in - 483?

    <h4>Chapter 484: Do you want thedy in Chapter 483?</h4>


    "What?" Huo Qianfang was surprised, "How do you know where I sing? You... you saw me just now..."


    Su Yang said offhandedly, "Yeah, I was about to call you, but then you called me first."


    Huo Qianfang, "Get lost, do you even have my number? You were going to call me? You just said you were in Nanluo City, and now you¡¯re talking about calling me, are you trying to fool a ghost with a fake newspaper at a grave?"


    "..." Su Yang really had no words to reply, "Miss, what do you want? I¡¯ve got something to deal with over here. If there¡¯s nothing important, then I¡¯m heading back!"


    Huo Qianfang angrily said, "No way, don¡¯t you dare leave, tell me where you are, I¡¯ming to find you right now!"


    Su Yang, "No, I really have something at home..."


    Huo Qianfang, "Then I¡¯ll just go to your family¡¯s ce in Nanluo City and wait for you. I¡¯ll tell your parents I¡¯m pregnant and use you of seducing and abandoning me..."


    "I¡¯m at the entrance of Qiyuan Hotel!" Su Yang immediately replied. Knowing Huo Qianfang¡¯s character, she was capable of doing anything. If she really made a fuss in Nanluo City, she might not care about her reputation, but Su Yang still cared about his own face!


    "You just wait for me!" Huo Qianfang said fiercely, and then hung up the phone directly.


    With a helpless expression, Su Yang thought to himself, Huo Qianfang, unlike Ye Wantong, Ying¡¯er, and Hu Xi Xi, had a strong personality and was brash in her actions. He had no idea what kind of man could ever handle her!


    After standing at the hotel entrance for just a short while, a sleazy-looking man crept up to Su Yang and whispered, "Hey, buddy, looking for a girl? We¡¯ve got models, beauties, students, housewives, the innocent, the flirtatious¡ªthe full range. I guarantee you¡¯ll have a great time!"


    Su Yang was stunned, thinking how had he attracted such a person by just standing here? Did he really look that much like a bad guy?


    "So, what do you think? Interested?" Seeing that Su Yang didn¡¯t respond, the man thought Su Yang was tempted and said even more explicitly, "Brother, I¡¯m not bragging, but the girls I¡¯ve got here in Zhongzhou City are the best and most affordable. There¡¯s all sorts of types. If you¡¯re really interested, I can even get you a foreign chick, how about that?"


    "..." Su Yang said helplessly, "Big brother, I¡¯m just here waiting for someone!"


    "Come on man, stop joking around. Waiting for someone? At this hotel entrance?" The man said, "You¡¯re not in the same business as me, are you? If that¡¯s the case, buddy, you¡¯re crossing territories here. This area has always been under my control!"


    "I¡¯m really just waiting for someone..." Su Yang was very helpless. "Who says you can¡¯t wait for someone at the hotel entrance?"


    The man said with wide eyes, "Nonsense, what else would you be waiting for at the entrance of this kind of hotel!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with this hotel..." Su Yang turned his head to look and was instantly dumbfounded. On the hotel¡¯s sign, there were two smaller characters¡ª¡¯Boutique.¡¯


    Put together, it read Qiyuan Boutique Hotel!


    "What the hell is this?" Su Yang was bewildered. Were hotels now operating so tantly?


    "This is the most famous boutique hotel in the city. What else do you think peoplee here for?" The man said with a sleazy look on his face, "Dude, are you waiting for a man or a woman? If it¡¯s a woman you¡¯re waiting for, then you¡¯d better watch out. You might just get cuckolded!"


    "Get lost!" Su Yang was utterly speechless with this man. How could this sleazebag not say anything that wasn¡¯t indecent?


    "Hehehe..." The man continued chuckling sleazily, "Come on, bro, tell me, are you waiting for a man or a woman?"


    "I..." Su Yang was about to speak when suddenly, several short men dressed in suits and leather shoes walked by.


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up at once, and he scurried over to them, bowing and saying, "Konichiwa. Konichiwa."


    Su Yang was dumbstruck. So this guy was quite resourceful, knowing even Japanese?


    The Japanese men nced at him with contempt, not uttering a word and heading straight into the hotel.


    The sleazy man sent off the Japanese guests with nods and bows before leisurely returning to Su Yang¡¯s side, "Did you see that? These are my clients. Not to hide it from you, brother, my business has gone global!"


    "You can speak Japanese?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "Oh, I don¡¯t know much," the sleazy man replied. "Konichiwa, hai, yoroshiku, arigatou and othermon phrases I know some, but that¡¯s about it!"


    Su Yang sincerely remarked, "Talented!"


    "You tter me," the sleazy man said with faux modesty. "But let me tell you, these Japanese runts are the hardest to deal with; they are too perverted. They came yesterday, and you saw just now, six of them, and they only wanted one girl, specifically a college student at that."


    "When I saw what was going onst night, I didn¡¯t want to agree. But there was no choice; they offered good money, thirty thousand for the night. Later, a girl got greedy and went. And what happened? By morning she was practically crawling out, cursing those guys as perverts all the way, and now she¡¯s in the hospital. I bet she won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for a month!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, "If that¡¯s the case, then why stoop low to serve these people?"


    "Big brother, it¡¯s all for a living, you think it¡¯s easy?" the sleazy man retorted, ring, "Who isn¡¯t out here trying to make ends meet? You think the girl wanted this?"


    "She was once a pure college girl with a boyfriend of three years. But misfortune struck, her father died, her mother was bedridden, and the monthly medical expenses were over ten thousand; without money, they¡¯d be dead. There¡¯s also a little brother in elementary school at home, what else could she do?"


    "She¡¯s been working here for half a month and was discovered by her boyfriend. He beat her in the street and spread the story around the school. The school expelled her, and all her former friends cut ties with her. But what could she do? She thought of suicide, but could she do it? If she died, it would be over for her, but what about her bedridden mother and her school-going brother?"


    "s," the sleazy man sighed heavily and patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, whispering, "Bro, life is just like that. For some people, living is a fun game. For others, it¡¯s an endless purgatory. Who would sell their dignity and let it be trampled on, if they weren¡¯t driven to a dead end?"


    "In this world, selling your dignity to survive isn¡¯t shameful. What¡¯s shameful is those who live well yet trample on others¡¯ dignity without a second thought!"


    Su Yang looked at the sleazy man in amazement. He had not expected that this extremely indecent man would be able to voice such profound philosophy. It certainly made him reassess the man.

 Chapter 485 - 484: Such a Good Girl, Cherish Her!

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 484: Such a Good Girl, Cherish Her!</h4>


    Handsome for no more than three seconds, the sleazy man red at Su Yang, "Hey, buddy, do you want the girl or not? If not, don¡¯t interfere with my business!"


    "I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m just waiting for someone here!" Su Yang said.


    The sleazy man red, "Damn it, then why are you giving me all this nonsense and messing with my business!"


    "You¡¯re the one talking, for goodness¡¯ sake!" Su Yang was quite helpless.


    "Then stop responding to me!" the sleazy man retorted, with a twist of his mouth.


    Su Yang helplessly replied, "Enough with the nonsense, if we keep talking, even more business will be lost."


    The sleazy man looked around and whispered, "Forget it, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s going to show up anytime soon. With Huo Qianfang here today and all her fans, even the residents here would go and take a look. My business tonight is doomed to be bleak. Anyway, there¡¯s plenty of time, let¡¯s chat some more. Dude, you¡¯ve been waiting so long, is this girl pretty?"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless, "Not pretty, very ugly!"


    "For real?" the sleazy man looked skeptical, "That can¡¯t be right. She¡¯s very ugly and still has you waiting for so long? What kind of ugly girl has that kind of confidence?"


    Su Yang wondered, "Why couldn¡¯t an ugly girl have someone wait for her?"


    "Nonsense, when a beauty throws a tantrum, that¡¯s called being coquettish. When an ugly girl does it, it¡¯s genuinely risking death!" the sleazy man red, "Being ugly without self-awareness, that¡¯s a sin!"


    As Su Yang was about to speak again, a tall woman approached them from around the corner.


    The woman was wearing a duckbill cap andrge sunsses, covering half her face, making it difficult to see her clearly. But the part that was exposed was already shockingly beautiful.


    She was in a simple tracksuit, but it was precisely this basic outfit that, on her, seemed to give off a model¡¯s vibe. Especially the track pants, which were exceptionally beautiful on her long legs. Just a pair of legs alone could make one drool!


    The sleazy man stared intently, "My God, my God, my God, where did such a beautiful womane from? My God, those legs, those legs are incredible, these are the real two-meter-eight legs. With these legs, I could y for a lifetime. Tsk, tsk, I wonder what kind of person would be lucky enough to be with her!"


    The woman had a strong presence, heading straight towards them.


    The sleazy man¡¯s breathing grew faster, "Wow, wow, wow, she¡¯sing toward us? Could it be she¡¯s taken a shine to me? Dude, do you think my hairstyle is still suitable? Could it be that my springtime ising?"


    Su Yang: "..."


    When the woman reached them, shepletely bypassed the sleazy man and came straight to Su Yang: "I¡¯m hungry, take me to dinner!"


    "What?" the sleazy man was dumbstruck, what in the world was going on? How did such a woman end up going over to Su Yang? And asking him to take her to dinner? Was this some kind of joke?


    Su Yang had actually recognized her early on; the woman was none other than Huo Qianfang. With a change of attire, sunsses, and a cap, she was indeed hard to recognize.


    "I just ate, I¡¯m not very hungry actually," Su Yang said. "Why don¡¯t you tell me what you need to do, then go back? They must have prepared food for you over there, right?"


    "Hey!" The sleazy man got anxious, this guy couldn¡¯t be an idiot, could he? When such a beauty asks you to dinner, even if you¡¯ve just eaten a whole pig, you should immediately agree.


    "No way!" Huo Qianfang said crisply, "I want you to take me out!"


    "I really have eaten already..." Su Yang said helplessly.


    "Ahem..." The sleazy man coughed twice and smiled, "Well, beauty, actually... I haven¡¯t eaten yet..."


    "Scram!" Huo Qianfang gave him a single word directive.


    The sleazy man scurried away, Huo Qianfang¡¯s aura was just too overpowering¡ªmost men simply couldn¡¯t face her.


    "I¡¯m going to make you take me out!" Huo Qianfang said angrily, "If you don¡¯t treat me to a meal, I¡¯ll go tell your parents that you knocked me up and refuse to take responsibility!"


    "Ah?" The sleazy man¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. After a long pause, he finally gave Su Yang a thumbs up. I see now, you¡¯re the real Little Lecher Zhou Bochong¡ªI¡¯m totally outmatched!


    "..." Su Yang almost spat blood, "Can¡¯t you stop talking like that? I still care about my reputation!"


    "I don¡¯t care about my face anymore, so why should you care about yours!" Huo Qianfang red, "I don¡¯t care, tonight you have to pay for my meal, and you also have to find me a ce to stay!"


    "I... why do I have to do this..." Su Yang was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Huo Qianfang persisted, "If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll go to Nanluo City..."


    Su Yang relented, "Fine, fine, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go get some food!"


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Huo Qianfang smiled slyly and came over to hug Su Yang¡¯s arm, clinging to him in an intimate manner, as if they were a couple.


    Su Yang felt extremely ufortable and shrugged off Huo Qianfang¡¯s hand, "Hey, eating is one thing, don¡¯t take advantage!"


    Huo Qianfang suddenly started to choke up, "You¡¯ve changed. When you were chasing me, you weren¡¯t like this. After we slept together, you changed..."


    The sleazy man behind them watched with his mouth agape, full of admiration for Su Yang, thinking, "And he¡¯s dumping a girl like this?"


    "Fine, fine, whatever you want..." Su Yang said weakly.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s face blossomed into a smile as she again took Su Yang¡¯s arm.


    The sleazy guy watched from behind, stunned, then hurriedly advised, "Hey, mate, I¡¯m telling you, a good girl like this is hard to find. Cherish her!"


    "I cherish your grandpa..." Su Yang really wanted to go over and kick the sleazy man.


    Huo Qianfang beamed happily, "Your friend is right!"


    "When did he be my friend!" Su Yang said, exasperated.


    The sleazy man angrily retorted, "Look at you, turning your back on people. You were just calling each other brothers, and now you refuse to recognize each other? No wonder the girl says you¡¯re irresponsible. You do this to your friends too, that¡¯s really wrong!"


    "Brother, well said!" Huo Qianfang turned her head to smile, and the sleazy man nearly had an out-of-body experience.


    Su Yang led Huo Qianfang away from this ce of chaos without the will to exin any more. These two were like a double act, and he just couldn¡¯t deal with them.


    Finally, he found a Western restaurant, ordered some food at random, and sat down opposite Huo Qianfang with resignation, watching her eat gracefully.


    Although Huo Qianfang might appear bold and unruly, she was ady of a respected family after all, and her dining habits were quite refined and demure.


    "Big sister, what do you really want from me?" Su Yang asked, resigned.


    "Don¡¯t call me big sister!" Huo Qianfang red at him, "I need you to write a few songs for me. I¡¯m entering a singingpetition, and I want to sing better than Ying¡¯er!"

 Chapter 486 - 485: The Two of Us Stay in One Room

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 485: The Two of Us Stay in One Room</h4>


    "How could that be okay?" Su Yang said, "All my songs have been given to Ying¡¯er already."


    "If you don¡¯t write, I¡¯ll just stick around and never leave!" Huo Qianfang said, "Anyway, I can¡¯t beat Ying¡¯er in the singingpetition, and I don¡¯t have anything to do during this period, so I¡¯ll just hang around you all day!"


    "You... you¡¯re being unreasonable!" Su Yang said.


    "What, is that a problem?" Huo Qianfang said, "Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen a woman being unreasonable?"


    Su Yang was speechless, if this person really wanted to be unreasonable, he had no way to stop her.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang suddenly turned his expression cold and lowered his voice, "Huo Qianfang, you should know who I am! The people from your Huo Family must have mentioned the name ¡¯Master Su¡¯ to you!"


    "I know!" Huo Qianfang sized up Su Yang from top to bottom, "Tsk tsk, if my family hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known. You¡¯re not only adept atposing music but also quite skilled in kung fu, truly the best candidate for a husband!"


    Su Yang almost lost it and took several deep breaths before he could maintain his icy demeanor, and said sternly, "Then you should know that ever since I, Su Yang, made my debut, I can be described as a mass murderer. There are few who dared to provoke me, Su Yang, and lived."


    "Oh, I¡¯ve heard about it!" Huo Qianfang casually nodded and continued to drink her red wine, paying no mind to the murderous intent in Su Yang¡¯s voice.


    "And aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?" Su Yang frowned and said, "I don¡¯t like trouble, and I like it even less when others threaten me, you¡¯ve alreadymitted a capital offense!"


    "Cut it out!" Huo Qianfang put down the red wine and said with a sneer, "You have killed many, but those were people who deserved to die. Each person you killed had taken the lives of others, were filled with evil and had iting. Even those who were injured by you hadmitted crimes; not a single one of them was innocent."


    "Although you kill like it¡¯s nothing, you never kill the innocent. That means if there¡¯s someone standing in front of you with no faults, even if you have a big conflict with them, at most you will just exchange a few harsh words and not eveny a finger on them!"


    "Although I, Huo Qianfang, am born a rich heiress, I haven¡¯t done anything to oppress the good in this lifetime. Of course, I¡¯ve dealt with my share of frivolous young masters, but they were all steeped in sin, so I¡¯d say I have been ridding society of a menace."


    "Su Yang, I dare to bet with you. Despite the fierce way you talk, you definitely won¡¯ty a finger on me!"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; Huo Qianfang¡¯s words weren¡¯t false at all.


    Indeed, Su Yang had killed many people, whether it was drug busts against criminals on the border or everything he did after returning to Nanluo City. He never wrongfully killed a good person.


    Even the Ding Family members he had wiped out ¨C the family had so many people, yet not a single one of them was innocent; each one¡¯s hands were covered in blood.


    Just as Huo Qianfang had said, if he ever encountered someone without any guilt, Su Yang would argue with them but never hurt them, even in a big conflict.


    Take the sleazy man at the entrance of the hotel just now, for example. If it were someone else, they probably would have dealt with him already. But Su Yang did not do so.


    Although the man¡¯s actions were disgraceful, he had never forced anyone into prostitution, nor had he bullied the good. The women following him, as he had said, were pathetic.


    Or maybe what he did was inherently wrong, but Su Yang had his own scale of justice in his heart. As the man had said, selling one¡¯s dignity to survive is not shameful. What¡¯s shameful are those living well who still trample on others¡¯ dignity at will!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang curiously said, "You seem to know me very well?"


    "It¡¯s precisely because I know you well that I came to you," Huo Qianfang swirled her wine ss, looking at Su Yang with a profound gaze.


    Unable to bear Huo Qianfang¡¯s gaze, Su Yang turned his eyes away, "But I¡¯m really sorry, I truly can¡¯t write songs for you. All my songs have been sold to Ying¡¯er!"


    "If I can¡¯t write songs, then I¡¯ll just stay with you these few days!" Huo Qianfang said, "After all, wherever you go, I go. Unless you write me a song!"


    "Hey, you¡¯re beingpletely unreasonable!" Su Yang said anxiously.


    "Being unreasonable is a woman¡¯s privilege, don¡¯t you know?" Huo Qianfang paused, "Su Yang, don¡¯t even think about running off and leaving me alone. If you do, I¡¯ll go straight to your parents¡¯ house in Nanluo City and tell them..."


    "Fine, fine, fine, you can follow, you can follow..." Su Yang replied, deted. How did he end up attracting such a female devil?


    "Hehe..." Huo Qianfangughed in triumph, "I¡¯m full now. Arrange a ce for me to stay, where am I sleeping tonight?"


    "I¡¯ll arrange a hotel for you." Su Yang said.


    "Where are you staying?" Huo Qianfang asked.


    "In the hotel."


    "Then there¡¯s no need to arrange anything!" Huo Qianfang said, "I¡¯ll stay in the same room with you!"


    "Hey!" Su Yang protested, "What on earth are you trying to do? Both of us staying in the same room, how would that look?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that? Didn¡¯t you also share a room with Ye Wantong in Beiguan Town?" Huo Qianfang suddenly leaned in close to Su Yang, her breath as fragrant as orchids, "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not as pretty as Ye Wantong?"


    Indeed, in terms of beauty, Huo Qianfang was just a tiny bit less exquisite than Ying¡¯er Ye Wantong. But Huo Qianfang¡¯s powerful presence, those sky-high legs, and her impressive figure added so much to her charm that overall, she was in no way inferior to Ying¡¯er or Ye Wantong.


    But that¡¯s not the point at all!


    "Although I shared a room with Ye Wantong, that was ast resort!" Su Yang said, "And besides, I didn¡¯t do anything!"


    Huo Qianfang replied, "Then just think of this as anotherst resort, and you don¡¯t have to do anything."


    "..." Su Yang said helplessly, "That won¡¯t do, this time we can clearly get separate rooms. If we still stay in one room, it would be impossible to exin if it got out!"


    "Why do you need to exin?" Huo Qianfangughed, "Do you care about what other people think?"


    "Don¡¯t you care?" Su Yang said, "You¡¯re a girl, and someday you¡¯ll want to get married..."


    "Then I¡¯ll just marry you!" Huo Qianfang interjected, cutting off Su Yang¡¯s words.


    "I..." Su Yang was almost choked up, he gritted his teeth and said, "No way, you¡¯re not my type!"


    "Then tell me what type you like, and I¡¯ll transform right away!" Huo Qianfang was unyielding, "Not into a queen or a maturedy? What about a sweet young thing or a pure girl? Just say the word, and I can handle it!"


    "..." Su Yang was nearly bursting with frustration. What can you do when faced with a woman like this?


    Just then, a man with a center-parted hairstyle and a traitorous look on his face suddenly walked over and pped Su Yang on the shoulder, "Hey, kid, those bosses over there would like to have a word with you about some business!"


    Su Yang turned around and saw, in the distance, those Japanese men he had seen before, staring at Huo Qianfang with greedy eyes.

 Chapter 487 - 486 Tracking

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 486 Tracking</h4>


    These Japanese men had been seen by Su Yang before, outside the Qiyuan Hotel.


    At that time, the sleazy man had told him that these Japanese men were perverts, having tormented a poor girl into the hospital.


    Now, seeing their expressions, could they be targeting Huo Qianfang?


    "What do you want?" Su Yang asked impatiently. He was almost developing an internal injury from holding back around Huo Qianfang, and this traitor¡¯s condescending tone made him even more irritable.


    The traitor chuckled and looked Huo Qianfang up and down, swallowing hard, "Miss, how much for one night? The bosses want to have her for the whole night!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face turned cold, and he said in a cold voice, "Are you fucking looking to die?"


    The traitor was taken aback, then frowned and said, "Hey, bro, if you¡¯re out here doing business, that¡¯s not the right attitude, you know?"


    "Who the fuck said I¡¯m in business?" Su Yang said angrily.


    "You¡¯re not?" the traitor asked in surprise, "Impossible, right? Aren¡¯t you with that man in front of the Qiyuan Hotel?"


    Su Yang then remembered that the Japanese men had seen him earlier at the Qiyuan Hotel and probably thought he was in the same business as that sleazy man, engaging in pimping.


    And now, having encountered them at dinner and seeing Huo Qianfang sitting opposite Su Yang, they immediately got ideas. After all, Huo Qianfang¡¯s beauty was enough to drive these Japanese men crazy.


    "Who is with him!" Su Yang said in a stern voice, "Get the hell away from me!"


    The traitor scratched his head and awkwardly returned to the Japanese men. After muttering a few words, he came back to Su Yang, sneered and said, "Bro, name a price, will you? Just for one night. The bosses said they would pay whatever you ask. How much do you want? A hundred thousand, two hundred thousand, five hundred thousand, or a million?"


    If it had been someone else, they would definitely be shocked by the price. A million for one night, that¡¯s the price of a celebrity!


    Hence, in the traitor¡¯s view, Su Yang would surely be tempted. After all, that amount of money was enough to make many people go mad!


    But this time, Su Yang didn¡¯t even bother to speak. He just pped the traitor across the face, sending him flying backwards.


    The Japanese men instantly became furious, and one of them stood up and roared, "Baka!"


    At that moment, a middle-aged man beside him held him back and whispered a few words.


    The man sat down angrily, and the middle-aged man gave Su Yang a deep look, then waved at the traitor to signal him toe back.


    "You just wait, motherfucker!" the traitor cursed at Su Yang as he stomped back in anger.


    Huo Qianfang watched all this with interest and said in a low voice, "Hey, why are you getting so angry? Are you jealous?"


    "..." Su Yang was at a loss for words, "So you mean I shouldn¡¯t have taken action and just let them take you away instead?"


    You wouldn¡¯t bear to do that!" Huo Qianfang said with a smile.


    Su Yang curled his lip and said, "Mainly because they¡¯re Japanese. If they were from anywhere else, I would¡¯ve agreed in a heartbeat."


    "Hmph, as if I¡¯d believe you!"


    Su Yang stood up and took Huo Qianfang with him to leave, while those Japanese men watched them the whole time, seeing them off as they departed.


    Su Yang and Huo Qianfang had just walked out of the restaurant when those Japanese men immediately stood up and stealthily followed them.


    "Where¡¯s your hotel?" Huo Qianfang still hooked her arm through Su Yang¡¯s, "I¡¯m so tired. When we get back, give me a massage, okay?"


    "..." Su Yang whispered, "Stop joking around, someone¡¯s trailing us!"


    "What?" Huo Qianfang wanted to turn her head but was stopped by Su Yang grabbing her arm, "Don¡¯t look back; don¡¯t let them notice."


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s face showed excitement, "Who¡¯s following us? Are they experts? Are you going to fight them? Will anyone die?"


    "..." Su Yang looked confused. Was this kind of thing fun?


    Su Yang could feel that those following them were the very same Japanese men.


    Among these Japanese, two had some strength, probably in the Qi Refining Realm. Especially the middle-aged man, who was almost breaking through to the Fusion Realm, his power was quite strong among ordinary people.


    Clearly, these Japanese were not giving up. Since a direct approach didn¡¯t work, they were prepared to strike in the shadows, nning to attack them on the road and snatch Huo Qianfang!


    Su Yang already had no good feelings for the Japanese, and when he heard the lewd man saying they insulted that girl earlier, murderous intent arose in him. Now, with these Japanese men following them, they were practically asking for death!


    Su Yang deliberately picked a secluded alley to walk down. Before they reached a quiet spot, one of the Japanese men took a call. After some excited jabbering, the Japanese split into two groups: three continued tailing Su Yang and Huo Qianfang, while the other three left directly.


    Su Yang frowned; he had wanted to take down all six men at once. Now it seemed impossible. They were in a bustling area, and he couldn¡¯t just start a fight here!


    After making a few turns, Su Yang finally entered a quiet alley.


    The three Japanese men were clearly waiting for such an opportunity, their excitement evident as they entered the alley.


    Not far into the alley, the three Japanese men quickly caught up, their leader yelling, "Hey, stop right there!"


    Su Yang turned to look; the three Japanese were now right in front of them.


    "You speak Chinese?" Su Yang scoffed, "What, you think our Huaxia culture is profound and extensive, so you decided to learn Chinese?"


    The leader sneered, "Chinaman, you¡¯re too arrogant. I learned Chinese so that I can better dominate you Chinamen. What culture do you have to speak of? You¡¯re only fit to be our ves!"


    "You really forget your roots!" Su Yang said, "Your tinynd was also graced with culture by our Qin dynasty ancestors, leading to your achievements today. When you think about it, you¡¯re descendants of ours, showing disrespect to your ancestors? How despicable!"


    "Damn you!" the leader roared, "How dare you insult us? Today, even if you kneel and beg for mercy, I will not let you go!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered, "I¡¯m just afraid it won¡¯t be me kneeling and begging!"


    "Chinaman, soon we¡¯ll have you kneeling on the ground, watching how we y with your girlfriend!" the leader gritted his teeth, "I¡¯ll keep you alive, let you watch our show, then kill you!"


    "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s the way I like it!" an excited man beside him said, "Remember the one we yed withst month? That woman kept screaming; her husband screamed even harder, and in the end, he died in anger. That feeling was just too thrilling!"


    Another man also said excitedly, "Right, let¡¯s do it like that today, let this Chinaman see our prowess, hahaha..."


    Su Yang furrowed his brow; he could use his Soul Searching Technique to read these people¡¯s minds but didn¡¯t understand theirnguage, so he didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. Now that they had spoken, Su Yang¡¯s desire to kill surged.


    These people, not even death would appease the anger!

 Chapter 488 - 487

    <h4>Chapter 488: 487</h4>


    Three men were shouting excitedly,pletely oblivious to the murderous intent filling Su Yang¡¯s eyes.


    "Do you not fear retribution for all the heinous deeds you¡¯vemitted?" Su Yang asked in a cold voice.


    "Retribution?" The three looked at each other and burst intoughter, "What retribution? Such nonsense is just a disy of your Huaxia people¡¯s ipetence. The true strong are those who can control everything in front of them, not those who pin their hopes on so-called immortals. Those without real skills are the ones who ce their hopes elsewhere. We, who have true skills, do not believe in such things!"


    "It seems that you are quite confident in your own strength!" Su Yang walked slowly towards the three, his voice cold: "Do you really think there¡¯s no one in Huaxia Country who can deal with you?"


    "Indeed, there are a few with some strength among the China pigs, but what does that matter?" The leading manughed heartily: "First of all, you are not one of them. Furthermore, even if there were truly strong ones, they are no match for our master. Would these strong ones risk their lives for lowlifes like you against our master?"


    "You overestimate yourselves!" Su Yang had already walked up to the three men: "And you severely underestimate us Huaxia people!"


    "Underestimate?" The leading man sized up Su Yang from head to toe and sneered: "You lowly China pig, don¡¯t tell me you want to fight us? Really, you think you¡¯re a match for us?"


    "Stop wasting time!" Su Yang said coldly: "All three of you,e at me together!"


    The three were furiously enraged, the man on the left shouting: "Dumbass China pig, you will pay for your arrogance!"


    The man suddenly stepped forward, his right fist at his waist, and as his foot stomped on the ground, his fist also furiously shot out.


    "Ha!" The man let out a loud shout, adding to the impressiveness of his punch.


    But before his fist could hit Su Yang, Su Yang¡¯s fist had alreadynded on his face.


    Everyone heard a crunching sound, and the man, unable to react, was sent flying backward. He crashed into a wall, creating arge hole, then slumped to the ground, motionless.


    The other two men were stunned; this man, though not yet at the Qi Cultivation Realm, was not weak by any means. He could easily handle seven or eight grown men without difficulty. In their eyes, facing off against Su Yang, who looked like a middle school student, was practically bullying a child.


    Yet, who could have expected this turn of events¡ªhe was sent flying by Su Yang¡¯s punch.


    "What are you doing? Get up and keep fighting, don¡¯t let these China pigsugh at us!" The man on the right shouted, but the man on the ground didn¡¯t show the slightest response.


    The leading man frowned: "Go check on him!"


    The man on the right ran over, shouted a few times, and seeing no response, checked for breathing and was instantly stunned. He turned his head, his expression one of shock: "Dead... he¡¯s dead..."


    "What?" The color drained from the leading man¡¯s face. Being sent flying with a single punch was shocking enough, but being killed by one? That was impossible.


    The man on the left was about to step into the Qi Cultivation Realm, and he majorly trained in External Kung Fu, making his body extremely tough. Even the leading man hitting him with all his might, ten or twenty punches, would not have killed him.


    And now, he was killed by a punch from a Huaxia person who looked like a middle school student?


    "Damn it, do you even know how to listen for a heartbeat!" The leading man refused to believe it, and after checking for himself, waspletely dumbfounded.


    Dead for real?


    "How... how is this possible?" The leading man¡¯s face was stricken with shock and anger as he looked at Su Yang: "What despicable methods did you use? You¡¯ve killed my brother, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!"


    "As I said, there will be retribution for the things you¡¯ve done!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was cold: "This is no underhanded method, this is retribution!"


    "Bullshit, if it wasn¡¯t for your despicable tricks, how could you have killed my brother!" The leading man roared: "Nakada, let¡¯s take him together, don¡¯t be fooled by his dirty tricks!"


    "Good!" The man on the right immediately charged over, joining the leader to surround Su Yang in the middle.


    "I¡¯ve already said to gang up on me from the start, but you just had to waste time," Su Yang scoffed, "and even gave yourself an excuse. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Are you people from Japan really such sore losers?"


    "Damn it!" The man on the right roared furiously, "To think you look down on us Japanese, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    With a rush, the man on the right headed straight for Su Yang. The leader followed closely, primarily watching Su Yang; he wanted to see what techniques Su Yang was using, and he was also somewhat fearful in his heart.


    Facing the aggressive strike of the man on the right, Su Yang simply threw a backhanded punch, which happened to collide with the man¡¯s fist.


    With a thunderous explosion, the man on the right was sent flying backward, following the same fate as the one before him, dead on the spot!


    The leading man was dumbfounded. He had watched closely and saw that Su Yang¡¯s move was simple, without any special techniques. Moreover, in such a direct confrontation, there was no faking it.


    Could it be that this high school student was so powerful?


    "Impossible! Impossible!" The leading man shook his head repeatedly, his face incredulous, "You¡¯re just a kid; how could you have such great strength? No, this can¡¯t be real, it¡¯s all fake. You Chinese pig, there¡¯s no way you could have such talent. It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "A tinynd yet you dare to look down upon the noble people of Huaxia!" Su Yang said coldly, "Today, I¡¯ll make you die convinced. I know you have a move that requires gathering energy for a long time before you can unleash it. I¡¯m giving you the chance now. Gather your strength and hit me with it. I won¡¯t dodge; I¡¯ll take it head-on. If you can make me retreat even an inch, I¡¯ll let you leave alive. Otherwise, you¡¯ll kneel on the ground and admit that it is you who are the pigs!"


    "How do you know I have such a move?" The leading man couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. That was his secret.


    "From the moment I killed the first man, you¡¯ve been umting power. If it wasn¡¯t for a hidden technique, how could it be possible?" Su Yang said coldly, "All this talk, isn¡¯t it just to buy time? Now, I¡¯m giving you the chance, so you don¡¯t die with regrets."


    "You¡¯re too arrogant!" The leading man bellowed angrily, beginning to gather strength through gritted teeth.


    Soon, ck energy began to converge around the leading man¡¯s body. He issued painful ah, ah, ah cries from his mouth. His face was twisted in agony, indicating the enormous power he was enduring.


    Eventually, hepletely absorbed the ck energy, and his muscles bulged all over his body. He looked like an inted balloon, utterly terrifying.


    "Hundred Rupture Style!" The man suddenly shouted, throwing a heavy punch. The terrifying power of the punch spun out like a tornado, swiftly sweeping towards Su Yang!


    Su Yang looked slightly surprised. The man¡¯s move had already reached the power of the Integration Realm. But the man was only in the Qi Cultivation Realm; how did he achieve this?


    Indeed, there are some secret techniques in this world that, through umting power, can boost one¡¯s own strength. However, crossing realms is nearly impossible.


    For instance, Wang Wanli¡¯s Boundless Ocean, once powered up, can be a Near-God Move. But that¡¯s only nearly divine and is not a true Immortal technique.


    Realms cannot be crossed!


    And now, this man from Japan had managed to unleash the power of Fusion while only in the Qi Cultivation Realm, which was something Su Yang had never seen before.


    With a resounding boom, the tornado struck Su Yang, kicking up a cloud of dust, as if an explosion had urred.


    "Hahaha..." The leading manughed excitedly, convinced that Su Yang was dead.


    The leading man, turning to Huo Qianfang with exhration, said, "Beauty, this kid is dead. It seems tonight you¡¯ll be paying for the deaths of my two disciples!"


    "Who said I was dead?" Su Yang¡¯s voice came from within the dust cloud: "That move of yours looked good but was useless. Is this the way you people from Japan always behave?"

 Chapter 489 - 488: Kneel Down and Apologize!

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 488: Kneel Down and Apologize!</h4>


    The dust settled, and Su Yang stood in ce with his hands behind his back, unharmed, as if the blow had never touched him.


    The leader was dumbstruck; his strike had transcended realms, entering the Integration Realm. In his mind, Su Yang should have been dead from that hit, but what was this situation, Su Yang hadn¡¯t even moved an inch?


    "How is this possible? How can this be possible?" The man¡¯s voice trembled, and suddenly he pointed at Su Yang and roared, "No, you¡¯re lying to me, you have to be, you definitely stepped back. You couldn¡¯t possibly not have moved at all, you must be deceiving me!"


    Su Yang nced at him and said coldly, "Whether I¡¯ve stepped back or not, isn¡¯t it clear from the dust at my feet? You were the one who struck me; how did you manage to confuse your own mind?"


    Upon closer inspection, the man saw that the dust scattered around Su Yang¡¯s feet almost buried them. The dust around his feet was indistinguishable from the dust elsewhere, with no sign of movement. This meant that, from beginning to end, Su Yang hadn¡¯t moved at all, he had remained standing right there!


    The man copsed to the ground with a thud,pletely deted. This was his strongest blow, yet it hadn¡¯t made Su Yang budge an inch? His self-confidence was utterly shattered!


    "You... who on earth are you..." the man gritted his teeth, "How could Huaxia Country have a young person with such strength?"


    Huo Qianfang couldn¡¯t help but interject, "Haven¡¯t you heard of Master Su of Pingnan Province? So ignorant, yet you dare to swagger around in Huaxia Country?"


    "You are Master Su!" The man was again dumbstruck, "How... how could you be so young?"


    "Why can¡¯t I be this young?" Su Yang retorted.


    "But you are a master, a master... how could a master be of this age?" the man pressed anxiously, "Those who are called masters, aren¡¯t they all in their fifties or sixties? How old are you...?"


    "Who says you can¡¯t be a master at a young age?" Huo Qianfang said proudly, "You can¡¯tpare your situation in Japan with ours. This is Huaxia Country, full of capable and extraordinary people. Those in your Japan have to live to over a hundred years old to be masters, but here in Huaxia Country, people don¡¯t need that long. Teenagers can do it, that¡¯s the difference between us!"


    The man¡¯s expression darkened as he clenched his teeth, "Chink pigs, how dare you insult our great Japan!"


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Su Yang pped the man across the face.


    "From now on, if you insult the people of Huaxia again, I will p you," Su Yang said coldly. "Let¡¯s try and see whether your mouth or my hand is harder!"


    The man, furious, eximed, "Chink pig, you dare to threaten me!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word; he just delivered another p.


    "Try hitting me again, chink pig!"


    "p!"


    "Damn it, I said how could you... chink pig, chink pig, chink pig!"


    "p, p, p!"


    "I¡¯m going all out with you!"


    "Smack!"


    The man was pped repeatedly, around forty or fifty times in session. This was because Su Yang hadn¡¯t been ruthless; otherwise, a single p could have killed him.


    Even so, after being pped so many times, his face had swollen to the size of a pig¡¯s head. He mumbled incoherently, humming and hawing, but he finally dared not curse at anyone anymore.


    "You¡¯re finally getting smart!" Su Yang bent down to look at the man and said coldly, "Your two disciples are already dead, and you will soon join them. But before you die, there are some things you have to do. You have been insulting our people of Huaxia Country, and now, I want you to kneel down and apologize for the words you¡¯ve said!"


    "Dream on!" the man bellowed, "I¡¯m not afraid of death; why would I apologize to you?"


    "That¡¯s not necessarily the case!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, taking out two silver needles from his body and spoke softly, "You¡¯ve always looked down on us Huaxians, right? Now, I¡¯ll let you see some of the miraculous skills left behind by our ancestors in Huaxia Country."


    "These two things are called silver needles, tools our ancestors used for healing and saving lives. But that¡¯s not all they left behind. These silver needles can also serve as a form of punishment¡ªan agony you¡¯ve never heard of and would definitely not want to experience!"


    As Su Yang spoke, he directly pierced the man¡¯s body with the two silver needles.


    "Pfft!" The man was still trying to act tough, "I¡¯m not afraid of swords and spears; what can a little needle do to me?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "I hope you can still act tough in a moment. Remember, if you really can¡¯t take it anymore, kneel down, apologize, and beg for mercy, I might grant you a swift end."


    "Don¡¯t even think about it..." The man shouted these three words, and his expression instantly stiffened. Afterward, his body jolted violently as if he had been electrocuted, and he let out a piercing scream.


    Falling to the ground, the man immediately reached out to pull out the two silver needles. They had been precisely ced, yet his hand only moved halfway before being unable to progress further, as if the muscles and bones inside him were immobilized. His hands were restrained and simply couldn¡¯t touch the needles.


    The pain inside him, however, was intensifying. At first, the man struggled to pull the needles out, but as time passed, his hands gradually twisted and wed at the ground like a chicken¡¯s talons. He roared like a wild beast, wheezing heavily, foam starting to form at his mouth, snot dripping from his nostrils, presenting a revolting sight.


    But the man seemed oblivious to his grotesqueness as hey on the ground, writhing and trembling all over like a severely wounded beast, his mouth agape in a futile attempt to scream, emitting onlyborious wheezing.


    Later on, the man began banging his head against the ground; the intense pain inside made him wish for death. Yet, his strength too was restrained; his headbutts against the ground were not forceful enough to render him unconscious or to kill him.


    Five minutester, the man couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. His hands had dug into the ground, the flesh on his fingertips worn away to reveal white bone underneath, but he didn¡¯t feel it; the internal agony made him forget all other pain!


    After ten minutes, the man struggled to crawl up and knelt on both knees repeatedly kowtowing to Su Yang. He wanted to beg for mercy, but he could only make hoarse wheezing noises.


    "Ready to beg for mercy?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile as he pulled out one of the silver needles from the man¡¯s head, "Speak!"


    Gasping for air, the man¡¯s voice was hoarse as he roared, "Kill me, kill me, you Huaxia pigs, just kill me¡ªI¡¯m not afraid of you, I won¡¯t apologize to Huaxia pigs, if you dare, just kill me..."

 Chapter 490 - 489 Strange Power

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 489 Strange Power</h4>


    The man cursed angrily, wanting to provoke Su Yang into killing him.


    But Su Yang did not do so. He took out another silver needle from his body and said with a faint smile, "Two silver needles, only double the pain. Three silver needles will triple the pain. There are thirteen such acupoints on the human body; I want to see just how many needles and how much pain you people from Japan can endure!"


    The man¡¯s face changed drastically; he finally realized the extent of his mistake and bellowed desperately, "Don¡¯t, just kill me, kill me, don¡¯t use the silver needles, if you have the guts, just kill me..."


    Su Yang remained unmoved and directly stabbed the silver needle into him.


    "Don¡¯t, I apologize..." At this moment, the man wanted to apologize, but it was toote. The silver needle in Su Yang¡¯s hand had already pierced his head, and the man couldn¡¯t utter another word.


    Another silver needle also prated the man¡¯s body.


    This time, the man suffered even greater pain, and his appearance became even more ferocious. He kept howling and struggling, kneeling and knocking his head on the ground desperately, but he couldn¡¯t say a word to beg for mercy.


    It was as though Su Yang saw nothing, standing with his hands behind his back, leisurely watching the stars in the night sky, paying no mind to the man¡¯s kowtowing.


    The man was filled with regret. If he had knelt and begged for mercy earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to endure so much pain. As Su Yang said, such pain was something he had never experienced in his life, something he couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    After a long while, Su Yang finally turned around, looked at the man with a forehead bloodied from knocking, and said with a faint smile, "Have you considered it well?"


    The man was already at hisst gasp, but the pain remained profound. He struggled to knock his head again and again, using his actions to express his intention.


    "Then I¡¯ll give you another chance!" Su Yang pulled out the silver needle from the top of the man¡¯s head and said, "Knock your head and apologize, or, endure four times the pain!"


    This time, the man had no illusions left. He knocked his head repeatedly and said, trembling, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry..."


    Su Yang said softly, "Make your apology more sincere. If you¡¯re too perfunctory, I¡¯ll think you¡¯re not sincere!"


    The man shook with fear and hurriedly said, "I¡¯m sorry, I... I shouldn¡¯t have insulted the great people of Huaxia, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you so disrespectfully. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d never dare to do it again..."


    "Your heart is still not sincere enough!" Su Yang took out yet another silver needle.


    The man was terrified out of his wits, forgetting everything else, he screamed, "We... we from Japan are the pigs, we are the ones who are pigs, we¡¯re worse than pigs and dogs, please I beg you, kill me, please kill me, I... I really am apologizing..."


    "How good it would have been if you had done this earlier!" Su Yang walked over to the man and said softly, "Had you knelt and apologized earlier, why endure so much pain? Before death, to suffer such pain, is it worth it?"


    Having said that, Su Yang pped the top of the man¡¯s head with his palm.


    The man fell to the ground, dead, and his face surprisingly showed a relieved expression. After all, the pain he had just experienced was too unbearable!


    Huo Qianfang said from behind, "Oh dear, you killed him too quickly. Such a person should be tormented for at least three days and nights!"


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment. Huo Qianfang really was unusual. Other girls would probably scream in fright at the sight of such fighting and killing, but she had watched the entire process with relish. Furthermore, she criticized how Su Yang killed the man, which waspletely different from an average girl.


    "You go wait outside the woods first," Su Yang said.


    "Why?" Huo Qianfang asked excitedly, "Are you preparing to destroy the body and erase the traces? Do you need my help with anything? Do you want me to carry the body, or dig a hole or something?"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless, "Stop talking nonsense and go wait outside, I¡¯ll be out soon!"


    "Okay, remember to call me if you need anything!" Huo Qianfang left the grove reluctantly.


    After making sure Huo Qianfang hadpletely left, Su Yang walked over to the three men and devoured them all using Devouring the Heavens.


    While devouring the leader, Su Yang paid special attention to the power within his body. The man had managed to leap realms after umting power, which surprised Su Yang greatly.


    After carefully studying it, Su Yang shockingly discovered there was a strange power circting in the man¡¯s meridians. This was not his own power, but one that clung to his body, directly absorbing the essence of his bloodline.


    It was this power that had entered the Integration Realm. If the man wanted to use this power, he would have to sustain it with enough of his blood essence. To outsiders, it looked like he was umting power, but in fact, he was nourishing this power with his blood essence in order to harness it.


    Su Yang frowned, for he did not know what exactly this power was, but it was without a doubt an evil method. It wasn¡¯t a power cultivated by oneself, but one that had been imnted by someone else.


    This power could indeed be useful in critical moments, allowing one to attack across realms. The problem, however, was that this power existed by absorbing one¡¯s essence and blood. Even if it wasn¡¯t used, it would still require nourishment from the blood essence.


    Furthermore, this power would continue to grow until it eventually usurped control,pletely taking over its host, turning the person into a ve, ultimately being controlled by this power and bing a puppet bereft of consciousness.


    Undoubtedly, the person who had infused this power into him intended to turn him into a puppet for their own use, and the man himself was oblivious, thinking he had great strength!


    In the end, Su Yang absorbed this power as well, using Devouring the Heavens topletely assimte the power for his own use.


    Those three men from Japan were taken care of, but the other three still needed to be dealt with. Su Yang did not know the identities of those three Japanese men, but with such atrocitiesmitted in Huaxia Country, how could Su Yang tolerate them?


    Coming out of the grove, Huo Qianfang was eagerly waiting with her neck stretched out. Seeing Su Yang emerge, she hurriedly greeted him with excitement, "How did it go? Is it taken care of? How did you do it? Did you bury them, dismember them, or use corpse-dissolving powder?"


    "Corpse-dissolving powder?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    Huo Qianfang said, "Have you read Lu Ding Note? The stuff Whei Xiaobao used in the pce to dispose of corpses. It melts the body upon contact with blood, leaving no trace, not even bone fragments!"


    "..." Su Yang was speechless, "Do I look like such a cruel person to you?"


    Huo Qianfang stared with her beautiful big eyes, "You¡¯ve killed someone, and you say you¡¯re not cruel? Are you joking with me?"


    "Enough talking, I need to go back and rest," Su Yang said wearily, "Or should I take you back first? You¡¯ve been out for so long, your manager must be worried sick by now, right? You can¡¯t let them worry too much!"


    Huo Qianfang waved her hand, "No need, I¡¯ve told them I¡¯m out with my boyfriend tonight, they won¡¯t be waiting for me!"

 Chapter 491 - 490: The Controlled Huo Qianfang

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 490: The Controlled Huo Qianfang</h4>


    "So you came here to find your boyfriend, huh? You should have said so earlier!" Su Yang said, "Then let me take you to your boyfriend¡¯s ce!"


    "No need to bother, I lied to them; I don¡¯t actually have a boyfriend!" Huo Qianfang suddenly leaned in close to Su Yang, her eyes seductive like silk as she said, "Or, maybe you could just be my boyfriend?"


    "..." Su Yang was dumbstruck, "We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days, and you want me to be your boyfriend? Have you lost your mind?"


    "What¡¯s crazy about that? Haven¡¯t you heard of love at first sight?" Huo Qianfang said, "I feel like it was love at first sight with you!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, "Why do I get the feeling that your private life is so messy? Is this how you usually are, asking any random guy to be your boyfriend?"


    "Heehee..." Huo Qianfang didn¡¯t mind at all andughed, "What¡¯s wrong, are you jealous?"


    Su Yang said, "Why would I be jealous? I just think, you¡¯re not good enough for me!"


    "But I think you are more than good enough for me!" Huo Qianfang said, "You¡¯re talented and strong, and other than looking a bit awkward, you meet all my criteria for a partner!"


    Su Yang waspletely at a loss for words. How could anyone handle a woman like this?


    "Hey, aren¡¯t you just doing all this to get me to write you a song? Do you really have to go this far, even selling yourself out?" Su Yang said helplessly.


    "You¡¯re wrong!" Huo Qianfang shook her head, "I want your song, but I want you too!"


    "Impossible!" Su Yang said decisively, "Forget it, it¡¯s never going to happen between us!"


    Huo Qianfang giggled, "Feelings are something that need to be nurtured. We¡¯ve known each other too briefly. In time, you¡¯ll discover that I actually have a lot of good qualities!"


    "I¡¯m not interested in nurturing anything with you," Su Yang shook his head, "Either I send you back, or you stay here on your own, I¡¯m leaving first!"


    Huo Qianfang said, "No worries, you go ahead, don¡¯t mind me. My driver isn¡¯t far from here, as soon as you leave, I¡¯ll have him take me to Nanluo City!"


    "..." Su Yang waspletely defeated, he waved his hand weakly, "Fine, fine, fine, I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay tonight..."


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Huo Qianfang said with a triumphant face, "I came to Pingnan Province specially for you. You definitely have to take care of me!"


    Su Yang kept silent, realizing that he was no match for Huo Qianfang in a war of words. This girl was even tougher than Ye Wantong, Ying¡¯er, and Hu Xi Xibined.


    In fact, if Huo Qianfang really acted spoiled and threw tantrums like other heiresses or behaved arrogantly like those degenerates, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have given her the time of day.


    But the issue was, although Huo Qianfang was quite assertive with others, she was at heart a very kind person.


    She herself had adopted over three hundred orphans, and there was a school in Pingbei Province that was founded with money she earned, where those orphans could study. Not only that, it was also open for free to children from poor families.


    And most importantly, all the expenses of this school were covered with money earned by Huo Qianfang herself, without using a single cent from the Huo Family.


    Huo Qianfang was able to walk unchecked within the circles of the spoiled and rich in Pingbei Province not just because of her family¡¯s influence, but also due to her actions.


    The elders all admired what Huo Qianfang was doing; regardless of their rtionship with the Huo Family, the older generation supported her.


    As a result, Huo Qianfang had a notorious reputation among the rich young deviants of Pingbei Province. Those who usually did as they pleased trembled like mice at the sight of a cat when they encountered Huo Qianfang. She could deal with them as she wished, while they didn¡¯t even dare to answer back loudly, lest they pissed off Huo Qianfang and got a beating from the elders in their families.


    Huo Qianfang also had the Heavenly Destiny Physique, and the first time Su Yang saw her, although he couldn¡¯t discern what she was thinking, he noticed she was different from the other heiresses.


    Later, when he learned of all the things Huo Qianfang had been doing, he viewed her with newfound respect.


    It was precisely because of this that he was able to tolerate Huo Qianfang acting so wildly by his side.


    As someone who came from poverty, Su Yang had endured too much hardship and received too many cold looks, knowing full well what the faces of those wealthy people were really like.


    That¡¯s why what Huo Qianfang did was all the more precious. Such a girl, amidst those young masters and mistresses who only knew how to indulge in pleasure and throw their weight around, was truly a refreshing stream never seen before!


    If it had been anyone else, would Su Yang even have paid any attention to her?


    When they returned to the hotel, Huo Qianfang adamantly refused to go to the room Su Yang had booked for her and insisted on going to Su Yang¡¯s room instead.


    Unable to dissuade her, Su Yang could only take Huo Qianfang to his own room.


    As soon as they entered, Huo Qianfang shed a flirtatious smile: "Hey, I¡¯m going to take a shower first, you just lie on the bed and wait for me!"


    Su Yang said anxiously, "Wait a minute!"


    "What for?"ughed Huo Qianfang. "What¡¯s the rush? Are you so impatient that you won¡¯t even let me take a shower?"


    Su Yang: "No, I... maybe I should first write you a song..."


    "No rush, I can still write one for you tomorrow!" Huo Qianfang giggled mischievously. "Haven¡¯t you heard that a moment of spring evening is worth a thousand pieces of gold?"


    As she spoke, Huo Qianfang kicked off her high heels and reached to take off her clothes.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, and with a point of his finger in the air, a gust of wind hit Huo Qianfang¡¯s acupoint for inducing sleep.


    As Huo Qianfang slowly copsed, Su Yang caught her and ced her on the bed, covering her with a quilt, before he finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    This girl, she was indeed a handful!


    Stepping out of the room, Su Yang gently closed the door behind him, then headed back to his own room.


    In the room, Huo Qianfang, who was supposed to be sound asleep on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes, and a strange smile crossed her lips.


    "Interesting!" Huo Qianfang softly muttered four words, stood up, walked over to the window, and gazed out into the night, whispering, "If that¡¯s the case, I might as well keep you around for a few more days!"


    As she spoke, a purple light flew out from Huo Qianfang¡¯s body, leaving her slumped to the ground as if all the strength had been sucked out of her.


    Unaware of what had happened on Huo Qianfang¡¯s end, Su Yang sat in meditation in his room for the entire night.


    The next morning, Su Yang approached Huo Qianfang¡¯s door, intending to knock, but ultimately he stopped. The more sleep this girl could get, the less trouble she would be for Su Yang.


    Just as he was about to leave, there was a stir inside the room; Huo Qianfang had woken up.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still stood at the door waiting.


    However, before Huo Qianfang could open the door, Su Yang¡¯s phone rang first. An anxious voice from Lin Dingkun came through the phone, "Master Su, where are you?"


    "What¡¯s going on?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "People from Japan have arrived, iming that they want us to share our technology with them or else they will stop the use of several of our patents!" Lin Dingkun said urgently. "These patents are critical for our projects!"

 Chapter 492 - 491

    <h4>Chapter 492: 491</h4>


    Su Yang frowned, "What patents, what projects? How did this involve the Japanese?"


    "It¡¯s about those recent projects..." Lin Dingkun said, "Some research equipment that we don¡¯t have here domestically, which we borrowed from a Japanese corporation. I don¡¯t know how they found out about these projects, but they specifically sent someone over this time, forcing us to share the projects with them, or else they¡¯ll pull out the equipment. This equipment is patented by only that Japanesepany, and once they take it back, our projects won¡¯t be able to continue!"


    "Why were they borrowed?" Su Yang asked in surprise, "Why didn¡¯t we just buy them outright initially?"


    "We had no choice!" Lin Dingkun said, "This Japanesepany has always been exceptionally restrictive towards us in Huaxia Country. They never sell us the core technology equipment, only lending it to us, and the rent is very high. Moreover, they monitor our research progress; once they see our research is valuable, they will force us to share our research results, or they¡¯ll pull out their equipment, disrupting our research."


    "Thispany has tricked more than twenty of our Huaxiapanies using this method. Everyone is extremely angry about it, but there¡¯s nothing we can do since they hold the core technology¡ªtechnology not even America has!"


    "Would they use the same forceful tactics on America?" Su Yang frowned.


    "They wouldn¡¯t dare!" Lin Dingkun said, "They only target Asian countries. With white people, they wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing. However, you also know, these shorties are in cahoots with Americans. They sell their equipment to America, but America won¡¯t allow us to use it. Therefore, we have always been constrained by them on this issue!"


    "These people are truly shameless!" Su Yang frowned and said, "Can¡¯t we find another way to rece it?"


    "There¡¯s really no other way forrge-scale research; that¡¯s the most troublesome part." Lin Dingkun said, "Without these specific items, the research can¡¯t continue. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have to bow to them at all."


    "For something this important, haven¡¯t we developed it ourselves?" Su Yang asked again.


    "These kinds of patents can¡¯t be developed overnight, especially patents rted to medical science, which require a prolonged period of testing. It took them a full seventy years to develop these few patents. We startedte; within theing decade, it will be very difficult to ovee these technological challenges!"


    Lin Dingkun paused and then sighed, "Number Three came personally to negotiate with them, but these people are extremely arrogant and didn¡¯t even give face to Number Three. During a meal, they flipped the table and mored to immediately withdraw the equipment. With no other choice, Number Three had me call you. Master Su, what do you think we should do..."


    Su Yang frowned; he knew that Number Three asking Lin Dingkun to make this call wasn¡¯t really seeking advice on what to do, but hinting at him to consider sharing the research results with the other party.


    After all, these projects were primarily driven by Number Three and were among the major issues he was in charge of. If they seeded, it would be a significant benefit to the nation and the people, a sensation for the entire world, and a great achievement for him.


    Now, having invested so much money, if the research were to fail, that would pose a serious problem. He certainly couldn¡¯t just watch these projectse to a halt!


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang said, "Don¡¯t give them an answer for now; I¡¯lle back at noon and talk about it in detail!"


    "Okay." Lin Dingkun¡¯s voice sounded hesitant, and he said softly, "Master Su, if it really doesn¡¯t work, we... we might have to bow our heads. These few projects can benefit so many of our citizens; it¡¯s not worth risking harm to them over a moment of pride."


    "I¡¯m aware!" Su Yang spoke softly.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yang knocked on Huo Qianfang¡¯s door and announced loudly, "Miss Huo, I have something urgent at home, I have to leave first!"


    Without waiting for Huo Qianfang to respond, Su Yang then left directly.


    At this, Huo Qianfang opened the door and saw only Su Yang¡¯s back as he rounded the corner of the hallway.


    Huo Qianfang had a puzzled look on her face; she nced around and then at her neatly dressed self, very surprised.


    "How did I get here? How did he get here?"


    No one could exin these questions to Huo Qianfang.


    In the past two days, Eight-Faced Yama had transferred most of the industries under his name to Ling Zi. Now, Ling Zi had be the true leading figure of the underground in Pingnan Province!


    As for Eight-Faced Yama, he had willinglye to Su Yang¡¯s side to drive for him.


    Eight-Faced Yama drove a camper van, taking Su Yang toward Nanluo City.


    On the road, Su Yang took the opportunity to learn a bit about the technology of that group from Japan.


    Just as Lin Dingkun had said, without that equipment, their projects here couldn¡¯t be researched.


    The Japanese could be so assertive because they had the backing of this technology.


    "Master Su, such people are called taking advantage of a crisis," said Eight-Faced Yama while driving, "Or, shall I just grab them, force them to roll back, and leave the equipment for us to use, what do you say?"


    Su Yang shook his head. After those Japanese had arrived, they went straight to Number Three. If anything went wrong here, Number Three would have to take the me.


    Su Yang and Number Three had some friendship, and Number Three had supported Su Yang in some matters in the past. So, Su Yang couldn¡¯t let him take the me either.


    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t a small matter. If things were blown out of proportion, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to settle down.


    Su Yang himself wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but he couldn¡¯t let others take the me.


    After contemting with closed eyes for a while, Su Yang suddenly remembered his Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    When he obtained the Bronze Seal Script, he had read through Destiny¡¯s Tome again.


    The content within Destiny¡¯s Tome was extremely diverse, reaching from astronomy to geography, divining astrological signs, cooking and brewing, healing and saving lives¡ªall were epassed within.


    Su Yang vividly remembered that there was a section in Destiny¡¯s Tome titled "Technology Chapter."


    Previously, Su Yang hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this, as he was mainly concerned with matters of cultivation.


    Now that he thought about it, could there be relevant information in the Technology Chapter?


    With an attitude of giving it a try, Su Yang took out Destiny¡¯s Tome and used the Bronze Seal Script to specifically open the Technology Chapter, carefully flipping through it.


    After reading it, Su Yang truly could describe it as an eye-opening experience.


    Many of the technologies recorded here could only be described as fanciful. If it weren¡¯t for the records within, Su Yang himself couldn¡¯t have imagined such things at all¡ªthey were far beyond the scope of human understanding!

 Chapter 493 - 492: Mirror Technology

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 492: Mirror Technology</h4>


    Su Yang had no idea where Destiny¡¯s Tome came from, but the content recorded within was truly miraculous and mystical.


    He had approached it with an attitude of giving it a try, not expecting that the technology section would be so marvelous, rivaling the martial arts Secret Techniques he had learned.


    This technology was not avable on Earth at present, nor had Su Yang ever heard of it. It felt as if this technology came from a much more advanced civilization from another, very strange indeed.


    After browsing for a while, Su Yang waspletely shocked by these technologies. However, he quickly came back to his senses, as he did not know exactly what he needed.


    As for the so-called patents of those devices, Su Yang had no idea about their status. He did not even know what role these devices yed in the research. Thus, despite the technology section¡¯s wondrous content, he also had no idea what to actually use.


    Did he have to figure out the usage and principles of those devices before he could find substitutes in the technology section?


    Suddenly, Su Yang¡¯s gaze was attracted to a line of small print in the corner of the technology section.


    Mirror Technology!


    A type of technology capable of replicating other technologiespletely, as if looking into a mirror. But because its construction is the opposite of the original technology, it cannot be used of giarism. Created by a legendary dark tech engineer, it nearly overturned the technological world before being collectively erased by the techmunity.


    Su Yang felt spirited all of a sudden. This was indeed an excellent method. Being able to copy others¡¯ technology, and with the structure inverted so that the original creators wouldn¡¯t recognize, was such a fantastic ability.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang carefully read through and learned about this Mirror Technology.


    Of course, he could not master this technology in one go. However, after his understanding, copying some simple technologies was not a problem at all. As long as he didn¡¯t attempt to replicate something asrge as an aircraft carrier, everything else would pose no issue.


    Understanding this, Su Yang¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. With this Mirror Technology, it was about time for these Japanese toe up short!


    Meanwhile, at the same time, in a conference room at the Third Hospital of Pingnan Province, more than a dozen people were seated. Lin Dingkun, the dean of the hospital, sat at the very back, indicating the high status of those seated in front of him.


    Number Three was also here, upying the sixth seat. In front of him, there were three elders and two middle-aged men dressed in suits.


    Among the three elders was someone Su Yang knew well, Elder Yue, who had previously visited Pingnan Province.


    Elder Yue was one of the few medical experts in the country, having served as doctor to two heads of state and still frequently providing services to retired elder leaders. Therefore, his status was indeed very high. Even Pingnan¡¯s Number One, Two, and Three had to pay their respects to him as juniors, and it was naturally unproblematic for him to sit at the front.


    However, Elder Yue was still seated at the third position. Ahead of him were an old man who could barely stand and a man in his fifties in a suit.


    "Dean Lin has already exined the specific situation to everyone," Elder Yue said loudly. "Today, coincidentally, Elder Hua and the seniors of the medicalmunity are here, and the consensus is clear. These technologies will be a significant event that changes the physique of our citizens, even impacting the global medical field. Therefore, we must secure these technologies for ourselves by any means necessary!"


    Half of the people in the room nodded; they were all doctors and top medical experts in the country. They had heard about Su Yang¡¯s medical skills from Elder Yue and were very concerned about these technologies. They hade to stand behind Su Yang at Elder Yue¡¯s invitation.


    The suit-d man next to Elder Yue spoke softly, "I understand your point, Elder Yue, and I know what everyone thinks. But these devices are, after all, owned by Zhongzheng Corporation of Japan, their patented technology. If they demand their return, we have no other choice, and refusing to do so would be a serious matter."


    "The foreign media are all watching this event, as you all know, and those countries have always imposed a technology embargo on us. If there¡¯s a problem in this regard, they will seize the opportunity to propagate it extensively!"


    "Director Wang, I¡¯m not saying we shouldn¡¯t return the equipment; I just hope we can negotiate with them to dy the return. We can return the devices after we have finished our research. Isn¡¯t that possible?" Elder Yue asked.


    "Elder Yue, Zhongzheng Corporation is no fool; they anticipated this. Right after they arrived, they immediately sent personnel to guard the equipment, preventing us from conducting further research." Director Wang sighed. "We¡¯re helpless; the external media pressure is too great!"


    "Ah, in the end, it¡¯s because weck such technology!" Elder Yue sighed. "Are we really going to have to share these research results with them?"


    The crowd shook their heads and sighed. If these projects remained solely in their hands, they would eventually have the standing to challenge those foreigners. However, sharing with others would mean losing that standing!


    "Or, we could halt the research," the man in the chief seat said gravely. "Once we have our own technology, we can restart these projects without any issues."


    Lin Dingkun¡¯splexion turned pale. A lot of funds had already been invested in these projects, which had already started. Halting them now would mean all that money had gone down the drain.


    These projects were key to Lin Dingkun¡¯s turnaround; he was particrly concerned about them. If they were to be paused now, his life¡¯s progress woulde to a halt.


    Looking at Number Three, his expression was almost the same. What happened next in these projects would determine whether Number Three could advance further. If the research stopped now, Number Three figured his career would stall at this point, likely being pushed behind the scenes in the next term.


    Number Three did not speak, but his difort was evident. These projects were key to his recent responsibilities and were what he valued most. If they were to stop now, all his efforts would have been in vain.


    "How many years would it take for us to have our own technology?" Elder Yue shook his head. "That¡¯s impossible. If we do that, it will take us at least another decade or so to begin these studies. By then, who knows how far the outside world¡¯s technology will have advanced?"

 Chapter 494 - 493 Elder Hua

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 493 Elder Hua</h4>


    All the people inside the room sighed incessantly, now truly caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    They had to either suspend the research, or share the research results with others. Either of these two scenarios was a cost they could not bear.


    Just as everyone was silently contemting, someone suddenly rushed into the room.


    Director Wang frowned, "Xiao Ke, what¡¯s the hurry?"


    Xiao Ke caught his breath and spoke anxiously, "It¡¯s bad news. Representatives from several groups in America have alsoe to demand a share in our research achievements. Otherwise, they will take away their research equipment. There are representatives from a few other countries outside too, making the same demands!"


    "What!?" Theplexions of everyone in the room changed. Just Japan had made things thisplicated, let alone adding several other countries now; this was not just taking advantage of a crisis, but also kicking us while we¡¯re down!


    "This is outrageous!" Director Wang eximed angrily, "So many countriesing to share our results, what good are patents then? Just give everything to them!"


    A middle-aged doctor on one side spoke in a deep voice, "This is just how these people behave. When I used to do research, I dealt with them quite a bit. They rely on their advanced technology to forcibly take our research results, and this isn¡¯t the first or second time!"


    "This is just tant robbery!"


    "There¡¯s no choice; they have the technology, after all!"


    Everyone was depressed as they had encountered such incidents before. But the projects they had previously worked on weren¡¯t as important, so they just swallowed their grievances.


    But this time, these few projects were the key areas of research in the domestic medical field. Their taking advantage of the situation now was infuriating.


    "We spent a lot of money to rent their equipment. Just taking Japan¡¯s equipment, for instance, we spent over thirty million," someone at the end of the table couldn¡¯t help but say, "Just to borrow it for a while, and it was thirty million. With them causing such trouble, don¡¯t they fear not making any money?"


    Sitting at the head of the table, someone sighed and said, "If these projects are sessful, it will be a significant event that changes the course of humanity; the value is iparable to thirty million. Even thirty billion or three hundred billion can¡¯t describe the value of these projects!"


    The high value of this, and those bastards want to share it? That¡¯s too much!"


    "There¡¯s no choice; they have the technology in this field, don¡¯t they?"


    All faces were full of anger, but no one had any solution.


    Atst, the middle-aged man sitting at the head of the table sighed and said, "Actually, our main purpose foring here was to discuss this matter. I came with orders, but since all the distinguished figures of the medical field are here, I might as well seek your opinions. For these few projects, should we share the technology and continue our research, or should we suspend our research and wait until we develop the technology ourselves?"


    The room fell silent again, and Elder Yue spoke in a grave voice, "These projects are of significant importance; they absolutely must not fall into these people¡¯s hands!"


    "If we don¡¯t share with them, the research on the projects will have to be suspended. In another decade or so, who knows what the situation will be like!" another person said in a deep voice.


    These doctors began to discuss among themselves, each having a different opinion. Some wanted to keep everything entirely to themselves, while others desired the projects to bepleted sooner.


    As the argument continued without end, Elder Hua, seated in the main seat, cleared his throat. Instantly, everyone in the room shut their mouths and turned to look at him.


    Within the country, Elder Hua was definitely considered a highly respected figure in the medical field. This year, having lived over a hundred years, he had experienced many things and treated several leaders. Even in front of him, Elder Yue was considered a junior.


    Despite Elder Hua¡¯s withered appearance, as though he were halfway buried in the earth, when he sat there and merely cleared his throat, everyone had to listen attentively!


    Elder Hua slowly sat up straight and spoke softly, "I am one hundred and three years old this year, and I know I don¡¯t have many years left. My life has not been wasted. I¡¯ve traveled many ces, met many people, and experienced many things. As a doctor, the most I¡¯ve seen in my life has been life and death partings."


    "In fact, for many people, their illnesses are not incurable, but rather, there is no money for treatment. The technological embargo from abroad, and the exorbitant prices set by foreign pharmaceuticalpanies, result in many people not being able to afford life-saving medicine, eventually having no choice but to wait for death. And this kind of parting from life is the most painful!"


    "I once saw a little boy, only eight years old, diagnosed with leukemia. His family bankrupted themselves for his treatment. He died when he was just two months shy of ten years old. Thest thing he said to his father before he died was, ¡¯Dad, maybe you can take me out to look around again?¡¯"


    "Hearing this, the man, who was over six feet tall, curled up beside the bed, crying like a child. So, it made me often wonder, which is more painful: the sorrow of life and death partings or the agony of knowing there is a cure but being powerless to help?"


    Everyone was suddenly silent; many in the room were doctors, of course able to understand what Elder Hua was saying.


    Elder Hua exhaled gently and continued, "If these projects are sessful, they will not only break the technological monopoly from abroad. Most importantly, they will be able to treat many of our citizens. By mastering these technologies ourselves, we can fundamentally reduce costs, so those suffering do not have to feel helpless anymore!"


    "Think about it, once these projects are sessful, how many people could be saved each year. If these projects get dyed by several years, how many people will have to wait to die because of that?"


    "I am aware of the foreign technological embargoes against us, and I also understand the importance of the patents for these projects. But what is more important, the lives of tens of millions, or the value of patents?"


    The room fell silent again, and after a long while, someone said in a low voice, "Elder Hua, you mean to share the patents with those foreigners? But they never treated us this way. They sell their medicine to us at such high prices, never considering the importance of human lives!"


    Elder Hua looked at the man and spoke softly, "They may not care about the lives of our citizens, but surely, we can¡¯t disregard the lives of our own people, can we?"


    The man suddenly came to a realization, bowing his head in guilt.


    "In that case, let¡¯s make that decision!" said the middle-aged man sitting beside Elder Hua, "We¡¯ll share these technologies with them, with the key goal of quicklypleting the research."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, while Lin Dingkun, seated at the lower end, hesitated and spoke in a low voice, "These projects are built on the technology provided by Master Su Yang. He... he hasn¡¯t agreed to share the technology yet..."

 Chapter 495 - 494 Shameless Fang Family

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 494 Shameless Fang Family</h4> Director Wang was immediately furious, "This is the decision from above, does he..."


    Elder Hua cut off Director Wang directly, "When he arrives, I¡¯ll go talk to him myself. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kneel before him and beg with these old bones of mine!"


    "Elder Hua, how could this happen?" Director Wang urgently said, "With your highly esteemed status, how could... how could you..."


    Elder Hua waved his hand and spoke softly, "What does status matter? Having lived a lifetime, what is kneeling once before my death for the people of our nation?"


    The people in the room became solemn with respect. Elder Hua was revered by everyone in the domestic medicalmunity precisely because of his dedication to the country and its people!


    Downstairs in the lobby, chaos had reached its peak. A group of foreigners was making a loud fuss, each one more arrogantly domineering than thest.


    Mixed in were the voices of some trantors, many of whom were even more arrogant than the foreigners they were interpreting for, banging on tables and kicking chairs, as if they were itching to start a fight.


    Lin Dingkun had arranged for quite a few people to receive them here, but now these receptionists were being cursed until their heads bled. Everyone was seething with anger, yet none dared to speak out.


    "Ah, I have no idea what the resolution from the meeting upstairs will be!" a male doctor who had been assigned there sighed, "No matter what, we mustn¡¯t share the technology with these people; these bastards, they are too bullying!"


    "Who knows!" another doctor sighed, "Our domestic medicalmunity hasn¡¯t seen such advanced technology in a long time. If we share it, ah, that would truly be humiliating."


    "But what can we do? If we don¡¯t share, we can¡¯t continue our research!"


    "Damn it, these bastards are just like bandits. You see their attitude; they aren¡¯t here to negotiate but to openly rob us. unting their little bit of technology, they parade around here so hatefully!"


    "Don¡¯t talk about it, you didn¡¯t see those Japanese, looking like pigs, even harassing our nurses!"


    "I¡¯ll be damned, these bastards, wishing for death? I¡¯ll fucking kill them!"


    "Forget it, forget it, don¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s a critical moment for negotiations; don¡¯t make a big scene, calm waters for now!"


    "Ah, I really hope we can quickly ovee these technological barriers and send these bastards home with their tails between their legs!"


    "Why bother saying all this, we should just double our efforts in the future. We can¡¯t let these foreign devils bully us anymore!"


    The crowd was full of sighs; however, on the other side, there were a few people snickering to themselves.


    Lin Qingru¡¯s Uncle, Fang Jianhong, was hiding among the crowd in the distance, apanied by several members of the Fang family, with a smug smile always on his face.


    "How about that? I told you, even if that kid has these projects, I can still make it impossible for him to continue!" Fang Jianhong said proudly.


    "Second Uncle, how did you do it?" Fang Cui excitedly asked, she too was very pleased. As long as Su Yang suffered, as long as Su Yang was brought down to earth, itforted her more than anything else.


    "I have a friend who¡¯s involved in medical research in Japan. I know their attitude towards us, so I leaked this matter to him," Fang Jianhong said proudly: "How about that? They indeed came! Not only did theye, but they also brought so many countries with them. I wonder how Su Yang will handle this!"


    "With Su Yang¡¯s strong-willed character, he definitely won¡¯t want to share the research results with the other side. He might even end up fighting with them," Fang Hui said excitedly, "If a fight breaks out, that will be quite the spectacle. Then, I¡¯ll see how he ends up dealing with it. Second Brother, you really have a way!"


    Fang Jianhong bragged proudly, "Hahaha, everyone watch now, that guy with the surname Su is definitely doomed!"


    At that moment, a man dressed in a smart suit and full of arrogance walked over.


    "What a pleasure, Mr. Fang Jianhong!" Su Yang hurried forward, nodding and bowing.


    When the Fang Family members saw this, they thought, oh, this must be a person from Japan, and immediately started nodding and bowing as they greeted him.


    The man looked proud and scanned the crowd, his gaze finally resting on Lin Qingru. He looked at Lin Qingru brazenly and, with an arrogant smile, said, "Since you are a friend of Old Fang, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony."


    "Wow, your friend speaks Chinese very well!" Fang Hui said excitedly.


    "Manager Zhou originally is from Huaxia," Fang Jianhong said.


    "That¡¯s a thing of the past..." A hint of irritation shed in Manager Zhou¡¯s eyes.


    Understanding the cue, Fang Jianhong quicklyughed, "Oh, yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s all in the past. Now Manager Zhou has already be a Japanese citizen!"


    "Really? Has he already changed his nationality to Japan?" Fang Hui asked with sparkling eyes, "My goodness, I am so envious. It must be really difficult to get Japanese citizenship!"


    "Of course!" Manager Zhou said proudly, "After all, Japan only wants the elites, not the useless!"


    This statement was clearly meant to be sarcastic, but the Fang Family members were all nodding and bowing anyway, as if knowing a person from Japan was something to be incredibly proud of.


    "And who might this youngdy be?" Manager Zhou looked at Lin Qingru.


    "Oh, my niece, she¡¯s about to start college!" Fang Jianhong quickly said.


    "Not bad, she looks very bright indeed!" Manager Zhou said with a smile, "How about we all have dinner together tonight? I can introduce a few bigwigs from Japan to you."


    "Really?" The Fang Family members were overjoyed, as if a pie had fallen from the sky.


    "Bring your niece along then, young people should see more of the world, right?" Manager Zhou said with a smile as he left, his eyes still sweeping over Lin Qingru¡¯s chest as he went.


    The Fang Family members were exceptionally excited; such opportunities were rare.


    But they did not know what Manager Zhou¡¯s true motive was; he was after Lin Qingru. To introduce such a beautiful girl, and a student at that, to the Japanese¡ªit would be a great aplishment!


    Suddenly, amotion arose at the entrance, followed by someone shouting, "Master Su has arrived!"


    The Fang Family members all looked over, and Lin Qingru¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    This young man, the center of everyone¡¯s attention, the one truly valued by all, had once been her fianc¨¦!


    And now, they wereplete strangers to each other. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t even have the right to speak to him anymore.


    Thinking about everything she had done, Lin Qingru truly felt like dying. How could she have been so bewitched to be deceived by Liao Yuxuan.


    After Liao Yuxuan exposed her photographs, he ran away, and the entire Liao Family disappeared as well.


    She was left behind, despised by everyone. Those so-called friends had all abandoned her. And those whom she considered her close friends were the ones who spoke the worst of her behind her back.


    Had she walked all the way to the end with Su Yang, what would her life have been like, as splendid as the stars?

 Chapter 496 - 495: Forgot the Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 495: Forgot the Ancestors</h4>


    Su Yang had just entered the door when he was surrounded by a group of people.


    They were all reporters, bombarding him with questions about what he would do and whether he would choose to share his technology with those foreigners.


    Su Yang wore a smile and said loudly, "Please rest assured, everyone, this technology is mine, and the oue can only belong to our Huaxia Country, there is no chance any foreigner could take our technology away!"


    His words immediately elicited even more questions, but Su Yang did not answer anymore and walked straight into the hall.


    He had only taken a few steps when several people blocked his path face to face.


    "Are you that Master Su?" The leader was a Huaxia interpreter who looked Su Yang up and down and said with a sneer, "Did you just say outside that you would absolutely not share your technology with us?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Hahaha..." The interpreter burst into loudughter, looking at Su Yang arrogantly, "Su, the bosses asked me to tell you to remember what you said. When youe to us again, unless you kneel down and beg us, we will not want your technology!"


    Su Yang nced at the interpreter and said coldly, "Then you can also pass a message to your bosses, we leased these devices, and there was a contract signed. If they take back the equipment ahead of time, ording to the contract, they will have to pay a penalty. The penalty is ten times our rent, starting at at least one hundred million. If they don¡¯t get things done this time and end up pouring a few billion more into it, what kind of punishment they will receive when they go back?"


    The interpreter¡¯s face turned cold as he said, "You still have the leisure to worry about others, huh? What about the penalty? It¡¯s only two or three billion inpensation. But if these projects aren¡¯t developed, that¡¯s a loss of several trillion. Which is more severe, think it through for yourself!"


    "Thanks for the advice, but I have my own judgement!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "But I do hope you can pass this to your bosses, I hope they don¡¯te back and kneel down to beg me!"


    "What the fuck are you saying!" The interpreter snapped, "Are you out of your mind? My bosses kneel down and beg you? Are you fucking dreaming? What the hell are you that you dare to make my bosses kneel and beg you? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at your own fucking character!"


    "Hey, watch yournguage!" A nearby security guard couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted, "What kind of ce do you think this is? Speak cleanly, have you no manners?"


    "I talk the way I am, I speak ording to who I¡¯m dealing with!" The interpreter said with a face full of contempt, "You have no manners, so I don¡¯t need to treat you with any. If you could be as well-mannered as these bosses of mine, then I could also treat you decently!"


    Su Yang nced at the interpreter and said coldly, "Theye to extort us Huaxia people, to ckmail us, how do you recognise any manners in them?"


    The interpreter immediately said, "Their technology is advanced, it¡¯s right to protect patents, how is that extortion or ckmail. Is it possible that you¡¯ve been stalling this whole time wanting to steal our technology?"


    "Our technology?" Su Yangughed, "What, after spending a few years abroad, have you forgotten who your ancestors are? Those people your bosses, or are they your ancestors?"


    "What did you say!" The interpreter became enraged, grabbed Su Yang¡¯s cor with his hand, swinging his fist as he roared, "Can¡¯t you talk with any fucking decency? What the fuck are you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Yang pped him to the ground.


    The several foreigners behind him immediately got angry, swarming around and shouting loudly, but they were stopped by the security guards.


    "You dare to hit me, I¡¯m their interpreter, you hitting me is hitting them, this is a diplomatic incident!" the interpreter shouted angrily.


    Su Yang flicked his cor, speaking softly, "The reporters behind must have caught it on camera, you were the one who grabbed my cor first, you were the one who tried to hit me first. My action counts as self-defense. If you want to fuss about it, you¡¯re wee to. Besides, tell those foreign guys, if they n to shelter this interpreter, ording to ourws, they can be considered aplices and may be detained together!"


    An English speaker at the hospital immediately spoke up loudly about the situation, and those foreign nationals looked at the cameras outside, then at Su Yang, and finally slunk away dejectedly.


    "Boss, boss..." the trantor hurriedly called out, but these foreign nationals didn¡¯t even turn their heads back, walking away directly.


    The trantor suddenly looked utterly helpless, the arrogance from beforepletely gone.


    "This situation of yours can be seen as big or small," Su Yang said softly, bending over to look at the trantor. "If I were to pursue it, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to sentence you to three to five years. But if I let it go, you can walk away right now."


    Instantly, the trantor¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and with a tremulous voice, he said, "Then... then what do you want?"


    "Kneel down, kowtow!" Su Yang said softly. "Then I might not pursue it!"


    "You... you¡¯re being too much..." the trantor said angrily. "I can¡¯t possibly kneel before you!"


    "Then let¡¯s call the police!" Su Yang stood up without giving him another nce.


    Several security guards next to them immediately restrained the trantor, and someone took out their phone to call the police.


    Seeing the situation was not in his favor, the trantor became anxious. He knew how serious this incident was and that Huaxia Country was fuming. If things really blew up, those foreigners would be fine, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.


    "I¡¯ll kneel, I¡¯ll kneel..." the trantor fell to his knees in panic, his voice trembling. "Isn¡¯t kneeling enough? Master Su, I... I was wrong..."


    The gazes of the people on the scene immediately shifted towards him, and the trantor¡¯s face reddened with extreme embarrassment.


    Su Yang nced at him, "I said kneel down and kowtow. Are you trying to skip steps?"


    Being stared at by everyone and with so many cameras outside, his kneeling and kowtowing would surely make the news.


    But he had no choice now. If he didn¡¯t bow his head, he was finished.


    In the end, the trantor could only grit his teeth and bow his head several times.


    Su Yang looked on with disdain, waving his hand dismissively. "Go back to your masters. Next time you see me, you better be careful!"


    The trantor slunk back to the side of the foreign nationals, but they didn¡¯t even look at him again.


    In their eyes, the trantor was with them. His kneeling and kowtowing had lost them face; they definitely wouldn¡¯t use this trantor again.


    Yet, the Huaxia people on the scene were extremely excited, especially the staff of the hospital.


    Since these foreigners had arrived, they had endured no small amount of humiliation. Especially these trantors, throwing orders around, making them all extremely indignant.


    Now, with Su Yang¡¯s arrival, he made the trantor kneel and kowtow in public, which instantly gave everyone a feeling of vindication, and their mood was quite obvious.

 Chapter 497 - 496 Reverence

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 496 Reverence</h4>


    Su Yang had just gone upstairs when the foreigners immediately came swarming in, ignoring the staff members¡¯ attempts to stop them and charging straight upstairs.


    The staff had no choice but to call upstairs.


    The meeting upstairs had already concluded, and with the arrival of Su Yang, it was indeed time to handle these matters.


    "You go and receive the foreigners..." Elder Hua said to Number Three, "I will personally talk with Master Su."


    "Elder Hua, we will apany you!" Director Wang hurriedly said.


    "No need!" Elder Hua waved his hand, "With your attitude, you are not fit to ask for favors."


    Director Wang said, "Elder Hua, with your status, why should you humble yourself before such a young man?"


    Elder Hua slightly furrowed his brow and nced at Director Wang, "What do you mean ¡¯humble myself¡¯? This technology all belongs to Master Su. It¡¯s already his greatest support to us that he¡¯s willing to let us study his technology. Now, we want him to share his technology with these foreigners, doesn¡¯t that mean we owe him? What? In your eyes, just because your position is high enough and your status is lofty, you can lord over others and order them around?"


    Director Wang¡¯s face turned embarrassing as he quickly said, "I... I didn¡¯t mean that..."


    "I hope you didn¡¯t mean that!" Elder Hua said coldly, "If you really think that way, then I believe you are not fit to hold your position. As an official, you are no different from an ordinary citizen. You have no right to boss others around, and you have no right to think your position is all that lofty!"


    After speaking, Elder Hua left abruptly, leaving Director Wang drenched in cold sweat.


    Just as Elder Hua said, he thought too highly of himself and never took Su Yang seriously.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Elder Hua and Elder Yue being there today, they would have made the decision on their own, never considering Su Yang¡¯s perspective.


    The words he had just exchanged with Elder Hua were an attempt to tter him. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his attempt to suck up would backfire so badly. Elder Hua¡¯s scolding left him extremely embarrassed, yet he didn¡¯t dare to rebut.


    There was no helping it, someone like Elder Hua deserved the utmost respect, even from his boss¡¯s boss¡¯s boss!


    Only after Elder Hua and the others had gone far did Director Wang indignantly say, "Isn¡¯t he just a high school student? We¡¯ve invested so much funding into supporting his project research. Shouldn¡¯t it be his duty to share the technology? Elder Hua is really too polite to these people! The more polite you are to this kind of person, the more they think they¡¯re something special, it¡¯spletely unreasonable!


    The supervisor sitting beside him nced at him but said nothing. Although he was the supervisor, Director Wang had a deep background, and he didn¡¯t want to tangle with Director Wang.


    "Master Su has a very good temper, and if you negotiate with him nicely, there definitely won¡¯t be an issue!" Number Three stood up and said, "I¡¯ll go down first to receive the foreigners; you all sit here for a while. As soon as there¡¯s news from Elder Hua, let me know immediately so I can make a decision!"


    As soon as Su Yang arrived upstairs, Lin Dingkun caught up with him. Lin Dingkun briefly exined the situation of the meeting and then detailed Elder Hua¡¯s stance, ending with a whisper, "Elder Hua is the absolute top figure in our country¡¯s medical field, respected for both his seniority and medical skills. He holds tremendous influence domestically. Elder Hua holds you in high regard, so speak well with him when you meet. If Elder Hua wishes to take you under his wing, you can avoid many detours!"


    Without a word, Su Yang knew Lin Dingkun was looking out for him. However, Su Yang would never let those arrogant foreigners share his technology!


    Lin escorted Su Yang to the outside of the reception room, then quietly backed away.


    Upon entering the room, Su Yang saw both Elder Hua and Elder Yue sitting inside.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, Elder Yue immediately stood up with a smile and said, "Master Su, you¡¯ve arrived. Come, let me introduce you to..."


    Elder Yue was about to speak when he noticed Elder Hua, struggling to stand up with the support of the sofa. He was taken aback, knowing that Elder Hua wouldn¡¯t even stand up for Pingnan Province¡¯s number one; the respect he was showing to Su Yang was tremendous.


    Elder Yue quickly helped Elder Hua to stand, and with a shaky hand, Elder Hua sincerely said, "I am Hua Jiren, I¡¯ve long heard of Master Su¡¯s name. Seeing you today, it is clear that heroes emerge at a young age!"


    Su Yang had a good impression of Elder Hua. He shook hands with Elder Hua and softly said, "Please take a seat, Elder Hua."


    "Please take a seat as well, Master Su!" Elder Hua waited for Su Yang to sit down before he took his own seat with the help of Elder Yue.


    "Master Su, I assume you have been informed about the situation," Elder Hua sighed and recounted the gist of the meeting before looking at Su Yang, pleading, "I know this request might be too much, but I still hope you will consider it. Allowing those foreignpanies to share the technology is indeed our loss. However, it also involves the lives of tens of millions of people. What I can do is make this choice. Of course, when announcing it to the public, I will take all responsibility, ensuring that Master Su won¡¯t be involved or vilified for this matter!"


    "Elder Hua..." Elder Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically; Elder Hua was epting all the responsibility.


    Once it became known that the technology was shared with those foreign conglomerates, there would undoubtedly be an uproar. Those responsible for the decision could even bebeled as traitors.


    In such circumstances, Elder Hua, an outsider, was prepared to take all the me. Such magnanimity and resolutionmanded respect.


    "Never mind!" Elder Hua waved his hand and said softly, "I won¡¯t live much longer. In a lifetime, be it honor or disgrace, it¡¯s all posthumous. It¡¯s worth bearing the stigma alone if it can save millions of lives!"


    Su Yang looked at Elder Hua. His initial favorable impression was now apanied by genuine respect.


    Elder Yue sighed and turned to Su Yang, saying in a low voice, "Master Su, we know this is unfair to you. But as Elder Hua said, it involves the lives of millions. Look, is there any way..."


    Elder Yue couldn¡¯t continue, feeling agitated. Such technology, how could they allow others to snatch it away?


    Su Yang narrowed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and shook his head decisively, "No!"


    "What?" Elder Yue was stunned. Elder Hua had personally requested, and he pleaded on his behalf, yet Su Yang still disagreed? This was too disrespectful!


    At that moment, the guard at the door¡¯s expression changed. He frowned and instructed the person beside him, "Go tell Director Wang that Su Yang disagrees with sharing the technology; they need to find a way to apply pressure. No matter what, we can¡¯t let Elder Hua kneel before such a person!"

 Chapter 498 - 497: Unappreciative

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 497: Unappreciative</h4>


    Director Wang was waiting in the conference room. Upon receiving the message, a cold smirk immediately crossed his lips.


    "I¡¯ve said it before, people like him are the type to take a mile when given an inch. Being nice and negotiating with him is pointless; just give him a direct order, and he¡¯ll scurry to get it done. Such people are despicable; no need to be polite with them!" Director Wangmented, "Elder Hua didn¡¯t take my advice and insisted on talking to him. And what happened? The guy didn¡¯t give him any face at all. What was the point of that?"


    Director Wang sounded as though he was expressing regret, but in fact, the corners of his mouth remained curled up in a sneer, clearlyden with scorn and mockery.


    Director Zhao, standing next to him, frowned as well. He actually had thought that there should be no problem with Elder Hua personally discussing matters with Su Yang. Unexpectedly, Su Yang had refused, and now things were getting tricky.


    "Xiao Wang, go downstairs to receive the foreign guests and dy them a little. I¡¯ll go and have another talk with Master Su," Director Zhao said.


    "Old Zhao, let me go find Master Su!" Director Wang gestured dismissively. "You can¡¯t handle these types, I¡¯ll take care of it."


    In fact, what Director Zhao really wanted was to go downstairs and stall for time. Given that Su Yang had disagreed even with Elder Hua there, it was clear that Su Yang¡¯s character was not easily controlled.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t directly let Director Wang go find Su Yang; otherwise, if something went wrongter, Director Wang might think he had set a trap for him.


    Therefore, Director Zhao said what he did as if he was willing to take the fall for persuading Su Yang. In reality, he knew Director Wang¡¯s personality well and was aware that Director Wang would definitely insist on going himself.


    In doing so, he would seem like the good guy, andter on, he wouldn¡¯t be med for anything. Even if Director Wang ran into trouble, he couldn¡¯t pin it on him.


    Director Wang, of course, had no idea what was going through Director Zhao¡¯s mind; after speaking, he headed straight out the door. He was determined to confront Su Yang himself, especially after having been publicly reprimanded by Elder Hua, he still had a bone to pick.


    Director Wang certainly didn¡¯t dare show his anger to Elder Hua directly, so he decided to confront Su Yang, and in front of Elder Hua, he would put Su Yang in his ce. In doing so, he could prove that Elder Hua¡¯s earlier criticism of him waspletely unjustified, and this was a way to let off steam.


    Upstairs in the parlor, Elder Hua was still negotiating with Su Yang. He sighed and said, "Master Su, I understand that what I¡¯m asking is truly difficult for you. After all, it involves the lives of tens of millions within our nation. These technologies, once shared, will definitely see a decrease in profits. I realize it¡¯s incredibly selfish of me to ask you to make such a sacrifice. But I beg you to reconsider, for the sake of so many lives."


    After a pause, Elder Hua¡¯s voice lowered: "I¡¯ve practiced medicine all my life and have umted some wealth. Someone calcted it once¡ªit¡¯s a bit over three billion. I¡¯m willing to give all of my estate to you, Master Su. Although it might not be much, it is a token of mypensation to you. I hope you can show mercy!"


    Having finished speaking, Elder Hua immediately bent over and knelt to the ground, touching his forehead to the floor, refusing to rise.


    Elder Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically; although he had heard Elder Hua mention kneeling to beg, he never expected Elder Hua would actually do it in front of Su Yang.


    Considering Elder Hua¡¯s age and status, to kneel to a middle school student... What would people say if word of this got out?


    "Master Su..." Elder Yue said anxiously, "Elder Hua, at his age, has personally asked for your help. You... you can¡¯t let him down!"


    Su Yang quietly watched Elder Hua; truth be told, his respect for the man grew after he had knelt.


    The greatest hero is one who serves his country and his people.


    Elder Hua, though just a frail doctor without physical strength, was more deserving of the title "hero" than those with the power to soar through the skies and tunnel through the earth!


    How could one not respect such a person?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang was about to speak when suddenly, the door was pushed open and Director Wang barged in with a brash entrance.


    Upon entering, Director Wang eximed dramatically, "My goodness, Elder Hua, how can you be kneeling on the floor? This is truly a sin. Elder Hua, you¡¯re over a hundred years old and a towering figure in our country¡¯s medical field. Many national leaders treat you as an honored guest. Who is this arrogant fool who dares to make you kneel here!"


    Elder Hua frowned deeply and said sternly, "Director Wang, don¡¯t speak recklessly. Master Su is a true master, and the techniques he has pioneered have the potential to revolutionize the world¡¯s medical technologies. As the saying goes, in the realm of learning, one¡¯s age is of no importance. Master Su has opened my eyes, and as far as I am concerned, it is Master Su who truly deserves the title of master. It is right that I bow to him!"


    "Elder Hua, you¡¯re making too much of this kid. He is just a middle schooler, what¡¯s so great about that!" Director Wang nced at Su Yang: "Hey, Su, Elder Hua is kneeling before you, and you can¡¯t even utter a word? A mere student putting on such airs? Aren¡¯t you taking yourself a bit too seriously?"


    Su Yang, who had been prepared to tell Elder Hua the truth, after hearing Director Wang¡¯s remarks, now decided not to. ncing at Director Wang, Su Yang said coldly, "You have a problem with that?"


    "How dare you speak like that!" Director Wang burst out in anger, pointing at Su Yang and bellowing, "Do you know who I am? Let me tell you, my name is Wang Dinghai, I¡¯vee from Capital City, mainly overseeing these projects. Which means, whether or not these projects continue, just one word from me is enough."


    "So what?" Su Yang responded coolly.


    Director Wang grew even more furious, "So what? Are you genuinely clueless or just pretending? Let me put it this way, with just one word, I can stop all these projects! Get it? With one word from me, all of your efforts will be in vain!"


    "Really?" Su Yang scoffed, "Alright then, go ahead and stop these projects!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Director Wang was taken aback. In his view, for someone ordinary to receive funding from higher-ups and to get these projects was a blessing that had taken many lives to earn. After all, the chance of being selected for these projects was exceedingly slim.


    Furthermore, Su Yang¡¯s projects involved an investment of nearly a hundred billion. Such huge projects were beyond the wildest dreams of others. Su Yang stood to make a fortune if these projects seeded!


    Having been involved in the progression of plenty such projects, those in charge always treated Director Wang with utmost reverence, as if he were their own grandfather. He had never encountered a project head who dared to posture so boldly before him.


    Therefore, he felt confident confronting Su Yang.


    But to his surprise, Su Yang seemed even more self-assured. What was going on?

 Chapter 499 - 498: With You, Without Me

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 498: With You, Without Me</h4>


    Su Yang said coldly, "I told you to stop these projects!"


    "Say that again!" Director Wang shouted angrily, "I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t regret this!"


    "If you don¡¯t stop them, then I¡¯ll personally put an end to these projects!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was icy to the extreme.


    "You... you... you..." Director Wang was dumbfounded. When had he ever encountered such a person? What on earth was going on?


    "Master Su, please don¡¯t be angry!" Elder Yue hastily said, "Director Wang didn¡¯t mean it, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Xiao Wang, what are you doing speaking to Master Su like that? Apologize to Master Su right now!"


    "Apologize for what!" Director Wang barked, "The country has invested so much money in these projects, they¡¯re given such high priority, and he wants to stop them just like that? Hmph, I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s you who aren¡¯t cooperating with the research on these projects, and I will hold you ountable for that!"


    "Wang Dinghai, aren¡¯t you overstepping your bounds!" Elder Hua also frowned and said, "Just now it was clearly you who threatened Master Su first, and now it¡¯s suddenly Master Su who isn¡¯t cooperating with these projects?"


    "Elder Hua, I was just speaking off the cuff, but he¡¯s now unterally stopping the projects¡ªthat certainly makes it his responsibility!" Director Wang argued.


    Elder Hua wanted to speak up, but Su Yang said directly and decisively, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to stop these projects. Go out and notify them now, as long as you¡¯re in charge of managing these projects, as long as you¡¯re still in position, I will withdraw from these projects!"


    "Fine, you said it, you said it!" Director Wang exploded in rage, "Do you know how much money and resources the country has poured into these projects, and now you say you want to pull out, do you know how much the country will lose? You won¡¯t be able to cover these losses in your lifetime, I will make sure you rot in jail!"


    Elder Yue could no longer stand by silently and angrily said, "Wang Dinghai, have you lost your damn mind? What does this have to do with Master Su?"


    Wang Dinghai frowned and nced at Elder Yue, then said gravely, "Elder Yue, I respect you, but please watch yournguage!"


    "I¡¯ve been very careful with my words already. If I weren¡¯t, I¡¯d have hit you by now!" Elder Yue shouted angrily, "Before you came here, didn¡¯t you do any research on these projects? While it¡¯s true that the state funded them, in fact, Master Su didn¡¯t take a single dime from them. In other words, Master Su is cooperating with the research voluntarily. It¡¯s our luck that he is willing to participate, and if he chooses not to, it¡¯s his right, and we have no say in the matter. And you¡¯re going to hold Master Su ountable? Where exactly are you going to pursue this so-called responsibility of his?"


    "Ah?" Wang Dinghai was stunned; he indeed knew very little about these projects. His approach to business was actually quite simple; he didn¡¯t need to know the specifics of the projects¡ªjust who was in charge and how much was invested was enough.


    Beforeing here, seeing the investment in these projects was over ten billion, he thought it was a good opportunity to extort. Therefore, he was exceptionally tough on Su Yang.


    But unexpectedly, these projects werepletely different from the ones he¡¯d encountered before. Su Yang hadn¡¯t taken a cent and was only coborating on the research!


    If Su Yang had profited, they would have gained leverage over him. But if Su Yang hadn¡¯t profited, then they had no hold over him at all.


    Moreover, the key point was, if due to his actions, Su Yang stopped cooperating, then the responsibility would all fall on him. If the higher-ups were to investigate, the person who really wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it was him!


    At this thought, Director Wang was already sweating profusely. He suddenly realized what a huge mistake he had made.


    "Elder Hua, Elder Yue, I¡¯ll be leaving first. This matter, I leave it to Director Wang to handle," said Su Yang.


    "Master Su..." Elder Hua¡¯s and Elder Yue¡¯s expressions changed drastically, these projects were too important. If they were to be stopped like this, who could ept that?


    Elder Hua looked furiously at Director Wang, who knew he was in trouble. If he didn¡¯t rectify this mistake, he was finished.


    Taking a deep breath, Director Wang hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Master Su, why must you be like this? Our country has invested so much funding and resources, and if you say you won¡¯t do it, isn¡¯t that a bit unsuitable?"


    "It¡¯s not that I said I wouldn¡¯t do it!" Su Yang said, "Didn¡¯t I make myself clear just now? As long as you¡¯re still responsible for managing these projects, as long as you are in position, I won¡¯t do it."


    "You... what do you mean..." Director Wang¡¯s expression changed rapidly.


    "My meaning is simple; if you want me to continue coborating on these projects, that¡¯s possible too. But the condition is that you¡¯re not in charge of these projects. Plus, you have to pay the price for what you did before," Su Yang said softly, "Otherwise, I will cease to cooperate!"


    "You... how can you dictate the decisions from above!" Director Wang said anxiously.


    "I¡¯m not nning to dictate anything, I¡¯m just making a suggestion. Whether or not to follow it is your matter, not mine," Su Yang said with a smile, "Of course, you can also choose not to do as I suggest. After all, Director Wang, you have such a big clout¡ªyou could stop these projects at a moment¡¯s notice. Surely, if I don¡¯t cooperate with the research, it won¡¯t have much of an impact on you, right?"


    Director Wang felt an urge to cry; how could the impact not be significant? If these projects were stopped because of him, he definitely couldn¡¯t bear that me!


    "Su, don¡¯t go too far!" Director Wang said urgently, "Do you know who I am? I¡¯m from the Wang Family, do you really think you can take me down?"


    "I have no intentions of taking you down. Anyway, that¡¯s the way it is. It¡¯s either you or me, how does that sound?" Su Yang said very calmly.


    Just then, as Director Wang was fuming, Elder Hua beside him shakily stood up and said gravely, "Xiao Wang, the way you handled this situation was truly excessive. I willmunicate with your superiors and suggest that you no longer be in charge of these projects!"


    "Ah?" Director Wang was bbergasted. When Elder Hua personally spoke up, it wasn¡¯t merely a suggestion¡ªit was an outrightmand. If Elder Hua were to speak up, even his Family Head couldn¡¯t protect him.


    "Elder Hua, you... why should you be influenced by such people..." Director Wang became desperate.


    Elder Hua didn¡¯t pay him any attention and coldly said, "Someone, take Director Wang out!"


    Immediately, several people entered from the doorway and dragged Director Wang away without further discussion.


    "Let me go! Let me go! I¡¯m from the Wang Family..." Director Wang shouted, but no one paid him any heed.


    Elder Hua¡¯smand held much more weight than that of the Family Head of the Wang Family; who would care about him?


    Elder Hua then made a phone call, arranging someone to investigate Director Wang. With his character, going to prison was inevitable.

 Chapter 500 - 499 Why Plagiarize

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 499 Why giarize</h4>


    Finally, Elder Hua turned to look at Su Yang, and said respectfully, "Master Su, regarding the offense caused by Wang Dinghai just now, I would like to apologize on his behalf. I have arranged for an investigation into this matter, and if he is at fault, he will definitely not escape legal punishment! You see, regarding these projects..."


    Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, "Since he is no longer in charge, I will continue to cooperate on those projects. However, regarding the sharing of technology with those foreign conglomerates, I will not agree to it!"


    Elder Hua and Elder Yue¡¯s faces suddenly turned gloomy, after all this talking, Su Yang still didn¡¯t agree to the matter.


    "However, I will not dy the lives of millions!" Su Yang continued softly, "I willplete all these projects in the shortest time possible, ensuring even less time is needed than before!"


    "Ah?" Both persons were startled, Elder Yue said urgently, "Master Su, this... those foreign conglomerates are all waiting outside. If we don¡¯t share the technology with them, they will immediately withdraw their equipment. Without this equipment, our research cannot proceed at all!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Since I¡¯ve said so, I certainly have confidence. Elder Yue, could you help me arrange a few tech talents? I¡¯m talking about the kind specifically responsible for researching this equipment, preferably a few teams of those."


    "This?" Elder Hua and Elder Yue exchanged nces, Elder Yue said in a low voice, "Master Su, what are you nning to do? Are you thinking of researching the equipment now, or is it about stealing their technology? This... this is simply impossible!"


    "First of all, the core technology of their equipment is encrypted, which prevents us from learning anything from it. Furthermore, even if we really managed to steal this technology, once it is discovered, that... that would be a very serious matter. When ites to investigating, it won¡¯t be as simple as just sharing the research results with them!"


    "I have a n!" Su Yang said, "You just take care of arranging the manpower, I am certain there will be no issues since I¡¯ve given my word!"


    Elder Yue¡¯s face was full of doubt, but he still proceeded to contact people as instructed by Su Yang.


    Su Yang turned to Elder Hua, "Elder Hua, would it be convenient to arrange for a few people to take me to see that equipment?"


    "That shouldn¡¯t be a problem..." Elder Hua said, "The equipment has all been delivered here, you can see everything in one go downstairs. But what... what are you nning to do?"


    Su Yang did not exin, and under the guidance of those Elder Hua had arranged, he went downstairs to examine the equipment.


    Mirror technology, the most crucial point is to see the physical equipment, otherwise there¡¯s no way to mirror the technology inside.


    At that moment, in the downstairs reception room, Number Three was also surrounded by representatives of those foreign conglomerates.


    These representatives were all extremely arrogant, demanding that Number Three either hand over their equipment or immediately agree to share the technology. Otherwise, they would remove all of the equipment right away.


    Number Three had yet to receive any updates from Elder Hua¡¯s side and thus could not make any decisions, forced to maintain a smile and exin to these representatives, asking them to remain calm.


    In reality, given Number Three¡¯s status, there was no need to be polite to these people. But the fact was that they held the absolute technology; being in need of help left no choice in the matter.


    This attitude only emboldened the foreign representatives further, theirnguage bing increasingly obscene, angering those outside the room. Were it not for the importance of the equipment, a physical conflict may have already ensued.


    In fact, the lobby downstairs was also in a state of uproar.


    Many journalists hade and were reporting on the scene. Somehow, word of this matter had leaked, and many people, upon hearing the news, rushed to the hospital in anger, shouting that there should be nopromise with the foreign conglomerates. Inside the hospital lobby, the staff werepletely overwhelmed and unable to control the situation.


    Fang Jianhong and others hid in a corner, watching everything with cold smiles.


    "This time, if Su Yang does not agree to share the technology, those projects will have to be shelved, and he will not be able to cope," Fang Jianhong sneered, "If he agrees to share the technology, the angry crowd outside won¡¯t ept it, and he¡¯ll be done for. This bastard is definitely doomed!"


    "Hahaha, that bastard Su Yang, let¡¯s see how long he can remain arrogant!" Fang Hui said through gritted teeth, "I can¡¯t wait to see him being attacked by people, just like how he treated our Fang Family back then, to be trampled underfoot!"


    "Hmph, his plight will be worse than ours!" Fang Jianhong sneered, "Such a big project, such a huge mess, can he shoulder the responsibility?"


    The three members of the Fang Family were sneering endlessly, convinced that Su Yang waspletely finished.


    Meanwhile, many in the hall were already hurling insults at Su Yang. In their view, since the discussion had been going on for so long with no conclusion, it certainly involved sharing technology with the foreign conglomerates, and many people were cursing Su Yang as a traitor.


    What these people didn¡¯t understand was the situation; they only knew that Su Yang was key to the projects, hence they made him the person responsible and the main target of their vilification.


    At this time, Su Yang had already been escorted downstairs to view all the equipment and materials.


    Su Yang scrutinized each piece of the equipment and materials meticulously from start to end. After he finished, Elder Yue had also brought five or six people over.


    "Master Su, the teams you requested are still on their way. These individuals are the elite researchers from Pingnan University, and they just happen to be in Nanluo City handling the maintenance of these devices," Elder Yue said, "If there is anything, why don¡¯t you discuss it with them first?"


    Pausing for a moment, Elder Yue moved closer to Su Yang and whispered, "Master Su, stealing their technology is really not advisable, you see..."


    "It¡¯s alright!" Su Yang smiled lightly, "Why would we need to steal?"


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s confident appearance, Elder Yue did not say anything further and simply introduced him to the others.


    The scientific elite team was led by Zhao Jian, who was also from Nanluo City and was currently an associate professor at Pingnan University. The people he brought along were his graduate students.


    Zhao Jian wore a pair of thick,rge sses, and had a rather traditional Zhongshan suit on, with two inconspicuous patches on the sleeves, but his clothes were very neat.


    Su Yang instantly recognized that Zhao Jian was the bookish type, not good with words but honest and simple. He had very solid professional knowledge, but because of hisck of social smoothness and understanding of interpersonal dealings, he had not been promoted to full professor. He was always on the periphery of the school¡¯s powers, a person who was capable of getting things done!

 Chapter 501 - 500 Our Own Technology

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 500 Our Own Technology</h4>


    Su Yang nced again at the graduate students by Zhao Jian¡¯s side, these people were essentially the same type as Zhao Jian.


    Retiring, not good with words, simple, but very down-to-earth in their work.


    What Su Yang needed was exactly such a team!


    "Professor Zhao, are you familiar with this equipment and devices?" Su Yang asked, "I mean, do you understand the operating principles and such?"


    Zhao Jian shyly nodded, speaking softly, "Although I understand the operating principles, we still don¡¯t possess the real core technology. So, to think about... about manufacturing our own devices, with the current situation, it¡¯s impossible!"


    "What if I could provide you with the core technology, would you be able to manufacture our own devices then?" Su Yang asked.


    "Ah?" Zhao Jian was stunned for a moment, looking at Su Yang incredulously, "If... if there¡¯s core technology, then we could certainly make it. But, this... that would be giarism. Their technology is protected by patents!"


    "What if my technology is different from theirs?" Su Yang asked.


    "Then there¡¯s definitely no problem..." Zhao Jian¡¯s voice trailed off, genuinely clueless about what Su Yang was getting at.


    "Excellent!" Su Yang nodded and said, "Professor Zhao, find a student who can draw schematics ande inside with me; I¡¯ll exin in detail!"


    Although Zhao Jian was filled with doubt, he still did as Su Yang instructed and called a student to follow Su Yang into the room.


    Once inside the room, Su Yang didn¡¯t mince his words but directly shared all the content obtained through mirroring technology with Zhao Jian.


    Zhao Jian was initially confused, but after Su Yang finished exining the first device, his spirit was invigorated.


    "Mr. Su, the technology you¡¯re talking about is unheard of by me. But... but I must say, it¡¯s truly viable!" Zhao Jian pped the student beside him, "Quick, make a simple schematic to further verify it!"


    The student was also an expert in this field, and upon hearing it once, he knew how high the feasibility was. He immediately started drawing a simplified schematic of the device ording to what Su Yang had described.


    Zhao Jian studied the schematic back and forth several times, his eyes almost bulging in awe, and said tremulously, "This... this is really doable, this... this is indeed doable, this will be a major breakthrough in our country¡¯s technology, oh my god, this... this could save our domestic technology twenty years of detours in this field!"


    The student beside him also said excitedly, "Teacher, this technology has never been mentioned in any foreign literature. If it¡¯s really feasible, then... then it¡¯s a unique patent of our country!"


    "Absolutely no problem, definitely feasible!" Zhao Jian¡¯s voice quivered with emotion close to tears, he grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm, "Mr. Su, you... you have made a significant contribution to our country¡¯s technological breakthrough in this field and have pointed out a new direction for our future scientific research. I... I really don¡¯t know how to thank you..."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about thanks just yet..." Su Yang said, "There are other devices as well!"


    "More?" Zhao Jian was astounded, but then even more excited. If this device was definitely viable, what about the other devices?


    Su Yang continued to exin, and Zhao Jian and the student helped with the analysis. Every time Su Yang mentioned a device, they were both shocked.


    Eventually, Su Yang sped up his exnations, and Zhao Jian simply called all the students in to analyze and draw together.


    In two hours¡¯ time, Su Yang had finished exining all the devices, and Zhao Jian and his students hadpleted all the simplified schematics.


    After looking at these schematics, Zhao Jian was almost ready to kneel, tears streaming down his face, he grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm, "Mr. Su, Mr. Su, you have truly opened my eyes. I always thought that if I could research a technology in my lifetime, it would be a contribution to the country. I never imagined that in my lifetime, I... I would be able to see all these technologies..."


    The other students were also invigorated beyond measure, each of them shaking with excitement.


    Su Yang asked, "With these technologies, can we not use those foreign conglomerates¡¯ equipment?"


    "Of course!" Zhao Jian said excitedly, "Our own technology is even more advanced than theirs, why would we need their equipment!"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go upstairs and have a talk with them," Su Yang said with a light smile, "By the way, would making these schematics public allow our technology to be stolen?"


    "Definitely not!" Zhao Jian said, "The key operating core is still with us, even if they see the schematics, it¡¯s useless. However, the people who havee are also talents in this field, and by seeing the schematics, they¡¯ll basically understand that we have already possessed this technology!"


    "Great!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take these schematics and have a good talk with them!"


    Su Yang collected the schematics and walked out of the room, where Elder Yue was anxiously waiting outside.


    "Master Su, what¡¯s the situation?" Elder Yue came forward, speaking urgently, "There¡¯s been an uproar upstairs, the foreign consortium has flipped the tables, and if we don¡¯t resolve this soon, they mighte down to grab the equipment. There¡¯s also a lot of chaos with the reporters on the first floor, and many more people have arrived protesting our sharing the project. Things are getting more troublesome!"


    "No worries!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "Notify those foreign consortiums toe to the first floor; I will go down and resolve everything!"


    "Ah?" Elder Yue was taken aback, "Master Su, how do you intend to resolve this... Shouldn¡¯t we discuss this first?"


    "We have already discussed everything!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Discussed everything?" Elder Yue looked at Zhao Jian and the others in astonishment, failing to understand what Su Yang meant. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be discussed with Elder Hua and Number Three?


    "Just go ahead and arrange it," Su Yang said with a smile, "I¡¯m heading to the first floor now."


    Elder Yue looked bewildered, but not daring to dy, quickly went upstairs to contact Elder Hua and Number Three.


    When Su Yang arrived at the first-floor lobby, it was almost to the point of breaking into a fight, just as Elder Yue had described, it was indeed about to spiral out of control.


    The Fang Family was the first to spot Su Yanging out, and Fang Jianhong immediately signaled one of his men with a nce.


    The man understood and rushed over, shouting, "Su Yang, you traitor, you have the gall to show your face!"


    With everyone shouting, no one noticed Su Yang¡¯s arrival. Hearing this, the crowd turned to look.


    A few people had seen Su Yang before, and naturally recognized him, and immediately began to yell.


    "That¡¯s Su Yang!"


    "He¡¯s the traitor?"


    "Don¡¯t let him get away, everyone block him!"


    "Beat him to death! Kill the traitor!"

 Chapter 502 - 501 Sharing technology? Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 501 Sharing technology? Impossible</h4>


    The scene was chaotic, as people believed Su Yang had already shared these projects, so they rushed over, shouting as if they intended to kill Su Yang as a way to vent their anger.


    Hospital staff desperately protected Su Yang, but the crowd surged toward them like a tidal wave, unstoppable.


    The Fang Family members all sneered. Su Yang even dared to appear in the lobby on the first floor at this time¡ªwasn¡¯t that a death wish?


    As the situation was about to spiral out of control, Su Yang suddenly shouted, "Everyone shut up!"


    His shout, like thunder, made everyone¡¯s ears buzz. The crowd froze and looked at Su Yang, momentarily forgetting what they were there for.


    "This kid still wants to be defiant?" Fang Hui sneered, "Doesn¡¯t he see how many people are in front of him? With this many people, they could trample him to death!"


    Just as the crowd was about to erupt in anger, Su Yang spoke again with a cold tone, "Who said I would share technology with those foreign bastards? Not a single thing that belongs to our Huaxia Country will be given to them!"


    The crowd fell silent, then suddenly burst into cheers. Their previous anger was swept away.


    The Fang Family members were stunned. Fang Jianhong soon sneered, "Hmph, he enjoys his moment of triumph, but let¡¯s see how he ends it. Without sharing technology, they will take away the equipment. If the projects halt, I want to see how he lives then!"


    "Su Yang, all he can do is talk big, what other capabilities does he have? Today, I don¡¯t think he will be able to wrap things up!" Fang Hui also scoffed.


    Fang Cui didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes glistened coldly as she watched Su Yang. Right now, she just wanted to watch how Su Yang would fall!


    Surrounded by the crowd, Su Yang walked to the front stage. As he got up there, amotion arose from afar as the representatives of the foreign corporations arrogantly made their way down.


    The scene immediately became chaotic, with peopleing in almost wishing they could beat up these foreign representatives. Thankfully, they were stopped by the hospital staff, and some people were persuaded to leave, which somewhat improved the situation on the first floor.


    Number Three and Director Zhao were thest toe out, their clothes somewhat disheveled, looking rather the worse for wear, which showed how unpleasant their negotiations with the foreign representatives had been.


    Their concern was even greater, having already received news that Su Yang would not share the technology. If the technology wasn¡¯t shared, then these projects would have to stop. Who would take the me for that?


    After the foreign representatives came down, a trantor immediately jumped out, pointed at Su Yang, and said, "You must be Su Yang, right? What¡¯s it gonna be? Have you made up your mind? Are you going to share your technology with us, or should we take our equipment away? Give us a straight answer. Why do you Huaxia people always have to dawdle? Do you really think stalling for time will help? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible. If you don¡¯t give an answer today, we will take these devices away no matter what!"


    Su Yang nced at the trantor, who was also Huaxia, but he carried himself with an arrogance that suggested he was superior,pletely disregarding hispatriots beside him.


    "Another one who regards foreigners as his ancestors!" Su Yang muttered under his breath.


    "What did you say!" The trantor was furious. "I¡¯m speaking to you politely. How can you have no manners, to insult people like that?"


    "You shut your mouth!" Su Yang said coldly. "Who do you think you are, talking to me like that?"


    The trantor angrily said, "I represent the Bakli Corporation, and by insulting me, you¡¯re insulting our corporation. I¡¯m telling you, unless you apologize to me, even if you¡¯re willing to share your technology, we won¡¯t let you use the equipment!"


    "Really?" Su Yang sneered, turning to a staff member beside him: "I¡¯ll bet his bosses have no idea what he¡¯s saying. Trante it for them, will you!"


    The trantor¡¯s face suddenly changed, of course those people from Bakli had no idea what he was saying. He was just using their clout to intimidate Su Yang; he had no real authority to speak of.


    If those people from Bakli knew what he had said and knew he¡¯d threatened Su Yang like this, he was definitely finished.


    "What¡¯s there to say..." the trantor hurriedly said: "I... I was just joking with you..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even acknowledge him. The staff member immediately repeated what the trantor had said in Bakli¡¯snguage.


    The representatives from Bakli, originally arrogant, furrowed their brows after hearing the staff member¡¯s words.


    These people hade to Huaxia Country precisely to share in the technology of a few projects.


    Now, the trantor had actually threatened Su Yang, saying that there¡¯d be no deal even if Su Yang were to share his technology unless he apologized,pletely contradicting their objective.


    The lead representative red at the trantor and said loudly, "Whatever this trantor said does not represent our views. Ourpany¡¯s stance is very clear, either share the technology, or we¡¯ll take our equipment back. Everything else is irrelevant to us!"


    With one sentence, the trantor was thoroughly sidelined.


    "It seems your masters don¡¯t intend to defend you," Su Yang said with a lightugh. "Is this the family you pledge loyalty to? They only treat you like a dog, after all!"


    There was a burst ofughter at the scene, and the trantor looked extremely embarrassed, not daring to utter another word. His face had beenpletely lost.


    Su Yang swept his gaze across the representatives and said coldly, "Gentlemen, you should be aware that we¡¯ve paid rent for your equipment. If you now retract the equipment, that¡¯s considered a unteral breach of contract, and a penalty is due!"


    After the trantors finished speaking, those representatives allughed uproariously. A breach-of-contract fee was nothing to them. Su Yang¡¯s technology represented a project worth trillions; a few billion in penalties was trivial.


    "Stop your nonsense, if we¡¯re taking back the equipment, we¡¯re not afraid of this paltry breach-of-contract fee. Either share the technology, or we¡¯ll take the equipment back. It¡¯s just a penalty fee, we¡¯ll give it to you!" one representative said loudly, with the othersughing loudly.


    "Very well!" Su Yang nodded: "If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s decided. As for the technology, I¡¯m not going to share it with you. If you want the equipment back,e sign the breach-of-contract document. Once the penalty is paid, we can return the equipment to you right here and now!"


    The representatives were somewhat dumbfounded. They hade here actually expecting that Huaxia Country would prefer to share the technology with them rather than halt their research.


    But they hadn¡¯t imagined things would develop to this point. Could Su Yang really afford to stop the research just to protect the technology?


    If the research stopped, how much would Huaxia Country lose? Just what was it that gave Su Yang such confidence to make this daring decision?

 Chapter 503 - 502

    <h4>Chapter 503: 502</h4>


    The representatives fell silent for a moment before one of the Japanese loudly said, "Are you sure you want us to pay the penalty? Let me tell you, once the penalty is paid, if you want to use our equipment again, it won¡¯t be as simple as sharing technology!"


    The other representatives also began to create a ruckus, using their equipment as leverage to put pressure on Su Yang.


    In the distance, Number Three and Director Zhao were also full of anxiety. If the penalty was paid, the whole matter would be thoroughly ruined.


    "Elder Hua, this Su Yang is going too far!" Director Zhao could no longer contain himself and whispered, "Even when you personally discussed it with him, he still wouldn¡¯t agree to share technology? This involves the lives of so many people, how can he do such a thing?"


    Although Elder Hua was also worried, he didn¡¯t speak. With Su Yang appearing so confident just now, he was also curious to see how Su Yang would resolve the situation.


    Moreover, Elder Hua couldn¡¯t force Su Yang. After all, the technology was Su Yang¡¯s. If Su Yang was willing to cooperate, it would be their good fortune. If not, no one could force him!


    "Since I have said such things, I will definitely not regret it." Su Yang spoke loudly: "All the equipment is downstairs, and I¡¯ll say it again, I won¡¯t share the technology with you. So, either you pay the penalty and take your equipment away, or you save the penalty, and we continue to use the equipment!"


    The onlooking Huaxia citizens all erupted in approval, feeling a sense of relief at seeing the tough stance against these foreign groups, and their respect for Su Yang grew even more.


    Of course, among them, some who truly understood the situation wore worried expressions.


    Being tough is easy to do, but you need the capital to back it up. If this continues, won¡¯t it ultimately be the sick nationals at home who foot the bill?


    Fang Jianhong sneered, "Don¡¯t be so happy now. Just wait until his project stops, and we¡¯ll see if he can still jump around!"


    The Fang Family members also sneered endlessly, knowing that without this equipment, the project would inevitably stop. By then, wouldn¡¯t Su Yang be pointed at by thousands?


    The representatives looked at each other, taken aback by the strong posture of the Huaxia side, something they had never encountered before. They were all full of surprise, wondering where Su Yang¡¯s confidence stemmed from.


    But with the situation having reached this point, with so many reporters watching, they could not back down now.


    "Su Yang, you indeed have guts!" Another Japanese stood out and said coldly, "But, you are too selfish. These projects concern the lives of many, potentially the survival of millions. Yet, for your own personal benefit, you make so many people pay for your interests, you will be the sinner of your people!"


    "Well said!" Immediately, some people in the crowd started shouting, mainly the trantors and some who were close to the foreign representatives.


    Su Yang maintained a calm demeanor and said coldly, "Since you know these projects concern the survival of millions, you still want to breach the contract. Who is being selfish, us or you?"


    The Japanese immediately said, "This equipment is our technology. We let you use the equipment, our technology, and you share your technology with us. What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang gave a coldugh and said, "Since you say so, let¡¯s make a trade. I¡¯ll share my technology with you, and you share your technological assets with us. How about that? Let¡¯s exchange, shall we?"


    The Japanese representatives were tongue-tied. With these technologies in hand, it¡¯s like having the lifeline of some medical research. As long as they had these technologies, they needn¡¯t worry about obtaining other people¡¯s research oues.


    Once they shared these technologies, their advantage would be gone. In the future, obtaining other research results would be impossible. Thus, sharing their own technology was out of the question!


    "You¡¯re not willing to share your technology with us but expect us to share ours with you?" Su Yang looked at the Japanese representatives and said coldly, "I didn¡¯t expect someone as short as you to have such thick skin, truly remarkable!"


    The scene erupted inughter again, while the Japanese were so angry that their faces turned livid. The person in the lead angrily said, "We won¡¯t waste words with you, since you¡¯re being so obstinate, so be it. We¡¯ll pay the penalty, and we want to take the equipment immediately!"


    "Suit yourself!" Su Yang said loudly, "Pay the penalty now, and you can take the equipment immediately!"


    "You¡¯ll regret it!" the Japanese shouted angrily, getting to his feet, "Gentlemen, it seems this man has no intention of cooperating with us. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll pay the penalty and take our equipment, let them work in istion!"


    The representatives began to leave their seats amid an uproar, while people like Number Three and Director Zhao were in a state of panic. Su Yang, however, remained utterly nonchnt, not at all bothered by the situation.


    Seeing this, the representatives realized they couldn¡¯t coerce Su Yang anymore and took thest resort; they began to pay the penalty. It was the final option given by theirpanies; if all else failed, they had to pay a price, and they couldn¡¯t allow the research on the Huaxia side to seed.


    Number Three and Director Zhao watched as the penalties were paid. Although they received thirty to forty billion just from the penalties alone,pared to the research oues of these projects, that amount of money was nothing.


    "s!" Number Three sighed, looking dejected. It was a project he had personally overseen, and now that it was gone, so was his future.


    Director Zhao also frowned deeply, fully aware of the loss that would result from the projects stopping. But without Su Yang, the projects were critical. If Su Yang was unwilling to share the technology, what could anyone do?


    Soon enough, the representatives had paid all the penalties and returned to the venue once more.


    "From now on, our cooperation ends here!" The Japanese representative announced loudly. "Our people will take the equipment away immediately, and in the future, don¡¯t even think about cooperating with us again; we will permanently cease all cooperation with you!"


    The other representatives also shouted in agreement, affirming they would never cooperate with Su Yang again.


    There was somemotion in the venue, with some of those in the know also reflecting on the situation. With the project stopped, it was the people of the country who would suffer the greatest loss.


    Some even began to shout, questioning whether Su Yang¡¯s actions, causing the people to pay the price for his momentary satisfaction, were correct or not. There were even those who began to angrily denounce Su Yang as selfish, for the sake of his own interest, and ignorant of the lives of so many, the very epitome of selfishness!


    Fang Jianhong wore a cold smile, hearing the crowd¡¯s curses. He knew his goal had been achieved. Next, Su Yang would have an unbearable existence!

 Chapter 504 - 503

    <h4>Chapter 504: 503</h4>


    Watching the mor of the foreign representatives and the curse words from some people below, Su Yang smiled slightly and spoke loudly, "Has the penalty been fully paid?"


    "Nonsense, do you think we would owe you this little penalty?" a Japanese representative retorted loudly, "Our group has plenty of money. To us, this penalty is just a drop in the bucket. You think you can scare us with the penalty, but that¡¯s impossible. Let me tell you, it¡¯s toote for you to have regrets now!"


    "So, you finally realized you can¡¯t scare us and now you want to back out? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible!"


    "That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve already paid the penalty, and if you¡¯re thinking of backing out now, it won¡¯t be as simple as sharing the technology!"


    "Still thinking of using our equipment? Dream on!"


    The foreign representatives continued to mor, each one more arrogant than thest. In their eyes, because they owned the equipment, Huaxia Country should be begging them. Thus, they were very confident!


    "Regret? Not really," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Since everyone has already paid the penalty, these projects are no longer any of your concern, and this matter is concluded. Next, we have a press conference to hold here. Of course, if the delegates are in the mood, you are also wee to watch our press conference!"


    "A press conference? What press conference?" Director Zhao looked at Number Three in surprise, who was alsopletely confused and had no idea what was going on.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Elder Hua quietly asked Elder Yue beside him.


    "I don¡¯t know either, it seems like they¡¯vee up with some technology," Elder Yue murmured softly.


    "What technology?" Elder Hua frowned, "They couldn¡¯t have giarized someone else¡¯s technology, could they? This... this would be terrible, it could lead to a major problem..."


    "I don¡¯t know the details, but Su Yang said he would handle it, and told us not to worry!" Elder Yue paused for a moment, then said in a low voice, "I think, Su Yang is still trustworthy. He wouldn¡¯t be reckless!"


    Elder Hua looked at Su Yang on the stage and ultimately chose not to say anything else. Despite his anxiety, he chose to trust Su Yang this time.


    "You¡¯re still nning to hold a press conference?" jeered a Japanese person with a sneer, "What, with these projects stopped, are you preparing to hold a work-stoppage announcement? Tsk tsk, you really like to make a big deal out of everything, even publicizing a work stoppage?"


    "Hahaha..." The foreign representatives burst intoughter, and the people from Huaxia Country also wore extremely embarrassed expressions. If there were indeed a work-stoppage press conference, it would be hugely embarrassing.


    The reporters present were also frowning deeply; they had not received any news about a press conference. It seemed to them that Su Yang was acting on his own initiative. And right in front of all the media, was he preparing to take advantage of them? This was what they disliked the most!


    However, things hade to this point, and since Su Yang had already spoken, everyone could only wait and see what would happen.


    "This Su Yang has messed up these projects, and now he wants to hold a press conference, is he trying to save some face for himself?" a reporter said in a low voice.


    "Humph, for his own selfish gains, he doesn¡¯t care about the lives of the people. Such a person is really despicable. No matter what he announces, I won¡¯t let him off easily!"


    "Same here, the bastard, for the sake of his own profit, does such despicable deeds. Has he not considered how many people might die because of his refusal?"


    "Ah, young people, how can they do such things for the sake of profit?"


    The reporters discussed among themselves, and many people were whispering privately. Now, there weren¡¯t many people supporting Su Yang anymore.


    The Fang Family members hid in a corner, listening to everyone¡¯s discussions, and they were extremely thrilled. The next moment, when Su Yang would be humiliated, they couldn¡¯t wait to see him spurned by everyone.


    Su Yang remained calm and called over Zhao Jian and others, smiling, "I¡¯ll leave the press conference to you guys!"


    Zhao Jian and the others were stunned, and Zhao Jian said in a low voice, "Mr. Su, this... this is your achievement, we just helped you. The press conference, of course... of course, should be hosted by you!"


    Smiling, Su Yang replied, "If I were to host the press conference, not many people would believe me. But if you do it, that would be most appropriate."


    "This..." Zhao Jian was still hesitant when Su Yang patted his shoulder, smiled and said, "I¡¯m going down now, I¡¯ll leave this to you!"


    After saying this, Su Yang turned and left the stage.


    Zhao Jian watched Su Yang¡¯s retreating figure, a glint of gratitude in his eyes. He knew that Su Yang letting him host the press conference was his way of announcing to the outside world that Zhao Jian had contributed to this technology. And in the future, with these technologies bing famous, Zhao Jian¡¯s name would definitely be known across the world.


    And just as Zhao Jian had said earlier, these technologies were entirely developed by Su Yang, and they were only there to assist. Technically, they didn¡¯t even qualify to attend the press conference, let alone host it.


    Now that Su Yang had given him the opportunity, Zhao Jian was naturally extremely grateful. Any one of these technologies could have taken him a lifetime to research without guaranteed sess. Having so many technologies at once could potentially shake the world, and Zhao Jian¡¯s name would start to resonate worldwide from today onwards.


    Seeing Su Yang leaving the stage and a man with thick ssesing up provoked a murmur among the crowd, who couldn¡¯t figure out what Su Yang was up to.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Jian approached the microphone, his voice slightly trembling, "Today, what we are... we are about to present, is the press conference for several technologies created by Mister Su Yang."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire venue erupted, and the audience turned their gaze to Su Yang.


    Everyone knew Su Yang was skilled in medicine, but what technology had he created? What was this all about?


    "Oh, this Su Yang can develop technology too? If I remember correctly, he hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school, right? High school students have such abilities now?" someone immediately yelled from below.


    The crowd burst intoughter, and many people also started cursing, thinking the whole thing was aplete farce. What kind of scientific research technology could Su Yange up with?


    "The losers from Huaxia Country, what skills do they have other than bragging!" a Japanese person said coldly, "Do you even know what it means to create new technology? Do you have any understanding of what new technology is? Do you have any idea how difficult it is to bring about new technology?"


    The audience followed suit, causing amotion, and Zhao Jian¡¯s face turned red as he clutched the microphone tightly and said loudly, "I am Zhao Jian, Associate Professor at Pingnan University Research Center, and I can take full responsibility for what I say!"

 Chapter 505 - 504 Are You an Idiot?

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 504 Are You an Idiot?</h4>


    Zhao Jian¡¯s single statement plunged the room into a silence as still as death.


    A vice professor at Pingnan University¡¯s Research Center¡ªwhat kind of person was he?


    Although not many had heard of Zhao Jian, everyone was well aware that those who rose to such positions possessed solid professional knowledge.


    Moreover, with his honest and simple demeanor, Zhao Jian seemed entirely devoted to research, not the type to scheme for higher positions. This was the mark of someone with real ability.


    Now that he was speaking, and staking his own reputation on his words, who would disbelieve him?


    After a long silence, a Japanese delegate said with a cold voice, "Vice Professor Zhao Jian, huh? Hmph, how much money did Su Yang give you for selling your own patent to him? To actuallye out and support him."


    The crowd immediately became noisy; it could indeed be possible¡ªmaybe the fame really was bought by Su Yang with money!


    Zhao Jian clenched his teeth and stared fiercely at the Japanese man, saying in a deep voice, "Do not measure the heart of a gentleman with the belly of a scoundrel. Mr. Su¡¯s great wisdom is simply beyond the imagination of people like you."


    "Looks like you¡¯ve received quite a sum, willing to speak up for him so freely!" the Japanese man sneered. "Those who do research, in the end, are crushed by money. Ah, people are truly pitiable!"


    Zhao Jian was furious, he opened his mouth but ultimately did not retort. He took a deep breath, looked at the noisy crowd below, and said coldly, "I won¡¯t waste words with you, let¡¯s finish the press conference. Once everyone sees Mr. Su¡¯s technology, you¡¯ll understand whether I¡¯ve taken his money or not. Justice will out, there¡¯s no need for me to say more!"


    After Zhao Jian finished speaking, without waiting for a response from the crowd, he immediately began to introduce the technologies Su Yang had developed using mirror technology.


    The crowd below, which had been rowdy, fell into a silence as profound as death when Zhao Jian finished describing the first technology.


    Most people had only heard of the effects of these technologies but didn¡¯t know if they were feasible. However, these people were not fools; they knew the foreign delegates were experts and surely understood whether the technology was feasible.


    Therefore, all eyes were fixated on those foreign delegates, watching their reactions.


    The foreign delegates, however, were dumbfounded. They clearly understood that the scenarios described by Zhao Jian were indeed feasible. Furthermore, these technologies had never appeared anywhere in the world before; they truly were groundbreaking.


    After a moment of silence, all foreign delegates turned to look at the delegates from America. The Americans¡¯ eyes were nearly popping out, for the technology Zhao Jian described couldpletely rece their own. In other words, with this technology, Huaxia Country would no longer need their equipment!


    "How... how... how is this possible?" an American delegate said tremblingly: "How could you... how could you possibly develop such technology?"


    Upon hearing this, the people from Huaxia Country immediately understood the situation and the room erupted in noise, everyone shouting excitedly.


    For years, everyone had felt stifled by these foreigners¡¯ technological blockades. Now that one had been broken, one could imagine how people felt.


    The American delegates, meanwhile, could barely stand, all copsing onto the sofas. With the breaking of their technological monopoly, their financial base was gone. Their corporation would likely rapidly diminish.


    "Professor Zhao, fantastic, fantastic!" someone from below shouted excitedly. Those who had been displeased with Zhao Jian were now loudly supporting him.


    The foreign delegates furrowed their brows, and a Japanese delegate said coldly, "Professor Zhao, do you know how much this technology is worth? You actually sold this technology to Su Yang. Is it worth it? How much money did he give you?"


    Murmurs spread through the crowd again, and many cast even more disgruntled looks at Su Yang. How could he have the audacity to spend money on such technology, and to despise them so? Was Su Yang still nning to profit from these technologies?


    Zhao Jian gritted his teeth, ignoring the Japanese representative¡¯sments and said in a grave tone, "Next, we will announce the second piece of technology!"


    At those words, everyone perked up their ears. The first technology had already been shocking; what could the second one possibly be?


    Zhao Jian quickly made the second technology public, and this time it was America that suffered a blow. The foreign delegates¡¯ faces grew even uglier.


    Two technological barriers had just crumbled? The barriers they had maintained for so many years had been breached just like that?


    The Huaxia people at the scene became even more excited, shouting and cheering loudly, with some even starting to cry. Of course, those were mainly the researchers, who were acutely aware of the scarcity of these two technologies.


    The Japanese representatives had the ugliest looks on their faces, with the leader demanding, "Professor Zhao, how much money did Su Yang pay you to sell him these two technologies?"


    "Shut up, dumbass!" Zhao Jian could no longer hold back and cursed.


    "What kind ofnguage is that!" the Japanese representatives retorted angrily, "What? Did I hit a nerve? Are you throwing a tantrum? Hmph, it¡¯s rare to see a researcher as spineless as you are!"


    Many Huaxia people at the scene frowned at Su Yang. Buying technology with money, wasn¡¯t that tactic a bit despicable?


    Of course, there were also those who began to doubt. They wondered, could Su Yang even afford these two technologies?


    Ignoring the Japanese, Zhao Jian said in a solemn voice, "Now, we will release the third piece of technology!"


    The entire venue erupted with excitement. Two technologies had been shocking enough, and now there was a third?


    But in fact, Zhao Jian didn¡¯t stop at the third; he also announced a fourth, a fifth, a sixth...


    In total, thirty-seven new technologies were rolled out by Zhao Jian without pause.


    The venue fell into a deathly silence, and the foreign delegates slumped to the ground.


    For their technology had beenpletely overtaken. The advantages they once held had vanished in an instant!


    The Huaxia people at the scene were ecstatic, many of them breaking down in tears. This was a moment of glory for their country. The conquest of these technologies hadpletely broken the monopoly of these foreign corporations!


    "Well done, Professor Zhao!" a man shouted loudly.


    Yet, in a corner, someone sneered, "Hmph, what¡¯s good about it? Selling these technologies to Su Yang so he can exploit our own people¡¯s money, it¡¯s not that impressive!"


    This person had been nted by Fang Jianhong, there to sling mud at Su Yang at the opportune moment.


    But no sooner had he finished speaking than Zhao Jian finally lost control and burst out, "Are you fucking stupid? Thirty-seven technologies, each worth a fortune. You say Su Yang bought these technologies; how much money do you think he spent? A hundred billion? A trillion? Or ten trillion?"

 Chapter 506 - 505 is at his instigation.

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 505 is at his instigation.</h4>


    Zhao Jian¡¯s words plunged the room into silence before everyone erupted into an uproar.


    In fact, ever since the fifth technology was unveiled, many had realized that it was impossible for Su Yang to afford so many patent technologies.


    And now, thirty-seven technologies¡ªwas someone actually iming that Su Yang bought them? Wasn¡¯t that a joke?


    Keep in mind, the technologies that Zhao Jian revealed were each the most cutting-edge and valuable in the world.


    As Zhao Jian had said, how much would it cost to buy these technologies? One hundred billion? One trillion? You must understand that with these technologies in Zhao Jian¡¯s hands, they were priceless treasures capable of creating endless value!


    Let¡¯s not even talk about whether Su Yang could fork out that much money. Even if Su Yang could, would Zhao Jian, who supposedly invented these technologies, even care about money?


    If Zhao Jian possessed these technologies, he would never worry about wealth or fame again; he¡¯d be reaping both in abundance. Would he concern himself with the money then?


    Many people turned toward the person who had been shouting earlier, yelling angrily, "Are you fucking brain-dead? At this time, you still say those patents were bought by Master Su?"


    "Damn, where did this morone from? An undeveloped brain? An idiot?"


    "You¡¯re deliberately targeting Master Su, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Bastard, jealous of the new technologies Master Su has created, trying to smear Master Su?"


    "Get him out, kick him out!"


    Amotion erupted among the crowd; had it not been for staff members holding them back, some might have even assaulted the man.


    Keep in mind, the technologies Su Yang invented were a source of national pride. At this time, to nder Su Yang was practically suicidal, wasn¡¯t it?


    The man was terrified, surrounded by the crowd, unable to run, shivering uncontrobly.


    Although the staff members were protecting him, they were vastly outnumbered. The people around grew angrier and began to shove the staff members, frightening the man even more.


    The man looked to Fang Jianhong for help; after all, it was Fang Jianhong who had instigated this. Now, he had no choice but to seek help from Fang Jianhong.


    Fang Jianhong¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. How could he possibly save the man at a time like this? Moreover, with Su Yang now in control of the situation, it was impossible for him to challenge Su Yang; he just wanted to make his own escape quickly.


    So, Fang Jianhong didn¡¯t even make eye contact with the man. He turned his head and walked away. He knew that the longer he stayed, the more trouble he would face.


    The man who had been counting on Fang Jianhong for help saw him run away and immediately panicked, yelling, "Hey, stop him, stop him!"


    "Stop who? You son of a bitch, you ndered Master Su, I¡¯ll kill you today!" someone shouted back. These people, mainly sent by the Hou Family, were there to help boost Su Yang¡¯s momentum in the crowd. Now seizing the opportunity, they were ready to make an example out of someone.


    Seeing the members of the Fang Family almost running out, one person hurriedly shouted, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ndering Master Su, it¡¯s that bastard Fang Jianhong who made me do this!"


    Everyone was startled at once, and people began to discuss, "Fang Jianhong? Who¡¯s that?"


    "A guy from the Third Hospital, it¡¯s said that he doesn¡¯t get along with Master Su at all. He¡¯s had a grudge against Master Su before!"


    "More than just a grudge, he has always been trying to trip up Master Su! I didn¡¯t expect him to be so despicable, arranging for someone to nder Master Su today."


    "Damn, isn¡¯t that Fang Jianhong? Stop him!"


    The crowd kept up the noise, and when someone spotted Fang Jianhong about to run out, they immediately started shouting loudly.


    Right then, dozens of people rushed up and blocked Fang Jianhong and his group.


    The members of the Fang Family had extremely ugly expressions, especially Fang Hui and Fang Cui. Gritting her teeth, Fang Hui said, "Second brother, I told you, this n was never going to work, you... look at the mess you¡¯ve caused..."


    Fang Jianhong was nearly enraged to death; just now Fang Hui was hopping around happily. But the moment things went south, she immediately started pushing all the me onto him.


    "How the hell would I know?" Fang Jianhong gritted his teeth, "That son of a bitch, who knew he coulde up with so much new technology? Big sister, he almost became your son-inw, don¡¯t you know anything about him? Does this man know so much?"


    "How would I know!" Fang Cui¡¯s face was even more embarrassed. Just as Fang Jianhong had said, this man had almost be her son-inw. But now, all they could do was stand below and look up to Su Yang in admiration, the connection between them and Su Yang no longer existed.


    "If these technologies were truly invented by Su Yang, then just how incredibly talented must this Su Yang be?" Fang Hui turned to Fang Cui and whispered, "Big sister, is there really no chance between Qingru and Su Yang?"


    Fang Cui bit her teeth and remained silent. If there was even the tiniest chance, she would have fought for it. But now, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hope left.


    The people surrounding them had already closed in, and some informed individuals had already shared the grudges between Fang Jianhong and Su Yang. And with this, it was like poking a ho¡¯s nest; people pointed at Fang Jianhong and started cursing, and quite a few were moved to near violence and ready to deal with Fang Jianhong and his people.


    In the distance, Elder Hua and the others had just recovered from their shock.


    "My god, I really didn¡¯t expect this, didn¡¯t expect it at all!" Elder Hua trembled with excitement, "Master Su has actually broken through these technological barriers. Those thirty-seven technologies he showcased just now, they havepletely filled the gaps in all our equipment. From now on, we will have our own technologies, our own equipment, and we won¡¯t have to depend on these foreign conglomerates anymore!"


    Elder Yue was also extremely excited, "With this, our projects can continue. Moreover, with the hefty penalty fees those people paid just now, our research funding can be a little more rxed. Ah, this is great, so great, this is truly wonderful!"


    Director Zhao and Number Three were also overjoyed, especially Number Three, whose eyes were red. He thought it was all over, that these projects were definitely going to be halted. He hadn¡¯t expected such a turnaround, something he had never even considered might happen.


    Moreover, these technologies were pioneered by Su Yang and released by Zhao Jian. Su Yang was in charge of these projects, and Zhao Jian was responsible for these devices. In other words, both of them were involved in this project.


    Now that they had created these technologies, they could also be considered pioneers in these projects. As he had always been in charge of these projects, some of the credit for these technological achievements also fell on him¡ªwhat an unexpected windfall!

 Chapter 507 - 506: The Pride of the Nation

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 506: The Pride of the Nation</h4>


    Number Three was exceptionally agitated, taking several deep breaths before he could barely calm the tumultuous beating of his heart.


    "First, take that Fang Jianhong and the person who disrupted the order of the conference away!" Number Three whispered to those around him, "At all costs, we must ensure Master Su¡¯s press conference goes smoothly!"


    "Yes!" The secretary beside him was also tremendously excited. Number Three had made a significant contribution; he was sure to benefit from it as well.


    After the secretary made some arrangements, Fang Jianhong and others were immediately escorted out.


    The secretary stepped onto the stage personally and announced loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, please quiet down. I ask Professor Zhao to bring this press conference to a sessful close. Thank you, everyone!"


    The audience instantly became quiet. Earlier, when people were dissatisfied with Su Yang, of course, they wouldn¡¯t have quieted down so easily. But now, everyone held special respect for Su Yang, naturally making them morepliant.


    Zhao Jian picked up the microphone and said loudly, "Now, no one should doubt that Mr. Su bought the patents from me, right?"


    There was a burst ofughter from the crowd, and someone shouted loudly, "If anyone still doubts it now, they must have a problem with their brain!"


    Zhao Jian also smiled and turned to the Japanese, saying, "How about you? Do you still have doubts?"


    The Japanese delegates¡¯ expressions changed, and the leader among them said angrily, "What are you implying?"


    Immediately, someone chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t you get it? Professor Zhao suspects there¡¯s something wrong with your brains, that¡¯s why he¡¯s asking you!"


    The crowd burst intoughter again, and the Japanese were furious, with their leader shouting, "Baka, how dare you insult us!"


    Zhao Jian curled his lips and retorted, "We insult you? Hmph, from the beginning, it was you picking holes and casting doubt on our scientific achievements. Now that we¡¯ve proven you wrong with facts, do you still have the face to say we¡¯ve insulted you? Yes, we insulted you; so what? All these years, you¡¯ve used those technologies to make things difficult for us and have extracted so much from us. But from today on, we proudly announce to the world that we, the people of Huaxia, also possess our own technology, and will no longer be insulted or troubled by you!"


    This speech was met with resounding apuse from everyone in the room. Elder Hua, Elder Yue, and others in the distance all started pping as well, and quite a few people even shed tears. The scene was truly moving and exhrating!


    Zhao Jian¡¯s eyes also reddened; this moment was what every researcher dreamt of. And now it had been realized, and he was the spokesperson for this moment. His excitement was beyond imaginable!


    After a while, Zhao Jian stretched out his right hand to signal, and everyone immediately fell silent. Such was the extent of Zhao Jian¡¯s influence!


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Jian took a step back and announced loudly, "Now, allow me to introduce to everyone the creator of these thirty-seven technologies, Su Yang, Mr. Su!"


    Zhao Jian turned towards Su Yang, and the entire audience turned their gaze to Su Yang too. In everyone¡¯s eyes was a mix of respect, excitement, pride, and triumph!


    Under the spotlight of the entire crowd, Su Yang walked slowly onto the stage. Amidst the apuse, he stood beside Zhao Jian.


    Sweeping his gaze across everyone in the room, Su Yang finally picked up the microphone.


    The venue immediately fell silent ¡ª this was absolute charisma, this was absolute influence.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and announced, "I have only one thing to say: whether it¡¯s these thirty-seven technologies or the research results of these projects. I will not take even a single penny!"


    As these words were spoken, the whole ce was astounded, with everyone¡¯s eyes widening in disbelief.


    These technologies had the potential to change the world. As the creator of these technologies, if he were to charge patent fees, the ie would be endless, far beyond just billions.


    And those research projects, once sessful, would affect millions of lives, their value incalcble.


    All these were created by Su Yang. If he sought to make money, his ie would truly tally up to hundreds of billions.


    Yet now, Su Yang didn¡¯t want a single penny? What kind of boldness was that?


    In the distance, Elder Hua¡¯s cane fell to the ground; he waspletely stunned.


    It took a good while before Elder Hua finally eximed excitedly, "Good, good, excellent. Indeed, every generation produces its own talents. This young man truly lives up to my respect for him. I have lived a hundred and three years in vain. Compared to him, what am I?"


    Elder Yue was also immensely moved, his voice trembling, "He doesn¡¯t want a cent, which will significantly reduce the cost. Medicines, equipment and the like, the most expensive part is the technology fee. Now that he is not charging, it will mean a huge reduction in costs. Elder Hua, the medicines developed in the future will be very cheap, affordable for everyone to use!"


    "That¡¯s why I say, this young man is really extraordinary!" Elder Hua¡¯s voice shook, "I never thought that I, who am about to be buried, would see such a young man. This lifetime of mine has not been lived in vain!"


    Some in the crowd also came to realize the significance of the situation, and once again, the shrill shouts began. Their admiration for Su Yang reached another peak.


    "Who was saying that Master Su bought these patents just for profit? Open your damn eyes wide and see for yourself if Master Su was after profit!"


    "To hell with it! From now on, anyone who dares to nder Master Su is my enemy; I¡¯ll fight them to the death!"


    "Master Su, he is the real master. Damn, I¡¯m such an idiot. I even doubted Master Su just now. I wish I could p myself to death!"


    "I¡¯m floored, truly floored. This is my idol, my idol for life. Damn, I thought I¡¯d never respect anyone in my life, but from now on, Master Su is the only one I respect!"


    The audience continued to roar, and those who were previously unclear about the situation, upon hearing what others said, immediately understood the value of Su Yang¡¯s words; their cheering became even louder.


    In the midst of the crowd¡¯s excited cheers, the press conference ended. Su Yang waved at everyone and turned to leave.


    But the audience remained in turmoil for a long time afterward. People kept making noise, screaming, and some were even crying loudly.


    The reporters on-site began writing their articles right there and then. Such a big event, everyone naturally wanted to be the first to report it!


    The only ones plunged into dead silence were the foreign delegates.


    They sat there dumbfounded, as if petrified, unable to utter a sound.

 Chapter 508 - 507 Thanks

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 507 Thanks</h4>


    The assembly gradually dispersed, leaving only the representatives from foreign countries sitting dejectedly in their ces.


    During the press conference, they had learned that their technological advantages had vanished. Without these advantages, their conglomerates were likely doomed.


    What they found unbearable was that just an hour ago, they had paid the breach of contract penalties.


    Dozens of conglomerates together had paid over thirty billion yuan in penalties!


    Each conglomerate had contributed tens or even hundreds of millions in breach of contract fees.


    Had Huaxia Country not possessed these technologies, those penalties would have been trivial, and they could¡¯ve extorted them back in the future.


    But now, with the technology in someone else¡¯s hands, they no longer held a technological monopoly. How could they extort in the future?


    In that moment, these representatives all felt a surge of nausea; they simply couldn¡¯t fathom what had just happened.


    They couldn¡¯tprehend how the pride of their achievements had vanished into thin air, thoroughly researched and mastered by others.


    "Are they using our technology?" a foreign representative asked grimly.


    "Their technology ispletely different from ours!" another knowledgeable representative said gravely. "It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never heard of, it must be their original technology!"


    "How is this possible? We¡¯ve never heard of any advancements from them in this field; how could they suddenly have created their own technology?"


    "Who knows? Just like these medical projects, who would¡¯ve believed that Huaxia had such medical skills if we hadn¡¯t seen it with our own eyes?"


    "It¡¯s unbelievable! How did they develop all these technologies? ording to normal scientific principles, even with another twenty years, they couldn¡¯t have developed a single one. To develop so many at once, it would take at least thirty to fifty years. What¡¯s really going on?"


    "The key lies in that Su Yang. A teenager, not even out of high school, came up with these technologies¡ªhow exceptional of a genius is he?"


    Everyone fell silent at once. Yes, that was the truly astonishing issue.


    At this point, several Japanese exchanged nces, their eyes filled with a hint of chill.


    Elsewhere, Su Yang left the press conference and went straight upstairs.


    Elder Yue, apanied by Elder Hua, was the first to visit Su Yang. As soon as they entered, Elder Hua knelt down.


    "Hey, Elder Hua, you can¡¯t do this!" Su Yang quickly stood up, full of respect for Elder Hua. "Elder Yue, please, help Elder Hua up!"


    But Elder Yue did not do so. Instead, he followed Elder Hua¡¯s example and knelt before Su Yang.


    "Elder Yue, why are you doing this too..." Su Yang was stunned; the two of them were over a hundred and eighty years oldbined, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see them kneeling before him.


    "Master Su, please don¡¯t help us up!" Elder Hua¡¯s voice trembled. "We are representing all the patients and all the citizens of Huaxia to express our heartfelt thanks to you!"


    "Indeed!" Elder Yue nodded. "I¡¯ve lived my whole life, thinking I did well in saving people. Butpared to you, Master Su, I¡¯m but ayman. You¡¯ve broadened my horizons and made my life worthwhile!"


    Feeling moved, Su Yang helped the two elders up, saying, "You two have spent your lives healing and saving countless lives. As your junior, how can I ept such a grand gesture?"


    "In a lifetime of medicine, how many people can we save? But your words today, how many will they save?" Elder Hua added, "Let me put it this way, if we used foreign equipment to develop these projects, the cost would increase by fifty percent. If we were to buy your projects with normal patents, costs would go up another thirty percent. And these would all be reflectedter in the medical bills."


    "Your technology today, along with your speech, could reduce research costs by eighty percent. Do you realize what that means? In other words, under these conditions, drugs that are researched might allow hundreds of thousands, or even millions of poor people to afford medication and treatment!"


    "Master Su, what you¡¯ve done and said today has saved the lives of millions!"


    "I have practiced medicine all my life; I might have saved ten thousand or twenty thousand lives. But can I save millions? Ten millions?"


    As Elder Hua spoke, tears streamed down his face. Grasping Su Yang¡¯s hand firmly, he choked out, "Master Su, on behalf of the entire world, I thank you!"


    Standing by Elder Hua, Su Yang was also filled with emotion. He, of course, knew what these technologies and research findings truly meant, though he hadn¡¯t thought it all through initially.


    The moment earlier, when Elder Hua knelt before him, Su Yang was genuinely touched. He finally realized that there were many people in this world with intentions not just for themselves, but who truly embodied great love.


    Moved by Elder Hua, Su Yang had made that impromptu decision.


    After seeing Elder Hua and Elder Yue off, Su Yang had barely sat down when Number Three hurried over.


    "Master Su, you really astonished me!" Number Three eximed in joy. "Professor Zhao told me that you had shared those technologies downstairs just a while ago. I never expected that, Master Su, you were not only skilled in medicine but also so profoundly versed in technology¡ªit¡¯s utterly shocking!"


    With a faint smile, Su Yang replied, "If it weren¡¯t for those foreign conglomerates causing trouble, I wouldn¡¯t have looked at that section on technology or noticed the mirror technology. To be honest, I can¡¯t im credit for these technologies¡ªif it weren¡¯t for the original tech and the mirror technology, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything."


    "Have those foreign representatives left?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    "Not yet!" Mentioning the foreign representatives made Number Three even more animated. "Those foreign representatives are all wilted now. When they first arrived, each one was so arrogant, and even their trantors dared to shout at us. Humph, they aren¡¯t swaggering around anymore. A few of the conglomerate reps even sought out our staff in private, hoping we¡¯d continue to use their equipment just to get their penalties back!"


    "Haha..." Su Yang chuckled lightly. "Since the penalties have been paid, there¡¯s no reason to refund them. When they used their technology to extort us before, they certainly didn¡¯t offer us any courtesy, did they?"


    "Exactly!" Number Threeughed. "Of course, we¡¯re not returning the penalties, but I still arranged for some staff to receive them downstairs. We might not give them their money back, but we still need to show them they can¡¯t push us around, or else our past sufferings would have been in vain, right?"

 Chapter 509 - 508

    <h4>Chapter 509: 508</h4>


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed loudly, pointing at Number Three and said, "Well done!"


    Number Threeughed heartily, "It¡¯s only because Master Su¡¯s skills are propping us up here that I had the confidence to put on airs. Otherwise, I might have had to swallow my anger!"


    "Anyway, we can¡¯t let these foreign representatives getfortable," Su Yang said with a smile, "After paying a penalty of over thirty billion yuan, their technological barriers are gone too. Heh, what a story they¡¯re going to have to report back to their groups."


    Number Three chuckled, "Who cares about them? These people used to strut around here like they owned the ce. Now, it¡¯s their turn to pay the price for the things they¡¯ve done!"


    Su Yang nodded. He had no good impression of these foreign representatives and certainly didn¡¯t pity them.


    "Speaking of which, Master Su..." Number Three suddenly changed the topic and whispered, "That Chinese-American tycoon I mentioned to you earlier has been in touch with us again, expressing a strong desire for you to visit him. No matter the cost, he¡¯s willing to pay!"


    Su Yang nced at Number Three, who immediately added, "Of course, money is no longer important to you, Master Su. I¡¯ll convey that honestly to him¡ªif he¡¯s truly sincere about seeking medical help, he shoulde to Nanluo City himself to find you!"


    After chatting for a while longer, Number Three went off in high spirits to arrange things for the projects.


    The projects had been put on hold previously due to interference from those foreign conglomerates. Now, with the technological issues resolved, it was natural for the projects to continue.


    Of course, the first step was to produce the equipment.


    Su Yang had already outlined the blueprints for the equipment and described the specific manufacturing methods. Zhao Jian on the other end knew the exact process for making the equipment; all that was left was the time to build them.


    Making this equipment, the most critical aspect was the technological issue. Since Su Yang had solved these problems, producing the equipment became a lot easier.


    Moreover, with over thirty billion yuan received in penalties this time, that money was project funding, so there was no worry about finances for producing the equipment. Even the subsequent project research would be much easier, with no financial shortages to hamper them.


    Of course, in this affair, some were rejoicing while others were in despair.


    Take the Fang Family, for instance. Fang Jianhong was arrested during the press conference. And this time, the order was personally given by Number Three, which caused public outrage. What awaited Fang Jianhong was probably a stint in prison.


    Fang Cui Fang Hui and the others were frantic, turning in circles with anxiety. They hade here hoping to gloat at Su Yang¡¯s misfortune. Instead, they hadn¡¯t seen Su Yang embarrassed, but Fang Jianhong was sent tumbling into a mess.


    "Big sister, what do we do now?" Fang Hui asked anxiously, "Although what second brother did wasn¡¯t good, he¡¯s still a member of the Fang Family. If he goes to prison... how will we cope?"


    Fang Cui also furrowed her brows, she didn¡¯t want Fang Jianhong to end up in jail. But what could be done?


    "Perhaps, you could plead with Su Yang?" Fang Hui suggested, "With Su Yang¡¯s current status, he would have a say for sure. Your rtionship with him wasn¡¯t so bad before... maybe you could ask him. Just one word from him, and second brother... second brother would be safe..."


    "I would like to ask him, but would he even meet with me now?" Fang Cui clenched her teeth, "Don¡¯t forget how bad things got between us in the past."


    Fang Hui sighed heavily, "Ah, who could have anticipated this? Who would have thought this kid could get so far? If we had known this would happen, it would have been great to let Qingru marry him back then!"


    Fang Cui shot her a nce and said, "Is it useful to say that now? You were also against the marriage back then!"


    Fang Hui¡¯s face showed embarrassment as she frowned, "I was against that marriage because you and Qingru were against it! Especially Qingru, she never had a high opinion of Su Yang from the start to the end. I was considering my niece¡¯s wishes when I opposed the marriage. What do I have to do with Su Yang? I don¡¯t know him, why would I go and offend him for no reason?"


    "By saying that, you mean it¡¯s our fault, mother and daughter?" Fang Cui said angrily.


    "Of course, it is!" Fang Hui replied, "If not for you two being so snobbish, looking down on others, would we have ended up here? Su Yang is a stranger to second brother and me; we had no reason to offend him. Now look, second brother has gotten into such trouble, you... you have to take half the me!"


    "Youngest, how can you talk like that!" Fang Cui became furious, "Why should we take responsibility? This situation is a result of second brother trying to trap Su Yang, what does it have to do with us?"


    "Without us, could second brother have known Su Yang? Could he have be enemies with Su Yang? Without us, could second brother and I have ended up in this situation?" Fang Hui also retorted angrily, "Second brother was a distinguished deputy director of a hospital, and my shop was doing so well. Now, all is lost, all of it; do you understand? Don¡¯t you think you owe us something?"


    Fang Cui: "What do I have to say, all of these are the consequences you brought on yourselves..."


    Fang Hui: "Big sister, don¡¯t forget, we also helped you..."


    The two sisters argued back and forth,pletely forgetting about saving Fang Jianhong.


    Suddenly, a slightly arrogant voice said, "Yo, isn¡¯t this Old Fang¡¯s sisters and niece?"


    They turned their heads and saw a man in a suit and leather shoes smiling at them.


    Seeing the man, both were overjoyed, excitedly saying in unison, "Manager Zhou!"


    This man was Manager Zhou, the one Fang Jianhong had known, a manager from that Japanese conglomerate and also the trantor for those several Japanese people.


    He had seen Fang Cui Fang Hui and the others when greeting Fang Jianhong before, so he recognized them. He had juste out and saw Fang Cui Fang Hui arguing, with Lin Qingru standing by helplessly, and his spirits immediately lifted, taking the opportunity to approach.


    "The press conference is over, and you¡¯re still here? Don¡¯t you need to go home?" Manager Zhou asked with a nonchnt smile, lookingpletely harmless. But when no one was paying attention, his gaze lingered on Lin Qingru several times, full of lewd intentions.


    "Ah!" Fang Hui sighed, "Manager Zhou, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to go home, but we simply can¡¯t leave. My second brother... he¡¯s been taken away, and we have no idea what¡¯s happened to him!"


    "Oh? What happened to Old Fang? What kind of trouble is there?" Manager Zhou asked, feigning ignorance as if he knew nothing.

 Chapter 510 - 509: You Must Show Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 509: You Must Show Sincerity</h4>


    Manager Zhou pretended as if he knew nothing, yet in reality, he had witnessed everything that urred during the press conference from beginning to end.


    He had also clearly seen Fang Jianhong being taken away.


    And when Fang Cui and Fang Hui were arguing, he was listening from a distance, so naturally he knew exactly what was going on. His reason foring over was precisely to seize this opportunity.


    However, Fang Cui and Fang Hui had no clue about what Manager Zhou was thinking. The press conference had been crowded just now, and Manager Zhou had been in a corner, so they hadn¡¯t noticed him at all and thought he wasn¡¯t present. They immediately repeated the events from the scene.


    In the end, Fang Hui gritted her teeth and said, "Those people are simply ndering. How could my second brother ever do such a thing? They are just too much!"


    Manager Zhou chuckled inwardly while feigning sudden realization, "So that¡¯s what happened. Ah, these Huaxia people, why do they have to be so excessive? It¡¯s normal for someone to question the so-called technology of Su Yang, but how can they call it defamation as soon as there¡¯s a problem? This is really too much!"


    "Yeah, what are they even talking about!" Fang Hui said with a face full of gratitude. Having someone speak up for them at this time warmed their hearts. As for whether the other party was tantly lying, she didn¡¯t care.


    "What¡¯s the situation with Old Fang now?" Manager Zhou asked.


    "We still don¡¯t know!" Fang Cui sighed, "Su Yang has always held a grudge against my younger brother. Now that my brother has fallen into his hands, he certainly won¡¯t let him off easily!"


    "This is just outrageous!" Manager Zhou frowned, "Does this Mr. Su think he can do whatever he wants?"


    "There¡¯s no helping it, now that Number Three has sided with Su Yang, what can anyone do?" Fang Huimented.


    "Hmph, this Number Three, when our boss was angry enough to flip tables, I saw him quite obedient!" Manager Zhou snorted disdainfully, "In front of our boss, this ¡¯Number Three¡¯ and all that, it¡¯s all useless!"


    Hearing this, Fang Hui¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, "That¡¯s right, Manager Zhou, your boss has a lot of sway over Number Three. Could you, perhaps... could you have them speak a few words on our behalf to get my second brother out? After all, my brother has been your friend for many years!"


    "Fang Hui!" Fang Cui interjected anxiously, "Don¡¯t trouble Manager Zhou, this matter probably isn¡¯t that simple. When they needed to use Manager Zhou¡¯s equipment, of course Number Three would listen to the bosses. Now that they have their own equipment, this... this..."


    Fang Cui didn¡¯t continue, but her meaning was clear, the Japanese now held no sway.


    Fang Hui paused, then furrowed her brow. As Fang Cui said, did these Japanese still have the same influence as before?


    Manager Zhou¡¯s brows furrowed as he nced at Fang Cui and said coldly, "Big Sister Fang, do you really think that so-called technology from Su Yang was his own invention?"


    "What?" Fang Hui was taken aback, "The... his technology, was it purchased?"


    "Bought? No, that technology is ours!" Manager Zhou stated coldly, "Our bosses have already contacted thepany¡¯s experts and exined the situation. After expert analysis, that technology is definitely ours; they¡¯ve just presented it differently!"


    "Really?" Fang Cui eximed in surprise, "Does that mean... Su Yang doesn¡¯t have the rights to use this technology?"


    "Of course!" Manager Zhou said arrogantly, "The rights to use this technology are still with us. Without our consent, they can forget about using it. Hmph, if they want to research these projects, they¡¯ll still need our equipment and our technology. They¡¯ll have toe begging to us!"


    "Is... is that really true?" Fang Hui asked in delight, "I knew it! How could Su Yang, at his young age, have the ability to create groundbreaking technology just like that? That¡¯s ridiculous!"


    Fang Cui said excitedly as well, "Really? Then... then our bosses still hold a lot of power with Number Three!"


    "Absolutely!" Manager Zhou sneered, "Tomorrow the documents from thepany will arrive, and then it¡¯ll be Number Three and that Su Yang whoe to us begging. Hmph, if this gets out of hand, it could be serious trouble for them. That Su Yang might just end up sitting through his sentence. Now, do you think my boss has influence or not?"


    "My goodness... they¡¯ll definitely have to y it straight!" Fang Hui said excitedly, "Manager Zhou, then... can you help my second brother out? You guys are old friends, and if Su Yang targets him, that... that would be troublesome!"


    "This matter is simple!" Manager Zhou said with a smile, "It¡¯d just take a word from our boss. Hmph, if Mr. Su doesn¡¯t want to go to jail, then everything depends on our boss¡¯s mood!"


    "That¡¯s fantastic!" Fang Hui was thrilled, "Could you trouble your boss to say a word on our behalf tomorrow?"


    "Well..." Manager Zhou nced at the three women, especially resting his gaze on Lin Qingru for a moment, and said softly, "If you want to ask our boss for help, you¡¯ll need to show some sincerity."


    "Of course!" Fang Hui hurriedly said, "We¡¯ll prepare a generous gift for your boss right away. Of course, Manager Zhou, if you lend us a hand, we definitely won¡¯t forget about you!"


    "Hmph, a generous gift?" Manager Zhou scoffed, "With our boss¡¯s status, what hasn¡¯t he seen? How much money counts as a generous gift to him?"


    Fang Hui¡¯s face turned pale as she trembled, "Then... how can we show our sincerity?"


    "At the level our boss has reached, he certainly doesn¡¯tck money, so don¡¯t even bother with that," Manager Zhou said, "I¡¯ll tell you frankly, these people of such stature care about face. If you give enough face, there won¡¯t be any problems!"


    "Oh?" Fang Hui said, "Then... how do we give enough face?"


    "It¡¯s simple, you personally visit our boss and beg him!" Manager Zhou smiled, "At their level, it¡¯s all about sincerity. If you go and speak to them directly, that shows true sincerity. Then, with me there to pitch in a few good words, everything will be settled!"


    "Is... is that really true?" Fang Hui turned to Fang Cui, "Big sister, then... shall we go and plead with the bosses tonight?"

 Chapter 511 - 510 The Shameless Manager Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 510 The Shameless Manager Zhou</h4>


    Fang Cui actually didn¡¯t want to go, and hesitated for a moment before whispering, "Fang Hui, for such a matter, couldn¡¯t you just go alone?"


    "Nonsense!" Before Fang Hui could speak, Manager Zhou directly snapped in a cold voice, "It¡¯s the three of you involved, and her going alone, does that show any sincerity? Hmph, if you¡¯re not willing to save Fang Jianhong, then forget it, as if I hadn¡¯t said anything."


    Having said that, Manager Zhou turned around to leave.


    Fang Hui panicked and quickly grabbed Manager Zhou, "Manager Zhou, please don¡¯t be angry, my eldest sister didn¡¯t mean it that way. We are grateful for your help!"


    "Hmph, no sincerity at all, why even talk such nonsense?" Manager Zhou coldly said, "If you want to beg our boss, all three of you shoulde to Beiyuan Vi tonight. The bosses will be dining there. If one is missing, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t speak up for you!"


    Manager Zhou finished speaking and walked away,pletely ignoring the three of them.


    Fang Cui and Fang Hui looked at each other, and Fang Hui urgently whispered, "Big sister, what are you thinking? Jianhong is your own younger brother, can¡¯t you lower your head for his sake?"


    "This..." Fang Cui¡¯s expression darkened as she spoke in a low voice, "You heard it just now, he wants us to go there in the evening. But, in the evening... Lin Qingru needs to get back early."


    "What¡¯s she in such a hurry to get back for!" Fang Hui red and said.


    Fang Cui pulled Fang Hui to one side and whispered, "You don¡¯t know, after that incident with Liao Yuxuan, your brother-inw... your brother-inw totally lost his temper at Qingru, saying she... saying she didn¡¯t respect herself enough. So, during this period, he has been keeping a particrly close eye on Qingru. If she isn¡¯t home by eight in the evening, your brother-inw will definitely lose his temper!"


    "Lin Ze Ping, what on earth is he trying to do!" Fang Hui eximed angrily, "Qingru isn¡¯t a three-year-old child anymore, what right does he have to be so strict?"


    "Sigh, Fang Hui, just drop it," Fang Cui sighed, "You know about Qingru¡¯s previous issues. It¡¯s our fault for not being strict enough. After such an incident, how will she find someone to marry her in the future? So, it¡¯s right for your brother-inw to be strict."


    "That¡¯s still too much!" Fang Hui angrily retorted, "Besides, this is about Jianhong¡¯s issue. Can¡¯t you consider it for Jianhong¡¯s sake? If Jianhong ends up in jail for a few years, then what? Big sister, you... you¡¯re way too selfish!"


    Fang Cui furrowed her brows tightly, truly caught between a rock and a hard ce with this matter.


    "How about Qingru goes back, and I go with you to plead with them?" Fang Cui whispered.


    "You think that¡¯s possible?" Fang Hui said coldly, "Didn¡¯t you hear how clear Manager Zhou was? He said all three of us have to go, and if it¡¯s just you and me tonight, does that show any sincerity? Big sister, this concerns Jianhong¡¯s entire life, you can¡¯t treat it so lightly!"


    "How about... how about we go a bit earlier tonight..." Fang Cui whispered, "If we finish the business around seven, then we can hurry back, and get home before eight, how about that?"


    "This..." Fang Hui thought for a moment, then said, "That might work, finishing things early and getting back earlier could work!"


    "Then it¡¯s settled!" Fang Cui said, "Let¡¯s head over earlier, get there by six, finish the business by, at most, seven!"


    Having prepared themselves, the three hurried off to Beiyuan Vi.


    Elsewhere, Manager Zhou went to the room of those Japanese visitors, who were looking dejected.


    On previous visits to Huaxia Country, they had always swaggered around. This time, they were thoroughly unable to posture, which deeply dampened their spirits.


    As Manager Zhou entered the room and looked at the expressions of the Japanese men, he quickly went to the one who seemed to be the leader and whispered, "President Tanaka, why do we all have to look so down? The technologies they released have already been sent back to our headquarters. After our experts examine them, we¡¯re sure to find the areas where they giarized. Then, it¡¯ll be their turn to be in trouble!"


    "Shut up!" President Tanaka gave him a re and shouted, "What do you know? We are almost certain that their technologies are sound. Sending them back to headquarters is just a final struggle!"


    Manager Zhou¡¯s face changed. He hadn¡¯t been too concerned before, but hearing President Tanaka put it that way, he realized it was indeed serious.


    There was a moment of silence before Manager Zhou spoke softly, "But we shouldn¡¯t get too discouraged. We won¡¯t know the final oue until tomorrow. Tonight, let¡¯s put these worries behind us and go out to rx a bit, shall we?"


    He paused, then with a sleazy smile said, "By the way, I have a date with a very pretty female student tonight, even prettier than many celebrities. And her mother and aunt are bringing her over, so tonight, everyone can have lots of fun!"


    These words immediately perked up the spirits of the Japanese men.


    President Tanaka looked toward Manager Zhou, asking, "Really? You¡¯re not kidding, right? Prettier than many celebrities?"


    "Yes, and she¡¯s so innocent too!" Manager Zhou chuckled.


    "Really? Do you have a photo?" one of the Japanese men immediately asked.


    "I have a few!" Manager Zhou hurriedly took out his phone; he had sneakily taken a few pictures of Lin Qingru when no one was looking and saved them on his phone.


    The men passed the phone around, their excitement palpable.


    President Tanaka patted Manager Zhou on the shoulder, excitedly saying, "You¡¯ve done well. I quite like this girl."


    "Her mother is with her too? This is going to be so much fun!" another Japanese manughed.


    "Zhou, you truly haven¡¯t let us down. Of all the girls you arranged for us this trip to Huaxia, this one is the prettiest!"


    "The girl with the boyfriend previously was good too. Although she wasn¡¯t as pretty as this girl, it was very thrilling with her boyfriend there watching!"


    "Sigh, it¡¯s just that girl passed out too early, otherwise it would have been even more fun!"


    The Japanese men chattered amongst themselves, theirnguage filled with utter disrespect for the girls.


    "Hahaha..." Manager Zhou disyed a smug smile, "I¡¯ve arranged to meet them tonight at Beiyuan Vi. President Tanaka, it¡¯s gettingte, shall we go now?"


    "Yes, let¡¯s all have a great time tonight!" President Tanaka nodded, "Tomorrow is when we¡¯ll settle things once and for all with these people from Huaxia Country. Hmph, what use is their technology if they don¡¯t have Su Yang? Once he¡¯s dealt with, their technology will be ours too, and then they¡¯ll have toe begging us!"


    "Right, without Su Yang, we¡¯ll still have the upper hand," the Japanese men said excitedly, "These people from Huaxia can¡¯t even dream of escaping our technological embargo!"

 Chapter 512 - 511: Coerced into Drinking

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 511: Coerced into Drinking</h4>


    Evening at Beiyuan Vi.


    Fang Cui and Fang Hui had arrived early and were directly taken to the private room where the Japanese businessmen were.


    These businessmen from Japan had arrived here earlier and were overjoyed when they saw Fang Hui and Fang Cui bringing Lin Qingru with them.


    Lin Qingru was, after all, one of No. 7 Middle School¡¯s beauties, very pretty, or else Liao Yuxuan would not have spent so much effort on her at the time.


    Since arriving in Huaxia Country, although they had yed with quite a number of girls by various means, the ones they could interact with were all of average looks; Lin Qingru¡¯s appearance far surpassed those girls.


    Moreover, the key point was that Lin Qingru was still a student, having just turned eighteen¡ªthat was the most exciting part for these Japanese men.


    Manager Zhou made the introductions, and President Tanaka immediately smiled and said, "Since you¡¯vee, you are all friends of ours, please, take a seat!"


    Fang Cui and Fang Hui sat down directly, but Lin Qingru hesitated. The room was full of men, and the way they looked at her obviously made her extremely ufortable.


    "Mom..." Lin Qingru pulled at Fang Cui¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "Can I go out and wait for you?"


    Before Fang Cui could respond, Manager Zhou frowned and said, "Miss Lin, these are all big shots from Japan. You¡¯re not a child anymore; toe and go as you please¡ªthat would be treating my bosses with no regard, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Fang Cui was originally nning to let her daughter leave, but after hearing Manager Zhou¡¯s words, she did not dare suggest letting her go anymore.


    "Just sit for a little while, and we¡¯ll leave after finishing the business!" Fang Cui whispered, "After all, it concerns your uncle¡¯s safety¡ªyou know how good your uncle has been to you."


    Although Lin Qingru was reluctant to stay there, she had no choice but to sit down.


    Fang Hui, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care about these things; what she cared about more was the identity of the people in the room. These were individuals who could flip tables in front of Number Three, big shots indeed. Knowing such people would definitely benefit her future.


    Therefore, after sitting down, Fang Hui was eager to tter the Japanese men, incessantly using all kinds of ingratiatingnguage.


    Fang Cui was somewhat anxious, as time ticked by, she had to get things done before seven o¡¯clock.


    After waiting for a while, Fang Cui finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and tugged at Fang Hui¡¯s clothing, whispering, "Hui, the matter at hand is important."


    It was then that Fang Hui remembered her purpose and smiled, "President Tanaka, actually, the reason we came here is to ask a favor of you!"


    "Oh? What is it?" President Tanaka put on a clueless face, but in fact, he had already been informed of the specifics by Manager Zhou.


    "It¡¯s about my second brother..." Fang Hui recounted Fang Jianhong¡¯s situation, then whispered, "President Tanaka, the information your group has received was sent by my second brother. Speaking of which, my brother holds great respect for your group. But now, these Huaxia people are nning to target my brother over this matter... they... they¡¯re utterly disregarding all of you!"


    "Oh, is that so?" President Tanaka frowned, appearing to be displeased.


    Fang Hui chuckled inwardly; she had already thought of her words on the way over, intending to direct the me onto these Japanese men. That way, it would be easier than asking for their help outright.


    Manager Zhou quickly added, "Miss Fang is right, it is indeed so. The news I got was passed to me by Old Fang. Ah, these Huaxia people are too much!"


    "So, it seems that Mr. Fang has also been working for us!" President Tanaka nodded slowly, "Since he has been working for us, we must certainly lend a hand!"


    These words made Fang Cui and Fang Hui ecstatic, this was the very purpose of their visit.


    "Thank you, thank you so much President Tanaka, you are truly a good person!" Fang Hui said excitedly, and Fang Cui also offered her thanks.


    "No worries, we¡¯re all our own people here, why stand on ceremony?" President Tanakaughed heartily, "I¡¯ll arrange for someone to fetch Mr. Fang out tomorrow!"


    "Tomorrow?" The three of them were startled, urgency in their voices, "This... if it¡¯s tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t he have to spend another night inside? His body... I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to withstand it!"


    "There¡¯s nothing we can do about it!" President Tanaka shook his head, "That guy surnamed Su now holds all the technology, and these people simply don¡¯t give us face. Tomorrow, once our patentes through, their technology will be useless, and we¡¯ll regain the power of speech!"


    "This..." Fang Cui and Fang Hui looked at each other, a bit unwilling, but they had no choice but to resign themselves to the situation. After all, they had to rely on these Japanese to save Fang Jianhong.


    "Alright, leave this matter to us!" President Tanaka, smiling, raised his ss, "Come, let¡¯s have a drink first to pre-celebrate our smooth sess tomorrow!"


    Fang Hui promptly picked up her ss. Fang Cui hesitated but eventually took hold of her cup. As for Lin Qingru in the back, she did not raise her ss.


    "Miss Lin, let¡¯s have a drink together!" Manager Zhou said with a smile, "It¡¯s a good asion, let¡¯s celebrate together!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, my daughter doesn¡¯t drink," Fang Cui quickly said.


    "What¡¯s the strength of this alcohol, it¡¯s practically like water; what¡¯s the harm in drinking a bit?" Manager Zhou said.


    "She¡¯s still a student; she really can¡¯t drink," Fang Cui said.


    Manager Zhou frowned slightly and said, "Are you saying that Miss Lin isn¡¯t giving face?"


    "No..." Fang Cui quickly said, "She really doesn¡¯t drink, it¡¯s not about not giving face. How about... I drink for her?"


    On the other side, the Japanese men had set down their sses, wearing cold expressions.


    Manager Zhou¡¯s face also changed, and he said sternly, "Do you understand the rules or not? This is the first drink, personally toasted by President Tanaka. And it¡¯s also a toast to wish for a smooth tomorrow; no matter what, everyone should drink. That would be a good omen. If someone doesn¡¯t drink, it¡¯s a bad omen, which is downright insulting to the host!"


    "What, don¡¯t you wish for everything to go smoothly tomorrow? Don¡¯t you want to rescue Old Fang without a hitch? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t want to save someone, then fine. But, our business must go smoothly. If you really intend to be difficult, then please leave, don¡¯t affect our luck!"


    Having said that, Manager Zhou simply put down his ss as well.


    Fang Cui was at a loss, while Fang Hui quietly turned to Lin Qingru, "Qingru, just have one drink, how much can there be in one drink? Don¡¯t you want to save your uncle? Or do you actually want to see your uncle locked up for years; would that make you happy?"


    "Older sister, you¡¯re too much. Qingru is already eighteen, she¡¯s an adult, no longer a child. Are you really going to treat her like a child? This won¡¯t do in societyter on!"

 Chapter 513 - 512

    <h4>Chapter 513: 512</h4>


    Fang Cui¡¯s face showed embarrassment, she nced at Lin Qingru and whispered, "Qingru, why don¡¯t... why don¡¯t you just drink this ss..."


    Although Lin Qingru was reluctant, since her mother had spoken, she could only pick up the wine ss.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" President Tanakaughed heartily as he raised his ss, "Come on, everyone, let¡¯s all have a drink together!"


    Everyone raised their sses and drank. Fang Cui Fang Hui Lin Qingru didn¡¯t notice that, while they were drinking, several Japanese and Manager Zhou were all snickering secretly.


    They had already drugged the alcohol. The girls they had yed with before were also controlled by these methods, drugged to submission, and then humiliated.


    Once Lin Qingru had drunk this ss of alcohol, there would be no chance of her leaving this room today.


    After a sip of the drink, Fang Hui still had a sycophantic smile on her face, "President Tanaka, is this alcohol from Japan? It tastes so good, truly a testament to Japanese technology!"


    "Of course!" Manager Zhou said proudly, "The technology from Japan is top-notch in everything! If you ask me, you guys might as well move to Japan in the future, why bother staying in this lousy ce?"


    "Although that¡¯s true, it¡¯s not so easy to move to Japan!" Fang Hui said, "We are not like you, Manager Zhou, skilled and capable!"


    "No problem, just marry off your niece to Japan, and you¡¯ll be able to move over too!" Manager Zhouughed.


    "Really?" Fang Hui smiled and said, "Then, perhaps Manager Zhou can introduce a Japanese boyfriend to my niece sometime!"


    Fang Cui frowned slightly, how could Fang Hui joke about her daughter¡¯s marriage affairs?


    Fang Hui noticed Fang Cui¡¯s discontent and leaned closer to her, whispering softly, "Big sister, given Qingru¡¯s current situation, do you think it¡¯s better for her to marry within the country or abroad?"


    Fang Cui was suddenly at a loss. That¡¯s right, the incident between Lin Qingru and Liao Yuxuan had blown up so big. Now, in Nanluo City, she waspletely ostracized, how could she get married?


    "Do we really need an introduction?" Manager Zhouughed, "With so many excellent Japanese men here, why not let your niece pick one for herself?"


    "Huh?" Fang Hui was momentarily stunned, the youngest person in this room was over forty, what kind of joke was this?


    At that moment, one of the Japanese men could no longer contain himself and walked directly over to Lin Qingru, smiling, "Miss Lin, what do you think of me?"


    Without waiting for Lin Qingru to respond, he opened his arms and hugged Lin Qingru.


    "Ah!" Lin Qingru screamed, unable to evade.


    "What are you doing!" Fang Cui panicked and hurried to stop them.


    "It¡¯s just a joke, what¡¯s the big deal?" Manager Zhou said coldly, "If you can¡¯t take a joke, Big Sister Fang, then take your daughter and get lost. You handle Old Fang¡¯s matter on your own!"


    Fang Cui was stunned. At that moment, the Japanese man had already embraced Lin Qingru and pressed her to the ground, kissing her face and neck recklessly.


    "Help, save me, mom, save me..." Lin Qingru screamed repeatedly. She wanted to resist, but she no longer had any strength in her body. The effect of the drink was now apparent.


    "No!" Fang Cui eximed in shock, also trying to intervene, but as she stood up, her legs gave way, and she copsed to the floor.


    "Big Sister, it¡¯s just a joke..." Fang Hui was stillughing beside them.


    "Right!" Another Japanese man came over, holding down Lin Qingru from the other side,ughing, "This is how we Japanese have fun at gatherings, it¡¯s no big deal!"


    "Adults, why be so shy?" another personughed.


    A group of Japanese didn¡¯t bother to conceal their intentions anymore and surrounded her, hands everywhere trying to pull off Lin Qingru¡¯s clothes.


    It was only then that Fang Hui realized something was wrong, and she hurriedly said, "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Manager Zhou, this... this is too much, make them stop..."


    "It¡¯s just a little party entertainment, why care so much!" Manager Zhou waved his hand: "Come on, have another drink to boost the mood!"


    "Boost what!" Fang Hui grabbed one of the Japanese men and pleaded, "Let her go!"


    "Fuck off!" Manager Zhou came over and kicked Fang Hui to the ground: "Are you being ungrateful? I told you it¡¯s just a little party entertainment. Are you losing face on purpose?"


    "How can you hit someone?" Fang Hui cried out in rm.


    "How about I hit you, get the fuck away!" Manager Zhou kicked Fang Hui again.


    "Let go of my daughter!" Fang Cui struggled to grab Manager Zhou¡¯s leg.


    "Get lost!" Manager Zhou kicked Fang Cui away: "Die somewhere else!"


    "What are you... what are you doing..." Fang Cui panicked: "I¡¯m calling the police..."


    "Haha, calling the police?" Manager Zhou sneered: "You think you can call the police? Let me tell you, my bosses have been ying with seven others in your city, and five of them screamed about calling the cops, now they¡¯re all dead without a trace left. You want to call the police, right? Fine, after the bosses are satisfied, I¡¯m going to make sure you won¡¯t have even bones and dregs left!"


    Lin Qingru¡¯s cries were incessant; Fang Cui and Fang Hui were knocked to the ground, also screaming in terror. However, the soundproofing in the room was particrly good, rendering their struggles utterly futile now.


    Fang Cui bitterly regretted everything, if only she had known, she would never have sought help from these Japanese. What if something happened to her daughter now, what then?


    Just then, the door was suddenly opened, and two men appeared at the entrance, one of whom was Lin Ze Ping.


    "Boss, they saw, the boss¡¯s wife and youngdy came to this room..." The person beside him was still speaking, but he quickly froze. The situation inside the room waspletely unexpected.


    Seeing Lin Qingru, with most of her clothes torn off and being pinned down by several Japanese men, Lin Ze Ping¡¯s eyes instantly reddened.


    "What the fuck are you doing!" Lin Ze Ping shouted as he rushed forward, kicked one of the Japanese men away, pulled the others off, and roared, "I¡¯ll fucking kill your ancestors, let go of my daughter!"


    Fang Cui was overjoyed, "Husband, quick... Save Qingru..."


    The Japanese men were a bit surprised, but quickly regained theirposure and two of them pinned Lin Ze Ping to the ground.


    President Tanaka didn¡¯t hesitate; he picked up a wine bottle and smashed it over Lin Ze Ping¡¯s head.


    Lin Ze Ping swayed, then slowly copsed to the ground, with blood gushing from his forehead. He struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t get up.


    The other man hastily came over to help but was also knocked down by a wine bottle from Manager Zhou who had been lying in wait; both meny on the ground.


    "Dad!" Lin Qingru eximed.


    Fang Cui was petrified, "Husband, husband, are you alright?"


    "So he¡¯s your husband, huh!" Manager Zhouughed, he stepped on Lin Ze Ping¡¯s head and suggested, "President Tanaka, how about we have this lovely girl do a striptease right here, what do you say?"

 Chapter 514 - 513 Su Yang Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 513 Su Yang Has Arrived</h4>


    President Tanaka immediately burst intoughter, "This little girl has a nice figure, and if she dances, it will be even more fun!"


    "Hahaha..." Manager Zhou said with augh, "Then let¡¯s do it this way,e on, girl, dance as I tell you. Remember, strip off your clothes bit by bit!"


    Lin Qingru shrank to one side, her voice trembling, "You... you¡¯re dreaming..."


    "Is that so?" Manager Zhou grabbed a wine bottle from the table and smashed it on Lin Ze Ping¡¯s head, "Now, am I dreaming?"


    "You... let my dad go..." Lin Qingru cried out.


    "Release my husband!" Fang Cui also said anxiously.


    Manager Zhou didn¡¯t waste words, he grabbed another wine bottle and smashed it on Fang Cui¡¯s head, smiling, "How about now? Still dreaming? Do you want to watch your mother die first, or your father?"


    Lin Qingru was stunned; she finally understood. If she didn¡¯t dance, Manager Zhou would actually kill her parents right before her eyes.


    "Haven¡¯t made up your mind yet?" Manager Zhou picked up another wine bottle and smashed it onto Lin Ze Ping¡¯s head again,ughing, "Your dad¡¯s body probably can¡¯t take much more. Why not send him off first?"


    "No..." Lin Qingru screamed in terror, her voice quivering with tears, "You... just let me go, I have no grudges with you..."


    "But you also have no favors with us, so whye asking for our help?" Manager Zhouughed, "Did you think asking my bosses for a favor wouldn¡¯te with a price? Now we¡¯re just asking you to dance and keep my bossespany, then you can save your uncle. That¡¯s a good deal already, isn¡¯t it?"


    Lin Qingru¡¯s face was pale, and she bit her lip, saying nothing.


    "What, not even prepared to speak now?" Manager Zhou picked up another wine bottle and crashed it down on Fang Cui¡¯s head, "Do you think staying silent means nothing will happen? Should I kill one to help you decide?"


    "You... if you do this, you won¡¯t have a good end..." Lin Ze Ping struggled with all his might, his voice trembling, "You... if you dare to kill people in Huaxia Country, don¡¯t even think about stepping out of Huaxia..."


    "Oh, sorry, you scared us!" Manager Zhou sneered, "Let me think, how many did we killst time we were in Huaxia Country? Twenty? Thirty? Or maybe forty? When we left Huaxia, nobody dared do anything to us..."


    "You bunch of Chinamen pigs, even if I killed you all, what would it matter!" President Tanaka kicked Lin Ze Ping in the chest, looking coldly at Lin Qingru, "Dance now, or your dad is truly going to die!"


    Lin Qingru¡¯s body trembled, and she hesitated, not knowing what to do.


    "Don¡¯t listen to them!" Lin Ze Ping shouted, "They don¡¯t dare kill me, don¡¯t dance, if you dance, this life is really over!"


    "Old man, it looks like you¡¯re really asking for it!" Manager Zhou stepped on Lin Ze Ping¡¯s mouth, angrily scolded, "You say we don¡¯t dare to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you right here today, to see if we dare or not!"


    At that moment, Lin Ze Ping¡¯s driver shouted angrily, "Let my boss go quickly, do you know who my boss is? Master Su Yang, all of you are juniors to my boss, if you dare touch my boss, Master Su will never let you go!"


    "Su Yang?" The Japanese were first startled and then burst intoughter, with President Tanaka stepping directly on Lin Ze Ping, cursing openly, "Yo, are you close to Su Yang?"


    Lin Ze Ping, clenching his teeth, shouted angrily, "This is our business, and it has nothing to do with you. I warn you, release us at once, or you won¡¯t make it out of Nanluo City!"


    Because of Lin Qingru, Lin Ze Ping had always felt guilty toward Su Yang, so he was reluctant to bring up his rtionship with Su Yang.


    "Our boss has always been an elder to Master Su, arranging everything for Master Su when he was young, like going to school!" The driver shouted unwillingly, "If Master Su finds out what you¡¯ve done, he will surely kill you!"


    "Oh my, you¡¯re really scaring me to death!" President Tanaka said with a chuckle, "We can¡¯t let Master Sue here; otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we be doomed? Come on, quickly call Zheng Xiong and the others, and have them kill Master Su on the way; make sure Master Su doesn¡¯t reach here!"


    "What?" Lin Ze Ping¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he eximed in shock, "What... what are you going to do?"


    "What are we going to do?" President Tanaka sneered, "What, still not clear? Su has screwed us over so badly; can we let him live? Our group has always had good rtions with the Nine Chrysanthemums Sect, being one of the three biggest benefactor groups. Now, the Nine Chrysanthemums Sect¡¯s assassins are already on their way; they might even be about to encounter Master Su. Tsk tsk, if Master Su of Pingnan Province dies like this, whatever will happen to these technologies, these projects?"


    The other Japanese in the room immediately burst intoughter, while Lin Ze Ping¡¯splexion turned cold as he spoke sternly, "You... you are too despicable, to plot against Su Yang like this? Hmmph, but what does it matter? You¡¯re just sending men to their deaths!"


    "Sending them to their deaths?" President Tanaka¡¯s face turned icy, "It seems you truly won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin. Alright then, I¡¯ll give them a call. Once Su is dead, I¡¯ll have them bring over his body too, so you can say your goodbyes to your uncle, shall we?"


    No sooner had President Tanaka finished speaking than a cold voice came from the doorway, "There¡¯s no need to make a call. I shalle myself to bid you farewell!"


    All the faces in the room changed as they eximed in unison, "Su Yang?"


    The door opened, and Su Yang walked in slowly.


    The expressions on the faces of Lin Ze Ping, Fang Cui, Fang Hui, and Lin Qingru were indescribably awkward, especially Fang Cui, Fang Hui, and Lin Qingru whoseplexions could even be described as unsightly.


    Su Yang had arrived, and he would surely save Lin Ze Ping. But the problem was, in the end, they had to rely on Su Yang to save their lives, which was the ultimate irony!


    As for Lin Ze Ping himself, he felt guilty inside; he had always carried a sense of guilt toward Su Yang.


    "How did this pig get here?" President Tanaka asked in astonishment: "Weren¡¯t the people from the Nine Chrysanthemums Sect supposed to kill him? How did he get here?"


    Everyone in the room looked at each other, equally eager to know what was going on. Even if Su Yang hadn¡¯t been stopped by the Nine Chrysanthemums Sect¡¯s people, he shouldn¡¯t havee here. What exactly was happening?


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the people in the room, finally resting on Manager Zhou, who was stepping on Lin Ze Ping. His brow furrowed at once.


    No matter what Fang Cui or Lin Qingru¡¯s attitude was toward Su Yang, Lin Ze Ping had genuinely treated Su Yang well and was one of the few elders who was good to Su Yang. Therefore, Su Yang respected Lin Ze Ping a lot.


    And now, this elder whom he respected was being stepped on, bloodied and on the ground. One could only imagine Su Yang¡¯s mood!

 Chapter 515 - 514

    <h4>Chapter 515: 514</h4>


    Manager Zhou was unaware of Su Yang¡¯s actual strength, and upon seeing Su Yang enter, he was only surprised but not afraid.


    "Su, we were actually looking for you, but here you are delivering yourself to death!" Manager Zhou pointed at Su Yang and cursed, "Just great, today you can die right here alongside your so-called shitty uncle!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word and walked straight up to Manager Zhou.


    Manager Zhou grabbed a wine bottle and smashed it towards him, "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Su Yang reached out, his fist shattering the wine bottle. At the same time, his hand seized Manager Zhou¡¯s neck and lifted him off the ground.


    Manager Zhou struggled and cursed wildly, "Let me down, let me down now! I am a manager of the Tanaka Corporation from Japan, if you dare touch me, our corporation will absolutely ..."


    Before Manager Zhou could finish, Su Yang punched him squarely in the mouth, knocking out all of Manager Zhou¡¯s teeth, not a single one left.


    Su Yang casually threw Manager Zhou aside and helped Lin Ze Ping up from the ground, whispering, "Uncle Lin, are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine..." Lin Ze Ping wiped the fresh blood from his forehead, looking at Su Yang with a guilt-ridden expression, "Su Yang, how... how did you get here?"


    "I was ambushed midway, and those people confessed to it. So, I thought I¡¯de here to check things out..." Su Yang said, "Lucky I came, otherwise, Uncle Lin, wouldn¡¯t you have been in danger this time?"


    Lin Ze Ping could not help but feel relieved, thinking that had Su Yang not arrived, they probably wouldn¡¯t have left this ce alive.


    "Uncle Lin, how did you end up here?" Su Yang asked in surprise, "How did you get into a conflict with these people?"


    These words made both Fang Cui and Fang Hui extremely ufortable, for it was because of them that Lin Ze Ping was here.


    Lin Ze Ping sighed, "I don¡¯t know either, it was my friend who saw your aunt..."


    Realizing something was off, Lin Ze Ping quickly corrected himself, "My friend saw Fang Cui and Lin Qingru enter this room. I had arranged with Qingru toe home early tonight for fear she might get into trouble, so I came here to take her back. I didn¡¯t expect that... that these people would be so bold to do such things in our Huaxia Country, it¡¯s outrageous!"


    Su Yang frowned, ncing at Fang Cui and Fang Hui, he pretty much understood what had happened.


    "Fang Hui, if you wanted to die, that¡¯s your business, but why involve my Uncle Lin!" Su Yang said coldly, "Lucky for you Uncle Lin is unharmed. If something had happened to him, I would have taken your life first!"


    "This... this has nothing to do with me..." Fang Hui protested anxiously, "He came for Fang Cui and Lin Qingru, how... how can you me this on me?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare Fang Cui and Lin Qingru a nce, and said coldly, "I don¡¯t care about all that. If you cause any more trouble in the future and involve Uncle Lin, I will definitely not let you off!"


    Fang Hui was extremely frustrated, "You... you¡¯re just being unreasonable..."


    Su Yang pped her across the face, and said coldly, "I am being unreasonable, what are you going to do about it!"


    Fang Hui was hit so hard she was dizzy and confused, no longer daring to say another word, her head hung low.


    Beside her, Fang Cui and Lin Qingru¡¯splexions were even more unsightly. Although Su Yang did not me them, it was because he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare them a second nce.


    Especially Lin Qingru, who had watched Su Yang dominate the crowd with his powerful presence at the meeting, overshadowing everyone else with a mere wave of his hand. Now, witnessing Su Yang move with such ease and imposing presence in front of the Japanese, filled her heart with an indescribable sense of annoyance.


    How could she have imagined that Su Yang would reach such heights? His status now made it so that not even Liao Yuxuan, let alone the young masters of the Ten Great Families in the provincial city, could measure up.


    And this was the man she had been betrothed to since childhood!


    Lin Qingru had always valued matching social status, insisting on marrying someone whose status was not inferior to her own family¡¯s. Fang Cui had always dreamed her daughter could marry into a wealthy family. That¡¯s why they had gone to great lengths to break off the engagement with Su Yang, in hopes of finding someone better.


    But now, they realized it wasn¡¯t that Su Yang wasn¡¯t worthy of Lin Qingru, but rather Lin Qingru wasn¡¯t worthy of Su Yang!


    In all of Pingnan Province, who else could be considered more high-profile than Su Yang?


    No wonder Lin Ze Ping once said that arranging the marriage between Lin Qingru and Su Yang was the most selfish thing he had done in his life, and also the greatest effort he had made for his daughter.


    Looking at it now, what Lin Ze Ping said was absolutely right!


    But realizing all this now was toote. Su Yang now treated them like they were air, yet they still had to rely on Su Yang to save their lives, which was the most humiliating part!


    President Tanaka¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he watched the domineering Su Yang. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Master Su, you mentioned that the people from the Nine Chrysanthemums Sect have already found you? How did you manage toe here from their midst?"


    Su Yang nced at President Tanaka and said coldly, "Do you really think they could kill me?"


    "You¡¯re just a doctor, killing you would be as easy as flipping a hand!" President Tanaka said sternly, "Unless you brought a lot of bodyguards! No, that¡¯s not right either. If you really brought many bodyguards, they wouldn¡¯t have rashly made a move. You... how exactly did you escape from their encirclement?"


    "Without even understanding my situation, you dared to send men to assassinate me; you truly deserve to die!" With a single grasp of his hand, President Tanaka was lifted into the air and flew towards Su Yang.


    "What¡¯s happening..." President Tanaka eximed in shock; it was as if he had been pulled by some invisible force, utterly out of his control.


    Su Yang reached out and grabbed President Tanaka by the neck, lifting him into the air, and said coldly, "I have earned my reputation today not only through medicine and technology¡ªthey are mere supplements. What I¡¯m truly best at are martial techniques and spells. Those clowns from the Nine Chrysanthums Sect couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from me. Why would I need to run?"


    If Su Yang had said this before, these Japanese would certainly not have believed him. But after disying such a feat, they had no choice but to believe Su Yang!


    "You... you¡¯re actually a cultivator..." President Tanaka said with a shaking voice, "I... I truly underestimated you. But you... you wouldn¡¯t dare kill us. We¡¯re different from the people of the Nine Chrysanthemums Sect; they... they sneaked into the country, and even if they died, nobody would dare say anything. But us... we entered the country through official channels. If you kill us, how will... how will Huaxia Country exin this incident..."


    "Who said I was going to kill you with my own hands?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Manager Zhou,e here, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kill President Tanaka, and I can make your death a little less painful!"

 Chapter 516 - 515 Conclusive Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 515 Conclusive Evidence</h4>


    Manager Zhou couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and said in astonishment, "You... what do you mean? Are you insane? Asking me to kill my boss, do you think that¡¯s possible?"


    "What¡¯s impossible about that?" Su Yang walked over to Manager Zhou, patted him lightly on the head, and said, "Don¡¯t you find your boss detestable?"


    With that p, Manager Zhou¡¯s expression suddenly became dazed. He stared straight at the several Japanese men, his eyes gradually filling with hatred as if he bore a deep-seated grudge against them.


    Su Yang turned and stepped back, lightly invoking Devouring the Heavens to draw away all the strength from the Japanese men. As a result, they all slumped to the ground, powerless to struggle.


    Casually picking up President Tanaka¡¯s cellphone, he switched it to record mode and aimed it at the entire room. Then, Su Yang left the room with Lin Ze Ping and the others, standing by the door to watch.


    The expression on Manager Zhou¡¯s face gradually grew more ferocious, and ultimately, with a howl as if he hadpletely lost his temper, he picked up a wine bottle from the ground and charged at one of the Japanese men, smashing the bottle on the man¡¯s head.


    "What are you doing!" President Tanaka roared, struggling several times but unable to get up, also filled with terror.


    "I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you all!" Manager Zhou uttered a frenzied howl as he wielded the broken half of the wine bottle and stabbed wildly at the Japanese man.


    The Japanese man was just an ordinary person, unable to withstand such an attack, and within a few strikes, hey in a pool of blood, breathless.


    "You dare to kill a Japanese!" President Tanaka bellowed, "Zhou, do you know what you¡¯re doing? I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯re dead!"


    Manager Zhou, like a crazed beast, did not reply to President Tanaka¡¯s words, and instead, pounced on the next person. In the same manner, he killed the second Japanese man as well.


    Using this method, Manager Zhou sessively killed all the Japanese men in the room, including thest one, President Tanaka. Though President Tanaka kept roaring in anger, Manager Zhou didn¡¯t answer a single word and simply used the wine bottle to brutally kill him!


    Fang Cui and Fang Hui and others outside witnessed the entire process, shivering with fear. They had never seen such a situation before. Manager Zhou¡¯s crazed behavior was truly terrifying!


    "Won¡¯t this... won¡¯t this get blown out of proportion?" Lin Ze Ping asked worriedly, standing beside. After all, several Japanese had died, and this was a different situation. If handled improperly, it could be a diplomatic issue.


    Su Yang spoke softly, "It¡¯s all recorded, Manager Zhou killed them. This is irrefutable evidence!"


    Lin Ze Ping whispered, "But... but they¡¯re Japanese, killed in Huaxia like this, this... this is no small matter..."


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled softly, "They were in Huaxia. If killed by Huaxia people, Japan would indeed make a fuss. But if they were killed by their own Japanese countrymen, would they still have the face to protest?"


    "What do you mean?" Lin Ze Ping was taken aback.


    "Didn¡¯t Manager Zhou take up Japanese citizenship long ago?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Their own countrymen killing each other¡ªwho knows what their conflicts were about; it¡¯s none of our business, right? On the other hand, in our country, viting ourws, how is their side going to exin that to us?"


    Lin Ze Ping¡¯s eyes widened in shock; Su Yang¡¯s maneuver was a thorough way to shake off any me. In the end, this incident would all boil down to the internal strife of the Japanese men, and it surely couldn¡¯t be connected to Huaxia in the slightest. Besides, with these people causing trouble in Huaxia and meeting such a tragic end, Japan would also have a hard time exining itself!


    "But why... why did they have to kill each other?" the driver said in a low voice, "Japan probably won¡¯t believe it, right?"


    "The video is solid evidence. As for why, that¡¯s for them to investigate. Who knows what kind of grudges they have?" Su Yang smiled, "It¡¯s quite normal for there to be conflicts between superiors and subordinates, right?"


    "But for him to kill so many people by himself doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?" the driver wondered, "Could he really kill them if they fought back?"


    "Who knows if this person had it all nned out?" Su Yang said smiling, "Like, for instance, what if he drugged the wine beforehand?"


    "But there were no drugs in the wine..." the driver said.


    "Who says?" Su Yang nced at Fang Hui, "If there were no drugs, how could they have fallen down?"


    "But they didn¡¯t drink the wine!" said the driver.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve done this, everything has been arranged ordingly!" Su Yang said with a light smile. In fact, while using Devouring the Heavens, he had also elerated the drugged wine into the bodies of those Japanese. By the time they performed autopsies, there would be drugs in their bodies¡ªan irrefutable evidence.


    "This..." The driver scratched his head, "Even if the evidence is clear, Manager Zhou is only temporarily out of his senses. If hees to his senses and implicates uster, it¡¯s still not safe..."


    With a light smile, Su Yang said, "And what if he can¡¯t remember any of this?"


    "Crazy?" the driver looked astounded. Could that actually be done?


    In fact, the way Su Yang made Manager Zhou kill those people was by using a Secret Technique from Destiny¡¯s Tome. He had controlled Manager Zhou¡¯s mind, which was why Manager Zhou had killed those Japanese. After that, Su Yang would erase this part of Manager Zhou¡¯s memory. By then, Manager Zhou would not remember what he had done or what had happened and naturally couldn¡¯t rat out Su Yang and the others.


    Su Yang did not kill Manager Zhou because Manager Zhou was even more detestable than those Japanese. At least the Japanese were not from Huaxia. However, being a Huaxia native, Manager Zhou had helped those Japanese and betrayed his ownpatriots, which made him the most unforgivable.


    Su Yang had used Manager Zhou to kill the Japanese but had not killed Manager Zhou. In doing so, Japan would definitely not let Manager Zhou off the hook. Even if he survived, he would have to spend the rest of his life in prison. Those he had considered his masters, the Japanese, would let him experience what true cruelty was!


    Of course, what happened to Manager Zhou next was not Su Yang¡¯s concern anymore. He had called Hou Shilin to report to the police and handle the situation here.


    With the video, the scene, and the evidence, all put together, Manager Zhou was certainly caught. Those Japanese would ultimately pay for their actions.


    "Uncle Lin, I¡¯ll have someone send you back. I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll be leaving first!" Su Yang said softly to Lin Ze Ping, without giving Lin Qingru a single nce from start to finish.


    As Su Yang walked away, Lin Ze Ping sighed deeply. He nced at Lin Qingru beside him, his face filled with extreme sorrow.


    With her lips pinched tightly and herplexion pale, Lin Qingru was filled with extreme regret!

 Chapter 517 - 516 Study Seriously

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 516 Study Seriously</h4>


    The matters involving those from Japan ended up as Su Yang had guessed, very smoothly resolved.


    The dead were Japanese, but the murderer was also a Japanese national. Moreover, they were together, therefore, this case couldn¡¯t be tied to Huaxia in any way.


    Furthermore, once the news of the Japanese citizens¡¯ deaths spread, other representatives also started to behave, leaving Huaxia one after another, daring not to create more trouble.


    Su Yang handed over these technologies to Zhao Jian to deal with, while Su Yang simply exined the manufacturing methods to Zhao Jian and then stayed out of these matters. After all, they were not Su Yang¡¯s main business.


    That day, Su Yang finally packed his bag and took a stroll around the school.


    After all, Su Yang was still a student, a fact he had always remembered.


    Moreover, Su Ping¡¯s expectation of Su Yang was for him to attend school and to apply for college. Su Yang did not know why Su Ping wanted this, but there certainly had to be some reason for it. Just as Su Ping wouldn¡¯t share the secrets of Destiny¡¯s Tome with him, there must be some reasons for that too.


    ording to Su Ping¡¯s requirements, Su Yang had to open the next page of Destiny¡¯s Tome before he would share its secrets with Su Yang. However, judging by Su Yang¡¯s current cultivation progress, to open the next page, he would need to enter the Earth Immortal Realm to do so.


    What astonishing secretsy inside Destiny¡¯s Tome? Why did Su Ping himself, despite having Destiny¡¯s Tome, still end up living like this? And why must he wait until Su Yang opened the fourth page before revealing the secrets to him?


    Su Yang truly couldn¡¯tprehend the situation and had to let it be. His current goal was to try his best to find the fourth Divine Beast Jade Stone, to pair with the previous three, and set up the Spirit Gathering Array. Only then would he have the chance to step into the Earthly Immortal Realm!


    Even though he had returned to school, in reality, there wasn¡¯t much for Su Yang to do at the school.


    Attending sses was obviously meaningless for Su Yang. He hadn¡¯t studied for such a long time; what could he possibly learn if he suddenly came back now?


    After wandering around the school for the morning, Su Yang returned to the ssroom during the break and found Zhao Qiupeng, still engrossed in his studies.


    Zhao Qiupeng was indeed very hardworking now, utilizing even his break time to study diligently, all for the sake of the promise he made to Xie Wei, to get into college.


    In fact, Su Yang had told Zhao Qiupeng long ago that if he wished, he could manage the businesses under Su Yang¡¯s name at any time, definitely earning a decent amount of money. For the current Su Yang, making money was an incredibly simple task!


    However, Zhao Qiupeng did not choose to do so. After dating Xie Wei for some time, he had be much more ambitious.


    When Su Yang talked to him about this previously, Zhao Qiupeng told Su Yang that attending college wasn¡¯t about making money, but about bing more capable. That way, he could rightfully manage those businesses for Su Yang, not merely relying on their friendship.


    This actually impressed Su Yang, far more than the guy who used topete with him on who could sleep more during ss.


    Seeing Su Yang return, Zhao Qiupeng curled his lip and said, "Xiao Yang, I only asked you to participate in the college entrance exam to cover for me, not to start studying hard. If you end up bing learned, then who¡¯s going to cover for me?"


    "You brat, who said I would definitely score worse than you?" Su Yang said. "If I score better than you, wouldn¡¯t that be even more embarrassing for you?"


    Zhao Qiupeng said, "Give it up, my academic performance has been skyrocketingtely. To tell you the truth, even if you didn¡¯te, someone else would be at the bottom for me! With you here, there¡¯s just one more person at the bottom, that¡¯s all."


    "Go away, stop embarrassing yourself in front of me!" Su Yangughed and scolded, "Haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and you¡¯re getting cocky, huh? Your academic performance can skyrocket? I don¡¯t believe it!"


    "Forget it, I have nothing inmon with someone like you!" Zhao Qiupeng rolled his eyes and picked up his textbook to walk over to a bespectacled boy, saying respectfully, "ss president, could you exin this problem to me one more time? I didn¡¯t quite understand it earlier."


    The bespectacled boy frowned and nced at Zhao Qiupeng, "I¡¯ve already exined it to you twice. You, you just don¡¯t listen carefully. To learn effectively, you have to be down-to-earth, got it?"


    "Yes, yes, I... I just didn¡¯t quite understand it..." Zhao Qiupeng said with a smile, "I¡¯m nowhere near as capable as you, our ss president. If I had your abilities, I¡¯d have gone to a great university a long time ago!"


    The bespectacled boy waved his hand, "Stop saying useless things. If you want to learn, I¡¯ll exin it again. But you have to listen carefully, take it to heart so you can apply it flexibly!"


    "Thank you so much, thank you!" Zhao Qiupeng listened respectfully.


    Watching from behind, a faint smile spread across Su Yang¡¯s lips. Zhao Qiupeng really had changed a lot. He used to have no affection for those who were good at studying. And now, he was actually willing to listen to others exin problems with such respect. That was no small feat.


    It seemed that Xie Wei really had a positive impact on Zhao Qiupeng!


    The bespectacled boy hadn¡¯t finished exining the problem when suddenly, a wave of noisy chatter came from outside.


    Following that, a group of people walked into the ssroom. The ones leading the group were clearly not wearing Nanluo High School¡¯s uniforms. They wore expressions of arrogance, filled with disdain for everyone else.


    "Alright, let me say something!" The leader of the group, a boy with e across his face, stood arrogantly on the podium and said, "The names for the direct admissions havee out, and our No. 3 High School has seventeen outstanding students who¡¯ve been admitted to various famous universities. This weekend, No. 3 High School will hold a summary meeting at the city sports center. Our seventeen outstanding students, along with some top alumni, will be back to share their study methods. Anyone from No. 7 High School who wants to attend the meeting can sign up with me. The registration fee is three hundred yuan per person, firste first served!"


    The ssroom instantly erupted with shouts, and the atmosphere exploded into chaos.


    "Seventeen direct admissions? Are you kidding? Nanluo City only gets twenty spots a year!"


    "Exactly, in previous years, No. 3 High School getting seven or eight spots was already outrageous, but what¡¯s going on this time? Seventeen in one go, what¡¯s the deal? What about No. 7 High School then?"


    "There are so many schools in the city, they take seventeen spots, leaving only three. Will it even be No. 3 High School¡¯s turn?"


    "These sons of bitches, they must havee to show off!"


    "Damn, a registration fee of three hundred yuan? They really think they¡¯re celebrities putting on a concert or something?"


    "Motherfuckers, this is too much, way over the line, it¡¯s just intolerable!"


    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation, nearly ready to explode with anger.

 Chapter 518 - 517: Arrogant Third Middle School

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 517: Arrogant Third Middle School</h4>


    The college entrance examination is almost upon us, and everyone is eyeing the guaranteed admission spots. Our No. 7 High School hasn¡¯t received any news about guaranteed admissions, yet No. 3 High School has already taken seventeen spots. How can this not cause an uproar?


    The crowd kept raising their voices, and several faces from No. 3 High School on the stage furrowed their brows.


    The young man with e pped the table and shouted angrily, "If you want to participate, sign up. If you don¡¯t want to, then shut up. We at No. 3 High School took seventeen guaranteed admission spots because we have the strength. What are you unhappy about? We even showed mercy by leaving you any spots at all, or else you wouldn¡¯t have gotten a single one!"


    "Who the hell do you think you are!" Someone below finally lost their patience and burst out, "No. 3 High School is so great, huh? Everything is given to you. Then what are we supposed to do? Might as well just live off the wind from the northwest!"


    "Hmph, live off the northwest wind?" The e-faced boy snorted coldly, "If you¡¯re incapable, you don¡¯t even deserve to have the northwest wind. We from No. 3 High School have the strength; what does No. 7 High School have? Why should youpete with us for guaranteed admission spots?"


    "Yeah, the seventeen guaranteed admission spots we got from No. 3 High School aren¡¯t for nothing. Every year the top scorers of the city¡¯s college entrance exame from our school, whether in humanities or sciences. Our valedictorians are even likely to be the top scorers of the entire province. What about you?"


    "How many of our students have won national awards? Mathematical Olympiads, national essaypetitions, youth science and technology contests, national youth sports championships. What does No. 7 High School have?"


    "Hmph, you can¡¯tpare in studies, nor in any other talents, and yet you from No. 7 High School still want topete with us for guaranteed admission spots? What bases do you have?"


    After a round of angry outbursts from No. 3 High School, the people from No. 7 High School suddenly fell silent. Despite their unwillingness to ept it, they had to admit that No. 3 High School did indeed have strong capabilities.


    "You didn¡¯t have toe over here to collect registration fees, though!" a student couldn¡¯t help but say, "A registration fee of three hundred yuan, is this some sort of extortion?"


    "We are holding a summary meeting, which is to impart study experiences to you. Learning methods and experiences are priceless. For those who understand their value, they¡¯d willingly pay three thousand yuan, let alone three hundred," the e-faced boy retorted coldly, "Forget it, I see that¡¯s all there is to No. 7 High School. No wonder it produced something like Destiny Martial Arts, just a bunch of bad students with well-developed limbs but simple minds, practically a dumping ground that harbors filth and grime!"


    At these words, Su Yang, sitting at the back, couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t really care much about the squabbles between these students. Academic matters, anyhow, were not Su Yang¡¯s forte. The debate over academics, not much either. Moreover, the issue of guaranteed admission spots was also of little concern to Su Yang.


    But still, you can say what you want, but you shouldn¡¯t insult people, right?


    I, the founder of Destiny Martial Arts, am sitting right here, and you just bluntly say that my club¡¯s members are just bad students with well-developed limbs but simple minds, and that my ce is a waste dump? That¡¯s really bullying, isn¡¯t it?


    The whole ssroom fell silent, and many turned to look at Su Yang. The people of No. 7 High School now held Su Yang in awe. Was Su Yang going to tolerate someone insulting Destiny Martial Arts right in front of him?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t actually want to concern himself with these little grievances among outstanding students, but since everyone was looking at him, he couldn¡¯t y dead.


    Clearing his throat, Su Yang said, "This fellow student, has Destiny Martial Arts offended you in any way? Why resort to such hurtful remarks? Who said that all members of Destiny Martial Arts are bad students? That¡¯s quite irresponsible of you to say!"


    The youth with e paused, frowning, "What, are you a member of Destiny Martial Arts?"


    "He is the founder of Destiny Martial Arts!" a student from No. 7 High School dered proudly.


    At these words, the people from No. 3 High School were taken aback; they had all heard of Su Yang¡¯s notorious reputation.


    "You... you... you..." The e-faced boy¡¯s lips quivered with fear; the members of the Martial Arts Club from No. 3 High School had all been dealt with harshly by Su Yang.


    Smiling, Su Yang said, "It¡¯s alright, speak your mind. I won¡¯ty a finger on you. After all, you are an excellent student!"


    The boy with e exhaled with relief but still seemed wary; in a low voice, he said, "A student¡¯s duty should be to study. You... you fight and kill all day long, not taking your studies seriously, what kind of... what kind of students are you?"


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean you can call us bad students," Su Yang objected, "We admit we¡¯re not good at studying. However, our character isn¡¯t bad. Besides, our passion just doesn¡¯t lie in our studies¡ªis that wrong? In this day and age, having a personality isn¡¯t a mistake, right? If we were all good at studying as well, then tell me, would your No. 3 High School still have a chance at any guaranteed admission spots?"


    Rendered speechless, the e-covered boy was silent for a long while before he murmured resentfully, "All you people, even if you study seriously, it¡¯s pointless¡ªdo you think you canpete with us for guaranteed spots? Hmph, you, the founder, always end up at the bottom of your exams, the bottom of the whole city. So what if you can fight, what if you can bully people? This society values intellect, having well-developed limbs but a simple mind is no different from a brute beast!"


    "Hey, now I really can¡¯t agree with you!" Su Yang frowned, "So what if I¡¯m at the bottom of the exams? How does that make me simple-minded?"


    "You don¡¯t know anything!" Zhao Qiupeng couldn¡¯t restrain himself, "Although Xiao Yang hasn¡¯t studied seriously, his medical expertise is very impressive. Right now the country has several projects researching the medical techniques Xiaoyang originated; does that sound like he¡¯s simple-minded?"


    "Exactly, Su Yang is our pride at No. 7 High School!"


    "What are you saying, can you from No. 3 High School bring forward such a talent?"


    The students from No. 7 High School started to get riled up, and the people from No. 3 High School were provoked as well. The boy with e shouted angrily, "We don¡¯t know the actual situation of outside matters, we have no say in that. After all, who can be certain about that medical expertise, who really came up with it? But you can¡¯t even master the content of these textbooks, yet you create medical techniques? Who would believe that?"


    Anxious, Zhao Qiupeng said, "Xiao Yang originated that, what right do you have to disbelieve it?"


    "Pshaw, you can¡¯t even learn this little bit in the textbooks properly, and you¡¯re out creating medical techniques? Stop trying to fool us!" one person from No. 3 High School yelled.


    Both sides erupted into an argument. Su Yang furrowed his eyebrows; this wasn¡¯t the oue he wanted. What happened here, the argument turned back and forth, and now it somehow ended up focusing on him. His intention was only to break up the fight.


    After a good while of bickering, the pimpled boy suddenly yelled, "Enough with this nonsense! If you¡¯re so capable, thene to the summary meeting. We¡¯ll have a knowledge quiz on the spot; you from No. 7 High School can pick someone toe andpete with us on the spot!"

 Chapter 519 - 518 You’re Just Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 518 You¡¯re Just Jealous</h4>


    The people from Seventh Middle School looked at each other, and they all fell into silence.


    Third Middle School¡¯s academic performance had always been at the top of the city, and even ahead in the province. Seventh Middle School, however, was close to the bottom in the city.


    Topete with Third Middle School on the spot, wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? Who would want to do something like that?


    Seeing that no one answered, the e-faced boy immediately looked smug, "What¡¯s the matter? Too scared to go? Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you, if you sign up for thepetition, the registration fee is waived. So, are you tempted now?"


    His words only made everyone angrier. This was simply contempt!


    Just then, the ss president sitting in the front took a deep breath and said firmly, "I¡¯ll go!"


    "ss president?" Everyone eximed in surprise, and Zhao Qiupeng looked especially concerned, "These people are just setting us up. They devise the questions for thepetition; if you go, you¡¯re sure to be at a disadvantage!"


    The ss president shook his head and said with determination, "We can¡¯t let them look down on us!"


    Everyone fell silent. The e-faced boy nced at the ss president and sneered, "I know you, Wang Liao, you made it into the city¡¯s top ten before, but you quickly fell off and never made it into the top fifty after that. Hmph, I¡¯ve always suspected there was something fishy about your top ten finish. This time, we¡¯ll test your true skills!"


    "You know your grandpa!" Zhao Qiupeng shouted angrily, "The ss president was sick and resting at home for a while, that¡¯s why his academic performance fell behind. Otherwise, what would you count for?"


    "Sick or not, we don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll see after thepetition," the e-faced boy sneered, "Wang Liao, remember toe early that day, and don¡¯t chicken out!"


    Someone from below couldn¡¯t help cursing, "Fuck off, watch yournguage!"


    "How the hell do you talk!" the e-faced boy also got angry, "You dare to curse?"


    "What about it if I curse you, I¡¯ll even hit you!" The person below howled and rushed up, and the two sides immediately started fighting.


    The people from Seventh Middle School had already been holding back their anger, and upon seeing this, a group of them immediately rushed up and surrounded the students from Third Middle School, beating them.


    Su Yang stood in the back, shaking his head again and again. These students who excelled in their studies didn¡¯t hold back in a fight either.


    However, these people from Third Middle School were indeed too arrogant, Su Yang wanted to beat them up himself. If it weren¡¯t for his status, Su Yang probably would have taken action already.


    As the brawl continued, a burst of angry voices suddenly came from the door, "What are you doing? What are you doing? Stop it right now!"


    "The principal is here!"


    With a shout, everyone quickly dispersed, leaving the scene in disarray.


    White Fatty Dong Hui and several men in suits wereing from a distance. One of the tall men was the vice principal of Third Middle School, and he said with an angry face, "Principal Dong, what is going on? Is this the quality of the students from Seventh Middle School? So many of you beating up a few from Third Middle School, what is this? Are you all hooligans or what?"


    The boy with e hastily ran over, his voice choked with tears, "Principal Zhou, those people from No. 7 Middle School are bullying us too much. We just told them we have seventeen rmendation spots, and they lost their tempers, kept insulting us, and even started hitting us..."


    Principal Zhou was even more livid, "Dong Hui, what is the meaning of this? Our school has seventeen rmendation spots, and that was decided by the higher-ups. If you¡¯re unhappy about it, why don¡¯t you talk to them? Why beat up our students to vent your anger? If your own students are not capable, and nobody gives them rmendation spots, can you me us for that?"


    Dong Hui¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Just now, when Principal Zhou came to find him and mentioned the rmendation spots, he himself nearly passed out from anger.


    In previous years, No. 7 Middle School would at least get one rmendation spot. But this time, with this move, No. 7 Middle School probably wouldn¡¯t have a single one left¡ªit was a downright insult to him as the principal.


    Truthfully, he himself wanted to beat these people up. But the problem was, you just can¡¯t do that, can you? What would it mean for students to fight like this!


    Clenching his teeth, Dong Hui strode over to the scene, red at everyone, and shouted angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Everyone hung their heads and didn¡¯t dare to speak, all with extremely ugly expressions on their faces.


    Principal Zhou strode over furiously and yelled, "Got anyints, speak up! Your principal is right here, just say it. What, you¡¯re not satisfied with our school¡¯s rmendation spots? Fine, speak up, if you¡¯re unsatisfied, just say it. Oh, right, there¡¯s no point telling your principal, go talk to the Education Bureau, go to the province, make a fuss there, go there to hit people."


    "Look at yourselves, do you even look like students? Students are supposed to focus on their studies, what is this behavior? If you can¡¯t study as well as others, do you resort to beating others up because you outnumber them? What¡¯s the difference between you and those hooligans outside?"


    "I¡¯ve long heard that No. 7 Middle School produces little thugs, but I didn¡¯t expect to actually witness it today. Is your school there to educate and nurture, or to cultivate failures and trash? If such people are sent into society, wouldn¡¯t they be a specific menace to the public?"


    The students from No. 7 Middle School clenched their fists tightly, all extremely angry but daring not to say anything.


    "Your words are too harsh!" Dong Hui couldn¡¯t help but protest, "What¡¯s wrong with our No. 7 Middle School students? Your students from No. 3 Middle Schoole here to show off, shouldn¡¯t they bear some responsibility?"


    "We have seventeen rmendation spots, and we came here to share our joy, share our learning experiences, what¡¯s wrong with that?" Principal Zhou yelled, "I see it¡¯s jealousy, you¡¯re jealous we have so many spots. But you see, these spots are earned through strength, you¡¯ve got no strength, what¡¯s there to talk about? If you¡¯re not convinced, let the higher-ups allocate a few rmendation spots to you too!"


    Dong Hui was so angry he was at a loss for words. He indeed wanted some spots, but the problem was, who would give them? No. 7 Middle School¡¯s results were only mediocre. If there were a dozen spots, they might have gotten one. Now, with only three left, there was no chance for No. 7 Middle School to get any!


    Just then, a person beside them suddenly ran over panting, urgently saying, "Principal Dong, the president of Jinghua University and three vice presidents, as well as Director Hu from the Provincial Department of Education have arrived!"


    "What?" Dong Hui was stunned, as were all the people on the scene, especially Principal Zhou, whose eyes nearly popped out of his head, what¡¯s going on?


    Jinghua University was the best university in all of Huaxia. Their president had a status not much less than the number one official in Pingnan Province. Such high-profile figures had personallye here?


    And the head of the Education Department actually came to Nanluo City, which in itself could shock the education sector.


    But most crucially, they came directly to No. 7 Middle School without any notice from the city education bureau, indicating they didn¡¯t know about this matter, making it even more shocking!


    "They... what are they here for..." Dong Hui¡¯s lips were quivering.


    "They... they said they came to invite... to invite Su Yang to Jinghua University..." the person swallowed nervously and tremblingly let out two words, "as a teacher!"

 Chapter 520 - 519: Did You Mistake Someone for Me?

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 519: Did You Mistake Someone for Me?</h4>


    "What on earth is that?" Before Dong Hui could speak, Principal Zhou beside him eagerly asked.


    The staff member said, "The president of Jinghua University wants to invite... invite Su Yang to teach at Jinghua University..."


    "What... what on earth is that?" This time it was Dong Hui¡¯s turn to ask, his voice trembling. He had heard clearly, but he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    This staff member suppressed his own heartbeat and clearly stated, "They want to invite Su Yang to teach at Jinghua University!"


    This answer was crystal clear, and Dong Hui and Principal Zhou looked at each other in disbelief; both had heard it loud and clear.


    Immediately, the scene fell into a deathly silence, everyone stared at Su Yang in astonishment, a multitude of expressions apparent on their faces.


    In fact, even Su Yang himself was utterly baffled. What in the world was going on? How could such a thing suddenlye up?


    That is Jinghua University, after all. How many people had begged and fought tooth and nail just to get into Jinghua University?


    Throughout the years, there was never a case of someone being handpicked for Jinghua University. The president of Jinghua University had never stepped foot into any high school. Even the vice-presidents had not visited anywhere.


    And now, the president and three vice-presidents of Jinghua University all came to Nanluo City, to Seventh Middle School; what was happening?


    Moreover, they were inviting Su Yang to teach at Jinghua University; this was even more baffling.


    Su Yang was about to take the college entrance exam. Under such circumstances, even if he truly had exceptional results, it should be others inviting him to study, offering him a guaranteed admission slot. But what was happening now, with the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua Universitying to invite him to teach?


    This has to be a joke, this is Jinghua University we¡¯re talking about! Those teaching there, how many aren¡¯t erudite masters? An eighteen-year-old student, Su Yang, going to teach at Jinghua University, how is he supposed to teach? The students in ss would all be older than him, so what could he possibly teach?


    "Are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaken?" Principal Zhou was the first to lose his patience, "Inviting Su Yang to teach? Which teacher in your school is called Su Yang? What grade does he teach, and how does he have the knowledge to teach at Jinghua University? Nonsense! A high school teacher teaching at a university?"


    Principal Zhou still didn¡¯t know who Su Yang was, which was not surprising. Many people outside knew of Master Su, but few knew the name Su Yang.


    The crowd from Seventh Middle School immediately looked at him as if he were a fool, and Zhao Qiupeng shouted, "Su Yang isn¡¯t a teacher at our school, he¡¯s my friend, my desk mate!"


    "What utter nonsense?" Principal Zhou¡¯s eyes bulged even wider in disbelief, "Having a student teach at Jinghua University, and personally invited by the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua University? Do you think that is possible? That is simply a scam! Principal Dong, don¡¯t the staff at your school have any capacity to discern truth from fiction? Could just anyonee along and easily deceive you?"


    Dong Hui hung his head, silent, feeling that the situation was too imusible. How could the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua University possiblye here?


    "How do you know they are the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua University?" Principal Zhou looked at the staff member with a sneer, "Did someone just walk in iming to be the president of Jinghua University and you believed it? Are you out of your mind? Why would the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua Universitye here? Even if they were in Nanluo City, they wouldn¡¯t visit your Seventh Middle School. Can your school¡¯s quality of educationpare to our Third Middle School? If they were to visit, they should go to our Third Middle School!"


    The staff member¡¯s face turned red with anger as he angrily retorted, "I may not recognize the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua University, but I do recognize our city¡¯s director of the Education Bureau and the provincial director of the Education Department. I have personally met one, and I have seen the other on TV and in pictures many times. There¡¯s no way I could be wrong about those two. And the people they brought, do you think they¡¯re scammers? Are you suggesting that they, too, don¡¯t have the ability to discern the truth, and have been fooled by scammers?"


    Principal Zhou¡¯s face changed abruptly, realizing that if it were indeed those two officials, then hisments could bring disaster upon him.


    "You...you must be kidding..." Principal Zhou¡¯s voice trembled, "How could it be those two? You...you must be mistaken, right?"


    Dong Hui, on the other hand, was filled with excitement. He quickly grabbed the staff member¡¯s hand, urgently asking, "Is it really the department director and the bureau director?"


    The staff member nodded vehemently, and Dong Hui¡¯s face turned beet red with tion. If it was indeed those two officials, then there was no mistake¡ªthe visitors were definitely the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua University!


    My God, the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua University personally visiting Seventh Middle School was an event worthy of making it into the school¡¯s history!


    This was something he could proudly boast about during his tenure as principal.


    A visit from the president and vice-presidents of Jinghua University would shake the entire Pingnan Province¡¯s educationalmunity. After all, even Pingnan University might not be able to host such distinguished figures!


    And now, these important figures were at Seventh Middle School. Could Dong Hui not be excited?


    "Hurry... hurry up and take me there..." Just as Dong Hui was about to go, he suddenly remembered something and swiftly turned towards Su Yang, saying with an ingratiating smile, "Su... Student Su, let¡¯s... let¡¯s go together..."


    Before Su Yang could answer, another staff member came running from the distance, panting as he said, "Principal, Principal, the vice-director of the Provincial Education Department, and a vice-director of our city¡¯s Education Bureau, along with three others have arrived. They say... say they are the president and vice-presidents of Huaxia Medical University, here to... to invite Su Yang to... to teach at Huaxia Medical University..."


    "What!?" Dong Hui froze on the spot, and everyone else was stunned, just as before.


    Huaxia Medical University was the best medical school in the whole of Huaxia Country. Its status in the medical field was akin to Jinghua University. Getting into Huaxia Medical University was almost as challenging as entering Jinghua University; it was a dream university for countless people.


    And the president of Huaxia Medical University was one of the most skilled practitioners in the whole of Huaxia, a leader at the forefront of medical research. Such a person held a very high reputation both domestically and internationally; in any country, they would be treated as a VIP!


    Whether in terms of status or capability, the president of Huaxia Medical University was in no way inferior to the president of Jinghua University. Their statuses were entirelyparable!


    And now, such a prominent figure had alsoe to Seventh Middle School? And moreover, to invite Su Yang to teach; what in the world was happening?

 Chapter 521 - 520: The Three Prestigious Schools

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 520: The Three Prestigious Schools</h4>


    "You... what are you saying?" Principal Zhou asked again, suspecting he might have heard wrong.


    He had just confirmed the matter with Jinghua University, and now here came Huaxia Medical University out of the blue. How could such a thing happen? Who exactly was Su Yang? Why were peopleing one after another to invite him? What on earth was going on?


    "The principal of Huaxia Medical University and two vice principals havee to invite Su Yang to teach at their institution..." said the staff member, breathlessly. He had run over and was extremely excited.


    "Are you talking nonsense?" Principal Zhou red and said, "Didn¡¯t you just say it was the principal and vice principals of Jinghua University? Now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s Huaxia Medical University? Are you guys putting on a farce here?"


    Before the staff member could reply, someone else came running over breathlessly from afar, eximing, "It¡¯s bad, Principal, something¡¯s happened!"


    Hearing this, Principal Zhou¡¯s spirits lifted, and he chuckled sardonically, "Something¡¯s happened? What, the scam¡¯s been exposed? Did it fall apart? Can¡¯t you deceive people any longer? Principal Dong, the show you¡¯ve put on today is truly creative. I¡¯ll have to share this with my friends in the industry; this is the pinnacle of bragging!"


    Dong Hui¡¯s face went pale. What could possibly go wrong? Could these people have mistaken someone else for Su Yang? Or had they truly been deceived?


    If that was the case, it would be utterly humiliating. His school, No. 7 Middle School, couldn¡¯tpete in terms of academic achievements or enrolment quotas, and now there arose a conflict among the students¡ªif this blew up, he, as the principal, might as well have lost his facepletely. Principal Zhou was a bbermouth; he would definitely take this incident and spread it everywhere!


    "What... what happened? We... we haven¡¯t been deceived, have we?" asked Dong Hui, his voice trembling in fear.


    "Deceived about what?" the staff member waspletely baffled.


    "You... you said something happened, right?" Dong Hui asked with a quiver in his voice.


    "Yes, something did happen..." the staff member urgently said: "People from Jinghua University and Huaxia Medical University started quarreling in the office over the matter of poaching talent. If it weren¡¯t for the provincial education department and the city education bureau staff intervening, they... they might havee to blows..."


    "What?" Everyone on the scene was stunned. So, this was the sort of incident that had urred?


    "You... what nonsense are you spouting?" Principal Zhou couldn¡¯t help but interject, "The principals and vice principals of Jinghua University and Huaxia Medical University, what sort of people are they? How could they start quarreling and almost fighting over a recruitment issue? Do you think they¡¯re barbarians?"


    The staff member looked embarrassed and spoke in a low voice, "But that¡¯s what really happened on the scene. Principal, Director Gu asked me to hurry you over and to also invite Su Yang toe and help settle things down. These are all high-profile figures; it wouldn¡¯t be good if an ident urred!"


    At this moment, ecstatic joy surged in Dong Hui¡¯s heart so much so that he wanted to burst into loudughter if it weren¡¯t for the people around him.


    The principal from Jinghua University and the principal from Huaxia Medical University, nearlying to blows over a student from his No. 7 Middle School? If word of this got out, his stature as the principal would be immensely glorious!


    Moreover, this incident would undoubtedly go down in the history of No. 7 Middle School. He, as the principal, would be a legend!


    "Let¡¯s go..." Dong Hui said excitedly, waving his hand. But before he could speak further, another staff member came running over, gasping for breath.


    "Principal, a vice director from the provincial education department and a vice director from our city bureau, along with five others, havee," said the staff member excitedly. "They say... they say it¡¯s the principal and vice principals of the Capital City Music Institute who havee specifically... specifically to invite Su Yang to... to teach at the Capital City Music Institute..."


    "What the hell? What the hell? What the hell is this?" Principal Zhou roared, on the verge of madness. What in the world was happening? Another university¡¯s people had shown up?


    The Capital City Music Institute, what a formidable ce that was!


    The cradle of music in Huaxia Country, half of the country¡¯s top singers and musicians came from there. Of the other half, thirty percent had furthered their studies there, and twenty percent were affiliated with the institute in some way. In the music industry, its status was akin to that of a holy temple!


    The principal of the Huaxia Music Conservatory was one of Huaxia¡¯s most famous musicians, having produced countless popr songs. Even on the global stage, he had won numerous awards and was highly honored.


    Teaching for decades at the Huaxia Music Conservatory, he was extremely low-key and treated students well, which earned him everyone¡¯s respect. A majority of the musical world in Huaxia regarded him as the true godfather of music. His achievements were not just in music but also in educating the next generation. Even those who didn¡¯t know him personally held him in the utmost respect!


    Such a figure,pared to the principals of Jinghua University and Huaxia Medical University, was in no way inferior; they were all top figures in their respective industries!


    And now, they hade too? To invite Su Yang to teach as well?


    What kind of joke was this? How did Su Yang suddenly be such a sought-after individual?


    "You... you couldn¡¯t be mistaken, could you?" Dong Hui asked, struggling to believe it.


    "There¡¯s no mistake!" the staff member quickly replied: "Among these five people are Lin Yuan and Nie Hanhan. Surely, I couldn¡¯t have mistaken them, right?"


    "Lin Yuan, Nie Hanhan?"


    "My God, they¡¯vee to our school?"


    "Argh, they¡¯re my idols! They came? Did they reallye?"


    "Oh my God, oh my God, am I dreaming? My idols, here at our school?"


    The ce erupted into chaos, with the students no longer caring that the principal was present; they all shouted in excitement.


    Lin Yuan and Nie Hanhan could be described as the most popr and top male and female singers in the country at the moment.


    Ying¡¯er, before she sang the songs written by Su Yang, was nothingpared to them.


    Back then, Ying¡¯er could be considered at best a first-tier singer, while these two were beyond first-tier. Even within that level, they were outstanding personalities.


    These two were reportedly products of the Huaxia Music Conservatory!


    And now, they had alsoe?


    Principal Zhou¡¯s eyes bulged. If anyone could still mistake those two, then they were surely blind. Their screen presence was just too high!


    "Is... is this true?" Dong Hui swallowed hard, nearly fainting with excitement: "So... where are they?"


    "I¡¯ve arranged for them to wait in the rest room next to the conference room..." The staff member chuckled: "The two schools¡¯ people are making a huge mess inside the conference room. If they had gone in there, wouldn¡¯t it be even more chaotic? It¡¯d turn into a three-nation battle, how would that end?"

 Chapter 522 - 521 Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 521 Kidnapping</h4>


    Dong Hui was flushed with excitement, vigorously patting the staff member¡¯s shoulder andughing, "Well done!"


    The staff member chuckled, "Principal, where shall we go first?"


    "This..." Dong Hui suddenly hesitated; he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of these big shots from the three schools. Indeed, deciding where to go first was a problem.


    Before Dong Hui could figure it out, another staff member came sprinting from afar, running and shouting, "Principal, Principal!"


    "Damn it, don¡¯t tell me another university principal hase to invite Su Yang to teach!" Principal Zhou shouted first, almost on the verge of copse.


    "No!" The staff member waved his hands, "It¡¯s bad, Principal, something¡¯s happened, something¡¯s happened!"


    "What... what¡¯s happened..." Dong Hui¡¯s lips trembled; could it be that the people from Jinghua University and Huaxia Medical University had started fighting? And now, there was an incident?


    This staff member ran up to Dong Hui, gasping for breath, "Huff, huff, just now... just now, huff, people from the Huaxia Music Conservatory, huff, upon hearing themotion over by the meeting room, went... went over to have a look. And now... now the folks from the three schools are causing even more of amotion in the meeting room."


    "Go to hell!" Principal Zhou couldn¡¯t help but curse, his ears perked up, still hoping for some good news. But this? Are you fucking kidding me?


    Dong Hui¡¯s smile was so wide his mouth could barely close. What kind of trouble was this? The more chaos there was, the more it proved how in demand Su Yang was, and how it could make their No. 7 Middle School shine. And for him as the principal, this would make his face all the brighter!


    "Principal, shall we go over there first?" one of the staff members tentatively suggested, "They¡¯re making a huge ruckus over there, and if we¡¯rete and something else happens, that could be troublesome!"


    "Exactly, exactly, we should hurry over and deal with this," Dong Hui turned to Principal Zhou, smiling, "Principal Zhou, shall we go together?"


    "Why the hell would I go!" Principal Zhou replied irritably, "Maybe all thoseing are scammers, all fake. You can be fooled on your own, but if I get tricked along with you, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge embarrassment?"


    As Principal Zhou said this, he actually knew very well. These people might not recognize the principals of those famous universities, but the directors and deputy directors of the city education bureau, they certainly would.


    Could the people they brought be fake? Moreover, this involved the provincial education department; there could be no mistake.


    And then there were those two big stars, who were surely recognizable figures.


    So, it could be very certain that the principals from the three famous schools were definitely not fakes.


    But the problem was, if Principal Zhou went there now, he could only watch the people from the three prestigious schools trying to take Su Yang away, only see Dong Hui in high spirits. Going there himself would be purely embarrassing, which of course he would not do.


    Dong Hui would not let Principal Zhou off the hook. He smiled slightly, "Principal Zhou, people from the provincial education department and the city education bureau have all arrived; there¡¯s definitely no mistake. But since you are here, and they havee, if you aren¡¯t willing to even say hello, that would be problematic if people found out, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Principal Zhou¡¯s expression changed; yes, that was indeed a problem.


    Three prestigious schools, two celebrities, and the Provincial Department of Education¡ªthese were all too distant for him, irrelevant to whether he visited them or not. However, the City Education Bureau was a different story, as they were his direct supervisors. He was, after all, the vice-principal of the No. 3 Middle School; if people found out he was at No. 7 Middle School without even saying hello, how would he exin himselfter?


    Watching the smug smile on Dong Hui¡¯s face, Principal Zhou looked extremely displeased. He knew that his visit this time would undoubtedly result in humiliation. But could he not go?


    Taking a deep breath, Principal Zhou gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll go with you. But when we run into scammers, Dong Hui, don¡¯t me me for not warning you!"


    "Thank you very much for that." Dong Hui smiled triumphantly and turned to Su Yang, bowing respectfully, "Master Su, do you have time? Shall we... shall we go and meet them now?"


    "That would be good!" Su Yang nodded, clueless about what these people were up to and why they had suddenlye to invite him to teach. Yet, since they were here, he felt he ought to meet them no matter what.


    Dong Hui, with a nod and a bow, led Su Yang to the conference room. Meanwhile, the students present fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone was stunned; the events that had unfolded surpassed their imaginations, leaving them utterly perplexed.


    After quite some time, it was Zhao Qiupeng who first snapped out of it,ughing heartily, "Good, this is just too good, too awesome. Princpals from Jinghua University, Huaxia Medical University, and Huaxia Music Conservatory all personally came to invite Su Yang to teach at their schools. I wonder,pared to your seventeen direct admission slots, which one is more impressive?"


    The crowd at No. 7 Middle School burst into cheers, extremely excited, as the gloominess was swept away, reced by boundless excitement and pride.


    As Zhao Qiupeng said, an invitation from any one of those three universities was much stronger than seventeen direct admission slots.


    More importantly, they were not inviting Su Yang to study but to teach, which made for apletely different concept.


    A student from No. 7 Middle School could teach at these three prestigious institutions. In contrast, not one of the seventeen directly admitted from No. 3 Middle School could enter any of these universities¡ªhow could these even bepared?


    "Come on, why so silent? Weren¡¯t you from No. 3 Middle School showing off just a moment ago? Why the silence now?"


    "Oh, seventeen direct admission slots, tsk tsk, such a big deal, huh? Any of your directly admitted students are going to be taught by Su Yang?"


    "Comparing yourselves to us at No. 7 Middle School? Sure, we may not have direct admission slots, but we produce professors. No matter how many of you get directly admitted, at the end of the day, you¡¯re still just students. Can youpare to our professors?"


    "With the way things are, are you still going to hold a summary meeting for us? How about, instead, you call back your seniors and hold a summary meeting where you alle and listen to us, how¡¯s that?"


    "We can give you a discount on the registration fee, just 100,000 per person would be fine!"


    "100,000 is a great deal, after all, being invited to be a professor at these three prestigious schools while still in high school is unprecedented. Such experience is worth a thousand, no, a million times more than your study methods, isn¡¯t it?"


    The students of No. 7 Middle School couldn¡¯t stop their peals ofughter, while the faces of those from No. 3 Middle School were turning a deep shade of green.


    Suddenly, the student with e clenched his teeth and said, "What¡¯s there to be smug about? Who knows what methods Su Yang used or how much money he spent to hire these actors? Does he even have any real talent or knowledge?"

 Chapter 523 - 522 Why is He Qualified to Teach?

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 522 Why is He Qualified to Teach?</h4>


    The words of the boy with e immediately garnered the support of the students from Nanluo Middle School, as they all began to boo and hiss in agreement.


    "He¡¯s just a student, how can he be a professor? A professor at eighteen, what gives him the right?"


    "Hmph, it¡¯s all because his family has money, so he¡¯s bribed these schools. Nowadays, universities, for the sake of money, have really thrown away their integrity. As long as the money is right, what can¡¯t they do?"


    "From now on, Beihua University, Huaxia Medical University, Huaxia Music Conservatory, arepletely cklisted by me. I will definitely not consider these three universities for my college applications!"


    "This Su Yang has gone too far, relying on his family¡¯s wealth to do whatever he wants? And now he even runs off to teach at a university, what is he trying to do? It¡¯s bad enough he scams people at school, but is he going to mislead the young generation in universities too? If this continues, what will be of our country¡¯s future? With this trend, our nation will be no more!"


    The people from Middle School No. 7 on the other side tried to counterargue, but their effortscked strength.


    After all, what the people from Middle School No. 3 said was not wrong. An eighteen-year-old high school student, not particrly good at studies, how could he possibly teach at a university?


    Could it be that Su Yang really bribed these three universities?


    Many from Middle School No. 7 began to feel disheartened, thinking if this were true, their school would be the real disgrace!


    At the meeting room, when Dong Hui took Mr. Su and Principal Zhou to the door, they heard an uproar of arguing voices within.


    Dong Hui hurriedly entered the meeting room, and from afar he saw that three groups of people had already stood up and were bristling with hostility, looking as if they were about toe to blows at any moment.


    And among these people, some were trying to stop the conflict, and upon seeing these peacemakers, Dong Hui felt as if struck by lightning.


    Among those trying to keep the peace in the room were the head of the provincial education department, along with two deputy heads. There was also the head of the city education bureau, and four deputy heads.


    Each one of these individuals was someone whom Dong Hui needed to treat with utmost respect. The provincial department leaders, especially, were figures whom Dong Hui had difficulty even securing a meeting with.


    Yet now, the department head was extremely respectful to those involved in the argument.


    So, did the identities of these quarrelsome individuals even need to be mentioned?


    The principals of the three universities, any one of them held a much higher status than the department head. They nearly represented the pinnacle of national technology, medicine, and music!


    Even if Dong Hui were a fool, at this moment he understood the situation, so he straightened his clothes, cleared his throat, and hurried into the fray.


    "Oh, what a nice breeze has blown in such esteemed guests. This is truly an honor for our Middle School No. 7, a great honor for Nanluo City!" Dong Hui said excitedly.


    However, none of the people in the room fell for his act, and the city bureau head immediately red and said, "Dong Fatty, you finally showed up!"


    "Dong Fatty?" One of the old men wearing thick sses immediately looked at Dong Hui, "You must be the principal of Middle School No. 7, Dong Hui, right? Hello, I am the principal of Beihua University..."


    Before the bespectacled elder could finish, another elder with a long beard quickly interjected, "Hello, I am the principal of Huaxia Medical University, Yue..."


    However, before the man with the long beard could finish, another man in his fifties wearing a suit also came over and said with a smile, "Hello, I am the principal of Huaxia Music Conservatory, my name is..."


    "What are you naming, I haven¡¯t even finished yet, what are you guys interrupting for?" the elder with sses immediately got angry.


    "Who allowed you to go first anyway!" the elder with the long beard retorted unyieldingly.


    "I got here first, why can¡¯t I speak first?" the bespectacled elder said.


    "I arrived in Nanluo City yesterday, and you only got here this morning. How can you im you were first?"


    "Then why didn¡¯t youe straight here after you arrived yesterday? Isn¡¯t that showing ack of importance? Since you didn¡¯t show importance, I was here first, so we should respect the order of arrival!"


    "Who says I didn¡¯t take it seriously? I went to pay a visit to Elder Hua. But as for you, you didn¡¯t go to see Elder Hua after arriving. What does that mean?"


    "I have arranged to have dinner with Elder Hua this evening, so I wanted to get this matter out of the way during this time!"


    "Humph, why waste words on this. Let¡¯s just base it on who arrived in Nanluo City first!" The long-bearded elder turned to the man in the suit and said, "Little Yin, what do you think?"


    The man in the suit replied with a smile, "Actually, what is there for us three principals to argue about? Why don¡¯t we let those two have a talk with Mr. Su about the business cooperation first? After all, this concerns Mr. Su¡¯s own interests."


    The two people referred to by the man in the suit were Lin Yuan and Nie Hanhan, who were the two most popr singers in Huaxia recently.


    The bespectacled elder and the long-bearded elder were immediately displeased. The bespectacled elder said, "Nonsense, they came with you. Whatever business cooperation they discuss will definitely be to help you as your advocates. If they go first, what¡¯s the difference between them going and you going first?"


    "You music people are the most shameless," the long-bearded elder said. "We are both your elders in terms of seniority. Don¡¯t you know about respecting your elders?"


    The man in the suit chuckled and replied, "Uncles, of course, you are my elders. But this is about Mr. Su¡¯s ie. Can¡¯t we let Mr. Su settle the business cooperation first? We shouldn¡¯t be so selfish as to affect Mr. Su¡¯s personal interests. How would wepensate for that?"


    "Don¡¯t talk such nonsense..."


    "Enough talk, we should respect who arrived first!"


    The two elders started to argue, with none of the three willing to back down.


    The leaders from Pingnan Province looked at each other with excitement yet also helplessness. They were thrilled that a student from Pingnan could attract the personal attention of principals from three prestigious schools topete for him¡ªa tremendous honor indeed.


    But it was also frustrating that any one of these principals held such a revered status. They stood to the side without even the capital to mediate. At this moment, they didn¡¯t dare utter a single word for fear that it might provoke an incident!


    Principal Zhou watched everything from the entrance, almost on the verge of copse. All the way there, he had been fantasizing that these people were imposters, which would have allowed him to mock Dong Hui thoroughly.


    But to his surprise, these were indeed the people who hade.


    And what was most crucial was that these principals of the three prestigious schools, in their eagerness to talk to Su Yang first, had almost resorted to throwing fists and kicking


    This was an utterly unprecedented situation for him.


    Were they all so determined to get Su Yang?


    What was so valuable about Su Yang that they felt the need topete over him?


    Just as the voices inside the room were starting to rise again, Su Yang walked into the meeting room, clearing his throat lightly.


    Dong Hui immediately got the hint and hurriedly said, "Gentlemen, please hold on a moment. Let me introduce him. This, this is Student Su Yang from our school!"

 Chapter 524 - 523: Ancestral Tomb Emitting Green Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 523: Ancestral Tomb Emitting Green Smoke</h4>


    The principals of the three prestigious schools started arguing right here, and no one at the scene dared to intervene.


    If there was anyone who could resolve their dispute, it was probably only Su Yang!


    Dong Hui was quick-witted and immediately understood the situation, so he pushed Su Yang forward without hesitation.


    Sure enough, just as he had expected, as soon as he finished speaking, the three principals turned their gaze to Su Yang, their eyes excited as if starving wolves had spotted a little white rabbit.


    Su Yang sensed something was wrong and quickly stepped back.


    Indeed, the three principals almost simultaneously rushed to his side, each speaking over the other, "Master Su, our Jinghua University needs high-tech talents like you. The technologies you¡¯ve developed are unheard of in the entire world. If you could teach at Jinghua University, it would be an absolute honor for us, and it would be a major event that could influence the entire research progress of Huaxia Country..."


    "Master Su, the medical techniques you¡¯ve developed are unprecedented in the history of world medicine. Huaxia Medical University ismitted to developing the most advanced medical technology and training outstanding medical talents. Someone with your talents, if they could join our school, it would truly be a blessing for the nation!"


    "Master Su, I¡¯ve heard that the songs Miss Ying¡¯er recently performed were allposed by you personally. We at Huaxia Music Conservatory greatly admire your creations. At the same time, we sincerely invite you to teach at our school to promote the development of our country¡¯s arts!"


    All three principals shouted out almost at the same time, and Su Yang finally understood what was going on. He hadn¡¯t expected that the things he had done would have such a huge impact, attracting the attention of the principals of these three universities.


    Actually, if you think about it, it makes sense. Jinghua University represents the pinnacle of domestic research, and the technologies created by Su Yang are enough to drive them wild. It¡¯s normal for them to want to invite Su Yang to teach.


    And the medical skills that Su Yang disyed, even Elder Hua was amazed. Huaxia Medical University, representing the peak of domestic medical education, naturally wanted to invite Su Yang so that the university¡¯s status would soar even higher.


    As for the Huaxia Music Conservatory seeking out Su Yang, that too was perfectly normal. The songs that Su Yang wrote for Ying¡¯er have not only spread within Huaxia Country but have also started a craze around the world. Among the younger generation, Ying¡¯er has be the first female singer to be a global sensation, even surpassing the world¡¯s most famous vocalists in poprity.


    Su Yang scratched his head; in fact, he didn¡¯t want to cause such a sensation. But now it seemed that things were out of his control.


    "Teaching... That doesn¡¯t seem suitable, does it?" Su Yang said, "I¡¯m only eighteen years old, and besides, I¡¯m still a high school student, so..."


    "¡¯Those who hear about the way are not concerned with age, and those who have a specialization in a craft focus on their art.¡¯ Learning does not depend on age!" the principal of Jinghua University immediately said, "Master Su, with such achievements, you have enough to teach many people. Master Su, don¡¯t be modest. Not to mention teaching students, even teaching our teachers and experts would be absolutely no issue!"


    The principal of Huaxia Medical University said, "Master Su, the medical techniques you have developed are enough to advance our country¡¯s, and even the world¡¯s, medical sciences by decades. With such achievements, who would dare to object to you bing a teacher?"


    The principal of Huaxia Music Conservatory was even more sincere, "Master Su, the music you have created has pioneered a new musical style. Moreover, it is different from any music style we have known before. Your creations are no longer constrained by the rules of music as we have known them. It could be said that your music is as if ites from another world, capable of revolutionizing the entire music industry. You are indeed a pioneer in the music world, and you could be a teacher to all musicians worldwide!"


    The others present were dumbstruck; as they weren¡¯t affiliated with any of the three universities, they didn¡¯t know the extraordinary extent of Su Yang¡¯s achievements.


    If these words hade from anyone else, they would have thought it to be mere ttery.


    Buting from the principals of these three prestigious schools, all they felt was awe. Because the principals of these prestigious schools would certainly not lie or boast about their expertise.


    Moreover, there were not many people whom the principals of these prestigious schools admired in their areas of expertise. Furthermore, their admiration for Su Yang had reached the extent of total respect. Considering this, just how astonishing were the things that Su Yang had created?


    The leaders from the Ministry of Education and the Education Bureau all looked at Dong Hui with approval in their eyes. Dong Hui¡¯s face, quivering with excitement, knew that he had made quite an impression. The heads of the provincial and city bureaus would surely be pleased with such a turn of events. Regardless, Dong Hui¡¯s credit in this matter was undeniable, and he might even climb another step on the careerdder because of it!


    At this thought, Dong Hui felt an urge to cry. He had exerted all his effort to reach his current position. Though he was a principal, it had been a stifling experience, and he had to give face to many. He had walked on thin ice all his life, sitting in the principal¡¯s seat, thinking that this was already the pinnacle of his life.


    Who would have thought that he still had an opportunity to advance further? Was this a blessing from his ancestors?


    At the ministry head¡¯s nce, Dong Hui knew his promotion was a certainty.


    Taking a deep breath, Dong Hui quietly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, resolved that once this matter was concluded, he would immediately return and burn paper money at the grave. It was time to honor his ancestors.


    No one noticed Dong Hui¡¯s expression; their attention was more focused on Su Yang.


    Stunned by what the principals of the three prestigious schools had said, Su Yang scratched his head and after a long while finally said in a low voice, "But, I haven¡¯t nned on bing a teacher!"


    "What?" eximed a deputy director from the provincial office, shocked and staring at Su Yang, wondering if this was some kind of fool. How could he refuse such a windfall?


    Professorships at the three prestigious schools, personally invited by their principals¡ªhis treatment and status would undoubtedly be extraordinary in the future. It¡¯s a different path, and if well executed, it¡¯s not much different from an official career.


    Looking at the status of these three principals, one could understand. Even the head of the ministry had to speak cautiously in their presence. Is that something an ordinary person could achieve?

 Chapter 525 - 524

    <h4>Chapter 525: 524</h4>


    Any great professor is no simple matter. Their own status is not the key, what matters is the saying "A tree is known by its fruit." How many of their students will hold high positions?


    Even for the heirs ofrge families, bing a professor in those prestigious schools can instantly elevate their status within the family.


    And now, Su Yang had actually turned down the invitations from the heads of these three top schools. Who could believe such a thing if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes?


    The presidents of the three schools were dumbfounded, of course. They had not anticipated that Su Yang would decline their offer.


    After a moment of silence, the president of the Huaxia Music Conservatory leaned in close to Su Yang and said, "Master Su, actually, joining our conservatory doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re stuck there. If you write new songs, you can still sell them, and all that ie would still be yours personally. Besides, nowadays, many people are especially keen tomission our school forposing and songwriting. A professorposed piece is much more valuable than one from the outside, it¡¯s an aspect of prestige!"


    Su Yang did not respond, while the president of Jinghua University directly spoke up, "Give it up. Do you think Master Su cares about those petty benefits? Haven¡¯t you heard? The technologies and medical skills developed by Master Su are offered freely, without charging any patent fees. Do you know how much those patents could earn if he did charge? Let me tell you, just on those patents alone, Master Su could make hundreds of billions, even a trillion, without any issue. And here you are, trying to tempt Master Su with money. Have you be blinded by cash?"


    The president of the Music Conservatory was stunned and turned to look at the Medical University president in bafflement.


    The president of the Medical Universityughed slyly, patted the Music Conservatory president on the shoulder, and said, "You, my friend, you people in the arts are just too impatient for quick sess. Do you honestly think money can buy everything? Ah, you¡¯ve really gone downhill!"


    The Music Conservatory president waspletely baffled. Although the Medical University president didn¡¯t outright say it, the implication was clear: what the president of Jinghua University had said was true.


    At that moment, he felt an urge to p himself. Why had he brought up the issue of money? Wasn¡¯t that just humiliating himself?


    "Master Su, actually, teaching at our university is also very rxing," the president of Jinghua University said with a smile, "I can make an exception for you, no need to check in or be on duty. Even if you wish to lecture, I will arrange it for you. If you don¡¯t want to lecture, you can take off and have fun; it won¡¯t affect anything!"


    The president of the Medical University immediately grew anxious: "Hey, why are you stealing my lines? Master Su, we can offer the same conditions. Besides, most importantly, we are a ce where lives are saved. Master Su, ¡¯Saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda!¡¯"


    "Medicine saves a few, but the advancement of technology is the progress of humanity!" the president of Jinghua University retorted immediately.


    "What kind of way is that to talk..." The president of the Medical University red up at once.


    Seeing that the two were about to start arguing again, Su Yang quickly interjected, "Everyone, please stop arguing; I¡¯ve made my decision!"


    The crowd immediately turned their attention to Su Yang, all with eager faces, uncertain of what decision Su Yang had made.


    Su Yang took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping across the three presidents, and dered, "I will not be teaching at any of your schools!"


    "What?" The three of them were instantly crestfallen; they had personallye to invite Su Yang.


    The leaders from the provincial and municipal bureaus, along with Dong Hui, were almost beside themselves with shock, was this a refusal?


    Especially for Dong Hui, who was sweating profusely. It didn¡¯t matter which school Su Yang chose; it would have been a great aplishment for him. If Su Yang decided not to go, then what achievement could he speak of?


    "Master Su, the three principals are very busy and took time out of their packed schedules toe here. You see, we can¡¯t just reject them outright!" Dong Hui interjected anxiously from the side, "Why don¡¯t you reconsider?"


    "No need to consider it!" Su Yang waved his hand and said, "I am a person who doesn¡¯t like being restricted, and I also don¡¯t like staying in a school all the time. So, taking up a teaching position is out of the question!"


    The three principals¡¯ faces immediately fell, their borate preparations to invite Su Yang all for naught. In the end, did none of them get an advantage?


    "However..." Su Yang suddenly said, "If the three of you don¡¯t mind, I could do something like a guest professorship. When I have time, I could give a lecture or something, that would be no problem!"


    This statement instantly rekindled hope on the faces of the three principals. They couldn¡¯t fully secure his services, but a visit from him was still something to look forward to.


    "Wonderful, Master Su, we at Jinghua University sincerely invite you to be a guest professor!" the principal of Jinghua University immediately said.


    The other two principals quickly followed suit, not wanting to be left behind in extending their invitations.


    Su Yang did not refuse and epted the invitations from all three schools.


    Serving as a guest professor was a rather leisurely role that wouldn¡¯t affect Su Yang. epting invitations from all three schools wasn¡¯t a big deal either, considering he probably wouldn¡¯t have to visit any of the schools more than a few times a year.


    Having resolved these matters, the three principals were in high spirits, all excited to invite Su Yang for a meal.


    "Lunch is unnecessary," Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Since you¡¯ve made the trip here, it¡¯s only proper that I y the host. Let¡¯s do dinner. I¡¯ll arrange it and also invite Elder Hua and Elder Yue. We can all get together!"


    The three principals promptly nodded; Elder Hua and Elder Yue were figures they all treated with great respect. The fact that Su Yang could invite these two to join them as guests demonstrated his high standing with them.


    Afterward, the three principals left, escorted by the leaders in attendance.


    Dong Hui followed behind them, nodding and bowing as he saw them off. After their departure, he immediately returned to the conference room, his face flushed with excitement.


    "Oh, Master Su, this is fantastic!" Dong Hui was jumping for joy. "Being invited to be a professor is an unprecedented event in the history of Huaxia Country!"


    While speaking, Dong Hui couldn¡¯t help but deliberately nce at Principal Zhou beside him.


    Principal Zhou had a look of wry amusement, as if he had swallowed a dead fly. Thepetition among the three prestigious university principals for Su Yang had left him utterly astounded.


    Su Yang smiled faintly and said, "Principal Dong, if there¡¯s nothing else, I should get back to my ss now!"


    Dong Hui was stunned for a moment. Even after all this, he still wanted to attend sses? What teacher could teach you?


    Yet, of course, Dong Hui wouldn¡¯t dare to stop him and quickly replied with a smile, "No, nothing at all, Master Su. If you need anything, just let me know!"


    Su Yang nodded, didn¡¯t say anything more, and turned to leave directly.


    Watching Su Yang walk away, Dong Hui immediately turned to Principal Zhou andughed, "Principal Zhou, what do you think? You saw those people just now; who do you think is the fraud? Tell me, so I can file a report!"

 Chapter 526 - 525 Strong Contrast

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 525 Strong Contrast</h4>


    Principal Zhou¡¯s face was livid; he did not respond to Dong Hui¡¯s remark.


    Dong Hui was even more ted. For years, his school had been at the bottom among these middle schools, and he had been holding back a lot of frustration.


    The vice-principals from other schools could swagger around in his ce.


    And now, finally, it was his turn to shine!


    "Principal Zhou, why don¡¯t you go back and let Principal Wang know," Dong Hui said with a smile, "I¡¯ve arranged for a table this evening, inviting him over for a meal. Oh yes, Principal Zhou, make sure youe too!"


    Principal Zhou¡¯s expression grew even uglier. Dong Hui was deliberately setting up their principal for humiliation.


    "Our principal doesn¡¯t have time, and I don¡¯t have time tonight either!" snapped Principal Zhou, teeth clenched. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t go and make a fool of himself.


    "Really? Is Principal Wang that busy?" Dong Hui scratched his head and chuckled, "Well, that¡¯s fine, suit yourselves. Anyway, I have invited the city bureau chief and several deputy chiefs, and we will also invite principals from all the middle schools in the city. This is a big event, a cause for celebration, and the city bureau is very supportive. If Principal Wang and Principal Zhou can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll trouble you to call the city bureau to request leave in advance."


    Principal Zhou was nearly driven mad with rage. Damn it, calling the city bureau to request leave? That was asking for trouble! Dong Hui was doing this on purpose; they couldn¡¯t just not show up!


    "I... I¡¯ll go back and tell Principal Wang right away..." said Principal Zhou, almost through gritted teeth.


    "No rush, no rush, dinner isn¡¯t until tonight. There¡¯s plenty of time!" Dong Hui said with augh. "By the way, when you leaveter, remember to take your students with you. As for that ¡¯summary meeting,¡¯ I advise you not to have it. We¡¯ll have one here instead; why don¡¯t youe to ours?"


    Principal Zhou walked away with a face like iron, too angry to speak.


    Back in the ssroom, Su Yang returned to a scene of chaos.


    The students from Third Middle School were the most vociferous, naturally questioning what abilities Su Yang possessed to be invited by the principals of those three prestigious schools to teach.


    Some of the Seventh Middle School students tried to argue, but they didn¡¯t know the specifics, so their rebuttalscked confidence. After all, it made no sense for three prestigious schools to invite a high school student to teach.


    Seeing Su Yang return, the students from Third Middle School immediately focused their attention on him. The leader, a youth with e, shouted, "Hey, Su Yang, you¡¯re back? How much did you spend to bring these actors here? Does your family own a mountain of gold or a silver mine to afford such extravagance?"


    Su Yang ignored himpletely, and the e-ridden boy immediately perked up, "What¡¯s the matter, too scared to speak? Did you really get scammed and now feel too ashamed to talk?"


    "Nonsense, we¡¯ve got people from the provincial department and the city bureau here, how could they be fraudsters!" a student from Seventh Middle School retorted immediately, "It must have worked out, Su Yang definitely chose one of the schools!"


    "Heh, and which school did he choose? Tell us, Su Yang," a student from Third Middle School said mockingly, "You¡¯re going to teach at a university, so whye back here? To pack your bag and take high school textbooks home for self-study?"


    A wave ofughter erupted from Third Middle School, and the students from Seventh Middle School counter-argued, their debate ring up once again.


    Zhao Qiupeng walked up to Su Yang and whispered, "Xiao Yang, what¡¯s going on? Which school will you be teaching at?"


    "I¡¯m not going to teach," replied Su Yang.


    "What?" Zhao Qiupeng was startled, not sure what he meant.


    "Are you joking?" Zhao Qiupeng asked incredulously, "Three prestigious schools came to invite you, and... you didn¡¯t choose any?"


    "Why bother choosing?" Su Yang said with a smile. "I¡¯m not someone who likes being a teacher!"


    "..." Zhao Qiu Peng¡¯s eyes were almost bulging out. What sort of opportunity was this, and Su Yang just gave it up?


    "So... So the people from the three prestigious schools really came?" Zhao Qiu Peng asked anxiously.


    Su Yang nodded, and Zhao Qiu Peng hurriedly said, "Then you should speak up here. Those guys from No. 3 Middle School have gone too far, always looking down on you, thinking you¡¯re a fraud!"


    Su Yang was at a loss for words, "Big brother, these are just students, what¡¯s the point of arguing with them about this? Besides, even if they knew I¡¯m not a fraud, what could that possibly change?"


    "At least they won¡¯t be so arrogant anymore!" Zhao Qiu Peng insisted urgently, "Didn¡¯t you see how arrogant these bastards were, acting like they¡¯re so important. Su Yang, we at least have to stand up for our No. 7 Middle School¡¯s honor!"


    Su Yang was the picture of helplessness. He really didn¡¯t want to get involved in these kids¡¯ disputes, especially not in these kinds of disputes.


    Just as the argument was getting increasingly heated, suddenly, an angry voice came from afar, "Zhao Cheng, you guys,e back here!"


    Everyone looked over, only to see Principal Zhou standing in the distance, face seething with anger.


    The boy with e was Zhao Cheng. He paused, then said in astonishment, "Principal Zhou, what¡¯s wrong? These people from No. 7 Middle School are swindlers, they even hit someone before, we can¡¯t let this go!"


    "You shut up!" Principal Zhou¡¯s face was ashen with rage, "Go back to ss, and don¡¯t you evere to No. 7 Middle School again!"


    "Why?" Zhao Cheng waspletely dumbfounded, and the others from No. 3 Middle School were equally astonished.


    Just then, Dong Hui walked over, smiling, "Because, your Principal Zhou wants to save face!"


    Everyone was surprised, and the people from No. 7 Middle School got a little excited. A student from No. 7 Middle School hurriedly asked, "Was it true... what happened just now about the principals from the three prestigious schoolsing over?"


    "Of course it¡¯s true!" Dong Hui said proudly, "If it weren¡¯t true, would Principal Zhou have that kind of expression?"


    The people from No. 7 Middle School looked at Principal Zhou¡¯s livid face and burst intoughter.


    The students from No. 3 Middle School were stunned. Could it be... this was actually true?


    "Which school did Su Yang end up choosing?" a student asked in surprise.


    "He didn¡¯t choose any!" Dong Hui said with augh.


    "What?" Everyone eximed in surprise. He didn¡¯t choose any? What was this about?


    "Was it him that didn¡¯t choose, or was it the three prestigious schools that gave up on him?" Zhao Cheng quickly asked loudly.


    Dong Hui nced at him, sneering, "What, even now you don¡¯t want to admit the truth? Hmph, of course, it was Master Su who chose not to. However, he agreed to be a guest professor at these three prestigious schools!"


    "Guest professor?" Everyone was baffled again. Was this the choice Su Yang had made in the end?


    No matter what, this was enough to prove that these three prestigious schools indeed were vying for Su Yang!


    The students from No. 3 Middle School immediately deted. Those who had been the most vociferous before couldn¡¯t even lift their heads now. What were their guaranteed admission spots worthpared to Su Yang¡¯s situation? The contrast was too stark!

 Chapter 527 - 526 Return to Six Degrees Bar

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 526 Return to Six Degrees Bar</h4>


    Principal Zhou finally left with the students from No. 3 Middle School, all looking rather disheartened, while No. 7 Middle School naturally erupted in cheers, and everyone looked at Su Yang with even greater admiration.


    Sitting next to Su Yang, Zhao Qiu Peng said with an excited face, "Wow, Xiao Yang, you¡¯re going to be a guest professor? Doesn¡¯t that mean if I go to school in the future, I¡¯ll have a professor friend?"


    Su Yang gave Zhao Qiu Peng a sidelong nce, "Get real, the school I¡¯m going to teach at, which of them could you possibly get into?"


    "..." Zhao Qiu Peng¡¯s face fell, "Do you have to kill the conversation like that?"


    "Why talk such nonsense? Let¡¯s go eat!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively, the sudden event had caught him unprepared.


    "You go ahead, I haven¡¯t finished my problems for today yet," Zhao Qiu Peng said.


    "You need to eat even if you¡¯re studying hard!" Su Yang insisted, "Keep this up, and sooner orter you¡¯ll run down your health. Normal people maintain good health first, then study!"


    "Big brother, it¡¯s only the third period, what normal person has time to go eat now?" Zhao Qiu Peng said helplessly, "Can¡¯t you have some sense of time?"


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment and checked his watch; it was indeed quite early. But by now, he was reluctant to stay at school any longer, the students all around were whispering about him. After kicking up such a big fuss, it was bound to cause a stir in the school for some time.


    Upon leaving the school, Su Yang called Fatty to arrange a meal together.


    But as soon as the call connected, he heard Fatty breathing heavily, "Xiao Yang, what do you need?"


    "What on earth are you doing?" Su Yang asked in astonishment, hoping Fatty wasn¡¯t up to something unsuitable for minors.


    "Exercising!" Fatty imed.


    "Exercising? Who are you trying to fool?" Su Yang didn¡¯t believe him for a second.


    Fatty responded, "Don¡¯t believe me? Come see for yourself at Six Degrees Bar, there¡¯s new exercise equipment, amazing stuff!"


    Ten minutester, at Liudu Bar in Peking University Campus.


    As Su Yang moved beer kegs, he stared incredulously, "Dead Fatty, this is the exercise equipment you were talking about?"


    "How about that, not bad, right?" Fatty chuckled, "When moving it, you work out your biceps. Bending over, you work out your abs. Talking with you, I even work out the muscles on my face, premium exercise right here!"


    "Scram, scram, scram!" Su Yang was speechless; he had only learned once getting here that Fatty hade to help Sister Liu Liu with unloading goods. Darn it, iming it was exercise equipment and then tricking Su Yang intoing over to help unload.


    "Where¡¯s the delivery guy?" Su Yang grumbled after moving things for a while. This kind of light work wasn¡¯t tiresome for him, but it was still ufortable moving things back and forth.


    "Don¡¯t know, I just got here and they said there was no one to unload, so I started helping out," Fatty said with a shrug, "I didn¡¯t expect this. It¡¯s always been the store¡¯s guys who did the unloading!"


    "Then why couldn¡¯t you unload by yourself, why trick me intoing?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "Hey, what kind of talk is that? I invited you to exercise, not to trick you," Fatty retorted, "Besides, you¡¯re still an employee of Liudu Bar, right? What¡¯s wrong with doing a bit of work?"


    Su Yang had no words, this shameless Fatty was impossible to chat with.


    Just as they had finished moving a stack of beer and sat down in the bar, the door to the room upstairs opened, and Sister Liu Liu came out with a girl who had red and swollen eyes.


    "There, there, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally find out who the hell dared to mess with our Hui Hui!"


    Sister Liu was stillforting the girl, when Fatty shouted loudly, "Sister Liu, Sister Liu, over here, over here!"


    "I told you, you¡¯re not allowed to call me by my name, call me Manager Liu!" Sister Liu replied irritably, but upon seeing Su Yang and Fatty below, her face lit up with joy, "Oh, you two actually know toe to my ce!"


    "Sister Liu." Fatty chuckled and said, "We¡¯re back, aren¡¯t we? No need to be angry!"


    "You¡¯ve got the nerve to talk!" Sister Liu ran down, grabbed Fatty by the ear, and shouted loudly, "After you leftst time, you didn¡¯t contact me for so many days, I thought you were hauled off by the junk collectors, you had me worried for several days!"


    Fatty, while covering his ear, said with a yful smile, "Hey, sister, I¡¯m not junk, why would people collect me. If they were collecting, they would collect you, right!"


    "Oh, you dare say I¡¯m junk!" Sister Liu put more force into her grip, twisting Fatty¡¯s ear until he was yelling like a ughtered pig before finally letting go.


    Giving Su Yang a hard look, Sister Liu said, "What, you still know toe back and see me? Have you counted how many days you have been absent from work?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang smiled lightly, "Big sister, I found someone to cover my shifts, didn¡¯t I?"


    "Nonsense, if you hadn¡¯t found someone to cover your shifts, my bar would have had to close!" Sister Liu snapped angrily, "No more talk, I¡¯m docking your pay!"


    Su Yang pleaded, "Come on, big sister, that¡¯s the hard-earned money I made through sweat and tears, you can¡¯t be a heartless boss!"


    Sister Liu retorted curtly, "Less nonsense, fifty deducted for each day of absence, you do the math!"


    After calcting for a moment, Su Yang said, "Uh, I was only absent for five days, big sister, are you nning to deduct two fifty from me?"


    Sister Liu burst outughing, "You even know you¡¯re a fool!"


    "Youughed, if youughed, then all is well!" Fatty pped his hands and said, "Sister, hurry and serve up some drinks for us, you can¡¯t just let us stand here dry, can you!"


    "Fine, fine, take a seat. Xiao Yue, make arrangements!" Sister Liu called out, and brought over that girl as well, saying, "Come on, let me introduce you, this is my college roommate and best friend, Dong Qiqi. These two, Su Yang, Fatty!"


    Su Yang nced at Dong Qiqi, her eyes were slightly red and her brows were furrowed, she must be dealing with some vexing issue. Considering what Sister Liu had said earlier, it seemed likely she was facing some difficult problem.


    Dong Qiqi, looking embarrassed, gave them a nce and said softly, "Sister Liu, you shouldn¡¯t say that about people, I think these two seem pretty nice."


    "Ah, Qi Qi has good insight!" Fatty immediately said, "Big sister, I have a name, it¡¯s L¨¹ Dong, not Fatty!"


    "What, you have a problem with me calling you Fatty?" Sister Liu red at him immediately.


    "No, no..." Fatty said meekly, "I just think calling three characters is troublesome, I didn¡¯t want to tire you out, so I thought about shortening it to two..."


    Dong Qiqi couldn¡¯t help but smile at this, easing the tension in her furrowed brows somewhat.


    "Enough of this nonsense!" Sister Liu waved her hand dismissively, "You two just sit here for now, I need to go out with Qi Qi to handle some business, but we will eat dinner here tonight, and no one is allowed to leave!"


    "No problem with dinner!" Fatty immediately raised both hands in agreement.


    "Let¡¯s go, Qi Qi," Sister Liu said to Dong Qiqi.


    "Sister Liu, maybe I should go alone," Dong Qiqi said with some worry, "This matter, I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit troublesome..."

 Chapter 528 - 527 Dong Qiqi’s Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 527 Dong Qiqi¡¯s Trouble</h4>


    "Oh man, with our rtionship, if I don¡¯t stick with you, who will?" Liu Liu said, "Enough chit-chat, let¡¯s go."


    Dong Qiqi said, "But... going there this time, we still don¡¯t know what will happen; I might cause you trouble!"


    "I run a bar, what kind of storm haven¡¯t I seen?" Liu Liu said, "Besides, having one more person means one more source of ideas. I really wouldn¡¯t feel safe if you went alone!"


    "This..." Dong Qiqi was still worried.


    At this moment, Su Yang spoke up, "Sister Liu Liu, how about the two of us apany you guys?"


    "You kids, why are you getting involved?" Liu Liu said with a re.


    "Sister Liu Liu, although we¡¯re young, we know quite a lot," Fatty said, "Didn¡¯t you say that one more person means more ideas? If that¡¯s the case, having the two of us would be even better, right? Plus, it¡¯s more impressive for you to go do your thing with two followers in tow!"


    Liu Liu¡¯s eyes lit up, "Hey, Fatty, that actually makes a lot of sense. Let¡¯s go, all together!"


    "Are you sure that¡¯s appropriate?" Dong Qiqi said with a worried face, "Those people are impulsive. If... if they see me bringing two guys with me, they might start a fight. If they get hurt, what would we do then..."


    "No worries, they are tough," Liu Liu said, "Besides, do you really think it woulde to a fight?"


    "Big sister, what exactly happened?" Fatty asked curiously.


    "Oh!" Liu Liu sighed, "It¡¯s a long story."


    "Then just give us the short version," Fatty said.


    Liu Liu gave him a look, then said, "To put it simply, there¡¯s a toad who wants to eat swan meat, and we¡¯re off to make him give up on that idea!"


    Liu Liu drove her old model Passat, taking everyone out of the university campus.


    On the road, Su Yang also finally learned what had happened.


    It turned out, Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother had arranged a marriage for her. Dong Qiqi didn¡¯t want to, but her stepmother had epted the matchmaker¡¯s gift money and now the other party was forcibly pressing her to get married.


    If it were just an ordinary arranged marriage, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad, but the crux of the matter was that the man was a notorious lecher. His family was wealthy and had given a hefty betrothal gift, which was why Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother was pushing her to marry him.


    Moreover, the man¡¯s family, relying on their power and wealth, continued to pressure Dong Qiqi, causing her to lose her job. With nowhere else to turn, she hade to seek Liu Liu¡¯s help in her distress.


    "Didn¡¯t you just say Qi Qi was a full-time teacher? How could he make her lose her teaching job?" Fatty asked in surprise.


    "You don¡¯t know, that man¡¯s uncle is a big shot at our city¡¯s education bureau. Plus, many people in their family are officials with a lot of power. Back when we were in school, he got a new female teacher pregnant and then refused to take responsibility. When that teacher made a scene at his house, theybeled her ascking in teaching ethics and fired her outright," Liu Liu said.


    "There¡¯s such a thing?" Fatty was shocked, "Isn¡¯t that way over the line?"


    "That female teacher had no choice, in the end, she left Nanluo City crying with a big pregnant belly. This incident caused quite a stir at that time; many people at our school knew about it," Liu Liu said. "This bastard has harmed quite a few girls, and now he wants to harm Qi Qi, that can¡¯t happen, can it?"


    "Speaking of which, that¡¯s definitely not okay!" Fatty immediately patted his chest and said, "Qi Qi, rest assured. With me, L¨¹ Dong, around, no one can touch you!"


    Dong Qiqi looked at Fatty and said in a low voice, "Thank you for your kindness, but you guys... you should try not to conflict with him as much as possible. This guy, he didn¡¯t do well in school, surrounds himself with all sorts of badpany, and often bullies people..."


    "Oh, is that so?" Fattyughed and said, "Bullying people? I¡¯d like to see how capable they are of bullying me. In Nanluo City, I haven¡¯t seen anyone that audacious yet!"


    "Cut it out, stop showing off!" Liu Liu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and gave Fatty a look, "Just keep it down, will you? I brought you here to make a presence, not to actually fight, got it?"


    Although Su Yang was doing very well now, those who knew the title ¡¯Master Su¡¯ were all upper-ss individuals.


    Liu Liu, despite being very close to Fatty, was just familiar with the Peking University Campus area and didn¡¯t know much about the affairs of the upper ss, and naturally, she hadn¡¯t heard of Master Su¡¯s name either.


    Therefore, in Liu Liu¡¯s eyes, Su Yang and Fatty were still just kids. Fatty was the old neighbor who used to be bullied, and she always made a special effort to look out for him in her heart.


    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of Wanxiang Garden.


    "Wow, this ce is pretty high-end!" Fatty eximed as soon as he got out of the car, "Being able to dine here, I¡¯d say this youngster¡¯s family wealth must be much stronger than mine was before!"


    "Get lost!" Liu Liu pulled Fatty aside, ignoring the foolish fatty.


    Seeing Wanxiang Garden, Su Yang was also surprised because he had arranged for Elder Hua, Elder Yue, and the principals of the three famous schools to have dinner here this evening. He didn¡¯t expect toe here ahead of time, which felt quite fateful.


    Upon entering Wanxiang Garden, they were greeted from afar by a man and a woman.


    The man was dressed in a formal suit and had his hair neatlybed. However, his eyes were shifting, and it seemed he rarely visited such upscale ces before, so he felt somewhat uneasy.


    The girl was also dressed morously, with three rings on her fingers and a shiny ne around her neck. On her ears, on her wrists, wherever she could wear jewelry, she was decked out, exuding the air of a nouveau riche.


    "Aiya, Qi Qi, why did you just get here!" the girl shouted as soon as she came over, "My husband and I have been waiting here for you guys for half a day."


    Seeing this couple, both Liu Liu and Qi Qi¡¯s expressions changed.


    "Feng Lan, Ding Qiang, what... what are you two doing here?" Liu Liu asked with a frown.


    "What do you mean, ¡¯what are we doing here¡¯? I should be asking you the same thing!" Feng Lan nced at Liu Liu and said coldly, "What, Liu Liu, now that you know Qi Qi is about to get with Wang Shao, you immediatelye running to cling onto a big leg?"


    "What do you mean?" Liu Liu said angrily.


    "You know what I mean!" Feng Lan said coldly, "Weren¡¯t you so proud before, never putting those rich young masters in your eyes? Now that you know Qi Qi is going to marry Wang Shao, you just scurry over here. Did you even ask if Wang Shao invited you, or did you just shamelessly show up? Have you no shame?"


    "Feng Lan, don¡¯t lump me in the same category as you, someone who only knows how to fawn over the wealthy!" Liu Liu said angrily, "I came here today to deal with that surnamed Wang for Qi Qi!"

 Chapter 529 - 528 Opportunistic Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 528 Opportunistic Eyes</h4>


    Feng Lan nced at Liu Liu and burst into loudughter. "Yo, do I hear you right? Liu Liu, you want to take on Wang Shao? With what, exactly?"


    "That¡¯s my business and has nothing to do with you!" Liu Liu said sternly.


    "I¡¯m not going to waste my words on you!" Feng Lan waved a hand dismissively. "Qi Qi, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t hang out with people whock manners. Wang Shao and his friends will be here soon, and it won¡¯t look good if they arrive and we¡¯re not in the room."


    Qi Qi¡¯s face turned red as she spoke in a low voice, "Liu Liu is my friend, and, well, I... I won¡¯t marry Mr. Wang either. I... I don¡¯t need to care about his opinion..."


    Feng Lan was taken aback and stared at Qi Qi in surprise, "What are you talking about? Wang Shao has been good to you, what more do you want? In Nanluo City, he¡¯s absolutely seen as a top family. So many women are dying to marry him, yet you refuse? Has your brain been caught in a door?"


    "It¡¯s your brain that¡¯s been caught in a door!" Liu Liu eximed angrily, "Everyone knows exactly what Mr. Wang is like. If Qi Qi doesn¡¯t want to marry him, then she won¡¯t. If you want to, why don¡¯t you marry him yourself? Anyway, from the way you¡¯re acting, it seems like you¡¯re pretty eager to!"


    The man next to Feng Lan¡¯s expression turned unsightly at once, and Feng Lan¡¯s face flushed with anger as well. "You, Liu, how dare you speak like that!"


    "That¡¯s exactly how I speak, what about it?" Liu Liu replied coldly, "Feng Lan, do you think I don¡¯t know? You¡¯ve always wanted to marry into wealth, but Mr. Wang just wasn¡¯t into you, forcing you to settle for a spare tire. Hmph, Ding Qiang, how suffocating it must be for you to be that spare tire, huh?"


    "You, Liu..." Feng Lan was furious.


    Just as it looked like things were about to escte into a fight, a group of people approached from afar, calling out, "Ah, Qi Qi, you¡¯re here. Yo, Liu Liu¡¯s here too. Didn¡¯t expect to see so many old ssmates!"


    These were all old ssmates of Liu Liu and the others. Liu Liu frowned; it seemed that today, Wang Shao had invited quite a few old ssmates specifically to persuade Dong Qiqi.


    With the arrival of these old ssmates, the atmosphere at the scene shifted slightly. Amid the greetings, everyone entered a private room and sat down.


    Feng Lan and Liu Liu sat opposite each other, sparks still flying in their gazes.


    After some pleasantries, the conversation quickly got to the point, discussing the matter of Dong Qiqi¡¯s marriage to Wang Shao.


    Those invited by Wang Shao belonged to a certain type, the opportunistic sort. Thus, as the topic progressed, they all unanimously urged Dong Qiqi to marry Wang Shao.


    Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Feng Lan suddenly acted as if she had found allies, raising her voice even louder, "Qi Qi, don¡¯t be fooled by Liu. She doesn¡¯t want you to marry Wang Shao because she¡¯s jealous of you. She herself, it¡¯s said, can only run this bar because she¡¯s with some rich man. Despite that, she¡¯s advising you against being with Wang Shao. Isn¡¯t she deliberately trying to screw you over?"


    Liu Liu¡¯s brows furrowed, and she retorted angrily, "Feng Lan, you should take responsibility for what you say. When have I ever been with a rich man?"


    Feng Lan replied coldly, "Humph, that¡¯s the talk among our ssmates. They say it¡¯s Young Master Cheng Xuan from the Cheng Family, so don¡¯t act like there¡¯s no such person!"


    Hearing this, everyone burst into excitement.


    "Cheng Xuan, isn¡¯t he the yboy from our ss?"


    "Who else could it be but him, right!"


    "My goodness, that guy, the number of girls he¡¯s been with is no small thing."


    "Liu Liu, are you actually with him?"


    "Cheng Xuan might be good-looking, but in terms of family background, he¡¯s slightly inferior to Wang Shao. However, he¡¯s still from a wealthy family. It¡¯s normal for Liu Liu to choose him. Tall, rich, and handsome¡ªwho doesn¡¯t like that, right, Liu Liu?"


    "Oh my, Liu Liu, that wasn¡¯t right of you. You chose Cheng Xuan for yourself, but you won¡¯t let Qi Qi be with Wang Shao. What does that mean? You¡¯re eating from your bowl while eyeing the pot, aren¡¯t you?"


    The crowd buzzed with discussion, and Liu Liu turned livid with rage, shouting, "Don¡¯t listen to Feng Lan¡¯s nonsense. I have nothing to do with that surname Cheng!"


    "Humph, who¡¯s spouting nonsense now!" Feng Lan scoffed. "Previously, Cheng Xuan used to be at your bar every day. He stopped visiting recently; probably found a new love, I guess. What, even the gorgeous Liu Liu can¡¯t hold Young Master Cheng¡¯s heart, so you set your sights on Wang Shao? But, after being yed by Young Master Cheng, what makes you think you can hook up with Wang Shao?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, and Liu Liu was so angry she nearly lost control.


    "Hey, aren¡¯t your words too hurtful!" Fatty couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. "What is Cheng Xuan, anyway? What right does he have to pursue our Sister Liu Liu? It isn¡¯t he who found a new love; we stopped letting hime to Six Degrees Bar. Don¡¯t get it twisted!"


    Then the crowd started looking at Fatty and Su Yang. Feng Lan frowned and said, "Who is this? It¡¯s our ss reunion, how did these two things get in?"


    "Hey, watch how you speak!" Fatty red up. "What do you mean by ¡¯two things¡¯?"


    "They are my two younger brothers!" Liu Liu said directly. "I brought them here!"


    "What, knew Wang Shao was footing the bill tonight, figured you¡¯d get a good meal, so you brought two family members along?" Feng Lan sneered. "Well then, you guys had better eat a lot. I bet you haven¡¯t eaten this kind of food many times before!"


    "Feng Lan, aren¡¯t your words too harsh?" Liu Liu furrowed her brows.


    "What part of what I¡¯m saying is wrong?" Feng Lan retorted coldly. "Just look at the two you brought. One has been silent from the start¡ªwhat is he, mute? And the other, as soon as he opens his mouth, he swears, obviouslycking manners and upbringing, no one¡¯s taught him, are your parents dead or what?"


    Fatty waspletely enraged; after his father had died once, he hated it when people brought up this matter.


    "Say that again!" Fatty snatched up a cup from the table and pointed at Feng Lan as he cursed out loud.


    "What, are you trying to hit someone?" Feng Lan spoke coldly. "Go ahead, do it, give it a try. Fighting someone in Wanxiang Garden, are you tired of living? Do you know the status of the owner here?"


    "Fatty, forget it, forget it!" Liu Liu held Fatty¡¯s hand back. "Don¡¯t lower yourself to this person¡¯s level, it¡¯s not worth it."


    Fatty sat down furiously, and then looked at Su Yang, who was leisurely cracking sunflower seeds.


    "Hey, say something, will you!" Fatty said helplessly. "Can you really tolerate this?"


    "Even if I can¡¯t, what could I do?" Su Yang curled his lip. "Am I supposed to quarrel with these women?"


    "Then what are you going to do?" Fatty asked, puzzled.


    "Just wait," Su Yang whispered.


    At that moment, Feng Lan nced again at Su Yang and Fatty. "Hey, Liu Liu, your two little brothers, they look pretty young, must still be in high school, right? Isn¡¯t it school time? What are they doing here? Were they expelled for being too poor students, haha..."

 Chapter 530 - 529 Fatty’s Strength

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 529 Fatty¡¯s Strength</h4>


    The crowd burst intoughter, and Liu Liu frowned. There was no way to continue this topic; with school in session, being seen outside like this left them with no exnation.


    "Liu Liu, let me give you a piece of advice. Times have changed; it¡¯s not the same as before. Education is still the most important thing!" A bespectacled man said earnestly nearby, "Take me, for example. Disregarding family background, how many people my age canpare with me? Why? Because I went to one of the top universities in the country!"


    "Exactly, look around. After graduating for such a long time, there aren¡¯t many who can sit in a high-end restaurant like us, carefree, eating expensive food. And those who can sit here with us are those who have seeded academically!" Another man added, "Those who didn¡¯t manage to get an education, how many of them can do this? Most are slogging at construction sites or running around frantically for business outside!"


    "Hey, speaking of running for business, just a few days ago, one of our old ssmates came to solicit business from me!" A third manughed, "Back in the school days, he was quite the figure, proficient in fighting and brawling. He even bullied me back then. But when he came to me, he pleaded in a low voice for a long time, just for a deal worth thirty thousand yuan. Tsk, was it worth it?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Theughter continued, and finally, Feng Lan looked at Su Yang and Fatty,ughing, "Did you hear that? These are real experiences from your older brothers and sisters; remember them well. Education is the most important thing. Even if you don¡¯t do well enough for university and end up in amunity college, at least you¡¯ll have a skill and won¡¯t have to work in the fields or carry bricks!"


    Fatty snorted in annoyance. Seeing that Su Yang had no intention of speaking, he didn¡¯t say anything either. After all, there was no point in getting angry if Su Yang wasn¡¯t.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about all that!" Liu Liu said through gritted teeth, "There are all kinds of fields, and each one has its top achiever. Su Yang has skills that you all can¡¯tpare with in your entire lives."


    Feng Lan scoffed, "Huh, other skills? What, mooching off women?"


    "You..." Liu Liu wanted to speak, but just then, the room door opened, and a few more people entered.


    Seeing these neers, Dong Qiqi¡¯s expression changed drastically. These were her stepmother and several rtives.


    "Ah, Auntie, you¡¯re here, pleasee in, have a seat!" Feng Lan hurriedly stood up to wee these people to sit down.


    Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother sat down with a look of triumph, nced at Dong Qiqi, and said coldly, "I thought you were dead. What, had a change of heart? Ready toe over and discuss marriage with Wang Shao?"


    Dong Qiqi clenched her teeth. She was very afraid of her stepmother.


    "Qi Qi came here to tell Wang Shao to give up on her!" Liu Liu eximed loudly, "And you, return the betrothal gifts to Wang Shao immediately. If you want to marry him so badly, do it yourself, don¡¯t use Qi Qi¡¯s happiness to make money for yourself!"


    The stepmother was instantly irritated, ring at Liu Liu and said, "Who are you? Do you have a say here? Is our family¡¯s business any of your concern?"


    Liu Liu: "I¡¯m Qi Qi¡¯s friend, and I..."


    "Shut up!" The stepmother shouted, "What friend? This is my family matter, and it has nothing to do with anyone else. Get out immediately, or I¡¯ll tear that cheap mouth of yours!"


    "How can you speak like that..." Liu Liu was getting frantic.


    With a p, the stepmother¡¯s rtives stood up abruptly, and a man with a fleshy face pointed angrily at Liu Liu, "We told you to leave, did you hear us? Or do you really want me to get physical?"


    Liu Liu was startled; she had rarely seen people so aggressive.


    "Liu Liu, Mom, please... stop fighting..." Dong Qiqi quickly stood up to shield Liu Liu.


    "You shut up!" The stepmother yelled, "Lao San, throw her out. What are you doing sitting here?"


    The bulky man immediately approached, and Liu Liu became nervous.


    Fatty grew anxious too and looked at Su Yang, "Hey!"


    Su Yang casually handed a bottle of wine to Fatty, "What are you waiting for, fight!"


    "Me, fight?" Fatty was astonished. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to make a move?


    At this moment, the burly man had already approached Liu Liu and reached out to grab her.


    Fatty couldn¡¯t care less about Su Yang anymore. Gritting his teeth, he charged forward with the wine bottle in hand.


    "Go to hell!" Fatty smashed the bottle over the head of the burly man.


    The burly man copsed to the ground, bloodied, sending screams ringing out from everyone in the room.


    The stepmother was also taken aback and cried out in anxiety, "Third Brother, Third Brother..."


    The burly man didn¡¯t answer a single word.


    The stepmother became furious, "You dare to hit our Third Brother, beat him up! Beat him up!"


    The stepmother¡¯s rtives who hade with her immediately rushed forward. Liu Liu¡¯s face changed drastically, and she grabbed Fatty¡¯s arm urgently, "Run, run..."


    "Run? No need to run!" Su Yang passed another wine bottle over, "Fight again!"


    This time, Fatty didn¡¯t think too much and charged forward with the wine bottle.


    The first person to approach also picked up a wine bottle to smash it towards Fatty.


    However, in Fatty¡¯s eyes, his movements seemed incredibly slow, almost like watching slow-motion.


    Fatty didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he deftly dodged the attack and counter-smashed the wine bottle onto the man¡¯s head, sending him sprawling to the floor.


    Then, several more men pounced, but to Fatty, they all seemed to move in slow motion. With a face full of shock, Fatty didn¡¯t let the opportunity pass and swiftly knocked all of them to the ground, one after the other.


    The crowd around was dumbfounded by the scene. In their eyes, there was no slow motion. They saw Fatty deftly avoiding the attacks and then swiftly countering, knocking each assant down as if it were a martial arts movie.


    "How is this possible?" The stepmother waspletely baffled, not understanding what was happening.


    Fatty himself was also very confused; he didn¡¯t know what was going on either.


    Only Su Yang understood the situation. This was the result of Fatty¡¯s sessful cultivation. Su Yang had imparted the secret technique of Great Thousand-Year Dream into him while he was asleep. Fatty would automatically cultivate while sleeping.


    Fatty himself was unaware, but when it came tobat, the effects of his cultivation would manifest.


    Although Fatty¡¯s strength was still average, facing a few ordinary people was absolutely no issue.


    After watching Fatty¡¯s battle, Su Yang nodded slightly to himself. The effect of Great Thousand-Year Dream was indeed good, but relying solely on this, Fatty¡¯s progress was still too slow. Once the Spirit Gathering Array was built, he would have Fatty sleep inside the array. That way, his strength could rapidly improve!


    Qi Qi was utterly astonished, and asked Liu Liu in surprise, "Liu Liu, your brother, he knows... knows martial arts?"


    Liu Liu was even more surprised than she, also asking in disbelief, "Fatty, when did you learn martial arts?"

 Chapter 531 - 530: A big shot has arrived

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 530: A big shot has arrived</h4>


    Fatty was also dumbstruck, having no idea what had happened.


    At that moment, the stepmother regained her senses, hastily exited the room while running and shouting, "You dare to hit someone, okay, okay, just you wait, just you wait!"


    "Mom, Mom..." Dong Qiqi panicked, calling out a few times, but her stepmother didn¡¯t linger for a second.


    "Liu Liu, you¡¯d better take them and run," Dong Qiqi quickly turned to Liu Liu: "My mom went to find people. In a moment... In a moment, who knows how many people mighte. You... You probably won¡¯t be able to escape by then..."


    "Is that so?" Liu Liu looked worriedly at Fatty and Su Yang: "You two, get going quickly!"


    "That won¡¯t do!" Fatty said anxiously: "If we leave, what will you do?"


    "I am a woman, what can they do to me!" Liu Liu said: "It¡¯s okay, just go quickly!"


    "Hmph, think you can just leave?" At that moment, Feng Lan sneered coldly: "As the saying goes, you can run from the monk, but you can¡¯t run from the temple. You might escape this time, but can you really leave Nanluo City? As long as you¡¯re inside Nanluo City, Wang Shao will be able to find you!"


    Liu Liu¡¯s body shook, and her face turned even paler as she whispered, "It¡¯s fine, you go first, I... I will figure out a way to deal with this..."


    "Sister Liu Liu, we won¡¯t have any problems!" Fatty dered with conviction: "You might not know, but now, no one in the whole Nanluo City, you could say the whole Pingnan Province, can do anything to us!"


    "Oh wow, that¡¯s a pretty big boast!" Feng Lan immediatelyughed derisively from across the room: "The whole Pingnan Province can¡¯t do anything to you? Who do you think you are? The son of the number one authority in the province? Tsk Tsk Tsk, since when did bragging not require drafting?"


    Fatty wanted to speak again, but at that moment, Su Yang held him back.


    "Sister Liu Liu, don¡¯t worry, no one wille here," Su Yang said softly: "This is Wanxiang Garden, not a ce where any Tom, Dick, or Harry can just waltz in looking for trouble."


    Liu Liu nced at Su Yang and, for some reason, she had an extraordinary trust in him. Since Su Yang had said so, she was no longer in a hurry.


    "I¡¯ll see how you dieter!" Feng Lan sneered coldly.


    After a good while, no one came in, but Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother came over, her face pale.


    "So, where are the people you called?" Fatty taunted.


    The stepmother clenched her teeth, speaking with a heavy voice: "Wanxiang Garden has VIP guests dining here tonight, the surrounding area is under martialw, they won¡¯te over for now. But, you still can¡¯t escape!"


    However, the people inside the room erupted into a buzz of excitement: "Wanxiang Garden is under martialw? Goodness, what kind of VIP could that be?"


    "Tomand martialw here, he must be no ordinary person, surely someone at a Heavenly Level!"


    "Hey, you know what, my big brother works at the Municipal Committee, and he said that the number one and number two officials in the city havee to Wanxiang Garden."


    "My goodness, who¡¯s the VIP they are entertaining with such high-level arrangements?"


    "No idea, would be great if we could have a look!"


    The people inside the room eximed in awe, their interest piqued. The fact that such a major event was happening in Nanluo City was shocking enough.


    Not muchter, a man walked through the door.


    The man was honestly very ugly and extremely sleazy, the type that screams absolute pervert. As soon as he entered the room, his gaze insolently swept over the girls inside, finally resting on Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi.


    "Yo, Wang Shao!" Everyone stood up in unison.


    "Hello, hello, everyone!" Wang Shao, looking the part of a sessful entrepreneur, waved at the crowd and said with a smile, "Please, have a seat, sit down first."


    As everyone took their seats, Wang Shao said, "I¡¯m really sorry, but this private room isn¡¯t the best that Wanxiang Garden has to offer. There really was no choice tonight. I had originally reserved the best room here. However, some VIPs arrived, and the best private rooms were all cleared out for them, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve put my old ssmates at a bit of an inconvenience!"


    "Wang Shao, you¡¯re too kind!"


    "We¡¯re all friends here, why worry about these little details!"


    The crowd echoed in response, and Feng Lan, particrly excited, said, "Wang Shao, I heard that there¡¯s a curfew outside? Who exactly is the big shot that¡¯s arrived?"


    "The one who¡¯se this time is really a big shot!" Wang Shao took a deep breath and said, "Well, let me put it this way¡ªour city¡¯s Number One and Number Two, several deputy directors of the provincial education department, and even Pingnan¡¯s Number Three are all here to amodate, just think about it!"


    Everyone¡¯s faces nched. If even Number Three was here to amodate, what level of big shot would that be?


    "Who exactly hase?" Feng Lan asked excitedly, "To even have Number Threee to amodate?"


    "Haha..." Wang Shao chuckled and said, "The president of Beihua University!"


    "Ah?" Everyone gasped in shock. Such a personage indeed had the clout to warrant Number Three¡¯s amodation.


    "And furthermore..." Wang Shao paused for a moment and spoke softly, "The president of Huaxia Medical University!"


    "Ah?" The crowd eximed in surprise once more¡ªthat wasparable to the president of Beihua University.


    "And..." Wang Shao spoke up again, "The president of Huaxia Music Conservatory!"


    This time the crowd couldn¡¯t even utter their shock. Each of these individuals represented the pinnacle of their fields in the country. No wonder a curfew had been imposed¡ªto have such VIPs here would be a real mess if a bunch of hooligans caused trouble!


    Wang Shaoughed heartily, "I was just with my father, meeting the three presidents, so I was a littleteing down. Please forgive me, everyone!"


    "My god, you met those three presidents?"


    "Oh my, you actually spoke with them?"


    "This is truly amazing, Wang Shao, you¡¯re very capable indeed. As far as I know, the Number Two of a certain province once tried to visit the president of Huaxia Medical University and didn¡¯t even get an audience. Yet you managed to meet them; that¡¯s no small feat!"


    The crowd buzzed with admiration. They had only ever heard of such dignitaries, and Wang Shao had actually met them, which naturally shocked them to the core.


    Wang Shao wore a look of pride, and his stepmother was even more pleased. She gave Liu Liu a sideways nce and then turned to Dong Qiqi, "What are you standing around for? Come over and have a chat with Wang Shao!"


    Dong Qiqi¡¯s face flushed red with difort. She really didn¡¯t want to go over, but given the situation, what choice did she have?


    Wang Shao¡¯s father had managed to mingle with such important people¡ªwhat kind of power did that signify?


    Just moments before, Liu Liu had offended him; if he decided to make trouble for Liu Liu because of it, what then?


    Dong Qiqi¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but in the end, to avoid causing her best friend any trouble, she bit her lip and prepared to head over to Wang Shao¡¯s side.


    Just then, Su Yang put out his hand to stop her and said with a light chuckle, "Qi Qi, you just sit here. Wang Shao¡¯s mouth is too foul¡ªI¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if you went over!"

 Chapter 532 - 531

    <h4>Chapter 532: 531</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s remark suddenly stirred up amotion in the room.


    The people in the room had always been particrly obsequious towards Wang Shao. Now that Wang Shao could even pay a visit to the principals of the top three prestigious schools, naturally, it was even more shocking. They were all thinking about how to brownnose him.


    But then, Su Yang blurted out such a remark, which felt like a single stone that stirred up a thousand ripples.


    "Hey, kid, what¡¯s with your tone?" Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother was the first to get angry, "Can¡¯t you speak properly? How can someone as uncouth as you have the face to stay here?"


    "What do you mean Wang Shao has a foul mouth, I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s got the foul mouth, isn¡¯t it? Who talks like that? Spewing filth, do you have any manners at all?"


    "What manners can you talk about with someone like him? A person raised with no discipline, let loose on the streets, is nothing but scum of society. Why discuss manners with scum?"


    Feng Lan even nced at Liu Liu, "Liu Liu, is this the person you brought with you? Is this your brother? What, haven¡¯t you taught him well at home?"


    Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi were both in a state of panic. Su Yang and Fatty had just hit people on Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother¡¯s side, and now they had insulted Wang Shao too, this was truly a huge mess they had caused.


    "Su Yang, watch your mouth!" Liu Liu quickly scolded.


    Dong Qiqi was even more anxious, "Wang Shao, you... don¡¯t be angry, Su Yang didn¡¯t mean it, please don¡¯t misunderstand..."


    Wang Shao¡¯s face was livid as he said coldly, "What do you mean he didn¡¯t mean it? Come on, exin it to me, how do I have a foul mouth?"


    "Wang Shao, he really didn¡¯t mean it..." Liu Liu also hurriedly said.


    "Shut up!" Wang Shao red at her, "Liu Family, I gave Cheng Xuan face, which is the only reason I let you sit here. Don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you. What the hell are you, did I invite you? Do you have any face toe here, bringing two uneducated hooligans to freeload, are you that desperate for a meal? Tell me, I¡¯ll give it to you as charity!"


    Liu Liu¡¯s face turned red with anger at once. Wang Shao really knew how to talk viciously, she couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged too.


    "Wang Shao, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!" Liu Liu shouted angrily, "Who said you were giving Cheng Xuan face? Let me tell you, I have nothing to do with Cheng Xuan. And listen well, I¡¯m not here to freeload, I won¡¯t eat your food or touch your things. I¡¯m here to tell you today, Qi Qi won¡¯t marry you, give up that idea!"


    "What does Dong Qiqi¡¯s business have to do with you? What right do you have to meddle?" Wang Shao said furiously.


    "Why are you meddling in Qi Qi¡¯s affairs?" The stepmother also shouted angrily, "I¡¯m her mom, I have the right to say whether she marries or not, what right do you have?"


    "Just because Qi Qi herself doesn¡¯t want to marry, that¡¯s why!" Liu Liu shouted back.


    "She doesn¡¯t want to marry me?" Wang Shao looked at Dong Qiqi with a sneer, "Qi Qi, what, marrying me humiliates you? If you don¡¯t want to marry me, just be honest about it, have your mom return the betrothal gifts. What¡¯s the meaning of this now? Bringing a few people to make a scene at my ce and humiliate me in public. What, do you really think I, surnamed Wang, am easy to bully?"


    Dong Qiqi¡¯splexion was frantic, and Wang Shao¡¯s words were already an implicit warning. If she insisted on refusal, an infuriated Wang Shao might indeed unleash his anger on Liu Liu.


    Liu Liu hade to help her, so how could Dong Qiqi allow Liu Liu to suffer a loss?


    Taking a deep breath, Dong Qiqi whispered, "Wang Shao, our... our matter should be settled between us, could you... could you please not drag Liu Liu into this?"


    "I do want to settle things with you, but it seems someone isn¡¯t very willing!" Wang Shao said coldly, looking at Liu Liu, "You bring people over to humiliate me. What? Do you really think you can act tough in front of me by running a bar? Let me tell you, if I want to, your bar could be closed at any time, believe it or not!"


    Feng Lanughed, "Wang Shao, this bar is all of Liu Liu¡¯s hard work, it¡¯s also the Liu Family¡¯s main source of ie. If you shut down this bar, wouldn¡¯t that be utterly ruthless? Hey, we¡¯re all ssmates after all, why be so cruel? Let her apologize, and have those two young men kneel and bow their heads. That¡¯ll settle the matter, how about that?"


    The crowd suddenly erupted intoughter, and a woman said with a chuckle, "Hey, don¡¯t say, Lan Lan¡¯s suggestion is really not bad. Hey, they¡¯re just kids, why stoop their level? Liu Liu,e on, apologize to Wang Shao, let your two brothers bow their heads, and we can let this go, what do you say?"


    "Exactly, Wang Shao is so magnanimous, he won¡¯t take these matters to heart with you. Come on, Liu Liu, don¡¯t just stand there, hurry up and tell your two brothers to kneel!"


    With everyone causing amotion, Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi¡¯s faces turned crimson to the extreme. The turn of events waspletely unexpected. Wang Shao was truly prepared to bully using his power!


    But indeed, Wang Shao could bully Liu Liu. His family was wealthy and influential, and with just one word, Liu Liu¡¯s bar would likely truly be closed.


    Opening the bar was Liu Liu¡¯s wholehearted effort. Moreover, her parents were getting on in years, and it had be the main source of ie for the family. Besides, the bar¡¯s business had been very good recently, making a lot of money. If the bar was closed, then Liu Liu really would have nothing left!


    "Liu Liu...." Dong Qiqi tugged at the sleeve of Liu Liu and whispered, "You... don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll go beg him... to let you go...."


    "Qi Qi!" Liu Liu¡¯s face turned grim, and she felt truly terrible inside. She hade to help her best friend, yet, it seemed she had only made her friend¡¯s situation even worse.


    "It¡¯s nothing." Dong Qiqi forced a smile and said softly, "It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ve dragged you into this... tell... tell your brothers thank you for me...."


    Liu Liu¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, her best friend. In her toughest times, Dong Qiqi had steadfastly stood by her side. Yet now, she couldn¡¯t help at all, which filled her with distress.


    Just then, Su Yang suddenly said softly, "Wang Shao, do you really want me to exin?"


    The crowd was taken aback,ughing at Liu Liu, thinking Su Yang and Fatty were scared silent. They hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to dare speak up at this moment. And with that attitude, was he seeking death?


    "Su Yang..." Liu Liu panicked, with Su Yang speaking up, wouldn¡¯t he just make the situation even worse?


    With a slight smile to Liu Liu, Su Yang took a step forward and said softly, "Wang Shao, are you sure you want me to exin?"


    Wang Shao snapped back to his senses and red, "What? You really want to exin? Alright then, speak, let me hear it, I want to see what you can possibly exin!"

 Chapter 533 - 532 Caught

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 532 Caught</h4>


    Su Yang smiled faintly and ignored the anxious looks from Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi, raising his voice, "When I said Wang Shao¡¯s mouth is foul, I didn¡¯t mean you use dirty words, but that your breath is unpleasant, not fresh, too strong¡ªdo you understand now?"


    After this remark, the surrounding crowd became even more boisterous, with many people snickering in secret.


    Such an insult was even more vicious than what was said before¡ªit was a personal attack, wasn¡¯t it?


    Wang Shao¡¯s face turned even uglier as he bellowed furiously, "You... what did you say?"


    "Your digestion seems to be poor, and, you don¡¯t brush your teeth frequently enough, leading to too much que. You eat foods with especially strong vors, not to mention smoking and drinking without restraint. It¡¯s no surprise your breath is heavy¡ªit¡¯s normal," Su Yang said. "Pay more attention to consuming lighter foods, brush your teeth more regrly, and once you get your digestion treated, your breath should gradually be better."


    The crowd was immediately dumbfounded. Who asked you to diagnose Wang Shao? Can¡¯t you see what the situation is right now?


    "You... you¡¯re seeking death..." Wang Shao trembled with rage as his voice shook. After all, being told in front of so many people that his breath stank was truly embarrassing.


    Su Yangughed, "Death might be a bit exaggerated¡ªeveryone has gastrointestinal issues. But, if you keep neglecting it, maybe you really might die in the future!"


    Everyone was nearly vomiting blood. Could this guy be an idiot? Couldn¡¯t he understand what people were saying?


    "I... I won¡¯t let you off..." Wang Shao raged, turning to Liu Liu and shouting, "Liu, your brother has insulted me like this. I¡¯m telling you, if your bar can continue operating, then my surname isn¡¯t Wang!"


    Liu Liu¡¯s face instantly turned pale; without the bar, she would lose her livelihood.


    But at this point, no matter what, she had to support Su Yang.


    "Wang, don¡¯t try to scare me!" Liu Liu gritted her teeth. "Even if the bar closes, I will never let Qi Qi marry you!"


    "You... all of you wait for me!" Wang Shao left in a fury, mming the door behind him.


    "Wow, Wang Shao¡¯s gone to find reinforcements. Liu Liu, you really shouldn¡¯t confront Wang Shao like this. You know what his temper is like!" Feng Lan gloated. "Now that the bar is gone, what are you going to do? Why don¡¯t you go find Young Master Cheng?"


    "Didn¡¯t she say she has nothing to do with Young Master Cheng?"


    "Nothing is nothing, but if the great beauty Liu Liu just spread her legs a bit wider, and Young Master Cheng¡¯s mood improves, he might just help you out, and who knows... the bar might reopen..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Everyoneughed again, looking at Liu Liu with teasing and mockery in their eyes.


    Liu Liu¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly as she grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm and whispered, "Hey, Su Yang, what are you doing? Why... why would you provoke such people? This Wang character, he holds grudges like nobody¡¯s business¡ªhe... he definitely won¡¯t let you off. Oh, forget it, take this card and you and Fatty should leave Nanluo City for now,y low for a while. I mean, why would you be so impulsive?"


    "Liu Liu, you should go with them," Dong Qiqi also whispered. "I¡¯ll go and plead with himter... maybe... maybe it will be all right. You shouldn¡¯t stay here. He¡¯s angry right now and something bad... something bad might happen..."


    Liu Liu¡¯s eyes filled with tears again as she knew that if she stayed, she would definitely be in trouble, too.


    "Why hesitate so much?" Feng Lan chimed in again with a smirk. "Do you really think you can run away? Don¡¯t you realize what¡¯s happening today? This ce is under martialw, it¡¯s been sealed off. One word from Wang Shao and none of you will leave Wanxiang Garden. As an old friend, I¡¯m advising you¡ªwhen Wang Shaoes back, you¡¯d better kneel down and beg for mercy right away. After all, Wang Shao is a soft-hearted person!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The crowd burst intoughter once more, gloating as they watched Liu Liu and herpanions.


    Liu Liu¡¯s face turned pallor, and it seemed there was little chance of leaving this ce.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Wang Shao came running back with seven or eight people by his side.


    "There, it¡¯s them!" Wang Shao pointed at Liu Liu and the two men, fuming, "Especially those two men, I think they are nothing but street hoodlums, and who knows what they¡¯re plotting to do here. Captain Chen, with so many important people here tonight, we can¡¯t let them disrupt the event!"


    Captain Chen at the front nced at Su Yang and Fatty, then waved his hand and said coldly, "Arrest them!"


    The men behind him rushed over like fierce tigers, and Liu Liu, feeling panic, quickly shielded Su Yang and Fatty behind her, asking urgently, "What are you doing?"


    The man in the front charged over, reached out to grab Liu Liu¡¯s arm, and tried to throw her aside.


    Just at that moment, Su Yang grabbed his wrist and pressed him onto the ground.


    At this, the entire ce instantly erupted into a ruckus.


    Captain Chen¡¯s eyes bulged as he bellowed, "You... you dare to assault a police officer?"


    "Beat them to death, beat them to death!" Wang Shao was even more excited as he said.


    Liu Liu said urgently, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, Su Yang, you... don¡¯t act rashly..."


    The others were even more thrilled, thinking this evening¡¯s drama was really entertaining.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as he said softly, "You¡¯re Captain Chen, right?"


    "What of it?" Captain Chen was furious, and Su Yang¡¯s nonchnce further enraged him. He had made up his mind: to take this thorn back and give him a good thrashing.


    "I¡¯m not aware of any crime we threemitted that you have to arrest us on sight," Su Yang said softly.


    "You don¡¯t know what crime?" Captain Chen said coldly, "Come back with us, and you¡¯ll find out!"


    "If you are arresting someone, you need to have a reason," Su Yang said, "Not to give a reason and just take us away, that¡¯s not quite appropriate, is it?"


    "Cut the crap!" Captain Chen shouted: "Wang Shao said you were causing trouble here. I¡¯m taking you back now to assist in the investigation, what¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "So if he says we¡¯re causing trouble, then we are?" Su Yangughed, "Then what if I say this Mr. Wang hasmitted murder right now, will you arrest him?"


    "Stop making a scene here!" Captain Chen yelled, "Can what you say be the same as what Wang Shao says?"


    "What¡¯s different about it?" Su Yang retorted.


    "I won¡¯t waste my words with you!" Captain Chen snapped, "Just now you also assaulted a police officer, that¡¯s a serious crime. Now, you eithere with us obediently to assist in the investigation, or don¡¯t me us for being impolite!"


    "Why be polite with them, just hit them!"


    "These two are clearly no good, why bother with civil enforcement with such people, just get them down and beat them up, that¡¯s the best!"


    "Captain Chen, you are being too courteous!"


    The crowd around them became noisy, one after another itching for Captain Chen and his men to rush up and give Su Yang and Fatty a good beating.

 Chapter 534 - 533 The Price of a Sharp Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 533 The Price of a Sharp Tongue</h4>


    Captain Chen, with a satisfied grin, nced sideways at Su Yang, "Did you hear that? That¡¯s the voice of the people!"


    "Oh, the voice of the people?" Su Yang smiled faintly, "So, are you sure you want to take us away now?"


    "Not taking you away, but arresting you and bringing you back!" Captain Chen said coldly.


    "Fine!" Su Yang nodded slowly, "Then may I make a phone call first?"


    Captain Chen was taken aback for a moment and frowned, "What? Looking for someone to help you at this time? Let me tell you, you¡¯ve caused a disturbance at tonight¡¯s venue, and no one can save you!"


    "Number Three from the province is here; don¡¯t you know what the situation is tonight? Still calling to pull strings? Are you out of your mind?"


    "Who can you find? Are you trying to reach Number One from the city?"


    He mockingly continued, "Wow, you actually need to make a phone call? Who are you trying to scare? Pretending to be a big shot in front of Wang Shao?"


    The crowdughed uproariously, and Feng Lan was bent over withughter, "Liu Liu, your brother is really something, isn¡¯t he? Making a phone call at this time ¨C is he perhaps calling some junior officer to plead on his behalf?"


    Theughter rose again, and Captain Chen couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a call. It seems you won¡¯t give up until you¡¯repletely defeated. This time, I¡¯ll let you be thoroughly disillusioned and understand how serious your offense is. You can call anyone you like, as many as you want!"


    Su Yang nodded with a smile and made a call, "Hello, Secretary Lin, sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to make it tonight."


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing serious, just a Captain Chen who stopped me, saying he needs to bring me back for an investigation."


    "I don¡¯t know what happened; it seems I¡¯ve offended some big young master who won¡¯t let me leave."


    "Oh, I¡¯m at Wanxiang Garden too, in the private room number seven downstairs, oh, alright, alright!"


    Su Yang hung up the phone and smiled, "Captain Chen, just wait a moment, my friend will be here soon."


    "Hmph, your friend ising over?" Captain Chen said coldly, "The entire Wanxiang Garden is now closed off, no one is allowed in. What friend of yours can get through? You¡¯re bluffing, you should at least have drafted a story."


    Su Yang smiled, "I don¡¯t know, he said he would be right here, shall we wait a bit longer?"


    Captain Chen furrowed his brows and said coldly, "Fine, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. I want to see what kind of friend you can call upon!"


    "Liu Liu, does your brother have some kind of delusion?" Feng Lan giggled on the side, "He¡¯s bluffed so much that he believes his own lies; this truly is a new level of boasting!"


    Liu Liu looked extremely ufortable; she too was uncertain about Su Yang¡¯s situation.


    Although she had known Su Yang for a while, her impression of him was still that of the time when he was a farmer.


    During theirst encounter on Erdao Street, despite Su Yang forcefully dealing with the Zhou Family, he did not reveal his identity. Thus, Liu Liu didn¡¯t know how capable Su Yang truly was.


    So, from the beginning to the end, Liu Liu was very worried. Could Su Yang resolve such a bigmotion in a short while?


    "Su Yang..." Liu Liu said in a low voice, "You... you¡¯re okay, right...?"


    "What could be wrong with me?" Su Yang smiled faintly, then turned to Feng Lan and suddenly asked, "Miss Feng, isn¡¯t it awkward for you to sit here?"


    Feng Lan was taken aback and retorted incredulously, "Why should I feel awkward? The ones who should feel embarrassed are you guys, sitting here mooching food and drink, and now stirring up such a big scene. If your friend doesn¡¯t show up soon, that¡¯s when it¡¯ll really be awkward!"


    "No, I mean, aren¡¯t you ufortable sitting with Wang Shao?" Su Yang said with a smile, "After all, you¡¯ve had two abortions for him!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the people inside the room instantly erupted into amotion once again.


    Ding Qiang, who was sitting beside Feng Lan, suddenly widened his eyes, turning angrily toward her. The others were shocked too; there had been this kind of history between Feng Lan and Wang Shao?


    Feng Lan¡¯splexion also turned crimson, and with a somewhat distracted look in her eyes, she yelled, "You... what nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯ve got nothing going on with Wang Shao..."


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yang said with a smirk, "Then it must be a mistake, the old cell phone in the third drawer of your dressing table, the chat history between you and Wang Shao, that¡¯s fake, is it? And as for the abortion, it¡¯s something that can be checked, you know. You¡¯re not going to have problems when you get married, are you?"


    The crowd stirred up again; Ding Qiang and Feng Lan were about to get married, and if this kind of scandal came out, it would be a huge mess.


    Feng Lan was shaking so much that her body trembled as she looked at Su Yang and stammered, "You... how did you know..."


    With those words, everyone could be sure that there was indeed something between Feng Lan and Wang Shao.


    Feng Lan was terrified by Su Yang; this affair was her secret. She had been Wang Shao¡¯s mistress for a while, leveraging the Wang family¡¯s influence to secure a very good job. She had never told anyone about this secret; how on earth did Su Yang find out?


    The old phone, the chat records, and the abortion¡ªall were real. But the question was, how did Su Yang know about them?


    Ding Qiang was stunned, staring at Feng Lan with his mouth agape, his body trembling involuntarily.


    The whispers among the people at the scene began, "How could this be? Feng Lan had an affair with Wang Shao?"


    "Haven¡¯t Feng Lan and Ding Qiang been together for seven or eight years? When did she have an affair with Wang Shao?"


    "The old phone that hasn¡¯t been thrown away, that must have been in the recent years!"


    "My god, she was with Wang Shao while dating Ding Qiang? You really can¡¯t tell with this woman!"


    "The bigger the forest, the more kinds of birds you¡¯ll find."


    "I feel sorry for Ding Qiang. They were supposed to be engaged. Now, he¡¯s got a really solid cuckold¡¯s cap on his head!"


    The whispers of the crowd turned Ding Qiang¡¯s face beet red. He suddenly pped his hand on the table and roared, "Feng Lan, give me an exnation!"


    Feng Lan, trembling all over, stammered, "He... he¡¯s lying, there¡¯s... there¡¯s nothing like that..."


    "Whether there is or there isn¡¯t, just take a look at the old phone and you¡¯ll know!" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    Feng Lan almost copsed on the spot, while Ding Qiang stood up, seething, "You said I couldn¡¯t touch your dressing table, and now it turns out you¡¯ve been hiding these things in there. I¡¯m going to check it out right now!"


    Feng Lan hurriedly grabbed Ding Qiang, pleading desperately, "Ding Qiang, you... listen to my exnation, just listen to me..."


    "Exin what!" Ding Qiang flung Feng Lan off furiously, pointing at Wang Shao and shouting, "Wang, you dare to do this to me? I haven¡¯t finished with you yet!"


    Wang Shao¡¯s face turned ashen with rage, swearing, "What the hell are you yelling about? It was your girlfriend who came onto me, offering herself on a tter. Was I supposed to say no? If you can¡¯t keep your girlfriend in line, you still have the nerve to me others?"

 Chapter 535 - 534 Is Master Su there?

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 534 Is Master Su there?</h4>


    Once Wang Shao said this, it was even more certain that Feng Lan was indeed having an affair with him.


    Moreover, the most critical thing was that it was Feng Lan who tried to seduce Wang Shao, and that matter was even bigger.


    The crowd once again whispered among themselves; this matter was truly explosive.


    Ding Qiang and Wang Shao cursed angrily, and Feng Lan, furious to the extreme, suddenly pointed at Su Yang and roared, "You... why do you want to harm me?"


    "Oh, how is this harming you? I¡¯m just telling the truth!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Besides, since we came in, you¡¯ve been mocking and ridiculing us, saying one moment that weck manners, the next that weck upbringing. You said that we act like no one¡¯s in charge of us, you wanted us to kneel and bow our heads, and you even wanted us to go to jail. You¡¯ve been taunting us for such a long time, and now you can¡¯t take it just because I mentioned one thing?"


    "Hahaha, well said!" Fatty immediately burst intoughter and cursed, "You deserve it! Will you still be so sharp-tongued in the future? We didn¡¯t provoke you, and you cursed us for so long; this is karma, you know!"


    Feng Lan slumped to the ground, aplete wreck; if she had known this would be the oue, she would never have provoked Liu Liu and the others.


    Wang Shao, having been cursed by Ding Qiang, was also infuriated and pped the table, bellowing, "Captain Chen, what are you dawdling for? Go arrest them all for me!"


    Captain Chen scratched his head and said in a low voice, "You said ten minutes, but it hasn¡¯t been..."


    "To hell with ten minutes not being ten minutes, do you really think his people cane over?" Wang Shao scoffed, "Captain Chen, we¡¯ve sealed off everything outside; who else cane in? Let me tell you this, if his people cane over, I will kneel down to him!"


    Captain Chen thought about it and immediately waved his hand, saying, "Take him for me..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, there was a sudden knocking at the door, followed by a respectful voice from outside, "Is Master Su here?"


    All eyes inside the room turned to Su Yang; who woulde over at this time, could it really be the people Su Yang called?


    Wang Shao had just made such an arrogant statement, and now suddenly someone had arrived, making it hard for him to save face.


    "Who the hell is knocking on the door!" Wang Shao cursed as he opened the door, only to see seven or eight people standing at the entrance.


    The leader was a man in his thirties, wearing sses and looking very amicable, with nothing particrly special about him.


    However, seeing the people standing next to the man, Wang Shao was instantly stunned.


    The people standing next to the man were all important officials from Nanluo City. Any one of them held a position higher than Wang Shao¡¯s father, and it could even be said that their positions were much higher.


    And these officials were standing respectfully next to this man, which spoke volumes about the man¡¯s status.


    The man had been smiling humbly but frowned slightly upon seeing Wang Shao. Yet, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Wang Shao and quickly nced over everyone in the room, finally resting his gaze on Su Yang.


    The man¡¯s face immediately brightened with a smile, and he quickly walked up to Su Yang and bowed, "Master Su, you are here, that¡¯s great!"


    "Secretary Lin, you arrived quite promptly!" Su Yang said leisurely.


    "Elder Hua and Elder Yue will be arriving soon; I came in advance to make some arrangements," Secretary Lin exined with a lightugh. "By the way, Master Su, you mentioned there was a little trouble here? Anything I can help with?"


    Su Yang gestured with his mouth and said, "Look at that Captain Chen; he wants to take me back to cooperate with the investigation. So, I guess I won¡¯t be able to go up for dinner tonight!"


    "Is that so?" Secretary Lin¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, and he turned to look at Captain Chen, who was already petrified at the door.


    Captain Chen¡¯s legs were shaking; among those who hade with him was the city bureau chief. If the chief was standing so respectfully behind Secretary Lin, what did that say about Secretary Lin¡¯s own position?


    Seeing Secretary Lin demonstrating such respect in front of Su Yang, Captain Chen desperately wanted to punch himself. Damn it, why couldn¡¯t he keep his own mouth shut?


    "Director Fang, what is going on here?" Secretary Lin turned to a tall man standing behind.


    The man was the city bureau chief, and he too was sweating profusely, hurrying over, "Secretary Lin, it must be a misunderstanding. Master Su is the pride of Nanluo City; there couldn¡¯t possibly be any matter requiring Master Su¡¯s cooperation in an investigation. It must be a misunderstanding!"


    "A misunderstanding?" Secretary Lin said coldly, "Without a clear investigation, you want to take Master Su to cooperate? Is this how your city bureau operates?"


    The chief was sweating bullets as Secretary Lin was the aide to Number Three, whose words represented Number Three¡¯s authority; there was no way he couldn¡¯t be rmed.


    What mattered most was that Captain Chen and his group had provoked Su Yang¡ªthat was the most troubling issue.


    Who was Su Yang? He might not have known before. But after the affair at the city hospital, there wasn¡¯t an important official in Nanluo City who hadn¡¯t heard of Master Su.


    A big shot like that,manding respect and fear across all of Pingnan Province ¡ª who would dare to provoke him?


    Yet it was a minor team captain under hismand that had provoked such a VIP; this was clearly stirring up trouble for him!


    "Chen Zili, what on earth is going on!" the chief shouted angrily, "Exin yourself!"


    With a pale face, Chen Zili said, trembling, "I... I didn¡¯t know, it was Wang... Wang Shao said he was making trouble here. I... I thought there was such a serious event tonight and didn¡¯t want any security risks, so... so I thought of taking him in first."


    Secretary Lin said sternly, "I believe Master Su would never cause trouble here. As the host of tonight¡¯s banquet, how could he possibly stir up trouble at his own event?"


    The chief was at a loss since Secretary Lin had said as much. At this point, even if Su Yang had caused trouble, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Wang Shao says I¡¯m causing trouble, and you want to take me away? Just now, I said Wang Shaomitted murder; why didn¡¯t you take him away?"


    Chen Zili was nearly trembling to the point of not being able to stand; he was truly filled with regret. He had acted out of a desire to ingratiate himself with Wang Shao, never imagining that Su Yang¡¯s background was much stronger than Wang Shao¡¯s. Had he known it would be like this, he never would have gotten involved in this mess!


    "Without any investigation, you just take the word of some Wang Shao and decide to detain someone for questioning?" Secretary Lin looked at the chief, "Director Fang, are these the kind of people you train?"


    Director Fang was nearly beside himself with annoyance. Grinding his teeth, he red at Chen Zili, "How exactly do you do your job?"


    "I... I really didn¡¯t know..." Chen Zili said, almost weeping.

 Chapter 536 - 535: The Three Principals Are Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 535: The Three Principals Are Waiting</h4>


    Secretary Lin said coldly, "You¡¯re about to take people away and now you say you don¡¯t know? Director Fang, doesn¡¯t this count as a vition? If we hade a littleter, might they havemitted illegal acts?"


    Director Fang¡¯splexion turned extremely ugly. He red fiercely at Chen Zili and gritted his teeth, "Take Chen Zili and his group back with me. I want an immediate investigation into tonight¡¯s events. Any vition, no matter how small, will be met with severe punishment!"


    Several people immediately ran out from behind Director Fang and took the nearly copsed Chen Zili and others away.


    "Director Fang, I will follow up on this matter to the end," Secretary Lin said coldly. "I hope that Nanluo City can provide a satisfactory response."


    Director Fang, with his head bowed, didn¡¯t dare to speak. In truth, even if Secretary Lin wasn¡¯t monitoring the situation, he wouldn¡¯t dare to show favoritism to these people. After all, the protagonist of this incident was Su Yang. Would he dare to provoke Su Yang?


    Only then did Secretary Lin turn to Su Yang and immediately show a respectful face, "Master Su, shall we go upstairs first? The principals of the three prestigious schools are all waiting up there. What do you say..."


    "There¡¯s no hurry," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Let them wait a little longer."


    The expressions of everyone in the room changed. How important must Su Yang be to make the principals of the three top schools wait? Who exactly was he tomit such a brazen act?


    Secretary Lin looked slightly stunned but dared not say anything. Indeed, Su Yang had the confidence to make those people wait.


    "Wang Shao, isn¡¯t it time to deal with the matter between us?" Su Yang said with a light smile, looking at Wang Shao.


    Wang Shao was now almost shrinking into a corner. After seeing the people behind Secretary Lin, he knew the situation had be troublesome. He wished he could disappear into thin air and escape the current predicament.


    But as the main figure in today¡¯s incident, how could Su Yang let him off the hook?


    Everyone in the room turned their gazes toward Wang Shao, a person once fawned upon by all schoolmates, admired as the true scion of a wealthy family.


    No one knew the identities of the people behind Secretary Lin, nor the extent of the difference in their statuses. They all wondered whether the influence of Wang Shao¡¯s family could resolve the current difficult situation.


    Hope still flickered in Feng Lan¡¯s eyes, wishing that the power of Wang Shao¡¯s family could suppress Su Yang. That way, Su Yang would be finished today, and she could get some satisfaction.


    However, Wang Shao quickly dashed her hopes. Trembling all over, he said with a quivering voice, "I¡¯m sorry... it was my fault..."


    "I certainly know it was your fault," Su Yang said. "What I¡¯m saying is, didn¡¯t you just im that if my friend coulde, you would kneel and kowtow to me?"


    Wang Shao was suddenly taken aback. He had only said that offhand. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to remember so clearly.


    If he truly knelt and kowtowed in front of so many people, where would he ever put his face in the future?


    "Mr... Mr. Su, don¡¯t joke around..." Wang Shao said,ughing awkwardly.


    Su Yang spoke in a cold voice, "What are you to joke with me?"


    Wang Shao¡¯s face turned pale as he nced at the people behind him and gritted his teeth, "I admit I was wrong about what happened just now, but I¡¯ve apologized. What... what more do you want? Don¡¯t push people too far. I... my Wang Family isn¡¯t easy to bully..."


    "Just now, you kept saying I had no manners or upbringing, and even called someone to deal with me, to finish me off. Now you want me to forgive you just because you said sorry?" Su Yang replied coldly, "Your Wang Family isn¡¯t easy to bully, but does that mean I am easy to bully, to be pushed around by you at will?"


    "So... what exactly do you want?" Wang Shao asked through gritted teeth, hisplexion uglier than ever, knowing that this matter wouldn¡¯t be so easy to resolve. Yet, when he thought about his family¡¯s background, even if he was at a disadvantage, could Su Yang really corner him with no way out?


    Su Yang chuckled, "Since you said you¡¯d kneel down and apologize, of course, you should do what you promised."


    "You... don¡¯t go too far..." Wang Shao¡¯s face was ice-cold as he said through gritted teeth, "To make me kneel before you, that would only happen over my dead body!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a lightugh, leisurely speaking, "I heard your Wang Family has power and influence in Nanluo City, with just a word, you could shut down Sister Liu Liu¡¯s bar. With just a word, you could also cost Qi Qi her job."


    "Honestly, I¡¯m very curious, what does your family do exactly? Where do you get such confidence from?"


    Su Yang smiled and said, "Secretary Lin, what do you think?"


    "This is a society ruled byw, where everything must follow regtions and abide by thew!" Secretary Lin spoke in a cold voice, "No matter their family or their power, if theymit illegal acts, they must be severely punished! Director Ding, this matter of Miss Qi Qi being fired, go and investigate it, and give me a response immediately."


    "Yes!" A middle-aged man immediately stepped out and scurried off to see to the task.


    Wang Shao was stunned; he knew Director Ding, who was also an old friend of his father. But now, Director Ding didn¡¯t even give him a nce and went straight to investigate. Could it be that he had no recollection of their past friendship?


    It didn¡¯t take long for Director Ding to rush back, speaking in a low voice, "I¡¯ve just checked the records, and Miss Dong¡¯s dismissal was indeed procedurally irregr. Therefore, her dismissal doesn¡¯t count!"


    Secretary Lin¡¯s expression turned frosty as he looked sternly at Director Ding, "If it was against the rules, then why was Miss Dong dismissed? What exactly is going on with your side?"


    Director Ding was sweating profusely; he actually knew about it. But it was Wang Shao¡¯s father who had personally engineered it, seizing on some minor issues with Dong Qiqi, blowing them out of proportion, and citing supposed work mistakes as an excuse to fire her.


    The dismissal was indeed a breach of procedure. However, if no one investigated, other departments would turn a blind eye, as no one would want to sh with Wang Shao¡¯s father over a mere teacher.


    But now the matter had escted, with Secretary Lin inquiring personally. At this moment, how could Director Ding dare to tell anymore lies?


    Director Ding took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Actually, our side hadn¡¯t approved this matter yet, and it was the school that dismissed Miss Dong against regtions."


    "I don¡¯t want to hear you shirking responsibility here. Investigate this matter thoroughly for me at once. Everyone involved needs to be checked to thest detail. Not only must you investigate their mistakes in this case, but their other actions must also be thoroughly scrutinized."


    Secretary Lin spoke with a cold voice, "Since they dare to treat Miss Dong this way, who knows how many other rules they might have broken! Such a harmful influence to themunity must be dealt with severely, without the slightest leniency!"

 Chapter 537 - 536: Wang Shao’s Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 536: Wang Shao¡¯s Confidence</h4>


    Director Ding shuddered upon hearing this; it¡¯s important to realize that Secretary Lin is nothing but an aide close to Number Three. Although his words could essentially represent Number Three, as a secretary, the most crucial aspect was to be prudent and cautious in speech.


    Yet now, Secretary Lin had made such a statement, which clearly showed the gravity he attached to this matter. This time, it seemed that some people in Nanluo City would not be able to escape their responsibilities.


    The others all hung their heads, many of them casting furtive nces at Wang Shao. Why on earth did this clueless scion have to provoke Su Yang? Wasn¡¯t this simply seeking one¡¯s own demise?


    If you want to dig your own grave, fine, but why involve others? This is the real cmity!


    Taking a deep breath, Director Ding hastily said, "Rest assured, Secretary Lin, we will thoroughly investigate this matter. Whoever has done anything illegal here, we will punish them severely without exception. Master Su, I¡¯m terribly sorry. Due to our oversight at work, we have caused you inconvenience. Please ept my apology!"


    Su Yang nced at Director Ding and said softly, "Director Ding, it¡¯s not like I was the one dismissed, so what¡¯s the use of apologizing to me?"


    Director Ding¡¯s face turned awkward, and he quickly turned to Dong Qiqi: "Miss Dong, I¡¯m truly sorry. We will look into your case thoroughly ande back to you with a satisfactory response. Your sry and bonus for this period will be issued to you in full right away. Moreover, if you are willing, you may return to work at any time!"


    Dong Qiqi¡¯s face flushed red as she hurriedly said, "Director Ding, thank you... thank you..."


    When Dong Qiqi was in school, she was just a junior teacher, and Director Ding was in charge of the education sector in Nanluo City, even controlling the Education Bureau. Dong Qiqi had never even met Director Ding before; who could have imagined that Director Ding would personallye to apologize to her?


    Taking a deep breath, Dong Qiqi turned her head to look at Su Yang. She was utterly baffled and had no idea what was going on.


    How could Sister Liu¡¯s little brother possess such great capability that even someone as important as Director Ding treated him with such deference?


    In fact, it was because Dong Qiqi did not understand the real identities of the people present. If she knew that among those present, Director Ding held the lowest position, she would probably not even be able to stand on her feet.


    "Sister Liu Liu, remember this Director Ding," Su Yang said with a smile. "If your bar runs into any trouble, whoever dares to stop you from operating, just turn to him!"


    Liu Liu was still confused, her gaze shifting in astonishment towards the nearby Director Ding.


    But Director Ding¡¯s body jerked as if he¡¯d been electrocuted, and he quickly responded, "Of course, of course, Miss Liu, as long as I¡¯m here, your bar will definitely stay open, and no one will even think of shutting it down!"


    "This..." Liu Liu scratched her head, looking bewildered as she said, "Thank you!"


    "Don¡¯t mention it, please don¡¯t be too polite!" Director Ding quickly waved his hand, joking. How could he dare say anything else when Su Yang had personally given an order?


    "Now that Sister Liu Liu and Sister Qi Qi¡¯s issues have been settled, I won¡¯t keep them waiting any longer," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Secretary Lin, shall we go upstairs?"


    "Yes!" Secretary Lin rejoiced, as no one was more relieved than him that Su Yang agreed to go upstairs.


    After all, the ones waiting upstairs were significant figures. Secretary Lin hade down to invite Su Yang up, and if Su Yang refused, those big shots wouldn¡¯t have any issue with Su Yang but would definitely feel that he was ipetent at his job.


    Secretary Lin was genuinely worried that Su Yang would insist on having Wang Shao kneel down right here, which could drag on indefinitely. Now that Su Yang was finally willing to go upstairs, it allowed Secretary Lin to breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the door, Su Yang turned and said, "Fatty, you stay here and sort out this matter with Sister Qi Qi¡¯s dowry. Once it¡¯s done, bring Sister Liu Liu and Sister Qi Qi upstairs to find me."


    "Roger that, leave it to me!" Fatty nodded in agreement.


    Su Yang gave a nonchnt smile, then turned to Wang Shao, "Wang Shao, I¡¯ll be waiting for you upstairs too."


    "Why would you be waiting for me?" Wang Shao was baffled.


    "Waiting for you toe up and kneel before me, knocking your head on the floor!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "You... you¡¯re dreaming..." Wang Shao burst out in anger.


    Su Yang smirked, turned, and left, as if everything was going ording to n.


    Watching Su Yang walk away, Wang Shao¡¯s teeth ground with a creaking noise, and he shouted angrily, "Arrogant, egotistical!"


    "Oh, when my brother was here just now, why didn¡¯t you say that?" Fatty quipped.


    Wang Shao shouted back, "Even if he were here, I¡¯d dare to say it. There¡¯s no way someone from the Wang Family would kneel down. My great uncle has just been transferred to the provincial city as Secretary by Number Five¡¯s side. Moreover, my great uncle was once a bodyguard for Commander Hu. We even go to pay our respects to Commander Hu every year."


    "In Nanluo City, my Wang Family can almost make it into the top ten. Who does he think he is? Just because he knows a few capable people, does he really think he¡¯s that great? He wants me to kneel? In his dreams!"


    Hearing this, those around who had been intimidated by Su Yang suddenly burst into an uproar.


    Wang Shao¡¯s great uncle was about to be the secretary to Number Five, a true big shot. And with the rtionship to Commander Hu, isn¡¯t that even more impressive?


    Commander Hu, what a figure he was! An old general, a real big shot in Pingnan Province, someone that even the provincial dignitaries would have to pay a personal visit to.


    So, looking at it this way, what was Su Yang¡¯s power worth?


    "Sister Liu Liu, your brother is going too far. How could he make Wang Shao kneel?" A man immediately said, "Wang Shao has already apologized, and he¡¯s still not appeased; does he have any decency at all?"


    "Yeah, he¡¯s apologized, and still demands someone to kneel, that¡¯s too much," a woman added sarcastically, "Besides, Wang Shao did nothing wrong in this matter, what more does he want?"


    "You were in the wrong from the start, and you still have the face to strut around here. Sister Liu Liu, your brother really is out of line!"


    The crowd almost unanimously criticized Liu Liu. Her brow furrowed. As she didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was nning, she couldn¡¯t argue back.


    "Impressive, impressive!" Fatty waved dismissively, "Okay, Wang Shao, just make sure you don¡¯t kneelter, okay!"


    "Impossible!" Wang Shao said emphatically.


    "Are you ****ing dreaming?" a man beside him immediately said, "Make Wang Shao kneel? What are you thinking? If you ask me, it would be good enough if your friend doesn¡¯te here to kneel to Wang Shaoter."


    "Hahahaha..." Everyone burst intoughter, all with mocking expressions on their faces.


    "I hope you can keep your word!" Fatty said with a faint smile, then suddenly asked, "By the way, Wang Shao, Xiao Yang just asked me to take care of the matter regarding Qi Qi¡¯s dowry. What do you think about that?"

 Chapter 538 - 537: The person you provoked is Master Su!

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 537: The person you provoked is Master Su!</h4>


    Wang Shao didn¡¯t actually harbor much affection for Dong Qiqi, she was just quite pretty and seemed very innocent, so his primary goal was simply to hook up with her.


    The bridal dowry and all that was just a means for Wang Shao to break through Dong Qiqi¡¯s defenses.


    But what he hadn¡¯t expected was for Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother to be that kind of person. Taking the bridal dowry and simply not returning it, while Dong Qiqi herself vehemently refused him, made it difficult for Wang Shao to ept.


    "You didn¡¯t take my stuff, so if you can¡¯t get with her, let it be. But you took my stuff and won¡¯t let me get any advantage from it, how can that be okay?"


    Wang Shao¡¯s main reason for dealing with Dong Qiqi also stemmed from here.


    However, he never expected the situation to blow up to this extent. Now, he was in no mood to feel good about anything.


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Shao said in a deep voice, "Consider the bridal dowry a gift to you all, I don¡¯t want it back!"


    "Wang Shao, that¡¯s really generous of you!" A man immediately ttered him.


    "Did you hear that? The bridal dowry is a gift to you. Now, you must be rich, huh!" another woman said with a sharp tone.


    Dong Qiqi¡¯s face turned pale, and as she tried to speak, Fatty quickly gestured to her to stop.


    "How can that be okay?" Fatty said with a light chuckle: "If we take it, wouldn¡¯t people think we¡¯re really taking advantage? Besides, Xiao Yang said before he left that he wanted this matter settled cleanly. Let¡¯s deal with this properly before anything else, Wang Shao."


    "So, what do you want?" Wang Shao asked angrily. "If you want to return it, you can, just give it back to me. It¡¯s not much, worth only thirty or forty thousand. Bring it back, and we¡¯ll call the whole thing off!"


    "Of course, we should return it, but the question is, to whom should we return it?" Fatty said. "Your bridal dowry wasn¡¯t for Sister Qi Qi, so why should we be the ones returning it to you?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Wang Shao red and asked angrily. "I gave this bridal dowry to her mother, so why shouldn¡¯t Ie to you for it?"


    "You gave it to her stepmother, not her birth mother. Besides, what era are we in? Free marriage, can her stepmother handle that much anyway?" Fatty said. "If you want the bridal dowry, go and ask her stepmother for it, and please, in the future, don¡¯t bother Sister Qi Qi anymore!"


    Wang Shao was stunned for a moment, then angrily retorted, "Quit your nonsense, are you just trying to default on the agreement, is that it?"


    "It¡¯s not about defaulting, I was just bringing that up. If you don¡¯t agree, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it!" Fatty shrugged and said. "I just want to ask you, do you definitely want to get the bridal dowry back from Sister Qi Qi?"


    "Yes!" Wang Shao replied bluntly.


    "Fine!" Fatty nodded. "Then just like you said, thirty or forty thousand, right? Here, I¡¯ll give it to you!"


    Fatty took out several wads of cash and ced them in front of Wang Shao. "Here¡¯s fifty thousand, count it, is it enough?"


    "Xiao Dong..." Dong Qiqi¡¯splexion changed. "I can¡¯t use your money..."


    Fatty shook his head at her, signaling her not to speak.


    Dong Qiqi didn¡¯t understand what Fatty meant, but she was also somewhat bewildered. This money shouldn¡¯t be theirs to pay!


    Wang Shao waspletely confused, not understanding what Fatty¡¯s roundabout intentions were. If you¡¯re going to give money, why all the nonsense?


    "What¡¯s wrong? Too scared to take it?" Fatty sneered coldly.


    "Scared? Why would I be scared!" Wang Shao was furious, and he promptly gathered up the money on the table.


    "Very good!" Fatty smiled faintly, nodding and leisurely sipping a cup of tea at the table.


    Everyone in the room was surprised, not knowing what Fatty was really up to.


    Before long, hurried footsteps suddenly came from the doorway. Following this, a middle-aged man pushed the door and came in.


    "Dad..." Wang Shao eximed in surprise. "Aren¡¯t you upstairs entertaining guests? Why are you..."


    "To hell with you!" The middle-aged man didn¡¯t say another word, just pped Wang Shao across the face, sending him reeling, nearly knocked senseless on the spot.


    "Dad, what... what¡¯s wrong?" Wang Shao asked in astonishment, his face a picture of confusion.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" The middle-aged man shouted angrily. "What have you just done?"


    "I haven¡¯t done anything..." Wang Shao said.


    "Not done anything?" The middle-aged man shouted. "If you haven¡¯t done anything, then why did your uncle call me, telling me you¡¯ve caused an enormous mess? He¡¯s now gone to find Commander Hu, saying that if Commander Hu doesn¡¯t protect you, our Wang Family could be ruined this time!"


    "What?" Wang Shao was dumbfounded. "Dad... are you... have you heard wrongly? I... I haven¡¯t done anything, how... how could it cause such a fuss?"


    "Tell me the truth!" The middle-aged man yelled. "Are you still lying to me when death¡¯s at our door?"


    "No, I... I really haven¡¯t done anything..." Wang Shao insisted. "I¡¯ve been in this room the whole time, never went anywhere, everyone knows that!"


    The middle-aged man looked at the others suspiciously, frowning and asking, "Did anything happen here just now?"


    "Nothing much, we just had a small misunderstanding with someone, nothing serious." Wang Shao said. "Uncle Ding was here at the time, he knows the situation. And he¡¯s dealt with it, there should be no problem!"


    "With whom did you have a misunderstanding?" the middle-aged man asked frantically while dialing a number on his phone.


    Wang Shao said, "It was a middle school student named Su Yang, and someone called Secretary Lin..."


    The middle-aged man staggered, nearly copsing. He stared at Wang Shao, his eyes wide in shock. "What... What did you say? Say it again!"


    Wang Shao repeated, "It was a student named Su Yang, and someone called Secretary Lin..."


    "Su... Su... Su Yang?" The middle-aged man froze, and after a long while, he leapt up and kicked Wang Shao in the chest, grabbed a wine bottle nearby and started hitting Wang Shao with it. At this moment, he no longer cared that this was his own son.


    The people around watched in astonishment, with no one even attempting to intervene.


    "Dad, dad, dad, what have I done wrong..." Wang Shao cried out in anguish.


    "What have you done wrong? You damn well shouldn¡¯t be alive!" The middle-aged man threw down the bottle and slumped into a chair. "Of all people to offend, you had to provoke Master Su?"


    "What... What Master Su?" Wang Shao asked, bewildered. "You mean that middle school student, he¡¯s some kind of... some kind of master?"


    "You¡¯re just realizing this now!" The middle-aged man yelled. "He¡¯s Master Su, the renowned Master Su from Pingnan Province. All the guests who came to the banquet tonight, from Luo City, only Number One and Number Two could attend his feast, others didn¡¯t even have the chance to sit at a neighboring table. So, what do you think, is he some ordinary master?"

 Chapter 539 - 538 Can You Still Kneel Down?

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 538 Can You Still Kneel Down?</h4>


    Wang Shao waspletely dumbfounded. When Secretary Lin came down to talk just now, he thought Secretary Lin was just bragging. After all, he didn¡¯t recognize Secretary Lin.


    Although Director Ding was extremely respectful in front of Secretary Lin, at that time, he also felt that something was wrong. However, thinking about his uncle¡¯s current position and connections, he was fearless in his heart.


    Moreover,ter on, Su Yang even demanded that he kneel, whichpletely infuriated him, and he tore off the mask of civility. Although Su Yang had gone upstairs with Secretary Lin, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. After all, given his uncle¡¯s status, such matters were easily resolved.


    When his father came down in a hurry to ask him about it just now, he hadn¡¯t thought of the issue with Su Yang because he didn¡¯t think provoking a middle school student could be that much of a problem.


    But now, he had just realized that he had made a huge, terrible mistake.


    This middle school student, it seems, isn¡¯t just an ordinary middle school student!


    "Master Su, Master Su..." Wang Shao muttered a few times, "Dad, have... have I heard this name before?"


    "Nonsense, Master Su¡¯s reputation has been booming in Pingnan Province recently. How many times have I mentioned him at home? You¡¯ve never listened seriously!" the middle-aged man said angrily. "You just know how to cause trouble every day. Now you¡¯ve made such a big mess. Are you satisfied only after you get us all killed?"


    "No, he... he... he¡¯s really that Master Su..." Wang Shao said with a tremble, "But he¡¯s just a middle school student..."


    The middle-aged man said angrily, "So what if he¡¯s a middle school student? At his age, he¡¯s capable of such great things. What right do you have to talk to him? What right do you have topare yourself to him?"


    Wang Shao was utterly dumbfounded and trembled, "Then... then what should we do now?"


    "What should we do? You tell me what to do!" the middle-aged man roared. "Also, do you know who that Secretary Lin at his side was?"


    "Who was he?" Wang Shao quickly asked.


    The middle-aged man said angrily, "That¡¯s the secretary of Number Three; you know, the secretary of Number Three from the province!"


    At that sentence, everyone in the room gasped almost simultaneously, realizing that it was Number Three¡¯s secretary ¨C no wonder he carried such authority!


    Wang Shao copsed to the floor with a thump. His uncle was only the secretary of Number Five, whereas that was the secretary of Number Three. Wasn¡¯t the gap between them obvious?


    "Your uncle told me that the province is forming an investigation team to look into these matters in Nanluo City!" The middle-aged man pointed at Wang Shao and said with disappointment: "You... are you intent on dragging our entire family down with you?"


    Wang Shao was so terrified that he was shaking all over, nearly copsing on the ground. If he had known about Su Yang¡¯s identity, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to oppose Su Yang even if it killed him.


    The other people in the room were also stunned, now realizing that the influence of Wang Shao¡¯s family was nothing in front of Su Yang.


    Thinking back to how they had ttered Wang Shao and insulted Su Yang earlier, everyone was also shivering with fear. Had they known, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this affair for anything.


    The middle-aged man sighed deeply and said in a low voice, "Now, let¡¯s just hope that Commander Hu can intervene and resolve this. Later, you¡¯ll have to go and sincerely apologize to Master Su. If this matter can be downyed, that would be for the best."


    Wang Shao finally breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, there was still Commander Hu, wasn¡¯t there?


    However, before Wang Shao could even speak, the middle-aged man¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    "It¡¯s your uncle!" the middle-aged man said with great joy, hurriedly answering the call, "Big brother, how¡¯s it going over there? I just inquired, and it seems he has offended Master Su and also had some misunderstanding with Secretary Lin. When should we go up and apologize?"


    "An apology?" A deep voice came through the phone, "I¡¯m afraid your apologies are useless this time!"


    "What?" The middle-aged man was astonished, "Why? Commander Hu... is Commander Hu unwilling to help?"


    "Commander Hu initially did offer his help and even made a call. But as soon as he heard that it involved Su Yang, he immediately backed off and even scolded me!" The person on the other end paused, then said in a grave tone, "I heard that Commander Hu owes his life to Master Su. Commander Hu himself is very grateful to Master Su!"


    The middle-aged man copsed, his spirit crushed. Commander Hu was theirst hope. But he could never have imagined that Commander Hu¡¯s rtionship with Su Yang was so close; didn¡¯t that cut off their veryst avenue of escape?


    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice on the phone was very loud, and everyone in the room heard its contents, leaving them all dumbfounded.


    Just who exactly is this Su Yang, with such reach and influence?


    "It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over..." The middle-aged man slumped to the ground,pletely devoid of hope.


    Wang Shao looked even worse, tears almost spilling, as he listlessly sat on the ground, his previous arrogance gone.


    At that moment, Fatty suddenlyughed and said, "Wang Shao, when Xiao Yang left just now, he mentioned he would be upstairs waiting for your apology. Haven¡¯t you forgotten?"


    At these words, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look.


    Wang Shao was stunned. If Fatty had said this before, he would have immediatelyshed out in anger. But now, he felt as though he was grasping at hope.


    "I... I¡¯ll go up and apologize right now..." Wang Shao¡¯s voice trembled, not out of fear, but with excitement. If bowing his head in apology could resolve this issue, he didn¡¯t care about losing face.


    "Oh, there¡¯s no rush to apologize. Let¡¯s first settle our own matter," Fatty said with a smile.


    "Our own matter?" Wang Shao said in shock.


    "You forgot, you took fifty thousand from me!" Fatty reminded him.


    "Oh, right, right, right, fifty thousand!" Wang Shao quickly took out the money and handed it to Fatty with an awkward smile, "I¡¯m so sorry, brother. I¡¯m giving your money back. I don¡¯t want it anymore, and I¡¯ll never bring up this matter again..."


    Fatty did not take the money, speaking leisurely, "Wang Shao, do you know howpensation for extortion is calcted?"


    "What... what extortion, whatpensation?" Wang Shao was utterly confused.


    "The bride price, you gave it to her stepmother. Now, you¡¯reing to her for the money, would you say that counts as extortion?" Fatty said, "Legally speaking, whoever you gave the bride price to is who you should be asking for the money back from, why would you ask Sister Qi Qi for it?"


    Wang Shao was stunned, suddenly realizing that Fatty¡¯s readiness to pay was just waiting for this moment.


    "Then... then... what should I do?" Wang Shao asked, his voice quivering.


    "I had a friend who was once ckmailed, and in the end, the other party had to pay three to five times aspensation, for restitution and emotional distress and the like," Fatty said with a faint smile. "Wang Shao, don¡¯t you think your extortion should merit somepensation?"


    Wang Shao was dumbfounded; Fatty was indeed very greedy.

 Chapter 540 - 539: Su Yang Takes the Main Seat

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 539: Su Yang Takes the Main Seat</h4>


    At this point, did Wang Shao still dare to haggle with Fatty?


    He quickly had someone deliver three hundred thousand over aspensation to Fatty.


    Fatty didn¡¯t refuse, taking the money, he then waved his hand and said, "Alright, our matter is resolved, you can go attend to your business."


    Wang Shao felt like crying but had no tears. What business could he possibly have after kneeling and kowtowing upstairs?


    Wang Shao and his father left with aggrieved expressions, and it was then that Fatty turned toward Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi, smiling, "Ladies, let¡¯s go upstairs. Otherwise, we might miss the scene of Wang Shao kneeling and kowtowing!"


    Both women had the same startled expression on their faces, cluelessly following Fatty,pletely unsure of what was going on.


    The people inside the room watched them leave, each one dumbfounded and wearing an extremely ugly expression.


    Now they knew that Wang Shao¡¯s so-called family background waspletely insignificant in front of Su Yang.


    Thinking about the scornful words they had said after Su Yang arrived, these people just wished they could find a hole to crawl into.


    If they had known Su Yang had such a status, they would have never dared to mock him. Moreover, the crowd genuinely regretted it now. If they had spoken a few words on behalf of Su Yang or Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi, wouldn¡¯t they have left a good impression in front of Su Yang?


    With Su Yang¡¯s power to cover the sky with one hand in Pingnan Province, a word from him could save them decades of struggle, that much was certain.


    But now, Su Yang might not even bother to help them. The fact that he didn¡¯t deal with them was already fortunate enough.


    The crowd watched Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi leave, not daring to utter a word. Among them, Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother was the most dumbfounded.


    Thinking about how her own rtives had just tried to beat up Su Yang and Fatty, the stepmother felt a wave of fear in her heart!


    When they reached the staircase, Liu Liu stopped Fatty and asked with surprise, "L¨¹ Dong, tell me, what exactly is Su Yang¡¯s identity? And what¡¯s with this ¡¯Master Su¡¯ title?"


    "It¡¯s a long story!" Fatty said, "Simply put, Su Yang is now worth tens of billions, with an identity that reaches to the heavens. In Pingnan Province, there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do. Even in Pingbei Province, Su Yang¡¯s reputation is very high!"


    "What?" Liu Liu was shocked; she truly never dreamed that Su Yang could have such a formidable status.


    "Really?" Dong Qiqi was also shocked, "But, he¡¯s about the same age as you, and he¡¯s just in high school."


    "Ambition isn¡¯t measured by age!" Fattyughed, "Whether you have real talent or not doesn¡¯t rte to how old you are. Just like your stepmother, she¡¯s old enough, but has she lived her life any better than a dog?"


    Dong Qiqi fell silent; she had been abused by her stepmother since childhood and never dared to fight back. This incident with Wang Shao was her first act of defiance, and she had been very afraid. She hadn¡¯t expected things to be resolved in such a way, which finally allowed her to let go of the heavy stone in her heart!


    Liu Liu reflected beside her, "That exins it; no wonder the kid stoppeding to work at the bar, he must¡¯ve struck it rich!"


    "It¡¯s more than just striking it rich, he struck it mega rich!" Fatty said exaggeratedly on the side.


    Suddenly, Liu Liu red at him and snapped angrily, "So what if he¡¯s rich? Is that so impressive? Fatty, are you thinking that now you have money, Sister Liu Liu can¡¯t handle you anymore?"


    Fatty immediately grinned cheekily and said, "Sister Liu Liu, what are you talking about? We grew up together since we were kids, you are like my real sister. Even if I struck it rich, or even if I became an immortal, you would still be the sister I respect the most. Su Yang is my brother, and you are my sister, which means you¡¯re his sister too, of course, you can put us in our ce. If he doesn¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll fight him to the end!"


    It was only then that Liu Liu nodded in satisfaction, "Fatso, I¡¯ll give you that, you¡¯ve got a way with words. Your sister hasn¡¯t doted on you for nothing!"


    "Hehe..." Fatty chuckled sheepishly, nodding and bowing as he followed behind Liu Liu.


    If other people saw this scene, they would be extremely shocked. Knowing how difficult Fatty could be inparison to Su Yang, how could he show such an attitude towards Liu Liu?


    In fact, Su Yang knew Fatty best. Fatty was a person who valued rtionships deeply, and this was the nature of his rtionship with Su Yang.


    The reason for Fatty¡¯s attitude towards Liu Liu was because he remembered the kindness she had shown him. When he needed help the most, it was Liu Liu who saved him and also saved his mother¡¯s life. This kindness was something Fatty would remember for a lifetime!


    Su Yang was also very respectful towards Liu Liu, not for any other reason, but because she was the one who had saved his brother¡¯s life!


    Su Yang was a straightforward person; if you helped or saved my brother, it¡¯s more important to me than if you helped or saved me. Therefore, Su Yang, like Fatty, had a special respect for Liu Liu!


    Wang Shao¡¯s father, apanied by Wang Shao, went upstairs to the private room, only to be stopped right at the door.


    Fortunately, Secretary Lin was there. He naturally knew the situation and gestured to let the two of them in.


    At the door, Wang Shao¡¯s father took a deep breath, knowing that the individuals inside were people he couldn¡¯t usually meet. Without mentioning anything else, Number One and Number Two from Nanluo City were inside.


    Upon opening the door, Wang Shao¡¯s father entered with a respectful face. However, as soon as he entered the room, he was immediately taken aback.


    Indeed, Number One and Number Two of Nanluo City were seated inside, but their spots were unimaginable to him.


    The two at the pinnacle of power in Nanluo City were actually sitting in thest two seats. In other words, did it mean that every person in this room had a higher status and position than these two?


    Even though he had sensed the presence of prestigious individuals at the door, seeing this arrangement still made Wang Shao¡¯s father inhale sharply.


    Wang Shao was even more dumbfounded; such a scenario was beyond his imagination!


    Looking further, there were some major figures from the province. Number Three was sitting near the center.


    And above that, were the three university presidents. A few seats above the presidents were empty, and above them, there were two main seats. Su Yang was sitting in one of the main seats!


    Both Wang Shao and his father were shaken. Although they knew Su Yang had an extraordinary identity, they had never imagined that he could sit in such a position.


    In this room, any individual would be someone that they would find difficult to meet.


    And now, these dignitaries were letting Su Yang sit in the main seat. This indicated the extent of Su Yang¡¯s status and position!


    Wang Shao felt very unsettled. Downstairs, he had only heard about Su Yang from his father, but he did not quite understand the full picture.


    Now, having entered the room and seen this scene, Wang Shao clearly realized Su Yang¡¯s capability. This direct understanding made him even more panicked, realizing he had offended an incredibly powerful figure.

 Chapter 541 - 540: The Sin Not Unto Death

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 540: The Sin Not Unto Death</h4>


    Wang Shao and his father had not yet spoken when, suddenly, three people ran in through the door.


    "Hey, we¡¯re not toote, are we?" Fatty burst in loudly without any regard for the fact that everyone inside was a big shot.


    But not a single person inside said anything; after all, these were Su Yang¡¯s friends.


    Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi, however, could definitely sense that the people in the room were not ordinary. Therefore, when they entered, both were full of humility and cautiously followed behind Fatty.


    Only then did Su Yang look up, smiling lightly, and said, "You¡¯re notte, you¡¯re just in time!"


    "That¡¯s good!" Fatty went straight over and sat next to Su Yang. "Come on, Wang Shao, start your performance."


    Wang Shao felt an urge to cry. Kneeling before these important figures in the room was one thing, but now that his ssmates Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi were also here, what about his face?


    "Master Su, my son was blind to Mount Tai and has caused offense. I am here to say sorry to you," Wang Shao¡¯s father immediately stepped forward, bent over, and said, "I brought my son here especially to apologize to you."


    After speaking, he turned his head and red at Wang Shao. "What are you waiting for, kneel down!"


    Wang Shao shuddered and finally knelt down, tremblingly saying, "Su... Master Su, I¡¯m sorry..."


    Su Yang ignored him, simply picking up the teapot and pouring a cup of tea for both Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi.


    Sitting there, the two women felt like they were on pins and needles because everyone in the room held such high status. Sitting with Fatty next to the main seat, how were they supposed to act?


    "Ladies, have some tea," Fatty said cheerfully. "Watching a performance shoulde with something to drink, just like in the cinema with c and popcorn!"


    The two women were speechless at Fatty¡¯s heart to joke around at a time like this.


    Wang Shao¡¯splexion was extremely pale, but he also didn¡¯t dare say a word at this moment; he was truly afraid of Su Yang!


    Su Yang himself took a few sips of tea, then raised his head to look at Wang Shao and said softly, "Qi Qi doesn¡¯t want to marry you, yet you insisted on forcing her, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?"


    Wang Shao trembled as he said, "That... that was my fault, I... I will never dare to do that again..."


    "Whether you dare or not is your concern," Su Yang said softly. "Let¡¯s consider today¡¯s matter settled. However, there will still be a price to pay for the actions of your father."


    Wang Shao¡¯s father¡¯s face turned pale, yet there was still some relief in his heart. To know, with Su Yang¡¯s ability, crushing them was as easy as crushing two ants. The fact that Su Yang was willing to let them off was fortunate indeed!


    "Remember, don¡¯t bully others using your power, don¡¯t be too arrogant, and don¡¯t talk with such certainty!" Su Yang said softly. "In fact, you didn¡¯t need to kneel and beg for mercy for what you¡¯ve done. But since you insisted on making a bet, I had to let you kneel down as a lesson."


    At that moment, Wang Shao felt the urge to beat himself up. If he hadn¡¯t been so arrogant when he spoke back then, how would there be this scene today?


    "Alright, you can go now!" Su Yang said with a wave of his hand.


    Wang Shao and his father were both stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected the matter to be resolved so smoothly, that Su Yang would simply let them go?


    "Just like that, we¡¯re leaving?" Fatty said in astonishment, having thought that Su Yang would seriously deal with the two men.


    Su Yang responded with a faint smile, "That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll have to get your dowry back, otherwise people might say that I helped Qi Qi¡¯s sister swindle you. As for whom you ask, that¡¯s your own business!"


    Wang Shao nodded repeatedly, his voice trembling, "I... I will definitely not ask Qi Qi, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll ask her stepmother, I¡¯ll go to her stepmother!"


    With a wave of his hand, Su Yang sent off Wang Shao and his father, who left with a thousand thanks.


    A few people in the room who were rtively familiar with Su Yang were all very surprised. Knowing Su Yang¡¯s past behavior, they were sure he would have taught the two men a good lesson. What was happening now?


    Actually, these people didn¡¯t fully understand Su Yang. It was true that he had dealt with many people in the past, but there was always a reason behind it.


    Su Yang had his own standards when it came to dealing with affairs. He knew who deserved punishment and who did not; he had his own criteria.


    For instance, the incident in Beiguan Townst time; he could have wiped out that entire family because not a single one of them was innocent ¨C each had blood on their hands.


    But this time was different. Although Wang Shao had bullied others by unting his power, he hadn¡¯t done anything outrageous; at most, he was just guilty of harassing people. As for his father, although he had behaved disgracefully in Dong Qiqi¡¯s matter, he hadn¡¯t done anything too excessive either.


    For two such people, simply obliterating them wasn¡¯t appropriate. Su Yang had never nned to destroy thempletely, just to teach them a lesson.


    Today¡¯s incident would probably be enough for them to remember for a lifetime. From now on, Wang Shao would definitely not dare to do anything out of line.


    In reality, the most hateful person was Dong Qiqi¡¯s stepmother. Greedy and overbearing, she even abused her own stepdaughter. However, she was certainly going to have a lot of troubleing her way.


    Wang Shao was going to ask her for the dowry, and furthermore, since this whole matter had started because of her, how could Wang Shao let her off the hook? This greedy stepmother would ultimately have to pay the price for her actions!


    "Boring!" Fatty pouted, then turned and said, "When do we start the meal? I didn¡¯t eat anything downstairs earlier, so let¡¯s start soon."


    Everyone in the room looked at Fatty all at once. Liu Liu quietly pinched him, whispering, "No one else is talking, are you starved? Shut up!"


    Fatty winced in pain, but he wasn¡¯t intimidated by these big shots at all.


    Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi, on the other hand, were embarrassed. Though they were not sure who the people in the room were, they were certain they weren¡¯t ordinary individuals. It really wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to sit here.


    At this moment, Su Yang smiled and said, "Let me introduce, this is my best brother, his name is L¨¹ Dong."


    The crowd turned their attention to Fatty. To be considered a friend acknowledged by Master Su was not easy at all. Hou Shilin of the Hou Family could only be counted as half a friend to Su Yang. But Fatty, being called Su Yang¡¯s best brother, showed their rtionship was unquestionably close, wasn¡¯t it?


    However, even if he was the best brother, attending such an asion tonight was inappropriate. Tonight was a dinner for three presidents and elders like Elder Hua and Elder Yue. What was Su Yang thinking, bringing these three along?


    Just as everyone was puzzling over this, Su Yang spoke again, "Since everyone is here, I¡¯ll make an announcement. I¡¯m nning to set up a newpany that will specialize in researching some new medical technologies. And L¨¹ Dong will manage thispany. In the future, he¡¯ll probably be in contact with you all a lot more!"

 Chapter 542 - 541 Elder Hua’s Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 541 Elder Hua¡¯s Excitement</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s words were spoken, and immediately, the room burst into raucous noise. Excitement animated everyone¡¯s expressions.


    If it had been anyone else talking about starting some kind of medicalpany, they wouldn¡¯t have cared, for everyone present was a person of the world, a significant figure.


    But it was different with Su Yang.


    Who was Su Yang?


    He was the medical genius even Elder Hua admired, the versatile talent invited by the heads of the three prestigious schools. Whether in medicine or technology, Su Yang could be said to be among the most eminent figures in the country.


    A medicalpany founded by him would shock the whole world!


    Fatty waspletely bewildered, "Su Yang, what are you up to?"


    Su Yang gestured with his hand, signaling him to hold his speech.


    After a moment of silence, as everyone finally caught on, Number Three was the first to exim excitedly, "Master Su, you personally starting a pharmaceuticalpany is truly a blessing for the citizens!"


    The others also showered him with praise, echoing Number Three¡¯s sentiment. If Su Yang personally established a pharmaceuticalpany, it would be great news for the whole of Huaxia Country.


    Just then, two people entered through the doorway: it was none other than Elder Hua and Elder Yue.


    The two were unaware of what was happening and were taken aback by all the praise. But upon hearing that Su Yang was going to start apany, both were overjoyed.


    Elder Hua sat down next to Su Yang and, patting his shoulder with excitement,ughed, "Master Su, this is fantastic. I was actually going to discuss with you the idea of you going to the medical university to help nurture local medical talent. But you¡¯ve already got ns, and they¡¯re even better than teaching at the university!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly, "Thank you for your recognition. In fact, I¡¯ve had this idea for a while now. As Elder Hua once said, how many people can I heal on my own? But if we could spread this medical knowledge and produce better medicines, that would save many more lives."


    "So, I thought of thispany business. However, starting apany is not an easy task. I¡¯ve heard that setting up apany requires a lot of time, especially handling the procedures¡ª it would leave me running around until my legs break!"


    At these words, everyone in the room became stirred up. Before they could speak, Elder Hua said directly, "Su Yang, leave these procedural matters to me. There will absolutely be no issue!"


    The others had wanted to say the same thing. For ordinary people, getting these procedures done was indeed quite difficult. But who among those present was ordinary?


    Now that Elder Hua had spoken, the others said no more. After all, in this regard, Elder Hua had the ultimate authority. Moreover, who among those present couldmand the respect that Elder Hua did?


    Elder Hua personally taking care of this matter meant it was more than just about getting it done with ease. It also signaled his endorsement, telling everyone that he stood behind thispany!


    Su Yang smiled lightly, "Then I must thank Elder Hua!"


    "I should be thanking you!" Elder Hua patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder andughed, "Young man, you really make me see you in a new light."


    The banquet ended in cheerfulness, with Su Yang staying behind to discuss thepany matters with Elder Hua while Fatty left with Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi.


    Having left the hotel, Liu Liu couldn¡¯t wait to ask about what happened tonight.


    After dinner, Liu Liu learned the identities of the people in the room, and she was even more astonished, especially due to Elder Hua beside Su Yang. Elder Hua was a figure respected by everyone present, obviously no simple character, yet he was so polite to Su Yang, even deferential, which was truly shocking.


    Fatty recounted all the things Su Yang had done, and Liu Liu listened with her mouth agape. Mostly busy in the bar, she hadn¡¯t heard about the major events happening outside and didn¡¯t know the astonishing things Su Yang had achieved out there.


    "I never imagined Xiao Yang could be so capable!" Dong Qiqi said with a look of astonishment. "So the songs Ying¡¯er has been singing recently were allposed by him? My God, those are my favorite songs!"


    "Not just you, me too!" Liu Liu said. "Haven¡¯t you heard in the bar? For the past while, those songs have been continuously ying. All the students in the university town are infatuated with them. Once, the waiter yed the wrong song and immediately gotints from more than a dozen people!"


    "That¡¯s amazing! Too amazing!" Dong Qiqi said excitedly. "I never thought I¡¯d get to meet theposer of those songs, this... this is really too exciting!"


    Liu Liu gave Fatty a sideways nce and said, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me all this sooner?"


    "I just haven¡¯t had the time," Fatty said with a chuckle. "Besides, why bother you with such trivial matters!"


    "And this is a trivial matter?" Liu Liu red and said. "If this is trivial, then what¡¯s a big deal?"


    Fatty chuckled, and Liu Liu frowned slightly. "Do you think, with his current status, he might hold a grudge against me for insulting him in the past? I even called him an idiot at the bar today!"


    "No way, absolutely not!" Fatty immediately said. "You are my sister, which makes you his sister too. If he holds a grudge against you, I¡¯ll fight him to the end!"


    "Really?" Liu Liu said with a beaming smile, patting Fatty¡¯s shoulder. "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. From now on, you¡¯re the big boss of thepany, so you can¡¯t act like you did tonight, you need to be more shrewd, understand?"


    "Hmm!" Fatty nodded vigorously, but his expression remained utterly honest when facing Liu Liu.


    Dong Qiqi was overwhelmed with emotion. Having Fatty and Su Yang as brothers, how much good fortune from past lives had Liu Liu umted?


    After dropping Liu Liu and Dong Qiqi back at the bar, Fatty went to Wanxiang Garden to wait for Su Yang.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Yang came out too. Fatty immediately greeted him, surprised, "Hey, Xiao Yang, what made you suddenly think of starting a pharmaceuticalpany?"


    "Because it makes money!" Su Yangughed.


    "What nonsense are you talking!" Fatty scoffed. "Are you short on money now? Besides, are you still thinking about making money? If you really wanted to make money, any of those technologies, any of those projects, is worth a fortune. Why do you need to make money in such a way?"


    Su Yang smiled, patted Fatty¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Starting a pharmaceuticalpany will make a lot of things more convenient!"


    "What things?" Fatty said, utterly puzzled. "You¡¯re not nning to do anything shady, are you?"


    Su Yang was suddenly at a loss for words and waved his hand, "I mean, it would be more convenient for collecting medicine!"

 Chapter 543 - 542: The formidable Su Ping

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 542: The formidable Su Ping</h4>


    Su Yang spoke of harvesting medicine, referring to those rare medicinal ingredients.


    The Alchemy Section within Destiny¡¯s Tome contained the best methods of elixir preparation. However, no matter what kind of medicine was being made, raw materials were needed.


    And the better the materials,bined with good alixir preparation methods, the better the medicine that was produced.


    Just like how Su Yang previously used the chill from the Nine Cold Jade Sword to concoct Revival Pills that could bring people back to life.


    But, if he hadn¡¯t had the Nine Cold Jade Sword at the time, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have been able to make the Revival Pills, let alone save Fatty¡¯s father. Therefore, the ingredients were also very important.


    Recently, Su Yang had been preupied and hadn¡¯t had the time to pay attention to matters concerning medicinal ingredients.


    Tonight, upon witnessing the battle between Fatty and a few others, Su Yang came up with an idea.


    Fatty¡¯s cultivation of Great Thousand-Year Dream was actually quite powerful. But due to theck of Spiritual Energy, Fatty¡¯s cultivation speed naturally wouldn¡¯t be fast.


    Moreover, even if Su Yang did have a Spirit Gathering Array in the future and Fatty could cultivate within it, the speed wouldn¡¯t be too fast. He didn¡¯t have Su Yang¡¯s Devouring the Heavens technique and couldn¡¯t rapidly absorb Spiritual Energy, so his cultivation speed was much slowerpared to others.


    Therefore, Su Yang thought of using medicinal assistance to boost Fatty¡¯s cultivation speed.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t go about collecting ingredients ostentatiously, as that would have easily drawn attention. After so many experiences, Su Yang now understood that there were many cultivators in the world and his current strength didn¡¯t suit him for any overly conspicuous actions.


    Hence, the best method was to set up a pharmaceuticalpany and collect ingredients in thepany¡¯s name. That way, no one would pay attention.


    The materials collected, Su Yang would then refine into medicine, which could not only help increase Fatty¡¯s cultivation speed but also had many other uses.


    Of course, Su Yang did not inform Fatty of these ns, and even Fatty himself was unaware that he was practicing the secret technique, Great Thousand-Year Dream. Su Yang understood Fatty¡¯s character well; if Fatty knew that he was cultivating, he might stir up trouble elsewhere.


    In situations where his strength was insufficient, rushing out to cause trouble was most unsuitable!


    Having persuaded Fatty, Su Yang returned to his own vi. As he passed by his father¡¯s vi, Su Yang had a slight premonition, as if someone was watching him. However, when he looked around, he found nothing.


    Su Yang was puzzled¡ªcould he have been mistaken in his feeling?


    Furrowing his brows, Su Yang quietly observed his surroundings once more and, finding nothing out of the ordinary, eventually let it go.


    Su Yang reached his own vi, and the moment he closed the door behind him, the curtains in Su Ping¡¯s room opened, and a dark figure stood by the window.


    Moonlight shone on the face of the silhouette, which was unmistakably Su Ping. He watched Su Yang¡¯s room, sighed softly, and took a step forward, directly passing through the ss and walking out from the room.


    If anyone saw this scene, they would certainly be frightened. Su Ping hade out directly through the ss, which remained intact. The sensation was as if Su Ping had not passed through ss but ayer of water instead, very strange.


    Su Ping stepped out of the window, treading on thin air, as if he were stepping on solid ground. He stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze bing extremely sharp, quickly scanning the surroundings. Eventually, his eyes settled on the darkness in the distance.


    This was a patch of darkness where one couldn¡¯t see their own hand before their face, and on closer inspection, you would find that this darkness was different from the surrounding darkness. This patch of darkness seemed even darker.


    But in this night, who could notice such a thing?


    Su Ping stared at the patch of darkness, and it, as if sentient, began to retreat quietly. However, before it could move far, Su Ping stepped forward.


    As Su Ping¡¯s step touched the ground, he had already arrived in front of the mass of darkness.


    The darkness ceased moving, as if it had never moved at all.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Su Ping ensnared both himself and the darkness in a transparent light screen.


    "Back when I was in charge of the Night Walkers, you probably hadn¡¯t even joined. Do you think you can hide from me?" Su Ping said coldly.


    With a sigh, within the darkness, two yellow orbs shone like eyeballs, silently observing Su Ping.


    Su Ping, growing impatient, said, "Stop wasting time, show your true form. I might even leave your body intact!"


    The two eyeballs blinked, and then the darkness contracted, finally transforming into a person dressed in a ck garment typical of Night Walkers, standing in front of Su Ping.


    His appearance was indistinct, but while standing there, he seemed to merge with the night itself.


    "Who are you?" the man in ck asked in a deep voice.


    "Youe here and still don¡¯t know who I am?" Su Ping said with a coldugh. "What? Have they already forgotten me?"


    The man in ck frowned. "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!"


    "Don¡¯t understand?" Su Pingughed coldly again. "Isn¡¯t it because Su Yang went to the provincial city and disrupted Su Tianyu¡¯s wedding that they sent you? And now you pretend not to know in front of me? Is that amusing to you?"


    "Who exactly are you?" the man in ck said, his voice growing colder. "There are not many among the younger generation who can defeat Chen Benhao. And she lost miserably. My Family Head sent me to find out exactly what happened!"


    "To find out what happened, and then to steal our belongings, right?" Su Ping said with a cold sneer. "That¡¯s always how you operate!"


    The man in ck furrowed his brow even deeper. "We have no ns to steal your belongings!"


    "Hmph, denying it now, do you really think I would believe you?" Su Ping said coldly. "Since you¡¯vee here, don¡¯t expect to leave alive."


    Having said that, Su Ping stepped forward directly.


    The man in ck¡¯s expression changed. With a wave of his long sleeve, his body instantly turned into a streak of ck light, attempting to retreat.


    But at this moment, Su Ping had already made his move. He reached out with his right hand into the air and pulled back the streak of ck light.


    The man in ck let out a cry of surprise andshed out quickly in response. However, each of his attacks was precisely blocked by Su Ping.


    The man in ck became more and more shocked as he fought, barely managing to ask in a trembling voice, "Who the hell are you? How... how do you know our secret techniques?"


    "I told you, when I was running the Night Walkers, you weren¡¯t even a Night Walker yet!" Su Ping said coldly. "The secret techniques you practice now were all created by me, so how would I not know them?"


    With his face showing panic, the man in ck exchanged a few blows with Su Ping. Suddenly, his ck garment surged up, transforming into a huge barrier that shrouded Su Ping. The man himself quickly retreated, trying to seize the opportunity to escape.


    "Think you can escape?" Su Ping let out a cold shout. Just like walking through ss, he passed through the ck barrier. With a grab of his right hand, he caught the man in ck in his grasp and squeezed forcefully, crushing the man to death!

 Chapter 544 - 543 Battle of the Terrestrial Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 543 Battle of the Terrestrial Immortals</h4>


    At the moment the man in ck died, a powerful force exploded rapidly.


    Su Ping¡¯s expression changed. He took a deep breath and, opening his mouth wide, forcefully swallowed that power. However, the aftermath still rushed up to the sky as if sending out a signal.


    At this time, Su Yang, who was sitting cross-legged upstairs, suddenly felt something and quickly opened the window to look out.


    However, Su Ping was within the barrier he created, so Su Yang couldn¡¯t see him at all. And that power, after shooting towards the sky, also quickly dissipated and vanished.


    Su Yang was full of astonishment. He looked around but found nothing, so he closed the window.


    In the darkness, Su Ping let out a small sigh of relief. He looked at Su Yang¡¯s window and once again sighed deeply.


    "Xiao Yang, you acted too soon. The time hasn¡¯te yet, how could you provoke the Su Family?" Su Ping shook his head repeatedly, sighing, "Well, then let¡¯s start our n earlier. Let this old life of mine buy you some more time!"


    Having said that, Su Ping immediately merged into the darkness and quickly disappeared without a trace.


    Not long after Su Ping left, a white-robed Sword Immortal swiftly arrived in the dark sky, and it was none other than Ye Jiansheng.


    Ye Jiansheng stood proudly in the void, his gaze as sharp as lightning, quickly sweeping the surroundings with a puzzled expression. But in the end, he found nothing.


    The man in ck had diedpletely, and Su Ping had run far away. For Ye Jiansheng to make it from the provincial city in such a short time was not easy. However, to find someone was absolutely impossible!


    Ye Jiansheng, having gained nothing, originally nned to leave, but his gaze fell on Su Yang¡¯s vi below.


    With a light tap of his toes on the longsword, Ye Jiansheng swiftly descended, directly arriving at Su Yang¡¯s window.


    Su Yang, who was meditating cross-legged, suddenly felt a premonition and got up to open the window; Ye Jiansheng then directly entered the room.


    "Senior Ye?" Su Yang asked in surprise, "What brings you here?"


    "Just now, there was a battle between Terrestrial Immortals here!" said Ye Jiansheng, "I came to check it out!"


    "What?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, "Where... where was the battle?"


    "Within no more than five miles from here!" replied Ye Jiansheng.


    "That close?" Su Yang was even more surprised, "No wonder I felt something was off just now, but when I went out to look, I couldn¡¯t see anything at all."


    Ye Jiansheng eyed Su Yang, making sure he wasn¡¯t lying, then frowned slightly, "Battles between Earth Immortals are rare around here. Moreover, an Earth Immortal was in, which is strange. What kind of deep grudge leads to murder?"


    Su Yang was also dumbfounded. A battle between Terrestrial Immortals was shocking enough, but one was even killed?


    Su Yang took a deep breath. It seemed he must rapidly improve his strength. The battle of Terrestrial Immortals had alreadye to his doorstep; if he didn¡¯t enhance his strength quickly, he might be killed by other Terrestrial Immortals one day!


    "Regardless, you need to be careful during this time!" Ye Jiansheng looked at Su Yang and said, "Although I have also called off the marriage, from the outside world¡¯s perspective, you defeated Chen Benhao and ruined Su Tianyu¡¯s wedding. The Su Family always seeks revenge for enmity. Su Tianyu has not yet appeared, but I¡¯m afraid the Su Family might also send assassins to deal with you!"


    Su Yang frowned, "You¡¯re not suggesting that those two Earth Immortals were sent by the Su Family to kill me, are you?"


    "Of course not!" said Ye Jiansheng, "If they were really here to kill you, why would there be two Earth Immortals? I suspect that it was merely two enemies who came across each other, hence the battle."


    "Oh." Su Yang suddenly realized why Ye Jiansheng hade here.


    It seemed that Ye Jiansheng must have sensed the great battle of the Terrestrial Immortals and was worried that the Su Family had sent someone to deal with Su Yang, so he hurried over.


    It had to be said, Ye Jiansheng was indeed a responsible man!


    "Anyway, thank you very much, Elder Ye!" Su Yang sincerely said.


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me; I just came to see if you were dead." Ye Jiansheng curled his lip, "You broke my daughter¡¯s heart, and I will settle this score with you sooner orter!"


    Su Yang: "..."


    "I won¡¯t waste words with you!" Ye Jiansheng walked out the window, "Just be careful. The Su Family won¡¯t let this go easily!"


    Su Yang nodded. After this incident, it seemed that his cultivation into a Terrestrial Immortal became even more urgent.


    After seeing off Ye Jiansheng, Su Yang returned to his room, sat cross-legged alone, and resumed his cultivation.


    Before long, Su Yang¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He could feel a significant fluctuation from the Kirin Jade, which was connected to his mind as if it had struck with all its might.


    Su Yang was shocked. The Kirin Jade was what he had given to Master Fang for protection. Master Fang, who had gone to Pingbei Province to find Su Yang¡¯s captain, was involved in such an incident?


    Could it be that Master Fang encountered a formidable character in Pingbei Province, forcing him to use the Kirin Jade for self-preservation?


    If that were the case, it was uncertain whether Master Fang would survive this time.


    In Su Yang¡¯s hands, the Kirin Jade could exert the power of The Sovereign. But in Master Fang¡¯s hands, it could at most exert the power of Fusion!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang swiftly memorized the location of the Kirin Jade¡¯s burst of power. Then he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed Master Fang¡¯s number. However, the phone rang and rang, but no one answered.


    On the third attempt, the phone finally connected, and a weak voice came from the other end, "Immortal Master, save...save me..."


    The voice stopped abruptly there, followed by a thud on the other side, as if the phone had fallen to the ground. Soon after, a scream from Master Fang was heard, and then there was silence.


    Su Yang clenched his fists tightly; Master Fang indeed faced danger in Pingbei Province. But who would attack him? Master Fang was only looking for Su Yang¡¯s captain, so why would he encounter such trouble?


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yang headed downstairs while calling Eight-Faced Yama.


    Eight-Faced Yama was currently in Nanluo City, ready to follow Su Yang¡¯s orders at any time. Usually, he would stay with Fatty, helping Su Yang protect Fatty. After all, Su Yang¡¯s family had Su Yang himself!


    As soon as the call connected, Su Yang directly said, "Arrange a car for me immediately, the fastest way. I need to go to Pingbei Province."


    Eight-Faced Yama did not ask for details and replied, "I¡¯ll be there in seven minutes!"


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yang had already reached the first floor.


    Qi¡¯er was sitting in the living room on the first floor, and a Little Bird was pecking at the grains of rice on the table in front of her. Qi¡¯er watched the Little Bird intently, who was not afraid of people. From time to time, it would hop in front of Qi¡¯er and rub its little head against her arm, just like a pet dog.

 Chapter 545 - 544 Rushing to Zifeng City

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 544 Rushing to Zifeng City</h4>


    Su Yang looked on with astonishment; the little bird was clearly wild.


    And such wild little birds, with a strong sense of crisis, would definitely not be so close to humans.


    What was going on now? Why was this little bird so affectionate towards Qi¡¯er?


    "Brother Su..." When Qi¡¯er saw Su Yang, she was also delighted and immediately said, "Brother Su, are you hungry? I¡¯ll make you ate-night snack!"


    "No need, I have to go out for a bit and might not be back for a few days," Su Yang said.


    "Oh." Qi¡¯er¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, "Brother Su, you¡¯ve only been back for a short while, and you have to leave again?"


    Su Yang said, "Master Fang has encountered some danger, I need to go save him."


    "What?" Qi¡¯er¡¯s face suddenly became panicked, "What happened to Grandpa Fang? He... he won¡¯t be in trouble, will he?"


    "I don¡¯t know either!" Su Yang said, "You stay home, and don¡¯t run around during this time. If something happens, call..."


    After thinking for a moment, Su Yang clenched his teeth and said, "Call Ye Wantong, she will help you handle it!"


    Knowing that there had been two Terrestrial Immortals fighting outside just before, Su Yang also didn¡¯t dare to be careless now. If Qi¡¯er really encountered any danger, then probably only Ye Jiansheng would be able to resolve it.


    After what happenedst time, Su Yang truly felt awkward about contacting Ye Wantong. But when it came down to the life and safety of Qi¡¯er and his own family, Su Yang had no other choice!


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, Brother Su, I will take good care of our home!" Qi¡¯er said.


    Su Yang nodded, nced at the little bird on the table, and said with surprise, "What¡¯s this about?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s a little sparrow. A few days ago, it and its friends were ying in our yard. It hasn¡¯t left these past two days and has just stayed here," Qi¡¯er exined with a smile on her face as she gently stroked the little sparrow, which didn¡¯t shy away at all and was exceptionally affectionate towards her.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded, "This little sparrow isn¡¯t afraid of people? Let me try!"


    Su Yang walked over, but before he even reached the table, the little sparrow immediately flew up andnded on Qi¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, watching Su Yang with a wary face.


    Su Yang was a bit baffled; wasn¡¯t this differential treatment too much? It was so warm to Qi¡¯er but so wary of Su Yang?


    Qi¡¯er also felt that something was amiss and quickly reassured the little sparrow, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Brother Su is a good person, he won¡¯t hurt you..."


    Only then did the little sparrow hop back onto the table, nced at Su Yang, and then at Qi¡¯er, no longer hopping around¡ªit seemed to be waiting for Su Yang to approach.


    Su Yang was even more astonished; could this little fellow actually understand Qi¡¯er¡¯s words?


    Su Yang tried to approach and touched the little sparrow. Strangely enough, the little bird didn¡¯t evade or fly away.


    "How about it? Well-behaved, right?" Qi¡¯er giggled, "The little guy is really cute!"


    Su Yang was stunned; what kind of ability did Qi¡¯er possess to have such a good rtionship with a wild little sparrow like this?


    Before long, the sound of a car horn came from outside.


    Su Yang immediately went out, and Eight-Faced Yama was already sitting in the car waiting for him.


    "It¡¯s all arranged!" Eight-Faced Yama said in a deep voice, "A ne from the provincial capital will take off from Nanluo City Airport in an hour. However, it can¡¯t go directly to Zifeng City as there is no airport there. You can only fly to nearby Yangchuan City, which is still a two-hour drive from Zifeng City. I¡¯ve already contacted friends there to arrange a vehicle at Yangchuan Airport to take you to Zifeng City!"


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded. This was the reason he had brought Eight-Faced Yama over to his side. Not only was this man extremely powerful, but he also handled matters with assurance. With just one phone call from Su Yang, he had arranged everything perfectly in the shortest amount of time.


    "While I am in Zifeng City these few days, you take care of my friends and their families," Su Yang said. "If you encounter someone you can¡¯t handle, find Ye Jiansheng¡ªhe will help!"


    Eight-Faced Yama was shocked by Su Yang¡¯s words, which revealed his rtionship with Ye Jiansheng. In the whole Pingnan Province, how many could call upon Ye Jiansheng for help?


    "Master Su, should we contact the underground leader in Pingbei Province?" Eight-Faced Yama asked. "Given the situation at the Dragon Head Meetingst May, the underground leaders of both provinces are now under unified management, all following the rules of the Hou Family. It might be more convenient to ask for their help, right?"


    "No need!" Su Yang immediately shook his head. He didn¡¯t trust the leader of Pingbei Province¡¯s underworld. Besides, if Master Fang really had encountered an expert above the Fusion Realm, those so-called underworld leaders would be of no use. It had to be handled by Su Yang himself.


    An hourter, Su Yang boarded the ne and arrived in Yangchuan City in the middle of the night.


    The person arranged by Eight-Faced Yama had been waiting for Su Yang there for a while. They picked up Su Yang in an old Passat and headed straight for Zifeng City.


    The driver, named Wang Feng, was a former subordinate of Eight-Faced Yama. He had done many things for Eight-Faced Yama in the early years. However, after a major incident, he didn¡¯t want to be involved anymore, so Eight-Faced Yama sent him to Zifeng City in Pingbei Province, far away from the problems in Pingnan Province.


    Eight-Faced Yama was good to his subordinates, providing many conveniences for Wang Feng. As a result, Wang Feng was very grateful to Eight-Faced Yama and would get up in the middle of the night at a single call to pick up Su Yang.


    On the way, Su Yang sat in the backseat with his eyes closed, still pondering over the location where the Kirin Jade had erupted.


    The Kirin Jade was connected to Su Yang¡¯s mind, and after it erupted, Su Yang could roughly sense the surroundings.


    The battle must have urred in a forest. There were many strange rocks around, and also a small pool. The water in the pool was extremely cold, which reduced the power of the Kirin Jade significantly.


    That was all Su Yang could perceive, and he would have to search based on that.


    Moreover, Su Yang was also very anxious inside.


    Master Fang hade to find Old Lin, but ended up facing such danger here. What was the situation with Old Lin now? Could it be that Old Lin had provoked such a cultivator?


    When the sky was dimly lit, they finally reached Zifeng City.


    Wang Feng stopped the car and turned to say to Su Yang, "Mr. Su, the boss didn¡¯t say where you need to go, so I didn¡¯t book a room for you. Please tell me the location now, and I will drive you there, and maybe we can book a room for you to stay temporarily, how about that?"


    Su Yang originally intended to go straight to Master Fang, but upon reaching Zifeng City, he realized it was unrealistic to find Master Fang directly.


    Zifeng City was so vast, and without a specific location, how could he possibly go searching for him?


    So, how to find Master Fang had be a problem.


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang said in a deep voice, "Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to stay first!"

 Chapter 546 - 545 Seven Great Families

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 545 Seven Great Families</h4>


    After arranging his amodation, Wang Feng had to get busy with his own work.


    As he left, Su Yang saw how Wang Feng couldn¡¯t stop yawning, which made Su Yang feel somewhat apologetic. After all, Wang Feng had spent the entire previous night working, driving to Yangchuan City in the middle of the night and then bringing him to Zifeng City.


    After resting briefly in the hotel, around nine in the morning, a message from Eight-Faced Yama came through.


    Su Yang had asked Eight-Faced Yama to investigate if there were any powerful cultivators or strong families in the vicinity of Zifeng City.


    After all, the cultivator Master Fang encountered was quite powerful. Thus, the best way to find Master Fang was to start with the cultivators.


    Su Yang carefully reviewed the information sent by Eight-Faced Yama and frowned.


    The situation in Zifeng City was a bit moreplicated than in Nanluo City. There were seven great families here, and among them, three were martial arts families. One of which was nearly strong enough to be counted among the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, belonging to an extremely powerful family.


    In addition, there was a very famous expert in Zifeng City known as Master Wang. In Zifeng City, he was highly sought after by prominent officials and nobles, and even the Seven Great Families regarded him as an honored guest.


    By that count, there were at least four experts in Zifeng City who could reach the Fusion Realm, and it was not limited to just these four people.


    In such a case, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Su Yang to find Master Fang from among these people. If he were to go looking for each of these four, he would definitely alert them to his presence.


    Having arrived in Zifeng City, Su Yang could still sense the residual aura of the Kirin Jade. When Su Yang handed the Kirin Jade to Master Fang, he had linked the Kirin Jade with his own being, so that it could protect Master Fang should he be in danger.


    If the Kirin Jade still had a lingering aura, it meant that Master Fang hadn¡¯t died yet.


    Since Master Fang hadn¡¯t died, Su Yang couldn¡¯t afford to make any moves that might alert the enemy. If the other party learned that he was searching for Master Fang and then killed him, that would be a big problem.


    Since he couldn¡¯t seek out Master Fang via these experts, Su Yang would have to try another method.


    Master Fang hade to Zifeng City mainly in search of Old Lin. During this process, he had encountered some danger. Therefore, Su Yang¡¯s approach was to search for Old Lin and in doing so, look for Master Fang as well.


    In fact, this was the most suitable method. Because Su Yang¡¯s trip to Zifeng City was not only to rescue Master Fang but also to find Old Lin.


    But Zifeng City was sorge; where should he start looking for Old Lin?


    At noon, Wang Feng rushed over to arrange for Su Yang¡¯s lunch.


    It was noticeable that Wang Feng looked exhausted. No wonder, after running around all night without rest and then going straight to work, who could endure that?


    "Old Wang, you really only needed to bring me here, I can arrange everything else myself," Su Yang sincerely said.


    "Master Su, please don¡¯t say that!" Wang Feng hurriedly replied: "Brother Yan made me promise to take good care of you no matter what. You are Brother Yan¡¯s life-saving benefactor, and that makes you mine as well. Your affairs are my affairs. I might not be able to help much, but running errands and such is no problem at all!"


    Su Yang smiled. Wang Feng was indeed a down-to-earth person.


    Su Yang said, "You were up all night yesterday, which must be so tiring. Not resting at lunch, you might not be able to endure work in the afternoon."


    "It¡¯s okay!" Wang Fengughed: "Back in the day when I was with Brother Yan, I often went several days without sleep. These are minor matters."


    Seeing how Wang Feng dismissed it, Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything more. However, he made up his mind that once this matter was settled, he would make sure to thank Wang Feng no matter what.


    "Master Su, what would you like for lunch? How about I take you to try some of Zifeng City¡¯s local snacks?" Wang Feng offered.


    "Sure!" Su Yang replied, as right now he was hardly in the mood to care about food.


    Wang Feng drove Su Yang for about fifteen minutes, arriving outside an exceptionally bustling street.


    "We¡¯re here," Wang Feng said with a smile: "This is our Zifeng City¡¯s most famous Huaqing Street, it¡¯s also our local snack street. Visitors always make it a point toe here and try everything. Even the best snacks from Pingnan Province can be found here."


    Su Yang nced at the lively street and gave a faint smile. He remembered enjoying such bustling scenes when he was a student, but now he wasn¡¯t in the mood for it, as this trip was not for leisure.


    However, since Wang Feng had kindly brought him here, Su Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    "Then let¡¯s go and try it," Su Yang said and went to open the car door.


    "Master Su, wait a moment!" Wang Feng hastily stopped him: "I¡¯m sorry, but... parking isn¡¯t allowed here..."


    Su Yang looked around at the numerous parked vehicles and said surprised, "Parking isn¡¯t allowed? But aren¡¯t there many cars parked all around?"


    "Those are different..." Wang Feng said with an awkward smile: "These cars all belong to the Seven Great Families of Zifeng City!"


    "What?" Su Yang was astonished, looking at nearly a hundred vehicles, he eximed, "So many cars, all of them belong to the Seven Great Families?"


    "Yes, Huaqing Street was jointly created by the Seven Great Families. Moreover, many of their businesses are around here, and people from the Seven Great Families aremon in this area," Wang Feng exined.


    "With so many cars, aren¡¯t there any trying to blend in?" Su Yang was curious.


    "That won¡¯t happen," Wang Fengughed: "Master Su, take a look at the license tes of these cars. Do you see a small emblem on the back?"


    Su Yang looked closely and saw that indeed, the license tes had emblems on them, just as Wang Feng had said.


    "These are the emblems of the Seven Great Families, each family has its own emblem. But as long as the cars have these emblems, they¡¯re definitely vehicles of the Seven Great Families!" Wang Feng said with a smile: "So, the cars parked here can¡¯t just blend in. Without these emblems, they¡¯re not from the Seven Great Families, and if caught, there would be severe consequences!"


    "Isn¡¯t that a bit unsafe?" Su Yang said: "What if someone simply added such an emblem to their license te? Would they be mistaken for a vehicle from the Seven Great Families? Then they could act unruly in Zifeng City, couldn¡¯t they?"


    "Impossible," Wang Feng replied: "The influence of the Seven Great Families extends into every corner of Zifeng City, including transportation. Each week, the Seven Great Families conduct a vehicle inspection. Any counterfeit vehicles found are pursued with all efforts. And those caught face severe punishment!"

 Chapter 547 - 546

    <h4>Chapter 547: 546</h4>


    "What exactly is this ¡¯severe punishment¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?" Su Yang asked.


    "If you park here without permission, at best you¡¯ll be fined a thousand, and at worst, you¡¯ll probably get beaten up," Wang Feng said. "And if you imitate the vehicles of the Seven Great Families, that¡¯s a grave offense. Some people have tried it before, and once caught, they directly cut off one of their legs, leaving them unable to ever drive again."


    "Really? The Seven Great Families are quite ruthless!" Su Yang frowned.


    "Heh..." Wang Feng gave an awkwardugh. Having lived in Zifeng City for so many years, he was very clear about the tactics of the Seven Great Families. On this matter, he didn¡¯t dare to pass any judgment.


    Looking outside, Su Yang said, "So, are you telling me that this is essentially a private parking lot for the Seven Great Families?"


    "You could say that," Wang Feng replied.


    "But this is a public ce!" Su Yang said sternly. "The Seven Great Families are being too overbearing, aren¡¯t they?"


    "There¡¯s nothing that can be done; who can argue when they are so powerful!" Wang Feng said. "In every other city in Pingbei Province, there are underworld leaders, but not in Zifeng City, just because the Seven Great Families are too dominant. The Seven Great Families could be said to have a hand in all of Zifeng City¡¯s industries, controlling every aspect without exception. Even half of the snack shops on Huaqing Street are in the palm of the Seven Great Families!"


    Su Yang frowned and said, "So, you¡¯re saying they¡¯re also involved in the underworld activities?"


    "It¡¯s not just simple involvement..." Wang Feng spoke in a hushed tone. "To be honest, the things they do are even worse than what Brother Yan does!"


    The Eight-Faced Yama was the biggest underworld leader in Pingnan Province, and the Seven Great Families were supposedly even more extreme in their actions. This showed that the Seven Great Families really were up to no good!


    "Don¡¯t the Seven Great Families have any enemies?" Su Yang asked. "Or to put it another way, don¡¯t they have any conflicts among themselves?"


    "There haven¡¯t been any conflicts so far," Wang Feng replied. "Among the Seven Great Families, the Jin Family is the most powerful, far more so than the other six. They could almost be considered one of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province. The other Six Great Families are basically under Jin Family¡¯s leadership, and all the rules are set by them. Moreover, the Seven Great Families have profited enormously over the years, so the other six families don¡¯t have anyints!"


    "I see!" Su Yang suddenly understood, looking out at Huaqing Street with an even deeper frown.


    Before he came here, he knew too little about Zifeng City. Had he known that the situation in Zifeng City was like this, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have let Master Fange here alone. It seemed that Master Fang¡¯s ident was inseparably linked to the Seven Great Families. However, which specific family had taken action was still unknown.


    Wang Feng circled the vicinity three times before finally finding a parking space. He parked the car and then excitedly led Su Yang into Huaqing Street.


    "Master Su, do you have any particr food preferences? This ce has everything you could want," Wang Feng said. "Barbecue, soup dumplings, big squid, all kinds of special noodles, hot pot, stir-fries, anything you want to eat can be found here!"


    "Just find some staple food," Su Yang said.


    "Staple food?" Wang Feng asked. "Does Master Su prefer noodles or rice?"


    "Noodles!"


    "Alrighty!" Wang Feng smiled. "Then let¡¯s head over to Big Noodles King, they serve the best noodles on Huaqing Street."


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t concerned about these things and followed Wang Feng, continually observing the surroundings as they walked.


    This street was really bustling, with all the shops open, a constant stream of pedestrians, and hawkers standing in front of every door, making the street even more lively.


    "Uncle, would you like a shoeshine?" Just a few steps into the walk, a little boy about seven or eight years old approached. His face was covered in grease, his body was dirty, and his clothes had patches all over, making him look like the poor from the old days,pletely out of ce in the modern world.


    The little boy was carrying shoeshine equipment on his back, looking at Wang Feng with hopeful eyes, because Su Yang was wearing sneakers, while Wang Feng was wearing leather shoes.


    "I just had them polished..." Wang Feng was about to speak, but was interrupted by Su Yang, "Have them polished again."


    "Ah?" Wang Feng scratched his head butplied with Su Yang¡¯s suggestion, "Alright, then polish them again."


    "Thank you, thank you, Uncle!" The little boy quickly set down his small stool and carefully wiped it down, smiling and saying, "Uncle, please take a seat."


    Wang Feng went over and sat down. The little boy efficiently gathered his things, squatted on the ground, sticking out his bottom, and carefully polished Wang Feng¡¯s shoes.


    Standing beside, Su Yang gave a gentle sigh. How many children like this little boy would be doing such work if they were not driven by life¡¯s pressures?


    Just when the boy had polished halfway, a startled cry suddenly came from a distance, "The management ising!"


    Hearing this, the little boy¡¯s body trembled, he jumped up, and quickly gathered all his things in a panic.


    "Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I... I have to run, I didn¡¯t finish polishing, I¡¯m really sorry..." the little boy said anxiously.


    "No problem!" Wang Feng waved his hand and handed over ten yuan, "Here, take this."


    "No, really no need!" the little boy waved his hands repeatedly, "I didn¡¯t finish polishing, how can I take the money? Uncle, I¡¯m leaving!"


    The little boy picked up the small stool from the ground and hurriedly disappeared into the crowd.


    Wang Feng also let out a sigh and said in a low voice, "Making a living, it¡¯s not easy at all!"


    Moving on a bit further, Su Yang saw from a distance an elderly man crawling on the ground, slowly moving forward. His body was pressed against a small t cart; one hand held a broken bowl, the other hand was clearly deformed, and he had a broken leg while his remaining leg scraped along the ground, inching the cart forward.


    Seeing this, Su Yang felt a lump in his throat. Old Lin had also lost a leg saving him, somewhat simr to this old man. How was Old Lin making a living now?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang took out some money from his pocket, ready to toss it into the old man¡¯s broken bowl.


    Just then, several people in uniform came yelling and running over, they seemed to be the management. The little boy from before must have been scared away by them.


    "You, old deadbeat, I told you to scramst time, didn¡¯t you hear what was said?" A corpulent man in the lead cursed as he pointed at the old man, "If you¡¯re going to die, do it farther away, don¡¯te to Huaqing Street and spoil the cityscape, don¡¯t you know how many touristse here? If you affect the businesses here, can you afford that?"


    The old man¡¯s face showed panic, while he hurriedly hid his broken bowl against his body and trembled, "I... I¡¯m going... I¡¯m going now..."

 Chapter 548 - 547 Bullying

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 547 Bullying</h4>


    The elderly man said, jabbing his one leg into the ground more desperately to pick up speed, hoping to get out of there. But he had just that one leg, using it to push the small board cart along, how fast could he be?


    Instead, due to being overly anxious and panicked, he failed to choose his direction properly and charged straight into a girl beside him, his forehead bumping into the girl¡¯s leg.


    "Ouch!" the girl screamed, and with a look of disgust, she stepped back several times, urgently saying, "You filthy beggar, can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? I¡¯m soiled now!"


    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m so sorry..." the elderly man said, his face turning deathly pale, as he hastily backed away. As a result, after retreating two steps, he bumped into a man.


    "Are you blind?" the man yelled angrily, and kicked the elderly man¡¯s board cart with his foot.


    The cart flipped over, and the elderly man fell off, the change in his broken bowl scattering on the ground.


    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m so sorry, so sorry..."


    The elderly man apologized repeatedly, his only hand frantically reaching to pick up the scattered change on the ground. However, the coins had spread so far that it was difficult to gather them, and he could only crawl on the ground to do so.


    "Hey, old fellow, didn¡¯t you hear me telling you to leave?" the pot-bellied captain barked angrily.


    "I... I¡¯m leaving right now, I¡¯m leaving right now..." the elderly man replied, once again in a panic as he attempted to crawl back onto the cart.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with those coins. One hand scrambling for the coins, the other using his foot to hook and pull the cart along, he presented an absurd spectacle that continuously drewughter from the surrounding crowd.


    The captain also sneered, as if watching a clown¡¯s performance.


    Su Yang frowned, ready to step forward and help.


    At that moment, a little boy squeezed out from the crowd. It was the same boy who had earlier shined Wang Feng¡¯s shoes.


    With adept hands and feet, the boy quickly gathered the coins from the ground and put them back in the elderly man¡¯s bowl: "Old grandpa, let me help you up!"


    "Thank you, thank you..." the elderly man kept apologizing, tears welling up in his murky eyes.


    Su Yang was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected the little boy toe to the old man¡¯s aid. After all, the boy himself was quite afraid of those enforcers. But he hade back to help without hesitation. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of those enforcers?


    Just as the boy had picked up half of the items, Fatty, the captain, came over, grabbed the boy¡¯s arm, and lifted him up.


    "You little rascal, it¡¯s you again!" Fatty, the captain, said angrily, "These past few days, the shops around haveined to me several times, saying you¡¯re always lurking around here, pestering tourists to shine their shoes. I¡¯vee a few times and haven¡¯t caught you; you¡¯re quite slippery, eh? But you won¡¯t escape today!"


    The little boy, struggling in the grip of Fatty, the captain, shouted loudly, "I¡¯m not running; I¡¯m not doing anything wrong; I just shine shoes near the corner there, that¡¯s not even on Huaqing Street. Isn¡¯t it allowed to shine shoes outside? Besides, there¡¯s no rule in Huaqing Street that says you can¡¯t shine shoes here!"


    "You still want to argue with me?" Fatty, the captain, said coldly, "I¡¯m in charge of Huaqing Street, whether it¡¯s the entrance or the end, it¡¯s my territory. If I say you can¡¯t shine shoes here, then don¡¯t even think about it!"


    "Leader, we¡¯re just trying to make ends meet. We wouldn¡¯t dare disrupt the appearance of Huaqing Street..." the old man on the ground, clutching the trouser leg of Fatty, the captain, pleaded with a trembling voice: "Let him go, he¡¯s just a child. His limbs are still tender, you might hurt him like this..."


    "Get out of the way!" Fatty, the team leader, kicked the old man aside and cursed furiously, "I don¡¯t care whether you can eat or not, but not here on Huaqing Street. Do you realize how upscale this ce is? Your filthy begging brings down the whole area¡¯s ss. If you affect the business here on Huaqing Street, even if you get injured, no amount of your deaths couldpensate for the loss!"


    "Today, I must teach you a lesson, otherwise you¡¯ll never take me seriously!"


    As Fatty spoke, he simply threw the little boy to the ground and aimed a kick at the boy¡¯s head.


    The little boy was so scared that he covered his head, and the old man let out a cry of rm. If that kicknded, how could the little boy withstand it?


    But at that critical moment, someone appeared in front of the little boy and blocked Fatty¡¯s kick.


    "Who?" Fatty¡¯s eyes bulged in shock as he stared at the young man standing before him. He had been throwing his weight around here for many years now, but no one had ever dared to confront him like this!


    The one who stopped Fatty was none other than Su Yang. Faced with such a situation, he certainly couldn¡¯t stand by idly.


    "You fucking dare to stop me!" Fatty was enraged, pointing at Su Yang and cursing, "Who the fuck are you? Do you have any idea who I am?"


    Su Yangpletely ignored Fatty, bending over to help the little boy and the old man up, and said gently, "Are you alright?"


    The little boy was pale with fear, but his expression remained defiant. Seeing Su Yang, he smiled and said, "Big brother, I remember you, thank you!"


    "Young man, you really are a good person, good deeds bring good karma..." the old man said with a trembling voice, tears streaming down his face.


    Meanwhile, Fatty stared at Su Yang¡¯s disregard for him, growing even angrier: "Are you fucking deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me asking you a question?"


    Wang Feng, who was taken aback by Su Yang, hurried over, blocking Fatty and said apologetically with a smile, "Captain Leu, Captain Leu, I¡¯m really sorry, this is a friend of mine. He¡¯s here from out of town to look into investing in our area. If there¡¯s been any offense, please forgive us!"


    "Who are you?" Fatty frowned.


    "My name is Wang Feng, I work for Boss Hu¡¯spany, and I¡¯m on very good terms with Brother Qi." Wang Feng took out a pack of cigarettes and offered them with a smile, "Brother Qi has mentioned several times how magnanimous you are in your dealings, Captain Leu."


    Fatty¡¯s face lit up with pride as he epted a cigarette and took a drag, "Oh, you¡¯re talking about Fifth Brother? You¡¯re close with him, huh?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve had nearly twenty years of friendship with Brother Qi," Wang Feng said with a smile.


    "Well, if that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯re all family here." Fatty stubbed out his cigarette, ncing at Su Yang with a cold voice, "What¡¯s the deal with your friend here? What, friends of Fifth Brother think they can bully their way over me?"


    "No, that¡¯s not it at all!" Wang Feng quickly exined, "Captain Leu, you¡¯re misunderstanding. It¡¯s just that young people, they¡¯re so impulsive..."


    Continuing in a hushed tone, Wang Feng leaned in closer to Fatty, "This one, he¡¯s a young master from a distinguished family in the south with a hot temper, part of the second-generation elite..."


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" Fatty immediately frowned and said, "You think we of the Seven Great Families would be afraid of some young masters from out of town? Do you think we¡¯re that easy to push around?"

 Chapter 549 - 548

    <h4>Chapter 549: 548</h4>


    Wang Feng quickly waved his hand and walked over to the captain, lowering his voice, "Captain Leu, you misunderstood, I certainly wasn¡¯t saying outsiders could bully people from the Seven Great Families. It¡¯s just, they are here to invest, and have a pretty good rtionship with a few of our young masters too. You see, we don¡¯t need to start conflict over such trifles, right?"


    "Even if, in the end, he apologizes to you, Captain Leu, what¡¯s that really going to change? Those kinds of young masters care a lot about face. If he leaves in a huff out of embarrassment, that¡¯s a huge investment walking away. You might not be worried about them seeking revenge or anything, Captain Leu, but, wouldn¡¯t this also mean the Grandmasters receive less ie, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Fatty¡¯s expression turned solemn; what Wang Feng said had struck a chord with him.


    Although he liked to consider himself a part of the Seven Great Families, in truth, his position within them was on the very fringes, without any real status.


    Of course, the people of the Seven Great Families in Zifeng City did not fear those outsider young masters. But the issue was, if he spoiled this investment, and as a result, the Seven Great Families earned less, would they take their anger out on him?


    Although Fatty¡¯s status within the Seven Great Families was not high, he had seen plenty of the infighting and scheming. If because of him an investment was lost, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the consequences.


    Taking a deep breath, Fatty gave Wang Feng a nce and slowly nodded his head, "You make a good point, after all, they came here to invest. We shouldn¡¯t make them think the investment environment here is poor!"


    "Captain Leu is indeed wise!" Wang Feng quickly said with a smile, "Captain Leu, about what just happened, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t stop it in time, and he wasn¡¯t aware of our local customs here, so what about this..."


    "Enough!" Fatty dered magnanimously with a wave of his hand, "The ignorant are innocent; I can act as though this never happened."


    "Thank you, Captain Leu!" Wang Feng expressed his gratitude repeatedly.


    Fatty looked quite pleased with himself, giving Su Yang several more nces before strutting away with his entourage.


    From the start to the end, Su Yang hadn¡¯t said anything; of course, he had heard everything Wang Feng had said to Fatty. But he didn¡¯t stop them because he hade to Zifeng City to find Master Fang and Old Lin.


    Had it been another time, Su Yang might not have paid it much mind. However, the situation Master Fang had encountered this time made Su Yang realize something was amiss in Zifeng City.


    Therefore, prior to this, Su Yang couldn¡¯t do anything too noticeable or rm anyone in hiding. He needed to make sure Master Fang was alive because his goal was to rescue him.


    Otherwise, based on Su Yang¡¯s past temperament, for what Fatty had done, Su Yang could have easily taken him down with a single kick.


    The old man, trembling with fear, and the little boy, though defiant, also had tears in his eyes. Only after seeing Fatty and the administrators leave did they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Big brother, thank you!" the little boy sincerely said to Su Yang.


    Su Yang patted the little boy¡¯s head, took out a few hundred yuan from his pocket, and ced it in the old man¡¯s broken bowl, saying softly, "Take this old gentleman out for some food first. Don¡¯te here for the next few days."


    "Oh, young man, this is... this is too much..." the old man frantically tried to refuse.


    Su Yang ced the money in the broken bowl and left without looking back. He couldn¡¯t truly help them until he found Master Fang and Old Lin; for now, he could only briefly solve their immediate needs. But once everything was resolved, he woulde back!


    After finding a nearby restaurant, Su Yang ate something quickly and then started to ask Wang Feng about the Seven Great Families.


    Back at Huaqing Street, Su Yang truly saw for the first time the dominance of the Seven Great Families¡¯ people. Even the pitiful old man and the little boy were bullied by them; it was just too much.


    Wang Feng sighed and said, "Ah, the affairs of the Seven Great Families, it¡¯s a long story."


    Hearing about the Seven Great Families from Wang Feng made Su Yang frown again.


    He had only thought the Seven Great Families acted in a domineering way, but after hearing from Wang Feng the full situation, he was truly shocked. The Seven Great Families, in Zifeng City, were not simply domineering; it was more serious than that.


    The Seven Great Families controlled virtually all of Zifeng City¡¯s industries. Any industry was under their control. The entire Zifeng City seemed to be their kingdom, with everyone appearing to work for the Seven Great Families.


    In Zifeng City, no matter what business you¡¯re in, just having official permits isn¡¯t enough. Without the consent of the Seven Great Families, you can forget about doing business.


    This situation led to the extraordinarily high status of the Seven Great Families¡¯ people in Zifeng City. Like Captain Leu, who was on the fringe within the Seven Great Families and by Su Yang¡¯s previous knowledge should have been the type to be cast out generations ago.


    Yet, such a character could still live mboyantly in Zifeng City. Relying on that thin blood connection to the family, he could get many things done. People would bring him money and gifts, and even women threw themselves at him. Otherwise, Captain Leu would not have developed such an arrogant character!


    "How did the Seven Great Families develop in such a distorted way?" Su Yang frowned. "The Seven Great Families aren¡¯t that powerful, to be able to control so much? Not even the Ten Great Families of Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces are as dominant as they are, right?"


    "It wasn¡¯t always like this; the situation suddenly changed about a decade ago," Wang Feng exined. "At the time, the Ling Family from the Seven Great Families called together the members and formed a coalition of the Seven Great Families. Afterwards, they gradually began to control the industries of Zifeng City. Ten years ago, they took control of everything, and that¡¯s how things got to the state they are now!"


    At this point, Wang Feng shook his head with a sigh, "Actually, manypetent people have already left Zifeng City. Only those poormoners remain, suffering the exploitation of the Seven Great Families; it¡¯s a helpless situation."


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, speaking gravely, "As far as I know, the Ling Family¡¯s strength is not the strongest among the Seven Great Families; they¡¯re just medium at best. How could the Ling Family have initiated such a thing?"


    "That I don¡¯t know," Wang Feng shrugged and said, "I couldn¡¯t understand it myself before, but it was indeed the Ling Family that initiated this. However, over the years, the Ling Family¡¯s own strength hasn¡¯t improved much, so their position within the Seven Great Families has always been low."

 Chapter 550 - 549: The Missing File

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 549: The Missing File</h4>


    Su Yang fell silent for a moment before saying, "Get me some detailed information about the Ling Family."


    "This...," Wang Feng scratched his head, "I¡¯ll try my best to find a way, but I might not be able to gather all the information."


    Su Yang said, "I don¡¯t need it to beplete, I just need to know their capital flow."


    "Oh, I¡¯ll get on it right away," Wang Feng nodded eagerly, although he was very curious inside, not knowing what Su Yang really meant.


    It was clear that this was Su Yang¡¯s first encounter dealing with someone from the Seven Great Families of Zifeng City, meaning he had no old grudges. Under such circumstances, why was Su Yang so interested in the Ling Family?


    Honestly, the Ling Family really wasn¡¯t prominent among the Seven Great Families. Whether in literature, martial arts, or business and wealth, they were not distinguished andcked any representativeness.


    Could it be, just because the Ling Family had facilitated the unity of the Seven Great Families, Su Yang started to focus on them? But that didn¡¯t make sense!


    In the afternoon, Su Yang went to the city archives by himself; surely there must be some information on a retired soldier like Old Lin.


    Upon entering the Archive Bureau and stating his purpose, the portly man sitting behind the desk put on a show of difficulty: "Oh dear, I¡¯m terribly sorry, our records are confidential and cannot be leaked. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this!"


    Su Yang remained calm and did not speak. As soon as he entered the door, he had used the Soul Searching Technique to read the man, and he naturally knew that the information was essible; the issue was simply whether you paid or not.


    If it had been earlier, Su Yang would have definitely taken care of the man with a beating, forcing him to produce the information. But that wouldn¡¯t work now; Su Yang couldn¡¯t afford to spook the prey.


    Of course, Su Yang could have also used methods to control the man¡¯s mind. However, that approach was also not suitable. After all, how could he search the records if the man¡¯s mind was fully controlled?


    With no other options, Su Yang finally approached the man and handed over a box of cigarettes that Wang Feng had prepared for him in advance: "I¡¯m really sorry, I have something very important concerning that person, could you please help me out?"


    The man took the cigarette box, opened it to have a look, and his expression instantly brightened. Inside the box was all money.


    "Well, I see you¡¯re an honest person. Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look for you," the man discreetly pocketed the cigarette box, "Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll go check on thatputer over there."


    Su Yang sat to the side, letting out a breath of relief. If he could find information on Old Lin from thisputer, it would make his search for Old Lin much easier.


    After the man fiddled with theputer for a while, he returned to Su Yang with a puzzled expression: "Are you sure you got the name right?"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "I can¡¯t find any information about this person in theputer," the man replied.


    "What?" Su Yang was astonished: "How is that possible?"


    "I can¡¯t find anything; you must be mistaken," the man answered: "It has to be someone from our city; otherwise, there¡¯s no way to find them here."


    Su Yang used the Soul Searching Technique on the man again and discovered that he wasn¡¯t lying. This made Su Yang even more puzzled as to why there was no record of Old Lin. Wasn¡¯t it something that had happened only in recent years?


    However, since he couldn¡¯t find anything here, Su Yang didn¡¯t waste any more time.


    After leaving the Archive Bureau, Su Yang thought it over and finally decided to make a phone call to the military, asking someone to check on Old Lin¡¯s information.


    Soon, the information came through from the military: there were records of Old Lin returning there.


    "Why can¡¯t we find information here, but our military has it?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    "There are two possibilities: one is that Old Lin never returned to the local area, so his files and records didn¡¯t end up there. However, this is highly unlikely because we are all required to register our information and records as soon as we are discharged," the other end paused before continuing, "Another possibility is that someone has erased his archival information!"


    "Erased archival information?" Su Yang was surprised: "Is that something that can be done?"


    The person on the other end answered, "If it involves someone with great power, acting in such a way is entirely normal."


    Su Yang frowned, wondering if Old Lin had offended some powerful figure.


    "Do we still have any information on Old Lin on our military side, like his exact address?" Su Yang asked urgently.


    "No, Old Lin was discharged two years ago, and such information is no longer preserved," the person on the phone exined.


    Su Yang felt helpless, realizing it was impossible to obtain any information on Old Lin from this source.


    In the afternoon, Su Yang wandered aimlessly on the streets by himself. Since he couldn¡¯t get any information from the Archive Bureau, his direct approach to finding Old Lin was also gone.


    At seven-thirty, Wang Feng came looking for Su Yang again: "Mr. Su, I¡¯m really sorry for getting off workte today. Tonight I have arranged for a river tour, quite famous here in Zifeng City. Many visitors from out of town will go there to have a good time."


    "You really don¡¯t need to go to such lengths," Su Yang said: "I can take care of meals and such on my own; you don¡¯t need to make these special arrangements for me."


    "How could I not?" Wang Feng hurriedly replied: "Brother told me to take good care of you no matter what. It¡¯s no trouble for me; I¡¯ve been in Zifeng City for many years, and these things are just a gesture."


    Su Yang said nothing more, acknowledging that Wang Feng was indeed a very enthusiastic person.


    Once inside the car, Wang Feng handed some information to Su Yang: "Mr. Su, here are the documents on the Ling Family that you asked for. I got them through a friend at the bank, and it includes their main cash flow!"


    Su Yang flipped through the documents for a while and frowned: "What is this Wanchuan River Subsidiary all about?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s an enterprise under the Ling Family," Wang Feng replied: "They established this subsidiary over a decade ago, supposedly mainly involved in mining operations."


    "Does this subsidiary make a lot of money?" Su Yang inquired: "Why is there such a significant capital inflow each year?"


    "Making money?" Wang Feng immediately shook his head: "This is the least profitable of all the Ling Family¡¯s endeavors, and you could even say it loses money. Since its establishment, this subsidiary has never turned a profit; it has always been losing money. They say it¡¯s mining, but there has never been a mine in operation; it¡¯s just been continuously propped up. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for this Wanchuan River, the Ling Family¡¯s status among the Seven Great Families would probably be higher!"


    "Really?" Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, his intuition telling him there was something amiss with the Ling Family and this Wanchuan River was problematic as well.


    "You just said the subsidiary was created over a decade ago," Su Yang remarked: "And the Ling Family¡¯s push to unite the Seven Great Families also started around a decade ago. Is there much of a time difference between these two events?"

 Chapter 551 - 550: Pleasure Boat

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 550: Pleasure Boat</h4>


    Wang Feng immediately shook his head and said, "The timing isn¡¯t far off. As soon as the Seven Great Families joined forces, Wan Chuan River seemed to be established directly."


    A glint of sharpness shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes as he realized his guess wasn¡¯t wrong. Within these Seven Great Families, the Ling Family should not be as inconspicuous as it appeared on the surface. On the contrary, the Ling Family might hold a very important position among them; it¡¯s just unknown to outsiders.


    Soon, the two arrived beside a river channel. On both sides,nterns shone brightly. In the river, many small boats were lit up as well, crowded with people enjoying themselves on the water.


    "The Wan Chuan River boat ride is a tradition in Zifeng City that has been passed down for many years. These past few days also coincide with the tri-monthly fish migration down the Wan Chuan River. Combined with the suitable weather and temperature, that¡¯s why there are particrly many people here!" Wang Feng said spiritedly.


    "Fish migration downstream?" Su Yang was surprised. "Why is there a fish migration downstream?"


    Wang Fengughed, "It¡¯s said to be governed by the River God, who resides upstream of Wan Chuan River. Every three months, the River God surfaces from the water. And when the River God emerges, the fish retreat, thus resulting in their migration downstream!"


    Su Yang chuckled and shook his head, "Another tourist scam fabricated by those people, huh?"


    "It¡¯s true!" Wang Feng insisted hastily: "Every three months, the upstream water bes particrly cold. Even in months like this, the water temperature can drop to around five degrees. Even the surface outside River God Cave can form ice. These are all signs of the River God¡¯s emergence!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang frowned. If that was true, things might indeed be quite interesting.


    "Because the water temperature is too low, the fish migrate downstream, which is why we have the Wan Chuan River boat ride," Wang Feng exined with a smile. "Mr. Su, let¡¯s board the boat first. In a while, when the fish start their migration, we can enjoy some wine while boating along the river!"


    "Sounds good!" Su Yang nodded. He was quite curious to see this migration firsthand and to understand why the River God¡¯s emergence was deemed as such a peculiar event.


    The two of them boarded the boat, a medium-sized one. Wang Feng had reserved a booth on the deck, where he sat together with Su Yang.


    "This is fish soup, the best fish soup in Zifeng City," Wang Feng said with a smile. "Especially at this time of the year, after the River God has emerged and the river water has been touched by the divine essence, the soup cooked from it taste especially delicious."


    Su Yang smiled lightly. After boarding, his gaze rested on two individuals in the distance.


    They were wearing ck clothes. One of them was small in stature, with a ck hat that covered most of his face. Since he kept his head down, his features were hard to discern.


    The other was an elderly man with grizzled hair, holding an ancient-looking tobo pipe, ceaselessly puffing on dry tobo. His eyes seemed cloudy, and especially when he smoked, they narrowed as if he was about to fall asleep.


    These two didn¡¯t stand out much from the regr tourists, and most people wouldn¡¯t pay them any attention.


    However, as soon as Su Yang boarded the boat, he noticed these two. Their strength was not simple. Especially the elderly man, who was nearly reaching the Venerable Realm. If he were in Pingnan Province, he might be a figure like Tianlong Sword Shadow Li Tianlong!


    And the shorter one was also in the Fusion Realm. Moreover, he was young; reaching this level at such an age was indeed not easy.


    The two of them were seated only one booth away from Su Yang and Wang Feng. Neither seemed to notice Su Yang¡¯s attention. The shorter one kept his head down, while the elderly man continuously smoked, apparently oblivious to his surroundings.


    Soon, the surrounding tables filled up with guests, and the hum of voices grew louder.


    Wang Feng ordered several dishes along with the fish soup and two bottles of wine, then excitedly began to exin the fish migration to Su Yang.


    Suddenly, a burst ofughter came from the distance, interrupting Wang Feng¡¯s words.


    Those on the ships all looked in the direction of theughter and saw a small wupeng boat awkwardly weaving through therger ships.


    At the bow was a child, probably only seven or eight years old, wearing a straw hat and a little straw raincoat, who really did give off the impression of a little boatman. However, his wupeng boat,pared to therge ships around, seemed incredibly shabby.


    Also, his boat didn¡¯t even have a singlemp; there was only a tinyntern whose light appeared very dim.


    "Hey, kid, did youe here to race dragon boats? Sailing this tiny boat over, are you ying house, little child?"


    "Hahaha, this little boat is so amusing. He even dares to squeeze through these big ships; isn¡¯t he afraid of being capsized by them?"


    "Where did this kide from? Hurry up and go home!"


    The crowdughed and jeered, but at that moment, the little boy took off his straw hat and shouted loudly, "Anyone want a boat ride? It¡¯s cheap here, twenty bucks per person!"


    Upon hearing this, the people around were taken aback at first and then burst intoughter again.


    "I thought he was here to y, but it turns out he¡¯s here to do business, eh?"


    "With such a small boat, still daring to offer rides? Kid, you¡¯re not short of money; you¡¯re short of brains!"


    "Hahaha, twenty bucks per person is very cheap, but who dares to sit in your boat? You might end up dumping someone in the water; can you afford topensate for that?"


    The people around were allughing and mocking, looking at the boy as if he were a fool.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, was stunned because the child was the shoe-shining boy he had seen earlier on Huaqing Street.


    Unexpectedly, the boy was this enterprising¡ªrunning here to offer boat rides in the evening.


    But for someone of such a young age, with such a small wupeng boat, offering boat rides was far too dangerous. Surrounded byrge ships, the waves they stirred could easily capsize his boat.


    This wupeng boat could carry at most five or six people. That is to say, after toiling all night, he could make a hundred bucks? Was it worth it to work so hard for a hundred bucks?


    The little boy paid no mind to theughter of the people around him and continued to shout, trying to attract customers. However, the crowd was justughing, paying him no heed, and no one boarded his boat.


    Then, the owner of Su Yang¡¯s boatughed loudly, "Hey kid, I advise you to get back to shore quickly. Don¡¯t you open your eyes wide and look around; here, how many are short of money to take your rickety wupeng boat?"


    The crowdughed again, and the boy¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, stood up straight, and said in a cold voice, "I¡¯ll ride!"

 Chapter 552 - 551 Homemade Wine

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 551 Homemade Wine</h4>


    Su Yang suddenly stood up, causing astonishment among those present. Even Wang Feng was slightly taken aback and pulled on Su Yang, whispering low, "Mr. Su, that awning boat isn¡¯t safe. With so manyrge boats, squeezing in the middle is too dangerous..."


    "No matter!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively, "It¡¯s just a river, how dangerous could it be?"


    Wang Feng quickly said, "The Wan Chuan River gets deeper inside, more than ten meters deep, and the surface is also very wide. Moreover, every year during the fish migration, the currents are especially fierce, and capsizing happens easily. If therge boats are dangerous, let alone this small one!"


    "It¡¯s fine!" Su Yang waved his hand again, ignoring Wang Feng¡¯s objections and went straight down to the boy¡¯s awning boat.


    Wang Feng, with a helpless look on his face, followed suit in the end, gritting his teeth. He knew it was dangerous, but after all, it was a task assigned by Eight-Faced Yama, and he would go through fire and water if necessary.


    The little boy, seeing Su Yang, was overjoyed, "Big brother, uncle, you¡¯re here too."


    Su Yang patted the boy¡¯s head, chuckling, "We meet again!"


    "Yes!" the boy quickly said, "Today, if you take the boat, I won¡¯t charge you. I will surely show you even better scenery!"


    "I believe you, but the money we owe you, we still want to give," Su Yang said with a light smile, sitting in the back.


    Wang Feng didn¡¯t say anything else; actually, he felt very sorry for the little boy in his heart.


    Laughter still surrounded them, especially the owner of the boat Su Yang was on before, who at this moment could be said to be furious with embarrassment.


    After all, Su Yang and hispany were originally on his boat, and their sudden departure was like a p in the face to him.


    "Hey, are you really prepared to go off and die?" the owner stood at the edge of the boat and shouted angrily, "This time the returning fish are much more numerous than before, experts have said the currents will far surpass previous years. Taking this small boat is like seeking death, you know that?"


    Su Yang nced at him, "Thanks for your concern, we know what we¡¯re doing."


    "Know what you¡¯re doing? I think you just want to save some money on boat fares!" the owner scoffed, "Damn, if you have no money then just roll back home and sleep, what are you doing taking a boat."


    "How can you talk like that!" Wang Feng was a bit infuriated; changing boats was one thing, being ridiculed like this was something else entirely.


    "That¡¯s just how I talk, what about it!" the owner retorted angrily, "I¡¯m telling you, whether you ride my boat or not, the deposit you paid isn¡¯t refundable."


    "We didn¡¯t ask for a refund!" Wang Feng said sternly, "You¡¯re really overstepping in how you speak!"


    The owner gave Wang Feng a look, muttered a few words to himself but said nothing more. He could tell by Wang Feng¡¯s ent that he was from Zifeng City. He could bully Su Yang, a stranger, but with a local, he really didn¡¯t dare to push it too far.


    The little boy stood by, his face flushed with embarrassment, "Big brother, uncle, I¡¯m sorry... Or... Or maybe you should go back to that boat. The deposit you paid... it shouldn¡¯t be wasted..."


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "The big boat is too full of mechanical smells, I¡¯m not ustomed to it. This small awning boat is better. By the way, do you have any wine?"


    "Yes, yes!" the little boy brightened up, quickly running inside and bringing out a gourd.


    "This is wine my uncle brewed himself, it tastes very good, you should try it."


    "Good, at least I can drink some homemade wine now," Su Yang said, taking the gourd and pouring himself a drink. The coldness bit into his bones and shot up to his head, making Su Yang involuntarily take a deep breath.


    "This wine..." Su Yang said in surprise.


    "This wine is made with water from near the River God Cave of the Wan Chuan River, so it¡¯s particrly cold. But once you drink it, your body will quickly warm up," the little boy said with a smile, exining, "And if you drink it regrly, it can strengthen the body, refresh the mind and wake the brain. The effects are really good!"


    Su Yang was recalling what his former captain Old Lin had told him about his hometown and that kind of alcohol when he was describing it.


    At that time, Old Lin had said that drinking this type of liquor brought about exactly this feeling.


    Su Yang never expected to taste this kind of alcohol on such a small awning boat.


    "Is this wine personally brewed by your uncle?" Su Yang asked.


    "Yes!" the little boy nodded, "How is it? Are you getting used to it?"


    "The taste is really good!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    The little boy also smiled immediately.


    "By the way, where is your family from?" Su Yang casually inquired. The boy¡¯s uncle could brew this alcohol; could he possibly be a fellow townsman with Old Lin?


    However, Su Yang could tell that the little boy was very wary of people. Su Yang didn¡¯t know why he was like this, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask directly.


    In fact, normally Su Yang could have used the Soul Searching Technique to find out. But he couldn¡¯t see through the little boy¡¯s situation. This child must be a gift from heaven as well.


    The boy hesitated noticeably before saying, "My home is in Fang Yun Town."


    Su Yang looked to Wang Feng, who said, "That¡¯s in Yangchuan City, aren¡¯t you from Zifeng City?"


    "No," the little boy shook his head.


    Su Yang immediately looked disheartened; he thought he might be able to learn about Old Lin from the little boy. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be this way; the boy was not from Zifeng City, so it seemed there was no connection to Old Lin.


    "Then how did you end up in Zifeng City?" Wang Feng asked curiously. "And, where is your family? Howe you are working all alone..."


    The little boy¡¯s expression darkened, and he said in a soft voice, "My family is no longer around, I... I¡¯m on my own now..."


    Wang Feng felt a pang of emotion; such a young child had to fend for himself. The heavy burden of the adult world had fallen on him much too early.


    At that moment, shouts came from afar, and the pleasure boat officially began its journey.


    The little boy instantly perked up and said to Su Yang, "Big brother, uncle, take your seats. I¡¯ll take you to see the migrating fish."


    Wang Feng immediately sat down, holding tightly to the side of the boat. Su Yang, on the other hand, was calm. How much could these waves really affect him?


    All therger boats had set out, but the little boy was in no rush. Only after everyone else had left did he take up the oar and started to propel the awning boat on a reassuring course.


    "Where are you heading?" Wang Feng asked in surprise. "The migrating fish are upstream, where are you taking us?"


    "This is a shortcut," said the little boy with a smile.


    The boy rowed the awning boat, slowly arriving near a reed thicket. The reed thicket was extensive and visibility was poor.


    Therger boats certainly wouldn¡¯te close to this ce. The boy maneuvered the boat through the reeds, weaving left and right. After about fifteen minutes, they finally left the range of the reed thicket and entered a spacious river channel.


    "Here we are!" the little boy said with augh. "We¡¯ve arrived early; I¡¯ll find us the best spot to watch from!"

 Chapter 553 - 552 Feng Wenchuan

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 552 Feng Wenchuan</h4>


    The little boy rowed the boat to a spot near the middle of the river, put down the oars, and sat at the edge of the boat, smiling, "Big brother, uncle, the school of fish is about to return."


    Su Yang sat down by the side of the boat, but his mind was still on the drink he had just had.


    The aftertaste of the liquor was still churning in his throat, and that icy, bone-chilling sensation made Su Yang feel refreshed and clear-headed.


    Ordinary people would feel this way too, but Su Yang could sense something deeper. In the liquor, there was a faint concentration of Spiritual Energy, and it was this Spiritual Energy that created the cold sensation.


    If there was Spiritual Energy within the homemade alcohol, it could only indicate one thing: the ingredients used to brew it contained Spiritual Energy.


    But which ingredient could hold such Spiritual Energy?


    Su Yang looked at the little boy and could tell that the boy was actually very wary of other people. He was unwilling to talk much about himself, so Su Yang didn¡¯t ask him about it either. He wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for a child.


    Before long, otherrge ships also sailed over.


    The people on those ships were all astounded by the scene. Particrly those on the ship Su Yang and the others had been on earlier, which just happened to sail right next to their sampan.


    The boss of the ship looked over in astonishment, "How did you get here?" he asked.


    "Hey, how did they get here ahead of us?"


    "His little sampan still has to be rowed with oars, yet it¡¯s even faster than us?"


    "This little guy is pretty capable, huh!"


    There was a buzz of discussion among the crowd while the little boy, looking proud, said loudly, "I told you, I¡¯d take them to the best spot, so of course we have toe faster!"


    His words made many of the boat owners on the nearby vessels look embarrassed; being outdone by a child was a face-losing affair indeed.


    Of course, there were also many tourists who became interested in the little boy. However, looking at his rudimentary sampan, many still scoffed¡ªit was just too shabby!


    "What are you so smug about? When the school of fish returns and the waves rise, let¡¯s see if your boat can hold up!" the boss of a nearby ship said through gritted teeth, "The water here is several meters deep. If you fall in, don¡¯t expect me to rescue you!"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about us; just take care of yourself!" the little boy retorted defiantly.


    Everyoneughed while the ship boss¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. The boy¡¯s retort displeased him greatly. If it weren¡¯t for the crowd, he might havee over to teach the child a lesson.


    Amidst themotion, with the sound of a horn, a luxurious ship sailed over. This ship was far more magnificent than all the nearby ships, aglow with bright lights.


    Seeing this big ship, theplexion of the nearby boat owners changed, and they steered their own ships aside, clearing a path for it to pass through.


    The luxurious ship moved by slowly, with a group of elegantly dressed youths standing at the bow, their eyes looking down on all.


    "This is a ship of the Seven Great Families..." Wang Feng leaned closer to Su Yang and whispered, "Members of the Seven Great Families rarelye here for a boat trip. They must have some foreign friends or business partners to entertain, so they¡¯re just showing them around."


    Su Yang slowly nodded, his gaze sweeping over the people on the big ship, with his focus settling on three individuals in particr.


    Two men and one woman, both men around the age of twenty, dressedvishly and exuding a strong presence; they were clearly no ordinary individuals.


    However, what really caught the eye was the woman, approximately eighteen or neen years old, dressed in white garments with a sheer white shawl draped over her. Her features were delicate, her eyes clear, her skin porcin white as snow. The night breeze stirred her sheer shawl, which under the light of themps, made her resemble a celestial being of the moonlit night, captivating and stirring the souls of those who beheld her.


    The two young men hovered at the woman¡¯s side, and it was evident that there was animosity between them. This was only normal, since there was only one goddess and they both sought her favor, which naturally put them inpetition with one another.


    "Who is that woman?" Su Yang asked.


    Wang Feng nced over and shook his head, "I don¡¯t know her, she must be from out of town."


    "And what about the two youths beside her?" Su Yang asked.


    "I don¡¯t know one of them, but the other is from the Seven Great Families, the eldest young master of the Fong Family, Feng Wenchuan," Wang Feng said. "Among the young masters of the Seven Great Families, Feng Wenchuan is the most conspicuous and could be considered the top figure of this generation¡¯s youth. Moreover, the Fong Family¡¯s power is currently the strongest among the Seven Great Families."


    Su Yang nodded slowly, still watching when he suddenly felt a disturbance in his heart. Turning his head, he saw that the two men on the boat from earlier were also surreptitiously observing the woman on therge ship.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow; those two men had been indifferent to everything going on around them until now. Why were they suddenly looking over here? Could it be that they were after this woman?


    However, no matter what, this affair had nothing to do with him, so Su Yang didn¡¯t pay it any further attention.


    Before long, the river surface in the distance began to stir, and then, filled with excitement, someone called out, "The fish wave ising, the fish wave ising!"


    Su Yang looked up and saw the river surface in the distance, with waves rapidly advancing. Upon closer inspection, however, it was not actual waves, but fish leaping out of the water, creating sprays that formed the appearance of waves.


    But because the speed of the fish wave was so fast, and the volume of water so great, it created a wave that pushed quickly from afar toward them.


    This was Su Yang¡¯s first time seeing such a spectacle, and he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He stood in front of the covered boat, intently watching the rapidly advancing fish wave.


    The others on the boat were even more ecstatic, standing at the bow and shouting excitedly.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before people started feeling that something was off.


    Because the fish wave¡¯s speed kept increasing, and the waves grewrger andrger. With so many fish swarming forward, if they actually reached the boats, it would indeed be a terrifying sight.


    "Everyone, get away from the edge of the boat! The boat will rock when the fish wave hits!" boatmen on various ships shouted, and the tourists all moved back. No one dared to linger outside anymore.


    The fish wave reached them quickly, but when it got there, Su Yang was suddenly shocked to notice that the wave along their line was significantly smaller, as if there were far fewer fish.


    Upon closer examination, Su Yang realized it was not that there were fewer fish along their line, but rather, there was arge rock just below the surface of the water, about half a meter high. Because of this rock, fewer fish passed this spot, making the wave here much weaker.


    Su Yang looked at the small boy; the boy sat at the edge of the boat, not at all panicked. It was clear he was well aware of the situation here, which is why he had chosen this spot.

 Chapter 554 - 553: The Water of the River God Cave

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 553: The Water of the River God Cave</h4>


    Su Yang felt the young boy¡¯s eyes on him and watched as he spoke with a smile, "Big brother, we¡¯re fine here. You just sit at the side of the boat and watch; it won¡¯t shake too much!"


    Su Yang smiled back, but at this time, the other boats began to rock violently. After all, the waves were not small.


    And just as the young boy had said, their ck-awning boat didn¡¯t shake at all, remaining steady in the water.


    However, this didn¡¯tst long. It seemed like arge boat nearby had lost control due to the current and suddenly turned, heading straight for the ck-awning boat.


    "Ay ay ay!" the young boy shouted in rm, but it was already toote¡ªthe big boat crashed directly into theirs.


    The ck-awning boat was too small,pletely disproportionate to therge one, and began to rock immediately, looking as if it would capsize.


    Su Yang frowned, ready to take action. Just then, the person who had been sitting on the big boat suddenly leaped up, rushed to the edge of the vessel, and jumped down. With a mighty kick on the edge of therge boat, they managed to push it back a bit.


    Following closely, this personnded on the ck-awning boat. Stepping onto the boat, they executed a move like a thousand-pound drop, stabilizing the vessel and saving it from flipping over.


    Such swift and decisive action naturally drew cheers from around. By this time, the people on the Seven Great Families¡¯rge boat were all looking over, especially the two men and one woman, who were all fixated on the individual who had intervened.


    The young boy had narrowly escaped death and, though his face was deathly pale with fright, he quickly thanked the person, "Big brother, big brother, thank you, thank you!"


    The person nced at the young boy then at Su Yang but did not speak a word. They leaped back onto therge boat and took their seat once again.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, was stunned. In that moment, he realized that this person was a woman. She was disguised as a man, her face hidden so her features were unclear. But there was no mistaking it¡ªshe was a woman!


    As the school of fish swam past, the scene calmed down again, with the boats regaining their stability. At this point, the Seven Great Families¡¯rge boat headed straight for the one that had been in trouble earlier. Feng Wenchuan called out loudly, "Friend, that was quite a feat. I am Feng Wenchuan of the Fong Family. Could I invite you over for a drink of spirit water?"


    The woman didn¡¯t even nce at Feng Wenchuan. The old man smoking a dry pipe onboardughed heartily, "A mere trick from the countryside, how could it catch Young Master Feng¡¯s discerning eye? We thank Young Master Feng for the invitation, but we have some urgent business to attend to. Next time we have the chance, we¡¯ll treat Young Master Feng to a drink!"


    Feng Wenchuan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and someone beside him immediately spoke angrily, "Hey, old man, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Our Young Master Feng is inviting you for a drink, that¡¯s showing you a lot of respect. Are you nning to disrespect our Young Master Feng?"


    "You misunderstand, young master. It¡¯s just that we have pressing matters and really can¡¯t stay, sorry!" the old man with the dry pipe quickly replied.


    The man wanted to say more, but Feng Wenchuan raised a hand and said, "If the elderly gentleman has urgent matters to attend, then I won¡¯t insist. Should the opportunity arise another day, I hope the elderly gentleman and this friend wille over for a sit-down!"


    "Thank you!" the old man with the dry pipe responded with a bow, and Feng Wenchuan returned the gesture, giving the disguised woman another look before steering his boat away.


    The remaining boats dispersed as well, and the young boy fished a stunned big fish out of the water, saying with augh, "Big brother, uncle, I¡¯ll make you some fish soup!"


    The young boy moored the ck-awning boat to the riverside. After some preparations, he quickly concocted a pot of fragrant fish soup.


    Wang Feng took a sip and said in surprise, "Wow, kid, your fish soup is really tasty!"


    "Of course!" the young boy boasted with pride. "I was using a fish spear and making my own fish soup when I was seven."


    "Impressive!" Wang Feng gave a thumbs-up. "When I was seven, I definitely didn¡¯t have that skill!"


    Su Yang looked at the young boy and suddenly asked, "Why did you learn how to spearfish at seven?"


    The young boy replied, "Because when I was six, the water came up to my chest, and I couldn¡¯t exert much force. When I turned seven and got a bit taller, it wasn¡¯t a problem to go into the water anymore."


    Su Yang sighed and asked softly, "How did you survive when you were six?"


    Hearing this, the little boy¡¯s expression turned somewhat bleak, and he said in a low voice, "When I was six, I... I could pick up some leftovers from restaurants to eat..."


    "What?" Wang Feng was stunned. "Then... where is your family?"


    The little boy¡¯s face became a bit ufortable as he replied in a low voice, "They passed away... got sick and passed away..."


    "When did that happen?" Wang Feng stood there, dumbfounded. He had originally thought that the little boy¡¯s spear-fishing at the age of seven was a hobby. It was only now that he realized the little boy did it for survival.


    Imagine that, a little boy, spear-fishing in the river to survive. Could such a situation still ur in this era?


    The little boy¡¯s eyes turned somewhat red, and he wiped his eyes with his hand and said with a smile, "Let¡¯s not talk about these things anymore, big brother, have some fish soup. It won¡¯t taste good once it cools down."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t ask any further, picked up the fish soup and took a sip. Suddenly, a sharp gleam shed in his eyes.


    There was the same kind of Spiritual Energy in this fish soup as before.


    Although this Spiritual Energy was no longer as bone-chillingly cold, the sensation was unmistakable.


    Why was there such a presence in both the fish soup and the alcohol?


    ording to Su Yang¡¯s previous spection, this Spiritual Energy must havee from the ingredients. Does that mean the fish soup and the brewed wine contained the same kind of ingredient?


    Brewing wine certainly wouldn¡¯t involve fish, so could this Spiritual Energy havee from the water?


    Su Yang looked out at the surface of the water and then shook his head, realizing that it was impossible. If Spiritual Energy were dispersed into a river, how diluted would it be?


    Therefore, this Spiritual Energy must not havee from the water itself.


    Then what could thismon ingredient be?


    After pondering for a moment, a thought suddenly struck Su Yang.


    The little boy had mentioned that for brewing, they used Spirit Water from the River God Cave. These schools of fish were those that returned from the River God Cave when the River God left each year.


    Thus, it seemed the issue must be connected to the River God Cave.


    The fish grew up in the waters of the River God Cave, and the water used for brewing was also from there¡ªthemon link.


    Could the Spiritual Energy be rted to the River God Cave?


    Now, Su Yang urgently needed Spiritual Energy to enhance his own strength, so this situation warranted special investigation. It seemed he would have to make a personal visit to the River God Cave.


    After drinking a whole pot of fish soup, the little boy rowed the umbre boat back to the ferry point. This time, Wang Feng personally left some money for the little boy.


    Although the little boy repeatedly refused, Wang Feng insisted on leaving the money behind, and then pulled Su Yang away, also moved by the little boy.

 Chapter 555 - 554: The Odd Couple

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 554: The Odd Couple</h4>


    Su Yang did not leave the ferry point. He had Wang Feng leave first, and he himself waited at an inconspicuous spot by the ferry point.


    Not long after, the people Su Yang was waiting for finally appeared¡ªthe masked woman and the old man with the dry pipe from the boat!


    The two strolled leisurely among the crowd, as if they were out for a casual walk. And not far behind them, several people were stealthily following them.


    Su Yang recognized the followers; they were members of the Seven Great Families.


    Su Yang made no fanfare and silently followed behind these people.


    The old man with the dry pipe led the way, and after a while, they arrived in a dark alley.


    Seeing this, Su Yang smiled. The two had sensed they were being followed and had intentionally led them here.


    Following behind, Su Yang watched as those tracking the pair entered the alley. Then, a series of muffled sounds of a scuffle came from within. Although faint, Su Yang heard it all clearly.


    Before long, the sound of the fight ceased, and the old man with the dry pipe and hispanion walked out of the alley. They looked around and, seeing no one following them, quickly left.


    Shortly after they left, Su Yang emerged from the shadows and quickly followed them.


    The two took secluded pathways and finally arrived at an abandoned farmhouse on the outskirts. They cautiously surveyed their surroundings again, and finding no one, they climbed into the farmhouse.


    Su Yang stealthily followed, slipping into the farmhouse. His strength far surpassed the two, who werepletely oblivious to his tracking.


    Upon entering the farmhouse, the girl removed the ck veil from her face, revealing her true appearance.


    Although Su Yang had seen many beauties and was somewhat immune to their charms, the look of this girl still profoundly shook him from the bottom of his heart.


    This girl¡¯s beauty was in no way inferior to Ye Wantong¡¯s, she was stunningly exquisite. Her face was wless.


    The girl on the Seven Great Families¡¯ boat earlier tonight had a fairy-like aura, butpared to this girl, she seemed merely mundane. This one was the embodiment of a true Fairy.


    The girl took a deep breath, her expression grim, and said coldly, "That boatman just now, he did that on purpose, he wanted to crash into that small awning boat. Why did you stop me from killing him?"


    The old man with the dry pipe tapped his pipe, his face grave, "Killing him is easy, but with the Seven Great Families¡¯ people there, what about our actions afterward? Don¡¯t forget our purpose foring here!"


    "Then why did you stop me from going back to kill him?" the girl asked indignantly.


    "Why bother!" said the old man with the dry pipe, "We are here to find medicine, not to kill people. Why must you go to such lengths to eradicate them?"


    The girl¡¯s face was filled with outrage, "Such a person, who considers human life as nothing, is unworthy of being called human. What¡¯s wrong with killing him?"


    "Zi¡¯er, you¡¯re still too impulsive in your actions," the old man with the dry pipe sighed. "It¡¯s not that this person cannot be killed; it¡¯s that you must understand what we are here to do. Our goal is that herb, but as you should know, taking that herb is like pulling teeth from a tiger¡¯s mouth. Therefore, we must act discreetly. Tonight, saving those people on the boat, to be honest, was already making too much of a scene; and in the end, didn¡¯t the people from the Seven Great Families start watching us?"


    "But we killed them anyway!" the woman said indignantly. "Since you said not to startle the snake by hitting the grass, why bother killing those men?"


    "That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let you make a move just now!" the old man with the dry pipe replied. "Didn¡¯t you notice? The method I used to kill them is unique to the Zhao n of Yangchuan. The Zhao n has been here many times and has quite a few conflicts with the Seven Great Families. These men being killed by the Zhao n¡¯s unique method means that the Seven Great Families will only hold the Zhao n responsible, never suspecting us!"


    The old man with the dry pipe paused for a moment, then spoke softly, "Moreover, people from the Zhao n of Yangchuan havee to Zifeng City this time, and among the people on the pleasure boat tonight, there were members of the Zhao n. They can¡¯t get out of being implicated in this!"


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, as she had not thought that far ahead. Taking a deep breath, she whispered, "How great is our chance of getting the herb this time?"


    "As long as you do as I instruct, there will be no problem at all!" the old man with the dry pipe said with a light chuckle.


    The woman stared at the old man with the dry pipe for a while, her brows slightly furrowed. "Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. That herb is for me to save someone. If you go back on your word, I¡¯ll make sure you die a miserable death!"


    "Rest assured, I¡¯ve already said that I only want the secret manual inside, and the herb is yours!" the old man with the dry pipeughed. "Honesty is the premise of our cooperation. Since I¡¯ve promised you, how could I break my word?"


    The woman said no more, turned around, and returned to her own room, closing the door behind her and noting out again.


    Watching the woman¡¯s room door, the eyes of the old man with the dry pipe gradually grew colder. He returned to his own room and slowly pulled off the beard on his face, stripping away the disguise to reveal his true appearance¡ªa man in his mid-forties.


    The middle-aged man examined his own appearance in the mirror and a sinister smile appeared on his face. He quietly looked in the direction of the girl¡¯s room, his smile turning increasingly eerie and sending involuntary shivers down one¡¯s spine, as if he was brewing some wicked scheme.


    Su Yang stood outside the door, stunned as he watched everything unfold.


    He had originally thought these two were in cahoots; but now, it seemed their rtionship was somewhatplex. They had a partnership, but the man had not revealed his true identity. Moreover, from the man¡¯s expression, it was clear that he was a deeply calcting person.


    What really concerned Su Yang was their mention of retrieving the herb¡ªwhat exactly did that entail?


    The two of them, one nearing the Venerable Realm and the other in the Fusion Realm, both were masters among masters. Yet, they still needed to act so cautiously? This indicated the herb was definitely no ordinary item.


    But what kind of herb could attract such powerful individuals?


    After observing for a while, with both of them at rest inside, Su Yang quietly left as well.


    He didn¡¯t know where to find Old Lin, nor where to look for Master Fang. But his instincts told him that Master Fang¡¯s disappearance might somehow be connected to the herb they mentioned. Thus, Su Yang decided to follow these two to find out exactly what this herb was!


    If he was lucky, he might also find Master Fang. And even if he didn¡¯t find Master Fang, Su Yang could still take a look at this herb.


    Not to mention, the girl had saved them tonight, and he owed her for that.


    This man was definitely up to no good, and Su Yang could not stand by and let the girl be deceived by him. As for how to help, that would depend on the following events.

 Chapter 556 - 555 Makes Its Debut

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 555 Makes Its Debut</h4>


    Having found a ce to rest for the night near the abandoned farmhouse, the doors of the farmhouse opened early the next morning, and the girl emerged from inside, all by herself.


    Su Yang observed from behind for a while. The man did not follow, so Su Yang quietly followed the girl.


    The girl walked along the path until she reached the riverbank. She looked around and, seeing that there was no one nearby, quietly jumped into the water.


    Following from behind, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. What on earth was the girl doing? One should undress before bathing, who would jump in directly like this?


    Not long after the girl fell into the water, wisps of white mist began to rise from the surface.


    Su Yang frowned; he could feel that this mist was steam. The vapor around the girl was particrly dense, making it seem as though it was ascending from her surroundings. It felt as if the girl had a high temperature, evaporating the water into steam.


    Looking closely, the girl was sitting cross-legged in the water, hands together, brows tightly knit, and her expression one of great torment, as if she was enduring some pain. The steam kept rising from around her, clearly indicating that the girl¡¯s body temperature must be high.


    Hidden in the shadows, Su Yang was astonished. What secret technique had the girl cultivated to produce such heat from her body? Moreover, by her appearance, she seemed to be unable to control the heat inside her; otherwise, she would not need to cultivate in the water.


    After a good while, the girl finally opened her eyes. She leapt out of the water and stood on the bank. When she did, the water on her clothes quickly evaporated, and she returned to her original appearance. Her facial expression also seemed to have eased, as if her suffering had lessened substantially.


    Having done all this, the girl quickly left the ce. However, she did not return to the farmhouse but instead went to a nearby town.


    The girl was still in the same outfit as before, so her appearance was not clear; in fact, people might not even be able to distinguish whether she was male or female.


    Walking on the lively streets of the town, the girl seemed much more cheerful. She found a breakfast shop and settled in. She ordered some porridge for breakfast, eating deliberately and leisurely. Yet it was clear she was in a good mood,pletely different from her state when she was with the man before.


    Su Yang followed from behind, looking at all this; he was eager to know what potion the girl and the man were trying to obtain. But the two were not weak, and Su Yang¡¯s Soul Searching Technique couldn¡¯t prate them. Directly confronting them was also impossible, so all Su Yang could do was to keep observing from behind.


    After breakfast, the girl wandered around the area, seemingly fascinated by everything.


    Suddenly, cries and shouts came from ahead.


    The girl immediately looked up, only to see several men in the distance beating a middle-aged man on the ground. Next to them, an olddy in her seventies was crying and pleading, "Please, don¡¯t hit my son, let him go, let him go..."


    The olddy reached out to grab the leg of one of the men, but was directly kicked away: "Get the fuck out of here!"


    The olddy fell to the ground, while the man on the ground was furious, yelling, "You dare to hit my mom, I¡¯ll fight you all!"


    But before the middle-aged man could get up, he was pressed down to the ground again by the men.


    "You, fight us? Looks like you¡¯re tired of living!" The leader, stepping on the middle-aged man¡¯s neck, shouted angrily, "Come on, fight us then. I want to see how capable you really are!"


    The middle-aged man was pinned down to the ground, utterly incapable of resisting, doing nothing but roaring furiously.


    The olddy copsed next to him but still pleaded in a trembling voice, "We... we won¡¯t dare anymore, please let my son go..."


    "Let your son go?" the leading man said coldly, "Hmph, how many times have I said it? Street vending is not allowed here, do you not understand?"


    "We... we¡¯ve been vending here for so many years, you... why won¡¯t you let us vend here..." the middle-aged man roared out.


    "Why?" the leading man said coldly, "Because it¡¯s an order from the Seven Great Families, and because I work for the Seven Great Families, is that not reason enough?"


    The people around fell silent, struck with fear, as the Seven Great Families held too much power in Zifeng City for anyone to not be afraid.


    "Do the Seven Great Families really want to drive us to our deaths!" the middle-aged man eximed through gritted teeth.


    "Who said anything about driving you to your deaths?" the leading man retorted coldly, "The Seven Great Families have been good to you ¨C they don¡¯t let you vend, but they provide other jobs for you, allowing you to work in the mountains. Working in the mountains earns much more than street vending. You refuse to go there and insist on squatting here, what does that mean? Are you trying to challenge the Seven Great Families?"


    "My mother is in this condition. How can I care for her if I go work in the mountains!" the middle-aged man said urgently.


    "That¡¯s not my problem!" the leading man said, "Anyway, the Seven Great Families have provided work for you. And the order has been given ¨C no vending allowed here. If you don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t me us for being impolite! Come on, break his damned legs, teach him a lesson!"


    The goons immediately grabbed some wrenches, and seeing this, a cold light shed in the girl¡¯s eyes, ready to make a move.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; he didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s identity, but her attempt to keep it hidden indicated it must be kept secret. If she intervened now, wouldn¡¯t that risk revealing her identity?


    Last night, the girl did Su Yang a favor, showing herself to be of a chivalrous disposition. Naturally, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing this time.


    "Hold on!" Before the girl could act, Su Yang shouted and stepped into the scene first.


    His sudden appearance stunned everyone, especially the girl. She was very surprised to see Su Yang.


    After all, having seen himst night and running into him here again, wasn¡¯t that too coincidental?


    But Su Yang acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen the girl, walking directly to the leader, and coldly said, "My friend, do you work for the Seven Great Families?"


    The leader looked Su Yang up and down arrogantly and said, "Yes, I do. So what?"


    "Nothing, I just wanted to make sure!" Su Yang said softly, "You¡¯re working for the Seven Great Families, being so unreasonable. I¡¯m curious, is it the Seven Great Families who are unreasonable, or is it just you?"


    Enraged, the leader pointed at Su Yang and cursed, "How the hell do you speak? How dare you talk about the Seven Great Families like this, are you seeking death?"

 Chapter 557 - 556

    <h4>Chapter 557: 556</h4>


    The girl in the distance also furrowed her brows, looking at Su Yang in amazement, not knowing what exactly Su Yang was up to.


    Daring to speak about the Seven Great Families like this in Zifeng City, what¡¯s the difference between this and seeking death?


    Su Yang, however, remained calm, ncing at the leading man and said, "I simply have this doubt, but unexpectedly, you really don¡¯t speak with reason, not even allowing people to question. What, do you think by covering your ears and shutting everyone¡¯s mouth, you¡¯re being reasonable? You¡¯re not only losing face for yourself, but also for the Seven Great Families!"


    Theplexion of the leading man changed instantly, for Su Yang¡¯s words were indeed a bit too bold. If this were to reach the Seven Great Families and they felt that he was tarnishing their reputation outside, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.


    "I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t ask!" the leading man said gravely, "But you have to take responsibility for what you¡¯ve said. The Seven Great Families have always acted fairly and justly, yet you dare to use them of being unreasonable. Hmph, if you can¡¯t produce any proof today, I will not let you off!"


    "Very well!" Su Yang spoke loudly, "Just now, you also said that the Seven Great Families don¡¯t allow them to set up stalls here..."


    "Yes, but, the Seven Great Families provided them with work opportunities in the mountains!" the leading man hastily replied, "Moreover, the earnings are much higher than outside. Haven¡¯t the Seven Great Families considered enough for them?"


    "However, this big brother also said just now. If he goes into the mountains, then there would be no one to take care of his mother," Su Yang replied coldly, looking at the leading man, "You say the Seven Great Families are very thorough in their considerations, so let me ask you, is this what you call thorough?"


    The leading man was instantly at a loss for words, grinding his teeth and said, "This is a special case, the Seven Great Families can¡¯t possibly think of every individual!"


    "Since this is a special case, then it should be treated especially," Su Yang said. "He can¡¯t go into the mountains to work, the Seven Great Families don¡¯t consider his livelihood afterward, and yet they don¡¯t allow him to set up a stall here, cutting off his source of livelihood. In such a situation, don¡¯t you think the Seven Great Families are being a bit unreasonable?"


    "This..." The leading man was dumbfounded, how should he respond to this?


    Actually, when they used to swagger around and bully others here, the people of this town didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and no one had ever dared to rebut them like this. Therefore, he never had to think about this matter of being reasonable or not.


    Now, with Su Yang questioning him on the spot, he simply had no answer.


    After a moment of silence, the leading man became enraged and shouted, "Where the hell did youe from, toe here and deliberately nder the Seven Great Families, you¡¯re simply courting death! Beat him up for me!"


    The crowd behind him immediately rushed forward, and the girl in the distance also clenched her hands, ready to lend a hand.


    Just at this moment, a cold sneer came from among the crowd, "Before arriving in Zifeng City, I had no idea that the Seven Great Families were so domineering in their dealings here!"


    "Who? Who the hell spoke!" The leading man turned his head in anger, searching around.


    With a smack, a pnded on the man¡¯s face. Right after that, a refined young man walked over, smiling lightly, "This young master here!"


    "You dare to hit me?" The man flew into a rage, raising his hand to strike back.


    The young man was even more decisive, delivering several smacks to the man¡¯s face with his hand, hitting him until he bled from the mouth.


    "I... I¡¯ll fuck your mother..." The man bellowed angrily, "Beat him to death..."


    His followers immediately surged forward, but just then, several people ran out from behind the young man, knocking all of those men to the ground.


    The leading man was bbergasted, staring at the young man with a trembling voice, "You... who are you? I¡¯m working for the Seven Great Families, you... you dare hit me..."


    "So what about the Seven Great Families!" The young man said proudly, "Go back and tell Feng Wenchuan that Zhao Wunian of the Zhao Family of Yangchuan has arrived!"


    "Zhao Wunian of Yangchuan?" The man¡¯s face changed abruptly, eximing, "You... you are the eldest young master of the Zhao Family of Yangchuan?"


    Many people around also eximed, showing that Zhao Wunian¡¯s name was indeed well-known here.


    Zhao Wunian wore a haughty expression, sneered, "Now that you know who I am, aren¡¯t you going to kneel?"


    "I... I belong to the Seven Great Families..." The leading man still tried to resist, but seeing Zhao Wunian raise his hand, he immediately fell to his knees with a thud and pleaded in a trembling voice, "Spare... spare me please..."


    "Trash!" Zhao Wunian cursed, paying no further attention to the man, turning to Su Yang, and asked with interest, "I haven¡¯t had the pleasure to ask this friend¡¯s honorable name?"


    "My surname is Su!" Su Yang replied calmly, already noticing that the girl had walked away shortly after Zhao Wunian appeared.


    "It turns out to be Brother Su!" Zhao Wunianughed, "Brother Su must not be from Zifeng City, right? There really aren¡¯t many who dare to confront the Seven Great Families in Zifeng City!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly, "Ie from Pingnan Province."


    "Oh!" Zhao Wunian smiled faintly, "Not many from Pingnan Provincee here. Brother Su, are you here for that thing as well?"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart stirred, ncing at Zhao Wunian. Zhao Wunian was in the Fusion Realm, so Su Yang could not discern anything from him. But the girl following Zhao Wunian was much easier to read.


    Using the Soul Searching Technique, Su Yang furrowed his brow. Zhao Wunian and his group hade to Zifeng City also in search of medicine. The medicine they were looking for, could it be the same purpose as that girl¡¯s from before?


    Su Yang had originally nned to follow the girl to see what the situation was, but it was not suitable to follow her secretly all the time. Now that Zhao Wunian appeared, Su Yang suddenly had another idea; perhaps, he could follow them into the mountains.


    With that thought, Su Yang smiled slightly and said, "Brother Zhao speaks as if he¡¯s here for that thing as well!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhao Wunianughed heartily, "At this time, there are few whoe here not for that thing. However, I feel Brother Su and I are fated, why don¡¯t we travel together? It would be safer to watch out for each other!"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Wunian, speaking softly, "With Brother Zhao having so many people, taking me with you, aren¡¯t I just taking advantage of you?"


    "Brother Su is joking!" Zhao Wunianughed, "The road into the mountains is inherently dangerous, and there are many uncertainties on the mountain. The more people traveling together, the safer it is. I¡¯m mainly looking forpatible people to travel with, which increases our safety. After all, the more the merrier, right?"


    Looking convinced, Su Yang nodded, "Since Brother Zhao says so, then I¡¯ll take you up on your kind offer!"

 Chapter 558 - 557 Zhao Wunian’s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 557 Zhao Wunian¡¯s Conspiracy</h4>


    Zhao Wunian was overjoyed andughed, "Su Brothers, pleasee this way. We¡¯ll only start climbing the mountain in the afternoon, so let¡¯s have a couple of drinks together at noon!"


    "Sure!" Su Yang followed with a faint smile as Zhao Wunian led the way, with the girl behind him wearing a look of disdain and pouting as she walked.


    Along the way, Zhao Wunian was trying both overtly and covertly to pry information from Su Yang¡¯s mouth, as it seemed he was keen on ascertaining Su Yang¡¯s identity.


    Su Yang had been on guard against Zhao Wunian from the beginning, so he did not tell the truth. Instead, he concocted some lies, iming he was from the Hu Martial Arts School.


    The Hu Martial Arts School was indeed the one owned by the Hu family before, and its master was also considered a local expert. Since it was close to Pingbei Province, its reputation was quite prominent there.


    Zhao Wunian did recognize the Hu Martial Arts School, and when Su Yang detailed his descriptions of Hu Shao, it didn¡¯t seem fabricated, which ayed Zhao Wunian¡¯s suspicions. However, the regard in which he held Su Yang had visibly lessened. After all, even his own abilities were not inferior to those of Hu Shao¡¯s father!


    Upon reaching the ce where Hu Shao was staying, Su Yang found not only he had been invited, but also another dozen people. These individuals didn¡¯t seem like the benign type. A few of them had such ferocious appearances that they instilled fear at a nce.


    "Gentlemen, let me introduce you, this is Brother Su from the Hu Martial Arts School in Pingnan Province," Zhao Wunian said with a smile. "This time, he will join us in our mountain expedition. Along the way, let¡¯s look out for each other!"


    Everyone nced at Su Yang sideways¡ªtheirck of concern was evident at the mention of his affiliation with the Hu Martial Arts School. Among those present, who would take the Hu Martial Arts School seriously?


    After making arrangements, Zhao Wunian left with the girl. No one paid much attention to Su Yang, and he found contentment in the solitude, choosing a table to sit at and leisurely savoring his tea.


    Upstairs, when Zhao Wunian and the girl returned to their room, she immediately whispered, "Brother, what are you doing? What¡¯s so special about that guy that you¡¯re bringing him along?


    Gazing out the window at Su Yang for a moment, Zhao Wunian whispered back, "Yuan¡¯er, you should understand a principle. We¡¯ve gathered these people not to help them but to use them!"


    The girl retorted coldly, "Even if we want to use someone, it should be someone of value. What¡¯s that guy worth? Why do we need to use him? It would make sense if his master came, but what use is he?"


    "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong!" Zhao Wunian shook his head, "This time, it¡¯s not just us involved; even the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province are likely sending people. Normally the Seven Great Families already hold deep grudges against us, and with the Top Ten Families of Pingnan Province joining in, our position in this venture is even less favorable."


    "Under such circumstances, we need to connect with as many usable forces as possible. And for the current situation, the best forces are thoseing from Pingnan Province!"


    "Why is that?" the girl asked, full of curiosity.


    "Last May¡¯s Dragon Head Meeting saw Pingnan Province emerge victorious. Now, the rules between the two provinces are dictated by Pingnan," Zhao Wunian exined. "In this context, even members of the Ten Great Families are somewhat wary of those from Pingnan."


    The girl said, "But that¡¯s for the big shots from Pingnan. This Su guy, what can he do to scare the Ten Great Families?"


    "That¡¯s not necessarily the case!" Zhao Wunianughed, "As long as he¡¯s from Pingnan Province, that¡¯s enough."


    "Why is that?" the girl asked again, her face etched with curiosity.


    "The rtionship between the two provinces is still in a period of adjustment, and the Ten Great Families are all acting cautiously. A small mishap can lead to conflict," Zhao Wunian chuckled. "Now, if someone from Pingnan Province seeking medicine dies in Zifeng City, what do you think the Ten Great Families will do about the matter?"


    "Ah?" The girl¡¯s eyes widened. "What would they do? This guy isn¡¯t key, right...?"


    "I know he¡¯s not key, but even a trivial matter can provoke significant issues during this sensitive time between the families of the two provinces," Zhao Wunian said. "If someone from Pingnan seeking medicine dies here, the Ten Great Families will surely have to give an exnation. Then, with the Seven Great Families in control of Zifeng City, how will they ount for it?"


    Zhao Wunian paused, then added with a lightugh, "Moreover, if this person could die at the hands of the Seven Great Families, that would be even more interesting. By then, the Seven Great Families truly wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it!"


    Realization dawned on the girl, and she nodded, "Brother, you¡¯ve really thought this through!"


    "I¡¯ve been nning this for a long time. These past few days, I¡¯ve been on the lookout for people with a Pingnan ent," Zhao Wunian said with a grin. "I didn¡¯t expect to encounter one here!"


    The girlughed, "No wonder you spoke up for him!"


    "Otherwise, do you really think I have nothing better to do?" Zhao Wunianughed heartily.


    The girl looked down at Su Yang with a cold sneer, "That guy really has some nerve,ing to Zifeng City alone to get medicine. Truly, a newborn calf isn¡¯t afraid of tigers¡ªhmph, let¡¯s see how he dies this time!"


    Su Yang sat downstairs, acting as if he was oblivious to everything. In fact, he had heard every word of their conversation loud and clear.


    His face betrayed no emotion, but inwardly he was sneering to himself. Mantises stalk cicadas, unaware of the oriole behind; did these two really take him for an easy mark?


    Meanwhile, everyone around was discussing the matter as well. From their conversations, Su Yang finally understood the specifics of the situation.


    It turned out that near the River God Cave in Zifeng City, there was a martial arts sect known as the River God Sect. Protected by the River God, the sect was said to obtain many Spiritual Medicines from the area around the River God Cave whenever the River God emerged each year.


    Hence, whenever the River God emerged, the River God Sect would hold a River God Meeting to sell some of the Spiritual Medicines.


    However, the River God Sect operated in a very secretive manner, and few people were privy to these details. In previous years, only inhabitants of Zifeng City and Yangchuan City were aware, and gradually more folks within Pingbei Province came to know. This was the first time even members of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province were participating.


    As they spoke, many were surreptitiously sizing up Su Yang. After all, it was unheard of for someone from Pingnan Province to attend such an event.


    Su Yang finally understood what medicinal herbs the masked girl was seeking, and he furrowed his brow slightly. Could Master Fang¡¯s disappearance be connected in some way to the River God Sect?


    Of course, there was no special expression on Su Yang¡¯s face; he just sat by the table drinking tea as if none of it concerned him.

 Chapter 559 - 558 Cute Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 558 Cute Little Girl</h4>


    Feeling bored, Su Yang loitered near the doorway for a moment when suddenly, a small ball bounced to his feet.


    Su Yang picked up the ball and saw a little girl around five or six years old looking at him shyly. The ball must have been her toy.


    The little girl was quite cute, with her hair tied in two little pigtails, round cheeks, and an appearance that was endearing. However, there was a hint of dullness in her eyes which made Su Yang frown, suggesting the little girl might not be in good health.


    Seeing Su Yang not speaking, the little girl said in a low voice, "Big brother, can you give me back my ball..."


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled and casually tossed the toy ball to the little girl: "Catch!"


    The little girl stretched out her chubby little hands, caught the ball, and started ying with it excitedly nearby. After a while, the ball rolled over to Su Yang again.


    Su Yang tossed it back casually, and the little girl yed even more joyfully, sometimes deliberately tossing the ball to Su Yang, as if she was ying with him.


    Su Yang was also tireless and started to y catch with the little girl. In the end, they simply tossed the ball back and forth, with the little girlughing merrily, extremely happy.


    "Niuniu, what are you doing?" Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    Su Yang turned his head and saw a woman in her twenties walking out of a house.


    When the little girl saw her, she hurryingly threw herself into the woman¡¯s arms: "Auntie, you¡¯re back!"


    "Mm!" The woman was affectionate toward the little girl, carefully wiping the sweat from her forehead: "Niuniu, hasn¡¯t Grandpa told you not to sweat so much? Why don¡¯t you listen to Grandpa?"


    "I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m just hot." The little girl pouted.


    "Still saying you didn¡¯t, how did this balle out! And, how could you disturb big brother?" The woman gave Su Yang an apologetic smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Su Yang smiled back.


    "I didn¡¯t disturb big brother, the ball rolled out on its own, and I ran out to see..." The little girl, hugging the woman¡¯s neck, coaxed: "Auntie, please don¡¯t tell Grandpa, okay? If worsees to worst, tonight I can share some of my candy with you..."


    "You little glutton, your own candy isn¡¯t even enough for you, and you still want to give me some!" The womanughed and tapped the little girl¡¯s nose: "Alright, I won¡¯t tell Grandpa, but you need to eat more dinnerter, okay?"


    "Mm..." The little girl pouted, obviously reluctant. But, in the end, she nodded her head. Then she suddenly turned to Su Yang: "Then I want to invite big brother to have dinner with us, okay?"


    "Ah?" The woman was taken aback: "How could that be possible? Big brother has his own things to be busy with..."


    "I don¡¯t want that, I don¡¯t want that, I want big brother to have dinner with us!" The little girl started to throw a tantrum in the woman¡¯s arms.


    Feeling helpless, the woman looked at Su Yang and mustered up the courage: "This big brother, are you... are you also with Young Master Zhao in entering the mountains?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Oh, that¡¯s great!" The woman smiled: "My name is Lin Qing, and we are also with Young Master Zhao who entered the mountains."


    "My surname is Su, from Hu Martial Arts School!" Su Yang said offhandedly.


    Lin Qing clearly had never heard of Hu Martial Arts School, but she still happily said, "So it¡¯s Young Master Su, well... have you had lunch yet? We just ordered some food, why don¡¯t youe and join us at the table?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t mind at all; the little girl was quite adorable, and he had no problem sharing a table with her.


    Upon receiving Su Yang¡¯s approval, the little girl was overjoyed and ran over to hug Su Yang¡¯s legs, "Big brother, after we eat, will you y ball with me, please?"


    "Niuniu, that¡¯s impolite!" Lin Qing scolded, and with an apologetic face, said, "Young Master Su, I¡¯m sorry, Niuniu is a bit clingy, please don¡¯t take it to heart."


    "It¡¯s fine, Niuniu is quite cute," Su Yang said with a faint smile. He had already used the Soul Searching Technique and took a nce, realizing that Lin Qing and the others hade specifically to seek medicine, all to save this little girl.


    Lin Qing¡¯s father was a cultivator and quite an expert in his own right. However, upon arriving in Zifeng City, he seemed rather inconspicuous. This time, he was recruited by Zhao Wunian.


    Compared to the other recruits Zhao Wunian had gathered, Lin Qing and her family were of a particrly innocent mind, which was quite rare.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Lin Qing¡¯s father returned as well. He was an elder in his sixties named Lin Zhenshan, tall and imposing with bright and spirited eyes. Beside him was a young man in his twenties, his disciple named Wang Qian, who had a somewhat arrogant look on his face.


    Seeing the little girl Lin Qing sitting with Su Yang, Lin Zhenshan was very surprised.


    However, after Lin Qing exined Su Yang¡¯s identity and Niuniu¡¯s situation, Lin Zhenshan was no longer surprised and said with a smile, "Niuniu is just being a yful child, Young Master Su, please don¡¯t mind her."


    "No problem!" Su Yang said with a light smile. Lin Zhenshan seemed rather amiable, no wonder he had raised a daughter like Lin Qing.


    At this moment, Wang Qian approached Niuniu and, patting her head, said, "Niuniu, Uncle has taught you before, don¡¯t talk to strangers, remember?"


    "I remember!" Niuniu said, blinking her eyes.


    "Then what¡¯s wrong today?" Wang Qian nced at Su Yang. "You don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s a good person or a bad person, yet you invite him back for a meal?"


    "Wang Qian!" Lin Zhenshan frowned; his disciple was speaking out of turn.


    Niuniu: "Big brother is a good person, ah! He yed ball with me; he¡¯s not a stranger!"


    Wang Qian, noticing Lin Zhenshan¡¯s anger, didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore but coldly red at Su Yang before taking a chair and sat between Su Yang and Lin Qing, as if worried Su Yang might have designs on Lin Qing.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm and didn¡¯t even nce at Wang Qian. He hade to eat mainly because of Niuniu. The little girl was adorable, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t bear to reject her. As for everyone else, he didn¡¯t really care.


    During the meal, Su Yang noticed that Niuniu seemed to struggle with every bite. Each time she swallowed, it appeared as though she was using all her strength, which was very difficult.


    Meanwhile, Lin Zhenshan and Lin Qing were primarily focused on her. Every bite Niuniu took caused their hearts to jump with concern; they knew all too well the pain she suffered. Yet, she couldn¡¯t not eat!


    After a few bites, Niuniu reached out her little hand to cover her neck, as if in great pain, and began to cough violently.


    "Niuniu, Niuniu, are you alright..." Lin Qing panicked, quickly patting Niuniu¡¯s back, but it didn¡¯t relieve even a bit of difort.


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s eyes reddened as he watched his granddaughter with a heart full of pain, his mood heavy.


    Su Yang watched for a while before stepping forward and softly said, "Niuniu, how about big brother feeds you?"

 Chapter 560 - 559: Tough Guy in Tears

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 559: Tough Guy in Tears</h4>


    Wang Qian was the first to be angry, shouting loudly, "Can¡¯t you see Niuniu is choking, and you¡¯re still interfering? Do you want her to be even more ufortable?"


    "Wang Qian, don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Lin Zhenshan reprimanded in a low voice, then apologized to Su Yang, "Young Master Su, I¡¯m sorry. Niuniu has always had poor health since she was a child, she doesn¡¯t eat much, and she chokes easily. Let us handle it!"


    "No problem!" Su Yang replied with a light smile, "I¡¯ve learned how to take care of children before. I¡¯m very good at feeding kids. The way she was eating just now wasn¡¯t right, that¡¯s why she choked. If I feed her, it will be better!"


    "Really?" Lin Qing suddenly got spirited.


    "Does Niuniu¡¯s condition depend on who feeds her?" Wang Qian argued discontentedly, "You feed her, do you want to choke Niuniu to death? How can you be so heartless? Niuniu is already in such a state, and you still want to torment her?"


    Lin Zhenshan was also somewhat hesitant; he knew his granddaughter¡¯s situation all too well. Eating was always a struggle for her, it had been for many years, and it wasn¡¯t just about who did the feeding.


    "Let me try, maybe it will get better, right?" Su Yang suggested with a light smile.


    Wang Qian wanted to say more, but at that moment, Niuniu weakly said, "I want big brother to feed me!"


    Wang Qian was stunned, then said urgently, "Niuniu, you can¡¯t eat anymore now, you need to go back and rest..."


    "I promised my auntie to eat a bit more..." Niuniu clenched her little fists, "I have to keep my word!"


    Lin Qing looked towards Lin Zhenshan, who sighed and said in a low voice, "Young Master Su, please go ahead then. But please be very careful, Niuniu can¡¯t eat too much at once..."


    "I understand!" Su Yang answered with a smile, took the bowl from Lin Qing¡¯s hand, walked over to Niuniu, and said with a smile, "Come on, Niuniu, open your mouth."


    Niuniu obediently opened her mouth, and Su Yang scooped up a spoonful of rice.


    "Heavens, what are you doing?" Wang Qian eximed in rm, "Such a big spoonful, are you trying to take her life?"


    Lin Qing and Lin Zhenshan also panicked. How could Niuniu possibly eat such arge spoonful?


    But it was toote to react, as Su Yang had already put the spoonful of rice into Niuniu¡¯s mouth.


    "What are you doing!" Wang Qian rushed over in a few strides, pulling Su Yang away furiously, "Are you trying to kill Niuniu!"


    At that moment, Lin Qing quickly held onto Niuniu while Lin Zhenshan said anxiously, "Niuniu,e on, spit it out quickly..."


    But Niuniu didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she began to chew the rice in her mouth eagerly, not showing any of the previous pain at all.


    Lin Qing and Lin Zhenshan were stunned. What was happening?


    In the past, just getting food in her mouth would make Niuniu suffer terribly, but this time, she was eating with relish? What was going on?


    What they didn¡¯t know was that, when Su Yang scooped up this spoonful of rice, he had already infused his power into it.


    He had already figured out what was wrong with Niuniu. The illness, which would be incurable to most people, was actually very simple for Su Yang to deal with.


    If it weren¡¯t for the search for Master Fang and Old Lin, Su Yang could have cured her on the spot. But for now, he could only temporarily feed her, not wanting to cause too much of a sensation.


    Niuniu quickly swallowed the spoonful of rice, her eyes sparkling with delight as she said, "Big brother, the rice you feed me is so delicious, I want to eat more..."


    Lin Qing and Lin Zhenshan were once again astonished. When had Niuniu ever said that the food tasted good?


    "If it¡¯s tasty, eat a little more," said Su Yang with a faint smile, spoon-feeding the rice to Niuniu one spoonful at a time.


    Niuniu ate eagerly and quickly; after all, eating had been a torment for her over the years. This was the first time she tasted good food and experienced such vor. She gobbled down the food, almost as if she wanted to swallow the spoon itself, which left Lin Qing and Lin Zhenshan both excited and worried, fearing that Niuniu might choke again.


    "Slow down, slow down, no rush..." Lin Qing kept saying, but the little one paid her no mind and, after finishing one bowl, still mored for more.


    The people nearby were shocked. Usually, it was not easy for Niuniu to eat even half a bowl of rice, and now she had finished one bowl and still wanted more?


    Su Yang filled another half bowl and smiled, "Then let¡¯s eat this much more."


    Niuniu pouted unhappily, "Not enough, I want more!"


    "Hey, it¡¯s not often Niuniu wants to eat, can¡¯t you give her a bit more?" interjected Wang Qian. "Are you not happy to see Niuniu eat more?"


    Lin Qing and Lin Zhenshan were also surprised; they had dreamed that Niuniu would eat a little more. Now that she finally was able to, it seemed as though Su Yang was reluctant to let her eat more.


    Ignoring him, Su Yang looked at Niuniu and smiled, "You haven¡¯t eaten much over these years. Eating too much at once could upset your stomach. Let¡¯s eat this amount; you can¡¯t have more, okay?"


    Lin Qing and Lin Zhenshan suddenly understood. Lin Qing quickly said, "Young Master Su, you¡¯ve thought this through so carefully. Niuniu has eaten so little over the years; we really can¡¯t risk her eating too much at once!"


    Niuniu blinked her eyes and, extending her little hand, clung to Su Yang¡¯s arm with a tender voice, "Then I want you to feed me again tonight, okay?"


    Lin Qing and Lin Zhenshan immediately looked at Su Yang anxiously, with Lin Zhenshan even saying with a trembling voice, "Young Master Su, I¡¯m terribly sorry, Niuniu doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying. I understand it may trouble you, but could you please do us the honor, I, Lin Zhenshan, will be eternally grateful!"


    "Master, there¡¯s no need to talk to him like that," Wang Qian protested with dissatisfaction, "It¡¯s just feeding Niuniu, what¡¯s the big deal? Why beg him? Hey, if you¡¯re unwilling, we can pay you, how about that..."


    Before Wang Qian could finish, he was pped across the face by Lin Zhenshan, who yelled, "Shut your mouth!"


    Wang Qian was stunned; Lin Zhenshan had always been kind and had never lost his temper like this before. Seeing Lin Zhenshan¡¯s angry expression, he dared not say anything more, merely looking at Su Yang with resentful eyes, head bowed.


    Su Yang remained calm, smiling faintly, "Mr. Lin, there¡¯s no need for such formality. Niuniu and I are fated, and if I can offer a little help, consider it a small token of my goodwill. I will take care of her until her illness is cured; rest assured!"


    Lin Zhenshan and Lin Qing let out a sigh of relief, with Lin Zhenshan saying with a quivering voice, "Thank you, Young Master Su, thank you!"


    Niuniu, though a child, understood that Su Yang was going to feed her, and hugged his arm happily, "Thank you, big brother!"


    "All right, let¡¯s finish this up!" Su Yang said with a smile, feeding the rest of the rice in the half-bowl to Niuniu.


    Niuniu ate with gusto, her expression focused.


    By her side, Lin Zhenshan covered his mouth, tears swirling in his eyes. In front of others, this old man was an undisputed tough guy. But in front of his granddaughter, who had been sick for many years, this tough guy also had his most vulnerable moment.

 Chapter 561 - 560: The Identity of Lin Zhenshan

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 560: The Identity of Lin Zhenshan</h4>


    In the afternoon, Su Yang stayed around to y with Niuniu. The little one, having eaten a full meal, was exceptionally happy while ying.


    Lin Qing followed Niuniu all afternoon, fearing that she might fall or something, andter, she also started ying joyfully with Niuniu.


    Lin Zhenshan sat under a tree, watching his daughter and granddaughter from a distance, his face showing nothing but affection.


    The only thing disrupting the atmosphere was Wang Qian, whose face remained gloomy throughout. Having been pped by Lin Zhenshan at noon, he didn¡¯t dare hold a grudge against Lin Zhenshan and could only resent Su Yang instead.


    Moreover, Lin Qing¡¯s attitude towards Su Yang made Wang Qian even angrier.


    Wang Qian was Lin Zhenshan¡¯s disciple and had grown up with Lin Qing since childhood. In his heart, he had already considered Lin Qing to be off-limits to others. However, Lin Qing had never been that close to him. And now, seeing the way Lin Qing looked at Su Yang, which clearly had some special undertones, it made Wang Qian even more enraged.


    Su Yang could naturally discern Wang Qian¡¯s thoughts but didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    After sitting with Lin Zhenshan and chatting casually for a while, Su Yang had finally figured out the identities of Lin Zhenshan and his family.


    The Lin family had also belonged to arge n in the past, members of the Lin Family of Pingbei Province.


    However, many years ago, Lin Zhenshan¡¯s grandfather had been defeated in a family conflict and was expelled, bing a branch of the Lin family. Throughout several generations, by the time it reached Lin Zhenshan¡¯s generation, their connection to the Lin family had be increasingly tenuous.


    It was only because of some fortuitous encounters that Lin Zhenshan was able to be a disciple of a powerful master, which had led to his achievements today. After entering the Fusion Realm, the Lin family began to take notice of them again and once tried to bring them back into the fold.


    But just when Lin Zhenshan¡¯s branch was about to be received back into the family, Lin Zhenshan¡¯s eldest daughter and son-inw caused trouble, offending Cheng Wangong of the Ten Great Families¡¯ Cheng Family. The son-inw was killed on the spot, and the eldest daughter, while pregnant, was severely injured and nearly died.


    Enraged, Lin Zhenshan sought the Lin family¡¯s help to punish Cheng Wangong. However, with the Cheng Family being much stronger than the Lin family, the Lin family dared not antagonize them. In fact, the Lin family once again abandoned Lin Zhenshan¡¯s branch, and to show their sincerity to the Cheng Family, they even severely wounded Lin Zhenshan.


    Lin Zhenshan managed to escape and, with great effort, saved his eldest daughter¡¯s life. But after giving birth to Niuniu, she ultimately passed away.


    And because of her congenital deficiencies, Niuniu had such a problematic condition, making eating a struggle for many years.


    Lin Zhenshan had been living outside with his younger daughter Lin Qing and Niuniu, never setting foot in Pingbei Province until now. His return this time was prompted by news of the emergence of a Divine Medicine in the River God Cave, hoping to obtain it to cure Niuniu¡¯s illness.


    Sitting beside Lin Zhenshan, Su Yang knew he could have seen all these things using the Soul Searching Technique, directly from Lin Qing¡¯s mind. But Lin Zhenshan was very honest with him and didn¡¯t deceive him in the slightest.


    "Mr. Lin, aren¡¯t you afraid that by telling me these things, I might inform the Lin family?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    "You?" Lin Zhenshanughed heartily: "You won¡¯t do that!"


    "Mr. Lin trusts me so much?" Su Yang smiled lightly.


    "I¡¯ve traveled outside for many years, priding myself on being able to read people," Lin Zhenshan said earnestly. "You¡¯re not that kind of viin!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, leaned back in his chair, and said softly, "Mr. Lin, appearances can be deceiving."


    "I understand!" Lin Zhenshan chuckled. "Actually, by choosing to return to Pingbei Province, I¡¯ve already put my life at stake. As long as I can save Niuniu, even if I were to die in Pingbei Province, what of it?"


    Su Yang watched Niuniu ying joyfully outside and sighed softly. Lin Zhenshan truly devoted all his love to this granddaughter!


    At three in the afternoon, Zhao Wunian came downstairs and summoned everyone to prepare for the journey into the mountain.


    Everyone was getting ready; packing up their belongings, Lin Zhenshan carried Niuniu on his back and followed the main troop into the mountains.


    "Young Master Su, once we enter the mountain, try to stay close to me," Lin Zhenshan whispered. "These people are all quite strong, and each has their own ulterior motives. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that nothing will happen. This time, the items emerging from the River God Cave are very valuable, and there are many peopleing. You must not be careless!"


    Su Yang smiled and nodded. Lin Zhenshan really was a good man.


    Wang Qian followed behind, and he gave Su Yang a cold nce, "Since he dares to enter the mountain, it means he must have some strength. Master, by doing this, aren¡¯t you making Young Master Su lose face?"


    "Ah?" Lin Zhenshan was startled for a moment, not having considered that.


    "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll just follow behind Mr. Lin," Su Yang said with a smile. This Wang Qian really was quite sinister¡ªseeing Lin Zhenshan willing to protect him, he immediately tried to embarrass Lin Zhenshan so that Lin Zhenshan would stop helping Su Yang.


    "Alright!" Lin Zhenshan nodded and then marched boldly at the front.


    Lin Qing followed behind Lin Zhenshan, with Wang Qian right behind them, effectively squeezing Su Yang to the very back.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t mind it, but Lin Qing, realizing something was not right, turned around and came back to walk with Su Yang, which caused Wang Qian¡¯s face to turn even greener with anger.


    The River God Cave was on River God Mountain, not far from here. Zhao Wunian and his group had already prepared vehicles, and half an hourter, they arrived at the foot of River God Mountain.


    Once there, everyone realized that many cars had already been parked. A lot of people were gathering there, all waiting to go up the mountain.


    When Zhao Wunian and his party arrived, quite a few people came over to greet him. After all, the eldest young master of the Zhao Family of Yangchuan City was a well-known figure in Pingbei Province.


    There, Su Yang turned his head to look around and did not see the masked woman he had encountered before. It seemed that, after the events of the previous night, they wouldn¡¯t choose to ascend the mountain so openly.


    While everyone was exchanging pleasantries, suddenly, a convoy drove in. Even though the crowd consisted of strong individuals, the convoy entered arrogantly, forcefully clearing a path through the crowd.


    "Who are these people?"


    "Have to be from the Seven Great Families, right? Do we even need to ask?"


    "But there are cars from the provincial city, aren¡¯t there?"


    "It¡¯s said that the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province have also sent people over. Otherwise, the mere Seven Great Families wouldn¡¯t dare to be so overbearing!"


    "With the Seven Great Families of Zifeng City mixed with the people of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, what¡¯s going to happen this time? Won¡¯t all the divine medicine end up in their hands?"


    The crowd was abuzz with discussion, all showing uneasy faces. Even Zhao Wunian was frowning at this point.


    Alone, he did not fear the Seven Great Families, but if the people from the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province were also involved, then he would need to weigh his options carefully.

 Chapter 562 - 561: Into the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 561: Into the Mountain</h4>


    Among the murmurs of the crowd, the car door opened, and a line of people emerged.


    With a clear view, Su Yang saw that the leader was three people, the same trio he had encountered during his boat trip earlier. Feng Wenchuan of the Fong Family, apanied by another young man and a girl.


    Feng Wenchuan¡¯s gaze swept around, eventuallynding on Zhao Wunian, a cold smile passing over his face.


    "Oh, if it isn¡¯t Brother Zhao Wunian!" Feng Wenchuan walked over,ughing, "I¡¯ve heard Brother Zhao has gathered quite a crowd this time. nning on using sheer numbers to win and take all the medicinal resources for yourself?"


    Zhao Wunian¡¯s face was expressionless, "Brother Feng is here too, the Seven Great Families seem to take this matter quite seriously. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll end up dead here on River God Mountain, leaving the Fong Family one heir short?"


    Feng Wenchuan sneered, "This is Zifeng City. If I am to die on River God Mountain, I fear all the people by Brother Zhao¡¯s side will be wiped out without a single one remaining!"


    "Hmph, really?" Zhao Wunian nced coldly at Feng Wenchuan, "Just you?"


    "Hahaha..." Feng Wenchuan threw back his head andughed, "Just me, definitely not enough. Oh right, Brother Zhao, I forgot to introduce you."


    Stepping back to the side of the young man and woman, Feng Wenchuan smiled and said, "This is Miss Cheng Bingyan of the Cheng Family, you surely have heard of her fairy name. And this gentleman is Young Master Lin Feng of the Lin Family of the Provincial City, you¡¯ve heard of him as well, haven¡¯t you?"


    Zhao Wunian¡¯splexion was ice-cold to the extreme. Actually, there was no need for Feng Wenchuan to introduce them; he recognized them on his own.


    But the critical issue was, he had only met these two people in passing and could not speak of any real acquaintance. Yet now, seeing them following Feng Wenchuan sent a clear signal.


    If the Seven Great Families had the backing of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, what then would the Zhao Family of Yangchuan amount to?


    Seeing Zhao Wunian¡¯s expression, Feng Wenchuan sneered even more, "What¡¯s the matter, Brother Zhao, no need to greet Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin?"


    Zhao Wunian took a deep breath, "Miss Cheng, Young Master Lin, greetings to you both!"


    "Hmm," both of them nodded indifferently, not taking Zhao Wunian seriously at all.


    Anger welled up inside Zhao Wunian, but there was nothing he could do about it. After all,pared to the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, his Zhao Family of Yangchuan was iparable. In their eyes, he, the big young master, amounted to nothing.


    In the distance, Lin Zhenshan¡¯s body was trembling slightly. The Cheng Family was his biggest enemy, and the Lin Family had kicked him when he was down. Now wasn¡¯t this like enemies meeting each other?


    Su Yang noticed something was off with Lin Zhenshan and gently patted his shoulder, whispering, "They shouldn¡¯t recognize you, should they?"


    Lin Zhenshan breathed a sigh of relief, whispering back, "I hardly ever show my face; these younger ones certainly wouldn¡¯t have seen me."


    "In that case, let¡¯s get into the mountain first and talk about other matterster," Su Yang said.


    Lin Zhenshan looked at Su Yang and slowly nodded.


    On the other side, after a standoff between Zhao Wunian and Feng Wenchuan, Zhao Wunian, gritting his teeth, withdrew. With the backing of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, Feng Wenchuan naturally had the upper hand.


    Soon, the sound of a distant bell echoed from the mountain.


    "It¡¯s open!" Lin Zhenshan eximed as he stood up excitedly.


    Everyone suddenly became as if injected with adrenaline, rushing towards the mountain path.


    Su Yang and the others followed suit, also entering the mountain.


    It was only after they entered the mountain that Su Yang realized that the path inside was different from what they had anticipated.


    River God Mountain is one of Wanchuan Mountain¡¯s peaks. To reach River God Mountain, one must first cross three mountains and pass through two gorges.


    The real danger lies within these gorges; this area is entirely undeveloped. In the gorges, there are many wild beasts and poisonous insects.


    Furthermore, because the mountains are so high, sunlight can hardly reach the gorges all year round, and miasma lingers. Travelers must pass through quickly; otherwise, the miasma would enter their bodies and directly cause death.


    Such a journey can only be aplished by cultivators. For ordinary people, there is basically no hope of passing through.


    In fact, those in the Qi Refining Realm could easily traverse these areas. However, for cultivators, the real danger isn¡¯t the miasmic gases, wild beasts, or poisonous insects within the mountains; it¡¯s the human heart.


    The River God Sect sells medicines and never measures their value in money but by trading items. And these items must be rare and valuable. Antiques and things like that are not considered here, and diamonds are also useless. The River God Sect desires materials for crafting magic artifacts and refining medicines, even magic artifacts themselves, as these are themon currencies here.


    As a result, those who venture into the mountains naturally carry some rare treasures with them. And these treasures are extremely tempting to cultivators.


    So, every year when people enter the River God Sect, fights and ambushes ur along the way. These people would ambush each other, which in itself is a form of harvest. Even some who enter the mountains carry nothing with them, specifically to ambush others and rob their goods on the road.


    That¡¯s also why most people who enter the mountain do so in groups.


    Like Zhao Wunian and his group, which assembled thirty to fifty people, they were one of therger groups entering the mountains. Logically speaking, they should be safe, as no one would ambush such arge group.


    The problem is that Zhao Wunian has a powerful enemy, and that¡¯s Feng Wenchuan¡¯s side. Feng Wenchuan¡¯s strength now firmly surpasses Zhao Wunian¡¯s, so after entering the mountains, Zhao Wunian¡¯s people are also extra vignt, cautiously guarding against a sneak attack from Feng Wenchuan and his people.


    Once Lin Zhenshan had entered the mountain, he immediately became as alert as a keen leopard, vigntly scanning his surroundings, guarding against any potential sneak attacks.


    On the other hand, Su Yang followed leisurely behind, as if he were sightseeing, with not a trace of crisis awareness. Lin Qing followed beside him, still alertly scanning the surroundings.


    Wang Qian was walking at the very back, clearly the most disgruntled among them. He red at Su Yang and said angrily, "Hey, do you think entering the mountain is a joke? Didn¡¯t your master teach you what it means to be prepared for danger? You don¡¯t even look around; if you get ambushed, are you expecting us toe and save you?"


    "Brother Wang, don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Lin Qing hurriedly said, "Young Master Su is paying attention too!"


    "What is he paying attention to?" Wang Qian said furiously, "Since entering the mountain, he has been walking with his hands behind his back, acting like some kind of hero. Do you think you¡¯re an invincible master?"


    Up ahead, Lin Zhenshan furrowed his brows and said in a stern voice, "Wang Qian, show some respect!"


    Wang Qian did not dare to retort against Lin Zhenshan, but he red at Su Yang resentfully and silently prayed for a flying arrow or something to strike Su Yang dead.

 Chapter 563 - 562 Young Master Zhao’s Protection

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 562 Young Master Zhao¡¯s Protection</h4>


    Having crossed the first mountain ridge, the group entered the first valley.


    As they proceeded through the valley, everyone was extremely cautious, fearing an ambush at any moment.


    Lin Zhenshan was also especially vignt; Su Yang could sense that all of Lin¡¯s power was focused and ready to counter a possible sneak attack at any moment.


    However, Su Yang wasn¡¯t particrly concerned. He could clearly sense that within the nearby area, no one was approaching them. This meant that for the time being, there was no ambush lying in wait for them.


    In fact, Su Yang didn¡¯t expect they would be ambushed in this first valley.


    After all, their group wasrge and would prove difficult to handle. Smaller forces naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke them. The only ones capable and likely to target them would be from Feng Wenchuan¡¯s side.


    But this was only the first valley, and the likelihood of Feng Wenchuan¡¯s men making a move here was slim. After all, escaping from this valley was far too easy. If Feng Wenchuan¡¯s men could not deal a fatal blow, then many would likely flee. By then, Feng Wenchuan¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t achieve their desired oue.


    On the contrary, the second valley was the ce where the real dangery.


    Feng Wenchuan¡¯s men, wanting to deal a fatal strike and realizing a frontal confrontation wouldn¡¯t work, would definitely set up an ambush or something simr. Therefore, during the first valley, they would likely travel as fast as possible, quickly reaching the second valley to set the trap, lying in wait to ambush Zhao Wunian¡¯s party. In this way, in the first valley, they wouldn¡¯t have time to attack Zhao Wunian¡¯s group.


    Of course, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t share such thoughts with anyone. He was keeping a low profile now precisely to prevent others from learning about his situation. His primary aim in entering the mountain was to investigate Master Fang¡¯s affair. Before everything was clear, he couldn¡¯t reveal his identity, or else it could further endanger Master Fang.


    The valley wasn¡¯t long, but it took the group a long time to traverse, because they were being overly cautious.


    And during this cautious march, Su Yang distinctly heard screams echoing from time to time in the vicinity.


    Although Feng Wenchuan¡¯s men did not ambush Zhao Wunian and the others, others didn¡¯t have such patience. Murder and looting had already started within the first valley, it just hadn¡¯t spread to Zhao Wunian¡¯s side.


    Even so, Zhao Wunian and his people remained extremely cautious, and those following them were on high alert.


    Apanying Zhao Wunian was his sister, Zhao Wuyuan, whose strength was not weak either; her gaze continuously scanned their surroundings. Finally, her eyesnded on the calm-faced Su Yang, and she immediately furrowed her brows.


    "Brother, this Su fellow, even in a ce like this, still looks as if he¡¯s just strolling and admiring the view?" Zhao Wuyuan spoke in a low voice, "Does he not have the slightest sense of crisis?"


    Zhao Wunian nced at Su Yang and sneered, "What can you expect from a disciple taught by someone surnamed Hu? I guess he¡¯s learned a trick or two in the martial arts school and thinks he¡¯s strong. In reality, he has never faced any serious dangers. Here he is,pletely oblivious to what he¡¯s facing, so he¡¯s utterlycking in vignce."


    "Having this person with us is really a burden!" Zhao Wuyuan eximed indignantly.


    "You don¡¯t need to bother with him!" Zhao Wunian sneered, "His greatest use will be dying at the hands of Feng Wenchuan. At that time, the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province will no longer support them!"


    Zhao Wuyuan nodded slowly and then cast a cold nce at Su Yang, her eyes filled with disdain. For such a tool, why would she care?


    Su Yang of course heard the conversation between the two men, but he ignored itpletely, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    The group finally made their way through the first canyon without incident, which allowed everyone to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "This canyon wasn¡¯t as dangerous as they said!" Lin Qing chuckled softly.


    "Ignorant child, you understand nothing yet dare to speak recklessly!" A man with a face full of flesh barked angrily, "What do you know? Do you know how many people died in that canyon just now? No one ambushed you because we were under the protection of Young Master Zhao, and no one dared to deal with us. It doesn¡¯t mean that this ce isn¡¯t dangerous!"


    "Yeah, without Young Master Zhao¡¯s protection, hmph, you would have most likely died in this canyon long ago. Now you still dare say it¡¯s not dangerous?"


    "Not even knowing how you managed to survive,cking gratitude and still being self-satisfied here. The young people of today, really inconceivably foolish!"


    Everyone reprimanded with cold voices, leaving Lin Qing with an embarrassed expression. Beside her, Wang Qian also frowned and whispered, "Junior Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    Being scolded by her own people made Lin Qing even more embarrassed.


    Just then, Su Yang suddenly said, "I think she¡¯s right, this canyon is indeed not dangerous."


    Everyone was stunned, and even Lin Qing turned to Su Yang in amazement. She had just made that remark and been scolded by so many people, and now Su Yang was saying the same thing. What was he trying to do?


    "Herees another fool!" The man with the fleshly face pointed at Su Yang and said, "Can¡¯t you understand human speech? Didn¡¯t I just say it? We were protected by Young Master Zhao, so nobody came after us. Not dangerous? If it¡¯s not dangerous, why don¡¯t you go in and try it yourself?"


    "Did Young Master Zhao protect us?" Su Yang spoke leisurely, "The Zhao family members always walked in the very middle, while we were always on the edge. If there were really any danger, it would be those around us who would face the crisis first. Is Young Master Zhao really protecting us, or using us as human shields?"


    The faces of the crowd changed, all turning to look at Zhao Wunian.


    Zhao Wunian¡¯s expression turned cold, and Zhao Wuyuan was even more furious, shouting, "Ignorant child, what are you saying? Our Zhao family kindly invited you to travel with us, protected you all along the way, and you dare to insult us like this?"


    "Exactly, Young Master Zhao and Miss Zhao had good intentions, and you just treat them like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs, it¡¯s really too much!"


    "Burning bridges after crossing them, such deceitful behavior. Damn it, people like him, we might as well just kill him!"


    "Why waste words with him? Since he thinks Young Master Zhao hasn¡¯t protected him, then he should just get lost!"


    The crowd roared angrily, and just then Zhao Wunian dered loudly, "Everyone, please calm down. Since we have managed toe together, it must be fate. After entering the mountains, there are too many dangers. It is right for us to be unified against external threats. Why create conflict among ourselves?"


    After speaking, Zhao Wunian looked at Su Yang with a faint smile, "Young Master Su, if you feel it¡¯s not safe enough to walk at the back, how about youe over and walk with uster?"


    With these words, the crowd immediately burst into cheers of approval, and the fleshly-faced man nced sideways at Su Yang, saying coldly, "See? How generous and magnanimous Young Master Zhao is. You judge others by your own petty standards. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"

 Chapter 564 - 563: Gentleman Young Master Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 563: Gentleman Young Master Zhao</h4>


    Su Yang chuckled to himself. In fact, he had originally wanted to use this as an excuse to simply part ways with these people.


    Because in the next canyon, Feng Wenchuan was definitely going to make a move, and that was where the real dangery. If they left Zhao Wunian and his group now, they would be safe in the next canyon.


    However, Zhao Wunian was not willing to let Su Yang go. Although Su Yang seemed like a fool, that was exactly what Zhao Wunian wanted. The stupider Su Yang appeared, the easier it would be to use him when the time came.


    If Su Yang was really driven away by these people now, then his n would have been wasted. Therefore, he had to keep Su Yang at all costs.


    Su Yang naturally understood what Zhao Wunian was thinking, but he did not say it outright, instead, he said with a light smile, "Young Master Zhao misunderstood me. What I mean is, since we are walking together, we should help each other. I won¡¯t say that I must walk in the middle of the team, but at least, shouldn¡¯t we let the women and children walk in the middle?"


    This statement immediately silenced the people around them, as many cast nces at Niuniu on Lin Zhenshan¡¯s shoulder. Was Su Yang doing this just so that Niuniu could walk in the middle of the team and be safer?


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s face changed rapidly, Su Yang had offended the Zhao Family by doing this. But, Su Yang wasn¡¯t doing it for himself, but to protect Niuniu, which touched him deeply.


    Zhao Wunian had been worrying about how to let Feng Wenchuan kill Su Yang once he got into the middle of the team; with Su Yang¡¯s words, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Letting Niuniu walk in the middle was no problem, as long as Su Yang was on the outside, he could find a way to let Feng Wenchuan kill Su Yang.


    "Young Master Su is right!" Zhao Wunian immediately responded, "I have overlooked this. We have defenseless girls and innocent children in our team, how can we let them walk on the edge? Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll walk on the edge and let the children and girls walk in the middle. What does everyone think?"


    "Young Master Zhao is truly a gentleman, I support Young Master Zhao!"


    "Young Master Zhao is right. We are all grown men, how can we let girls and children take risks?"


    "With a generous heart and gentlemanly manners, Young Master Zhao truly stands out among men. Compared to some ignorant individuals, Young Master Zhao is someone we truly admire!"


    The crowd ttered him, and Zhao Wuyuan also wore a look of pride. However, when looking at Su Yang, the disdain in her eyes grew even stronger.


    "In that case, Mr. Lin, please take Niuniu and Lin Qing to the middle of the team," Su Yang said.


    "Ah?" Lin Zhenshan was taken aback and whispered, "Lin Qing and Niuniu can go over, I can stay on the outside, and we can look out for each other!"


    "You need to protect the two of them. Even if they are in the middle of the team and protected by others, would you be at ease?" Su Yang whispered back.


    "This..." Lin Zhenshan fell silent, indeed, he could not trust the other people in the team.


    "I¡¯ll be fine!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Lin Zhenshan gave Su Yang a deep look and whispered, "Young Master Su, thank you!"


    Su Yang nodded with a smile, and Lin Zhenshan, carrying Niuniu, took two steps forward. As he passed by Su Yang, he whispered, "Young Master Su, you... please don¡¯t provoke the Zhao Family anymore. They¡¯re looking at you the wrong way, you have to be very careful outside!"


    "I will!" Su Yang responded with a nod and a smile.


    Lin Zhenshan gave Su Yang a deep look before moving with Niuniu towards the middle of the team.


    Lin Qing followed, and as she passed Su Yang, she paused. After exchanging a nce with Su Yang, her face flushed slightly. With a thousand words in her heart, she ultimately only said one sentence, "Young Master Su, take care!"


    Wang Qian followed behind, his eyes nearly splitting with rage, wishing he could personally kill Su Yang. He ground his teeth and red furiously at Su Yang before preparing to head to the middle of the group after Lin Qing.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Su Yang directly blocked his way.


    "I¡¯m going over there!" Wang Qian red back.


    "The middle, that¡¯s where the girls and children are supposed to go," Su Yang said. "Mr. Lin has to take care of Niuniu; he must go there. But you, being so young, should you be there too?"


    At these words, the surrounding people immediately showed their support, all unwilling to let Wang Qian pass.


    Wang Qian was so angry that his lips trembled, the middle was obviously safer, yet Su Yang was keeping him on the outside. Through clenched teeth, he pointed at Su Yang, "Kid, you just wait!"


    After the team made some adjustments, they set off again. However, this time, Zhao Wunian changed ces and walked beside Su Yang, talking andughing as if they were quite intimate.


    Of course, Su Yang understood Zhao Wunian¡¯s intentions; Zhao Wunian was Feng Wenchuan¡¯s primary target. If Feng Wenchuan and his men were lying in ambush, they would surely focus on Zhao Wunian.


    Zhao Wunian following at Su Yang¡¯s side meant that, when Feng Wenchuan and his men attacked, Su Yang estimated he would likely be included in the attack.


    Zhao Wuyuan walked in the middle of the team, asionally ring fiercely at Su Yang. In her view, Su Yang was nothing but a worthless braggart, only good for verbal disputes. If it weren¡¯t for using Su Yang¡¯s identity from Pingnan Province, he wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to travel with them at all.


    As they progressed, the group crossed over the second mountain peak and arrived at the entrance to the second valley.


    This second valley was far more dangerous than the first. Although there was also miasma throughout the first valley, it was thin and visibility was somewhat better. But in this second valley, the miasma was extremely dense, and visibility was very low. It could be said that people walking within could see, at most, only about ten meters around them.


    Just as they reached the entrance to the valley, they heard a scream from inside. Everyone immediately stopped, their faces filled with vignce, tensely watching the valley ahead. However, under the cover of miasma, they couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    Zhao Wunian slightly furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, stay calm. We don¡¯t know the situation ahead. I suggest we have a few people move to the front to scout the way."


    The group exchanged looks, all feeling that Zhao Wunian¡¯s proposal was correct. The question was, who should go to the front?


    Seeing that no one spoke up, Zhao Wunian smiled and said, "It¡¯s an honor for my Zhao Family that everyone trusts us this much. How about this, I¡¯ll take the lead, choose five brothers to scout the way with me, how about that?"


    His words immediately drew rounds of cheers from the crowd.


    "Young Master Zhao really has extraordinary courage and wisdom, truly a dragon among men!"


    "Young Master Zhao leads by example, I am impressed!"


    "How can we let Young Master Zhao take the lead in such a matter? We can just choose people for the task!"


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s praises, Zhao Wuyuan¡¯s face was full of pride as if thepliments were directed at her.


    However, seeing Su Yang, who was calm by Zhao Wunian¡¯s side, Zhao Wuyuan¡¯s expression turned cold again.


    Everyone was praising Zhao Wunian, yet Su Yang acted as if nothing had happened. Did he no longer realize the consciousness of being under the Zhao Family¡¯s protection?

 Chapter 565 - 564: Is Su Yang Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 564: Is Su Yang Dead?</h4>


    Zhao Wunian waved his hand and smiled, "Thank you all, but since I¡¯m the one who invited you here, it¡¯s only natural that I should lead the way. However, I wonder which brother is willing to explore the path with me?"


    Upon hearing these words, only three people raised their hands to speak; the rest fell into silence. After all, it was dangerous up ahead, and who knew what could happen if they went to scout out the path?


    "We¡¯re short on hands," scratched his head, Zhao Wunian suddenly turned to Su Yang beside him and smiled, "Brother Su, could you please apany us in the lead to scout the path?"


    Su Yang sneered inwardly. He knew perfectly well that Zhao Wunian¡¯s so-called scouting was nothing but a deliberate attempt to target him. He wanted to put Su Yang at the very front so that if Feng Wenchuan and the othersunched an ambush, Zhao Wunian would surely be the first to shove Su Yang forward.


    "I don¡¯t really want to be in front," Su Yang replied with a faint smile.


    His words immediately drew disdain from many around them.


    "Young Master Zhao is inviting you; he¡¯s showing you favor. What¡¯s the matter with you, refusing an offer like this? You really don¡¯t know when to appreciate a good thing!"


    "All talk, yet it¡¯s just the fear of death. Ah, the young people of today, really not as good as the previous generations. If you¡¯re so afraid to die, why did youe to River God Mountain in the first ce?"


    "Otherwise, why stick around the Zhao Family? You just want their protection to help you get in. Hey, kid, if you¡¯re receiving the Zhao Family¡¯s protection, you should do something in return. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world!"


    Amidst the mockery of the crowd, Su Yang maintained his smile as if he heard none of it.


    Wang Qian, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t keep hisposure and said in a deep voice, "Young Master Zhao, I¡¯ll scout the path ahead with you!"


    Zhao Wunian nced at Wang Qian, not really caring inside. His real target was Su Yang; Wang Qian was of no consequence. If Su Yang didn¡¯t take the lead, then his n would be wasted.


    Of course, on the surface, Zhao Wunian still expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Young Master Wang. You truly have courage and insight!"


    Implicitly, this meant that if Su Yang didn¡¯t walk in front with him, hecked courage.


    The jeering from the crowd grew even worse, and just then, Zhao Wuyuan suddenly stepped in front of Su Yang and shouted angrily, "You, roll to the front!"


    "Why should I go?" Su Yang asked back.


    "There¡¯s no reason. I just want you to go to the front, what¡¯s wrong with that?" Zhao Wuyuan replied coldly, "Do you have a problem with it?"


    Su Yang frowned slightly. Just then, Lin Zhenshan suddenly spoke up, "Young Master Zhao, how about I walk ahead with you? Brother Su, could you please take care of Niuniu for me?"


    Lin Zhenshan was grateful to Su Yang and wanted to take his ce at the front, seeing how things were unfolding. After all, he too was at the Integration Realm, so being at the front could be somewhat safer.


    Zhao Wunian didn¡¯t speak, but Zhao Wuyuan looked even more disdainful and coldly said, "Hey, Su, you¡¯re not thinking of letting an elderly man take your ce at the forefront and risk his life, are you? I¡¯ve seen plenty of cowards, but someone as cowardly as you, this is my first time encountering one!"


    Lin Zhenshan said, "No problem, I still have some strength. It might be better if I walk at the front..."


    "Never mind, I¡¯ll go!" Su Yang interrupted Lin Zhenshan, understanding the situation. Zhao Wunian was targeting him. If he didn¡¯t take the lead, it would never work.


    "Young Master Su..." Lin Zhenshan¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Su Yang just smiled and gestured with his hand, "It¡¯s alright, what¡¯s the worst that could happen in there? I¡¯ll be fine!"


    Looking at Su Yang¡¯s expression, Lin Zhenshan sighed and said in a low voice, "Young Master Su, please take good care of yourself."


    Then, Lin Zhenshan turned to Wang Qian and said sternly, "Wang Qian, remember to protect Young Master Su!"


    "Got it!" Wang Qian replied coldly, his eyes filled with resentment as he looked at Su Yang. Protect Su Yang? He thought it was already polite of him not to kill Su Yang, and he was still figuring out how to harm Su Yang!


    After arranging the manpower, Zhao Wunian led Su Yang, Wang Qian, and a few others at the very front, while the rest followed at a distance of twenty to thirty meters behind. This way, if any ident happened up ahead, Zhao Wunian and his group could promptly send a signal for those behind to respond urgently.


    In reality, Su Yang knew perfectly well that this arrangement was nonsense. What could possibly be spotted with such a short distance between them? To put it inly, Zhao Wunian did this deliberately to bring Su Yang to the front, using him as a target to lure the people from Feng Wenchuan¡¯s side, then letting them kill Su Yang. By doing so, he could exploit the situation to his advantage.


    The group walked for about five minutes before arriving near ake.


    "Everyone be careful, there are big fish in theke and wild beasts nearby; it¡¯s very dangerous!" Zhao Wunian announced in a serious tone.


    The group became more vignt, and at that moment, several people suddenly leaped down from a tree beside them and charged over. The one leading them was Feng Wenchuan himself. He struck with the speed of lightning, aiming directly at Zhao Wunian.


    Zhao Wunian, who was already on guard, saw this and immediately shouted, "Su Brothers, be careful!"


    Zhao Wunian quickly leaped forward, rushed behind Su Yang, and fiercely pushed Su Yang forward.


    Without any defenses, Su Yang was pushed forward by Zhao Wunian, heading straight towards Feng Wenchuan.


    Feng Wenchuan, seeing it was one of Zhao Wunian¡¯s men, naturally showed no mercy. His palms struck Su Yang¡¯s chest heavily, sending Su Yang flying into the distance.


    Su Yang, like a kite with its string cut, fell directly into the distantke and quickly sank.


    "Su Brothers!" Zhao Wunian let out a heartbreaking shout as if he was stricken with grief.


    Feng Wenchuan, however, didn¡¯t care about that and lunged at Zhao Wunian again, bellowing, "Zhao Wunian, prepare to die!"


    Twenty more people surrounded them, enclosing Zhao Wunian and his fewpanions in the middle.


    Wang Qian turned pale with fright; he hadn¡¯t expected to fall into such an ambush. His strength was too weakpared to the others; facing so many people, he couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    Just then, Lin Zhenshan suddenly rushed over from behind, shouting anxiously, "What happened to Brother Su?"


    Being at the Integration Realm, Lin Zhenshan took a few jumps andnded quickly at the scene, countering Feng Wenchuan with a strike as soon as he acted.


    He looked around and didn¡¯t see Su Yang, his expression turning even more anxious as he yelled, "Wang Qian, what happened to Brother Su?"


    "He¡¯s dead!" Wang Qian shouted back, his mood quite jubnt.


    "What?" Lin Zhenshan was stunned.


    At that moment, Zhao Wunian also seized the opportunity to retreat and roared, "Feng Wenchuan, how dare you kill my brother, I swear I won¡¯t share the sky with you!"


    Zhao Wunian¡¯s men also rushed over, but by then, they had been encircled as well. After all, Feng Wenchuan¡¯s side outnumbered them by far!

 Chapter 566 - 565 Feng Wenchuan Falls into a Trap

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 565 Feng Wenchuan Falls into a Trap</h4>


    Feng Wenchuan¡¯s face was filled with a cold sneer, "Zhao Wunian, so what if I killed your brothers? Once you¡¯ve entered River God Mountain today, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive. Today, I will ughter all of the Zhao Family¡¯s people here!"


    "Do you really think you have the strength to kill us all?" Zhao Wunian retorted coldly.


    "Previously, I indeedcked the strength, but now, with Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin supporting me, do you think I have the strength?" Feng Wenchuan said proudly.


    Zhao Wunian looked into the distance where Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng were watching. Among Feng Wenchuan¡¯s men, there were also people from the Cheng and Lin Families. Clearly, they were assisting Feng Wenchuan in dealing with Zhao Wunian.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Wunian coldly said, "Feng Wenchuan, I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve deceived Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin, but for the murder of the Su brothers, I will certainly not let things slide."


    Zhao Wunian bowed towards the two people in the distance, saying aloud, "Miss Cheng, Young Master Lin, this matter concerns only the Zhao and Fong Families, I implore you not to intervene!"


    "Feng Wenchuan led us up the mountain and that¡¯s a favor to us. He¡¯s in trouble, so naturally, we should help!" Lin Feng replied coldly.


    Zhao Wunian frowned slightly and said solemnly, "Miss Cheng, Young Master Lin, anything Feng Wenchuan can do, I can do as well."


    Lin Feng did not speak further, and Feng Wenchuan chuckled coldly, "Zhao Wunian, haven¡¯t you heard of the sequence ofing first and arrivingter? I allied with Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin before you. Are you trying to say that Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin are breaking their word?"


    "What I am doing is for the benefit of Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin as well!" Zhao Wunian dered aloud.


    "Oh, you scared me!" Feng Wenchuan sneered coldly, "What, do you think the people by your side can stand against Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin?"


    "I have no intention of standing against Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin, but there is something I must rify first!" Zhao Wunian said coldly, "Feng Wenchuan, I am not afraid to inform you that the Su brother you just killed came from Pingnan Province!"


    "What?" Feng Wenchuan¡¯splexion changed as he stared in disbelief, "What... Pingnan Province?"


    "The heir of the Hu Martial Arts School from Pingnan Province!" Zhao Wunian intoned solemnly.


    Feng Wenchuan¡¯splexion changedpletely. He was very aware of the current rtions between Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province. A person from Pingnan dying here was a troublesome matter indeed.


    True enough, Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng also furrowed their brows. Cheng Bingyan swiftly moved from the distance to where they were and said gravely, "Are your words to be taken seriously? That person, was he really from Pingnan Province?"


    "The heir of Hu Martial Arts School, without a doubt!" Zhao Wunian stated solemnly.


    Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng exchanged nces, their eyes filled with a chilling intent.


    The May Dragon Head Meeting had ended in a disastrous defeat for Pingbei Province, with the Hou Family bing the arbiters of the rules between the two provinces. At present, both sides were in a period of adjustment, where even the slightest mishap could lead to serious issues.


    With the Hou Family setting the rules, the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province were very cautious in their actions. Specifically, regarding matters involving Pingnan Province, they tried their best to avoid any entanglements, fearing they might be targets.


    Now, with a member of the Hu Martial Arts School from Pingnan dying here, such an event, in the past, wouldn¡¯t have been taken seriously. But now it was different; if Pingnan Province used this as a pretext to target them, they would not be able to withstand it.


    After a moment of silence, Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng simultaneously retreated and said with severity, "Feng Wenchuan, you¡¯ve gone too far, how could you attack and kill someone so directly?"


    "I..." Feng Wenchuan wanted to cry but had no tears; his target was Zhao Wunian, he hadn¡¯t at all paid attention to Su Yang.


    Thinking back carefully to the situation, Feng Wenchuan said in anger, "Zhao Wunian, are you setting me up? Just now, it was clearly you who pushed that Su guy in front of me, got him sent flying by my blow, and you deliberately wanted him dead, framing me on purpose!"


    "Feng Wenchuan, you better watch your words. The Su Brothers are my brothers, would I treat him like that?" Zhao Wunian said with anger, "It was you who ambushed us, and Brother Su didn¡¯t have the strength, I was desperately helping him dodge a strike. But unexpectedly, you were so despicable to directly take his life. Feng Wenchuan, you¡¯ve gone too far!"


    "You¡¯re talking bullshit!" Feng Wenchuan said furiously, "It was clearly you who pushed him over, how did it be me killing him?"


    "Right or wrong will be judged by others, I won¡¯t waste words with you!" Zhao Wunian turned his head toward the distantke andmanded gravely, "Zhao Family members, heed my orders, immediately withdraw from searching this area, no matter what, we must retrieve Brother Su!"


    "Yes!" The people from the Zhao Family rushed over.


    Lin Zhenshan was even more straightforward, he asked for the location where Su Yang fell into the water and with a few jumps, reached the surface of theke, and began searching there.


    Zhao Wunian stood on the shore, with an expression of concern on his face, as if truly heartbroken.


    Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng watched all of this, and with a slight shake of her head, Lin Feng got the hint and said loudly, "Feng Wenchuan, Zhao Wunian, the matters between your two families have nothing to do with us. The River God Sect is just ahead, we will not stay here any longer, let¡¯s meet again if fate allows!"


    Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng, leading their own family members, directly left. With this, the people left by Feng Wenchuan¡¯s side were few, and their strength wasparable to that of Zhao Wunian¡¯s side.


    Feng Wenchuan frowned, he had thought that with the help of the Cheng Family and Lin Family, he could definitely kill Zhao Wunian right here. Now it seems, that hope was gone. Just his own people, trying to fight Zhao Wunian head-on, would surely result in mutual destruction.


    Moreover, for Feng Wenchuan, the most critical issue now was how to handle this matter. Just as Lin Feng had said, if the Pingnan Province used this as an excuse to make trouble, then his Fong Family couldn¡¯t afford to bear the consequences!


    Taking a deep breath, Feng Wenchuan red fiercely at Zhao Wunian and gritted his teeth, "Zhao Wunian, our conflict is not over yet, we¡¯ll see!"


    A hint of coldughter shed in Zhao Wunian¡¯s eyes, watching as Feng Wenchuan and his people walked away, he then smiled smugly.


    Zhao Wuyuan stood by his side and said with a low coldugh, "Brother, you are truly ingenious. You managed to kill this Su guy and made the Cheng and Lin familiespletely stop helping Feng Wenchuan. Otherwise, we would have been in trouble this time!"


    "Dealing with these people, of course, requires some strategizing." Zhao Wunian said with a coldugh, "I¡¯ve always said that even a useless person can sometimes be of great use. Look, wasn¡¯t I right this time?"


    Zhao Wuyuan scoffed, "If this Su knew that his death scared off the Cheng and Lin families, he would be proud indeed!"


    Hehehe..." Zhao Wunian looked up at theke in front of him andughed coldly, "Otherwise, why would I have tolerated him for so long?"


    Zhao Wuyuan also looked at theke ahead and said in a low voice, "It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure whether this kid is really dead or not?"

 Chapter 567 - 566 Underwater Monster

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 566 Underwater Monster</h4>


    At the bottom of theke, Su Yangy in ambush, clearly hearing everything happening above him.


    In fact, when he arrived here earlier and noticed people lying in ambush, Su Yang had already been aware of it.


    However, he did not reveal this because he did not want to expose himself yet.


    And when Zhao Wunian shouted a warning to the Su Brothers and lunged towards him, Su Yang guessed what Zhao Wunian was about to do.


    At that time, it was Feng Wenchuan who lunged at Zhao Wunian, with no one attacking Su Yang¡ªZhao Wunian didn¡¯t need toe to Su Yang¡¯s rescue. His actions werepletely an act.


    But Su Yang did not expose him; on the contrary, he cooperated and yed along with the act.


    After all, getting rid of Feng Wenchuan and his group was necessary for them to be able to enter the River God Sect.


    In the water, Su Yang continued to dive, nning to wait until Feng Wenchuan and the others had gone before surfacing to reunite with the group.


    However, just as he was about to surface, he suddenly felt a movement behind him.


    Su Yang also reacted quickly, bursting upward, as a current immediately swept past his back. Some underwater nts not far from him were directly swept away.


    Turning his head, Su Yang saw a pitch-ck cavern in the distance. The current hade out from that very cave.


    After the first strike missed, some underwater nts were ejected from the cave, followed by a second powerful current that rushed towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang frowned; this time, he did not evade. Instead, he let the current wrap around him, quickly rushing into the cave.


    The cavern was pitch-dark, but this meant nothing to Su Yang, who could clearly see everything inside.


    The cavern was deep, and its floor was covered with various bones. There were fish bones, beast bones, and even human bones, creating a terrifying scene reminiscent of and of death.


    The current was strong, pulling Su Yang forward swiftly, and soon he reached the depths of the cave. There, in the distance, Su Yang saw a monster inhaling forcefully, the source of the powerful current.


    This monster had an odd appearance; from afar, it resembled a giant turtle. However, its head was like that of a crocodile, with a mouth full of sharp teeth portraying formidable strength. Its neck was serpentine, able to stretch out quite long, as if half of a python had burrowed into a turtle shell.


    It also had a long tail that extended from the shell, wafting in the water. Every sweep of the tail stirred the current.


    Upon seeing Su Yang approach, it immediately opened its mouth wide and lunged at Su Yang with a bite.


    Su Yang swiftly turned, deftly avoiding the monster¡¯s attack.


    The monster seemed not to have encountered such a situation before. In these waters, something was actually able to evade its assault. It became enraged, opening its mouth to inhale again, sending another current swirling towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang dodged swiftly, then surged to the front of the creature, striking its shell with a swift punch.


    The monster was knocked flying several meters away. It mbered up and shook its head as if enraged, and quickly lunged again at Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. He had used half his strength in that punch, and yet the monster seemed unaffected, showing no sign of injury¡ªwas its shell that hard?


    Without time to think further, Su Yang struck again and sent the creature flying once more. However, this time he hit the monster¡¯s head.


    This time the monster had clearly taken a hit, it roared and charged again, sweeping its tail to wrap directly around Su Yang¡¯s waist.


    Su Yang quickly retreated, but he underestimated the creature. When Su Yang thought he had dodged the monster¡¯s attack, its tail suddenly whipped up a flow of water.


    Caught off guard, Su Yang was dragged forward. The monster¡¯s tail took the opportunity to coil tightly around Su Yang¡¯s waist, ensnaring him securely.


    Seizing its chance, the monster surged forward. Its tail, like the body of a python, coiled tightly around Su Yang¡¯s body while it opened its gaping maw and bit towards Su Yang¡¯s head.


    The strength of the monster was truly immense, such that ordinary beings of the Integration Realm, and even those of The Sovereign Realm, might not be able to withstand its power.


    Although Su Yang¡¯s current strength allowed him to y The Sovereign, breaking free was no easy task.


    However, Su Yang did not need to do so. With a slight movement of his fingers, the Nine Cold Jade Sword rose into the air and swiftly struck towards the monster¡¯s head.


    The creature immediately tried to dodge, knowing the situation was dire. Yet, it was unaware of the Nine Cold Jade Sword¡¯s capabilities. The sword froze the area, trapping the monster within.


    Su Yang took the chance to break free from the creature¡¯s tail, intending to study the monster further. Just then, the ice around the monster began rapidly shattering.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be astonished; this was the power of the Nine Cold Jade Sword. How could the monster break it?


    Upon closer inspection, Su Yang finally understood what had happened. The monster hadn¡¯t broken the power of the Nine Cold Jade Sword. On the contrary, it had absorbed the power of the Nine Cold Jade Sword. The frosty chill turned into a small blue bead in its mouth, which it then used for itself!


    Su Yang widened his eyes in disbelief at the scene he had never witnessed before. Though it was just a small bead, taking down a Sovereign would probably be a piece of cake.


    The monster targeted Su Yang, opened its mouth wide, and spat the blue bead at him, like a fired bullet.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even try to dodge, he flicked his finger, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword rushed to meet it.


    The blue bead collided with the Nine Cold Jade Sword and was immediately absorbed by it, since it was originally the sword¡¯s frosty energy.


    The monster too paused in shock, then hastily retreated two steps back, sinking into a patch of mud.


    "Thinking of running?" Su Yang uttered a cold shout and quickly pursued.


    However, before he reached the mud, an abrupt disturbance came from above. Su Yang looked up, only to see the creature diving down from above him.


    Su Yang was almost too surprised to resist, and he immediately threw a punch upwards in response.


    The monster took the hit with its carapace, but its tail took the chance to wrap around Su Yang again, resuming their tangle.


    This time, Su Yang did not rashly use the Nine Cold Jade Sword again, as he realized it was ineffective against the creature.


    Afternding a punch on the monster¡¯s head, Su Yang quickly united his mind and spirit, brought his hands together, and fervently chanted, "Om mani padme hum!"


    With each chant, Su Yang¡¯s body grewrger and his strength increased.


    By the time the monster turned back towards him, Su Yang had doubled in size. He forcefully broke free from the creature¡¯s tail, grabbed the monster¡¯s head with one hand and its carapace with the other, and hoisted it up before mming it hard against the stone wall behind.


    The stone wall crumbled, and the monster was battered and dazed, nearly fainting. When it looked back at Su Yang, its eyes were full of fear, and it dared not approach him anymore.

 Chapter 568 - 567 Strange Prohibitions

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 567 Strange Prohibitions</h4>


    The monster, with its eyes fixed on Su Yang, retreated fearfully to the side of the stone wall and curled up in the corner.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but wonder, with the monster so fearful, why hadn¡¯t it fled?


    At this point, Su Yang finally had time to carefully observe the stone cave.


    The cave was underwater, but fortunately for Su Yang at his current level of strength, he could use the Art of Fetal Breathing, which meant even staying underwater for ten days to half a month was not a problem.


    During the fight just now, he hadn¡¯t noticed, but now Su Yang could feel that the water temperature here was much colder than outside. Moreover, he could distinctly feel that the water was imbued with Spiritual Energy, the same kind found in the fish soup he had drunk earlier and in the homemade wine.


    A thought flickered through Su Yang¡¯s mind¡ªcould this be the River God Cave?


    But this was at the bottom of the water, inside a cave. ording to the information Su Yang received, the River God Cave was supposed to be near a mountain spring on the mountain, certainly not here.


    And more importantly, the strength of this water monster was not weak. It was estimated that only the powerful Sovereign could contend with this water monster, while an ordinary person at the Fusion Realm entering here was probably just delivering a meal to the creature. Therefore, under such circumstances, getting water from here was an impossibility.


    Taking all these situations into ount, this ce could not be the River God Cave. However, the fact that the water here possessed Spiritual Energy simr to that of the River God Cave indicated there must be some connection to it.


    The cave did not end here. It resembled a spacious stone chamber, and at the other end of the chamber, there was another cave, continuing deeper.


    After being beaten by Su Yang, the monster was expected to either flee outward or deeper into the cave. But it had not done so; instead, it curled up in the corner of the chamber, fearfully watching Su Yang as if it was scared, which was very strange.


    Could it be that the monster didn¡¯t want to leave this ce?


    Su Yang quickly dismissed this thought, because if the monster didn¡¯t run, it might end up dying here. If it wasn¡¯t running, that meant it could not run. But why couldn¡¯t it run?


    Su Yang looked around. There wasn¡¯t anything special about this stone chamber.


    After a moment of thought, Su Yang suddenly lunged forward,ing right beside the monster.


    Having been thoroughly frightened by Su Yang, the monster didn¡¯t think to resist when it saw Su Yang charge, but rather hurriedly shrunk back into its turtle shell in panic.


    Su Yang grabbed the turtle shell and lifted the creature up, then headed straight for the cave leading further in.


    The monster¡¯s head was hidden inside the shell, but its eyes were surveying the outside. When it saw Su Yang taking it toward the cave, it clearly became fearful. When they reached the edge of the cave, it ignored Su Yang, extending its limbs from the shell and hurriedly grabbed onto the nearby stone wall, bracing itself there.


    Seeing the monster act this way, Su Yang knew his guess was correct¡ªthe monster dare not run. So, the question was, what was inside the cave? Why was the monster too scared to go in?


    Of course, Su Yang himself was not going to venture in to find out. He punched the monster¡¯s paw, which immediately recoiled. Su Yang took the opportunity to push the monster¡¯s paw into the cave, ready to push the creature into it.


    But just then, the monster let out a miserable scream, as if in great pain.


    At the same time, the monster¡¯s ws that had extended into the cave also instantly shattered into a bloody mess, as if some formidable power inside had crushed them.


    Su Yang quickly pulled the monster back and furrowed his brows.


    The monster did not dare to enter, and that was the reason¡ªthere were restrictions inside the cave. It was lucky that he had pushed the monster in to test it first; had it been Su Yang himself, who knows what might have happened.


    But why wouldn¡¯t the monster dare to leave? When Su Yang had entered from the outside earlier, there hadn¡¯t been any restrictions.


    With doubts in his mind, Su Yang once again lifted the monster, this time walking towards the cave¡¯s exit.


    The monster still didn¡¯t want to leave, but just as before, Su Yang stretched another one of its ws outside.


    The monster screamed miserably once more, and just like before, its w exploded.


    At this moment, Su Yang waspletely stunned. He stared, dumbfounded, at the monster scrambling into a corner and finally understood why it didn¡¯t flee. It turned out that there were restrictions on both paths; the monster didn¡¯t fail to escape because it didn¡¯t want to, but because it simply couldn¡¯t¡ªit was essentially imprisoned in this stone chamber.


    Fortunately, the monster could control water flow and used it to bring in food, which allowed it to survive. Otherwise, it probably would have starved to death here long ago!


    But who could have set such restrictions here, trapping the monster in this stone chamber?


    And why hadn¡¯t Su Yang encountered any such restrictions when he had entered earlier from the outside? Yet the monster was clearly subjected to these limitations. Could it be that the restrictions were aimed solely at imprisoning the monster?


    Still puzzled, Su Yang looked towards the inner cave.


    If the exterior restrictions were only meant to constrain the monster, might the ones inside be intended for the same purpose?


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang walked towards the inner cave. He didn¡¯t know if his spection was correct, but havinge this far, he had to try regardless.


    He plucked a hair and tentatively threw it into the cave; there was no change.


    Su Yang felt a bit more at ease. He slowly extended his hand forward, inching closer to the cave. His movements were very slow, allowing him to withdraw his hand immediately if something felt wrong.


    As it turned out, Su Yang reached his hand all the way into the cave without feeling anything unusual. The restrictions inside the cave were indeed the same as those on the outside, effective only against the monster and posing no limitation to Su Yang.


    Su Yang let out a long sigh of relief. He ignored the monster and walked straight into the cave.


    The cave extended far and deep, and furthermore, Su Yang could feel that the cave was steadily sloping downward.


    After walking for what seemed like two hours, Su Yang came upon a spacious stone chamber that was shockingly the same one he had entered before. The monster, which had originally been in the middle of the chamber, immediately curled up in the corner, its face filled with terror and dread upon seeing Su Yange in.


    Su Yang frowned. He distinctly knew that he had been descending the whole time, with no side paths or turns along the way¡ªhow could he have ended up back in this ce? Could it be that he was walking in a circle, and that¡¯s why he had returned to the starting point?

 Chapter 569 - 568: Divine Egg

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 568: Divine Egg</h4>


    Su Yang, of course, did not believe it was merely a simple loop inside this ce. The monster was trapped here but was prevented from moving deeper; there had to be a reason for that. Inside, there might be something crucial.


    Moreover, Su Yang even suspected that the person who had originally sealed the monster here had done so precisely to use the creature as a guardian. With a monster guarding the ce, ordinary people would have no means of entering it at all.


    If that were the case, there might be other restrictions within this cave.


    Since the person from the past could use such a monster to guard this ce, they certainly possessed other abilities that allowed them to set up additional prohibitions.


    But what kind of prohibition could make someone go in circles inside?


    Suddenly, Su Yang remembered the formation Chapter in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, which contained profound andplex arrays not easily studied. However, after obtaining the Bronze Seal Script, he had roughly reviewed them and had a fair understanding of some formations.


    Among these formations, some had the effect of making a person wander endlessly within an area, unable to find a way out. Such was the principle behind Zhuge Liang¡¯s Eight Trigrams Formation, which, despite covering only a small area, could trap thousands of troops within, unable to escape.


    Could it be that there were also formations guarding the inside of this cave?


    With doubts in mind, Su Yang entered the cave once again. This time, he moved very slowly, highly focused, carefully observing everything around him.


    After walking about half the distance, the cave showed no change, but Su Yang suddenly stopped. He faintly felt that the spiritual energy here was denser than in other ces.


    The cave was filled with water that contained spiritual energy, and the energy within the water was approximately the same throughout. Yet, there was slightly more spiritual energy in this particr ce. Though the change was not substantial, Su Yang, due to his concentrated spirit, could clearly sense it.


    Su Yang stood there, looking closely around, but did not find anything peculiar.


    He slowly reached out, touching the walls around him. This time, Su Yang discovered the problem. Above his head, a section of the wall had noticeably more abundant spiritual energy than the rest. The richness of spiritual energy here was indeed due to this section of the wall!


    A thought struck Su Yang, and he gently knocked on the wall, finding it hollow. Without hesitation, he immediately broke through the wall.


    When the wall shattered, a dark cavern indeed appeared. The spiritual energy inside the cavern was vigorous, much stronger than the energy outside.


    Su Yang crawled into this stone cave, moving upwards for about five minutes, until finally, a spacious stone chamber appeared above.


    The chamber was about as spacious as a basketball court, and unlike the cave, it contained no water, resembling a drynd.


    Walking through the chamber, Su Yang was extraordinarily vignt. If there was such a water monster guarding the outside, could there be other powerful creatures inside?


    After a careful look around, he found no living creatures.


    In the center of the chamber, there was a small pool, surrounded by particrly dense spiritual energy.


    Approaching the pool, Su Yang was astonished to discover that inside the pool, there was an egg the size of a fist.


    The egg looked very odd, and the spiritual energy was emanating from its shell. The shell also emitted a faint glow, which reflected on the water¡¯s surface, creating a pattern of light and shadow.


    Su Yang was even more astonished in his heart, what kind of egg was this that it could emit such spiritual energy?


    He could feel that the spiritual energy in the water was also emanating from this egg.


    Only now did Su Yang understand; all that talk about the River God emerging was probably nonsense. The real spiritual energy wasing from this egg all along. The so-called River God was probably what they were referring to this egg.


    Su Yang recalled the records in Destiny¡¯s Tome, stating that eggsid by some powerful Divine Beasts could absorb nature¡¯s spiritual energy on their own. However, because it was ultimately still an egg, it couldn¡¯t store too much spiritual energy. Therefore, the absorbed spiritual energy would be periodically released. Probably, that was the main reason for the River God¡¯s emergence!


    With this thought, Su Yang was even more shocked. Could this be the offspring of some powerful Divine Beast? If that were true, then Su Yang would have struck it rich this time. Taking this egg back, he guessed he wouldn¡¯t even need the Spirit Gathering Array, as the spiritual energy absorbed by just this egg would be enough for Su Yang to cultivate.


    While Su Yang was secretly rejoicing in his heart, suddenly, there was a crackling sound from the egg. And then, a tiny crack appeared on the eggshell.


    The crack quickly spread, and soon the entire eggshell was covered with such cracks.


    A sense of rm struck Su Yang¡¯s heart. Was the egg about to hatch?


    Before Su Yang could ponder further, there was another crackling sound from the eggshell, and a small piece of eggshell fell off, revealing a tiny head.


    It was a head the size of a little finger, tender and pink, with eyes not too big but shining ck, looking very cute.


    The little one cautiously looked around, then struggled hard to push open the surrounding eggshell. Finally, after almost half an hour of struggling, the little one hatched.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded watching beside it, having witnessed the entire process. But what puzzled him most was what the little one looked like aftering out.


    Su Yang had thought that something like a powerful Divine Beast would emerge from the shell, but what was this thing?


    A tiny head, tiny limbs, a tiny tail, and a cumbersome shell¡ªwas this a turtle?


    After observing carefully for a while, Su Yang finally confirmed: from this mighty Divine Egg, a little turtle had indeed hatched!


    Su Yang was speechless. What in the world was happening? He had thought a powerful Divine Beast would emerge, but it turned out to be a turtle¡ªwas this some kind of joke?


    But Little Turtle didn¡¯t care about Su Yang¡¯s baffled gaze; it wobbled over to the pieces of eggshell, snapped a piece off with a crunch, and chewed leisurely.


    Su Yang was gobsmacked as he watched. He remembered what was written in the Destiny¡¯s Tome about Divine Beasts, where it mentioned this kind of situation.


    The eggsid by those powerful Divine Beasts contained incredibly potent essences. After hatching, the young would first eat the eggshell to replenish their essence and their innate energies.


    It seemed the little guy was doing just that!


    Little Turtle paid no mind to Su Yang¡¯s astonishment, chewing for a long time before extending its neck to swallow the piece of eggshell, then bit off another piece and began chewing again, slow and steady.

 Chapter 570 - 569 Five Element Crimson Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 569 Five Element Crimson Fruit</h4>


    Little Turtle took a full two hours to eat those eggshells, truly living up to its turtle nature with such slow speed.


    Su Yang just stood by, watching for a full two hours.


    After finishing the eggshells, the little guy burped contentedly. Then, stretching out its four tiny paws, it swam leisurely over to Su Yang. It slowly climbed up the stone wall and, little by little, emerged from the pool.


    Showing no fear of people, it crawled leisurely over to Su Yang. Under his astonished gaze, it climbed up his leg, took a good long while, and finally came to rest on his shoulder, staying motionless there.


    Su Yang was speechless; he had no idea what was going on. What was this little guy doing climbing on him?


    Su Yang turned his head and had a staring contest with the little guy for a while, until its eyelids gradually closed, and it fell asleep on his shoulder.


    "..."


    Su Yang was stunned. What in the world was this about? The little guy had climbed onto his shoulder to sleep? Were they that familiar?


    All Su Yang had to do was shake his shoulder, and he could have thrown the little guy off. But in the end, he did not do so. Instead, he carefully took the little guy off his shoulder and put it into his pocket, which was much safer.


    Throughout the process, the little guy was sound asleep, utterly unaware of the change in its surroundings.


    Su Yang wandered around the stone chamber some more but did not discover anything else special. It seemed that the chamber was designed solely for the egg.


    The people who created this were certainly generous with their resources. He estimated that Little Turtle was no ordinary turtle.


    Carrying Little Turtle, Su Yang nned to return the way he hade. However, as he was about to leave, he sensed some unusual spiritual energy.


    This spiritual energy waspletely different from that of the egg. The energy wasn¡¯t as pure or as dense as that from the egg. However, the sensation of the spiritual energy was remarkably robust, likely emanating from something fixed.


    Su Yang followed the direction of the energy and came to the east side of the stone wall. The energy wasing from behind it. He knocked on the wall and indeed, there was a space behind it.


    But, when Su Yang tried to break through the wall, he suddenly realized that this wall was unlike any he had broken before. Although not thick, it was like it was being protected by an invisible force. When Su Yang¡¯s strength hit it, it didn¡¯t even make contact with the wall, the forcepletely nullified.


    Su Yang was very surprised. Was there a prohibition seal on this stone wall too? What could be behind it that warranted such protection?


    After several attempts, the result was the same. This powerful force could not be broken by Su Yang¡¯s current strength; it was likely a prohibition left by someone from the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    Just as Su Yang was about to give up, suddenly, the Little Turtle in his pocket crawled out unsteadily.


    The little guy opened its sleepy eyes, shook its head, and then suddenly jumped down from Su Yang.


    Su Yang was startled and quickly reached out to catch it. But at that moment, the little creature spread its limbs and floated in the air, and didn¡¯t fall straight to the ground.


    Su Yang watched, dumbfounded. This was truly no ordinary Little Turtle. Just hatched, and it already had such abilities, how extraordinary!


    The little fellow drifted wobbly to the side of the stone wall. Under Su Yang¡¯s watchful eye, it collided directly with the stone wall.


    Strangely enough, upon this collision, the stone wall shattered, revealing a cave.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. He had exerted his full strength just now and hadn¡¯t been able to shake the stone wall in the slightest.


    And now, the wall crumbled from a mere bump by the little guy? The difference was too great. Could the little guy really be that strong?


    Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t believe the little creature was stronger than him. When it had climbed up his leg to his shoulder earlier, Su Yang had felt that the little guy¡¯s limbs weren¡¯t that strong.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, then there was only one possibility: the person who set up the enchantment here had done so specifically for this little creature!


    This stone wall could either be broken by someone stronger than the one who set the enchantment, or it could be broken by the little creature. This cave was also specifically left for the little creature!


    After the little creature crashed through the stone wall, it wobbled and crawled inside.


    Su Yang followed closely behind; he didn¡¯t pick up the little creature. If the person who set up the enchantment really left this cave for the little creature, then it would be absolutely safe for the little creature inside.


    Walking along the cave and having gone about a hundred meters or so, a point of light appeared ahead. The closer he walked towards it, therger the light grew, and finally, after rounding a corner, Su Yang entered a bright cavern.


    The cavern was vast, about the size of a football field. Dangling from above were dozens of Luminous Pearls, their light shining through the cave.


    But what truly captured one¡¯s attention was the lush vegetation growing in the middle of the cavern floor. The spiritual energy was emanating from these nts.


    The nts were about a foot tall, each with five leaves. The five leaves spread out in five directions, and in the middle of the leaves was a stem as thick as a finger. At the top of the stem was a red flower, and in the center of the flower was a crimson fruit emitting a faint, tempting fragrance that made one want to take a bite.


    "Five Element Crimson Fruit!" Su Yang eximed. This nt was recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome as the Five Element Crimson Fruit.


    Named Five Element Crimson Fruit for its five leaves spreading in five directions and the red fruit at the center, it was listed in the Destiny¡¯s Tome as a top-tier spiritual medicine, extremely rare.


    Of course, the Five Element Crimson Fruit was no match for the Immortal Herb that Ye Wantong had given Su Yang to eat, but it was also extremely precious. The effects of one Five Element Crimson Fruit were even greater than those of a thousand-year-old Wild Mountain Ginseng. And crucially, the Five Element Crimson Fruit was much rarer than a thousand-year-old Wild Mountain Ginseng, which often made it even more valuable.


    Now, this cavern was filled with a swath of Five Element Crimson Fruits. Looking carefully, there seemed to be hundreds of them, how could one not be astounded?


    With a gulp, Su Yang was jolted back to his senses. Following the sound, he saw that Little Turtle had somehow climbed onto one of the Five Element Crimson Fruits and was swallowing a fruit whole.

 Chapter 571 - 570 Divine Farmer Sect

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 570 Divine Farmer Sect</h4>


    Although the Zhu fruit was notrge, it was still quite sizable for the little creature.


    The little creature opened its mouth as wide as possible to stuff the Zhu fruit inside, but swallowing it was naturally not so easy.


    After swallowing half, it indeed got choked, the little creature scratching wildly in panic, its neck stretching repeatedly.


    Su Yang got a fright and hurried over to pick up the little creature, ready to remove the Zhu fruit. To his surprise, as Su Yang shook it a few times, not only did the little creature not spit out the Zhu fruit, but it actually managed to swallow it.


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment, truly a gluttonous little creature it was!


    The little creature acted as if nothing had happened, shook its head, and looked again at the Zhu fruit beside it.


    Su Yang quickly held onto the little creature, it was too greedy for food. If he let it eat like this, it would either choke or overeat itself to death.


    The little creature struggled constantly in Su Yang¡¯s hands, trying to get to the Zhu fruit, but Su Yang firmly restrained it. Atst, the little creature reluctantly turned its head to look at Su Yang, with a confused face, as if it didn¡¯t understand why Su Yang wouldn¡¯t let it eat.


    "I¡¯ll help you, you¡¯ll eat yourself to death on your own!" Su Yang scolded.


    The little creature may or may not have understood Su Yang¡¯s words, rubbing its little head against Su Yang¡¯s arm, as if showing affection.


    Su Yang speechlessly went to pick a Zhu fruit, condensed True Qi into a knife, and divided the small Zhu fruit into ten portions. Each piece was very small, and the little creature wouldn¡¯t have any problem swallowing it.


    He fed the little creature piece by piece, and it ate very quickly, soon finishing all ten pieces. Yet it still seemed unsatisfied and looked again toward the remaining Zhu fruits.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know how much the little creature could actually eat, but still picked another Zhu fruit. This time, he divided it into ten pieces as well. However, the little creature slowed down its eating pace this time, appearing to be getting full.


    At the fourth piece, the little creature finally stopped, contentedlyy in the palm of Su Yang¡¯s hand, let out a satisfied burp, and fell asleep again.


    Su Yang was at a loss for words, constantly moving between eating and sleeping; do you think you¡¯re a pig?


    Although the little creature was full, Su Yang couldn¡¯t just idle around. With such arge patch of Five Element Crimson Fruits, Su Yang of course wouldn¡¯t just leave them there.


    After some effort, Su Yang harvested all of the Five Element Crimson Fruits without damaging the roots. This way, the fruits could continue to grow. Of course, how many years it would take for them to mature was another question.


    However, with such an environment, it was indeed suitable for the growth of Five Element Crimson Fruits. Growing in such a ce, they would also be difficult to discover, and finding these fruits wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    These roots of Five Element Crimson Fruits left here, in a few hundred years, could also regenerate a new batch of fruits.


    Su Yang wandered around inside the cave and finally discovered a passageway on the other side. Curiously, Su Yang continued along this passage. What could be behind it?


    Walking for about half an hour, Su Yang suddenly saw a row of doors in the front corridor, each door corresponding to a stone chamber.


    Upon entering the first stone chamber, Su Yang found it in disarray, as if it had been lived in before. But now there was dust everywhere, and the furniture that once filled the ce was scattered all over, as if a battle had taken ce here.


    Su Yang picked up a few scraps of paper from the ground, which contained methods for concocting elixirs. It seemed that the person who had once been here was skilled in the art of alchemy.


    Continuing forward, he passed through several stone chambers, each in the same condition. Upon reaching the rear chambers, Su Yang suddenly discovered some withered bones scattered around.


    Many of these bones were broken, and it looked like they had been killed in battle. Judging by the condition of the bones, their owners had once been powerful, their remains evidence of formidable strength.


    The veryst chamber was quiterge; the previous chambers seemed to have been living spaces, but this one appeared to have been used for storage. It was here that he found the most withered bones, perhaps dozens of them.


    Looking at the condition of these bones, it seemed they had been attacked, and everyone had retreated here to fight. However, they were unable to defeat their assant and all met their end in this ce.


    In the center of this chambery a broken Pill Furnace. As Su Yang approached and took a closer look, his face lit up with ecstasy¡ªthe Pill Furnace was made from Li Fire True Gold.


    The Li Fire True Gold was categorized as a Profound Level material in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, extremely rare. It was only slightly inferior to the Nine Cold Jade that Su Yang had, but not by much.


    The primary use of Li Fire True Gold was in the construction of Pill Furnaces. It could separate the mes from the elixirs, allowing the alchemist to control the heat freely and prevent the medicinal herbs from being damaged by uneven heating.


    Moreover, the Li Fire True Gold could condense the mes, allowing the temperature to be stored within it, avable anytime. Thus, alchemists did not need to constantly tend the Pill Furnace.


    It could be said that with a Pill Furnace forged from Li Fire True Gold, an alchemist only needed to supply sufficient heat for the furnace to refine the medicine automatically¡ªa top-tier choice for constructing Pill Furnaces.


    However, the Pill Furnace was shattered, which left Su Yang utterly shocked.


    After all, this was a Pill Furnace forged from Li Fire True Gold, incredibly durable. It would be very difficult to break unless one used refined technique specific to forging instruments.


    That the Pill Furnace had been forcibly destroyed suggested that the attacker was extremely powerful, certainly having reached the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    Su Yang collected all the fragments of the Pill Furnace from the ground. Although broken, the material was still usable. When he left, he could find time to reforge these materials into a new Pill Furnace.


    After gathering the materials, Su Yang suddenly noticed a broken signboard on the ground. Picking it up, he saw threerge characters etched into it¡ª"Divine Farmer Sect!"


    Shocked, Su Yang had not expected this to be a sect. So, did that enemy annihte the entire sect?


    However, Su Yang was still puzzled.


    If the enemy had indeed wiped out the entire sect, why didn¡¯t they go further and take the Five Element Crimson Fruits? Also, the Divine Egg was not ordinary; why had the person not taken it?


    Pondering over his entire journey up to this point, Su Yang was suddenly startled as he realized why the person had annihted the Divine Farmer Sect!

 Chapter 572 - 571 The Origin of the River God

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 571 The Origin of the River God</h4>


    Su Yang carefully recalled his passage into this ce.


    First, he fell into ake in a gorge, which was actually a very dangerous ce.


    ording to Zhao Wunian¡¯s statement, there were big fish in the gorgeke, and if someone fell into it, it would be very difficult to survive.


    After entering theke, Su Yang actually gained some understanding of the interior. He was swept into a stone cave by the water monster and saw many bones along the way, including some fromrge fish.


    The so-called big fish, upon closer inspection by Su Yang, were actually crocodiles. This meant that there were crocodiles in the gorgeke, which was an extremely dangerous presence.


    If someone fell into thiske and identally encountered a crocodile, there was essentially no hope of survival.


    Even if someone powerful enough not to fear crocodiles searched the waters, they would be attacked by the water monster. And the strength of the water monster was such that anyone below the level of The Sovereign simply stood no chance. Thus, most people arriving at this ce would have no hope of advancing further.


    After that was the cave leading to the Divine Egg.


    The Divine Egg was ced in that stone chamber, and the other end of the chamber was sealed while the side connected to the monster had some small holes opened.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t paid much attention before, but now he finally understood that those small holes were actually for allowing the Divine Egg to absorb external Spiritual Energy.


    If there were no small holes and it waspletely sealed, the Divine Egg would not be able to absorb Spiritual Energy and would slowly shrivel up.


    However, opening those small holes meant that a slight amount of the Divine Egg¡¯s aura could leak out, which was very dangerous for the Divine Egg.


    Therefore, the person who ced the Divine Egg here set up restrictions on the outside. He left the monster to guard the entrance and set up such formations that made it impossible for people to enter, which could basically be considered wless.


    On the end where the Divine Egg¡¯s exit was, there were also restrictions left by him, and no one could enter at all. It was only after the Divine Egg hatched and broke through the exit on this side that Su Yang was able to reach the ce with the Five Element Crimson Fruits.


    Upon careful thought, those Five Element Crimson Fruits were actually Little Turtle¡¯s provisions.


    The person who had ced the Divine Egg here had considered all situations, allowing the Divine Egg to absorb nature¡¯s spiritual energy, protecting the Divine Egg, and even the situation after the egg had hatched.


    Such arge patch of Five Element Crimson Fruits would be enough for Little Turtle to eat for a while. And once Little Turtle grewrger, it could cultivate and search for food on its own, and there would be no more danger.


    inly speaking, all of this was prepared for the Divine Egg.


    The person who had annihted the entire Divine Farmer Sect had done so for Little Turtle!


    As for why he chose thend of the Divine Farmer Sect, Su Yang guessed there were two reasons: one was that this location was suitable. The other reason was the Five Element Crimson Fruits nted by the Divine Farmer Sect. Su Yang suspected that these fruits were the masterwork of the Divine Farmer Sect, yet they ended up providing for Little Turtle.


    After searching the vicinity, Su Yang found many forms for concocting elixirs. However, these forms meant nothing to Su Yang, because any single form recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome was far more powerful than these.


    Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t want to waste them, so he collected the forms. Although he didn¡¯t need them, he could bring them out for research in the future.


    After thoroughly searching the area and finding nothing else, Su Yang did not linger. Instead of heading back the way he came, he continued forward.


    After walking for a while, he came across some other stone chambers. It looked like the area behind was for resting and concocting elixirs, and the area ahead was likely for cultivation and perhaps had a grand hall.


    Indeed, after passing through these stone chambers, Su Yang finally emerged into a huge stone hall.


    Although the hall was simple, it was apparent that this must have been the grand hall of the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Inside the hall, there was chaos, and even more people had perished here.


    At the exit of the hally a person who had almost managed to crawl out, but ultimately, he died right there.


    What truly caught Su Yang¡¯s attention was that this person was carrying a variety of gourds on his back. Upon inspecting the gourds, Su Yang discovered that they were all filled with medicinal drugs.


    At the entrance of the hall was an underground river. Some of the gourds had been opened, spilling their contents onto the ground, with some nearly falling into the underground river.


    Su Yang nced back at the interior of the hall, then at the underground river, and suddenly remembered something he had heard before.


    Every time the River God surfaced, medicinal drugs would emerge from the River God Cave and be taken by the members of the River God Sect for auction.


    Su Yang had not understood the situation before, but now he figured it all out. What they called the River God surfacing was probably just the process of the Divine Egg releasing spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy of the Divine Egg was so powerful that each release caused fluctuations. These fluctuations pushed the medicines into the underground river. Outside of this river, most likely was where the River God Cave was located.


    The medicines, carried by the underground river, were retrieved by the people of the River God Sect, who believed they were gifts from the River God. Little did they know that these medicines were actually concocted by the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Having understood everything, Su Yang had an epiphany. He had actually suspected the existence of an actual River God, but now it seemed that it was all nonsense. The real culprit was the little fellow lying in his pocket who was still soundly sleeping.


    Su Yang picked up the gourds scattered on the ground, holding them with a look of helplessness. There were too many things, and it was truly inconvenient to carry them all.


    The Five Element Crimson Fruits, the Lihuo Zhenjin Pill Furnace, and these gourds, when added up, amounted to quite a collection.


    Su Yang was now eager to advance to the Spirit Tranquility Realm. ording to Destiny¡¯s Tome, one could control space upon entering the Spirit Tranquility Realm and easily create storage artifacts to hold these items.


    Gathering all the gourds together, Su Yang was contemting how to leave when suddenly, there was a plop beneath his feet, and another gourd appeared.


    Caught by surprise, Su Yang wondered if there were any that had slipped through his collection.


    Picking up the gourd, just as he was about to stand up, another gourd materialized out of thin air in front of him.


    This time, Su Yang was certain of what he saw: the gourd had appeared out of nowhere, not forgotten by him or dropped from somewhere.


    What on earth was going on?


    On closer inspection, Su Yang noticed a bracelet on the wrist of the withered bones. And when he thought back on where he had picked up those gourds, most of them were near this bracelet.


    If this person had decided to escape with all the elixirs, logically, he would have used a bag or something simr to carry them, not like this, scattered.


    Then why were these gourds scattered here?

 Chapter 573 - 572 Storage Bracelet

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 572 Storage Bracelet</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s heart stirred as he removed the bracelet and gave it a careful examination.


    The bracelet was engraved with some runes, which Su Yang, having diligently studied Destiny¡¯s Tome, could barely understand; they were techniques rted to manipting space.


    After closely observing for a while, Su Yang roughly deciphered these runes and used the techniques to touch the bracelet.


    With a snap, another gourd fell out, directly dropping from the bracelet.


    Su Yang was overjoyed¡ªthis was essentially a Storage Bracelet.


    After another attempt using his skills, Su Yang finally figured out how to use the Storage Bracelet. It contained many gourds, indicating that the Divine Farmer Sect must have left quite a few elixirs.


    Utilizing secret techniques from Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang connected the Storage Bracelet to his consciousness. With this connection, the Storage Bracelet became Su Yang¡¯s possession. As soon as he thought about it, the items inside coulde out directly.


    With the bracelet taken care of, Su Yang finally let out a sigh of relief. He packed all his belongings into the bracelet, feeling light and unburdened, and then left the grand hall of the Divine Farmer Sect.


    The entrance of the Divine Farmer Sect was quite concealed, hidden underground with a subterranean river at the door.


    Considering the situation, Su Yang thought that to leave the Divine Farmer Sect, he would probably need to pass through this underground river.


    Without any hesitation, Su Yang jumped into the underground river and let the current carry him out. The location outside should be the River God Cave.


    The current started off quite slow but rapidly picked up speed. After traveling in the darkness for a while and as the light ahead rapidly erged, Su Yang was swiftly flushed out of a stone cave into arge pool.


    Just as Su Yang was about to surface, he heard the sound ofbat from afar.


    He quickly hid under the water and looked carefully, seeing three people in battle. One of them, Su Yang recognized, was the masked woman who had saved him earlier in the river.


    The two she was fighting against were strong, and the masked woman was being forced back step by step. However, she did not flee and appeared determined to fight to the death.


    Su Yang frowned and turned to look elsewhere. Not far from the River God Cave was a field with many medicinal herbs growing in it. In this field, a figure was rapidly uprooting these herbs.


    This person was none other than the man who had been with the masked woman before!


    The two had previously discussed stealing herbs, and Su Yang had not expected them to arrive so quickly. From the looks of it, the man intended to take away all the herbs in the field.


    Of course, the twobatants fighting the masked woman had also noticed the situation. They became highly anxious, and one of them let out a long howl, calling for assistance.


    The masked woman grew desperate and shouted, "What are you doing? Just take the herb we need and stop wasting time!"


    "Since we¡¯re here, we can¡¯t leave empty-handed. Hold on a bit longer!" The man chuckled and continued plucking the herbs in a frenzy, ignoring the woman¡¯s pleas.


    The woman was frustrated and helpless; she could only keep dying the two men here.


    However, this state of affairs did notst long, as people quickly arrived.


    "Hurry up, more people areing!" The masked woman cried in a rush.


    The man still didn¡¯t rush. He swiftly plucked another bunch of medicinal herbs and then turned to rush towards the masked woman.


    "Run!" the man bellowed and charged forward, knocking one of them flying. Then, he threw a bundle to the woman, shouting, "Take the Five Element Crimson Fruit and run, I¡¯ll cover your escape!"


    The masked woman immediately turned to flee, but just then, a grey-robed elder charged over, yelling, "Thinking of running?"


    With a palm strike, the masked woman couldn¡¯t dodge in time and, bracing herself, met the attack with her own palm. However, she was no match for the grey-robed elder and was sent flying,nding beside the pool, vomiting blood, severely injured.


    And at that moment, the man seized the opportunity and quickly left the ce.


    Aside from the grey-robed elder, no one could match him. As he fled, those present didn¡¯t have the chance to catch him.


    The grey-robed elder didn¡¯t rush to chase after him either. He quicklynded beside the masked woman, picking up the bundle on the ground.


    Upon opening it, the grey-robed elder¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he thundered, "We¡¯ve been tricked, the Five Element Crimson Fruit isn¡¯t here!"


    The crowd was shocked. All the medicinal herbs in the fieldbined weren¡¯t worth as much as the Five Element Crimson Fruit.


    "What?" the masked woman also eximed, her eyes widening as she stared at the bag in front of her, "How is this possible?"


    "The Five Element Crimson Fruit has been plucked already, it¡¯s not here, does that not mean that man has taken it?" someone anxiously said.


    "Immediately report to the Sect Master and pursue that man with all our might!" the grey-robed elder bellowed, "Also, take this woman back for severe interrogation. We must find out the whereabouts of that man!"


    "Yes!" The crowd epted the orders and dispersed.


    Four men charged directly at the masked woman, who was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t get up. The fury in her heart reached its peak, leaving her trembling with anger.


    She and that man had made an agreement. They would team up to steal the herbs; she would take the Five Element Crimson Fruit, and he would take the other herbs. Moreover, she would give him another treasure as a reward.


    But the man had used her as a shield. Not only did he take away the Five Element Crimson Fruit, but he also left her behind and got away.


    The four men arrived in front of the masked woman, one of them saying coldly, "Dare to steal herbs from our River God Sect, do you have the guts of a bear and the heart of a leopard? I want to see which deity you really are!"


    One of the men used a sword to lift the ck cloth on the woman¡¯s face, and the four of them were instantly stunned.


    They never dreamed that the woman would be so beautiful!


    "Such beauty, and yet resorting to theft, what a waste," the leader said coldly.


    Another person said coldly, "What does her beauty matter? She¡¯s destroyed such arge field of our herbs. How will youpensate us?"


    The woman clenched her teeth, her voice stern, "If you want to kill, then kill. Why speak so much nonsense? Since I dared toe here, I¡¯m not afraid to die!"


    "Want to die? It¡¯s not that easy!" the leader sneered, "The medicinal herbs of our River God Sect are valuable. Every year, the wealthy in Pingbei Province exchange lots of treasures for our herbs. This is the forbiddennd of our River God Sect. No one whoes here to steal herbs has ever met a good end."


    "Just the other day, a cultivation expert came here, much stronger than you, and still, our Sect Master personally captured him."

 Chapter 574 - 573: News of Master Fang

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 573: News of Master Fang</h4>


    Hearing this, Su Yang¡¯s heart suddenly stirred.


    He remembered the time when the power of the Kirin Jade burst forth; Su Yang had felt the surroundings. Upon reflection, they seemed quite simr to the environment here.


    Could it be that Master Fang had battled someone here?


    A cultivation expert?


    Master Fang himself was in the Qi Refining Realm, not considered a cultivation expert. However, wielding the Kirin Jade, his strength was much greater, capable of battling someone in the Integration Realm, indeed qualifying him as a cultivation expert.


    Could it be that Master Fang had fallen into the hands of the River God Sect?


    At that moment, the leading man spoke again, "However, the man has a Magic Artifact that can be auctioned, which can atone for much of his sins. But what do you have that can atone for yours?"


    "Why should I atone for sins!" the woman retorted through gritted teeth. "I¡¯ve said it, the moment I came here, I never expected to leave alive. Just kill me, I will not atone for any sins!"


    "Not atone for sins?" The man chuckled coldly. "You¡¯ve now stolen our sect¡¯s treasure; it¡¯s impossible not topensate for that!"


    With that, the man suddenly chuckled slyly, moving closer to the woman, "Since you cannot produce anything of value, I do have a suggestion. Perhaps, you could use yourself to atone. You¡¯re so beautiful, this body of yours, many a rich man would like it, no doubt they would be willing to pay a high price for you!"


    Upon these words, the three other men also burst intoughter.


    They were talking about people from their sect, but they were also men. Moreover, they were all from nearby viges, practicing cultivation in these mountains, and had wives and concubines outside; they were not of pure intentions. Seeing this woman, the four men¡¯s hearts were already unsettled.


    The woman¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and she roared, "Shameless!"


    "Shameless?"


    The four menughed loudly, and one of them bluntly bent down, crouched, and said with a lewd smile, "Then let me show you what true shamelessness is!"


    As he spoke, the man reached out to grab the woman¡¯s clothes, and the other three men also showed excited expressions.


    They did not hold high positions within their sect, and they were well aware that given the woman¡¯s status, if she were captured, she would definitely fall into the hands of several Elders, bing a ything; they had no right toy a finger on her.


    Now that the Elders had not yet seen her, so this was an opportunity. The four men nned to take advantage of this opportunity to get intimate with her; otherwise, once she was sent forward, they would have no chance at all.


    The woman¡¯s face showed panic, and although she was not weak, she was still a girl. Facing such a situation, anyone would be frightened.


    Just then, there was a sudden ssh of water, and everyone turned to look, only to see Su Yang walking slowly out of the water.


    Everyone was taken aback, and the four men stood up simultaneously, saying in a grave tone, "Who goes there?"


    The woman looked even more astonished, gazing at Su Yang in disbelief, "You... how are you here?"


    She had seen Su Yang on the night of the boat trip. At that time, Su Yang had gone alone to the little boy¡¯s boat and had attracted everyone¡¯s attention; the woman also remembered Su Yang.


    However, in her eyes, Su Yang was just an ordinary person, perhaps kind-hearted, but he should not be here.


    This is the River God Cave, the forbidden area of the River God Sect. She and that man had also sneaked in here, so why would Su Yang appear in this ce?


    "You know each other?" the leading man¡¯s expression changed abruptly as he said sternly, "So you have aplices! Humph, I think none of you can escape today!"


    The other three men had already drawn their longswords, quietly surrounding the pool. Looking at this, it seemed impossible for Su Yang to escape.


    Yet Su Yang still stood in the middle of the pool, slowly walking towards the shore as if everything was unrted to him.


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but be anxious and shouted, "Hey, what are you standing there for? These people are merciless killers, you need to run!"


    "Think there¡¯s still a chance to run at this time?" The leading man chuckled coldly and waved his hand. The three men immediately charged towards Su Yang.


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale with fear. All three of these men were at the top of the Qi Refinement Realm. Combining forces, even she would find it difficult to handle them. Did Su Yang even have a chance at survival?


    However, the leading man was wearing a cold smile. He deliberately wanted these three men to kill Su Yang as a lesson for the woman, to frighten her into being more cooperativeter when it was time to y.


    But just as the three men¡¯s longswords were about to pierce Su Yang, they suddenly froze. Their longswords could not move forward even slightly, and their bodies were suspended midair, unable to move at all.


    It felt as if the entire area hade to a standstill, with only Su Yang still slowly walking, moving step by step towards the shore.


    Both the woman and the leading man were stunned. The leading man, with wide eyes and a trembling voice, said, "What... what is happening here?"


    Right at that moment, Su Yang had walked up to the man.


    The man hastily thrust his sword straight at Su Yang.


    Su Yang lifted his right hand, flicked his fingers, and the fingertip collided with the longsword.


    The man felt a numbness in his right hand and his longsword flew out of his grip, hurtling backwards. A powerful force traveled up his arm to his shoulder, and with a crack, the man¡¯s shoulder was shattered.


    The man¡¯s face changed drastically as he clutched his shoulder, about to scream in agony. But Su Yang was faster, rushing over to him, touching a point on his neck. The man opened his mouth wide but could only emit a faint sound.


    The woman watched, dumbstruck, as the man opened his mouth as if to shout loudly. However, the sound that came out was very soft, barely audible if one did not listen closely. What exactly was going on?


    What shocked her even more was Su Yang¡¯s strength. Just now, with a casual flick, Su Yang had sent the man¡¯s longsword flying. This disy of power was enough to shock everyone.


    The woman had fought with the leading man and was very aware of his strength. The man had entered the Integration Realm, a level above her. Even for her, defeating him wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    But in front of Su Yang, this man didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest ability to resist. What in the world was going on?


    With just one flick, Su Yang had sent his longsword flying, and the residual force had even shattered his shoulder de. How immense was that strength? It seemed only those in the Venerable Realm could achieve such a feat!


    But Su Yang, so young and looking not even twenty years old, could he really be a Sovereign? How could that be possible?


    One must know that even the most powerful Elder in her own sect was in the Venerable Realm. And that was after nearly a hundred years of cultivation. Su Yang wasn¡¯t even twenty; how could he possibly possess such power?

 Chapter 575 - 574 Master Fang is Captured

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 574 Master Fang is Captured</h4>


    Su Yang walked over to the woman and casually handed her a pill, "Eat this, and your wounds will heal."


    This pill was one of the many Su Yang had taken from Divine Farmer Sect, known for their remarkable healing effects. Of course, they fell far short of the medicine he¡¯d concocted himself, yet to the average person, it was a rare miracle elixir.


    As an expert in the field, the woman recognized at a nce that this pill was no ordinary one. Taking a deep breath, she epted and swallowed the pill, whispering, "Thank you!"


    "No need for courtesy," Su Yang said softly, "You saved me once during the boat ride, and now I repay you with a pill; it is only right."


    The woman looked at Su Yang and murmured, "With your strength, why would you need my rescue? This pill, I still owe you!"


    Su Yang nced at the woman and turned toward the man next to her, speaking coldly, "I ask you, what is the name of the cultivator you captured a few days ago?"


    The man¡¯s voice was very soft, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t speak. The severe pain in his shoulder almost contorted his face. Clenching his teeth, he red at Su Yang and shouted angrily, "How dare you harm me? Do you know I am an outer sect senior disciple of River God Sect? You are challenging the entire River God Sect. Once the Sect Master returns, he will kill you for sure!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words, quickly inserting a silver needle into the man¡¯s body. The man immediately curled up on the ground, convulsing all over, his mouth frothing, looking extremely agonized.


    The woman next to him watched, astonished, and said tremulously, "This is the Five Unparalleled Needle Techniques, you... you know medical arts too?"


    When the woman had fought earlier, Su Yang had realized that her martial technique likely evolved from silver needle acupuncture, probably a lineage of medical practitioners.


    However, Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected the woman to recognize his needle technique. Those were recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome, and only a few people were left who could recognize such techniques. This suggested the woman had quite a profound knowledge in this field.


    "I know a little," Su Yang replied casually.


    "This doesn¡¯t seem like just ¡¯a little¡¯ knowledge," the woman remarked, "The Five Unparalleled Needle Techniques has been lost for many years. Even the elders of my sect had only heard of it, but none had ever seen it. I never imagined I would be so fortunate to witness this set of techniques!"


    With a faint smile, Su Yang removed the silver needles from the man¡¯s body, "Now, can you speak?"


    "What have you done to me? What... what have you done to me..." The man¡¯s voice trembled, as if he had just experienced the most painful torment in purgatory.


    Lifting up the silver needle, Su Yang spoke coldly, "Speak, or not?"


    Scared out of his wits, the man hastily said, "I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak..."


    Su Yang ced the silver needle beside the man, who was so frightened he almost wet himself, saying with a shaky voice, "We... we captured someone, who seems to be called... Master Fang..."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy; his guess was indeed correct¡ªthe attack on Master Fang had urred here.


    "Where is he now?" Su Yang asked gravely.


    "I don¡¯t know..." the man said, trembling, "He is very powerful, and he had a talisman with him, an extremely mighty one. The Sect Master personally had to intervene to capture him. The Sect Master took him away, and... and it seemed that his talisman was protecting him, we need... we need a special secret technique to strip it away..."


    Su Yang¡¯s face grew colder, so Master Fang was not dead yet. But now, the Sect Master was trying to find a way to strip away the Kirin Jade, and then, to kill Master Fang.


    "The Sect Master took him away. How far could he possibly go within the River God Sect?" Su Yang said in a deep voice.


    "I really don¡¯t know..." the man tremulously replied, "I¡¯m just an outer sect disciple, and I rarely have the chance to enter the inner sect. I have no idea what the situation is like inside the inner sect."


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; the man was in the Integration Realm, and he couldn¡¯t see through the man¡¯s thoughts. However, judging by the man¡¯s expression, he did not seem to be lying.


    Who would have thought that this unremarkable River God Sect actually had such hierarchical divisions? Outer sect disciples can¡¯t even enter the inner sect?


    "Why did Master Fang get into a conflict with your River God Sect?" Su Yang asked with a somber tone.


    "He... he trespassed into the forbidden territory of our River God Sect, and... and he wouldn¡¯t heed our advice to leave this ce, which is why... why a conflict arose..." the man¡¯s eyes flickered.


    "Nonsense!" Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy as he said sternly, "Master Fang has always been cautious in his actions. If the people of your River God Sect asked him to leave, he would have definitely not lingered here. I believe it was you who made the first move, and only when Master Fang could no longer tolerate, he retaliated, right?"


    With his head lowered, the man eventually nodded slowly, admitting to what Su Yang had said.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression grew colder; the people of the River God Sect truly went too far.


    Master Fang had merely wandered into the forbidden area of the River God Sect by mistake, and they had grievously injured him for it. Moreover, they even intended to strip the Kirin Jade from him and then to kill him. Their methods were ruthlessly excessive.


    "Where is the River God Sect Master?" Su Yang asked in a stern voice.


    "I... I don¡¯t know; he... he should have gone after that previous person by now..." the man replied with a tremulous voice.


    "Good, since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just wait for him to return here in the River God Sect!" Su Yang said casually as he pointed a finger, creating a bloody hole in the man¡¯s head. The man died on the spot.


    The other three also fell into the water. Before they could get up, Su Yang had already made his move, and the three of them immediately followed in the first man¡¯s footsteps, dying on the spot.


    The masked woman witnessed all of this with eyes wide and a face full of shock.


    She knew Su Yang was very powerful from the start, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated he would be this formidable. Killing with a finger¡¯s flick, all in the blink of an eye!


    Su Yang stood up, ready to head deeper into the River God Sect. At that moment, the masked woman hurriedly got up and followed closely behind Su Yang, saying excitedly, "Big brother, if you want to meet the River God Sect Master, I suggest you try not to stir up too much trouble."


    "Why?" Su Yang was puzzled.


    The woman said, "The River God Sect Master is extremely cunning. With your strength, he is surely no match for you. But since he is not in the River God Sect at the moment, once he learns of you being here, he might just run away, and then it would not be easy for you to find him!"


    Seeing that Su Yang didn¡¯t respond, the woman hastily continued, "Big brother, you must be looking for Master Fang. If there indeed is some treasure on Master Fang, probably only the Sect Master knows his whereabouts. Moreover, it¡¯s possible that the River God Sect Master didn¡¯t hide him within the River God Sect, so even if we search the whole sect, it may be futile!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang was startled. He looked at the woman and asked with curiosity, "Howe you know so much about the River God Sect Master?"

 Chapter 576 - 575: Jeang Zier

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 575: Jeang Zier</h4>


    The woman¡¯s expression was somber as she spoke softly, "My father was in the River God Sect for seventeen years, and he knew the ins and outs of it like the back of his hand. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t leave the River God Sect alive; he died right here inside!"


    "Why?" Su Yang was surprised, "If your father was in the River God Sect for seventeen years, then he should have been one of them, right? Why would he die there?"


    The matter is a long story mainly due to our own sect," the woman said quietly. "My father came to the River God Sect because he was sent by our sect. The River God Sect took some things from our sect, and we wanted to take them back. In the end, the River God Sect discovered my father¡¯s identity, and... and they killed him..."


    Su Yang suddenly realized why the woman knew so much about the River God Sect. So that was the reason.


    Su Yang asked, "Are you sure he¡¯ll go to the front?"


    "Today is the time when the River God Sect sells Divine Medicine to outsiders. The Sect Master will definitely go to the front personally to see if there are any good items that he wants to keep for himself," the woman said. "He won¡¯t miss such an opportunity!"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go and wait for him toe back," Su Yang nodded.


    The woman followed Su Yang, rushing forward together. Along the way, the woman also told Su Yang a lot about the River God Sect, giving him a general understanding of it.


    The so-called River God Sect was actually established only one hundred and seventy years ago. It started with one person, who stumbled upon a few Spiritual Medicines near the River God Cave and found a field of herbs, so he stayed there.


    Later, he found that Spiritual Medicines woulde out of the River God Cave every year. He began to sell these medicines externally, and with the funds, established the River God Sect.


    After more than a hundred years of development, the River God Sect indeed became a significant force. They even brought the big families from Zifeng City and Yangchuan City under their control. Their development in recent years has been rapid and extraordinary. The Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province alle to ask for medicine, which is a signal.


    However, the rise of the River God Sect was entirely in the style of an upstart, relying on those Spiritual Medicines, without much depth. Furthermore, the River God Sect¡¯s recruitment of disciples was indiscriminate, leading to a mixture of the good and the bad inside, which could be called a cancer on the region.


    The simplest example is that the Seven Great Families of Zifeng City and the big families of Yangchuan City sacrifice a group of virgins to the River God Sect each year for protection. That¡¯s why the families from Zifeng City and Yangchuan City have much easier ess to the River God Sectpared to others!


    Once these girls arrived at the River God Sect, they became ythings for the Sect¡¯s people. Those with a little luck might get some pointers and practice some skills, holding onto some connections to barely be heirs of the River God Sect.


    Those less fortunate were abused and would be killed for nonpliance, or even if they werepliant and then grew tiresome, they would be sent back to those big families. These girls didn¡¯t escape the Demon Cave; once outside, they would still be sold to other ces and continue living a life without the light of day.


    Su Yang originally didn¡¯t know much about the River God Sect, but now, after listening to the woman, his brow furrowed tightly.


    It seems that the River God Sect truly shouldn¡¯t exist!


    "By the way, we¡¯ve been talking for so long, and I still don¡¯t know your name, big brother!" the woman said with a smile. "My name is Jeang Zier, from the Divine Farmer Sect!"


    "The Divine Farmer Sect?" Su Yang looked at Jeang Zier in surprise, "You¡¯re from the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    "Is there a problem with that?" Jeang Zier was also surprised, not understanding why Su Yang had such a strong reaction to the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Su Yang, however, was thinking about the Divine Farmer Sect he had seen underwater before, Jeang Zier¡¯s Divine Farmer Sect, and wondered if it had any connection to this Divine Farmer Sect.


    "Hasn¡¯t the Divine Farmer Sect already been wiped out?" Su Yang asked.


    "You know about the Divine Farmer Sect?" Jeang Zier asked in astonishment.


    "I¡¯ve heard some things," Su Yang replied casually. He wasn¡¯t sure about Jeang Zier¡¯s situation, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t mention that he had juste from the Divine Farmer Sect. After all, he had taken away so many medicines from there and even tricked away the little turtle hatched from the Divine Egg. He certainly couldn¡¯t tell the truth now.


    "What you¡¯ve heard of is probably our old sect," Jeang Zier said. "We are the Southern Divine Farmer Sect, meaning we¡¯re the new Divine Farmer Sect rebuilt after the one you mentioned was destroyed. It was a few of the original sect¡¯s disciples who rebuilt the sect in the south."


    Speaking of this, Jeang Zier smiled bitterly, "To say that it¡¯s the Divine Farmer Sect, in fact, we¡¯ve already lost the heritage of the Divine Farmer Sect. We¡¯re barely maintaining by relying on some techniques left by a few ancestors."


    Su Yang nodded slowly. He had a basic understanding of the situation now.


    The old Divine Farmer Sect had been annihted, and its heritage buried under the water. The new Divine Farmer Sect was actually just a shell, without any of the old sect¡¯s strength.


    While the new Divine Farmer Sect was struggling to survive, they discovered that the River God Sect had some of the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s Spiritual Medicine. Naturally, the Divine Farmer Sect entertained ideas and sent people to the River God Sect, trying to retrieve their medicine refining secrets.


    However, after many years here, they found that the River God Sect didn¡¯t know how to refine medicine at all, and those Spiritual Medicines indeed came from the River God Cave.


    So, they shifted their focus to other aspects, such as the Five Element Crimson Fruit in the medicinal fields.


    Su Yang nced at Jeang Zier and said, "The River God Sect is quite strong. Coming here alone to steal the Five Element Crimson Fruit, how is that any different from seeking death?"


    Jeang Zier sighed, "I know this is a near-death mission, but I have no choice. The Divine Farmer Sect is now at a critical moment of life and death. If I can bring back the Five Element Crimson Fruit, I might be able to save our sect. If I fail, our sect will probably bepletely destroyed this time!"


    Su Yang wanted to ask more, but at that moment, the path ahead turned, and a huge building appeared.


    It was a building simr to a pce,vishly decorated. From a distance, it looked majestic, resplendent, and awe-inspiring.


    "This is the River God Sect!" Jeang Zier said.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly: "This River God Sect really knows how to show off!"


    "The River God Sect Master loves grandeur. The top families of the two cities have diverted a lot of funds to build the River God Sect in these mountains for his favor," Jeang Zier paused. "It¡¯s also because of this that the River God Sect Master has always been protecting the top families of the two cities. Especially the Seven Great Families, under the protection of the River God Sect, havee to control the entire Zifeng City, bing its biggest tumor!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, having juste from Zifeng City, he was well aware of the situation. The ruler ship of the Seven Great Families in Zifeng City was in fact backed by the River God Sect!

 Chapter 577 - 576 Price Increase

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 576 Price Increase</h4>


    As soon as they walked into the hall, they did not encounter any hindrances.


    The great hall was now bustling with noise; at a nce, there appeared to be nearly four to five hundred people gathered there.


    In the middle of the hall was a high tform, atop which stood a group of people who were introducing various items, creating a scene akin to an auction.


    The crowd was so dense that when Su Yang and Jeang Zier walked in from the entrance, they wentpletely unnoticed.


    Within the crowd, Su Yang spotted Zhao Wunian and his group sitting near the front from afar.


    As Jeang Zier had mentioned, the families from Zifeng City and Yangchuan City indeed had close ties with the River God Sect. Ny percent of the attendees were standing, while they alone had seats at the front.


    Of course, Cheng Bingyan, Lin Feng, and others were also seated at the front. After all, they were from the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, which were significantly more powerful than the major families of Yangchuan City or Zifeng City.


    Su Yang also saw Lin Zhenshan and a few others from afar; they stood behind Zhao Wunian and his group.


    Lin Zhenshan had a somber expression, and Lin Qing beside him had tears around her eyes. Little Niuniu, held in her arms, also had swollen eyes, evidently having just finished crying.


    Excitement was only present on Wang Qian¡¯s face among their group; his joy was particrly evident. With Su Yang¡¯s death, everything would return to normal, which was more than favorable for him.


    At that moment, the stage was auctioning some medicines, but Su Yang could tell at a nce that these were just ordinary medicines, not the Spiritual Medicine refined by the Divine Farmer Sect.


    It seemed that after upying this ce, the River God Sect had managed to concoct some secret medicinal recipes based on the herb garden in the mountains behind them. The medicines now being auctioned were their own creations.


    Of course, the medicines they crafted were worlds apart from the Spiritual Medicines refined by the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Still, the auction was exceptionally lively. Few of the attendees could differentiate between Spiritual Medicine andmon medicine, but most believed that anything provided by the River God Sect must be excellent, eagerly bidding for it.


    Naturally, what they used to purchase the medicines were not things like money, but rather various rare items. For instance, unusual gemstones, some extraordinary materials, rare medicinal herbs, and damaged Magic Artifacts. Only such items were considered valuable to the River God Sect, whilemon money was of no need to them.


    In a short while, the River God Sect collected many treasures and auctioned off more than fifty pills. Throughout this process, whether it was Feng Wenchuan, Zhao Wunian, or individuals like Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng, not one engaged in the auction. These medicines were unimportant to them; what they truly needed were the Spiritual Medicines refined by the Divine Farmer Sect!


    Finally, the River God Sect presented a piece of Spiritual Medicine. This time, the auction was handled by an Elder of the River God Sect, a man in his fifties or sixties with an air of immortal charm about him, although his pretentiousness was a bit too palpable.


    "Next, the item up for exchange is a divine gift from the River God obtained by our River God Sect, the Hundred Spirit Pill!"


    The Elder said, taking out a pill that was ced inside a box.


    This pill was no bigger than a fingertip, yet it emanated a faint, captivating glow. It looked anything but ordinary.


    The crowd on-site was instantly drawn to it, and the previously dejected figures, including Lin Zhenshan, seemed to be revitalized, especially Lin Zhenshan, whose face visibly surged with excitement.


    The Hundred Spirit Pill was precisely the reason they hade to the River God Sect!


    Although the River God Sect could potentially obtain Spiritual Medicine from the Divine Farmer Sect each year, the medicines varied as the Sect crafted different ones annually.


    The Hundred Spirit Pill was said to cure variousplex diseases with excellent results, earning the reputation of a miraculous elixir.


    Over the years, Lin Zhenshan had tried every possible method to cure Niuniu¡¯s condition, to no avail. The Hundred Spirit Pill was hisst hope.


    "As for the effects of the Hundred Spirit Pill, I need not say much more. I believe everyone here has heard of its miraculous effects," the Elder said with a smile. "Let¡¯s begin the bidding, shall we?"


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Lin Zhenshan leapt to his feet in excitement, dering loudly, "I bid ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade!"


    The crowd turned their eyes to Lin Zhenshan, their faces filled with disdain. A fat man sneered, "Old man, you think ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade will get you the Hundred Spirit Pill? You must be dreaming! The opening bid for the Hundred Spirit Pill is much higher than that!"


    Lin Zhenshan, astonished, eximed, "Ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade aren¡¯t enough? Wasn¡¯t it just ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade that they used to exchange for the Hundred Spirit Pill before?"


    The Elder looked down on Lin Zhenshan contemptuously. "You are talking about the value from eight years ago. Over the years, the Spiritual Medicine from the River God Cave has be increasingly scarce, and its value has skyrocketed. Does the current value of the Hundred Spirit Pill reallypare to that of the past?"


    Lin Zhenshan panicked. He had almost risked his life to gather those ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade. Now, to be told they were not enough¡ªwhat hope was there for him this time?


    "Immortal Master, I... I didn¡¯t realize the value of the Hundred Spirit Pill had increased so much," Lin Zhenshan implored nearly in tears. "Could you perhaps make an exception? I... I will definitely bring more Supreme Green Jade next time. Could you let me have this pill first? I... I need it to save a life..."


    The Elder nced at Lin Zhenshan, his tone cold. "Our River God Sect always follows the rules. Everyonees here for a life-saving cure; do you think you¡¯re the only one? Since you haven¡¯t brought enough Supreme Green Jade this time, thene back next year. Continue!"


    Lin Zhenshan became frantic, rushing forward to plead, "Immortal Master, please listen to me. That girl over there is my granddaughter; she... she has had a strange illness since she was little. Eating has always been the most torturous task for her. She... she¡¯s only five or six years old, still a child."


    "Immortal Master, the doctor said that if she continues like this, she probably won¡¯t make it through the year. I... I can¡¯t wait until next year. I beg you, give me the Hundred Spirit Pill to save the child¡¯s life. No matter how much Supreme Green Jade it takes, I will risk my life to find it. I beg you..."


    Saying this, Lin Zhenshan immediately fell to his knees, knocking his head on the ground as he pleaded desperately.


    On the side, Lin Qing held Niuniu, her eyes brimming with tears as she pressed Niuniu¡¯s head to her chest. There was a time when her father was a towering figure of a man, but now he had no choice but to kneel before these haughty individuals.


    But they had no alternative. If they couldn¡¯t get the Hundred Spirit Pill, Niuniu wouldn¡¯t survive the year. What else were they supposed to do?

 Chapter 578 - 577 Use Your Daughter as Collateral

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 577 Use Your Daughter as Coteral</h4>


    The Elder, however, was not at all moved by Lin Zhenshan¡¯s plea; his expression was icy as he said in a deep voice, "I have said it before, the River God Sect has its rules. Either youe up with something sufficient to make the exchange, or you wait until next year."


    "Immortal Master..." Lin Zhenshan tried to plead again.


    The Elder¡¯s face turned colder as he sent a palm strike flying toward him, "Be quiet!"


    Lin Zhenshan dared not dodge or resist, taking the blow head-on. Even though he was at the Integration Realm, he was pushed back several steps by the strike, slumping to the ground as he spat out blood.


    "Immortal Master, please, for the sake of my child, save her..." Lin Zhenshan fell to his knees once more, groveling on the ground, "She¡¯s just a child, I beg you, showpassion and save her..."


    "Dad!" Lin Qing cried out in rm, rushing over to help Lin Zhenshan up, her voice trembling, "Are you... are you alright..."


    "I¡¯m okay..." Lin Zhenshan wiped away the fresh blood, forcing a smile, but soon after, he began to cough violently, vomiting several mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    Lin Zhenshan was only at the Integration Realm; this Elder was more powerful than him.


    This attack, Lin Zhenshan hadn¡¯t dared to use his powers to resist, and as a result, he had suffered severe injuries.


    Upon seeing Lin Qing, a glint of sharpness shed through the Elder¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath and suddenly said with a smile, "Well, I didn¡¯t expect your heart to be so sincere!"


    "Ah?" Lin Zhenshan looked at the Elder, confused.


    "So be it!" The Elder sighed and continued, "Although we at the River God Sect always adhere to rules, there are some exceptions above the rules. After all, our River God Sect is protected by the River God because of our sincere devotion. Therefore, for those who sincerely seek medicine, we are still willing to give some opportunities!"


    Everyone present was astounded; since when was the River God Sect so easy to talk to?


    Lin Zhenshan was overjoyed and said with a quavering voice, "I thank the Immortal Master, I thank the Immortal Master!"


    "However..." The Elder paused slightly and said in a hushed tone, "We will give you an opportunity, but many things still depend on your own efforts to obtain. Right now, a Hundred Spirit Pill is valued at thirty pieces of Supreme Green Jade. We can give you the Hundred Spirit Pill first, but the remaining twenty pieces of Supreme Green Jade¡ªyou still need to repay them!"


    Lin Zhenshan said excitedly, "Rest assured, Immortal Master, I will certainly repay these twenty pieces of Supreme Green Jade. If I break my word, I am sure to meet a terrible end!"


    "You don¡¯t need to make such a harsh oath," the Elder stated in a loud voice. "However, you can let your daughter stay temporarily at the River God Sect, working for our sect. Once you have gathered enough Supreme Green Jade, you cane and take your daughter back!"


    "Ah?" Lin Zhenshan was stunned; in in terms, this meant leaving his daughter as coteral.


    Many people on the scene smiled knowingly, especially Feng Wenchuan and Zhao Wunian, who knew the River God Sect the best. They clearly understood what the Elder meant.


    Lin Qing was very delicate-looking and definitely belonged to the ranks of absolute beauties, with her appearance only slightly inferior to that of Cheng Bingyan. Moreover, this was without any makeup, and she would undeniably be unbeatable once adorned.


    Every year, the major families from Zifeng City and Yangchuan City would offer virgins to the River God Sect, and these girls were selectively chosen. But hardly any couldpare to Lin Qing.


    The Elder had taken a fancy to Lin Qing, which was why he wanted her to stay. It was said to be for the work of the River God Sect, but in reality, it could hardly escape the end of insult.


    If Lin Qing resided here for a year or half, once these people grew tired of her, Lin Zhenshan probably would¡¯ve gathered enough Supreme Green Jade to redeem her by then. This trade, the River God Sect just couldn¡¯t lose, and besides, they would have had their fun with a stunning beauty for such a long time. The Elder was indeed making a good calction.


    Lin Zhenshan didn¡¯t know much about the River God Sect, but he also understood that it was definitely not suitable for his daughter to stay here. He took a deep breath and spoke softly, "Immortal Master, I... I have said I will bring the Green Jade back, and I will keep my word. My... my daughter has been with me since she was young, never leaving my side, and she won¡¯t do anything. Staying... staying here isn¡¯t suitable. How about this... I promise to gather all the Supreme Green Jade and return it within half a year, how about that?"


    The Elder furrowed his brow, nced at Lin Zhenshan, and said coldly, "I just now thought you were sincere, so I suggested a way out for you. Since you¡¯re unwilling, then let¡¯s pretend I never said anything. Your daughter is simply staying to work for the River God Sect, do you think we would mistreat her? Hmph, a dog that bites Lu Dongbin doesn¡¯t appreciate kindness!"


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s face filled with panic. Was the medicine that he had finally obtained really going to slip away?


    His voice trembling, Lin Zhenshan said, "Immortal Master, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, it¡¯s just that my daughter has never left my side since she was young, it¡¯s just... it¡¯s really not suitable..."


    "What suitable or unsuitable, to put it inly, it¡¯s a matter of trust in the Immortal Masters!" At this time, Feng Wenchuan, who was sitting not far away, sneered, "Zhao Wunian, are these the people you brought here? Tsk tsk, if they do not trust the River God Sect, then why did you even bring them up the mountain to embarrass the Immortal Masters?"


    Zhao Wunian¡¯s face was ice-cold as he said loudly, "Although these people came up the mountain with me, how could I know their true nature? People can know faces but not hearts. Feng Wenchuan, don¡¯t go making unfounded connections. We were merely travelingpanions, and they have nothing to do with us!"


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Zhao Wunian had spoken so nicely at the foot of the mountain about supporting each other. Yet upon arriving here, he had readily cast them aside; this was utterly opportunistic.


    Lin Qing looked at Zhao Wunian indignantly, "Young Master Zhao, at the second gorge, Brother Su died for you. Now you say we have no rtion to you, you¡¯ve gone too far!"


    "The death of that Su fellow was due to his ownck of strength and overestimating himself, what¡¯s that got to do with us!" Zhao Wuyuan immediately said coldly, "Such garbage shouldn¡¯t have entered River God Mountain at all. He sought his own death by insisting oning in, who can he me?"


    Lin Qing was even more furious and said loudly, "Brother Su died blocking a hit for Zhao Wunian, how can it have nothing to do with you? You... you cross the river and tear down the bridge..."


    "Girl, you shouldn¡¯t speak carelessly!" Zhao Wunian shook his head and said, "The death of the Su Brothers truly grieved me. However, it was Feng Wenchuan who killed him, and that has nothing to do with me. I even wanted to save him, but Feng Wenchuan¡¯s attack was just too fierce and I was toote to rescue him. There¡¯s no such thing as crossing the river and tearing down the bridge."


    "Zhao Wunian, don¡¯t you try to frame me. I had no enmity with that waste, why would I want to kill him? It¡¯s clearly you trying to frame me!" said Feng Wenchuan immediately.


    Zhao Wunian said coldly, "Feng Wenchuan, you really are shameless. You killed the man, and now you say I framed you. Luckily, many people saw that you were the one who killed the Su Brothers. Otherwise, even if I jumped into the Yellow River, I wouldn¡¯t be able to clear my name!"

 Chapter 579 - 578 Oppression

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 578 Oppression</h4>


    Feng Wenchuan and Zhao Wunian immediately started cursing each other, causing chaos at the scene.


    At this moment, Jeang Zier, who was standing beside Su Yang, whispered, "What¡¯s happened? Who died that has caused such amotion?"


    "The person who died is me," Su Yang whispered back.


    "Ah?" Jeang Zier was bewildered.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t exin. He looked around and whispered, "Didn¡¯t you say the River God Sect Master woulde?"


    "He should being," Jeang Zier whispered. "The auction of the Spiritual Medicine has already started; he muste. In the past, he would have already been here, but today he might be dyed due to the theft of the Five Element Crimson Fruit."


    Su Yang nodded, he was waiting for the River God Sect Master. Before the Sect Master arrived, he wouldn¡¯t rashly reveal himself, as it could startle the enemy.


    When Lin Zhenshan was pleading with the Elder, Su Yang had actually wanted to intervene. But considering Master Fang¡¯s situation, he ultimately didn¡¯t. A hasty move could scare the River God Sect Master away, and then finding Master Fang would be difficult.


    The argument didn¡¯tst long and was abruptly silenced by the Elder¡¯s angry rebuke.


    The Elder¡¯s face was stern as he spoke coldly, "This is the River God Sect¡¯s territory, not a ce for you to argue matters. I don¡¯t care who has died or who killed them, the River God Sect will not deal with this matter. Now, let¡¯s continue the exchange of Spiritual Medicine. And you, the one surnamed Lin, if you can¡¯t provide enough Green Jade, don¡¯t stand here and disrupt us!"


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s face turned exceedingly embarrassed. The Hundred Spirit Pill was hisst hope, a lifesaver. But what choice should he make?


    Just then, Lin Qing suddenly spoke up, "I¡¯ll stay, and you give the Hundred Spirit Pill to Niuniu."


    "Qing¡¯er..." Lin Zhenshan anxiously grabbed Lin Qing¡¯s arm: "You can¡¯t..."


    "I¡¯ll be okay..." Lin Qing forced a faint smile. "Dad, hurry and gather the Green Jade, thene back to take me away!"


    Lin Zhenshan had tears in his eyes; torn between his granddaughter and daughter, he truly did not know what to choose.


    "Good!" The Elderughed heartily. "The little girl is quite sincere. Since that is the case, you can stay at the River God Sect. With your talent, the Sect Master will like you when he sees you. He may even teach you some Secret Techniques that you can use for a lifetime!"


    In the distance, Feng Wenchuan, Zhao Wunian, and others were secretlyughing. The River God Sect Master teaching Secret Techniques? It¡¯s probably techniques for the bedroom!


    Lin Qing walked up to the Elder and handed over the ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade that Lin Zhenshan had prepared.


    "Very good!" The Elderughed loudly as he handed the Hundred Spirit Pill to Lin Qing, "Take it, saving a life is what¡¯s important!"


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s expression was dazed as he received the Hundred Spirit Pill from Lin Qing, tears uncontrobly streaming down his face.


    "Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with you..." Niuniu was in Lin Zhenshan¡¯s arms, her small hands hugging his neck: "Please don¡¯t cry, okay? Niuniu will eat well from now on and not be naughty anymore..."


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s tears flowed even more as he took a deep breath and said with a shaky voice, "Come, Niuniu, eat this medicine..."


    Before he could take out the Hundred Spirit Pill, suddenly, someone leaped to the side and snatched the pill from his hand.


    Lin Zhenshan was stunned for a moment, his expression changing drastically as he hurriedly turned to look.


    The one who acted was Lin Feng; he toyed with the pill box in his hand and said with a light smile, "Lin Zhenshan, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t recognize you?"


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s face was a picture of panic, for Lin Feng was a member of the Lin Family, and he had recognized him. This matter had just be troublesome.


    "What... What are you talking about? I... I don¡¯t know," Lin Zhenshan still tried to deny it.


    "There¡¯s no need to keep acting, I¡¯ve seen your photo long ago," Lin Feng said coldly. "I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such guts, daring to return to Pingbei Province. Tsk tsk, do you really think the past is past?"


    Realizing that further disguise was futile, Lin Zhenshan sighed softly, "Lin Feng, technically, I am a generation above you. We are both from the Lin Family. Give me the Hundred Spirit Pill first, and I... I will personally go to the Lin Family to exin, how about that?"


    "I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not going to work!" Lin Feng shook his head, "Back then, your son-inw and daughter injured the seventh young master of the Cheng Family. It¡¯s the Cheng Family you need to exin to, not the Lin Family!"


    With that said, Lin Feng directly handed the Hundred Spirit Pill to Cheng Bingyan, smiling, "Miss Cheng, I know the Cheng Family has never been able to let go of the past. However, justice may bete, but it never fails to arrive. Today, this Hundred Spirit Pill will serve as Lin Zhenshan¡¯s apology to the Cheng Family!"


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s expression changed drastically; this was the medicine he had obtained in exchange for his daughter, to save his granddaughter¡¯s life. If it fell into the hands of the Cheng Family, wouldn¡¯t that be the end of everything?


    Besides, back then, it was the seventh young master of the Cheng Family who had harassed his daughter, leading to the conflict. Although the young master was injured, it was only a flesh wound. However, his son-inw was killed by a master of the Cheng Family, and his pregnant daughter was seriously injured. The condition of his granddaughter was due to the lingering effects of the injuries from that time.


    When ites down to it, it should be the Cheng Family who ought to apologize. How could it be Lin Zhenshan?


    "Why should I apologize to the Cheng Family!" Lin Zhenshan rushed towards Lin Feng in haste, urgently saying, "Give me back the medicine!"


    Lin Feng, paying him no heed, turned to sh palms with Lin Zhenshan and then directly passed the medicine to Cheng Bingyan.


    Lin Feng had been pursuing Cheng Bingyan all this time, but she showed no favor to him. Now, this was an opportunity to ingratiate himself with her, and how could he miss it?


    Cheng Bingyan took the medicine without ncing at it and casually handed it to someone beside her. To the Cheng Family, the Hundred Spirit Pill was nothing rare. However, as Lin Feng had said, it signified Lin Zhenshan¡¯s apology, and that was what mattered.


    "Give me back my medicine!" Lin Zhenshan, almost mad with desperation, rushed towards Cheng Bingyan.


    Lin Feng would not let him get close to Cheng Bingyan and quickly stepped in, engaging Lin Zhenshan in a fight.


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s strength had originally been superior to Lin Feng¡¯s, but after being struck by an Elder¡¯s palm, hisbat power was greatly reduced. In the fight against Lin Feng, he was actually at a slight disadvantage.


    Restless members of the Lin Family had already been withholding themselves but now another person charged out, striking Lin Zhenshan¡¯s back with an open palm.


    Lin Zhenshan fell to the ground with a cry, vomiting blood, his voice trembling, "Give me back the medicine, give me back the medicine..."


    "Dad!" Lin Qing also cried out in shock and wanted to rush over, but was held back by an Elder.


    "You are now a person of the River God Sect..." The Elder said with a faint smile, "A member of the River God Sect must not meddle in the mundane world¡¯s disputes!"


    "What?" Lin Qing was dumbfounded, "But that¡¯s my father!"


    "Until he brings those twenty pieces of Supreme Green Jade, he is an outsider to you," the Elder slowly said with a smile.


    Lin Qing was stupefied, what kind of ridiculous rule was this?


    Feng Wenchuan, Zhao Wunian, and the others were snickering in the shadows; clearly, the River God Sect was siding with the Lin and Cheng Families. In in terms, it was mainly because the Lin and Cheng families wielded great influence, and naturally, the River God Sect made its choice!

 Chapter 580 - 579 Big Brother will protect you

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 579 Big Brother will protect you</h4>


    Lin Qing simply couldn¡¯t understand these adult societal attitudes of self-interest. She looked at her father who was fighting desperately and said with a trembling voice, "But the Hundred Spirit Pill is ours. They took away our property..."


    "That¡¯s your affair!" the Elderughed. "Once the Hundred Spirit Pill was given to you, it became yours, and it has nothing to do with us. If you can¡¯t protect the Hundred Spirit Pill, that¡¯s your own problem. Has the River God Sect the duty to guard the Hundred Spirit Pill for you?"


    "But this is still within the River God Sect!" Lin Qing said urgently.


    "So what if it is within the River God Sect?" the Elderughed. "Didn¡¯t I tell you? Once inside the River God Sect, everything else is mundane and has nothing to do with us. Without strength, no matter where you are, if you can¡¯t protect your own belongings, it¡¯s your own fault. We at the River God Sect merely facilitate exchanges; we are not responsible for security!"


    "You...you..." Lin Qing was at a loss for words. She clearly knew that what the Elder was saying wasn¡¯t right, but as an introvert, how could she know how to argue back?


    "Hahaha..." The people at the scene burst intoughter, realizing that the River God Sect was simply humiliating them.


    There was no helping it, the ones making moves were the Cheng Family and the Lin Family; any person present would have chosen to side with the Cheng and Lin Families.


    "Idiots!" From a distance, Zhao Wuyuan sneered and cursed. "No wonder they can walk together with that surnamed Su, indeed they are birds of a feather. With such intelligence, how dare they try to make their way in the world?"


    "Hehe..." Zhao Wunian sneered. "Without such idiots, how could we have it so good?"


    Zhao Wuyuan also sneered coldly, "Right, if it weren¡¯t for that idiot Su, whether we could even make it to the River God Sect would still be up for debate!"


    "d you understand!" Zhao Wunianughed heartily.


    At that moment, Lin Zhenshan finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and was knocked to the ground by a palm strike from Lin Feng. Gasping for breath, he clutched at Lin Feng¡¯s trouser leg and said with a trembling voice, "We... We¡¯re both from the Lin family... we should... should apologize to the Cheng Family. My life should be enough. Please return the Hundred Spirit Pill, I beg you, save... save my granddaughter, she... she is also your little niece..."


    "Lin Zhenshan, don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Lin Feng sneered. "You were expelled from the Lin Family long ago. After so many years, what rtionship do you have with the Lin Family? What little niece, an illegitimate child that popped out of nowhere, trying to im ties with the Lin Family?"


    "Hmm, you wish. What, you think you can exchange your life for the Lin Family¡¯s protection for her? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible! The spawn your daughter brought into this world should never have been alive!"


    "She... she¡¯s just a child..." Lin Zhenshan pleaded with a trembling voice. "She¡¯s done nothing wrong..."


    "Save me that crap!" Lin Feng kicked Lin Zhenshan away. He turned towards Niuniu, who was helplessly sitting on the ground crying, and sneered coldly, "Bring that spawn to me!"


    Several people from the Lin Family immediately advanced menacingly. Lin Zhenshan¡¯s face turned pale with fright as he trembled, "No, no, let her go, Niuniu, run, run fast..."


    "Niuniu!" Lin Qing also eximed in shock, trying toe protect Niuniu, but her wrist was caught by the Elder, and she could not break free.


    Just as the people from the Lin Family were about to reach Niuniu, a young man walked over and bent down to pick her up.


    "Niuniu be good, don¡¯t cry, big brother will protect you!" the young man said softly.


    Niuniu looked at the neer and was immediately stunned, saying with a trembling voice, "Big brother..."


    The person who picked up Niuniu was none other than Su Yang. He couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Even if the River God Sect Master hadn¡¯t appeared, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Niuniu being bullied by these people!


    "What the hell, who are you?" the members of the Lin Family were all furious.


    From a distance, Zhao Wunian¡¯s expression changed drastically, while Feng Wenchuan was also stunned, eximing, "That Su guy!"


    "That Su guy?" Lin Feng was taken aback and said incredulously, "Is he the Su from Pingnan Province?"


    "Exactly, it¡¯s him!" Feng Wenchuan said anxiously, "The bastard didn¡¯t die!"


    Zhao Wunian was alsopletely befuddled. They had searched theke before and hadn¡¯t found Su Yang, thinking that Su Yang had been eaten by a big fish or something. But what was happening now? Su Yang stood there unharmed as if nothing had happened¡ªwas this some kind of joke?


    Keep in mind, even Zhao Wunian would have been gravely injured by the full force of Feng Wenchuan¡¯s strike.


    If Su Yang had taken the hit, even if he had barely survived, he should be seriously injured. But why did Su Yang now look as if nothing had happened to him?


    "Brother Su!?" Lin Qing cried out, overjoyed.


    "Young Master Su!" Lin Zhenshan raised his head with difficulty, a glimmer of light shing through his dimming eyes as he said with a trembling voice, "You¡¯re alive, that¡¯s wonderful..."


    Wang Qian¡¯s eyes nearly popped out; he had watched Su Yang being sted away by Feng Wenchuan, witnessed him falling into theke where not even a corpse was found. How could Su Yang be alive and appear here?


    Su Yang, holding Niuniu, nodded at Lin Zhenshan and Lin Qing, and looked at Lin Feng with a cold gaze, "To not even spare a child, is this the Lin Family¡¯s way of doing things?"


    Lin Feng¡¯s face turned from surprise to anger, his eyes coldly fixed on Su Yang as he responded with a heavy tone, "What, do you want to meddle in the Lin Family¡¯s affairs now?"


    "I originally didn¡¯t want to meddle in your Lin Family¡¯s affairs, but since Niuniu calls me big brother, I can¡¯t possibly ignore her matters!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Do you really think that just because you are from Pingnan Province, you can act with impunity in Pingbei Province?" Lin Feng shouted furiously, "You are nothing but a man from the Hu Martial Arts School. This matter is between the Lin Family and the Cheng Family, versus Lin Zhenshan. If you meddle in our affairs, you¡¯re getting involved with both of our great families. Hmph, even if we kill you, Pingnan Province won¡¯t be able to say anything!"


    The people from the Lin Family behind him also roared in agreement, as Lin Feng had said. If someone from Pingnan Province died in Pingbei Province without any reason, the Hou Family could indeed use it as a pretext.


    But, if someone from Pingnan Province provoked them and they had a reason to kill that person, then the Hou Family couldn¡¯t use this incident.


    Therefore, Lin Feng¡¯s implication was clear. As long as Su Yang stayed out of it, he could be unharmed. But if he involved himself, then it would be intervening in the affairs of the Lin and Cheng families, and they could kill him without anyone being able to say anything.


    "Two great families?" Su Yang nced at Cheng Bingyan and said coldly, "So, the Cheng Family also ns to meddle in this matter?"


    Cheng Bingyan didn¡¯t speak, but a middle-aged man behind her said coldly, "Lin Zhenshan must die, and if you wish to save him, then you are an enemy to the Cheng Family!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Are you sure you want to make me your enemy?"

 Chapter 581 - 580 Competing for Jeang Zier

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 580 Competing for Jeang Zier</h4>


    Hearing this, there was instantaneousmotion among the crowd, with the people from the Cheng familyughing uproariously.


    Cheng Bingyan gave Su Yang a sidelong nce and sneered, "Those words, shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you? Are you sure you want to make an enemy of the Cheng family?"


    "Su Brothers, let me advise you," Zhao Wunian said with a chuckle from a distance, "The Hu Martial Arts School behind you is nothing but a fart in front of the Cheng family. After all, we¡¯ve spent some time together, so let me offer you some advice: hurry up and apologize to Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin. They are the kind of great people who don¡¯t stoop to remember the misdeeds of the insignificant, and they might even spare your life. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your Hu Martial Arts School will meet with disaster too!"


    "Brother, why are you helping that kind of person!" Zhao Wuyuanined at his side, "He¡¯s just an arrogant piece of trash who thinks just because hees from Pingnan Province, he can throw his weight around in our Pingbei Province. Hmph, does he even realize who he¡¯s dealing with? The Cheng and Lin families would be warmly weed by the Ten Great Families of Pingnan Province, even if they went there. What¡¯s he byparison? Standing up to the Cheng and Lin families is just brainless!"


    "Hahaha, Miss Zhao is absolutely right. Just because he¡¯s from the crappy Hu Martial Arts School, does he really think he¡¯s some big shot? Daring to speak such arrogant words to the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, that¡¯s really idiocy!"


    "Oh dear, what on earth does that Hu Martial Arts School teach? How to brag? Young man, you¡¯re really good at boasting, you¡¯ve scared me stiff!"


    "As for that worthless Hu Martial Arts School, it¡¯splete rubbish. I¡¯ve been there in the early years, where their headmaster talked big but when he fought my master, he was knocked to his knees with just a few punches and kicks. Hmph, what kind of figures could Pingnan Province have to make trouble in Pingbei Province? I think you¡¯re really just asking for a death wish!"


    Even more excited, someone rushed out and shouted, "Miss Cheng, don¡¯t bother with this waste. Let me take care of him for you!"


    This person dashed towards Su Yang, and from afar Lin Zhenshan¡¯s face changed abruptly as he said urgently, "Young Master Su, run for it, I¡¯m entrusting Niuniu to you..."


    Lin Zhenshan leaped up, attempting to block the approaching person. However, Lin Feng was already watching him closely. Just as he got up, Lin Feng kicked his knee, sending Lin Zhenshan kneeling to the ground.


    "Dad!" Lin Qing cried out in shock but was tightly held by an Elder and couldn¡¯te over.


    Unable toe over, Lin Zhenshan could only urge anxiously, "Wang Qian, protect Young Master Su..."


    Wang Qian stood on the side, eyes filled with resentment as he gazed at Su Yang. He nced at Lin Zhenshan lying on the ground and then over at Su Yang not far away, suddenly pulled a dagger from his person, and with a fierce charge towards Su Yang shouted, "Ignorant boy, how dare you affront Miss Cheng, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Wang Qian realized that Lin Zhenshan was definitely finished, and he no longer stood a chance with Lin Qing. On the contrary, as a disciple of Lin Zhenshan, if the Cheng family really investigated, he guessed he would not escape his fate either.


    So, he simply betrayed Lin Zhenshan, nning to kill Su Yang to earn Cheng Bingyan¡¯s forgiveness. Moreover, he held a grudge against Su Yang in his heart, which made this a perfect opportunity.


    Lin Zhenshan was dumbfounded, not expecting such a turn of events. His own disciple, whom he had personally trained, had betrayed him at the critical moment?


    Just as Wang Qian¡¯s dagger was about to pierce Su Yang¡¯s back, suddenly, a figure rushed in front of Su Yang and with a single palm strike sent Wang Qian flying away.


    Immediately following, the figure quickly intercepted the other person who had run over, and in a single exchange, sent the person flying away too.


    The one who had made the move was Jeang Zier, who had by this time removed the ck cloth from her face, revealing her true appearance.


    The crowd at the scene burst into an uproar, and especially Lin Feng, Zhao Wunian, Feng Wenchuan, and others were stunned by the sight of Jeang Zier.


    Cheng Bingyan was already dazzling enough to impress everyone present, but Jeang Zier was much more beautiful than Cheng Bingyan. As soon as she appeared, she instantly captivated everyone, and even Lin Feng and others were gobsmacked, staring unblinkingly at Jeang Zier.


    Noticing the change in the expressions of the people beside her, Cheng Bingyan¡¯s face turned icy cold.


    Although she had always been indifferent to the pursuits of Lin Feng, Feng Wenchuan, and others, this didn¡¯t mean they were allowed to turn their attention to someone else. Cheng Bingyan was born into the Cheng Family, the youngdy of the house, with a high status and beauty, being pursued by many since she was young.


    Despite rejecting everyone from a distance and always carrying herself with an air of aloofness, deep down she enjoyed the feeling of being pursued by many, which gave her a sensation of being the center of attention. Wherever she went, she was the absolute focus, with a single nce capable of making men devoted, and a single word able topel men to risk their lives for her.


    And now, there was a woman whose beauty far exceeded her own, attracting the gaze of all the men at the scene, and jealousy red up within Cheng Bingyan.


    With a p on the table, Cheng Bingyan cried out in anger, "Su Yang, so you have aplices too? Fine, since you¡¯re insisting on meddling in the Cheng Family¡¯s affairs, then don¡¯t me us for being unkind!"


    After speaking, Cheng Bingyan waved her hand and said in a deep voice, "Go, kill the two of them, and leave none alive!"


    The members of the Cheng Family looked at each other, these men really didn¡¯t want to kill Jeang Zier. However, they dared not disobey the youngdy¡¯s orders.


    "Miss Cheng, why so agitated!" Lin Feng hurriedly said, "Lin Zhenshan actually has so many aplices, I suspect they must have gathered a group of people outside. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to capture all these people and take them to the Lin Family for a thorough investigation first!"


    As he spoke, Lin Feng quietly signaled, and immediately some members of the Lin Family stepped out, ready to capture Jeang Zier.


    "Stop right there!" At that moment, the Elder on stage spoke up, his face ashen, and he said gravely, "Do you all think the River God Sect is to be trifled with? I have tolerated you once or twice already, but now you want to start a brawl here, as if the River God Sect doesn¡¯t exist?"


    The crowd was taken aback, why was the River God Sect intervening at this time?


    The Elder looked on coldly, and said angrily, "Someonee, arrest all those from the River God Sect whoid hands on others, lock them up at the back, and wait for me to personally interrogate themter!"


    The members of the River God Sect were overjoyed; the Elder¡¯s words were very clear, to arrest all those who had taken action, which included Jeang Zier. In other words, the Elder intended to keep Jeang Zier at the River God Sect!


    However, considering Jeang Zier¡¯s beauty, it was totally worth offending both the Cheng Family and the Lin Family!


    The intent of the Elder was clear to everyone present, and Lin Feng was the first to frown, saying gravely, "This won¡¯t do, these people are remnants of the Lin Family, and we must deal with them personally!"


    "Humph, young man, are you nning to cause trouble at the River God Sect?" the Elder said coldly.


    "So are you nning to make an enemy of the Lin Family?" Lin Feng retorted defiantly.

 Chapter 582 - 581 Master Fang

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 581 Master Fang</h4>


    In the back mountain of the River God Sect, there was a hidden cave.


    The space inside the cave was vast, and the entrance was extremely concealed; the average person would never discover it.


    Deep within the cave, there was a huge stone tform. On the tform, there was a cluster of red light. In the midst of the red glow, an old man who looked to be as transcendent as an Immortal, sat cross-legged.


    This elder was none other than Master Fang. Above his head hovered a piece of jade, within which a red Kylin roared and howled¡ªit was the Kirin Jade that Su Yang had given him. The red light emanated from the Kirin Jade, enveloping him within it.


    Next to the stone tform, four elders sat cross-legged, working together to oppose the red light. These four were the Great Elders of the River God Sect.


    The power of the Kirin Jade was simply too strong. They had been working together for several days and had still not managed to bring down the Kirin Jade. Without the Kirin Jade, Master Fang would have long since perished.


    Suddenly, a person entered the stone chamber, wearing a ck robe, short in stature, with a somewhat sleazy appearance.


    "Sect Master!" The four Great Elders hurriedly bent over and bowed, was this short man actually the Sect Master of the River God Sect?


    "Hmm," the Sect Master waved his hand dismissively, his face as cold as ice.


    The four Great Elders exchanged nces with each other, and one of them whispered, "Sect Master, what has happened outside? I¡¯ve heard that the Five Element Crimson Fruit was stolen?"


    "Hmm," the Sect Master¡¯s expression grew colder.


    "Then... has it been recovered?" another hurriedly asked.


    "That person is very slippery; I wasn¡¯t able to catch up!" the Sect Master said with a deep voice.


    The faces of the four changed; the Five Element Crimson Fruit was a treasure of the River God Sect. If it were lost, what then?


    "You don¡¯t need to worry!" the Sect Master said sternly: "Although the Five Element Crimson Fruit is gone, the River God still favors us, bringing this person with this treasure to us. We only need to secure this piece of jade, its value is definitely much greater than that of the Five Element Crimson Fruit. When the timees, we¡¯ll go there, and we¡¯ll have something to show for it!"


    The four heaved sighs of relief, and one of the Elders looked at Master Fang and whispered, "Sect Master, the power of this piece of jade isn¡¯t much less than the River God Jade bestowed by the River God. This is truly a treasure, but the power of this jade is so strong that it won¡¯t be easy for us to take it down!"


    "What¡¯s so difficult about that!" the Sect Master said coldly: "The power of this piece of jade has already been suppressed to this extent, it¡¯s only a matter of time before it is brought down. I¡¯ll leave the River God Jade here; you four put more effort into it, and within three days, you will surely be able to secure this jade!"


    The four were overjoyed; the River God Jade was the treasure that protected the River God Sect. However, this item had always been carried by the Sect Master. With the Sect Master leaving the River God Jade behind, their task would be much easier.


    The Sect Master took out a piece of ck jade from his body and tossed it casually into the air. The jade flew straight to the side of the Kirin Jade, and ck light surged out from it, actually contending with the Kylin Jade.


    Master Fang, below the Kirin Jade, felt the vibrations and became panicked.


    "Release me quickly!" Master Fang shouted angrily: "I¡¯ll say it again, I work for Master Su of Pingnan Province. If Master Su learns of how you¡¯ve treated me, he will never let you off!"


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province?" The Sect Master sneered, "Is that the jumping clown from the Dragon Head Meeting in May? Hmph, indeed, when the forestcks tigers, monkeys fancy themselves kings. An ignorant junior, being hyped as the best in two provinces, is utterlyughable."


    "This so-called Master Su might deceive others, but here, in front of our Sect Master, he is nothing but a joke!" An Elder immediately added, "He is lucky not to havee to our River God Sect; should he reallye here, his title of the best in the two provinces would have to be changed. Then, without the need for the Sect Master to take action, any one of us four could beat him to his knees begging for mercy!"


    "Hahaha, the Third Elder speaks the truth," another Elderughed heartily. "Our River God Sect stays aloof from the world and doesn¡¯t partake in those meaningless rankings. However, that doesn¡¯t mean the members of our River God Sect are weak. Those so-called best in two provinces are just rankings made bymon folks who have never seen the world. If our Sect Master were to take action, what notable figures would there be in all of Pingnan and Pingbei?"


    "Even Ye Jiansheng of Pingnan Province, I see him as nothing more than one seeking fame under false pretenses. What Earth Immortal, it¡¯s all just hype by outsiders. If he met our Sect Master, he too would kneel and beg for mercy!"


    "Exactly, as for this so-called Master Su, hehe, dare to still im to be a master in front of our River God Sect? Ridiculous, pitiful,mentable indeed!"


    The ttery from the four continued one after another, leaving the Sect Master¡¯s face brimming with pride. He nced at Master Fang disdainfully and sneered, "It just so happens that I have some worldly affairs to take care of. Once I have some free time, I will personally visit Pingnan Province and meet this so-called Master Su. Don¡¯t worry, he will soon be joining you on the road to the Yellow Springs!"


    Master Fang¡¯s face flushed with anger as he shouted, "Ignorant fools, when Master Su arrives, I¡¯ll see how you beg for mercy!"


    "Hahaha, I do hope hees so you can watch him kneel and beg for mercy!" The Sect Master scoffed and gestured with his hand, "Carry on, I¡¯ll go upfront to check out the auction; I wonder what good items there will be this time!"


    The grand hall of the River God Sect was still filled with an extremely tense atmosphere.


    Lin Feng¡¯s remark made the Elders frown. Although the River God Sect could control the major families of the two cities of Yangchuan Zifeng, it didn¡¯t mean they could afford to antagonize a great family like the Lin Family.


    In fact, with the power umted by the River God Sect, they indeed did not fear the Lin Family. But the problem was, should the matter escte, the oue would always be harmful to both sides.


    Besides, the Lin Family was a member of the Ten Great Families, with the backing of those families. Should things really blow up, it was the River God Sect that would likely suffer.


    The Elder had a high status within the River God Sect, but he truly was not in a position to make a decision on this matter.


    As the Elder hesitated, suddenly, a cold voice came from behind him: "Our River God Sect has its own rules when ites to doing things. If the Lin Family does not agree, they are free to leave the River God Sect, and we will certainly not stop them!"


    Overjoyed, the Elder quickly bowed and turned around, "Greetings, Sect Master!"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He had been waiting for so long without taking action. Instead, he had been stirring up strife among these people to buy time, waiting for the Sect Master to show up.


    And now, the Sect Master had finally appeared, and Su Yang could finally go all out!


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Sect Master, dressed in a ck robe and looking vile, emerged from the back door.


    Feng Wenchuan, Zhao Wunian, and the others all stood up, bending over to bow, "Greetings, Sect Master!"


    At that, most of the people in the hall stood up and bowed, "Greetings, Sect Master!"

 Chapter 583 - 582: The Formidable Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 582: The Formidable Sect Master</h4>


    Only a few people were still standing, the Lin Family, the Cheng Family, Su Yang, and Jeang Zier. Even Wang Qian, who was not far away, now knelt down in a fluster, shouting the loudest.


    The Sect Master¡¯s face wore an expression of arrogance, casually nodding to the crowd, his gaze mainly settling on those who had not knelt.


    His eyes swept over the people from the Lin and Cheng Families, lingered on Su Yang¡¯s face for a moment, and finally rested on Jeang Zier. He made no attempt to hide his greed, staring intently at Jeang Zier as if he wished he could strip her clothes off right there and then.


    Jeang Zier felt somewhat intimidated and quietly stepped back. At that moment, Su Yang took a small step forward, shielding her from the Sect Master¡¯s gaze.


    Looking at Su Yang¡¯s broad shoulders, Jeang Zier suddenly felt a wave of relief. When she first saw the Sect Master, she was very frightened. But, for some reason, when Su Yang stepped forward, her heartpletely calmed down, as if even if the sky fell, Su Yang could hold it up for her.


    However, the Sect Master was now annoyed. He looked at Su Yang with cold eyes, "Who are you? Toe to the River God Sect seeking medicine, yet you refuse to kneel. With such insincerity, how can the River God bestow his favor on you?"


    Su Yang chuckled internally, ¡¯Your so-called River God is sound asleep in my pocket right now. Bestow his favor on me? Would you like me to wake Little Turtle up to favor you instead?¡¯


    "Watch your words," Su Yang said coldly, "We came to the River God Sect to purchase medicine, with goods in exchange, not to beg from you. So, there¡¯s no discussion about kneeling or not kneeling. We are not followers of your River God Sect, why should we be humiliated by you?"


    Upon hearing this, the scene erupted intomotion.


    Zhao Wuyuan was the first to jump up, pointing at Su Yang and cursing loudly, "What are you, to speak to the Sect Master in such a way? Do you not realize the enormity of the crime of disrespecting the Sect Master? You are not only arrogant and conceited, but also speak without restraint; dying a hundred times over would still not be enough for you!"


    The Sect Master¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as he stared at Su Yang, his voice cold, "It seems you really don¡¯t respect the rules of our River God Sect. In that case, let¡¯s cut the talk. Someone, seize them. I want them to kneel and beg for mercy in front of the River God!"


    Though the Sect Master spoke of arresting Su Yang and the others, his main target was still Jeang Zier.


    Lin Feng could naturally see these intentions, immediately stepping forward with his men, his voice cold, "Sect Master, these people are involved with the traitor from our Lin family. We need to investigate this matter thoroughly. I hope we can personally take him back with us!"


    The Sect Master¡¯s face turned cold as he said in a deep voice, "And what if I am unwilling?"


    "Hmph, this is Pingbei Province!" Lin Feng said coldly, "Our Lin family may be quite ordinary, but we are still among the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province. If we so wish, with just one word, we could level your River God Sect!"


    "Is that so?" The Sect Master chuckled coldly, pointing at Lin Feng, "I was originally willing to give some face to the Lin family, but it seems unnecessary now. Ignorant boy, to dare speak such insanity, today I cannot allow you to continue!"


    With that, the Sect Master swung a palm strike towards Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng¡¯s face changed drastically, knowing the Sect Master¡¯s power was truly great, and he was in no way a match for him.


    At that moment, an old man leaped out beside Lin Feng, intercepting the Sect Master¡¯s strike and saving Lin Feng¡¯s life.


    The crowd stirred at once, and the Sect Master furrowed his brows, saying grimly, "To take one palm from me, you must be no ordinary man. Who exactly are you?"


    The old man dered loudly, "This old man is Lin Shangwu!"


    "What? He¡¯s Lin Shangwu?"


    "One of the ninth-ranked fighters among the top experts of Pingbei Province!"


    "My god, it¡¯s actually him? The Lin family has truly sent a powerful expert this time!"


    "I really didn¡¯t expect to see such a big shot here!"


    The crowd eximed incessantly, as Lin Shangwu¡¯s name rang too loudly in Pingbei Province. The ninth-ranked existence in Pingbei Province, how could he be ordinary?


    Feng Wenchuan and Zhao Wunian among others had their expressions change, as they originally thought the Lin Family had only sent the young master Lin Feng. To their surprise, the Lin Family had sent such a master.


    Lin Shangwu was a match for few even throughout Pingbei Province. In these years, Lin Shangwu had been devoted to cultivation, visiting famed masters in various ces, greatly enhancing his strength.


    In thest May Dragon Head Meeting, he was unable to participate due to some affairs. At that time, people spected that if Lin Shangwu had taken part in the Dragon Head Meeting, his ranking might have gone up a lot.


    And this time, he had actuallye to the River God Sect, naturally shocking everyone!


    "Lin Shangwu!?" The Sect Master gave him a cold nce, "I¡¯ve heard your name, you have some prestige in the secr world. However, this is the River God Sect, are you sure you want to oppose us?"


    "I think Lin Feng is right..." Lin Shangwu said with a faint smile, "Moreover, you strike with the intent to kill a member of my Lin Family, do you really take my Lin Family lightly?"


    "So, you¡¯re set on opposing me?" The Sect Master nodded slowly, his voice cold, "If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!"


    The Sect Master slowly stepped down from the tform, pointing at Lin Shangwu, "Within five strikes, if I don¡¯t make you kneel, I¡¯ll consider it my loss!"


    Lin Shangwu¡¯s face turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "The Sect Master might be too confident!"


    "Whether I am confident or not, we¡¯ll know after we fight!" The Sect Master roared angrily, and without any merging action, he charged directly at Lin Shangwu, his hand chopping down with a palm strike.


    Lin Shangwu stepped aside, but the Sect Master¡¯s palm strike didn¡¯t end there. Just as he turned around, the Sect Master¡¯s palm changed direction and continued towards him.


    Lin Shangwu¡¯s face changed drastically, realizing that he could not dodge this strike.


    He no longer tried to evade and simply shed palms with the Sect Master.


    Both of them stepped back, Lin Shangwu sneered. With strengthparable to his, the Sect Master would not find it easy to defeat him, let alone make him kneel within five strikes.


    "Again!" The Sect Master shouted loudly, striking once more.


    Having learned from thest encounter, Lin Shangwu didn¡¯t try to avoid it this time and fully confronted the Sect Master with a strike.


    This time, Lin Shangwu stepped back, while the Sect Master did not budge.


    Lin Shangwu¡¯s face changed drastically, his strength hadn¡¯t changed, but the Sect Master¡¯s seemed to have increased a lot¡ªwhat was going on?


    "Again!" The Sect Master shouted once more, delivering another palm strike.


    Lin Shangwu, panicked, tried to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t avoid the strike. The two shed again, and this time Lin Shangwu staggered back three steps, a sweet taste in his throat, and vomited a mouthful of fresh blood.


    "The fourth strike!" The Sect Master roared, striking again.


    Lin Shangwu realized by now that the Sect Master¡¯s power increased with each strike. He did not understand why the Sect Master was experiencing this, but he had no other choice at this moment.

 Chapter 584 - 583 Lin Shangwu Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 583 Lin Shangwu Defeated</h4>


    Unable to dodge the strike, he had no choice but to brace himself for the impact. Another sh of palms, and Lin Shangwu was sent flying, crashing into the stone pir behind him before slowly copsing onto the ground, limp all over,pletely devoid of the strength to continue fighting.


    Gasps of shock sounded from the surrounding crowd. This was Lin Shangwu, and he could not even withstand four palms?


    "Third Grandpa! Third Grandpa!" Lin Feng hurried over to help him up, as Lin Shangwu constantly vomited blood, severely injured.


    On the other side, Cheng Bingyan also frowned. She looked back at an elder behind her and whispered, "Great-grandfather, Lin Shangwu is also strong, how could he suffer such a defeat?"


    The elder was a powerful expert from the Cheng Family, with strength not inferior to Lin Shangwu. However, he was a hidden expert of the Cheng Family and thus not well-known. He had not participated in the Dragon Head Meetingst May.


    The elder looked at the Sect Master and said solemnly, "The cultivation method practiced by this person is somewhat special. Every attack he makes can absorb the opponent¡¯s power and use it for himself. Therefore, his strength is continuously increasing. Old Lin fighting with him, there¡¯s no way he could take any advantage!"


    "What?" Cheng Bingyan eximed, "Does that mean this person cannot be defeated?"


    "At least, we cannot defeat him," the elder sighed and said in a low voice, "I think the Sect Master¡¯s strength must have already reached the Near-God Realm. I suppose only a Terrestrial Immortal could defeat him now!"


    Cheng Bingyan¡¯s face turned pale with rm. She had originally thought the River God Sect was just a small sect in a remote area. She did not expect the River God Sect Master¡¯s strength to be so formidable. It seemed that she had underestimated the River God Sect this time!


    The Sect Master wore a look of arrogance, watching Cheng Bingyan and the elder beside her with a smile that was not quite a smile.


    The elder, with a solemn face, gave a slight nod to the Sect Master and said in a low voice, "Yan¡¯er, let¡¯s go."


    Cheng Bingyan¡¯s heart was unwilling, but she had no other choice at this moment. With the Sect Master possessing such strength, indeed the Cheng Family could not contend with him.


    Taking a deep breath, Cheng Bingyan stood up and said emphatically, "Let¡¯s go!"


    The people of the Cheng Family immediately followed Cheng Bingyan and left. The crowd on the scene was instantly abuzz with the news that even the Cheng Family had been scared off by the Sect Master of the River God Sect. From now on, the name of the River God Sect Master would be renowned throughout Pingbei Province!


    Before they could reach the doorway, the Sect Master suddenly spoke, "Miss Cheng, please wait a moment!"


    Cheng Bingyan¡¯s brows furrowed, and she turned around and said, "We have no intention of being enemies with the River God Sect. Does the Sect Master wish to make an enemy of the Cheng Family?"


    "Certainly not," the Sect Master replied with a smile. "We all live in Pingbei Province; it is best if we can coexist peacefully. However, before Miss Cheng leaves, shouldn¡¯t she leave behind something belonging to our River God Sect?"


    "What have I taken from your River God Sect?" Cheng Bingyan asked.


    The Sect Master replied with a smile, "Isn¡¯t the Hundred Spirit Pill from our River God Sect still in Miss Cheng¡¯s possession?"


    Only then did Cheng Bingyan remember the Hundred Spirit Pill she had. Her brows furrowed as she said in a serious tone, "This was given to me by Lin Feng. It is what Lin Zhenshan owed my Cheng Family. Besides, once you gave the Hundred Spirit Pill to Lin Zhenshan, it became Lin Zhenshan¡¯s belonging and should no longer be considered as belonging to the River God Sect, right?"


    The Sect Master let out a coldugh and said, "If Lin Zhenshan hadpleted the collection of Green Jade, then it certainly would no longer belong to my River God Sect. However, since Lin Zhenshan has only provided ten pieces of Green Jade, the Hundred Spirit Pill still belongs to the River God Sect!"


    Cheng Bingyan¡¯s face turned icy, and just as the youngdy was about to lose her temper, the elder beside her held her back.


    "Give it to him. This person, we cannot afford to provoke," the old man said in a low voice.


    Cheng Bingyan clenched her teeth, but in the end, she threw the Hundred Spirit Pill back.


    "Thank you!" The Sect Master said with a smile as he caught the Hundred Spirit Pill, "I see that Miss Cheng has a remarkable talent. If you are willing to stay in the River God Sect, I will definitely teach you the secret techniques of our sect. Who knows, perhaps one day Miss Cheng could be a ruler in her own right!"


    This Sect Master was also smitten by Cheng Bingyan¡¯s beauty and wanted to entice her to stay and be his concubine.


    Cheng Bingyan gritted her teeth and turned to leave furiously. As she left, she red angrily at Lin Zhenshan. This whole affair was prompted by Lin Zhenshan; of course, she wouldn¡¯t let him off!


    The Sect Master then turned toward Lin Shangwu, smiling, "Mr. Lin, do you still wish to take them away?"


    Lin Shangwu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sighed in resignation, "I am not as skilled. Naturally, I dare not make any more requests. Feng¡¯er, let¡¯s go!"


    Lin Feng didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, and, in a hurry, helped Lin Shangwu along, leading the people of the Lin Family away from the River God Sect in a sorry state.


    Watching the people of the Lin and Cheng families leave, there was a cheer from the crowd, who became even more excited to tter the Sect Master.


    Among them, Feng Wenchuan, Zhao Wunian, and others were the most excited. This was their backer, a person capable of repelling the Ten Great Families. From now on, with the support of the River God Sect, they probably wouldn¡¯t have to fear the Ten Great Families anymore!


    The Sect Master had a smug expression on his face; this was the exact result he wanted. For so many years, he kept a low profile and bided his time, waiting for this day. And as it happened, the Lin and Cheng families came to his door, helping him to gain fame and prestige. How could he not be pleased?


    Zhao Wuyuan was also excitedly ttering the Sect Master and turned her head to look at Su Yang, wanting to see Su Yang looking frightened.


    Instead, she saw Su Yang standing there, bored, as if the battle that just took ce couldn¡¯t arouse his interest at all.


    Zhao Wuyuan always held a prejudice against Su Yang. Seeing such an expression on his face, she became even angrier and shouted, "Su Yang, aren¡¯t you kneeling down to beg for mercy yet?"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Su Yang. Indeed, this was the very person who had been audacious enough to disrespect an elder of the River God Sect. Now that the Cheng and Lin families had run off, Su Yang still dared to stay here. Wasn¡¯t that courting death?


    "Su Yang, you actually had the nerve to speak rudely to the River God Sect, now do you realize how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?"


    "Hmph, young man, you do not know the height of the heavens or the depth of the earth. Do you really think that learning a little ability allows you to be arrogant and unrestrained outside? Hmph, even if your master were here, facing the Sect Master, he would have to kneel and bow immediately. What are you, daring to be so arrogant in front of the Sect Master!"


    "Such a person is spoiled by his elders at home. Thinking their family connections and power allow them to do whatever they want. Little do they know, any person here, in terms of family background and strength, far surpasses you. What do you count for then?"


    "Inside the River God Sect, all are Immortals from beyond this world, and you, a mere mortal, dared to make such bold ims. Today, without needing the Sect Master to act, I will be the first to not let you off!"


    The crowd mored nonstop, and some even charged toward Su Yang, ready to take action before the River God Sect to leave a good impression on the Sect Master.


    Lin Zhenshan fell to the ground with a panic-stricken face, tremblingly said, "Young Master Su, you... you should quickly apologize to the Sect Master. Sect Master, Young Master Su didn¡¯t do it intentionally, please spare him..."

 Chapter 585 - 584 My Name is Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 584 My Name is Su Yang</h4>


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s kneeling only caused the crowd on the scene to burst intoughter.


    "Hey, kid, your elder has already knelt down, don¡¯t you know to kneel as well?"


    "Hmph, ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth, today I will let you understand that there is always a heaven beyond the heavens, and there¡¯s always someone beyond a person!"


    "Why talk so much, subdue him first then talk!"


    Amidst the mour, two people had already charged in front of Su Yang, eager to reach out and grab his neck.


    The girl beside Su Yang was ready to make a move, but at that moment, Su Yang moved first. Holding Niuniu, he casually took a step forward, arriving right in front of these two.


    The two were stunned, as Su Yang¡¯s step was deftly timed to avoid their hands. The two men quickly drew their hands back to attack Su Yang again. At that moment, Su Yang made his move as well. He flicked his fingers, tapping on both men¡¯s foreheads. They were sent flying backwards, crashing to the ground, dead on the spot!


    The crowd on site were all astonished, even the Sect Master¡¯s eyes widened dramatically. Su Yang¡¯s skill was indeed no simple feat!


    Zhao Wuyuan, who was the most vociferous just moments before, was also stunned, staring at the two men with blood flowing from their heads, her face a picture of dumbfounded shock.


    With mere finger flicks, the foreheads of the two men now each had arge hole as though struck by bullets. Just how terrifying was Su Yang¡¯s strength?


    Zhao Wunian was the first to frown, suddenly realizing that he knew too little about Su Yang. This man¡¯s strength seemed to far exceed his expectations!


    Lin Zhenshan was also dumbfounded; he originally thought that Su Yang was just an ordinary martial artist, given that a strong expert was unlikely to emerge from Hu Martial Arts School.


    However, the strength disyed by Su Yang now was shocking. Lin Zhenshan understood very well that even if his own strength were to increase tenfold or twentyfold, he would still not be able to aplish this feat!


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yang walked up to Lin Qing on the stage, and handed Niuniu into her arms, whispering, "Niuniu, close your eyes. Big brother will perform a magic trick for you soon!"


    "Mhm!" Niuniu obedientlyplied and really closed her eyes.


    Such disregard from Su Yang enraged the Elder first, who struck with a palm and shouted furiously, "You¡¯re courting death, brat!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at him, casually meeting the palm with his own. The two collided with a palm strike, Su Yang remaining unfazed, while the Elder was sent flying backward, mming into a stone pir behind him, nearly toppling it.


    The crowd erupted into amotion, and the Sect Master¡¯s expression changed rapidly as he hastily ran over to check, only to find the Elder already breathless, dead on the spot!


    "How... how is this possible?" Zhao Wuyuan was the first to exim in shock. Was this the same Su Yang she had berated as a good-for-nothing all this way?


    Zhao Wunian was so astonished that his eyes nearly popped out. It was only now that he understood who had truly been yed for a fool.


    Lin Zhenshan, on the other hand, was full of excitement, his voice shaking as he said, "Young Master Su, your... your... your strength is so formidable?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "I just know some rudimentary skills, that¡¯s all!"


    The crowd was stupefied. If that¡¯s rudimentary, what were the rest of them considered to be?


    Su Yang patted Lin Qing, "Help Uncle Lin to rest aside!"


    Lin Qing¡¯s face flushed with excitement, he nodded fiercely and quickly ran to help Lin Zhenshan up.


    At this moment, the Sect Master had already walked over. His expression was icy to the extreme, and the look in his eyes was filled with killing intent as if he could hardly wait to strike Su Yang dead.


    However, he didn¡¯t hurry to take action. The strength that Su Yang had disyed was far greater than Lin Shangwu, and the Sect Master dared not act rashly.


    "Who are you!" the Sect Master demanded in a deep voice. "The River God Sect has no quarrel with you, so why do you seek to kill the people of the River God Sect?"


    "No quarrel?" Su Yang scoffed coldly. "You should have heard of my name, I am Su Yang!"


    "Su Yang?" The Sect Master was surprised, but at this moment, Lin Zhenshan below was the first to exim, "Su Yang, are you... are you Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    The scene was immediately abuzz again. Just the name Su Yang alone was not widely known, but the words "Master Su of Pingnan Province" were indeed known to all.


    In May at the Dragon Head Meeting, the name Master Su resounded throughout Pingbei Province. However, while people had heard of Master Su, they had no idea what his real name was.


    Lin Zhenshan had been hiding in Pingnan Province for the past half a year, so he had heard of the name Su Yang.


    However, when he first heard Su Yang¡¯s family name, he didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, he could never have imagined that Master Su of Pingnan Province would appear here, and in this manner no less.


    Now, with Su Yang disying such strength and announcing his name, wasn¡¯t his identity obvious?


    Zhao Wunian and his sister Zhao Wuyuan were both stunned. Master Su of Pingnan Province was such a formidable figure. Thinking back on how they had insulted Su Yang along the way and devised schemes against him, the siblings couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrobly. Just what kind of extraordinary figure had they offended!


    The Sect Master¡¯s face turned ashen, and he suddenly remembered Master Fang¡¯s words about Master Su¡ªcould it be this young man in front of him? But he shouldn¡¯t know about Master Fang¡¯s presence here, right?


    Taking a deep breath, the Sect Master forced a smile onto his face, "So it is Master Su, I¡¯ve long admired your great name, it¡¯s an honor to meet you."


    Su Yang looked at the Sect Master calmly, his face devoid of any emotion.


    The Sect Master felt awkward but still continued with a forced smile, "May I ask how the River God Sect has offended Master Su to the point of bringing you to our doorstep?"


    "Don¡¯t you understand why I found this ce?" Su Yang retorted coldly.


    The Sect Master¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªcould it be that Su Yang knew about Master Fang? But that shouldn¡¯t be possible. Master Fang¡¯s arrival here was idental, and after they captured him, they had not leaked this information. How could Su Yang possibly know?


    After pondering for a while, the Sect Master still feigned ignorance with augh, "Master Su, I truly can¡¯t recall how our River God Sect has wronged you. Isn¡¯t there some misunderstanding here?"


    Su Yang, looking at the Sect Master, said coldly, "I admire you, you y dumb very well. But I also very much dislike it when others try that act on me. I¡¯ll ask you only once, do you wish to die in agony, or would you prefer a quick death?"


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression turned icy. He looked at Su Yang sternly and said, "Master Su, the respect I show is not out of fear. Youe to our River God Sect, unprovoked, kill an Elder of my sect, and now insult me like this¡ªdo you really think the River God Sect can¡¯t deal with you?"


    Immediately, the crowd beneath stirred into a noisy tumult, as many people quietly began to discuss: faced off against the Sect Master, who would most likelye out on top!

 Chapter 586 - 585 Devouring the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 585 Devouring the Heavens</h4>


    Zhao Wuyuan¡¯splexion was filled with panic as she quietly leaned towards Zhao Wunian and whispered, "Brother, this... this Master Su¡¯s strength isn¡¯t simple. Could it be that the Sect Master... might he lose?"


    Zhao Wunian¡¯s face was also pale. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Impossible. The Sect Master has been cultivating outside the world for so many years, even Lin Shangwu couldn¡¯tst more than four moves under the Sect Master¡¯s hand. How old is this Su? Even if he started cultivating in his mother¡¯s womb, at most, he¡¯ll only be at Lin Shangwu¡¯s level. Could he really stand up to the Sect Master?"


    "But, he... he showed very strong abilities at the Dragon Head Meeting in May..." Zhao Wuyuan said with a trembling voice.


    "That was the Dragon Head Meeting in May. There were limitations." Zhao Wunian said solemnly: "Moreover, at that time, Ye Jiansheng from Pingnan Province was there. I heard it was because Ye Jiansheng suppressed those people, so they were defeated by this Su. Without Ye Jiansheng, what does this Su count for!"


    "Really?" Zhao Wuyuan¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light, and she said through gritted teeth, "So that¡¯s the reason. I thought he actually had some abilities. Hmph, without Ye Jiansheng this time, I want to see how he dies!"


    Most of the people around were also supporting the Sect Master. In their eyes, although Su Yang had just shown not weak abilities, there was still a big gappared to the Sect Master. After all, Lin Shangwu was just easily defeated by the Sect Master!


    For Su Yang to provoke the Sect Master like this waspletely unwise, even giving off a feeling of seeking death!


    "This Su has been bullying others in Pingnan Province, really thinking he can be revered in Pingbei Province as well?"


    "Pah, in Pingnan Province, wasn¡¯t he protected by Ye Jiansheng? Without Ye Jiansheng, he¡¯s nothing!"


    "This time, let him know the might of our Pingbei Province!"


    "Daring to challenge the Sect Master, I want to see just what he looks like when he¡¯s kneeling and begging for mercyter!"


    Everyone was whispering, wishing the Sect Master could immediately defeat Su Yang.


    However, Su Yang remained calm, ncing sidelong at the Sect Master, "So it seems you¡¯re prepared to die a painful death?"


    "It¡¯s you who¡¯s seeking death!" The Sect Master roared angrily, suddenly leapt up, and ferociously struck a palm at Su Yang.


    Su Yang casually counterattacked with a palm, and as the two collided, the Sect Master was directly sent flying backward.


    The scene erupted in an uproar, was the gap between their strengths too vast?


    However, before they could start talking, the Sect Master flew back again and struck with another palm, shouting, "Let¡¯s see how many palms you can take!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t initiate any attack, just standing his ground and shing palms with the Sect Master.


    For the first few shes, the Sect Master was sent flying. Butter on, the Sect Master only stepped back without being sent flying. Moreover, the distance he stepped back grew shorter, seemingly as if the Sect Master¡¯s strength was steadily increasing.


    This situation was nearly identical to the Sect Master¡¯s earlier battle with Lin Shangwu. With each palm the Sect Master struck, his power increased a bit, until in the end, Lin Shangwu waspletely overpowered.


    What about Su Yang this time?


    From afar, Lin Zhenshan sat in a chair, watching Su Yang sh repeatedly with the Sect Master, feeling anxious as he shouted, "Master Su, you can¡¯t keep trading palms with him like this. He absorbs the power of his opponents with each attack; if this continues, his strength will inevitably surpass yours!"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter!" Su Yangughed loudly, "Absorbing the power of others also has its limits. How much power can his body withstand?"


    With that said, Su Yang once again exchanged a fierce palm with the Sect Master.


    The Sect Master took only one step back this time, but his face turned extremely red, even his eyes were bloodshot. It seemed as if all the blood in his body had rushed to his head, and the immense power inside him was on the brink of overwhelming him.


    Just as Su Yang had said, he could absorb the strength of others for his own use. However, the question was, how much power could his body actually withstand?


    As a practitioner of Devouring the Heavens, Su Yang was well aware of this predicament. The power absorbed by Devouring the Heavens was much better than the method used by the Sect Master, but Su Yang couldn¡¯t absorb an excessively powerful force either. Otherwise, his own meridians wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it!


    Meanwhile, the Sect Master was teetering on the edge of copse. The immense power made it impossible for his meridians to endure any longer. Continuing the fight, let alone defeating Su Yang, he himself would likely be blown apart by this power!


    Taking a deep breath, the Sect Master let out another palm strike and bellowed, "Take another palm from me!"


    This time, the Sect Master didn¡¯t absorb any more of Su Yang¡¯s power. Instead, he concentrated all the power he had previously absorbed and released it in one go.


    This was the Sect Master¡¯s trump card, used when facing opponents stronger than himself. He would slowly gather strength and then seize the opportunity to unleash it all at once. Such an attack was many times more powerful than previous ones. No one could easily defend against this move, let alone withstand it.


    The Sect Master had thrown dozens of punches just to wait for this moment.


    As the punch flew out, it swept through the surroundings, creating a whirlwind of air. Within the vortex, a dragon¡¯s head roared forth, opening its huge maw and biting towards Su Yang, as if to swallow him whole.


    The crowd on-site was in an uproar, having never witnessed such a spectacle before.


    Lin Zhenshan was also panicking. As someone in the Integration Realm, he was acutely aware of the terrifying power of this strike.


    Materialization of power, and moreover, the ability to transform it into a Giant Dragon for an attack, that counted as a Near-God Move. With Su Yang¡¯s strength as formidable as it was, could he really withstand this Near-God Move?


    However, Su Yang remained calm. Facing the ferocious dragon head, he simply smiled faintly.


    He stepped back slowly and gradually spread his arms, and suddenly a Shadow Phantom rose behind him, transforming into a huge human figure standing behind Su Yang.


    The dragon head rushed forward rapidly, and the human figure abruptly opened its eyes.


    They were eyes that seemed to look down upon all creatures in the world, emotionless, without any fluctuation. Yet, a mere nce was enough to strike terror into the brains of everyone present.


    "Roar!" The dragon head let out a furious roar, seemingly trying to challenge the Shadow Phantom, wing its way forward.


    At that moment, Su Yang suddenly opened his mouth, and the Shadow Phantom did the same, swallowing the dragon head along with Su Yang!


    Devouring the Heavens!


    In this world, nothing cannot be devoured!


    The Sect Master¡¯s long-umted strike, his most powerful one, was thus consumed by Su Yang in a single gulp.


    Dust settled, and tranquility returned to the scene.


    The Sect Master, disheveled and covered in blood, wore an expression of disbelief.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly gazing at the mural on the wall, as if nothing had happened just moments ago.

 Chapter 587 - 586: Sect-Protecting Great Formation

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 586: Sect-Protecting Great Formation</h4>


    The scene was as still as death; those who had just been moring for the Sect Master to kill Su Yang had now all shut their mouths.


    Those who previously imed Su Yang had won the May Dragon Head Meeting only with the help of Sword Saint Ye now fell silent as cicadas in winter.


    With such strength, who needs anyone¡¯s help?


    Now, everyone finally understood why Su Yang had emerged victorious at the May Dragon Head Meeting!


    It was his own absolute strength!


    From a distance, Lin Zhenshan and others were stirred with excitement. Particrly Lin Qing, who jumped up happily, shouting, "Young Master Su, that¡¯s great, really great!"


    Jeang Zier was also dumbstruck. Their Divine Farmer Sect had studied the River God Sect for a long time and naturally knew just how strong the River God Sect Master was. In her opinion, it would have been decent if Su Yang could fight to a draw with the River God Sect Master.


    Who could have expected Su Yang to possess such strength, defeating the River God Sect Master so casually?


    This caused Jeang Zier¡¯s heart to race, thinking that if such a master were willing to help, perhaps he could resolve the great cmity facing her sect!


    "How... how is this possible? How is this possible?" Zhao Wuyuan came back to her senses, tremblingly said, "He actually defeated the Sect Master, how is this possible?"


    Zhao Wunian was even more shocked, his face nk, on the verge of copse.


    If Su Yang had been killed by the Sect Master, then they would have been off the hook. All the earlier ndering and framing of Su Yang would have been wiped clean.


    But now, the Sect Master had been defeated. And Su Yang had won so easily; that really spelled trouble.


    After Su Yang dealt with the Sect Master, what good oue could they possibly expect?


    As everyone was thrown into a panic, the Sect Master suddenlyughed out loud. He tilted his head back and looking at Su Yang almost maniacally, he roared, "Good! Good! Good! Indeed, with each new generationes new talent that surpasses the old. Young man, to possess such strength at your age is indeed impressive, you are one of the most promising youths I¡¯ve ever seen!"


    "But do you think you can defeat me just like that? You¡¯re too naive!"


    Everyone was startled. Could it be that the Sect Master had other hidden strengths?


    The Sect Master took a step back and proimed loudly, "The River God Sect has existed for so long, producing Spiritual Medicine from the River God Cave every year, but do you know why no one dares to cause trouble for the River God Sect?"


    Su Yang nced at the Sect Master and said coldly, "You¡¯re not going to tell me it¡¯s because of your strength, right?"


    "Hmph, not just because of my strength, but also because of our Sect-Protecting Great Formation!" sneered the Sect Master. "I know what you¡¯re here for, you¡¯re here to rescue that Magician with the surname Fang. Hmph, but do you know where he is?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, "You¡¯ll tell me!"


    "Indeed, I will tell you. But can you save him?" The Sect Masterughed heartily. "I¡¯ll tell you, he¡¯s right behind our Sect-Protecting Great Formation!"


    Su Yang frowned; this was something he had never heard of.


    "The Sect-Protecting Great Formation of the River God Sect envelops the entire sect. Inside this River God Sect, I can harness the power of the Great Formation!" The Sect Masterughed loudly to the sky. "People say I am in the Near-God Realm. Do you know what the Near-God Realm is? Once I employ the Sect-Protecting Great Formation of the River God Sect, I can basically wield the power of Terrestrial Immortals!"


    "You might be able to withstand one of my Near-God Moves, but can you withstand a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand?"


    No sooner had he spoken, the Sect Master stepped back and shouted, "Where is the River God Jade!"


    The Sect Master had hardly finished speaking when a loud shout came from a distant mountain: "Sect Master, catch the jade!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brow; he could feel that, from a distant cave, four people were working together to move a piece of jade stone out.


    The jade stone flew swiftly and soon arrived inside the grand hall.


    Su Yang flicked his finger to deflect the jade stone, but he clearly underestimated the stone¡¯s power. The jade stone deflected his force andnded directly in the Sect Master¡¯s hands.


    With the jade stone in his grip, the Sect Master¡¯s demeanor suddenly lifted, and heughed loudly, "With the River God Jade in hand, I can activate the River God Sect¡¯s Sect-Protecting Great Formation. Within the River God Sect, nobody can escape!"


    No sooner had he spoken than the Sect Master leapt into the air, clutching the River God Jade and channeling its power with all his might.


    Immediately, endless ck light surged from within the River God Jade, spreading rapidly in all directions. At the same time, ck mist began to appear around the pce, quickly enveloping the building.


    The people inside the pce were thrown into a panic, with some trying to run outside. However, as soon as they approached the ck mist, it corroded them, leaving their bodies rotted and decayed to death.


    The crowd grew even more terrified. Zhao Wunian urgently said, "Sect Master, we are from the Zhao Family of Yangchuan!"


    Feng Wenchuan also spoke urgently, "Sect Master, we of Zifeng¡¯s Seven Great Families would never dare to defy the River God Sect!"


    The Sect Master looked up with a coldugh, "I know, as long as you sit here in this grand hall and don¡¯t move, I can protect youpletely!"


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, sat down, and all sneered as they looked at Su Yang.


    "Su, this time, you¡¯re definitely dead!" Zhao Wuyuan said excitedly; she wished for Su Yang to die immediately so she wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.


    In the distance, Jeang Zier was also frantically leading Lin Zhenshan, Lin Qing, and Niuniu in flight, with ck mist constantly emerging, leaving them nowhere to hide.


    Su Yang frowned, raised his hand, and a piece of azure jade stone rapidlynded above Jeang Zier¡¯s head.


    "Stand there, don¡¯t move; this jade stone will protect you!" Su Yang said with a deep voice.


    Though Jeang Zier was fearful inside, she trusted Su Yang deeply. She and the others stood still, and from within the jade stone above their heads, a faint azure light flickered, enveloping them in its glow.


    No matter how the ck mist outside spread, it could not prate into this azure light. This jade stone had indeed created a safe space for them!


    The Sect Master, however, had his eyes light up and said in a deep voice, "Another precious jade? I truly didn¡¯t expect you to have such a treasure. It seems it¡¯s my River God Sect¡¯s turn to make a fortune. Once I kill you, this precious jade will be mine, hehehe..."


    Without wasting words, the Nine Cold Jade Sword rose from behind Su Yang, and he stood proudly in midair, with another piece of white jade stone appearing above his head.


    The one he had given to Jeang Zier was the Azure Dragon Jade, and the one above his head was the White Tiger Jade; both were Divine Beast Jade stones as powerful as the Kirin Jade.


    The Sect Master was taken aback, eximing, "Another precious jade? The heavens really favor me; I¡¯m making a fortune this time!"


    "You can talk about killing me after you¡¯ve managed it," Su Yang retorted coldly, snapping his fingers on the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword immediately shot out, rushing towards the Sect Master.


    "A mantis trying to stop a chariot,ughably overestimating oneself!" the Sect Master coldlyughed, not bothering to dodge as he shook the River God Jade in his hand.


    At that moment, the ck mist inside the grand hall suddenly condensed and transformed into a giant ck python, rushing swiftly towards the Nine Cold Jade Sword.

 Chapter 588 - 587: Snake Body with Turtle Shell

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 587: Snake Body with Turtle Shell</h4>


    The ck python swiftly charged from the side, and with one bite, it ripped off the Nine Cold Jade Sword that had just burst forth.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow. The Nine Cold Jade Sword contained the power of the Nine Cold Jade, and the might of this move was extremely formidable. Yet, it had been dragged down by the ck python. Could the strength of this ck python truly be so overpowering?


    The Sect Master definitely didn¡¯t possess such strength, and as for the River God Jade in his hand, Su Yang had seen it ¨C its power was roughly equivalent to the power of the three pieces of Divine Beast Jade Stone he had on him. Relying solely on that piece of River God Jade would have been impossible to aplish this feat.


    Therefore, the true power must not havee from the Sect Master nor the River God Jade, but from this Sect-Protecting Great Formation.


    "Hahahaha..." The Sect Master burst intoughter, "The Sect-Protecting Great Formation has been activated. Show me whatever moves you have left. Otherwise, once I make my move, you will no longer have a chance!"


    Su Yang studied the surrounding ck qi for a while. He could feel the strength of this ck qi; it was very powerful, but he didn¡¯t know the origin of this ck qi.


    And evidently, the Sect Master¡¯s River God Jade could control this ck qi. Which meant that the Sect-Protecting Great Formation wasn¡¯t arranged by the Sect Master himself but must have beenid down by someone else. The Sect Master had gained control over this great formation through the River God Jade!


    Could it be that this Sect-Protecting Great Formation was left behind by the previous Divine Farmer Sect? Or, was it left by the person who destroyed the Divine Farmer Sect?


    The crowd around them, seeing Su Yang remaining silent and not making a move, all thought that Su Yang had been frightened and thus burst intoughter.


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province, that¡¯s all you have? What, have you been scared out of your wits by the Sect Master¡¯s formidable might and dare not make a move?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, to think you dare call yourself a master with such strength? It¡¯s trulyughable!"


    "I¡¯ve said it before, you can strut around in Pingnan Province, but this is Pingbei Province. To think you¡¯d dare to cause trouble at the River God Sect, you¡¯re truly courting death!"


    The crowd¡¯s mockery was relentless, and Zhao Wuyuan was particrly excited, dering, "Sect Master, kill him, kill him! Su, do you still dare to be arrogant now?"


    Su Yang ignored these people¡¯s taunting. He ced his hands together and chanted the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, "Om Mani Padme Hum!"


    With each recitation, Su Yang¡¯s body grewrger, and gradually, a golden light shimmered around him.


    The people were immediately dumbstruck; they had never seen such a phenomenon.


    The Sect Master was also stunned, but he quickly regained hisposure and sneered, "ying tricks and feigning deity, even if you can grow bigger than the sky, could you possibly escape my Sect-Protecting Great Formation? Break it for me!"


    Amidst the roar, the ck python reappeared, roaring as it lunged toward Su Yang.


    At this moment, Su Yang¡¯s body had grown to half its size again, nearly three meters tall, resembling a small giant. But in front of the python, he still seemed somewhat small; the body of the python was as thick as a barrel, appearing quite terrifying.


    Although it was formed of ck qi, it looked incredibly lifelike, and every one of its fangs was exceptionally clear when it opened its mouth.


    The gaping maw aimed at Su Yang, who also released his hands and sent a punch directly toward the top of the python¡¯s head.


    Su Yang¡¯s punch was also imbued with magic, sending the python reeling back. However, Su Yang also took several steps back himself.


    The python¡¯s tail swept across in momentum and wrapped around Su Yang¡¯s waist. Just like how an ordinary python ensnares its prey, the giant serpent swiftly coiled around Su Yang thrice, firmly imprisoning him within its grasp before lunging forward with its gaping maw once again.


    With a low shout, Su Yang reached out with both hands, grabbing the python¡¯s upper and lower jaws and forcibly prying its mouth open.


    Unable to bite Su Yang, the python¡¯s constricting force rapidly intensified, clearly intending to squeeze the life out of him.


    But Su Yang wasn¡¯t just waiting for death; with both hands controlling the python¡¯s mouth, the Nine Cold Jade Sword once again took flight, swiftly striking towards the python¡¯s body.


    Entangled with Su Yang, the python had no ability to block the Nine Cold Jade Sword. Just as the sword was about to cleave into the python, a strange thing urred: a massive tortoise shell materialized, enveloping most of the python¡¯s body.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword struck the tortoise shell and was unexpectedly repelled, while the tortoise shell remained unscathed, as if it hadn¡¯t been hit at all.


    Su Yang was taken aback. A serpent with a tortoise shell? How did this remind him of the creature he had encountered in the underground water cave?


    However, that creature seemed even more ferocious, with a tortoise shell, a serpent body, and the head of a crocodile¡ªstranger still.


    "Hahaha..." the Sect Masterughed arrogantly, "You thought you could defeat the Formation Spirit? You¡¯re dreaming. The Formation Spirit, left by a Terrestrial Immortal, has a tortoise shell that can withstand the strikes of Earth Immortals. Do you think you¡¯re an Earth Immortal?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned frosty; from their recent sh, he knew the Sect Master¡¯s words were true. Indeed, the tortoise shell could withstand the attacks of Earth Immortals. Alone, Su Yang simply couldn¡¯t breach it!


    "Young Master Su..." Lin Qing shouted anxiously from afar; Su Yang seemed to be in grave danger.


    Zhao Wuyuan sneered, "Hmph, your Young Master Su is about to die before your eyes. How do you feel about that?"


    Lin Qing¡¯s face turned pale, and in a trembling voice, she said, "Please... Please don¡¯t kill Young Master Su..."


    "He¡¯s seeking his own death; who else can be med?"ughed Zhao Wuyuan. "Hey, Su, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Kneel down and beg the Sect Master for mercy, and you might still be left with a whole corpse!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was icy as he roared, "Petty tricks, what can they do to me! Open for me!"


    With those words, the humanoid Shadow Phantom at Su Yang¡¯s back strode forward. Its eyes, which disdained all beings, opened once more, and as it reached the python, it opened its mouth wide and somehow swallowed part of the python¡¯s body whole.


    Since the python was made of force and not flesh, it didn¡¯t feel pain. But after just a few bites by the Shadow Phantom, half of the python¡¯s body had been devoured, and Su Yang was able to break free.


    The Sect Master¡¯s face changed drastically from a distance, and with a trembling voice, he said, "How... How is this possible?"


    In fact, Su Yang had been prepared for this eventuality and had been umting the power of Devouring the Heavens. Su Yang himself was unable to break free from the python, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword was also unable to prate the python¡¯s tortoise shell. However, in the face of Devouring the Heavens, none of that mattered!


    Whether tangible or intangible, as long as Su Yang possessed sufficient strength, he could devour it.


    Of course, such an act wasn¡¯t without cost. If Su Yang could control the devoured power, it was fine, but if he couldn¡¯t control it or if it far exceeded his own strength, then he was in danger, simr to the Sect Master¡¯s earlier predicament!

 Chapter 589 - 588: The Ruthless Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 588: The Ruthless Sect Master</h4>


    It was clear that the python¡¯s strength far surpassed Su Yang¡¯s.


    Devouring the Heavens absorbed these powers, and all the pressure was transferred to Su Yang, causing hisplexion to turn crimson with strain.


    At a distance, the Sect Master was still caught in terror; he simply could notprehend what was happening. The Formation Spirit, which had always been invincible, had actually been broken by Su Yang?


    At this moment, Su Yang was ascending step by step, staring intently at the Sect Master from afar.


    "Now, it¡¯s your turn to taste my sword!"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, and with his right hand, he formed a sword-finger gesture and fiercely lunged at the Sect Master.


    A ck longsword took shape and burst forth, like a celestial sword slicing through the air, swiftly aiming for the Sect Master. The powerful strike sent the surrounding ck mist retreating rapidly, and the piercing sound it tore through the air caused one¡¯s heart to skip a beat!


    This was the power that Su Yang had absorbed through Devouring the Heavens. He couldn¡¯t control it and had to release it all at once.


    This move, he had learned it from Ye Jiansheng before. In the way of the sword, Ye Jiansheng¡¯s techniques indeed had their unique aspects, and the power of this particr sword strike was certainly impressive.


    The Sect Master¡¯s face changed drastically; he could naturally feel just how terrifying the power of this sword strike was. If it hit him, he wouldn¡¯t have to think about living anymore.


    At this point, he could no longer care about anything else and roared, "Return!"


    He grasped the River God Jade firmly with both hands and swung it violently.


    With this motion, the surrounding ck mist responded and rushed towards the Sect Master.


    The crowd at the scene was originally outside the reach of the ck mist¡ªthis was the safe area the Sect Master had left for those people.


    But now, as the Sect Master consolidated the ck mist, it naturally spiraled out of control. The ck mist swiftly passed through the grand hall, and almost everyone inside was engulfed by it, resulting in a cacophony of cries and screams.


    Even Zhao Wunian and Zhao Wuyuan, the siblings, could not escape this disaster; the ck mist surged past them, engulfing thempletely. After the mist had passed, they were unrecognizable, their skin almost entirely decayed, and they were covered in blood.


    "Ah!" Zhao Wuyuan screamed the loudest, covering her face with her hands, tremblingly said, "It hurts! It hurts so much! Brother, save me, save me... My face hurts so much, am I disfigured, am I disfigured..."


    Zhao Wunian wasn¡¯t faring much better. As he turned to look, Zhao Wuyuan¡¯s facial skin was already rotting away and falling off in chunks, revealing the bloody flesh beneath, a sight that was utterly disturbing.


    "Brother, why aren¡¯t you speaking? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?" Zhao Wuyuan shouted loudly in panic, "Am I disfigured? Am I... Am I ugly now? Brother, save me... save me..."


    Zhao Wunian was nearly going mad as well, for he realized his own facial skin was rotting away, and his condition was not much better than Zhao Wuyuan¡¯s.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just them¡ªalmost everyone present was amid such screams of horror.


    The only ones who escaped the catastrophe were Jeang Zier, Lin Zhenshan, Lin Qing, shielded by the Azure Dragon Jade; the ck mist couldn¡¯t harm them at all.


    However, looking at the situation around them, they were also truly terrified from the depths of their hearts. Just being passed through by the ck energy had transformed these people into this state; how horrifying must this ck energy be?


    At this moment, the Sect Master had also sessfully condensed the ck energy into a giant Formation Spirit that stood before him. It had the body of a snake and the shell of a tortoise, shielding the Sect Master.


    Su Yang¡¯s Longsword charged forward, but it was just blocked by the tortoise shell, still to no effect, unable to harm the Sect Master in the slightest.


    "Hahaha..." the Sect Masterughed arrogantly, "Su, that strike of yours, you can¡¯t use it many times, can you? But you know what? As long as the ck energy doesn¡¯t dissipate, the Formation Spirit can reappear endlessly. That means, I canunch attacks thousands, tens of thousands of times, while you¡ªhow many times can you withstand?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, he too had seen the crux of the problem. This great formation absorbed nature¡¯s spiritual energy for its own use. Unless Su Yang could cut off nature¡¯s spiritual energy orpletely destroy this great formation, he had no hope of breaking it.


    Just as the Sect Master had said, having used Devouring the Heavens once to consume the power of the Formation Spirit, Su Yang was already barely hanging on. If he used it a second or third time, Su Yang truly didn¡¯t have the capability.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said coldly, "Humph, you look around, look at your followers, your so-called devout followers? They held you up like a god, and now, you¡¯ve personally brought them to this state, how can you justify this to them?"


    The Sect Master didn¡¯t even nce at the people around him and scoffed, "Humph, a bunch of useless creatures. What does their death matter? As long as I can kill you, even if it means sacrificing all their lives, it would be worth it!"


    Su Yang¡¯s frown deepened, and turning to the people around, he said coldly, "Did you hear that? This is the River God Sect you worship, this is the Sect Master you serve with all your heart. Does such a man deserve your worship?"


    There was no more talking at the scene; everyone fell into a deathly silence.


    Even Feng Wenchuan, Zhao Wunian, and others were silent now. How could they have imagined that the River God Sect would treat them this way?


    "Sect Master..." Zhao Wuyuan cried and crawled up, her voice trembling, "Save me, save me, I... I am still young, please save me, I don¡¯t want to die, I... I don¡¯t want to be disfigured..."


    "Sect Master, our Zhao Family has always been loyal to the River God Sect. Please, for the sake of the Zhao Family, save us!" Zhao Wunian also pleaded with a trembling voice.


    "Shut up!" the Sect Master shouted angrily, and with a casual p, he sent Zhao Wunian flying.


    Zhao Wunian fell directly into the ck energy, and with a series of piercing screams, he thrashed wildly within the ck energy. But before long, he stopped thrashing and waspletely devoid of life. Even his body began to slowly decay and dissolve, about topletely turn into a pool of blood.


    Everyone present was extremely frightened. The Zhao Family, after all, was the most loyal to the River God Sect. If even the Zhao Family ended up this way, what could others dare to say?


    "Brother, brother..." Zhao Wuyuan cried out loud, but at this moment, she was helpless.


    She suddenly regretted it, wondering why she had been so loyal to the River God Sect. Was such loyalty even worth it?


    In fact, she now didn¡¯t wish for the River God Sect Master to kill Su Yang; instead, she wanted Su Yang to kill the River God Sect Master, to avenge her brother and her.


    But in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, what did she count for?


    "Su, there¡¯s no need for you to stir discord here!" the Sect Master said coldly: "If these followers are gone, I can always summon others. Once I kill you, my name will be renowned throughout the world. By then, people will line up to worship at the River God Sect. What do these deaths matter? If it allows the River God Sect to prosper and grow, their sacrifice is also worthwhile!"

 Chapter 590 - 589: The Fierce Little Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 589: The Fierce Little Turtle</h4>


    Su Yang sneered, "Of course I know that you don¡¯t care about these people¡¯s lives. I just feel sorry for them, being loyal to someone like you. That¡¯s the most foolish thing ever!"


    "Enough nonsense!" the Sect Master said coldly, "I¡¯ll kill you, and you can go to theherworld with them to give them an exnation!"


    Shaking the River God Jade in his hand, the Formation Spirit in front of him immediately turned around and charged toward Su Yang with an overwhelming momentum.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, pondering over the secret techniques recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome, but for the moment, he couldn¡¯t find a way to counter the Formation Spirit.


    This grand formation was definitely set up by a Terrestrial Immortal, and it was equivalent to the power of a Terrestrial Immortal. Su Yang was essentially trying to contend with a Terrestrial Immortal, so how could that possibly be?


    Just as the Formation Spirit was about to reach Su Yang, he took a deep breath and brought his hands together in a prayer gesture again. He had no choice but to use the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words again to forcibly contend with the Formation Spirit.


    However, at that moment, something in Su Yang¡¯s pocket suddenly started to shake, and a Little Turtle crawled out from his pocket, swaying unsteadily.


    The little guy was groggy, as if he had just woken up, and wasying on Su Yang¡¯s chest, yawning.


    Su Yang was startled; the little guy, with its thin and delicate flesh, would surely die on the spot if it were pped by the Formation Spirit.


    He hurriedly grabbed the little guy, trying to put him back. However, at that moment, the little guy suddenly saw the charging Formation Spirit and, as if it had seen some fun toy, shook off Su Yang¡¯s hand and charged straight toward the Formation Spirit.


    "Be careful!" Su Yang hadn¡¯t anticipated such a development and shouted in rm, trying to stop him, but it was already toote.


    The little guy collided directly with the Formation Spirit, and Su Yang¡¯s face turned pale with fright. Wasn¡¯t the little guy meeting its end?


    However, when the little guy collided with the Formation Spirit, something strange happened. The Formation Spirit dissipated directly, as if it had never appeared, turning into a wisp of ck air that quickly dispersed.


    The little guy seemed dissatisfied, thrashing around in the air, looking for the Formation Spirit, as if in search of a big friend.


    Su Yang was stunned, the Sect Master was stunned, and everyone present was stunned. What was going on?


    The formidable Formation Spirit, which even Su Yang could hardly withstand, was disrupted by the little one in an instant?


    Soon, everyone snapped back to reality. The Sect Master¡¯s face grew icy, and through clenched teeth, he said, "You¡¯re seeking death!"


    Shaking the River God Jade in his hand once more, he condensed the Formation Spirit again, only this time, it lunged toward the little guy.


    The little guy was flying about in confusion when it suddenly spotted the Formation Spirit reappearing and became jubnt, wobbling over to it.


    Worried about the little guy getting hurt, Su Yang quickly followed, ready to protect him at any moment.


    But the bizarre situation urred once more. The little guy collided with the Formation Spirit, and the Formation Spirit scattered again without harming the little guy at all.


    "I refuse to believe this!" the Sect Master roared in anger, shaking the River God Jade again and striking anew.


    The result was the same every time¡ªthe Formation Spirit appeared only to be disrupted by the little guy without a single exception.


    The Sect Master was dumbfounded, but Su Yangughed, for he suddenly understood what was happening.


    Just like the restrictions in the underground stone cave before, this Sect-Protecting Great Formation should also have been created by the same person who left behind the Divine Egg.


    And everything that person did was in preparation for the Divine Egg. That is to say, it was prepared for the hatching of the little one. The Five Element Crimson Fruit, the subsequent restrictions, and even the destruction of the Divine Farmer Sect, were all the same.


    Not only that, but he also set up this Sect-Protecting Great Formation outside, primarily to protect the little one.


    Since it was meant to protect the little one, it definitely wouldn¡¯t harm the little one. When the Formation Spirit collided with the little one, it would automatically dissipate, this was the method left behind by that person to protect the little one!


    Su Yang was almost bursting withughter. Fortunately, he hade from underwater. If he hade directly to the River God Sect to confront the Sect Master, it wouldn¡¯t have been an easy task.


    Now with this little one, everything had be much easier!


    "It seems that your Sect-Protecting Great Formation is nothing special after all!" Su Yang said with a coldugh.


    The Sect Master stared in astonishment, as he naturally could not understand what was going on. Because he had no idea there was the Divine Farmer Sect behind this, let alone a Divine Egg beneath. He thought all of this was the River God¡¯s blessing, not realizing it was all prepared by that person from the past for the little one!


    "So what!" the Sect Master roared. "With the Sect-Protecting Great Formation here, you can¡¯t kill me!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly without a word, while at this time, the little one seemed to have finally discovered that the Formation Spirit was emerging from the River God Jade. It gave up chasing the Formation Spirit and charged directly at the Sect Master, towards the River God Jade in his hand.


    "You¡¯re asking for death!" The Sect Master bellowed, swinging a palm strike over.


    Su Yang arrived in time to block the Sect Master¡¯s attack, while at the same time, the little one also reached the River God Jade, plopping down on it as if it wanted to carry the object away.


    Just then, the River God Jade began to change rapidly, its ck qi quickly dissipating and turning into an earth-colored jade stone, emitting a dim light that just enveloped the little one!


    "Is this... the Divine ck Tortoise Jade!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened as he finally recognized the jade stone.


    The previous ck qi had enshrouded the surface of the jade stone. Now he could finally feel that it was indeed a Divine Beast Jade Stone, the Divine ck Tortoise Jade, no wonder it could contend against the Kirin Jade, White Tiger Jade, and Azure Dragon Jade!


    The Sect Master frantically shook the jade stone in his hand, but this time, it was to no effect. Once it had be the ck Tortoise Jade, it naturally was no longer under his control.


    Su Yang swiftly rushed over and snatched the ck Tortoise Jade from the Sect Master¡¯s hand, while the little one greedily clung to it, seeming quite affectionate.


    Su Yang casually pocketed the ck Tortoise Jade as well, while the Sect Master became nearly frantic, shouting, "Give it back to me! Give it back to me!"


    The Sect Master lunged at Su Yang, but without the ck Tortoise Jade, without the Sect-Protecting Great Formation, he was no match for Su Yang.


    With a casual move, Su Yang quickly brought the Sect Master to the ground. His foot stepping on the Sect Master, he said coldly, "Sect Master, it seems you have lost after all!"


    The Sect Master¡¯s face fell, his true strength was only at the Venerable Realm, nowhere near a match for Su Yang.


    "I have no grudge against you, why... why are you doing this to me?" the Sect Master asked with a trembling voice: "You¡¯ve destroyed my foundation, killed my disciples, haven¡¯t you been too ruthless?"


    "Sect Master, have you really forgotten?" Su Yang said coldly. "It was you who made the first move against my people. I only came here because of this. Had you not captured Master Fang, why would I have needed toe here?"

 Chapter 591 - 590: Saving Master Fang

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 590: Saving Master Fang</h4>


    The Sect Master¡¯s face fell, and his voice trembled as he said, "I only captured one of you, but you, you¡¯ve killed so many of my people. You¡¯ve destroyed our Sect-Protecting Great Formation, seized our sect¡¯s treasured artifact, andpletely shattered the faith others had in our River God Sect. You¡¯ve essentially destroyed the foundation of our River God Sect!"


    "That¡¯s exactly what you deserve!" Su Yang said coldly. "You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of jumping clowns, truly believing yourselves to be lofty immortals. You demand that people kneel before you at the slightest provocation and present virgins as offerings. How is your conduct any different from that of demons?"


    "We gave them Spiritual Medicine, saved their lives, and they willingly offered themselves to us. What¡¯s wrong with that!" the Sect Master retorted angrily.


    "Willingly?" Su Yang said coldly. "Humph, why don¡¯t you ask Lin Qing if she stayed of her own free will?"


    The Sect Master was at a loss for words. Taking a deep breath, he said angrily, "You needn¡¯t lecture me on this and that, what others do is none of your concern, let¡¯s just settle matters between us. Yes, we captured your person, but we didn¡¯t kill her; she¡¯s still alive. But how many of us have you killed?"


    "Sorry, I¡¯m just not the type to reason!" Su Yang said coldly. "You captured my person, so I¡¯m going to annihte your entire sect. Do you have any objections to that?"


    "You..." The Sect Master waspletely dumbfounded. He had wanted to reason with Su Yang, but now it seemed an impossible task.


    Su Yang sneered, "I gave you a chance to reason with me, but back then you thought you were strong enough not to. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I bother reasoning with you?"


    Grinding his teeth, the Sect Master warned, "I¡¯m warning you, our River God Sect has already joined forces with the Medical Saint Sect. If you dare to kill us, the Medical Saint Sect will never let you off!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of any Medical Saint Sect!"


    With that, Su Yang flicked a finger onto the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword shot out swiftly, instantly ying over a dozen members of the River God Sect on the spot.


    The Sect Master watched all of this happen, his face growing extremely unsightly. The River God Sect he had built over many years was about to be destroyed by Su Yang?


    "Alright, let¡¯s save my friend first," Su Yang said as he grabbed the Sect Master and flew rapidly into the air, reaching the back mountain in the blink of an eye.


    When the Sect Master had previously taken out the River God Jade, a breath of life had emanated from a certain cave, and Su Yang had pinpointed Master Fang¡¯s location. So, he was utterly fearless.


    Inside the cave, there were four elders of the River God Sect. They had witnessed what had just urred outside. The moment Su Yang entered, all four made their move, attempting tounch a sneak attack.


    But it was a futile effort in the face of absolute power.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword made one sweep inside the cave, and all four elders were grievously wounded, copsing to the ground.


    Inside, Master Fang also saw Su Yang. He jumped up excitedly and said with a trembling voice, "Immortal Master, Immortal Master, you¡¯vee to save me..."


    Su Yang smiled faintly and with a casual wave, the Kylin Jade directly fell into his hand.


    Master Fang leaped down from the stone tform, stumbling almost to the point of falling.


    "How are you?" Su Yang asked.


    "It¡¯s nothing, nothing, I¡¯ve just been starved for a few days, that¡¯s all!" Master Fang said excitedly, "Thank you, Immortal Master, thank you foring to my rescue!"


    "You serve me; I naturally won¡¯t ignore your predicament!" Su Yang said with a smile, casually tossing the Sect Master aside. "They¡¯ve confined you for so long, take your revenge yourself!"


    "Yes!" Master Fang didn¡¯t hesitate, grabbing a dagger and walking over to the injured elders.


    "I said, Immortal Master Su would definitelye to rescue me, but you didn¡¯t believe me!" Master Fang gritted his teeth, "Now, do you believe me?"


    The expressions on the faces of the five were extremely ugly. Master Fang had said it many times, but at that time, they didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, thinking that Su Yang was nothing more than a name without substance.


    As a result, they hade to such a pass, and they were filled with regret. If only they had known, they would not have kept Master Fang back then. Because of this, their entire sect was annihted, and that indeed was the source of their irremediable regret!


    "You also said that if the Immortal Master came, you would kill him with your own hands? And you said there is always someone better out there?" Master Fang sneered, "Now, do you still dare to utter such arrogant words?"


    The five hung their heads, one by one,pletely dispirited. Every arrogant word they had previously uttered now seemed to p them in the face, which was the most humiliating thing.


    "You¡¯ve imprisoned me for such a long time, but I will not kill you!" Master Fang said coldly.


    The five immediately had faces full of hope; to be alive would be too good.


    "However, you insulted the Immortal Master, and for that, I absolutely cannot spare you!" Master Fang roared furiously and immediately slit the throat of the Elder at the forefront.


    The four behind turned pale with fright, one of them falling to the ground on his knees, tremulously saying, "Spare me, I... I realize my mistake..."


    "Begging for mercy now, it¡¯s toote!" Master Fang showed no mercy, killing each of them with a single stroke, not leaving a single one alive.


    Su Yang watched quietly from the side. As Master Fang would be working for him in the future, it was natural that he had to be decisive in killing. If he was soft-hearted and left troubles for the future, that would be the real problem!


    Su Yang walked out of the cave and conveniently dealt with everyone from the River God Sect. With this, the matter could be considered closed for now.


    Upon reaching the front and taking down the Azure Dragon Jade, Jeang Zier and the others then came out.


    At this moment, the main hall was a mess, with many people lying about. Among those who hade here seeking medicine, beside those from the Lin and Cheng Families who had already left, ny percent had died here, with Wang Qian reduced to a mere skeleton.


    The few who were fortunate not to die were now wounded all over, their skinpletely ulcerated, looking just like evil spirits, extremely horrifying.


    Zhao Wuyuan was one of the survivors, but she was so disfigured that even her bones were exposed on her face, which looked particrly tragic.


    Nevertheless, she still watched with open eyes as Su Yang defeated the Sect Master. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel vindicated or furious.


    Since her brother had invited Su Yang to join them, she had always looked down on Su Yang. She had always thought Su Yang was useless, and now, it was this so-called useless person who had killed the most powerful Sect Master and destroyed the River God Sect.


    Those who followed this useless person were all safe and sound, without a single injury.


    On the other hand, she thought she had everything under control, believing she had a close rtionship with the River God Sect, but she ended up in this wretched state.


    Her brother died miserably, and she herself was living a fate worse than death!


    As Su Yang passed by her, Zhao Wuyuan suddenly begged in a trembling voice, "Master Su, do me a favor, kill... kill me..."


    Su Yang did not pay any attention to her and led the others away directly.


    Zhao Wuyuan copsed on the ground, crying loudly. She knew that in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, she was not even as good as a dog; Su Yang did not even bother to spare her a nce!

 Chapter 592 - 591: Master Su is the Divine Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 591: Master Su is the Divine Doctor</h4>


    After descending the mountain, Su Yang found a hotel to settle Lin Zhenshan and the others in.


    Master Fang¡¯s condition was good, mainly due to having not eaten for a few days, he headed to the kitchen to find something to eat as soon as he entered the hotel.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s injuries had mostly healed after taking the elixir.


    The main concerns were Lin Zhenshan and Niuniu. Lin Zhenshan had suffered severe injuries, and Niuniu had a congenital disease.


    Su Yang took Master Fang out, leaving Jeang Zier to care for Lin Zhenshan and the others in the room. She also took the opportunity to bandage Lin Zhenshan.


    Her bandaging technique was astonishing to Lin Zhenshan, for Jeang Zier was a descendant of the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Although the current Divine Farmer Sect was no longer as glorious as it once was, it was still a prestigious sect, and Jeang Zier¡¯s skills were quite extraordinary.


    Having roamed throughout Pingnan Province for many years and encountered many strange and remarkable people, Lin Zhenshan could immediately tell that Jeang Zier¡¯s techniques were exceptional; thus, he took the opportunity to inquire about her lineage.


    Jeang Zier normally would not bother withmon people, but Lin Zhenshan and the others were with Su Yang, and they seemed to have a good rtionship with him. Therefore, she did not hide her identity and openly disclosed her affiliation with the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Upon hearing the name ¡¯Divine Farmer Sect¡¯, Lin Zhenshan was so excited that he nearly jumped up, his voice trembling, "The Divine Farmer Sect? Is it... the Divine Farmer Sect from Hundred Flowers Ind?"


    "Indeed!" Jeang Zier smiled lightly and nodded.


    "Really the Divine Farmer Sect from Hundred Flowers Ind!" Lin Zhenshan struggled to stand, his voice still trembling, "I never thought I would meet a master from the Divine Farmer Sect here. It truly makes my life worthwhile!"


    "Senior Lin, there¡¯s no need for formalities," Jeang Zier said with a light smile. In fact, she had experienced such encounters numerous times before.


    In Pingnan and Pingbei, the Divine Farmer Sect of Hundred Flowers Ind might not have much fame. But beyond Pingnan Province, headed south, their reputation grew significantly.


    After all, they were the heirs of the Old Divine Farmer Sect, known for healing and saving lives, and had an eminent reputation in the south. Additionally, since the people of the Divine Farmer Sect rarely ventured out, they were shrouded in mystery to outsiders. Lin Zhenshan¡¯s reaction was quite normal.


    "Qing, this is the Divine Farmer Sect from Hundred Flowers Ind I¡¯ve told you about!" Lin Zhenshan said excitedly. He instructed Lin Qing to bring Niuniu to him, his voice shaky, "I have also visited Hundred Flowers Ind several times but could not enter due tock of opportunity. Having the fortune to meet a descendent of the Divine Farmer Sect this time, I have an impolite request to make..."


    With that, Lin Zhenshan knelt to the ground, his voice trembling, "Miss Jeang, could you please help me save my granddaughter?"


    "Senior Lin, what are you doing!" Jeang Zier hurriedly helped Lin Zhenshan up, saying, "Senior Lin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save Niuniu. In fact, I have already seen her condition on the road... I truly cannot cure her..."


    "Ah?" Lin Zhenshan¡¯s expression became bewildered. If even someone from the Divine Farmer Sect said so, what hope did he have left?


    Lin Qing¡¯s eyes immediately reddened too, holding Niuniu and silently weeping.


    "But don¡¯t be too anxious," Jeang Zier said. "Senior Lin, why bother asking me? Why not seek out Master Su?"


    "Ah?" Both were taken aback, and Lin Zhenshan asked in surprise, "Seek out Master Su for what?"


    "Ah, do you really not know?" Jeang Zier said, "Master Su¡¯s medical skills are much more sophisticated than mine. I believe they are on par with the elders of our Divine Farmer Sect!"


    "Ah?" Lin Zhenshan¡¯s eyes widened, "Is that... really true?"


    "Don¡¯t you know?" Jeang Zier was also surprised; she had thought that Lin Zhenshan was well acquainted with Su Yang.


    Lin Zhenshan was alsopletely baffled. He had indeed heard of Master Su¡¯s name, but that was after the Dragon Head Meeting in May, when Su Yang made his name known through his feats. As for his medical skills, Lin really had no idea.


    Now, hearing Jeang Zier say so, he was extremely shocked. Who would have thought that Su Yang possessed such abilities and also had powerful medical skills?


    If these words hade from someone else¡¯s mouth, their credibility wouldn¡¯t be high. Buting from Jeang Zier, it was different. After all, she was a sessor of the Divine Farmer Sect¡ªhow could her judgment be ordinary?


    Not long after, Su Yang returned from outside, while Master Fang was still holding a roast chicken, munching on it.


    "Master Su..." Lin Zhenshan quickly stood up, looking anxious and unsure of how to ask Su Yang for help.


    Su Yang walked straight up to Lin Qing, took Niuniu from her arms, and said softly, "Niuniu, close your eyes. Big brother will perform a magic trick for you, okay?"


    "Okay!" Niuniu cheerfully responded, closing her eyes and waiting obediently.


    Su Yang took out several silver needles, pressed one hand behind Niuniu¡¯s earlobe and with the other hand pierced all the needles into Niuniu¡¯s body.


    Lin Qing watched from the side, covering her mouth with a look of shock and sympathy. Lin Zhenshan also turned his head away, unable to bear the sight. He knew Su Yang was doing this for Niuniu¡¯s benefit, but she was still just a child¡ªcould she bear such pain?


    But in fact, throughout the process, Niuniu didn¡¯t moan or cry out in pain; it was as if she felt nothing at all.


    Even with her eyes closed, she asked curiously, "Big brother, are you done? Can I open my eyes now?"


    Everyone around was astonished. Didn¡¯t Niuniu feel any pain? Why did it seem like she didn¡¯t feel anything at all?


    "Just wait a little longer, it will be done soon," Su Yang said with a light smile, pressing his hand on Niuniu¡¯s back, channeling his power and stimting the operation of the needles.


    After a while, Su Yang suddenly lifted his right hand, and the silver needles almost simultaneously flew out of Niuniu¡¯s body,nding directly in Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    Su Yang put away the needles, and said with a smile, "Niuniu, it¡¯s all done!"


    Niuniu immediately opened her eyes, curiously looking around, seeing nothing particrly special.


    At that moment, Su Yang stretched out his hand in front of her and with a flick, a huge plush toy suddenly appeared in Su Yang¡¯s hand, out of nowhere, taking everyone in the room by surprise as to how it had happened.


    "Wow!" Niuniu eximed in delight, excitedly hugging the plush toy and jumping around joyfully. Children couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of toys.


    Seeing Niuniu¡¯s happy look, Lin Qing was also filled with joy. She held Niuniu and looked at Su Yang with a face full of gratitude.


    Lin Zhenshan also approached Su Yang, gathered his courage, and said in a low voice, "Master Su, I... May I ask for your help..."


    "Niuniu¡¯s illness is already cured," Su Yang said softly.


    "What?" Lin Zhenshan was stunned, and just then, Niuniu, who was holding the plush toy, suddenly said, "Auntie, I¡¯m so hungry. Can you make me something to eat?"


    "What?" Lin Qing was also dumbfounded. For so many years, Niuniu had only expressed a desire to eat voluntarily twice. The first time was when Su Yangst fed her, and now, this moment.


    What on earth was going on? Niuniu could feel hunger?

 Chapter 593 - 592 Niuniu Recovers

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 592 Niuniu Recovers</h4>


    "Auntie, do we have anything to eat?" Niuniu suddenly turned around, pointing at Master Fang, and said, "I want to eat what he¡¯s having!"


    "Hey, little one, you sure have an appetite!" Master Fang chuckled and handed over a chicken leg, "Here, I¡¯ll share some with you."


    "Don¡¯t eat it!" Lin Qing hurriedly intervened, with an apologetic face, she said, "Master Fang, thank you. Niuniu has a sensitive stomach, she can¡¯t eat such greasy food..."


    "Now she can eat it!" Su Yang took the chicken leg and handed it to Niuniu, smiling, "Here, try it."


    "Okay!" Niuniu grasped the chicken leg and bit into it vigorously, eating with extreme joy.


    Lin Zhenshan and Lin Qing were astounded as they watched from the side. Niuniu usually could only eat things like porridge; when had she ever eaten something like this?


    The two looked at each other, both shocked and delighted, tears filling their eyes again.


    "Master Su, what... what exactly is going on?" Lin Zhenshan asked with a trembling voice.


    "Master Su just used silver needles to cure her illness," Jeang Zier replied, herself quite astonished.


    She had just taken Niuniu¡¯s pulse, so she knew the girl¡¯s condition well. Such an illness, even if taken to the Divine Farmer Sect, the elders inside might not be able to cure it. And even if they could, it would take a very long time.


    But now, Su Yang had just treated her with silver needles for such a short time, less than three minutes, andpletely cured Niuniu¡¯s illness? What was the situation?


    Could it be that Su Yang¡¯s medical skills were much stronger than those of her sect¡¯s elders?


    Previously, when Jeang Zier said Su Yang¡¯s medical skills were almost on par with her sect¡¯s elders, she was actually praising him. But now, she was astonished to find that Su Yang¡¯s medical skills were not just on par, but far superior to her sect¡¯s elders.


    "Is this... is this really true?" Lin Zhenshan was extremely shocked, the illness that troubled Niuniu for so many years, Su Yang had cured it with a wave of his hand?


    "Immortal Master Su has personally taken action, what illness is there that he can¡¯t cure!" Master Fang said from behind, "You can rest assured, if Immortal Master Su says there won¡¯t be any issues, then there will definitely be no rpse in the future!"


    Lin Zhenshan was so moved that he fell to his knees with a thud and said with a quivering voice, "Master Su, thank you... thank you so much..."


    As he spoke, Lin Zhenshan was already in tears. For Niuniu¡¯s illness, they had spared no effort throughout the years. Lin Zhenshan had even thought that if his own death could let Niuniu recover normally, he would not hesitate to die.


    And now that Niuniu¡¯s illness was finally cured, could he not be moved?


    "Get up!" Su Yang helped Lin Zhenshan to stand, speaking loudly, "Do not kneel so readily. Those who kneel before me are only my enemies, not my friends."


    Lin Zhenshan was extremely moved, he nodded vigorously, his voice trembling, "Master Su, this kindness, Lin will never forget for as long as I live!"


    "There¡¯s no need for courtesy, Niuniu and I have a connection, I¡¯ve said that I would cure her!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Niuniu, still oblivious to what was happening, had already finished the chicken leg in her hand and was looking longingly at Master Fang again.


    "Goodness, you eat even faster than me!" Master Fang said with a helpless expression, tearing off a chicken wing, "Here, I¡¯ll give you some more, but this time you have to eat slower, okay?"


    "Okay!" Niuniu obediently replied, but as soon as she picked up the chicken wing, she devoured it ravenously again.


    "Are you trying topete with me?" Master Fang teased her with a smile, and Niuniuughed so hard that she doubled over, exceptionally happy.


    Su Yang smiled faintly as he looked at Niuniu, reminded of his own sister, Su Xia. This was also the reason why Su Yang had saved Niuniu.


    When he was a child, he used to tease Su Xia in the same way. But Niuniu, this child, obviously suffered much more hardship than Su Xia!


    "By the way, Master Su, why didn¡¯t Niuniu feel anything when you were needling her just now?" Jeang Zier asked curiously.


    The others were also staring intently at Su Yang; they were equally amazed. Suchrge needles, several of them, pierced into Niuniu¡¯s body and traveled along her meridians, yet it seemed as if she felt nothing at all. Why was that?


    Speaking softly, Su Yang said, "When I inserted the needles, I first pressed on her nerve points. That way, she would lose all sensation and wouldn¡¯t feel any pain!"


    Only then did everyone remember that before inserting the needles, Su Yang had indeed pressed on a spot behind Niuniu¡¯s earlobe. Who would have thought that such a simple action could prevent Niuniu from feeling any pain at all!


    Everyone was profoundly shocked. Even Master Fang, who had been following Su Yang all along, was looking astonished. Could anyone believe such a thing without seeing it with their own eyes?


    "Can you really do that?" Jeang Zier asked, her face alight with excitement. "Master Su, is the nerve point in the same ce for everyone?"


    "No!" Su Yang shook his head. "People are different, and the concentration of nerve points varies ordingly. It depends on the individual."


    After a pause, Su Yang looked at Jeang Zier and said, "Moreover, I advise you not to press these spots recklessly. Put nicely, they¡¯re called nerve points, but put bluntly, they¡¯re known as ¡¯death points¡¯!"


    "What?" Everyone eximed in surprise, and Lin Zhenshan was utterly stunned. Had Su Yang just been pressing on Niuniu¡¯s death point while needling her?


    "The impact on these death points varies with the force applied." Su Yang said. "You should know that if a death point is struck, applying too much force can immediately be fatal. Even with a light touch, it can easily lead to serious injury or disability. It¡¯s not something to be taken lightly!"


    "Then... Then just now, Master Su you..." Jeang Zier said in astonishment.


    "Therefore, one has to apply a moderate amount of force, and the control over that force must be very precise. To both numb the sensation and avoid damaging the death point, one has to achieve this effect!" Su Yang exined.


    Jeang Zier finally understood why Su Yang had warned her not to carelessly use that spot. At the same time, her admiration for Su Yang intensified; such precise control over strength really wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could manage!


    Master Fang and Niuniu, as if they werepeting, quickly devoured an entire roast chicken, yet both were still iming to be hungry.


    Fortunately, the food downstairs was ready, and everyone went down to finally enjoy a good meal there.


    At the dinner table, Master Fang finally told Su Yang about the events since his arrival in Pingbei Province, including what had happened to Old Lin.


    After hearing Master Fang¡¯s words, Su Yang¡¯s expression turned ice-cold, and his eyes filled with murderous intent. He clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, "Are you telling the truth? Has Old Lin really been crippled?"


    "I haven¡¯t found Old Lin yet, but I found their vige, and indeed many people there had died," Master Fang sighed. "Nearly every member of Old Lin¡¯s family was dead, leaving only a little nephew and the disabled Old Lin, who had long since vanished without a trace!"

 Chapter 594 - 593: The Pitiful Little Boy

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 593: The Pitiful Little Boy</h4>


    The sky was turning dark, and the lights along Qinghua Street in Zifeng City were now aze.


    After a round of patrol by the security team had ended, a quick-witted little boy emerged from behind a street trash can.


    He carried a small box on his back, which held his shoe-shining tools. In his arms was a little stool for his customers to sit on.


    His lips were cracked; he had been here all day without a sip of water.


    The little boy looked towards the corner store and heaved a mncholic sigh.


    In the past, he could still sneak a few sips from the tap outside that corner store. Even for lunch, he could find some decent meat and vegetables from the leftovers.


    But now, the corner store had changed hands. The new owner cordoned off the tap inside the premises, and all the leftovers were dumped directly into the swill bucket, which was securely tucked away inside the kitchen. He no longer had ess even to drinking water, let alone spare food.


    It was said that the previous owner of the small store went bankrupt due to poor management and was reced by the new one.


    In truth, the little boy had also heard through the grapevine that the previous owner did not know how to bribe the inspectors, which led to constant harassment. Unable to continue, he had to close shop at a loss.


    In this world, why is it that good people seldom receive their due, while the bad revel in excess?


    "Hey, can you shine shoes?"


    An amused voice snapped the little boy back to reality. Several youths were standing before him, all smiles as they watched him.


    "Yes, of course, I can shine shoes," the little boy quickly nodded.


    "Good, give my shoes a clean!" A youth with dyed hair haughtily extended his foot andmanded, "Make sure you do it properly. These shoes are expensive. Don¡¯t ruin them!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I¡¯ve been doing this for years and have never had such a problem!" the little boy said with a smile as he set down the small stool, "Please take a seat, big brother."


    "Hmm!" Huang Mao sat down proudly and extended a foot towards the little boy.


    He was wearing a pair of white sports shoes that now looked ck and emitted a foul odor.


    The little boy efficiently took out his shoe-shining tools and began to undo theces, intending to wash them first. But as he tugged, thece tore off, and arge hole appeared in the shoe.


    "Fuck your mother!" Huang Mao immediately jumped to his feet, kicking the little boy to the ground while cursing, "I already told you to be careful! What kind of shit job is this? Do you know how much these shoes cost me? They¡¯re new ¡ª AJ, know what that is? A pair can cost over five thousand!"


    The little boy was terrified, having never encountered such a situation. He said with a trembling voice, "Big brother, I... I didn¡¯t mean it, I didn¡¯t apply any force. I just grabbed thece, and it just ripped... this... this isn¡¯t my fault..."


    Huang Mao squatted down, pped the little boy across the face, and cursed, "Not your fault? Should I me myself then? You¡¯re the one who damaged my shoes, should I me myself for it?"


    "I... I really didn¡¯t know..." The little boy¡¯s face turned red, tears swirling in his eyes, but he clenched his teeth, refusing to let them fall.


    "I don¡¯t know, my ass!" Huang Mao pped him again and cursed, "Listen up, I bought these shoes for 5,800 yuan. After wearing them for a while, let¡¯s say the depreciation is 1,000 yuan, that still leaves 4,800 yuan. Out of pity for you, I¡¯ll knock off another 800, so you owe me 4,000 yuan, and we¡¯ll call it even. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    "4,000?" The little boy¡¯s mouth hung open; where would he get 4,000 yuan?


    "What, you don¡¯t want to pay?" Huang Mao grabbed the boy by the neck and delivered two more ps, "Fuck, if you don¡¯t pay, I swear I¡¯ll let you leave here alive today bearing my surname!"


    "Big brother, I... I really don¡¯t have any money..." the little boy said with a crying tone, "Besides, I... I wasn¡¯t the one who damaged the shoes."


    "If you didn¡¯t damage them, are you implying that I did? Are you suggesting I¡¯m trying to swindle you?" Huang Mao grew angrier and pped the boy again, leaving him dazed and reeling.


    "No, that¡¯s not what I meant..." the boy said tremblingly, "I wasn¡¯t suggesting you¡¯re cheating me, but these shoes are so expensive, they must be of good quality. I... I¡¯m just a kid, how could I have the strength to tear them apart? Maybe... maybe you identally got them damaged by someone else, and that¡¯s... that¡¯s why..."


    "Cut the crap!" Huang Mao shouted angrily, "The shoes got damaged in your hands, you¡¯repensating for them. 4,000, will you pay or not!"


    The little boy turned deathly pale, "Big brother, where... where can I get 4,000 yuan? I¡¯m just a kid, I... I only earn two yuan for cleaning a pair of shoes..."


    "I don¡¯t care about the details, if you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯m going to cripple you!" Huang Mao grabbed the boy, pushed his head to the ground, and stepped on it while waving his hand, "Open his box and take out all the money!"


    The few youngds behind him quickly rummaged through the little boy¡¯s toolbox, only to find a few tens of yuan in change.


    "Damn it, this measly sum, it¡¯s barely enough for a beggar!" one of the youths kicked the little boy and shouted angrily, "You¡¯ve been here shining shoes for so long, you¡¯ve been too stingy to even eat properly, and you tell me you have no money? Where have you hidden it? Hand it over now, or I¡¯ll chop off one of your hands first!"


    The little boy shivered with fear, looking around, there were many onlookers, but not a single person stepped forward. In fact, many wereughing and talking, clearly just there to watch the show.


    "I... I¡¯m telling you..." the little boy stammered, "I... I haven¡¯t hidden the money here, I... I don¡¯t carry much money on me..."


    "Should¡¯ve spoken up earlier, and you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer!" Huang Mao lifted his foot and said, "Come on, take me to your money!"


    The little boy struggled to his feet, pointing toward an alleyway, and said with a trembling voice, "The money¡¯s over there, I... I¡¯ll take you to get it..."


    "Oh, quite the little hider!" Huang Mao sneered, "Lead the way!"


    The little boy walked ahead, and Huang Mao and his crew swaggered behind.


    Entering the alley and passing by a garbage can, the little boy suddenly quickened his pace and dashed to the trash bin.


    "What are you doing!" Huang Mao roared, but he wasn¡¯t worried; it was a dead-end alley, where could the boy possibly run to?


    Without a word, the boy quickly cleared away the trash in the corner, revealing a sewer entrance beneath.


    The boy plunged right down into it. By the time Huang Mao and his crew realized something was wrong and rushed over, the boy had already disappeared into the sewer. The stench wafting from inside was almost enough to make one vomit.

 Chapter 595 - 594 Old Lin

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 594 Old Lin</h4>


    Huang Mao and his gang stifled their disgust and cursed towards the sewer, "Motherfucking bastard, hurry up ande out, or I¡¯ll kill you. Did you hear me? Hurry up and get the hell out!"


    They shouted for a long while, but there was no response from below. Huang Mao and the others looked at each other in dismay; there was no doubt that the little boy had run off through the sewer.


    Just then, Fatty, the team leader, strutted over with a group of enforcers.


    "Brother Leu, you¡¯re here!" Huang Mao immediately went over with a fawning face.


    "What¡¯s the situation?" Fatty, the team leader, asked coldly.


    "The kid jumped into the sewer, but I bet he has to crawl back up. He can¡¯t starve down there!" Huang Mao said with a grin, "We can just wait for him here!"


    "Wait my ass!" Fatty, the team leader, cursed loudly. "You motherfuckers, you said you¡¯d work for me, is this all you can do? You can¡¯t even keep an eye on a kid? What good are you? Just waiting here? Waiting for death? This is the goddamn sewer; it leads all over the city. Couldn¡¯t he crawl somewhere else?"


    All of a sudden, Huang Mao and the others were dumbfounded. Huang Mao said with a trembling voice, "Brother Leu, we... we¡¯ve been negligent. But, the kid can¡¯t get away in Zifeng City. We... we¡¯ll definitely find him..."


    "We must find him today, it¡¯ll get harder next time," Fatty, the team leader, said coldly. "Don¡¯t forget, this is an order from Ling Qiye¡¯s new wife. If you screw this up, don¡¯t even think about working for the Seven Great Families ever again!"


    Huang Mao and his gang suddenly shivered, Huang Mao said anxiously, "Then... then we¡¯ll go find him in other ces right now..."


    "Go your mom¡¯s!" Fatty, the team leader, cursed again. "Are you a fucking idiot? Where the hell will you look for him? Do you even know how to find him? He¡¯s in the sewer; if you search elsewhere, are you joking with me?"


    "Then... what do we do?" Huang Mao asked with a quivering voice.


    "Bullshit, jump down there and chase after him!" Fatty, the team leader, eximed with wide eyes.


    "What?" Huang Mao was stunned; this was the sewer, after all.


    "What? Don¡¯t you want to work for the Seven Great Families anymore?" Fatty, the team leader, said ring, "Do you know what an opportunity is? This is an opportunity. Seize it, and you¡¯ll have wealth and splendor for life. Working for the Seven Great Families, you should understand that whether it¡¯s money or women, those are trivial matters!"


    Huang Mao and his gang exchanged looks. The impulse to climb thedder outweighed the disgust, and they finally jumped into the sewer.


    "I¡¯ll tear that motherfucking bastard limb from limb when I get my hands on him!" the young men cursed angrily as they gave chase in the sewer.


    At night, Su Yang and Master Fang came to the dpidated residential area in the old district of Zifeng City.


    "I was herest time, nning to go inside, but then I heard about the affairs of their vige so I went to River God Mountain to investigate instead of entering," Master Fang said, "Many people from their vige are hiding here. I reckon, if Old Lin is around, he must be hiding here too!"


    Su Yang took a deep breath, knitted his eyebrows, and looked around.


    This area could truly be described as a slum, utterly destitute. The development of the city seemed to have forgotten this ce. The people here were living life at the very bottom, and everyone was trying their hardest just to survive.


    Old Lin was actually here?


    No wonder Xie Tiang said Old Lin was dispirited; now Su Yang truly believed it!


    "Immortal Master, shall I go in and inquire first?" Master Fang asked quietly.


    Su Yang was just about to speak when he suddenly stopped. He felt some movement underground in the distance.


    Not long after, a small figure crawled out from underground.


    Upon closer inspection, Su Yang recognized the boy as the one who had shined his shoes on Huaqing Street and taken him to see the fish returning to spawn during the boat ride!


    The boy was filthy and one side of his face was swollen. He jumped out of the sewer and ran frantically to a small river nearby.


    Even though it was May, the night was still a bit chilly. The boy jumped directly into the river and vigorously scrubbed his clothes clean, washing his face as well. Once he was done, he got out and tried his best to tidy himself up.


    Then, the boy circled to the back to a piece of farnd, where he picked some tomatoes and some greens before entering the vige.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hesitate and followed him in.


    The boy was very familiar with the vige and soon arrived at one of the small houses.


    "Uncle, I¡¯m back!" the boy called out cheerfully, "Today I got some tomatoes and picked some greens, and we still have an egg at home. How about we make tomato and egg soup?"


    "Alright!" An aged voice came from inside the house, "You must be tired, huh?"


    Su Yang was stunned; although the voice had changed a lot, he could tell it was Old Lin¡¯s voice!


    "I¡¯m fine; I¡¯m good. On Huaqing Street, I had plenty to eat and drink, and it was really fun!" the boy said, trying to sound strong. In reality, apart from breakfast, he hadn¡¯t eaten at all that day and had only filled his belly with water while bathing in the river.


    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!" Old Lin replied with augh.


    The boy quickly got the food ready. Su Yang, standing in the alley, felt an extreme sadness welling up in his heart.


    The former team captain, the Second Generation Blood Wolf King, had once been such a spirited figure. And now, he had be so weathered that he needed to be taken care of by a seven or eight-year-old boy?


    "Right here, right here!" A cursing voice suddenly came from a distance, followed by five or six youths rushing over.


    The leader was none other than Huang Mao, all of them soaked in sewage, looking utterly displeased.


    They had followed the sewer for quite a while until they finally found this ce. There were stains left by the boy along the way, and his footprints led them here after he bathed in the river, so they had traced them all the way to this spot.


    Hearing the noise outside, the boy¡¯s hands trembled in fright, and he quickly ran over to lock the door.


    But by then, Huang Mao had already arrived, kicking the door open and cursing, "You think you can lock the door!"


    The other youths also stormed in from behind. Huang Mao grabbed the boy by the neck and hoisted him up, shouting, "Keep running, keep running now, you fucker!"


    The boy¡¯s face turned red, unable to break free.


    Suddenly, Old Lin¡¯s frantic voice came from inside: "What are you... what are you doing? Who are you people? Huanhuan, what¡¯s happened to you?"


    "Uncle, Uncle, I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay..." the boy replied in a hurry, "Just some friends came over, it¡¯s nothing..."

 Chapter 596 - 595: Team Member Su Yang, Reporting for Duty!

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 595: Team Member Su Yang, Reporting for Duty!</h4>


    Before the little boy could finish speaking, Huang Mao punched him directly in the stomach and cursed, "Friends? Who the fuck is your friend! Bastard, is there anyone else at home? Come on, drag his uncle out too, let¡¯s beat them together!"


    The little boy¡¯s face was panicked as he quickly said, "Don¡¯t go in, don¡¯t go in, my uncle is a special forces soldier, he... he¡¯s very good at fighting, don¡¯t go in, he¡¯ll kill you all..."


    "Special forces? Yo, I¡¯m so scared, hahaha, what kind of special forces? The kind that specialize in nting trees?" A group of young men burst intoughter.


    Huang Maoughed even harder, "Special forces, my ass. Fuck, drag that special forces guy out here, I want to see what this special forces looks like!"


    Several youths rushed into the house, and not long after, they dragged out a bed.


    Lying on the bed was a person whose arms and legs were all deformed and withered. His hair was disheveled; his face weathered, looking like that of a man in his fifties or sixties.


    "Fuck, this is the special forces!?" Huang Mao burst outughing, "This is a special waste soldier, right? Hey, old thing, you¡¯ve been a soldier, huh?"


    The person on the bed was Old Lin, who struggled to prop himself up on his arms, barely trying to sit up.


    "What are you getting up for, just lie there!" the youth next to him kicked Old Lin over.


    Old Lin took a deep breath, struggled up again, and said in a deep voice, "My nephew... what has he done to offend you guys?"


    "What does it matter to you how he offended me, didn¡¯t you hear me asking?" Huang Mao put a foot on Old Lin¡¯s thigh and smiled, "You¡¯re special forces? What kind of special forces? Disabled special forces?"


    "Hahahaha..." the crowd roared withughter.


    Old Lin¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He wanted to clench his fists. But his hands had long been rendered useless andcked any strength. Everything seemed like a joke, and he could only struggle in vain here.


    "Let go of my uncle, let go of my uncle..." the little boy cried out loud, "I... I will earn the money to pay you back, I will definitely earn the money to repay you, let go of my uncle, please..."


    "Yo, now you want to pay me back, toote!" Huang Maoughed wildly, "Come on, today I¡¯m going to let you see how we handle your special forces uncle. Tsk, tsk, if we can beat the special forces, then doesn¡¯t that mean our Hungry Wolf Gang is stronger than the special forces? Hahahaha..."


    "That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go, one-on-one, I want to fight him one-on-one!"


    "Beating special forces, I can take on ten by myself!"


    "I can take on twenty!"


    "I can take on a regiment!"


    "I can take on a war zone!"


    Theughter and mocking continued unabated, causing Old Lin¡¯s head to involuntarily hang down. Once the mighty Blood Wolf King, when had he ever suffered such humiliation? But over these years, he had no choice but to ept his fate.


    "Attention!"


    Just then, a resounding voice suddenly came from the doorway. The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but full of power, a guttural roar from the depths of the soul, like the impassioned blood of an undaunted soldier after a hundred battles!


    Everyone turned to look, and saw a figure at the doorway, standing at attention in perfect military posture. His body was ramrod straight, like a spear that could never be bent, the unyielding spine of a military man!


    Old Lin, with all limbs disabled, still struggled to sit up straight, the pride that was engraved in a soldier¡¯s bones!


    No matter how powerful the enemy, no matter how dangerous the path ahead, no matter how weak one is. A soldier can only die standing, never living on his knees!


    Inside the house, Huang Mao andpany burst intoughter; Huang Mao pointed outside andughed loudly, "Still standing at attention? Is this motherfucker stupid? Got a brain problem?"


    "At ease!" the person at the doorway shouted again.


    "Attention!"


    "Double time, march!"


    The person at the door raised their hands to their waist and ran into the room in standard running posture, stopping before Old Lin.


    Attention, perfect military stance. The right hand rose in a crisp salute.


    "Fifth Unit, Blood Wolf Special Combat Team, member Su Yang, reporting for duty!"


    The voice echoed thunderously, every word emanating from deep within his chest cavity. There was no melodic beauty as it was only a member¡¯s profound respect for his captain, the fervent brotherhood betweenrades!


    Huang Mao and several others were stunned into silence, but Old Lin¡¯s eyes widened, fixated on Su Yang standing before him.


    After a long while, he finally managed to say in a trembling voice, "Good! Good! Good!"


    Never had this iron-blooded man shed a tear when trampled upon, when humiliated. But now, his eyes brimmed with hot tears, his voice choked with emotion!


    Su Yang too was teary-eyed. This was the captain who had taken extreme care of him in the army, the captain who had traded one of his legs for Su Yang¡¯s life.


    There weren¡¯t many people who inspired Su Yang¡¯s admiration in this lifetime, but Old Lin was unquestionably one of them!


    Su Yang had grown from a clueless fifteen-year-old recruit into the Third-Generation Blood Wolf King who struck terror in the jungle, all thanks to Old Lin¡¯s tutge!


    Everything Su Yang had today was also thanks to Old Lin.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Old Lin exchanging his leg for Su Yang¡¯s life, Su Yang would have probably died in those jungles a long time ago.


    A debt of life saved, mentorship received, camaraderie, brotherhood!


    Who would dare harm Old Lin?


    No one could!


    So long as I, Su Yang, live, no one will be allowed to insult Old Lin!


    At this moment, Huang Mao and hispanions had regained their senses. One of the youths lifted his foot and kicked towards Su Yang, swearing, "Fuck, who the hell are you trying to scare? I¡¯ll..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Yang had turned around and delivered a punch right under the youth¡¯s foot.


    A crackling sound was heard as the youth¡¯s leg bone was shattered. And it was not a clean break¡ªthe broken bone had pierced through his knee and directly stabbed into his lower abdomen.


    The pain almost made the youth pass out, but he remained agonizingly conscious. Trying to hold his wound, he didn¡¯t even know where to apply pressure. With his feet, legs, and abdomen all in pain, where should he clutch?


    Huang Mao and his group were petrified; they had been in fights before, but they had never seen anything like this. A single punch with such impact¡ªwas this Tyson? But even Tyson couldn¡¯t deliver such force, could he?


    At this point, Su Yang spoke up, "Team member Su Yang, requesting permission to annihte the enemy!"


    Old Lin snapped back to reality, his voice trembling, "No... you can¡¯t, this isn¡¯t a warzone, you can¡¯t... can¡¯t do this..."


    "Team member Su Yang will bear all consequences!" Su Yang shouted, charging forward, grabbing the injured youth by the neck, and lifting him up.


    "You will all pay for what you¡¯ve done!" Su Yang gritted his teeth: "Today, none of you will leave here alive!"

 Chapter 597 - 596: You Can Fight, Right? Fight Me!

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 596: You Can Fight, Right? Fight Me!</h4>


    A few people were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Huang Mao said with a quivering voice, "You... who are you trying to scare? We¡¯re not afraid of you. So what if you can fight? We... we have more people, can you beat all of us?"


    Su Yang ignored Huang Mao. He turned his head to the little boy and said, "Take your uncle to sit inside for a while."


    The little boy nodded vigorously, pulled out the bed and went into the back room, drawing the curtains.


    Su Yang shut the door and suddenly picked up the injured youth, punching him in the face.


    Huang Mao andpany watched with wide eyes as the youth¡¯s head was spun around by Su Yang¡¯s punch. It started with the back of his head facing Huang Mao and the others, and now it was his face directly in front of them.


    "Ah..." Huang Mao and his group screamed in terror. It was like a scene from a horror movie.


    This time, theypletely lost their previous arrogance and shook with fear.


    Initially, they did not take Su Yang seriously because they outnumbered him, and they also did not believe Su Yang would dare to kill anyone.


    But now, their assumptions had proven wrong. Su Yang was not afraid of their numbers, and what¡¯s more, Su Yang truly dared to kill them!


    People like them always feel that others would not dare to harm them, so they act arrogantly and recklessly. But when they realize that someone dares to hit them, dares to kill them, they immediately be cowards.


    But is it toote to be a coward now?


    Su Yang tossed the corpse aside, walked straight up to Huang Mao and his group, and said in a cold voice, "I know the Seven Great Families are behind this. Call them now. Every five minutes, I will kill one of you, until they arrive."


    Huang Mao and his group shook like leaves, hurriedly fishing out their mobile phones to call their leader Fatty, fumbling in their panic.


    However, Huang Mao was quite cunning. He didn¡¯t exin the specific situation here, only mentioning that someone was blocking them. He was well aware that if he revealed Su Yang¡¯s incredible feats, Fatty might note to their rescue at all.


    When Brother Leu heard there was someone obstructing them, he immediately flew into a rage, roaring angrily and telling Huang Mao to wait, dering he woulde over with reinforcements right away.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Mao looked at Su Yang with trepidation and stammered, "Big... big brother, they... they¡¯ll be here soon, please... please spare us..."


    Su Yang nced at Huang Mao, "If you were me, would you spare yourself?"


    Huang Mao¡¯s face was ashen, his lips trembling so badly he could hardly form words, he begged, "I... I really realize my mistake, I truly do, please spare me, my family... my family has an elderly mother, and... and a young brother..."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained icy, "Since you¡¯re willing to lie, the first five minutes, I¡¯ll start with you!"


    "Ah?" Huang Mao was so scared he was nearly wetting himself, he hurriedly said, "I... I didn¡¯t lie, I¡¯m telling the truth..."


    "Didn¡¯t lie?" Su Yang scoffed, "Shall I tell you how many people are in your family, your home address, your parents¡¯ names? And the name of yourst girlfriend, along with your current one?"


    Huang Mao was stunned. Su Yang knowing all this meant that he knew him very well.


    After a moment of silence, Huang Mao fell to his knees with a thud, pleading, "Big brother, I was wrong, I really was, I will never dare to deceive you again, please... please spare me, just let me go like a fart..."


    "Do you think that¡¯s possible?" Su Yang said coldly, "How about this, I give you a chance. Fight me, win, and you can leave right now, how about that?"


    Huang Mao was nearly spitting blood. If I could win, would I still be begging here?


    "Big brother, please... don¡¯t joke around, I¡¯m no match for you..." Huang Mao said, his voice trembling.


    "Not my match?" Su Yang frowned. "That¡¯s not right, that¡¯s not what you said just now. Didn¡¯t you say all special forces are trash? I happen to be a special forces soldier, weren¡¯t you going to fight us? What was it you said earlier, fight ten, fight twenty, fight a whole battalion? Even fight a whole battle zone? Now I¡¯m standing here alone;e fight me!"


    Everyone fell silent, recalling the arrogant words they had said just moments ago. Now, it was truly a p in the face.


    How could they have imagined that they would actually encounter a special forces soldier here? And that this soldier¡¯s strength would be so formidable!


    "Can¡¯t fight?" Su Yang said coldly. "If you can¡¯t fight, then just wait for death!"


    The people looked at each other, each one¡¯s eyes filled with resentment.


    Suddenly, one of the youths leaped up, grabbed a dagger, and lunged at Su Yang, roaring, "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Just as the youth was about to collide with Su Yang, Su Yang also stepped forward, raising his right elbow to block the youth¡¯s arm. At the same time, he delivered an elbow strike to the youth¡¯s chest.


    The man was immediately sent flying, his chest caved in, several ribs broken.


    "You¡¯re the second one!" Su Yang said coldly.


    The man was now exhaling more than inhaling, barely able to gasp for air, let alone beg for mercy.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze turned to the others; all those he looked at trembled with fear. They had thought such a sudden attack might be effective, only to realize now that in the face of absolute strength, whatever they did was pointless.


    "Anyone else want to try? I¡¯m always ready to wee you!" Su Yang said coldly.


    No one dared to speak. These people all hung their heads low, afraid that Su Yang would notice them and make them the third or fourth.


    Five minutes was short, but Captain Fatty and his people still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    Su Yang walked straight to Huang Mao, grabbed the cor of his clothes, and hoisted him up.


    "Big brother, big brother, spare me... spare me..." Huang Mao cried and struggled desperately. "I know I was wrong, I... I really know I was wrong, please spare me, I... I won¡¯t dare do it again, I... I want to go home..."


    Su Yang ignored him, pulled him in front of everyone, and like the first man, struck Huang Mao down with a punch.


    This time, some were even frightened to the point of wetting their pants. No matter how overbearing they usually were, they had never witnessed such a scene. It was utterly terrifying!


    After throwing Huang Mao in front of those people, Su Yang continued to wait.


    Five minutester, he killed another. After three had been killed, hurried footsteps finally beganing from outside.


    The remaining two were etched with relief, excitedly saying, "Brother Leu is here, Brother Leu hase, we¡¯re saved, we¡¯re saved..."


    Their excitement was beyond words. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang being there, they would surely run to the door to greet the people outside. But still, they shouted excitedly, "Brother Leu, Brother Leu, we¡¯re here,e save us..."

 Chapter 598 - 597 is wrong, then it must die!

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 597 is wrong, then it must die!</h4>


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, ignoring the twopletely, and just quietly watched the door.


    Soon, over a dozen burly men charged in through the door, the leader among them was none other than Fatty Captain.


    He was panting heavily as he ran in, cursing loudly as soon as he entered, "Fuck their mothers, which son of a bitch dares to stop my men? Don¡¯t they know who I am, a member of the Seven Great Families?"


    The two men almost crawled to Fatty Captain, pointing at Su Yang with trembling voices, "Brother Leu, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, he killed our brothers..."


    Only then did Fatty Captain notice the several corpses inside the room; he too was startled. How could such a thing have happened?


    Looking up, he saw Su Yang standing with his hands behind his back, quietly watching him.


    Fatty Captain was taken aback for a moment; he felt that Su Yang looked very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him.


    At that moment, Su Yang spoke, "Captain Leu, we meet again!"


    "You know me?" Fatty Captain red and said.


    "You really do forget about the important people, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve forgotten thatst time on Qinghua Street, you wanted to beat me up!" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "It was over that little boy shining shoes, remember?"


    Then it dawned on Fatty Captain, and he red, "I remember now, it was you, you bastard. Fuck your mother,st time I wanted to beat you up but I granted you a little face. But I didn¡¯t expect, you bastard, to actually have the guts to meddle in my affairs again, this time I won¡¯t give face to anyone!"


    Fatty Captain waved his hand and bellowed, "Beat him up!"


    The group of men immediately rushed up, surrounding Su Yang in the center.


    The two young men were even more excited, shouting, "Kill him, kill him, Brother Leu, kill him!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, not even ncing at the dozen or so men around him, smiling, "Since Captain Leu is here, there¡¯s no need for these kids to stay alive. Captain Leu, let me take care of them first, then I¡¯ll have a nice chat with you!"


    No sooner had he said this, Su Yang suddenly disappeared from the spot, as if he had never been there.


    Everyone was stunned, and before they coulde to their senses, Su Yang had already appeared behind the two young men.


    Grabbing the necks of the two young men, Su Yang lifted them both up.


    Nobody expected Su Yang to have such a move, nor did the two young men. Being held by Su Yang, they now understood that even with Fatty Captain here, they couldn¡¯t be saved.


    "Big brother, we were wrong..." The two young men tried to beg for mercy; they were extremely regretful now. Why were they in such a rush to find Fatty Captain to save them, without assessing the situation? Now they had angered Su Yang, and their own deaths were certain!


    "Wrong?" Su Yang sneered, "If you¡¯re wrong, then you should die!"


    With that, he killed the two young men on the spot with a strike each.


    Everyone witnessed this, and Fatty Captain, infuriated and frustrated, roared, "Chop him to death! Chop him to death!"


    The dozen or so men drew their machetes and charged forward, surrounding Su Yang in the center, ready to take him down.


    But what did such a situation mean to Su Yang?


    Su Yang ced one hand behind his back, charged into the crowd, and fought these men single-handedly. Every one of them who faced him head-on was unable to escape their fate¡ªall were disarmed and counter-killed by him.


    Finally, Su Yang had all the men cut down to the ground and went straight to Fatty¡¯s captain.


    Fatty¡¯s captain was dumbfounded and utterly bewildered. He stared nkly at the situation unfolding before him, muttering to himself, "How can this be? How can this be? Are you human or ghost? Are you human or ghost?"


    Su Yang ced a machete against Fatty¡¯s captain¡¯s neck, speaking coldly, "I know this matter has nothing to do with you, so I can grant you a swift death. Speak, where is Ling Laoqi, and where is his new wife!"


    Fatty¡¯s captain looked at Su Yang and suddenly shouted shrilly, "If it¡¯s all the same in death, why should I speak? What difference does it make to die quickly? I¡¯m not afraid,e on,e kill me!"


    Su Yang sneered, put his hand on Fatty¡¯s captain¡¯s forehead, and then inserted three silver needles into Fatty¡¯s captain¡¯s body in session.


    Fatty¡¯s captain was startled at first and then began to roll on the ground. He opened his mouth wide, intending to scream out in agony, but in the end, he could only emit low, hoarse growls like that of a wild beast, his face twisted to an extreme. The pain inside him was something he had never experienced in his life or even heard of!


    After a while, Su Yang pulled out the three silver needles and said coldly, "How about now? Do you want a swift death, or do you wish to die in such agony?"


    The ferocious expression on Fatty¡¯s captain¡¯s face slowly faded, but terror swept across his face. He scrunched back in panic, his voice trembling, "I... I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll talk, please, give me a swift end, give me a swift end..."


    Su Yang said coldly, "Then stop wasting words!"


    Fatty¡¯s captain said with a tremble, "They... they are at Wanchuan Manor tonight, many from the Seven Great Families... Many from the Seven Great Families are there for a gathering, they went for dinner..."


    "Wanchuan Manor!" Su Yang nodded slowly, "Very well, all the major ns are there; that saves me the trouble of running around!"


    Fatty¡¯s captain looked panicked; he had no clue what Su Yang intended to do. Those were the Seven Great Families. Even if Su Yang was a formidable fighter, would he dare to contend with the Seven Great Families? What difference was there from courting death?


    Among the Seven Great Families, there were plenty of talented and extraordinary individuals!


    Su Yang stood up, pped Fatty¡¯s captain¡¯s forehead, and Fatty¡¯s captain copsed to the ground, unable to evade death!


    Entering the inner room, Old Liny on the bed while the little boy clung tightly to Old Lin, staring intently outside.


    From the moment Su Yang entered, the boy¡¯s gaze had been fixed on him, never leaving for a second.


    Su Yang bent down, gently tousled the boy¡¯s hair, and said with a light chuckle, "Go, call all the people from your vige!"


    "For... for what?" the boy asked in surprise.


    Su Yang looked into the distance and spoke loudly, "It¡¯s time for the Seven Great Families to pay their debts!"


    "What?" The boy was stunned, and Old Lin struggled to sit up, his voice shaky, "Su Yang, you... you should run, stop opposing the Seven Great Families, their power is too strong... you... you cannot fight them..."


    "Cannot fight them?" Su Yang smiled, helped Old Lin up, and said, "Captain, when we were in the war zone, how many times did we face situations where the enemy was strong and we were weak? At those times, how did you instruct me?"


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang spoke forcefully, "You told me, as a soldier, one can die, but one must not retreat. Because behind us, are our people. If we retreat, our people will face the enemy¡¯s knives and guns!"


    "Now, I want to tell you. Once a soldier, always a soldier! No matter how strong the enemy is, we cannot and will not retreat!"

 Chapter 599 - 598 Wanchuan Manor

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 598 Wanchuan Manor</h4>


    Wanchuan Manor, located in Zifeng City, is thergest and most luxurious manor around.


    This manor was established by the Ling Family, one of the Seven Great Families, and it is not open to the public. Only members of the Seven Great Families and some closely associated individuals have ess to this ce.


    Tonight, Wanchuan Manor was bustling with numerous members of the Seven Great Families. Many of the younger generation hade to participate in the gathering.


    Every year, when the River God Sect opens, the Seven Great Families convene for a meeting. The reason being that the families send representatives to the River God Sect and bring back many valuable items. Thus, they gather here in advance to discuss how to divide the spoils acquired from the River God Sect.


    As was the case this evening, key members of the Seven Great Families were present, and Wanchuan Manor was radiant with lights and lively with celebration.


    Five ck sedans pulled up to the entrance of the manor; Su Yang was driving the leading car, apanied by Wang Feng.


    "Mr. Su, there¡¯s Wanchuan Manor ahead!" Wang Feng spoke with a tinge of dread, keeping his voice low, "Maybe we shouldn¡¯t go any further. Wanchuan Manor usually doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to approach casually. Especially tonight, with only the Seven Great Families holding a meeting inside, if we get too close, I bet they won¡¯t be pleased."


    "Not pleased?" Su Yang chuckled, "My visit today wasn¡¯t meant to bring joy to the Seven Great Families anyway."


    "Ah?" Wang Feng was stunned. What was Su Yang nning to do? A direct confrontation with the Seven Great Families? With their power, wasn¡¯t this no different from seeking death for Su Yang?


    "Mr. Su, I know you hold a significant status in Pingnan Province. But even a brave man shouldn¡¯t willingly take a beating," Wang Feng said softly, proposing, "If there¡¯s really an issue with the Seven Great Families, how about we go back, gather some more manpower, and then take action? Now... now is not the right time. The people you brought with you... I... I don¡¯t think they are capable of fighting..."


    The people Su Yang brought with him were not just incapable of fighting; they were essentially helpless. Seated in the cars were mostly the old, weak, sick, and disabled¡ªthe refugees from Laolin Vige, hardly any better off than Old Lin himself.


    "I alone am enough," Su Yang stated calmly.


    Wang Feng was utterly dumbfounded, looking at Su Yang with confused disbelief. Was this man a fool? To make such an arrogant im?


    At that moment, a cellphone suddenly rang. Wang Feng picked up the phone, and his expression immediately shifted. He gestured for silence to Su Yang and cautiously answered the call.


    "Wang Feng, where the hell have you been?" An angry female voice screeched from the other end.


    "I... I¡¯m handling some business outside," Wang Feng hastily whispered back, "I¡¯m almost done with it. The phone was left in the car, I didn¡¯t hear it ring, so... so I missed your call..."


    "Stop making excuses for me. Did you grow boldertely, ignoring my calls and lying to me?!" The woman¡¯s voice on the phone was furious, "Wang Feng, have you forgotten how my family treated you when you came to Zifeng City? You had nothing when you arrived, and it was my family who took you in, giving you the life you have now. Have you grown wings now, gotten braver, huh? Daring to lie to me? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still working at my brother¡¯s factory!"


    Wang Feng¡¯s face was the picture of embarrassment as he responded anxiously, "Honey, I¡¯m sorry, I... I was wrong. I really have some things to handle here, and I¡¯ll be done soon. I¡¯lle to see you right away..."


    "Don¡¯t give me that nonsense!" the woman yelled, "My brother just called, saying you took a car from the factory. What do you need to go out for? Are you meeting a lover? Wang Feng, do you really think you¡¯re untouchable now? My brother said that if you dare to cross me, he¡¯d immediately have someone break your legs, so you¡¯ll spend your life crawling to beg!"


    Hearing the shrill voice, Wang Feng was getting fed up. This woman had been oppressing him for years, and he had been holding back his anger.


    "Go to hell, tell your brother toe and try to break my legs!" Wang Feng cursed vehemently, "If he doesn¡¯t break my legs, I¡¯ll break his damned legs!"


    The woman on the phone went silent, clearly shocked by Wang Feng¡¯s outburst; he had never raised his voice to her before. The idea that he would dare to curse at her like this was inconceivable.


    Wang Feng hung up the phone, turned to Su Yang with an embarrassed chuckle, and muttered, "Women... they don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s nothing."


    Su Yang nodded slowly without another word. Even without Wang Feng¡¯s confession, Su Yang could see that these years in Zifeng City had not been easy for him.


    But Wang Feng didn¡¯t want others to see his disappointment, so he always hid it. Tonight, as Su Yang was about to face a major sh with the Seven Great Families, a distraught Wang Feng couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    Their vehicles quickly reached the gate of the manor, where a group of men in ck suits with earpieces and walkie-talkies, looking highly professional, was standing. As the cars approached, they waved from a distance, signaling for the vehicles to park to the side.


    These men were arrogant, even contemptuous. After all, this was the Seven Great Families¡¯ manor. In Zifeng City, who else could bepared to them?


    Su Yang slowly brought the car to a stop. A leader-like man approached and demanded coldly, "What do you want?"


    "I¡¯m here to see the Family Heads of the Seven Great Families!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    "See the Family Heads?" The man frowned, sizing up Su Yang, then turned his gaze to the cars behind him. The sedans were quite ordinary, iparable to the million-dor luxury cars usually seen inside the manor.


    "Who do you think you are? You can¡¯t just see the Family Heads of the Seven Great Families whenever you want!" The man shouted in anger, "They¡¯re busy¡ªget lost!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed as he retorted coldly, "I¡¯ll count to three. You open the gate and get out of the way. Or else, I¡¯ll kill you and go in."


    The man became enraged, waving a machete and cursing at Su Yang, "Go fuck yourself, kill me? Come on down and try, down here! Let¡¯s see how capable you are to kill someone in the Seven Great Families¡¯ territory. Let me tell you, if I don¡¯t die today, I¡¯m going to make sure you do!"


    The others started to crowd around, ready to charge at Su Yang and kill him on their leader¡¯smand.


    "One!" Su Yang said icily.


    "You really dare to count, huh!" The man bellowed, "Drag him out of there!"


    A few men immediately rushed forward as Su Yang calmly dered, "Two!"

 Chapter 600 - 599 Charging In

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 599 Charging In</h4>


    The car doors were locked, so those few people couldn¡¯t open them, but Wang Feng beside them was quaking with fear.


    "Mr. Su, we... we shouldn¡¯t go against the Seven Great Families..." Wang Feng said in panic.


    Su Yang ignored him and slowly exhaled the third number, "Three!"


    As soon as he spoke, Su Yang suddenly stepped on the gas, and the car, like a mad bull, charged out swiftly.


    The two men in front were directly knocked over, and Su Yang didn¡¯t slow down but dragged them rapidly forward. When he was close to the gate, Su Yang suddenly rolled down the window, reached out, and grabbed the leader of the men from before.


    The man hadn¡¯t reacted when Su Yang was already gripping his neck, dragging him forward. When they reached the gate, Su Yang suddenly hurled him against the nearby wall with force.


    With a thunderous crash, the wall copsed and the man was smashed to pieces, dying on the spot.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with them and drove straight into the manor.


    The drivers of the following cars were Master Fang, Jeang Zier, Lin Zhenshan, and Lin Qing.


    Master Fang was utterly reckless in following Su Yang into the manor, unafraid of anything behind him. He even ran over two people, unfazed.


    Jeang Zier ran over someone as well; on the way here, she had heard Master Fang recount what had happened at Old Lin¡¯s hometown, so she had no mercy for the people of the Seven Great Families.


    Lin Zhenshan felt the same, but Lin Qing drove carefully around the crowd, her courage a bit less.


    Su Yang led the way, and many people appeared on the road ahead to block him. But Su Yang did not stop; he continued to charge through, and when he reached the middle of the manor, the car was battered from hitting at least a dozen people.


    By then, the car could no longer move forward. Su Yang got out as a group of men in ck roared and charged at him, and members of the Seven Great Families also heard themotion and rushed out from the main hall.


    Seeing the situation outside, the people of the Seven Great Families were stunned. After all, this was the manor of the Seven Great Families. Who had dared to cause trouble here over the years?


    The man at the front was a middle-aged man, Patriarch Leu of the Seven Great Families. He was nearly jumping with rage as he roared, "Damn it, who is it that dares to cause trouble at Wanchuan Manor? Are you tired of living? I swear I¡¯ll kill your entire family if I don¡¯t make you take my surname!"


    The men in ck behind him also rushed forward, joining with the people of the Seven Great Families to encircle Su Yang and his group in the middle. From both inside and outside, there were at least a few hundred people, scaring Wang Feng into shivering.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yang stepped out of the car.


    Everyone was astounded; no one had seen Su Yang before, nor did anyone recognize him.


    And how could such a young mane looking for trouble with the Seven Great Families? Wasn¡¯t this the same as seeking death? Had he gone mad?


    "Who the hell are you? Do you know that you¡¯re seeking death?" Patriarch Leu pointed at Su Yang and cursed.


    Su Yang stood with a calm expression, hands behind his back, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, he said coldly, "Quite a few members of the Seven Great Families have shown up. It seems my trip here wasn¡¯t a waste!"


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Patriarch Leu cursed again, "Kid, you should rather think about how you¡¯re going to die in a moment. I advise you to off yourself quickly to avoid the pain and sufferingter!"


    "Shut up!" Su Yang shouted coldly, swinging his hand in a palm strike. Patriarch Leu was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground with a bloodied mouth.


    The scene suddenly erupted into chaos, with a distance of seven or eight meters between Su Yang and Patriarch Leu. A palm strike had been thrown through the air, sending Patriarch Leu flying?


    One must know, Patriarch Leu was a martial practitioner. Although he hadn¡¯t entered the Integration Realm, he was at the Qi Refining Peak; yet he was sent flying just like that?


    The members of the Seven Great Families exchanged looks of disbelief as a silver-haired elder stepped forward and spoke loudly, "I am Patriarch Feng Beiche of the Fong Family, one of the Seven Great Families. May I know how to address this young brother? What grievance has our Seven Great Families caused you to warrant such amotion here?"


    "Patriarch Feng, why bother with niceties with such a person? Just kill him!" Head of the Zhou Family bellowed angrily, "Kid, do you really think a bit of skill gives you the right to strut around? Let me tell you, our Seven Great Families are filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. What are you inparison? Even if you are in the Integration Realm, there are more than a dozen here in this manor who can kill you. And yet you dare to seek death here? You truly have no idea how high the sky or how deep the earth is!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang nced at the Head of the Zhou Family with a cold gaze and said icily, "If that¡¯s the case, then call them all out; I will take care of them all together!"


    Head of the Zhou Family was livid, "Arrogant, courting death. Who among the brothers is willing to take action and kill this ignorant brat!"


    A middle-aged man immediately rushed out from the crowd. Short in stature with a dark look and a sinister smile on his face, he did not look like a nice guy at all.


    "Elder Ki from Wanchuan Manor!" Head of the Zhou Family eximed with excitement,ughing, "Elder Ki is a man of great renown from North Third Path, his lightness skill ¡¯Chasing Clouds and Pursuing the Moon¡¯ is perfected to a fine art. Even a flying bird cannot escape his ¡¯Chasing Clouds and Pursuing the Moon¡¯. With his speed, even when facing The Sovereign, he canpete. Using him to kill this kid is truly an overkill!"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter!" said the middle-aged man with a smirk, "Since Head of the Zhou Family has spoken, how can I sit by and ignore it?"


    Head of the Zhou Family was smug; he had personally recruited this man named Ki into the Seven Great Families. To attract him, Head of the Zhou Family had spent a lot of resources and money. Just the beautiful women alone cost two a month, the consumption was not low.


    But indeed, this middle-aged man had brought much glory to him. He had helped him kill three experts from the Fusion Realm and also assisted him in many other matters, improving Head of the Zhou Family¡¯s status within the Seven Great Families.


    Today, Head of the Zhou Family actually wanted Mr. Ki to take action to once again glorify himself in front of the Seven Great Families.


    If his man took care of Su Yang who had caused such a stir in the Seven Great Families, his prestige would surely rise even further in the future!


    The crowd around was also stirred up, quietly whispering among themselves.


    "With Elder Ki taking personal action, this kid is dead for sure!"


    "Using a butcher¡¯s cleaver to kill a chicken; I could do it myself!"


    "You probably couldn¡¯t handle it, right? This kid might be in the Fusion Realm. Wasn¡¯t that palm strike from before beyond what a Qi Refining Realm could achieve?"


    "Stop talking nonsense; with his age, you¡¯re saying he is in the Fusion Realm? Are you joking? I think he must have used some trick that we didn¡¯t catch just now. He¡¯s bluffing!"


    "No matter what, since he¡¯s up against Elder Ki, he¡¯s undoubtedly a dead man. It¡¯s only a matter of how he dies!"

 Chapter 601 - 600: Defeating the Enemy in One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 600: Defeating the Enemy in One Strike</h4>


    The crowd on the scene was stillughing merrily, constantly mocking and cursing, as if Su Yang was already a dead man.


    "Hmph, there are plenty of people who don¡¯t know their ce. But who would have thought that this kid could be so arrogant? Coming here to cause trouble for the Seven Great Families is just asking for humiliation!"


    "If he insists oning here to seek death, then we might as well treat it as a clown¡¯s performance!"


    Elder Ki slowly walked up to Su Yang, sneering at him, "Kid, it¡¯s not toote to kneel down and beg for mercy now. Otherwise, once I make my move, you won¡¯t have a chance!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at Elder Ki, just swept his cold gaze around, "I¡¯ll give you all one more chance, all of you in the Integration Realm,e at me together. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have this opportunityter!"


    Having said that, Su Yang spoke again in a cold voice, "You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed, because I did not n to let any of you leave here alive today. None of you here should expect to leave alive!"


    The scene burst into uproar once again, and everyone angrily condemned Su Yang¡¯s arrogance.


    "Who the hell do you think you are, saying such things? Sick of living, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Elder Ki, don¡¯t be in a rush to kill him, catch him, and let¡¯s torture him properly!"


    "Right, we have to let him know the might of the Seven Great Families; not just anyone dares toe to our families and spout nonsense!"


    Elder Ki was even more furious, Su Yang hadpletely disregarded him.


    "Kid, you¡¯re courting death!" Elder Ki shouted angrily and charged forward rapidly towards Su Yang.


    It had to be said that Elder Ki¡¯s lightness skill was really impressive. His speed was extremely fast; by the time the crowd heard his voice, he was already in front of Su Yang. The speed was so astonishing that it shocked everyone.


    Even the people in the Integration Realm present were secretly shocked. With Elder Ki¡¯s speed at lightness skill, they were also anxious to face him. After all, in the world of martial arts, speed is unrivaled!


    The crowd also smiled, with Elder Ki¡¯s lightness skill, could Su Yang handle even one of his moves?


    However, when Elder Ki got to Su Yang, he stopped abruptly. Or rather, he had no choice but to stop.


    Because Su Yang¡¯s hand had grasped his neck, lifting him off the ground as if he were just a chick.


    The smiles were still on people¡¯s faces, but their eyes had frozen in shock.


    They watched the process unfold, when Elder Ki charged over, Su Yang had just raised his hand and caught him by the neck. It felt as if Elder Ki had deliberately thrust his neck into Su Yang¡¯s waiting hand.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. What was going on? They hadn¡¯t even seen Elder Ki¡¯s movements clearly, and Su Yang had already counterattacked and dominated with a single move? Was this an illusion?


    Su Yang held Elder Ki by the neck as if he were holding a chick.


    Moreover, the strangest thing was that Elder Ki didn¡¯t struggle at all; he was as still as if he were dead. However, it was clear to everyone that Elder Ki¡¯s face was red with exertion, his eyes filled with rage; he was obviously alive and wanting to struggle, but there was not a single motion from him.


    The crowd looked at each other in dismay. Some of the more powerful individuals had already realized that Elder Ki was being subdued by Su Yang; he couldn¡¯t move at all, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to resist.


    Just with Su Yang simply grabbing Elder Ki¡¯s neck, he had such ability, which shocked everyone present. How powerful was this young man¡¯s strength, really?


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that the instant Elder Ki fell into Su Yang¡¯s hands, Su Yang also activated Devouring the Heavens, swallowing up all of Elder Ki¡¯s power.


    After the battle with the Formation Spirit during thest sh with the River God Sect, Su Yang had expended a massive amount of his internal power and was in need of finding time to replenish it. The power of Elder Ki, which he now devoured, was still not enough to fill the deficit from before.


    Elder Ki now was like a heap of rotten flesh, devoid of any strength, entirely at Su Yang¡¯s mercy.


    Su Yang exerted a bit more force with his hand, twisted Elder Ki¡¯s neck to break it, and casually tossed his corpse aside as he spoke coldly, "Send a few with stronger abilities, don¡¯t keep sending these trash to their deaths."


    Everyone was stunned, their facial expressions frozen in shock.


    This was the Honored Elder respected by the Seven Great Families, who many of the families¡¯ younger generations had studied martial arts under, and who had once created a glorious record of achievements in Zifeng City by killing three masters of the Fusion Realm. And just like that, he died in Su Yang¡¯s hands after a single move, at the hands of someone the age of a high school student?


    Everyone was dumbfounded, unable to ept this reality for a while.


    The Head of the Zhou Family was also dumbfounded, pinching his thigh hard to make sure this was not an illusion, not a dream, before he finally began to wail and shout.


    "How... how could this happen? How could this happen? How could this be?"


    The Head of the Zhou Family hurried over, examined Elder Ki carefully to confirm he was indeed dead, and couldn¡¯t help shouting even more furiously.


    The looks in everyone¡¯s eyes as they now regarded Su Yang hadpletely changed. Those who had previously scorned and ignored Su Yang were now silent as the graves.


    With such strength, he was certainly a force to be reckoned with against the Seven Great Families!


    Feng Beiche took a deep breath, realizing he had encountered a tough nut to crack. Although the Seven Great Families were powerful, if Su Yang were really to fight with all his might, the families would likely have to pay a heavy price.


    "Young brother, you have impressive skills!" Feng Beiche praised, then asked, "I haven¡¯t asked, what is your esteemed name, young brother?"


    "Su Yang!"


    "So it¡¯s Brother Su Yang." Feng Beiche nodded slowly, his gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd, but none of their expressions changed. It was clear that none of these people had heard the name Su Yang before.


    No wonder, if Su Yang had said Master Su directly, then these people would immediately know. But just the two words "Su Yang" weren¡¯t as renowned. In fact, people didn¡¯t even know that Master Su¡¯s real name was Su Yang.


    "Brother Su, I wonder why you¡¯vee tounch such a ughter against our Seven Great Families, with whom you have no known feuds or animosity?" Feng Beiche spoke respectfully, "If the families have done something wrong, if we¡¯ve offended brother Su in any way, please just tell me, and I will surely give you a satisfactory answer, how about it?"


    "The Seven Great Families have no feud with me!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Oh, then... then why is this happening?" Feng Beiche was utterly astounded. You have no feud with us, yet youe here and kill so many from our families?


    "But you have a feud with the people of Creek Valley Vige!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Creek Valley Vige?" The color drained from everyone¡¯s faces, realizing Su Yang hade for the people of Creek Valley Vige.


    "You... you¡¯re from Creek Valley Vige?" Feng Beiche asked in surprise.


    "No!" Su Yang shook his head.


    "Then... then what is this..." Everyone was utterly taken aback.


    "Take a look at who this is!" Su Yang turned around, and there, Master Fang was helping Old Lin get out of the car.

 Chapter 602 - 601 Creek Valley Village Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 601 Creek Valley Vige Tragedy</h4>


    Many people at the scene didn¡¯t recognize Old Lin, but there were some who gasped in recognition, having seen Old Lin before.


    Feng Beiche looked at those who had gasped, and one of them approached and whispered, "It¡¯s that retired special forces soldier from Creek Valley Vige, the one who lost a leg. He injured two of our brothers andter, Ling Qiye led people to disable his arms and legs. His family resisted, and the entire family was burned to death, including... including his parents, his younger brother and sister-inw, leaving only him and a young boy of a few years old..."


    Feng Beiche¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, this was indeed a great feud. But what was Su Yang¡¯s rtionship with this man?


    "So he was from Creek Valley Vige!" Feng Beiche sighed and said, "I truly regret the incident with Creek Valley Vige. But then, how should I put it? In the eyes of Brother Su, or for us, perhaps we did go a bit too far. However, the vigers of Creek Valley were too greedy, we can¡¯t be med for that!"


    "Greedy?" Su Yang scoffed, "Come on then, tell me, how exactly were they greedy?"


    "Brother Su, since you havee together with them, you should know. We went to Creek Valley Vige mainly to retrieve what belonged to us. It was the Divine Medicine that we exchanged for at the River God Sect, which we retrieved at a great cost. But, it identally ended up in Creek Valley Vige, and after taking it, these people refused to return it to us..."


    Feng Beiche nced at Su Yang and said in a low voice, "We paid such a high price, we had no choice but to retrieve it. Initially, we went there with money to buy it back. After all, it was our own negligence that we left it, and of course, we had to pay a price for that. But they started demanding sky-high prices, being too greedy, asking for too much, and we had no choice, that... that led to the subsequent bloody conflict..."


    As he said this, Feng Beiche sighed again and continued, "Actually, speaking of this matter, my heart is filled with regret. Tell me, was it necessary to escte the matter to this extent over a Divine Medicine? s, but what can be said at this point? I can only express my regret for the incident and at the same time, if possible, we are willing topensate Creek Valley Vige for all their losses."


    Su Yang watched Feng Beiche calmly, waiting for his voice to fade before slowly saying, "Are you done with your nonsense?"


    Feng Beiche¡¯s face changed dramatically, after saying so much and being so polite to Su Yang, he felt he had done his utmost. Now, Su Yang¡¯s response was too much, wasn¡¯t it?


    Feng Beiche took a deep breath, barely suppressing his anger, and said, "Young man, regarding the Creek Valley Vige incident, I have already expressed our regret. But the incident has already urred, and on behalf of the Seven Great Families, I apologize for this matter and am willing to providepensation, isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "Humph!" Su Yang snorted coldly and said, "Did you really think I¡¯m a fool, that I didn¡¯t investigate the whole incident beforeing here? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t ask them? You make up a string of lies here, trying to deceive me? Do you really take me for a fool?"


    Feng Beiche said solemnly, "I know they must have told you that we wanted to rob the vige¡¯s treasure. But, the Divine Medicine is indeed what we exchanged from the River God Sect, and the people from the River God Sect can testify!"


    "You tell these lies so well, you almost believe them yourself, don¡¯t you!" Su Yang said coldly, "But you know very well what really happened. Creek Valley Vige happened upon a Spiritual Medicine in Wan Chuan River, which was treasured as a divine gift from the gods, and it became the vige¡¯s treasure."


    "After you found out about it, you wanted to buy the Spiritual Medicine at a low price, but when you were refused, you sent people to ughter the entire vige of Creek Valley and took the medicine. Even more so, you almost exterminated the remaining inhabitants of the vige, intending topletely cover up the incident. Tsk tsk, the Seven Great Families are indeed ruthlessly efficient!"


    The expressions of the people around turned cold, what Su Yang said was the real truth. Just like Su Yang said, after they discovered the Spiritual Medicine in Creek Valley Vige by chance, they coveted and wanted to steal it, leading to the subsequent tragedy of the vige.


    Afterward, the event was suppressed through their connections. Even the survivors from Creek Valley Vige were nearly wiped out by them. Of more than a hundred people in Creek Valley Vige, now only a little over a dozen of the old, weak, sick, and disabled remained, a masterpiece of the Seven Great Families.


    This incident was known by some people in Zifeng City. However, these people were either from the Seven Great Families or were too afraid to speak up. Thus, as time passed, they almost forgot about it.


    Unexpectedly, today someone came knocking at the Seven Great Families¡¯ doorstep, starting to hold them ountable for the incident.


    How could the people of the Seven Great Families have imagined someone in Zifeng City woulde to their doorstep to hold them ountable for such a matter?


    Feng Beiche said coldly, "Brother Su, I have said my part. If you choose to believe them over us, then there is nothing more to say. But let me warn you, the Seven Great Families are not to be insulted at will."


    "What can the Seven Great Families do!" Master Fang couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shouted, "What aboutpared to the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province?"


    Feng Beiche was taken aback for a moment, frowning as he asked, "Who are you?"


    "Never mind who I am, just answer the question I asked you!" Master Fang said coldly.


    Feng Beiche replied coldly, "The Seven Great Families of Zifeng City might notpare to the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province. But, in this territory of Zifeng City, we are second to none!"


    His implication was that even the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province would have to heed the Seven Great Families once they were in Zifeng City.


    "You brag quite a bit, don¡¯t you!" Master Fang scoffed, "It¡¯s just a pity that when our Immortal Master is around, even those from the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province have to behave themselves in front of him. What does your Seven Great Families of Zifeng City count for then?"


    As soon as these words were uttered, the scene became noisy all of a sudden.


    "The Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province have to behave themselves in front of him? Damn, that¡¯s quite the boast!"


    "Who do you think you are, scaring the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, do people nowadays not even bother drafting their tall tales anymore?"


    "Really, in the middle of such a tense confrontation, you¡¯re blowing such a hot air, almost made meugh!"


    "For real, why brag about the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province? Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re acquainted with the President of America while you¡¯re at it?"


    Patriarch Leu also started to sneer, ncing at Su Yang, "People from the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province have to behave around you? Hahaha, is that true or false? Shall I make a call to the Ten Great Families and check if they recognize you?"

 Chapter 603 - 602: Master Su of Pingnan Province

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 602: Master Su of Pingnan Province</h4>


    "Make the call, this call has to be made. Once we¡¯ve truly offended someone we shouldn¡¯t have, Patriarch Leu, you must make the call!" Someone immediately roared withughter.


    "Right, hurry up and call, and let¡¯s expose this bastard. Damn it, bragging as a group, huh?"


    "Why not give the man some face, let him kneel down and apologize, then we won¡¯t make this call. Otherwise, once the Ten Great Families hear about it, they¡¯re done for!"


    "Since he dared to boast, he should be prepared for the consequences of his boasting. Who cares about them being done for, just call already!"


    The crowd kept moring, apparently eager for Patriarch Leu to make the call.


    Patriarch Leu¡¯s face was a smug sneer, feeling as though he had caught Su Yang red-handed.


    Master Fang, with a face full of rage, shouted, "You ignorant fools, what do you know? My Immortal Master, at thest Dragon Head Meeting in May, fought alone against masters from both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces, and ultimately took the first ce of both. Even the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, how many have fallen to my Immortal Master¡¯s hand, and what are you byparison?"


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd burst intoughter again, "The first of two provinces at the May Dragon Head Meeting? Oh my, I¡¯m so scared. Who is it, Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    However, some people¡¯s expressions changed, like Feng Beiche and others, who were looking at Su Yang in shock. They had heard that the victor of the May Dragon Head Meeting was a very young man with the appearance of a high school student, which matched the person before them!


    And indeed, Master Su¡¯s surname was Su!


    After a moment of silence, Feng Beiche said with a quivering voice, "You... Are you Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    The crowd, which had beenughing, stopped at Feng Beiche¡¯s question, and all eyes were fixed on Su Yang.


    Even Feng Beiche himself had personally asked, which made it seem very likely.


    Could it be that this young man was really Master Su of Pingnan Province?


    If that were true, then things would have gotten out of hand!


    Master Su, who was that? That was someone who could make the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province tread carefully!


    Su Yang nced at Feng Beiche and said coldly, "Weren¡¯t you going to call the Ten Great Families? You can make that call and ask!"


    Feng Beiche stood there, dumbfounded, recalling that he had heard Master Su¡¯s real name and it did seem to be Su Yang. Could it really be this young man?


    A myriad of thoughts shed through his mind, but in the end, Feng Beiche wilted and quickly bent over, saying in a respectful tone, "So it turns out to be Master Su of Pingnan Province. I failed to recognize you, I am truly blind with age, please forgive me, Master Su!"


    The faces of everyone from the Seven Great Families changed color. Since even Feng Beiche was so certain, there was little doubt about this matter. Was this young man really that famous Master Su who was renowned across Pingnan and Pingbei?


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm amidst the shocked gazes of the crowd. He pushed Old Lin¡¯s wheelchair and slowly walked up to Feng Beiche.


    "There¡¯s no need for apologies!" Su Yang said coldly, "I came here today to destroy the Seven Great Families. Whether you¡¯re blind or not, it¡¯s all the same, I won¡¯t spare you just because you¡¯re blind!"


    Feng Beiche¡¯s expression changed instantly; a sh of anger passed over his face, but he quickly regained a respectful demeanor.


    "Master Su, the matter of Creek Valley Vige, was our fault. For this matter, the Seven Great Families are willing to make fullpensation!" Feng Beiche said, "As long as Master Su names a price, the Seven Great Families will absolutely produce it. Moreover, I assure Master Su that I will severely punish those involved in this matter, no matter what their status is within the Seven Great Families!"


    "No need!" Su Yang said calmly, "So many people died in Creek Valley Vige. If the Seven Great Families don¡¯t lose three to five times as many, how could I feel like revenge has been served?"


    Feng Beiche could not help but be angered; after all, he was the Family Head of Fong Family, the strongest among the Seven Great Families. Speaking to Su Yang in such a subservient tone and being ignored like this was too much, wasn¡¯t it?


    Even if you can fight, even if you really win the championship in the May Dragon Head Meeting, defeating experts from both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces, what then?


    You are still just one person, and this ce is the Seven Great Families¡¯ domain. The Seven Great Families have hundreds of people here, including over a dozen masters in the Fusion Realm and two Demi-sovereigns. Could you, one person, really cause any trouble here?


    Moreover, behind the Seven Great Families stands the River God Sect.


    What kind of sect is the River God Sect? It¡¯s a sect of cultivators beyond this world, with the Sect Master being an existence akin to an Immortal.


    Even the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province wouldn¡¯t dare to insult the Seven Great Families of Zifeng City.


    Now youe here alone, wishing to exterminate the Seven Great Families¡ªby what right?


    By this time, others could no longer hold themselves back, and someone shouted loudly, "Surname Su, don¡¯t go too far. To exterminate the Seven Great Families, do you know how many people make up the Seven Great Families? How many can you kill?"


    Feng Beiche watched Su Yang calmly and did not intervene; he had already decided. If Su Yang absolutely refused topromise, then he would have to go head-to-head with Su Yang.


    "However many there are, that¡¯s how many I will kill!" Su Yang said calmly.


    "Damn, that¡¯s too arrogant!" The crowd immediately roared in anger.


    "We the Seven Great Families together number hundreds, even thousands. With over a dozen in the Fusion Realm, two Demi-sovereigns, and a wealth of masters¡ªby what right do you think you can kill us?"


    "Who do you think you are, getting so full of yourself? Isn¡¯t it just because you relied on Sword Saint Ye in the May Dragon Head Meeting that you became the champion of the two provinces? Do you really see yourself as invincible in this world?"


    "Without Sword Saint Ye here, what are you worth, daring to speak to us, the people of the Seven Great Families, like this!"


    The crowd¡¯s roars of anger continued unceasingly, and some even appeared eager toe over, as if they wanted to surround Su Yang.


    On Su Yang¡¯s side, Wang Feng¡¯s face turned pale with fear; the situation was too overwhelming. And he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yang would dare to challenge the Seven Great Families alone in Zifeng City; it was madness.


    As for Master Fang, Jeang Zier, and Lin Zhenshan, they all looked calm. After all, having experienced the incident with the River God Sect, Su Yang had be an almost divine figure in their eyes.


    The people from Creek Valley Vige were shaking with fear; they had once been hunted by the Seven Great Families. Now that Su Yang had brought them here, it was crazy enough. If this escted further, could they even survive? Could it be that their lives, barely spared, would be lost here?


    An insidious smile appeared on Feng Beiche¡¯s face as he looked at Su Yang and said softly, "Master Su, I know you are strong, but the Seven Great Families are not the May Dragon Head Meeting. In the May Dragon Head Meeting, you fought alone, but it¡¯s different here. The Seven Great Families are hundreds strong; if we attack all at once, how much chance do you think you stand?"

 Chapter 604 - 603: In Charge of Heavenly Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 603: In Charge of Heavenly Thunder</h4>


    Having said that, Feng Beiche sneered and gave the people of Creek Valley Vige a nce, saying, "Master Su, what is your rtionship with the vige? Are you really just drawing your sword to assist because you couldn¡¯t stand by and watch justice falter? Hahahaha, young man, don¡¯t be too hot-headed. You know, the gun shoots the bird that sticks its head out!"


    "This is my captain!" Su Yang said, "Back then, he saved my life with one of his legs!"


    "Oh, that¡¯s the connection, I thought it was a rtive!" Feng Beiche sneered even more, "These matters are so simple. I¡¯ll give them a sum of money, enough for them to use for several generations, which is much better than if we fight it out and both end up losing. Master Su, you may not know, but behind us, there is the River God Sect, a ce that houses Immortals!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled faintly, casually waving his hand as four jade stones flew from his hands into the hands of Master Fang, Jeang Zier, Lin Zhenshan, and Lin Qing.


    "Protect them!" Su Yangmanded sharply, then, looking at the people below, he slowly advanced forward.


    With each step Su Yang took, he ascended higher, as if walking up steps, climbing to the heavens.


    The onlookers who had been noisy at first were struck dumb when they saw Su Yang¡¯s actions. When had they ever seen such a thing?


    Before long, Su Yang had walked above the heads of everyone present.


    At the same time, dark clouds gathered overhead, while a violent wind howled all around, causing tables and chairs to tumble and roll.


    In contrast, Su Yang in midair seemedpletely unaffected by the violent winds. When the wind reached him, it appeared toe to an abrupt halt; his clothes, his hair, not even the slightest bit was disturbed. Around him, there seemed to be an invisible shield blocking all the vicious winds.


    All the onlookers were astonished, wondering what on earth was happening?


    The dark clouds above Su Yang¡¯s head grew increasingly thick and dark, as if they would press down on him any moment. Within the clouds, lightning serpents danced constantly, sending out bursts of light shes that made it feel like the apocalypse, terrifying onlookers.


    By this point, Feng Beiche also realized that something was terribly wrong and urgently said, "Stop him quickly, don¡¯t let him gather force!"


    Upon hearing this, six or seven people immediately rushed out. These were experts of the Integration Realm, Elders gathered by the Seven Great Families. Each of them was not much different in strength from Elder Ki.


    Su Yang could easily kill an Elder Ki, but what about six or seven Elder Kies attacking together? Could he still kill them with ease?


    These six or seven people swiftly approached right below Su Yang and leaped into the air together, all attacking Su Yang at once.


    Su Yang by this time had also opened his eyes and pointed toward the dark clouds in the sky, loudly shouting, "Heavenly Thunder!"


    A lightning serpent from within the clouds immediately surged to Su Yang¡¯s fingertip and from there, it struck down directly at those six or seven people.


    When the lightning serpent was in Su Yang¡¯s hand, it appeared to be only a small strand. But once it flew out of Su Yang¡¯s hand, it quickly transformed into a huge pir of thunder, crashing down with a thunderous boom from the sky.


    All six or seven people had pounced toward Su Yang, which resulted in the thunder pir striking right in their midst.


    Although not one of them was hit directly by the pir, the massive force of the thunder still blew them all away, without exception.


    Immediately thereafter, the thunder pir hit the ground with a resounding roar, like a bomb exploding.


    The ground shook, and many were thrown off their feet, sitting down hard, with even some screaming in fright.


    The site was enveloped in dust and debris, the power of the explosion truly terrifying.


    Everyone was deeply shaken, including the prepared Master Fang, Jeang Zier, Lin Zhenshan, and the others, who were left wide-eyed and speechless.


    "What¡¯s the difference between that move and an Immortal?"


    "Plucking thunder from the sky to serve my will, what kind of formidable strength must that be?"


    The dust gradually dispersed, and everyone finally got a clear view of the situation in the center of the area.


    All the experts of the Integration Realmid on the ground, only one barely clinging to life, yet covered in blood, not far from death. A few others, however, had died miserably on the spot¡ªthey didn¡¯t even withstand a single move under Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    Moreover, the most crucial point was that all those who were within that area just now had met their end. The scene was filled with corpses, too ghastly to endure.


    Seeing the situation on the ground, everyone was shocked. Especially the people from the Seven Great Families¡ªthey were so frightened they were nearly paralyzed.


    "What¡¯s going on here?"


    With a single move, six or seven experts of the Integration Realm were entirely ruined, and so many others were killed?


    Now, everyone had no choice but to believe that Su Yang¡¯s words about ughtering them all weren¡¯t empty threats¡ªthey were real. Su Yang truly had the ability!


    Su Yang stood proudly in the sky, the violent wind still blowing, lightning continuously shing.


    In this moment, he was like a Heavenly God, making others unable to resist the urge to kneel and submit!


    Jeang Zier looked at Su Yang in the sky, dumbfounded. At this moment, her heart was also tumultuously stirred.


    At the same age, whether it was medical skill or strength, Su Yangpletely overwhelmed his peers.


    Most importantly, after learning about Old Lin¡¯s situation, her admiration for Su Yang grew even more.


    To havepassion and loyalty, to show true camaraderie¡ªthat was the most admirable trait!


    Dead silence reigned until finally, Feng Beiche came to his senses and roared, "You... you actually killed so many of our people, the Seven Great Families will fight you to the death!"


    "It¡¯s already a fight to the death!" Su Yang replied coldly, "Since I¡¯vee here, I¡¯m certainly going to take the lives of everyone from the Seven Great Families, otherwise why would I havee?"


    "You¡¯re too arrogant!" Feng Beiche yelled, "I¡¯ll tell you the truth, our people have gone to River God Mountain to ask for help from the River God Sect. Once the Immortals from the River God Sect arrive, you¡¯ll know what cruelty is!"


    Immediately someone below roared, "The Seven Great Families serve the River God Sect. You dare to kill so many of us, that means you¡¯re opposing the River God Sect. Do you think the River God Sect will let you go?"


    "If you dare, wait here for the people from the River God Sect toe!"


    "Hmph, you¡¯re as good as dead. The River God Sect is not as talkative as the Seven Great Families. Those Immortals are not to be profaned!"


    The people screamed incessantly, after all, those who died were their rtives. Before, they were alive and celebrating together, and now they¡¯re all dead alongside them.


    "Still talking about the River God Sect?" Master Fang sneered, "If you can get the people from the River God Sect toe, I¡¯ll change myst name to yours, changing it every day, seven times a week!"


    "Damn it, you dare to disrespect the River God Sect. I want to see how you die in a moment!" a young man beside cursed angrily.

 Chapter 605 - 604 The River God Sect is Annihilated

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 604 The River God Sect is Annihted</h4>


    "What¡¯s wrong with being disrespectful to the River God Sect? They¡¯re just a bunch of dead people, am I supposed to be afraid their ghosts wille after me?" Master Fang sneered, "Even when they were alive, I didn¡¯t submit to them. Now that they¡¯re dead, should I be afraid?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯dead¡¯? How dare you curse the Immortals of the River God Sect, I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s as good as dead!" shouted someone from the Seven Great Families.


    "At this point, you still don¡¯t understand the situation!" Master Fang said coldly, "Don¡¯t you know? The River God Sect no longer exists, it has been annihted by our Immortal Master. From now on, there will no longer be the three words ¡¯River God Sect¡¯!"


    There was silence at the scene, and then immediately the crowd burst intoughter.


    Feng Beiche alsoughed loudly, "You annihted the River God Sect? Hahaha, howughable, you annihted the River God Sect? My God, can¡¯t your boasting have some limits? Our people went to the River God Sect for medicine just today, and they will return soon. People from the River God Sect were still at the gate waiting for us this morning, and you say you¡¯ve annihted them? Hahaha, when did you annihte them?"


    "It was just this noon!" Master Fang replied gravely.


    "Oh, that means our people are dead too?" Feng Beicheughed heartily, "This is so interesting, your trickery is quite novel, isn¡¯t it!"


    The crowdughed uproariously, in their view, the followers of the River God Sect were Immortals from a world beyond. Su Yang, he might bully the Seven Great Families, but in front of the River God Sect, Su Yang was nothing!


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. I¡¯ll just wait here and see when you can get someone from the River God Sect toe!" Master Fang said with a cold voice.


    "When theyeter, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do!" a young man said loudly, "When the people from the River God Sect arrive, I¡¯ll make you kneel and kowtow to me, and even crawl through the crotch of my pants!"


    "If they can¡¯te, will you crawl through my pants?" Master Fang countered, "Will you kneel and kowtow to me?"


    "Sure, let¡¯s make a bet then!" the young man said loudly.


    "No problem, let everyone be witnesses!" Master Fang shouted.


    The crowdughed even more, in their opinion, Master Fang was sure to lose.


    However, just at that moment, Feng Beiche¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Feng Beiche answered the call, and a tense voice immediately came from the other side, "Patriarch Feng, something terrible has happened, we... we¡¯re at the foot of the mountain, we found Young Master Feng, some people from the Seven Great Families, and a few from the Zhao Family of Yangchuan..."


    "What happened?" Feng Beiche asked in surprise, "Then hurry up the mountain..."


    "We can¡¯t go up the mountain anymore!" the person on the other end said with a trembling voice, "The River God Sect... the River God Sect has been destroyed..."


    "What?" Feng Beiche almost leapt to his feet, gripping his phone with excitement, "What did you say? Say it again, you... you... say it again..."


    "The River God Sect has been destroyed..." the person on the other end repeated with a tremor in their voice, "Young Master Feng said it, the River God Sect, it was Master Su Yang who annihted them, and everyone... they¡¯re all dead..."


    With a tter, the phone slipped out of Feng Beiche¡¯s hand and hit the ground, and he stood there stupefied.


    The few people standing next to him had clearly heard the voice on the phone, and they too were dumbstruck.


    The River God Sect had really been destroyed?


    Everything Master Fang said was correct, and moreover, it was actually Su Yang who did it?


    If someone else had said this, they would have never believed it. But since Young Master Feng was the one saying it, they definitely believed him!


    The few turned their eyes skyward, where Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, surrounded by dark clouds and relentless winds, with lightning snakes dancing around him. Illuminated by the shing lightning, Su Yang stood like a Heavenly God, looking down upon everything!


    "Patriarch Feng, how about it?" someone shouted from afar, "When are the people from the River God Secting? Hurry up and let them kill this Mr. Su!"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s too much, he actually killed so many people from our Seven Great Families. How many years has it been since anyone dared to be so ruthless to our Seven Great Families? Even the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!"


    "He killed so many of our people, he must pay with his life. Killing him alone is not enough, all his rtives and friends must be killed to avenge us!"


    "Right, kill them all, kill them all!"


    The crowd roared on without stopping, in their eyes, with the River God Sect¡¯s intervention, Su Yang was bound to die. They hadn¡¯t noticed that the expressions on Feng Beiche and the others had turned extremely ugly.


    After a while, those few regained their senses, and the Head of the Zhou Family suddenly roared, "Shut the hell up, all of you!"


    The crowd, initially making a racket, fell silent upon the Zhou Family Head¡¯s roar. Everyone stared, dumbfounded at the leader above them, unsure of what he meant.


    Wasn¡¯t this temper supposed to be directed at Su Yang? Why did he suddenly start yelling at them?


    The Zhou Family Head turned to Su Yang at this point, his expression swiftly changing from anger to obsequiousness, even panic, as he said with a trembling voice, "Master Su, we... we were blind and failed to see Mount Tai. We apologize for any offense. We will definitely make full reparation, and also, the ones... the ones who were involved in the Creek Valley Vige incident will be killed to give you a satisfying answer, alright?"


    The expressions of everyone around changed, what was going on? They were about to call on the River God Sect, so why were they now groveling to Su Yang?


    And most importantly, the Zhou Family Head was actually going to kill all those involved in the Creek Valley Vige incident?


    Back then, half, or one might even say, a majority of the Seven Great Families were involved in the Creek Valley Vige matter. If the Zhou Family Head were to kill all those people, how many from the Seven Great Families would die?


    "Head of the Zhou Family, what are you saying?" At this point, people from other families, especially those from the Fong Family, were having none of it and shouted angrily, "This Mr. Sues here, murders indiscriminately, and we should apologize to him? Why are you afraid of him? The River God Sect people are about toe, he¡¯s finished!"


    "Yes, what can he do? Let¡¯s just wait here, once the River God Sect people arrive, I¡¯d like to see how he dies!" another person shouted.


    "There¡¯s no need to be polite or to apologize to a man like that. He killed so many of us, he¡¯s the one who owes us, we can¡¯t let him off!"


    "Right, kill him! Kill him!"


    The fervent cries continued, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fear of Su Yang¡¯s power, these people would have probably charged at him again.


    At this moment, however, the faces of the few family heads on stage had all turned.


    Feng Beiche was the first to step forward, shouting furiously, "Shut the hell up, all of you!"


    In the Seven Great Families, the Fong Family now possessed the strongest power, so naturally, Feng Beiche had the greatest authority.

 Chapter 606 - 605: Now you want to apologize?

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 605: Now you want to apologize?</h4>


    As soon as Feng Beiche spoke, everyone below shuddered in fright. All fell silent, staring at Feng Beiche in astonishment, unsure of what he meant.


    He turned to Su Yang, his voice trembling, "Master Su, I... on behalf of all the members of the Seven Great Families, offer you a sincere apology. I am willing to kill all who were involved in the Creek Valley Vige incident, and if you... if you still feel it¡¯s not enough, I am prepared to take my own life before you as atonement, begging only... only that you spare some descendants for the Seven Great Families..."


    The crowd was immediately in an uproar. Why would Feng Beiche say such things?


    "Family Head, what are you doing?" a member of the Fong Family couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Why are you groveling to him like this?"


    "Everyone shut up!" Feng Beiche roared, "Any member of the Seven Great Families who speaks again, I will personally kill them!"


    The crowd was instantly stunned. Feng Beiche was truly enraged. But why?


    Of course, some people started to harbor ominous thoughts as well.


    After Feng Beiche made the call, several Family Heads began to apologize. Could it be that something had really gone wrong with the River God Sect?


    But how could that be possible? That was the River God Sect!


    Su Yang nced at Feng Beiche and said coldly, "What now, you¡¯re not seeking help from the River God Sect anymore?"


    Feng Beiche¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and he said in a low voice, "The Immortal Master possesses heaven-reaching, earth-prating abilities. For a minor sect like the River God Sect to be annihted by the Immortal Master, it¡¯s only... natural..."


    The room instantly erupted into chaos, everyone was dumbfounded. The River God Sect had actually been annihted? Could they have heard wrong?


    The River God Sect was the backbone of the Seven Great Families, also the main reason they could stand unafraid of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province.


    And now, with the River God Sect annihted by Su Yang, what could the Seven Great Families count for before him?


    The faces of the crowd turned ashen. They finally understood why the Family Heads were apologizing to Su Yang. And those who had been moring to kill Su Yang earlier now hung their heads low, each looking as pale as death.


    If Su Yang still remembered their ranting words, did they have any hope of survival?


    At this moment, Master Fang suddenly spoke up, "Hey, looks like I¡¯ve won the bet. Come on, kneel and kowtow, and crawl under my crotch!"


    Master Fang spread his legs, standing triumphantly in front of the young man.


    The young man¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly. He was a member of the Seven Great Families, a top talent among his generation of ruffians. How could he bear it? To kneel and kowtow to Master Fang in full view of everyone, and crawl under his crotch...


    Everyone watched the young man while Master Fang nced at him sideways, "Hey, hurry up, are you trying to stall for time? Even if you stall, you still have to kneel. We made a bet, didn¡¯t we?"


    The young man clenched his teeth and suddenly roared, "Expect me to kneel? Dream on, damn it, I¡¯ll fight you!"


    Snatching a nearby wine bottle, the young man charged towards Master Fang with a ferocious howl, "Everybody, attack! If we can¡¯t kill that Su guy, we can at least take down a few others, even in death we¡¯ll take some with us!"


    The young man had originally intended to rally the crowd to strike together. In such chaos, he thought he might be able to take the chance to run away.


    But not a single person followed him. Everyone just stared at him nkly, and he was the only one charging at Master Fang with ferocity.


    Seeing no one following him, the young man was also stunned, and his steps slowed down. When he was about to reach Master Fang, hepletely stopped and looked at the onlookers with a bewildered face.


    "You... You still expect him to spare you?" the young man roared, "Don¡¯t you see? They are determined to wipe us out. We have so many people here; are we going to stand here waiting for death or fight bravely? Even if we can¡¯t kill the man with the surname Su, we can at least take a few of them down with us!


    Still, no one paid him any attention. Even some of the Family Heads ignored him. Who would want to join him in a sure death? Just one heavenly thunder from Su Yang, and everyone would be dead!


    The young man was even more panicked. Nobody responding was like putting him on a grill.


    "You... You bunch of good-for-nothings..." the young man roared, "Do you really want to wait here for death?"


    No one paid him any attention. At that moment, Master Fang walked over and pped the young man across the face.


    "You, trying to take us down with you?" Master Fang spat, "To beat you, I don¡¯t even need to use any techniques; bare-handed I can handle you!


    The young man boiled with rage, got up, and tried to resist, but he was just a debauchee whose body had been hollowed out by wine and women. How could he be a match for Master Fang?


    Master Fang, after following Su Yang for so long and having been taught secret techniques, had not only greatly improved his magic skills but also his martial skills. Dealing with such a young man was like ying.


    After a beating, the young many on the ground, gasping for breath and begging for mercy, "Big brother, big brother, please spare me, I... I won¡¯t dare again... I won¡¯t..."


    "Won¡¯t dare? Now you know to beg for mercy? What were you doing earlier?"


    With each word, Master Fang struck him. Finally, he stepped on the young man¡¯s chest and cursed, "Didn¡¯t we agree you¡¯d kneel and kowtow? Since you won¡¯t kneel, I will beat you until you do!"


    The onlookers watched as Master Fang pped the young man across the face over and over, and soon the young man¡¯s face swelled up like a pig¡¯s head.


    He tried to speak several times, obviously wanting to kneel and kowtow now, but each time he was about to speak, Master Fang pped his face, never giving him the chance to talk. To put it bluntly, Master Fang had no intention of letting him kneel and kowtow; he just wanted to give him a good beating.


    The young man was now extremely regretful. He really wanted to kneel and kowtow to beg for mercy, but the problem was, Master Fang simply didn¡¯t give him the chance. If he had known it woulde to this, he would never have opposed Master Fang again; kneeling and kowtowing would have been much better than suffering like this.


    Now, he hadn¡¯t managed to hurt Master Fang in the least and was instead being trampled underfoot. Being pped in front of so many people, his face waspletely lost.


    Su Yang watched Feng Beiche with cold eyes, "Do you really want to apologize?"


    Feng Beiche and the others were already scared pale, and at these words, they immediately nodded vigorously, their voices trembling, "Master Su, we truly realize our mistake. Please give us a chance. We... we will do our best to make amends..."


    "Good, I can give you a chance," Su Yang said coldly, "You few, go and apologize to the people of Creek Valley Vige first. Remember, I want to see your sincerity!"


    The Family Heads looked at each other, unsure what counted as sincerity. Su Yang¡¯s words were a bit ambiguous, and they had no way to gauge the correct answer!

 Chapter 607 - 606: Where’s the Sincerity?

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 606: Where¡¯s the Sincerity?</h4>


    Taking a deep breath, several Family Heads approached the people of Creek Valley Vige and bowed deeply, "Fellow vigers, we are truly sorry. The incident in Creek Valley Vige was a mistakemitted by the Seven Great Families, and we will do our utmost to make amends. We... we will give a hundred billion to all of you, as a small token of our apology!"


    The vigers of Creek Valley Vige were all at a loss, just honest and ordinary folks. If it weren¡¯t for the intrusion of the Seven Great Families, they would still be living their simple lives.


    Now, the Family Heads of the Seven Great Families hade before them to apologize, and put forth a number that they could not even begin to imagine. How could they react?


    As they spoke, they were also stealthily observing Su Yang, watching his expressions. A hundred billion was truly not a small amount, but who knew whether it would even catch Su Yang¡¯s eye?


    Indeed, a flicker of coldness passed over Su Yang¡¯s face. The color drained from the faces of the several men, and Feng Beiche, leading the group, hurriedly said, "We... we will give one hundred and fifty billion!"


    The others felt a pang in their hearts. Although the Seven Great Families were powerful and had made a lot of money with the backing of the River God Sect, one hundred and fifty billion was still a massive number for them.


    However, the expression on Su Yang¡¯s face remained icy, as if he was quite dissatisfied.


    Panic settled in the hearts of the men. One hundred and fifty billion¡ªa sum the Seven Great Families would have to scrape together by selling off everything they had. And still, Su Yang was not satisfied? How much was he expecting?


    "Two hundred billion!" Feng Beiche finally said through gritted teeth, thergest figure the Seven Great Families could offer. To put forward so much money would empty out the Seven Great Familiespletely, likely forcing them to sell off everything they owned.


    Yet, the look on Su Yang¡¯s face remained frosty, as if he was still not pleased.


    Feng Beiche was flustered. Just how much money would it take?


    "Master Su, this... this truly is our limit..." Feng Beiche said with a trembling voice: "We would have to sell all our businesses, liquidate all our assets, just to gather two hundred billion. We... we are indeed very sincere..."


    The others also nodded repeatedly. Wasn¡¯t two hundred billion enough?


    Su Yang nced at them and said coldly, "Do you call this an apology, sincere?"


    The crowd was taken aback. Feng Beiche said, "Master Su, this is the utmost we can offer. We are liquidating our assets to providepensation. Does... does that not count as sincerity?"


    "Money is not the key!" Su Yang said coldly: "In apologizing, shouldn¡¯t you kneel? You killed so many of their people, do you not have any remorse?"


    It dawned on everyone then. Su Yang didn¡¯t care about the money; it was the fact that they hadn¡¯t kneeled.


    The Family Heads exchanged looks, their faces brimming with awkwardness.


    As the Family Heads of the Seven Great Families, they could summon the wind and call the rain in Zifeng City, omnipotent. In Zifeng City, others knelt before them; they had never had to kneel before anyone else.


    Yet now, Su Yang was demanding that they kneel and plead for mercy, about to leave them utterly humiliated!


    Seeing that the Family Heads made no move, Su Yang said calmly, "If you don¡¯t want to kneel, I won¡¯t force you."


    Feng Beiche¡¯s face changed, and he was the first to drop to his knees, shouting loudly, "Master Su, we were wrong just now. Our apologycked sincerity, and for that, we are at fault!"


    With Feng Beiche kneeling, what else could the others say? One by one, they also knelt before the vigers of Creek Valley Vige and loudly apologized for their wrongs.


    Only then did Su Yang nod in satisfaction, speaking coldly, "Very well, since you are willing to apologize, I am willing to give the Seven Great Families a chance. However, the condition for this opportunity is that all those who were involved in the matter must die!"


    Although the faces of Feng Beiche and the others turned unsightly, at this point, they could only nod in agreement. If those individuals did not die, the entire Seven Great Families would not be spared. What else could they say?


    "But before those people die, you few must go first!" Su Yang looked at Feng Beiche and the others coldly and said sternly, "As Family Heads of the Seven Great Families, you failed to restrain your subordinates, causing such an incident to ur, resulting in the tragedy of Creek Valley Vige. You few bear the primary responsibility and your deaths are well deserved!"


    The Family Heads were suddenly stunned; they had thought that by kneeling they could escape cmity. Who would have imagined that they themselves would be the first required to die?


    Everyone else also turned their gaze towards the Family Heads. They had knelt and apologized, yet Su Yang still sought their deaths. What should these Family Heads do now?


    At this moment, Su Yang reached into the dark clouds above, and plucked out a piece of Electric Light, which he then rolled into several orbs in his hand. He casually tossed these orbs down, which hovered in front of Feng Beiche and the others.


    The men trembled in fright; these orbs contained thunder and lightning within. If Su Yang wished it, a mere flick of his hand could cause the orbs to explode, sting them to dust and bone.


    "I am giving you an opportunity..." Su Yang said coldly, "Swallow these orbs yourselves and die here. For your families, I will only kill those who directly took part in the Creek Valley Vige massacre."


    The Family Heads looked at one another. Swallowing these orbs would mean certain death. Was it worth it to die in order to save the lives of other family members? And more to the point, who would willingly choose death?


    Meanwhile, those around them watched the Family Heads intently, knowing that if they swallowed the orbs, everyone else might have a chance to live.


    But how to make such a choice?


    Feng Beiche looked up at Su Yang in the sky, opened his mouth, but ultimately did not dare to say anything.


    Sighing deeply, Feng Beiche turned to the people behind him and said loudly, "Feng has served as the Head of the Fong Family for seventeen years, and I thank you all for your support during these years. I have nothing with which to repay you, except to make this final sacrifice for you all. I hope you will heed this lesson and be kind to others in the future. Do not act with cruelty!"


    With that, Feng Beiche turned to Su Yang and said loudly, "Master Su, I am willing to swallow this orb, asking only that you spare the innocent of the Fong Family."


    Su Yang nodded, and Feng Beiche took a deep breath, stepped forward, and swallowed the orb. Everyone saw a burst of light from Feng Beiche, and his face twisted in agony as he slowly copsed to the ground.


    Many people from the Fong Family quietly wept; Feng Beiche, as the Head of the Fong Family, had indeed fulfilled his duty to the utmost.


    The other Family Heads exchanged nces, and finally, another stepped forward and said loudly, "Master Su, I, Wang Yuanshan, am also willing to swallow this orb in the hopes that you will keep your promise and spare the innocent of the Wang Family."


    Su Yang nodded, and Wang Yuanshan followed in the footsteps of Feng Beiche, falling to the ground.

 Chapter 608 - 607 Su Yang’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 607 Su Yang¡¯s Decision</h4>


    The members of the Wang Family began to cry out as well, while the others present were all staring at the remaining few Family Heads.


    These Family Heads exchanged looks, trembling all over. They wanted to step forward and swallow the orb of light, but they didn¡¯t dare to do it, all of them hesitating and watching.


    "I¡¯ll count down for thest time!" Su Yang said in a cold voice, "Three! Two! One!"


    As Su Yang¡¯s voice fell, the remaining few Family Heads copsed to the ground, having ultimatelycked the courage to swallow the orb of light.


    The crowd at the scene erupted into chaos, with members of these families roaring with rage, berating their leaders for not sacrificing themselves for them. After all, with Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan setting precedents, the survival of these Family Heads was even more despicable.


    The faces of these Family Heads turned ugly, but they ignored the shouts around them. They truly did not want to die!


    "Time¡¯s up, and since you haven¡¯t made your choice, so be it," Su Yang said with icy indifference. "Feng Beiche, Wang Yuanshan, rise!"


    "What?" The crowd burst into noise, all of them astonished. Weren¡¯t these two people dead?


    Just then, the bodies of Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan lying on the ground actually opened their eyes and slowly stood up.


    Both of them had expressions of confusion on their faces, clearly not understanding what their current situation was.


    The crowd was even more bbergasted, what on earth was going on?


    "I... I¡¯m not dead?" Wang Yuanshan asked uncertainly, ncing around him.


    No one could answer his question, and Feng Beiche stared at Su Yang in shock: "Master Su, I... I swallowed the orb, I¡¯m not dead, this... It can¡¯t be my fault, right...?"


    "Swallowing the orb, one wouldn¡¯t have died in the first ce!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Ah?" The crowd was all astounded, swallow the orb and not die? How could that be possible?


    "That was just some smoke and mirrors," Su Yang said coldly. "Congrattions, the two of you have passed my test."


    "Test?" Everyone was baffled again, it was actually a test.


    Especially the remaining few Family Heads, who now had the urge to cry. It was all a test, and swallowing the orb didn¡¯t lead to death? If they had known this earlier, they would have swallowed it too!


    "What... What kind of test is this?" Feng Beiche asked in surprise.


    "To test whether you are truly remorseful, whether you truly bear the responsibility!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan exchanged looks. What was Su Yang testing this for?


    Su Yang said coldly, "Feng Beiche, Wang Yuanshan, if you kill all those from your families who went to Creek Valley Vige to kill people, and those who nned this whole thing, then your families can continue to exist!"


    The two of them were first stunned, then overjoyed.


    The situation Su Yang was now describing was vastly different from before.


    Previously, Su Yang had said to kill all those involved in the matter, and "involved" covered a much broader scope.


    Now, Su Yang was asking only for the killers and nners of the Creek Valley Vige incident, which meant they would now have to kill far fewer people. Their families could retain a significant portion of their members, with their strength hardly altered.


    Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan¡¯s families were among those less involved in the affair.


    But if they had to kill everyone involved, most of their family members would have died, leaving likely not even a third of the original numbers.


    Now, with Su Yang¡¯s revised terms, the situation changed rapidly. The people they had to kill were very few, likely not even one fifth of the family members. In other words, around eighty percent could still survive, which was arge number!


    At this point, Su Yang turned toward Patriarch Leu, Head of the Zhou Family, and others, his voice cold: "As for you, it¡¯s the same as before. All those who were involved in this matter must die!"


    The faces of these Family Heads grew extremely ugly, and the members of their families also started to mor, all cursively ming these Family Heads.


    If they had been brave enough to swallow the orb and passed Su Yang¡¯s test, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point.


    Now, the majority of their families would still have to die, all because of their actions; how could the people not be furious?


    In fact, they themselves were filled with extreme regret. If they had known it woulde to this, they would have definitely swallowed the orb. But in this world, there¡¯s no medicine for regret!


    "Furthermore..." Su Yang said coldly, "we don¡¯t want the two hundred billion you offered aspensation!"


    The crowd was stunned; Su Yang was refusing such a huge sum of two hundred billion?


    "But, I want all the assets of the other five major families!" Su Yang continued coldly. "Feng Beiche, Wang Yuanshan, I won¡¯t touch a single thing from your two families!"


    At those words, some rejoiced while others despaired.


    Who could have anticipated that Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan, by taking a gamble, would reap such huge benefits? Not only was the lives of most of their family members spared, but they also got to keep their assets, which was most important of all.


    "However, your two families must do one thing for me!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan almost simultaneously bowed deeply: "Master Su, please tell us. No matter the risks, we will devote ourselves entirely!"


    "I want you to manage the assets of the five major families for me!" Su Yang said coldly.


    The two of them were startled; could such good fortune be true?


    "The assets of these five major families belong to the people of Creek Valley Vige and will be put in their names. All profits go to the people of Creek Valley Vige aspensation!"


    Su Yang nced coldly at Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan and continued in a cold voice, "And your two families must manage the assets of these five major families from now on, work for them, earn money for them as atonement!"


    Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan finally understood Su Yang¡¯s intentions. He didn¡¯t want their money, but they still had to make amends.


    However, this was the best oue for them.


    Assigning some people to manage the assets of the five major families was not difficult.


    Being able to keep their families and their own assets was already no easy feat.


    Just as Su Yang had said, if Su Yang hadn¡¯t assigned them to work for the people of Creek Valley Vige, they would have truly feared what was in their hearts!


    What¡¯s more, while the profits of the assets of the five major families would go to the people of Creek Valley Vige, managing those assets could still make their own assets more profitable, which was indeed a good thing.


    "Master Su, rest assured, we will give it our all!" Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan hastened to say: "The assets of the five major families will only improve, and there will surely be no problems at all!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, then turned to the other Family Heads, his voice cold: "Now, it¡¯s time to deal with your matters. Not only must all your family members who were involved die, but all of you as well must die!"

 Chapter 609 - 608 Ruthless Move

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 608 Ruthless Move</h4>


    Upon hearing these words, the family heads finally couldn¡¯t restrain themselves any longer.


    Patriarch Leu was the first to explode with anger, shouting, "Su Yang, aren¡¯t you going too far? I kneeled, I kowtowed. You want to take our family¡¯s property, I didn¡¯t say anything. You want to kill our family members, I still didn¡¯t say anything. Now, you even want to kill me, what exactly do you want?"


    "I want you dead!" Su Yang threw out coldly, and with a casual wave of his hand, the Nine Cold Jade Sword soared into the air, heading straight for Patriarch Leu.


    Patriarch Leu was a Qi Refinement martial artist with Peak Qi Refinement strength, so he was naturally not weak. However, faced with the whistling Nine Cold Jade Sword, he had no chance to dodge and was directly pierced through the head by the sword, dying instantly on the spot.


    The other few family heads were startled, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword didn¡¯t pause, swiftly piercing through the head of the Head of the Zhou Family next to him.


    The remaining two turned pale and desperately turned to flee, but it was already toote. The Nine Cold Jade Sword rushed forward quickly, piercing through the heads of both men as well.


    Four family heads, all of them met a gruesome death right here, with none spared!


    With that, chaos erupted throughout the venue. Many of those who were originally waiting and watching had already started to flee in panic.


    They were all involved in the matter of Creek Valley Vige back then, and now, knowing that death was imminent, they all wanted to escape and save their own lives.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, while the Nine Cold Jade Sword seemed to have a life of its own, rapidly zigzagging through the crowd, ceaselessly ughtering the people.


    Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan, standing beside Su Yang, could only watch as the Nine Cold Jade Sword flitted through the scene like a butterfly piercing flowers, leaving fallen bodies in its wake everywhere it went. The center of the area was already littered with corpses, turning Wanchuan Manor into something that seemed like a living hell.


    The two of them watched with terrified expressions. Who could have thought that Su Yang¡¯s killing intent would be so intense? How many would die from this battle?


    But they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. In fact, wasn¡¯t the death toll from the incident at Creek Valley Vige high as well?


    Su Yang¡¯s face was stern, and he showed not the slightest hint of mercy towards these people.


    Master Fang had told him about the incident at Creek Valley Vige, merely mentioning that nearly a hundred people had died, but even Master Fang didn¡¯t know the full story.


    However, after he found Old Lin and heard from them the details about the incident at Creek Valley Vige, it was then that Su Yang truly understood the extent of that massacre.


    Elderly people over the age of seventy, infants still in the cradle, and bedridden disabled people, all had been rounded up by these individuals.


    To force them to reveal the whereabouts of the Spiritual Medicine, they carried out a frenzied ughter.


    There were mothers holding their babies, killed alive by them.


    There were blind old men, beaten to death by them.


    There were children kneeling and begging for mercy, mercilessly chopped down by them!


    Old Lin was thrown down a gorge and survived bynding in water. By the time he struggled to climb back to the vige, the ce was already in ruins.


    In those ruins, he found the bodies of his own parents, the corpses of his younger brothers and sisters.


    In those ruins, he watched a toddler, lying in his mother¡¯s arms, crying cluelessly in bewilderment. The young child,pletely unaware of the world¡¯s cruelty, was already facing the harshness of the world!


    Old Lin finally found the child left behind by his younger brother, who was none other than Huanhuan beside him.


    Old Lin picked up the infant and, with his brother¡¯s child, tried to make a living.


    But, when he went to report to the police in the city, he was brutally attacked by the people of the Seven Great Families who had heard the news, leaving him with severe injuries and all his limbs disabled.


    In the end, Old Lin jumped into the sewer and just barely escaped with his life. He then hid in that slum, living a life obscured by darkness, relying on Huanhuan to scavenge for leftovers outside for their meager sustenance.


    The infant, due to malnutrition, eventually died beside Old Lin. At the time of death, the child¡¯s body was skin and bones, looking like nothing but a skeleton.


    While in the car, Jeang Zier, Lin Zhenshan, and Lin Qing all listened as Old Lin recounted what had happened in Creek Valley Vige.


    Jeang Zier and Lin Qing were both girls, especially Lin Qing, who had a very soft heart.


    Yet now, as they watched Su Yang kill, they felt no sympathy at all.


    Of those involved in the Creek Valley Vige incident, which one deserved sympathy? They all deserved to die!


    The scene was filled with screams of agony; some tried to run but were immediately cut down by the Nine Cold Jade Sword. Some begged for mercy, only to be in by the Nine Cold Jade Sword as well. Others attempted to resist, but still could not escape their death.


    Ten minutester, the Nine Cold Jade Sword returned to Su Yang¡¯s hand, and the scene looked like hell. There were far fewer people standing than those lying on the ground.


    Those who were still alive were all trembling terribly, many of them so scared they lost control of their bowels.


    Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan had seen much of the world, but even they turned pale with fear in that moment; when had they ever witnessed such a scene?


    "The remaining people here, aside from those from the Fong and Wang Families, are those who were not involved in the Creek Valley Vige incident!" Su Yang said coldly, "The people from the other five great families, besides the Ling Family, hand over all your properties and leave Zifeng City if you wish to live!"


    Not many from the other Five Great Families were left on the scene. Those from the Ling Family were specifically left aside, and eventually, just over thirty people hastily fled.


    These people were already terrified out of their wits; even if Su Yang hadn¡¯t told them to leave Zifeng City, they wouldn¡¯t dare stay a moment longer.


    The people from the Ling Family, however, were baffled, not understanding why Su Yang wanted to keep them.


    "Feng Beiche, Wang Yuanshan, keep an eye on the Ling Family for me!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was ice-cold, "I have more to settle with the Ling Family, and I don¡¯t want them getting any news. If anyone from the Ling Family escapes, I will hold you ountable!"


    Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan shuddered with fear and hurriedly assured him, "Master Su, rest assured, the Ling Family won¡¯t get any news!"


    "Good." Su Yang nodded slowly and then went over to personally push Old Lin¡¯s wheelchair away from the scene.


    Those from Creek Valley Vige were still in shock; Wang Feng was utterly bbergasted. He had thought for sure that he was going to dieing here, but who could have anticipated such an oue. Su Yang alone had caused such tremendous upheaval here?


    Thinking more about it, it was no wonder Eight-Faced Yama spoke of Su Yang in such a strange tone. Now, Wang Feng finally understood ¨C Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s voice conveyed fear!


    Jeang Zier, following beside Su Yang, whispered, "Master Su, you just killed so many people, letting those others go... could there be a mistake? For instance, someone who had been to Creek Valley Vige but you didn¡¯t kill?"


    "That won¡¯t happen!" Su Yang replied calmly, "Those I killed were all guilty. I do not kill the innocent."

 Chapter 610 - 609: The Background of the Ling Family

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 609: The Background of the Ling Family</h4>


    Jeang Zier looked at Su Yang in amazement, not knowing how he managed to make such judgments. However, seeing the confidence in Su Yang¡¯s demeanor, she refrained from asking further. If Su Yang dared to make such a statement, he must have been absolutely certain!


    In fact, Jeang Zier was unaware of just how much strength Su Yang had expended in this great battle.


    He had used the Soul Searching Technique to read everyone¡¯s mind, which allowed him to determine who deserved to die and who did not. Thus, Su Yang could boldly im that those he killed deserved it, and those he spared were innocent, which was indeed the truth!


    The main reason he was able to do this was because Su Yang found a gourd of Vitality Healing Pills among the Spiritual Medicine from the Divine Farmer Sect.


    This Vitality Healing Pill was an extraordinary medicine that could replenish a person¡¯s vital energy, providing them with a continuous supply of strength.


    For example, Su Yang should have beenpletely drained of strength after the ughter he just conducted. However, after consuming the Vitality Healing Pills, he could quickly regain his strength, which is why he was able to endure. Otherwise, Su Yang would have already copsed.


    Of course, Su Yang was also capable of making these Vitality Healing Pills but had alwayscked the necessary herbs.


    The Divine Farmer Sect had existed for many years and had gathered countless herbs, so it was not surprising they could produce such pills. Fortunately for Su Yang, he happened to find these pills and they were quite suitable.


    Aftering down the mountain, Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan, among others, also arrived. They had taken care of the situation within the manor, and now they were ready to assist Su Yang.


    Su Yangmanded in a cold voice, "First, make sure the people of Creek Valley Vige are settled, then, recount to me the matter of the Ling Family!"


    Wang Yuanshan immediately led people to take care of the vigers. Of course, they made their utmost effort to do so. Fortunately, with five of the Seven Great Families almost nonexistent, their assets naturally transferred to the people of Creek Valley Vige.


    Old Lin and Huanhuan still followed closely beside Su Yang; they were the ones Su Yang was closest to, and he nned to bring them back to Pingnan Province.


    Feng Beiche followed Su Yang and began to speak of the Ling Family¡¯s situation, first letting out a sigh and saying in a low voice, "Master Su, do you know why the Ling Family Head did note to Wanchuan Manor tonight?"


    Su Yang nced at Feng Beiche and replied coldly, "Not important enough, hence he did not bother toe."


    Feng Beiche was taken aback, then let out a bitterugh and said, "So, Master Su, you¡¯re very familiar with the situation of the Seven Great Families. Tonight¡¯s events were almost as you said; for gatherings like this, the Ling Family Head hardly ever attends. Even if people from the Ling Family doe, they are of low status. The Ling Family truly doesn¡¯t regard the rest of us Six Great Families at all!"


    "Really?" Lin Zhenshan eximed in surprise. "The Ling Family¡¯s status within the Seven Great Families isn¡¯t high, and their strength isn¡¯t outstanding either. How can they afford to be so arrogant?"


    "It¡¯s only on the surface," Feng Beiche sighed and said. "Although it seems like our Fong Family is the strongest and the Ling Family is just average, in reality, the true decision-makers among the Seven Great Families are still the Ling Family. Or rather, the Seven Great Families have always been led by the Ling Family, and we are merely their foil, existing only to serve the Ling Family!"


    "How could this be?" Lin Zhenshan said, astonished. "If you¡¯re stronger than the Ling Family, why would you obey their orders? On what grounds?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Master Fang saidughing, "It must be rted to the River God Sect!"


    "The River God Sect?" Lin Zhenshan was surprised again.


    "Master Fang is right!" Feng Beiche said, "The Ling Family was the first to get involved with the River God Sect. In the early days, the wife of the Ling Family Head, that is, the current Ling Zhenchuan, his wife was kidnapped by people from the River God Sect while she was out enjoying the mountains."


    "At that time, Ling Zhenchuan was not yet the Family Head, and the Ling Family searched the mountain for a while but couldn¡¯t find her, so they gave up."


    "As a result, half a yearter, his wife unexpectedly returned from the mountains. Moreover, after she came back, she was pregnant."


    Lin Zhenshan was stunned, "Whose child is it?"


    "It must be the child of someone with a very high status in the River God Sect!" Master Fang said, "It could even be the child of the River God Sect Master!"


    "Master Fang¡¯s guess is spot-on!" Feng Beiche nodded, "It is indeed the child of the River God Sect Master!"


    "Such a thing happened?" Lin Zhenshan eximed in shock, "Then... what did Ling Zhenchuan do afterward?"


    "The people of the Ling Family originally mocked Ling Zhenchuan, and he was almost driven mad, wanting to kill his wife to preserve his honor." Feng Beiche said, "But unexpectedly, fate yed a cruel hand. When the River God Sect Master learnt he had a child, he immediately came down from the mountain, killed those who had mocked Ling Zhenchuan, and supported Ling Zhenchuan to take power, making him the Family Head of the Ling Family!"


    "And so, the Ling Family became the first family to start offering tributes to the River God Sect. Their rtionship with the River God Sect began the earliest and is the closest. The son of the River God Sect Master was raised by Ling Zhenchuan. Therefore, the River God Sect is exceptionally good to the Ling Family!"


    "The Wan Chuan River is controlled by the Ling Family, although it¡¯s said to be a joint venture of the Seven Great Families, in reality, it¡¯s only the Ling Family that holds the power. The main purpose of the Wan Chuan River is to collect a portion of the ie from the Seven Great Families and hand it over to the Ling Family. All things considered, the Seven Great Families are all worshiping the Ling Family!"


    Su Yang had long suspected that the Ling Family was no ordinary family, but he hadn¡¯t expected their rtionship with the River God Sect to be like this.


    The son of Ling Zhenchuan was actually the son of the River God Sect Master, no wonder the Ling Family was under the protection of the River God Sect!


    And the Ling Family had always been low-key, not because they wanted to be, but because Ling Zhenchuan felt humiliated by what had happened to him. Furthermore, the River God Sect had always led a secluded life, which is why they kept such a low profile.


    This secret was probably only known to big shots from the Seven Great Families like Feng Beiche; ordinary people had no clue about it.


    "Who is Ling Laoqi?" Su Yang suddenly asked.


    "You know Ling Laoqi?" Feng Beiche quickly replied, "He is that son of the River God Sect, the seventh in line in this generation of the Ling Family, which is why people call him Ling Laoqi. Because of his status, he is extremely arrogant and nobody in Zifeng City dares to mess with him."


    "Where is Ling Laoqi now?" Su Yang asked sternly, as he had intended to deal with Ling Laoqi that night at Wanchuan Manor. However, after he arrived, he learned that Ling Laoqi and his people were not there.


    "He should be with Ling Zhenchuan, heading to the provincial city." Feng Beiche said, "I heard they¡¯ve connected with one of the Ten Great Families in the provincial city. This time they¡¯re going to leverage their rtionships to expand some of the Ling Family¡¯s industries to the provincial city side!"


    Feng Beiche paused, then spoke in a low voice, "And this matter seems to be at the behest of the River God Sect. The River God Sect has been intending to expand recently, so they sent the Ling Family to investigate opportunities in the provincial city first."

 Chapter 611 - 610: Another Stroll on Huaqing Street

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 610: Another Stroll on Huaqing Street</h4>


    Su Yang frowned, thinking that Ling Laoqi was incredibly lucky. In such a situation, he hadn¡¯t been in Zifeng City, which had allowed him to temporarily escape a cmity.


    Su Yang looked at Feng Beiche and said gravely, "There are still some issues I need to resolve with Ling Laoqi. So, I don¡¯t want him to catch wind of anything and flee from the provincial city. You understand what I mean, right?"


    Feng Beiche¡¯s expression immediately turned serious, and he said solemnly, "Master Su, rest assured, nothing from the matters in Zifeng City will leak out. If anything goes wrong, I, Feng Beiche, will present my head to you!"


    "Very good!" Su Yang nodded slowly and whispered, "People from the Zhao n of Yangchuan have also gone to the River God Sect. You grasp my meaning, don¡¯t you?"


    "I understand!" Feng Beiche immediately said, "Anyone who goes to the River God Sect has to eventuallye out through Zifeng City. I will have people guard that ce. The moment their peoplee out, we will capture them immediately, ensuring they can¡¯t spread the news of what happened in Zifeng City!"


    Before long, Wang Yuanshan had arranged amodations, and Su Yang and the others went to stay there. However, they weren¡¯t in a hurry to rest and went out for ate-night snack first.


    Master Fang, having been hungry for so many days, naturally ate a lot. Niuniu had also taken a special liking to eating, and upon hearing they were going out for ate-night snack, she immediately cheered with joy.


    Old Lin and Huanhuan also joined. Over these years, they had lived in great hardship, never even dreaming of having enough food. Therefore, like Niuniu, Huanhuan was also very happy about the idea of eating ate-night snack.


    Feng Beiche immediately arranged for the best restaurant in the city, but Su Yang stopped him. He asked Feng Beiche to take them to Huaqing Street instead.


    Feng Beiche was confused, not understanding why Su Yang wanted to go to Huaqing Street. Although there were many snack stalls there, they were still just stalls. To entertain important people like Su Yang, how could they consider a ce like Huaqing Street?


    Nevertheless, since Su Yang had spoken, Feng Beiche didn¡¯t dare to object and immediately took out his phone to make arrangements for Huaqing Street.


    "No need for calls!" Su Yang stopped Feng Beiche again, "You¡¯ll follow uster and take a good look at the Huaqing Street you¡¯ve helped create."


    Feng Beiche felt apprehensive, not knowing what exactly Su Yang wanted him to see, but still obediently followed Su Yang and the others to Huaqing Street.


    Huaqing Street was still bustling with activity. The incident at Wanchuan Manor had happened only within the manor itself. Moreover, since Feng Beiche and Wang Yuanshan had concealed the news, outsiders had no idea what had transpired at Wanchuan Manor.


    As Su Yang and the others walked through Huaqing Street, even the childish Huanhuan wore a face full of reflection. After the incident in Creek Valley Vige, Huanhuan had spent a year on Huaqing Street, living a life almost akin to begging as a seven- or eight-year-old child. This ce held too many memories for him.


    Feng Beiche, following behind, rarely visited Huaqing Street. After all, these snacks were not the ones that made it to the high table.


    Moreover, the administrators of the Seven Great Families on Huaqing Street didn¡¯t recognize Feng Beiche. Indeed, the lowest-level members of the Seven Great Families didn¡¯t have the privilege to meet the Family Head.


    The group continued along the street, Su Yang pushing Old Lin in his wheelchair, with Huanhuan clinging to Old Lin¡¯s sleeve.


    Niuniu was perched on Master Fang¡¯s neck, forming an alliance with the fellow food lover. She wanted to try everything she saw. Soon, Niuniu¡¯s little hands couldn¡¯t hold any more, as various snacks piled up all over her.


    Lin Zhenshan and Lin Qing followed closely behind, watching over Niuniu affectionately and continuously telling her to slow down and not to choke. But Niuniu was now utterly heedless of their words, joyfully devouring the food, delighting them both immensely.


    Huanhuan, continuing the habits he had developed over the years living on Huaqing Street, found some staple food that could stave off hunger. He wolfed it down, and after filling his stomach, he didn¡¯t eat any more. Over the years, he had never thought about enjoying any tasty food; just filling his belly and staying alive had be his only pursuit.


    Feng Beiche followed behind Su Yang, and as they walked, he still didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was going to do. Could it really just be to take him for a stroll?


    Wang Feng had only just recovered a bit of hisposure, but his eyes were still filled with awe when he looked at Su Yang.


    They hadn¡¯t been walking long when suddenly a crowd appeared ahead, as if something had happened.


    The group walked straight up to the scene only to see a group of administrators scolding an old man struggling to crawl on the ground.


    This was the same begging old man whom Su Yang had seen here before, and it was also the first time Su Yang had met Huanhuan. Back then, those administrators came to drive away the beggar, and it was Huanhuan who helped the old man pick up his money. Later, Fatty, the squad leader, wanted to punish Huanhuan because of this.


    The old man usually begged on Huaqing Street. His life was hard, and most importantly, he had to avoid those administrators.


    In fact, the old man¡¯s spot for begging was already very secluded, tucked away in a corner. But these administrators just wouldn¡¯t let him stay there. When Su Yang and his group arrived, the administrators were following behind the old man, watching him stagger and crawl,ughing heartily whilst scolding him to crawl faster.


    There were many onlookers around, but most were just there for the spectacle, and no one stepped forward to help the old man.


    At that moment, Huanhuan emerged from the crowd, "Old Grandpa, let me help you!"


    The old man, seeing Huanhuan, was startled and quickly said, "Huanhuan, you... how did youe back? They said... said you damaged Huang Mao¡¯s shoes, and his men are looking for you everywhere... You better leave quickly, don¡¯t stay here, if they find you... you¡¯ll be in danger..."


    "It¡¯s okay!" Huanhuan, pushing the old man¡¯s cart, used his small body to forcibly push him forward.


    The administrators behind hadn¡¯t recognized Huanhuan yet and didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    Feng Beiche, walking beside Su Yang, had a grim expression. He finally understood why Su Yang wanted him toe here, to let him see with his own eyes how the people of the Seven Great Families behaved like tyrants in Zifeng City!


    Taking a deep breath, Feng Beiche was about to step forward but was stopped by Su Yang.


    "No hurry, since we are here, let¡¯s watch a little longer," Su Yang waved at Master Fang, who immediately went over to help Huanhuan escort the old man out.


    The administrators followed behind, but there was a clear look of dissatisfaction when they eyed Master Fang and Huanhuan. They were usually entertained by such ordeals, and now that Huanhuan and Master Fang had directly helped the old man out, their show was over.


    However, there were also quite a few people on Su Yang¡¯s side, so the administrators didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Feng Beiche¡¯s brows were furrowed, and he was feeling very anxious inside. He hadn¡¯t visited Huaqing Street for a long time and had no idea it had be like this. As they walked on, who knew what else they might encounter on Huaqing Street?

 Chapter 612 - 611 Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 611 Looking for Trouble</h4>


    Master Fang and Huanhuan returned, and the others continued on their way. After a while, Su Yang pulled Huanhuan to his side and whispered, "Huanhuan, tell Uncle, have you ever been to these stores?"


    Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red, and she hung her head in silence.


    Old Lin nced at Huanhuan and softly said, "Huanhuan, tell your Uncle Su."


    Only then did Huanhuan raise her head, looked around at the shops, and spoke in a low voice, "Before... I have entered before..."


    "Before, how long ago was that?" Su Yang asked.


    "A long time ago..." Huanhuan whispered.


    "What about after that?" Su Yang inquired. "Why didn¡¯t you go in then?"


    "They... they wouldn¡¯t let me in..." Huanhuan whispered. "The people in those stores said I was affecting their business, and they... drove me out..."


    Feng Beiche, following behind, had an even colder expression and slightly shivered as he inwardly cursed the managers of Huaqing Street over and over. Being with Su Yang felt like being grilled over the fire.


    At that moment, the group reached the entrance of arge restaurant where the waiters were loudly attracting customers.


    Su Yang stopped and looked at the restaurant: "Huanhuan, have you been to this ce before?"


    "No... I haven¡¯t..." Huanhuan nced at Old Lin and mustered her courage to say, "I wanted to go in to find some leftovers before, but... but the owner and waiters inside beat me up, the scar on my forehead... it was inflicted by them..."


    Su Yang said nothing more and looked towards Feng Beiche.


    Feng Beiche was now extremely flushed with embarrassment and hastily bowed, "Master Su, I genuinely didn¡¯t know about these matters. Huanhuan, Mr. Lin, I am truly sorry. I will definitely handle this issue and absolutely... provide you with a satisfactory resolution!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was icy as he said in a cold voice, "Then let¡¯s have our meal here today."


    "I¡¯ll make a call to arrange things..." Feng Beiche quickly said.


    "No need!" Su Yang said coldly. "Just go in directly."


    Feng Beiche¡¯s face instantly turned even more embarrassed. Was Su Yang nning to make a big fuss on Huaqing Street as well?


    The group walked to the entrance, where the waiter weed them in with even more enthusiasm.


    Once inside, Su Yang and the others sat down. A waiter brought over the menu and eagerly exined the signature dishes listed.


    "We don¡¯t need the menu." Su Yang said coldly. "Go call your boss here!"


    The waiter was stunned¡ªsince when did customerse in and directly ask for the owner?


    "The boss is busy, just tell me what you¡¯d like to eat," the waiter said loudly. "The boss isn¡¯t a waiter..."


    Before he could finish, Su Yang threw the menu, shattering the ss wall next to them.


    The waiter froze, then pointed at Su Yang and cursed vehemently, "You dare to make a scene here, you motherf¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Master Fang had already pped him across the face, making the waiter step back a few paces, clutching his mouth and bellowing, "Just you wait..."


    The waiter rushed out and in no time returned with more than a dozen waiters, armed and looking menacing, some even brandishing knives, with faces full of malice.


    These so-called waiters were actually local young hooligans who suddenly became the establishment¡¯s staff.


    Moreover, they were ustomed to being dominant in this business; usually, the tourists who came here would be overcharged and intimidated into submission by these aggressive staff. The customer would immediately bepliant.


    With the Seven Great Families backing them, these people lorded over Huaqing Street like local tyrants. They were used to bullying others and had never themselves been bullied.


    Now, for the first time, someone was hitting them¡ªan unprecedented event.


    The first waiter to be hit ran forward, pointing at Su Yang and his group, roaring, "It¡¯s them, damn it, chop them all up. Bastards, you won¡¯t leave this ce today without leaving behind a hundred thousand!"


    The rest of the waiters followed suit with noisy threats, ready toe over and start a fight.


    Feng Beiche looked dreadful; he attempted to stand and scold them, but Su Yang held him down.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Su Yang said coldly. "If you stand up now, how can you witness how the people of your Seven Great Families oppress others?"


    Feng Beiche¡¯s face was ashen. The bigger these waiters¡¯ ruckus, the harder it would be to clean up afterwards.


    Su Yang motioned to Master Fang, who understood and stood up to promptly knock down several waiters at the forefront.


    These waiters usually relied on their numbers to intimidate others and had never encountered someone so capable of fighting; they were immediately daunted, no longer daring to approach.


    By now, the restaurant owner had also run over. With an astonished and angry face, he yelled, "Damn it, have youe here to eat or to fight? Do you know where you are? Ever heard of Huaqing Street? The Seven Great Families, do you know? Is this a ce for you to cause trouble? Believe it or not, with one call, I can have you chopped to death right here!"


    Su Yang nced at the owner and asked Huanhuan quietly, "Is that him?"


    Huanhuan nodded vigorously.


    "So you¡¯re the owner, huh?" Su Yang said coldly. "Take a good look at who this is!"


    The owner looked over at Huanhuan with a perplexed expression. After a moment, he froze: "Damn, isn¡¯t that the little beggar who polishes shoes? How did he get in here?"


    The waiters also recognized Huanhuan and began to mor, with some even more agitated, "Damn, so you¡¯re with this little beggar? What, you want revenge for this little beggar? Hmph, this is Huaqing Street, you know? The Seven Great Familiese here, and you¡¯ll all die right in this ce!"


    "Where did these ignorant foolse from, daring to cause trouble on Huaqing Street? Sick of living?"


    "Hurry and find Captain Leu, let him bring people over to deal with this!"


    Themotion continued, but Su Yang remained serene, simply watching Feng Beiche beside him.


    Feng Beiche was sweating profusely; he tried multiple times to assert his identity, but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak. Without Su Yang¡¯s word, he didn¡¯t dare to intervene.


    Yet, the situation looked set to escte. Feng Beiche could even foresee the chaos that would ensue once the managers arrived, a fiasco that could likely grow out of control and impossible to contain.


    At that moment, the restaurant owner saw Wang Feng at Su Yang¡¯s side and eximed incredulously, "Wang Feng? You son of a bitch, what are you doing here?"


    Everyone turned to look at Wang Feng who, feeling embarrassed, spoke softly, "He... he knows my sister¡¯s husband, they¡¯re good friends... Usually... usually I¡¯d drive to deliver goods for his ce..."

 Chapter 613 - 612: Let’s Get Divorced

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 612: Let¡¯s Get Divorced</h4>


    "Wang Feng, I¡¯m asking you a question, what are you ying dead for!" the boss shouted angrily, "You dare to bring people to make trouble in my ce? Fuck, who do you think you are? Do you know who I am, do you know where this is? Go to hell, you bastard, I¡¯ll call your brother and he can bring people to chop you up right away, believe it or not!"


    Wang Feng¡¯s face looked extremely ugly as he hung his head in silence.


    Su Yang said coldly, "Fine, call him over!"


    "Alright, alright, you¡¯re asking for it, okay, I¡¯ll make the call right now!" The boss rushed off and furiously finished making the call.


    "Just great, your brother¡¯s been looking for you, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re gonna die today!" The boss bellowed furiously.


    Wang Feng took a deep breath, looked at Su Yang, and said with a wry smile, "It looks like it¡¯s time for me to be free."


    "Isn¡¯t this kind of life suffocating?" Su Yang asked in return.


    Wang Feng sighed and shook his head, "Suffocating, but what can I do? I don¡¯t have the guts to keep mixing with Lord Yan, nor do I have any other skills. I can only live this stifled life."


    "From today on, you won¡¯t have to live at their mercy!" Su Yang said calmly.


    Wang Feng looked at Su Yang and nodded vigorously. He knew that what Su Yang said, he could definitely do!


    Soon after, a noisymotion came from outside, with the administrators for this ce arriving first.


    These administrators also charged in with various weapons, cursing angrily as they entered, and some even directly wanted toe and deal with Su Yang and his group.


    However, they were stopped by the boss, who said with a cold sneer, "Brothers, let¡¯s not lift a hand ourselves, in a little while, someone will take care of it for us. When the timees, we¡¯ll have a good show to watch, so don¡¯t waste the chance, eh!"


    Of course, what the boss referred to was the arrival of Wang Feng¡¯s wife¡¯s people. These administrators all wore curious expressions, but they indeed held back from getting physical.


    "Anyway, none of these bastards are going to leave here alive today!" the head administrator bellowed loudly, his arrogance soaring, yet his gaze kept wandering over Lin Qing.


    Jeang Zier had once again donned male attire and covered her face with a ck veil, so her features were not clear, and no one could even distinguish her gender.


    Lin Qing, however, was dressed in normal clothes, and although she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Jeang Zier, she was still a great beauty. These administrators, as soon as they entered, were also staring at her, all secretly excited.


    If they captured her and brought her back, wouldn¡¯t they have their chance?


    About fifteen minutester, raucous noises came from outside.


    "They¡¯re here!" the boss eximed excitedly, and was the first to run out,ughing, "Lao Zhou, over here!"


    A group of people immediately burst in from outside, led by an ugly, fierce-looking woman.


    As soon as she entered the room, the woman saw Wang Feng first and immediately started cursing, "Wang Feng, you bastard, I thought you were dead out there, and you still dare toe back? Fine, today I¡¯m going to let you know the price for daring to curse at me!"


    With that said, the woman stepped back and shouted, "Brother, you don¡¯t need to show me any face today, just kill him. This bastard is useless, what do we need him for!"


    A few men also came over, and the leader was a man whose appearance was just as ugly, it was that Lao Zhou.


    Lao Zhou nced at Su Yang and the others, and eventually set his gaze on Wang Feng, saying coldly, "Wang Feng, haven¡¯t the Zhou Family been good to you these past years? We¡¯ve fed you, clothed you, and even found you a job, and my sister even married you. What are you trying to do? Huh, isn¡¯t what the Zhou Family has done for you enough?"


    Wang Feng¡¯s face turned red with rage, and he clenched his teeth, "Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. My marrying your sister was because no one else wanted her. She couldn¡¯t get married at thirty-three, and you forced me to marry her. And what do you mean by feeding and clothing me, and giving me a job? I work for a month and you give my sry to your sister. What¡¯s more, I have another source of ie outside, but that too was confiscated by you and given to your sister. Has the Zhou Family treated me well enough to speak so highly of yourselves?"


    Lao Zhou frowned deeply, saying solemnly, "Isn¡¯t that because we were afraid you¡¯d waste the money, so we saved it up for you?"


    "Saved up? What a joke!" Wang Feng yelled angrily, "I only get three hundred yuan of pocket money each month, and your sister spends tens of thousands each month. Has she saved a penny for me? No matter how much money I take home, she spends it all. How much has she saved? What am I, a Zhou Family ve? Should I serve you?"


    Lao Zhou¡¯s face turned cold, "Wang Feng, after all is said and done, you¡¯re just saying that my Zhou Family hasn¡¯t treated you well, aren¡¯t you?"


    "What do you think?" Wang Feng retorted.


    "Fine, then I won¡¯t waste words with you!" Lao Zhou said with a heavy voice, "It just so happens that my sister has already prepared a divorce agreement. Today you¡¯ll sign it, and from then on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other!"


    "Great!" Wang Feng said eagerly, "I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    Lao Zhou waved his hand, and his sister immediately brought out a divorce agreement with a look of disgust, "This divorce agreement, I¡¯ve had it ready for a long time. Wang Feng, you motherfucker, don¡¯t regret divorcing me!"


    Without saying a word, Wang Feng hastily signed the divorce agreement and said coldly, "You sign it too!"


    "I¡¯ve signed it a long time ago. Who do you think you are? You really think I can¡¯t live without you?" the woman said with disdain.


    "That¡¯s perfect!" Wang Feng took a deep breath and smiled at Su Yang, "Finally, I¡¯m free!"


    "Free? Keep dreaming!" Lao Zhou approached, saying coldly, "The divorce agreement is signed, now it¡¯s time for us to settle the final ount. Over the years you were married to my sister, you wasted so much of her youth, and you mustpensate for it. Moreover, the Zhou Family has provided for you, given you work, and for all these, you mustpensate as well."


    Wang Feng was stunned and shouted, "What are you talking about? I wasted her youth? What youth does she have? It¡¯s more urate to say she wasted my youth. And what do you mean by providing for me? What about all the money I¡¯ve given you, why don¡¯t you talk about that?"


    "After getting married, it¡¯s only right and proper for a man to bring money home!" Lao Zhou said coldly.


    "Oh my God, you¡¯re really shameless. Basically, you just want to swindle money from me, and now at the divorce, you want to swindle me again, right?" Wang Feng said angrily.


    "I can¡¯t be bothered talking nonsense with you!" Lao Zhou said coldly, "I¡¯ve calcted it, and all together, it roughly adds up to two million. Hand over two million to my sister, and we can consider this matter settled. Otherwise, hmph, I won¡¯t let you step foot out of Zifeng City!"


    The woman said with a pleased look, "Wang Feng, you better believe it, my brother always does what he says. Don¡¯t forget, my brother has good rtions with the people from the Seven Great Families!"

 Chapter 614 - 613: Fong Family VIP

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 613: Fong Family VIP</h4>


    "Calling in the Seven Great Families to deal with him is like using a cannon to kill a mosquito, a total waste of resources!" Boss Zhouughed heartily. "Lao Zhou, I can handle this matter for you!"


    "Thank you!" Lao Zhouughed, ncing sideways at Wang Feng. "What¡¯s it going to be, Wang Feng? Are you going to pay up now, or wait for death?"


    Wang Feng clenched his teeth, about to speak, when suddenly Su Yang cut in, "Who do you know from the Seven Great Families? Let me hear it."


    Lao Zhou was stunned for a moment, unsure of Su Yang¡¯s identity.


    "Damn it, you peoplee here to stir up trouble on Huaqing Street and still dare to ask about the Seven Great Families. If the families really came, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯d die!" Boss Zhou immediately cursed loudly.


    Su Yang ignored him, looking at Lao Zhou with cold eyes, "Come on, let¡¯s hear it. Let¡¯s see who this important person is!"


    Lao Zhou frowned at Su Yang, "What, you seem quite unconvinced? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you about the big shot I know from the Seven Great Families. My best buddy is Feng Yuantao, have you heard of Feng Yuantao of the Fong Family? He¡¯s the absolute standout of his generation in the Fong Family, managing many of the Fong Family¡¯s industries. In Zifeng City, who hasn¡¯t heard of Brother Tao¡¯s name?"


    "Hahaha, Lao Zhou, you¡¯re going too far now. Pulling Brother Tao into this? Are you trying to scare them to death? Having Brother Tao deal with them is really making a mountain out of a molehill!" the Bossughed.


    With a calm expression, Su Yang nced at Feng Beiche beside him and spoke coldly, "Feng Yuantao, do you know him?"


    Speaking softly, Feng Beiche replied, "He is... one of my nephews, managing some minor family businesses, he doesn¡¯t have... a significant status..."


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t hear clearly, only catching thest few words. Lao Zhou immediately got annoyed and pointing at Feng Beiche, cursed, "What the hell are you talking about? What minor family businesses, what insignificant status? Do you know who Brother Tao is? Speaking like that, are you asking for death?"


    "Daring to curse Brother Tao, I think you guys really don¡¯t want to live anymore!" Boss Zhou also shouted angrily.


    "Forget it, no need to bother Brother Tao, let¡¯s just kill them ourselves!" the managers started to rant.


    Although Feng Yuantao wasn¡¯t considered a big shot in Feng Beiche¡¯s circle, he was absolutely a person of status in front of these people.


    Watching the rowdy crowd, Su Yang said to Feng Beiche with a cold voice, "Then call this Feng Yuantao over here!"


    Not daring to hesitate, Feng Beiche quickly pulled out his phone and made a call, "Get Feng Yuantao, that bastard, over to Huaqing Street immediately. I¡¯m giving him ten minutes. If he can¡¯t make it, don¡¯t bothering at all!"


    After hanging up, Feng Beiche spoke respectfully, "It¡¯s been taken care of!"


    Those in the distance were somewhat confused; whom had Feng Beiche just called, using such a tone? In Zifeng City, how many people dared to boss Feng Yuantao around like he was nothing?


    "You¡¯re really seeking death!" Elder Zhou bellowed, "I¡¯ll call Brother Tao right now. Damn it, let¡¯s see how you die for talking to Brother Tao like that!"


    "Exactly, acting all high and mighty here without seeing where you are, without knowing who we are. Wait till Brother Tao arrives; I¡¯d like to see how you get out of this one!"


    "Hmph, when Brother Tao gets here, do we even need to wrap things up? Surely we¡¯ll just chop these bastards up and collect their corpses!"


    The crowd burst intoughter, and Elder Zhou, brimming with rage, took out his phone to call Feng Yuantao. However, after several attempts, no one answered.


    "Probably busy," Elder Zhou sneered, "Humph, and they still want Brother Tao toe? Fine, I¡¯ll wait ten minutes. If Brother Tao doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll chop you up myself on behalf of Brother Tao!"


    The crowdughed again, arrogantly waiting on the side.


    At the eight-minute mark, the sound of a motorcycle engine roaring came from outside the door.


    A few administrators were startled and turned around to curse angrily, "Damn it, which bastard drove into Huaqing Street? Don¡¯t they know the rules here..."


    Before they could finish speaking, the vehicle had already rushed to the entrance of the restaurant, and several people jumped off the motorcycle and nearly sprinted inside.


    "Brother Tao..." The administrators were instantly stunned, as Feng Yuantao was also in charge of managing Huaqing Street; they certainly recognized him.


    "Brother Tao hase!" Lao Zhou immediately went to greet him, and the boss also came over with a beaming smile, "Brother Tao, what brings you here, our shop..."


    Before he could finish, Feng Yuantao pushed him aside and sprinted up to Feng Beiche, his voice trembling, "Uncle, what... what happened..."


    Feng Yuantao had almost run here, gasping for breath due to the exertion, but he still maintained a respectful attitude in front of Feng Beiche.


    Everyone outside was immediately stunned - was this person Feng Yuantao¡¯s uncle?


    "Is this someone from the Fong Family?" Lao Zhou said in amazement.


    The boss was alsopletely baffled, "Brother Tao called him uncle, it must be someone from the Fong Family..."


    "My God, what... what¡¯s going on?" Elder Zhou had a look of panic, "What are we going to do now? We... we just greatly offended someone..."


    The boss also feared, whispering, "Just... just hope this person has a somewhat lower status in the Fong Family..."


    Elder Zhou swallowed hard, understanding very well that if Feng Yuantao was so respectful in front of this man, it indicated that the man¡¯s status was not low.


    At this moment, the administrators were also in a panic, rushing over and bowing deeply, "We pay our respects... pay our respects to Patriarch Feng..."


    As soon as these words came out, Elder Zhou, the boss, and the others were instantly dumbfounded. Patriarch Feng? The head of the Fong Family?


    These administrators were members of the Seven Great Families, and although they didn¡¯t have the privilege of meeting Feng Beiche, they were quite familiar with the affairs of the Fong Family. Feng Yuantao¡¯s uncle was indeed Patriarch Feng, Feng Beiche - this they knew.


    Although Elder Zhou, the boss, and the others didn¡¯t have such clear understanding, if the administrators were saying this, could it be false?


    The two of them now felt an overwhelming desire to die; the person they had been cursing for so long turned out to be the head of the Fong Family, Feng Beiche?


    If only they had known it was this serious, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak that way!


    No wonder he managed to get Feng Yuantao toe within ten minutes with just a phone call. As Patriarch Feng, not to mention getting Feng Yuantao here in ten minutes, even if he asked him to roll or crawl over, he would have to obedientlyply!


    Feng Yuantao, could he dare to disobey Feng Beiche¡¯s words?


    Elder Zhou and the boss were trembling all over; Feng Yuantao was the most significant figure of the Seven Great Families they knew. Relying on Feng Yuantao¡¯s name, they indeed could swagger before many people.


    But now, they had just realized that the person they knew had a very average status within the Seven Great Families!

 Chapter 615 - 614 Kneel Down

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 614 Kneel Down</h4>


    Feng Beiche¡¯s face was an iron blue as he bellowed, "Kneel down!"


    Feng Yuantao froze for a moment, unsure of what had happened. However, seeing the rage on Feng Beiche¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t dare to ask and reluctantly knelt down.


    "Uncle, what on earth has happened..." Feng Yuantao¡¯s voice trembled. "If I have done anything wrong, please tell me, and I will definitely correct it!"


    Feng Beiche nced at Su Yang, who was leisurely sipping tea. It was clear that he was leaving it to him to handle the matter.


    Feng Beiche took a deep breath; he understood this was an opportunity from Su Yang. If he handled this situation well, he would be in the clear. If not, the Fong Family might face yet another major disturbance.


    "Are these two your friends?" Feng Beiche pointed at Lao Zhou and the boss, his voice heavy.


    After ncing at the two men and reading the fear in their eyes, Feng Yuantao roughly surmised what had happened. He red venomously at the duo and muttered lowly, "Uncle, they are merely acquaintances who I¡¯ve met a few times; they aren¡¯t my friends at all!"


    "Not your friends?" Feng Beiche asked icily. "They¡¯re not your friends, yet they swagger around using your name? Just now, they even said they would call you toe and kill us? Do you usually help a lot of people to kill others? They¡¯re not your friends, yet they can just make a phone call and expect you to lend a hand?"


    Nearly driven mad with frustration, Feng Yuantao finally understood the situation. It was like sitting at home, minding one¡¯s own business, and having a pot drop from the sky. How had such an absurd affair befallen him out of nowhere?


    In fact, such situations were not umon in Zifeng City. It was often seen that people, on the pretext of knowing someone from the Seven Great Families, would throw their weight around. Even if such a situation really arose, it would bepletely normal.


    Indeed, Lao Zhou and the boss were acquainted with Feng Yuantao. Although their rtionship wasn¡¯t particrly deep, they had offered Feng Yuantao quite a few gifts and favors, and in the past, he had sorted out some minor issues for them.


    If this incident hadn¡¯t blown up, Feng Yuantao would naturally have helped them.


    But who could have anticipated that these two would be so blind? It¡¯s one thing to flex using someone else¡¯s name, but couldn¡¯t they see who they were dealing with? To offend the Family Head of the Fong Family¡ªwasn¡¯t this simply courting death?


    "Uncle, I really am not close to them. We¡¯ve only met a few times, and I truly had no idea they would stir up trouble using my name," Feng Yuantao hastened to say.


    "Really?" Feng Beiche nced coldly at Feng Yuantao and pressed on, "You¡¯re not just saying that because I am here, are you? If it were not me here today, but some ordinary person, what would you have done then?"


    "Uncle, I would still have done the same!" Feng Yuantao insisted quickly. "I have always kept your teachings in mind!"


    "Hmph!" Feng Beiche snorted, his voice frosty. "You¡¯ve kept my teachings in mind? Fine, then let me ask you, what is this about Huaqing Street? I put you in charge of managing Huaqing Street, and this is the result? We came here just to have a meal, and merely mentioning your name makes these managers want to kill us? Just who do you think you are that your name can¡¯t even be mentioned carelessly?"


    Feng Yuantao was on the verge of spitting blood. How could he have known that the managers would create such a mess?


    "Uncle, this... I really didn¡¯t know about this..." Feng Yuantao¡¯s voice shook, for he couldn¡¯t deny involvement in the affair no matter how hard he tried. After all, he personally managed the administrators of Huaqing Street.


    "You didn¡¯t know?" Feng Beiche¡¯s face turned colder. "It seems you truly take me for a fool. You manage Huaqing Street but know nothing of such affairs? Then what use are you to me?"


    Fear made Feng Yuantao copse to the ground, knocking his forehead repeatedly. "Uncle, I... I realize my mistake. It¡¯s due to myck of proper management. I... am willing to take full responsibility. Uncle, please... give me another chance..."


    The rest of them shivered with fear¡ªthis was Feng Yuantao, an absolute authority in their eyes.


    And now, he was kneeling before them, knocking his head in supplication. The most critical fact was that, just a short while ago, they were moring about killing these very people!


    Some colleagues began to quietly retreat, hoping to slip away unnoticed. They understood that if they stayed, they were done for.


    Feng Beiche had his eye on such people. Seeing them trying to leave, he roared, "Members of the Fong Family, listen to me, guard the door. Anyone who dares to leave at this time will be killed on the spot¡ªno need to ask for my permission!"


    The Fong Family members who came with Feng Yuantao immediately rushed to guard the entrance, while those who had hoped to escape during themotion now lost all nerve. Clearly, there was no escape.


    "You two, weren¡¯t you just calling for Feng Yuantao toe and kill us?" Feng Beiche pointed at Lao Zhou and the boss. "Feng Yuantao is right here, so make him kill us!"


    Both men were already terrified out of their wits, and upon hearing this, they copsed to the ground, pleading with shaky voices, "Patriarch Feng, we realize our mistake; we truly do, and we will never dare again..."


    "Realize your mistake?" Feng Beiche¡¯s voice was ice-cold. "What were you doing earlier? When you were bullying others, did you ever consider that you were wrong? Now that you know who I am, you realize your fault? If you had known what would happen, why act in the first ce?"


    The two men kept knocking their heads on the floor, apologizing. They, too, were filled with regret. Had they known the consequences, they would never have provoked these people no matter what.


    "There¡¯s no need for apologies now. Having done wrong, you should face your punishment," Feng Beiche said coldly. "You two, leave one hand behind each, then get out of Zifeng City..."


    The duo trembled with fear, panicked by the thought of the pain of losing a hand.


    However, before Feng Beiche could finish, Su Yang put his teacup down on the table with a sharp ¡¯ck.¡¯


    Feng Beiche¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he knew Su Yang was dissatisfied with his decision.


    "Forget it, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Someone, drag these two out and chop them up!" Feng Beiche paused before gritting his teeth, "And Feng Yuantao, cut him up as well!"


    The crowd was stunned¡ªthey were going for a direct kill? Wasn¡¯t Feng Beiche acting too ruthlessly, not even sparing his own nephew?


    "Uncle?" Feng Yuantao was dumbfounded and urgently pleaded, "Uncle, I... I truly realize my mistake, spare me please, I... will never dare again..."


    Feng Beiche turned his head away, not even ncing at Feng Yuantao. If Feng Yuantao didn¡¯t die, it was likely the entire Fong Family wouldn¡¯t know peace!


    Panic-stricken, Lao Zhou, realizing he had no say before Feng Beiche, turned desperately to Wang Feng and begged with a trembling voice, "Brother-inw, save... save me... I don¡¯t want to die..."

 Chapter 616 - 615 We Are Already Divorced

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 615 We Are Already Divorced</h4>


    Lao Zhou was also a shrewd man, and he could tell that Wang Feng still held considerable sway with Feng Beiche, since Feng Beiche always treated Su Yang¡¯s associates with respect.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he had no choice now except to turn to Wang Feng for help in saving his life.


    "Don¡¯t call me that nonsense, I¡¯m not your brother-inw!" Wang Feng shook the divorce agreement in his hand and said coldly, "Don¡¯t forget, this divorce agreement has already been signed, we have no rtionship anymore!"


    "Brother-inw, I was just kidding earlier, you... you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart..." Lao Zhou hastily said, "You¡¯ve been so good to our Zhou Family, how could we... how could we possibly let my sister divorce you? Sister, quick, go tear up that divorce agreement, I¡¯ve told you not to make these kinds of jokes with your brother-inw..."


    Lao Zhou¡¯s sister also sensed that the situation was amiss, and she was filled with shock. In her eyes, Wang Feng was a loser, so how did hee to sit at the table with a big shot like Feng Beiche?


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she was well aware. Since Wang Feng could sit with Feng Beiche, his status in Zifeng City would definitely not be low in the future.


    In the past, Lao Zhou always took pride in knowing Feng Yuantao, and when he went out to do business, he indeed aplished many things by leveraging Feng Yuantao¡¯s name.


    But now, they suddenly found that Wang Feng could even sit and drink with Feng Beiche.


    If they could have this kind of connection, their Zhou Family might well walk sideways in Zifeng City in the future!


    Therefore, Lao Zhou¡¯s sister¡¯s eyes on Wang Feng immediately changed, and she rushed to his side with a smile, saying, "Husband, sorry about earlier, we just yed a little joke on you, don¡¯t take it to heart. Come on, give me the divorce agreement, let¡¯s go home..."


    As Lao Zhou¡¯s sister spoke, she tried to snatch the divorce agreement from Wang Feng¡¯s hand, but he pushed her away directly.


    "Get lost!" Wang Feng red and said, "You brought the divorce agreement, and you were the first one to sign it. After signing, it was you who wanted to swindle money from me. Now, you¡¯re telling me it was a joke, do you think I would believe that?"


    Lao Zhou¡¯s sister¡¯s face changed, and she angrily blurted out habitually, "Wang, what do you want to do? Are you really throwing away the face I¡¯m giving you?"


    She was used to bullying Wang Feng at home, and even now, she instinctively started to scold him, forgetting her current predicament.


    "Hey!" Lao Zhou was stunned, "Are you still insulting Wang Feng at a time like this? Have you tired of living?"


    Only then did Lao Zhou¡¯s sister realize the situation was not right and quickly softened her tone, "Husband, we really were just joking with you. There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯Even for a couple of one night there¡¯s a hundred days of grace.¡¯ We¡¯ve been married for several years now, don¡¯t... don¡¯t you know how I feel about you?"


    "It¡¯s because of that saying, ¡¯Even for a couple of one night there¡¯s a hundred days of grace,¡¯ that I won¡¯ty a finger on you today!" Wang Feng said coldly, "But if you talk about our feelings, I would not be wrong to even kill you. I¡¯ll give you one chance, get lost right now, otherwise, I¡¯ll have Patriarch Feng chop you up too!"


    "You..." Lao Zhou¡¯s sister still wanted to re up, but at that moment, Feng Beiche gestured with his hand, and several Fong Family men immediately stood behind her. It seemed that at Wang Feng¡¯s word, these people would directlye up and kill her.


    Lao Zhou¡¯s sister immediately wilted; although she was a fierce woman, she had to know her audience. In front of Feng Beiche, what good would her arrogance and unreasonableness do?


    "Husband, can¡¯t you remember any of the past at all?" Lao Zhou¡¯s sister said with a trembling voice.


    "Between us, what past is there to speak of!" Wang Feng eximed angrily, "Get lost now, or else, die!"


    Lao Zhou¡¯s sister opened her mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t dare speak and turned to run away in a panic. She could see that to continue staying here was truly to wait for death.


    Lao Zhou was stunned. Was his only hope gone just like that?


    "Brother-inw, brother-inw, have you forgotten who it was that took you in when you had just arrived in Zifeng City, giving you a ce to stay?" Lao Zhou said urgently, "Over the years, I¡¯ve treated you well, haven¡¯t I? You... you won¡¯t be ungrateful and seek revenge, will you?"


    "Stop ttering yourself, Zhou," Wang Feng said gravely, "When I first got to Zifeng City, what were you? Nothing but a trishaw peddler on the streets. Seeing that I had money on me, you tricked me into your house, got me drunk, then sent your unseble sister to my bed, and eventually forced me to marry her. You took all of my money, and only then did you start doing business and rise to your current status. You talk about repayment with vengeance? If I didn¡¯t seek revenge, that would really make me less of a man!"


    The crowd was immediately in an uproar. No one had imagined that the Zhou Family could act so despicably.


    With that, the crowd no longer had any doubts about what Wang Feng had done. If it were anyone else in his situation, they probably would¡¯ve fought the Zhou Family to the death long ago. For Wang Feng to have tolerated until now was truly not easy!


    "Enough!" At this moment, Su Yang put down his teacup and spoke coldly, "Wang Feng works for me, he is one of my people. Feng Beiche, not all of these people need to die. You¡¯ve seen what happened on Huaqing Street, I hope you handle this matter well. Starting today, Wang Feng will be personally responsible for managing Huaqing Street, do you have any objections?"


    Feng Beiche quickly bowed deeply, "Master Su¡¯s arrangements are excellent, I will follow all of Master Su¡¯smands!"


    Su Yang nodded, nced at Feng Yuantao, and said coldly, "You go, chop those two who used your name to deceive people, then you can save your own life."


    Feng Yuantao was taken aback and quickly looked towards Feng Beiche.


    "What are you dawdling for!" Feng Beiche said angrily, "Didn¡¯t you hear Master Su¡¯s words?"


    Feng Yuantao, startled, didn¡¯t know who exactly Su Yang was, but seeing Feng Beiche¡¯s reverential attitude, he no longer dared to wonder.


    "Somebody..." Feng Yuantao got up and shouted.


    "I want you to fight them alone!" Su Yang rebuked sharply, while ncing at the two men, "Of course, you two can fight back!"


    The two men were taken aback. What did he mean by fight back, were they supposed to fight against Feng Yuantao?


    Feng Yuantao was also confused; was Su Yang asking him to fight against two people all by himself?


    Although Feng Yuantao belonged to the Fong Family, his status was not high, and having been idle in his youth, he was aplete wastrel who had never practiced martial arts. Therefore, his fighting ability was very poor.


    He was skilled at bullying others with his cronies, but when it came to a fair fight, he had no such ability.


    "Uncle..." Feng Yuantao turned his head, looking for help.


    "Either they die, or you die, it¡¯s your choice!" Feng Beiche said decisively.


    Feng Yuantao knew that Feng Beiche would not help him. Gritting his teeth, he suddenly ran to his underlings, grabbed a machete, and charged ferociously towards Lao Zhou and the boss.

 Chapter 617 - 616 Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 616 Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey</h4>


    The two of them trembled with fear. Although there were two of them, Feng Yuantao¡¯s long-standing intimidation was enough to make them dread, even though he had no subordinates with him.


    Feng Yuantao charged at them and the first shnded on Lao Zhou¡¯s shoulder.


    Lao Zhou let out a wretched scream, turned in panic to flee, but was blocked by people from the Fong Family.


    Feng Yuantao struck another blow on the boss¡¯s shoulder. The boss¡¯s screams grew even more intense as he scrambled around in a frenzy, unable to escape.


    Delighting in the chase, Feng Yuantao brandished his machete, pursuing and shing as the two howled in terror, with absolutely nowhere to hide.


    While drinking his tea, Su Yang said leisurely, "You two can fight back, you know. If you two managed to kill Feng Yuantao, you could stay alive!"


    Only then did they realize what they could do. They exchanged nces and simultaneously grabbed weapons. Lao Zhou picked up a wine bottle, while the boss grabbed a stool, and both howled as they charged at Feng Yuantao.


    Feng Yuantao was taken aback, but at that moment, he had no way out and could only rush forward with his machete to sh with the two men.


    Luckily, Feng Yuantao had struck in time earlier, wounding one arm of each man. So now, although they had the advantage in numbers, theirbat effectiveness was greatly reduced.


    The three engaged in a chaotic battle, but in the end, it was Lao Zhou and the boss who managed to overpower Feng Yuantao and smash him to the ground.


    However, the conditions of the two men weren¡¯t much better. Lao Zhou was covered in blood, having broken both legs and an arm, his condition utterly miserable.


    As for that boss, his face was a mangled mess of blood and flesh, not to mention the wounds on his body, which likely meant a great possibility of him using a wheelchair in the future.


    The two of them slumped on the ground, their breathing more out than in. Even if they were alive, they would be crippled for life, which was hardly meaningful anymore.


    Only then did Su Yang finish the tea in his cup, set down the cup, and stood up to leave slowly, pushing Old Lin along.


    Feng Beiche followed behind, and just as they were about to leave the restaurant, Feng Beiche turned his head and said with a grave voice, "Those waiters in the restaurant, and the manager, break their arms and legs and throw them out!"


    Although Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything, Feng Beiche couldn¡¯t neglect his duties. At the same time, he used this incident as a warning to others, to make clear to everyone on Huaqing Street that if they didn¡¯t fall in line, managing Huaqing Street in the future wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    The people brought by Feng Yuantao from the Fong Family immediately charged in with a fierce momentum to carry out the Family Head¡¯smand without hesitation.


    Screams of horror suddenly echoed from inside the shop, where those previously arrogant managers and waiters now became like fish on the chopping board,pletely at the mercy of their aggressors.


    Wang Feng hurriedly followed behind Su Yang, his emotions quiteplex. He had not anticipated that things would develop to this point.


    When Su Yang had attacked Wanchuan Manor, Wang Feng thought he was surely doomed. Unexpectedly, the situation took such a turn. Not only had Su Yang pacified the Seven Great Families, but he had also given him this opportunity.


    With the Zhou Family out of the picture and now about to take over Huaqing Street, Wang Feng¡¯s days in Zifeng City would be much better from now on.


    Walking out of Huaqing Street, Wang Feng hurriedly followed, and whispered behind Su Yang, "Master Su, thank you!"


    Su Yang nced at him and said softly, "You helped me, and I repaid you, it¡¯s what I should do, you don¡¯t have to thank me!"


    Wang Feng smiled, "What I did, how could that be considered helping you? Yet, you¡¯ve truly helped solve my biggest problem!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and waved his hand, "The help you gave me isn¡¯t just in the past, but also in the future. I won¡¯t being to Zifeng City too often in the future. The people of Creek Valley Vige will need you to look after them. The Fong Family and Wang Family may not be so reliable; do you understand what I mean?"


    Wang Feng immediately stood up straight, "Master Su, rest assured. As long as I am here, if the Fong Family or the Wang Family harbor the slightest ill-will, I will never tolerate them!"


    "Then I am relieved!" Su Yang nodded slowly, looking into the distant night sky, and said softly, "Next, it¡¯s time to take a trip to the provincial city."


    "To the provincial city?" Wang Feng nced at Old Lin in the wheelchair and sighed softly.


    He had been following Su Yang all this time, so he had heard about the disaster at Creek Valley Vige, and about Old Lin¡¯s situation.


    The catastrophe that struck Creek Valley Vige didn¡¯t spell doom for everyone, as one family managed to live well through it. And that family was none other than the family of Old Lin¡¯s former fianc¨¦e, Fang Jing.


    Old Lin¡¯s former fianc¨¦e Fang Jing, while working in Zifeng City, had hooked up with Ling Laoqi of the Ling Family. Before Creek Valley Vige suffered its catastrophe, Ling Laoqi had his people take Fang Jing¡¯s family away. Therefore, Fang Jing¡¯s family didn¡¯t experience even a bit of the vige¡¯s misfortune.


    If it were just these things, it wouldn¡¯t be much of an issue, but the problem was, after the event in Creek Valley Vige, Fang Jing¡¯s brother Fang Jun attempted multiple assassinations on Old Lin. It seemed as if he feared Old Lin would pursue the matter of their marriage contract, and wanted to kill Old Lin to silence him.


    After the incident in Creek Valley Vige, Old Lin could still move around with great difficulty. But after being attacked by Fang Jun several times, he becamepletely paralyzed, turning into his current state.


    Moreover, Fang Jun didn¡¯t stop there. Just like tonight, when his thugs discovered Huanhuan, he immediately arranged for Huang Mao and his men to deal with Huanhuan, nning to find and finally kill Old Lin through Huanhuan.


    It could be said that if Su Yang hadn¡¯t arrived in time tonight, Old Lin and Huanhuan would have likely met their deaths at the hands of these people.


    Fang Jun and his sister Fang Jing were apanying Ling Laoqi in the provincial city, which was why Su Yang repeatedly cautioned Feng Beiche tonight not to leak any information about the Zifeng City incident.


    Wang Feng took a deep breath, "Indeed, it¡¯s time to make a visit, time for those people to pay a price!"


    Old Lin sighed, "Su Yang, let it be. Themotion you¡¯ve caused in Zifeng City is already big enough; let¡¯s not go to the provincial city. Everyone has their own fate, and I can¡¯t seek out vengeance on her just because she fell for someone else; that¡¯s not something a man should do. After all, we only had a marriage contract, but we weren¡¯t married; she has her own choice to make."


    "She can have her own choices, no one is stopping her. But for her to do such a thing to you, that¡¯s simply wrong!" Wang Feng said, "You just said that¡¯s not something a man should do, so let me ask you, as a man, if your family is killed and you are chased and humiliated like this, will you not fight back? As a man, you indeed should know what you shouldn¡¯t do, but even more so, you should know what you ought to do!"


    The more Wang Feng spoke, the more agitated he became, thinking about his own experiences over the years. Although not exactly like Old Lin¡¯s, he had also been humiliated by a woman to the point of being unrecognizable.


    He had thought countless times about striking back forcefully, but he had never dared to do so. Tonight, he finally had a moment to hold his head high and felt particrly relieved. Therefore, he strongly disagreed with Old Lin¡¯s passive and dejected attitude.

 Chapter 618 - 617: Encounter Blockades on the Road

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 617: Encounter Blockades on the Road</h4>


    Old Lin shook his head, "I¡¯ve already ended up like this; there¡¯s no need to destroy her happiness. Let¡¯s just drop this matter, Su Yang, there¡¯s no need to go to the provincial capital anymore!"


    "We must definitely go to the provincial capital!" Su Yang said calmly, "Or you can disregard what she did to you, but what she did to Creek Valley Vige can¡¯t be forgiven!"


    "What... what do you mean?" Old Lin said in astonishment.


    Su Yang softly countered, "How many years has Creek Valley Vige had that Spiritual Medicine, and all these years, outsiders haven¡¯t known about it. Howe just this time the people from the Seven Great Families happened to find out about it?"


    "You mean... she leaked the news?" Old Lin quickly shook his head, "Impossible, that¡¯s impossible, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t!"


    Wang Feng looked at Old Lin, "Once a woman¡¯s heart changes, she can do anything!"


    Old Lin was dumbstruck; although he vehemently denied it, Su Yang¡¯s words made him unable to stop thinking deeply about it.


    Could the affair concerning Creek Valley Vige really have been done by Fang Jing?


    Even if it wasn¡¯t her doing, as a member of Creek Valley Vige, she should have at least helped the vigers before the great cmity, right?


    Instead, she only managed to get her own family out. She ignored everyone else and didn¡¯t even mention that something was going to happen.


    After that, Fang Jing¡¯s brother kept pursuing and attempting to kill Old Lin and the people of Creek Valley Vige. Could it really be that Fang Jing knew nothing about it?


    Old Lin fell into a silence as if he were dead; after a long time, he finally let out a dejected sigh, "If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s make a trip to the provincial capital."


    Early the next morning, Su Yang set out with Old Lin and others, heading straight for the provincial capital.


    Wang Feng stayed in Zifeng City, as there were many matters there that required his attention.


    As for Jeang Zier, she followed Su Yang as well. This trip to the River God Sect turned out to be fruitless, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only follow Su Yang in hopes of asking for his help with her sect.


    Worried that Ling Laoqi might get wind of their movement and flee, Su Yang and his group kept a very low profile. They even rejected the luxurious cars arranged by Feng Beiche, opting for two moremon Passats instead.


    However, as soon as they had driven out of Zifeng City, they were stopped on a deserted highway by someone.


    The ones blocking their path were none other than Cheng Bingyan¡¯s and Lin Feng¡¯s groups.


    These people had not gained any advantage during their time at the River God Sect and had been expelled by the River God Sect Master, which ironically saved their lives.


    However, after leaving the River God Sect, they didn¡¯t know what had happened there and were naturally unaware of Su Yang¡¯s annihtion of the River God Sect.


    Despite leaving early, they were not in a hurry to depart but instead stayed just outside of Zifeng City, waiting for Su Yang and Lin Zhenshan and the others.


    At the River God Sect, Su Yang had ridiculed them, a humiliation they harbored resentfully in their hearts. Had they not feared the force of the River God Sect Master, they would have taken action right there and then.


    It was precisely because of the River God Sect¡¯s disy of formidable power that they hadn¡¯t dared to make a move in Zifeng City, after all, that was the domain of the River God Sect. Therefore, they were also unaware of the significant events that had transpired in Zifeng City.


    Lin Feng was the first to step off the carriage, sneering, "Isn¡¯t this the expert from the Hu Martial Arts School? Fate really does bring people together, to think we would meet again here. I was actually worried that you guys would die in the River God Sect and couldn¡¯t make it out!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly and said coldly, "Have you been waiting here for us for a long time?"


    "Not too long, just a day," Lin Feng replied with a smug smile, his gaze sweeping over Su Yang¡¯s surroundings, clearly searching for Jeang Zier.


    However, Jeang Zier had already changed back into her previous clothes and covered her face with a ck cloth; he couldn¡¯t recognize her. Thus, his expression carried a hint of disappointment.


    "That¡¯s good." Su Yang nodded, "Last time at the River God Sect, you left too early, and there were some issues we didn¡¯t get to resolve. Now that we¡¯ve met again, we should settle those matters once and for all!"


    Lin Feng was taken aback, then furrowed his brow and said, "Kid, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve to say my lines first. Alright then, I really want to see what matters you think you can resolve with us!"


    With a wave of his hand, Lin Feng motioned, and a group of people immediately rushed out, surrounding Su Yang and hispanions in the center. Lin Feng looked at Su Yang triumphantly, "Go on, what matters do you want to resolve with me?"


    Su Yang said coldly, "First,e before Lin Zhenshan and kneel down to apologize. Second, go back and find the Lin Family, and demand an exnation for Lin Zhenshan¡¯s matter. Third, those from the Lin Family who meddled in Lin Zhenshan¡¯s affair, have theme here and kneel to apologize as well!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from Lin Feng¡¯s side burst into raucousughter, with Lin Fengughing so hard he doubled over and pointed at Su Yang, cursing, "You bastard, is your brain filled with water, or is it not fully developed? You want us to kneil and apologize, and to demand an exnation for Lin Zhenshan¡¯s matter? Do you know who we are? Have you ever heard of the Lin Family of Pingbei Province?"


    Su Yang remained calm, utterly unruffled by the Lin Family¡¯s ridicule, "I¡¯ve said what had to be said. Whether you do it or not is up to you. I¡¯ll give you one minute to think it over; if you kneel and apologize now, then you can all leave!"


    "I don¡¯t need to think about it!" Lin Feng roared instantly, rushing towards Su Yang, aiming a p at him and shouting angrily, "Kneel down, damn you!"


    Lin Feng was indeed strong, having reached the Fusion Realm. Among his peers, this was extremely rare. Even in the provincial city, amongst the young yboys of the same age, there were few who could beat him. Hence, he had developed a character of arrogance and recklessness, always looking down on his peers, unless it was those few oddities from the provincial city.


    As for Su Yang, he seemed so ordinary that Lin Feng paid him even less heed.


    Lin Feng believed that with this p, he could knock out half of Su Yang¡¯s teeth.


    However, just as Lin Feng¡¯s hand was about to hit Su Yang¡¯s face, Su Yang¡¯s hand also shot up. Strikingter yet arriving first, it was actually a bit faster, catching Lin Feng¡¯s wrist directly.


    Lin Feng felt as if his arm had been caught in an iron mp, unable to move an inch. His hand was less than half a foot from Su Yang¡¯s face yet was unable tond.


    Lin Feng struggled for a few moments without breaking free, which only enraged him further. He lifted his foot and kicked out, cursing loudly, "Damn you, you dare to fight back?"

 Chapter 619 - 618 Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 618 Challenge</h4>


    As Lin Feng lifted his foot, a sharp cry suddenly came from behind him, "Stop!"


    The speaker was none other than Lin Shangwu, whose injuries had not yet healed, but at this moment, he still rushed over with all his might.


    However, he was ultimately a step toote. Before Lin Feng¡¯s kick couldnd on Su Yang, Su Yang had already counter-kicked, striking Lin Feng squarely in the chest.


    Lin Feng was sent flying backward, mming hard into a jeep behind him and flipping the vehicle over with the force of the impact.


    The onlookers, who had been sneering just a moment before, were now stunned into silence. How powerful must that kick have been?


    Some people hurried to help Lin Feng to his feet. Lin Feng was practically embedded in the jeep, his body covered in wounds, bleeding from his mouth and nose together; it was clear that even his internal organs had been injured.


    The crowd was once again shocked. Lin Feng was ranked among the top five masters of the younger generation in Pingbei Province, and yet he couldn¡¯t withstand a single move from Su Yang? How could this be possible?


    "Young Master Lin? Young Master Lin?" the crowd cried out in unison, "How are you?"


    Lin Feng tried to scramble to his feet, staggering, but after several attempts, he couldn¡¯t stand and finally gave up.


    "Uncle, avenge... avenge me..." Lin Feng looked at Lin Shangwu, his voice trembling, "Kill him, kill him! He dares to hurt someone from our Lin Family; that¡¯s a challenge to our Lin Family. Kill... kill him..."


    Lin Shangwu¡¯s face became icy cold, he took a deep breath, and with a cold gaze at Su Yang, said sternly, "Young man, wasn¡¯t that a bit too harsh? Even if my nephew did something wrong, you shouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless. As the saying goes, ¡¯to spare someone when you have the advantage is a virtue.¡¯"


    Su Yang nced at Lin Shangwu and said coldly, "I have already shown mercy. Otherwise, he would be dead by now!"


    Lin Shangwu¡¯s face grew even colder as he responded sternly, "So you¡¯re saying that our Lin Family should thank you?"


    "Suit yourself!" Su Yang replied coldly, "If you¡¯re not convinced, you cane and fight me too!"


    On hearing this, the people of the Lin Family grew agitated.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve, do you know who this is?"


    "This is the number one master of our Lin Family. How dare you speak to him like that, are you tired of living?"


    "You¡¯re looking for death. Let¡¯s go beat this bastard to a pulp!"


    The Lin Family members were in an uproar, and some even rushed forward menacingly, ready to mob Su Yang.


    Lin Shangwu¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he said sternly, "Stop!"


    Everyone immediately halted, and one person asked in surprise, "Marquis, this kid has gone too far, let us sort him out for you..."


    "Shut up!" Lin Shangwu barked furiously. He was well aware of Su Yang¡¯s strength. Sending these men to deal with Su Yang would only bring shame upon themselves.


    After taking a deep breath, Lin Shangwu looked at Su Yang and said sternly, "Although I was injured in the River God Sect, I¡¯ve still retained some of my strength. Young man, are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "Fighting you is pointless!" Su Yang¡¯s gaze shifted toward Cheng Bingyan in the distance, and he suddenly pointed at the elder beside her, "I want to fight him!"


    "Ah?" Lin Shangwu¡¯splexion changed abruptly as he furrowed his brows and looked at Su Yang, his facial expression fluctuating uncertainly.


    He didn¡¯t understand what Su Yang meant by challenging the old man beside Cheng Bingyan.


    This old man was a master of the Cheng Family, with strength even greater than Lin Shangwu¡¯s. However, this person was not from the Cheng Family, nor was he from Pingbei Province; he had been invited from another province by the Cheng Family, so he wasn¡¯t ranked among the top ten masters of Pingbei Province.


    Even Lin Shangwu wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge this elder rashly, and yet Su Yang had directly issued a challenge to him. What did this mean? Did he recognize the old man¡¯s strength, or did he fail to perceive it?


    The people of the Cheng Family were also taken aback. They had originally nned to watch the excitement here, waiting for the Lin Family to resolve this matter. Unexpectedly, Su Yang had turned the situation toward them.


    ording to normal logic, if Su Yang couldn¡¯t even deal with the Lin Family alone, he certainly wouldn¡¯t provoke the nearby Cheng Family. But now, the situation waspletely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Was Su Yang nning to offend both major families?


    "Who do you think you are, daring to challenge the Marquis?"


    "Kid, are you seeking death?"


    "Do you really think that just because you defeated a Lin Feng, you can challenge our Marquis?"


    "Young man, not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth, you¡¯ll ultimately pay the price for your arrogance!"


    The people from the Cheng Family roared in anger. If it weren¡¯t for their fear of Su Yang after he had injured Lin Feng, it¡¯s possible someone would have already tried to deal with Su Yang.


    Lin Shangwu didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was thinking, but he simply stopped talking. He was already quite dissatisfied with the Cheng Family¡¯s attitude of watching the tiger fight from the mountain, after all, Lin Zhenshan¡¯s true enemy was the Cheng Family.


    And now, Su Yang had directly shifted the target to the Cheng Family, so it saved them the trouble. Next, it was to see how Su Yang would resolve the matter with the Cheng Family!


    Cheng Bingyan¡¯s brows furrowed, and just as she was about to speak, the old man beside her spoke first.


    "Young man, we have no grievances or hatreds, why do you challenge me?" the elder asked with a faint smile, "As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to resolve enmities than create them. In wandering the martial world, having one less enemy means having a bit more safety!"


    "I indeed have no grievances or hatreds with you, but I still have some matters to resolve with the Cheng Family," Su Yang said. "If you can guarantee not to interfere with my affair with the Cheng Family, then I won¡¯t challenge you!"


    The elder¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he said with a smile, "Young brother, as a guest elder of the Cheng Family, the matters of the Cheng Family are also my matters. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t fulfill your request, young brother!"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s talk with our strength!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "I can¡¯t understand, young brother, what grievance exists between you and the Cheng Family that must be settled with fists and feet?" said the elder softly. "I have been with the Cheng Family for no short time, and honestly, I never knew the Cheng Family had an enemy like you, young brother!"


    "I have no grievances or grudges with the Cheng Family, but Niuniu¡¯s parents were killed by people from the Cheng Family," Su Yang said coldly. "I have promised Niuniu that I would seek justice for her. Therefore, Niuniu¡¯s matter is also my matter!"


    Everyone turned to look at Niuniu sitting on Lin Zhenshan¡¯s shoulder, the little one still oblivious, munching on snacks.


    The elder¡¯s brows tightened, "Young brother, this is a grudge between Lin Zhenshan and the Cheng Family. Are you sure you want to get involved in this matter?"


    "As I said, this is my matter!" Su Yang said coldly. "Since it¡¯s my matter, there¡¯s no question of ¡¯getting involved.¡¯ I must resolve it!"


    At this moment, Cheng Bingyan finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself any longer and shouted angrily, "Such arrogance; do you really think the Cheng Family can be easily bullied? I want to see how you intend to resolve this matter!"

 Chapter 620 - 619: Knock You Down Within Three Moves

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 619: Knock You Down Within Three Moves</h4>


    Members of the Cheng Family also angrily rebuked in unison, taking the ce of the Lin Family to surround Su Yang and hispanions in the middle.


    Lin Shangwu simply stepped back, and to be honest, he was quite injured at the moment, and faced with Su Yang, he didn¡¯t have much confidence in his heart.


    Since the people of the Cheng Family were willing to take action, he decided to stay out of it and let the elder resolve the matter.


    Facing the aggressive people from the Cheng Family, Su Yang remained calm, looking coldly at the elder, "I¡¯ll give you a chance, if you can still stand within three moves, I¡¯ll consider my dispute with the Cheng Family settled. Otherwise, I want these people from the Cheng Family to kneel here and kowtow in apology to Niuniu!"


    Upon hearing this, even the elder was enraged. He took a deep breath and said coldly, "Arrogant! I really want to see just how capable you are to speak such brazen words!"


    The onlookers from the Cheng Family were also seething with rage, as the elder was the foremost expert in the Cheng Family, and everyone had immense respect for him. Now that Su Yang imed he could take down the elder within three moves, that was an overblown boast!


    "Damn it, this has got to be the most arrogant person I¡¯ve ever seen in my life!"


    "Arrogance must be founded on strength. This kid is just a fool, brainless, to dare say such things!"


    "Defeat Elder Hou within three moves? He thinks he¡¯s an Immortal or something."


    "I think Elder Hou will defeat him within three moves!"


    "Does Elder Hou even need three moves to defeat him? Half a move is plenty enough!"


    "Hahaha, let¡¯s see how he embarrasses himself in a while!"


    At this moment, Lin Shangwu was also snickering and shaking his head; Su Yang¡¯s words were indeed too arrogant.


    "Even Huo Zihen, the third-ranked fighter in Pingbei Province, once said that he couldn¡¯t defeat Elder Hou within ten moves. Young man, the bull you¡¯re blowing is really too big!" Lin Shangwu sneered softly.


    Huo Zihen is a truly well-known figure in Pingbei Province.


    The third-ranked expert in Pingbei Province, he is the top person beneath the Terrestrial Immortal.


    Because the Law Enforcers, as Earth Immortals, cannot casually interfere in matters of themon folk, Huo Zihen, who has yet to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm, could essentially be considered the top person in Pingbei Province.


    If even Huo Zihen could not defeat Elder Hou within ten moves, Su Yang¡¯s im of doing it within three moves was indeed a bold statement.


    Defeating and knocking down arepletely different concepts!


    If Huo Zihen wanted to knock down Elder Hou, likely, a hundred moves wouldn¡¯t suffice!


    As for Su Yang, Lin Shangwu truly doubted whether he could withstand three moves under the provoked Elder Hou.


    Elder Hou walked slowly towards Su Yang, his gaze repeatedly scrutinizing Su Yang. From a distance, Elder Hou hadn¡¯t taken Su Yang seriously at all. But the closer he got, the more solemn his expression became.


    By the time he stood in front of Su Yang, Elder Hou¡¯s eyebrows were also furrowed. At this moment, he actually felt that the young man standing before him had an unfathomably deep aura!


    What was going on?


    This is just a young man, how strong can he be, no matter how strong he is? Why am I having such thoughts? Could it be some kind of illusion?


    After a moment of silence, Elder Hou took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Young man, I see that your cultivation has not been easy, I¡¯ll give you one more chance..."


    "No need!" Su Yang said coldly, "Either you go, or I¡¯ll make you go, it¡¯s that simple!"


    Elder Hou was stunned; in all the people he had met, he had never encountered someone who spoke as decisively as Su Yang.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me this old man for being ruthless!" Elder Hou clenched his teeth, and his right hand suddenlyshed out, aiming directly at Su Yang.


    Su Yang lifted his right hand, stretched out both hands, and extended them straight forward.


    The crowd was astonished. Was Su Yang nning to catch Elder Hou¡¯s strike with his fingers?


    However, just as Elder Hou¡¯s right hand had extended halfway, a cold gleam suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand and stabbed rapidly towards Su Yang. The speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to react. No one could have anticipated that Elder Hou¡¯s powerful strike was actually this cold gleam!


    Su Yang¡¯s fingers were just in time to catch the cold gleam, as if everything had been rehearsed countless times and was perfectly positioned.


    Only then did the crowd see clearly that the cold gleam was actually a soft sword held between Su Yang¡¯s fingers.


    Many people inhaled a breath of cold air. No one had expected Elder Hou¡¯s strike to be like this. If one were to regard Elder Hou¡¯s move as just a normal punch or kick and tried to block it with a fist, they would probably have their palms pierced and arms severed by this soft sword in an instant!


    Even Lin Shangwu¡¯s face changed dramatically. He carefully assessed his own situation and was shocked to find that even if he faced Elder Hou¡¯s move, he could avoid it, but he would probably be in a fluster. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t have done it as easily as Su Yang, who had casually caught the attack.


    Elder Hou was also stunned. This Sleeve Sword technique, which he had cultivated for many years and seldom used, was not well known because most people who had seen it were dead.


    He felt that Su Yang was unfathomable and was somewhat afraid in his heart, so his first move was his trump card, intending to catch Su Yang off guard and decisively finish him off.


    But he had not expected that Su Yang could block his strike like this. His heart sank, and he finally understood that his feeling was not wrong, Su Yang¡¯s strength was indeed unfathomable!


    "First move!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Elder Hou¡¯s face changed, and he suddenly infused his strength into the soft sword, shouting, "Celestial Maiden Scatter!"


    Immense power poured into the soft sword, which was not made of special material, and it directly shattered, turning into nearly a hundred pieces of metal. Each piece of metal was like a small sword, rapidly shooting towards Su Yang. There were so many and they were so fast, it was nearly impossible to defend against!


    Lin Shangwu inhaled sharply. He couldn¡¯t defend against this move either; if he faced it, he was sure to be injured.


    Facing such a situation, Su Yang didn¡¯t dodge or avoid. He quickly stretched out his hands and drew a huge circle in the air, shielding himself within it.


    ck mist churned within the circle, forming a vortex. All those metal pieces rushed into the vortex, and after passing through the circle, they seemed to lose their power and fell to the ground, with none reaching Su Yang.


    This move was an evolution from Devouring the Heavens by Su Yang, condensing the power of Devouring the Heavens into the circle to absorb the energy from those metal pieces, which indeed had a miraculous effect.


    Elder Hou¡¯s face grew extremely ugly. This was another one of his trump cards, and it was blocked by Su Yang like this? Panic began to set in his heart. Now came the third move; could he block the third move?

 Chapter 621 - 620 Kneel or Die!

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 620 Kneel or Die!</h4>


    "The second move!" Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as he stepped forward, looking prepared to strike back.


    Elder Hou quickly retreated a step and drew two soft swords from his waist with swift hands, thenpletely disappeared from the spot.


    Everyone was shocked, searching all around, but they were utterly unable to locate Elder Hou.


    Su Yang slightly furrowed his brows but did not advance further; instead, he stood with his hands behind his back, even closing his eyes.


    Everyone was even more astonished. What was Su Yang trying to do ¨C wait for death?


    Just at that moment, Elder Hou suddenly appeared above Su Yang, his twin swords stabbing towards Su Yang¡¯s head and back like phantoms.


    The appearance of Elder Hou was too abrupt, and he was very close to Su Yang. As he made his move, the twin swords were almost touching Su Yang¡¯s head and back, only millimeters away from piercing into him.


    However, it was at this moment that Su Yang opened his eyes, his right hand forming a fist, and struck out directly. Despite striking after Elder Hou, his fist connected with Elder Hou¡¯s chest first.


    Elder Hou¡¯s face changed abruptly, it was toote to dodge, and he could only muster all his power to resist. But when that force exploded upon him, he knew that all his efforts were in vain.


    The powerful force directly sent Elder Hou flying backward; he fell to the ground heavily, struggled several times without being able to get up, and vomited several mouthfuls of blood, injured even more severely than Lin Shangwu had been.


    "The third move," Su Yang said expressionlessly, "You¡¯ve lost!"


    Elder Hou kept coughing up blood, unable to speak anymore.


    Those present were stupefied, who would have thought the oue would be like this?


    Even Lin Shangwu was dumbfounded. He knew Su Yang was strong, but he never imagined Su Yang could defeat Elder Hou. What was more unthinkable was that Su Yang would grievously wound Elder Hou within three moves, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even stand.


    What kind of strength was that?


    Something even Huo Zihen couldn¡¯t achieve, Su Yang did?


    Could it be that this young man¡¯s strength surpassed that of Huo Zihen?


    Yet, Huo Zihen was already the foremost person below the Terrestrial Immortal of Pingbei Province?


    This young man, could he be even closer to the Terrestrial Immortal than Huo Zihen?


    If that was indeed the case, given time, this young man would certainly be a Terrestrial Immortal!


    Lin Shangwu looked back at Lin Zhenshan and others, his heart also shaking tremendously. What sort of incredible fortune had these people stumbled upon, toe under the protection of a Terrestrial Immortal?


    Although Earth Immortals must not interfere in mortal affairs, the mere presence of an Earth Immortal is a deterrence.


    The Lin Family¡¯s strength was not weak, but their martial prowess was too inferior. If they had the support of a Terrestrial Immortal, they might even dare to challenge the Lian and Huo Families.


    And now, Lin Zhenshan and his group had the backing of someone on the cusp of bing a Terrestrial Immortal. What kind of situation was this?


    Lin Shangwu just couldn¡¯t understand ¨C why were Lin Zhenshan and his group so lucky?


    Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng werepletely stunned, finally understanding why Su Yang dared to speak such words, he truly possessed the strength.


    The people from the Cheng Family hurriedly went to help Elder Hou up, Cheng Bingyan gritted her teeth as she looked at Su Yang. She wanted to say some pleasantries, but in the end, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Su Yang¡¯s power left her deep in fear!


    "You lost, and now it¡¯s time for the Cheng Family to keep their promise!" Su Yang said coldly, "I want every member of the Cheng Family to kneel before Niuniu and her family and kowtow in apology!"


    The Cheng Family members looked at each other with dismay; this was a matter of life and death.


    Cheng Bingyan said angrily, "You... don¡¯t push us too far. The people of our Cheng Family can die, but we will never be humiliated by you like this!"


    "If you wish to die, I can make that happen!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Cheng Bingyan wanted to speak again but was stopped by Elder Hou. With the help of several people, Elder Hou had just managed to stand up. He looked at Su Yang and trembled as he spoke, "Friend, your strength is against the heavens, certainly the most formidable I have seen beneath the Terrestrial Immortals. I must admit my admiration. The Hu Martial Arts School cannot possibly train someone like you. We have yet to ask for your honorable name, friend!"


    From a distance, Master Fangughed, "Now you think to ask for the name of my master? What were you doing earlier? Let me tell you, my master is none other than Master Su of Pingnan Province!"


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province?" There was an immediate uproar at the scene, and Lin Shangwu was also shaking with fear; Elder Hou was stunned as well.


    They knew who Master Su of Pingnan Province was¡ªthe champion of the May Dragon Head Meeting.


    Huo Zihen himself fought against Su Yang in that Dragon Head Meeting of May. Later, when people asked Huo Zihen, his response was clear: he simply could not defeat Su Yang, and that¡¯s why he lost.


    Both Lin Shangwu and Elder Hou had to concede defeat before Huo Zihen.


    And this young man, he was actually that Master Su who had defeated Huo Zihen!?


    If Master Fang had said this before, definitely, no one would have believed him.


    But now, they believed itpletely.


    To defeat Elder Hou within three moves¡ªaside from Master Su of Pingnan Province, who else could possess such strength?


    "So it is Master Su of Pingnan Province..." Elder Hou took a deep breath, bowed deeply, and said in a trembling voice, "This old man was blind and failed to recognize Mount Tai. I truly have eyes but failed to see!"


    Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng also looked at each other with awe and panic in their eyes; was this the strength of Master Su of Pingnan Province?


    "Now that you know my identity, do you want to continue fighting, or do you want to kneel and apologize?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "This..." Elder Hou¡¯s face showed an awkward expression; he truly feared Su Yang. But, could he make the people of the Cheng Family kneel and beg for mercy? Would they be willing?


    "Master Su, the matter between Lin Zhenshan and the Cheng Family has long passed, and it¡¯s still difficult to say who was right and who was wrong. Moreover, those present today were not the ones involved in the incident back then. This matter has nothing to do with them," said Elder Hou in a soft voice. "There¡¯s an owner to every grievance and a debtor for every debt. If someone has to kneel and apologize, it should be those who were involved in the incident, not these young people."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said coldly. "If they had nothing to do with the matter, then why did theye here to stop us? Why did they kidnap Lin Zhenshan¡¯s family at the River God Sect before?"


    Elder Hou was at a loss for words, and Su Yang continued coldly, "Moreover, after so many years, you haven¡¯t figured out who was right or wrong, and you still have the face to ask for my mercy? Why should I spare you? The injured members of your Cheng Family are now jumping around lively, but where are Niuniu¡¯s parents? Do I need to tell you who is in the right and who is in the wrong?"


    Elder Hou¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, and he spoke in a low voice, "Master Su, actually..."


    "Shut up!" Su Yang shouted angrily, "You¡¯ve already lost; what right do you have to speak? The people of the Cheng Family have two choices: kneel or die. Make your choice!"

 Chapter 622 - 621, Everyone Kneels

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 621, Everyone Kneels</h4>


    At that moment, a member of the Cheng Family could no longer restrain himself and pointed at Su Yang angrily, shouting, "Su, don¡¯t push people too far. This is Pingbei Province, not your Pingnan Province, not a ce where you can throw your weight around. I refuse to believe you dare to kill a member of the Cheng Family, I..."


    Before the man could finish, Su Yang flicked his right hand and a piece of a soft sword from the ground flew up. Su Yang flicked the shard with his finger, and it quickly shot towards the man.


    "Watch out!" Elder Hou cried out in rm, but it was already toote. The shard pierced directly through the man¡¯s throat, and with his mouth agape, he slowly fell to the ground.


    This action caused an uproar among the Cheng Family. They really didn¡¯t expect Su Yang to act upon his words and actually dare to kill a member of the Cheng Family!


    This is Pingbei Province, after all. Does Su Yang have no regard for the people of Pingbei Province at all?


    In Pingbei Province, to kill a member of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, was Su Yang not afraid at all?


    Su Yang looked coldly at Cheng Bingyan, "Kneel, or die?"


    Cheng Bingyan¡¯splexion turned pale. As a proud daughter of the heavens, she had never encountered a situation like this. People of her age always indulged her, and her elders always pampered her. But now, there was Su Yang who did not give her a second nce, bringing her immense frustration.


    Yet, she dared not resist. The death of that man just now had made it clear to everyone in the Cheng Family that Su Yang could indeed kill them on a whim.


    In this situation, did they have any choice other than to kneel?


    After a long silence, Cheng Bingyan slowly bent her knees and knelt.


    Seeing her action, the other members of the Cheng Family also knelt down one after another, before Lin Zhenshan and the others.


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s eyes reddened. Over the years, finding a cure for Niuniu¡¯s illness was all the hope he had. As for avenging his daughter, he no longer had the energy to think about it, nor dared to contemte it. After all, that was the Cheng Family. Could he even seek revenge?


    But now, following by Su Yang¡¯s side, he suddenly found that revenge was not hopeless!


    Now, the members of the Cheng Family were kneeling before them, the descendants of those who killed his daughter and son-inw, kneeling right in front of him!


    "Shan¡¯er, Junwu, can you see this?" Lin Zhenshan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as he cried out in his heart, "The Cheng Family has knelt, the Cheng Family has finally knelt down!"


    Su Yang turned towards Lin Shangwu and said coldly, "What about you? Will you choose to kneel, or to die?"


    Lin Shangwu¡¯splexion was extremely ugly. After Elder Hou¡¯s defeat, he knew that this situation was not going to end well.


    And now, since the Cheng Family had knelt, what choice did they have left?


    Seeing the way that member of the Cheng Family had died miserably, Lin Shangwu dared not harbor any thoughts of resistance. He sighed softly and said in a low voice, "What happened back then was indeed our Lin Family¡¯s fault, and our Lin Family should also apologize to Zhenshan!"


    Having said that, Lin Shangwu knelt down on the spot.


    Seeing this, the other Lin Family members could no longer stand either and all knelt down as well.


    For a moment, people were kneeling all around.


    Anyone who happened upon this scene would surely be frightened.


    Among the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, there were members of two prominent families kneeling here. The Cheng Family and the Lin Family, these influential figures of Pingbei Province, were now all kneeling at Su Yang¡¯s feet, a sight that was bound to astonish anyone.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was calm as his gaze swept over the crowd, and he said in a cold voice, "I know you are not convinced in your hearts. It just so happens I am heading to the provincial city. If you have any grievances, you can find me there, and we can settle everything at once. If you don¡¯t dare to find me, then listen carefully. Have the elders of your families, those who were involved in this matter,e and kneel to apologize to Niuniu and her family. Otherwise, when I take action against your homes, it won¡¯t be so easily resolved!"


    The crowd hung their heads in silence, their hearts silently filled with determination. Once you go to the provincial city, do you really think you will still be alive?


    Su Yang was well aware of what these people were thinking, but he paid them no mind and turned to leave with Lin Zhenshan and the others.


    Back in the car, Lin Zhenshan wiped away the tears on his face and said with a choked voice, "Master Su, thank you!"


    Gently stroking Niuniu¡¯s head, Su Yang said, "You don¡¯t need to thank me; I did this for Niuniu. Besides, they did wrong, and they should apologize!"


    Lin Zhenshan nced at Niuniu, a hint of a smile on his face, "Regardless, I will keep Master Su¡¯s kindness in my heart. Although Lin¡¯s power is insufficient, with just one word from Master Su, even if it¡¯s through a mountain of swords or a sea of mes, I will not hesitate!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, his silence conveying volumes. He helped Lin Zhenshan¡¯s family not only because of Niuniu but also because after Su Yang was attacked on River God Mountain by Feng Wenchuan, Lin Zhenshan had taken risks to search for him underwater several times. It was clear that Lin Zhenshan truly regarded him as a friend.


    And since they were friends, Su Yang could not sit idly by regarding their troubles.


    "Master Su, about us going to the provincial city, was it really appropriate to say that to them?" Lin Zhenshan asked with concern. "The Lin and Cheng families must be fuming right now, and they will definitely seek revenge when we go over. It doesn¡¯t matter if we die, but Master Su, there is no need for you to attract so much trouble over this..."


    "Trouble?" Su Yangughed, "Do you really think the Lin Family and Cheng Family dare to seek revenge against me?"


    "Ah?" Lin Zhenshan was startled.


    "If they really dare toe after me, then these two families have no reason to exist! After the Dragon Head Meeting in May, it¡¯s clear that the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province don¡¯t always y by the rules. It¡¯s time to make an example out of someone. If the Lin Family and the Cheng Family wish to y that role, I won¡¯t mind obliging them!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was calm, but every word wasden with murderous intent.


    Lin Zhenshan had an epiphany, and looking at Su Yang, his heart was filled with immense shock.


    Su Yang was actually nning to use these two great families to set an example. What kind of confidence did that require? Was Su Yang truly intending to single-handedly shake the entire Pingbei Province? No matter how strong an individual¡¯s power, there were limits. Was it really suitable for Su Yang to do this?


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Zhenshan didn¡¯t know where Su Yang¡¯s confidence came from, but he had made up his mind. Whatever Su Yang intended to do, he would support him with his life. Even if he knew it was a death mission, he would follow closely!


    Resting back in his seat, Su Yang slightly closed his eyes, quietly assimting the three moves Elder Hou had just used.


    The Sleeve Sword move wasn¡¯t much to speak of, but the second technique, Celestial Maiden Scatter, was truly miraculous. Shattering the soft sword and ejecting all the fragments, each shard was like a short sword. This technique was indeed ingenious.


    If Su Yang didn¡¯t possess the secret technique of Devouring the Heavens, he probably would only be able to awkwardly dodge when facing this move!

 Chapter 623 - 622: Original Sword Technique

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 622: Original Sword Technique</h4>


    Ever since Su Yang witnessed Ye Jiansheng¡¯s heaven-defying swordsmanship, he had taken a special interest in the art of the sword.


    However, cultivating swordsmanship like that of Ye Jiansheng was not an easy feat.


    Ye Jiansheng had reached the level whereplexity became simplicity, where a single sword strike, with a myriad of changes, could be simplified to the most ordinary blow. And the most ordinary blow could transform into myriad swords, a level that Su Yang¡¯s current state could not attain.


    Thus, the exquisite swordsmanship of Elder Hou just now was quite suitable.


    Yet, Su Yang faintly felt that Elder Hou¡¯s move had not yet concluded.


    The saying goes, "destroy and then establish," which is a rather important mindset in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Elder Hou¡¯s sword indeed achieved ¡¯destroy,¡¯ butcked the process of ¡¯establish.¡¯ If followed by another strike, could the effect be even better?


    For a long time, Su Yang pondered in his heart, evolving Elder Hou¡¯s sword move countless times in his mind. It could be said that he now fully understood this sword move; if he were to use it, the effect would not be much less than that of Elder Hou¡¯s.


    However, after this ¡¯destruction,¡¯ how should he ¡¯establish¡¯?


    Su Yang contemted with closed eyes all the way until he was about to enter the provincial city, when he suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Stop the car!" shouted Su Yang.


    Master Fang immediately stopped the car, "Immortal Master, what is the matter?"


    "Wait here for me. I¡¯ll be back soon!" Having said this, Su Yang directly opened the car door and rushed out, swiftly heading towards a mountain in the distance.


    The others did not know what had happened, so they all sat in the car waiting.


    Su Yang sprinted to a small, uninhabited grove and casually broke off a tree branch. With his hand as a knife, he whittled the branch into the shape of a sword.


    Then, gripping the wooden sword tightly, Su Yang slowly thrust it forward. Halfway through the thrust, he suddenly infused the wooden sword with his strength.


    The wooden sword instantly shattered, transforming into dozens of fragments that rushed forward at full speed, identical to Elder Hou¡¯s move.


    However, Su Yang immediately followed up with a sharp extension of his right hand, sweeping it like a sword.


    Following Su Yang¡¯s motion, those dozens of fragments abruptly stopped in the air and rapidly converged to form a wooden sword, once again shing down. The speed and power were astonishing.


    If Elder Hou were here to see this move, he would surely jump up excitedly. His move, Celestial Maiden Scatter, had indeed beenplemented by Su Yang.


    Moreover, the power of this move was extremely terrifying.


    Gathering all the fragments together and striking down again was something Elder Hou had never considered!


    Su Yang reached out with his right hand, and the wooden sword returned to his grasp, appearing to be intact. But in reality, the wooden sword had already be fragments.


    Su Yang breathed out lightly; he was very satisfied with this move, which might as well be his own swordsmanship.


    By three in the afternoon, Su Yang and hispany finally arrived at the provincial city.


    This was Su Yang¡¯s second visit to the provincial city. The first time he hade with Ying¡¯er, and it was on that asion that he met Huo Qianfang.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected he woulde here again, and thinking about Huo Qianfang¡¯sst visit to Pingnan Province, a wave of panic shed through him.


    Fearless of heaven and earth, Su Yang was, oddly enough, at a loss when it came to such women. What would he do if Huo Qianfang came looking for him again, insisting on sharing a room with him?


    If Huo Qianfang were someone like Cheng Bingyan, Su Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Should she dare toe close, he¡¯d simply p her back.


    However, although Huo Qianfang had a fiery temper, she was particrly kind-hearted by nature. Su Yang couldn¡¯t possibly strike such a person.


    Upon entering the city, Su Yang became a bit worried and specifically instructed Master Fang to keep a low profile and to stop mentioning his name.


    Master Fang was left speechless. Wasn¡¯t it you who told the Cheng and Lin families this morning that you wereing to the provincial city? Now you say we should keep a low profile; isn¡¯t it a bitte for that?


    They found a hotel in the city to stay temporarily. Su Yang directly asked Feng Beiche to investigate Ling Laoqi¡¯s whereabouts. However, he was told that Ling Laoqi had gone on a trip with some members of the Ten Great Families and wouldn¡¯t return until evening.


    Since that was the case, Su Yang was in no hurry to find Ling Laoqi. Instead, he waited in the hotel, nning to handle everything in the evening.


    As evening approached, Feng Beiche called to inform them that Ling Laoqi and his group had returned. Moreover, there would be a banquet at Ziyun Pavilion in the city tonight, hosting the Ten Great Families and some young rascals from the provincial city, and the scale of the banquet was quite significant.


    "Ziyun Pavilion is the Huo Family¡¯s property and the most expensive restaurant in the city," Lin Zhenshan said. "This Ling Laoqi really doesn¡¯t hold back, inviting so many wealthy heirs. Just the cost of dining and drinking for one night would probably amount to several million!"


    Su Yang was somewhat concerned; if it was the Huo Family¡¯s property, then there was a good chance Huo Qianfang might receive the news of his arrival. Could it be that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid Huo Qianfang on this visit?


    Despite his reluctance, Su Yang had no other choice. He needed to sort this matter out quickly and then return to Pingnan Province with Old Lin. The longer he stayed here, the higher the chance of encountering Huo Qianfang. Su Yang truly didn¡¯t want to stay in Pingbei Province any longer than necessary.


    With time to spare before dinner, Su Yang decided to wait in the hotel. Around seven-thirty in the evening, Su Yang and his party left the hotel and headed for Ziyun Pavilion.


    Ziyun Pavilion was located near the suburbs of the provincial city, upying arge area with a garden outside; the actual Ziyun Pavilion was the building in the center.


    Su Yang and his group were stopped by security as soon as they reached the entrance to Ziyun Pavilion.


    This ce operated on a membership basis; one couldn¡¯t enter without a membership card or being escorted by a member.


    Fortunately, Feng Beiche had anticipated this situation and possessed a membership card for the ce, helping Su Yang and the others to resolve the issue of entering. Otherwise, they probably would have had to cause some trouble at the entrance.


    Although Feng Beiche was well-known in Zifeng City, his reputation in the provincial city was somewhat modest. The expressions of the service staff leading Su Yang and his group made it clear; they didn¡¯t really care about Feng Beiche.


    Once inside the Ziyun Pavilion¡¯s main hall, it was a noisy scene, with many young people talking andughing loudly.


    Ling Laoqi¡¯s banquet that evening had drawn nearly all the provincial city¡¯s young and rowdy heirs he could invite, roughly over a hundred people in attendance, which naturally resulted in some chaos.


    In fact, most of the wealthy heirs Ling Laoqi managed to invite were of the lesser-known sort. No matter how influential he was in Zifeng City, he couldn¡¯t impact the provincial city¡¯s social circle. The real heirs of the Ten Great Families were still beyond his reach.


    Even so, Ling Laoqi was very pleased with himself. After all,paring the Seven Great Families of Zifeng City to the Ten Great Families of the provincial city was likeparing apples to oranges.

 Chapter 624 - 623 - Enemies on a Narrow Road

    <h4>Chapter 624: 623 Chapter Enemies on a Narrow Road</h4>


    Su Yang pushed Old Lin through the crowd, naturally drawing the attention of many. A lot of them were looking at Old Lin, whispering among themselves, and even some were openlyughing.


    The clothes Su Yang and his group were wearing were also quite simple, especially Old Lin¡¯s. Although Su Yang had changed their clothes, it was a hurried affair, just a simple switch into whatever was purchased.


    As for people like Lin Zhenshan, having been on the run for years, they cared even less about what they wore, with their clothing mostly consisting of cheap street market finds.


    Thus, as Su Yang and his group walked through, they naturally attracted many curious and unusual stares.


    At the other end of the hall, a group of men and women wereughing and chatting leisurely. Sensing that something was amiss in the hall, they followed the gazes of the crowd.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, one couple was momentarily stunned.


    This couple were none other than Zhou Jun and his sister Zhou Meng. They had previously attended the Zhou Family auction in Nanluo City with Zhou Jiren and had not been satisfied with Su Yang¡¯s arrangements, constantly finding fault during their stay in Nanluo City.


    It was only after the auction that they realized the true extent of Su Yang¡¯s strength, and they were genuinely taken aback.


    After leaving Nanluo City, they didn¡¯t dare to linger in Pingnan Province and hurried back to Pingbei Province overnight.


    Having stayed in Pingbei Province for a while, they finally recovered. Considering the incidents that urred in Nanluo City, Zhou Jun felt disgraced.


    After all, considered a notable figure in the circle of wastrels in Pingbei Province, how could he have lost face in Nanluo City?


    Therefore, he had not mentioned the incidents of Nanluo City to his circle of friends at all, nning to bury it in his heart.


    He never expected to run into Su Yang again in Pingbei Province.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, Zhou Jun initially felt a bit panicked, and Zhou Meng gripped his arm, her voice trembling, "Brother, that... that¡¯s Su Yang. He wouldn¡¯t be here for us, would he? What do... what do we do...?"


    A glint of cold light shed in Zhou Jun¡¯s eyes. He patted Zhou Meng¡¯s hand and said softly, "Don¡¯t overreact. This is Pingbei Province, not his Nanluo City. No matter how capable he is in Nanluo City, he has to keep his head down here in Pingbei Province. Even the strongest dragon wouldn¡¯t overpower the local snakes, and besides, who says he counts as a strong dragon? Hmph, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s here. We were insulted by him back in Nanluo City; now it¡¯s time for our revenge!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Meng, rmed, said, "Brother, you... you want to pick a fight with him? This man... this man has high status in Nanluo City, and he¡¯s on good terms with the Hou Family of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families. We... we..."


    "Didn¡¯t you just say it yourself? That¡¯s the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families. This is Pingbei Province!" Zhou Jun scoffed. "Besides, is it only he who knows people from the Ten Great Families? Aren¡¯t we acquainted with members of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province ourselves? His presence here is an opportunity for us to humiliate him properly!"


    "Is... is that appropriate?" whispered Zhou Meng. "If grandfather finds out..."


    "Then don¡¯t let grandfather find out!" Zhou Jun scoffed. "Tonight¡¯s party is perfect timing since he decided to show up. Most of the people here are my friends. I¡¯ll see how he deals with thister."


    After speaking, Zhou Jun put down his wine ss, tapped a few friends beside him, and proudly walked towards Su Yang.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t Young Master Su!" From afar, Zhou Jun called out with a sarcastic tone, "What kind of northwestern wind blew you over here? Couldn¡¯t Pingnan Province contain you anymore, so you decided toe and seek fortune in Pingbei Province?"


    The people present didn¡¯t know who Su Yang was, but judging from Zhou Jun¡¯s words, they immediately started muttering among themselves.


    People from Pingnan Province were naturally disregarded by the locals, as this was Pingbei Province. Besides, given Su Yang and his group¡¯s ordinary attire, they didn¡¯t look like notable figures, so who would take them seriously?


    Seeing Zhou Jun, Su Yang frowned slightly and said coldly, "You¡¯re here for the party as well?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯also¡¯? I was personally invited by Young Master Ling!" Zhou Jun nced at Su Yang andughed, "You guys couldn¡¯t possibly be here for Young Master Ling¡¯s banquet, could you? But if you are, this is hardly formal attire for such an asion. Not to mention the weak and infirm, but these clothes... you¡¯re not giving the host any respect at all. Yo, there¡¯s even one wearing a mask. Is that supposed to be a ninja?"


    Laughter erupted from the people around and looks of disdain were now mixed in their nces towards Su Yang.


    From Zhou Jun¡¯s tone, the crowd could tell he had no regard for Su Yang and there might even be some unresolved grievances between them.


    These young wastrels all belonged to the same social circle, often dining and drinking together. Their rtionships might not be close, but certainly weren¡¯t bad either. However, when it came to outsiders, their stance was unusually united. Especially since Su Yang was from Pingnan Province, the locals were even less inclined to show courtesy, given the recent tensions between Pingnan and Pingbei!


    Su Yang, however, appearedpletely unruffled and asked quietly, "Where¡¯s Ling Laoqi now?"


    "Young Master Ling obviously can¡¯te so soon. He still has to go invite several young masters and misses from the Ten Great Families, so of course, he¡¯ll arriveter," Zhou Jun said. "In a while, several young masters and misses from the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province will be arriving too. You might want to hurry and change your clothes, so you don¡¯t embarrass yourself hereter!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; if Ling Laoqi wasn¡¯t present, his only option was to wait.


    As for Zhou Jun, to him, the man was merely a clown jumping on the stage, and Su Yang was hardly someone to concern himself with such a character.


    Seeing that Su Yang remained silent, Zhou Jun thought he was intimidated and sneered again, "So Young Master Su won¡¯t even bother changing clothes, truly showing no regard for us from Pingbei Province? Young Master Su, when you were in Pingnan Province, you arrogantly bragged, saying no one in Pingbei Province could catch your eye. Now, it seems I truly believe what you said¡ªyou really aren¡¯t considering us at all!"


    The moment these words were spoken, many people in the vicinity began to jeer.


    "Damn, what kind of bullshit is that, daring to talk so big?"


    "Kid, you don¡¯t take Pingbei Province people seriously? Maybe you should take a good look at yourself in the mirror!"


    "People from Pingnan Provincee here showing off and acting tough? Just how bold are you?"


    "What are those guards at the door even for? If someone¡¯s not dressed appropriately, they can¡¯t juste and go from Ziyun Pavilion as they please. How did these people get in?"


    "I bet they snuck in, don¡¯t they look the part to own membership cards?"


    "Ziyun Pavilion¡¯s standards have really declined, huh? Now anyone can just waltz in?"


    "Should we go out and let the security handle this, have them throw them out?"

 Chapter 625 - 624 Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 624 Provocation</h4>


    The crowd burst into mockingughter, looking at Su Yang and hispanions as if they were fools.


    Even some were angered by Zhou Jun¡¯s words, their gazes at Su Yang filled with hostility. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ziyun Pavilion, it was likely that someone would have started a fight right then and there.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; he actually couldn¡¯t be bothered with Zhou Jun and his group. But Zhou Jun was clearly asking for trouble. Did he really think he could do whatever he wanted in Pingbei Province?


    However, before Ling Laoqi and the others arrived, Su Yang didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessaryplications. He had traveled all this way so discreetly precisely to avoid letting Ling Laoqi get wind of his movements and flee.


    "My affairs are none of your business!" Su Yang said coldly, "If you are not convinced, we can settle our scores properly after this banquet is over!"


    Zhou Jun¡¯s face turned cold, Su Yang was tantly disregarding him.


    "Hmph, I think you won¡¯t even be able to attend the banquet!" Zhou Jun said coldly, "I don¡¯t know why Young Master Ling invited you, but this is a gathering of Pingbei Province, what right do you have to join this event?"


    "Yeah, what right do you have to join this?"


    "Get out, kick them out!"


    "Where¡¯s security? Call security over!"


    The crowd broke into uproar, and the situation at the scene became tense for a moment.


    Master Fang¡¯s brow was tightly knitted; if it weren¡¯t for Su Yang¡¯s earlier request to keep a low profile, he might have lost his temper already.


    "Zhou Jun, I gave face to your grandfather and didn¡¯t deal with youst time. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can tolerate you forever!" Su Yang said coldly, "Are you sure you want to escte this?"


    Zhou Jun sneered, "Escte? Hmph,st time in Pingnan Province, did you give me face? Dammit, you¡¯re allowed to bully me, but I¡¯m not allowed to fight back, what kind of messed-up logic is that? I¡¯m telling you, this is Pingbei Province, not Pingnan. I don¡¯t care what you are in Pingnan, once you¡¯re on my turf, you conform to my rules, whether you¡¯re a dragon or a tiger!"


    The people of Pingbei Province roared withughter, with someone immediately shouting, "Well said, Young Master Zhou!"


    "Exactly, these are the rules of our Pingbei Province. No matter where you¡¯re from, you have to be humble here!"


    "If you¡¯re not humble, we¡¯ll make you humble!"


    "Oh, aren¡¯t we bullying them too much by beating this bunch of weaklings?"


    "Hahaha, they¡¯re asking for it bying here, how can it be bullying?"


    The crowdughed wildly, these young masters, usually arrogant and unruly, looked down on anyone outside their circle. Now, hearing that Su Yang came from Pingnan Province, they became even more unrestrained.


    People from Pingnan Province, in Pingbei Province, aren¡¯t they just here to be bullied?


    Even Ying¡¯er had been extremely cautious when she first came to Pingbei Province, let alone such an inconspicuous character.


    Originally, Su Yang didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to these clowns, but as they became increasingly ridiculous, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, "Rules? Did you set these?"


    "That¡¯s right, we set these rules!" Zhou Jun replied proudly, and the surrounding crowd erupted in approval, making Zhou Jun¡¯s expression even more smug.


    "If I remember correctly, in the Dragon Head Meeting of May, Pingbei Province was defeated. Only the Hou Family of Pingnan Province has the right to set the rules..." Su Yang swept his gaze over the crowd and said coldly, "What are you to set the rules? By what right?"


    Hearing this, everyone grew even angrier, and Zhou Jun banged on the table as he roared, "What the fuck are you talking about? This is Pingbei Province, since when is it your turn, a person from Pingnan Province, toe here and set the rules?"


    "So, are you saying that you don¡¯t n to respect the oue of the May Dragon Head Meeting?" Su Yang asked slowly.


    "The Dragon Head Meeting in May was won by your people of Pingnan Province using despicable means, and of course, we do not acknowledge it!" Zhou Jun shouted loudly.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled faintly. "Are you the only one who doesn¡¯t acknowledge it, or do you all not acknowledge it?"


    "Of course, none of us acknowledge it!" The room burst into uproar, with nearly everyone shouting loudly.


    These hedonistic sons of the rich were all of a kind; those who could y with Zhou Jun were naturally simr types. Skilled in all manners of debauchery¡ªeating, drinking, womanizing, gambling, and even racing and drug dealing were the norms in their circle, hardly a sound mind among them.


    Even some among them hade over after using drugs, minds still muddled. Naturally, they did not understand the consequences their words might entail.


    "Very well!" Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, "I will remember that!"


    "Damn it, so what if you remember!" A young man beside him cursed loudly, "You think you can scare us? Listen here, this is Pingbei Province, not a ce for you to point fingers and give orders. I¡¯ll count to three, and you better get the hell out, or I¡¯ll beat you till you crawl out!"


    "Yes, get out! Get out!"


    Everyone roared in fury, and the young man, bursting with pride, pointed at Su Yang and coldly counted, "One! Two! Three!"


    "Fuck, you¡¯re still not leaving, I¡¯ll kill you!" The young man yelled, grabbing a wine bottle next to him and charging over.


    Su Yang signaled Master Fang with his eyes, and immediately, Master Fang rushed forward and kicked the young man to the ground with one foot.


    "Damn, how dare you make a move!" Zhou Jun¡¯s side erupted in angry roars, ready to charge forward to beat up Su Yang and hispanions.


    Just then, the door opened, and an angry voice came through, "What¡¯s going on here? Looking to cause trouble in Ziyun Pavilion?"


    Everyone immediately stopped and turned to look, only to see a middle-aged man standing at the doorway.


    The man was dressed in a proper suit, his expression icy and extremely stern. This man was none other than the manager of Ziyun Pavilion, Huo Fangcheng, who also held a great deal of sway within the Huo Family.


    These spoiled heirs, no matter how arrogant and domineering they were, could not afford to be reckless in the presence of Huo Fangcheng. After all, the Huo Family¡¯s status in Pingbei Province was exceedingly high. While these heirs might appear lofty in the eyes of themon folk, in front of the true big-shots of the Ten Great Families, they were nothing.


    Zhou Jun hurriedly greeted him, "Mr. Huo, they started a fight!"


    Huo Fangcheng saw the young man on the ground, frowned, and looked coldly towards Su Yang and his group, "Do you know what the consequences are for fighting in Ziyun Pavilion?"


    "We are from Pingnan Province and are not too familiar with the rules of Ziyun Pavilion," Su Yang said calmly.


    "Not knowing the rules doesn¡¯t mean you can freely vite them here!" Zhou Jun immediately retorted.


    Su Yang nced at Zhou Jun and said slowly, "We may not know the rules, but we understand self-defense. It¡¯s you who, despite knowing the rules of Ziyun Pavilion, chose to initiate violence here. Hmph, it seems you truly do not regard the Huo Family with any respect!"

 Chapter 626 - 625 Ling Laoqi

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 625 Ling Laoqi</h4>


    This statement,ing out in the open, made Zhou Jun and others¡¯ faces change instantly. Su Yang was too skilled at deflecting me. Sure enough, Huo Fangcheng¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    "Don¡¯t you fucking talk nonsense!" Zhou Jun angrily said, "How have we not shown the Huo Family respect? It was you people who started hitting, how can you me us for that?"


    "You were the first to make a move. If we don¡¯t resist, should we just stand here and wait to be hit?" Su Yang said with a faint smile as he looked at Huo Fangcheng, "Mr. Huo, Ziyun Pavilion doesn¡¯t have such a rule that requires people to just stand and take a beating, right?"


    Huo Fangcheng gave Su Yang a deep look. He didn¡¯t know Su Yang¡¯s identity, but he was very clear that in a verbal confrontation, the likes of Zhou Jun were no match for Su Yang by a long shot.


    Furthermore, Su Yang¡¯s identity as someone from Pingnan Province was also weighing on Huo Fangcheng¡¯s mind.


    Zhou Jun and the others might not be aware, but as a member of the Huo Family, Huo Fangcheng was very much aware of the rtionship between Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces following the Dragon Head Meeting in May.


    At this time, without necessary reason, no family would want to create a conflict with Pingnan, lest they give the Hou Family a chance to target them.


    Zhou Jun was still raging, "Don¡¯t give me that bullshit. Now our people have been injured, what do you have to say for that? By causing harm here, you are disrespecting the Huo Family, disrespecting the people of Pingbei Province. Mr. Huo, you must obtain justice for us..."


    "Shut up!" Huo Fangcheng suddenly bellowed, causing Zhou Jun to shudder. Although Zhou Jun¡¯s family had some money, he was still nothing more than an ant in front of a big shot like Huo Fangcheng.


    Huo Fangcheng gave Zhou Jun a cold stare and said gravely, "They are not people from Pingbei Province, it¡¯s one thing if they don¡¯t understand the rules of Ziyun Pavilion. But you, as people of Pingbei Province, started the fighting here. Are you not showing disrespect to my Huo Family?"


    Theplexions of everyone present changed at once, and not a single person dared to answer Huo Fangcheng¡¯s question. They were also confused in their hearts, unable to understand why Huo Fangcheng was speaking up for someone from Pingnan Province.


    "I don¡¯t care about the grudges between you, but inside Ziyun Pavilion, fighting is not allowed!" Huo Fangcheng said with a cold voice, "Take this injured person and throw him out. Whoever wants to stay here may do so quietly. Those who don¡¯t want to stay, leave immediately. If there¡¯s any more fighting, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!"


    After Huo Fangcheng finished speaking, he turned and left. As he passed by Su Yang, he took another look at him, only to discover that Su Yang was smiling and nodding at him.


    Huo Fangcheng was taken aback by Su Yang¡¯sposure, which made him even more curious about the young man. This young man far exceeded the stuck-up ones inside the room.


    Huo Fangcheng also nodded to Su Yang. Regardless of the circumstances, after all, Su Yang was from Pingnan Province. Protecting Su Yang was unlikely to be a mistake. As for the brats inside the room, Huo Fangcheng really didn¡¯t take them seriously; they were just a bunch of no-goods, relying on being born into a wealth, they were no good on any substantial tform.


    The hall was noisy with people, but indeed no one dared to start a fight again. No one dared to ignore Huo Fangcheng¡¯s words.


    "You little punk, remember this, we¡¯re not done yet!" Zhou Jun hissed through clenched teeth, "This is Pingbei Province, not your Pingnan. You dared to hit someone here, I¡¯ll make sure you walk in upright and leave lying down!"


    "I¡¯ll be waiting!" Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    Zhou Jun red at Su Yang once more, his gaze filled with malevolence. He turned and found a few people, conversing with them in hushed tones, no doubt arranging for someone to ambush Su Yang outside Ziyun Pavilion.


    Su Yang paid them no mind. Had it not been for his intention to wait for Ling Laoqi¡¯s arrival, he would have already put these trifling jesters in their ce.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, Su Yang and hispanions settled down in the hall. Everyone around looked at them with hostility in their eyes, but due to Huo Fangcheng, no one dared to take action, limiting themselves to continuous verbal ridicule instead.


    About half an hourter, a wave of noisy voices suddenly came from the entrance. Shortly after, a group of people walked in.


    Seeing the neers, Old Lin sitting beside Su Yang started breathing rapidly.


    Su Yang looked over and saw more than a dozen people entering through the doorway, led by a man and woman.


    The man was incredibly ugly, bearing a striking resemnce to the Sect Master of the River God Sect whom Su Yang had previously encountered¡ªthere was no doubt that this was the Sect Master¡¯s son, Ling Laoqi.


    Ling Laoqi wasn¡¯t young either. Referred to as a wastrel, in reality, he was already in his thirties or forties. Having indulged in wine and women over the years, he had drained his vitality and consequently looked even more greasy and unkempt.


    Were it not for the constant supply of medicine from the River God Sect, Ling Laoqi would probably look even older. Despite this, his current appearance was anything but ttering.


    The woman standing by Ling Laoqi¡¯s side, holding his arm, was a striking beauty. Judging by Old Lin¡¯s expression, this woman should be his fiancee, Fang Jing.


    Old Lin went to the military and gave all his allowances to Fang Jing, supposedly for her college education. Unexpectedly, not only did Fang Jing drop out of school prematurely, but she also started working in a nightclub and consequently met Ling Laoqi, bing histest favorite.


    Fang Jing disliked the life back in Creek Valley Vige from an early age. Once she entered the city, she was attracted by the intoxicating life of luxury and mour. She longed for a good life, fancy things, all kinds of luxury goods, the most beautiful clothes, and to be adorned in gold and silver. Ling Laoqi could fulfill all these desires for her, so Fang Jingpletely forgot her past in Creek Valley Vige, her former fiance, and threw herself into Ling Laoqi¡¯s arms.


    In the past two years with Ling Laoqi, Fang Jing had be quite the sensation, possessing not only the best life but also the attention of everyone. Fang Jing loved this feeling and cherished this way of living.


    Because of this, Fang Jing grew increasingly appreciative of such a life. She went to great lengths to please Ling Laoqi, to the point of even revealing the secrets of Creek Valley Vige, causing the deaths of many vigers, just to secure a Spiritual Medicine for Ling Laoqi.


    From beginning to end, she never felt a twinge of regret for her actions. On the contrary, she was worried that Old Lin, still alive, might one day expose their previous engagement, which could displease Ling Laoqi. That¡¯s why she repeatedly sent her brother Fang Jun to assassinate Old Lin, to silence him once and for all.


    Justst night, she received news that someone had spotted Huanhuan. She immediately had Fang Jun arrange for people to follow Huanhuan and find Old Lin, with the intent to kill him and eliminate any loose ends.


    Based on the timing, this task should have already beenpleted. Hence, Fang Jing was exceptionally happy today, standing beside Ling Laoqi with a broad smile on her face, exuding triumph!

 Chapter 627 - 626 Today I Come to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 626 Today I Come to Kill</h4>


    Zhou Jun and the others had already surrounded him, eagerly greeting Ling Laoqi.


    Since Ling Laoqi¡¯s arrival in the provincial capital, he had been spending money like water, investing a vast amount of cash to foster many connections. Now, these spoiled young masters had fully epted Ling Laoqi as one of their own.


    More crucially, Ling Laoqi had even managed to build rtionships with several young heir of the Ten Great Families, so his status also quickly skyrocketed. Now, when Zhou Jun and the others looked at Ling Laoqi, their eyes were filled with respect.


    Ling Laoqi greeted everyone with an easy smile and made his way to the center of the hall,ughing, "Enjoy the food and drinks, everyone. A few young heirs and misses from the Ten Great Families will be here soon for us to have a good gathering. The entertainment for today¡¯s banquet will alsomence after these distinguished guests arrive!"


    A cheer erupted from below, as these brash youths, although all raised in Pingbei Province, rarely had the chance to interact with the heirs and misses of the Ten Great Families.


    Today, having the opportunity to host these prestigious young heirs and misses significantly elevated the status of the banquet.


    "Young Master Ling really knows how to do things, being able to invite the heirs and misses of the Ten Great Families is truly admirable!" one young manughed, "The young heirs and misses from the Ten Great Families seldom attend such gatherings!"


    "Who is Young Master Ling? With his personal invitation, those heirs and misses will surely show their respect!"


    "Hahaha, Young Master Ling, from now on you¡¯re one of us in our provincial city circle. You muste to the provincial capital more often to have fun!"


    The crowd continued with their sycophantic praise, and Ling Laoqi was all pride. As for Fang Jing standing beside him, she looked triumphant, as if all these honors were her own.


    Zhou Jun nced at Su Yang and others in the distance, noting theirck of intention toe over, a thought struck him, and he suddenly said, "By the way, Young Master Ling, did you also invite friends from Pingnan Province?"


    "Pingnan Province?" Ling Laoqi was taken aback, "What friends from Pingnan Province?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Jun felt even more spirited. No wonder Su Yang and the others didn¡¯t crowd in; Ling Laoqi hadn¡¯t invited them at all. This was going to be entertaining¡ªnow let¡¯s see how they save face!


    "Right there, those friends!" Zhou Jun pointed at Su Yang and his group, sneering, "They came from Pingnan Province and have been squatting here since they entered. They even injured one of our brothers just now. Young Master Ling, the friends you invited are quite presumptuous!"


    Ling Laoqi looked utterly astonished, "I don¡¯t know them at all!"


    Standing next to Ling Laoqi, Fang Jing¡¯s face turned ashen. Ling Laoqi might not recognize them, but she did. Among Su Yang¡¯spanions was Old Lin, her former fianc¨¦!


    Old Lin¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly, too. Although he imed not to want to interfere in Fang Jing¡¯s life anymore, seeing her standing so close to Ling Laoqi filled him with uncontroble rage, reminding him of the tragedies at Creek Valley Vige.


    Could such agony simply be forgotten?


    Maybe the love was gone, but the hatred remained!


    Standing not far behind Fang Jing was her brother, Fang Jun, who used to work as a waiter carrying dishes in a restaurant in Zifeng City.


    After Fang Jing hooked up with Ling Laoqi, he instantly transformed into Ling Laoqi¡¯s favored one. Even in Zifeng City, he carried himself with a swagger, gathering a group of henchmen under hismand, and acted recklessly and despotically when out and about. The likes of Huang Mao and others were his underlings!


    Upon seeing Old Lin, Fang Jun immediately recognized him too, and his expression instantly turned exceedingly grim.


    Fang Jing twisted her head to look, and exchanged a nce with Fang Jun, who immediately understood. He quietly pulled out a dagger from his person and stealthily made his way around from behind the crowd, preparing to settle the score with Old Lin right there and then.


    Ling Laoqi naturally had no idea what was going on. He watched Su Yang and hispanions with a cold gaze and said in a deep voice, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you friends before, I don¡¯t recall inviting you all, did I?"


    "That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t invite us!" Su Yang replied with a faint smile, "We¡¯re not here for you!"


    "Oh?" Ling Laoqi was surprised. "Then whom are you here for?"


    "Here..." Su Yang pointed to Fang Jing beside him, and chuckled, "We¡¯re here for her!"


    Upon hearing this, there was an uproar all around, and Ling Laoqi¡¯s brows instantly furrowed.


    If some man imed he was there for your wife, any person would feel unpleasant.


    "Do you know Jing¡¯er?" Ling Laoqi¡¯s voice was already beginning to turn cold.


    "More than just knowing her..." Su Yang said with a light smile, "She¡¯s actually our team leader¡¯s fianc¨¦e!"


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in an uproar again, and Ling Laoqi¡¯splexion instantly changed. He turned his head to look at Fang Jing. Fang Jing¡¯s face became extremely embarrassed, and she hurriedly said, "Husband, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I have nothing to do with them. We¡¯re just from the same vige. They suffered a loss and want revenge, so they¡¯re making these ims!"


    Ling Laoqi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he still didn¡¯t lose his temper there. He gave Su Yang a cold nce and said in a deep voice, "Sorry, she¡¯s my wife now!"


    At his words, Fang Jing immediately wrapped her arms around Ling Laoqi¡¯s, snuggling affectionately against him.


    "We¡¯re not going to fight you for her," Su Yang said with a light smile, "We¡¯re just here to take back what belongs to us. As for this kind of trash, you can keep her for yourself, no need to return her to us!"


    "What did you say!" Ling Laoqi roared furiously,pletely angered. Someone had insulted his woman right to his face, how could he bear it?


    "I said, this kind of trash, you can keep for yourself, no need to return her to us!" Su Yang repeated with a faint smile.


    "Who the fuck are you calling trash!" A furious roar came from the side. Fang Jun burst out from the crowd, clutching the dagger as he lunged towards Old Lin, ready to stab him to death then and there.


    To Su Yang, Fang Jun¡¯s action was like child¡¯s y. Su Yang had already been aware of his little scheme, so without even a nce, he simply kicked out, hitting Fang Jun squarely in the mouth.


    Fang Jun flew backward, most of his teeth knocked out, blood pouring from his mouth, his face a picture of extreme misery.


    "How dare you hit someone!" Ling Laoqi shouted angrily, "You dare to hit my brother!"


    "Hubby, you must avenge my brother!" Fang Jing put on a pitiful face, tears swirling in her eyes as though they might fall at any moment.


    "What a standard green tea bitch!" Su Yang sighed and said, "Ling Laoqi, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. How boring is it to simply beat someone up, I¡¯m here to murder."


    "What!?" Ling Laoqi¡¯s face changed drastically, his teeth clenched as he red at Su Yang, "You want to murder someone? Who do you dare to kill? Do you know who I am? Do you know where this ce is? What the hell are you, thinking you cane here to murder?"

 Chapter 628 - 627: Green Tea Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 627: Green Tea Bitch</h4>


    "I don¡¯t need to know so much!" Su Yang said coldly, "I just need to know how many people died in Creek Valley Vige, and you will have to pay with the same number of lives."


    "What an arrogant tone!" Ling Laoqi said angrily, "So, you also want to kill me?"


    "Nonsense, if I don¡¯t kill you, why would Ie here?" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "Good! Good! Good!" Ling Laoqi roared three times, pointing at Su Yang he said, "Ignorant fool, you still want to kill me? Hmph, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because I left Zifeng City? Let me tell you, even if I¡¯m not in Zifeng City, killing you would be as easy as turning my hand over!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "Thene and try!"


    Ling Laoqi took a step back and said solemnly, "Kill him for me!"


    Immediately, two elderly men rushed out from behind Ling Laoqi, charging straight towards Su Yang with astonishing speed and momentum.


    However, before these two reached Su Yang, an angry roar came from the doorway: "Stop!"


    Everyone turned to look. The one who spoke was none other than Huo Fangcheng. He stood at the doorway, his face filled with indignation, and roared, "What do you take Ziyun Pavilion for? Do you really think you can just fight in here as you please, that my Ziyun Pavilion has no rules? Do you really think the Huo Family can be bullied?"


    Ling Laoqi frowned, and though he was irritated, he still waved his hand, signaling the two men to step down. After all, this was Ziyun Pavilion, the Ziyun Pavilion of the Huo Family.


    The River God Sect did not fear the other families among the Ten Great Families, but they had to show respect to the Huo Family, for the Huo Family had a Terrestrial Immortal!


    "Mr. Huo, your timing is perfect!" Ling Laoqi spoke in a deep voice, "These people entered Ziyun Pavilion, saying they wanted to kill us and even hurt my brother. By doing this, they are truly disregarding the rules of Ziyun Pavilion!"


    Huo Fangcheng frowned as he looked at Su Yang. He actually wasn¡¯t very willing to confront Su Yang directly. But if things were truly as described, he couldn¡¯t ignore it either, could he? Otherwise, word would spread that the Huo Family was unfair in their dealings!


    "Ling Laoqi, don¡¯t speak nonsense!" Su Yang said with a smile, "I did say that we came here to reim what belongs to us, but I had no intention of killing anyone here. However, your brother is too impulsive, carrying a knife into Ziyun Pavilion and trying to kill in the chaos, showing no regard for the Pavilion¡¯s rules!"


    Ling Laoqi raged, "Just now you were still spouting off about killing us!"


    "Did I make a move?"


    "You..." Ling Laoqi was left speechless and turned to Huo Fangcheng in frustration, saying solemnly, "Mr. Huo, everyone here can testify that they were indeed trying to kill us, which is why we had to drive them out!"


    Huo Fangcheng furrowed his brows deeply. Ling Laoqi was from the Ling Family in Zifeng City, a man of no low status. Offending Ling Laoqi over such a matter would not be worthwhile.


    But looking at Su Yang, Huo Fangcheng felt uncertain. He didn¡¯t know exactly who Su Yang was, but he had a feeling that this man was not easy to provoke.


    Just then, azy voice suddenly came from the doorway, "Yo, what¡¯s going on here? Why are so many people gathered together? Having a meeting?"


    Everyone turned to look, and saw a nonchnt-looking man walking in, followed by a group of people.


    At the sight of the man, the people in the room immediately began to stir, and Ling Laoqi¡¯s expression changed instantly. He hurried forward, smiling, "Wu Shao, you¡¯ve arrived. It¡¯s nothing, just a small issue. Someone wanted to cause trouble, and Manager Huo didn¡¯t know what to do!"


    This Wu Shao was the eldest young master of the Wu Family, one of the three heirs in this generation from the Ten Great Families. In Pingbei Province, Wu Shao was definitely a top-tier scion, and even Huo Fangcheng had to give Wu Shao face.


    "Wu Shao is here!" Huo Fangcheng greeted him.


    "Hehe..." Wu Shao chuckled lightly, nced at Su Yang and his group, and said leisurely, "Uncle Huo, Ling Shao is my friend, and his affairs are my affairs. How about helping out and resolving this?"


    Huo Fangcheng¡¯s expression changed. With Wu Shao now involved, the matter became even more awkward. Would he or would he not give Wu Shao face?


    At this moment, Su Yang smiled lightly and said, "Wu Shao, a word of advice, it¡¯s best not to meddle without thinking. My issue with Ling Laoqi, it¡¯s a matter of life and death!"


    Wu Shao¡¯s brow furrowed, giving Su Yang a sidelong nce, "Are you trying to scare me?"


    "Big talk, he even dares to threaten Wu Shao!"


    "Do you know who Wu Shao is? Just a country bumpkin from Pingnan Province, what you¡¯re doing is seeking death!"


    "Daring to talk to Wu Shao like that, you must be tired of living, kill him!"


    The crowd began to berate him fiercely, vying to show off in front of Wu Shao. Zhou Jun was especially eager, rubbing his hands together in excitement. This idiot Su Yang had even dared to provoke Wu Shao¡ªhe was truly seeking death!


    "Scare is not the word, just wouldn¡¯t want you to hurt yourself over a bit of face," Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    Wu Shao¡¯s expression turned frosty as he said coldly, "You really have some nerve, it seems like you truly have no regard for me!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang smiled but said nothing.


    Wu Shao felt even angrier, turning to Huo Fangcheng, he said coldly, "Uncle Huo, if you can¡¯t handle this matter properly, then I will have to take matters into my own hands!"


    Huo Fangcheng¡¯s brow wrinkled tightly; he looked at Su Yang and said, "Friend, I don¡¯t want to get involved in your personal grudges. Ziyun Pavilion is simply a ce for dining, and I would prefer not to see any trouble here. So, you can dine here, but if you¡¯re looking to stir up trouble, that won¡¯t do. Whoever causes trouble, I will have them removed!"


    Wu Shao could not help feeling even more outraged. Huo Fangcheng¡¯s words, while seemingly addressed to Su Yang, effectively had no substance. In essence, he intended to let Su Yang and hispany stay, making it clear that anyone who caused trouble would be thrown out¡ªincluding Wu Shao himself!


    "Mr. Huo, isn¡¯t this causing trouble?" Zhou Jun immediately chimed in, "He demanded that Ling Shao return what they owed them right as he came in. Fang Jing is already Ling Shao¡¯s wife. They¡¯re trying to take her away! They¡¯ve merely got a marriage contract, but Ling Shao and Fang Jing are already married. They¡¯re being unreasonable!"


    Hearing this, Fang Jing also quickly seized the opportunity, looking at Old Lin with tears in her eyes, she pleaded, "Mr. Lin, can¡¯t you stop pestering me like this? I¡¯m already married. What more do you want from me? Can¡¯t you just let me go and stop clinging to me?"


    As she spoke, Fang Jing¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, giving the impression of a woman steadfast in her loyalty,manding respect.

 Chapter 629 - 628

    <h4>Chapter 629: 628</h4>


    Huo Fangcheng furrowed his brows, as he didn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters, and now that Wu Shao had gotten mixed up in it too, the situation had indeed be very troublesome.


    However, before Huo Fangcheng could think of an excuse, two more groups arrived at the door.


    "Yo, Sun Shao, Li Shao!" People eximed in surprise, hastily going up to greet them.


    The two neers had a status not much different from Wu Shao, both being young masters from the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, with no low positions.


    Ling Laoqi was beaming with joy as he went up to exchange pleasantries with them. Fang Jing was even more smug, standing next to Ling Laoqi, mingling with these young masters while also not forgetting to throw a few provocative nces at Old Lin.


    Fang Jun had gotten up from the ground by then, covering his mouth as he looked down on Old Lin with disdain, "Lin, do you find this amusing? My sister doesn¡¯t like you; it should be over since you¡¯ve broken up. What¡¯s the deal with persisting like this every day? Do you have any clue how much my sister dislikes you the more you pester her?"


    "Look at yourself, you¡¯ve got nothing, and you¡¯re even confined to a wheelchair. What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of my sister? Do you realize who¡¯s standing beside my sister right now? Do you know what the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province mean? These are all the big figures from those families!"


    "And you? What kind of crowd have you got around you? Do you even have the face toe here demanding what¡¯s yours? What belongs to you, huh? What is it? In the end, aren¡¯t you just trying to extort some money? I¡¯ve seen right through you guys. Served a few years in the military, didn¡¯t learn anything useful, but sure picked up a belly full of tricks!"


    People around them burst intoughter upon hearing this, many turning their heads to mock Old Lin. In everyone¡¯s eyes, how could Old Lin, sitting in a wheelchair, ever match up to Fang Jing, who was dressed stylishly and looked beautiful?


    Old Lin trembled with rage, shouting, "I haven¡¯t been pestering your sister..."


    Fang Jun responded coldly, "If you¡¯re not pestering, then scram, why are you still here? Don¡¯t you see how high-end this ce is? Is this somewhere people like you shoulde?"


    At this moment, Ling Laoqi also brought over a few young masters and misses.


    Ling Laoqi said proudly, "Let me introduce them. This is the Li Family¡¯s Li Shao and the Sun Family¡¯s Sun Shao, and over there is the Wan Family¡¯s Wan Xiaojie. All big figures from Pingbei Province!"


    "Who are these people?" Li Shao curiously nced at Old Lin in the wheelchair.


    "Oh, they are my wife¡¯s former fianc¨¦," Ling Laoqi said with a smile. "There was an engagement when they were young, but here he is, doggedly chasing after her!"


    People suddenly understood, and Li Shao burst intoughter, "An engagement from childhood, and still persisting like this, is this guy an idiot?"


    "Hey, Li Shao, you got it wrong, the man¡¯s not dumb at all," Sun Shao immediately chuckled. "He¡¯s targeting Ling Laoqi for his wealth, nning toe here and shakedown some money. It¡¯s quitemon among the poor!"


    "Sun Shao is right, now that you¡¯ve said it, I get it!" Wu Shao immediatelyughed. "No wonder he¡¯s talking about taking back what¡¯s his; he came for money, didn¡¯t he? Ah, Ling Laoqi, that¡¯s where you¡¯re at fault, you shouldpensate for taking someone¡¯s dearest, shouldn¡¯t you? Someone, give him ten bucks so they can go out and have a meal!"


    "Ha-ha-ha, let me do it..." Sun Shaoughed and took out a hundred yuan. "Here, take it, no need for change, eat your meal and you can even afford a taxi ride!"


    The crowd was in uproar, all mocking Su Yang and hispanions.


    Su Yang remainedposed, but the people with him were turning livid with anger. These pampered young elites were just too arrogant and presumptuous!


    Huo Fangcheng stood by helplessly, not knowing what to do. He was simply unable to intervene in such a situation.


    It might have been manageable with only one Wu Shao, but now that Young Master Su, Li Shao, and Wan Xiaojie had all appeared, he was out of his depth¡ªhe couldn¡¯t possibly offend all these young masters and misses.


    As theughter of the crowd began to subside, Su Yang then spoke up with a faint smile, "Young Master Ling, is it really necessary to involve so many people in our affair?"


    Before Ling Laoqi could speak, Wu Shao immediately responded, "Young Master Ling is our friend, his business is our business. If you¡¯re thinking of extorting Young Master Ling here, you¡¯ll have to see if we agree first!"


    "Right, you can¡¯t juste here and try to extort Young Master Ling; it¡¯s impossible!" Sun Shao and Li Shao also immediately mored, and Wan Xiaojie gave Su Yang a dismissive side nce, her face full of disdain.


    "So, you all are determined to get involved in this matter?" Su Yang asked with a light smile.


    "This isn¡¯t about getting involved; this is Pingbei City, our turf. Young Master Ling is a guest here, and naturally, we have to help him out," Sun Shao sneered, "Kid, this is Ziyun Pavilion, and I¡¯ll give the Huo Family face by sparing you. Now take the chance during our gathering to get the hell out of here. Run as far as you can. Otherwise, once I get free, hmm, I¡¯ll make sure you spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair like him!"


    The crowd burst into heartyughter, looking at Su Yang as though he was just an ignorant kid who didn¡¯t know the vastness of heaven and earth.


    Su Yang nodded slowly and spoke softly, "I¡¯ve given you all a chance too, but since you insist on meddling, let¡¯s settle this matter properly today then."


    "Damn, you¡¯ve got some nerve. With people from four of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province here, what do you intend to settle?" Wu Shao red and said.


    Just then, two groups of people walked in through the door, and Su Yang recognized the two leading them¡ªit was Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng.


    "Oh, perfect, Miss Cheng and Young Master Lin have arrived!" Wu Shao burst into a bigugh, "Miss Cheng, Young Master Lin, there¡¯s this kid here who doesn¡¯t know his ce and wants to settle scores with us. Come over quickly, so you don¡¯t miss out on the funter."


    Upon being surrounded by the crowd, Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng moved forward; among these young masters, they were particrly outstanding figures, much stronger than the likes of Wu Shao and Sun Shao.


    Ling Laoqi hurriedly greeted them with Fang Jing, bowing and nodding enthusiastically as they approached the two.


    Cheng Bingyan and Lin Feng responded indifferently to the greetings, but even this left Ling Laoqi and Fang Jing quite thrilled. After all, they were rubbing shoulders with the real big shots among Pingbei Province¡¯s unruly rich.


    Wu Shao approached and chuckled, "Young Master Lin, I heard that Lian Shaoye is here tonight too; why not invite him down to join us for a while?"


    "Lian Shaoye?" Everyone gasped, as that was the heir of the Lian Family, an absolute top figure among the second generation in Pingbei Province.


    "Lian Shaoye came looking for Miss Huo; let¡¯s not bother him unnecessarily," Lin Feng waved off.


    "What? Miss Huo is here too?" The crowd eximed once more. The only person who could be addressed as Miss Huo was Huo Qianfang. And in Pingbei Province, Huo Qianfang was an even more formidable figure than Lian Shaoye, an existence that even these wealthy brats feared.


    Just as Lin Feng was about to speak, his expression abruptly froze because, from a distance, he saw Su Yang sitting at the edge of the table!

 Chapter 630 - 629: Did I Let You Go?

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 629: Did I Let You Go?</h4>


    Everyone at the scene was still eximing in surprise and had not noticed that Lin Feng had bepletely dazed.


    Cheng Bingyan, who entered with him, was the first to notice that something was off with Lin Feng¡¯s expression. She followed Lin Feng¡¯s gaze and also happened to see Su Yang over there. At that, she too was instantly stunned, her expression freezing just like Lin Feng¡¯s.


    The hubbub of the crowd went on for a long time before gradually stopping, and Wu Shao said with a smile, "In that case, Young Master Lin, why don¡¯t we take Young Master Ling and the others upstairs to meet Miss Huo and Lian Shaoyeter, how about that?"


    Ling Laoqi immediately looked at Lin Feng with hopeful eyes; if he could get to know an influential person like Huo Qianfang or Lian Shaoye on this trip, it would truly make his journey worthwhile. He had never before dared to dream of interacting with such important figures.


    However, Lin Feng did not respond to Wu Shao¡¯s words as if he had simply not heard him.


    This made both Ling Laoqi and Wu Shao somewhat embarrassed. Even if you¡¯re unwilling, at least say something. Not saying anything at all, what does that mean?


    "Young Master Lin, in truth, Young Master Ling is quite nice, I think Lian Shaoye would like to make his acquaintance..."


    Wu Shao was still speaking up for Ling Laoqi when he suddenly sensed that Lin Feng¡¯s gaze was off. He followed Lin Feng¡¯s line of sight and happened to see Su Yang over there.


    "Oh, that¡¯s a moron from Pingnan Province, ranting about wanting to settle ounts with Young Master Ling and the like. You didn¡¯t see him, extremely arrogant, utterly haughty,pletely disregarding everyone from the Ten Great Families. I¡¯m actually considering how to sort him out! Just as Young Master Lin and Miss Cheng arrived, do you two have any good suggestions?"


    Wu Shao thought that Lin Feng did not recognize Su Yang, and thus found it surprising. Upon his words, the surrounding crowd burst intoughter, their gazes at Su Yang and hispanions filled with even more mockery.


    "Hey, kid from Pingnan Province, weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just now? These two are our Pingbei Province¡¯s Young Master Lin Feng and Miss Cheng Bingyan; repeat what you just said in front of them!" a young manughed loudly.


    "Ah, you¡¯re making it too difficult for him. He dares to be arrogant in front of us, but would he dare in front of Young Master Lin and Miss Cheng? Even if the guy¡¯s a fool, there¡¯s a limit, right?"


    "That¡¯s hard to say;ing to Pingbei Province to cause trouble means his brains aren¡¯t right. A half-wit might do anything, right?"


    "Hahaha, hey, kid, why are you silent now? Are you scared?"


    Theughter of the crowd continued, while at this moment, Fang Jing and Fang Jun were all smug. Fang Jun looked disdainfully at Old Lin, "You see now, right? The circle my sister moves in is filled with people like these. These young masters are people you could never hope to interact with in your lifetime. Think about it, do you have any face left to pester my sister? Don¡¯t you feel utterly shameless just sitting here?"


    Old Lin¡¯s face turned an iron blue; he clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Su Yang¡¯s face was the picture of calm, leisurely fidgeting with the teacup in his hand as if he had not seen Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan at all.


    At this moment, Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan finally came back to their senses. As if through some tacit understanding, they turned around and walked away simultaneously.


    "Young Master Lin, Miss Cheng? Where are you going?" Ling Laoqi asked in surprise.


    Everyone was astonished; they had only just arrived, so why turn and leave already?


    "What are you doing?" Wu Shao and several others quickly tried to stop them, but Lin Feng decisively pushed Wu Shao aside and ran out without a word, almost as if he was escaping.


    Everyone¡¯s faces registered shock. Had something happened at home?


    Just then, Su Yang¡¯s voice came from behind, "Did I say you could leave?"


    At these words, Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan froze as if they had been immobilized, stopping in their tracks. They leaned forward but dared not take another step. Their faces turned pale, remembering the time outside Zifeng City when they had been dealt with before, their hearts still filled with panic.


    The others didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they were surprised to see the two halt. Why did they stop moving at Su Yang¡¯smand? What did this mean?


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve, speaking to Young Master Lin and Miss Cheng like that..." Zhou Jun immediately incited conflict, "Young Master Lin and Miss Cheng, are you to be ordered around by someone like you? You..."


    Before Zhou Jun could finish, Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan turned around at the same time. Their faces flushed red, and under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, they both walked up to Su Yang, bent over and bowed, with reluctance and fear in their voices, "Master Su, you are here too!"


    The crowd was abuzz with confusion¡ªeveryone was baffled. What was going on?


    The two strongest figures on site, Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan, were bowing to Su Yang? And addressing him as Master Su, what did that imply? Who was this Master Su?


    The most astonished were Ling Laoqi and the others; their eyes were almost popping out of their sockets. Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan had to bow to Su Yang, but what was Su Yang¡¯s identity? Could they have mistaken his identity?


    Su Yang continued to fiddle with the teacup on the table, speaking leisurely, "Lin Feng, Cheng Bingyan, have you forgotten what I told you?"


    "How could we dare forget what Master Su said!" Lin Feng quickly replied.


    "If you haven¡¯t forgotten, then what is this about?" Su Yang said coldly, "Didn¡¯t I say that I wanted the elders of your two families toe see me? Howe it¡¯s only the two of you here now?"


    The crowd was astonished again. Su Yang actually wanted the elders of the two great families to meet him? Who exactly was he? Those elders, each and every one of them wielded great power, and they were not evenparable to these young nobles.


    Yet, in Su Yang¡¯s words, he could summon or dismiss these elders at will. What was the situation here?


    Both swallowed hard, Lin Feng speaking softly, "Master Su, we... we didn¡¯t know you were here, that¡¯s why... that¡¯s why we came alone..."


    "You didn¡¯t know I was here, or did you not even mention it to your family¡¯s elder?" Su Yang retorted.


    Both faces turned awkward, wishing to deceive Su Yang, but they finally didn¡¯t dare to lie. Because, they knew very well, what would be the consequences of deceiving Su Yang further.


    "We... we had just returned to the provincial city and hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell the family elders..." Cheng Bingyan spoke softly, "Moreover, some family elders are not at home. I was nning to tell the family elders about this at tomorrow¡¯s family gathering..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a coldugh, ncing at Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng quickly nodded, his voice trembling, "Yes... that¡¯s right..."


    "Then, there¡¯s no need for such trouble!" Su Yang put down the teacup in his hand and said coldly, "Call your elders and tell them I¡¯m waiting for them here at Ziyun Pavilion. Also, inform all the Family Heads of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, that Su Yang wishes to meet them!"

 Chapter 631 - 630

    <h4>Chapter 631: 630</h4>


    As he spoke, the scene erupted into chaos, and everyone eximed in shock.


    The heads of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, what sort of people were they?


    Put it this way, even if you were a first-ss prodigal son like Wu Shao, Sun Shao, or Li Shao, you wouldn¡¯t have the privilege of meeting each Family Head.


    Even the likes of Wu Shao, up to now, have only met half the Family Heads at most. Being able to pay respects to any one of the Family Heads was already an honor for them.


    And now, Su Yang sat here, and with a single statement, he demanded the presence of all the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families.


    In Pingbei Province, who had the authority to summon and give orders to the heads of the Ten Great Families like this?


    Even the head of the paramount Lian Family in Pingbei Province didn¡¯t have this kind of sway.


    Yet now, Su Yang, with a single sentence, was about to summon all the Family Heads¡ªwas he out of his mind?


    "Who the fuck do you think you are? You want the heads of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province toe over? Does that include my grandfather too?" Wu Shao was the first to curse angrily.


    "Is the head of my Sun Family also supposed toe?" Sun Shao said sarcastically.


    "And what about my Li Family?" Li Shao also sneered, looking at Su Yang as if he were mentally challenged.


    Everyone on the scene wasughing uproariously, including Zhou Jun, who was doubled over withughter.


    "Hey, Mister Su, you really think highly of yourself, huh? You expect the heads of the Ten Great Families toe over just like that? Who do you think you are? An Immortal? With just one word, they all have toe and see you? Seriously, I¡¯ve seen braggarts, but never one as boastful as you!"


    Fang Junughed even more unabashedly, saying to Old Lin, "Hey, Old Lin, is this yourrade-in-arms? His brain is even morecking than yours, are you from the same unit? What, a unit specially for training idiots? Don¡¯t get me wrong, in terms of being an idiot, yourrade here is much more of one than you are!"


    Fang Jing had a disdainful smile on her face and said coldly, "Old Lin, do you know why I despise you? It¡¯s because of thepany you keep. Your circle of friends is full of these arrogant fools who love to boast. How far do you think you can go in an environment like that? I don¡¯t discriminate against you for being handicapped, but your self-destruction is your own fault. After all, one must rely on oneself. Hanging out with people like this, no matter how impressive the talk, aren¡¯t you still like the mud under your feet, with no hope of rising?"


    Fang Jing¡¯s words were even tinged with a preaching tone as if putting herself on a moral high ground, but the mockery in her speech was also very clear.


    The only ones notughing were Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan, because they were the only two who knew Su Yang¡¯s true identity.


    Just then,ughter suddenly came from the doorway, "What¡¯s so funny?"


    Everyone turned to look and saw a handsome young man standing at the entrance. The youth was alone, not dressed in branded attire, but undeniably proper, exuding afortable vibe.


    Seeing this young man, many in the room were stunned, for not many recognized him.


    However, Wu Shao, Sun Shao, and others immediately got up and rushed over, eximing, "Young Master Lian!?"


    At these words, the crowd instantly became electrified¡ªwas this actually Young Master Lian?


    Who was Young Master Lian?


    He was the heir of the Lian Family, the number one family among the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, the absolute elite of his generation, always groomed to be the Patriarch Lian.


    In the circles of the young and rich in Pingbei Province, people like Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan were still somewhatcking in front of Young Master Lian.


    Young Master Lian was someone who could speak on equal terms with the heads of the other Top Ten Families.


    It could be said that Young Master Lian was no longer part of the prodigal circle; he had stepped out of the shadow of his forefathers, capable of handling significant matters on his own.


    Ling Laoqi had almost invited all the socialites of Pingbei Province here, yet he could never secure an invite for Young Master Lian.


    Other socialites could be wooed with money by Ling Laoqi, but not Young Master Lian¡ªhe was someone Ling Laoqi wouldn¡¯t even dare to talk about money with.


    Even someone as arrogant as Ling Laoqi felt intimidated at the thought of someone of Young Master Lian¡¯s stature and didn¡¯t dare to dream of making his acquaintance.


    Now that Young Master Lian was here, how could the scene not be excited?


    All the attendees almost simultaneously rushed over to him; Ling Laoqi was no exception, speeding over withrge strides.


    Fang Jun didn¡¯t dare to approach, but the expression on his face grew smug, "Young Master Lian hase too. My brother-inw¡¯s gathering really is getting more high-end. Hey, do you know who Young Master Lian is? Hmph, looking at your faces, I reckon none of you do. Young Master Lian, that¡¯s a real big shot, way beyond all that you can even imagine!"


    Old Lin cast a sidelong nce at Fang Jun and said in a low voice, "So what if he¡¯s a big shot? What does that have to do with you?"


    "How can it have nothing to do with me?" Fang Jun immediately replied, "He¡¯s attending my brother-inw¡¯s reception, so he¡¯s a friend of my brother-inw. And my brother-inw¡¯s friends are my friends. Don¡¯t you know, in society, having more friends opens more paths, especially a friend like Young Master Lian¡ªthat¡¯s akin to having a highway to heaven. What do you know? Talking to you about this is like ying the lute to a cow; you¡¯ll never understand the importance of connections in your lifetime!"


    "Really?" Su Yang smiled faintly, "Then tell me, of all the connections present today, which one can save your life?"


    Fang Jun was taken aback, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, if I wanted to kill you, do you think Young Master Lian could save your life?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Fang Jun¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and he pointed at Su Yang, shouting angrily, "You¡¯re pretty bold with your words. To dare say such a thing in front of Young Master Lian, you better not regret it when I tell him!"


    "Make sure you do tell him, otherwise, what I said would be in vain, right?" Su Yang replied with a smile.


    Enraged, Fang Jun¡¯s face turned ashen as he rushed to tell his sister Fang Jing about the incident.


    Meanwhile, Young Master Lian had made his way through the crowd. Seeing Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan bending over in front of Su Yang, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, "Madman, Ice Swallow, you two are here too?"


    Everyone looked on with envy as, aside from Young Master Lian, very few dared to address Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan so casually.


    Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan awkwardly smiled. At this moment, Wu Shao seemed to seize the opportunity and said loudly, "Young Master Lian, do you know who that person opposite them is? He¡¯s got quite the audacity. Just now he was moring for the heads of our Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province toe here to see him!"


    The crowd burst intoughter again, and Young Master Lian frowned slightly, looking at Su Yang and said with a smile, "This friend here looks quite unfamiliar. Do you have any connection with my Lian Family? My grandfather happens to be near Ziyun Pavilion, discussing matters with Elder Huo. How about I invite them over for a visit?"

 Chapter 632 - 631 Huo Qianfang Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 631 Huo Qianfang Arrives</h4>


    Everyone burst intoughter again. Lian Shaoye¡¯s words sounded amiable, but in fact, this was the real mockery.


    Su Yang remained calm, leisurely fiddling with the teacup on the table, "Elder Huo is here too, that¡¯s good. Go tell Lian Qianjun toe over quickly, he and I still have some unfinished business to resolve!"


    Lian Shaoye¡¯s expression instantly turned cold; he had been teasing Su Yang without taking him seriously. But he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be so audacious, to actually dare to address Lian Qianjun by name? That was incredibly bold!


    In the entirety of Pingbei Province, how many people dared to call out Lian Qianjun¡¯s name directly?


    "What audacity!"


    "To actually dare to address Elder Lian by his name, who do you think you are!"


    "Seeking death, purely seeking death, simply seeking death!"


    "Why waste words on someone like this, kill him! Kill him!"


    The crowd was furiously shouting, their momentum menacing as they surrounded Su Yang. It looked like they were preparing to take action.


    No wonder, with Lian Shaoye present, everyone was no longer apprehensive about the Huo Family. Even Huo Fangcheng had to give Lian Shaoye some face. Moreover, with Su Yang addressing Lian Qianjun directly, even Huo Fangcheng would have to take action himself; otherwise, it¡¯d be impossible to exin to the Lian Family!


    Just as the crowd was about to move in aggressively, a cold voice suddenly came from outside the door, "What are you doing? Causing such a ruckus in Ziyun Pavilion, do you think this is your own house?"


    Upon hearing this voice, everyone simultaneously turned to look, only to see a tall, stunningly beautiful woman standing at the doorway.


    The woman was none other than Huo Qianfang, her elegant brows furrowed and her expression cold. She had not a shred of fondness for these profligate sons.


    The people inside immediately fell silent. This was Huo Qianfang, a presence even the scions of Pingbei Province feared. Even the likes of Wu Shao, Sun Shao, and Li Shao had to behave themselves in her presence.


    Lian Shaoye, however, was all smiles, quickly going up to her, "Qianfang, you¡¯re here. I was about to go out to meet you, but you came in on your own!"


    "Do I need you to meet me when I have hands and feet?" Huo Qianfang said coldly.


    Lian Shaoye continued to smile, if anyone else had snapped at him like that, he would have been furious by now. But Huo Qianfang was different, firstly, Lian Shaoye truly could not do anything to her. And secondly, Lian Shaoye was actively pursuing Huo Qianfang; of course, he couldn¡¯t afford to anger her.


    "Who is that?" Fang Jun asked in astonishment, his expression full of admiration.


    "Don¡¯t you recognize her? The big star Huo Qianfang!" Fang Jing said in a low voice, "The young miss of the Huo Family from the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, and the darling of the Patriarch of the Huo Family. Actually, I¡¯ve heard that even the Family Heads of the Top Ten Families in Pingbei Province treat her very well. All the young masters and misses in the provincial capital have to behave respectfully in her presence."


    "My God, it¡¯s her!" Fang Jun eximed excitedly, "I¡¯ve seen her movies, but never in person. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s even more beautiful in real life than on the screen! So gorgeous!"


    "Shut up!" Fang Jing red at her brother, whispering, "She¡¯s Lian Shaoye¡¯s person, be careful with your words. Such important figures are beyond your reach!"


    Fang Jun¡¯s face was full of admiration, yet he dared not say anything more. Just as Fang Jing had said, such a girl was beyond even his dreams!


    The Zhou siblings were also excited, they had long heard of Huo Qianfang¡¯s name but had never seen her. This chance to see her here was enough to boast about for a long time toe.


    The two hurriedly ran over, squeezing into the crowd, trying to get as close to Huo Qianfang as they could. In reality, Huo Qianfang did not so much as nce at them.


    Watching themotion, Huo Qianfang frowned and said, "What are you all doing here?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s a few people from Pingnan Province,pletely ignorant of how high the sky and how deep the earth is, bragging over here!" Lian Shaoyeughed. "What they said earlier was preposterous, even wanting the Family Heads of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province to meet them, haha, I think they¡¯re just fools. No worries, I¡¯ll have someone throw him out in a bit!"


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s brows furrowed. There really weren¡¯t many people who dared to talk like that in Pingbei Province. Who could it be from Pingnan Province?


    Huo Qianfang looked over out of curiosity, just in time to catch a glimpse of Su Yang¡¯s back.


    Upon hearing Huo Qianfang¡¯s voice, Su Yang immediately turned around. Su Yang still remembered the time she had entangled him in Pingnan Province and was truly afraid of being discovered by her again tonight.


    When Huo Qianfang saw Su Yang¡¯s back, she clearly felt it was familiar. Her heart stirred, and she immediately walked towards Su Yang.


    "Qianfang, where are you going?" Lian Shaoye asked in surprise. "You don¡¯t need to go over there; such a madman should just be thrown out directly. I¡¯ll handle it for you; you go upstairs first."


    "Miss Huo, let us take care of him for you!" Wu Shao and the others also said excitedly.


    "Miss Huo, why bother taking action yourself? We can handle it!"


    "Miss Huo, please sit, and watch how we deal with this kid!"


    "Miss Huo, you just watch from the side; we¡¯ll make this kid kneel and kowtow in front of you in a bit!"


    The crowd was eagerly vying to speak, and some even started to surround Su Yang, wanting to show their eagerness in front of Huo Qianfang. After all, she was the most dominant youngdy in Pingbei Province, and everyone felt they were a notch lower in her presence.


    "Shut up, all of you!" Huo Qianfang snapped angrily.


    The crowd was startled, not knowing why Huo Qianfang suddenly got angry.


    Huo Qianfang looked at those who had already surrounded Su Yang and shouted angrily, "Back off!"


    These people were utterly confused about why Huo Qianfang was angry, but they dared not say a word and quickly dispersed.


    Huo Qianfang walked straight towards Su Yang, and just then, Su Yang quickly got up and ran.


    Huo Qianfang suddenly became anxious and pointed at Su Yang, yelling, "Stand still for me!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word and kept running. The profligate sons behind him were immediately infuriated and swarmed around shouting, "Miss Huo told you to stand still, didn¡¯t you hear?"


    "Keep running, and I¡¯ll break your dog legs!"


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Huo Qianfang was furious. "Who told you to speak? Get away from me, all of you!"


    The crowd was dumbstruck. What kind of temperament did Huo Qianfang have? Why was she so capricious?


    By now, Su Yang had almost reached the door. Huo Qianfang was both angry and anxious and yelled, "Su Yang, I know it¡¯s you. If you keep running, I will go find you in Pingnan Province tomorrow!"


    Su Yang immediately stopped, turned his head with an awkward face, and said sheepishly, "You... you recognize me..."


    Everyone at the scene was also stunned. What was going on? Huo Qianfang actually knew this person from Pingnan Province? And their rtionship seemed a bit special. What exactly was going on?

 Chapter 633 - 632

    <h4>Chapter 633: 632</h4>


    Huo Qianfang only recognized Su Yang after she saw him start to walk away.


    Seeing Su Yang, her eyes immediately shed with a sharp glint. She disregarded the astonished looks from everyone, strode up to Su Yang, grabbed his arm, and angrily shouted, "What are you doing? Why are you running away as soon as you see me?"


    This situation caused a buzz among the crowd, and everyone was stunned once again.


    The Miss of the Huo Family, the most favored Miss of Pingnan Province, the one all the yboys feared, Huo Qianfang, was actually tussling with Su Yang? What in the world was going on?


    Lian Shaoye¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and he clenched his teeth tightly while furrowing his brows.


    He had always been chasing after Huo Qianfang and regarded her as forbidden fruit, but she had never shown him any favor. For such a long time, he had maintained a considerable distance from Huo Qianfang, not even getting a chance to get close to her.


    And what was happening now? Huo Qianfang had actually taken the initiative to grab Su Yang¡¯s arm, something Lian Shaoye had never seen before. Were the two of them that close?


    Su Yang felt even more awkward and quickly said with a smile, "No, I... I was just going to the bathroom..."


    "The bathroom?" Huo Qianfang said coldly. "Seeing me and you immediately head to the bathroom without even saying hello? Who are you trying to fool?"


    "Not at all, how could I fool you!" Su Yang said with an embarrassed smile. "I just didn¡¯t see you just now..."


    "Cut the crap!" Huo Qianfang said coldly. "I¡¯ve said that when youe to Pingbei Province, you should contact me. Why didn¡¯t you contact me?"


    "Uh, that... that..." Su Yang was dumbstruck, the normally articte him was left speechless in front of Huo Qianfang. Truth be told, after the incident in Pingnan Province, Su Yang was genuinely afraid of Huo Qianfang.


    "So, you just didn¡¯t want to see me, right?" Huo Qianfang¡¯s countenance grew cold, her tone carrying a hint of deep resentment, much like that of a womanmenting in seclusion.


    Her words once again confounded the crowd. What exactly was going on?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t want to see the Miss of the Huo Family, who was sought after by everyone? What was really happening here?


    Someone like Lian Shaoye, who had trouble even inviting Huo Qianfang out for a meal, watched as Su Yang was actually trying to avoid her. Why was there such a huge gap between people?


    Many eyes had turned to Lian Shaoye, whoseplexion had be even paler, his eyes filled with venom as he looked at Su Yang. In such a situation, he had lost all his dignity, and what infuriated him the most was that Huo Qianfang¡¯s attitude towards Su Yang was far better than towards him!


    Fang Jun was also dumbfounded. He quietly moved closer to his sister Fang Jing and whispered, "Sis, you... did you just say... that she¡¯s the Miss of the Huo Family?"


    "Yes... yes, that¡¯s... that¡¯s her..." Fang Jing was also dumbstruck, her voice trembling as she answered.


    "But, how... how does she know this guy..." Fang Jun looked at Su Yang, filled with disbelief, "And what... what¡¯s their rtionship..."


    Fang Jing couldn¡¯t give an answer. With Lian Shaoye standing right there and Huo Qianfang seemingly fond of Su Yang, what in the world was going on?


    Could it be that this Su Yang was more impressive than Lian Shaoye?


    But how could that be?


    That¡¯s Lian Shaoye, the eldest heir of the Lian Family, the number one family of Pingbei Province!


    Actually inferior to Old Lin¡¯srade-in-arms?


    Fang Jing shook her head vigorously, telling herself in her heart it was impossible. She did not want to ept such a thing either; if it were true, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Ling Laoqi amounted to nothing beside Old Lin?


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you, it¡¯s just... there¡¯s a small matter I haven¡¯t finished dealing with." Su Yang said awkwardly with an apologetic smile, "I was thinking, after I finish my business, I¡¯d visit you specially."


    Huo Qianfang stared at Su Yang for a while, as if gauging the truthfulness of his words.


    Lian Shaoye walked over and reached out to pull Huo Qianfang¡¯s wrist, lightlyughing, "Qianfang, is this your friend?"


    Lian Shaoye saw Huo Qianfang grab Su Yang¡¯s arm and felt jealous in his heart, so he also boldly reached out his hand.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s face turned cold, and she directly avoided his hand, ring at him, "What are you doing?"


    Lian Shaoye¡¯s face turned cold at her reaction, making him lose face even more.


    "Qianfang, this friend of yours is really rude to us people of the Ten Great Families!" Lian Shaoye said coldly, "Just now he was calling my grandfather by his name, and even demanded that your grandfather visit him. Humph, do the people of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province seem that easy to bully?"


    Huo Qianfang was startled and looked at Su Yang in surprise, "What do you want with my grandfather?"


    "Just a little matter..." Su Yang replied.


    "If you want to see my grandfather, just tell me. What¡¯s the need to involve them?" Huo Qianfang said, "I¡¯ll ask him toe down in a minute!"


    The people at the scene were practically going mad¡ªafter all, that was the Patriarch of the Huo Family, the head of the second most powerful family in Pingbei Province. Even Lian Shaoye, among those present, might not be deemed worthy to meet him.


    And now, with just a word from Su Yang, Huo Qianfang was prepared to call the Patriarch of the Huo Family down. How much face was she giving to Su Yang?


    Normally, even if Huo Qianfang was truly willing to let Su Yang meet the Patriarch, it would be Su Yang who¡¯d have to visit the Patriarch. The idea that Su Yang would sit there like a lord, waiting for the Patriarch toe down, how could that be possible?


    Huo Fangcheng stood to one side, also embarrassed, and coughed lightly, "Miss, the uncle is upstairs. If he truly wants to see the uncle, he could go visit him..."


    "Visit what? Just have them alle over, that¡¯s that!" Huo Qianfang red and said, "Does he need to visit when seeing my grandfather?"


    "Ah?" Huo Fangcheng was stunned, and everyone at the scene was on the verge of copse. What exactly was going on? In Huo Qianfang¡¯s mind, if Su Yang wanted to see the Patriarch of the Huo Family, should the Patriarch personallye down to greet him?


    What kind of incredible abilities did Su Yang possess, being so young, that instead of him visiting the Patriarch of the Huo Family, it was the Patriarch who had to visit him? On what grounds?


    Lian Shaoye was extremely irritated inside, Huo Qianfang¡¯s clear partiality towards Su Yang made him feel even more humiliated.


    "It¡¯s Elder Huo¡¯s business if he wants toe down. But my grandfather is not someone to be summoned and dismissed at will!" Lian Shaoye pointed at Su Yang, angrily saying, "You brat, you even dared to call my grandfather by his name outright, that¡¯s disrespectful to my grandfather. As the sessor to the Lian Family, today I will make you understand that the Patriarch of the Lian Family cannot be offended!"


    Having said that, Lian Shaoye kicked the chair beside him over, his voice cold, "Just now, you were willing to fight here, so it seems you¡¯re quite confident in your strength? Humph, I¡¯m giving you an opportunity now. If you fight me one-on-one and you win, you can meet my grandfather. If you lose, then in front of all these people, you will kneel down and apologize!"

 Chapter 634 - 633: A Single Move

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 633: A Single Move</h4>


    The crowd on the scene immediately burst into enthusiastic apuse, and everyone started to make a racket excitedly.


    "Master Lian did great, it¡¯s about time someone put this arrogant fool in his ce."


    "Why use a cleaver to kill a chicken? I¡¯m more than enough to deal with this person; why would Master Lian need to take action himself?"


    "Master Lian, if he loses, why not make him call you ¡¯grandpa¡¯? That way, he can indeed meet his ¡¯grandpa¡¯!"


    "Hahaha, Chen Shao¡¯s suggestion is good, I support it..."


    "Hey, kid, I advise you to start kneeling and begging for mercy now. What makes you think you can fight Master Lian? Do you even know that Master Lian is the number one expert of our Pingbei Province of this generation, and his strength is already among the top ten experts of the province!"


    "Who cares, once he kneels before Master Lian and kowtows begging for mercy, then he¡¯ll know how formidable Master Lian is!"


    "Master Lian is mighty!"


    The audienceughed and jeered nonstop, as if Su Yang had already been defeated.


    The only ones not making a scene were Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan. They exchanged nces but remained silent, because they were well aware of Su Yang¡¯s identity. Master Lian fighting Su Yang, wasn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?


    However, neither of them warned Master Lian.


    Indeed, Master Lian was very powerful in Pingbei Province, and although they all held the same status as young masters, the truth was that Master Lian never took Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan seriously. Both had often been bullied by Master Lian in the province.


    Both of them had suffered substantial losses at the hands of Su Yang, and now they were happy to see Master Lian get hiseuppance from Su Yang. As for warning Master Lian, that was never going to happen. If they did, how could they enjoy the show?


    Next to them, Huo Qianfang frowned and spoke sternly, "Master Lian, what are you doing?"


    Master Lian, thinking Huo Qianfang was still defending Su Yang, replied coldly, "Qianfang, this is between him and me¡ªyou don¡¯t need to interfere!"


    "You..." Huo Qianfang was enraged, but ultimately she held back her words.


    She had long been dissatisfied with Master Lian¡¯s arrogance, and he had persistently pursued her with extreme narcissism, all of which made her particrly loathe him.


    Since Master Lian was asking for trouble today, she decided not to get involved anymore. Master Lian fighting Su Yang was just seeking death!


    Of course, Master Lian didn¡¯t know what Huo Qianfang was thinking and, seeing her fall silent, assumed she was overawed by him.


    He became more smug, nced at Su Yang, and said coldly, "Why don¡¯t you speak? Even if you don¡¯t dare to fight, at least admit your defeat. What, are you afraid of losing face now? Didn¡¯t think about being pped in the face when you were talking big earlier?"


    Su Yang sighed, shook his head, and said, "We bear no grudges against each other; I really don¡¯t want to fight you!"


    "Whether you don¡¯t want to fight or don¡¯t dare to fight, make it clear!" Master Lian snapped coldly, "When you bluntly addressed my grandfather by name, you should have foreseen this consequence. This is Pingbei; did you think this was Pingnan? Here, you pay the price for speaking out of turn. Kneel or fight¡ªmake your choice!"


    "Since you insist on fighting, then let¡¯s fight!" Su Yang said looking at Master Lian, "Let¡¯s just touch hands and stop there, okay?"


    Master Lian sneered, "Fists and feet are blind, that¡¯s hard to say. But I¡¯ll spare your life since you¡¯re a friend of Qianfang!"


    With that, Master Lian waved his hand, "Come, please make some space, everyone!"


    "Alright!"


    "Everyone, clear out quickly, let Master Lian give this kid a good thrashing!"


    "This is going to be good, the ignorant kid from Pingnan Province is about to get schooled by Master Lian!"


    "Master Lian, don¡¯t go easy on him, hit him as hard as you can!"


    "Remember, you must p his face, since that brat has no shame anyway!"


    People made way for an empty space, their mor unending, all reveling in the chaos.


    Lian Shaoye, wearing a smug expression, sneered at Su Yang, "Kid, do you need me to let you have three moves?"


    "No need!" Su Yang shook his head directly, "One move is enough."


    "Letting you one move?" Lian Shaoye scoffed even more, "Is that enough?"


    The crowd around burst intoughter, mocking without end.


    "Lian Shaoye was just being polite to you, and here you are, shamelessly insisting on having an advantage?"


    "Just this, can¡¯t you even decline gracefully? Let you one move, that¡¯s not giving at all, where¡¯s your dignity?"


    "He¡¯s already talking big like that, what face does he need?"


    "I think we should stick with three moves, lest he imster that Lian Shaoye bullied him!"


    Su Yang, however, was the picture of calm, waiting for the crowd¡¯s voices to fade before he spoke softly, "What I meant is, between you and me, to decide the victor, one move is enough, there¡¯s no need for three moves!"


    Lian Shaoye¡¯s expression instantly turned icy as he watched Su Yang, "One move is enough? You¡¯re nning to settle the fight with one move? Fine, then, I will crush you with one move!"


    After speaking, Lian Shaoye suddenly took a stride forward, assuming an attacking stance. However, he did not rush to attack but stared fixedly at Su Yang, with energy continuously gathering in his hands.


    "It¡¯s the Lian Family¡¯s Killing Fist!" someone beside eximed, "The Lian Family¡¯s strongest boxing technique that ensures the opponent is either dead or injured once executed, tremendously potent!"


    "Lian Shaoye is actually employing the Killing Fist, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll even need one full move. Against this kid, half a move should suffice!"


    "This kid, oblivious to his impending doom, dares to challenge Lian Shaoye. Now that Lian Shaoye has unleashed the Killing Fist, let¡¯s see how he dies!"


    The relentless noise of the crowd continued, but Su Yang remained serene, standing with his hands behind his back, as if he had no regard for Lian Shaoye¡¯s murderous intent.


    After Lian Shaoye gathered energy for an extended time, amassing sufficient power, he let out a sudden shout, and like an arrow released from a bow, he swiftly lunged at Su Yang.


    His right fist came thundering towards Su Yang with such momentum that it whistled through the air, astounding those present.


    The Lian Family¡¯s Killing Fist was known to all for its immense power.


    Su Yang had already had a taste of the Lian Family¡¯s Killing Fist at the Dragon Head Meeting in May.


    Though Lian Shaoye was the heir of the Lian Family¡¯s current generation, hismand of the Killing Fist still fell short of his formidable ancestors.


    Had it been the Su Yang from the Dragon Head Meeting in May, taking on Lian Shaoye, Su Yang would likely have had to exert himself with several moves before he could defeat him.


    But the current Su Yang had evolved beyondparison. Especially after his battle with the River God Sect Master, Su Yang¡¯sbat strength had increased considerably.


    Facing Lian Shaoye¡¯s swiftly approaching punch, Su Yang neither dodged nor evaded but countered with a punch of his own.


    Overlord Devil Fist!


    From Destiny¡¯s Tome, the most formidable boxing technique, far stronger than the Lian Family¡¯s Killing Fist.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t need to gather any power at all; with one punch, he met Lian Shaoye¡¯s fist head-on.


    With a booming sound, Lian Shaoye was sent flying backward, crashing into a wall over ten meters away, where he finally stopped and slumped to the ground, devoid of any strength to resist.

 Chapter 635 - 634 A Roar that Shook the City

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 634 A Roar that Shook the City</h4>


    Everyone was originally moring about how Lian Shaoye was guaranteed to win, but upon witnessing such a turn of events, everyone was stunned. What on earth was going on?


    The two exchanged a single punch, and Lian Shaoye was seriously injured?


    Moreover, from the looks of it, he hadpletely lost the ability to fight again. What exactly was happening?


    With just one move, had Su Yang really resolved this grand battle?


    Everyone was gasping in shock; such an oue was beyond their wildest dreams.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t just boasting¡ªhe genuinely had the ability!


    But how could this be possible?


    Lian Shaoye was the leading martial artist of the younger generation in Pingbei Province, a figure who could enter the top ten. And he was defeated by Su Yang with a single move?


    Ling Laoqi and others had pale expressions, and Fang Jun and Fang Jing¡¯s faces were extremely grim. Was this really Old Lin¡¯srade-in-arms? What kind of formidable person had they provoked?


    The scene fell into a deathly silence as Su Yang retracted his fist and said softly, "Lian Shaoye, it seems you¡¯ve lost!"


    Lian Shaoye tried desperately to stand, but after vomiting several mouthfuls of blood, he copsedpletely onto the ground.


    The punch had caused him grave injuries, making it impossible for him to stand.


    Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan were secretlyughing in their hearts. Lian Shaoye was always arrogant and unbridled in Pingbei Province; today, he had finally suffered a great loss here.


    Grinding his teeth, Lian Shaoye managed to suppress the surging blood in his chest and said angrily, "You... who exactly are you..."


    "Who am I?" Su Yang replied with a faint smile, "You don¡¯t even know who I am, and yet you wanted to fight me. Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?"


    Lian Shaoye spat out a mouthful of blood in anger, and Wu Shao, who was standing beside him, said furiously, "Kid, I don¡¯t care who you are. You dare to injure Lian Shaoye in Pingbei Province; I doubt you¡¯ll be able to leave Pingbei Province alive."


    "Right, injuring Lian Shaoye means opposing the Ten Great Families. Let¡¯s see how you live walking out of Pingbei Province!"


    "Kill him! Everyone charge, kill him!"


    The crowd was roaring with fury, ready to join forces in assaulting Su Yang.


    "Back off, all of you!" Huo Qianfang shouted angrily. Indeed, her shout startled everyone, but their anger towards Su Yang only intensified.


    "Miss Huo, what do you mean by this? Are you turning your back on us? This guy has injured our people in Pingbei Province, and you¡¯re helping him? What are you trying to do?" A young man said with a deep voice, "Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re from the Huo Family, one of the Ten Great Families. Are you nning to side with an outsider against the Ten Great Families?"


    "Is it your ce to concern yourself with my affairs?" Huo Qianfang retorted angrily.


    "Matters of Pingbei Province are our matters. If Miss Huo insists on helping an outsider, then we must intervene!" someone immediately shouted loudly. This remark instantly gained the support of the masses, as they were all furiously roaring, itching to strike down Su Yang.


    Huo Qianfang was furious and about to speak when Su Yang suddenly broke the silence. He looked at those people with a cold gaze: "What¡¯s this? Do you all want to fight me as well? Whether it¡¯s one on one or all together,e now if you wish!"


    The group that was initially surging forward with rage wilted under Su Yang¡¯s gaze.


    What a joke; if even Lian Shaoye didn¡¯tst one move against Su Yang, who would dare rush forward to seek death?


    However, the crowd was still seething with anger and naturally didn¡¯t want to just back down.


    "Kid, do you really think with your bit of strength you can act so recklessly in Pingbei Province?" Sun Shao said angrily, "This is Pingbei Province, and the Ten Great Families are here. With just one word from me, all members of the Ten Great Families wille. Let¡¯s see how you leave this ce alive!"


    "Right, once the people from the Ten Great Familiese, let¡¯s see how you survive!"


    "When the Ten Great Families arrive, you¡¯ll be kneeling and begging for mercy in no time!"


    "Su Yang, this time you¡¯re dead for sure, even the people from the Ten Great Families dare not offend you, but the little power you have in Pingnan Province won¡¯t save you!" Zhou Jun shouted triumphantly, wishing the people there would immediately tear Su Yang into pieces, to vent the hatred in his heart.


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang suddenly looked up andughed, took a step forward, and said aloud, "Why bother calling for the people of the Ten Great Families yourselves when I can do it for you?"


    With those words, Su Yang strode forward, and those in front of him scattered like ghosts, making way and opening up a path for him.


    Su Yang walked straight through the courtyard outside the Ziyun Pavilion and stepped up into the sky, under the gaze of everyone. All were dumbstruck; beneath Su Yang¡¯s feet was nothing but thin air. Was this the work of an Immortal?


    Those who had been making a ruckus just moments ago were now petrified with fear. Who would dare to speak now?


    As Su Yang rose to a level with the Ziyun Pavilion, dark clouds began to gather above his head, with lightning shing and thunder rumbling within.


    Suddenly, Su Yang pointed at the clouds, and instantly, a bolt of heavenly lightning shot out from within, thundering across the sky.


    Boom!


    A loud crash! The lightning illuminated the entire area surrounding the Ziyun Pavilion.


    At the same time, Su Yang spoke, his voice as loud as thunder, like a deity from the Nine Heavens issuing an angry shout, like an ancient demon roaring.


    "Su Yang of Pingnan Province calls upon the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families to gather at Ziyun Pavilion!"


    The voice didn¡¯t seem loud, but it spread into everyone¡¯s ears. It felt as though he was speaking right beside each person, astonishing everyone.


    The voice rolled and echoed in the valley, reverberating over the city¡¯s skyline.


    At this moment, every person in the provincial capital heard this voice.


    Around the city, rms and shouts rose up¡ªsome people were shouting in surprise, some in fear, some in awe. Some fled in panic, while others looked up towards the source.


    Without exception, everyone was pondering whether this was a call from the Heavenly Gods.


    And at the Ziyun Pavilion, all the spoiled and privileged were stunned silent. Although they were nearby, they all felt as though Su Yang¡¯s voice could reach every corner of the provincial city.


    This was a true disy of Immortal¡¯s magic!


    What were all previous feats byparison?


    Defeating Lian Shaoye¡ªit was merely the strength of a brute.


    Ascending step by step, though rare, was something Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan had seen others perform.


    But now, this voice spreading throughout the whole city was unprecedented, unseen, and unheard.


    Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan¡¯s faces were cold, as they suddenly realized that Su Yang¡¯s strength was far more terrifying than they had imagined.


    If they hadn¡¯t kneltst time, they probably would have been killed by now.


    And, the key issue was, with Su Yang¡¯s strength, would the Lin Family and Cheng Family dare to seek revenge if he killed them?


    Even if they dared to seek revenge, what would the oue be?


    The best oue Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan could think of was that the Lin Family and Cheng Family would pay a terrible price to kill Su Yang and avenge them.


    And the most likely oue was that Su Yang would effortlessly annihte the Lin Family and Cheng Family without a scratch.


    With such a person, who would dare to provoke him?

 Chapter 636 - 635: Did I Let Him Go?

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 635: Did I Let Him Go?</h4>


    Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan exchanged nces, both feeling relieved now that they had timely kneeled and kowtowed to apologize!


    The people present weren¡¯t so fortunate; just moments ago, they were ranting and cursing, treating Su Yang as just a country bumpkin, each one of them arrogant and eager to take him down.


    Only now did they realize that Su Yang was not boasting or talking big¡ªhe truly had the credentials to meet with the family heads of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province!


    Among them, Zhou Jun, Fang Jing, and Fang Jun were the most shocked.


    They were shaking with fear, clueless about the extent of the figure they had offended!


    After calling out, Su Yang descended from the sky and returned to the hall to wait.


    Lian Shaoye finally managed to sit down in a chair with assistance from others, but hisplexion was extremely unsightly. Clenching his teeth, he stared at Su Yang and angrily said, "You... your name is Su Yang?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang responded calmly.


    "You... you are Master Su of Pingnan Province?" Lian Shaoye asked again.


    At this remark, a wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd once more.


    Not many people were familiar with the name Su Yang, but ¡¯Master Su of Pingnan Province¡¯ was known far and wide.


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province? My goodness, he¡¯s actually Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    "It¡¯s actually him? No wonder he has such formidable strength!"


    "Oh my gosh, no wonder he has the audacity to ask for the family heads of the Ten Great Families to meet with him, he... he truly has the qualifications..."


    Zhou Jun was utterly baffled and quietly asked a friend beside him, "Who is Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    "Aren¡¯t you two acquainted?" The friend gave Zhou Jun a surprised look.


    "I... I know his name is Su Yang..." Zhou Jun¡¯s face was full of astonishment, "But who is Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    "You don¡¯t know?" His friend looked at him in amazement, "The Master Su who, at the Dragon Head Meeting in May, defeated everyone single-handedly and emerged victorious!"


    "Ah?" Zhou Jun¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out, "That Master Su? Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t he an elder? This... how old is this Su Yang?"


    "How should I know, but if Lian Shaoye is saying it, can you not believe it?" his friend whispered back.


    "I heard that Master Su of Pingnan Province is indeed quite young, seemingly still in high school!" another person whispered nearby.


    "Oh my goodness, then it must be him. Besides Master Su of Pingnan Province, who else could possess such strength, to defeat Lian Shaoye in a single move!"


    "Mama mia, what in the world is going on? I just... I just said I wanted to kill him a moment ago, isn¡¯t this... isn¡¯t this seeking death..."


    "It¡¯s the same for all of us!"


    The crowd was utterly astounded and incessantlymenting, all trembling with fear. Thinking back on their own words from before, each person felt a surge to beat themselves up¡ªhow did they end up provoking such an influential figure?


    Zhou Jun was nearly driven mad. Had he known it woulde to this, nothing could have made him provoke Su Yang.


    Knowing that his grandfather had a decent rtionship with Su Yang, this could have been an opportunity.


    He could have taken the chance to build connections with Su Yang, apologize, and perhaps the past issues might have been resolved.


    And if he could gain Su Yang¡¯s support, then he, Zhou Jun, would undoubtedly be able to enter the ranks of the first-ss scions of Pingbei Province.


    The ones he could only look up to before would probably have toe and tter him in the future!


    At that moment, Zhou Jun just felt like vomiting blood. Such a golden opportunity, and he had destroyed it himself?


    More importantly, ruining the chance was not the critical point, the critical point was that he had offended Su Yang far too grievously this time. How was Su Yang going to deal with him?


    Lian Shaoye gasped for a few breaths and said with a heavy voice, "Master Su really has some impressive skills, ying the fool so convincingly that even I was deceived. Hmph, but don¡¯t think that just because you won the Dragon Head Meeting in May, you can do whatever you want here. This is Pingbei Province, and this is still a ce where the rules are made by the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province!"


    "Starting today, it¡¯s no longer the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province that make the rules!" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve!" Lian Shaoye roared furiously. "Do you really think you can do whatever you want in Pingbei Province? Let me tell you, if you overstep your bounds here, we can make sure you die here!"


    "Was I too gentle when I hit you just now?" Su Yang said, frowning. "Would you prefer that I simply kill you?"


    Lian Shaoye¡¯s face turned pale, and just at that moment, an icy voice came from the door: "Who has the audacity to want to kill my grandson?!"


    Everyone turned to look and saw a group of people entering from the door. Leading them were two elders: Patriarch Lian, Lian Qianjun, and the Patriarch of the Huo Family, Elder Huo.


    The one who had spoken was Lian Qianjun. He walked in with a thunderous expression, his face filled with rage.


    "Grandfather, Grandfather..." Lian Shaoye eximed as if he saw a savior, his voice quivering with a crying tone: "This Su Yang, he¡¯s too bullying, he simply doesn¡¯t put our Ten Great Families in his eyes at all!"


    "I know!" Lian Qianjun waved his hand, and several people nearby quickly came over to help Lian Shaoye up.


    "Take the young master to rest first!" Lian Qianjun ordered coldly.


    Several people were pulling Lian Shaoye to leave when Su Yang, with a teacup in hand, said leisurely, "Did I give him permission to leave?"


    Everyone was stunned, and the room erupted inmotion. What exactly was this situation?


    Lian Qianjun was personally taking Lian Shaoye away, and Su Yang didn¡¯t agree? Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too overbearing? Was he looking to fight to the death with Lian Qianjun?


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s expression grew frosty as he looked at Su Yang and said sternly, "Su Yang, I¡¯m taking him away. Do you dare say no?"


    "Try me!" Su Yang replied coldly. "Whichever foot he uses to walk out first, I¡¯ll cripple that foot first!"


    "I¡¯d like to see how capable you are!" Lian Qianjun roared. "Men, escort the young master out!"


    About a dozen people from the Lian Family immediately came up, surrounded Lian Shaoye, and assisted him out.


    There was an outburst of shouting on the scene, and many people began to whisper among themselves.


    "Does Master Su have something wrong with his brain? Even the presence of the Patriarch Lian doesn¡¯t earn respect from him, isn¡¯t this a death wish?"


    "He may have won the Dragon Head Meeting in May, but that was just a brawl between brutes. This is Pingbei Province, the stronghold of the Ten Great Families, what does he want to do?"


    "I refuse to believe that he can turn the situation upside down here!"


    "Offending the Patriarch Lian, I think he¡¯s tired of living, he¡¯s asking for death!"


    "Hmph, no matter how strong you are, what can you do? Can you fight against a greater number?"


    Amidst the mockery of the crowd, Lian Shaoye was assisted to the doorway.


    Suddenly, dark clouds gathered at the door with shes of lightning streaking through them.


    Everyone was uncertain of what was happening when the first person from the Lian Family walked out.


    However, before the crowd could escort Lian Shaoye out, a bolt of lightning dropped from the dark clouds, striking the person squarely.


    With a loud boom, that person was charred ck, emitting smoke and falling to the ground ¡ª dead on the spot!

 Chapter 637 - 636: Furious Lian Qianjun

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 636: Furious Lian Qianjun</h4>


    The situation startled everyone on the scene, and many even cried out in rm.


    The members of the Lian Family who were about to leave immediately stopped, turned their heads to look over, and their faces showed a hint of fear.


    They had no doubt that if they stepped out at this moment, Su Yang would definitely y them all!


    Lian Qianjun roared furiously, "Su Yang, what do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    "I haven¡¯t settled my business with him yet; he can¡¯t leave!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve!" Lian Qianjun shouted angrily, "By that logic, if I wanted to leave, would you kill me too?"


    "No, that wouldn¡¯t happen. Our grudge isn¡¯t that severe," Su Yang replied with a faint smile.


    "Do you realize, this is a provocation against my Lian Family!" Lian Qianjun yelled loudly.


    "Oh, Elder Lian, Master Su, why let such a small matter damage the peace?" Elder Huo stepped forward, saying with a smile, "It¡¯s not easy for us all toe together. Why noty things out and talk it through?"


    "I have nothing to discuss with him!" Lian Qianjun snapped, "Hees to Pingbei Province, injures my grandson, kills people of my Lian Family, and you expect me to have a nice chat with him? No way!"


    Su Yang spread his hands, smiling, "Elder Huo, as you can see, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk, but that he refuses to speak with me!"


    Elder Huo looked helpless: "Elder Lian, why must you?"


    "What do you mean why!" Lian Qianjun shouted angrily, "My Lian Family has already lost a life; what do you mean by why? Fine, let Su Yang die once, and I¡¯ll let this go. How about that?"


    Elder Huo frowned, "Elder Lian, such a statement is over the top!"


    "Aren¡¯t you being over the top?" Lian Qianjun countered, "My Lian Family has already suffered a death; now you want me to reconcile with him, why should I?"


    Elder Huo shook his head and chose not to speak anymore.


    The Huo Family, being the second family in Pingbei Province, wasn¡¯t really on good terms with the first family, the Lian Family. Over the years, Lian Shaoye had pursued Huo Qianfang but was repeatedly rejected by her, which only deepened the grudge between the two families.


    This time, Lian Qianjun had invited Elder Huo to discuss the marriage between Huo Qianfang and Lian Shaoye.


    Elder Huo had been thinking about how to turn down Lian Qianjun; firstly, because Huo Qianfang didn¡¯t like Lian Shaoye, and secondly, he wasn¡¯t willing to sacrifice her happiness for a family alliance through marriage.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s unexpected arrival had interrupted this matter, saving Elder Huo from wasting his breath.


    With regards to Lian Qianjun¡¯s confrontation with Su Yang, Elder Huo actually sided with Su Yang. It¡¯s just that the issue was too sensitive, and Elder Huo couldn¡¯t directly reveal his allegiance.


    "Su Yang, you think you¡¯re invincible just because you got lucky and won at the Dragon Head Meeting in May," Lian Qianjun said gravely, "I tell you, today, since you came to Pingbei Province and killed people from my Lian Family, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive. My Lian Family are not pushovers!"


    "So what!" Su Yang replied leisurely, "Could you possibly kill me? If I¡¯m not mistaken, those from your Lian Family are all losers at my hand. Whom are you going to send to fight me?"


    Lian Qianjun, furious, shouted, "Do you not realize that my Lian Family has an Earth Immortal?"


    "Oh?" Su Yang smiled faintly, "Then let your Lian Family¡¯s Earth Immortale and kill me!"


    Lian Qianjun was momentarily at a loss for words. In truth, if it were possible for the Earth Immortal of the Lian Family to take action, he would have long since sent out his family¡¯s Earth Immortal.


    But Earth Immortals have their own rules, and the Law Enforcers are watching.


    Su Yang, not yet having entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, is under the protection of the Law Enforcers. Once the Earth Immortal of the Lian Family makes a move, as long as Su Yang dies, that Earth Immortal is doomed. Such are the divinews of Heaven¡¯s Gate.


    In such a situation, even if the Lian Family had a Terrestrial Immortal, could they use him?


    "Don¡¯t you be too arrogant, to kill you, why would we need a Terrestrial Immortal!" Lian Qianjun roared, waving his hand, "Summon the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks immediately, and behead this scoundrel!"


    Elder Huo frowned, the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks were the thirteen experts trained by that Terrestrial Immortal of the Lian Family.


    Each was at the Integration Realm, and alone, their strength was far inferior to The Sovereign¡¯s. However, when all thirteen joined forces, it was a different story¡ª theirbined might wasparable to half a Terrestrial Immortal.


    The Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks were rarely deployed, each usage signifying an event of great importance.


    If the Lian Family dispatched the Thirteen Hawks this time, did Su Yang stand a chance?


    Elder Huo took a quiet step back and said in a low voice, "Have Zihene over!"


    Someone from the Huo Family immediately left to contact Huo Zihen.


    The crowd at the scene was noisy, and many people didn¡¯t know what exactly the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks were, but with Lian Qianjun¡¯s rage, he would certainly not send weaklings.


    Quite a few people started whispering to each other, and in their view, Su Yang was certainly doomed this time.


    "To dare to talk back to the Lian Family Head, this guy surnamed Su really has a death wish!"


    "In the presence of the Lian Family Head, he killed a member of the Lian Family, huh, now he¡¯s in for it. The Lian Family Head has sent out the Thirteen Hawks, let¡¯s see how he dies!"


    "He thinks he¡¯s invincible after that battle at the Dragon Head Meeting in May? Little does he know that there is always someone better. Today, he will see the might of our Pingbei Province!"


    Before the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks even arrived, several groups had already rushed over.


    The first to enter were the Head of the Wu Family, Elder Wu, from among the Ten Great Families.


    Following closely behind were the Family Heads Elder Sun from the Sun Family, Elder Li from the Li Family, Elder Lin from the Lin Family, Elder Cheng from the Cheng Family, and so forth, all arriving at the scene. Before long, the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families had all gathered at the Ziyun Pavilion.


    The ce was uproarious, with many faces showing shock.


    The Family Heads of the Ten Great Families, whose presence alone was not something easily witnessed.


    And now, the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families gathered together, this situation was even more staggering.


    At Su Yang¡¯s call, the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families had all rushed over.


    Such a situation, once spread out, would be enough for Su Yang to be famous throughout Pingbei Province!


    However, after these people came in, the scene became even noisier.


    When they heard that Su Yang had injured the junior master of the Lian Family and killed another member of the Lian Family, most were roaring in anger. Even though a small portion did not speak, the looks they gave Su Yang were filled with coldness.


    Clearly, except for Elder Huo, the other nine Family Heads all harbored hostility toward Su Yang.


    This situation excited Zhou Jun greatly, and both Fang Jing and Fang Jun breathed a sigh of relief.


    Good, these Family Heads all saw Su Yang as an enemy; they had nothing to worry about now. From here on, they just had to watch how Su Yang would die!


    Fang Jun nced at Old Lin and sneered, "The salted fish thinks he can turn over, heh heh, let¡¯s see how he gives uppletely this time!"

 Chapter 638 - 637: Lian Family’s Thirteen Hawks

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 637: Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks</h4>


    It didn¡¯t take long for several cars to arrive swiftly at the door, and a group of people rushed out. They were from the Lian Family.


    This time, the Lian Family didn¡¯t just bring the Thirteen Eagles; they also brought sixty or seventy people, a truly impressive force. By the looks of it, they were nning to use their numerical advantage topletely crush Su Yang.


    With his own people arriving, Lian Qianjun¡¯s face lit up with pride. He looked at Su Yang with cold eyes and said, "Mister Su, now I¡¯m going to let my grandson leave. Do you dare to object?"


    Su Yang leisurely held the teacup from the table and chuckled lightly, "You can try."


    "You think I don¡¯t dare?" Lian Qianjun bellowed, "Take the young master out!"


    The guards who were originally protecting Lian Shaoye now surged in spirit, forming a protective circle as they moved toward the exit.


    However, at that same doorway, as soon as the first two people stepped out, lightning suddenly appeared amidst the dark clouds and struck down swiftly.


    Startled, the two men were about to react when several others from outside rushed forward, attempting tobine forces to fend off the lightning.


    But in the end, they had underestimated the power of the lightning. Not only were they knocked back by the bolt, but it also struck the two men directly. They followed the fate of the one before them and died on the spot.


    The faces of the remaining individuals changed, and they didn¡¯t dare to move any further.


    "Mister Su, you¡¯re courting death!" Lian Qianjun roared furiously, "You¡¯ve killed three of my Lian Family. I will kill thirty of your kin to settle this debt!"


    "If you want to kill my family, you¡¯ll have to get past me first!" A cold expression took hold of Su Yang¡¯s face as killing intent churned within him. What he hated most were those who threatened the lives of his family!


    "Today, I¡¯ll take your damned life so that there won¡¯t be any need to pass your gate!" Lian Qianjun shouted angrily.


    "Alright then!" Su Yang put down his teacup, stood up, and dered, "Will you all attack together, or one by one?"


    "The Thirteen Eagles of the Lian Family go to battle together whether against one person or against thousands!" Lian Qianjun stated proudly, "Mister Su, don¡¯t use us of bullying you!"


    "Has your Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Eagles ever battled thousands?" Su Yang countered.


    Lian Qianjun was taken aback, as he had only made a passingment. Nobody usually questioned this.


    "That was a general expression..." Lian Qianjun said loudly, "It means that no matter how many people we face, the Thirteen Eagles of the Lian Family will attack together!"


    "Let¡¯s change it up today," Su Yang suggested. "Seeing that you have brought fifty or sixty people, why not just let all of them attack together? It would prevent any regrets about not acting as er on."


    Lian Qianjun was furious. He initially thought that Su Yang was afraid of the Thirteen Eagles attacking together. To his surprise, Su Yang still thought their numbers insufficient, which was a tant disregard for his Lian Family.


    "Mister Su, you are too arrogant!" Lian Qianjun barked, "The Thirteen Eagles of the Lian Family were personally cultivated by our Terrestrial Immortals. Even Elder He couldn¡¯tst more than twenty exchanges under their siege. How much stronger do you think you are than Elder He?"


    During the May Dragon Head Meeting, Su Yang and Elder He had the most exhrating fight.


    Elder He¡¯s strength was even greater than Huo Zihen¡¯s. Su Yang¡¯s battle with Elder Hested a long time before a victor emerged¡ªSu Yang won by a single move, enough to testify to Elder He¡¯s formidable strength.


    Even Elder He, amidst the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks¡¯ siege, couldn¡¯tst more than twenty exchanges. With my strength, even if I¡¯m stronger than Elder He, how much stronger could I be? Surrounded by the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, how long could I possibly hold on?


    "Unfortunately, I am not Elder He!" Su Yang spoke leisurely, "So, let me advise you once more, have everyone from the Lian Family make their move, lest there be no chanceter!"


    "To kill you, the thirteen of us are enough!" A furious roar came from outside, unmistakably from the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks.


    "Since you¡¯re so confident, then don¡¯t me me!" Su Yang, hands behind his back, slowly walked into the courtyard, positioning himself right in the middle of the encirclement of the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks.


    This situation once again stirred up noise among those present; even the weakest could tell that standing surrounded like this was very dangerous.


    When facing multiple opponents, the most crucial aspect is to confront them head-on, not to be encircled. Once you¡¯re surrounded, you¡¯re attacked from all sides, and the danger increases significantly.


    Su Yang actually ran straight into the encirclement of the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks. Wasn¡¯t this akin to seeking death?


    "Kill him!" The lead Big Eagle bellowed furiously, attacking first with a sh heading straight for Su Yang.


    Su Yang slightly furrowed his brows. Big Eagle¡¯s sh seemed to be headed for him. However, Su Yang saw clearly that the direction of the sh was off; it could not possibly hit him.


    That was odd, Big Eagle was a master of the Fusion Realm, so how could he miss with a sh so close by?


    And these Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks - the Lian Family¡¯s trump card, trained by a Terrestrial Immortal - was this their true capability?


    As Big Eagle made his move, the other twelve also took action. Simrly drawing their swords, they all shed towards Su Yang.


    To others, these twelve seemed to strike almost simultaneously, however, Su Yang could clearly tell there was a sequence to their actions. It¡¯s just that the intervals between each strike were so short that no one else could perceive it.


    And Su Yang could see that these twelve, as if having rehearsed countless times, attacked to a set rhythm.


    Furthermore, among the shes of these twelve men, only one was directly aimed at Su Yang, while the shes from the others were all off their mark.


    The intention appeared to be to use these twelve de lights to seal off all of Su Yang¡¯s escape routes, forcing him to directly confront the one sh aimed at him.


    But what was the point of doing this?


    Setting aside whether these twelve men¡¯s de lights could stop Su Yang, even if they could, could the sh that was actually aimed at him hurt Su Yang?


    The gap in strength between these thirteen men and Su Yang was toorge; they couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for him in singlebat. Even with all thirteen of them together, Su Yang was unafraid. The only concern Su Yang had was the training provided by that Terrestrial Immortal - who knew what kind of trump cards the Lian Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal might have left with these thirteen?


    Filled with doubt, Su Yang stepped forward and punched towards the sh that wasing at him.


    Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to be careless - after all, they were trained by the Lian Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal, so who knew if there could be unexpected situations. Therefore, Su Yang¡¯s punch was almost at full strength.


    However, just as Su Yang threw his punch, he suddenly noticed that the corners of the Thirteen Eagles¡¯ mouths had curled into a cold smirk, looking at him as if he was already a dead man.

 Chapter 639 - 638 Combined Attack Technique

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 638 Combined Attack Technique</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but before he could react, the twelve de auras aimed at his side suddenly collided with one another.


    It wasn¡¯t that they collided at the same time, but in a sequence, one after another, each one propelling the next. To the onlookers, it seemed as if the twelve de auras struck at once. But in fact, they collided in session, just like the intervals at which their bearers hadunched them!


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened as he finally understood why these twelve had attacked in such an order. So that was the reason.


    Before Su Yang could react, something unexpected happened again. When the twelve de auras collided, their direction naturally changed instantly, and atst, they aligned with the de aura rushing toward him, striking the one aimed at him head-on.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; the process was simply unimaginable. Thirteen de auras appeared toe at him in a haphazard fashion, with only one targeting him. But who could have imagined that after the twelve de auras collided in mid-air, they would end up pointing directly at him, even fusing with the thirteenth? It was truly miraculous!


    To achieve such, one must have an extremely precise grasp of both position and timing. Otherwise, it would be utterly impossible.


    No wonder they were said to be trained by the Lian Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal. This time, Su Yang truly realized the fearsome prowess of the Terrestrial Immortals!


    After the twelve de auras merged with that one, they transformed into a massive de aura that tore through the sky, rushing toward Su Yang.


    Su Yang drew in a sharp breath; the thirteen de auras had collided without losing any strength and even merged together. In other words, it was as if thebined strength of thirteen individuals was bearing down on him, the power naturally bing exceedingly terrifying!


    In that moment, Su Yang quickly bellowed, "Om Mani Padme Hum!"


    Instantly, Su Yang¡¯s body rapidly increased in size, transforming into twice the size of an ordinary person.


    But still, it was toote, the de aura had already cleaved toward him.


    Su Yang, unable to gather the Buddhist Vajra Body in time, had no choice but to throw a punch with all his might, colliding with the de aura.


    The instant he shed with the de aura, Su Yang knew he had underestimated the power of this strike.


    This strike was not just a simple coboration between thirteen people, nor was it a mere fusion of their collective strength.


    Su Yang might have been able to fend off thebined strength of thirteen people, just barely.


    But the power of this strike was far more terrifying than the fusion of thirteen individuals¡¯ strength, at least several times stronger.


    Su Yang¡¯s punch did nothing to stop the de aura; he was knocked back several steps. He had no chance to strike back when the de aura already reached his chest. With a thunderous crash, it smashed through the wall behind him as well, a cloud of dust rising to obscure Su Yang¡¯s figure from sight.


    Everyone present watched this scene unfold, utterly shocked by what had urred. Especially people like Lin Feng and Cheng Bingyan, who had shed with Su Yang before, were nowpletely dumbfounded.


    The de aura¡¯s unstoppable force was clearly visible to all. It struck Su Yang¡¯s fist, causing his arm to droop down, covered in blood, which showed the immense power of the strike.


    Now, with the de aura having struck squarely on Su Yang¡¯s chest, did he have any hope of surviving?


    Lian Qianjun was the first tough triumphantly, "Hmph, Master Su of Pingnan Province, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. Under the hands of the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, you didn¡¯t block even one move, and you dare im to be the first in both Pingnan and Pingbei?"


    The rest of the crowd joined in with theirughter, except Elder Huo furrowed his brow, and others like Huo Qianfang, Lin Zhenshan, and Jeang Zier were panic-stricken. Had Su Yang truly died?


    "I think that Su Yang waspletely lucky in defeating Elder Hest time. With his strength, how could hepete with Elder He!"


    "Yes, Elder He was able to withstand twenty moves against the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, and he couldn¡¯t evenst one round. I really don¡¯t know how he wonst time!"


    "Don¡¯t you all understand? Last time, it was all because Ye Jiansheng had interfered from behind the scenes!"


    The crowd was noisy, especially the family heads, who felt indignant, believing that Su Yang¡¯s victory that one time was a fluke.


    Lian Qianjun waved his hand, "This is different. Elder He could withstand twenty moves against the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks because he knew the situation when the Thirteen Hawks joined forces. He watched as I, from the Lian Family, trained the Thirteen Hawks, so he was very clear about their tactics. When the Thirteen Hawks made their moves, Elder He mostly avoided them, hardly ever engaging directly, which is how he barely managed to hold out for twenty moves. But this Su Yang, knowing nothing, of course couldn¡¯t block even one strike against the Thirteen Hawks!"


    The crowd suddenly realized, and Patriarch Wu sneered, "This Su Yang dared to take a hit head-on from the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, heh, what an overconfident newborn calf!"


    "The kid¡¯s dead, so does our agreement with Pingnan Province still stand?" someone asked.


    "Yeah, the winner of the Dragon Head Meeting in May is dead, do we still have to follow the rules set by the Hou Family?"


    "Follow my ass! If the Hou Family wants to set rules, let them present someone who can convince us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll hold another Dragon Head Meeting and choose again!"


    The crowd was moring, and even before confirming Su Yang¡¯s death, they were already discussing how to deal with Pingnan Province.


    Just then, a startled cry from Huo Qianfang came from the other side, "Su Yang, you... how are you?"


    Everyone immediately turned their heads in surprise. Su Yang wasn¡¯t dead?


    The dust had almost settled, and among the dissipating dust, they could clearly see a figure standing within.


    Had Su Yang not fallen?


    Everyone was astonished, and as the dust finally cleared, they could see Su Yang¡¯s full appearance.


    Aside from the bloody marks on his right arm, there was no particr change in Su Yang. The clothing over his chest was torn in arge area, clearly the result of being struck by the de¡¯s energy just now.


    But that was only the outer clothing that was torn; the underclothes werepletely undamaged. As for Su Yang, he was unharmed, as if the de hadn¡¯t struck him at all.


    "How... how can this be?" Lian Qianjun couldn¡¯t help but be astonished, and everyone else was dumbfounded.


    Being struck directly on the chest with a de, shouldn¡¯t he be dead or at least severely injured by now? What was this situation? He should be lying down, not standing!


    Those with sharp eyes clearly saw that Su Yang still had a small creature wriggling in his hand.


    This little creature was none other than the Little Turtle Su Yang had brought from the Divine Farmer Sect.


    The small creature was tumbling about wildly in the palm of Su Yang¡¯s hand, its four little flippers scrambling and rolling, radiating pure

 Chapter 640 - 639 Little Turtle Saves a Life

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 639 Little Turtle Saves a Life</h4>


    Su Yang also let out a quiet sigh of relief, as the others did not know the situation just now.


    When that sh came at him, Su Yang felt terrified as well. He knew that if he took the hit head-on with his current condition, he would definitely be gravely injured.


    However, he had no way to evade it. As he watched the de descend toward his chest, to his surprise, it did not strike Su Yang but instead hit the Little Turtle in Su Yang¡¯s pocket.


    The Little Turtle was fast asleep in Su Yang¡¯s pocket, snoring away when the de struck right on its shell.


    The immense power stopped abruptly and failed to harm Su Yang in the slightest, as though it had all been blocked by the Little Turtle¡¯s shell.


    Su Yang was startled; a hit like that could have killed the little critter instantly.


    He hastily took out the little one, only to find that it was acting as if nothing happened, wobbling out its head. With its small eyes half-closed, it clearly appeared to be disturbed from a pleasant dream. Seeing its buoyant demeanor, there was not the slightest sign of injury!


    This situation allowed Su Yang to breathe a sigh of relief, while simultaneously being shocked to the core.


    If Su Yang had taken the strike himself, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it.


    And yet, the little one, having taken that hit, seemedpletely unharmed.


    Su Yang examined its shell closely; not even a white mark was to be found, as if it had not suffered any impact at all.


    This revtion astonished Su Yang even more; just how tough was the little one¡¯s shell for it to withstand such an attack?


    Su Yang had no doubt that the strike from the Thirteen Eagles the moment before was almost enough to challenge a Terrestrial Immortal.


    The Little Turtle¡¯s shell, having resisted such a heaven-defying strike without a scratch¡ªwhat kind of material was it?


    Amidst his amazement, Su Yang also let out a gentle breath. This time, he had truly escaped death by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    Pocketing the little one in another pocket, Su Yang walked out slowly.


    "Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, truly worthy of their reputation!" Su Yang said coldly, "Thirteen people joining forces, not only fusing their strength, but also mobilizing the power of heaven and earth for their own use. Indeed befitting of those personally trained by a Terrestrial Immortal, quite the eye-opener for me!"


    Having taken that strike, Su Yang knew that in the instant of the collision, the Thirteen Eagles also shook the power of heaven and earth. Consequently, the thirteen swords fused into one, with a force that was several times the sum of their strength, because it contained the power of heaven and earth!


    When facing the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks alone, Su Yang was not afraid. However, with the added power of heaven and earth, Su Yang was no match.


    "Now you know how formidable my Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks are?" Lian Qianjun said coldly, "It¡¯s a pity, toote. Mister Su, you¡¯re lucky, not dying from that first sh. I want to see how many more you can withstand!"


    "Kill!" Big Eagle shouted again angrily, once more delivering a sh head-on.


    The other twelve people made their moves one after another, with the same techniques and swordy as before, all targeting Su Yang.


    This time, Su Yang did not wait any longer; he leaped into the air, both hands striking out at two sword lights in the sky.


    The moment his fists collided with the two sword lights, something unexpected happened. The shing of Su Yang¡¯s power caused a rapid change in the trajectory of the two sword lights, and the directions of the other eleven swords changed ordingly.


    The situation with the thirteen swords colliding in a chain and then changing direction to fuse together reurred.


    Only this time, the thirteen swords fused with the two that Su Yang had countered, changing direction to strike at Su Yang.


    Su Yang realized that these thirteen swords sealed off all his escape routes. Regardless of which sword Su Yang touched, the pathways of the other twelve swords would quickly adjust and then fuse with the one he had touched to strike at him.


    Therefore, as long as Su Yang was within the range of these thirteen swords, thinking of breaking out waspletely impossible.


    However, Su Yang had long been prepared. As the thirteen swords fused together, a Shadow Phantom rose directly behind him, opening its dominating eyes and swallowing the sword light in its mouth.


    Devouring the Heavens!


    Having once devoured the attack of the Sect-Protecting Great Formation of the River God Sect, this time, devouring thebined strike of the Thirteen Eagles felt somewhat easier.


    It should be known that the Sect-Protecting Great Formation of the River God Sect was not set up by the sect itself nor the Divine Farmer Sect, but by the Terrestrial Immortal who had eliminated the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Such a powerful Sect-Protecting Great Formation naturally possessed much more strength than thebined attack of the Thirteen Eagles!


    Even so, absorbing such a force still proved too much for Su Yang to bear. Without waiting for the Thirteen Eagles to strike again, Su Yang swiftly countered with a palm strike, sending most of the absorbed power back at them.


    Facing such a counterattack, the Thirteen Eagles were also taken by surprise.


    "Defend!" Big Eagle cried out sharply, and the Thirteen Eagles quickly drew their swords, shing out a of sword strikes in the air.


    The sword rapidly fused together, just like before, drawing upon the power of heaven and earth, colliding with Su Yang¡¯s returning strike.


    With a booming sound, both sides dissipated into nothingness.


    This time, the Thirteen Eagles did not dare to be careless anymore, their gazes filled with solemnity as they looked at Su Yang.


    In fact, Su Yang himself was also frustrated. Although Devouring the Heavens was formidable, the power it devoured was so immense that it was damaging his own meridians.


    This act of devouring had already injured Su Yang¡¯s meridians. If this were to happen a few more times, Su Yang would surely not be able to withstand it.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang suddenly raised his hand and shouted, "Lend me a sword to use!"


    Before Su Yang¡¯s voice had even faded, a longsword flew out from the crowd,nding directly in Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    "Hey, that¡¯s my sword!" came a cry of protest from within the crowd, as one man expressed his frustration.


    "Lend it to me for a moment!" Su Yang said matter-of-factly.


    "I... I¡¯d rather not lend it..." the man muttered, but he didn¡¯t dare to go over and snatch it back, for Su Yang was too imposing.


    Standing with the sword in hand, Su Yang spoke coldly, "I have taken two of your moves. Now, it¡¯s your turn to take one of mine!"


    Without waiting for the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks to respond, Su Yang leaped into action, his longsword swiftly slicing towards the Thirteen Eagles.


    As Su Yang made his move, the dark clouds above his head grew even more ominous.


    As the longsword was brought down, several bolts of thunder descended from the clouds, heading straight for the Thirteen Eagles.


    Amidst the thunder, Su Yang advanced with his sword, as if a Sword Immortal descending from beyond the heavens, instilling fear into the hearts of the observers.


    The Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks also changedplexion drastically, and Big Eagle roared, "Defend!"


    Just like before, the Thirteen Eagles formed a once again for defense.


    They blocked Su Yang¡¯s strike and also the thunder that fell from the sky.


    However, Su Yang did not retreat; instead, he forcefully pressed his longsword into the sword.


    The Thirteen Eagles sneered coldly; this sword was imprable.


    Su Yang¡¯s longsword was forcibly shattered, but at that moment, the hundreds of broken pieces of metal sprang up, transforming into hundreds of small swords, thrusting at the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks!

 Chapter 641 - 640 Blue Robe Scholar

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 640 Blue Robe Schr</h4>


    Celestial Maiden Scatter!


    This move had been used by Elder Hou, the guest elder of the Cheng Family, when he battled Su Yang previously.


    However, after being improved by Su Yang¡¯s Destiny¡¯s Tome, its power had increased manifold.


    Hundreds of small short swords flew towards the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks from all directions, in such multitude and speed that it was almost unimaginable.


    The Thirteen Hawks of the Lian Family were frightened and became somewhat flustered.


    Big Eagle urgently bellowed, "Defend! Defend at all costs!"


    The men hastily made their move, shing out with thirteen strikes once again.


    However, this time, the scope of the thirteen strikes greatly expanded, epassing all thirteen of them within its range.


    In other words, this time, the previously mentioned sword had expanded by five times its original size.


    Though the range had expanded, its power had naturally weakened.


    However, fending off these small short swords was not a difficult task.


    All the short swords were deflected, and the Thirteen Hawks took a long breath of relief, with Big Eagle about tough looking up. It was then that the unexpected happened once again.


    The short swords that had been repelled into the air rapidly condensed into a huge longsword, drawn together and fused by a qi mechanism, forming a massive sky-piercing longsword that cleaved down forcefully.


    Big Eagle wanted to roar in anger, but it was toote. The massive sword came too quickly, striking their sword in the blink of an eye.


    The Thirteen Eagles¡¯ sword could have originally withstood this strike, but now that they had expanded the by five times, each section of the had naturally be thinner and weaker.


    The giant sword swiftly cleaved down, and the Thirteen Hawks didn¡¯t even have the chance to form the again, as the sword had already shattered the sword in the air.


    The radiance from the giant sword had dimmed by half, but it inevitably still cleaved downwards, shing towards the Thirteen Hawks.


    The Thirteen Hawks¡¯plexions changed, but they could do nothing, only watching the giant sword fall. At this moment, they didn¡¯t even have the possibility to defend.


    Lian Qianjun was also stunned; were the Thirteen Hawks really about to perish at Su Yang¡¯s hands?


    Just as the giant sword was about tond on these people, a silhouette of light swiftly approached from afar,nding directly among the Thirteen Hawks.


    With one arm raised, it unexpectedly held up the massive sword descending from the sky.


    In his hand, the giant sword rapidly disintegrated into bits of iron filings that scattered around, as if it had never existed.


    The scene erupted into an uproar, with everyone staring in shock and awe with their mouths agape.


    Who was this person who possessed such defy-the-heavens strength?


    When the Thirteen Hawks saw this individual, they immediately prostrated on the ground and respectfully said, "Master!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, casting a cold gaze towards the neer.


    The neer seemed to be in his thirties, wearing a blue robe, with a tall stature and a bright and clear countenance. At first nce, he seemed to have a schrly air.


    Yet, it was such a man who with one hand had borne the brunt of Su Yang¡¯s formidably powerful strike, how could anyone not be shocked!


    Being addressed as ¡¯Master¡¯ by the Thirteen Hawks of the Lian Family, the identity of this individual was practically announcing itself.


    Apart from the Terrestrial Immortal of the Lian Family, Blue Robe schr Lian Wanxiong, who else had such capabilities!


    Many in the audience also guessed the identity of this person, and they were all stunned, with some even too frightened to nearly kneel down.


    What is a Terrestrial Immortal?


    To ordinary people, that is an Immortal, hence the name Terrestrial Immortal!


    Blue Robe schr Lian Wanxiong!


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s elder brother was over fifty years his senior¡ª a monster who had lived for two scores in the Lian Family.


    Lian Qianjun was the son of Lian Wanxiong¡¯s youngest uncle. Lian Wanxiong had run away from home in his early years, and as a result, their lineage rapidly declined within the family. It even came to the point where members of the ruling lineage nearly wiped them out.


    Only thirteen years old at the time, Lian Qianjun fled Pingbei Province to save his life. After countless hardships and five years, he finally found his brother Lian Wanxiong, fifty years his senior, in a humble cottage deep in the mountains!


    Lian Wanxiong took the then eighteen-year-old Lian Qianjun back to Pingbei Province and overnight, ughtered the lineage that controlled the Lian Family, allowing Lian Qianjun to take over the family.


    Afterward, several powerful ns with Earth Immortals saw the Lian Family¡¯s decline as an opportunity to absorb their assets.


    However, at that time, the seventy-eight-year-old Lian Wanxiong annihted the experts who came. And then, overnight, his white hair turned back to ck, as Lian Wanxiong stepped into the Land of Immortals.


    The Earth Immortals from those great ns sought revenge but were met with newly ascended immortal Lian Wanxiong, who killed two and severely wounded another. Thest one barely escaped with his life, taking his n out of Pingbei Province, never to encroach upon theirnd again.


    After that battle, Blue Robe schr Lian Wanxiong was famed throughout the world!


    Although he never ranked within the top three of the Heavenly List, Lian Wanxiong¡¯s reputation was no less than that of the White-Robed Sword Saint Ye.


    Since ancient times, there have been few Earth Immortals in Pingnan and Pingbei, but they were the least bullied by other provinces!


    White Robe and Blue Robe¡ªwho would dare provoke them?


    The Blue Robe schr Lian Wanxiong had not been seen for decades.


    And now, Su Yang had forcefully brought him out!


    Everyone on the scene was shocked as they watched Su Yang and Lian Wanxiong, wondering how this encounter would be resolved.


    No matter how strong Su Yang was, could he possibly be a match for an Earth Immortal?


    Moreover, this was no ordinary Earth Immortal, but a legendary figure!


    If the Blue Robe schr Lian Wanxiong wanted to kill Su Yang, how many moves would he need?


    Lian Wanxiong¡¯s right hand trembled slightly, and the scattered iron filings instantly reassembled into a Longsword, returning to Lian Wanxiong¡¯s hand.


    Holding the sword with one hand, Lian Wanxiong looked at Su Yang, "This move is quite interesting, what is it called?"


    "Heaven¡¯s Judgement!" Su Yang replied coldly.


    "Heaven¡¯s Judgement!?" Lian Wanxiongughed heartily, looking up at the sky, "Did Ye Jiansheng teach you this?"


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" A hearty voice came from afar, "This move ispletely contrary to my swordy; he figured it out on his own!"


    The crowd was astonished¡ª was there someone else in the sky?


    Looking closely, they indeed saw a figure in the night sky.


    d in white, standing on his sword in the void, with a full moon behind him.


    White-Robed Sword Saint Ye!


    An exmatory gasp swept through those present¡ª they had seen both Blue Robe and White Robe today, sights that many might not witness in their entire lives. Regardless of tonight¡¯s oue, it was a journey well made for them!


    Lian Wanxiong smiled lightly, "To have such insight at a young age, won¡¯t there be another Terrestrial Sword Immortal given time?"


    "That¡¯s not certain!" Sword Saint Ye said aloud, "This kid is a mixed learner. His swordsmanship is probably just a hobby; he might not necessarily be a Sword Immortal!"


    Lian Wanxiong looked at Su Yang and spoke softly, "I thought you were a descendant of Ye Jiansheng. To think you¡¯re self-taught!"


    "My disciple is right beside me!" Sword Saint Ye chuckled again from the sky.


    Only then did the crowd notice a woman with a graceful figure, also in white, beside Sword Saint Ye.


    Ye Family¡¯s Ye Wantong!

 Chapter 642 - 641 Huo Yuanzhen

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 641 Huo Yuanzhen</h4>


    Under the bright moon, Ye Wantong stood shoulder to shoulder with Sword Saint Ye.


    Beneath their feet was also a longsword, suspended in the air, and Ye Wantong did not wobble in the slightest.


    This prodigious youngdy had shown astonishing talent ever since she began learning the sword.


    Now, able to ride the sword alongside her father, it was clear how exceptional her abilities were!


    Of course, this was also inseparable from Sword Saint Ye¡¯s guidance, as well as the spiritual medicine he personally procured for her to advance her realm.


    Seeing Ye Wantong in the sky, Huo Qianfang, who was standing in the courtyard, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat entranced.


    As the young mistress of the Huo Family of Pingbei Province, she naturally knew people like Ying¡¯er and Ye Wantong.


    Moreover, Huo Qianfang had always beenpared with Ye Wantong. The two had met a few times, but neither left a deep impression on the other.


    She had not expected to meet under such circumstances this time.


    Ye Wantong was dressed in a long white gown, wavering in the night breeze. She stood on the longsword, soaring in the sky, ethereal as a fairy from beyond the heavens, invoking an involuntary longing in those who beheld her.


    Huo Qianfang suddenly felt a sense of frustration within her heart. Both were young mistresses of equal status and position, so why could Ying¡¯er be famous throughout the world, and Ye Wantong ride the sword through the air while she had to stand on the ground and look up?


    "Hahaha..." Lian Wanxiongughed looking up, "I didn¡¯t expect that my young niece would soon enter the realm of the Terrestrial Sword Immortal. Your daughter, Sword Saint Ye, is truly a genius blessed by the heavens!"


    "Hehe, at least my daughter does not do things that bully the weak!" Sword Saint Ye said with a light smile.


    Lian Wanxiong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he suddenly flicked his longsword with his finger.


    The longsword shot up like a cannonball, swiftly soaring skywards, heading straight for Sword Saint Ye in the air.


    At the same time, Lian Wanxiong also rushed forward, transforming into a green shadow. With the longsword underfoot, he appeared before Sword Saint Ye in the blink of an eye.


    Once there, both the longsword and Lian Wanxiong came to a halt, standing face to face with Sword Saint Ye.


    "Younger brother Ye, how many years has it been since west saw each other?" Lian Wanxiong asked with a smile, giving sufficient respect by addressing Sword Saint Ye as a younger brother considering their over sixty years of age.


    "Thest time we met was five years ago," Sword Saint Ye replied.


    "Five years," Lian Wanxiong sighed softly, "It¡¯s true that every generation produces its own talented individuals, and the new reces the old. After five years without seeing each other, I can¡¯t see through your depth. It seems you are not far from bing a Law Enforcer!"


    "If bing a Law Enforcer was the purpose of our cultivation, then Brother Lian should have been one long ago!" Sword Saint Ye chuckled, "Our ambition, after all, is not limited to this, is it?"


    "Hahaha..." Lian Wanxiongughed looking up, "I really wasn¡¯t wrong about you, brother Ye, you haven¡¯t disappointed me."


    "It¡¯s Brother Lian who has shown me the way!" Sword Saint Ye said with a salute.


    Lian Wanxiong waved his hand and said with a smile, "Having not seen each other for five years, I would like to know how far brother Ye¡¯s swordsmanship hase!"


    "Why not find out by trying?" Sword Saint Ye replied with a smile.


    "Good!" Lian Wanxiong nodded and said with a smile, "Dear niece, go y to the side for a bit. I¡¯ll exchange a few moves with your father."


    Ye Wantong looked towards Ye Jiansheng, and with a faint smile and a nod from him, she then turned around and stepped aside. However, due to her concern, she did not go far and still watched from a not-so-distant ce.


    "My talented niece, why don¡¯t you move a little further away? If your father and I start fighting, it will be like a Heaven-and-Earth Copse!" Lian Wanxiong said with augh.


    Ye Wantong was about to speak when suddenly, a clear and melodious voice rang out, "If you know that fighting will cause such amotion, why not find a ce to fight quietly? What¡¯s the point of causing a fuss here?"


    As the voice faded, a beautiful woman appeared beside Ye Wantong, giggling, "Come, pretty girl, let your sister take you down to enjoy the view, and ignore these two madmen."


    This woman was dressed in a long purple gown with a light purple veil draped over her. She bore a striking nine-tenths resemnce to Huo Qianfang, almost like they were twins.


    If Huo Qianfang were not standing below, some might have thought that this woman was Huo Qianfang herself.


    Ye Wantong was also startled. She looked at Huo Qianfang below and then back at the woman, clearly confused about the situation.


    Seeing this woman, Lian Wanxiong¡¯s expression became somewhat embarrassed, but Ye Jiansheng simply smiled faintly, "Wantong, this is your Aunt Yuan Zhen, the Terrestrial Immortal of the Huo Family!"


    Saying this, Ye Jiansheng nced at Lian Wanxiong with a smile but kept silent.


    Ye Wantong was exceedingly clever and naturally understood the situation. She sweetly called out, "Aunt Huo."


    "Don¡¯t call me that, call me sister!" Huo Yuanzhen said with a smile on her face, taking Ye Wantong by the hand, "Come on, let¡¯s go down and let them fight it out!"


    Ye Wantong looked worried, but Huo Yuanzhen reassured her with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry. These two have fought many times, it¡¯s just sparring, and there won¡¯t be any casualties!"


    Assured, Ye Wantong followed Huo Yuanzhen down, causing a stir among the crowd. Even Huo Qianfang¡¯s eyes widened in amazement as she looked at Huo Yuanzhen, clueless about the situation.


    Only Elder Huo was fully aware but remained silent, feeling extremely astonished.


    Su Yang had caused such amotion here, yet it had rmed three Terrestrial Immortals. White-robed Sword Saint Ye, Blue Robe Lian Wanxiong, Purple-robed Huo Yuanzhen¡ªhow many years had it been since theyst appeared together? Did they all take Su Yang so seriously?


    Huo Yuanzhen ignored the shock of the crowd and walked straight to Su Yang¡¯s side with Ye Wantong.


    Ye Wantong¡¯s face blushed, and she was clearly flustered upon seeing Su Yang.


    Su Yang himself was also quite embarrassed, not expecting to meet Ye Wantong under such circumstances.


    Huo Yuanzhen, however, was unconcerned with the young couple¡¯s expressions. She found a chair to sit down and said, "Continue, right? You haven¡¯t finished fighting, have you?"


    The crowd exchanged nces and eventually turned their eyes to Lian Qianjun. The one who had just battled Su Yang was the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Eagles. But it seemed that the Thirteen Eagles had already been defeated!


    If Lian Wanxiong had not intervened, half of the Thirteen Eagles would probably be dead by now.


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, knowing full well the situation at that time. The Thirteen Eagles were in extreme danger, and the power of Su Yang¡¯s sword had shocked everyone, including the praise from both Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong.


    Lian Wanxiong had appeared, and Lian Qianjun had thought the matter could be resolved neatly. With Lian Wanxiong stepping in, wasn¡¯t Su Yang doomed?


    However, Lian Wanxiong didn¡¯t settle the matter and went straight to Ye Jiansheng instead. The situation became awkward, and he wondered what to do next. Should he continue to let the Thirteen Eagles fight with Su Yang?


    "Why the silence?" Huo Yuanzhen seemed to revel in chaos, "Lian Qianjun, are we fighting or not? Does the Lian Family have people left?"

 Chapter 643 - 642

    <h4>Chapter 643: 642</h4>


    Lian Qianjun, scolded by Huo Yuanzhen like this, didn¡¯t dare say a word.


    Huo Yuanzhen almost became his sister-inw. The rtionship between her and Lian Wanxiong was somewhatplicated. However, no matter what, since the death of his first wife, Lian Wanxiong¡¯s only romantic entanglement was with Huo Yuanzhen. Under such circumstances, how could Lian Qianjun dare to say anything to Huo Yuanzhen?


    Taking a deep breath, Lian Qianjun clenched his teeth and said, "Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, fight again!"


    All of the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks took a deep breath and stepped forward again.


    "Shameless, you¡¯ve already lost and yet you still want to fight!" Master Fang¡¯s loud voice came from a distance.


    Unconcerned by thement, Lian Qianjun pressed on as the Thirteen Hawks moved forward once more, encircling Su Yang in their midst.


    The Thirteen Hawks believed that they had been too careless in the previous battle and that¡¯s why such a crisis had urred. This time, all of them were prepared and determined not to let Su Yang seize that kind of opportunity again.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, was not bothered. He flicked his right hand, and immediately a longsword flew out from the crowd, swiftly approaching.


    "Don¡¯t let him get the sword!" Lian Qianjun urgently roared.


    The Thirteen Hawks were already on guard. Seeing the longswording, they acted simultaneously to deflect it.


    Su Yang frowned and moved both hands together, as immediately five or six longswords flew from outside. Basically, all the longswords at the scene were now in Su Yang¡¯s control.


    "Block!" Big Eagle shouted angrily, and the Thirteen Hawks hurriedly intercepted, sessfully deflecting all the longswords. None of the swords reached Su Yang¡¯s hands.


    A cold smile on his face, Lian Qianjun said, "Without his longsword, let¡¯s see what he can do!"


    "Shameless!" Master Fang immediately shouted, "The Thirteen Hawks all have weapons, yet you won¡¯t let Master Su take one. Bullying the fewer with numbers is bad enough, but to stoop to such despicable acts, are these the tactics of your Lian Family?"


    Many in the crowd began whispering to each other, agreeing that the actions of the Lian Family were indeed not very honorable.


    But at this moment, Lian Qianjun could not care less about appearances. Just now, Su Yang with a sword had nearly spelt disaster for the Thirteen Hawks. This time, he had no leisure to worry about public perception, killing Su Yang was the utmost priority.


    "If he can¡¯t get a hold of a sword, it means his strength is insufficient. What is there to talk about!" Lian Qianjun shouted loudly.


    The scene was filled with a deathly silence, and some people had started to boo.


    Suddenly, Patriarch Wu said loudly, "Family Head Lian is right, if he can¡¯t even get a sword, that proves his strength is insufficient. If youck the strength, why not simply kneel down and admit defeat? What¡¯s the point of continuing the fight?"


    "Exactly, if you can¡¯t even get a hold of a sword, how can you fight the Thirteen Hawks?"


    "Do you mean to say, when you fight others, you tell them, ¡¯Wait, let me get a sword first¡¯? Hmph, since the fight has already started, not letting you get a weapon is a show of skill!"


    "If you¡¯ve got no skill, then stop running your mouth!"


    Many people mored loudly, in bad faith supporting Lian Qianjun. After all, they were all from Pingbei Province, and it would be embarrassing for them if Su Yang were to win.


    While Master Fang was still furiously shouting, Su Yang suddenly raised his hand, "It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t need a sword to defeat them!"


    Master Fang was stunned for a moment before quickly shouting, "The Immortal Master is mighty!"


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s face was icy to the extreme as he bellowed, "Kill him!"


    Big Eagle also directly lifted his de and leapt up, bellowing, "Kill!"


    The Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks swiftly charged into the battlefield, shing with Su Yang once again.


    Given the previous situation, this time the Thirteen Hawks fought more cautiously, worried that Su Yang might have some sudden moves up his sleeve.


    Su Yang had already figured out the Thirteen Hawks¡¯ joint attack technique, so he was actually fighting much more easily. After over twenty exchanges, the Thirteen Hawks couldn¡¯t suppress Su Yang. On the contrary, Su Yang was gradually gaining control of the situation.


    The scene became even more awkward, with Lian Qianjun frowning deeply. If Su Yang won again under these circumstances, the Lian Family would bepletely defeated.


    However, looking at the current situation, it seemed really difficult for the Thirteen Hawks to achieve victory. What should they do about this battle?


    After pondering for a moment, Lian Qianjun suddenly gave a covert signal to someone nearby.


    The person got the hint, quietly backed off, and with a few others, circled around to where Master Fang and his group were.


    The leader gestured, and all of them struck at once, pouncing towards Master Fang and his people.


    They were nning to attack Master Fang and disrupt Su Yang¡¯s focus, distracting him and creating the best opportunity for the Thirteen Hawks to strike.


    However, before they could even reach Master Fang, a streak of purple light suddenly rushed forward, spinning through the group of attackers in an instant.


    Apanied by the agonizing screams of the assants, their left arms were severed, sliced off at the shoulder.


    The crowd gasped in shock, all heads turning to see what had happened,pletely unaware of the events that had just unfolded.


    Lian Qianjun was even more stunned; those individuals were not weak within the Lian Family. What on earth had happened? Could it be that Master Fang and hispanions were also very powerful?


    It was then that a cold voice was heard, "Su Yang and the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks were in a fair fight. Lian Qianjun, you might have forbidden Su Yang from using his sword, but now, sending people to ambush his friends, isn¡¯t that too despicable?"


    The speaker was Huo Yuanzhen, and the person who had just taken action was none other than her. Who else could possess such skill?


    Lian Qianjun had not anticipated Huo Yuanzhening to Su Yang¡¯s aid. He was taken aback for a moment, then said anxiously, "This is not an ambush. That Su fellow is causing trouble in Pingbei Province. By rights, I should take down his people..."


    "Even so, you should wait until Su Yang has finished fighting!" Huo Yuanzhen said coldly, "To do such things before the fight is over, that¡¯s low! These people are under my protection. Whoever tries to scheme against them again, next time it won¡¯t just be an arm that they lose!"


    Many in the crowd whispered among themselves, looking at Lian Qianjun with disdain.


    Lian Qianjun forbidding Su Yang from using a sword had already displeased many. Now, with this underhanded sneak attack, naturally, they held him in even greater contempt.


    And Patriarchs Wu and Sun, who had supported Lian Qianjun before, now found themselves unable to speak. Firstly, this act was indeed disgraceful, and secondly, with Huo Yuanzhen speaking up, how could they dare to say anything?


    Lian Qianjun trembled with rage but was utterly helpless. With Huo Yuanzhen protecting these people, who would dare to make a move?


    Meanwhile, Su Yang, who was engaged in fiercebat with the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, suddenly let out a loud shout. In each hand, he held a Kylin Jade and a ck Tortoise Jade.


    The ck Tortoise Jade hovered above his head, transforming intoyers of dark light, blocking the majority of the attacks.


    Su Yang tossed the Kylin Jade into the air, and from it, a little red Kylin emerged, roaring as it exhaled a swath of mes, instantly enveloping the Thirteen Hawks within.

 Chapter 644 - 643 Breaking the Formation

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 643 Breaking the Formation</h4>


    The ck Tortoise Jade had an incredibly strong defense, while the Kirin Jade governed fire and its power was utterly terrifying.


    With both jadesbined, one for offense and one for defense, their might was naturally immense.


    Of course, if we were to talk about the strongest in attack, that would still be the White Tiger Jade.


    However, at this moment, it wasn¡¯t suitable to use the White Tiger Jade. The Thirteen Hawks¡¯ de could block most attacks, including the Kirin Fire.


    But even though the Kirin Fire could be blocked, the blistering heat of the mes still retained its power.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks were sweating profusely, the scorching mes nearly dehydrating them. At this point, they were defending more than attacking, seriously worn down by the Kirin Jade.


    The light from the ck Tortoise Jade above Su Yang¡¯s head was also gradually dimming. The fact that the ck Tortoise Jade could block so many attacks was already no small feat. After all, Su Yang¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough to fully unleash the power of the ck Tortoise Jade; he had reached his limit.


    Finally, with a booming sound, the dark light surrounding Su Yangpletely shattered, and the ck Tortoise Jade fell straight into his hands.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t retreat but instead stepped forward, as dark clouds once again gathered above his head.


    "Thunder Tribtion!" Su Yang shouted loudly, gesturing to the dark clouds, from which countless lightning bolts began to sh and thunder.


    "Defend!" Big Eagle roared furiously. The Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks could no longer care for anything else and quickly formed a dense de to firmly protect themselves within.


    As Su Yang¡¯s hand fell, thunder pirs immediately poured down from the sky, striking directly at the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks.


    The de blocked most of the thunder pirs, but, in the end, it still couldn¡¯t withstand them all.


    With a thunderous boom, the de waspletely breached, and the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks were also knocked flying simultaneously.


    Just as the sky filled with thunderbolts was about to y the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, suddenly, a purple glow arrived swiftly, forming a huge of light that blocked the torrential thunderbolts.


    The Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks had narrowly escaped disaster but were so frightened that they shivered uncontrobly.


    Underneath that sky full of thunder columns, they had only one thought in their hearts, "Is this the end of the world?"


    As the thunder pirs poured down, the Thirteen Eagles used their de to defend, but they knew very well that they couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    The Kirin Fire had depleted too much of their strength, and the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks¡¯bat power had dropped drastically. Facing Su Yang¡¯s heaven-defying strike, it was truly impossible for them to withstand it.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s intervention, how many of the Thirteen Hawks could have survived?


    Those present at the scene were also immensely shocked, and Lian Qianjun was left gaping, unable to recover his senses for a long while.


    Huo Yuanzhen smiled slightly and said, "Sorry, but the Thirteen Hawks are too important to the Lian Family. They can¡¯t fall by your hand!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly. When he was fighting with the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, Huo Yuanzhen had forcefully saved his friend on this side, which was a favor owed. Therefore, even though Huo Yuanzhen stopped Su Yang from ying the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, Su Yang didn¡¯t me her.


    Huo Yuanzhen stood up and spoke loudly, "This battle, Su Yang has won. Lian Qianjun, do you concede?"


    Lian Qianjun clenched his teeth tightly, staring fiercely at Su Yang but not responding.


    "If you don¡¯t concede, you can just continue to send people to fight him," Huo Yuanzhen said leisurely.


    Lian Qianjun was at a loss for words. With the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks defeated, who else could the Lian Family send? Could it be that they were waiting for Lian Wanxiong himself toe and kill Su Yang?


    "Since the Lian Family is silent, what about the rest of you?" Huo Yuanzhen smiled. "Wu Family, Sun Family, Li Family, Lin Family, Cheng Family, do any of you wish to send someone to fight Su Yang?"


    The families mentioned all lowered their heads and remained silent. With the Lian Family defeated and Lian Qianjun daring not to speak, what could they say?


    And those who weren¡¯t mentioned could consider themselves lucky for not having kicked someone when they were down or having supported Lian Qianjun against their conscience.


    "If you don¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll take it as your admission of defeat!" dered Huo Yuanzhen.


    The members of these families looked at one another and then simultaneously turned their eyes towards Lian Qianjun.


    The Lian Family was acknowledged as the number one family in Pingbei Province, and their strength was the strongest. In such a matter, what say could they have? They could only wait for Lian Qianjun to speak.


    Lian Qianjun clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "My big brother has not fought yet; my Lian Family will not admit defeat!"


    "You want your big brother to fight, do you wish for your big brother to die?" Huo Yuanzhen said gravely.


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s face changed dramatically as he replied sternly, "How could my big brother not be his match? With my big brother taking action, he¡¯d crush him with a single finger."


    Huo Yuanzhen simply waved his hand, "I won¡¯t argue with you. Since you won¡¯t listen to me, we¡¯ll wait for your big brother to return and see!"


    Huo Yuanzhen sat back down, leaving Lian Qianjun¡¯s face contorted with embarrassment. He knew he had offended Huo Yuanzhen, but on this matter, he couldn¡¯tpromise. If he backed down now, the Lian Family¡¯s status would surely fall!


    The others remained silent too, now all eyes were on the Lian Family. However, many people were still confident, how could Lian Wanxiong possibly lose to Su Yang?


    Before long, two figures flew towards them from the distant sky, one in white and the other in a blue robe¡ªit was Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong.


    When the twonded, it was impossible to tell who was the victor or the defeated, but both had smiles on their faces.


    Having observed the situation, Ye Jianshengughed, "Not bad at all. To defeat the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, youd haven¡¯t let me down!"


    Lian Wanxiong also nodded slowly, "Interesting. The Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks couldst three moves against a Terrestrial Immortal in a direct battle. Being defeated by a mere youth, no wonder he¡¯s deemed the best in both Pingnan and Pingbei!"


    Everyone on-site had a change in expression. Lian Wanxiong was praising Su Yang¡ªwhat did that mean? His own trainees were defeated by Su Yang and he wasmending him?


    Even Lian Qianjun felt an urgency, quickly stepping forward, "Big brother, this Su Yang has killed three of our Lian Family members, we absolutely cannot let him go!"


    Lian Wanxiong nced at Lian Qianjun, his brows furrowing slightly as he spoke softly, "Why did he kill three of our people?"


    "This man is extremely arrogant and domineering. He acts solely ording to his own whims, killing whoever he pleases, however he pleases! It¡¯s been this way in Pingnan Province, and it was the same in Beiguan Town before, where he killed many."


    Lian Qianjun eximed angrily, "Moreover, our Lian Family members hadn¡¯t provoked him in the slightest. It¡¯s just because he wouldn¡¯t allow our family¡¯s members to leave this hall, and when those three left the hall, he killed them. Big brother, don¡¯t you think this is too much? Who is he to order our Lian Family¡¯s people around?"


    "Then why wouldn¡¯t he allow our Lian Family¡¯s members to leave this hall?" Lian Wanxiong asked once more.


    "Because he didn¡¯t want Lin¡¯er to leave this hall!" Lian Qianjun replied.


    "Why is that?" Lian Wanxiong¡¯s brows knitted together. "Qianjun, if you have something to say, make it clear all at once. Don¡¯t make me keep asking!"

 Chapter 645 - 644: Change of Leadership in the Lian Family

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 644: Change of Leadership in the Lian Family</h4>


    Lian Qianjun¡¯s face showed embarrassment; he knew that Lian Wanxiong was somewhat dissatisfied with him. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "I don¡¯t know what the situation is, but he said that Lin¡¯er has some unfinished business with him, so he wouldn¡¯t let Lin¡¯er leave. Isn¡¯t this too much?"


    Lian Wanxiong simply stopped asking him and turned to Su Yang, speaking softly, "Young brother, may I know what unfinished business you have with my Lin¡¯er?"


    Su Yang replied softly, "The young master just had a fight with me. He said if I lost, I would have to kneel and kowtow to him!"


    Lian Wanxiong¡¯s expression turned cold, and he directly faced Lian Shaoye and demanded sternly, "Lin¡¯er, is this true?"


    Lian Shaoye¡¯s face was filled with panic. This family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal, whom he had only met twice, held a clear status in the family. The fear in his heart could be imagined as Lian Wanxiong questioned him personally.


    "We... We fought fairly..." Lian Shaoye hurriedly said.


    "I¡¯m asking you if you told him to kneel and kowtow?" Lian Wanxiong asked sternly.


    Lian Shaoye¡¯s face was extremely awkward, wanting to argue but knowing it was impossible before so many people. Finally, he could only nod his head.


    Lian Wanxiong¡¯s expression turned even colder, "Lin¡¯er, although I haven¡¯t seen you many times, I believe I have told you this. To be kind to others is to be kind to oneself. Su Yang holds no grudge against you, and I don¡¯t oppose your martial arts sparring. But why would you make such an outrageous im, demanding someone kneel and kowtow? How exactly did he offend you for you to insult him like this?"


    Lian Shaoye stood with his mouth agape, not knowing how to answer.


    Lian Qianjun said anxiously, "Big brother, Lin¡¯er lost and also got hurt by this Su person; we acknowledge that. But this Mr. Su wouldn¡¯t let Lin¡¯er leave and even killed three of our Lian Family members. What does this mean? Does this not count as an insult to our Lian Family?"


    "Lin¡¯er lost, so did he kneel and kowtow to him?" Lian Wanxiong countered.


    "Ah?" Lian Qianjun was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Lian Wanxiong to ask such a question.


    "Did you kneel and kowtow to him?" Lian Wanxiong directly asked Lian Shaoye.


    Lian Shaoye was dumbfounded, and Lian Qianjun hurriedly said, "Big brother, how can we let Lin¡¯er kneel and kowtow to him?"


    "Oh, so Lin¡¯er wins, and someone else must kneel and kowtow to you. Lin¡¯er loses, and he just walks away after saying a few words?" Lian Wanxiong said coldly, "Howe you¡¯re so noble? Are you that much nobler than the others? If you win, others must kneel. If you lose, just brush it off with a word, why is that?"


    His words left Lian Qianjun and Lian Shaoye speechless and unable to answer. The two of them exchanged nces, both at the peak of embarrassment.


    "If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t let you leave this hall either!" Lian Wanxiong said coldly, "You¡¯re only allowed to insult me but not permitted to fight back; why is that?"


    "Big brother..." Lian Qianjun tried to argue, but Lian Wanxiong forcefully cut him off, "Qianjun, you¡¯ve been in charge of the Lian Family for years, and I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to many things, but don¡¯t think I¡¯m really unaware of everything. I let you lead the Lian Family because I thought you had suffered a lot and would cherish everything you have today. But now it seems I was wrong!"


    "The first family of Pingbei Province, did it make you lose your sense of proportion? You think the whole world revolves around you? That you can step on everyone else?"


    "Have you not learned anything from the bitter defeat at the Dragon Head Meeting in May? Do you really think the Lian Family can bewless?"


    "With someone like you leading the Lian Family, what good future can the Lian Family have?"


    The more Lian Wanxiong spoke, the angrier he got. Eventually, he swung his hand in a fierce motion, striking Lian Shaoye in the chest with his palm.


    Lian Shaoye was sent flying, crashing down before Su Yang. When hended, his knees had already copsed to the ground, effectively kneeling before Su Yang.


    "You will carry out the words you spoke yourself!" Lian Wanxiong said sternly.


    "Big brother, Lin¡¯er is still injured..." Lian Qianjun said urgently.


    "And you!" Lian Wanxiong said coldly, "From today onwards, you are no longer the Patriarch of the Lian Family. Your lineage will hand over all management rights of the Lian Family and will no longer be in charge!"


    With these words, the entire room was in an uproar.


    The Lian Family was, after all, the number one family in Pingbei Province.


    Was Lian Wanxiong really going to change the leadership of the Lian Family with just a single sentence?


    But nobody dared to doubt this would happen because, really, it was Lian Wanxiong who held the reins of the Lian Family!


    While Lian Qianjun had been the Family Head for decades, as long as Lian Wanxiong spoke, he would still have to step down.


    Lian Qianjun was also stunned. He never expected Lian Wanxiong to administer such a severe punishment.


    "Big brother, where... where did I go wrong?" Lian Qianjun¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Reflect on your own deeds when you return!" Lian Wanxiong eximed indignantly.


    Lian Qianjun opened his mouth but ultimately dared not speak again. Lian Wanxiong had always been known for his good temper, and he had never shown the anger he disyed today. It seemed he was truly furious this time.


    Theplexion of Lian Shaoye turned even paler; their lineage would no longer be able to hold power over the family, which meant his position as the future Family Head was also gone. From now on, he would no longer be the Lian Family¡¯s prominent young master that everyone paid attention to.


    He really couldn¡¯t ept such a downfall.


    Furthermore, he was still kneeling in front of Su Yang, which was even more embarrassing for him.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stand up either, as it was Lian Wanxiong who had personally beaten him down. Without Lian Wanxiong¡¯s permission, how could he dare to rise?


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected Lian Wanxiong to resolve the situation so decisively. In fact, he dared to make a scene here because he knew the Terrestrial Immortals couldn¡¯t interfere in his affairs. And with Su Yang¡¯s current strength, he feared no one unless he encountered a Terrestrial Immortal.


    However, he never imagined that the two Terrestrial Immortals of Pingbei Province would be so reasonable.


    Huo Yuanzhen had directly incapacitated several members of the Lian Family by severing their arms, and Lian Wanxiong had even removed Lian Qianjun from his position, naturally deterring everyone else.


    At this moment, what member of the Ten Great Families who had harbored dissatisfaction towards Su Yang would still dare to hold even the slightest grudge against him?


    Ling Laoqi, Fang Jing, Fang Jun, and Zhou Jun, on the other hand, were near the brink of copse.


    Firstly, the strength disyed by Su Yang had already frightened them.


    And with how events had unfolded, they were now utterly in despair.


    Considering both of the Pingbei Province¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals were essentially backing Su Yang, did their oue even need to be stated?


    Zhou Jun just wished he could find a hole to burrow into and hide; he truly wanted to beat himself to death. Why did he provoke Su Yang for no good reason?


    As for Fang Jing and Fang Jun, they were also extremely regretful.


    The oue of this incident only further solidified Su Yang¡¯s status, which needed no further mention.


    Given Old Lin¡¯s rtionship with Su Yang, Old Lin¡¯s future status was self-evident. What would Ling Laoqi even amount to in his presence?

 Chapter 646 - 645 Immortal Love Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 645 Immortal Love Affairs</h4>


    "Since Young Master Lian has already knelt, let¡¯s consider the matter between uspletely resolved!" Su Yang dered aloud.


    Young Master Lian¡¯s face was a picture of embarrassment, yet he dared not stand up, instead casting furtive nces towards Lian Wanxiong behind him.


    Without a word from Lian Wanxiong, he dared not rise.


    With a wave of his hand, Lian Wanxiong said, "Go back!"


    Only then did Young Master Lian scramble to his feet, not daring to linger a moment longer, running away in a panic.


    Lian Wanxiong turned to the Lian family members, his gaze starting with Lian Qianjun and sweeping over each person, finally resting on the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks.


    "At the Dragon Head Meeting in May, defeat is defeat. We of the Lian family can lose, but we must not be sore losers. When the Lian family gives its word, we stand by it. Since we were defeated by Su Yang at the May Dragon Head Meeting, then the rules should be set by Su Yang!"


    Lian Wanxiong¡¯s voice spread throughout the assembly and rang in the ears of every member of the Lian family.


    The Lian family members hung their heads, Lian Wanxiong¡¯s words filling them with shame.


    "Younger brother Ye, Young Master Su..." Lian Wanxiong finally turned to Huo Yuanzhen, his face slightly awkward, but still he cupped his hands in salute, "Miss Huo, I must take my leave for now. Hopefully, we¡¯ll meet again when the opportunity arises!"


    "Why wait for an opportunity!" Huo Yuanzhen burst out, rapidly closing the distance to Lian Wanxiong, and with a flick of her delicate hand, a purple sh tore through the air towards him.


    Blue Robe hastily retreated, dodging this astonishing strike from Huo Yuanzhen. But she showed no sign of stopping, continuing to press the attack with full force.


    "Twenty years ago, I lost to you and on your advice entered seclusion for twenty years. Today, since we meet again, let¡¯s have another battle. If I lose again, I will enter seclusion for another twenty years. But if you lose, you must marry me!"


    Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s voice was clear and melodious, like the song of ark, andbined with her stunning beauty, her words made many men¡¯s hearts flutter at the scene.


    Of course, everyone was well aware that this woman, like a heavenly fairy, was probably even older than Ye Jiansheng. But at their level of cultivation, a lifespan of a hundred and twenty years is merely considered youthful. Ye Jiansheng¡¯s current age, among the Terrestrial Immortals, is even considered childlike, which is why he is hailed as a prodigy!


    Not many at the scene knew of the grudge between Lian Wanxiong and Huo Yuanzhen, and hearing her challenge caused quite amotion.


    Elder Huo sighed softly; Huo Yuanzhen was his sister, and he knew the grudge between her and Lian Wanxiong all too well. It was just as the previous head of the Huo Family had said, one nce at Blue Robe had muddled her whole life!


    "Miss Huo, today is such a fine day, why must there be conflict?" remarked Lian Wanxiong awkwardly.


    "Today is indeed fine. Thatd from the Ye family is here, a perfect witness!" Huo Yuanzhen called out sharply, her attacks unceasing as if she were fighting for her life.


    Ye Jiansheng merely smiled slightly without speaking. In front of Lian Wanxiong and Huo Yuanzhen, he indeed was just thatd from the Ye family!


    Lian Wanxiong was quite embarrassed, his Blue Robe whirling as he sped away, "Miss Huo, I have emerged from seclusion with some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave for now, and if fate wills, we shall meet again!"


    "Do you think you can run away?" Huo Yuanzhen transformed into a purple shadow, rapidly pursuing him. The two streaks, one blue and one purple, disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    The onlookers gasped in amazement; such were the methods of Immortals.


    Ye Jiansheng didn¡¯t linger either. He gently patted Ye Wantong on the shoulder, "Let¡¯s go!"


    Ye Wantong nodded, finally mustering the courage to look at Su Yang.


    Su Yang looked back just then, and their eyes met, both feeling somewhat awkward.


    Su Yang wanted to speak, but Ye Wantong lowered her head and followed behind Ye Jiansheng, departing on her sword.


    As the three Terrestrial Immortals had left, the exmations of the crowd gradually subsided. Atst, all eyes fell on Su Yang once again.


    Lian Wanxiong had been clear when he left: the Lian family had conceded defeat. So what should the other families do now?


    Su Yang let out a breath, his gaze sweeping over everyone as he spoke out loud, "I know many of you here don¡¯t have much respect for me. That¡¯s alright, if anyone is dissatisfied, they can continue to challenge me. If you all feel the Dragon Head Meeting in May wasn¡¯t enough, then let¡¯s have another fight tonight, right here. If you win, you can set the rules!"


    The crowd looked at each other, none daring to speak. The Lian family had been defeated, and Lian Wanxiong himself had spoken; who would dare to say anything? None of these families had Terrestrial Immortals among them, who would dare to disrespect Su Yang?


    "Since no one is speaking, then I shall speak!" Su Yang dered loudly.


    "I came to Pingbei Province today mainly to find Ling Laoqi to resolve some issues between him and my captain."


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the young scions present and said coldly, "However, the young lords anddies of Pingbei Province are not very friendly. From the moment I entered, they¡¯ve mocked and made things difficult for us, even using their family¡¯s power and background to intimidate and coerce us."


    "I just don¡¯t understand, having no grievances or prior encounters with anyone, why are you all so dissatisfied with me?"


    "Is it because we are dressed simply, look weak, or because wee from Pingnan Province? So, you felt you had the right to bully us? To suggest that we should look at our own reflections in a puddle of pee?"


    With that, Su Yang mmed his palm onto the table and shouted angrily, "I didn¡¯t want to get entangled with you, but do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully? That you can just trample over me as you please?"


    The young lords anddies at the scene hung their heads, their faces turning extremely unsightly. Had they known of Su Yang¡¯s background and power, they would not have dared to provoke him and hispanions to death.


    Who could have expected that these inly dressed individuals would possess such status?


    Many were resentful as they red at Ling Laoqi, Fang Jing, Fang Jun, and Zhou Jun; it was they who had brought things to this pass.


    And the Family Heads frowned. They had been unaware of what had transpired here, having only been summoned by Su Yang toe over. Upon arrival, they only witnessed Su Yang¡¯s confrontation with the Lian family, and they had thus supported the Lian family under those circumstances.


    They hadn¡¯t expected that the conflict began with their own members insulting Su Yang. No wonder Su Yang was so angry. Indeed, there was no justified exnation for this incident!


    "After this incident, I havee to see clearly that the rules here in Pingbei Province are terriblycking!" dered Su Yang coldly. "Since the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province are merely for show, unable to set proper rules to discipline these young scions, then today, I will personally establish the rules for you to help you discipline them!"

 Chapter 647 - 646 Hitting the Child

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 646 Hitting the Child</h4>


    The young nobles present were simply afraid when they heard, worried about how Su Yang might target them.


    But it was the Family Heads who were truly worried.


    They were very clear that once Su Yang came to set the rules, especially with anger, it would create a hindrance for Pingbei Province.


    Not to mention anything else, if Su Yang targeted the top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, set rules to restrict them, how could the Ten Families continue to develop?


    Not listen to Su Yang, not follow the rules he set? Did they dare?


    If they were still resentful when they were defeated at the Dragon Head Meeting in May,


    then after tonight¡¯s battle, they were thoroughly convinced.


    Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s attitude towards Su Yang showed that she stood on his side.


    Lian Wanxiong also clearly stated his position; he supported Su Yang.


    So, if Su Yang set rules and they did notply, what would they do once Su Yang returned to Pingbei Province?


    Su Yang dared to kill three members of the Lian Family in front of Lian Qianjun, making Lian Shaoye kneel; what couldn¡¯t he do?


    The Family Heads at the scene had no doubt that if Su Yang was willing, he could kill them at any time, and they couldn¡¯t even stop him.


    Everyone had also heard about the waves Su Yang had stirred in Pingnan Province, severalrge families had been toppled by him. With his strength, and the support of Huo Yuanzhen and Lian Wanxiong, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to bring down the major families of Pingbei Province either.


    Therefore, even before Su Yang spoke, these Family Heads exchanged nces and made a decision simultaneously.


    Patriarch Wu was the first to step forward, saying loudly, "Master Su is right, our discipline over the younger generation has been far toox, which led to today¡¯s events. On behalf of the Wu Family, I apologize to Master Su. At the same time, to prove my sincerity..."


    Patriarch Wu took a step back and announced loudly, "Bring someone here to p Wu Chengjun thirty times, strip him of his sessor status, and deprive him of all his properties!"


    Wu Chengjun was Wu Shao of the Wu Family.


    Hearing this, Wu Shao was nearly driven insane, he frantically said, "Grandfather, how... how could you do this?"


    The people of the Wu Family were also stunned; Wu Shao was the elder young master of the family, the future heir. Was Patriarch Wu really serious?


    "What are you dawdling for?" Patriarch Wu shouted angrily, "Do I need to do it myself?"


    Only then did the people of the Wu Family snap back to reality, looking at each other, all shaken. They saw that Patriarch Wu was willing to sacrifice Wu Shao to preserve the Wu Family.


    After all, Wu Shao had offended Su Yang quite a bit. If Su Yang decided to hold them ountable, they didn¡¯t know what consequences the Wu Family would face.


    Patriarch Wu was doing this for the family. A sessor could be found again; there were so many people in the Wu Family. But if the Wu Family was gone, what use would there be for more heirs?


    These people, having understood the implications, no longer hesitated. They went over, held Wu Shao down, and started to p his face with a string of crackling sounds.


    Wu Shao had been shouting loudly, but after several ps, blood flowed from his mouth, and he could no longer make a sound. After being hit for a while longer, his face swelled up, no longer resembling the spirited young master he once was.


    The others watched with faces filled with shock and panic. Such a prominent figure as Wu Shao was subject to such punishment; they couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what would be of them in the future!


    Wu Shao was almost beaten into unconsciousness by the end, but Patriarch Wu didn¡¯t even nce at him, nor did he allow anyone to take him away for bandaging. He let him stay right there, so that Su Yang could take his anger out on him and lessen his hatred towards the Wu Family.


    Su Yang, however, appeared calm, watching the entire process as if it were a y. Afterwards, he slowly turned toward Patriarch Sun beside him.


    Patriarch Sun¡¯splexion looked extremely ugly. He was very fond of his grandson, but what could he do at this time? If Patriarch Wu had done such a thing, and he did not follow suit, wouldn¡¯t Su Yang turn his target onto him?


    Following the same method, Patriarch Sun also had Sun Shao disciplined, stripping him of his heir position.


    Sun Shao cried and howled the loudest since he was the most doted upon. Nheless, Patriarch Sun didn¡¯t even turn his head to look at him; in the end, Sun Shao was beaten into unconsciousness before the shouting stopped.


    The young nobles present were all trembling with fear. These two were leading figures among them, and yet they both ended up with such a fate?


    In fact, Lian Shaoye from Pingbei Province was the biggest young noble of them all. However, Lian Shaoye¡¯s fate was not much better.


    He was severely injured by Su Yang, then knelt before him and was also stripped of his heirship.


    Was this the fate of anyone who offended Su Yang?


    Zhou Jun, standing in the crowd, was trembling so much that his calves shook. This whole affair could almost be said to have arisen because of him.


    He had truly offended Su Yang thoroughly; back in Pingnan Province, there had been a grudge between them. Coming to Pingbei Province, he thought this was his territory, his chance to humiliate Su Yang. Unexpectedly, he ended up with such a result, even in Pingbei Province, he had to respect Su Yang!


    After the Sun Family, the family heads of the other big ns also took action, disciplining everyone in their families who had offended Su Yang.


    The scene turned into a ce for punishing children, and these family heads, in an effort to quell Su Yang¡¯s anger, could be said to have each shown their skills. Those once unruly and arrogant nobles were all put in their ces, crying for their fathers and mothers, howling miserably.


    By the end, more than half of the young nobles had not been disciplined because they were not from the Ten Great Families. But these people were even more scared, their faces turning even paler.


    If the people from the Ten Great Families ended up like this, what would be waiting for them?


    It wasn¡¯t until the Ten Great Families had resolved the matter that Su Yang finally put down the teacup in his hand. He stood up and spoke in a loud voice, "It seems the Ten Great Families are quite sincere. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll put aside the matter of rules for now!"


    The family heads of the Ten Great Families all breathed a sigh of relief, considering themselves to have escaped a disaster. As long as Su Yang didn¡¯t pursue the issue with anger, everything in the future would be easier to handle and open to negotiation.


    Su Yang turned his gaze to Ling Laoqi, saying coldly, "Now, isn¡¯t it time to settle things between us?"


    Ling Laoqi¡¯splexion had already turned extremely ugly. Clenching his teeth, he said in a deep voice, "So you are Master Su from Pingnan Province. I was blind, failing to recognize great talent right before me. I didn¡¯t recognize you and I apologize!"


    "Apologies are unnecessary!" Su Yang said, "I am here to take your life. Whether you apologize or not, you must die. So, save it!"

 Chapter 648 - 647 Being in Love Freely is Not Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 647 Being in Love Freely is Not Wrong</h4>


    "Why do you want to kill me!"


    Ling Laoqi yelled furiously, "Just because I took your team leader¡¯s fiancee? Hmph, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridiculous? She was just his fiancee, not his wife. If she were his wife, I would ept it, but she was a fiancee, they weren¡¯t married, there¡¯s freedom in love. Should I die just because his fiancee fell for me? Everyone here, tell me, isn¡¯t this unreasonable?"


    The people present dared not speak, but indeed, there was doubt in the eyes they cast towards Su Yang.


    Just as Ling Laoqi had said, with free love, who could be med?


    Fang Jing didn¡¯t like Old Lin and fell in love with Ling Laoqi. Regardless of whether she was greedy for wealth or whatever her reasons were, as long as she wasn¡¯t married to Old Lin, it was her freedom. Su Yang interfering with this was indeed going too far!


    "Ling Laoqi, you really have a poor memory!" Su Yang shook his head and said, "Am I here to kill you because of Fang Jing? I am here for those poor souls who died in Creek Valley Vige!"


    Ling Laoqi¡¯splexion changed, and at this moment, Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with more nonsense, directly speaking out loud about the incident in Creek Valley Vige.


    After hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, a hubbub arose among the people present.


    They had no knowledge of what had transpired in Creek Valley Vige, but now hearing it from Su Yang, they looked at Ling Laoqi with anger in their eyes.


    To kill over a hundred people in Creek Valley Vige for his personal gain, those were innocent vigers. For such an act, Ling Laoqi truly deserved more than death!


    "Master Su, such a person should just be killed!" Patriarch Wu immediately said, "If Master Su worries about dirtying your hands, then my Wu Family will handle it. After killing him, my Wu Family will immediately send people to Zifeng City, to take care of everyone from the Seven Great Families involved in this matter!"


    "My Sun Family is also willing to lend a hand!" Patriarch Sun immediately said.


    "My Li Family is also willing to lend a hand..."


    "My Lin Family..."


    Several heads of the great families began to speak up, each deeming this moment most suitable to show their sincerity to Su Yang.


    "That won¡¯t be necessary!" Su Yang said, "I havee from Zifeng City, and I have almost dealt with everyone there that needed to be. Including the Ling Family¡¯s members, oh, and Ling Laoqi, your father, he¡¯s already dead too!"


    Ling Laoqi¡¯s expression showed no disturbance as he looked at Su Yang with cold eyes and said in a deep voice, "Su, do you dare kill people from our Seven Great Families? Do you know who¡¯s behind us? Have you heard of the River God Sect? The immortals of the River God Sect, how could they let you off?"


    Su Yang looked up with a smile, "Ling Laoqi, did you not understand what I just said? I already mentioned, including your father, they are dead!"


    "I know, so the Ling Family is finished, right!" Ling Laoqi shouted, "But as long as the River God Sect exists, the Seven Great Families can rise again!"


    Su Yang shook his head, "You still don¡¯t understand. What I¡¯m saying is, your biological father is already dead!"


    "Ah?" Ling Laoqi¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and the people present were also taken aback. Was there another story behind this? Wasn¡¯t Ling Laoqi¡¯s father the Family Head of the Ling Family?


    Ling Laoqi looked at Su Yang with a puzzled face, unable to grasp who Su Yang was referring to. He was very clear that his own father was the Sect Master of the River God Sect, which was also the main reason behind his arrogance.


    "Still don¡¯t understand?" Su Yang said with a smile, "Let me give you a hint, the Sect Master of the River God Sect is already dead!"


    The room instantly erupted into turmoil, with many people eximing in shock.


    "Ling Laoqi¡¯s father is the River God Sect Master?"


    "Impossible, right?"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what Master Su said? It¡¯s pretty clear, that¡¯s exactly what Master Su meant by saving!"


    "Wow, really? Isn¡¯t Ling Laoqi the son of the Ling Family Head?"


    "Who knows for sure, Ling Laoqi¡¯s mother would know best..."


    Listening to the discussions around him, Ling Laoqi¡¯s face turned different shades of red and pale, but the shock in his heart was even more severe. Gritting his teeth, he red at Su Yang and said in a deep voice, "You... what did you just say..."


    "Didn¡¯t understand?" Su Yang said, "The River God Sect has been destroyed by me. Your biological father, the River God Sect Master, was also killed by me!"


    With that, the truth becamepletely confirmed, and the crowd instantly erupted into uproar, looking at Ling Laoqi with even more mockery.


    At this moment, Ling Laoqi could no longer worry about his dignity and shouted hastily, "You¡¯re talking nonsense, spouting bullshit, how is that possible? There are so many Immortals in the River God Sect. My... my dad is the Immortal among Immortals, how... how could he be killed by you? Are you trying to deceive me? I won¡¯t be fooled!"


    "I know you won¡¯t believe it, but, you can make a phone call and ask for yourself!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Ling Laoqi didn¡¯t waste any words and immediately took out his cell phone to make the call. Meanwhile, the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families also sent people to investigate the matter.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the cell phone dropped from Ling Laoqi¡¯s hand with a smack to the ground, and he slumped to the floor himself.


    By then, those sent by the Family Heads had also returned with information. Having arranged for people in Zifeng City, they got a rough idea of the situation after making a call there.


    Although Feng Beiche was suppressing the news, the movements among the Seven Great Families were still uncovered by the people of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province. From these small details, the Ten Great Families could infer that something really had happened to the Seven Great Families of Zifeng City.


    Considering Su Yang¡¯s arrival from Zifeng City, there was no need to spell out what kind of incident had urred to the Seven Great Families. With Su Yang¡¯s methods, even the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province were under his pressure. What was Zifeng City¡¯s Seven Great Familiespared to that?


    Ling Laoqi sat on the ground for a good while before he managed to get up with a sobbing tone, "Why, why did you kill my father?"


    "Then why did you kill the people of Creek Valley Vige?" Su Yang countered.


    "How can that be the same!" Ling Laoqi roared fiercely. "Creek Valley Vige, those are just the lowest, most contemptible peasants. But my father... my father was the River God Sect Master, an Immortal, you... how could you kill an Immortal!"


    "In my eyes, your father is not even worth one of the most ordinary peasants from Creek Valley Vige!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "You¡¯re despicable!" Ling Laoqi bellowed as he leapt up, "I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!"


    Before he could reach Su Yang, someone rushed over from the side and pinned Ling Laoqi to the ground¡ªit was someone from the Ten Great Families.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare him a nce but turned towards Fang Jing and Fang Jun, "All right, now it¡¯s time to settle matters with you two!"


    The two shuddered with fright, Fang Jun almost fell to his knees.


    Fang Jing, however, clenched her teeth and said indignantly, "What is there to talk about between us? Yes, I betrayed Old Lin, that was my wrongdoing. But since I was not married to him, I had the right to choose freely. You can call me money-loving, vain, or even cheap. But you have no right to settle scores with me, much less the right to kill me!"

 Chapter 649 - 648: Despicable Woman

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 648: Despicable Woman</h4>


    Many people around were cursing, but upon closer reflection, no one could really refute Fang Jing¡¯s words. After all, they weren¡¯t married. She could hardly be used of betrayal.


    Is being vain and loving money really a capital offense?


    "Well said!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile, "We indeed have no right to interfere in your personal feelings. But what about matters outside of emotions?"


    "What matters outside of emotions are there?" Fang Jing said indignantly.


    "Let¡¯s start with what happened between you and Old Lin," Su Yang said. "You and Old Lin were already engaged, and his family spared no effort in helping you through school. While Old Lin was in the army, all the subsidies he received were sent to you to pay for your education. Old Lin even cut his own hair by looking in a mirror. He did so much for you. How did you repay him?"


    The people around gasped again, as Old Lin¡¯s actions touched many men and made women envious. Such a man was truly rare.


    In such circumstances, Fang Jing ultimately chose to betray Old Lin, which indeed was despicable. Such a woman was just too excessive.


    Fang Jing¡¯s face flushed with anger. She clenched her teeth and said, "He was very good to me, but so what? Who decreed that because he gave me money and supported my education, I have to marry him and spend my life with him? Huh? You can judge me morally, but I want to ask, did I break thew? Did Imit a capital crime? Do you have the right to kill me?"


    "Damn, this woman is so shameless, it¡¯s truly unbeatable!" someone next to them couldn¡¯t help saying.


    "What¡¯s this? How can someone even say such things, is she even human?"


    "Shameless, just too shameless!"


    "Today has really been an eye-opener; I never thought there were such people in the world!"


    As the crowd raged with curses, Fang Jing became furious with embarrassment, "So I¡¯m shameless, what¡¯s it to you? Have Imitted a capital offense? What right do you have to judge me? This is a matter between two people. Is it any of your business? Su Yang, what right do you have to meddle in our affairs? Yes, he gave me money, let me spend it, but at that time, he was my boyfriend. Since he was my boyfriend, spending some money on me is to be expected. What¡¯s wrong with that? I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong!"


    The scene broke into chaos again, as many people felt like beating Fang Jing up. And now, Fang Jing had thrown caution to the wind, cursing non-stop with the people around her. She was very clear that as long as she was shameless and kept arguing, Su Yang really couldn¡¯t use this incident as an excuse to kill her.


    Between life and reputation, she knew very well which was more important!


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. As the voices around him gradually subsided, he spoke softly, "Old Lin, it seems that all these years you¡¯ve really been supporting an ingrate!"


    Old Lin¡¯s face turned crimson, and he gripped the edge of his wheelchair, clenching his teeth without speaking. At this moment, his heart hadpletely died. He had no more feelings left for this woman.


    "I¡¯m an ingrate then, so what? Love is something you can never say who is right and who is wrong!" Fang Jing yelled, "You think you are right, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong!"


    "In this matter, we indeed can¡¯t say whether you are right or wrong," Su Yang spoke softly, "I was just bringing it up to get an answer for Old Lin. Now it seems your answer is very clear. You truly are someone who doesn¡¯t know gratitude!"


    "Don¡¯t talk to me about that. Love is a matter of free choice. You can¡¯t be bound by gratitude to love!" Fang Jing said sternly.


    "You¡¯re right, you indeed can¡¯t be bound by gratitude to love," Su Yang nodded and continued softly, "But if because of love, many people are harmed, is that right?"


    At those words, the scene erupted. Fang Jing¡¯s expression changed as well, and she shouted angrily, "What are you talking about? I... who have I harmed to death?"


    "The incident in Creek Valley Vige, you really don¡¯t know what happened?" Su Yang countered.


    Fang Jing¡¯s expression changed again, and everyone present looked toward her.


    Fang Jing said anxiously, "The incident at Creek Valley Vige was done by the Seven Great Families, what does it have to do with me!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yangughed, "Creek Valley Vige has had that Spiritual Medicine for many years. Why had it never been exposed for such a long time, and yet, it was exposed right after you got involved with Ling Laoqi? And coincidentally, it was to the Seven Great Families? On the day before the massacre at Creek Valley Vige, how could you so conveniently move your family out? And after that, why did Fang Jun keep sending men to hunt down Old Lin and the people of Creek Valley Vige?"


    When Su Yang asked these questions, the crowd immediately became noisy. Everyone turned their gaze towards Fang Jing and Fang Jun, and many began to curse loudly, some even looking like they wanted to take matters into their own hands.


    Previously, because it was a matter of the heart, people indeed couldn¡¯t say much; those affairs were ultimately between two individuals, and outsiders weren¡¯t suited to get involved, nor were they able to determine right from wrong.


    Even if Fang Jing was truly vain and greedy for money, that was her own business.


    But now, the matter involved a case of murder at Creek Valley Vige, which was different.


    With so many people dead, if it was truly because of Fang Jing, then Fang Jing truly deserved to die!


    Fang Jing¡¯splexion became extremely ugly, and she said through gritted teeth, "I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything!"


    "Ling Laoqi is not dead yet!" Su Yang said softly, "Why not ask Ling Laoqi?"


    The crowd then realized this and ran over to pull up Ling Laoqi, questioning him about the incident.


    Ling Laoqi, who was nearly at the point of copse, mumbled in response to the interrogation, "It was... it was Fang Jing who told me about the Spiritual Medicine in Creek Valley Vige..."


    As soon as these words came out, the situation exploded. The anger of the people intensified, and some even began to assault Fang Jing and Fang Jun.


    The siblings were surrounded in the middle, crying for help.


    Fang Jun initially tried to fight back but was quickly ovee and had no strength left to resist.


    Fang Jing originally kept cursing, but after being hit for a while, she quieted down and could no longer speak.


    Su Yang watched quietly from the side for a while. Seeing that the two had been sufficiently beaten, he raised his hand.


    The crowd immediately stopped and threw the two bruised people in front of Su Yang.


    "You¡¯re right, when ites to matters of the heart, no one can judge right from wrong, nor can anyone get involved," Su Yang said, "Old Lin was not nning on looking for you. But for the matter of Creek Valley Vige, you must pay the price for what you¡¯ve done!"


    Fang Jing was still clenching her teeth, shouting, "The Creek Valley Vige matter has nothing to do with me. Ling Laoqi is ndering me, framing me on purpose, it has nothing to do with me, you can¡¯t trust his words!"


    Before Su Yang could speak, the crowd became noisy again. Now, peoplepletely disbelieved Fang Jing¡¯s words.


    Su Yang looked at Fang Jing, "Do you think I would believe you, or him?"

 Chapter 650 - 649 Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 649 Evidence</h4>


    Fang Jing¡¯s face turned crimson, and she gritted her teeth, "I know you definitely believe him. There¡¯s nock of excuses to condemn someone. If you want to kill me, just do it directly, there¡¯s no need to frame me with these baseless charges!"


    "Baseless charges?" Su Yang sighed, "You really won¡¯t give up until you reach the Yellow River. Since that¡¯s the case, let me find another witness!"


    After Su Yang finished speaking, his gaze shifted into the crowd and quickly picked out a man who was cowering among them.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Yang caused the man to fly up andnd in front of him.


    "Tell everyone, what do you do!" Su Yang demanded.


    The man¡¯s face was panic-stricken, and he said with a trembling voice, "I... I am Young Master Ling Qi¡¯s bodyguard..."


    "Have you been to Creek Valley Vige?" Su Yang asked.


    The man became even more frantic and hurriedly said, "I have been there, but... but I did not take part in the killing... The killing happened afterwards, I wasn¡¯t there at all when they went to kill..."


    "How did you go to Creek Valley Vige?" Su Yang questioned.


    "It was... it was Fang Jun who took me there..." the man said.


    Upon hearing this, the crowd erupted once more. Was there even a need to say it? If Fang Jun was involved, how could Fang Jing im ignorance?


    Fang Jing¡¯s demeanor changed drastically, and she shouted, "Lies, lies, you¡¯re just trying to frame me. He¡¯s a henchman of Old Qi, and he¡¯ll say anything to harm me. His words cannot be trusted!"


    Su Yang chuckled and looked at the man, "She says we shouldn¡¯t trust your words? Are you lying to me?"


    The man, shaking with fear, quickly said, "I... how could I dare to deceive you, everything I said is true, I... I have evidence..."


    The crowd gasped once more. If there was evidence, how could Fang Jing deny it?


    "Is that so? Show the evidence then!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    The man took out his mobile phone, his voice shaking, "The first time I went to Creek Valley Vige, I thought the scenery was nice, so I took some photos and videos. There... there¡¯s a video of Fang Jun leading the way, this... this is all evidence..."


    There was an immediate uproar at the scene, and Fang Jing was stunned, now she had no way of refuting it.


    She had originally thought that with her cleverness, she could bluff her way through this ordeal and prevent Su Yang from finding a reason to kill her. But who could have imagined that this man would have taken photos as proof? Now, there was no way for her to deny it.


    "What did you go to Creek Valley Vige for the first time?" Su Yang asked.


    The man nced at Old Qi and said with a trembling voice, "Fang Jing said there was a Spiritual Medicine in Creek Valley Vige. The boss... the boss ordered me to go to the vige to ask to buy the Spiritual Medicine. But I didn¡¯t know where Creek Valley Vige was, so... that¡¯s why it was Fang Jun who took me there. After entering the vige... Fang Jun left, and I... I went to talk to the vigers. But... but the deal wasn¡¯t sessful, and I... I didn¡¯t get involved in what happened afterwards..."


    Su Yang looked at Fang Jing, "Now, what have you got to say? Want him to show the photos for everyone to see?"


    Without waiting for Su Yang to speak, the man immediately turned on his phone, "The photos are right here, everything I said is true, you can see the photos if you don¡¯t believe it..."


    Fang Jing turned pale, all her previous eloquence was of no use now, in this moment, she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    "Why aren¡¯t you arguing now?"


    "For a despicable woman like you, it¡¯s my first time seeing one!"


    "A duck¡¯s quack doesn¡¯t change even when it¡¯s about to die, keep quacking now!"


    The crowd cursed continuously as Fang Jing hung her head low, this timepletely unable to rebut.


    At that moment, Old Lin stood up shakily with the help of his wheelchair.


    The crowd stopped and all turned to look at Old Lin.


    "Fang Jing..." Old Lin¡¯s face was ashen, and he said solemnly, "Since the destruction of Creek Valley Vige, I have never doubted you. Even when Fang Jun pursued me with the intent to kill, I always felt it was out of necessity. All this time, I¡¯ve been hiding in the shadows, and even when my old captain wanted to help me, I refused, because I was afraid it would put you in a difficult position, afraid that you would lose this hard-won life! Creek Valley Vige is gone, I am ruined, but I never wanted you to be destroyed too."


    Standing aside, Su Yang sighed softly. No wonder Xie Tiang mentioned Old Lin¡¯s situation, it looked like Xie Tiang had visited Old Lin before. But Old Lin¡¯s stubbornness prevented Xie Tiang from being able to help.


    "When Su Yang told me, it was you who disclosed Creek Valley Vige¡¯s secret to the Seven Great Families, I couldn¡¯t believe it. All along the way, I¡¯ve been imagining, whether you could prove your innocence, fantasizing that everything Su Yang said was wrong. But reality has shattered all my illusions."


    Old Lin sighed, and looking at Fang Jing, he said softly, "You betrayed me, and I don¡¯t me you. You wanted to kill me for your own happiness, I don¡¯t me you for that either. If my death could make you forever happy, I wouldn¡¯t care."


    As he spoke, Old Lin¡¯s breathing suddenly becamebored, and he said angrily, "But what wrong did the people of Creek Valley Vige do? Why did you have to cause their deaths?"


    At this point, Old Lin¡¯s voice began to tremble, and his eyes turned blood red. Pointing at Fang Jing, he bellowed, "Fang Jing, for your own selfish desires, you killed hundreds of people in Creek Valley Vige. You turned thisnd, which once nurtured you, into ruins. Can you live with a clear conscience for the rest of your life?"


    Fang Jing¡¯s face turned crimson, her expression shifting through several types, and finally, she put on a pitiful act, her voice trembling, "Lin, I... I didn¡¯t want to, I... I really had no choice. You know the situation of my family, we borrowed too much debt for my education, we... we really couldn¡¯t handle it. This was the only way I could lessen the burden on my family. I don¡¯t love this man at all, in fact... in fact, it has always been you that I love..."


    The crowd was in an uproar, Fang Jing¡¯s words incited extreme disdain.


    Just when Old Lin and the others arrived, the haughty air Fang Jing disyed was still deeply etched in their minds. Her favorite person was Old Lin? What a joke, she was fooling no one.


    Su Yang said coldly, "Fang Jing, you¡¯re truly more shameless than I imagined!"


    "What do you know!" Fang Jing yelled, "Do you really think I want to be with such a man? If it weren¡¯t for my family, would I do such a thing? I just want to repay my parents and family, is there something wrong with that? I¡¯m just a poor woman who came out of the mountains with no background; what other choice did I have but to use my body?"


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to repay your family and using your body," Su Yang said coldly, "But for your own selfish desires, causing the deaths of hundreds in Creek Valley Vige, that is absolutely wrong!"

 Chapter 651 - 650: Let Her Go

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 650: Let Her Go</h4>


    Fang Jing was stunned for a moment before urgently saying, "Then I had no choice, with so many women around Ling Laoqi, I had to find a way to make him marry me!"


    "If you were just repaying your parents and family, selling your body would be enough. Why do you have to marry him?" Su Yang retorted, "If you¡¯re his mistress, won¡¯t he spend money on you?"


    Su Yang turned to Ling Laoqi, "Ling Laoqi, are you really that stingy?"


    Ling Laoqi, who was already furious, immediately said, "Bullshit, when I was chasing her, I spent several hundred thousand. We¡¯re not even married, and I¡¯ve already spent over two million on her. This woman ispletely fixated on money, and she¡¯ll do anything for it. She told me about the Spiritual Medicine just so she could marry me and get more money from me!"


    "Over two million!" Su Yang looked at Fang Jing, "How much did your family actually spend on your education? Over two million isn¡¯t enough to pay off your family¡¯s debts?"


    Fang Jing was left speechless, utterly unable to find words. Her every excuse had reached its end here.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Nothing left to say?" Master Fang said coldly, "You whore, you were quite good at making excuses before. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?"


    Fang Jing¡¯s face turned red. She turned to Old Lin, her voice trembling, "Lin, I... I know I was wrong, I really do. The person I¡¯ve always loved the most is still you. Can Ie back to you, please? I... I will stay by your side for life, taking care of you, is that okay?"


    Everyone was immediately in an uproar, this woman¡¯s shamelessness was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    "Our rtionship ended when you caused the deaths of so many people in Creek Valley Vige!" Old Lin, sitting despondently in his wheelchair, shook his head, "Take me back first, I don¡¯t want to see her anymore!"


    Su Yang waved his hand, and Master Fang immediately went over to push Old Lin¡¯s wheelchair away.


    Frightened pale, Fang Jing knew that if Old Lin left, her own doom was sealed. Her only hope now was the affection Old Lin had for her; in this situation, only he could protect her.


    "Lin, don¡¯t go,e back, listen to me..." Fang Jing hurriedly tried to intervene but was blocked by some people at the scene.


    "You slut, you still have the face to see him?"


    "What do you have left to say now? What lies do you think you can still tell? Do you think we will believe anything you say?"


    "Just shut up, you whore, someone like you is not worth living!"


    The crowd surrounded Fang Jing, incessantly hurling insults. But Fang Jing ignored these people, still crying out, trying to win back Old Lin.


    Old Lin didn¡¯t even look back once as he left the hall with Master Fang¡¯s assistance.


    Watching Old Lin walk farther away, Fang Jingpletely copsed to the ground. She knew that this time, she was truly finished.


    Patriarch Wu walked over to Su Yang and asked in a grave voice, "Master Su, what should be done with this kind of person?"


    Su Yang picked up the tea cup on the table and said softly, "Let her go."


    "What?" Everyone was taken aback. After all that had been said, let her go? Was Su Yang really that merciful?


    Fang Jing was also stunned, then overwhelmed with joy, she quickly said with a tremble, "Thank you, Master Su, thank you, Master Su, I... I will definitely change, definitely change..."


    Saying this, she hurriedly tried to leave, but Su Yang spoke again, "But, you can¡¯t just walk away like this."


    Fang Jing was stunned for a moment and whispered, "Master Su, what... what do you want me to do..."


    "You caused Old Lin to lose his hands and feet, so you should at least leave something behind as well." Su Yang said slowly.


    "What?" Fang Jing was bewildered. Did Su Yang mean to chop off her own hands and feet?


    The crowd at the scene burst intoughter, and Patriarch Wu immediately said, "Master Su, you always think things through. It¡¯s too kind to just kill such a person directly. Yes, she should live, but we can¡¯t let her live toofortably. Chop off her hands and feet, and let her spend the rest of her life atoning for those she has hurt!"


    Scared into tears, Fang Jing dropped to her knees with a thud, begging, "Please, don¡¯t chop off my hands and feet, don¡¯t chop off my hands and feet, I beg you..."


    Su Yang did not even nce at her, casually waving his hand. Patriarch Wu immediately said, "Master Su, let my Wu Family take care of this matter!"


    Before Patriarch Wu had finished speaking, Patriarch Sun had already waved his hand, and several people from the Sun Family ran over, dragging Fang Jing and Fang Jun away.


    Patriarch Wu was baffled. It seemed that there were indeed people eager to do such a thing.


    Ghostly wails and terrible screams came from outside. The fate of Fang Jing and Fang Jun was already clear without further exnation.


    Putting down the teacup in his hand, Su Yang said softly, "Alright, with this matter out of the way, let¡¯s talk about the affairs of Pingbei Province!"


    Everyone perked up their ears, especially the people from the Ten Great Families, whose attentiveness to Su Yang was spurred by this very issue.


    "There still needs to be rules in Pingbei Province,"


    With just one sentence from Su Yang, everyone¡¯s faces filled with panic. Was Su Yang going to continue to pursue this matter?


    "However, these rules will not be set by me, but by the Hou Family!" Su Yang continued, "In a few days, someone from the Hou Family wille over to discuss the rules of these two provinces with you. I hope you can cooperate with them when the timees!"


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As long as these rules were not beingid down by Su Yang, many things were still negotiable.


    If the Hou Family wasing to set the rules, then it would be a matter of negotiating interests.


    Negotiating with the Hou Family was always much simpler than negotiating with Su Yang. After all, the Hou Family didn¡¯t have the same kind of power as Su Yang, and they too were one of therge families, all of whom valued interests. When it came to negotiating for mutual benefits, things were much easier.


    Negotiating with Su Yang meant catering to his preferences. Given Su Yang¡¯s furious state, there probably wasn¡¯t much room for negotiation, and besides, people didn¡¯t dare to haggle with Su Yang. That basically meant there was no room for negotiation.


    Therefore, hearing that the negotiations would be with the Hou Family, everyone was actually quite pleased.


    In reality, the crowd was unaware. There was a reason why Su Yang had caused such amotion with the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families present.


    The Hou Family wanted to discuss and set the rules with the Ten Great Families of Pingbei Province. However, everyone knew that after the Dragon Head Meeting in May, the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province had lost but were not convinced by the oue. Thus, the negotiations were bound to be difficult.


    But after Su Yang caused such a ruckus this time, things had be much simpler.


    After such upheaval by Su Yang, even if the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province had immense courage, they would definitely not dare to make things difficult for the Hou Family. When the Hou Family cameter to set the rules, it would be much easier!

 Chapter 652 - 651 They Work for Me

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 651 They Work for Me</h4>


    The Ten Great Families had no idea what Su Yang was thinking, but Su Yang was very clear about what was running through the minds of the Ten Great Families.


    He smiled faintly and said softly, "Additionally, I have another matter to deal with."


    Everyone looked towards Su Yang as he turned around, pointing to Lin Zhenshan, Lin Qing, and Niuniu behind him, and spoke loudly, "Master Lin, Patriarch Cheng, you both should remember them, right?"


    Previously, the three from the Lin family had been standing at the back, so Master Lin and Patriarch Cheng didn¡¯t even see them.


    Now seeing these three, both Master Lin and Patriarch Cheng¡¯s faces changed. Even among those from the Lin and Cheng families apanying them, many turned pale, as everyone clearly remembered what had happened before.


    And now, Lin Zhenshan and his group were standing together with Su Yang, which was a very ominous sign indeed.


    "What? You recognize them or not, say something!" Su Yang demanded.


    The two exchanged a look and Master Lin cleared his throat, "Recognize... we recognize them, but what is their rtionship with Master Su?"


    "They work for me," Su Yang said quietly.


    As soon as he spoke, the crowd erupted intomotion. Members of the Lin and Cheng families looked towards Lin Zhenshan and hispanions with extremely ugly expressions. The others, however, looked at them with envy.


    It was known that Master Fang, who used to be nothing more than a street chatan, became a spokesperson for Su Yang once he started working for him. The heads of great families had to treat him with courtesy when they met him.


    The Hou Family hadn¡¯t even qualified to be one of the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families before, but after starting to work for Su Yang, not only did they be a part of the Ten Great Families, but they also won the Dragon Head Meeting in May, bing the family that sets the rules for both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces.


    It was evident that working for Su Yang was a huge honor.


    That Lin Zhenshan and his group could work for Su Yang was an immense privilege!


    But members of the Lin and Cheng families were panicked. If these three were working for Su Yang, wouldn¡¯t that mean Su Yang would seek revenge for them?


    With Su Yang¡¯s methods just demonstrated, even Lian Qianjun had been brought down by him, and the Lian Family had faced a significant loss at his hands. Su Yang even dared to challenge the entire Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province by himself.


    Under such circumstances, if Su Yang were to seek revenge for Lin Zhenshan and his group, what should the Lin and Cheng families do?


    Master Lin and Patriarch Cheng both felt like vomiting blood. How could Lin Zhenshan, whom they had hunted with no ce to hide, have ended up under Su Yang¡¯s wing?


    Master Lin took a deep breath and hastily looked at Lin Zhenshan, "Zhenshan, it¡¯s good that you¡¯vee back. Over the years, the family has been trying to find you. You are, after all, a member of the Lin family. Now that you have returned, I¡¯ve decided to give back everything that belongs to your branch, allowing your line to regain its stature within the Lin family!"


    Patriarch Cheng was stunned. Master Lin was shameless enough. Noticing the situation turning against him, he immediately yed the family card. Did he expect the Cheng family to shoulder all the responsibility?


    "Master Su, regarding the past events, our Cheng family had no intention of pursuing the matter further," Patriarch Cheng also hurriedly said: "In fact, upon reflection, our Cheng family was also at fault in that incident. Over the years, we¡¯ve been wanting to find an opportunity to apologize to them but hadn¡¯t seen them. Today we finally meet, and our long overdue apology from the Cheng family can finally be given!"


    With these words, Patriarch Cheng turned to Lin Zhenshan, sincerely saying, "Brother Lin, we¡¯re really sorry about what happened before. There were members of the Cheng family who went overboard, and I¡¯ve disciplined them severely. Of course, this can¡¯t make up for the suffering you¡¯ve endured over the years, but our Cheng family will certainly do our utmost topensate!"


    Master Lin and Patriarch Cheng were humbling themselves, being almost ingratiating in their speech to Lin Zhenshan. However, no one at the scene felt it was inappropriate.


    Lin Zhenshan had the standing and the right to be addressed in such a manner by Master Lin and Patriarch Cheng, just by being by Su Yang¡¯s side!


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s face flushed red. He had never imagined a day like this.


    All these years, his greatest wish was to cure Niuniu and to ensure she lived safely.


    His risky return to Pingbei Province was also for the sake of saving Niuniu. He hade back ready to die; as long as Niuniu could be cured, he would be content even in death.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that upon returning this time, such events would unfold.


    Not only was Niuniu¡¯s illness cured, but more importantly, he could stand in front of the Lin and Cheng families, listening to Master Lin and Patriarch Cheng speak to him so obligingly, offering him an apology.


    He had never even dreamt in his life that such significant figures as Master Lin and Patriarch Cheng would ever apologize to him!


    And now, that was exactly what had happened!


    Lin Zhenshan watched Su Yang with tear-filled eyes, filled with gratitude. He knew that all of this was thanks to Su Yang. Without Su Yang, no one would have apologized to them. Indeed, it was even questionable whether they would still be alive!


    "The belongings of their branch must definitely be returned to them," Su Yang said with a light smile. "As for returning to the Lin family, that won¡¯t be necessary."


    Master Lin¡¯s face shifted, but he still quickly said, "Of course, since Zhenshan will be working for Master Su, he naturally cannot return to the Lin family. Whatever belongs to their branch, we will send to them immediately. However, Zhenshan and his line are still people of the Lin family, and they are among the most important members of our family!"


    Everyone present inwardly sighed at Master Lin¡¯s skill in ying politics¡ªit was truly extraordinary.


    "Master Lin seems to have misunderstood my meaning..." Su Yang said, "I don¡¯t want them to return to the Lin family because I am afraid that if they do, they will be betrayed by their own people again. The Cheng family members hadn¡¯t evene looking yet, when Lin family¡¯s own people started attacking them, to curry favor with the Cheng family."


    With that, Su Yang leaned forward slightly, smiling, "To be honest, Master Lin, is the Lin family really so afraid of the Cheng family? Because you worry about displeasing the Cheng family, you injure your own family members and kiss up to them? Being both among the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, does the Lin family need to live so abjectly?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, but the faces of the Lin family members were a mix of green and red. Being members of the Ten Great Families, they all had their own pride. Publicly used by Su Yang of fawning over the Cheng family, they naturally felt humiliated.


    However, no matter how humiliated they felt internally, they couldn¡¯t deny this matter. When they had injured Lin Zhenshan, they indeed were making overtures to the Cheng family; upsetting the Cheng family over a single Lin Zhenshan seemed unwise.


    No one had dared to mention this incident to them before, and over the years they had begun to forget. But now, Su Yang was bringing it up in front of everyone, and they couldn¡¯t escape this shame.

 Chapter 653 - 652: Are You Planning to Have a Showdown with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 652: Are You nning to Have a Showdown with Me?</h4>


    Master Lin¡¯splexion became even more ufortable. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Master Su, there were many reasons for what happened back then. When the Lin Family made decisions, it wasn¡¯t to tter anyone, it was just to uphold justice, and the Lin Family won¡¯t live in humiliation!"


    "Is that right?" Su Yang replied with a light smile, "So, Master Lin believes that what the Lin Family did back then was correct?"


    Master Lin, stiff necked, said, "I don¡¯t think the Lin Family did anything wrong. It was his fault in the first ce, and punishing him was the right thing to do!"


    "Is that right?" Su Yang turned to Patriarch Cheng and said with a faint smile, "Patriarch Cheng, who do you think was at fault for the incident back then, Lin Zhenshan or the Cheng Family?"


    Patriarch Cheng looked embarrassed, and finally sighed, "For that matter, the Cheng Family acted too harshly. All things considered, it was indeed our fault!"


    Su Yang stood up straight and said softly, "What is going on here? The Cheng Family has a feud with Lin Zhenshan, and they themselves think it was their fault. Yet the Lin Family, who should have been Lin Zhenshan¡¯s biggest support, the Lin Family full of Lin Zhenshan¡¯s rtives, thinks it was Lin Zhenshan¡¯s fault. Not only do they not avenge Lin Zhenshan or defend him, they also punish Lin Zhenshan. What kind of reasoning is this?"


    The scene erupted intomotion, and even the heads of the Ten Great Families cast disdainful looks at Master Lin.


    Master Lin¡¯s face looked extremely ugly. Patriarch Cheng¡¯s words had essentially driven his family into a dead end. Now, even he had no way to argue.


    Su Yang once again asked, "Master Lin, please exin this matter. How does the Lin Family view this incident, to think that Lin Zhenshan was at fault and to punish him?"


    Master Lin clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Master Su, I don¡¯t want to talk about what happened at that time. Even if our family did wrong, we will naturally apologize to Lin Zhenshan. But after all, this is the Lin Family¡¯s internal affair. Is it not inappropriate for you, Master Su, to meddle in our family matters?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s just how I, Su Yang, operate," Su Yang said. "Anything that I find disagreeable, whether it¡¯s your family matters or anything else, I will get involved. How about that?"


    Master Lin was stunned. Su Yang spoke so domineeringly, yet they couldn¡¯t do anything to him. The issue with Lian Qianjun had already proved everything!


    Taking a deep breath, Master Lin said solemnly, "Fine, as you said, the Lin Family was wrong in this matter. I will personally apologize to Lin Zhenshan and the Lin Family will make amends. How about that?"


    "That won¡¯t be necessary!" Su Yang waved his hand and said, "I originally did indeed n to have you apologize to them and let bygones be bygones. But now it seems that over these years, you have shown no signs of remorse, and even at this moment, you are still being unreasonable. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for apologies!"


    Master Lin¡¯s face turned cold, as Su Yang¡¯s words clearly indicated that the matter wouldn¡¯t be resolved so simply.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said loudly, "I believe the current leaders of the Lin Family are utterly rotten. Therefore, I think the Lin Family needs a change of management!"


    Master Lin¡¯splexion changed drastically, and the people of the Lin Family present were also stunned. Was Su Yang nning to change the leadership of the Lin Family?


    Just like with the Lian Family before, the people from Lian Qianjun¡¯s branch had stepped down from management.


    But that was a decision made by Lian Wanxiong himself. After all, Lian Wanxiong was the Terrestrial Immortal of the Lian Family, and no one in the Lian Family dared to oppose his words.


    Now, Su Yang, an outsider, was actually trying to make decisions for the Lin Family¡ªwasn¡¯t this a bit too much?


    "What the Lin Family does is for the Lin Family to decide. It¡¯s our own business. We, the Lin Family, will make our own decisions, and there¡¯s no need to bother Master Su!" Master Lin said sternly. "Master Su, you won at the Dragon Head Meeting in May and now control the rules of Pingnan and Pingbei; I have nothing to say about that. But what you control are only the rules of Pingnan and Pingbei, not the affairs of the Lin Family!"


    "What if I insist on getting involved?" Su Yang asked in return.


    Master Lin¡¯s face grew colder as he said sharply, "Although the Lin Family is no match for Master Su, we are not cowards afraid of death. If Master Su insists on going his own way, then the Lin Family will have no choice but to stake our lives in opposition!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang asked with a light smile, his eyes sweeping over those from the Lin Family. "Are you saying that you¡¯re prepared to fight me hard?"


    Everyone felt uneasy, but at this point, they all stood their ground. They are the current managers of the Lin Family, and if they did not stand firm now, and Su Yang truly reced them, what would be left for them?


    Master Lin breathed a sigh of relief, believing that with everyone resisting together, Su Yang would not dare to do anything drastic.


    "It seems that you have all made up your minds!" Su Yang sighed, "Well then, since that is the case, I suppose I will have to issue another killing order!"


    No sooner had he spoken than Su Yang approached Master Lin. Before Master Lin could react, Su Yang had already grabbed his neck and lifted him off the ground.


    The faces of the Lin Family members changed. They had not expected Su Yang to take action so suddenly. They wondered, is he going to kill the Family Head right here?


    Elder Huo¡¯s expression changed from a distance, and he urgently said, "Master Su, you must not do this!"


    "Why not?" Su Yang asked with a small smile, holding Master Lin by the neck and dering loudly, "Three years ago, in a mass grave discovered in the West Suburb of the provincial city, seventeen unidentified corpses were found. To this day, the identity of the deceased and the murderer have not been found, and the case remains unresolved."


    Everyone was shocked, as they had certainly heard about this case. But why was Su Yang bringing up this matter all of a sudden?


    "I can tell you now that the seventeen bodies were from a family that came from Yangchuan City. Among them was a newlywed couple, and the girl was particrly beautiful. She caught the eye of someone from the Lin Family. After getting drunk, they abducted and vited the girl, leading to that entire family confronting the Lin Family."


    Su Yang turned to Master Lin and said coldly, "And at that time, it was Master Lin himself who gave the order to kill all seventeen people and conceal their bodies in the West Suburb!"


    As these words came out, the whole ce was in an uproar, and everyone was stunned. This atrocity had puzzled everyone, wondering how such a thing could have happened. Who would have thought that it wasmitted by the Lin Family?


    Some of the people from the Lin Family turned pale, as they were involved in the incident back then.


    All these years, they thought the affair was behind them. Who could have expected that Su Yang would bring it up again?


    "Is this true?" Elder Huo looked angrily at Master Lin.


    Master Lin¡¯s face was pale as he gritted his teeth and said, "This... this is nder! There¡¯s no truth in it. How could my esteemed Lin Familymit such a disgraceful act?"

 Chapter 654 - 653 The Girl’s Background

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 653 The Girl¡¯s Background</h4>


    The voice of Master Lin was trembling as he spoke, and the expressions of those from the Lin Family changed, all indicating that Su Yang was not making baseless usations.


    Everyone was staring coldly at Master Lin, as the head of a family, to do such a thing, he truly deserved to die.


    "What are you staring at me for?" Master Lin became anxious, "I told you, there¡¯s no such thing, my Lin Family would never do such a thing..."


    "As the head of a family, you trulyck responsibility!" Su Yang sighed, "Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t leave you any dignity. Master Lin, you only know that you killed that family to preserve the honor of the n and protect your own family members. But do you know who that girl was?"


    Master Lin froze, he had never considered such a question. Clenching his teeth, he red at Su Yang and shouted angrily, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I also don¡¯t know anything about a girl..."


    Su Yang said, "That girl¡¯s grandfather is present among us."


    As these words fell, the scene erupted into an uproar, and all the older individuals were astonished.


    Those who were originally here were mostly younger individuals. Those old enough to be grandparents were not young. And those elders present in Pingbei Province were no ordinary figures.


    This girl¡¯s grandfather was one of these people?


    If that was truly the case, then this was a huge matter indeed.


    Considering how the Lin Family massacred these people, would this girl¡¯s grandfather let them off?


    Master Lin froze, then shook his head and said, "Who are you trying to fool? Do you think I would believe you? You¡¯re just trying to bluff me, the Lin Family has never done such a thing, you won¡¯t scare me..."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as he turned to Patriarch Cheng and said leisurely, "Funny enough, that girl happens to be Patriarch Cheng¡¯s granddaughter!"


    "What?" Patriarch Cheng¡¯s face changed, he had been sitting calmly to the side, not expecting the matter to implicate him.


    Su Yang continued, "Patriarch Cheng, do you remember when you were young, there was internal strife in your family and you were forced to leave and live in Yangchuan City for a while? There, you had a girlfriend with the Wu surname!"


    The color drained from Patriarch Cheng¡¯s face as he stared at Su Yang in shock, "How... how do you know?"


    "After the family strife settled, you returned to the family, but in order to struggle for power, you had to remain and fight hard within the family. That strugglested for eighteen years until you became the new Family Head, stabilizing the family situation. Only then did you dare to return to Yangchuan City, hoping to take onest look at her," Su Yang sighed, "Unfortunately, that woman had married and had a happy family of her own. Wishing not to disturb her peaceful life, you didn¡¯t even go to meet her, just looked at her from a distance before leaving."


    An uproar rippled through the crowd, who could have imagined such a story unfolding in Patriarch Cheng¡¯s life.


    Patriarch Cheng¡¯s face was pale, what Su Yang was saying was utterly urate. This was indeed what had happened to him, but how did Su Yang know? He had never spoken of this to anyone!


    "But what you don¡¯t know," Su Yang said softly, "is that girl bore you a son. And that son, in Yangchuan City, also got married and had a daughter. The daughter married into a good family, and after the wedding, they came to the provincial city to travel, all because her grandmother remembered that her old lover lived in the provincial city."


    At this point, Patriarch Cheng¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. He hurried forward two steps, almost kneeling before Su Yang, tremblingly saying, "Master Su, what you mentioned... is that... my granddaughter?"


    Su Yang sighed, "There are pictures in Third Young Master Lin¡¯s phone, just take a look and you¡¯ll know. I also hope it¡¯s not rted to you, but it seems unlikely!"


    Patriarch Cheng¡¯s face went pale, and he instantly turned toward Third Elder Lin.


    And now, Third Elder Lin was panicking. Under the scrutinizing gaze of all present, he immediately took out his mobile phone, trying to throw it into the nearby pond.


    In that moment, Patriarch Cheng was the first to pounce, pinning him down firmly. Men from the Cheng Family quickly stepped forward and snatched the mobile phone away.


    Master Lin became frantic, "What are you doing? Patriarch Cheng, what is this? Don¡¯t believe his words..."


    No one paid him any heed. Patriarch Cheng tried to unlock the phone, but it was locked. Standing on Third Elder Lin, he bellowed, "The password, give me the password!"


    Third Elder Lin¡¯s face turned red as he remained silent; Patriarch Cheng roared, "Chop off one of his hands, and if he still won¡¯t talk, keep chopping until he¡¯s dead. If he doesn¡¯t talk till death, then kill him, I¡¯ll go find someone to crack it!"


    Men from the Cheng Family immediately pulled out their weapons. Master Lin became furious, shouting, "Patriarch Cheng, are you trying to kill a man from the Lin Family? Do you really take the Lin Family for non-existent? All men of the Lin Family, heed mymand and stop them!"


    "Whoever blocks me will die!" Patriarch Cheng was almost roaring, and the men from the Cheng Family also charged forward, their posture suggesting they were ready for a fierce battle with the Lin Family men if they interfered.


    Just then, Elder Huo spoke loudly, "We¡¯re all friends here, why hurt the harmony? Old Lin, you shouldn¡¯t worry if you have nothing to hide. If you have not done this, then let Patriarch Cheng take a look at the phone, what harm could that do?"


    Master Lin¡¯s face turned red with anger, shouting, "This is disrespectful to the Lin Family!"


    "Proving innocence is the true disrespect to the Lin Family. If there is wrongdoing, it¡¯s not a matter of disrespect!" Patriarch Wu said with a sarcastic tone from the side.


    Master Lin¡¯s face grew even more embarrassed, and in a soft voice, Elder Huo said, "Old Lin, how about this? I¡¯ll vouch here. If Patriarch Cheng finds nothing on the phone, then this whole affair is Cheng Family¡¯s disrespect towards the Lin Family. In that case, Patriarch Cheng will personally apologize to the Lin Family, how does that sound?"


    Patriarch Cheng almost shouted, "If I¡¯m wrong, then I¡¯ll chop off my own hand to apologize to you!"


    It was clear that Patriarch Cheng was nearly frenzied by now. After all, this was about the love of his life and a son and granddaughter whom he had never met.


    Master Lin¡¯s face was still difficult to look at as he shouted, "No, I absolutely will not allow anyone tomit disrespect against my Lin Family!"


    "Old Lin, now you are being too unreasonable!" Patriarch Sun also stood up, saying coldly, "I think Patriarch Cheng should be allowed to look at the phone. Sun Family men, heed mymand, no one is allowed to stop Patriarch Cheng from looking at the phone!"


    "My Wu Family feels the same," Patriarch Wu immediately said, "Wu Family men, heed mymand, secure the area and don¡¯t let anyone disturb Patriarch Cheng from checking the phone!"

 Chapter 655 - 654: Provoking Public Anger

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 654: Provoking Public Anger</h4>


    Following that, the other major families also spoke out one after another, supporting Patriarch Cheng.


    At this moment, Master Lin almost copsed on the ground. He knew that this time, the Lin Family really was deserted by all.


    Meanwhile, Patriarch Cheng, still stepping on Third Elder Lin, shouted furiously, "Are you going to talk or not?"


    Third Elder Lin, looking at the dagger that shimmered with Cold Light, turned pale with fright. He knew that the Lin Family could no longer protect him. If he stayed silent, he would suffer various tortures before dying, and Patriarch Cheng could still have someone crack the password and open it.


    Thus, in the end, Third Elder Lin still divulged the password, choosing not to suffer the immediate loss.


    Patriarch Cheng unlocked the phone and searched for a while, finally flipping through some photos on the device.


    The moment he saw the photos, tears immediately welled up in Patriarch Cheng¡¯s eyes. After a long time, he let out a heart-wrenching roar, "Ah!"


    The people at the scene didn¡¯t need to look at the phone to know what had happened. Undoubtedly, Su Yang was right; it really was as he said.


    Everyone looked at Master Lin, whose face was stricken with panic, as he hastily said, "Third, what¡¯s with these photos? You... you bettere clean..."


    Third Elder Lin trembled non-stop, unable to utter a single word. At this time, Su Yang said softly, "Master Lin, after you had those seventeen people killed, fearing their families would cause trouble, you specially sent someone to Yangchuan City, ready to wipe out their family to silence them. These photos, they were taken in their home, to show you upon return. It¡¯s just that your son was a bit too arrogant, keeping these photos as trophies, tsk tsk, and today they¡¯ve be evidence!"


    There was another uproar at the scene, while Patriarch Cheng, red-faced with rage, stared at Master Lin and said through clenched teeth, "Lin Guoshan, I will never rest until one of us is dead!"


    Master Lin¡¯s face turned terribly ugly as he gritted his teeth and said, "Cheng, those are just photos in his phone, what do they have to do with us? Don¡¯t nder us. This matter has nothing to do with the Lin Family. Don¡¯t think that we are really afraid of you. If you want to fight, then the Lin Family will apany you to the end!"


    The people at the scene shook their heads one after another, finding Master Lin¡¯s stubbornness unbelievable; at this point, he was still putting on a tough front.


    "The truth of the matter, Patriarch Cheng can investigateter," Su Yang said softly. "I now want to ask, I would like for the Lin Family to change its management; who supports this, and who opposes?"


    As soon as these words were out, Patriarch Cheng immediately raised his hand and said, "I support it, everyone in the Cheng Family supports it!"


    "The Wu Family supports it too!"


    "The Sun Family supports it!"


    "The Wan Family supports it!"


    "The Li Family supports it!"


    Almost unanimously, everyone at the scene raised their hands in support.


    Even Elder Huo sighed and said, "Old Lin, what goes aroundes around. You¡¯ve gone too far this time, and I think it¡¯s time for the Lin Family to change hands."


    Master Lin¡¯s face twisted with fury as he roared, "What use is your support? The affairs of the Lin Family will be decided by the Lin Family itself, outsiders have no right to interject, I..."


    Before Master Lin could finish his sentence, Su Yang pped him across the face, sending Master Lin flying backward.


    Immediately after, Su Yang charged into the midst of the Lin Family members, showing no mercy as he struck out. In a single encounter, he injured more than a dozen people. And these dozen or so people were all Master Lin¡¯s confidants as well as the Lin Family¡¯s authoritative members, now all seriously wounded by Su Yang.


    "As for the affairs of your Lin Family, I will decide!" Su Yang said coldly. "If you are unwilling to step down, then I will cripple you. Paralyzed in bed, let¡¯s see if you can still manage the Lin Family!"


    The Lin Family membersy on the ground, wailing non-stop, none able to stand again.


    Master Lin was in a slightly better condition, still able to stand, but hisplexion was utterly despairing. He knew that he was finished this time.


    Because of the matter with Patriarch Cheng¡¯s granddaughter, he ended up deserted by all, with Pingbei Province¡¯s major families no longer supporting him.


    Now, regardless of whether Su Yang injured them, it seemed likely that these major families would personally take matters into their own hands to finish them off.


    What followed was the inevitable change of leadership within the Lin Family. Moreover, Patriarch Cheng definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off; trouble was surely still in store for them.


    At this moment, Master Lin suddenly felt a desire to die, as death would save him from facing all of this. But what he couldn¡¯t understand was how Su Yang came to know so much, even that the girl was Patriarch Cheng¡¯s granddaughter?


    Actually, Su Yang didn¡¯t know about this matter beforehand either. It was only while dealing with them that he casually used the Soul Searching Technique and stumbled upon this case.


    Taking the matter further, Su Yang followed the clues, seeking some evidence, and thus discovered information about the girl in Third Elder Lin¡¯s memory.


    Earlier, Su Yang had also looked into Patriarch Cheng¡¯s memory, where he noticed that the name of the girl¡¯s grandmother matched that of Patriarch Cheng¡¯s first love in his memories. This caught Su Yang¡¯s attention, so he carefullypared the data and uncovered the whole truth.


    It must be said, Master Lin really was down on his luck.


    Patriarch Cheng had spent most of his life consolidating the Cheng Family. Although he now had a wife and children, the only romantic feeling in his heart was for his long-lost first love.


    Consequently, the Lin Family ended up killing Patriarch Cheng¡¯s first love, his unmet son, and his unmet granddaughter.


    With such heavy blows, how could Patriarch Cheng not fight them to the death?


    Taking a deep breath, Patriarch Cheng walked over to Su Yang, kneeled in front of everyone, and said with a trembling voice, "Cheng owes a great debt of gratitude to Master Su. Without Master Su, Cheng would never have known in this lifetime that I actually had a son and a granddaughter..."


    His voice choked up as he spoke. Despite the revtion, there was nothing more tragic than the fact that they would never meet again.


    "There¡¯s no need to thank me," Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Elder Huo is right, what goes aroundes around. Patriarch Cheng, the things you¡¯ve done to climb the ranks aren¡¯t all honorable either. But your past deeds aren¡¯t deserving of death, so I won¡¯t pursue them further. From now on, take care of yourself. Do good deeds, and perhaps you¡¯ll end up with a peaceful end."


    "Yes!" Patriarch Cheng nodded quickly.


    "Also, regarding the matter of Lin Zhenshan, I hope the Cheng Family can provide an exnation," Su Yang said calmly.


    Taking a deep breath, Patriarch Cheng said solemnly, "Rest assured, Master Su, whoever killed Lin Zhenshan¡¯s daughter and son-inw will pay with their lives. Additionally, here I stand on behalf of the entire Cheng Family, to offer an apology to Mr. Lin!"


    Patriarch Cheng turned toward Lin Zhenshan and bowed deeply.


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s eyes reddened. He had waited so many years for this apology, thinking he would never receive it, but unexpectedly, the day hade.

 Chapter 656 - 655 Fines

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 655 Fines</h4>


    "If you can achieve that, then I will let the matter with the Cheng Family go!" Su Yang slowly nodded, stood up, and said, "Alright, let¡¯s call it a day for today¡¯s affairs."


    A sigh of relief escaped from the crowd at the venue, truly worried Su Yang would continue making trouble right there.


    "However, the young masters and misses from Pingbei Province present tonight have shown us far too little respect." Su Yang spoke softly, "It seems to me that the people of Pingbei Province don¡¯t know how to educate their children properly."


    The color drained from everyone¡¯s faces at the venue, especially the dissolute young people; it seemed Su Yang wasn¡¯t prepared to let them off the hook.


    What was Su Yang preparing to do?


    The crowd still held on to a sliver of hope since, with so many of them, it was impossible for Su Yang to punish them all.


    It was at this moment that Elder Huo spoke softly, "The best way topensate for speaking rudely and insulting others is with money. Fang Cheng, bring up the surveince footage and investigate. Anyone who was previously disrespectful to Master Su and his party should stay behind. Let their families bring money for their release. Ten million for each person, and perhaps more for those with serious offenses!"


    As these words came out, the whole ce buzzed with shock, the prodigals nearly going mad.


    Ny percent of the people inside the room had previously spoken disrespectfully to Su Yang and hispanions. If it came down to ten million per person, how much money would that cost them?


    The key issue was, if their parents found out they lost ten million because they had been disrespectful, wouldn¡¯t they kill them when they got back home?


    "Elder Huo is right!" Patriarch Wu immediately said with a smile, "Insulting Master Su muste at a price. Maybe ten million is too little?"


    "I suggest twenty million!"


    "I also suggest twenty million!"


    The heads of the families mored as if they relished the chaos, agitating the atmosphere to the extreme.


    Su Yang smiled, "In that case, we¡¯ll trouble you all. Let¡¯s go upstairs and rest for a while, shall we?"


    Elder Huo nodded with a smile, Huo Family members immediately surrounded the ce, and Huo Fangcheng started the surveince review, investigating one by one.


    The prodigals at the venue moaned and groaned. Some had thought of resisting, but after being disciplined by members of the Ten Great Families, everyone became obedient. Not a single person dared say another word, resigning themselves to call home honestly and asking their families to bring the money.


    Zhou Jun curled up among the crowd, he was the one nearest to breaking point. He had insulted Su Yang the most, and the whole affair had started because of him.


    If fines were handed out, how much would he have to pay?


    What¡¯s more, how could he ept the consequences if his grandfather, Zhou Jiren, found out about the incident? He¡¯d be skinned alive!


    But now, it was toote for regrets. Zhou Jun looked at Su Yang, who was surrounded by admirers, and felt he could almost die of regret.


    If only he had known, he would have swallowed his pride and gone to greet Su Yang, exchanged a few words, and at least be one of his own.


    Given Su Yang¡¯s current status in Pingbei Province, as someone rted to Su Yang, he wouldn¡¯t have to mix with the lower-ss prodigals anymore. Even the heads of the great families would probably have to show him respect; there would be no need for him to linger among the riffraff.


    But as it stood, his momentary glee had brought on this mess. He gained no advantage and ended up in such a plight¡ªhow could he ept this?


    An opportunity that could have made him soar was thus squandered by his own hands, along with all the trouble it brought. Such pain, who could bear it!


    The dandies at the scene were also howling incessantly. Their family members in Pingbei Province were also influential people. However, with people from the Ten Great Families guarding them here, their families dared not say anything and could only obediently bring money to redeem them.


    Su Yang and the others went to the upstairs room where Old Lin finally resolved a knot in his heart, and his expression gradually returned to normal.


    Master Fang stood by the window, excitedly looking outside, "Immortal Master, with so many kids, each fined ten million, we should make more than ten billion, right?"


    "That much money?" Lin Qing¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    Jeang Zier didn¡¯t care too much as the Divine Farmer Sect was never short of money. The people who came to seek medical help, which of them could be poor?


    However, Su Yang¡¯s methods did shock her.


    Three Terrestrial Immortals appeared together, but they all treated Su Yang well. Relying on his own power, he could defy the authority of heaven, and battle Heavenly Gods¡ªhow formidable was his strength?


    Jeang Zier couldn¡¯t help but think of her own sect¡¯s affairs. If Su Yang could lend a hand, wouldn¡¯t the crisis of her sect be resolved directly?


    But what kind of person was Su Yang, after all?


    Jeang Zier still couldn¡¯t see clearly to this day. She also didn¡¯t know how to ask Su Yang for help. So, she followed Su Yang, and these words had been stifled in her heart for many days, yet she had never been able to speak them.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression, on the other hand, was very calm. He sat on the couch, ying with Little Turtle with Niuniu, and chuckled lightly, "The amount of money isn¡¯t the key, what¡¯s important is to teach them a lesson. Insults alwayse with a price!"


    "Immortal Master is absolutely right!" Master Fang hurriedly bootlicked, "These people had the audacity to be disrespectful to the Immortal Master, that¡¯s practically seeking death..."


    "Alright, stop with the ttery," Su Yang waved his hand, "Keep half of this money for now, and take the other half to Fatty. He needs the funds for starting hispany."


    "Got it!" Master Fang was overjoyed. Su Yang¡¯s words about him keeping half meant that he was allowed to spend it.


    In the past, when Master Fang hustled and deceived people, making tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands at a time was considered difficult. But now, with just a word from Su Yang, he was entrusted to manage several billion, making him feel that he had followed the right person. Not only did he have power and status, but he was also not short on money. This was truly reaching the peak of life!


    Half an hourter, a knock at the door was heard.


    "Master Su, there¡¯s an elderly gentleman named Zhou Jiren who wishes to see you!" A respectful voice came from outside the door.


    "Let him in!" Su Yang calmly said, he was actually here waiting for Zhou Jiren.


    Soon, the door opened and Zhou Jiren walked in with Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng.


    Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng both had extremely embarrassed expressions, especially Zhou Jun, who trembled involuntarily upon seeing Su Yang.


    As soon as Zhou Jiren entered the door, he immediately bowed deeply, "Master Su, I am here to apologize to you..."


    Su Yang quickly helped Zhou Jiren up, "Grandfather Zhou, you mustn¡¯t say such things. If my sister hears this, she¡¯ll y me alive!"


    Lin Zhenshan, Jeang Zier, and others at the scene were shocked. Su Yang, who remainedposed in front of Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen, actually had someone to fear? Moreover, this person dared to y Su Yang alive¡ªwho could this extraordinary individual be?


    Only Master Fang, who knew the inside story, couldn¡¯t help but be moved by how good the sibling rtionship was!

 Chapter 657 - 656 Zhou Jiren’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 656 Zhou Jiren¡¯s Decision</h4>


    Zhou Jiren¡¯s face was red with mortification, and he spoke shamefully, "I really didn¡¯t expect this, these two unfilial sons, to still be here insulting Master Su. After the incident in Pingnan Provincest time, I have constantly been chastising them, thinking they would reform. I didn¡¯t expect them to be unchangeable, like a dog returning to its vomit!"


    Su Yang nced at Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng, his brows slightly furrowing. Was Zhou Jiren here to make an appeal for them, to save some money?


    If that was the case, Su Yang would hold Zhou Jiren in contempt.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care about the money, but if Zhou Jiren was just going to indulge his children like this, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t give him face either.


    Zhou Jiren sighed deeply, and said in a heavy voice, "Master Su, the representatives of the Ten Great Families have already informed me below. To make amends for the unfilial act that Zhou Junmitted, a hundred million is necessary. How about this, I¡¯ll give two hundred million to express my apologies!"


    At these words, Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were the first to panic. To take out so much money all at once, just because of a few words they said?


    "Grandfather..." Zhou Jun began urgently.


    "Shut your mouth!" Zhou Jiren roared, and Zhou Jun was so frightened that he dared not speak any further.


    Su Yang let out a sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t about whether he wanted the money or not; he wanted to see Zhou Jiren¡¯s attitude.


    "Grandfather Zhou, we are actually all one family. I just wanted to teach them a lesson, so they don¡¯t continue to misbehave in the future!" said Su Yang. "There¡¯s no need for the money, but I do hope that Grandfather Zhou can keep them in line in the future and prevent simr incidents from happening again!"


    Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were overjoyed at the prospect of saving so much money; it was truly a huge relief.


    However, Zhou Jiren showed not the slightest joy. He waved his hand and said, "Master Su, I¡¯ve said that I would give the money, so I will definitely do so. Furthermore, I¡¯ve decided to hand over all my assets to Yinghao!"


    "What?" Su Yang and Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were all stunned. What was this new development?


    Zhou Jiren continued, "Master Su, I¡¯ve seen the light. With the characters of these two, my estate would be wasted in their hands before long. Therefore, it¡¯s better to give it to Yinghao; after all, his grandfather and I are biological brothers. It¡¯s our lineage¡¯s wealth in the end. If it¡¯s in Yinghao¡¯s hands, I have no worries at all. I¡¯m confident he can further our family¡¯s legacy!"


    Su Yang looked at Zhou Jiren. He wasn¡¯t testing Su Yang, but truly felt this way in his heart.


    Su Yang was moved. Zhou Jiren was indeed different from the average person. To be able to do this was not easy. After all, people are selfish, and all want to leave their wealth to their own children.


    Yet Zhou Jiren was willing to hand over the estate to Zhou Yinghao, something not many could do.


    "Grandfather..." Zhou Jun became anxious, "How can you give the property to someone else? It¡¯s ours..."


    "Silence!" Zhou Jiren snapped. "What good is it in your hands? To spendvishly for a few years, squander the wealth, and then beg for a living? My hard-earned family business isn¡¯t meant to support a bunch of hopeless cases sitting idly by. I want to see our abandoned lineage rise and shine one day! Can you do that? Do you have the ability to do so?"


    Zhou Jun¡¯s face reddened with anger, "Why can¡¯t I do it? I just haven¡¯t started doing business, that¡¯s all. If I did, I would have made a fortune long ago!"


    "This is all you¡¯ll ever achieve in your lifetime!" Zhou Jiren dismissed the notion with a wave of his hand. "Master Su, I¡¯ll revise my will as soon as I get back. Moreover, starting tomorrow, I will begin gradually transferring my assets to Yinghao¡¯spany!"


    "Grandfather, what about us?" Zhou Jun asked urgently.


    "If you have the ability, then earn your own keep," Zhou Jiren said coldly. "I will leave each of you with a million until you graduate from college, and the leftover money should be enough for a down payment for a house. If you¡¯re so capable, then go earn another estate. If not, go beg!"


    Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng were dumbfounded. Their own grandfather had actually done such a thing?


    "Grandpa, you... you¡¯ve gone too far..." Zhou Meng said anxiously.


    "You brought this upon yourselves!" Zhou Jiren shouted angrily and then gave a bow to Su Yang, "Master Su, I must apologize again for this incident. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer, and if you¡¯re free tomorrow, may I treat you to a meal?"


    "Please don¡¯t be too polite, Grandfather Zhou. As the younger generation, I should arrange the meal!" Su Yang quickly said.


    Zhou Jiren didn¡¯t say anything more, just nodded to Su Yang and then left with Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng.


    As they left, Su Yang could hear Zhou Jun and Zhou Meng pleading from a distance. However, judging by Zhou Jiren¡¯s attitude, he was unlikely to listen to them anymore.


    Most of the prodigal sons outside were also picked up and taken away.


    During this process, a few of them, relying on their status and position, wanted to rush up to confront Su Yang. But before they could even reach the stairs, they were killed by people from the Ten Great Families.


    In this way, those who hade were even less daring to cause a fuss. They all obediently paid and took their people back home.


    Without a doubt, none of these city prodigal sons could expect to get a good night¡¯s sleep that evening. Even though their parents had paid to get them back, a punishment was inevitable.


    After giving Old Lin another acupuncture treatment, Old Lin was then sent down to rest by Master Fang.


    Old Lin¡¯s injury was two years old, and not easy to heal; recovery would take time, and Su Yang could only proceed slowly.


    As everyone dispersed, Su Yang hadn¡¯t even had a chance to close the door when he saw Huo Qianfang directly heading towards his room.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was Huo Qianfang nning to do?


    Huo Qianfang didn¡¯t wait for Su Yang to speak before she pushed the door open and entered.


    "Miss Huo..." Su Yang said, his face full of embarrassment. Thinking of the incident that happened in Pingnan Province, he was still somewhat afraid of Huo Qianfang.


    This girl didn¡¯t y by the rules, and while Su Yang was afraid of neither heaven nor earth, he just couldn¡¯t handle her.


    "Miss Huo!?" Huo Qianfang red at Su Yang and suddenly kicked towards him, "So you do remember me, huh? Why did you run away as soon as you saw me earlier? Am I that ugly?"


    Su Yang quickly dodged and said with an awkward smile, "No, it¡¯s not that... I really needed to go to the bathroom..."


    "Bathroom, my foot! I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense!" Huo Qianfang shouted angrily. "Tell me, when are you going to write the song you promised me?"


    "Ah?" Su Yang was stunned. "I... when did I promise you?"


    "What, trying to weasel out of it!" Huo Qianfang red. "Last time we were in the same room, you told me so. Do you want to deny it now? Should I go out and tell everyone about it, let them judge for themselves?"

 Chapter 658 - 657

    <h4>Chapter 658: 657</h4>


    Su Yang was on the brink of madness as he pleaded, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? Last time we were in a room together was because you forced me. Besides, we... we never talked about this matter!"


    "I don¡¯t care!" Huo Qianfang retorted. "You broke your word, so I¡¯m going to find someone to judge this. Hmph, the two of us stayed in a room overnight without discussing any serious matters, so tell me, what do you think we were doing?"


    "Hey, you... you¡¯re being unreasonable..." Su Yang was dumbfounded. How do you deal with a girl like this?


    "Have you ever met a girl who¡¯s reasonable with you?" Huo Qianfang leaned against the couch, her incredibly beautiful, sky-high legsfortably resting on it as she giggled. "Being unreasonable is a girl¡¯s prerogative, don¡¯t you know?"


    "But you¡¯re being too unreasonable!" Su Yang said helplessly. "Last time you clearly forced me to stay in the same room as you, and I didn¡¯t agree to write you a song either. How can you say that? You¡¯re a girl; shouldn¡¯t you care about your reputation?"


    Huo Qianfang spread her hands. "Fine, then go out and tell everyone that I forced you to stay in a room with me, and nothing happened between us!"


    Su Yang was at a loss for words. It sounded ridiculous. If he told anyone about this, who would believe him? On the contrary, by doing so, the rtionship between him and Huo Qianfang would indeed be irreversibly ambiguous.


    "Can we not fight about this..." Su Yang said hopelessly, "Let¡¯s talk things through..."


    "Then write a song for me!" Huo Qianfang demanded directly.


    Su Yang protested, "This isn¡¯t really convenient. I just finished writing one for Ying¡¯er, and if I write one for you now, that would be betraying Ying¡¯er..."


    "Ying¡¯er is currently skyrocketing to fame, and I¡¯m being forgotten about. This is all your doing, so aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s betrayed me?" Huo Qianfang said indignant.


    Su Yang replied, "That¡¯s different. Ying¡¯er is my friend. And besides, it was your Huo Family that bullied Ying¡¯er in the first ce; of course, I had to help her!"


    "Oh, so what you¡¯re saying is that we¡¯re not friends, so it¡¯s okay for you to just betray me, right?" Huo Qianfang said angrily. "Men are indeed heartless and ruthless. After spending a whole night in the same room, now you¡¯re telling me we mean nothing to each other? Are you even a man? Do you have any sense of responsibility at all?"


    Su Yang was at a loss for words. He knew women could often be illogical, but he had never encountered someone this unreasonable.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll write you a song, okay?" Su Yang said resignedly, realizing he was no match for Huo Qianfang. If this went on, Huo Qianfang might really go and make a big deal out of this.


    "One song is not enough; it needs to be..." Huo Qianfang¡¯s eyes darted around before she suddenly eximed, "Ten songs!"


    "What?" Su Yang eximed in dismay. "Ten songs? Are you trying to rob me?"


    "How is this different from robbery when Ie to you demanding it?" Huo Qianfang¡¯s face lit up with a smug smile.


    Su Yang waspletely speechless. Seeing Huo Qianfang sitting on the couch with no intention of leaving, he ultimately gave in, waving his hand, "Fine, fine, ten songs then. But that¡¯s it, only these ten. You¡¯re not allowed to pressure me anymore. Otherwise, I can take them back any time!"


    "Deal!" Huo Qianfang leapt up excitedly and dashed over to Su Yang, wrapping her arms around his. "I always knew you wouldn¡¯t just love Ying¡¯er. Come on, start writing!"


    "Hey, this is songwriting, not a grade schooler¡¯s homework that I can just whip up for you on demand!" Su Yang protested. "I need to brainstorm first, then I can write. How about you wait half a year..."


    "Then I¡¯ll go out and spill the beans about our situation right now..." Huo Qianfang turned and made to leave.


    "Alright, alright..." Su Yang quickly said, "At least give me one night!"


    Huo Qianfang thought for a moment, "Fine, I¡¯ll give you tonight. I¡¯ll go stay with Lin Qing, and little Niuniu. Don¡¯t even think about running away, unless you n to leave without them!"


    Su Yang was stupefied; he had actually nned to escape halfway through. But Huo Qianfang was even more thorough than he had thought; it seemed he had no chance to run away now.


    "There¡¯s really no need to go to these lengths..." Su Yang murmured.


    "Quit your yapping and start writing!" Huo Qianfang insisted. "Tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock, if I don¡¯t see ten songs, or if they don¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯m going to make our affair public!"


    Su Yang was utterly speechless, weakly gesturing in resignation, "Fine, fine, I¡¯ll write. And next time, stop tossing about words like ¡¯making it public,¡¯ as if I¡¯ve done something utterly shameful."


    "As long as you write something satisfactory, we¡¯ll turn the page on this matter!" Huo Qianfang said,ughing triumphantly.


    After sending off Huo Qianfang, Su Yang quickly shut the door. He had a feeling that running into Huo Qianfang here wouldn¡¯t lead to anything good, and he was right.


    Now he was stuck having to write ten songs for Huo Qianfang!


    Fortunately, the "Destiny¡¯s Tome" had thousands of melodies to choose from. Su Yang picked out ten and wrote them down before finally taking a breather.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t directly deliver them to Huo Qianfang. Doing that would only make her think that songwriting was easy for him, possibly leading to even more outrageous demands next time.


    After resting for the night, the next morning Su Yang timed it so Lin Qing would deliver the pieces to Huo Qianfang.


    Huo Qianfang didn¡¯t actually stay in the same room as Lin Qing and Niuniu but was nevertheless living nearby.


    As soon as she got the melodies from Su Yang early in the morning, she looked them over and immediately started smiling.


    "All good, go back and tell Mr. Su that I¡¯m very pleased, and consider the issue between us erased!" Huo Qianfang grinned.


    Lin Qing nodded, though she felt quite puzzled inside.


    Su Yang had the capability of making the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province bow down to him. How could such a person have any disputes with Huo Qianfang? Moreover, it was Huo Qianfang dering the matter settled, when it should have been Su Yang saying it.


    Huo Qianfang closed the door, and her expression changed instantly. She held the melodies in her hands, going over them several times,mitting them to memory.


    "This kid is quite interesting!" Huo Qianfang murmured with a faint smile as she set aside the melodies andy down on the sofa.


    Not long after, a purple light flew out from Huo Qianfang¡¯s body, heading straight into the next room.


    In the adjacent room, a woman almost identical to Huo Qianfang was seated in meditation.


    The purple light entered the woman¡¯s body, and she instantly opened her eyes.


    If Su Yang were there, he would have recognized her immediately ¨C it was none other than the Terrestrial Immortal of the Huo Family, Huo Yuanzhen.

 Chapter 659 - 658

    <h4>Chapter 659: 658</h4>


    Huo Yuanzhen waved her hand casually, and an ancient zither appeared before her.


    Seated with her legs crossed, Huo Yuanzhen meditated for a long time before she stretched out a pair of jade hands and ced them on the zither. Delicate fingers strummed the strings, and the beautiful sound of the zither immediately spread out. These notes were precisely the ten pieces Su Yang had just written.


    The music was graceful and delightful, yet it was confined to this room. A ring of purple light enveloped the room, sealing the sound within and preventing it from escaping.


    As Huo Yuanzhen yed faster and faster, the air within the room began to pulsate. That air slowly condensed, and Spiritual Energy gathered, forming visible musical notes that filled the entire room.


    Suddenly, the music from Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s hands became intense, and the notes also rapidly oscited. Fortunately, the surrounding purple glow pressed down quickly, containing the musical notes within it.


    However, this situation did notst for long. As the music from Huo Yuanzhen became more intense and the notes oscited more violently, the purple light eventually shattered under the force of the notes, dispersingpletely.


    At this moment, Huo Yuanzhen timely ceased ying, and the music stopped abruptly. The musical notes in the air, however, lingered for a long while.


    Huo Yuanzhen stood up, looking at the musical notes that filled the air, and nodded, "Just as I suspected, thisd¡¯spositions are not ordinary pieces; they are Immortal melodies that can be used for cultivation. They can even enhance my cultivation level, indeed extraordinary. Had I known this, I should have asked for a hundred pieces instead of just ten."


    Su Yang naturally did not know that it was Huo Yuanzhen who had asked for the musical pieces, not Huo Qianfang.


    Ever since Huo Yuanzhenst heard the songs Su Yang had written for Ying¡¯er, she had a faint feeling that thesepositions were special. However, without seeing the actual pieces, merely listening to the performance, she was unable to discern their true intricacy. Therefore, she had been manipting Huo Qianfang¡¯s spirit all this time to coerce Su Yang into parting with the pieces.


    Though Huo Qianfang was outward in personality, she was certainly no match for Huo Yuanzhen. Relying solely on Huo Qianfang, it would naturally have been impossible to force Su Yang to live in the same room with her and then use this situation to pressure Su Yang intoposing for her.


    But Huo Yuanzhen was different, as the saying goes, "an old ginger is hotter than a new one." With her strength as a Terrestrial Immortal, Su Yang was unable to detect her control over Huo Qianfang, and he was indeed deceived by her.


    Of course, Huo Yuanzhen could no longer go to Su Yang for more pieces now. Su Yang had only given her ten pieces, and if she threatened Su Yang with this matter again, he might actually resist.


    So, after much thought, she decided that she would have to find another approach.


    A hint of a smile suddenly shed in Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s eyes, and she went straight to the next room where Huo Qianfang was.


    Huo Qianfang was still slumped on the sofa, asleep. After having her spirit controlled by Huo Yuanzhen, she needed to rest for a while before she could recover.


    This kind of maniption was something ordinary people should never attempt lightly. Being controlled mentally was extremely dangerous.


    Luckily, Huo Yuanzhen was kind to Huo Qianfang, and each time she controlled her spirit, she would use her power to heal Huo Qianfang¡¯s body. As a result, Huo Qianfang¡¯s body was being tempered without her realizing it.


    Huo Yuanzhen stood beside Huo Qianfang and gently touched her forehead, a stream of purple light slowly seeping into Huo Qianfang¡¯s body.


    Huo Qianfang gradually woke up, and seeing Huo Yuanzhen beside her, she was startled and stood up in a hurry.


    "Great-aunt," Huo Qianfang said softly, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    She had seen this great-aunt so few times. Thest time was when she was very young, and at that time, she just thought this great-aunt was too young-looking and exuded an air of an Immortal.


    Seeing her again, Huo Qianfang felt strange because this great-aunt looked remarkably simr to her.


    Moreover, decades have passed and thisdy hasn¡¯t changed a bit, which is truly enviable. Time seems to have left her untouched; could this be the effect of being a cultivator?


    Huo Yuanzhen smiled faintly, sitting on the sofa, "Take a seat."


    Huo Qianfang sat down next to Huo Yuanzhen, and looking at Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s smiling face, she always felt somewhat uneasy.


    "Fang¡¯er, you¡¯re not getting any younger!" Huo Yuanzhen said with a light smile.


    Huo Qianfang was startled for a moment and said softly, "I... I haven¡¯t even celebrated my twentieth birthday yet..."


    "That¡¯s old enough to start thinking about marriage!" Huo Yuanzhen dered.


    Huo Qianfang was baffled. You¡¯re ady in her sixties or seventies who hasn¡¯t married, and you¡¯re worrying about the marriage prospects of a girl who isn¡¯t even twenty?


    "Do you have any boys you like?" Huo Yuanzhen asked with a smile.


    Huo Qianfang looked utterly bewildered and shook her head, "Granny, I¡¯m still young. Besides, I¡¯m quite busy right now and don¡¯t have the time to worry about other things."


    "Ah, what¡¯s there to be busy with? The affairs of the Huo Family don¡¯t all fall on you," Huo Yuanzhen chuckled, "For a young girl, finding a good man is of utmost importance. Shall I help you look for one?"


    Huo Qianfang was speechless, "No need, Granny. Actually, I..."


    "What do you think of Su Yang?" Huo Yuanzhen suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Huo Qianfang was stunned. What did this mean?


    Huo Qianfang had truly met Su Yang only twice. The first time was when Ying¡¯er participated in that singing contest, and the second wasst night at Ziyun Pavilion.


    The other two encounters weren¡¯t really Huo Qianfang meeting Su Yang, but Huo Yuanzhen manipting Huo Qianfang to meet Su Yang. So, she herself didn¡¯t know what had happened during those two times.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s interest in Su Yang was mainly because of the songs he wrote for Ying¡¯er, which had moved her as well. As for anything else, she hadn¡¯t really given it much thought.


    When Huo Yuanzhen suddenly made such a statement, it naturally took her by surprise. What was going on with Granny that she suddenly wanted to y matchmaker with her and Su Yang?


    In fact, upon careful thought, Su Yang wasn¡¯t unlikeable. He was certainly much better than the likes of Lian Shaoye from Pingbei Province!


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s heart fluttered, and she flushed red with embarrassment. How had she started thinking along these lines?


    "Granny, Su Yang and I are scarcely acquainted," Huo Qianfang hurriedly said.


    "It¡¯s fine, familiarityes with time!" Huo Yuanzhenughed, "Besides, he has written ten pieces of music for you, he has been quite nice to you!"


    "What?" Huo Qianfang¡¯s eyes widened. She indeed wanted Su Yang to write songs for her, but Su Yang was firm in his refusal. What was going on? And he wrote ten pieces at once?


    "See for yourself." Huo Yuanzhen handed over the ten pieces of music with a smile, "Ten pieces! Isn¡¯t that enough to express his feelings? Fang¡¯er, it¡¯s true that a girl needs to be reserved, but sometimes you need to take the initiative. Otherwise, if a boy sees no hope, he might just back away!"

 Chapter 660 - 659: One Glance at Blue Robe, A Lifetime of Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 659: One nce at Blue Robe, A Lifetime of Mistakes</h4>


    Huo Qianfang took the ten music sheets and flipped through them, only to be even more stunned.


    Having been exposed to music from a young age, she was very familiar with these things, and could tell at a nce that all ten pieces were extraordinary. None was inferior to the ones Ying¡¯er had before.


    Now, the only person capable of writing music of this caliber was, of course, Su Yang.


    Were these ten music sheets really for her from Su Yang?


    Could it be that he really had feelings for her?


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as she looked at the ten Chapters of music. Always domineering since childhood, she was now doubly confused.


    What to do? What to do?


    Does he truly like me?


    But why? Why would that be?


    I¡¯ve only met him twice!


    Love at first sight?


    Seeing Huo Qianfang¡¯s bewildered state, Huo Yuanzhen couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Her guess was correct, Huo Qianfang did have some feelings for Su Yang.


    "Fang¡¯er, don¡¯t make the same mistake I did. If you like someone, you should tell him early. If someone else beats you to it, you might have to wait a lifetime!" Huo Yuanzhen quietly sighed internally, her mind drifting to her own matters with Lian Wanxiong as her gaze became distant.


    One glimpse of Blue Robe, a lifetime of regret!


    If I hadn¡¯t met him that time, would my life have been different?


    At the very least, I wouldn¡¯t have to spend a lifetime cultivating just for that one promise.


    "If you defeat me, I will marry you!"


    Lian Wanxiong¡¯s words were meant to make Huo Yuanzhen back off.


    But unexpectedly, those words spurred Huo Yuanzhen on.


    From a Huo Family¡¯s Miss who couldn¡¯t even truss a chicken, she cultivated her way into the Earthly Immortal Realm. All for that one promise, just to defeat Lian Wanxiong!


    From eighteen to sixty-eight, a full fifty years.


    Huo Yuanzhen challenged Lian Wanxiong thrice and lost thoroughly each time.


    Huo Yuanzhen herself no longer understood whether she loved Lian Wanxiong or was it just for the sake of winning an argument.


    She looked at Huo Qianfang, determined not to let this granddaughter, so simr to herself, walk down the same path again!


    Huo Qianfang was unaware of what Huo Yuanzhen was thinking. After pondering for a while, she shook her head, "Grandma, there are many good girls around Su Yang. Ying¡¯er, Ye Wantong, they all seem quite fond of Su Yang. In addition, in Nanluo City, there¡¯s a girl named Hu Xiexie, and another girl in his family named Qi¡¯er. Each one of them is... is better than me..."


    "Our Huo Family¡¯s girls are never inferior to anyone else!" Huo Yuanzhen gently stroked Huo Qianfang¡¯s hair, "Among these people, the only one who catches my eye is Ye Wantong. But what of it? How could my Huo Family¡¯s Miss be any less than their Miss Ye?"


    "Ye Wantong is almost an immortal..." Huo Qianfang said with a sigh, "She can fly with her sword, I... I can¡¯tpare to her..."


    "So what if she bes an Immortal? The women of the Huo Family are inferior to no one!" Huo Yuanzhen stood up, dering loudly, "Starting today, you will cultivate with me. I refuse to believe that we will be any less than Ye Jiansheng¡¯s daughter!"


    "I... I am to cultivate?" Huo Qianfang was astonished.


    "Yes, you will cultivate too!" Huo Yuanzhen proimed loudly: "Just like me, starting your cultivation at eighteen is not toote!"


    The expression on Huo Qianfang¡¯s face was more astonished than joyful; she had never even considered this direction. To her disbelief, they had actually reached this point!


    Unaware of the events that had transpired between Huo Qianfang and Huo Yuanzhen, Su Yang let out a sigh of relief after finishing the ten songs.


    At noon, Su Yang held a banquet at Ziyun Pavilion, inviting the Family Heads of the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province, along with Zhou Jiren.


    The Lian Family and the Lin Family had already changed their Family Heads, and the Cheng Family had moved swiftly as well, with Patriarch Cheng having executed those who murdered Lin Zhenshan¡¯s daughter and son-inw, giving Lin Zhenshan a resolution.


    Lin Zhenshan, apanied by Lin Qing and Niuniu, went to visit his daughter¡¯s and son-inw¡¯s graves for the first time in many years of exile that they were able to worship at the graveside.


    Afterst night¡¯s events, the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families naturally viewed Su Yang with even greater awe.


    Seeing Zhou Jiren able to sit beside Su Yang, and even being called "Grandfather Zhou" by Su Yang, the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families were naturally shocked.


    Although Zhou Jiren was wealthy in Pingbei Province, his wealth was iparable to that of the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families.


    As a result, at the banquet, the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families took turns toasting to him, which left him in wonder. His heart was also full of emotion, realizing that Yinghao finding such a daughter-inw was the culmination of many years of good fortune. It seemed their lineage¡¯s revival was no difficult task.


    Once the banquet was over, Su Yang did not linger in Pingbei Province but immediately rushed back to Pingnan Province.


    In fact, he was mainly avoiding Huo Qianfang. Even though he had sent over the ten Chapters of music, Su Yang still felt a certain awe of this woman, preferring to see her as little as possible.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that Huo Qianfang was equally flustered. Su Yang¡¯s sudden gift of ten Chapters left her puzzled about what he really thought, and even she felt too shy to go see him.


    The next day, Su Yang andpany returned to Nanluo City.


    No sooner had he arrived home than Su Yang received a message: his father, Su Ping, had gone on a long journey!


    Su Ping had left a note saying he was going to visit a few friends and then left, and he had been unreachable ever since.


    This news shocked Su Yang. His father had lived in Nanluo City for over a decade and had never left. He had never mentioned having friends elsewhere. What was happening? Why did he suddenly need to visit friends? Where were these friends, and why was his phone unreachable?


    While Su Yang was perplexed by the situation, he couldn¡¯t deny that the note indeed came from Su Ping. What exactly was Su Ping up to?


    By now, Su Yang hade to understand that his father, Su Ping, was definitely not a simple man.


    He had given the Destiny¡¯s Tome to Su Yang, and even knew precisely which page Su Yang had opened in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, which meant he certainly understood some secrets of cultivation.


    But why had Su Ping never shown his own strength? Even when humiliated by those street thugs, he hadn¡¯t fought back but instead was beaten bloody. Why?


    Moreover, now that Su Yang had reached such a level of strength and still could not feel any energy emanating from Su Ping, it was even more curious.


    Only two possibilities could exin such a situation. The first was that Su Ping truly had no strength, which is why Su Yang couldn¡¯t sense anything. And the second, Su Ping¡¯s strength was far superior to Su Yang¡¯s, to the extent that Su Yang couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    Su Yang had now essentially reached the pinnacle of The Sovereigns. If Su Ping was even greater than him, could he possibly be a Terrestrial Immortal?

 Chapter 661 - 660: Spirit Gathering Array

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 660: Spirit Gathering Array</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. Could his father really be a Terrestrial Immortal?


    But how could that be possible?


    Su Yang found it hard to imagine that the man who tirelessly moved cargo in the factory, the man who was trampled and beaten under people¡¯s feet, was actually a Terrestrial Immortal.


    He sighed, realizing that there was nothing he could do about it.


    If Su Ping was truly a Terrestrial Immortal, then he must have had a reason for leaving, and it would be impossible for Su Yang to find him.


    Still, what was the problem here?


    Su Ping had repeatedly said that only after Su Yang opened the fourth page would he tell Su Yang these things.


    Now that Su Yang had opened the third page, as soon as he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, he would be able to open the fourth page. It seemed that the only thing Su Yang could do now was to speed up his cultivation and enter the Earthly Immortal Realm quickly to find out what had happened!


    Returning to his attic, Su Yang set up a barrier to prevent others from entering.


    Then, he took out four pieces of jade.


    His trip to the River God Sect had not been in vain; he had finally gathered all four pieces of jade needed for the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Kirin Jade, White Tiger Jade, Azure Dragon Jade, ck Tortoise Jade.


    All four Divine Jades were extremely powerful and effective.


    Moreover, the attributes of the four Divine Jades precisely matched those of the four Divine Beasts.


    Originally, it should have been Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise to be considered the four Divine Beasts. However, since Vermilion Bird and Kylin had simr attributes, the Kirin Jade could rece the Vermilion Bird Jade without much difference in effect.


    Su Yang ced the four Divine Jades in four directions and sat cross-legged among them, beginning to operate the Secret Technique and create the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Gradually, a clear aura appeared above Su Yang¡¯s head. The clear aura slowly diffused through the air and eventually turned into numerous strange symbols that fell around Su Yang.


    These symbols formed a small pattern on the ground. At first nce, it seemed very mysterious. But upon closer inspection, one would find that the pattern carried a sense of mystery as if it contained the ultimate truths of heaven and earth.


    This was the Daoist Spirit Gathering Array, capable of harnessing the power of heaven and earth, created based on the rotation of the sun and moon and the flow of the universe.


    It was easy to draw a Spirit Gathering Array, but the key was how to gather Spiritual Energy.


    Simply drawing the Spirit Gathering Array and directing Spiritual Energy into it would quickly burst the array and render it ineffective.


    Therefore, it was at this time that the four Divine Jades were needed to guard the Spirit Gathering Array.


    Su Yang opened his mouth and exhaled a burst of blue light. The blue light scattered and gradually enveloped the four Divine Jades.


    The four Divine Jades were initially somewhat resistant, but as the light of the Spirit Gathering Array gradually rose, they began to merge with the blue light. Eventually, the four Divine Jades and the clear aura of the Spirit Gathering Array slowly fused together as if they became one.


    "Rise!" Su Yang gave a low shout, and the four Divine Jades soared into the air, pulling up a surge of blue light. The blue light enveloped the entire Spirit Gathering Array, covering all of its range.


    As a result, the condensed Spiritual Energy would gather within this blue light. With the four Divine Jades guarding the borders, unless the power of the Spiritual Energy exceeded the power of the four Divine Jades, it would always remain concentrated here.


    This is why a Spirit Gathering Array must have powerful Divine Jades to be created sessfully.


    Ordinary jade could be used for setup, but its capacity to bear was too weak. Merely a bit of spiritual energy convergence would shatter the jade, rendering it unable to gather spiritual energy.


    That¡¯s why some people¡¯s jade ornaments would suddenly break. Jade can sense spiritual energy best and is used for gathering it. If it encounters overwhelming spiritual energy that it can¡¯t withstand, it will break.


    And in folk tales, when the jade ornament worn on one¡¯s person breaks, it¡¯s actually said to be blocking a disaster for its owner, and this isn¡¯t without basis.


    In ordinary society, it¡¯s rare to encounter situations with special concentrations of spiritual energy. Typically, such gatherings ur either in the presence of a master or when encountering dark spirits or demons.


    Meeting a master isn¡¯t too bad, but encountering dark spirits or demons can be dangerous. These entities exude a sinister aura that can invade the human body.


    When a jade ornament breaks, it¡¯s as if it has absorbed these evil auras, thereby protecting its owner, naturally also seen as taking the disaster upon itself.


    Su Yang was sitting cross-legged within this Qing Guang, as the Spirit Gathering Array began to rapidly condense the spiritual energy around, pouring it into the Qing Guang.


    Soon, a mist started diffusing within the Qing Guang, a sign of spiritual energy beginning to converge.


    If spiritual energy could condense into a mist, that would be quite extraordinary indeed.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t rush to absorb this spiritual energy; he wanted to see just how much the Spirit Gathering Array could handle.


    The mist once again consolidated, almost turning into a liquid state.


    Sitting inside, Su Yang felt extremelyfortable; every pore on his body seemed to open up, a result of bathing in the spiritual energy.


    Suddenly, there was a shake in Su Yang¡¯s pocket, and Little Turtle shook its head as it crawled out. This little fellow seemed to quite like this sensation of bathing in spiritual energy, leisurely crawling up to Su Yang¡¯s shoulder and then lying there, limbs upturned to the sky,fortably dozing off.


    Su Yang was speechless. This little fellow sure knew how to pick spots. You¡¯vee to a ce where spiritual energy is converging, what is this? nning to cultivate?


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t interfere. This little fellow had no simple origin;st time it was able to withstand a strike from Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks without any damage, which showed its formidable strength.


    He too was curious to see what sort of heaven-defying existence such a strong little fellow would be once it matured!


    The spiritual energy further consolidated, forming a glob of liquid in midair, truly materializing.


    However, at this point, the four mystical jades also showed signs of shaking. It seemed they were reaching their limit; after all, the carrying capacity of the mystical jades is limited.


    Su Yang stopped further condensation and reached out to grab the liquid mass, ready to swallow it directly.


    Who knew that just at this moment, the little fellow suddenly leaped from his shoulder, swiftly pouncing into the mass of liquid and directly absorbing most of it.


    "Ouch!" Su Yang eximed in surprise, hastily grasping all the remaining spiritual liquid and stuffing it into his mouth.


    Little Turtle looked dissatisfied, floating in midair, aligned precisely with Su Yang¡¯s mouth. By that stance, it was ready to dive in and snatch the spiritual liquid.


    Su Yang dared not open his mouth; when this little fellow got greedy, it would recognize no kin. If Su Yang opened his mouth now, the little fellow might actually dare to dive in and snatch the spiritual liquid.


    The spiritual liquid flowed down his throat straight into his stomach, making Su Yang feel as if all the pores on his body were about to burst open withfort.


    He really wanted to shout out loud, but seeing the eager little fellow, he had to forcibly hold it back.


    Using the Daoist Secret Arts, Su Yang gradually absorbed the spiritual energy, making it his own.

 Chapter 662 - 661: It’s Hard to Guard Against a Thief in the Family

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 661: It¡¯s Hard to Guard Against a Thief in the Family</h4>


    It took a full two hours for Su Yang to finally transform all that Spiritual Energy.


    By this time, the little one had clearly given up, sprawled on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, fast asleep with a snoring purr.


    However, the little one¡¯s body was already beginning to shine, showing the considerable benefits it had gained from the Spiritual Liquid just now.


    Su Yang sat beside it, watching with a speechless expression.


    After all, this Spiritual Liquid was condensed from the Spiritual Energy of the surrounding hundred miles.


    The Four Great Spiritual Jades could barely withstand the pressure of the Spiritual Energy, which testified to the potency of the Spiritual Liquid.


    If Su Yang had swallowed all of it, his strength would definitely have improved further.


    If it were based on Su Yang¡¯s previous pace of cultivation, he might have even been able to attempt reaching the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    However, after hisst battle with Ye Jiansheng, Su Yang had changed his cultivation approach.


    In that fight with Ye Jiansheng, the Sword Saint had suppressed his power to be on par with Su Yang. As a result, Su Yang¡¯s once proud strength could hardly withstand a single move from the Sword Saint.


    Su Yang clearly felt that the power used by Ye Jiansheng was not even as strong as his own. Yet, he was unable to withstand Ye Jiansheng¡¯s attacks.


    Afterward, Ye Jiansheng told Su Yang that the reason he had such strength was that he reached Great Perfection in every realm.


    Looking at himself, although Su Yang was advancing rapidly, he had not achieved Great Perfection in any realm. He just moved quickly to the next realm as soon as he had the power, which, although fast in improving realms, left each realm¡¯s foundation somewhat unstable.


    Su Yang¡¯s current situation was manageable against average opponents, but facing true masters, an unstable foundation could lead to great peril.


    Especially as Su Yang was getting increasingly close to the Earthly Immortal Realm, he felt more and more the instability of his foundation. Therefore, he could only slow down his entry into the Earthly Immortal Realm and focus on solidifying his foundation first.


    If he could achieve Great Perfection in every realm like Ye Jiansheng, then entering the Land of Immortals would yield an entirely different effect.


    While pondering these things, Su Yang reached out and poked the Little Turtle. The little creaturefortably turned over,pletely ignoring Su Yang¡¯s mood and continuing to sleep soundly, snoring away and asionally grinding its teeth, which left Su Yangpletely dumbfounded.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t go out to cultivate either, since he had absorbed the Spiritual Energy from within a hundred miles radius. If he wanted to continue his cultivation, he would have to go further than a hundred miles away.


    After resting for the night, early the next day, Su Yang was awakened by Qi¡¯er¡¯s exmation from downstairs, "My goodness, there¡¯s been a thief in the house!"


    Su Yang hurried downstairs. This was a Longshui Bay Luxury Vi, where the security was extremely strict; it was highly unlikely for any petty thief to break in.


    Besides, Su Yang had been sleeping upstairs. If someone had managed to steal under his very nose, then it wasn¡¯t just any petty thief¡ªthey could be a formidable Great Thief.


    Rushing downstairs, just as Qi¡¯er came out of the kitchen, Su Yang quickly asked, "Where did the thief break in? What was stolen?"


    "The kitchen," Qi¡¯er replied with indignant anger. "The breakfast ingredients I preparedst night, the freshly bought tomatoes, and some fruit, they¡¯re all gone, with debris all over the floor. What kind of thief sneaks into the kitchen to steal food and then leaves such a mess?"


    Su Yang suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. A thief that stole food? Why did that sound so familiar?


    At this moment, a chorus of chirping and chattering sounds came from outside the door.


    "Little Sparrow is back!" Qi¡¯er immediately rushed out, followed by a shrill scream, "Oh my God, who ate Little Sparrow¡¯s bird food? What kind of thief is this?"


    Su Yang felt an impulse to vomit blood, and he hurried to the upstairs room, searching everywhere, until finally, he followed the snoring sound and found it under the bed. There, he discovered Little Turtle lying on his back, sound asleep with loud snores reverberating.


    The little guy had grown quite a bit overnight, now about the size of a palm. But his sleeping posture was even more unconstrained, with limbs stretched out towards the sky, his head sticking out from the shell and hanging off to the side, snoring incessantly, his soft cheek puffing in and out. His pink tongue periodically stuck out to lick his lips, mumbling a few times, as if savoring something delicious.


    The little fellow was covered in a red liquid, which was obviously tomato sauce. There were also some bits of other food ingredients around him¡ªall undeniable evidence!


    pping his forehead, Su Yang¡¯s guess was spot on; it was indeed this little guy who was the thief. In the dead of night, it had gone down to the kitchen to steal food, making it seem like a burr had entered the house.


    What was key, however, was that the little guy had also eaten the bird food from the cage, which left Su Yang even more speechless.


    He picked up the little guy and shook him vigorously to wake him up.


    The little turtle looked at Su Yang in confusion, his eyes still drowsy and wanting to sleep, but a firm tap on his shell from Su Yangpletely woke him up.


    "How hungry are you, exactly? Come on, tell me, how hungry are you really?" Su Yang said, with a face full of disappointment, "It¡¯s bad enough that you stole food in the middle of the night, but you even ate the bird food? Are you nning to fly now or what?"


    After saying this, Su Yang felt it might not be appropriate since this little guy could indeed fly.


    "Do you want to grow wings or what!" Su Yang said, tapping the little guy¡¯s shell.


    The little turtle had a confused expression, not understanding what Su Yang meant. However, it was quickly distracted by the bird calls from outside and clumsily hurried to the window, jumping straight down.


    "Ouch!" A cry of surprise came from Qi¡¯er downstairs, "You... you... what are you doing?"


    Su Yang felt like he was about to cough up blood¡ªwhat on earth was the little guy up to now?


    Without even taking the time to go downstairs, he jumped straight out of the window, only to see the little guy scrambling into the birdcage, chasing after a small sparrow inside. Its mouth opening and closing, it looked as if it wanted to eat the little sparrow right there and then.


    The little sparrow was frantically running and calling, being chased by Little Turtle, but the sparrow was no pushover itself. While swiftly dodging, it kept pecking at the little guy with its sharp beak.


    Little Turtle slowed down after being pecked a couple of times, clearly in pain. Seizing the opportunity, the little sparrow escaped to Qi¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, chirping defiantly at Little Turtle from there.


    Qi¡¯er looked at Little Turtle with a face full of panic, obviously unclear about how the creature got there in the first ce.


    But Little Turtle wasn¡¯t afraid of people and was still staring straight at the little sparrow on Qi¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, as if looking for an opportunity to swallow it whole.


    Su Yang felt his head spinning. What exactly had he brought home? Was it so gluttonous?


    He quickly ran over, grabbed the little guy, and without deliberation, picked him up by his shell.


    Little Turtle¡¯s limbs iled wildly, but he couldn¡¯t break free from Su Yang¡¯s grip, and he eventually just gave up. He stretched out his little head and affectionately rubbed it against Su Yang¡¯s hand, leaving him with mixed feelings of frustration and fondness.

 Chapter 663 - 662 Jeang Zier’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 662 Jeang Zier¡¯s Request</h4>


    Qi¡¯er¡¯s face was filled with surprise, "Brother Su, is... is this Little Turtle yours?"


    "Uh..." Su Yang felt a wave of embarrassment, adopting such a pet was kind of shameful.


    "I found it..." Su Yang said, "I saw it was pitiable, so I brought it home..."


    "Oh." Qi¡¯er carefully protected the little sparrow, "Brother Su, what breed of turtle is this exactly? Why is it so aggressive? It almost ate Little Sparrow just now..."


    Su Yangughed awkwardly, "Wild animals, they have strong instincts, it¡¯s normal, normal..."


    But Qi¡¯er still looked at Little Turtle with a wary face, "But I just saw it flying a moment ago, is this really a turtle?"


    "Looking like this, it certainly is a turtle!" Su Yang chuckled, put a Little Turtle into his pocket, and now he couldn¡¯t let it run amok. Given this guy¡¯s behavior, if it ran around again, who knows what trouble it could cause.


    Since Qi¡¯er¡¯s prepared breakfast was gone, Su Yang had no choice but to take her out for breakfast.


    Fortunately, Qi¡¯er wasn¡¯t picky, but when they left, Su Yang brought Little Turtle along. If he left this guy at home, there¡¯s no telling what chaos it might cause.


    They randomly picked a nearby breakfast restaurant and ate some traditional breakfast items like soy milk and fried dough sticks.


    Qi¡¯er wasn¡¯t too fond of these fried foods, so she mainly ate some steamed buns and the like.


    However, Qi¡¯er sitting here eating breakfast attracted a lot of attention. Many customers in the restaurant were stunned when they saw her, almost forgetting to eat.


    Before they finished eating, Fatty called, "Hey, Xiao Yang, where did you find that girl? She seems to be very familiar with medicinal herbs, much more so than those high-level pharmacists we¡¯ve hired. Luckily she was here yesterday, otherwise, I imagine I would have been swindled!"


    "Who?" Su Yang asked, looking puzzled.


    "The really pretty one, Jeang what¡¯s her name..." Fatty said.


    "Jeang Zier?" Su Yang was astonished, how did Jeang Zier end up at Fatty¡¯s ce?


    Yesterday, Jeang Zier had apanied Su Yang to Nanluo City, and Su Yang had asked Master Fang to find a temporary ce to settle them down ¨C Lin Zhenshan¡¯s family and Jeang Zier.


    Actually, although Su Yang couldn¡¯t see through Jeang Zier¡¯s intentions, he could roughly guess why she had been following him all along.


    After all, the Divine Farmer Sect had suffered significant vitions, and in order to save her sect, Jeang Zier did not hesitate to risk her life to steal the Five Element Crimson Fruit from the River God Sect, which showed her determination to save her sect.


    Now that the Five Element Crimson Fruit was gone, but seeing Su Yang¡¯s formidable power, she naturally wanted to ask for Su Yang¡¯s help.


    In fact, Su Yang was not unwilling to help her, as Jeang Zier seemed to be a kind-hearted person, and helping her was no big deal. Moreover, Su Yang had taken so much from the Old Divine Farmer Sect that it actually all belonged to the Divine Farmer Sect. So, both morally and logically, Su Yang should help the Divine Farmer Sect.


    However, it was not surprising that Jeang Zier was familiar with medicinal herbs, after all, she was from the Divine Farmer Sect.


    And this matter suddenly gave Su Yang an idea: maybe he could invite people from the Divine Farmer Sect to help him manage the medicinalpany!


    The main purpose of establishing this medicinalpany for Su Yang was to acquire some rare medicinal ingredients for his future medicine refining; making money was not important.


    However, there are not many who truly understand medicinal materials. Although Su Yang is considered a master in this field, the problem is that Su Yang might not be able to stay here every day, and it¡¯s even less likely that he could personally inspect every single herb.


    Finding a master to help would be much more convenient. And the Divine Farmer Sect might just be a good choice.


    After breakfast, Su Yang asked Qi¡¯er to go back alone while he went straight to Jeang Zier.


    Master Fang had arranged for Jeang Zier and herpanions to stay in the city¡¯s best hotel, which also belonged to the Qingyun Clubhouse.


    Su Yang greeted Lin Zhenshan and a few others before going upstairs to find Jeang Zier.


    Jeang Zier was sitting in her room, pondering over thest few days about how to ask Su Yang for help on behalf of the Divine Farmer Sect. However, after much thought, she couldn¡¯t find the right pretext and eventually gave up.


    Yet, the crisis at her sect had reached a critical point. Even if she returned with the Five Element Crimson Fruit, it might not be enough to resolve the sect¡¯s crisis. Could it be that the sect was truly destined to face this disaster?


    "Miss Jeang!" Su Yang suddenly appeared at her door, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    She quickly stood up, looking anxious, "Master Su, you... you¡¯vee..."


    At this, Jeang Zier showed a hesitant expression. After all, she and Su Yang were neither rtives nor close associates, how could she ask for his help?


    Noticing what Jeang Zier was thinking, Su Yang said with a smile, "Miss Jeang, I havee to discuss a matter with you."


    "Please speak, Master Su!" Jeang Zier hurriedly said, at the same time feeling a sense of relief. If Su Yang wanted to discuss something with her, wouldn¡¯t that give her the opportunity to bring up her own issues?


    "It¡¯s like this..." Su Yang began, "I¡¯ve heard that the people from the Divine Farmer Sect are particrly well-versed in medicines. It just so happens that I have a herbpany in need of some professionals in this field. So, I was wondering if the Divine Farmer Sect could send some people over to help me out?"


    "This..." Jeang Zier felt a sudden jolt in her heart. Normally, this would not be permitted. The Divine Farmer Sect is a hidden sect and doesn¡¯t usually interact with the outside world, let alone send members to work in a secrpany.


    The only way for someone to leave the Divine Farmer Sect is to sever all ties with the sectpletely, as per the sect¡¯s rules.


    Seeing Jeang Zier¡¯s reaction, Su Yang knew this request was somewhat troublesome. He was about to retract his request when Jeang Zier suddenly said, "Alright, I wille to help you!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang was startled. He had only intended to seek a few ordinary members from the Divine Farmer Sect to help, not expecting Jeang Zier herself to offer assistance.


    One must know, Jeang Zier held a high status within the Divine Farmer Sect; her grandfather was even the previous Sect Leader. Had it not been for an ident involving her father during his undercover work in the River God Sect, he would have been the current Sect Leader.


    To his surprise, Jeang Zier now agreed to help personally, which was beyond Su Yang¡¯s expectations.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that Jeang Zier had made up her mind to leave the Divine Farmer Sect by herself in exchange for its safety.


    "However, Master Su, I also have something to ask of you," Jeang Zier earnestly said.


    "Please speak freely," Su Yang nodded, actually already aware of what Jeang Zier was going to say. However, since Jeang Zier had agreed so readily, no matter what her request was, Su Yang intended to help her.


    Jeang Zier sighed softly and said, "I mentioned before to Master Su that my Divine Farmer Sect is currently in crisis and may not be able to survive this predicament. With such strength as yours, I would like to ask Master Su to help my Divine Farmer Sect through this difficult time!"

 Chapter 664 - 663 Medical Saint Sect

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 663 Medical Saint Sect</h4>


    "I¡¯ll help you with the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s matter," Su Yang paused before continuing, "However, when I need to hire someone from the Divine Farmer Sect for help, I will pay for it. If you have any difficulties and can¡¯t help me, that¡¯s fine, I will still take care of the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s issues for you!"


    These words filled Jeang Zier with gratitude, and her perception of Su Yang changed once again. She took a deep breath and said, "Master Su, rest assured, there are no difficulties."


    Su Yang looked at Jeang Zier for a while and nodded, "Alright, then I¡¯ll be counting on you a lot for the business matters here. By the way, what exactly has happened at the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    Jeang Zier sighed and said, "Master Su, have you heard of the Medical Saint Sect?"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart stirred; he had indeed heard about the Medical Saint Sect from the River God Sect Master. When he had been about to kill him, the Sect Master had threatened Su Yang, saying that the River God Sect had joined the Medical Saint Sect and if Su Yang killed him, the Medical Saint Sect would never let Su Yang off.


    Who would have thought that Jeang Zier¡¯s situation would also involve the Medical Saint Sect?


    "What happened to the Medical Saint Sect?" asked Su Yang.


    "The Medical Saint Sect is somewhat simr to our Divine Farmer Sect, specializing in the field of medical arts," said Jeang Zier. "However, the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s heritage is moreplete than ours. As I¡¯ve mentioned before, our Divine Farmer Sect suffered a break in our lineage, so now there is very little left."


    "Recently, for some reason, the Medical Saint Sect has joined forces with many sects simr to ours to form the Divine Physicians Alliance."


    "The leader of the Medical Saint Sect has spoken with our Sect Leader, and weter found out that this so-called Divine Physicians Alliance is actually for us to give up our original sects and join the Medical Saint Sect, to follow theirmands!"


    Su Yang frowned, "So, they want to absorb all of you."


    "Yes!" Jeang Zier shrugged. "Some sects were unwilling to ept it and were forcibly destroyed and then absorbed by them. But the Medical Saint Sect found this too slow, so they¡¯ve decided to convene a Divine Physicians Conference, iming it¡¯s for exchanging medical expertise. In reality, everyone clearly understands that at this conference, they intend to absorb all the sects."


    "If that¡¯s the case, then obtaining the Five Element Crimson Fruit won¡¯t be of any use, right?" Su Yang asked with a frown.


    "The Five Element Crimson Fruit is the treasure of our Divine Farmer Sect," Jeang Zier exined. "Once, a renowned expert in the Southern Six Provinces said that if we could obtain the Five Element Crimson Fruit, he would take action to help our Divine Farmer Sect survive this crisis."


    As she said this, Jeang Zier sighed with a look of loss. The Five Element Crimson Fruit was theirst hope, but it had been taken by someone else, leaving them with nothing. Therefore, their only hope was now ced on Su Yang.


    "Is the Medical Saint Sect very strong?" Su Yang inquired.


    "That¡¯s rtive," Jeang Zier replied. "They have high medical expertise, and I suspect they would first demonstrate their medical skills at the Divine Physicians Conference, defeating everyone with their expertise and then take the opportunity to demand other sects join them. Of course, if they refuse, then the Medical Saint Sect will resort to force!"


    "A single Medical Saint Sect can suppress so many sects?" Su Yang asked in surprise. "Are they that dominant?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," said Jeang Zier. "Actually, quite some time ago, the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s power wasn¡¯t much greater than ours. I don¡¯t know why, but in recent years, their strength has skyrocketed. Their Sect Leader is rumored to have reached the power of a Demi-God, barely one step away from entering the Earthly Immortal Realm..."


    As she spoke, Jeang Zier nced at Su Yang with a hint of trepidation in her eyes. With the Medical Saint Sect Leader¡¯s formidable strength, would Su Yang refuse to help?


    But at this moment, Su Yang justughed. He nodded and said, "The realm of a Demi-God? Interesting. If you had mentioned this earlier, I would have already been on my way."


    "Ah?" Jeang Zier was taken aback.


    "Pack your things; we¡¯re setting off this afternoon," Su Yang said with a smile, his hands sped behind his back as he left the room, leaving Jeang Zier still bewildered.


    As for Su Yang¡¯s current situation, he just needed to take a step forward to enter the Land Fairy Realm.


    However, he now aimed to achieve Great Perfection in every realm. He wanted not only to reach Great Perfection in the Fusion Realm but also toplete the previous realms, which was why his progress was slow.


    And during this umtion process, Su Yang continued to challenge powerful opponents to enhance his practical experience.


    Fighting a Terrestrial Immortal was definitely out of the question. The Demi-God Realm contained the most suitable opponents for him. The previous River God Sect Master was an excellent adversary. The encounter with the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks also proved to be greatly beneficial for Su Yang.


    It turned out that the Sect Leader of the Medical Saint Sect was also in the Demi-God Realm, and Su Yang was certainly curious to meet him.


    Of course, Su Yang knew very well that the Sect Leader of the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s Demi-God Realm was certainly a different casepared to the River God Sect Master.


    The River God Sect Master relied on the ck Tortoise Jade and the Sect-Protecting Great Formation; his own strength didn¡¯t truly reach the Demi-God Realm. However, the Sect Leader of the Medical Saint Sect was probably a genuine Demi-God.


    After ying with Niuniu downstairs for a while, Su Yang also took the opportunity to invite Lin Zhenshan and Lin Qing to stay and help Fatty with his work.


    Lin Zhenshan¡¯s strength was considered strong. Being in the Fusion Realm, he could easily handle ordinary people. Moreover, with his rich experience in the martial world, following Fatty was highly suitable.


    As for Lin Qing, this girl had a rather meticulous heart, so Su Yang tasked her mainly with taking Su Xia to and from school.


    After everything was arranged, Su Yang prepared to go back and pack his things when he suddenly received a call from Number Three.


    Number Three had arrived in Nanluo City and was nearby, asking if he could meet with Su Yang.


    Su Yang was quite surprised. The affairs of those dozen or so projects had been settled, and Number Three should be busy with his promotion. Why would hee to find Su Yang at this time?


    Nevertheless, Number Three had always been good to Su Yang, and they shared a close rtionship. Since Number Three was here, Su Yang was certainly going to meet him.


    Upon reaching Number Three¡¯s location, his secretary directly escorted Su Yang upstairs. On the way, the secretary briefly exined the reason for Number Three¡¯s visit.


    The purpose of this visit was still about the Chinese-American wealthy patron he had mentioned to Su Yang before.


    The previous medical conference was organized by that Chinese-American patron, specifically to find a physician to treat his illness.


    After Su Yang won thepetition, he declined to go abroad to treat him, and the patron was not willing toe to China, so the matter had been dragging on.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care about such things; after all, he had no interest in these kinds of wealthy patrons.


    If you wish to seek medical treatment, you should have the attitude of a patient. Why should I go out of my way to treat you?


    You want medical help but also wish to maintain your pride? Then go find someone else¡ªI¡¯m not at your service!

 Chapter 665 - 664 Arrogant Youth

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 664 Arrogant Youth</h4>


    ording to the secretary, it turned out that the condition of the wealthy businessman had started to deteriorate, so his sessor traveled to Huaxia, seeking medical treatment far and wide.


    One of his grandsons came to Pingnan Province and found Number Three, asking Su Yang to treat his grandfather¡¯s illness.


    As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived at the door of the room, where the secretary whispered, "Master Su, these young masters from foreign countries always think our Huaxia is too impoverished and backward, so they tend to be quite arrogant. Please be more tolerantter on!"


    Su Yang nodded his head, for he had long been aware of these young heirs.


    The secretary guided Su Yang into the room where Number Three was chatting with a young man in a suit and leather shoes.


    The young man was about twenty years old, dressed very meticulously; from head to toe, there wasn¡¯t a single cheap item to be found. His tie alone probably cost a five-figure sum.


    Even while sitting face to face with Number Three, the young man still sported an arrogant expression, lounging on the sofa with one leg crossed over the other, as if the entire Earth revolved solely around him.


    "Mr. Number Three, you personally called, and he stilles thiste? That¡¯s really taking you lightly," sneered the young man. "Such a situation would never happen in America. Anyone we want to see would definitely arrive immediately. This isn¡¯t just a matter of punctuality; it¡¯s also a matter of reverence, a kind of attitude of awe that is due to superiors!"


    Number Three slightly furrowed his brow. Ever since the young man had arrived, his words were filled with extreme arrogance. Had it not been for his grandfather¡¯s contributions to the country, Number Three would have had him removed long ago.


    At this moment, a light cough from Su Yang came through the door.


    Number Three immediately smiled and swiftly got to his feet, "Master Su is here!"


    The young man turned his gaze over and, upon realizing Su Yang was even younger than himself, was momentarily stunned, then frowned and said, "Number Three, is this the Master Su you mentioned? Are you joking with me, or are you mocking the Yang Family?"


    "What¡¯s the matter?" asked Number Three in surprise.


    "A snot-nosed brat who dares to call himself a master?" the young man scoffed. "Since when did Huaxia Country¡¯s masters be so weightless, with any Tom, Dick, or Harry iming to be a master?"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows. Although the secretary had warned him at the door about the young man¡¯s extreme arrogance, he did not expect that it would go this far. He had just entered the room without uttering a word, and already the youth hadunched into verbal abuse?


    Number Three wore an embarrassed expression and quickly said, "While Master Su is young, his medical skills are indeed unrivaled in the nation. Previously, Elder Hua was here and held Master Su in very high regard, which is something everyone is aware of!"


    "Elder Hua?" the young man gave a coldugh. "That old chap Hua? Humph, he once treated my grandfather, nearly killing him. Is he even fit to be a doctor? In my opinion, just any random dentist from our America could do a much better job than him!"


    Number Three also frowned. Elder Hua had a high standing in the nation, and even he held Elder Hua in great respect. To hear the young man insult Elder Hua this way naturally made Number Three unable to hold back.


    "Yang Weihua!" Number Three said in a heavy tone, "There are specializations in every profession. If Elder Hua failed to diagnose Old Yang¡¯s illness and cure him, that could only be an oversight, but it doesn¡¯t undermine Elder Hua¡¯s aplishments. In his lifetime, Elder Hua has saved countless thousands of lives. Should all those achievements be negated because of one mistake?"


    Yang Weihua spoke coldly, "Saved thousands of lives? Oh, how you can boast. I don¡¯t believe for a second he has saved tens of thousands in his lifetime!"


    Number Three pursed his lips, "Yang Weihua, are you here to request a doctor or to insult us?"


    "I came here to request a doctor, but seeing such a perfunctory attitude, I think I¡¯ll pass," Yang Weihua waved his hand dismissively. "My grandfather is an extremely important person, not just any chatan can be allowed to see him. Since you show no sincerity, I will go back and tell my grandfather the truth, letting him know exactly how the people of Pingnan Province treat an elder who has made outstanding contributions to the country!"


    Number Three¡¯s expression changed. Old Yang had made considerable contributions to the country, so the upper echelons took this matter very seriously.


    In such circumstances, if Yang Weihua were to go back and say a few words, the impact on Number Three would likely be significant. Moreover, the key issue was that if they caused any dy in Old Yang¡¯s treatment, that would be the gravest concern!


    "Don¡¯t be so agitated!" Number Three said hurriedly, "Master Su is truly skilled in medicine, truly. Those foreign medical celebrities who came here also had nothing but praise for Master Su¡¯s skills. I swear on my life that Master Su will be able to cure Old Yang!"


    Number Three would not have dared to make such a bold statement in the past, but after Elder Hua expressed his admiration for Su Yang, he felt confident enough to say anything.


    Yang Weihua frowned slightly and nced sideways at Su Yang, "Are you that confident in this kid?"


    "Master Su has real talent!" affirmed Number Three.


    Yang Weihua seemed impatient and waved his hand, "Fine, since you¡¯ve said so much, I¡¯ll take him back to try. But remember, if he fails to cure my grandfather, you will bear all the responsibility!"


    Number Three took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heart, and nodded, "There won¡¯t be any issues!"


    Yang Weihua nodded and turned to Su Yang, looked him over once more and waved his hand, "I will have finance bring your paymentter. You¡¯ll book your own flight ticket. Within three days, you must get to Zhonghai City; my grandfather will personally be there in Zhonghai City. Remember, don¡¯t bete, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook!"


    After speaking, Yang Weihua turned to leave.


    At this point, Su Yang finally spoke up, "I¡¯m sorry, but I get airsick and seasick. So, I won¡¯t be flying, nor will I go to any Zhonghai City."


    Yang Weihua was taken aback, turned his head and angrily said, "What do you mean?"


    "My meaning is quite simple..." Su Yang said calmly, "If you want me to treat you,e to Nanluo City. I¡¯m not interested in going anywhere else!"


    "What did you say?" Yang Weihua erupted in rage, pointing at Number Three and bellowing, "Is this the kind of person you¡¯ve found? What kind of attitude is this? What are you saying? Do you not take the Yang Family seriously? Don¡¯t forget, our Yang Family has made so many contributions to Huaxia! What are you trying to imply?"


    Number Three¡¯s face showed embarrassment, knowing Su Yang¡¯s temperament. If Yang Weihua could have discussed matters properly with Su Yang, everything would have been negotiable. However, with Yang Weihua adopting such amanding tone during their conversation, Su Yang was certainly not going to give him a warm reception.

 Chapter 666 - 665: Consultation Fee 300,000,000

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 665: Consultation Fee 300,000,000</h4>


    Before Number Three could speak, Su Yang cut straight in, "You shouldn¡¯t be barking orders at Number Three. I am the doctor; only I can decide whether to treat or not. Number Three is only responsible for arranging our meeting. For the rest, don¡¯t we have to discuss it? As a promising scion of the Yang Family, can¡¯t you even negotiate such a matter without putting pressure on Number Three? Is this the heir to the Yang Family?"


    Yang Weihua¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he red fiercely at Su Yang, "You want me to negotiate in person? Humph, when ites down to it, isn¡¯t it just about money? Fine, after all, you people from Huaxia Country are all about diving into money, so just quote a price. As long as you name it, my Yang Family can afford it!"


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yang chuckled, "You know, I actually do want to make some money. Since Young Master Yang has put it that way, I won¡¯t be polite!"


    A flicker of disdain passed through Yang Weihua¡¯s eyes. He had seen this scenario often. These so-called miracle doctors, when all is said and done, were just after the money. Usually, others would be more subtle about it, but Su Yang¡¯s blunt approach was rare to see and intensified Yang Weihua¡¯s contempt for him.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang said, "Alright then, three hundred billion, and I¡¯ll cure him!"


    "What!?" Yang Weihua nearly jumped out of his skin, and Number Three was also stunned. How could Su Yang just blurt out such a huge number?


    Number Three actually knew Su Yang quite well. Su Yang had a really kind heart, and sometimes he would treat and save patients without taking a penny. What was going on this time for him to start off with such a colossal sum?


    Although the Yang Family was very wealthy, selling the entire Yang Family wouldn¡¯t even amass that much money!


    "Three hundred billion!" Su Yang said with a smile, "What¡¯s wrong, can¡¯t afford the consultation fee?"


    Yang Weihua¡¯s eyes bulged, and he pointed at Number Three, urgently saying, "Did you hear that? Did you hear that? Is this the doctor you¡¯ve brought? Are you nning to extort the Yang Family?"


    Number Three frowned. With Yang Weihua saying that, wasn¡¯t he being used of being an extortionist as well?


    "Don¡¯t ask Number Three; didn¡¯t I just tell you? This is between the two of us, so why drag others into it?" Su Yang said, "Besides, how is this extortion? Human life is priceless. If you want treatment, then pay. If you don¡¯t want to pay, just don¡¯t hire me. I¡¯m not forcing you to hire me, am I?"


    "You... you..." Yang Weihua trembled with rage, furiously saying, "Number Three, is this the person you introduced? What¡¯s the difference from a bandit? I¡¯m telling you, when I go back, I¡¯ll report this to my grandfather immediately. We¡¯ll see how you exin it to him then!"


    Number Three also lost his temper, mming his fist on the table, and said in a cold voice, "Young Master Yang, looking for a renowned doctor for Old Yang was just my personal wish, not my duty. I found the doctor, but if you can¡¯t negotiate, that¡¯s your business, what does it have to do with me? The Yang Family can take my goodwill for granted, but I have no need to exin anything to the Yang Family!"


    Yang Weihua was stunned; Number Three had always been very courteous towards him, but he had never shown such an attitude before.


    "You... You dare to talk to me like this?" Yang Weihua said angrily.


    "This is how I talk!" Number Three stood up, saying coldly, "Young Master Yang, if people from the Yang Familye to Pingnan Province for a visit, they are wee. But if you want toe to Pingnan Province for anything else, don¡¯t look for me. I will not and cannot meddle in the Yang Family¡¯s affairs!"


    Number Three walked over to Su Yang, an apologetic look on his face, "Master Su, I¡¯m truly sorry!"


    "It¡¯s okay!" Su Yang smiled lightly, "Your intentions were good; it¡¯s just that there are too many cases of ¡¯a dog biting Lu Dongbin¡¯ in this world!"


    "What dog bite Li Dongbin? What do you mean by that?" Yang Weihua shouted angrily. He had spent a long time abroad and was actually not very fluent in Huaxianguage. As for such idioms, he understood them even less, vaguely sensing that Su Yang hadn¡¯t said anything good.


    "Nothing much, just saying you look handsome!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Yang Weihua looked furious, obviously not believing Su Yang¡¯s words.


    "Fine! You all remember this!" Yang Weihua roared: "Don¡¯t think that our Yang Family has to beg you to save a life. We¡¯ve already invited some recluses, and they are the real god-like physicians, much stronger than whatever crap masters you are. When my grandfather¡¯s illness is cured, I will see if you dare to be so arrogant in front of him!"


    "As you wish," Su Yang responded indifferently.


    Yang Weihua left huffing and puffing, with Number Three looking helpless, sighing, "Actually, Old Yang is not bad. How did he raise such a sessor? Ah, these young people, do they really think they can bewless just because of their family background?"


    After this incident, Number Three felt embarrassed to ask Su Yang to treat Old Yang¡¯s illness. Moreover, at this point in time, Number Three couldn¡¯t be bothered with it anymore.


    In the afternoon, after getting his things packed, Su Yang set off for the Divine Farmer Sect with Jeang Zier.


    Of course, when Su Yang left, he also took Little Turtle with him.


    When Su Yang went home to collect things in the afternoon, Little Turtle got into it with a small sparrow again. The Little Thing took advantage of Su Yang¡¯sck of attention and chased the small sparrow into a wild flight on the first floor.


    However, that small sparrow was agile enough to peck Little Turtle several times. Little Turtle didn¡¯t gain any advantage, iling in frustration. It was only when Su Yang came downstairs and picked up the turtle shell to take the little guy away that the major battle was prevented.


    Under such circumstances, if Little Turtle were left at home, it would have caused havoc. After all, Qi¡¯er definitely couldn¡¯t handle this little guy.


    On the road, Jeang Zier changed back into men¡¯s clothing, which was her usual attire when roaming the jianghu. It saved her a lot of trouble, considering she was extremely beautiful.


    Jeang Zier also took the opportunity to tell Su Yang about the person she had found to help her earlier. This person was particrly mysterious, someone she had met after leaving the Divine Farmer Sect.


    This person imed to be a former Elder of the River God Sect who, dissatisfied with the actions of the people in the River God Sect, had left. He needed some medicinal materials from the River God Sect to refine medicine, so he had formed an alliance with Jeang Zier.


    He helped Jeang Zier take the Five Element Crimson Fruit, and in return, Jeang Zier would give him some medicinal materials from the Divine Farmer Sect, each getting what they needed.


    In reality, Jeang Zier had no clue as to who this person was or what his true identity was.


    As a result, during the time at the River God Sect, such an incident urred. Taking advantage of Jeang Zier as a cover, this person escaped with the Five Element Crimson Fruit and nearly caused Jeang Zier¡¯s death.


    This time, if Su Yang hadn¡¯t arrived in time, who knows what would have awaited Jeang Zier. At the very least, considering the people of the River God Sect, Jeang Zier thought life would be worse than death.

 Chapter 667 - 666 Qiyin Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 666 Qiyin Mountain</h4>


    Having heard Jeang Zier¡¯s words, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This girl¡¯s experience in the martial world was still too shallow. She believed whatever anyone told her.


    In order to avoid drawing attention, they decided to take a train to the Divine Farmer Sect.


    The Divine Farmer Sect was located in the Qiyin Mountain, within Qiyin City of Hanxi Province. The ce was remote and rarely visited by outsiders, usually isted from the world.


    However,cking the power of the Old Divine Farmer Sect, the Divine Farmer Sect still needed to maintain some contact with the outside world.


    Each month, the Divine Farmer Sect would open once for outsiders to seek medical advice and medicines. Of course, those entering would have to bring something to exchange, whether scarce medicinal herbs or some other fine materials. In this respect, it was somewhat simr to the River God Sect.


    The only difference was that the Divine Farmer Sect did not collude with those prominent families outside and would not ept any tribute. Compared to the River God Sect, the Divine Farmer Sect resembled a group of monks with little desire, which was quitemendable.


    In the city, they rented an SUV, with Jeang Zier driving, taking Su Yang into the mountains.


    Su Yang was like a tourist, sitting in the passenger seat and enjoying the scenery outside.


    Thendscape of Qiyin Mountain was quite lovely, and at the foot of the mountain, Su Yang could already feel that there was a piece ofnd rich in feng shui. The Spiritual Energy here was exceptionally dense, far stronger than in ces like Qingyun Mountain.


    After entering the mountain, Jeang Zier removed the ck cloth from her face and revealed her true appearance.


    While driving, Jeang Zier introduced the surrounding scenery to Su Yang. One could see that after entering the mountains, her spirits were considerably lifted.


    As the mountain road got narrower, Jeang Zier slowed down and said with augh, "Another ten miles or so and we won¡¯t be able to drive anymore. There are no roads up in the mountains; we¡¯ll probably have to walk."


    Before her words had settled, suddenly, the sound of revving engines came from behind. It seemed as though some sports cars were approaching quickly.


    Looking back, they saw two luxury cars speeding past. The leading car frantically honked its horn at Jeang Zier¡¯s vehicle, signaling her to move aside.


    With no other choice, Jeang Zier quickly pulled over to the side, and the two cars whizzed by them. From one of the cars, a young man stuck his head out and cursed, "What the hell? Driving so slowly, why don¡¯t you just go die?"


    Jeang Zier frowned but couldn¡¯t respond before the two cars sped far ahead.


    "What kind of people are they!" eximed Jeang Zier angrily, turning to Su Yang with an apologetic face, "I¡¯m so sorry, Master Su!"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Su Yang said calmly, not taking those people seriously at all.


    As they continued on their way, just as Jeang Zier had said, after about ten miles, arger mountain came into view. At the foot of the mountain, there was a small za where two cars were parked. They were the very same cars that had rushed past them earlier.


    Five or six people stood by the vehicles, most of them young, apanied by a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties.


    The middle-aged man looked somewhatposed, but the cold look in his eyes gave off an unpleasant vibe.


    "Is this where we enter the mountain, Master Qi?" asked the leading young man loudly, "Who are these people living so deep in the mountains? If they are so capable, why don¡¯t they go to the city, casually treat a few wealthy people, earn money, and buy a vi to livefortably?"


    The young man¡¯s ent sounded strange, clearly not a native of Huaxia Country.


    Master Qi, the middle-aged man, smiled faintly, "Those who are true masters prefer to live apart from the world. Otherwise, how could they be called hermits?"


    "What hermit living beyond the world? I think they¡¯re just pretending!" the young man sneered. "In our America, those who truly have the ability don¡¯t hide like mice!"


    "Hahaha, but that¡¯s America after all!" Master Qi replied with a faint smile, but disdain shed in his eyes.


    "Honey, I don¡¯t want to go into the mountain," the young man¡¯spanion, a girl, pouted, speaking in fluent Huaxia.


    "Babe, let¡¯s just treat it as a trip," the young man immediately coaxed the girl. "After we get out of the mountain, I¡¯ll buy you two new handbags, how about that?"


    The girl then turned into all smiles, hugging the young man and nting a fierce kiss on his cheek. "Hubby, you¡¯re the best!"


    "Hahaha..." The young man, with one arm around the girl¡¯s slender waist and sneakily caressing her, turned to the others and said, "Fellows, why don¡¯t we take a trip into the mountain?"


    "Young Master Yang has spoken, we¡¯ll naturally follow you through life and death!" said another young man with augh. "Let¡¯s go, take a stroll into the mountains!"


    The other young men alsoughed heartily as if they really were here for a tour.


    Master Qi had a cold smirk in his eyes, but he said nothing, standing on the side as if he greatly respected this Young Master Yang. In fact, his gaze lingered mostly on the girl, his eyes filled with a hint of greed.


    At this moment, Jeang Zier arrived by car, instantly drawing the attention of the group.


    "Isn¡¯t that the car that was blocking our way just now?" one young man remarked, looking over immediately.


    "Damn it, this son of a bitch, following us all the way, are they looking for trouble?" the young man who had cursed earlier red up and stormed over, "Hey, what the hell do you want, asshole..."


    Before he could finish, his voice came to an abrupt halt. Because he had just seen Jeang Zier who was driving the car.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s stunningly beautiful face left the young man dumbstruck; in that instant he seemed to have lost his soul,pletely oblivious to what he was doing.


    The others also turned to look, and when they saw Jeang Zier, they all froze.


    Especially Young Master Yang, whose eyes were nearly popping out as he stared fixedly at Jeang Zier,pletely forgetting the girl beside him.


    The girl was extremely annoyed, huffing loudly. However, Young Master Yang didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, as if he had forgotten her existence.


    The girl became even angrier, pointing at Jeang Zier and cursing, "You bitch, what do you mean by following us? Get the hell back, or I¡¯ll make you regret tailing us!"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s brows knitted slightly; these people were too unfriendly.


    Luckily, at that moment, Young Master Yang immediately said, "Oh, Xiao Yue, why talk like that? This road isn¡¯t ours; if someone wants to use it, let them, why tell them to go back."


    After speaking, Young Master Yang immediately turned to Jeang Zier and smiled, "My apologies, beautiful, we were in a hurry earlier and might have offended you, please forgive us!"


    Jeang Zier nced at Young Master Yang but kept silent.


    Youth Master Yang didn¡¯t get discouraged and walked directly to Jeang Zier, smiling, "Hello, beautiful, my name is Yang Peihua, I¡¯m from America, pleased to meet you!"


    Saying so, Young Master Yang reached out his hand, intending to shake hands with Jeang Zier.

 Chapter 668 - 667: The Female Doctor Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 667: The Female Doctor Immortal</h4>


    Jeang Zier frowned and deliberately avoided Yang Peihua as she said sternly, "What are you doing?"


    "Beautifuldy, this is called etiquette. When Americans meet, they shake hands and even exchange cheek kisses, understand?" A young man came over grinning, "Let me introduce you, this is Young Master Yang from the Yang Family of America. Have you heard of the Yang Corporation? It¡¯s a major corporation in the entire America, and also a very famous big business around the world. This Yang Corporation is owned by Young Master Yang¡¯s family. And Young Master Yang is the heir to the Yang Corporation!"


    As he spoke, the young man nced at Jeang Zier with pride.


    With such a status and background as Young Master Yang¡¯s, no one could avoid being shocked once it¡¯s revealed.


    And Young Master Yang¡¯s status and background were indeed very useful outside. Whenever they met any girl, no matter how noble her status, as soon as they heard of Young Master Yang¡¯s identity, they would immediately scramble to get close to him.


    Take Xiao Yue, for example, the campus belle of a well-known university in the provincial city. She was considered a goddess-level figure within the whole university town. She would usually not spare anyone a nce, but on the very first day she met Young Master Yang, she threw herself into his arms and ended up staying in his room that night. Today was only the third day, and she was already calling him ¡¯husband¡¯ aloud, showing just how attractive Young Master Yang¡¯s identity was to girls.


    The young man naturally noticed that Young Master Yang was interested in Jeang Zier, so he introduced Yang¡¯s identity right away.


    However, hepletely underestimated Jeang Zier.


    Jeang Zier was born in the Divine Farmer Sect, isted from the world, which cultivated her disposition of being impervious to external influences. No matter what sort of status and background you have, to Jeang Zier, it is all irrelevant.


    Furthermore, although the Divine Farmer Sect was isted, people often came to the mountains to seek medicine. And those who coulde to seek medicine were usually not ordinary people. Jeang Zier had seen some heirs from wealthy families like Yang Peihua, and some of their statuses were even stronger than Yang Peihua¡¯s. Therefore, Yang Peihua¡¯s pedigree meant nothing to her.


    Su Yang chuckled to himself from the side, no wonder someone as dominant as Yang Weihua had such confidence; he had a backup n all along. The people of the Yang Family were seeking medical help from the Divine Farmer Sect?


    Jeang Zier spoke coldly, "I don¡¯t know what your etiquette is. I¡¯m not from America, and I don¡¯t know you. Please show some respect!"


    Yang Peihua and the others were stunned. Usually, when they mentioned Yang Peihua¡¯s identity, those girls would be thrilled and eager to cling to him. What was this situation now, Jeang Zier not even showing the slightest hint of amiability?


    The young man became furious and was about to speak, but Yang Peihua stopped him.


    "My apologies, beautifuldy; I was impulsive just now. It¡¯s mainly because I have been in America for so long, so I instinctively used American etiquette," Yang Peihua said with a smile, "I am truly sorry for the offense, please forgive me!"


    "Forget it!" Jeang Zier waved her hand dismissively.


    Yang Peihua pursued further, smiling, "There¡¯s an old saying in Huaxia, ¡¯A meeting is predestined by fate.¡¯ I am fortunate to meet a beautifuldy here today; may I ask for your esteemed name?"


    Xiao Yue beside him was so angry her face turned red, but she dared not speak up. Although she had climbed into Yang Peihua¡¯s bed, she was well aware that she really counted for nothing in front of Yang Peihua. She could only watch as Yang Peihua flirted with another woman right in front of her.


    "There¡¯s no need for my name!" Jeang Zier said curtly, "We have other matters to attend to!"


    Yang Peihua was not used to such a snub, and his face darkened displeasure. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t lose his temper and instead continued to smile as he followed behind Jeang Zier, "Beautifuldy, did youe here to enter the mountain as well?"


    "If we¡¯re already here, why wouldn¡¯t we enter the mountain?" Jeang Zier retorted impatiently, "Can you stop bothering me? I have things to do!"


    "You stuck-up bitch, you really think too highly of yourself!" Another young man finally couldn¡¯t hold back and cursed, "Young Master Yang has given you plenty of face; what kind of attitude is this? You won¡¯t even share your name; do you think you¡¯re some kind of fairy? I¡¯ll tell you, in front of me, you¡¯re nothing. Be sensible; otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave this mountain!"


    Jeang Zier frowned and nced at Su Yang, seeing that his expression was indifferent, she let out a slight sigh of relief.


    It had not been easy for her to invite Su Yang; if these people created a mess and caused any conflict, that would be really troublesome.


    Yang Peihua nced sideways at Jeang Zier, he did not stop the young man precisely because he wanted to intimidate Jeang Zier and stop her from putting on airs.


    However, before Jeang Zier could speak, the middle-aged man next to her suddenly rushed to the side of the young man who had spoken earlier and pped him across the face.


    The young man was stunned by the blow, reeled back several steps, covering his bleeding mouth, and angrily said, "What the hell are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man did not waste words and kicked him in the chest, sending the young man tumbling to the ground.


    "You dare to hit people..." the other two young men also began to curse angrily.


    That was when Yang Peihua spoke up, "Stop, all of you!"


    The two young men immediately ceased, but they looked at the middle-aged man with clear defiance in their eyes.


    Yang Peihua also frowned at the middle-aged man, not understanding why he would attack one of their own.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man walked straight up to Jeang Zier, bowed, and said, "I never imagined that I would meet the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s fairy doctor here, it is truly a great fortune. I am Qi Yong¡¯an of the Wanhu Qi Family, I pay my respects to the fairy doctor!"


    "Qi Yong¡¯an!?" Jeang Zier¡¯s expression changed suddenly: "Qi Family of Wanhu?"


    "I am but an insignificant figure in the Qi Family!" Qi Yong¡¯an said with a faint smile, his face filled with pride.


    "So, it turns out to be an expert from the Qi Family of Wanhu, I¡¯m fortunate to meet you!" Jeang Zier bowed her hands in greeting: "I am Jeang Zier of the Divine Farmer Sect!


    "The surname Jeang, in the Divine Farmer Sect, is a venerable family name..." Qi Yong¡¯an said in astonishment: "Fairy doctor, could you be rted to the previous Sect Leader of the Divine Farmer Sect..."


    "He is my grandfather!" Jeang Zier said with a smile.


    "I see!" Qi Yong¡¯an came to a realization and said with augh: "So you are the granddaughter of the old Sect Leader Jeang, no wonder you possess such an ethereal aura. My apologies for any offense caused just now, please forgive me!"


    "It¡¯s not a problem!" Jeang Zier replied with a light smile, the Qi Family of Wanhu was a well-known great family throughout thend. Compared to those Ten Great Families of Pinnan and Pinbei Provinces, their reputation was even greater.


    Even if Qi Yong¡¯an was just an unknown figure within the Qi Family, the Divine Farmer Sect, upon meeting him, would still have to treat him respectfully. After all, the Divine Farmer Sect was not evenparable to one of the Ten Great Families of Pingnan Province!


    Yang Peihua and the others beside him were stunned; they had never imagined that Jeang Zier would be associated with the Divine Farmer Sect.


    "Thisdy is a fairy doctor of the Divine Farmer Sect?" Yang Peihua went over immediately, excitedly saying, "That¡¯s fantastic, we won¡¯t need to go into the mountains. Fairy doctor, could you please help treat my grandfather¡¯s illness? If you are willing toe down the mountain with me, set any conditions you like, and we will meet them without fail!"

 Chapter 669 - 668

    <h4>Chapter 669: 668</h4>


    Jeang Zier furrowed her brow¡ªthis Yang Peihua was far too arrogant.


    "My Divine Farmer Sectcks nothing!" Jeang Zier said coldly, "Moreover, it is not our custom to leave our mountains to treat others. If you seek healing,e to the mountains yourself. Whether or not you will be treated, that depends on the mood of my Divine Farmer Sect!"


    At this, Yang Peihua couldn¡¯t help but rage. Never had anyone dared to speak to him this way when he was in America.


    In his view, Huaxia Country was a rtively barren ce, and a rich person like him entering Huaxia Country meant that everyone there should be fawning over him.


    He was even reluctant to go to the mountains to find the Divine Farmer Sect in the first ce; he had originally intended to have Qi Yong¡¯an go in his stead. It was only after Qi Yong¡¯an had repeatedly insisted that he came, albeit reluctantly.


    Unexpectedly, he hadn¡¯t even made it into the mountains and had already been rebuffed by Jeang Zier.


    "What did you say!" Yang Peihua¡¯s expression turned indignant, "Do you know who my grandfather is?"


    "Is your grandfather an Immortal in the heavens?" Jeang Zier retorted.


    Yang Peihua was momentarily stunned, "What do you mean?"


    Jeang Zier said coldly, "If he were an Immortal, he would heal his own sickness and note seeking our help!"


    "You dare speak to me like this..." Yang Peihua was livid and about to lose his temper when Qi Yong¡¯an held him back.


    "Immortal physician, we are truly sorry. Young Master Yang has just returned from abroad and is not familiar with our customs. Please forgive us!" Qi Yong¡¯an quickly apologized with a smile.


    Jeang Zier gave Yang Peihua a cold nce and said icily, "Someone like him, even if he did enter the mountain to seek healing, it would be useless. Mr. Qi, you should understand the rules of my Divine Farmer Sect!"


    "It¡¯s true what you say, but if we take someone¡¯s money, we are obliged to do their bidding!" Qi Yong¡¯an smiled apologetically, "Immortal physician, please forgive any offense!"


    Jeang Zier did not speak further. After all, Qi Yong¡¯an came from a distinguished family, and even if he was just an inconspicuous member, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Besides, considering Qi Yong¡¯an¡¯s attitude, it was quite good.


    The Divine Farmer Sect could choose not to treat people, but they couldn¡¯t refuse entrance to the mountains!


    Finding it unnecessary to apany Yang Peihua and his group, Jeang Zier bid Qi Yong¡¯an farewell and proceeded into the mountains ahead with Su Yang.


    Yang Peihua was livid, his face ashen with anger. He said loudly, "Qi Yong¡¯an, what do you mean by this? This woman is so presumptuous, and you still won¡¯t let me speak! Did I ask you to apologize to her? Does she really think we can¡¯t do without her Divine Farmer Sect? Don¡¯t forget, the people from the Medical Saint Sect have already agreed to treat my grandfather!"


    Qi Yong¡¯an smiled faintly and said softly, "Young Master Yang, please calm down. Although the people from the Medical Saint Sect have agreed, themand from the family was for you to at least try to approach the Divine Farmer Sect. Besides, the Medical Saint Sect also said that we need to obtain the treasure of the Divine Farmer Sect before they will treat Old Yang."


    "If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t I just send someone to the mountain to annihte the Divine Farmer Sect and take their possessions?" Yang Peihua said coldly, "Why should I have to go to the mountain myself?"


    "Young Master Yang, if you want to be the true heir of the Yang Family, you need to aplish something substantial," Qi Yong¡¯an said with a smile, "Waiting in the city for the oue while indulging in pleasures and personally leading an expedition are two different things. If you want the people of the Yang Family to submit to you, you must achieve some real sess, right?"


    Yang Peihua didn¡¯t argue this time but slowly nodded, "You¡¯re right, my elder brothers have also entered the mountains. If I don¡¯t go, it indeed doesn¡¯t look good. Alright, let¡¯s do as you say and enter the mountains together. But you were too harsh just now, why did you hit my friend?"


    "Young Master Yang!" Qi Yong¡¯an sighed, "What are we going into the mountains for, really? To ask the Divine Farmer Sect to save our lives?"


    "Nonsense, of course not!" Yang Peihua said coldly, "We¡¯re doing this to meet the demands of the Medical Saint Sect!"


    "Right, we¡¯re going to take their stuff!" Qi Yong¡¯an spoke in a low voice, "Before that, we at least need to act low-key and not arouse their suspicions. Otherwise, if they start to be on guard before we even enter the mountains, wouldn¡¯t itplicate matters?"


    "Hmph, the little Divine Farmer Sect, you think I¡¯m afraid of them?" Yang Peihua said coldly. "Don¡¯t forget, I have brought many experts this time. If they¡¯re on guard, then I¡¯ll just barge in and snatch the item!"


    "Snatching is easy, but what if they act out of desperation and hide or even destroy the item in advance?" Qi Yong¡¯an said in a low voice.


    "This..." Yang Peihua was momentarily stunned, then muttered, "That would indeed be troublesome!"


    "That¡¯s why we should enter the mountains without arousing suspicion, catch them off guard¡ªthat¡¯s the most critical part!" Qi Yong¡¯an said with a light smile, "That¡¯s why I went to apologize to her. Otherwise, do you think I would bow my head to the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    Yang Peihua had a sudden realization, patted Qi Yong¡¯an on the shoulder, "Mr. Qi, you always think things through. You¡¯re right, we indeed can¡¯t afford to arouse their suspicions!"


    Having said that, Yang Peihua turned to look at the young men, smiling, "Alright, don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Qi is doing this for our own good. After we deal with them, I¡¯ll leave that girl for you guys to have your fun, how about that?"


    The young men suddenly perked up, with the leading young manughing heartily, "Of course, Young Master Yang has to have his turn first!"


    "Hahaha..." Young Master Yang alsoughed heartily, his face full of pride. How could he let go of Jeang Zier?


    At that moment, Xiao Yue next to him got angry, urgently saying, "Husband!"


    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just y acting!" Yang Peihuaughed, "Alright, darling, let¡¯s head into the mountains. Later, I¡¯ll buy you a sports car, how about that?"


    Xiao Yue then shifted from anger to joy, leaning on Yang Peihua, she said sweetly, "Husband, you¡¯re so good to me. I want you to promise me you¡¯ll only love me for a lifetime!"


    A hint of cold mockery shed in Yang Peihua¡¯s eyes, but he still replied with a smile, "Of course, I¡¯ll definitely only love you. Other women mean nothing to me!"


    Xiao Yue, overjoyed, immediately kissed Yang Peihua passionately, oblivious to the people around them.


    The young men shouted loudly on the side, egging them on, and Xiao Yue became even more aggressive. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that they were outdoors, something unsuitable for children might have happened.


    Qi Yong¡¯an stood to the side, the corners of his mouth curled in a sneer unnoticed by others. When he gazed at Xiao Yue, the cold light in his eyes intensified. And when he looked at Yang Peihua, the mockery in his eyes grew even thicker.


    These rich heirs understand nothing. In the end, aren¡¯t they just making wedding dresses for others?


    Qi Yong¡¯an looked up at the tall mountains ahead, a silent sneer in his heart: Divine Farmer Sect, why would we need the Medical Saint Sect to act to exterminate you?

 Chapter 670 - 669 Divine Farmer Sect

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 669 Divine Farmer Sect</h4>


    With Jeang Zier leading the way, finding the Divine Farmer Sect had been quite easy.


    Both Su Yang and Jeang Zier were strong, and although they were walking through these towering mountains, they were able to move swiftly.


    In less than two hours, the two had arrived outside the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Of course, if an ordinary person were to travel this distance, it would be impossible without a day or two¡¯s time.


    Also, due to this reason, even though the Divine Farmer Sect was skilled in medicine, in fact, not many people came here to seek medical help. Ordinary people withmon illnesses didn¡¯t need to venture into the mountains for help.


    Unlike the River God Sect, the Divine Farmer Sect belonged to the more low-profile sects.


    Initially, Su Yang thought that upon arriving at the Divine Farmer Sect, he would see some tall houses or simr structures.


    In fact, upon arrival at the Divine Farmer Sect, Su Yang had just realized that this so-called Sect was no different from a Taoist temple deep in the mountains.


    A simple courtyard, looking quite dpidated, must have endured many years. It was quite clean, probably cleaned every day.


    Hanging at the entrance was a que with threerge characters¡ªDivine Farmer Sect!


    Beyond this, there were no other markings.


    Compared to the tall pces and splendid decorations of the River God Sect, this ce was akin to a slum.


    Who would have thought that everything owned by the River God Sect had actually been left by the OldDivine Farmer Sect.


    As a result, the River God Sect lived in splendor, while the Divine Farmer Sect lived so modestly.


    Just as the two approached the gate, a young boy sweeping the floor saw them.


    The boy was dressed in a traditional long gown, looking as if he were an ancient person. As soon as he saw the two approaching, he immediately put down his broom and greeted them with his hands sped, "I¡¯m sorry, today is not the day the Divine Farmer Sect is open to the public, so I must ask the two of you..."


    Before he could finish, the youth froze because he saw Jeang Zier next to Su Yang.


    "Jeang... Elder Sister Jeang?" the boy eximed with joy.


    "Fu¡¯er!" Jeang Zier also expressed joy, walked over and patted the boy on the head, smiling, "Where¡¯s the Sect Leader?"


    "Elder Sister, you¡¯ve finallye back!" the boy said in a hurry: "The Sect Leader went into the mountains to gather herbs two days ago and was attacked by a ferocious beast. He¡¯s severely injured and is currently healing inside!"


    "What?" Jeang Zier¡¯s face changed with rm, "How is that possible? The Sect Leader is powerful, what kind of beast could injure him?"


    "The Sect Leader said it was a tiger and a python; he might¡¯ve identally entered their territory while gathering herbs," the boy exined.


    "Even a tiger and a python shouldn¡¯t be able to injure the Sect Leader!" Jeang Zier eximed urgently, "How is the Sect Leader now? Take me to see him quickly!"


    The boy nced at Su Yang, who was beside Jeang Zier, obviously confused.


    "Master Su is a powerful master I invited; I will report to the Sect Leader!" Jeang Zier exined.


    "Oh." The boy suddenly understood and bowed to Su Yang, "Master Su, hello!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly; the boy was quite polite indeed.


    The attendant led the way ahead, and while walking, he exined the Sect Leader¡¯s condition to Jeang Zier.


    The Sect Leader¡¯s injuries were severe this time. It was already fortunate for him to have made it back alive. After uttering a few words on his return, he fell directly into aa and has yet to regain consciousness.


    There was no one in the courtyard. The attendant led Jeang Zier all the way to the inner chamber without encountering a single soul.


    Su Yang was surprised. Could the Divine Farmer Sect have so few members?


    Arriving at the door of the inner chamber, the attendant¡¯s face was downcast as he lowered his voice, "Elder Jeang, with the Sect Leader gravely wounded and unconscious, the Medical Saint Sect sent people a few days ago to invite us to the Scream Medical Conference. With no one to lead us, the Third Elder wants to select a new Sect Leader to take charge."


    "The Sect Leader is only severely injured, why select a new Sect Leader!" Jeang Zier eximed angrily.


    "Your grandfather said the same. But, two Elders support the Third Elder. Moreover, there¡¯s an outsider, a skilled expert invited by the Third Elder, reportedly his good friend, willing to help us against the Medical Saint Sect..." The attendant paused and whispered, "Right now, they are in the hall, discussing the selection of a new Sect Leader. And your grandfather and the Fifth Elder, they¡¯ve been injured by the outsider. I estimate... I estimate that they have no say in this matter now..."


    "What!?" Jeang Zier¡¯s face changed abruptly in rm, "My grandfather has been injured? What are they trying to do? Are they nning a rebellion?"


    The attendant hung his head silently. He was just a door-sweeping attendant and didn¡¯t really have a say in these events. Being able to warn Jeang Zier in advance was the most he could do.


    Jeang Zier clenched her fists, took a deep breath to suppress the rage in her heart, and patted the attendant¡¯s head, "Fu¡¯er, you go sweep the floor. If anyone asks, you haven¡¯t seen me!"


    "Elder Jeang..." The attendant¡¯s eyes reddened.


    "I¡¯ll be fine!" Jeang Zier assured him with a smile, "The Divine Farmer Sect will definitely not be changing its Sect Leader!"


    The attendant nodded fiercely and quietly returned to the entrance of the courtyard.


    With a look of embarrassment, Jeang Zier turned to Su Yang, "Master Su, I apologize for making you witness this farce! I had not anticipated such events within the sect."


    Su Yang offered a light smile, "Why apologize? Isn¡¯t solving the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s issues precisely why I came? If the Divine Farmer Sect had no troubles, why would I be here?"


    Jeang Zier looked towards the distant hall, her face full of worry but also filled with gratitude for Su Yang.


    "You go to the hall first," Su Yang said, "I¡¯ll look after the Sect Leader, thene to join you."


    Jeang Zier felt even more grateful. She indeed wanted to be in the hall where her grandfather was, but with the Sect Leader¡¯s fate hanging in the bnce, she couldn¡¯t just leave.


    Su Yang¡¯s words greatly relieved her. His medical skills were far superior to anyone she¡¯d encountered; healing the Sect Leader shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    "Master Su, thank you so much!" Jeang Zier said gratefully.


    Su Yang waved it off with a casual smile, and Jeang Zier did not hesitate, immediately rushing towards the hall ahead.


    The so-called hall,pared to the River God Sect¡¯s grand hall, was practically a thatched cottage.


    However, the hall was rather spacious.


    Now, inside the hall gathered seventy to eighty individuals, almost all from the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Although the Divine Farmer Sect was renowned, in fact, its members were few. After all, not everyone could endure the rigors of seclusion in the mountains.


    As Jeang Zier entered the hall, she spotted her grandfather and the Fifth Elder, looking wilted in their chairs from a distance. Beside them, about a dozen people stood, all staunch disciples of theirs, but these disciples were also injured, having apparently endured a battle.


    "The wise adapt!" an elder with a long beardughed, "Elder Jeang, things havee to this point. Do you really think the situation will turn around? Today, if you agree, then we¡¯ll change the Sect Leader. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll kill you and then change the Sect Leader anyway!"

 Chapter 671 - 670: Internal Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 670: Internal Troubles</h4>


    Elder Jeang¡¯s face was steely as he gritted his teeth, "Hu Shanyang, have you forgotten the rules of our Divine Farmer Sect? Colluding with outsiders, injuring our people, and aspiring to usurp the position of Sect Leader. What gives you the right?"


    "Elder Jeang, times have changed!" Hu Shanyang sneered, "The past is the past, and now is now. Do you not see the plight that our Divine Farmer Sect is currently in? Let¡¯s face it, the Divine Physicians Alliance of the Medical Saint Sect essentially aims to swallow up all of our sects. How does the strength of our Divine Farmer Sectpare with those sects? Those sects have been devoured by the Medical Saint Sect without leaving a trace. Are we, the Divine Farmer Sect, destined to follow in their footsteps?"


    "You keep going on about the rules of the Divine Farmer Sect, but don¡¯t forget, these rules wereid down by the Patriarch, and the sect itself is also the legacy of the Patriarch!"


    "Recing the Sect Leader could resist the Medical Saint Sect and thus preserve the Divine Farmer Sect. But if we keep stubbornly clinging to the old ways, when the Medical Saint Sectes knocking, what will we do then? Do we want the legacy left to us by the Patriarch to end in our hands?"


    Hu Shanyang¡¯s words immediately garnered praise from many people around.


    "Elder Hu is right, the urgent task is to save the Divine Farmer Sect, not to talk about rules!"


    "Elder Jeang, even if we change the Sect Leader and break the rules, at most we will be punished. But if we don¡¯t rece the Sect Leader and get swallowed up by the Medical Saint Sect, that will be the day of the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s doom. Then, we would all be sinners of the Divine Farmer Sect!"


    "Timely wisdom makes a capable man. Elder Jeang, why must you be so stubbornly blind?"


    The crowd used him one after another, and Hu Chunyang looked at Elder Jeang with a smug expression.


    Elder Jeang clenched his teeth tightly and said in a deep voice, "Hu Chunyang, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. If Yue Qianfeng is willing to help our Divine Farmer Sect, we don¡¯t need to change our Sect Leader at all. His help would suffice, so why the need to change the leader?"


    "It¡¯s about attitude!" said a middle-aged man sitting not far away coldly, "Elder Hu is my friend, the Divine Farmer Sect is not. I am helping Elder Hu, not the Divine Farmer Sect. To fight against the Medical Saint Sect is to gamble with our very lives. If Elder Hu isn¡¯t the Sect Leader of the Divine Farmer Sect, why should I risk life and limb for your sect?"


    "Master Yue is right!"


    "Elder Jeang, if you were in Master Yue¡¯s position, what would you do?"


    "Elder Jeang, if you continue to be so obstinately foolish, you will be the sinner of the entire Divine Farmer Sect!"


    As the crowd hurled insults, Elder Jeang¡¯s face grew colder, and he shouted angrily, "If that¡¯s the case, then you, Hu Chunyang, might as well be the Sect Leader of the Divine Farmer Sect. Why bother asking me!"


    "Elder Jeang, bing the Sect Leader of the Divine Farmer Sect is not as simple as just saying so!" Hu Chunyang said with a smile, "The Sect Leader of the Divine Farmer Sect has to manage all the sect¡¯s affairs, including the Pill Furnace, including the medicine chambers. I don¡¯t even know where these things are, so how can I im to be the Sect Leader of the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    "After all is said and done, you¡¯re still coveting the Pill Furnace and medicine chambers of the Divine Farmer Sect!" Elder Jeang shouted angrily: "Hmph, these are secrets known only to the Sect Leader of the Divine Farmer Sect. If I told you these secrets, wouldn¡¯t that mean Yue Qianfeng would also know? Then, wouldn¡¯t all that the Divine Farmer Sect has umted over the years be handed over to outsiders? The Medical Saint Sect wishes to annex our Divine Farmer Sect for what reason? Isn¡¯t it for our umted assets? Now, you want to willingly give them away? Dream on!"


    Hu Chunyang¡¯s expression turned cold as he said icily, "Elder Jeang, Master Yue is here to help us. Don¡¯t nder him!"


    "The minor possessions of your Divine Farmer Sect, how could I, Yue, ever regard them highly!" Yue Qianfeng also said with an arrogant look on his face.


    "Since you don¡¯t regard them highly, there¡¯s no need to be in a hurry to know about them!" Elder Jeang said coldly, "Hu Chunyang, you can be the Sect Leader for now. After the affairs with the Medical Saint Sect are done, I will naturally tell you these secrets!"


    Hu Chunyang shouted angrily, "Elder Jeang, don¡¯t think you can deceive me. These are just empty words from you. Once this matter is over, you will surely go back on your word. Either tell me these secrets now, or I will kill you all and find them myself!"


    As Hu Chunyang spoke, he casually waved his hand, and immediately a group of people rushed up, surrounding Elder Jeang and his group in the middle.


    "Protect the master!"


    Elder Jeang¡¯s loyal disciples urgently shouted, and although everyone was injured, they desperately held their weapons, protecting Elder Jeang and the Fifth Elder in the center.


    "Stop!" At that moment, Jeang Zier let out a sharp scream and quickly rushed over.


    "Zi¡¯er?" Elder Jeang¡¯s face changed suddenly, "You... how did youe back?"


    Hu Chunyang was startled for a moment, then overjoyed. Using Jeang Zier to pressure Elder Jeang was perfect!


    "Zi¡¯er, you¡¯vee back too!" Hu Chunyang said with a smile, "Just in time, you can persuade your grandfather to stop being so selfish. At this critical moment of life and death for the Divine Farmer Sect, he remains stubbornly foolish. Isn¡¯t he putting all our ancestors¡¯ legacy at risk?"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s face was cold as she walked straight up to Elder Jeang and said angrily, "The Pill Furnace and medicine chambers of the Divine Farmer Sect have always been known only to the Sect Leader. They are the very foundation of our sect, and if we hand them over to outsiders, what value is left in the existence of the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    Hu Chunyang¡¯s expression grew colder as he retorted coldly, "Zi¡¯er, I¡¯m doing this for the good of the Divine Farmer Sect. I thought you being young would have a better sense of the times. I didn¡¯t expect you to be as blindly obstinate as your grandfather. I had nned that once I became the Sect Leader, I would promise you in marriage to my son. When my son inherits the position of Sect Leader, you¡¯d be the Sect Leader¡¯s wife. Now it seems, that won¡¯t be possible!"


    At these words, people on Elder Jeang¡¯s side erupted in anger.


    "The cheek of you, Hu, to say such things! Your son is already forty-seven this year, and you¡¯re still thinking of marrying Zi¡¯er? Are all of you from the Hu Family so shameless?"


    "You be the Sect Leader, then want your son to be the Sect Leader¡ªis the Divine Farmer Sect a dynasty you wish to im for your own?"


    "Hu Chunyang, you really are shameless, to have conceived such a scheme. What right do you have for us to ept you?"


    Jeang Zier, with an icy expression, said aloud, "Elder Hu, I can manage my own affairs, thank you. Moreover, I have found someone to rescue the Divine Farmer Sect, someone who doesn¡¯t need the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s Pill Furnace and medicine chambers, nor do they need to break the rules of our sect. In that regard, the person I¡¯ve found is much better than the person Elder Hu has found!"


    "You found someone too?" Hu Chunyang looked around and sneered, "Where is this person you¡¯ve found? Where did you go looking? What kind of person could you possibly have brought? Hmph, you darepare with me? Do you know who Master Yue is? Can the person you¡¯ve found evenpare to Master Yue, a renowned figure on the Earth Rankings?"

 Chapter 672 - 671 Is this the help you brought in?

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 671 Is this the help you brought in?</h4>


    "Earth Rankings!?" Jeang Zier¡¯s expression changed.


    Although she had grown up in the Divine Farmer Sect, she was very familiar with these rankings.


    The Divine Farmer Sect itself was a cultivation sect. Although its main focus was on healing and saving people, cultivation was still the key. Therefore, they were also very clear about the matters concerning the rankings.


    The Earth Rankings was the list of the world¡¯s Venerables, corresponding to the Heavenly List.


    The Heavenly List was for the ranking of righteous Terrestrial Immortals, while the Earth Rankings was for those below the Terrestrial Immortals.


    Unlike the Heavenly, Wicked, and Shadow Rankings, the Earth Rankings did not distinguish between right and wrong or assassins. The Earth Rankings were the rankings of all Venerables in Huaxia. Thus, those who could enter the Earth Rankings were definitely among the top ten in terms of strength within the Venerable Realm.


    Jeang Zier had invited Su Yang, originally feeling very calm about it. But now, hearing that this Master Yue was a figure in the Earth Rankings, it made her feel uneasy.


    Su Yang was indeed powerful, but was his strength enough to face a master from the Earth Rankings?


    The opponents Su Yang had defeated were no weaklings. But the problem was, none of those people had entered the Earth Rankings.


    Whether it was Huo Zihen, Wang Wanli, or Elder He, and individuals like Mo Qianli of the Ghost de, none had entered the Earth Rankings, indicating that their strength was not on par with these masters on the list.


    And now, this Master Yue was a master from the Earth Rankings, so could Su Yang still be his match?


    Seeing Jeang Zier silent, Hu Chunyang sneered again, "What¡¯s the matter, lost your nerve? Scared and shrinking back upon hearing that Master Yue is a master from the Earth Rankings? Hahaha, Jeang Zier, since you¡¯ve invited a strong support, then bring him out for us to see. Even if he¡¯s not as good as Master Yue, at least show his face. Surely he isn¡¯t too scared toe out after hearing Master Yue¡¯s name, right?"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s face was a picture of embarrassment. At this time, should she call for Su Yang, or should she not?


    Elder Jeang took a deep breath, patted Jeang Zier on the shoulder, and said in a cold voice, "Master Yue is a respected senior with immense strength, which we admire. However, we cannot hand over the treasures of the Divine Farmer Sect to outsiders. Our Jeang family owes our lives to the Divine Farmer Sect. So, no matter how powerful Master Yue is, we of the Jeang family will fight to the end!"


    Hu Chunyang¡¯s face was icy as he shouted angrily, "Hmph, ungrateful fools. I gave you a chance. Since you do not agree, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Elder Jeang, I will give you one more chance. Tell me the location of the Pill Furnace and the medicine chamber. Otherwise, I will kill everyone here right in front of you!"


    Elder Jeang¡¯s features were ice-cold. "A disciple taught by Jeang would not fear death!"


    "Fine, if you seek death, don¡¯t me me for being merciless..." Hu Chunyang roared in anger.


    At this moment, a haughty voice suddenly came from the entrance, "Oh, so this is the so-called Divine Farmer Sect? It looks all tattered, like a refugee camp. What kind of divine doctors could be here?"


    Everyone was stunned and turned their heads to look. They saw Yang Peihua and others swaggering in from the outside.


    These people all wore arrogant expressions, especially Yang Peihua at the front, who was full of arrogance, seeming like a wealthy man entering a poor neighborhood.


    "Is this the help you¡¯ve called for?" Hu Chunyang asked solemnly.


    Jeang Zier was also astonished. Yang Peihua and his people had arrived quite quickly.


    She was unaware that Yang Peihua and his associates were also apanied by hidden experts. Their true intention for entering the mountains wasn¡¯t to seek medical help, for what they desired was the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s hidden medicines.


    Thus, after Jeang Zier and herpanions left, Yang Peihua and his group, aided by those experts, followed swiftly.


    "Assistance?" Yang Peihua sneered, "You are mistaken; we¡¯re not here to help her. This so-called divine physician insulted us quite a bit at the foot of the mountain just now. We¡¯vee up here to settle the score with her!"


    Hu Chunyang looked shocked and sneered, "Zi¡¯er, you really do have a lot of enemies, don¡¯t you? Do they have to queue up to settle scores with you?"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s expression grew even colder, truly beset by troubles both inside and out. Internally there was the expert Yue Qianfeng, and outside there was Yang Peihua.


    Yang Peihua and his people weren¡¯t much to worry about, but the one following him was Qi Yong¡¯an, and he couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. After all, the Qi Family¡¯s power was immensely formidable.


    Elder Jeang and the others looked even more despondent. They had yet to resolve the internal issues when yet more troublemakers arrived. Could this be the end of the Divine Farmer Sect this time?


    Just then, an inopportune voice rang out, "Miss Zi¡¯er, the matters over there have been settled; do you need any help here?"


    Everyone turned to look and saw Su Yang walking out with a smile. Under their gaze, Su Yang seemed oblivious to everything as he walked straight up to Jeang Zier.


    Everyone was astonished, and Hu Chunyang was the first to widen his eyes, "Zi¡¯er, surely he¡¯s not the reinforcement you¡¯ve found?"


    Outside, Yang Peihua and the others burst intoughter, with Yang Peihua pointing at Su Yang and saying, "Wow, I had no idea; is this your reinforcement? Divine physician, this kid was so scared earlier down there that he didn¡¯t dare to let out even a fart. Is this who you brought in to help? What¡¯s he here to help with? Eating, or perhaps providing someic relief?"


    "I think he¡¯s here to court death!" a young man beside Yang Peihuaughed out loud.


    Hu Chunyang also wore a scornful smile. In his eyes, Su Yang looked utterly average and had nothing special about him. Besides, he looked even younger than Jeang Zier. Could this be the assistance she summoned? He was just one more person heading to their doom!


    Jeang Zier also looked extremely embarrassed and whispered, "Master Su, thank you. But, the situation today is quite bad. That one over there, he¡¯s a well-known expert on the Earth Rankings, and outside there are experts from the Qi Family..."


    "Oh, quite a few people have gathered!" Su Yangughed, "So where shall we start? With the internal strife or the external threats¨Cwhich should we deal with first?"


    Jeang Zier was taken aback, wondering how Su Yang could seem so fearless.


    Hu Chunyang, Yang Peihua, and the others became furious, with Hu Chunyang being the first to roar, "Brat, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve, who are you nning to take care of?"


    "Damn, you really talk big, thinking you can deal with us?" Yang Peihua stepped forward directly, "Come on then, you fight me first. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll turn around and leave right on the spot, how about that?"


    With a disdainful remark, "Annoying!", Su Yang sent a palm flying through the air, striking and sending Yang Peihua flying.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned, and both Yue Qianfeng and Qi Yong¡¯an furrowed their brows. They had both assumed Su Yang was just an ordinary person, but now it seemed that Su Yang¡¯s strength was far from simple!


    As soon as Yang Peihua hit the ground, over a dozen people immediately flew out, standing in front of Yang Peihua.

 Chapter 673 - 672

    <h4>Chapter 673: 672</h4>


    These people all had their faces covered, not very tall, and looked quite menacing. Each one was dressed in a ck, form-fitting garment with a narrow sword on their back; they resembled Japanese Ninjas and indeed were the ones the Yang Family had called upon for help!


    Inside the Divine Farmer Sect, chaos ensued as the rebels all turned their gaze towards Hu Chunyang.


    Hu Chunyang¡¯s eyebrows were deeply furrowed as he coldly said, "Don¡¯t panic, just wait and see how things unfold!"


    At the same time, he nced at Jeang Zier and said in a quiet voice, "They are here for her, let them fight each other until both sides are weakened!"


    Everyone suddenly understood and sneered coldly. Yes, it was Jeang Zier who had brought this upon herself; she should clean up her own mess. Once she was done, that would make things even more convenient for them!


    Elder Jeang¡¯s expression became even more embarrassed as he murmured, "Zi¡¯er, these... who exactly are these people? How did you manage to provoke such a group?"


    Jeang Zier was alsopletely bewildered, not knowing at all what was happening.


    She immediately looked towards Qi Yong¡¯an. The words Qi Yong¡¯an had just said from the sidelines seemed veryforting, but now it didn¡¯t look like they hade for medicine at all.


    Qi Yong¡¯an stepped back a few paces, yielding the battlefield to these individuals, while a trace of a cold smile also crossed his lips.


    His status in the Qi Family wasn¡¯t high, but having stumbled upon the news that Yang Peihua intended to target the Divine Farmer Sect, he rushed to find Yang Peihua and imed he wanted to help him. In reality, he had his own agenda, nning to take advantage of Yang Peihua¡¯s sh with the Divine Farmer Sect to steal the Spiritual Medicine.


    With this Spiritual Medicine, he would be able to return to his family and im credit, subsequently raising his status within the family.


    As it happened, the course of events seemed to have gone beyond his expectations, as the inside of the Divine Farmer Sect had already begun infighting.


    However, this was even better for him. Murky waters made for easy fishing, and this happened to be his strong suit!


    "How dare you strike me!" Yang Peihua got up from the ground, bellowing, "Do you fucking know who I am? You dare to strike me?"


    "Eh?" Su Yang said with a curious look, "Young Master Yang, didn¡¯t you just say that if I beat you, you would immediately take your men and leave? What, are you going back on your word now?"


    Young Master Yang¡¯s face turned red with rage as he shouted, "Shut your fucking mouth, I¡¯m going to kill you today no matter what. Attack, kill this son of a bitch for me!"


    Immediately, three Ninjas dashed out from their group and quickly charged towards Su Yang.


    When they were almost upon him, two of them split off towards each side. One leapt up high and vanished into thin air while still in midair. The other dove straight into the ground without any noticeable disturbance on the surface, appearing very eerie.


    Yue Qianfeng also furrowed his brow: "Japanese Ninjutsu is unpredictable and diverse. I really didn¡¯t expect to encounter Japanese Ninjas here!"


    Hu Chunyang¡¯s expression turned to panic as he spoke softly, "Master Yue, are these Japanese Ninjas very formidable?"


    Yue Qianfeng replied coldly, "We cannot know their true strength until we fight them. However, against those unaware of these Ninjutsu techniques, one might die without even knowing how it happened!"


    "Then isn¡¯t this guy as good as dead?" Hu Chunyang sneered, "When he dies, it will be our turn to turn the tide. Hmph, and they say I¡¯m not qualified to be the Sect Leader. In a moment, I¡¯ll show them who can really save the Divine Farmer Sect!"


    Before Hu Chunyang could finish talking, the first Ninja had already rushed up to Su Yang. A sh of cold light shone as the narrow sword was unsheathed and shed straight at Su Yang.


    Before the sword could strike Su Yang, a figure appeared directly above his head, bringing down another chilling sh of light towards him.


    Immediately after, two hands stretched out from the ground beneath Su Yang, seizing him by the ankles.


    With Su Yang unable to move and attacked on two fronts, did he still have any hope of surviving in such a situation?


    From a distance, Yang Peihua¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Once Su Yang was killed, he would make his move against Jeang Zier. However, he did not n to kill Jeang Zier, because he still wanted to possess her.


    Just at that moment, Su Yang made his move.


    With a flick of his finger, he deflected the narrow deing at him. The de changed direction, stabbing directly towards the ninja above Su Yang.


    The speed of this action was extremely fast, and before the narrow de from above could reach Su Yang¡¯s head, the other de had already pierced the ninja¡¯s throat.


    The ninja was sent flying backward, the narrow de piercing through his throat and nailing him violently to the wall.


    As for the ninja in front of Su Yang, he was casually struck on the head with a palm from Su Yang.


    The ninja crashed to the floor, creating arge crater, from which blood immediately began to pool. Undoubtedly, the ninja underground was also dead.


    Within a single move, three ninjasy dead on the spot!


    The entire ce was shocked!


    Those who had thought Su Yang was surely doomed were now staring with wide eyes.


    Even Master Yue was full of astonishment.


    He knew what it was like to fight with ninjas. He was confident he could have avoided the earlier attack and even counter, but he knew he could not have done it as simply as Su Yang did¡ª not only countering but also swiftly killing three ninjas!


    What exactly was going on? Could it be that these three ninjas were simply too weak?


    Master Yue took a deep breath and reassured himself internally, certain that the three ninjas were simply too weak. Otherwise, how could Su Yang, such a young man, possess the strength to strike down and kill three ninjas at once?


    Outside, Yang Peihua stood stunned; he had not expected the experts he had hired to be so easily defeated in front of Su Yang.


    He stepped back frantically and yelled loudly, "Kill him! Kill him! All of you, together, kill him!"


    The remaining ninjas did not dare to hesitate and immediately rushed towards Su Yang.


    "How boring!" Su Yang waved his hand nonchntly, and a narrow de appeared in his grasp. With a flick of his wrist, heunched the de at high speed toward the ninja in the lead.


    This ninja reacted quickly, drawing his de to block, and actually managed to stop the narrow de.


    But what he would truly regret was just beginning.


    After being blocked, the narrow de exploded violently, as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the force.


    The shattered de turned into hundreds of tiny shards, each one hurtling outward in all directions, like the Celestial Maiden Scattering flowers, heading straight for the group of more than a dozen ninjas.


    The ninjas stood no chance to resist and were instantly prated by the metal shards, covered in blood, and died miserably on the spot, none spared!


    This attack was the Celestial Maiden Scatter that Su Yang had learned before. However, he had modified it, so he could execute it with a de, though, of course, the effect was not as good as with a sword!


    Nevertheless, dealing with these ninjas was unquestionably no problem at all.


    After this move, everyone present was stunned, including Master Yue who widened his eyes. He finally realized it was not that the ninjas were too weak, but that Su Yang¡¯s strength was simply too great!

 Chapter 674 - 673

    <h4>Chapter 674: 673</h4>


    Yang Peihua was thoroughly frightened this time; he waspletely dazed, staring at Su Yang with an expression of utter disbelief on his face.


    How could he have imagined that this young man, who had been unassuming from start to finish, would possess such heaven-defying strength!


    Knowing Jeang Zier¡¯s identity, he had always been more concerned about her. After all, it was the people from the Divine Farmer Sect who they were targeting. Jeang Zier, being the granddaughter of the previous Sect Leader, seemed to him to likely be strong.


    Yet, to his astonishment, the young man beside Jeang Zier turned out to have such heaven-defying abilities!


    The ninjas he¡¯d hired had cost him a fortune. ording to those men, thebined force of these dozen or so ninjas wasparable to two Sovereigns, and crushing the Divine Farmer Sect would have been like flipping one¡¯s hand.


    However, under Su Yang¡¯s expertise, the ninjas didn¡¯t evenst three rounds and were all tragically killed on the spot, without exception.


    One could easily imagine the horror in Yang Peihua¡¯s heart!


    Of course, everyone from the Divine Farmer Sect was also stunned.


    The weaker individuals aside, who were simply shocked by the disy, people like Elder Jeang and Hu Chunyang had aplete change in expression. As practitioners in the Fusion Realm and on the verge of entering the Venerable Realm, they could clearly recognize the astonishing nature of Su Yang¡¯s move.


    With their abilities, not to mention dealing with these dozen or so ninjas, even facing those three earlier ninjas might have left them injured.


    Yet there Su Yang was, effortlessly taking care of the situation, how could they not be shocked?


    "Zi¡¯er, who... who is this friend?" Elder Jeang asked, his voice trembling with excitement. Having such a person to help them meant that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the Divine Farmer Sect to ovee this crisis!


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province!" Jeang Zier paused then said in a low voice, "The number one master below the Terrestrial Immortals in both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces!"


    "Ah?" Elder Jeang¡¯s face showed shock: "But, he doesn¡¯t look old at all!"


    "Age does not define ambition!" Jeang Zierughed: "How old was Ye Jiansheng when he became famous?"


    Elder Jeang nodded slightly, but Yue Qianfeng said with a cold tone, "Humph, just because of him, you dare topare him to the Sword Saint? You are seriously underestimating Ye Jiansheng!"


    Hearing Yue Qianfeng speak, Hu Chunyang immediately perked up, sneering, "Exactly, he thinks he¡¯s on par with the Sword Saint? What a joke. What sort of heaven-defying existence is the Sword Saint? What is he but dog shit?"


    Jeang Zier turned angry: "Elder Hu, please show some respect when you speak!"


    "Respect for a junior?" Hu Chunyang sneered: "Has he shown any respect for me? As an elder of the Divine Farmer Sect, I am far his senior in both age and generation. He should at the very least kneel and pay his respects when he sees me, shouldn¡¯t he? He doesn¡¯t respect me, so why should I respect him?"


    Su Yang, who had been watching Yang Peihua outside, turned to Hu Chunyang upon hearing these words, his eyes narrowing slightly: "Does Elder Hu want me to kneel?"


    Hu Chunyang felt somewhat intimidated under Su Yang¡¯s gaze, but, bolstered by the presence of Yue Qianfeng, he said coldly, "It¡¯s not about me wanting you to kneel, but rather you should have the awareness to do so. Kneeling before your elders is the proper etiquette, understand?"


    "It seems that saying isn¡¯t wrong at all!" Su Yang sighed: "It¡¯s not that the elderly have be wicked, it¡¯s wicked people who¡¯ve grown old. For someone like you to live to this age, it¡¯s truly unfortunate!"


    Hu Chunyang was furious, pointed at Su Yang, and cursed: "What the fuck did you just say?"


    "I said you¡¯ve lived to the age of a dog!" Su Yang replied.


    "You¡¯re courting death!" Hu Chunyang roared with anger, but although he shouted, he did not dare to move forward and could only look towards Yue Qianfeng at his side.


    Taking a deep breath, Yue Qianfeng stepped forward calmly to face Su Yang and said coldly, "Young man, you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. So arrogant and full of yourself. Do you really think a bit of strength means you can actwlessly? I see that you¡¯ve worked hard on your cultivation, so I will give you a chance. Leave the Divine Farmer Sect and never set foot here again, and I can spare your life!"


    Su Yang frowned and turned to Jeang Zier: "Miss Jeang, howe there are so many arrogant people gathered here at the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    Jeang Zier looked serious and said in a low voice: "Master Su, this is Master Yue from the Earth Rankings, a very strong opponent!"


    "Prominent in the Earth Rankings?" Su Yang curled his lips dismissively: "With your strength, you are prominent in the Earth Rankings? How many years ago was that?"


    Yue Qianfeng¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, as what Su Yang said was true; his prominence in the Earth Rankings was indeed a thing of many years past.


    Seven years ago, he entered the top ten of the Earth Rankings for the first time, indeed full of pride and ambition. However, he was quickly defeated and knocked out of the rankings. For the six years since, he had not made it back on the list.


    With his current strength, truth be told, not to mention the top ten of the Earth Rankings, it would be quite an achievement to even make it into the top twenty now.


    Over the years, his skills had indeed stagnated. He joined the Divine Farmer Sect for this reason. He felt he had reached a bottleneck and was truly unable to make a breakthrough, so he thought to rely on medicinal pills to help him advance.


    The Divine Farmer Sect had an abundance of Spiritual Medicine; if he could get his hands on some excellent herbs, then he might be able to re-enter the top ten of the Earth Rankings.


    Moreover, the Divine Farmer Sect was facing severe external threats, and the Medical Saint Sect was bing increasingly aggressive. In his eyes, joining forces with Hu Chunyang was assuredly an easy catch.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected a Cheng Yaojin to show up out of nowhere. First, it was Yang Peihua and others who came forward topete, but before he could take action, Su Yang appeared and effortlessly disposed of Yang Peihua and his group.


    Su Yang had won the battle so easily that Yue Qianfeng didn¡¯t even have the chance to see the ninjas in action. So, in his opinion, it wasn¡¯t that Su Yang was too strong, but rather that the ninjas were too weak, which was why they were cut down by Su Yang like that.


    After all, Su Yang was too young, so Yue Qianfeng didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, which was why he dared to speak such arrogant words. In his mind, with his own strength, killing Su Yang would be no problem!


    "It seems I have been too merciful after all!" Yue Qianfeng said coldly: "There¡¯s no need for pity when dealing with someone like you. Killing you outright is the best approach!"


    "Although you¡¯re not a good person, your crimes don¡¯t deserve death. I didn¡¯t n to kill you!" Su Yang said with a faint smile: "However, since you¡¯re set on this path, I can only wake you up!"


    Yue Qianfeng¡¯s face grew colder, and he shouted angrily: "You little punk, seeking death!"


    As he spoke, Yue Qianfeng had already leaped into the air, swooping down on Su Yang like a big eagle.


    His hands turned into ws, rapidly striking more than a dozen times in mid-air. Multiple Shadow Phantoms gouged towards Su Yang simultaneously, and the very air around them emitted a piercing screech, like the sound of a whip cracking through the air, showing just how aggressive Yue Qianfeng¡¯s attack was.

 Chapter 675 - 674 Wholeheartedly Convinced

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 674 Wholeheartedly Convinced</h4>


    Yue Qianfeng¡¯s attack was dominant, which immediately drew cheers from Hu Chunyang and the others.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm. Just as these w-shaped shadows were about tond on him, Su Yang suddenly let out a cold shout, and a shadowy figure sprang up behind him, opening its mouth and devouring all the w-shaped shadows.


    Devouring the Heavens!


    In front of Su Yang, all these attacks were futile.


    Unless the opponent¡¯s power was much greater than Su Yang¡¯s, to the extent that Su Yang¡¯s meridians couldn¡¯t bear it, then Devouring the Heavens would not be able to devour the attack.


    Otherwise, any other attack could be devoured!


    Yue Qianfeng¡¯splexion changed, but his reaction was also incredibly fast. Missing with one strike, his body swiftly turned in mid-air, rushing towards Su Yang with ws reaching out fierily. His speed was so fast that people only saw an afterimage!


    Su Yang easily parried it and tried to catch Yue Qianfeng on the counter, but Yue Qianfeng had already retreated. His speed was so fast that even Su Yang couldn¡¯t capture him.


    Before Su Yang could react, Yue Qianfeng attacked from another direction.


    Su Yang hurriedly blocked, but still, as before, Yue Qianfeng retreated once more, then followed up with another attack, causing Su Yang to be somewhat flustered.


    The surrounding spectators were dumbstruck; they couldn¡¯t even clearly see the battle between the two. All they saw was a figure constantly attacking and retreating around Su Yang, with such quick speed that many afterimages appeared, making it seem like a dozen people were attacking Su Yang at once, which was astounding.


    Hu Chunyang and others were excited. With Yue Qianfeng possessing such speed, what hope did Su Yang have?


    After blocking for a while, Su Yang also realized that something was amiss. Yue Qianfeng¡¯s speed was beyond that of a normal person; it simply didn¡¯t make sense.


    Moreover, if he kept on defending like this, Su Yang¡¯s speed would definitely be inferior to Yue Qianfeng¡¯s. So, he simply stopped defending, took out the ck Tortoise Jade with his right hand, and covered himself in a dark light.


    The ck Tortoise Jade, mainly used for defense, directly blocked Yue Qianfeng¡¯s attacks.


    After more than a dozen attempts, Yue Qianfeng¡¯s speed finally slowed. Su Yang then saw clearly that his eyes were blood red, as if in a frenzy.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, and he said coldly, "No wonder your strength has not increased but decreased over the years. Cultivating such a demonic technique, every time you strike, you burn your vital energy as a price to temporarily enhance your power. It would be strange if your strength hadn¡¯t decreased. If you continue to practice this way, I guess it¡¯s not just your strength that will fall¡ªit¡¯s likely your life you¡¯ll be saying goodbye to!"


    Yue Qianfeng¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he looked at Su Yang in shock, saying sternly, "You... how do you know?"


    Jeang Zier immediately said, "Master Su¡¯s medical skills reach the sky; how could he not know about your little issues!"


    "You... you also understand medicine?" Yue Qianfeng was even more astonished, and those from the Divine Farmer Sect were also amazed.


    Everyone knows that the people from the Divine Farmer Sect were always respectfully referred to as divine doctors.


    Yet, here was someone iming to understand medicine in front of the Divine Farmer Sect¡ªwasn¡¯t that teaching your grandmother to suck eggs?


    However, the people from the Divine Farmer Sect couldn¡¯t discern Yue Qianfeng¡¯s condition, yet Su Yang saw it at a nce, how could this not shock them?


    "I know a little!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "If you¡¯re willing to bow down before me and work for me, I can cure your chronic illness!"


    Yue Qianfeng was immediately furious, "Arrogant brat, I, Yue Qianfeng, would never bow before you. Prepare to die!"


    Yue Qianfeng struck again, yet it was clear that hisbat strength had decreased too much.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t directly defeat him either, but instead gradually parried his attacks, primarily observing his attacking process.


    Yue Qianfeng¡¯s recent move, though it came at the cost of burning blood and vitality, which wasn¡¯t advisable, was very suitable for Su Yang.


    Because Yue Qianfengcked the strength, he had to burn his blood and vitality as the price for that move. But Su Yang was different; with "Devouring the Heavens," he could absorb a lot of power, and he had enough strength to use such a move.


    If he could make that move his own, Su Yang¡¯s attack power could rise to another level!


    After ten minutes, Yue Qianfeng no longer had the desire to make a move. He had thoroughly realized just how big the gap between his strength and Su Yang¡¯s really was.


    He had almost exhausted all his strength, while Su Yang seemed to be leisurely strolling in the mountains, casually sparring with him. Su Yang had never counterattacked, and Yue Qianfeng was certain that if Su Yang did, he would have died by Su Yang¡¯s hand long ago.


    After finishing hisst move, Yue Qianfeng directly knelt down and said with a trembling voice, "I was blind and failed to see Mount Tai, daring to speak arrogantly to Master Su. Please forgive me, Master Su!"


    This shocked the entire assembly.


    Everyone was stunned!


    This was Yue Qianfeng after all, the once tenth-ranked person on the Earth Rankings, and now he was kneeling before Su Yang?


    Especially for Hu Chunyang and his group, their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. This was the expert they had invited, the support they relied on.


    Now that Yue Qianfeng had already admitted defeat, what else was there to say about this match?


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, smiling lightly, "Do you concede?"


    "I concede both in heart and speech!" Yue Qianfeng quickly replied.


    "Then are you willing to serve me?" Su Yang asked.


    "I am willing to follow Master Su, to go through fire and water, and undertake any hardships!" Yue Qianfeng said.


    "Very well!" Su Yang nodded in satisfaction and casually flicked a pill, whichnded right in Yue Qianfeng¡¯s hand.


    "Take this pill, and your chronic illness will be cured!" said Su Yang. "However, your martial arts need some modifications. I will teach you a new set of incantationster to make up for the ws in your current one. In the future, not to mention returning to the Earth Rankings, even advancing to the Earthly Immortal Realm will not be a problem for you!"


    Yue Qianfeng was overjoyed beyond expectation. He had never even thought of entering the Land Fairy Realm. Returning to the Earth Rankings was his greatest wish.


    And now, Su Yang had given him another hope. How could he not be excited?


    Just as Yue Qianfeng was about to consume the pill, Hu Chunyang immediately said in a hurry, "Master Yue, don¡¯t eat it. The origins of this pill are unknown, and besides, this young man is our enemy. Why would he be so good to you? There might be poison inside this pill!"


    Yue Qianfeng frowned and gave Hu Chunyang a furious re, coldly saying, "With Master Su¡¯s strength, killing me would be as simple as lifting a finger. Why would he need to use poison? You are judging the heart of a gentleman with your mean measure. It is utterly detestable!"


    Yue Qianfeng swallowed the pill right away, leaving Hu Chunyang dumbfounded, who then angrily said, "Yue Qianfeng, I was just looking out for you. This young man ims he can help you reach the Earthly Immortal Realm? Hmph, he isn¡¯t even an Earth Immortal himself; how can he promise you entry into the Earthly Immortal Realm? You believe such a tall tale?"


    "Shut up!" Yue Qianfeng rebuked, "With Master Su¡¯s ability, entering the Land of Immortals would be a piece of cake. How could a frog in the well like you see Master Su¡¯s level?"

 Chapter 676 - 675: Death is Not Regrettable

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 675: Death is Not Regrettable</h4>


    Hu Chunyang was dumbstruck. Had Yue Qianfeng be so adoring of Su Yang?


    After swallowing the pill, Yue Qianfeng sat cross-legged and regted his breathing for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, they immediately shone bright with spirit, and his whole being seemed much more invigorated.


    "Master Su, this medicine is truly miraculous!" Yue Qianfeng eximed excitedly. He distinctly felt that his old sickness had been cured. Moreover, his strength had also increased slightly. And all this in such a short time.


    Yue Qianfeng had caused such a stir in the Divine Farmer Sect just for the sake of acquiring a Spiritual Medicine that would heal his old illness and enhance his power.


    But now, Su Yang had directly given him the Spiritual Medicine, so what was there left for him to struggle for?


    Furthermore, Su Yang¡¯s heaven-defying strength also made him feel he had found a backer. From now on, all he needed to do was to cultivate diligently and wait for his re-entry into the Earth Rankings, or perhaps even be a Terrestrial Immortal!


    Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded. The medicine was actually obtained from the Old Divine Farmer Sect, so naturally, its effects were good.


    Yue Qianfeng asked, "Master Su, how should we deal with Hu Chunyang?"


    Hu Chunyang¡¯s body shuddered. Now that Yue Qianfeng had sided with Su Yang, did that mean they had no hope left?


    Before Su Yang could speak, Hu Chunyang knelt to the ground with a thump and implored, "Elder Jeang, Master Su, I... I know I was wrong, I¡¯ll never dare again..."


    Elder Jeang didn¡¯t speak, looking towards Su Yang instead. Now the real person in charge was Su Yang; they didn¡¯t even have the right to speak.


    "Kill him!" Su Yang said calmly.


    "Ah?" Yue Qianfeng couldn¡¯t help but startle, and Elder Jeang¡¯s expression changed drastically, whispering, "Master Su, although Elder Hu has made a mistake, it¡¯s not worthy of death. He has contributed to the Divine Farmer Sect for many years, and for this little matter, you can¡¯t... just kill him..."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm. "I didn¡¯t say to kill just him. Kill his son along with him!"


    Everyone was stunned once more. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too ruthless?


    Elder Jeang looked towards Jeang Zier. Although she was reluctant, she still whispered, "Master Su..."


    "Are you questioning my decision?" Su Yang asked back directly.


    Jeang Zier immediately retracted her words, nodding, "If Master Su says so, there must be a reason. I support Master Su!"


    Yue Qianfeng scratched his head but still headed straight toward Hu Chunyang.


    Hu Chunyang was petrified and protested, "Why? Why? I may have wanted to be the Sect Leader, but I did it for the good of Divine Farmer Sect. Moreover, no one has died. I acted for the greater good; even if I¡¯m wrong, the most you can do is punish me, but why kill me? And kill my son too? What right do you all have? Su, you¡¯re not a member of the Divine Farmer Sect. What right do you have to make decisions for the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    Everyone else also looked down¡ªkilling Hu Chunyang and his son did seem a bit excessive.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, remained calm. He said coldly, "Can you exin how exactly the Sect Leader of Divine Farmer Sect was injured?"


    Hu Chunyang was momentarily stunned, his expression shifting dramatically, "I... I don¡¯t know..."


    "¡¯You don¡¯t know?¡¯" Su Yang¡¯s cold voice said, "The sleeping potion you administered to the Sect Leader is still in your son¡¯s room, hidden in the third secretpartment under his bed. Are you saying you don¡¯t know? Should someone retrieve it for you? It¡¯s right there!"


    Upon hearing these words, Hu Chunyang almost copsed to the ground. How could he have imagined that Su Yang would know even such details? Now, it was impossible for them to refute the usation.


    Seeing Hu Chunyang¡¯s reaction, everyone knew that what Su Yang had said was indeed correct.


    Elder Jeang was the first to anger, "Elder Hu, was it really you who harmed the Sect Leader? I always felt there was something fishy about it, but no matter how much I thought about it, I never expected it to be one of our own. I cannot believe that you wouldy such a toxic hand on the Sect Leader. Have you forgotten? It was the Sect Leader who saved your life in the past. When your son was born with congenital deficiencies, it was the Sect Leader who spent a decade of his energy to save him, and this is how you repay him?"


    Hu Chunyang¡¯s face turned pale as he said tremblingly, "I was wrong, I was so wrong... I shouldn¡¯t have done this... I won¡¯t ever again, please give me another chance, just... just one more..."


    "You still have the nerve to ask for another chance?" Elder Jeang shouted angrily, "Guards, drag him away!"


    A few people rushed forward to drag Hu Chunyang away, and suddenly he shouted, "Yes, I harmed the Sect Leader, but the Sect Leader is not dead. One pays with their life for murder, but... but I haven¡¯t killed anyone. On what grounds... on what grounds do you kill me?"


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, when Su Yang spoke up again, "Hu Chunyang, do you know why I want to kill your son as well?"


    "Why... why..." Hu Chunyang asked with a trembling voice, "It¡¯s my fault, I... I alone should bear it, why... why do you want to kill my son..."


    "Beneath the moss-covered boulder, seventy meters north of the small wooded area on the back hill..." Su Yang said evenly.


    Su Yang did not continue, leaving everyone looking confused except for Hu Chunyang, whose face instantly turned deathly pale. He stared at Su Yang in horror and stammered, "How... how do you know, how... how could you know, it¡¯s impossible... it¡¯s just impossible..."


    "What exactly happened?" Jeang Zier asked in surprise.


    "Dig there, and you¡¯ll find out..." Su Yang said, "There should be seven skeletons, six female corpses, and one male corpse. Hu Chunyang abducted women from the mountain foot for his son to marry, but after his son grew tired of them, they would be killed and buried there."


    "What?" The entire room was shocked by such ghastly news.


    "Is there really such a thing!?" Elder Jeang almost leapt up, his eyes bulging with furious incredulity.


    "And the male corpse?" Jeang Zier asked in amazement.


    "It¡¯s a Herb-Collecting Lad from your Divine Farmer Sect who discovered their doings; they killed him to silence him and buried him there as well," Su Yang exined.


    The crowd gasped again; not only had Hu Chunyang killed vige women, but he had also killed ad from their own sect, which made it even more infuriating.


    Su Yang looked at Hu Chunyang, "Just now, you were asking me by what right I would kill you? Now, with these crimes, isn¡¯t it enough?"


    Hu Chunyang appeared dazed, still trembling as he called out, "How could this be, how could this be? This is not possible, you... you couldn¡¯t possibly know, you couldn¡¯t possibly know..."


    Su Yang turned to Elder Jeang, "What about you? Do you think he deserves to die or not?"


    Elder Jeang stood up, bowed deeply, and said, "If it were not for Master Su, we might have been kept in the dark for our entire lives. I had no idea Hu Chunyang had done so many atrocious acts. Such a person truly doesn¡¯t deserve to live. Members of the Divine Farmer Sect, heed my orders: immediately go to the back hill and dig up those skeletons, then execute Hu Chunyang and his son as a sacrifice for them!"

 Chapter 677 - 676 Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 676 Scumbag</h4>


    After Yue Qianfeng conceded defeat, those from the Divine Farmer Sect who had originally sided with Hu Chunyang immediately changed their stance.


    So, at this point, Hu Chunyang was leftpletely isted. Even the two Elders had switched their positions.


    Without anyone to help them, when the people of the Divine Farmer Sect made their move, they easily captured them. Some immediately went to dig in the back mountain.


    Meanwhile, upon witnessing the battle between Su Yang and Yue Qianfeng, Yang Peihua and the rest became even more panicked. They had started to secretly prepare for their departure while Su Yang was dealing with these matters.


    However, before they could even leave the gates, Su Yang was already standing in front of them.


    "What¡¯s the rush? Where are you heading?" Su Yang asked with a light smile.


    Yang Peihua shivered and said with a trembling voice, "What... what do you want to do? I¡¯m warning you, I am the heir of the Yang Family of America. If you dare touch a single hair on my head, I will never let you off..."


    "The Yang Family of America, right?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "I¡¯ve met someone named Yang Weihua before. Do you know him?"


    "That¡¯s my brother, you... you know him?" Yang Peihua¡¯s face lit up with joy, "That¡¯s great, we... we are brothers..."


    "I see!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "No wonder you two are cut from the same cloth..."


    "What?" Yang Peihua was stunned. Did Su Yang also have a bad rtionship with Yang Weihua?


    "Originally, I told Yang Weihua that if he wanted me to save your grandfather, the consultation fee would be thirty billion. But having seen you, I¡¯ve changed my mind!" Su Yang patted Yang Peihua¡¯s shoulder, "Go back and tell the people of your Yang Family, if you still want me to save your grandfather, the consultation fee will be sixty billion!"


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in an uproar. Everyone was dumbstruck, including the people of the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Sixty billion, what an astronomical figure! Could Su Yang really demand such an amount?


    Yang Peihua¡¯s face turned livid with rage, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word, just nodded fiercely, "I will tell them!"


    Su Yang nodded lightly with a smile, then turned to Qi Yong¡¯an, "Mr. Qi, we¡¯ve met before. Would you do me a favor?"


    Qi Yong¡¯an, too, was intimidated by Su Yang¡¯s strength. He didn¡¯t dare to doubt Su Yang even a little and immediately said, "Please speak, Master Su!"


    "This Yang Peihua, he does not deserve to die. So, I hope he can return to the Yang Family," Su Yang said with a light smile, "As for the others, hehe, just follow your original n!"


    "What?" Qi Yong¡¯an was confused. He had nned to take advantage of Yang Peihua and others attacking the Divine Farmer Sect to seize their spiritual medicines and treasures, then kill Yang Peihua and the rest to silence them. And Yang Peihua¡¯s girlfriend, whom he had coveted all along, he nned to take her for himself after killing Yang Peihua!


    Was Su Yang aware of what he was nning to do?


    "Master Su, I... I don¡¯t quite understand..." Qi Yong¡¯an said in a low voice.


    In fact, Su Yang couldn¡¯t read Qi Yong¡¯an¡¯s intentions, as Qi Yong¡¯an was of the Integration Realm. However, from Qi Yong¡¯an¡¯s expressions and what he had previously said to Yang Peihua and the others, Su Yang hadrgely guessed what he was nning to do.


    "This woman, you may take her with you. But Yang Peihua must not die!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "As for the others, there¡¯s no need to keep them around!"


    Qi Yong¡¯an was shocked, and without daring to think further, he immediately responded, "I will follow Master Su¡¯s orders to the letter!"


    "Also, I do not wish for the matters of the Divine Farmer Sect to be spread outside," Su Yang patted Qi Yong¡¯an¡¯s shoulder, "Before the Medical Sage Convention, no one must know what happened here, do you understand what I mean?"


    Qi Yong¡¯an immediately nodded, "Rest assured, Master Su, absolutely no one will know about what transpired here. After returning, before the Medical Sage Convention, Yang Peihua will be by my side, unable to go anywhere!"


    "Very good!" Su Yang said with a light smile and a nod, "I like working with smart people, I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me!"


    Qi Yong¡¯an nodded fearfully, he knew all too well that when Su Yang asked him to kill the people around Yang Peihua, he was actually asking him to silence them.


    Su Yang was nning on catching the Medical Saint Sectpletely off guard!


    However, no matter what Su Yang was preparing to do to the Medical Saint Sect, Qi Yong¡¯an absolutely dared not get involved in this matter.


    Even if he spoiled Su Yang¡¯s ns, he wouldn¡¯t gain much from it. On the contrary, if he enraged Su Yang and Su Yang wanted to kill him, then he was as good as dead.


    After hurriedly leaving the Divine Farmer Sect, Qi Yong¡¯an finally breathed a sigh of relief. Having witnessed Su Yang¡¯s incredible skills, his heart was extremely shaken. Being able to leave alive, he felt as though he had just escaped with his life.


    Yang Peihua and others followed Qi Yong¡¯an for two or three hours, all the way to the foot of the mountain, before Yang Peihua finally cursed angrily, "Damn it, this son of a bitch is so arrogant, daring to talk to my Yang Family like this? Sixty billion, my Yang Family can afford it, but can he ept it? When I go back and tell my people, I¡¯ll hire world-ss assassins to kill him!"


    Qi Yong¡¯an didn¡¯t say a word, just slightly narrowed his eyes, ncing sideways at Xiao Yu beside Yang Peihua.


    He had long coveted this girl. Just now, Su Yang told him to do whatever he wanted, so it seemed even if he took Xiao Yu for himself, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t say a word.


    In fact, this Xiao Yu was no saint either. When scum like Qi Yong¡¯an and Yang Peihua met, it was a case of dog eat dog, why would Su Yang care?


    "Mr. Qi, with the great strength of the Qi Family, could you take out this Su for me?" Yang Peihua suddenly asked.


    Qi Yong¡¯an¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, he was about to speak when Xiao Yuughed coldly beside him, "Him, take out that Su? Didn¡¯t you see he was scared like a dog just now?"


    Qi Yong¡¯an¡¯s face turned frosty as he rushed up to Xiao Yu, grabbed her neck, and pinned her against a tree.


    "Dog? I¡¯ll let you know what a dog is!" Qi Yong¡¯an tore off Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes and pinned her to the ground, "I¡¯ll make you my bitch, dare you resist?"


    Everyone was stunned, Qi Yong¡¯an was usually so polite, had he gone mad?


    Yang Peihua¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he yelled in anger, "Qi Yong¡¯an, what are you doing? You..."


    Before he finished, Qi Yong¡¯an pped him across the face, and Yang Peihua immediately copsed to the ground.


    The remaining few young men were scared out of their wits and turned to run.


    "Come back here!" Qi Yong¡¯an bellowed, "Or I¡¯ll kill you all!"


    The young men trembled with fright, not daring to run anymore, and could only obediently return and stand there.


    Qi Yong¡¯an didn¡¯t pay them any attention and stripped off all of Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes, then proceeded to enact a live erotic spectacle right there.


    Xiao Yu was initially screaming and resisting, but after Qi Yong¡¯an pped her several times, she becamepletely submissive, even beginning to cooperate with Qi Yong¡¯an.


    From a distance on a hill, Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly watching everything unfold.


    He didn¡¯t intervene; such a cheap woman was not worth his rescue.


    However, looking at Xiao Yu, Su Yang vaguely felt that she had many simrities with Lin Qingru.


    All cheap people, are they all the same?

 Chapter 678 - 677: Liao Yuxuan Appears

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 677: Liao Yuxuan Appears</h4>


    Three dayster, a shocking piece of news spread.


    Divine Farmer Sect underwent a tremendous change, as Elder Jeang, the previous Sect Leader, consolidated the sect and drove the current Sect Leader from his position to reim his title, intending to confront the Medical Saint Sect with full force.


    This news came as a shock to everyone. Many expressed disbelief, noting that although Elder Jeang was the former Sect Leader, his advanced age made such an undertaking unlikely, and moreover, hecked the power to force the current Sect Leader to abdicate.


    Furthermore, the notion of opposing the Medical Saint Sect seemed even more improbable, as the Divine Farmer Sect certainlycked the strength to do so.


    However, soon after, another piece of gossip emerged: Elder Jeang was able to achieve this because he had the support of a high-ranking expert from the Earth Rankings!


    This news caused even more of a sensation, and many people began to adopt a wait-and-see attitude. This time, would the Medical Saint Sect be able to absorb the Divine Farmer Sect?


    ...


    umted Cloud Mountain, Hidden Dragon Valley, Medical Saint Sect.


    Inside the great hall, a middle-aged man sat beside a table, listening to a report from someone below.


    "I wondered who Divine Farmer Sect had found to help them, it turns out to be none other than Yue Qianfeng!" The middle-aged man sneered coldly, "Seven years ago, Yue Qianfeng might have been considered a high-ranking expert on the Earth Rankings, but what is he now? Besides, our Sect Leader defeated Zhao Yan, who ranks fifth on the Earth Rankings, just a few days ago. Even if Yue Qianfeng was still at his peak, how many moves could hest against our Sect Leader?"


    The crowd around him burst intoughter, and one of them said arrogantly, "That Jeang is really grasping at straws, desperate in his illness. Who knows how much he paid to get Yue Qianfeng¡¯s help, and now he dares to be so arrogant. At this Medical Sage Assembly, we¡¯ll start by making an example of them, to show them the power of the Medical Saint Sect!"


    The middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction, "To kill the chicken to scare the monkey, you need to find a chicken that can terrify others. Since Divine Farmer Sect has voluntarily sought out its own demise, there¡¯s no need to be polite with them. Ry the order that our primary target this time is Divine Farmer Sect, and once the Sect Leader publicly executes Yue Qianfeng, I¡¯d like to see who else dares to speak up!"


    "Exactly, killing Yue Qianfeng will serve as the best deterrence! After that, everyone else will naturally behave."


    "Divine Farmer Sect really are frogs in the well; they bring in Yue Qianfeng and think they can actually contend with us? When Yue Qianfeng dies, let¡¯s see what they do then!"


    "Hahaha, once the Sect Leader personally kills Yue Qianfeng, Elder Jeang¡¯s expression will surely be priceless, hahaha..."


    Theughter rang out endlessly among the crowd, as if everything had already been decided.


    Just then, two young men entered from outside the hall. The leading youth appeared somewhat frail, but his eyes carried a trace of malice. The second young man would have been immediately recognized by Su Yang if he were there, for he was none other than Liao Yuxuan, who had vanished some time ago!


    Upon the arrival of these two young men, everyone in the hall promptly stood up and bowed, saying, "Young Sect Leader, Young Master Liao!"


    The leader among the youths was none other than Gongye Liang, the Young Sect Leader of the Medical Saint Sect.


    Gongye Liang nodded and walked to the main seat with Liao Yuxuan to sit down.


    "Young Sect Leader, we have found out that the assistance Divine Farmer Sect has sought is from Yue Qianfeng!" the middle-aged man reported respectfully, "This person¡¯s strength..."


    Gongye Liang waved his hand dismissively, "Such trivial matters need not be reported!"


    The middle-aged man immediately shut his mouth, Gongye Liang furrowed his brow and said coldly, "The River God Sect has been annihted, supposedly by Master Su of Pingnan Province. What is your opinion on this matter?"


    The middle-aged man spoke softly, "This Master Su has been gaining prominence recently, and it¡¯s said that he has the backing of Ye Jiansheng. The River God Sect was just a minor sect, with little in terms of possessions. With or without them, it¡¯s all the same. So, in my view, we need not take this matter too seriously!"


    Gongye Liang¡¯s expression grew colder as he said coldly, "The River God Sect had already pledged allegiance to our Medical Saint Sect. If this Su fellow still chose to annihte them, it¡¯s clearly a challenge to the River God Sect. How can we tolerate such a person?"


    The crowd exchanged nces, and the middle-aged man¡¯s face also showed shock as he spoke softly, "Young Sect Leader, this Su character is just a jumping clown. If we want to deal with him, it would be as easy as flipping our hand. But while it¡¯s easy to kill this Master Su, provoking Ye Jiansheng behind him wouldn¡¯t be good!"


    "And what of Ye Jiansheng!" Gongye Liang said coldly, "Matters of mortals ought to be solved by mortals themselves. Does he dare to meddle?"


    No one dared to speak further. Was Gongye Liang nning to target Su Yang?


    The middle-aged man hesitated before asking softly, "What does the Young Sect Leader suggest?"


    "Issue an open invitation, inviting Su Yang to attend the Medical Sage Convention!" Gongye Liang said coldly. "Isn¡¯t this Su character priding himself as a medical sage? At the convention, I want you to first use our medical skills to humiliate him. Then, kill him to let the world know that anyone who dares to insult the Medical Saint Sect will meet a terrible end!"


    "But, regarding Ye Jiansheng..." the middle-aged man hesitated.


    Gongye Liang pped the table with his palm and shouted angrily, "I said, Ye Jiansheng need not be minded. Terrestrial Immortals have their own rules. Even if we kill Su Yang¡¯s entire family, what can he do!"


    The middle-aged man no longer dared to speak, as Gongye Liang¡¯s authority within the sect had been growing increasingly higher. The Sect Leader¡¯s attitude towards Gongye Liang had even be somewhat respectful, puzzling others. These people were even less likely to oppose Gongye Liang!


    "What are you standing around for?" Gongye Liangmanded coldly, "Go take care of this immediately!"


    "Yes!" Everyone nodded hurriedly and dispersed.


    Liao Yuxuan sat beside him, a smile flickered across his lips, "Brother Gongye, thank you!"


    Gongye Liang smiled faintly and said, "We are brothers, together through thick and thin, both in heaven and on earth. Such a small matter is nothing!"


    If Su Yang had been there, he would have been greatly surprised by these words.


    When these two had be acquainted was hard to say. What did he mean by fighting side by side in heaven and on earth?


    Liao Yuxuan chuckled and said coldly, "This Su Yang destroyed the Law Incarnation I had so painstakingly gathered in Nanluo City, forcing me to withdraw my Spiritual Body earlier than nned. All my previous efforts were rendered moot. If I don¡¯t kill him personally, how can I quell the hatred in my heart!"


    "Heh heh..." Gongye Liangughed lightly and said, "I always told you, forming a Law Incarnation in the secr world is fast but fraught with risks. My method is far more convenient, forming it within the sect is more stable. Once I get my hands on all the secret manuals, Spiritual Medicines, and treasures of these sects, I can advance further. Then, I¡¯ll help you form a new Law Incarnation. All your losses will bepensated!"


    "That would be great!" Liao Yuxuan said with a smile, "That¡¯s why I always say, only brothers who share life and death would help each other. Rest assured, this time, I¡¯ll support you with all my might!"

 Chapter 679 - 678: The Provocation of the Medical Saint Sect

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 678: The Provocation of the Medical Saint Sect</h4>


    Su Yang was originally nning to attend the Medical Sage Conference with the people from the Divine Farmer Sect, but before he could set out, he received a message from Master Fang.


    The Medical Saint Sect announced to the world that they were inviting Su Yang to participate in the Medical Sage Conference. Moreover, they publicly questioned the cases Su Yang had treated before, openly challenging his medical skills and seeking topete with him in medical mastery at the Medical Sage Conference.


    inly put, the Medical Saint Sect was picking a fight with Su Yang, and the provocative intent was clear to everyone.


    Recently, Su Yang had be extremely prominent in both Pingnan and Pingbei, so naturally, the situation escted. Everyone was waiting for Su Yang¡¯s response. Even some began to question, now that the Medical Saint Sect had spoken up, whether the cases Su Yang had treated before were all fraudulent.


    After all, Su Yang was quite young, and he had quite a few enemies, so the number of doubters grew. Eventually, many people began to speak out, iming that Su Yang was merely fishing for fame and colluding with his patients to deceive others, that he had no real talent at all.


    At this time, Elder Hua and Elder Yue personally came forward to speak up for Su Yang.


    However, by that afternoon, Elder Hua and Elder Yue were taken away by the Medical Saint Sect, who said they wanted the two elders to act as witnesses to see the Medical Saint Sectpete in medical skills against Su Yang.


    Of course, the word "invited" sounded polite. In reality, ording to the news from Master Fang, Elder Hua and Elder Yue were directly kidnapped by the Medical Saint Sect.


    Even in Nanluo City, Fatty, Qi¡¯er, and Su Xia were also attacked. Fortunately, Eight-Faced Yama and Master Fang were in Nanluo City and dealt with the attackers, avoiding any harm to them.


    But this also signaled clearly that the Medical Saint Sect was aggressively targeting Su Yang.


    Upon hearing these messages, Jeang Zier was the first to change her expression and whispered worriedly, "Master Su, they couldn¡¯t be aware that you wereing to help us and thus decided to strike against you, could they? This... this is really uneptable, we have implicated you..."


    "That¡¯s unlikely!" Su Yang smiled lightly, waving his hand in dismissal, "They don¡¯t know about your contact with me, I guess it¡¯s more likely because of the River God Sect!"


    "River God Sect?" Jeang Zier was startled.


    Su Yang exined, "The River God Sect had aligned themselves with the Medical Saint Sect, yet they were exterminated by me. For the Medical Saint Sect, which aims to unify all Medical Sects, this is a disgrace. Therefore, they wish to take me down to prove their strength!"


    "I see!" Jeang Zier suddenly realized and then angrily denounced, "The Medical Saint Sect is really despicable, trying to kidnap your family and friends to coerce you!"


    Su Yang remained calm, "Originally, I only wanted to ensure the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s safety and had no intention to act against the Medical Saint Sect. Now, it seems I have been too kind. If the Medical Saint Sect can stoop to such actions, then they truly do not deserve to exist!"


    Jeang Zier was inwardly shaken. The Medical Saint Sect was no trivial opponent like the River God Sect; Su Yang was nning to exterminate even the Medical Saint Sect? This was a far more challenging venture than eradicating the River God Sect!


    "Elder Jeang, you should go ahead," Su Yang said, "Since the Medical Saint Sect has specifically called me out, I must go alone, lest others think Ick the courage to show up."


    Elder Jeang nodded, "Master Su, then I will have Zier apany you. The location of the Medical Sage Conference is quite secluded, and with Zier as your guide, your journey will be more convenient!"


    "That works for me," Su Yang agreed.


    Elder Jeang and the others set off first, and Yue Qianfeng, whose injuries were healed by Su Yang and who had his Secret Technique altered, also went with Elder Jeang and the group. With Yue Qianfeng there, Su Yang at least didn¡¯t need to worry about Elder Jeang and the others encountering trouble on the way.


    What Su Yang was really worried about now were Elder Hua and Elder Yue. He had not expected the Medical Saint Sect to be so bold and despicable as to kidnap the two elders.


    Truthfully, Su Yang held a fair amount of respect for Elder Hua and Elder Yue in his heart. Although these two doctors¡¯ skills could notpare with those of the Divine Farmer Sect or the Medical Saint Sect and other Superlunary Sects, theirmitment to healing the sick and saving livesmanded respect.


    Just because they had spoken out in support of Su Yang, the Medical Saint Sect had kidnapped the two elders¡ªan act that was excessively overbearing.


    Moreover, the Medical Saint Sect also wanted to target Su Yang¡¯s family and friends, which touched Su Yang¡¯s reverse scale.


    A dragon has its reverse scale, touch it, and it shall be enraged!


    Su Yang¡¯s family and friends were just that¡ªhis reverse scale!


    This time, the Medical Saint Sect had truly angered Su Yang.


    Apanied by Jeang Zier, Su Yang arrived at Jiyun City the next morning.


    The Medical Conference was being held by the Medical Saint Sect, which was located in the Hidden Dragon Valley of umted Cloud Mountain in Jiyun City.


    After they reached there, they rented an off-road vehicle again and headed directly for umted Cloud Mountain.


    Jeang Zier had also been to the Medical Saint Sect before. After all, both the Divine Farmer Sect and the Medical Saint Sect were Medical Sects, with frequent exchanges between them.


    The rtionship had been good in the past, but after the sudden development of the Medical Saint Sect in thest two years, such a situation had arisen.


    On the way up the mountain, they encountered quite a few people.


    Since a Medical Conference was being convened, naturally, it meant the gathering of various medical experts. Moreover, if a Medical Conference was to be convened, then people would surely need to be treated. To treat people, there would have to be patients.


    So, many people came from all over this time, taking advantage of the Medical Conference to seek cures.


    Of course, those who could enter the mountain to seek medical treatment were not ordinary people withmon illnesses.


    The Medical Conference was a high-standard event, and those who wanted to enter the mountain without an invitation had to pay ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade.


    Supreme Green Jade was extremely rare, and if an ordinary person wanted to buy it, it would probably start at thirty million at least.


    That is to say, to enter the mountain, one would have to pay at least three hundred million first.


    Moreover, paying three hundred million did not guarantee treatment. After treatment, one would have to pay a consultation fee, which was another astronomical figure.


    Therefore, those who coulde here were at the very least billionaires. And most importantly, they had to have illnesses that ordinary people could not treat, and they must seek treatment from these divine doctors.


    Even so, with so many conditionsbined, there were still many vehicles on the road up the mountain, bustling with activity, mostly luxury cars.


    Driving an ordinary off-road vehicle, Su Yang and Jeang Zier were naturally a chicken among cranes, attracting a lot of attention amidst these other vehicles.


    Everyone¡¯s vehicles eventually stopped at the foot of umted Cloud Mountain, where nearly a hundred people had already gathered. On the mountain path, guards were stationed, and without an invitation or Supreme Green Jade, entry was not permitted.


    Just as Su Yang and Jeang Zier parked their car, aughing voice came from nearby, "No way, man. Did you spend all your money buying Green Jade? Lost your entire fortune? Coming here in such a clunker to make usugh?"


    The speaker was a young man in his twenties with an arrogant bearing, decked out in designer clothes, and his speech was filled with arrogance. While speaking, he even nced at Su Yang and Jeang Zier from the corner of his eye, as if he didn¡¯t deign to look directly at Su Yang.

 Chapter 680 - 679: Queuing, Jumping the Queue

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 679: Queuing, Jumping the Queue</h4>


    Jeang Zier donned a set of loose men¡¯s clothing, a duckbill cap, and a pair of men¡¯s sunsses, effectively obscuring half of her face. Thus, the people present couldn¡¯t tell she was a girl.


    Even so, the half of her face that was visible was still stunningly attractive. However, this disguise seemed to draw more attention from the girls.


    From the fervent looks in those girls¡¯ eyes, it was clear that they mistook Jeang Zier for a genuinely handsome man.


    Su Yang had Jeang Zier change her appearance to avoid trouble on the way. These young masters, ustomed to flirting and seducing women, would definitely join in if they saw a beautiful girl. A conflict en route would easily raise the rm.


    However, Jeang Zier¡¯s outfit had still managed to stir up an incident.


    Those affluent and willful young women also liked handsome men and were naturally attracted to Jeang Zier. But this immediately made the men present dissatisfied.


    The one who had mocked Su Yang earlier did so because the girl he was pursuing kept her gaze fixed on Jeang Zier, which provoked his sarcastic remark.


    The girl was clearly displeased and shot the young man a resentful nce. But upon seeing the car Su Yang was driving, she ultimately sighed.


    These wealthy and spoiled women were well aware of the reality. Casual flirting with a handsome man was fine, but when it came to further developing a rtionship, they would consider whether the man had the means. A match of equal social standing was their most crucial criterion for choosing a partner. With Jeang Zier¡¯s family background, it was clear that this was just a flirtation.


    "What a waste of a handsome face," the girlmented inwardly.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare the young man a nce and continued straight to the entrance with Jeang Zier.


    The area was crowded, and the two joined the line in an orderly fashion, ready to make their way up the mountain.


    They hadn¡¯t gone far when more people arrived behind them to queue up.


    While they were standing in line, suddenly, arge handnded on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, followed by an overbearing voice, "Kid, move to the back of the line!"


    Turning around, Su Yang saw a tall, burly man standing behind him, looking at him with a menacing expression. It seemed that if Su Yang didn¡¯t step aside, the man was ready to deal with him.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s expression turned cold, and she was about to speak, but Su Yang stopped her.


    "If you¡¯re in such a hurry, then you go ahead," Su Yang replied with a faint smile, taking Jeang Zier to the very back of the line.


    Jeang Zier looked at him in surprise. Su Yang¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t one to be this amodating. In the River God Sect, in Pingbei Province, Su Yang was always very assertive. What was happening this time? How could he bear this man¡¯s bullying?


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that upon arriving at umted Cloud Mountain, Su Yang sensed a familiar aura, somewhat simr to that of the Three-faced God Monarch he had felt before.


    After the incident in Nanluo City, Liao Yuxuan disappeared and the people associated with the Three-faced God Monarch vanished without a trace.


    However, Su Yang knew that the strength of the Three-faced God Monarch was not weak and it was impossible for him to bepletely annihted by Su Yang that easily. Therefore, Su Yang had always been cautiously vignt, guarding against a sudden attack by the Three-faced God Monarch.


    "Who would¡¯ve thought, on umted Cloud Mountain, I would sense the presence of the Three-faced God Monarch¡ªa truly unexpected gain, indeed."


    Of course, when Su Yang first heard about the sudden surge in the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s strength, he did find it odd, suspecting that the sect must be up to something. Now, could it be rted to the Three-faced God Monarch?


    If that were truly the case, Su Yang would be even more certain. The Medical Saint Sect¡¯s provocation might indeed be connected to the Three-faced God Monarch!


    If it were the old Su Yang, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have given this brute any face. However, times have changed. Now that he knows the Three-faced God Monarch is on the mountain, Su Yang cannot take this lightly; he must keep a low profile while ascending and, at least before meeting the Three-faced God Monarch, avoid any rash action.


    Otherwise, should his power be revealed and rm the Three-faced God Monarch, and the deity flees again, finding him would not be an easy task for Su Yang.


    The people around, naturally unaware of Su Yang¡¯s calctions, saw him truly step back and many wore a look of ridicule.


    The individuals who came here were all rich or noble, ustomed to being significant figures in their own right. Who would act so timidly?


    Su Yang¡¯s submission naturally led to even greater contempt from the crowd. Especially the young man who had mocked Su Yang earlier, he sneered, "Hey,d, the mountain path is dangerous and full of viins. I advise you not to go up the mountain, lest you find it easy to get in but impossible to leave!"


    The girl next to him shook her head and looked at Jeang Zier with simr disdain. What use is a pretty face? We live in a society that values strength; without it, you are nothing but an empty vase!


    Su Yang, however, remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard theughter of the crowd around him, honestly standing at the very end of the line.


    At that moment, a few more groups walked over and directly took Su Yang¡¯s ce.


    Throughout the whole process, Su Yang didn¡¯t utter a single word, and theughter of the people present grew even louder.


    Su Yang and his party were basically always at the end of the line, the people in front had already started climbing, while they were still queuing up here.


    Just then, four people approached, a brother and sister supporting an elderlydy, apanied by a middle-aged man.


    Seeing these foure over, Jeang Zier, who had already given up, simply stepped aside to let them take their ce in line.


    At this, the brother quickly said with a smile, "There¡¯s no need to give up your spot for us, we arrivedte, and it¡¯s only right that we wait at the end!"


    "Huh?" Jeang Zier was momentarily stunned. These four had been around for quite a while, watching with their own eyes as everyone else came to im their spots. Logically speaking, they should have cut in front of Su Yang and Jeang Zier without any consideration for their feelings, but what was happening now?


    "Brother, if they¡¯re letting us go ahead, why do you want to stand behind?" The girl beside him said, puzzled, "If we go up the mountain earlier, we can get treatment for grandma earlier too!"


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" her brother quickly chastised, "Everyone is here to seek medical help; why should they give up their ce for us? Sorry about that, my sister is young and doesn¡¯t know any better, please don¡¯t take it to heart!"


    A touch of warmth appeared on Jeang Zier¡¯s face; this brother seemed like a rather decent person.


    The sister, however, showed outright dissatisfaction, her gaze towards Su Yang and Jeang Zier filled with contempt. Having watched Su Yang and Jeang Zier yield their ces to so many people just moments before, she saw them as nothing but cowards, hardly worth her direct nce.

 Chapter 681 - 680: Visitors from the Yang Family

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 680: Visitors from the Yang Family</h4>


    Su Yang chatted casually with the siblings and learned about their situation.


    The older brother¡¯s name was Wu Chuanyang, and the younger sister was Wu Xiyue, from Hanxi Province.


    Their grandmother had suffered a serious illness, and despite seeking treatment from many ces, she hadn¡¯t been cured. Hearing about the Divine Physician Conference, they decided to take a chance and brought their grandmother here for treatment.


    Wu Chuanyang was an extroverted and amiable person. After chatting for a while, they had grown quite familiar with each other. Heughed and said, "Brother Su, are the two of you here to seek medical advice as well? If you¡¯re here for treatment, I advise you to bring the patient with you, so they can be treated right here on the mountain. If you didn¡¯t bring the patient, those divine physicians might not be willing to offer diagnosis and treatment, you know!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly and said, "We¡¯re not here to seek treatment."


    "Oh?" Wu Chuanyang was astonished. "Then what are you here for..."


    "We¡¯re here to participate in the Divine Physician Conference!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "What?" Wu Chuanyang was immediately shocked and looked at Su Yang in amazement. "You mean, Brother Su is also a Divine Physician?"


    "Hmph!" Wu Xiyue on the side sniffed disdainfully. "Divine Physician? Brother, how can you believe whatever people say? At his age, how can he be any sort of damned Divine Physician? I bet he¡¯s just a chatan trying to stir up trouble."


    Jeang Zier furrowed her brows. Wu Xiyue¡¯s words were particrly sharp and harsh, which was quite irritating.


    "Xiyue, don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Wu Chuanyang hastily reprimanded her, apologizing clumsily. "Brother Su, I¡¯m really sorry, my sister has been spoiled by me."


    Su Yang paid no attention to Wu Xiyue and calmly said, "I have some connections with Elder Hua and got the invitation card from him!"


    Wu Chuanyang then realized. Elder Hua was already up on the mountain, and being a renowned figure in Huaxia, it was normal for him to have invitation cards. It was also normal for Su Yang toe here through his connections.


    In fact, Wu Chuanyang was also puzzled. After all, Su Yang was so young, how could such a young man possibly be a Divine Physician?


    "I told you so!" Wu Xiyue said smugly. "With his manner, how could he be a Divine Physician?"


    "Shut up!" Wu Chuanyang scolded angrily. Wu Xiyue pouted but didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    "I¡¯m sorry about that!" Wu Chuanyang apologized awkwardly. "However, Brother Su being able to get an invitation card from Elder Hua shows you have a good rtionship with him. Elder Hua is a highly respected elder in our country¡¯s medicalmunity. Following Elder Hua, it won¡¯t be long before you be a renowned Divine Physician!"


    Su Yang simply smiled and said nothing, and it was now their turn. Jeang Zier took out her invitation card, ready to hand it over. At that moment, a few cars came charging over from behind, heading straight for the mountain entrance.


    Those from the Medical Saint Sect guarding the entrance frowned as well. Among the many people who hade here, no one had ever dared to act so recklessly.


    "Hey, back the car up!" a manmanded coldly.


    At that moment, the car doors opened, and about a dozen people stepped out in unison.


    The one leading was a young man with an imposing aura, a stern expression, and good looks, who immediately drew the attention of Wu Xiyue upon his descent from the vehicle.


    The young man waved his hand, and immediately a middle-aged man with a pointed nose and monkey cheeks stepped forward.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, Master. We are from the Yang Family of America. You must have heard of us. Our family head is severely ill and requires machinery to sustain him; it¡¯s quite troublesome to move him, so we need to park as close as possible. Please do us a favor on ount of the patient," the middle-aged man said, handing a bank card to the man.


    Although this man was from the Medical Saint Sect, in reality, they were all considered external disciples and not part of the core disciples. Despite being with the Medical Saint Sect, they didn¡¯t learn much of significance; frankly, they were just running errands for the sect.


    They have families and lives outside, so even though people from the Medical Saint Sect might not care about money, they have to. This bank card, the minimum amount of money in it starts at a million, which is no small sum for them.


    The man understood and a smile crossed the corners of his mouth as he nodded, "Since there¡¯s a hidden story here, we can¡¯t be too rigid. No worries, you guys just stay here then!"


    "Much appreciated, master!" The middle-aged man chuckled and immediately arranged for the people behind to enter the mountain,pletely ignoring Su Yang and the others.


    Wu Xiyue, however, watched these people with an excited face and whispered, "Brother, did you hear that? They¡¯re from America, from the Yang Family of America!"


    "I heard!" Wu Chuanyang nodded, his expression calm as ever.


    "Isn¡¯t our great uncle from the Yang Family of America?" Wu Xiyue whispered, "In that case, aren¡¯t they our rtives?"


    "Seems like it?" Wu Chuanyang scratched his head, "Ah well, we¡¯ve never met our great uncle, and we don¡¯t have any ties with the Yang Family of America, so forget about these things!"


    "How can I do that!" Wu Xiyue said urgently, "Brother, this is the Yang Family of America we¡¯re talking about, they¡¯re our rtives. When we enter the mountainter, who knows, they might be able to help us with something?"


    Without waiting for Wu Chuanyang to respond, Wu Xiyue walked straight up to the young man, putting on a sweet smile, "Hello there, brother!"


    The young man looked at Wu Xiyue in surprise; she was quite attractive, which softened his expression slightly.


    "Hello," he nodded in return, "And you are?"


    "My name is Wu Xiyue..." Wu Xiyue said with a smile, "Did you just say you¡¯re from the Yang Family of America?"


    "That¡¯s right, is there a problem?" the young man said, "My name is Yang Lihua!"


    "Oh, so you¡¯re Brother Yang! I¡¯ve heard my great uncle mention you," Wu Xiyue immediately said.


    "Your great uncle?" Yang Lihua asked, curious.


    "Yang Ding¡¯an, also a member of your Yang Family..." Wu Xiyue said.


    "Yang Ding¡¯an?" Yang Lihua obviously hadn¡¯t heard this name before and looked questioningly at the middle-aged man beside him.


    "A minor branch, they mighte to greet the Family Head during the New Year!" the middle-aged man exined in a low voice.


    Yang Lihua suddenly understood; being able to visit only during the New Year essentially meant having no status in the Yang Family.


    Those genuinely acknowledged by the Yang Family could visit anytime, but those who could onlye during the New Year were considered expendable existences.


    As one of the main heirs of the Yang Family, Yang Lihua naturally wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to such trivial people.


    However, at this moment, with Wu Xiyue presenting herself on a tter, Yang Lihua, an old hand amidst the flowers, would certainly not let go of this opportunity.


    "I see," said Yang Lihua with a ready smile, "In that case, we¡¯re practically family then."


    "Exactly, that¡¯s why I called you brother!" Wu Xiyue was overjoyed and immediately stood next to Yang Lihua as if they were very close.


    Yang Lihua also enjoyed this feeling; despite his extensive experience with women, he was still willing to ept a campus belle throwing herself at him.

 Chapter 682 - 681: The Old Man in the Ice Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 681: The Old Man in the Ice Coffin</h4>


    Wu Xiyue walked over to Wu Chuanyang after chatting with Yang Lihua for a while and said, "Brother, Brother Yang said he will take us up the mountain. Hurry, help Grandma over, and let¡¯s follow Brother Yang up. Brother Yang has been in touch with those divine healers, and with him stepping in, they will surely help treat Grandma¡¯s illness!"


    Wu Chuanyang wasn¡¯t pleased with the affection between Wu Xiyue and Yang Lihua, but considering Grandma¡¯s illness, he finally let out a sigh.


    "Su Brothers, why don¡¯t youe with us?" Wu Chuanyang said to Su Yang.


    "Why should we take them?" Wu Xiyue red and immediately retorted, "Brother, Brother Yang only agreed to take us, he never said he¡¯d take them. Besides, we¡¯re rtives of the Yang Family, what are they to us, why should we bring them along?"


    Wu Chuanyang couldn¡¯t help feeling awkward, but then Yang Lihua came over, smiling, "We¡¯re all packed. In a moment, when the elderes out, we¡¯ll head up the mountain together. Do you need any help over here?"


    Wu Xiyue was delighted, hugging Yang Lihua¡¯s arm, "Brother Yang, thank you for your concern; we¡¯re ready as well."


    Yang Lihua basked in the attention, but Wu Chuanyang only felt more embarrassed. He coughed a few times, yet Wu Xiyue acted as though she noticed nothing andpletely ignored it.


    Wu Chuanyang had no choice but to whisper, "Uh, Brother Yang, we have two more friends here..."


    "Brother!" Wu Xiyue was about to scold again, but Yang Lihua simply smiled and said, "Then let¡¯s go together!"


    As he spoke, Yang Lihua¡¯s gaze lingered on Jeang Zier, feeling a sense of regret. Such beauty, why did it have to be a man? Still, it was good, since someone in the city liked boys, perhaps bringing him over could even trade for some other information.


    "That¡¯s great!" Wu Chuanyang was overjoyed and turned to Su Yang, "Su Brothers, we¡¯ll go together then."


    Su Yang had been nning to refuse, but just then, the door of the RV at the back suddenly opened, and a wave of heat rushed out.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, he turned to look and saw a ss coffin being carried out from the vehicle behind him. Inside the coffiny an elderly man with snow-white hair. The old man had his eyes closed, and it wasn¡¯t clear if he was alive or dead, but if he was alive, cing him directly in a ss coffin seemed rather inauspicious, didn¡¯t it?


    Four men stood around the coffin, lifting it with their hands.


    Each of these men was no weakling, all at the peak of Qi Refinement, lifting the ss coffin as if it was nothing.


    This, too, was sufficient proof of the Yang Family¡¯s formidable strength. Those at the peak of Qi Refinement acting as coffin bearers?


    "This..." Wu Chuanyang was astounded.


    "It¡¯s indeed the Family Head!" Yang Lihua sighed, his expression turning somber.


    Wu Chuanyang wanted to say something but held back. He really wanted to ask whether this was life or death.


    Su Yang had been about to refuse, but after seeing the ss coffin, he stopped speaking. His brow slightly creased, he carefully observed the elderly man inside the coffin, felt the heat in the air, and thought deeply.


    No wonder everyone said Old Yang¡¯s illness was strange. Now that Su Yang saw it for himself, he was also shocked. He vaguely felt that the heat was unusual. However, without personal contact, he couldn¡¯t clear up the origin of the heat.


    As the Yang Family carried the ss coffin up the mountain, Su Yang and the others followed behind, with Su Yang mainly observing the coffin along the way.


    Meanwhile, Wu Xiyue stuck close to Yang Lihua, and after a while, the two of them were already holding hands as if they were intimate lovers.


    Wu Chuanyang kept sighing and shaking his head, but there was nothing he could do. He knew his sister well and couldn¡¯t control her anyway.


    Besides, they still needed the help of the people from the Yang Family.


    Although Wu Chuanyang¡¯s family had some savings, their situation had plummeted since a huge change befell their family.


    They had managed to put together ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade to enter the mountain, which already meant selling off their assets and umting debts. After ascending the mountain, they would not have the money to pay for medical fees. Thus, Wu Chuanyang nned that after going up the mountain, he would beg on his knees if necessary, just to ask those divine doctors to treat the illness.


    Now, the Yang Family was wealthy and influential and had long established contact with the Medical Saint Sect, and it seemed they were quite familiar with them. If the Yang Family was willing to speak on their behalf, any of those divine doctors could easily treat his grandmother, which had be another hope for him.


    So, even though he knew it was wrong for his sister to act this way, he ultimately said nothing.


    As they moved forward and hadn¡¯t been walking for long on the mountain, they encountered the people who had entered before them.


    Seeing the odd appearance of those from the Yang Family, naturally, many were drawn over.


    When they heard that these were the people from the Yang Family of America, everyone was shocked and rushed over to forge a rtionship with Yang Lihua.


    Yang Lihua, however, did not turn them away, as the Yang Family nned to further their ventures into Huaxia Country after this. So, making more acquaintances here would be convenient in the future.


    Suddenly, an exaggerated voice rang out, "Yo, Young Master Yang, these two as well, are they with you?"


    Everyone turned to look and saw a young man looking at Su Yang and Jeang Zier with mockery.


    This young man was the same one who was rude to Su Yang at the foot of the mountain. Just now, when Yang Lihua was introducing everyone, Su Yang heard his name; he was said to be from the Xu Family of Hanxi, and the people around him called him Xu Shao.


    Yang Lihua looked at Su Yang and Jeang Zier in surprise and asked curiously, "Oh, they¡¯re with us going up the mountain; what about it?"


    Xu Shaoughed and said, "Ah, Young Master Yang, your Yang Family of America is really kind-hearted. Taking such small fry up the mountain with you, aren¡¯t you afraid it will affect your family¡¯s reputation?"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Yang Lihua was even more surprised.


    "Don¡¯t you know?" Xu Shaoughed, "These two are just here to fish in troubled waters. Didn¡¯t they even fail to produce any Supreme Green Jade and just followed you up the mountain?"


    "Is that so?" Yang Lihua narrowed his eyes slightly, ncing at Su Yang with evident dissatisfaction. No wonder these people were following him up the mountain; it turns out they didn¡¯t even have the Green Jade needed to enter!


    At this moment, Wu Chuanyang couldn¡¯t help but say, "Mr. Su is a divine physician who has been invited up the mountain; why would he need any Supreme Green Jade?"


    "Divine physician?" The crowd buzzed with surprise, as getting an invitation to ascend the mountain was no small feat.


    Even Xu Shao was taken aback, looking at Su Yang in astonishment, clearly doubtful. How could someone of his age possibly be a divine physician!


    But having an invitation was already a statement. Even members of the Yang Family needed to carry Supreme Green Jade to enter the mountain.


    Just then, Wu Xiyue suddenly said, "What divine physician, brother, you¡¯re praising them too much. They¡¯re just the disciples of that Elder Hua, holding Elder Hua¡¯s invitation to go up the mountain. I guess they¡¯re just a couple of interns!"

 Chapter 683 - 682 Master Su? Pah!

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 682 Master Su? Pah!</h4>


    The scene erupted intoughter, and Yang Lihua joined in with a sneer.


    Before this, Elder Hua¡¯s reputation was indeed renowned throughout the world.


    However, after Medical Saint Sect captured Elder Hua and Elder Yue and brought them to the mountain, the situation changed drastically. In front of the divine doctors at the medical conference, Elder Hua¡¯s reputation became a joke. Who would care about Elder Hua and Elder Yue now?


    "I thought we were dealing with some important figure, but it turns out to be Elder Hua¡¯s disciple!" Xu Shao sneered, "Oh, your surname is Su too. Are you not that Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    As soon as he said this, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    "The one challenged by Medical Saint Sect?"


    "Damn, what nonsense. Never heard of him before, where did he spring from?"


    "He¡¯s a recent figure, supposedly very well-known in Pingnan Province!"


    "Pfft, what good is fame in Pingnan Province? This is the Southern Six Provinces. What does Pingnan Province count for!"


    The crowd mored, their looks at Su Yang filled with hostility and scorn.


    Yang Lihua frowned as he looked at Su Yang, "You¡¯re not actually Master Su of Pingnan Province, are you?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and replied, "What do you think?"


    Yang Lihua pondered for a moment and shook his head, "It shouldn¡¯t be. If one can be called a master, he surely wouldn¡¯t be this young."


    The crowd nodded in agreement, not even knowing the real name of Master Su, only having heard some titles. As for Su Yang¡¯s appearance, age, and background, they were all in the dark.


    These people were making the same mistake as those before them, thinking that anyone called a master must be a character well past his prime. Therefore, in their eyes, it was impossible for Su Yang to be Master Su!


    "Your surname is Su, and you¡¯re connected to Elder Hua, even if you¡¯re not Master Su, you must have some rtion to him!" Xu Shao looked Su Yang up and down and sneered, "Where is this Master Su? Medical Saint Sect has announced to the world that they want topete in medical skills with him right here. He¡¯s not scared to the point of not daring to show up, is he?"


    The crowd roared withughter. Jeang Zier¡¯s face turned cold, but without Su Yang¡¯s permission, she did not dare to lose her temper recklessly.


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm as he smiled lightly, "Do you have a grudge against Master Su?"


    "A grudge against him?" Xu Shao immediately sneered, "What¡¯s he worth that I should hold a grudge? If he really had a grudge against me, could he still be alive? I would have killed him long ago!"


    "If you have no grudge, then why speak so disparagingly?" Su Yang asked in return.


    "This isn¡¯t disparagement, it¡¯s what the whole world knows!" Xu Shao sneered, "Medical Saint Sect has announced to the world for so long, yet that Master Su, like a turtle hiding its head, hasn¡¯t shown up for so long, hasn¡¯t dared to let out even a fart, isn¡¯t that because he¡¯s scared? You say I¡¯m disparaging him, does that mean you surnamed Su dare to go up the mountain?"


    "Go up the mountain? Dream on!" The bully who had intimidated Su Yang earlier sneered, "Those who fish for fame and snatch credit, yet dare to challenge the divine doctors of Medical Saint Sect, I, Iron Arhat, am the first to disagree. If he dares toe up the mountain, without the divine doctors of Medical Saint Sect lifting a finger, I will be the first to crush him!"


    "Iron Arhat!?" People nearby eximed in shock, "You¡¯re the Iron Arhat from Diamond Sect? My God, the seventh-ranked expert in Hanxi Province!"


    "It¡¯s actually you!" Immediately another person eximed in surprise. Iron Arhat was indeed a notorious figure in Hanxi Province, and the rtionship between the Southern Six Provinces has always been close. The experts from Hanxi Province also had a great reputation in other regions.


    Iron Arhat wore a proud smile, waving his hand and saying, "They are all empty titles. There¡¯s no need for anyone to mind!"


    "If Iron Arhat is considered an empty title, then what is Master Su!" a young man immediatelyughed and said, "With Iron Arhat here, I think, that surname Su would definitely not dare toe. Otherwise, before he even makes it up the mountain, he would be torn in half by Iron Arhat. Even if he dies, the reputation of Master Su of Pingnan Province will bepletely ruined. That would be truly embarrassing!"


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s right. With Elder Iron Arhat here, would that surname Su even dare to take half a step on umted Cloud Mountain? He probably ran away scared just hearing the elder¡¯s name!"


    "The Medical Saint Sect¡¯s divine doctors have ced too much faith in that surname Su. What a joke, and he even dares to call himself a master. If he dares toe to umted Cloud Mountain, there¡¯s no need for the Medical Saint Sect to act, nor for Elder Iron Arhat to make a move. We¡¯ll kill him first!"


    "Yes, if he dares toe, don¡¯t even think about leaving alive!"


    The crowd jeered and taunted in unison,pletely disregarding Master Su.


    In fact, people were also very dissatisfied with the title ¡¯Master Su¡¯. Both Elder Hua and Elder Yue had praised and even told others that Master Su¡¯s medical skills were unparalleled in the world. These words had indeed brought quite a bit of trouble to Su Yang.


    People of the Southern Six Provinces naturally did not believe that Master Su possessed such heaven-defying medical skills and thought that Elder Hua and Elder Yue were merely exaggerating. Therefore, they were all holding back resentment, eager to deal with Master Su and to prove to everyone that the experts from the Southern Six Provinces were far stronger than those from Pingnan Province!


    Jeang Zier trembled with rage, wishing she could just strike and kill these people on the spot.


    However, since Su Yang remained silent, she did not dare to act. She looked at Su Yang with bewilderment, unable to understand why he could be so patient.


    You must know that the strong presence Su Yang had shown before was truly fearsome. How could he still be so restrained this time?


    Su Yang had also heard the crowd¡¯s words, but he did not care. After entering the mountain, everything would naturally be clear.


    Moreover, the deeper he went into umted Cloud Mountain, the stronger the aura of the Three-faced God Monarch became, and the less Su Yang could afford to act rashly.


    As everyone was jeering and cursing, Wu Xiyue also looked towards Su Yang, sneering and saying, "Hey, kid, did you hear what everyone¡¯s saying about you? If I were you, I would be too ashamed to go up the mountain, I¡¯d just roll back where I came from. Do you still have the face to stay here?"


    Wu Xiyue¡¯s words immediately shifted everyone¡¯s attention to Su Yang, and one of the young men immediately said, "That so-called Master Su hasn¡¯t arrived, so let¡¯s deal with his subordinate first, making for a bit of fun!"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s expression turned instantly cold, and Su Yang, too, narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Young Master Qin!" Yang Lihua came over, smiling and said, "Give me some face, let¡¯s call it off, shall we?"


    The young man, Young Master Qin, looked utterly astonished, not understanding why Yang Lihua wanted to protect these two people.


    "Young Master Yang, why bother giving face to such people!" Wu Xiyue urged hastily.


    Yang Lihua gave a slight smile and said, "Does everyone know why the Medical Saint Sect has announced to the world their challenge against Master Su?"


    "That surname Su is nothing but a fame-seeker, and the Medical Saint Sect can¡¯t stand his deception of the masses, so they want to expose him publicly!" Xu Shao immediately said.


    "That¡¯s correct!" Yang Lihua smiled faintly, "But that¡¯s just one of the reasons."


    "Is there another reason?" everyone was astonished.

 Chapter 684 - 683, let’s make a bet

    <h4>Chapter 684: 683, let¡¯s make a bet</h4>


    Yang Lihua took a deep breath and spoke softly, "The Medical Saint Sect stays hidden from the world, and due to people¡¯s ignorance, they hold Elder Hua and Elder Yue in high regard in the world of medicine. Even those rmended by Elder Hua and Elder Yue are pursued by everyone; this is a disgrace to the medicalmunity."


    "The Medical Saint Sect aims to heal the world and save all beings, but how many truly believe in the Medical Saint Sect?"


    "This time, the Medical Saint Sect is hosting the Medical Summit, and yet there are still those who doubt the Sect¡¯s strength and think that the Medical Saint Sect is deceiving people!"


    As these words were spoken, the people around instantly erupted in curses.


    "Who the fuck dares to say that the Medical Saint Sect is deceiving people, I¡¯ll kill him!"


    "Those bastards, what do they know!"


    "It must be those followers of the Su family, that animal, he really has deceived the whole world!"


    Yang Lihua smiled faintly, waited for the voices to die down, and then dered loudly, "That¡¯s why the Medical Saint Sect has invited Elder Hua and Elder Yue to the mountain, and incidentally to inform the world that they want Master Su toe. This is to expose Su Yang in front of Elder Hua and Elder Yue and prove the medical skills of the Medical Saint Sect."


    "In this way, Elder Hua and Elder Yue will truly understand that this Su man is just a fraud and that the Medical Saint Sect is the real deal. When the timees, Elder Hua and Elder Yue will be able to spread the word, firstly to expose Master Su¡¯s deceit and, secondly, to enhance the prestige of the Medical Saint Sect!"


    "If everyone here kills Master Su, or one of his disciples or something, and he is too afraid toe to the mountain, wouldn¡¯t the Medical Saint Sect lose the chance to expose his deceit face to face? In doing so, wouldn¡¯t everyone be sabotaging the Medical Saint Sect?"


    Realizing the truth, Xu Shao hastily said, "Ah, Young Master Yang has really thought this through. If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Yang being here, killing thisd would have ruined the big ns of the Medical Saint Sect, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "What Young Master Yang said is right, we can¡¯t kill thisd, all right, let them go up the mountain!" Young Master Qin nced disdainfully at Su Yang, "Hey,d, rx, I¡¯m not going to touch you. Once you¡¯re up the mountain, open your dog eyes wide and watch how the high-ranking members of the Medical Saint Sect expose that fraud Master Su!"


    The crowd jeered and mocked, looking at Su Yang as if he were a fool.


    Su Yang maintained a calm expression and ignored these people throughout.


    Wu Xiyue leaned against Yang Lihua, looking up at him admiringly, "Brother Yang, you really are thoughtful."


    Yang Lihua smiled and carelessly ran his hand along Wu Xiyue¡¯s waist, sneaking in a caress. Meanwhile, he nced at Su Yang again and sneered, "Since you¡¯re a disciple of that Master Su, you must have heard of my Yang Family of America, right?"


    Su Yang nodded calmly.


    Yang Lihua sneered again, "The Su character previously said he wants us to fork out thirty billion in order to save my grandfather? Hmph, after we go up the mountain, I hope he can still make such an arrogant im."


    "Are you saying that the Yang Family is no longer intending to seek Master Su¡¯s treatment?" Su Yang retorted.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Wu Xiyue was the first to rebuke him, "Do you think the Yang Family still needs to seek what¡¯s-his-name, Master Su? He¡¯s just a con artist. With so many great doctors on the mountain, do we need him? And asking for thirty billion? This con artist really dares to speak. I think it¡¯s more like you have toe up with thirty billion!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly and fell silent once again.


    Young Master Qinughed heartily, "So this is the so-called disciple of that dogshit Master Su, not even daring to fart. Is this what Master Su has taught?"


    "Come on, Xu Shao, give the man some face," said the person next to Xu Shao with augh, "Regardless of how you put it, the fact that he dares toe to umted Cloud Mountain is an act of courage. Since he¡¯s got nerve, we should give him a chance. Hey, young man, since you¡¯re so daring, how about we make a bet?"


    "Bet on what?" Su Yang asked.


    "Let¡¯s bet on whether Master Su can walk out of umted Cloud Mountain alive or not," Xu Shao said with a smile. "I say he can¡¯t make it out alive. What do you think?"


    "Conveniently, my opinion is the opposite," Su Yang replied calmly.


    "That¡¯s just perfect!" Xu Shaoughed heartily. "Let¡¯s make a bet then. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you ten million. If you lose, I don¡¯t want your money; just kneel down and kowtow three times to me. How about that?"


    Everyone burst intoughter. In their view, if Master Su were toe to umted Cloud Mountain, there was no way he would leave alive, especially since Iron Arhat had spoken. So, in this bet, Xu Shao was sure to win; he was clearly trying to humiliate Su Yang.


    "Ten million, in cash?" Su Yang asked calmly, a question that provoked further mockery.


    "Trash, still thinking about other people¡¯s money at a time like this!" Wu Xiyue said with disdain. "Poor people are just like that, greedy at the sight of money. Wait and see how you embarrass yourself!"


    Wu Chuanyang¡¯s expression changed slightly as he spoke softly, "Su Brothers..."


    He wanted to warn them but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak up. After all, the people present were not kind.


    "Of course, it¡¯s in cash!" Xu Shao said arrogantly. "Do I ever speak falsely?"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s settled," Su Yang said. "I¡¯ll take you up on that bet!"


    "Good, let everyone be a witness then!" Xu Shao immediately eximed with a bigugh.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all watching!"


    "This kid won¡¯t get away; when the timees, let him kneel and kowtow in front of everyone!"


    "Hahaha, Xu Shao, you¡¯re too kind. It should be three kneels and nine kowtows to suit the situation!"


    The crowd roared withughter, as if the oue had already been decided.


    Wu Xiyue scoffed, "Idiot, still betting when you know the oue. Poor people, that¡¯s just how they are!"


    Yang Lihua smiled faintly and said, "This young man is not stupid. The problem now is not whether Master Su will die at umted Cloud Mountain but whether he dares toe to umted Cloud Mountain at all."


    "What?" Wu Xiyue¡¯s expression changed fast. "Doesn¡¯t that mean this bastard is cheating Xu Shao?"


    She quickly stepped forward, anxiously saying, "Xu Shao, you have to be careful. If that so-called Master Su doesn¡¯te to umted Cloud Mountain, does that count as him walking out of there alive? This bastard, he¡¯s being sneaky. You have to watch out!"


    Xu Shao was taken aback for a moment and then said quickly, "Yeah, we need to add a use for that. If Master Su doesn¡¯te to umted Cloud Mountain..."


    "Then I lose!" Su Yang interrupted calmly.


    With that statement, everyone in the room was stunned, all looking at Su Yang in surprise.


    They had originally thought that Su Yang was trying to deceive Xu Shao in this matter, but now it seemed that Su Yang had no intention of tricking anyone at all. Where did he get his confidence from?


    Xu Shao was also shocked. He took a deep breath, pointed at Su Yang, and said in a stern voice, "Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Kid, don¡¯t even think about running away. With so many witnesses here, if you dare to run away? We¡¯ll catch you and it won¡¯t just be kowtowing that¡¯s waiting for you¡ªI¡¯ll break your damn legs!"

 Chapter 685 - 684 Medical Saint Sect

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 684 Medical Saint Sect</h4>


    Xu Shao had spoken bluntly, indicating that the stakes had escted beyond a simple bet.


    Everyone looked at Su Yang with mocking eyes. This time, wasn¡¯t he as good as dead?


    Wu Xiyue leaned against Yang Lihua, giggling, "Brother Yang, you are really amazing. If you hadn¡¯t spoken up like that, we might have truly been deceived by this bastard."


    Yang Lihua smiled faintly, "Such petty tricks, daring to perform them in front of me, is simply asking for trouble!"


    "That¡¯s why I said Brother Yang is incredible!" Wu Xiyue was ecstatic.


    Wu Chuanyang stood in the distance with a look of helplessness and anger. Taking the opportunity when Yang Lihua was arranging the Yang Family members, he pulled Wu Xiyue aside and said urgently, "Xiyue, how can you do this? The Su Brothers, after all, are with us, you ... how can you plot against him like this?"


    "Brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Are we that close to him?" Wu Xiyue said coldly, "Besides, he wanted to deceive my friend. How could I agree to that? If I just turn a blind eye, wouldn¡¯t that be utterly unreasonable?"


    "And who is your friend now?" Wu Chuanyang said indignantly.


    "Xu Shao!" Wu Xiyueughed, "A friend I just made. Didn¡¯t you see how nice he¡¯s been to me?"


    Wu Chuanyang nearly choked with frustration, "Is that him being nice to you? That¡¯s because of Yang Lihua¡¯s influence. Also, as a youngdy, can¡¯t you show a little restraint? How long have you known Yang Lihua to be this affectionate with him?"


    "Brother, aren¡¯t you being a bit old-fashioned? What era is it now? And besides, Brother Yang is a really nice guy!" Wu Xiyue winked and whispered, "Who knows, maybe I will marry into the Yang Family someday, and then auntie won¡¯t dare to act so arrogantly in front of us..."


    "You..." Wu Chuanyang was so angry he couldn¡¯t find the words, and it took a while before he indignantly retorted, "I don¡¯t care about your personal matters, but Su Yang is my friend, and you can¡¯t set him up like this!"


    "Brother, with so many people here, why make friends with someone like him?" Wu Xiyue said, "Didn¡¯t you see? He belongs to that Master Su, a rat crossing the street that everyone wants to hit here. You¡¯re so close to him, how am I supposed to exin it to my friends?"


    "What friends do you have? They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of fair-weather friends, for a few minutes, and you think they really treat you like a friend!" Wu Chuanyang said with outrage.


    "You really are something, Brother. Why do you have to be so extreme in the way you think?" Wu Xiyue waved her hand dismissively, "Forget it, I won¡¯t waste words with you. Brother Yang has promised to ask the Divine Physicians on the mountain to help treat Grandma. Don¡¯t get involved in this, and better yet, don¡¯t speak at all. If you anger Brother Yang and he refuses to help us, can you bear the consequences for Grandma¡¯s situation?"


    Wu Chuanyang was filled with indignation but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak any further, only shaking his head in frustration.


    The group ascended the mountain. Along the way, these young masters and mistresses conversed animatedly, asionally hurling insults at Master Su or Su Yang. They behaved as if they were invincible. As for the people from Pingnan Province and Pingbei Province, they werepletely disregarded and out of their consideration.


    Jeang Zier trembled with anger, but since Su Yang didn¡¯t speak up, she couldn¡¯t say anything either.


    As for Su Yang, he spent the entire journey observing the ice coffin containing Old Yang, paying no mind to the others.


    This led the crowd to believe Su Yang waspletely cowed, not daring to say a word, and so their taunts grew even more intense.


    After crossing the mountaintop, the group finally arrived at Hidden Dragon Valley, the location of the Medical Saint Sect.


    By now, many people had gathered at the Medical Saint Sect, naturally, all there to attend the Divine Physician Conference.


    Sects like the Divine Farmer Sect, there were over a dozen in total. Jeang Zier had briefed Su Yang along the way about them, including Medicine God Valley, Divine Hand Sect, Rejuvenation Hall, Imperial Physician Sect, and the like.


    The Divine Farmer Sect ¨C among these sects ¨C was a mere ordinary existence.


    Actually, these sects used to be formidable, but various reasons had led to the interruption of their inheritances.


    The Medical Saint Sect and the other sects were no different. However, they had suddenly risen recently, as if they had reimed their past inheritances. That¡¯s why the Medical Saint Sect stood out among them.


    Upon Yang Lihua¡¯s arrival, he immediatelymunicated with the Medical Saint Sect members, who came out and took Old Yang¡¯s ice coffin inside.


    The other wealthy young attendees obediently entered the hall, with no one to wee them. Compared to the Yang Family, they indeed amounted to nothing.


    Su Yang followed the crowd into the grand hall where the Divine Physician Conference had already begun.


    Elder Jeang led the members of the Divine Farmer Sect to seats at the back while the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s members sat in the main seats.


    At the center was the Sect Leader Gongye Xuan of the Medical Saint Sect. Elders Hua and Yue were seated not far behind him. Both elders looked somewhat listless, especially Elder Hua, who being advanced in years, had endured a rough journey when captured by the Medical Saint Sect.


    Moreover, the members of the Medical Saint Sect showed no respect for Elders Hua and Yue. Even though they had brought them here, they were locked in rooms, and not going hungry was considered fortunate.


    Su Yang stood among the crowd, not in a hurry to make his presence known. He sensed the presence of the Three-faced God Monarch somewhere within the Medical Saint Sect, but without being able to pinpoint his exact location, he refrained from acting rashly.


    "Alright, now that nearly everyone is here, let¡¯s skip the superfluous talk," Gongye Xuan announced loudly, "The reason for inviting you all here has already beenmunicated. Presently, the inheritances of each of the Great Sects have been mostly lost, and our former glory is gone. As a result, medical sects like ours are overlooked by the Great Sects, existing almost in obscurity."


    "To revitalize the medical sects and also ensure that our fellow colleagues no longer face discrimination, the Medical Saint Sect proposes the establishment of the Divine Physicians Alliance starting today."


    Gongye Xuan scanned the audience, proiming, "The so-called Divine Physicians Alliance involves us uniting together ¨C a single force. We¡¯ll share our sects¡¯ secret manuals and treasures by cing them in the Divine Physicians Alliance for everyone to ess."


    "Although each of our sects has little inheritance left, thebined inheritance will enable us to reim our past glory! From now on, the Divine Physicians Alliance need not cater to anyone. On the contrary, it is they who wille to us seeking assistance!"


    Hearing this, Gongye Xuan smiled slightly, asking, "What are your thoughts?"


    As soon as the words fell, someone immediately responded, "I support Sect Leader Gongye!"

 Chapter 686 - 685 Opposition

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 685 Opposition</h4>


    As this person loudly voiced their support, more and more people on-site also started speaking in favor, and in no time, the crowd was abuzz, seemingly quite satisfied with Gongye Xuan¡¯s proposal.


    Zi¡¯er leaned close to Su Yang and whispered, "The sects that are supporting Gongye Xuan either have a good rtionship with the Medical Saint Sect, or they were already wiped out by the Medical Saint Sect and are now basically puppets."


    Su Yang nodded, as he had already figured as much.


    What Gongye Xuan was saying sounded good, but in reality, he wanted to take all the secret manuals and treasures from the other sects to his Medical Saint Sect. As for the so-called sharing and joint developmentter on, that was just lip service. Once the things were handed over to the Medical Saint Sect, they would call the shots. Would the other sects still have any say at all?


    Therefore, those who were now speaking up in support of Gongye Xuan must surely be puppets of the Medical Saint Sect.


    Elder Jeang frowned deeply, and the others from the sects seated with him had simr expressions. They all shared the same attitude ¨C they naturally did not want to hand over their secret manuals and treasures to the Medical Saint Sect. This was outright robbery.


    Gongye Xuan smiled and nodded, "It seems everyone is quite supportive of my decision. Since that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s settled. Our Divine Physicians Alliance is hereby established..."


    The faces of everyone on Elder Jeang¡¯s side changed instantly; Gongye Xuan was being shameless. It was only his puppets agreeing, who else had supported him?


    The crowd looked towards Elder Jeang, whose sects all had simr strengths to the Divine Farmer Sect.


    The Divine Farmer Sect had recently been very prominent, especially with the support of Yue Qianfeng, a master from the Earth Rankings. Thus, the other sects were now looking up to the Divine Farmer Sect as their leader. If even the Divine Farmer Sect couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and failed to speak up, then they too would truly be unable to resist the Medical Saint Sect.


    Elder Jeang was well aware of what the others were thinking. He sat up straight and dered loudly, "Sect Master Gongye, I think the establishment of the Divine Physicians Alliance should not be so hasty!"


    At that statement, all eyes were instantly drawn to him.


    Those seated next to Elder Jeang quickly voiced their support, "Right, I support Sect Master Jeang!"


    "The establishment of the Divine Physicians Alliance is a significant matter, how can it be so hastily decided with just a few words?"


    A chorus of voices rose up in opposition.


    Immediately, a man seated next to Gongye Xuan mmed his hand on the table and stood up, angrily saying, "Jeang, do you think it¡¯s your ce to speak here? You are just an elder from the Divine Farmer Sect, not the current Sect Leader. The Divine Physicians Alliance is a matter for all Sect Leaders to discuss together. What right do you have to speak?"


    Elder Jeang¡¯s face remained calm as he replied, "I¡¯m sorry, but I am now the Sect Leader of the Divine Farmer Sect!"


    The man was taken aback, and then spoke coldly, "Hmph, does the Divine Farmer Sect change its leader so casually? Just a few days ago it was another leader, and now it¡¯s you? What despicable methods did you use to force the previous leader to step down? You, of such low character, dare to attend the Divine Physicians Conference?"


    Elder Jeang said coldly, "Sect Master Hu, it¡¯s none of your business how I became the Sect Leader. Now that I am, I have the right to speak. Besides, this is a proposal made by Sect Master Gongye, and I am speaking with Sect Master Gongye. What does it have to do with you? Does the dog bark before its master speaks?"


    The man was furious and pointed at Elder Jeang, roaring, "What did you say? You dare to insult me, you..."


    At that moment, Gongye Xuan stood up, patted the man¡¯s shoulder, and said with a light smile, "Stay calm, since Sect Master Jeang has a different opinion, let¡¯s hear him out."


    Although the man was angry, he dared not say another word.


    Elder Jeang spoke loudly, "The secret manuals and treasures of the Great Sects are the inheritance left by our ancestors. Since they are an inheritance, they are treasures passed down and should not be casually given away. Now, with just a word from Sect Master Gongye, we are expected to hand over what our ancestors left us to others; doesn¡¯t this disrespect our ancestors? Our ancestors shed much blood and lost countless lives to leave us this inheritance. As descendants, our duty is to protect the inheritance, not to hand it over to others so easily!"


    "Sect Master Jeang is right!"


    "Yes, how can the heritage left by our ancestors just be given to others?"


    People from the sects next to Elder Jeang began to voice their support in session.


    Gongye Xuan smiled, "Sect Master Jeang, of course I understand that what the ancestors left us cannot be casually passed on to others. However, what we are doing now is exchanging, not selling our ancestral inheritance. Moreover, with the establishment of the Divine Physicians Alliance, everyone¡¯s secret manuals are to be shared. That is to say, if you contribute your secret manuals, you can also study the secret manuals from other sects; it¡¯s a swap."


    "Indeed, the treasures left by the ancestors should not be carelessly handed over to others. But if you could trade that one secret manual for ten or even twenty of equal value, it wouldn¡¯t be careless anymore; it would be a very lucrative deal. What does everyone think?"


    Of course, Gongye Xuan¡¯s supporters immediately spoke in favor, and a man said coldly, "Sect Master Jeang, obstructing the development of our Medical Sects like this is unwise. For cultivators, the worst thing is to work in istion. If you continue like this, the inheritance of the Divine Farmer Sect will inevitably end with you. It is by bringing together the strengths of all, that we can reim past glories and promote the development of our Medical Sects. This is a great matter for the benefit of all Great Sects and the lives of all people. Sect Master Jeang, do you really want to be so selfish?"


    "One secret manual in exchange for ten does indeed sound like a worthy trade," acknowledged Elder Jeang, nodding. "But, we must at least consider how the exchange takes ce. Is it an immediate trade, or is it something that happens after ten, twenty, or even a hundred or two hundred years? That¡¯s the problem."


    Gongye Xuanughed, "That¡¯s precisely why we need to establish the Divine Physicians Alliance. Everyone brings their secret manuals here, then they are distributed collectively. Isn¡¯t that straightforward, to prevent any second thoughts?"


    "So who exactly will be in charge of the Divine Physicians Alliance?" asked Elder Jeang. "Furthermore, who can we trust to take the lead? It¡¯s our sect¡¯s heritage, if someone takes it and then refuses to return it, wouldn¡¯t thatpletely sever our lineage?"


    "That¡¯s the main purpose of today¡¯s Divine Physicians Conference!" Gongye Xuanughed, "Today, we gather here for the conference, and it¡¯s to elect a sect to oversee the Divine Physicians Alliance. Everyone is here, so let¡¯s find the most powerful and trustworthy sect to take charge of the Divine Physicians Alliance. Wouldn¡¯t that be credible?"

 Chapter 687 - 686 Heart-controlling Technique

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 686 Heart-controlling Technique</h4>


    Elder Jiang opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    Standing among the crowd, Su Yang sighed softly. It had to be said that Gongye Xuan was indeed quick-witted and good at debating; Elder Jiang was no match for him in argument.


    However, today¡¯s key issue wasn¡¯t to debate with him.


    Su Yang took a step back and quietlymunicated with Elder Jiang through a whispered message.


    Elder Jiang, who had still been pondering how to respond, suddenly felt invigorated by Su Yang¡¯s secret message.


    Following Su Yang¡¯s instruction, Elder Jiang said aloud, "Since Sect Leader Gongye has put it this way, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Sect Leader Gongye, how do you propose we proceed with the selection?"


    "To manage the Divine Physicians Alliance, one must possess formidable strength. Otherwise, if attacked, it would be troublesome," Gongye Xuan said. "Furthermore, as we are the Divine Physicians Alliance, one must also possess exceptional medical skills. Therefore, today we will select based on both medical skill and strength. The eventual victor will be the leader of the Divine Physicians Alliance. What do you all think?"


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s supporters naturally agreed immediately, while those on Elder Jiang¡¯s side all looked to him, having no say in the matter.


    "Good!" Elder Jiang answered briskly, in fact, responding as a result of Su Yang¡¯s secret guidance.


    Gongye Xuan nced at Elder Jiang, having thought that Elder Jiang would argue for a while longer. To his surprise, Elder Jiang agreed so readily.


    That was fine by him; it saved time from having to engage in unnecessary talk with Elder Jiang.


    "So be it, let¡¯s settle on that!" Gongye Xuan announced loudly. "Let¡¯s start with the aspect of medical skill..."


    Before Gongye Xuan could finish, a voice suddenly came from within the crowd: "Sect Leader Gongye, can individuals also participate in this Divine Physicians Alliance?"


    The crowd turned to look, seeing a short man who had spoken. Not many people at the scene recognized this small man, and they all appeared surprised. Why would he suddenly say such a thing?


    A few people beside the short man were with him, and they too looked surprised. One of them quietly tugged at the short man, signaling him not to speak, but the short man ignored him, staring straight at Gongye Xuan.


    Gongye Xuan frowned slightly and said, "Since it¡¯s an alliance of the Great Sects, it is, of course, a matter among the sects, and individuals cannot participate..."


    "If it¡¯s a matter among the sects and individuals can¡¯t participate, then why did the Medical Saint Sect issue a challenge to Master Su of Pingnan Province?" the short man asked directly. "Moreover, why choose this time to invite Master Su to umted Cloud Mountain? What does this mean? Are you nning to settle a personal grudge during this conference? And what about the abduction of Elder Hua and Elder Yue? Sect Leader Gongye, is this the way your Medical Saint Sect conducts its affairs?"


    A series of questions caused an uproar among the attendees.


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s brow furrowed even more. There was no way for him to answer the short man¡¯s questions.


    At that moment, not far away, Young Master Qin suddenly stood up and yelled angrily, "Who the hell are you? Are you here to cause trouble at umted Cloud Mountain? The Medical Saint Sect¡¯s convening of the Divine Physicians Alliance is a matter among the Great Sects. What the hell is that so-called Master Su, and what right does he have to attend the Divine Physicians Conference?"


    "If he means nothing, then why did Sect Leader Gongye issue a challenge to him?" the short man replied indifferently.


    "Is it any of your business!" Young Master Qin roared, "Sect Leader Gongye has naturally got his own ns. Shut your mouth for me, and don¡¯t let me hear another word from you, or I¡¯ll knock all your teeth out!"


    "Oh, is that so?" The short man retorted coldly, "I was asking Sect Leader Gongye, but before he even answered, you¡¯re already forcing me not to ask. Tsk tsk, what benefits has Sect Leader Gongye given you that you¡¯re rushing to smooth things over for him when he can¡¯t answer? Sect Leader Gongye, if you can¡¯t answer, just say so. Why get a dog to scare people?"


    Enraged, Young Master Qin bellowed, "Who are you calling a dog, say that again, damn it!"


    Young Master Qin was about to charge forward roaring when someone by Elder Jeang¡¯s side immediately blocked him.


    "Young friend, it¡¯s fine to speak your mind, but let¡¯s not resort to violence!" The man said with a light chuckle, "This is the domain of the Medical Saint Sect, are you nning to break the rules here?"


    Young Master Qin¡¯s eyebrows knit together, and at this moment, Gongye Xuan¡¯s face turned cold as hemanded sternly, "Everyone, stop!"


    Chastised by the shout, Young Master Qin couldn¡¯t help but blush with embarrassment, but he had no choice but to obediently move back.


    Gongye Xuan swept Elder Jeang with a cold re and said icily, "Master Su of Pingnan Province seeks fame through deceit, cheating the world and tarnishing the reputation of us medical cultivators. As practitioners of medical cultivation, we naturally cannot allow such things to happen. Challenging him is merely to restore the honor of our medical practitioners!"


    "Oh, really?" The short man sneered, "So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going topare medical skills with him? Then if the Medical Saint Sect loses, doesn¡¯t that prove he¡¯s no deceiver? That he¡¯s even more qualified to lead the Divine Physicians Alliance than you are?"


    "This..." Gongye Xuan opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.


    The short man used Gongye Xuan¡¯s words against him, and he simply could not find a way to refute them. If he tried to refute them, wouldn¡¯t he be arguing against his own earlier statement?


    "Well said!" Elder Jeang burst outughing, "Sect Leader Gongye, I think he makes a very good point. If Master Su wins, might the Divine Physicians Alliance let him take the lead? You just said it yourself, only those with unparalleled medical skills and strength should lead the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    Gongye Xuan frowned deeply, his gaze shifting between the two for a long while, before he gritted his teeth and said, "If he can win, what¡¯s the harm in letting him oversee the Divine Physicians Alliance?"


    At these words, the scene was thrown into an uproar. The people from the sects were all shaken, while the outsiders who hade for medical help started discussing among themselves.


    "What? If this Su surname wins, he gets to lead the Divine Physicians Alliance? What gives him the right?"


    "Hey, now you¡¯re worrying about nothing. Have you thought about it, this guy with the surname Su, how can he win?"


    "Just look at him, how could he surpass the people of the Medical Saint Sect in medical skills and strength? Isn¡¯t that a pipe dream?"


    "Forget it, you needn¡¯t worry about that. I bet that this Su character won¡¯t even dare toe to the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    The crowd erupted intoughter, all of them looking down on Su Yang, and even questioning whether he dared toe here at all.


    Yet the main character of the whole affair, Su Yang, stood quietly in a corner, calmly searching for the location of the Three-faced God Monarch.


    The words uttered by the short man earlier had actually been spoken under the influence of the Heart-controlling Technique employed by Su Yang himself,mandeering the man¡¯s mind to speak those words. In fact, the short man had no clue about anything, being utterly unaware and not knowing what he was about to say or do at any moment¡ªit was all manipted by Su Yang.

 Chapter 688 - 687 Have you registered?

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 687 Have you registered?</h4>


    The Heart-controlling Technique is indeed the next stage of the Soul Searching Technique, evolving from observing someone¡¯s mind to controlling it.


    Of course, this Heart-controlling Technique requires considerably more power than the Soul Searching Technique. The key point is that it can only be done when there is a significant disparity in strength between two individuals.


    With Su Yang¡¯s current strength, although he is also a Sovereign, the fact is that the Sovereign is part of the Integration Realm. He currently cannot use the Soul Searching Technique on other experts in the Integration Realm, only on those below it.


    And the Heart-controlling Technique, being even more difficult than the Soul Searching Technique, is limited to those below the Qi Refining Realm.


    This short man can only be considered a minor figure skilled in martial arts, not even reaching the Foundation Establishment Realm, which is why Su Yang could control him.


    "Since there are no questions, let¡¯s start the Divine Doctor Assembly," said Gongye Xuan. "Today we¡¯ll firstpete in medical skills, then in cultivation. Fortunately, we have many patients who came here today, and we can randomly select a few for everyone to treat. The one who cures the most patients will be today¡¯s winner!"


    Upon hearing this, the people around who hade for healing became excited. They were originally wondering how to get these divine doctors to help them, and unexpectedly, Gongye Xuan came up with thispetitive method, prompting the doctors to rush to treat them. How could they not be pleased?


    "Sect Leader Gongye, your benevolent spirit as a healer truly impresses me!" eximed Yang Lihua in a loud voice.


    The others also spoke up with praise, and for a moment, the hall was filled withudatory voices, causing the people of the Medical Saint Sect to be extremely proud.


    However, Elder Jeang¡¯s group was frowning. Gongye Xuan was indeed shameless. These people had to pay ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade to enter the mountain gate, and all that Supreme Green Jade ended up in the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s pocket.


    Now, Gongye Xuan was getting the Great Sects that came here to treat these people, which was essentially the Medical Saint Sect taking the money and having other sects treat patients for free.


    However, to those patients, it seemed as if Gongye Xuan was considering their welfare, which is why he set these rules.


    Thus, these people felt particrly grateful to Gongye Xuan and to the Medical Saint Sect, but they felt neither gratefulness nor the need to offer Supreme Green Jade to the Great Sects that were about to treat them.


    And the most frustrating thing was that, under these circumstances, Elder Jeang and his group couldn¡¯t say a word. If they spoke up, people would think they were petty, more concerned with their reputations and benefits than with the lives of the patients.


    In essence, the situation was such that the Medical Saint Sect had taken all the advantages, yet the Great Sects still had to treat the patients. If they didn¡¯t, they would have no chance at all.


    Wu Chuanyang, who was in the distance, became excited. He had been worried about how to ask these divine doctors for treatment. He didn¡¯t expect Gongye Xuan to establish such rules, and it seemed that his worries were over.


    Gongye Xuan himself had a calm smile, as if he truly embodied a healer¡¯s benevolence, and said loudly, "We have tallied up and there are a total of seventeen patients present. Now, we would like these seventeen toe forward. Then, everyone can take turns. For each patient, you may all propose your own treatment ns, and we will judge on the spot, absolutely fair and impartial!"


    With that, Gongye Xuan gestured grandly, saying, "Please bring out the patients."


    The crowd immediately parted to create a pathway, followed by a stream of people walking in¡ªthe patients who hade to the mountain.


    Seeing this, Wu Chuanyang hurriedly pulled his grandmother along to join the queue and ready themselves to walk onto the tform ahead.


    However, just as they approached the tform, Wu Chuanyang was directly stopped.


    "What are you doing?" demanded a young member of the Medical Saint Sect coldly.


    "Well, my grandmother is also ill, and I am taking her up to receive treatment," Wu Chuanyang said with a smile.


    "Seventeen patients, and now we have them all. Your grandmother¡¯s name isn¡¯t even on the list!" the young man frowned.


    "What?" Wu Chuanyang was shocked. "There¡¯s a list? But my grandmother is also a patient, and we also came up the mountain."


    "How did you get up the mountain?" the young man asked coldly. "Did you register at the foot of the mountain or not?"


    "What... what registration..." Wu Chuanyang waspletely confused.


    "It¡¯s when you give the Supreme Green Jade at the foot of the mountain, they would do the registration. Did you register?" the young man asked.


    "This..." Wu Chuanyang spoke in a low voice, "We came up with the people from the Yang Family, so... we forgot to register..."


    "People from the Yang Family?" the young man asked coldly. "The Yang Family already has one patient. You didn¡¯t register, so this has nothing to do with you now."


    "What?" Wu Chuanyang panicked. "But my grandmother¡¯s condition is very serious. Is there... is there any way to make an exception?"


    "Make an exception for what?" the young man said coldly. "Didn¡¯t you hear what the Sect Leader just said? Seventeen patients, that means seventeen patients. If you go up now, that makes eighteen. Wouldn¡¯t that make it seem like our Sect Leader¡¯s word means nothing?"


    Wu Chuanyang looked anxious and said with a trembling voice, "Big brother, I¡¯m really sorry. But my grandmother¡¯s condition is indeed very serious. I beg you..."


    The young man said indignantly, "Begging for what? If you knew it was serious, then you shouldn¡¯t have scrimped on the Green Jade. If you had registered at the foot of the mountain earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened!"


    Wu Chuanyang was filled with regret now and quickly said, "Big brother, I was wrong. How about this... I¡¯ll give the Supreme Green Jade now. Can you register me now, please..."


    "Impossible!" the young man said bluntly. "The Sect Leader said seventeen, so it¡¯s seventeen. You didn¡¯t offer the Green Jade and came up the mountain, and now you want us to treat the patient; that¡¯s like deceiving our Medical Saint Sect. Do you think we¡¯re easy to bully?"


    Wu Chuanyang was stunned. How had ite to this?


    "Big brother..." Wu Chuanyang wanted to say more, but the young man simply waved his hand, "Drag him down for me!"


    A few people nearby immediately came over, grabbed Wu Chuanyang and his grandmother, and, without a word, started to take them away.


    Wu Chuanyang desperately tried to struggle, but someone from the Medical Saint Sect covered his mouth and dragged him out. He couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    On the other side, Wu Xiyue was still excitedly watching the scene, gripping Yang Lihua¡¯s arm.


    Suddenly, Su Yang said, "Miss Wu?"


    Wu Xiyue turned her head, her expression turned cold as she said sharply, "What do you want? Are we familiar? Calling my name like that, are you looking for trouble?"


    Without a care, Su Yang said calmly, "It seems there¡¯s some trouble over there with your brother and your grandmother!"


    Only then did Wu Xiyue notice that her brother and grandmother were almost dragged out of the scene.


    She immediately became anxious and quickly grasped Yang Lihua¡¯s arm, "Brother Yang, look, what¡¯s happening over there? What... What are they doing to my brother and my grandmother!"

 Chapter 689 - 688: Diagnosis and Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 688: Diagnosis and Treatment</h4>


    Yang Lihua nced casually and said, "No problem, I¡¯ll arrange it for you in a bit."


    "Ah?" Wu Xiyue was somewhat anxious, "Can you arrange it now? Brother Yang, she¡¯s my grandma, the person closest to me..."


    Yang Lihua, still preupied with his own grandfather¡¯s issue, said impatiently, "I said I¡¯d arrange it, what¡¯s the rush? If you keep pestering me, I won¡¯t deal with it, handle it yourself!"


    Wu Xiyue was immediately scared into silence, not daring to speak any further and cautiously holding onto Yang Lihua¡¯s arm. She was afraid of truly angering Yang Lihua and that he wouldn¡¯t help her, which would be troublesome.


    When Wu Chuanyang saw his sister like this, he also felt utterly hopeless. Yang Lihua was theirst hope, and if even he refused to help, what hope was left?


    Jeang Zier, standing next to Su Yang, finally couldn¡¯t hold back and said sternly, "Hey, your brother and your grandmother are about to be dragged away, aren¡¯t you going to do something?"


    Clenching her teeth, Wu Xiyue retorted angrily, "None of your business? Brother Yang will arrange for us; it¡¯s just inconvenient right now. Let them go out and rest for a while, and once we¡¯re done here, he¡¯ll treat my grandmother!"


    "Is that so?" Jeang Zier responded with a cold smile, "Fine, I¡¯ll wait and see when this Brother Yang of yours will help you."


    Seventeen patients went up on stage, and the time for diagnosis and treatment began.


    There weren¡¯t any special rules for the diagnosis and treatment ¨C each sect could send one person on stage to diagnose these people. Then they would write out their treatment methods, which would be read aloud by a notary. The crowd would then judge if the methods were effective and how good the effects were, in order to assess the quality of the medical skills.


    As mentioned before, the patients who coulde here were all very wealthy, and secondly, their conditions were strange and severe, not something an ordinary doctor could cure. Even whether the representatives from the sects present could treat them was up for debate.


    The diagnosis time was only one hour. Each sect sent their best medical practitioners, with Elder Jeang personally taking the stage for the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Everyone first observed the patients¡¯plexions and briefly inquired about their symptoms. Then, based on their expertise, they chose different patients to start further diagnosis and treatment. After all, each person¡¯s medical skill had its strengths, and it was impossible to cure all seventeen people within an hour.


    The crowd below was watching. To prevent any secret messages from being passed to the people on stage, they were even asked to keep their distance. Therefore, the words spoken above were not heard by those below; and as for any details about the symptoms, the crowd below was even more clueless.


    An hourter, the diagnosis and treatment concluded.


    All results were ced on the stage, in view of everyone, to show fairness and transparency.


    Gongye Xuan stepped onto the stage and smiled, "In order to save time, each sect may select three people to verify these diagnosis and treatment methods. Meanwhile, on our side, we will proceed with the second event¡ªa contest of strength. What do you all think?"


    No one objected; at this point, there was no sense in doing so.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s decide on it!" Gongye Xuan smiled, "Everyone first pick your representatives to verify the treatment methods. As for the contest of strength, I¡¯d like to keep it simple. Recently, my strength has improved, and I would like to use this opportunity to prove it. So, I¡¯ll go first. Each Great Sect can try to challenge me. The winner will continue to stand on the stage, epting challenges until at the end, the person left standing will be the strongest, how does that sound?"


    Elder Jeang frowned, "Sect Leader Gongye, if we do this, it could lead to ganging up in session. No matter how strong a person is, their strength is ultimately finite. The longer someone fights on stage, the weaker theirbat power bes. If the challengers are well-rested and then take the stage, such a battlecks any notion of fairness!"


    "You need not worry about this, Sect Master Jeang," Gongye Xuan said with a smile. "Our Medical Saint Sect will provide Vitality Healing Pills for everyone. Taking this elixir will fully restore one¡¯s strength and keepbat power at its peak. In this way, even with sessive challenges, there will be no problems!"


    "Vitality Healing Pills!?" The crowd gasped in shock, all stunned.


    "The Medical Saint Sect actually has Vitality Healing Pills?"


    "Wasn¡¯t the form for this elixir long lost? How did the Medical Saint Sect acquire it?"


    "They couldn¡¯t have refined it themselves, did they find it somewhere?"


    "That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? If it was obtained from somewhere else, it would surely be treasured, how could they bear to share it here?"


    Hearing the exmations of the crowd, Gongye Xuan was smug, "I must confess, our Medical Saint Sect has recently found the method to refine Vitality Healing Pills from an ancient text. Thus, we are notcking in these elixirs!"


    This revtion further shocked everyone.


    It was known that in the past, Vitality Healing Pills were essential spiritual medicine for anyone below the level of an Earth Immortal.


    Taking one pill could restore strength in the shortest time, making it an indispensable item for cultivators.


    After the secret of the Vitality Healing Pill was lost, no one was able to refine it, and the elixir existed only in legend.


    All Great Sects had tried everything to refine Vitality Healing Pills again, but none had been sessful.


    The fact that the Medical Saint Sect could refine Vitality Healing Pills exined why they had grown so strong recently ¨C with such a foundation, they naturally possessed significant capital!


    Seeing the expressions of the crowd, Gongye Xuan was even more pleased and said, "Of course, if the Divine Physicians Alliance is established, the method for refining Vitality Healing Pills will definitely be shared. Then, all Great Sects will be able to refine them, which for us Medical Cultivator Sects, is a chance for joint development!"


    This statement immediately caused quite a stir among many.


    Not to mention theckeys of the Medical Saint Sect, but even among the sects aligned with Elder Jeang, several were excited.


    If the Medical Saint Sect truly intended to publicize the method for refining Vitality Healing Pills, then the Sect was indeed showing great sincerity.


    "Sect Master Jeang, actually, this Divine Physicians Alliance isn¡¯t so bad, right?" Someone from a sect whispered.


    Elder Jeang nced at him and softly said, "Just talk, do you really believe it? Without any benefits, would you be willing to give up your sect¡¯s possessions? In the end, if you lose your own sect, what good is the method for refining Vitality Healing Pills to you?"


    The person changed expression and nodded slowly, "That¡¯s also true. Gongye Xuan is always cunning and deceitful; you can¡¯t trust his words. Sect Master Jeang, the uing battle is entirely in your hands!"


    The other sect members also looked towards Elder Jeang, cing all their hopes on Yue Qianfeng.

 Chapter 690 - 689: Yue Qianfeng Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 689: Yue Qianfeng Defeated</h4>


    Gongye Xuan stepped onto the arena and said with a light smile, "I¡¯ve heard that the Divine Farmer Sect recently enlisted the help of an expert, a figure who was once on the Earth Rankings. Although I am not particrly skilled, I would like to experience the strength of an Earth Rankings expert!"


    Immediately, the scene erupted into amotion; although there were one or two Sovereigns within these sects, truly being listed on the Earth Rankings was something none had achieved.


    For the Great Sects, an Earth Rankings expert was an existence they could only look up to.


    With Gongye Xuan¡¯s entry, choosing to challenge an Earth Rankings expert as his first opponent naturally excited everyone present.


    What kind of progress had Gongye Xuan made in his strength to dare such arrogance, directly challenging Yue Qianfeng?


    Elder Jeang turned to Yue Qianfeng and bowed, saying, "Master Yue, please take the trouble to fight!"


    "No problem," Yue Qianfeng nodded calmly and stepped forward directly.


    All eyes at the venue focused on Yue Qianfeng; after all, he was an Earth Rankings expert!


    Many were whispering among themselves, wondering who would win or lose in the battle between Yue Qianfeng and Gongye Xuan.


    Gongye Xuan watched Yue Qianfeng ascend the arena and a cold smile passed over his lips, "Master Yue, long time no see. Are you nning to fight on behalf of the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Yue Qianfeng replied calmly.


    Gongye Xuanughed heartily, looking up, "Master Yue, you¡¯re not one of our Medical Cultivator Sect, yet you interfere in the affairs of the Divine Physicians Alliance, which is inappropriate of you. Moreover, you can¡¯t even make the right choice, actually going to help the Divine Farmer Sect? Master Yue, you must know that one can¡¯t defy the greater trend. What you¡¯re doing is utterly pointless, like a mantis trying to stop a chariot!"


    Yue Qianfeng furrowed his brows and said coldly, "Sect Leader Gongye, the match hasn¡¯t even started yet, and you think you¡¯re certain to win? What greater trend that cannot be defied? Is your Medical Saint Sect supposed to represent that trend? I don¡¯t necessarily see it that way!"


    Gongye Xuan replied with a light smile, "It seems Master Yue doubts the strength of our Medical Saint Sect. It¡¯s not surprising, after all, you were once an Earth Rankings expert. Although you¡¯re no longer seen on the Earth Rankings now, you still have the dignity of an Earth Rankings expert. How about this, I¡¯ll give you some face and defeat you within ten moves, how does that sound?"


    Upon saying this, the entire venue erupted into an uproar.


    This was Yue Qianfeng, once an Earth Rankings expert. Though he had now fallen off the rankings, having been listed once was a glory in itself.


    Gongye Xuan actually dered he would defeat Yue Qianfeng within ten moves - where did this confidencee from?


    It was well known that, in this fight between Gongye Xuan and Yue Qianfeng, people actually didn¡¯t favor Gongye Xuan that much. After all, Gongye Xuan was primarily a healer, and although he was a Sovereign, he had never been listed on the Earth Rankings, unlike Yue Qianfeng, a true master born from realbat. What did Gongye Xuan have to contend with Yue Qianfeng?


    Moreover, to dare to im to defeat Yue Qianfeng within ten moves was quite an overstatement!


    Yue Qianfeng¡¯s brows were tightly knitted; he couldn¡¯t understand where Gongye Xuan¡¯s confidence came from.


    "Ten moves!?" Yue Qianfeng said coldly, "Gongye Xuan, do you really think I¡¯m so easily bullied?"


    "Sorry, but I truly haven¡¯t taken you seriously!" Gongye Xuan said with augh, "If I can¡¯t defeat you within ten moves, then consider it my loss, how about that?"


    "Outrageous!" Yue Qianfeng roared in anger, and without wasting words, he charged straight at Gongye Xuan, his hands formed into ws and swiftly reaching for Gongye Xuan.


    Facing the ferocious Yue Qianfeng, Gongye Xuan simply smiled slightly. Then suddenly, he leaped into the air, his entire being like a Shadow Phantom as he instantly surged in front of Yue Qianfeng.


    Yue Qianfeng never expected Gongye Xuan¡¯s speed to be so fast that he couldn¡¯t react in time, and could only let out an angry shout, quickly moving his hands to counter and grabbing at Gongye Xuan with all his strength.


    With a casual press on Yue Qianfeng¡¯s wrist, Gongye Xuan swiftly shifted away, dodging Yue Qianfeng¡¯s attack.


    A sense of shock filled Yue Qianfeng¡¯s heart, as he finally realized that Gongye Xuan wasn¡¯t just boasting¡ªhis strength was indeed formidable.


    Yue Qianfeng dared not take any chances and immediately unleashed his Eagle w Technique, chasing after Gongye Xuan to strike.


    Gongye Xuan, like a ghostly specter, drifted around Yue Qianfeng. Although his speed was fast, Yue Qianfeng, after all, was a former high-ranking expert of the Earth Rankings and had to fully engage in response to the fierce onught.


    Standing at a distance, Su Yang saw Gongye Xuan make his move and knew that Yue Qianfeng was bound to lose this battle. Gongye Xuan¡¯s strength was much greater than Yue Qianfeng¡¯s.


    If it had been the previous Yue Qianfeng, he definitely wouldn¡¯t havested more than ten moves against Gongye Xuan.


    However, after taking the Spiritual Medicine provided by Su Yang, Yue Qianfeng¡¯s internal injuries had healed, and his strength had also improved a lot. Now, it was impossible for Gongye Xuan to defeat Yue Qianfeng within ten moves.


    As expected, after fighting for a while, Gongye Xuan began to sense that something was amiss.


    In fact, ever since he learned that the Divine Farmer Sect had enlisted Yue Qianfeng¡¯s help, Gongye Xuan had specifically researched Yue Qianfeng¡¯s martial arts techniques. He found several ws in Yue Qianfeng¡¯s techniques and had practiced for several days just to defeat Yue Qianfeng cleanly and decisively in this battle, to astonish everyone.


    With the ws he had researched, defeating Yue Qianfeng within ten moves was not a problem at all.


    But after fighting for so long, he suddenly discovered that the ws in Yue Qianfeng¡¯s techniques had disappeared. The countermeasures he had meticulously prepared were now unable to be put to use.


    This made Gongye Xuan panic, especially since it was already the ninth move. If he couldn¡¯t defeat Yue Qianfeng by the tenth move, how would he face the oue?


    Yue Qianfeng had alreadyunched his ninth move, letting out a loud roar, "The ninth move!"


    The eyes of everyone in the arena tensely focused on the two fighters. The tenth move wasing up, but judging by the current situation, it was highly unlikely for Gongye Xuan to defeat Yue Qianfeng.


    Gongye Xuan gritted his teeth, dodged Yue Qianfeng¡¯s strike, and immediately circled to Yue Qianfeng¡¯s back,unching a surprise attack.


    Yue Qianfeng, already on guard, roared through gritted teeth, "The tenth move!"


    As he spoke, Yue Qianfeng¡¯s body turned into a Shadow Phantom, rushing out swiftly and escaping from in front of Gongye Xuan.


    With this move, Gongye Xuan¡¯s strike missed its mark. That meant, with the tenth move over, Yue Qianfeng hadn¡¯t been defeated¡ªhad Gongye Xuan lost?


    Just at that moment, suddenly, a burst of light appeared, enveloping Yue Qianfeng.


    Yue Qianfeng, who had turned into a rushing Shadow Phantom, seemed as if he were frozen in ce by a spell of immobilization, fixed in mid-air.


    Seizing the opportunity, Gongye Xuan rushed forward and struck a palm directly at Yue Qianfeng.


    Yue Qianfeng was sent flying, vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood as he hit the ground.


    The crowd erupted intomotion, Gongye Xuan¡¯s face wore a triumphant smile as he proudlyughed, "Ten moves, just right! Yue Qianfeng, you¡¯ve lost!"

 Chapter 691 - 690 He’s already here!

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 690 He¡¯s already here!</h4>


    Everyone at the scene burst intomotion, some excited, some eximing, and others shocked.


    The excited ones were naturally from the Medical Saint Sect, while those eximing were from the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Those sects who had ced their hopes on the Divine Farmer Sect were now eximing as well.


    Yue Qianfeng was the only hope for the Divine Farmer Sect, and also their only hope. Now that Yue Qianfeng had actually failed to withstand even ten moves under Gongye Xuan, didn¡¯t this mean they needn¡¯t bother fighting at all?


    Everyone was stunned as they looked at Gongye Xuan, unable toprehend why this sect leader, who once hadparable strength to theirs, would suddenly possess such heaven-defying power.


    "Sect Master Jeang, what do we do now... now..." an elder asked, his voice trembling.


    "Don¡¯t panic..." Elder Jeang whispered to soothe him.


    "How can we not panic at a time like this?" the elder said urgently, "Yue Qianfeng has lost, failed withoutsting ten moves, do we even need to fight? Gongye Xuan¡¯s strength is too powerful, we simply can¡¯t be his match at all!"


    "If you ask me, we should do as he says and join the Divine Physicians Alliance," another elder spoke in a low voice, "At least, we could obtain the form for the Vitality Healing Pill!"


    "I think it¡¯s feasible, after all, everyone¡¯s resources would be shared!" someone from another sect whispered.


    In no time, the majority of the sects that had been supporting the Divine Farmer Sect had changed their minds and shifted their allegiance to the Medical Saint Sect.


    Only two minor sects remained in support of the Divine Farmer Sect, but even their expressions had turned exceedingly ugly. Because the oue was already ordained!


    Yang Lihua was the first to react, stepping forward and speaking respectfully, "Sect Leader Gongye truly possesses exceptional strength; a master from the Earth Rankings couldn¡¯t evenst ten moves under your hand, which is truly admirable. I believe that Sect Leader Gongye alone truly qualifies as a master of the Earth Rankings. As for the likes of Yue Qianfeng, they can only be regarded as pretenders fishing forpliments, how can theypare with Sect Leader Gongye?"


    "Indeed, with such strength from Sect Leader Gongye, looking across the whole Huaxia Country, there are few who could match up. I think there¡¯s no need to choose the one to control the Divine Physicians Alliance, Sect Leader Gongye is the most suitable candidate!"


    "Who would dare not to submit to the Medical Saint Sect now?"


    "Whoever dares not to submit, I, the Iron Arhat, will be the first to take him down!" the burly man shouted again, seizing the opportunity to fawn over Gongye Xuan.


    Gongye Xuan wore a smug expression, looking at Elder Jeang with pride, and said with a faint smile, "Sect Master Jeang, it seems that the Earth Rankings expert you brought here is nothing special after all. What now? How about youe up and have a go with me yourself?"


    Elder Jeang¡¯s expression was ice-cold; he was a Demi-sovereign, not even having entered the Venerable Realm, how could he possibly be a match for Gongye Xuan!


    "Why the silence?" Xu Shaoughed loudly from a distance, "Sect Master Jeang, weren¡¯t you quite the talker just now? Howe you don¡¯t have a single word to say in a moment like this, scared by Sect Leader Gongye are you? Wasn¡¯t your Divine Farmer Sect boasting quite a bit before, what happened to that now, feeling cowardly huh?"


    "Ah, Xu Shao, you just don¡¯t understand!" Young Master Qinughed, "The louder someone boasts, often, the more cowardly they are. Just as the saying goes, ¡¯the barking dog does not bite.¡¯ Look at how loudly Sect Master Jeang was barking, clearly showing he¡¯s a dog that won¡¯t bite!"


    Thisment sparked another wave ofughter among the crowd, and everyone at the Divine Farmer Sect was furious, a man shouting angrily, "What did you say!"


    Young Master Qin¡¯s expression froze; after all, the Divine Farmer Sect was a formidable sect, not one he could afford to offend.


    Just then, Gongye Xuan said with a light smile, "This is the Medical Saint Sect, so I would ask our friends from the Divine Farmer Sect to restrain themselves and not to frighten others at will. Here in the Medical Saint Sect, we have our rules!"


    Hearing this, Young Master Qin immediatelyughed, understanding that Gongye Xuan was protecting them.


    "I said that you, Sect Master Jeang, are a dog that won¡¯t bite!" Young Master Qin said out loud,ughing heartily.


    "Bold!" The man, furious, wanted to erupt with anger but was restrained by Elder Jeang.


    "That¡¯s more like it. Only those who understand the times are real heroes!" Gongye Xuan said with a light smile, "Sect Master Jeang, keep your disciples in check. If they continue to spout nonsense here, they might just lose their tongues, you know?"


    Elder Jeang¡¯s face showed embarrassment, yet he dared not say anything. His only reliance now was Su Yang, but Su Yang showed no intention of taking action. This puzzled him and left him feeling passive, having no idea what to do.


    At this moment, Su Yang even closed his eyes. The aura of the Three-faced God Monarch suddenly intensified, indicating his arrival. Su Yang was concentrating hard on capturing this aura.


    He had watched the previous battle very closely.


    It was not Gongye Xuan who had defeated Yue Qianfeng but the light that had suddenly appeared and vanquished Yue Qianfeng.


    That light was not Gongye Xuan¡¯s power. Moreover, that power was extremely strange; even Su Yang could notprehend it.


    Therefore, it could be ascertained that the main mastermind behind this incident was not Gongye Xuan. There was someone else behind Gongye Xuan.


    And most critically, that power was not from the Three-faced God Monarch, which made Su Yang even more astonished.


    Could it be that there was another figure, simr to the Three-faced God Monarch, hidden on this mountain?


    "Hey, is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?" Gongye Xuan looked down arrogantly on everyone, "You can¡¯t just let me win after one fight, right? That would be so boring!"


    The audience immediately turned their attention to the several sects of the Divine Farmer Sect, some even started to jeer.


    "Hey, Sect Master Jeang, you were bold enough to boast, so why not step up and fight?"


    "You¡¯ve already made your ims; what¡¯s the point in feigning death now?"


    "You several sects have been opposing all along. Now that it¡¯s your turn to talk, why are you silent?"


    "A bunch of useless people, just like that Master Su of Pingnan Province. It¡¯s times like these, and they still haven¡¯t shown up. Really boring!"


    "Hahaha, speaking of that Master Su, I just have tough. Just now, one of his disciples came and even made a bet with Xu Shao. I reckon, this disciple will have to kneel and kowtow hereter. I wonder how Master Su will be able to boast after hearing about this?"


    The audience erupted intoughter, all starting to ridicule Su Yang.


    Jeang Zier looked at Su Yang, who still had his eyes closed, which also made her anxious. However, she didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly and risk interfering with Su Yang¡¯s matters; that would be troublesome.


    In the secret chamber behind the Medical Saint Sect.


    Gongye Liang walked in and, facing the void in front of him, spoke softly, "Brother Liao, that Su Yang still hasn¡¯t shown up. Could it be that the people we captured aren¡¯t significant enough?"


    As his voice fell, a Shadow Phantom gradually emerged from the void. The phantom slowly took on a solid form, eventually bing human-like; it was Liao Yuxuan.


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s eyes glinted sharply as he coldly said, "He¡¯s already here!"


    Just then, Su Yang in front of him suddenly opened his eyes!

 Chapter 692 - 691: Turn Against Somebody

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 691: Turn Against Somebody</h4>


    The people in the hall were unaware of what had happened behind them.


    Gongye Xuan had challenged for a while, but no one took the stage, and by this time, the results of the medical treatment had also emerged.


    Holding the results, Gongye Xuan nced at them and could not help butugh, "What a coincidence, on the medical side, it is my Medical Saint Sect that prevails. Out of the seventeen patients, my Medical Saint Sect can treat a total of thirteen. The most anyone else can treat is only eight!"


    There was a sudden uproar at the scene, especially among those who hade seeking medical help, all of whom became excited.


    It wasn¡¯t crucial how many diseases could be treated, what they worried about was whether their own illnesses could be cured!


    After carefully reviewing the list, Gongye Xuan frowned and said, "It¡¯s really unfortunate that among these patients, three have particrly unusual conditions. Together, all of our sects cannote up with a treatment for them. However, the other fourteen patients can be treated, so everyone can rest assured on this point!"


    With these words, the crowd became even more morous. Their hearts rose with anxiety as they all wanted to know who the unlucky three were, those so sick that all the sectsbined couldn¡¯t treat them.


    Yang Lihua was even more agitated, he hurriedly asked, "Sect Leader Gongye, how is my grandfather... what about my grandfather¡¯s condition..."


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s expression became slightly awkward as he sighed, "Old Yang¡¯s condition is the most unique among them, and it is also the one we are most at a loss with!"


    "What?" Yang Lihua waspletely stunned. In the end, his grandfather¡¯s illness was one of those that couldn¡¯t be cured?


    Not caring for Yang Lihua¡¯s reaction, Gongye Xuan dered loudly, "The other two whose conditions are untreatable are Wang Changyuan and Zheng Yangde."


    Immediately, two other groups began to wail, and they were none other than the people from the Wang and Zheng families.


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s expression remained unshaken as he smiled, "However, the good news is that the other fourteen patients can all be treated, and this is the collective effort of everyone. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always said that forming the Divine Physicians Alliance is absolutely necessary!"


    The people from the other fourteen families were naturally ecstatic, and those who supported Gongye Xuan also began to excitedly shout along. At the same time, everyone turned their derisive gazes towards Elder Jeang and the others.


    Gongye Xuan smiled and said, "Now, let¡¯s end today¡¯s medical treatment here and continue with the matters of the Divine Physicians Alliance."


    Wu Xiyue panicked, quickly pulling Yang Lihua aside, "Brother Yang, I... about my grandmother, could you please speak to Sect Leader Gongye for me..."


    After hearing his own grandfather¡¯s illness was incurable, Yang Lihua¡¯s heart was already on the verge of copse. Wu Xiyue speaking at this moment was like adding fuel to the fire!


    "Go to hell!" Yang Lihua pped Wu Xiyue across the face, "Get lost, stop annoying me!"


    Wu Xiyue had not expected this reaction. Holding her face, tears swirled in her eyes as she trembled, "Brother Yang, what... why would you do this..."


    "¡¯Brother¡¯ my ass!" Yang Lihua kicked Wu Xiyue, cursing loudly, "Am I that familiar with you? Calling me brother, who the hell do you think you are, to call me that?"


    "But... my uncle is a member of your Yang Family..." Wu Xiyue said urgently.


    Yang Lihua cursed loudly, "He¡¯s just a coteral family member without even the right to enter the main house, what does he count in the Yang Family. Don¡¯t you dare associate yourself with me, get lost, it annoys me just to see you!"


    The crowd burst intoughter at the scene, Wu Xiyue¡¯s face turned red with shame, half from the p and half from the humiliation. Just a moment ago, she was quite friendly with these people, thinking she had made friends. Now, these were the very people who mocked her.


    Especially Xu Shao, whom she had defended earlier, nowughed and said, "Young Master Yang, I thought she was your girlfriend. Turns out she¡¯s just a slut trying to snag a rich husband. Tsk tsk, doesn¡¯t even have the grace to look in the mirror; what makes her think she could catch Young Master Yang?"


    The crowdughed even harder, and Wu Xiyue was on the verge of going mad.


    Just then, someone hurried over, helped Wu Xiyue up, and said in a low voice, "Xiyue, let¡¯s go..."


    The neer was Wu Chuanyang; he had been standing at the door the whole time, and only ran inside after seeing his sister¡¯s condition.


    "Brother..." Wu Xiyue immediately burst into tears.


    Before Wu Chuanyang could even steady Wu Xiyue, a kick came flying at him from the side, and he too found himself seated on the ground.


    The one who had kicked was none other than Xu Shao, who pointed at Wu Chuanyang and said, "Didn¡¯t you hear what the divine doctors from Medical Saint Sect said? They told you to get out. Who let you in?"


    "Yeah, who let you in? Are you taking the divine doctors¡¯ words as nothing but wind past your ears?"


    "On the way up the mountain, you were mooching Young Master Yang¡¯s top-notch jade, and now you¡¯re disrupting the rules of the Medical Saint Sect. You¡¯re simply asking for death!"


    "Damn it, throw him out!"


    The crowd was moring, ready toy their hands on Wu Chuanyang, eager to show off in front of the Medical Saint Sect.


    Just then, a cold voice suddenly rang out, "A doctor¡¯s heart is that of a parent¡¯s. Without Green Jade, no treatment, and even chasing them away¡ªis this the rule of the Medical Saint Sect? In my opinion, this Medical Saint Sect is nothing but bullshit!"


    The entire ce fell silent, followed by a sudden uproar among the crowd.


    "Dammit, who said that?"


    "Which bastard is so bold as to insult the Medical Saint Sect? Are you seeking death?"


    "Who the hell said that? Stand out and see if I, Iron Arhat, won¡¯t crush you to death!"


    The crowd was roaring incessantly, their emotions even more intense than those of the Medical Saint Sect members. They all wanted to show off in front of the Medical Saint Sect in hopes that the sect would treat their patients.


    Both Elder Jeang and Jeang Zier¡¯s faces lit up with excitement because they clearly heard that Su Yang was the speaker.


    Su Yang was finally going to take action!


    During themotion, Su Yang didn¡¯t speak. He walked over to Wu Chuanyang and helped the utterly confused man to his feet.


    Wu Chuanyang was taken aback; he couldn¡¯t understand why this Su Brother, who had been silent and treated as a good-for-nothing the whole way, would dare to stand up for him when everyone turned against them.


    Xu Shao was the first to see Su Yang and immediately erupted in anger, cursing, "Who the hell let you help him? What, you looking down on me?"


    With that, Xu Shao kicked towards Su Yang.


    However, before his foot could reach Su Yang, he found himself flying backward, crashing into a distant wall, and copsing to the ground, blood spurting from his mouth.


    The onlookers were all shocked, and Gongye Xuan immediately furrowed his brows, saying in a cold voice, "Unexpectedly, young brother, you¡¯re quite skilled. Were the words just now spoken by you?"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly replying, "Indeed, they were!"


    "Damn, you¡¯ve got some nerve speaking to the Medical Saint Sect like that. I¡¯ll kill you!" Iron Arhat bellowed and charged over like a rampaging rhinoceros, his presence astonishing.


    As he charged furiously towards Su Yang, all Su Yang did was casually extend a hand and press it on the top of Iron Arhat¡¯s head, instantly immobilizing him.

 Chapter 693 - 692 Are You Master Su?

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 692 Are You Master Su?</h4> Iron Arhat charged like a crazed rhinoceros, and everyone originally thought that Su Yang would be directly sent flying because Iron Arhat was known for mastering External Martial Arts.


    There were rumors that Iron Arhat once charged into a rampaging bull, and even that bull was sent flying by Iron Arhat. Yet Iron Arhat himself emerged unscathed, showing just how strong his power was.


    But now, Iron Arhat was held in ce by Su Yang¡¯s single hand on his head, frozen in his original position. Su Yang¡¯s body didn¡¯t even sway, Iron Arhat¡¯s charge seemed utterly powerless.


    The entire audience was astonished, everyone was shocked to their core.


    How could this be possible?


    Iron Arhat¡¯s powerful charge was just so easily blocked by Su Yang with a casual move?


    Did Iron Arhat hold back, or was Su Yang¡¯s strength that overwhelming?


    Young Master Qin and others, who wanted to curse out loud, also promptly shut their mouths at this time, swallowing back the curses they were about to hurl.


    At that moment, all they could do was stare at Su Yang in shock, utterly unable toprehend how someone who appeared so weak could possess such formidable strength.


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s brow furrowed. He knew well that Su Yang¡¯s move was extraordinary, even stronger than Yue Qianfeng.


    After a good while, Gongye Xuan¡¯s face rxed into a smile and said, "It seems, my friend, that there has been some misunderstanding about our Medical Saint Sect. However, these are the rules left by our ancestors, and they are not something I can change."


    "Then today I shall change the rules of your Medical Saint Sect," Su Yang said calmly.


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s expression grew cold again as he said sternly, "Rules left by our ancestors cannot be changed at will by outsiders!"


    "What if I insist on changing them?" Su Yang asked in return.


    "Then that person would be the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s mortal enemy!" Gongye Xuan¡¯s voice turned cold. "My friend, today is a significant day for the Divine Physicians Alliance. Our Medical Saint Sect has no desire to make enemies with friends from the martial world. So, I hope you will refrain from interfering in our affairs!"


    "Interfering?" Su Yang chuckled. "How is this interfering? This matter is mine to begin with!"


    "What?" Gongye Xuan looked stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Haven¡¯t you been inviting me over?" Su Yang smiled. "You wanted to discuss medical skills with me here, and now that I¡¯vee, you¡¯re telling me not to meddle?"


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s face turned instantly cold as he said sternly, "You... you are Master Su of Pingnan Province!?"


    "You just realized that?" Su Yang replied with a faint smile.


    As soon as these words were uttered, the entire audience was astounded, everyone staring at Su Yang with incredulous expressions.


    In the eyes of the people, those who could be called ¡¯masters¡¯ were certainly older figures. Thus, nobody could imagine that a person of Su Yang¡¯s age could also be called a master.


    Especially those who had been mocking Su Yang all along, they all treated Su Yang as a good-for-nothing, thinking he was just the heir to Master Su. Who would have thought that this reticent man was actually Master Su himself?


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s expression changed several times in an instant, and after taking a deep breath, he said in a deep voice, "So you are Master Su of Pingnan Province! I thought you were somebody of significance, but it turns out you¡¯re just a snotty little brat, hahaha. It seems that Pingnan Province really has no one left when anyone can be called a master!"


    The people on site burst intoughter, and someone from the Medical Saint Sect started shouting, "Hey, kiddo, have the hairs in your crotch fully grown yet, daring to talk like an adult? I advise you to go back and suckle for a few more years, don¡¯te out here and embarrass yourself!"


    "Just a greenhorn, yet acting all high and mighty here¡ªI really want to see how your parents raised you!"


    "The people from Pingnan Province are really trash, casually pushing someone forward as a so-called master. Ah, I see, that¡¯s just how Pingnan Province is, that Ye Jiansheng is also just all talk!"


    "You little rascal, are you trying to challenge the Medical Saint Sect? I think you don¡¯t need to fight with the Medical Saint Sect, get past me first!"


    Facing the crowd¡¯s scorn, Su Yang remained calm throughout. It was only when the voices gradually died down that Su Yang took a step forward.


    Iron Arhat¡¯s head seemed to be stuck to Su Yang¡¯s hand; as Su Yang stepped forward, he also involuntarily took a step forward.


    When that stepnded, dust suddenly flew up in the hall. Following that, several screams rang out, and the very people who had just mocked and insulted Su Yang slumped to the ground, blood flowing from their foreheads, beyond saving.


    Everyone was stunned. It must have been Su Yang who acted, but the problem was, no one saw how he did it. How did he manage it? Several people died at the same time, without any warning. These people weren¡¯t weak, how could they die so senselessly? Was Su Yang¡¯s strength really so formidable?


    After this, those who were originally eager to mock him immediately shut their mouths, not daring to utter another word, fearing they too would die right there.


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s face turned icy as he said sternly, "To attack by surprise, such despicable conduct, you could actually stoop so low, it¡¯s utterly shameless!"


    Su Yang nced at Gongye Xuan and said coldly, "Attack by surprise? Which eye of yours saw me attacking by surprise? Did I run behind them, or did I deceive them? We were standing face to face; I didn¡¯t even approach them, and yet they couldn¡¯t defend themselves. Is that still my fault?"


    Gongye Xuan was left speechless and shouted angrily, "I won¡¯t waste my breath with you. Since you¡¯vee, Mr. Su, let¡¯s have a goodparison and let the whole world know who the real Divine Physician is!"


    Upon finishing, Gongye Xuan waved and said, "Release those two old fools."


    Elder Hua and Elder Yue were overjoyed to see Su Yanging but were pinned to their chairs and couldn¡¯t get up.


    Upon hearing this, people nearby immediately released the two elders. The elders rushed over, excitedly saying, "Master Su, you¡¯ve finally arrived!"


    Su Yang went up to them, shielding them behind his back, and bowed slightly, "I¡¯m sorry for your suffering!"


    "It¡¯s okay!" Elder Hua said excitedly, "Actually, you didn¡¯t need toe here. These people are too ruthless. We two old fellows would have died, and you should not have riskeding!"


    "Risked?" Su Yang smiled lightly, "Elders, is this small Medical Saint Sect really a risk?"


    The two elders were taken aback, while Gongye Xuan was furious¡ªSu Yang was utterly looking down on them.


    "Mr. Su, you¡¯re truly arrogant!" Gongye Xuan said coldly, "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have aparison then. It¡¯ll be the same method as before, the first round,paring medical skills. There are seventeen patients here, I¡¯ll give you one hour to see how many you can diagnose and offer a treatment for!"

 Chapter 694 - 693 One Hour is Too Long, 17 People are Too Few

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 693 One Hour is Too Long, 17 People are Too Few</h4>


    Everyone present turned their gaze toward Su Yang, most of them with disdain in their eyes. To them, there was no need for thispetition to even take ce.


    Just now, out of so many people from the Medical Saint Sect, the one with the highest medical skills took an hour just to propose treatment methods for thirteen patients.


    Now Su Yang was alone, what feat could he possibly aplish? Surpassing thirteen people was simply impossible.


    After all, those present were from Medical Cultivator Sects, skilled in medicine like purest fire, each one a master who could be called a divine doctor.


    The elite who stood out from among these divine doctors would naturally include some of the best in medical skills in Huaxia Country.


    Su Yang was just one person, how could hepare to so many Medical Cultivator Sects?


    "Sect Leader Gongye, aren¡¯t we bullying him a little with this?" chuckled a sect leader standing behind Gongye Xuan, "These patients suffer from extremely rare and strange diseases. Having this country quack treat them is simply a waste of time!"


    "Nothing to be done about it, Master Su is renowned for his medical expertise. Since he can boast such ims, he should have expected a day like this!" anotherughed.


    "Hahaha, Li Kui faced the fierce ghost, a single test will reveal the truth. Master Su, show us the skills you used to treat those patients in Pingnan Province, give us a real eye-opener!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The crowd burst intoughter, endlessly mocking. These divine doctors here weren¡¯t afraid of a challenge when it came to medical skills!


    At this moment, a patient¡¯s family member also anxiously said, "Sect Leader Gongye, divine doctors, could you please not let him treat my father. My father¡¯s condition is quite serious, if he makes it worse..."


    This statement led to an uproar as others also started protesting, unwilling to let Su Yang treat them. They saw Su Yang as nothing more than a young upstart, incapable of treating any real illness, and any idents would be troublesome.


    Gongye Xuan exined with a smile, "Rest assured, we¡¯re only letting him propose treatments. Doctors should have thepassion of parents. We¡¯ve epted the patients and must take responsibility; we wouldn¡¯t allow haphazard treatment!"


    The crowd finally breathed a sigh of relief, yet they still looked at Su Yang with distrust.


    Su Yang remained calm, standing with his hands behind his back, he softly said, "An hour is so long, seventeen patients, that¡¯s really too few."


    "Su, at this point, you¡¯re still boasting!" one sect leader sneered, "You think seventeen patients is too few? Do you really believe you¡¯re the reincarnation of Hua Tuo?"


    Su Yang ignored him, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, he softly suggested, "How about this, there are twenty-six patients here. Within half an hour, I¡¯ll cure them all, how about that?"


    At those words, the audience suddenly burst into an uproar. Wasn¡¯t that bragging a bit too much?


    Gongye Xuan was first taken aback, then frowned and said, "Su, don¡¯t boast so greatly. You take care of the seventeen patients we¡¯ve selected first. What¡¯s this talk about twenty-six patients? What¡¯s the point of ying word games like this? If you treat twenty-six people with colds and fevers, and they all get better, what¡¯s the value in that?"


    His words incited further noise from the crowd who used Su Yang of being shameless for trying to deceive people with such a tactic.


    "The twenty-six patients I mentioned include those seventeen," Su Yang replied calmly.


    With that statement, the crowd instantly fell silent. They all looked at Su Yang in shock¡ªisn¡¯t that a bit too arrogant?


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s expression turned icy as he gritted his teeth, "Since you¡¯ve bragged about it, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity. Fine, go ahead, I want to see how you¡¯ll cure twenty-six patients within half an hour!"


    The others sneered as well, half an hour for twenty-six patients, which amounted to a little over a minute for each one.


    What is the concept of this one minute?


    Let me put it this way, in the span of a minute, you probably wouldn¡¯t have even finished asking about the symptoms, let alone proposed a treatment? Su Yang, this boast, is indeed too great!


    However, Su Yang was calm, "Since that¡¯s the case, then please have these twenty-six patientse over."


    The seventeen patients naturally stepped forward immediately, but where were the other nine patients?


    "Where will you find the other nine patients?" Gongye Xuan asked coldly.


    Su Yang casually pointed out in the crowd and found eight patients. Finally, he also brought over Wu Chuanyang¡¯s grandmother, making up the twenty-six patients.


    The twenty-six patients were ced in front of Su Yang, each suffering from different illnesses. Some appeared to be gravely ill, others were full of life and showed no signs of illness. Some looked as if they were dead, while others were full of vigor, which was very strange.


    However, these twenty-six people were indeed sick, and they had alle up the mountain seeking medical help. It was just that these nine people, for various reasons, were not selected in the end, so they stayed below.


    Now, Su Yang had called them all out, but apart from Wu Chuanyang, the others were not very grateful. Because they did not believe in Su Yang¡¯s strength!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care about what these people thought. He went to the first person, Wu Chuanyang¡¯s grandmother.


    At this moment, the people on the scene had already started whispering to each other, especially the divine doctors.


    Observing, listening, asking, and feeling the pulse, these divine doctors were very skilled in medicine. Often, a single nce was enough for them to understand the patient¡¯s condition.


    Seeing Wu Chuanyang¡¯s grandmother, many divine doctors shook their heads slowly. This illness, never mind giving them a minute, even if they were to study her carefully, they might note up with a treatment.


    Of course, a few people had furrowed brows, clearly pondering possible treatments.


    And just when everyone was silent, Su Yang made his move. With a shake of his left hand, three silver needles appeared in his hand, and then, with a flick, he simultaneously inserted the three silver needles into Wu Chuanyang¡¯s grandmother¡¯s head.


    "Ah!" Wu Chuanyang¡¯s grandmother opened her mouth and let out a cry of pain, causing everyone on the scene to startle.


    Su Yang quickly stepped forward, tapped three times on the top of her head with his hand, and then gave a forceful pat on her forehead.


    She immediately closed her mouth, and Su Yang also followed by removing the three silver needles, took a step back, and said in a soft voice, "It¡¯s done!"


    The crowd was in an uproar, Su Yang¡¯s operations, smooth as flowing water, were very pleasing to watch. But the question was, had she really been cured?


    Moreover, the entire process was carried out while Iron Arhat was still sticking to the palm of Su Yang¡¯s hand. That is to say, Su Yang treated her with just one hand, wasn¡¯t that too hasty?


    Wu Chuanyang¡¯s grandmother closed her mouth, her eyes slightly dazed and showing no reaction.


    At this moment, the others began to make noise, a man said anxiously, "Sect Leader Gongye, didn¡¯t you say it was just about proposing treatments? What is he doing? He... he has started treating her? I can¡¯t let him treat my father!"


    "My grandfather can¡¯t be treated by him either!"


    "I can¡¯t let him treat my older brother¡¯s illness!"

 Chapter 695 - 694: Miraculous Revival

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 694: Miraculous Revival</h4>


    The crowd immediately became raucous, with many expressing their unwillingness to let Su Yang perform the treatment.


    Gongye Xuan also frowned and said coldly, "Mr. Su, I said to just propose a treatment method, who allowed you to mess around and treat recklessly? If something goes wrong, can you bear that responsibility..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Wu Chuanyang¡¯s grandmother suddenly took a deep breath, her eyes widened as she took two quick steps forward and seized Wu Chuanyang¡¯s arm, "Xiaoyang, I¡¯m hungry..."


    Everyone at the scene was stunned; just before ascending the mountain, Wu Chuanyang had to carry the olddy. And now, she¡¯s walking briskly?


    Moreover, her voice was loud and clear, didn¡¯t sound like an olddy at all!


    Wu Chuanyang was also stunned, and after a long while, he broke into tears of joy, "Grandma, you... you¡¯re better? You haven¡¯t... you haven¡¯t said you were hungry in two years..."


    Everyone on-site was shocked again. Was she really healed?


    So quickly?


    In less than a minute, Su Yang had cured her?


    "Damn it, this must be a nt!" a man shouted loudly, "This bastard knows him; this is definitely a nt he hired!"


    "Right, it¡¯s a deceit. Damn, I was almost fooled too!"


    "It¡¯s so shameless, utterly shameless!"


    The crowd started to shout again, but at this moment, Elder Jeang said coldly, "This elderlydy, whose breath was nearly gone before, now has a surge of vitality no different from a normal person. Such a situation can¡¯t be faked; there¡¯s no issue of a nt here. Master Su is the one who healed her!"


    The crowd was taken aback, they didn¡¯t understand medicine, but Elder Jeang surely did. If he said so, didn¡¯t it mean it was true?


    People looked at Gongye Xuan and others, only to find they were all frowning, not uttering a word. Their expressions further confirmed Elder Jeang¡¯s statement; could it be that Su Yang had indeed cured the olddy?


    Wu Chuanyang suddenly fell to his knees before Su Yang, choking with tears, "Master Su, thank you. Thank you for saving my grandma. This kindness... I will remember it in my heart for my whole life..."


    "No need for such courtesy!" Su Yang waved his hand, "You and I are friends; of course, I should help with your troubles!"


    "Master Su, you saved my grandma¡ªyou¡¯ve given us a new lease on life. I can never repay you, I can only bow down to you." Wu Chuanyang said excitedly, "Xiyue, hurry,e thank Master Su!"


    Wu Xiyue came over with great reluctance and said stiffly, "Thank you!"


    "Kneel down!" Wu Chuanyang roared.


    Wu Xiyue was dumbfounded. How could she kneel before Su Yang?


    "You indeed ought to kneel!" said Su Yang coldly.


    Enraged, Wu Xiyue shouted, "Why should I kneel to you? You saved my grandma, and I thank you for that, but I¡¯ve already thanked you. Do you have to humiliate me like this..."


    "Humiliate you?" Su Yang said coldly, "From the bottom of the mountain to the top, who has been humiliating whom? Have you forgotten how you mocked me for the sake of those new friends you made while going up the mountain?"


    Wu Xiyue¡¯s face turned red; those friends had been the loudest in mocking her. Now thinking about it, she felt embarrassed herself.


    "That¡¯s all in the past, asking me to kneel to you, that¡¯s impossible!" Wu Xiyue said angrily.


    "But I really want you to kneel!" Su Yang said with a faint smile. With a casual point of his finger, Wu Xiyue was pressured by an immense force and fell to her knees with a ¡¯plop¡¯.


    Her knees hit the ground, almost shattering, and Wu Xiyue was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up, her tears flowing freely from her eyes.


    Su Yang casually lifted his hand again, and Wu Chuanyang was raised up by a strong force.


    "Good, next one!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "It seems that everyone is quite skeptical of my medical skills. In that case, I¡¯ll start by treating those who believe in me."


    Su Yang walked straight toward one of the men, whose family didn¡¯t mor to prevent Su Yang from treating him.


    Without releasing Iron Arhat, Su Yang treated with one hand, and soon, the man was cured just as effortlessly as Wu Chuanyang¡¯s grandmother had been earlier.


    After acquiring the Bronze Seal Script and re-studying Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang¡¯s medical skills had improved by leaps and bounds. The illnesses of these patients, seen by others as incurable, were trivial matters to him.


    After the man was healed, his recovery naturally caused another outcry, and even fewer people at the scene were skeptical of Su Yang.


    After all, whether this was true or false could be discerned by the expressions on the faces of people like Gongye Xuan.


    The fact that Su Yang could heal people so effortlessly was a testament to his ability.


    Su Yang then promptly healed three more people before approaching an elderly man.


    This old man was the previously mentioned Zheng Deyang, whom all the other divine healers had been unable to treat.


    Zheng Deyang¡¯s family members watched nervously; they had remained silent during themotion earlier. They had lost hope and hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to seed in healing, so they simply didn¡¯t care anymore.


    But now, the strength disyed by Su Yang had kindled some hope in them as well.


    However, could Su Yang heal Zheng Deyang?


    This was not only a question for Zheng Deyang¡¯s family, who waited with bated breath, but also for the divine healers present, who watched intently.


    After so many divine healers had jointly failed to find a cure for Zheng Deyang, could Su Yang seed?


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Su Yang made his move.


    This time, Su Yang took a bit more time. But in the span of just one minute, the frail Zheng Deyang stood up from the ground. Although not bursting with vigor, he looked spirited and refreshed, as if all his ailments had vanished.


    Such a development left everyone present shocked, particrly Zheng Deyang¡¯s family members, all of whom were stunned.


    When the divine healers had dered the case hopeless, Zheng Deyang¡¯s family had given up, had sumbed to despair.


    And now, Su Yang had easily cured Zheng Deyang, sparking an intense emotion in the crowd. How could they not be excited?


    "Grandfather, how do you feel?" Zheng Deyang¡¯s grandson asked cautiously.


    "I feel great!" Zheng Deyangughed, "Ah, it¡¯s been over a decade since I¡¯ve felt this good. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been brought back to life. Master Su, thank you, thank you for saving me!"


    The entire audience was astounded. Zheng Deyang¡¯s family members nearly burst into tears, and his grandson immediately knelt before Su Yang, his voice trembling, "Master Su, thank you so much for saving my grandfather, thank you!"


    "It was nothing, no need for such courtesy!" Su Yang waved his hand nonchntly, causing Zheng Deyang¡¯s grandson to stand up involuntarily.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the remaining patients, and the eyes of their family members grew fervent. Who would Su Yang treat next?


    "Master Su, please save my father..." a man said shakily, although just before, he had been adamantly against Su Yang treating his father.

 Chapter 696 - 695: Kneel Down and Slap in the Face

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 695: Kneel Down and p in the Face</h4>


    The man had hardly spoken when the others began to plead with Su Yang to help treat their family members.


    Most of these people were the same ones who had previously insulted Su Yang and were adamant about not letting him treat their rtives.


    Now, having recognized Su Yang¡¯s superior medical skills, they immediately sought his help.


    Su Yang nced at the crowd and said with a sneer, "Didn¡¯t you all distrust my medical skills? Weren¡¯t you the ones refusing my treatment?"


    "I was wrong, I didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai when I saw it, Master Su, save me..." the crowd pleaded.


    "You want me to treat you? Fine," Su Yang said, "Kneel there and p your own face. Satisfy me with it, and I will treat your family members!"


    The crowd was stunned; wasn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s demand a bit too much?


    These people were all rich or noble, usual local tyrants. Now, Su Yang was asking them to kneel and p their own faces, how could they bring themselves to do that?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare them a nce as he walked straight up to Wang Changyuan.


    Wang Changyuan¡¯s condition was the same as Zheng Deyang¡¯s, incurable, and his family had also remained silent in despair.


    Su Yang still effortlessly cured Wang Changyuan, once again proving the excellence of his medical skills.


    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, knelt down immediately, and began to p his own face.


    Though it was humiliating, the sick were the most important people in their families. If these individuals were beyond help, their families might be doomed, so how could they afford to take chances?


    Su Yang, acting as if he saw nothing, continued to cure two more patients who hadn¡¯t mocked him.


    Afterward, Su Yang then looked at the person who was kneeling and pping himself and said with a smile, "It seems you truly regret your actions, so I¡¯ll help you out."


    Having said that, Su Yang went directly to the man¡¯s father and effortlessly cured his illness.


    All at once, the entire room was in an uproar, the people who were initially hesitant suddenly fell to their knees in droves, pping their faces and begging.


    It was clear to everyone now, what seemed likeplicated and difficult diseases were no more thanmon colds for Su Yang. If they didn¡¯t seek Su Yang¡¯s treatment now, what hope did they have for the future?


    Of course, there were a few who did not kneel. The Medical Saint Sect had also proposed treatments. In their eyes, if all else failed, they would seek remedies from the Medical Saint Sect rather than lose face before Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t insist but merely cured the family members of those who knelt and pped themselves.


    Those standing nearby were counting; in less than twenty minutes, out of twenty-six patients, only five remained.


    These five were the stubborn ones who refused to kneel, including Yang Lihua.


    "I won¡¯t directly treat these five," Su Yang announced, "I¡¯ll simply state the treatments, and everyone can judge for themselves."


    The faces of the rtives of these five were filled with embarrassment, having believed that Su Yang would treat their sick to achieve his goal of twenty-six. But, to their surprise, he was only going to state the treatment instead of personally administering it.


    Gongye Xuan and the others¡¯ faces had long since turned ashen. Su Yang¡¯s actions had proven to everyone that his medical skills were indeed far superior to theirs.


    Now that Su Yang was set on achieving his goal of twenty-six, it was even more of an insult to them.


    Ignoring these people, Su Yang began with the first one and directly stated the treatment.


    The divine doctors on the scene were all taking mental notes and at the same time judging whether the treatments proposed by Su Yang were indeed effective.


    He had spoken of four methods, and the divine doctors all nodded in agreement, some even overjoyed. Because the treatments Su Yang proposed were not only effective, but also achieved great results, far surpassing those they hade up with before. They felt as though they had learned something new and were naturally extremely excited.


    Thest one was Old Yang from the Yang Family.


    Standing in front of the ice coffin, Su Yang fell silent.


    Everyone was staring intently at Su Yang; Old Yang¡¯s illness was the most special, could Su Yang cure this one as well?


    People from the Yang Family side were all ready with their mobile phones to record; as soon as Su Yang mentioned the treatment, they would immediately take note and then go back to find a way to cure it.


    Yang Lihua chuckled coldly in his heart, no matter how clever you are, in the end, you still have to treat my grandfather, don¡¯t you?


    However, after about a minute of waiting, Su Yang did not speak. Instead, he began to act. He pushed open the ice coffin with one hand and directly took out the Kirin Jade, suspending it above the ice coffin.


    A burst of red me erupted from Old Yang¡¯s body and was absorbed into the Kirin Jade. Su Yang also released several silver needles, piercing different acupoints on Old Yang.


    One minuteter, Su Yang stopped and took back the Kirin Jade.


    And Old Yang inside the ice coffin also opened his eyes and stood up from within it. He looked bewildered, obviously not understanding why he was here.


    The Yang Family crowd immediately erupted into an excited uproar, Old Yang, was he really cured just like that? Simply woke up?


    You should know that after Old Yang got sick, he was hovering on the edge of life and death every day, he had never woken up.


    Who would have thought that in just a few minutes with Su Yang, Old Yang became lucid?


    "Master Su, thank you!" Yang Lihua said with a light smile, but there was a slight mocking tone in his voice.


    I haven¡¯t kneeled, but ultimately, you still ended up treating my grandfather, huh? Hmph, ying this game in front of my Yang Family, you¡¯re still too green!


    "No need to thank me!" Su Yang said calmly, "I only suppressed Old Yang¡¯s illness temporarily, I haven¡¯t treated him yet. It will recur in three days, and he will fall unconscious again."


    "What?" Yang Lihua was stunned, and so were the other people of the Yang Family.


    "Why... why is it like this..." Yang Lihua asked in a hurry.


    "You haven¡¯t kneeled, nor have you pped yourself, why should I cure your grandfather?" Su Yang said, "My making him wake up was just to fulfill the task of curing twenty-six people. As for the rest, that¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Yang Lihua¡¯s face immediately turned pale; he thought he could take advantage this time, but he did not expect Su Yang to have such a move up his sleeve.


    "Master Su, please... save my grandfather..." Yang Lihua said with a trembling voice, "Whatever amount of money you want, we will give it to you."


    "Heh, is it still a matter of money now?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile in response.


    Yang Lihua paused, was Su Yang asking him to kneel and p himself?


    Su Yang did not even nce at Yang Lihua. Instead, still holding onto Iron Arhat, he walked over to Gongye Xuan andughed, "Sect Leader Gongye, it seems that I have won in terms of medical skills. You said before that my medicine was all about deceiving people, now please point out the mistakes in my treatment just now, or simply point out where I cheated!"


    Gongye Xuan clenched his teeth. Where could he point out the mistakes in Su Yang¡¯s treatment? All the patients were cured, did that not speak volumes about Su Yang¡¯s medical skills?

 Chapter 697 - 696: One Hand Is Enough to Deal with You

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter 696: One Hand Is Enough to Deal with You</h4>


    Elder Hua and Elder Yue were most excited, as they had always held a particr admiration for Su Yang.


    This time, when they came over, people from the Medical Saint Sect told them that Su Yang¡¯s medical skills were a sham, and they had been arguing with the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s people all along.


    Though they hadn¡¯t been subjected to any mistreatment during their time here, they had endured quite a lot of indignity. Especially the people from the Medical Saint Sect, who constantly ridiculed them, believing that their medical skills were inadequate and that their judgment was wed, unable to discern Su Yang¡¯s deceit, which infuriated them even more.


    But now, Su Yang had proved with his real strength that he hadn¡¯t fooled anyone, and he also vindicated their judgment.


    Furthermore, they once again witnessed Su Yang¡¯s miraculous medical skills, which left these two lifetime devotees of medicine utterly astounded.


    The others at the scene, however, were left confused, particrly the divine physicians of these sects.


    In the past, they had always believed that only the doctors within their sects could be called ¡¯Medical Sages¡¯. Those outside, whether it be Elder Yue or Elder Hua, were just fishing for fame without real capability.


    But now, Su Yang had pped their faces with his strength, proving that outsiders could possess medical skills far superior to theirs. In front of Su Yang, these so-called sect members were nothing at all.


    "Sect Leader Gongye, why the silence?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    Gongye Xuan gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "The Divine Physicians Alliance requires not only extraordinary medical skills but also immense strength. You¡¯ve only won in the field of medicine; we still have topare our strengths!"


    "Of course!" Su Yang said with a faint smile: "You brought Elder Hua and Elder Yue here; we definitely need to settle this ount. I am someone who is very decisive in handling matters. You don¡¯t need to apologize, just leaving your life will do!"


    "You, kill me!?" Gongye Xuan¡¯s face turned icy cold: "Su Yang, you may be skilled in medicine, but that doesn¡¯t mean you are that strong. Even Yue Qianfeng, a renowned figure from the Earth Rankings, couldn¡¯tst ten moves against me. Who are you to challenge me?"


    "Sect Leader Gongye¡¯s strength is exceptional, Su Yang, if I were you, I would have knelt and begged for mercy by now!"


    Young Master Qin shouted loudly from the side. His grandfather was one of the patients. Since he hadn¡¯t knelt earlier when everyone else did, Su Yang only prescribed a treatment for his grandfather and didn¡¯t administer it directly, which made him harbor even more resentment.


    "Su Yang, do you dare to fight Sect Leader Gongye? You¡¯re truly courting death!"


    "Youth knows no fear. You might be able to learn medical skills quickly, but cultivation requires years of umtion. What makes you, a green youngster, think you can match Sect Leader Gongye in a fight!"


    The crowd mored in agreement, and Wu Xiyue, who was still kneeling on the ground, gritted her teeth and said, "Kill him, kill him, Sect Leader Gongye, kill him!"


    "Don¡¯t speak!" Wu Chuanyang rebuked angrily.


    "I want to speak!" Wu Xiyue spat through clenched teeth: "I want him dead! I want him dead!"


    Su Yang paid no attention to this wretched woman, looking at Gongye Xuan with a faint smile: "Sect Leader Gongye, you¡¯ve got quite the support. Will it be embarrassing for you if you lose in a moment?"


    "You should worry about how embarrassing it will be for you when I defeat you with one move!" Gongye Xuan said coldly: "Su Yang, since you are courting death, I shall grant it. Today, I will end your life on umted Cloud Mountain!"


    Having said this, Gongye Xuan took off his outer coat and walked up to Su Yang. His eyes swept past Iron Arhat beside him, and Gongye Xuan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly: "Haven¡¯t you released him yet?"


    "It¡¯s fine." Su Yang said with a faint smile: "To fight you, one hand is enough!"


    The entire venue erupted into an uproar, and Gongye Xuan was nearly exploding with rage.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant!" Gongye Xuan roared: "Fight with me using just one hand? Do you really not want to live?"


    "Even the Earth Rankings¡¯ renowned Yue Qianfeng couldn¡¯tst ten moves against Sect Leader Gongye; where does this kid get his confidence from!"


    "What on earth is he talking about? I¡¯m really puzzled here¡ªcould he be an idiot?"


    "Sigh, the forest is big indeed, attracting all sorts of birds. How audacious one must be to utter such arrogant words!"


    "He¡¯s courting death. With Sect Leader Gongye making a move, I bet he can¡¯t even withstand a single strike!"


    "Hahaha, Sect Leader Gongye, finish him in one second!"


    Many people shouted loudly, among them were sects that had sought refuge with Medical Saint Sect and also rtives of those patients who Su Yang had not treated. In any case, these people were all too eager to see Gongye Xuan directly kill Su Yang.


    Su Yang remained indifferent and chuckled, "Sect Leader Gongye, how about I give you three moves?"


    "No need!" Gongye Xuan roared furiously, "Within three moves, I will take your life!"


    "Oh, look, we think alike!" Su Yangughed and said, "Well, let¡¯s see who can achieve that!"


    The crowd was in an uproar. Su Yang¡ªwith one hand still, mind you¡ªdared to im he could take Gongye Xuan¡¯s life within three moves? His arrogance had climbed to a whole new level!


    Enraged, Gongye Xuan let out a ferocious roar and swiftly pounced towards Su Yang. Just like his previous fight against Yue Qianfeng, he moved like a specter, quickly circling to Su Yang¡¯s back.


    With one hand attached to Iron Arhat, Su Yang found it inconvenient to dodge and turn. Gongye Xuan had precisely aimed for this weakness, charging to Su Yang¡¯s back, preparing to strike from behind.


    "Come back here!" With a grab in the air, Su Yang made Gongye Xuan feel a powerful force pulling him, directly dragging him in front of Su Yang.


    "Fighting should be done fair and square, facing each other¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of always running behind?" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    Gongye Xuan¡¯splexion turned incredibly ugly. Su Yang¡¯s move just now had made it clear to him that Su Yang¡¯s strength was absolutely superior to Yue Qianfeng¡¯s. The thought of defeating Su Yang within three moves was utterly impossible.


    However, he stopped caring about any pride. No matter how many moves it took, the most important thing was to kill Su Yang while he was still holding Iron Arhat.


    Su Yang casually parried Gongye Xuan¡¯s second attack and said with a light chuckle, "Time for the third move, Sect Leader Gongye. Be careful now!"


    As he spoke, Su Yang pushed his left hand straight forward.


    When Gongye Xuan heard Su Yang¡¯s words, he immediately tensed up and went on guard.


    Seeing Su Yang make a move, his first reaction was to immediately leap away.


    But Su Yang¡¯s force was still pulling at him, and he simply could not move. Left with no choice, he had to strike with all his might, confronting Su Yang¡¯s palm with his own.


    In Gongye Xuan¡¯s mind, his palm strike should at least be equally matched with Su Yang¡¯s.


    However, when his palm met Su Yang¡¯s hand, something unexpected happened.


    A strong suction force emerged from Su Yang¡¯s hand, uncontrobly drawing Gongye Xuan¡¯s power out, all rushing into Su Yang¡¯s palm. It felt as if something within Su Yang was absorbing his power, and he waspletely unable to stop it.


    What Gongye Xuan didn¡¯t realize was that, hidden within this move, Su Yang had infused the Demonic Swallowing the World Secret Technique.


    Against the power of Demonic Swallowing the World, how could his strength possibly withstand Su Yang¡¯s devouring?

 Chapter 698 - 697 Old Classmate

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 697 Old ssmate</h4>


    Devouring the Heavens quickly absorbed all of Gongye Xuan¡¯s strength. Under the mighty demon technique that reigned supreme, Gongye Xuan had no power to resist whatsoever.


    Deprived of his strength, he naturally couldn¡¯t withstand Su Yang¡¯s palm strike. Su Yang¡¯s palm directly broke through Gongye Xuan¡¯s guard, imprinting squarely onto his chest.


    With a thunderous crash, Gongye Xuan was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground as he continuously vomited blood. His face was as pale as death, and Su Yang had shattered his meridians.


    Everyone at the scene was stunned. Although Su Yang had absorbed all of Gongye Xuan¡¯s strength with that strike, the onlookers couldn¡¯t see this process; they only saw Gongye Xuan attempt to block and, within moments, he could no longer hold up and was struck in the chest by Su Yang¡¯s palm, then sent flying.


    In the eyes of the crowd, it appeared as if Su Yang had simply smacked Gongye Xuan away with a single palm. There were no particrly fancy moves or earth-shattering techniques¡ªit seemed like a mere scuffle between ordinary people, which was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    The recent battle between Gongye Xuan and Yue Qianfeng had been extravagantly splendid. Despite the swift oue, it dazzled all who watched.


    But was the fight between Su Yang and Gongye Xuan really so unremarkable?


    If Su Yang had lost, then it would have been understandable, as it would¡¯ve proven that hecked the strength. However, they had all witnessed Gongye Xuan¡¯s capabilities. Even if he were to lose, it shouldn¡¯t have been in such a humiliating fashion!


    In fact, even the members of the Divine Farmer Sect were deeply shocked.


    Previously, during the battle at the Divine Farmer Sect between Su Yang and Yue Qianfeng, the two had fought for over ten minutes. Considering how Gongye Xuan defeated Yue Qianfeng in ten moves just moments ago, it left Elder Jeang and the others in a state of panic; could Gongye Xuan¡¯s strength possibly surpass that of Su Yang?


    Su Yang imed he would defeat Gongye Xuan in three moves, and with just one hand at that¡ªthey found it unbelievable.


    Who could have predicted that Su Yang would actually do as he said? With just one hand, and three moves, he indeed defeated Gongye Xuan, leaving everyone from the Divine Farmer Sect dumbfounded!


    Gongye Xuan himself was wearing an expression of utter disbelief. After spitting out several mouthfuls of blood and barely hanging on to consciousness, he said with a trembling voice, "This... this is impossible, you... how could you possibly defeat me..."


    "But the person lying on the ground is you!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Gongye Xuan, frustrated and furious, spat out a few more mouthfuls of fresh blood and said through clenched teeth, "Su, don¡¯t think for a second that just because you defeated me, you can strut around the Medical Saint Sect. Our Sect is teeming with experts; this is not a ce where you can run wild!"


    "I know!" Su Yang said with a smile, suddenly raising his voice in a long howl, "Liao Yuxuan, I¡¯m already here; how much longer do you n to stay hidden?"


    All were taken aback, clueless as to who this Liao Yuxuan was!


    Gongye Xuan¡¯s expression changed yet again, as he clearly knew about Liao Yuxuan. He just couldn¡¯t fathom how Su Yang knew that Liao Yuxuan was there!


    Now, Gongye Xuan couldn¡¯t help but start to believe that Master Su of Pingnan Province truly possessed formidable powers!


    However, thinking of the two individuals that came after him, Gongye Xuan found his peace again.


    No matter how strong you are, Master Su, can you really contend with an immortal from the heavens?


    As soon as Su Yang¡¯s words had fallen, two people immediately approached from the hall, Gongye Liang and Liao Yuxuan.


    Observing the situation at the scene, neither of the two men showed any expression. Especially Gongye Liang, who did not even nce at Gongye Xuan, as if the dying man on the ground was just an insignificant person, not his father at all.


    With a sneer in his eyes, Liao Yuxuan said coldly, "Old ssmate, you really have some skills, to have guessed it was me up on the mountain. Knowing I was here, you should have realized how dangerous this trip would be. My old ssmate, you should know just how much I want to kill you!"


    The crowd was taken aback. Liao Yuxuan was Su Yang¡¯s old ssmate? Yet, from the sound of it, they seemed to harbor deep hatred for each other. They were only ssmates, so where did such deep enmitye from that would drive one to kill?


    Moreover, with Su Yang¡¯s strength, how could Liao Yuxuan dare to openly express his desire to kill Su Yang? Where did his confidencee from?


    Su Yang did not reply. He scrutinized Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang carefully, curiously saying, "You two are quite interesting, the power within you both is quite strange. It seems that the affair of the Divine Physicians Alliance has been manipted by the two of you from behind, hasn¡¯t it?"


    Once again, the crowd was astonished. The affairs of the Divine Physicians Alliance were manipted by these two green youngsters?


    The crowd had always believed that the affairs of the Divine Physicians Alliance were orchestrated by the Sect Leader of the Medical Saint Sect, Gongye Xuan. But now, it seemed like Gongye Xuan¡¯s status was not even close to Gongye Liang¡¯s. What exactly was going on?


    Gongye Liang also frowned as he looked at Su Yang. "Brother Liao, is this the Master Su of Pingnan Province you spoke of? He looks so ordinary, nothing special at all!"


    Liao Yuxuan nced at Gongye Xuan on the ground and snorted, "Don¡¯t underestimate this guy. I made that mistake once, not taking him seriously. Unexpectedly, this bastard yed dumb and outsmarted me, causing me great loss. He is very strong; you must not take him lightly!"


    "How strong can he be?" Gongye Liang said coldly. "Is he a Terrestrial Immortal?"


    "No, that¡¯s not it." Liao Yuxuan shook his head. "He¡¯s still some distance away from being a Terrestrial Immortal."


    "If he¡¯s not a Terrestrial Immortal, then there¡¯s no significance!" Gongye Liang said coldly. "With our strength, do we still need to fear anyone below the level of Earth Immortals?"


    Liao Yuxuan slowly nodded. "That¡¯s true. Today, I am no longer the person I was in Nanluo City. Su, it¡¯s time for our matters toe to an end! Today, I want to kill you in front of the whole world to let everyone know that I, Liao Yuxuan, am far stronger than you, Su Yang!"


    "Wee!" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "But please, don¡¯t run off likest time in Nanluo City. Our matters must be settled. Today if you don¡¯t kill me, I still intend to kill you!"


    "Courting death with such arrogance, you truly do not know what¡¯sing for you! I want to see who will kill whom today!"


    Liao Yuxuan roared and took several steps forward, shouting loudly, "Brother Gongye, cover for me. I¡¯ll kill him myself!"


    With a casual wave of his hand and a faint smile, Gongye Liang parted the crowd instantly, making room for Liao Yuxuan and Su Yang.


    The faces of everyone present were filled with shock and amazement. Gongye Xuan had been defeated by Su Yang; what kind of strength did Liao Yuxuan possess that he dared challenge Su Yang? Was this not a death wish?

 Chapter 699 - 698: Condensing Breath into a Blade

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 698: Condensing Breath into a de</h4>


    Although no one was optimistic about Liao Yuxuan, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him at all.


    The aura of the Three-faced God Monarch was emanating from Liao Yuxuan¡¯s body, and furthermore, this aura was much stronger than the one Su Yang felt from the statue of the Three-faced God Monarch at Liao Yuxuan¡¯s house before.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Liao Yuxuan and the Three-faced God Monarch truly was, but there was definitely a close connection between the two. Moreover, the fact that Liao Yuxuan could utilize the power of the Three-faced God Monarch was terrifying.


    After all, since the Three-faced God Monarch was known as a god, that itself rified a lot. The Three-faced God Monarch must be at least a Terrestrial Immortal, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a sculpture to manifest his divine power.


    Given that the Three-faced God Monarch is a god, that indicates that Liao Yuxuan is capable of wielding the power of a god. Even if it¡¯s just the power bestowed upon him by the Three-faced God Monarch, it¡¯s still the power of a god!


    Liao Yuxuan slowly walked up to Su Yang and said coldly, "Su Yang, although we had no grievances or grudges, you have repeatedly attacked me in Nanluo City, trying to kill me again and again. Today, I will settle all our scores. I want you to know that I, Liao Yuxuan, am not so easily bullied!"


    Su Yangughed, "Liao Yuxuan, if you want to fight then fight, why bother with all this grand but empty talk? What, do you want to leave yourself with a good reputation before you die? But don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying these things? Who is it, after all, that wants to kill who? Who was it that struck first? Escaping from Luo City like a beaten dog, do you really think a miracle will happen today at the Medical Saint Sect?"


    "Whether there will be a miracle, we¡¯ll know after the fight!" Liao Yuxuan shouted angrily, and suddenly took a step forward.


    With a stomp on the ground, a loud boom sounded, and a crack appeared beneath his foot, quickly spreading toward Su Yang.


    By the time it reached Su Yang, the crack had turned into arge pit, as if it intended to swallow Su Yang whole.


    The people around eximed in shock; they had never seen such a technique before!


    But Su Yang remained calm. He also stomped the ground, and the crack was immediately halted, unable to advance even an inch further.


    Missing his target, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s brow immediately furrowed, and he said coldly, "You really didn¡¯t disappoint me, your strength has improved over this period. However, that makes things even better. I truly have no interest in killing a weakling!"


    "You, on the other hand, have surprised me," Su Yang said with a smile. "It seems I¡¯ll have to use both hands to fight you!"


    With those words, Su Yang casually threw the Iron Arhat aside. This famous master from Hanxi immediately copsed to the ground, limp as if all his sinews had been extracted, unable to struggle in the slightest.


    Then, it dawned on everyone that Su Yang had been fighting with only one hand. Now that he had freed both hands, how powerful would he be?


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you free both hands; even if you grew ten more, you still wouldn¡¯t be my match!"


    Liao Yuxuan let out a great roar and suddenly exhaled a breath of white air.


    The white breath quickly dispersed in the air, spreading around. Simultaneously, Liao Yuxuan reached out to grab, and the white breath wrapped around the surrounding air and gathered in front of him.


    Liao Yuxuan brought his hands together, and the white breath quicklypressed. The air wrapped in the white breath alsopressed simultaneously, and eventually, arge volume of air materialized into a solid form in Liao Yuxuan¡¯s hands,pressed into a dagger less than an inch long.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, he had to admit that Liao Yuxuan¡¯s martial arts were indeed far from simple.


    This move,pressing air into a de, appeared simple, but in reality, it was very difficult to achieve. And once aplished, its power was extremely terrifying.


    The dagger was made ofpressed air; air itself has no shape and can change unpredictably. Not only could it expand or contract, but it could also change into other shapes at any time. Moreover, the most crucial aspect was that thepressed air possessed powerful explosive characteristics, which greatly enhanced the power of the Qi Knife.


    Facing such an attack, counterstrikes were not easy. Because any force exerted on this air was futile, it was impossible to scatter thepressed air.


    Therefore, this move ofpressing air into a de could even be considered a very shameless tactic. However, this very move was extremely effective, and that was what forced Su Yang to sigh inwardly.


    "Kill!" Liao Yuxuan roared angrily, and the air-crafted dagger rushed out swiftly, like a thrown knife, heading straight for Su Yang.


    The spectators around were unaware of the horror ofpressing air into a de, but they were nevertheless astonished and dazzled. Liao Yuxuan¡¯s move was much more astounding than Gongye Xuan¡¯s earlier performance.


    Everyone looked at Su Yang with eager anticipation, wanting to see how he would withstand this knife. If Liao Yuxuan could disy such splendid moves, could Su Yang¡¯s techniques be even more shocking?


    In the face of the aggressively approaching Qi Knife, Su Yang didn¡¯t dodge. He even took a step forward, flicking his right hand, and the Kirin Jade appeared in his grasp.


    "Break!" Su Yang let out a low shout, and the Kirin Jade immediately shone with red light. Within the glow, a tiny kylin, shaking its head and wagging its tail, charged out and directly confronted the Qi Knife.


    As the Qi Knife and kylin collided, the little kylin was split into two without suspense. However, this little kylin was merely a manifestation of the Kirin Jade¡¯s power, not a living creature. Though it was split apart, its power persisted, and the red light promptly enveloped the Qi Knife within it.


    The attribute of Kirin Jade was fire, and the temperature within the red glow was extremely high. As the Qi Knife was enveloped, the mist rapidly evaporated, and the Qi Knife began to wobble ordingly.


    After all, the Qi Knife was condensed air and had to adhere to the principle of thermal expansion and contraction. Under the heat from the Kirin Jade, the air expanded rapidly, and the oue was predictable.


    Before it could reach Su Yang, the Qi Knife exploded, emitting a thunderous noise, as if a bomb had detonated, startling everyone.


    A powerful shockwave surged out, blowing many people away, while several walls of the hall suffered varying degrees of damage. Tables, chairs, and everything else in the hall were virtually all flipped over, none were spared!


    Now, the onlookers truly understood the terrifying power of the Qi Knife, and everyone shuddered with fear.


    Had this knife struck them, it probably would have been enough to kill dozens of people!


    That Su Yang could still neutralize this knife was indeed shocking, and they couldn¡¯t help but admire him even more.


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯splexion turned icy to the extreme, this was one of his trump cards, meant to kill Su Yang. But how could he have imagined that his trump card would not even slightly injure Su Yang and would be broken so easily? When had Su Yang¡¯s strength be so formidable?


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Su Yang to counter this move. Even without the Kirin Jade, he could still have used Devouring the Heavens; Liao Yuxuan¡¯s attack, while fatal to ordinary people, was utterly useless against Su Yang!

 Chapter 700 - 699: Wind Blade Battle Armor

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 699: Wind de Battle Armor</h4>


    The moment the Qi Knife shattered, Liao Yuxuan let out a fierce roar as he spread his hands wide, a whirlwind slowly forming in front of him.


    The scattered tables, chairs, and benches were pulled towards the whirlwind, spinning rapidly within it like a miniature tornado, creating an intimidating spectacle.


    However, what was most astonishing was that as soon as those pieces of furniture entered the whirlwind, they were instantly shredded by it. It was as if the whirlwind contained thousands of saw teeth; anything that entered it would bepletely crushed.


    The onlookers were panic-stricken and dared note near. If the whirlwind caught them, what then?


    At the same time, people were also deeply shocked; how would Su Yang withstand such a terrifying attack?


    The whirlwind quickly took shape, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, Liao Yuxuan took a step forward and entered the whirlwind himself.


    This all-destroying whirlwind didn¡¯t harm Liao Yuxuan in the slightest. On the contrary, as if possessed by a spirit, the whirlwind wrapped around Liao Yuxuan¡¯s entire body, enveloping him within its vortex.


    In doing so, Liao Yuxuan appeared to be wearing an armor that made him untouchable. The external whirlwind was enough to block any attacks.


    "Let¡¯s see how you handle my Wind de Armor!" Liao Yuxuan charged at Su Yang with a wildugh, making no fancy moves, just attacking Su Yang head-on.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He did not use Devouring the Heavens to absorb this force, for it was too powerful. He had just absorbed Gongye Xuan¡¯s power, and if he absorbed this power now, it might be too much for him to handle.


    Using Kirin Jade was also out of the question. The power stored in the Kirin Jade had been partly depleted when he neutralized the Qi Knife. If he wanted to use the power of the Kirin Jade again, he would need to draw it out with Devouring the Heavens, but his current situation didn¡¯t allow for that.


    Therefore, it seemed like Su Yang had no choice but to confront Liao Yuxuan head-on.


    With a cold shout, Su Yang made a sword with his right hand and shed directly at Liao Yuxuan.


    A st of sword wind rushed out, striking Liao Yuxuan. But upon contact with the whirlwind around Liao Yuxuan, the sword wind was instantly crushed, while the whirlwind around him remained unchanged.


    A thought struck Su Yang; he had assumed that Liao Yuxuan¡¯s Wind de Armor was just using the power of the whirlwind to shred things. He now realized he had underestimated the Wind de Armor. The external whirlwind not only shredded other objects but could also dissipate all other forms of attack.


    That meant Su Yang¡¯s intangible attacks were essentially useless against him. Even worse, they couldn¡¯t damage the Wind de Armor at all.


    No wonder Liao Yuxuan was so boldly facing Su Yang head-on; he was very confident in his Wind de Armor.


    "Now it¡¯s my turn!" Liao Yuxuan sneered as he charged up to Su Yang and swung a palm toward him.


    Su Yang quickly dodged, but a stone pir behind him was caught in the palm strike andpletely shattered.


    The crowd gasped in rm at the sheer power of the blow.


    The members of the Medical Saint Sect, who had been in despair, suddenly became excited with this turn of events.


    "Go Immortal Master Liao, kill that bastard!"


    "You see, Su, you dared to challenge the Medical Saint Sect, not knowing our hidden strength. You¡¯re courting death!"


    "Let¡¯s see if you keep boasting now. Today, you won¡¯t leave umted Cloud Mountain alive!"


    The jeers of the crowd only inmed Liao Yuxuan¡¯s smugness. He thoroughly reveled in the thrill of being worshiped, and while he pursued Su Yang, he sneered, "Su, why aren¡¯t you so arrogant now? When you drove me out of Nanluo City, you didn¡¯t have this attitude, did you? What happened, you finally met your match?"


    Su Yang dodged Liao Yuxuan¡¯s attacks several times in session, never uttering a word; he was busy observing Liao Yuxuan¡¯s offense.


    Eventually, Su Yang figured out the situation with Liao Yuxuan¡¯s Wind de Armor. He couldn¡¯t help butugh; the armor might look formidable, but in reality, it was just a facade.


    It wasn¡¯t so much Wind de Armor as a magic artifact hidden on Liao Yuxuan¡¯s person. The entire whirlwind was a result of this artifact. It looked majestic, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t Liao Yuxuan¡¯s own power.


    Having realized this, Su Yang becameposed. He took a deep breath, stepped forward, and immediately, a dark cloud shimmered above his head, with lightning and thunder gathering within it.


    This sight astounded onlookers. Who would have thought that merely taking one step would produce such a phenomenon? The dark cloud appeared right in the middle of the hall, and Su Yang stood beneath it like a thunder god riding the clouds, striking awe into all who saw him.


    "Su, why bother with these fancy tricks, are they of any use?" Liao Yuxuanughed wildly. "Under my Wind de Armor, everything is futile. You can only wait for death!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang replied with a faint smile. "But I am a man who refuses to believe in curses. I insist on trying."


    "Then I¡¯ll beat you to your knees and slowly kill you!" Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face twisted hideously as he bellowed and charged at Su Yang.


    Su Yang, wasting no words, raised his hand and barked, "Heavenly Thunder!"


    A bolt of lightning immediately shed from the dark cloud and struck Liao Yuxuan.


    The Wind de Armor effortlessly dissipated the lightning, leaving Liao Yuxuanpletely unharmed.


    "Useless, these are all useless against me!" Liao Yuxuan sneered.


    Without paying any heed, Su Yang once again waved his hand downward, and this time, more than a dozen bolts of lightning struck Liao Yuxuan.


    Just like before, the Wind de Armor neutralized the lightning, leaving Liao Yuxuan unscathed.


    However, Su Yang could sense the whirlwind of the Wind de Armor growing weaker.


    After all, it was only the power of a magic artifact, not Liao Yuxuan¡¯s own.


    If it were Liao Yuxuan¡¯s own power, he could replenish it at any time. But magic artifact power needed time to recover, and that was beyond Liao Yuxuan¡¯s control.


    On Su Yang¡¯s third gesture, dozens of columns of lightning plummeted down, violently crashing onto Liao Yuxuan.


    This lightning, drawn forth by the power Su Yang had absorbed from Gongye Xuan, was extremely draining, but it wasn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s own power, so he didn¡¯t care.


    Yet, after these dozens of lightning columns had struck, the Wind de Armor on Liao Yuxuan finally gave in, starting to crumble in ces.


    However, Liao Yuxuan did not show the slightest hint of panic; instead, he began to sneer.


    He was well aware of his own and the Wind de Armor¡¯s power; Su Yang would have to expend a great deal of energy to fully break through the Wind de Armor. That was exactly what he wanted¡ªto deplete Su Yang¡¯s energy and then easily y him!

 Chapter 701 - 700 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 700 Escape</h4>


    The final thunderbolt descended, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s body was finally free from the swirling wind.


    But instead of retreating, Liao Yuxuan advanced, transforming into a Shadow Phantom and rushing towards Su Yang, his palm striking out fiercely towards Su Yang¡¯s chest.


    In his opinion, Su Yang was already at hisst gasp, and this strike would certainly be effective.


    Su Yang countered with a strike of his own hand, and as their palms collided, Liao Yuxuan instantly realized his mistake. Su Yang¡¯s strength had not diminished in the slightest; in fact, it was so great that it made him feel terrified.


    After exchanging a palm strike, Liao Yuxuan was forced back two steps. Su Yang swiftly stepped forward and struck out with another palm.


    Liao Yuxuan scrambled to block, but it was toote for him to gather his strength, and he was sent stumbling back several steps by Su Yang¡¯s strike, his blood and qi roiling inside him. Before he could regain his footing, Su Yang¡¯s third palm strike was already on its way.


    Panic surged in Liao Yuxuan¡¯s heart, as he no longer had time to defend.


    Fortunately, from a distance, Gongye Liang noticed that the situation was amiss and rushed over. With a wave of his right hand, a beam of light enveloped Su Yang, the same beam of light that had covered Yue Qianfeng before.


    In the previous battle between Gongye Liang and Yue Qianfeng, it was Gongye Liang who had intervened from behind, giving assistance to Gongye Xuan and ultimately defeating Yue Qianfeng.


    This time, the same technique was used on Su Yang, but Su Yang was not Yue Qianfeng.


    The light enveloping Su Yang was like the pressure of ten thousand pounds bearing down on him, causing his speed to slow down somewhat. Nheless, Su Yang was still able to move forward, his palm strike still aiming for Liao Yuxuan.


    However, the reduced speed of Su Yang¡¯s strike gave Liao Yuxuan a chance to catch his breath. Unable to dodge, he could only gather some strength to meet Su Yang¡¯s palm with all his might.


    As their palms shed, Liao Yuxuan was sent flying backwards, tumbling through the air like a broken kite,nding on the ground with staggering force, coughing up several mouthfuls of fresh blood, now badly injured.


    However, the fact that he could escape with his life from Su Yang¡¯s hands was already no small feat. Had Gongye Liang not lent his help just now, Liao Yuxuan might not have had any hope of survival.


    Seeing that Su Yang was still able to move within the light, Gongye Liang¡¯s expression turned desperate. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he rushed over, grabbed Liao Yuxuan, and turned toward the mountains behind them.


    Gongye Liang had not run far when the light around Su Yang shattered. Su Yang soared into the sky and rapidly followed them into the mountains.


    Gongye Liang, seeing Su Yang appear, became even paler. He ran as if his life depended on it, dragging Liao Yuxuan along in a frenzied sprint, and just as Su Yang was about to catch up, they arrived at a cave entrance.


    The two dove into the cave, with Su Yang hot on their heels. However, upon entering, Su Yang discovered that the cave waspletely empty.


    The cave was only five or six meters deep, with no side passages, yet now it was utterly abandoned, with no sign of Gongye Liang and Liao Yuxuan.


    Su Yang was astonished. He had watched the two men enter, and the cave still bore the remnants of their power, so how could they have vanished?


    He searched the area, then flew back out into the sky, observing his surroundings carefully. Yet, in the short span of time, he could neither sense Gongye Liang nor Liao Yuxuan; the two men had seemingly disappeared into thin air.


    After a long search that yielded no discovery, Su Yang eventually gave up. Though he was unclear about the method they had used, it was obvious that the two had escaped far away.


    It seems that, just like before in Nanluo City, this Three-faced God Monarch must be hiding some great secret. His escape this time might have also involved some secret method.


    Back in the hall, the ce was already in an uproar.


    The most morous were the rtives of the four patients who had not yet received treatment, cing their hopes on the Medical Saint Sect.


    When Su Yang ordered them to kneel and p themselves, they stubbornly resisted, putting their hopes on the Medical Saint Sect.


    After all, the Medical Saint Sect had proposed a treatment; they were prepared for the Medical Saint Sect to kill Su Yang and then treat them afterward.


    But now, with the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s tragic defeat, Gongye Xuan was dead, and both Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang had fled, the Medical Saint Sect was essentially finished.


    At this moment, they finally panicked. So, taking advantage of Su Yang¡¯s pursuit of the fugitives, they quickly sought out members of the Medical Saint Sect, hoping that they would treat their sick as soon as possible.


    However, the people of the Medical Saint Sect were now in disarray themselves, with no inclination to attend to their affairs.


    Many from the Medical Saint Sect wanted to flee but were blocked by the Divine Farmer Sect and those from the other sects. Those who had previously pledged allegiance to the Medical Saint Sect all switched to the Divine Farmer Sect now, and the Medical Saint Sect waspletely isted. In the blink of an eye, people nearly started fighting.


    When Su Yang returned to the hall, the mor immediately ceased, and everyone turned their heads toward him, their faces filled with shock.


    His heavenly medical skills, his formidable strength¡ªeverything Su Yang had demonstrated hadpletely won over everyone¡¯s admiration and respect.


    Those who had previously been full of mockery towards Su Yang were now extremely anxious and remorseful. If they had known that Su Yang possessed such capabilities and medical skills, they would never have dared to mock him, and it would be toote even to grovel at his feet.


    The only ones excited at the scene were the members of the Divine Farmer Sect, along with those sects that had always stood by the Divine Farmer Sect. Because Su Yang was invited by the Divine Farmer Sect, his victory meant their gain as well.


    "Master Su!" Elder Jeang approached excitedly, "Congrattions to Master Su for bing the leader of the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    The other people came to their senses and came forward to offer their congrattions. Even those who had always supported the Medical Saint Sect began to congratte him. Indeed, many from the Medical Saint Sect also started to offer their felicitations.


    They could see clearly that with Gongye Xuan dead and Gongye Liang gone, the Medical Saint Sect had undergone aplete change of leadership.


    With Su Yang¡¯s capabilities, was it even necessary to discuss what would happen next? It was best to rush over and join forces now while it might still be possible, otherwise clinging stubbornly to the past would only lead to a dead end.


    In truth, Su Yang didn¡¯t feel much for this Divine Physicians Alliance; his medical expertise far surpassed anyone present.


    But then again, he thought, although these sects had only mediocre medical skills, they did control most of the precious medicinal materials in Huaxia Country, and many miraculous herbs could only be found by them.


    The materials Su Yang needed for his alchemy could possibly be obtained from these people, which could indeed be meaningful.


    "Thank you, everyone!" Su Yang sped his hands with a faint smile and dered, "Since you all show me such favor, I will no longer refuse. However, my Divine Physicians Alliance is a different matter from the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s alliance."


    The crowd was taken aback. Was Su Yang about to propose some new rules? But would his rules be even more unreasonable?

 Chapter 702 - 701 Su Yang’s Rules

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 701 Su Yang¡¯s Rules</h4>


    Seeing the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Su Yang naturally knew what they were thinking.


    He smiled slightly and said aloud, "The difference between my rules and the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s is that I won¡¯t require the Great Sects to take out their secret manuals and treasures and make them avable at the Medical Saint Sect."


    The crowd was taken aback; they had thought Su Yang would demand even more, putting forth conditions even more outrageous than those of the Medical Saint Sect. In fact, everyone had prepared themselves, agreeing to any condition as long as Su Yang didn¡¯t destroy their sects.


    After all, Su Yang¡¯s strength was far greater than that of the Medical Saint Sect; indeed, he had the right to demand more.


    But then, Su Yang¡¯s statement left everyone in surprise. At the same time, they didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or uneasy. Su Yang didn¡¯t want anything, which didn¡¯t seem logical. Was he perhaps holding back an even bigger move?


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as he smiled and said, "Your heritage is your heritage. Can you justify handing over the legacy of your own sects to others? If others have the same heritage as your sect, is there still a need for your sect to exist?"


    The faces of the people turned to each other, and many heaved deep sighs. They, of course, understood this principle, but under the threat of the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s overwhelming power, what choice did they have, even if they understood?


    Now, since Su Yang didn¡¯t want their heritage, everyone suddenly felt that as long as they could preserve their sects, as long as they could survive, they could ept whatever demands Su Yang made. Moreover, whatever the demands, they would be far better than those of the Medical Saint Sect.


    While the crowd was whispering among themselves, Su Yang spoke again, "On the contrary, I will offer some secret techniques, pill refining methods, and lost medical arts to the Great Sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance."


    "What?" The people on the scene almost eximed at the same time, all with shocked faces, looking at Su Yang incredulously.


    As the leader of the Divine Physicians Alliance, Su Yang, in in terms, had all the sects under hismand. By rights, he should only be demanding from the sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance, not giving things to them.


    But what was happening now? Su Yang wasn¡¯t taking anything and was even offering his own belongings to the Great Sects? What exactly was he thinking?


    With Su Yang¡¯s medical skills and his strength, his secret manuals and medical techniques, the items he would offer¡ªcould they be simple?


    "Master Su, are you serious?" someone cautiously asked, with everyone else looking at Su Yang with hopeful faces.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true!" Su Yang chuckled. "However, we still adhere to the principle of fairness in our affairs. If everyone wants to take something from the Divine Physicians Alliance, naturally they should also contribute something to the Alliance. That is fair trade, isn¡¯t it?"


    The hearts of everyone sank instantly. After all was said and done, wasn¡¯t Su Yang still harboring designs on their possessions? Besides their heritage, what else could they have to exchange with Su Yang for those secret techniques?


    In this regard, there really was no difference from the approach the Medical Saint Sect had proposed earlier.


    Not quite, to say there was no difference wouldn¡¯t be right; in fact, it was even less advantageous than the previous Medical Saint Sect¡¯s method.


    The Medical Saint Sect had intended to put everyone¡¯s secret manuals together for all to study. This way, each person could see everyone else¡¯s secret manuals.


    What Su Yang was doing now was to use his own secret techniques in exchange. But the secret techniques given to him would only be seen by him, not the others.


    If this happened, all the secret techniques of the sects would end up with Su Yang. And eventually, Su Yang would be the only one to possess the secret techniques of all sects. Then what would be left for the other sects?


    This situation caused the faces of those from the Divine Farmer Sect to shift subtly.


    Elder Jeang couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed and asked, "Master Su, may I inquire what we can offer in exchange for your secret techniques to the Divine Physicians Alliance?"


    Everyone was all ears, If Su Yang said he wanted their heritage, they could stop pondering over it. Their own heritage, they really couldn¡¯t bear to part with it!


    "What I want is simple, just some rare medicinal herbs," Su Yang said. "Everyone just needs to bring some rare and valuable herbs, and you cane to me for an exchange!"


    At these words, the crowd at the scene immediately erupted into amotion, with everyone getting excited.


    "Exchange... exchange with medicinal herbs?"


    "Secret medical techniques can be exchanged with medicinal herbs? Did I hear that wrong?"


    "My goodness, medicinal herbs can be exchanged for secret techniques? How... how is that possible?"


    "Herbs can be regrown, but secret techniques and the likes are the most precious. If they can be exchanged like this, then... how many herbs would it take for an exchange?"


    "If it¡¯s truly a mystical secret technique, no matter how many herbs it takes to exchange, it would be worth it!"


    The chatter was relentless, each person was excited to the extreme.


    Just as they said, herbs can be regrown. Even the most cherished herbs could be cultivated if the methods are known, and barring especially precious ones, other herbs are rtively easy to obtain for these medical sects.


    Elder Jeang was also stunned. He had a great deal of trust in Su Yang. When Su Yang mentioned exchanging items, he felt uneasy, wondering if he had inadvertently invited a viin.


    Who could have expected that Su Yang¡¯s demands would be so simple?


    Elder Jeang took a deep breath, trying to suppress the excitement in his heart, and asked with a shaky voice, "Then... Master Su, what kind of herbs do you actually need?"


    Everyone immediately looked towards Su Yang, this was also their biggest concern.


    "That would depend on the specifics of the secret technique," Su Yang said with a smile. "Let¡¯s put it this way, I will be offering a recipe for the Vitality Healing Pill and its refining method next. And for this secret technique..."


    Everyone¡¯s ears were practically perked up, staring at Su Yang, their hearts suspended in anticipation.


    The Vitality Healing Pill was a crucial spiritual medicine for those below the rank of Terrestrial Immortal. The method to refine it had long been lost; the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s revival of it was enough to shock everyone.


    Whoever could refine the Vitality Healing Pill would see their sect¡¯s strength and status ascend a level.


    For such a secret technique, what kind of herbs would it take to make an exchange?


    Actually, in everyone¡¯s hearts, there was a great deal of trepidation. In their eyes, all the stored herbs of the sectbined were not as valuable as the recipe for a Vitality Healing Pill, so how could they make an exchange?


    Su Yang smiled faintly and said softly, "The recipe for the Vitality Healing Pill requires a Millennium Ginseng in exchange."


    Once this statement was made, the whole ce was in an uproar, with everyone doubting whether they had heard incorrectly.


    Elder Jeang was almost dumbfounded. His eyes widened as he stammered, "Just a Millennium Ginseng... can be exchanged for the recipe of the Vitality Healing Pill?"

 Chapter 703 - 702 Where the Heart Belongs

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 702 Where the Heart Belongs</h4>


    Is Millennium Ginseng valuable?


    Most certainly, its worth is undeniable. In the outside market, it has always been something that is priceless due to its scarcity. Even if you have the money, it¡¯s very difficult to acquire a Millennium Ginseng.


    However, that¡¯s for outsiders. For these medical sects, Millennium Ginseng is essential.


    After all, the medical sects that can make it here have at least a few hundred years of heritage. As medical sects, they are never short on money. Moreover, stockpiling medicine is a fundamental practice for them.


    With centuries at their disposal, even if the lineage was interrupted at some point, storing some valuable medicinal materials within the sect is not a difficult feat.


    Millennium Ginseng, as a medicinal herb, is something any sect present can produce. In fact, for some sects, offering two or three ginsengs is not an issue.


    Exchanging a Millennium Ginseng for the Vitality Healing Pill¡¯s secret technique is very worthwhile for any sect.


    After all, they can continue to collect Millennium Ginseng, they can spend money to buy more. But the secret technique of the Vitality Healing Pill is something that no amount of money can buy.


    After a moment of silence, a man suddenly shouted, "The Hua Tuo Sect is willing to exchange a Millennium Ginseng for the secret technique of the Vitality Healing Pill!"


    Before the man¡¯s words had even finished, the people around immediately started making amotion.


    "The Divine Hand Sect is also willing to offer a Millennium Ginseng..."


    "The Mystical Healing Sect is also willing to offer a Millennium Ginseng..."


    "The Imperial Medicine Hall is willing to offer two Millennium Ginsengs..."


    "The Hundred Herbs Hall is willing to offer three Millennium Ginsengs..."


    As themotion grew, the situationpletely changed vor. Initially, the sects were moring to offer a Millennium Ginseng, but eventually, it turned into a bidding war, as if at an auction, with the offers reaching six Millennium Ginsengs.


    And yet, there were still those asking whether it would be possible to substitute other medicinal materials if they did not have enough Millennium Ginsengs.


    Seeing this, it was clear that these people were determined to obtain the secret form of the Vitality Healing Pill, ready to use all of their sect¡¯s medicinal materials for the exchange. Had it not been for the limited Millennium Ginsengs stored by the Great Sects, who knows to what number the bids would have escted!


    Su Yang maintained a serene expression throughout. Only after the noise had died down did he speak with a light smile, "Gentlemen, you misunderstand my intentions. I meant to say that to exchange for the Vitality Healing Pill¡¯s secret technique, you all only need a single Millennium Ginseng. This is not an auction, meaning that anytime you bring a Millennium Ginseng, you can exchange it for the secret technique of the Vitality Healing Pill at my ce!"


    Realizing their misunderstanding, everyone took a deep breath of relief and became excited.


    With that said, there was no need topete. Every sect would definitely get their hands on the secret technique of the Vitality Healing Pill.


    At this moment, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but admire Su Yang even more. Even though they were all willingly offering more Millennium Ginsengs for the exchange, Su Yang only requested a single ginseng, revealing the nature of his character. This showed an attitude unlike that of the Medical Saint Sect, always looking to take advantage of other sects!


    At this moment, everyone was filled with hope for the formation of the alliance.


    With such a person at the helm of the Divine Physicians Alliance, not only would everyone be able to ess more Secret Techniques and medical knowledge in the future, the most critical aspect was that with Su Yang¡¯s strength, who else would dare to bully the various Medical Sects?


    Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s emotions surged even more, and their eyes were filled with admiration as they looked at Su Yang.


    Su Yang chuckled and said, "Of course, I still have a few unpleasant truths to address beforehand. As people, we all have a bit of selfishness. My secret recipes didn¡¯te out of thin air, so I hope the Great Sects can give me some respect. The recipes I provide, I hope you won¡¯t recklessly disseminate them."


    "Moreover, don¡¯t pull any stunt like several sects banding together, each chipping in a Millennium Ginseng to exchange for the secret recipe of the Vitality Healing Pill, and then copying it for everyone to share once back home. With more than a dozen sects here, it¡¯s easy to copy it over a dozen times, but my losses would be significant. Therefore, I hope everyone can be considerate of me as well!"


    The crowd immediately burst intoughter, with someone loudly proiming, "Master Su, if anyone dares to do such a thing, my Hua Tuo Sect will be the first to not let them off!"


    "Right, we should monitor each other. The secret recipe for the Vitality Healing Pill that Master Su is selling for just one Millennium Ginseng is already incredibly cheap, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s doing us a favor. If someone still does such despicable things to save a Millennium Ginseng, we absolutely cannot tolerate them!"


    "That¡¯s right, mutual supervision is the key. If anyone dares to do so, don¡¯t wait for Master Su to speak up, we¡¯ll deal with them first!"


    The mor was incessant, every person¡¯s emotions running high. Even those sects that had previously sworn allegiance to the Medical Saint Sect were now exceedingly uplifted.


    These sects, either subdued by the Medical Saint Sect through force or due to its power and influence, had no choice but to obedientlyply. In reality, their allegiance to the Medical Saint Sect hadn¡¯t garnered them any advantages.


    After the resolution of the Medical Saint Sect issue, the Divine Physicians Alliance that Su Yang controlled was far superior to the original proposal of the alliance by the Medical Saint Sect.


    If previously people were forced to join the Divine Physicians Alliance, now they were willing to join with all their hearts!


    "Thank you all for your kind affection!" Su Yang said with a smile, "As for other rules, there aren¡¯t many. Anyway, now that the Divine Physicians Alliance has been established, all the Great Sects are in the same boat. In the future, I hope we can all pull together. Whatever troubles arise, we¡¯ll solve them collectively. I, Su Yang, will fully support every sect within the Divine Physicians Alliance and won¡¯t let anyone trample over us!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers; Su Yang¡¯s words gave everyone a lot of peace of mind.


    Elder Jeang¡¯s eyes were moistened, and he finally knew that his decision was not wrong in the slightest. It could even be the most correct choice of his life!


    The people who hade for medical help were also tremendously shocked at this moment.


    Though they were not fully aware of the importance of these secret recipes, they could see the attitude of the members of these sects and sense their excitement and thrill.


    Without a doubt, from now on, Su Yang wouldpletely control the Divine Physicians Alliance. And these Medical Sects would unequivocally look up to Su Yang.


    Put simply, from now on, with just a word from Su Yang, these Medical Sects would willingly obey hismands.


    And these Medical Sects were all about healing and treating illnesses. This meant that in the future, if Su Yang wanted to save someone, these Medical Sects wouldpete to treat that person. If he didn¡¯t want to save someone, no matter how simple the illness or how valuable the offerings were, these Medical Sects would absolutely refuse to treat them!


    Su Yang fully controlling these Medical Sects was indeed the most terrifying aspect because that was what truly pertained to people¡¯s lives!

 Chapter 704 - 703

    <h4>Chapter 704: 703</h4>


    So many people came to the scene, most of them were patients and their families.


    Some patients had already been cured; Su Yang had just acted andpletely healed these people.


    But there were others whose family members had not yet been treated.


    They were originally waiting, hoping that after Medical Saint Sect killed Su Yang, they could spend a lot of money to have Medical Saint Sect treat them.


    But the situation developed to this point instead.


    The Medical Saint Sect copsed, and this Su Yang, who they had once mocked and insulted, now controlled the Divine Physicians Alliance!


    Especially those four families of the sick who had not knelt down before¡ªtheir whole world was crashing down now.


    They thought that since the Great Sects had already proposed treatments, there was no need to worry. No matter which sect they sought afterwards could treat them, so they did not kneel, all for what they called dignity. They even mocked those who knelt, moring for the Medical Saint Sect to kill Su Yang!


    The unexpected turn of events caught thempletely off guard.


    Su Yang now controlled the Divine Physicians Alliance, as well as all the Medical Sects. Even if they had all the money in the world, they couldn¡¯t spend it. Without Su Yang¡¯s orders, these Medical Sects would absolutely not treat them.


    All of this was their own doing; they were now wishing they could just die.


    If they had known earlier, when Su Yang asked them to kneel and p themselves, they would have followed suit. Not only could they have saved their family members, but it would have also neutralized previous grudges and served as an apology. They might have even fostered goodwill with Su Yang.


    Now, they really had nothing left!


    How should they beg Su Yang to save their lives at this point?


    On the other hand, Yang Lihua¡¯s expression was darker than ever.


    From the moment Su Yang woke Old Yang, he knew he had caused a huge disaster.


    After searching the whole world for famous doctors who couldn¡¯t awaken Old Yang, and seeing how all the sects together couldn¡¯t treat his grandfather earlier...


    Then came Su Yang, who easily revived Old Yang, this alone proved Su Yang¡¯s exceptional medical skills.


    Moreover, Su Yang made it clear that he could cure his grandfather¡¯s illness. But the question was, why would Su Yang want to treat his grandfather?


    Thinking back on his journey up the mountain, his treatment of Su Yang was nothing less than insulting. At the time, he didn¡¯t know Su Yang was Master Su of Pingnan Province, so he insulted Su Yang while also making outrageous insults against Master Su, truly the height of arrogance.


    Then, upon reaching the mountain, he discovered Su Yang and Master Su were the same person. And most critically, only Su Yang could treat his grandfather. That was truly fatal.


    What to do next?


    Yang Lihua looked at Su Yang, who was being f¨ºted like a celebrity in the center, his expression on his face changing unpredictably, to the point of extreme embarrassment. He tried several times to approach him, but he didn¡¯t have the courage because he didn¡¯t know how to speak to Su Yang.


    The sleazy man standing next to Yang Lihua saw what was on his mind and said in a low voice, "Young Master, shall I go ask first?"


    Yang Lihua took a deep breath and finally waved his hand, "I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Although Yang Lihua was too embarrassed to ask Su Yang, he was very clear that he had to be the one to ask. Sending someone else would be disrespectful to Su Yang. At this point, how could he afford to show any disrespect to Su Yang?


    After much difficulty, he managed to get close to Su Yang. With an embarrassed face, he forced a smile, "So it turns out you are Master Su of Pingnan Province. I¡¯ve long admired your great reputation. Earlier, I was blind and offended you. Please forgive me!"


    Su Yang turned around, looking at Yang Lihua with a half-smiling, half-mocking expression, "Young Master Yang, what do you mean by ¡¯long admired¡¯? Oh, right, I remember now, you previously said that being pursued by everyone, I am a disgrace to the medicalmunity!"


    Yang Lihua¡¯s expression looked as if he had swallowed a fly, extremely unsightly. He awkwardlyughed along, "Master Su, you¡¯re joking. You are the glory of the medicalmunity; the entire field should be proud of you."


    "Young Master Yang, I really can¡¯t take your words seriously!" Su Yang replied with a light smile, "I was almost exposed by the Medical Saint Sect, what glory is there to speak of? As for you, Young Master Yang, you are the heir of the Yang Family of America, please don¡¯t speak like this. I really can¡¯t afford it!"


    Yang Lihua¡¯s expression became even more troubled as he said in a low voice, "Master Su, stop joking. I...I know that the previous incident was all my fault. Just say the word, and whether you want me to kneel or p myself, I willply. Just...please be magnanimous and save my grandfather..."


    "You do seem quite sincere, Young Master Yang," Su Yang remarked.


    Yang Lihua felt a rush of hope, could it be that Su Yang was moved by his sincerity? It seemed that Su Yang wasn¡¯t all that shrewd¡ªif one performed a bit of sincerity, he believed it was real?


    "Unfortunately, your sincerity means nothing to me," Su Yang said casually, pointing to the people around him, "They can be much more sincere than you, so you might as well stop making a fool of yourself here!"


    Yang Lihua looked at those people, and they were all eyeing him with eagerness.


    Indeed, as Su Yang had said, the families of these people hadn¡¯t been treated either. With just a word from Su Yang, these people would be willing to kneel and p themselves immediately. In terms of sincerity, Yang Lihua was nothing.


    "Besides, Young Master Yang, you were quite clear earlier at the foot of the mountain. No matter what, you absolutely wouldn¡¯t let me treat Old Yang!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Didn¡¯t you say that there are plenty of divine physicians on the mountain, and my help was not needed at all?"


    Yang Lihua felt a surge of anger, along with an urge to vomit blood, as he red at Wu Xiyue. Those words had been said by Wu Xiyue before, but now they were all being attributed to him.


    "Master Su, I realize my mistakes, please, I beg you, save my grandfather..." Yang Lihua was almost pleading.


    "I¡¯m a reasonable person," Su Yang said with a smile, "Previously, someone named Yang Weihua sought me out, and I quoted him 30 billion. However, after meeting someone named Yang Peihua, I changed my mind and raised the fee to 60 billion."


    The crowd gasped in shock, even the Great Sects had never seen so much money. What kind of illness required hundreds of billions to treat?


    Su Yang looked at Yang Lihua and grinned, "But now that I see you, I¡¯ve changed my mind again. This time, the fee¡¯s going up another 30 billion. In other words, this time, you¡¯ll need toe up with 90 billion before I¡¯ll treat your grandfather."


    Yang Lihua was stunned, 90 billion, how was that possible? Even with the vast wealth of the Yang Family,ing up with 90 billion was simply unsustainable!


    "Master Su..." Yang Lihua tried to say something, but Su Yang cut him off with a wave of his hand, "No more nonsense, I¡¯m irritated just looking at you. Keep talking, and I¡¯ll raise the price again."

 Chapter 705 - 704: Regretting Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 704: Regretting Too Late</h4>


    Yang Lihua really didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore; his face was the picture of dejection, and he felt regret to the extreme in his heart.


    In fact, earlier on, Su Yang had told Number Three to have the Yang Family seek medical help in Nanluo City.


    At that time, Number Three had also indirectly inquired about the consultation fee Su Yang required, to which Su Yang¡¯s response was very simple¡ªno money was needed at all, which Su Yang had said out of consideration for Number Three¡¯s face.


    However, the Yang Family, firstly, didn¡¯t trust Su Yang¡¯s medical skills, and secondly, felt Su Yang was too arrogant. Therefore, they did not ept this offer.


    Latterly when Yang Weihua went to Nanluo City, it was really just a formality. The Yang Family actually ced their real hope with the Medical Saint Sect.


    So, after Su Yang insulted Yang Weihua, the Yang Family didn¡¯t send anyone to apologize. On the contrary, they ridiculed and insulted Su Yang in public more than once. They even repeatedly made boisterous ims that after Old Yang¡¯s illness was cured, they would settle scores with Su Yang.


    But after the Yang Family arrived at umted Cloud Mountain full of hope, they found out that the Medical Saint Sect, on which they had ced their biggest hopes, were just a bunch of ipetents in front of Su Yang. In this day and age, among all the people they had seen, the only one who could treat Old Yang was Su Yang himself.


    Moreover, looking at the current situation, it seemed likely that Su Yang was the only person in the world capable of treating Old Yang.


    Had they known earlier, they would have directly gone to Nanluo City and, under Number Three¡¯s face, Su Yang would have treated them for free. They could have even taken the opportunity to get closer to Su Yang, and perhaps now they would have had a very good rtionship.


    Now, look at what¡¯s happened¡ªthe Yang Family has thoroughly offended Su Yang. Asking Su Yang to treat Old Yang was practically impossible. A consultation fee of 90 billion, even for the Yang Family, was too much to produce!


    In fact, Yang Lihua was very clear that Su Yang demanding the 90 billion consultation fee deliberately. With Su Yang¡¯s current strength and medical skills, money honestly meant nothing to him.


    Not to mention anything else, just these Medical Sects alone, as soon as they began offering medical services to the public, would have countless sources of wealth. These sects have always refrained from taking money because money is too easily obtained for them.


    As the person in charge of the Divine Physicians Alliance, would Su Yangck money?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t need those 90 billion; he was just intentionally making it difficult for the Yang Family!


    Just as the Yang Family had constantly ridiculed and insulted Su Yang publicly before, now, they were finally going to pay the price for what they had done.


    The families of the other four patients all had unpleasant expressions on their faces.


    The Yang Family was the most powerful family present, and even Yang Lihua¡¯s personal plea to Su Yang was in vain. Did they still have any hope?


    Turning to look at the Medical Sects, not a single person gave them a second nce. These sects also knew very well that whether these four patients could be treated depended on Su Yang¡¯s will. As long as Su Yang didn¡¯t speak up, no matter how much money these four patients offered, they wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to treat them.


    Su Yang also noticed the expressions of the four patients¡¯ families, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people, pretending not to see them.


    He first walked over to Xu Shao, who had just managed to stand up, and said with a faint smile, "Xu Shao, do you remember the bet we made?"


    As soon as Xu Shao saw Su Yang defeat Gongye Xuan, he was so frightened that he trembled. He finally understood the kind of untouchable figure he had offended.


    Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang had fled, and he wished he could flee with them. But the people from the Great Sects were watching them and wouldn¡¯t let them escape; everyone knew about Xu Shao insulting Su Yang all this time.


    Now seeing Su Yanging over, Xu Shao was even more scared, turning pale, with his lips quivering, unable to utter a word.


    "Xu Shao is unwilling even to speak a single word, you look down on me that much?" Su Yang asked with a light smile.


    "No... that¡¯s not it..." Xu Shao hurriedly waved his hands and shook his head, with a crying tone, "Master Su, I... I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare do it again... "


    "Do you think there will be a next time, Xu Shao?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    Xu Shao¡¯s face changed. Was Su Yang going to kill him?


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just joking with you!" Su Yangughed, patting Xu Shao¡¯s shoulder: "You have insulted me so many times, and I¡¯ve beaten you up. We¡¯re even now."


    Xu Shao¡¯s lips trembled, and though he was not lightly injured, a stone seemed to have fallen from his heart. If Su Yang hadn¡¯t hit him this once, he probably would have died of fright.


    "However, since we made a bet, we should finish what we¡¯re supposed to do, right?" Su Yang smiled and said, "Xu Shao, do you remember what you¡¯re supposed to do if you lose?"


    "I... if I lost, I would give you 10 million..." Xu Shao said tremblingly.


    "In cash!" Su Yang added with a light smile, patting Xu Shao¡¯s shoulder: "It seems that you¡¯ve lost this time, and I¡¯m about to get rich!"


    million was nothing for Xu Shao. He immediately said, "Yes, I... I¡¯ll write you a check right now!"


    "Xu Shao, are you not understanding what I¡¯m saying?" Su Yang said, "What I said was 10 million in cash. Is a check cash?"


    Xu Shao was dumbfounded. In this wilderness, where was he to get 10 million in cash? Wasn¡¯t it tiring to carry that much money up the mountain?


    "Then... then I¡¯ll call someone to bring you 10 million in cash right away..." Xu Shao said with a trembling voice.


    "You¡¯re not being very honest, Xu Shao," Su Yang sighed. "If I had lost, I¡¯d certainly have to kneel and kowtow on the spot here. But you, having lost, still want me to wait? Are you ying with me?"


    Xu Shao¡¯s face immediately went even paler, and he hurriedly said, "Master Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I... how could I dare to y with you, it¡¯s just... I really don¡¯t have that much cash on me..."


    "Making a bet with me without so much cash, isn¡¯t that ying with me?" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Xu Shao was stunned. He finally understood why Su Yang had emphasized cash at the foot of the mountain. It turned out Su Yang was waiting for this moment, knowing he couldn¡¯t produce 10 million in cash!


    Xu Shao hurriedly said, "Master Su, this... this is my fault, I apologize. How about this, I... I¡¯ll have someone send you 20 million in cash, okay?"


    "Do you think Ick your 10 million?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile in return.


    Xu Shao shuddered and quickly said, "Master Su, I was wrong, I... I¡¯m not saying you¡¯recking this, I... I am just trying to express my regret and remorse, I... I really know I was wrong..."


    "Then there¡¯s no need!" Su Yang waved his hand, "Money doesn¡¯t mean that much to me. If you really want to express your regret and remorse, just kneel here and wait for your money to arrive. When the moneyes, you can stand up!"

 Chapter 706 - 705 The Background of Young Master Qin

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 705 The Background of Young Master Qin</h4>


    Xu Shao¡¯splexion turned extremely ugly, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Su Yang¡¯s words and could only kneel on the ground obediently.


    This young master, who used to swagger around his home territory, had never even been spoken to loudly by anyone. Now, he was forced to kneel here humbly, an experience he had never encountered in his lifetime.


    And most crucially, none of the onlookers on the scene found anything amiss. On the contrary, everyone thought it was only right and proper.


    In front of Su Yang, apart from kneeling and submitting, there were no other options.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at Xu Shao, turning instead to Young Master Qin on the other side. This Qin family¡¯s young master had been moring to strike and kill Master Su several times on the way up the mountain and was now showing a look of panic.


    Seeing Su Yang look his way, he shivered even more. Thinking of Xu Shao¡¯s fate, he knew his own would not be much better.


    Grinding his teeth, Young Master Qin didn¡¯t wait for Su Yang to speak and instead blurted out loudly, "Su, don¡¯t think you can intimidate me. My uncle is none other than Qi Zhian. If you dare touch a hair on my head, my uncle will definitely not let you off!"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole ce erupted, and everyone gasped in shock.


    "Qi Zhian? His uncle is actually Qi Zhian?"


    "Which Qi Zhian?"


    "That¡¯s the Qi Zhian from the Qi Family of Wanhu, one of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes!"


    "My god, it¡¯s him? Didn¡¯t he go to Hanxi Province?"


    "Yes, and he even became Hanxi Province¡¯s number one master!"


    "Hanxi Province¡¯s number one master? Isn¡¯t Qi Zhian not yet a Terrestrial Immortal?"


    "The Earth Immortals of Hanxi Province do not participate in that ranking so Qi Zhian is the top figure under the Earth Immortals of Hanxi Province!"


    "Hmph, didn¡¯t that Gongye Xuan also boast about not fearing anyone below a Terrestrial Immortal? Yet, didn¡¯t he still end up dying at Master Su¡¯s hands? What good is this Qi Zhian then?"


    "What do you know, that¡¯s the Qi Family of Wanhu we are talking about, a family that has produced six Earth Immortals, including Qi Bach¨ª from the Heavenly List, who came from the Qi Family of Wanhu!"


    "Ah?"


    The surrounding crowd eximed incessantly; the Qi Family of Wanhu¡¯s reputation in the Southern Six Provinces was simply too formidable. Unlike the Ten Great Families of Pingnan and Pinbei Provinces, the Qi Family of Wanhu did not partake in the rankings of any province¡¯s top ten families.


    But the power of the Qi Family of Wanhu was something no one could afford to underestimate.


    It was said that one Qi Family of Wanhu could stand against thebined forces of three provinces¡¯ Ten Great Families, which sufficiently demonstrated the strength of the Qi Family of Wanhu!


    The faces of the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s members were uglier than ever, especially that of the leading Elder Jeang, whose expression was one of extreme rm.


    This Young Master Qin was actually Qi Zhian¡¯s nephew.


    Qi Zhian was not like the earlier Qi Yong¡¯an; this was a direct descendent of the true lineage of the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Su Yang could deal with Qi Yong¡¯an and make him roll back and stay out of the picture for a while, and Qi Yong¡¯an couldn¡¯t even let out a fart in protest. Because he wasn¡¯t the direct heir of the Qi Family of Wanhu, even if it was him, the Qi Family of Wanhu wouldn¡¯t care.


    But Qi Zhian was different.


    One of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, not to mention anything else, just these two words "Five Heroes" were enough to indicate the status of Qi Zhian within the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Let¡¯s set aside whether Qi Zhi¡¯an is a match for Su Yang, the key question is, does Su Yang dare to fight Qi Zhi¡¯an?


    Once the fight begins, regardless of the oue, Su Yang will be an enemy of the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    The very Qi Family of Wanhu that has produced six Earth Immortals, a family that rivals thebined might of the Ten Great Families across three provinces, can Su Yang afford to provoke them?


    Everyone watched Su Yang, eager to see how he would deal with the situation.


    Elder Jeang stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Master Su, Qi Zhi¡¯an... his standing in the Qi Family of Wanhu is not low..."


    Before Elder Jeang could finish, Su Yang made his move. He walked up to Young Master Qin, ced his hand on Young Master Qin¡¯s head, and said with a faint smile, "My original intention was to merely discipline you as a lesson. Now, it seems there is no need for that!"


    Young Master Qin¡¯s heart leaped with joy, thinking that his uncle had frightened Su Yang. He sneered, "Su, a wise man submits to the circumstances, you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, an explosive force burst from Su Yang¡¯s hand, and Young Master Qin was pressed into the ground, leaving only his head above the surface.


    "Now it appears that killing you is the most appropriate!" Su Yang said with a lightugh, not even ncing at Young Master Qin¡¯s body, as if he had just killed an insignificant ant.


    Everyone present was stunned. Young Master Qin had just revealed his uncle was Qi Zhi¡¯an, and yet Su Yang had still killed him. Wasn¡¯t this an outright provocation against Qi Zhi¡¯an? What exactly was Su Yang trying to do? Was he truly prepared to directly confront the Qi Family of Wanhu?


    Elder Jeang¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head; he had given a warning, hoping Su Yang would hold back somewhat. Who would have guessed that Su Yang would be even more assertive?


    It was no longer about punishing Young Master Qin; he had directly killed him, and that grudge was now deeply rooted, with no chance of resolution.


    "Master Su..." Elder Jeang approached Su Yang and urgently whispered, "This... this is Qi Zhi¡¯an we¡¯re talking about..."


    "So what!" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Is he daring enough to seek revenge on me? If hees for me, I don¡¯t mind killing him too!"


    "Ah?" Elder Jeang was dumbfounded. Su Yang was truly intent on making an absolute enemy of the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    The crowd was in an uproar at such arrogant words; how many people would dare to say such a thing?


    Of course, many secretly rejoiced in their hearts, especially those who had been dealt with by Su Yang before and forced to kneel. They etched Su Yang¡¯s words firmly in their minds.


    After descending the mountain, they would definitely find a way to convey Su Yang¡¯s words to Qi Zhi¡¯an, tempting Qi Zhi¡¯an to kill Su Yang. By doing so, they would have their revenge!


    "Su, you dare to kill our young master!" A man from the Qin Family roared furiously, "Just you wait, Elder Qi will never let you go!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, sending a backhand p to the man¡¯s face, propelling him through the air. By the time he hit the ground, he was no longer breathing.


    The Qin Family members were all shocked; was Su Yang starting a massacre?


    "No matter, you can continue to curse, and I can continue to kill," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Of course, I won¡¯tpletely wipe you out. I¡¯ll leave one of you alive to go down the mountain and send the message!"


    The members of the Qin Family exchanged nces. Was Su Yang too confident?


    Although Su Yang said that, not a single person dared to speak again.


    They were well aware that offending Su Yang at this point meant they would meet the same fate as the man before them.


    They weren¡¯t fools; knowing they would die, why would they possibly try and court death?

 Chapter 707 - 706

    <h4>Chapter 707: 706</h4>


    Su Yang also paid no more attention to the people of the Qin Family; to him, they were just a bunch of buffoons, unworthy of his concern.


    Su Yang walked over to the Iron Arhat, the bruiser who had been so formidable just moments ago, now slumped on the ground like a puddle of mud.


    Seeing Su Yang approaching, his face went deathly pale.


    When his palm had been stuck to Su Yang¡¯s, he had realized the immense gap between them¡ªit was as vast as that between heaven and earth.


    Thinking back to when he had bullied Su Yang on his way up the mountain, and as he had boasted about ying and dismembering Su Yang, a shudder of fear ran through him.


    If Su Yang could kill even Qi Zhian¡¯s nephew, wouldn¡¯t snuffing out his life, the Iron Arhat, be as easy as flipping his hand?


    After staring at the Iron Arhat for a while, Su Yang waved his hand and said, "You¡¯re not suited for martial arts. Cripple your martial arts, and you can live and leave this mountain."


    The Iron Arhat was taken aback. Was Su Yang going to cripple him?


    The Iron Arhat¡¯s status today was all thanks to his strength. Without it, what would be the difference between him and a dead man?


    "Dream on!" The Iron Arhat struggled to sit up and roared, "If you have the guts, kill me! But thinking about crippling my martial arts? Impossible!"


    "What¡¯s impossible?" Su Yang said with a faint smile. He casually inserted a silver needle into the Iron Arhat¡¯s body, who then felt his meridians shatter under the touch of the needle. The strength he had cultivated for many years was rendered useless in an instant.


    The Iron Arhat was utterly stunned. He struggled to stand up, to roar and rage, but he couldn¡¯t muster any strength in his body, not even enough to speak; he couldn¡¯t even curse.


    Su Yang did not pay attention to the Iron Arhat; he had his own principles in dealing with matters.


    Although the Iron Arhat was extremely fierce, in truth, he did not deserve death.


    As for Young Master Qin, even if he hadn¡¯t revealed Qi Zhian, Su Yang would have killed him. The man hadmitted too many atrocities, apletely different case from Xu Shao.


    Xu Shao was only a bit foul-mouthed, and in fact, had never caused anyone¡¯s death. So, Su Yang had him kneel there for a while as a lesson.


    Having dealt with these people, Su Yang then turned to thest four patients.


    The family members of these four patients were all pale. Su Yang had taken down so many people with a thunderous approach; he had even killed Qi Zhian¡¯s nephew with a single p. What wouldn¡¯t Su Yang dare to do?


    Though they were influential figures in their own territories, they were nothing in front of Su Yang!


    Everyone was extremely anxious; they regretted their actions more now than ever before. Had they known it woulde to this, they would have knelt and pped themselves when Su Yang firstmanded it, avoiding the present situation.


    Now it wasn¡¯t a question of whether Su Yang would treat them, but whether they would be able to leave the mountain alive. Provoking Su Yang was sure toe at a cost!


    Su Yang did not take action; his gaze swept over these people, and he roughly had a decision in mind.


    He pointed at one of the patients and said coldly, "You, the consultation fee is ten billion!"


    The rtives of this patient were all stunned. They had thought that Su Yang wouldy hands on them. Who would have expected that he actually intended to treat the patient?


    Ten billion, for the average person, that was a lot, but for them, it was within the range they could afford.


    You must know that when they went up the mountain, they had given ten pieces of Supreme Green Jade, worth three billion. In their hearts, they had all been calcting that as long as the consultation fee did not exceed thirty billion, it was eptable.


    Now, ten billion, they were simply making a profit!


    Seeing these people silent, Su Yang frowned and said, "What, you are not willing to pay? If you are not willing, then forget it!"


    Only then did these people react, with the leader speaking in a trembling voice, "Master Su, we... we are willing to pay, we are truly... truly grateful to you..."


    At this point, the man suddenly knelt to the ground with a thud and pped his own face several times, continuing in a trembling voice, "Master Su, we were wrong about the previous incident. You are magnanimous to still be willing... willing to treat my father, I... I really don¡¯t know what to say. Anyway, from now on, anyone from the Chen Family will forever remember Master Su¡¯s favor!"


    Su Yang was calm, "I don¡¯t need you to remember anything. Your father has done some good deeds, which is why I agreed to save him. However, over the years, your family has also done many things that are against the heavens and reason. Ten billion is to remind you, from now on do less evil and more good!"


    The man suddenly understood; he had not expected Su Yang to save them for that reason. Amidst his shock, he also felt fortunate.


    After gaining his current wealth, his father, in search of peace of mind, indeed did some good deeds. He had not expected that the good deeds done then would actually bring about a good repayment today. He was also moved and thought that he should indeed continue to do good deeds in the future.


    Elder Jeang, watching from the side, nodded repeatedly, whispering, "Good is rewarded with good, evil with evil. Regardless of what others do, always keep a bnce in your heart. Master Su¡¯s actions are definitely worthy of the word ¡¯heroic¡¯!"


    The people nearby nodded one after another, those from the sects recalling the deeds of their Patriarchs, who once roamed the world to save the living.


    What Su Yang was doing was so simr to what their Patriarchs had done!


    Su Yang moved on to the second patient, whose family immediately said, "Master Su, ten billion, we..."


    "Thirty billion!" Su Yang coldly interrupted him.


    The family member was instantly stunned, looking at the previous person, "They... they only paid ten billion..."


    "His father has done many good deeds; that¡¯s what they deserve. What have you done?" Su Yang countered.


    The man was momentarily stunned then said in a low voice, "Master Su, can it be... can it be cheaper, thirty billion is really too much..."


    Su Yang ignored him and went straight to the third person.


    This person¡¯s family dared not say anything, unaware of what they would face.


    And Su Yang did not speak either, he extended his hand to press on the patient¡¯s forehead, infusing a stream of power into him. Then, he inserted several silver needles into the patient¡¯s body.


    Not long after, this dying patient suddenly became spirited, as if all his illnesses had vanished in an instant.


    Having witnessed Su Yang¡¯s medical skills, everyone naturally knew of his expertise, but seeing it again was still deeply shocking.


    The family of this patient was ecstatic, with the leading person saying in a trembling voice, "Master Su, we... we are willing to give everything to thank you for the life-saving grace..."


    "You don¡¯t have to pay the money!" Su Yang looked at the person in charge and said coldly, "p yourself three times, as an apology for insulting me earlier, and we will call it even between us!"

 Chapter 708 - 707: Good and Evil Will Be Repaid

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 707: Good and Evil Will Be Repaid</h4>


    The person was startled for a moment but quickly reacted, delivering three solid ps to his own face.


    After three ps, half of his face was swollen, with trickles of blood at the corner of his mouth, indicating just how forceful they had been. This also demonstrated the extent of his sincerity in his apology.


    Even with half of his face swollen and in utter disarray, the look in his eyes when he regarded Su Yang was still full of admiration and reverence, without a hint of anger. Even though it was Su Yang who asked him to p his own face three times, the feelings he harbored for Su Yang were still gratitude and admiration.


    The patient who was fourth in line watched Su Yang with a face full of hope, as Su Yang¡¯s demands for the first three patients had all been different. Especially for the third patient, Su Yang merely made them p their own faces three times, so they wondered if their turn might bring better circumstances, or if they might not have to p themselves at all.


    However, it was clear they were thinking too much.


    Su Yang walked up to this patient, stared at him and his family for a while, then with a wave of his hand sent a p flying out, knocking seven or eight people back through the air.


    Among these people, three hit the pirs and died on the spot. The others, although not dead, were also seriously injured and struggled to even get up.


    Everyone was shocked, not understanding what Su Yang was intending. If he didn¡¯t want to save the patient, why harm people unnecessarily?


    He hadn¡¯t treated the previous three families with this attitude; what was Su Yang trying to convey?


    The few who managed to climb up looked at Su Yang fearfully, and one of them mustered the courage to say, "Master Su, what... what are you doing? We have offended you before, and that was our fault, but... but you¡¯re hitting too hard, aren¡¯t you? Even if what we said was wrong, they said simr things, and you... you only dealt with us like this..."


    He didn¡¯t continue, but it was clear that they all felt unjustified.


    After all, everyone had said simr things, but Su Yang¡¯s treatment of them was starkly different. Especially since arriving at their turn, Su Yang had gone as far as to severely injure them and even killed three, which they found hard to ept.


    "Bei Lin tragedy," Su Yang spat out four icy words.


    The others didn¡¯t know what he was referring to, but the family¡¯splexion changed drastically; they knew exactly what Su Yang was talking about.


    It was a tragedy they had once caused, resulting in over a dozen deaths. The incident had been suppressed, unknown to outsiders, but the core members of these families were naturally aware of what had happened back then.


    When Su Yang mentioned those four words, terror filled their hearts to the brim. They didn¡¯t know how Su Yang hade to learn of it, and they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    The people from their family had almost all been involved in that incident. And the three who had been killed were those who had personally taken lives at the time.


    In in terms, it wasn¡¯t because of their words that Su Yang was angered, but because of that tragedy that he killed.


    Considering Su Yang¡¯s earlier remarks about good and evil receiving their due, the family fell silent; this was indeed the retribution for their evil deeds!


    Su Yang looked at the patient from this family and said coldly, "You should feel lucky that you are gravely ill and don¡¯t have many days left. Otherwise, I would have killed you myself and made you pay for everything you have done!"


    The patient was already in severe condition, struggling and in obvious pain, unable to speak, barely able to breathe heavily.


    In his current state, he was living a fate worse than death. The Divine Physicians Alliance was hisst hope, but now that hope was gone, and all he wanted was a swift death to escape the pain.


    Su Yang certainly understood what he was thinking, so before leaving, he pped the man¡¯s throat.


    As a result, the man would never be able to speak again. He couldn¡¯t write either, unable to express his intent in any form. In other words, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to die as he wished, only to suffer through the pain until death.


    It was his turn to pay the price for his deeds.


    Su Yang turned to leave when a rtive of the second patient seemed to finallye to a realization and hurriedly followed him.


    "Master Su, three billion... we are willing to pay..." the person said with a trembling voice, clearly pained at the thought. After all, three billion was a terrifying amount even for them.


    "Are you sure?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile, "Three billion is no small sum. Don¡¯t overextend yourselves!"


    The person gave a forcedugh, mouthing words that even they found insincere, "No... no trouble at all, no trouble. Master Su said... said nothing should be done reluctantly..."


    "Very well!" Su Yang replied with a light smile, "In that case, go and get the money ready. I¡¯ll start the treatment as soon as the money arrives. Oh, and by the way, I estimate the patient canst another week, so you¡¯d better hurry. If you¡¯re too slow, even if I want to save him, it¡¯ll be toote."


    The rtive¡¯s expression shifted with urgency, and he said with a tremble, "Master Su, it¡¯s not easy to gather three billion in one week..."


    "If you can¡¯te up with it, then start preparing for his funeral," Su Yang replied. "You should get ready for at least one of the two options!"


    The outsider¡¯s face was sullen, sadder than tears. He realized that Su Yang really didn¡¯t care whether their patient lived or died. But then again, it was their own fault. They had nevermitted acts of kindness throughout their lives, so how could they expect Su Yang¡¯spassion?


    Reward good and punish evil; first, you must perform good deeds to be rewarded. Without good deeds, what entitlement to reward?


    "Then... then we will start raising the money..." the person hesitated, speaking softly, "but, Master Su, you mentioned you were returning to Nanluo City, and from here to Nanluo City is... quite the distance..."


    Su Yang responded calmly, "If you gather the funds, go to any sect of the Divine Physicians Alliance, and they will treat him!"


    Others might not dare to make such a im, but Su Yang certainly did. As the head of the Divine Physicians Alliance and deeply respected by these sects, a single word from Su Yang couldpel them to fully assist with his wishes.


    As expected, the Sect Leader and Gate Leader from those sects nodded in agreement, supporting Su Yang¡¯s words. It was evident that if this person brought forth the three billion, any of the sects would provide treatment.


    The man finally took a breath of relief. Deciding to offer three billion had been a huge resolution for them. If, after gathering the sum, the distance impeded timely treatment, wouldn¡¯t all their efforts be in vain?


    With Su Yang¡¯s word, they had nothing more to worry about; all they needed to do now was to umte the three billion. As for finding someone for treatment, they could do that in the vicinity.

 Chapter 709 - 708: Patriarch of the Medical Saint Sect

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 708: Patriarch of the Medical Saint Sect</h4>


    After all matters had been resolved, the other people descended the mountain, while members of the Divine Farmer Sect remained. After all, they had invited Su Yang.


    Su Yang took a stroll around the Medical Saint Sect and finally discovered a statue in a small cave behind the mountain. ording to the members of the Medical Saint Sect, this statue was of the Patriarch of the Medical Saint Sect, who had single-handedly established the sect.


    This made Su Yang even more astonished because he felt an aura on the statue that was exactly the same as the one on Gongye Liang. The power within Gongye Liang¡¯s body was identical to the aura of this statue.


    However, the aura of the statue had scattered, leaving behind only some residual presence.


    And the same phenomenon was present in Liao Yuxuan. The power within Liao Yuxuan¡¯s body was the same as the power on the sculpture of the Three-faced God Monarch that Su Yang had previously seen; they werepletely identical.


    This was very strange. Why did both individuals possess the same power as these statues?


    Moreover, this statue was the Patriarch of the Medical Saint Sect, so what was actually going on?


    Su Yang approached the people of the Medical Saint Sect and asked them in detail about the events that had urred in the sect, such as why the Medical Saint Sect had suddenly risen to power.


    The ount given by the members of the Medical Saint Sect was unanimous: the rise of the Medical Saint Sect was all due to Gongye Liang. Gongye Liang had somehow found the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s lost lineage, which had enabled the sect to improve in various aspects, leading to their ascension to power.


    Moreover, ever since then, the true ruler of the Medical Saint Sect was no longer Gongye Xuan but his son, Gongye Liang.


    Most importantly, it was clear to everyone that Gongye Liang no longer showed any respect for Gongye Xuan. Gongye Xuan was very deferential in front of Gongye Liang, with absolutely no sense of a father-son rtionship, but instead, it felt more like that of master and servant.


    Hearing this, Su Yang furrowed his brows. He had previously severely injured Gongye Xuan, who was near death, and when Gongye Liang appeared, he didn¡¯t even nce at Gongye Xuan. This wasn¡¯t normal for a father-son rtionship at all.


    Gongye Liang was shrouded in too many mysteries, and Su Yang didn¡¯t know how to unravel them. However, it was obvious that something special had urred to Gongye Xuan, causing the situation to be as it was.


    Even the fact that Gongye Liang had found the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s lineage and upgraded the sect¡¯s strength must have been deliberate. And all of this could possibly be rted to the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s Patriarch!


    "Where is your Medical Saint Sect¡¯s Patriarch now?" Su Yang inquired.


    "The Patriarch, of course, has be an Immortal!" dered an Elder proudly.


    Su Yang frowned and gave the Elder a nce. Startled, the Elder shuddered and then remembered that he was a prisoner, hurriedly exining, "The Patriarch became a Terrestrial Immortal long ago. After founding the Medical Saint Sect and greatly enhancing its reputation, he went overseas with friends in quest of Immortals, and since then, he never appeared again. Some say the Patriarch has ascended to Immortality, left the worldly realm, and now lives freely beyond the heavens!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak again. Despite the Elder¡¯s verbose exnation, it essentially conveyed one message: After going on a sea voyage in search of Immortals, their Patriarch never appeared again. In other words, he went missing after that voyage.


    "How many years has it been since your Patriarch went on this sea voyage in search of Immortals?" asked Su Yang.


    "Seven or eight hundred years!" replied the Elder.


    "Seven or eight hundred years?" Su Yang¡¯s frown deepened, if it really was the work of the Medical Sage Sect¡¯s Patriarch. What could the Patriarch, who had disappeared for seven or eight hundred years and had suddenly appeared stirring up so much trouble, possibly want?


    The affairs of the Three-faced God Monarch and those of the Medical Sage Sect seemed like they could be attributable to the same category. But who was this Three-faced God Monarch? Could it be that, like the Medical Sage Sect¡¯s Patriarch, this was also a Terrestrial Immortal who had disappeared for many years?


    "Have you heard of the Three-faced God Monarch?" Su Yang asked.


    Everyone shook their heads, even the people from Divine Farmer Sect had not heard of him.


    Su Yang gave up, realizing that not many people knew about the Three-faced God Monarch. It appeared he would have to do some proper investigating.


    Su Yang searched again but could not find any other valuable clues and thus smashed the so-called Patriarch¡¯s statue.


    He had nothing against the statue, but the aura on it was the same as the one on Gongye Liang, and that made Su Yang cautious. If this statue was the same as the Three-faced God Monarch¡¯s statue, then smashing it sooner was probably for the best.


    As for the people of the Medical Sage Sect, they all pretended they hadn¡¯t seen anything. With such an incident, and Gongye Liang abandoning them, what righteousness could they speak of at this moment? Surviving was the most important thing.


    Elsewhere, within a forest three hundred li from the Medical Sage Sect, a rift suddenly appeared in the void, and Gongye Liang and Liao Yuxuan tumbled out from the crack.


    They looked extremely disheveled, especially Liao Yuxuan, who was covered in blood, far more injured than before.


    Liao Yuxuan staggered to his feet, gritted his teeth, and roared, "Su Yang, I will never coexist with you!"


    Gongye Liang also got up, his injuries also seemed serious. But the problem was, he hadn¡¯t been so badly injured, so how had he be like this?


    Taking a deep breath, Gongye Liang said solemnly, "Neither of us has recovered our full strength, and using such a space-fleeing technique to escape has really drained our vital blood. Luckily, this Su fellow hasn¡¯t reached the realm of a Terrestrial Immortal, so he definitely can¡¯t catch up to us. Otherwise, we probably would have been in even more danger this time!"


    Liao Yuxuan clenched his teeth, his face ashen with extreme fury.


    "Brother Liao, your understanding of this Su Yang is really too limited, isn¡¯t it?" Gongye Liang frowned, "Even if we joined forces, we wouldn¡¯t be his match. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? It¡¯s fortunate I had a contingency n, otherwise, we¡¯d probably both be dead!"


    "I didn¡¯t know either!" Liao Yuxuan said helplessly, "His strength was very weak before, I don¡¯t know how he suddenly got to this point. Before this, he hadn¡¯t even entered the Integration Realm!"


    "When was before?" Gongye Liang asked.


    "Less than two months ago," responded Liao Yuxuan.


    "What?" Gongye Liang was dumbfounded. Less than two months ago, he hadn¡¯t entered the Integration Realm. Yet two monthster, he was able to beat the two of them to the point of fleeing in panic. If not for what Liao Yuxuan said, he truly would have found it hard to believe.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?" Gongye Liang frowned, "He hadn¡¯t entered the Integration Realm two months ago, and now he has this level of strength? What nonsense are you talking about?"

 Chapter 710 - 709

    <h4>Chapter 710: 709</h4>


    Liao Yuxuan said, "I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it¡¯s true. Two months ago, when he fought with someone, he was indeed only at the Qi Refining Realm. He fought against the son of the Beishan Zhizhu and even had to use a magic artifact to win, so you can imagine his level of strength!"


    Gongye Liang was even more astonished, "Why has it be like this? In just two months¡¯ time, from the Qi Refining Realm to the Fusion Peak, bing a Sovereign. And, his strength is even above yours and mine, this... this is too unbelievable!"


    Liao Yuxuan also had a speechless look on his face, he truly couldn¡¯t figure out what the situation was.


    Just as the two were looking at each other in dismay, suddenly, a casual voice came from the woods behind them, "Gongye Medical Sage, Three-faced God Monarch, long time no see!"


    The expressions of both changed, and they turned their heads simultaneously, only to see a man dressed in ck standing less than five meters away from them. Just two more steps forward, and he would be right next to them, yet they hadn¡¯t felt anything at all.


    Exchanging nces, they both could feel the shock from the other. They knew that although they were not lightly injured, their strength was still intact. That this man could approach so closely without their noticing, it was evident how powerful he really was.


    Moreover, what was key was that this person directly addressed them by their titles, which shocked them even more. Their identities were only known to the two of them and no one else, so how did this man know who they were?


    "Who are you?" Gongye Liang asked in a deep voice, and at the same time, he quietly took two steps forward, together with Liao Yuxuan, slowly trying to encircle the man in ck.


    The man in ck nced at them and chuckled, "Is this how you wee me after such a long time?"


    The two were even more astonished, with Liao Yuxuan curiously asking, "Who exactly are you? Do you... do you know us?"


    "Of course!" The man in ck said with a light smile: "Five hundred years ago, during the battle of Wan¡¯an Valley, the three of us fought side by side!"


    "It¡¯s you!?" Both their faces showed immense shock, and then they were overjoyed.


    "You... You¡¯ve alsoe back?" Gongye Liang asked in amazement.


    The man in ck looked up into the sky, speaking softly, "In that ce, is there any difference in our oues? Being able toe back means we are lucky. So many old friends... we¡¯ll never see again!"


    Gongye Liang and Liao Yuxuan both sighed, looking up at the sky with expressions showing they were deeply shaken. It was apparent they were in fear of something.


    "Right, how did you know we were here?" Liao Yuxuan asked curiously.


    "The Divine Master sent me here to find you!" the man in ck said. "The Divine Master sensed your presence here, so he sent me to find you."


    "The Divine Master?" both eximed in disbelief: "What Divine Master?"


    "You¡¯ll know when you go there." The man in ck smiled. "The Divine Master sent me to bring you over, so we can all discuss important matters together!"


    Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang exchanged nces, with a hint of wariness in their eyes.


    "Brother, I don¡¯t know any Divine Master, and we don¡¯t want to discuss any important matters," Gongye Liang said. "The two of us have barely managed to escape back. We¡¯ve been enved for years and don¡¯t want to serve any masters anymore. So, sorry, but we can¡¯t join you!"


    The man in ck said softly, "The Divine Master guessed that you two wouldn¡¯t want to go, so he said¡ªif you go, within a year he will help you rebuild your bodies. Within three years, he will restore you to the peak of your strengths!"


    Theirplexions changed as both stared at the man in ck, their faces showing disbelief.


    Restoring to their peak strength was something they wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of. ording to their own estimates, to regain their peak strength may take a hundred years. The Divine Master promised to help them achieve this within three years¡ªhow could they not be astounded?


    "That¡¯s quite a boast?" Gongye Liang frowned. "Since you came, you should know how scarce the spiritual energy is on Earth now. To recover to our peak strength is like a fool¡¯s dream. Do you think we are fools? Just because this Divine Master says a few words, we will work for him?"


    "Whether it¡¯s boasting or not, you¡¯ll know once you go!" The man in ck smiled lightly.


    "No need, we¡¯re not interested," Liao Yuxuan said bluntly.


    "Gentlemen, why be so stubborn!" The man in ckughed and stretched out his hands, forming a strange hand seal in the air and said, "Do you remember this?"


    Seeing that seal, both of them froze, eximing in shock, "This... this..."


    "This is the Divine Master." The man in ck smiled lightly. "Now, are you willing toe with me?"


    "Absolutely willing!" Both replied almost simultaneously, their faces brightly lit up, no longer showing the previous doubt and hostility.


    The man in ck chuckled lightly, naturally knowing that persuading these two wouldn¡¯t be easy. But once they knew the identity of the Divine Master, they would surely follow.


    "By the way..." Liao Yuxuan suddenly said: "Brother, how long have you been with the Divine Master? How much of your strength have you recovered?"


    "I have already entered the Spirit Tranquility Realm," said the man in ck.


    The Spirit Tranquility Realm was the realm of the Earthly Immortals, the highest realm of the Yellow Grade.


    Liao Yuxuan was overjoyed, "Then there¡¯s no rush to go back. Do me a favor, help me kill someone."


    The man in ck shook his head, "That may not be convenient."


    "What¡¯s inconvenient about it? That person hasn¡¯t even reached the Earthly Immortal Realm. You could easily kill him just by going there!" Liao Yuxuan said.


    "I know..." said the man in ck. "But you should be aware, there are Law Enforcers in this world. Earth Immortals fighting each other is permissible, and so is fighting amongstmon people. However, an Earth Immortal killing someone below the Earthly Immortal Realm is against the rules."


    "With the Divine Master, are we still afraid of what the Law Enforcers say?" Liao Yuxuan frowned.


    "The Divine Master certainly doesn¡¯t fear those Law Enforcers," the man in ck said. "But the Divine Master has very significant matters at hand. Compared to that, everything else is a trivial matter. Before the Divine Master¡¯s undertaking is aplished, it¡¯s better to have fewerplications. You two want your revenge¡ªit¡¯s simple. Follow me to meet the Divine Master, rebuild your bodies, and you¡¯ll be halfway to bing Earth Immortals, yet without having entered the Earthly Immortal Realm. By then, you can kill that person, and the Law Enforcers can¡¯t say anything!"


    Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang looked at each other and finally nodded at the same time.

 Chapter 711 - 710: Better to Break Than to Bend

    <h4>Chapter 711: Chapter 710: Better to Break Than to Bend</h4>


    Xu Shao¡¯s family finally sent over ten million, and only then did Su Yang release him.


    Having knelt on the ground for a full five hours, Xu Shao couldn¡¯t even stand up in the end; he was carried down the mountain by others.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Such insignificant characters were naturally beneath his concern.


    Watching Xu Shao and his people leave, Elder Jeang¡¯s expression turned extremely unpleasant. He approached Su Yang and said in a low voice, "Master Su, actually... actually, your decision to kill Young Master Qin earlier was a bit inappropriate..."


    Su Yang could tell that Elder Jeang was particrly concerned about this matter.


    Indeed, it was normal. In the Southern Six Provinces, whether it was any sect, family n, or various other powers, all held the Qi Family of Wanhu in high esteem.


    The strength of a single family rivaled that of thebined strength of three provinces¡¯ Ten Great Families, which in itself was enough to illustrate the fearsome nature of the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Being located in the Southern Six Provinces, the Divine Farmer Sect naturally knew of the formidable might of the Qi Family of Wanhu. Hence, Elder Jeang had been brooding over Su Yang¡¯s killing of Young Master Qin.


    The Qi Family of Wanhu, being the oldest martial family and one of the top ten martial families in Huaxia, was renowned for producing a multitude of martial arts experts. With six Terrestrial Immortals, their name resounded throughout the world. For many years, no one had dared to provoke the Qi Family of Wanhu¡ªSu Yang was the first.


    "Inappropriate?" Su Yang slowly shook his head. "I think it was quite appropriate. This Young Master Qin, he bullied men and overpowered women, acting tyrannically, and relying on his uncle¡¯s reputation, he has caused the death of at least six or seven people. Such a person, do you think I shouldn¡¯t have killed him?"


    Elder Jeang was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t known about the deeds Young Master Qin hadmitted. Hearing Su Yang say this, he thought that indeed Young Master Qin deserved to be killed.


    "Master Su, although Young Master Qin deserved to die, this... this shouldn¡¯t have been at your hands..." Elder Jeang said helplessly. "Qi Zhi¡¯an is famously protective of his own, and with the Qi Family of Wanhu¡¯s vengeful nature, killing Qi Zhi¡¯an¡¯s nephew will surely lead to him seeking revenge against you."


    "Even though Qi Zhi¡¯an is no match for you, the Qi Family of Wanhu is rife with experts. Among the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, Qi Zhi¡¯an is considered the least powerful. The eldest of the Qi Family Five Heroes is the third-ranking master on the Earth Rankings, Qi Zhishan. Two of the Qi Family Five Heroes are listed on the Earth Rankings."


    "Furthermore, there are six Earth Immortals in the Qi Family, with the strongest, Qi Bach¨ª, being the fourth-ranking master on the Heavenly List. Even though the others haven¡¯t made it onto the Heavenly List, they are all Earth Immortals, beings beyond reproach."


    "Offending the Qi Family in such a way is truly unwise. Once the people from the Qi Familye seeking revenge, this... this is very dangerous..."


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with the strength of the Qi Family. Having heard Elder Jeang describe their power, he now had some understanding of it.


    And the Qi Bach¨ª Elder Jeang had just mentioned reminded Su Yang of what the Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng had told him before.


    Ye Jiansheng had already defeated Qi Bach¨ª, which meant that Qi Bach¨ª could now only be considered the fifth on the Heavenly List, and Ye Jiansheng was now the fourth.


    Nevertheless, for Su Yang, none of these rankings mattered.


    Earth Immortals could not casually strike against ordinary people, so even if the Qi Family had six Earth Immortals, what of it? They couldn¡¯t do anything to Su Yang!


    As for the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, Su Yang was actually looking forward to meeting them.


    If he wanted to follow Ye Jiansheng¡¯s path and reach Great Perfection in every realm, he needed to engage in plenty of realbat. The Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes should make for excellent opponents.


    Su Yang smiled lightly and teased, "Elder Jeang, back at the Divine Farmer Sect, you were pressured by Elder Hu to the point of almost killing you, yet you weren¡¯t afraid. Howe you are already starting to fear the Qi Family before we¡¯ve even arrived?"


    Elder Jeang couldn¡¯t help but feel taken aback and helplessly said, "Master Su, I¡¯ve lived so many years and I¡¯m getting on in age, to tell the truth, I¡¯m not afraid of death. But Master Su, you have a brighter future ahead. Moreover, now that you¡¯re in charge of the Divine Physicians Alliance, it can only flourish with you at the helm. Our small sects too can have a chance to rise. It¡¯s really... really unnecessary to get into a conflict with the Qi Family of Wanhu over such matters!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded, he of course knew Elder Jeang was also looking out for him.


    "Elder Jeang, thank you for the reminder," Su Yang said calmly, "But if the same situation arises next time, I¡¯ll still do the same. If the Qi Family of Wanhu wishes to seek revenge, then I¡¯ll be waiting for them. If we cower in fear, then what¡¯s the point of our martial practice?"


    Elder Jeang¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment; he didn¡¯t understand Su Yang¡¯s personality and naturally did not know that Su Yang had always been one to never bend. Asking Su Yang to bow was an impossibility.


    He had never shown fear even when facing Ye Jiansheng. As for the Qi Family of Wanhu, if they truly came looking, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t mind fighting it out with them to the bitter end!


    After staying a day at the Medical Saint Sect, Su Yang and hispanions left the mountain.


    On the way, Su Yang also spoke to Elder Jeang about wanting Jeang Zier toe to Nanluo City to assist him.


    If it had been before this, Elder Jeang would have definitely not agreed to Su Yang¡¯s request.


    But, having witnessed Su Yang¡¯s strength and miraculous medical skills, Elder Jeang was eager for Jeang Zier to stay by Su Yang¡¯s side. Just learning a fraction of Su Yang¡¯s secret techniques would benefit her immensely, far more than staying at the Divine Farmer Sect.


    Therefore, after Su Yang brought up the matter, Elder Jeang immediately agreed. He even nned to go back to the sect leader and propose sending more people to Nanluo City to help out.


    In fact, Elder Jeang had his own motives. By sending people to Nanluo City to help Su Yang, they were bound to receive some benefits. Regardless of the secret techniques they might learn, it would definitely be much better than staying at the Divine Farmer Sect!


    As for Elder Jeang¡¯s supposed promotion to sect leader, that was actually a ruse, a ploy to deceive the Medical Saint Sect into lowering their guard, thinking the Divine Farmer Sect was depending on Yue Qianfeng. Then, Su Yang would approach the Medical Saint Sect from the shadows, catching thempletely off guard.


    It was just that Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected Liao Yuxuan¡¯s involvement from the Medical Saint Sect, which led to some changes in the subsequent events. Now that it was all over, Elder Jeang was ready to return the position of sect leader back to its previous holder and continue serving as an elder himself.


    The group chatted andughed as they descended the mountain, passing through a secluded forest when suddenly, a sparse rustling noise came from the underbrush.


    Everyone was amazed, and just at that moment, Su Yang¡¯s pocket also began to shake. The little turtle, which had been sleeping in his pocket, actually crawled out.


    The little guy¡¯s eyes widened with interest as it looked toward the underbrush. Suddenly, it jumped right off Su Yang¡¯s shoulder and dashed into the bushes.

 Chapter 712 - 711: Tibetan Medicine Cave

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 711: Tibetan Medicine Cave</h4>


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected the little creature to pull such a stunt, and he couldn¡¯t help but be astounded as he eximed, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    The little fellow naturally did not respond, and after burrowing into the underbrush, it disappeared without a trace¡ªwhile the sparse sound grew louder. Following that, the grass shook violently as if something was moving swiftly through it.


    "It seems to be a snake!" Elder Jeang whispered beside him, "Master Su, was that your pet just now? This... Shall we go over and have a look? There are many snakes on the mountain, and this little pet... don¡¯t let it get eaten by a snake..."


    "No need!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively; after all, what snake could swallow this little fellow?


    Even the blow from the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks,parable to that of a Terrestrial Immortal, hitting the turtle shell, merely woke the little fellow from its slumber. Not even a scratch was left on the shell, which spoke volumes of the little fellow¡¯s resilience.


    The unfortunate one would likely be the snake if it encountered this little fellow, certainly not the creature itself!


    Elder Jeang and the others all looked astonished; after all, the little creature was so small. How could Su Yang seem utterly unconcerned?


    The underbrush trembled violently, and suddenly, a red light burst forth, setting the nearby underbrush aze.


    "What¡¯s happening?" everyone eximed in surprise.


    Su Yang himself was shocked and quickly ran over, only to see the little fellow flying out of the underbrush, shaky on its feet. Within the mes, a pure red snake swiftly slithered away.


    "A Scarlet Snake!" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be astonished, while the little fellow decisively gave chase.


    Without hesitation, Su Yang followed after. Blocked by the mes, Elder Jeang and the others couldn¡¯t keep up, especially since Su Yang was much faster.


    The little creature was quite fast too, but it didn¡¯t seem in a hurry to catch up; rather, it toyed with the Scarlet Snake like a cat with a mouse, trailing behind it.


    The Scarlet Snake was remarkably quick, seemingly frightened, and soon burst out of the reach of the underbrush. This area was at the edge of the mountain, near a cliff. Upon reaching this ce, the snake didn¡¯t stop but shot straight into the cliff.


    Looking back and seeing Su Yang following, the little creature also excitedly hopped into the cliff.


    Su Yang was left speechless. The little one truly had nerves of steel. Didn¡¯t it know not to pursue a desperate foe to the end?


    However, Su Yang did not hesitate either and jumped right into the cliff after it.


    The Scarlet Snake was an extremely rare variety often used in medicine and was mentioned in Destiny¡¯s Tome. Su Yang had not expected to encounter one on umted Cloud Mountain, so of course, he had to pursue it and find out more.


    The little creature could fly; the Scarlet Snake could not, but it still managed to slither down the face of the cliff.


    Following behind, Su Yang quickly spotted a hidden cave entrance in the cliffside. Upon reaching it, the Scarlet Snake quickly slipped into the cave.


    The little guy naturally followed right in, but Su Yang was a bit stunned; the entrance was only as big as a basketball, and he certainly didn¡¯t have the ability to get through it.


    However, when Su Yang arrived at the entrance, he realized he had worried too much. The entrance wasn¡¯t small at all, but most of it was concealed, giving the impression that it was only basketball-sized. The actual entrance was two meters wide, definitelyrge enough for a person to enter without an issue.


    Su Yang entered the cave and found that the little guy and the Scarlet Snake were already out of sight. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, though, following the path while also observing his surroundings, wondering if there was anything special about this ce.


    The cave was quite deep. After walking for five minutes, Su Yang suddenly heard a deep croaking sound from the side.


    Turning his head, he saw a snow-white frog crouched not far from where he stood.


    "A Snow Frog!?" Su Yang was even more surprised, as this creature was as rare as the Scarlet Snake. Its medicinal properties were no less significant than those of the Scarlet Snake. Could there be such treasures inside this cave?


    Su Yang reached out and with a grab in the air, he caught the Snow Frog and put it into his Storage Bracelet. He had obtained this bracelet from the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s Old Site, and it was excellent for storing items.


    Continuing onward, Su Yang discovered several other rare items inside, including both nts and animals, but without exception, they were all very rare medicinal materials. Any one of them was worth no less than the Five Element Crimson Fruit.


    This made Su Yang even more puzzled. How could so many rare medicinal materials all be in one ce? Could this be the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s hidden stash?


    On second thought, this didn¡¯t make sense. The Medical Saint Sect used to be about as powerful as the Divine Farmer Sect, so their stock should be roughly equal. Yet, the hidden stash here was muchrger than that of the entire Divine Farmer Sect.


    And ording to the Medical Saint Sect members, although Gongye Liang hadpleted their sect¡¯s session, he hadn¡¯t made any other achievements. This meant that these medicinal materials definitely weren¡¯t brought back by him. So, what¡¯s the story with these medicinal materials?


    Su Yang continued to move forward, and along the way, he indeed came across several more types of medicinal materials.


    Atst, Su Yang reached the end of the cave. Here, the Little Turtle was being ganged up on by three Scarlet Snakes. Most crucially, on the stone tform at the end, a bigger Scarlet Snake was coiled, watching the little guy with eager eyes, as if intending to swallow Little Turtle whole!


    The three Scarlet Snakes were all spewing mes from their mouths, trying to burn Little Turtle with the fire. However, Little Turtle didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the mes at all. In fact, he seemed quitefortable as he shook his head and charged at one of the Scarlet Snakes.


    Clearly frightened of Little Turtle, this Scarlet Snake tried to escape, but it was toote. Little Turtle suddenly sped up and pounced directly onto the snake. The Scarlet Snake, as if weighed down by a heavy burden, crashed heavily to the ground.


    The Scarlet Snake couldn¡¯t struggle free, and the other two rushed over to assist, but it was already toote. Little Turtle opened its mouth and bit down on the seven inches of the Scarlet Snake.


    The Scarlet Snake immediately stopped moving, and as the other two attacked, intending to swallow Little Turtle, spikes suddenly protruded from its shell. One of the Scarlet Snakes bit down and retreated in a panic from the pain, while the other didn¡¯t dare to move an inch.


    Little Turtle, unfazed, proceeded to absorb all the blood from the Scarlet Snake¡¯s body. Since the Scarlet Snake grew by absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy, it was the best tonic for Little Turtle. No wonder Little Turtle had been chasing after it all along.


    Little Turtle must be the offspring of a Divine Beast and needed to absorb a lot of Spiritual Energy to grow. The Five Element Crimson Fruit was its food, but the little guy was greedy ¨C seeing the Scarlet Snake, it naturally wanted to change its taste.


    Even, Su Yang suspected that Little Turtle didn¡¯t deal with the Scarlet Snake halfway because it wanted to force it to flee back here, and then Little Turtle could pursue it and catch them all at once, making a hearty meal out of them.

 Chapter 713 - 712 Qi Zhi’an

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 712 Qi Zhi¡¯an</h4>


    On the mountain path, Elder Jeang Jeang Zier and a few others were still waiting there.


    Although Su Yang had jumped into the chasm, they were not worried at all. With Su Yang¡¯s strength, flying to the skies or burrowing into the earth was no difficult feat; what was a mere cliff to him?


    Suddenly, from the woods behind them, several people hurried towards the group.


    The leader was a man in his forties or fifties, his face so gloomy it seemed as if it could drip water. The moment he approached the group, he directly asked with a cold voice, "Are you from the Divine Farmer Sect?"


    Elder Jeang and the others were surprised, this neer didn¡¯t seem to have good intentions.


    "Indeed, we are from the Divine Farmer Sect," Elder Jeang replied with a fist and palm salute. "May I ask who you are?"


    Instead of answering Elder Jeang¡¯s question, the man¡¯s gaze swept over the group, finally settling on Jeang Zier as he said angrily, "Are you that Master Su?"


    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned, including Elder Jeang who asked in astonishment, "Are you looking for Master Su? May I inquire who you are...?"


    "Qi Zhian!" the man replied directly.


    "Ah?" Everyone paled at that, it was as if speaking of Cao Cao and Cao Cao had just arrived. Earlier, Elder Jeang was just talking to Su Yang about Qi Zhian, and now, Qi Zhian had already arrived.


    Moreover, Qi Zhian had followed them down from the mountain. Clearly, he had first gone up the mountain and upon learning of the situation there, had pursued them down.


    Qi Zhian paid no heed to the others, his eyes fixed coldly on Jeang Zier, and suddenly, with a gesture in the air, he tore off the ck veil from Jeang Zier¡¯s face.


    Seeing Jeang Zier¡¯s appearance, Qi Zhian was also taken aback; the woman was extremely beautiful.


    "It¡¯s actually a woman, where is that Master Su?" Qi Zhian demanded angrily. The individuals from Divine Farmer Sect were all of advanced age, and based on the description Qi Zhian had got on the mountain, none of them matched Su Yang¡¯s appearance and age.


    "Master Su..." A person by Elder Jeang¡¯s side tried to answer, but Elder Jeang immediately said, "Master Su is not with us, he went on ahead."


    The person quickly mped his mouth shut, knowing that Elder Jeang didn¡¯t want Su Yang to encounter Qi Zhian. After all, given Su Yang¡¯s temperament and Qi Zhian¡¯s furious arrival, a confrontation between the two would undoubtedly lead to a fight.


    There was probably no problem with Su Yang defeating Qi Zhian, but the problem was, what after defeating Qi Zhian?


    If Su Yang killed Qi Zhian, things would only get worse. Having offended the Qi Family of Wanhu, how could Su Yang deal with the aftermath?


    So, it would be better for them not to meet at all.


    However, Qi Zhian was infuriated, "This Su fellow really has a dog¡¯s luck, eh? When I reached the mountain top, they said he had just left. Now that I¡¯ve pursued him, he¡¯s gone again. Hmph, does he think he can escape? Daring to kill my nephew, would I let him go? Even if it takes chasing him to the ends of the earth, I must kill him!"


    The people of Divine Farmer Sect all wore distressed expressions; Qi Zhian was truly furious.


    "Mr. Qi, actually, there is a reason for Master Su having killed Young Master Qin..." said Elder Jeang in a low voice. "Young Master Qin had many lives on his hands, and furthermore..."


    Before Elder Jeang could finish, Qi Zhian suddenly charged at him, grabbing Elder Jeang by the neck and bellowing, "My nephew is dead, and you dare to insult him!"


    Elder Jeang, although not a weakling, had no power to resist and waspletely subdued in Qi Zhian¡¯s grasp.


    The members of the Divine Farmer Sect were all shocked, with one of them urgently saying, "Mr. Qi, it¡¯s not that we are insulting Young Master Qin, it¡¯s just... it¡¯s..."


    "You, Divine Farmer Sect, in collusion with that Master Su, caused the death of my nephew and still dare to insult him. Today, I want all of you dead!" Qi Zhi¡¯an said as he suddenly increased the power in his hands, a surge of formidable energy rushing into Elder Jeang¡¯s body.


    Elder Jeang¡¯s body instantly turned scarlet, his expression twisting in extreme agony.


    "Grandfather!" Jeang Zier cried out in rm, hastily attacking Qi Zhi¡¯an in an attempt to force him to release Elder Jeang.


    With a swat of his palm, Qi Zhi¡¯an sent Jeang Zier flying backward, crashing to the ground where she passed out on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Elder Jeang¡¯s body became even redder, and his body was slowly swelling as Qi Zhi¡¯an¡¯s power continued to flow into him unabated.


    The faces of several Divine Farmer Sect members changed as they simultaneously yelled, "Release Elder Jeang!"


    They attacked together, but the people brought by Qi Zhi¡¯an also quickly rushed over, engaging in battle with these few.


    "I¡¯ll kill you first, then go kill that Master Su. I want everyone to know that those who dare oppose Qi Zhi¡¯an must die!" Qi Zhi¡¯an shouted in rage, his power suddenly amplifying, and Elder Jeang¡¯s body actually exploded,pletely shattering like a firecracker.


    The members of the Divine Farmer Sect were thoroughly shocked. Elder Jeang held a high position and great prestige within the Sect, and everyone held deep respect for him. Now, to see Elder Jeang dying here in such a manner, not even leaving a whole corpse?


    Filled with fury, they bellowed, "You actually killed Elder Jeang, we will fight you to the end!"


    "Seeking death!" Qi Zhi¡¯an growled, charging into their midst and unleashing punches and kicks, swiftly sending them all flying.


    The few copsed to the ground; three of them stopped breathing the moment they fell. The other two clung to life, barely, but were close to death, expiring more breath than they could take in.


    One of them, vomiting blood, quivered, "Master... Master Su will avenge us... "


    "If he wasn¡¯t going to avenge you, why would I bother killing you?" Qi Zhi¡¯an sneered coldly, "I killed you to make hime to me. Then, I¡¯ll let him die in agony. And as for you, consider it a bit of interest!"


    With that, Qi Zhi¡¯an promptly executed the remaining two on the spot. Now, of the members of the Divine Farmer Sect, only Jeang Zier was left alive.


    "Big brother, what should we do with this woman?" A man pointed at Jeang Zier and asked.


    Qi Zhi¡¯an looked at Jeang Zier, sneered, and said, "She¡¯s so beautiful, she must be Master Su¡¯s woman. Take her back, let the brothers have their fill. The Su fellow will definitelye to her rescue, and then, I will kill her right before his eyes. I want to torture him to the extreme. Then, I¡¯ll kill him properly!"


    The men were immediately overjoyed; Jeang Zier was so beautiful, they really didn¡¯t want to kill her outright. Being able to take her back and have their way was indeed the best possible oue.


    The men hoisted Jeang Zier up and quickly left the ce.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang was still inside the cave, with Little Turtle having swallowed the blood of the two Scarlet Snakes.


    Thergest Scarlet Snake had also charged down, engaging inbat with Little Turtle. This Great Scarlet Snake was evidently much more powerful, but still no match for Little Turtle, who was quickly defeating it, and it was only a matter of time before it would be killed.


    After watching for a while and gaining a deeper understanding of Little Turtle¡¯s abilities, Su Yang reached out just as Little Turtle was about to kill the Great Scarlet Snake and grabbed it in his hand.

 Chapter 714 - 713: The Patriarch’s Hidden Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 713: The Patriarch¡¯s Hidden Medicine</h4>


    The Great Scarlet Snake was not entirely red; instead, its body was intermixed with some ck lines.


    Upon closer examination, these were not simply ck lines, but actually the scales forming on the Great Scarlet Snake¡¯s body, with the ck lines being the patterns along the edges of the scales.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, guessing that this Scarlet Snake must have lived for a thousand years.


    Scarlet snakes are extremely rare to begin with; once discovered, even the smallest of them would be captured and sold due to their high value.


    And a Scarlet Snake that had lived for a thousand years was even rarer. It could be said that all the herbs Su Yang found along the way, added up, weren¡¯t as valuable as this Great Scarlet Snake.


    Su Yang really couldn¡¯t understand if this was the ce where the Medical Saint Sect stored its herbs, how could they possibly obtain such a Great Scarlet Snake with their capabilities?


    Little Turtle was clearly unhappy that Su Yang had taken the Great Scarlet Snake, flying over to try and bite the snake again.


    Su Yang quickly fended off Little Turtle, who was just a glutton. If it were to bite down, the Great Scarlet Snake would surely die. This huge Scarlet Snake was much more valuable alive than dead.


    Little Turtle was not discouraged and wobbled over from the other side, ready to take another bite. Su Yang kept dodging and finally, out of helplessness, simply put the Great Scarlet Snake into his Storage Bracelet.


    That move left Little Turtle totally dumbfounded; it froze mid-air for a while, then suddenly flew onto Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, with its limbs crawling and tumbling chaotically on his shoulder. It flipped and rolled as if a child was throwing a tantrum on the ground, which was quite amusing.


    Su Yang was speechless and grabbed Little Turtle¡¯s shell to lift it up. The turtle was still unyielding, iling its limbs and bobbing its head, its beady eyes staring straight at Su Yang as if using him of stealing its food.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll give you something else tastyter on. Aren¡¯t you tired of just eating snake meat?" Su Yang said with augh.


    Little Turtle remained unconvinced, struggling nheless, but Su Yang held it down, and it could wriggle no further.


    Su Yang took out a herb from his Storage Bracelet that he had just picked in this cave, an extremely rare specimen.


    At the sight of the herb, Little Turtle¡¯s beady eyes lit up, and it didn¡¯t care about Su Yang anymore as it pounced on the herb, gobbling it down eagerly.


    After eating its fill, Little Turtle let out a satisfied belch, seemingly forgetting the anger it had felt over the Great Scarlet Snake being taken away, andyzily on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, looking like it was about to fall asleep again.


    Just as Su Yang was about to leave, he noticed something strange about the stone tform where the Great Scarlet Snake had been coiled up.


    He walked over and knocked on the tform, only to find that it sank slightly.


    At that moment, a nging sound came from afar.


    Su Yang turned to look but saw nothing unusual around him. With curiosity, he pressed the tform down further, and the sound echoed once more from the distance.


    This time, without any hesitation, Su Yang quickly made his way toward the direction of the sound. The sound came from the mouth of the cave, and upon arrival, Su Yang was astonished to see that the entrance to the cave had shrunk considerably.


    Originally, it was about two meters wide, but now it was only about one meter, as though it were closing slowly.


    Su Yang was even more astounded. What on earth was going on? Could this possibly be rted to that stone tform?


    Su Yang returned to the stone tform and pressed it down further, then rushed to the exit and indeed found that the hole had shrunk a bit more.


    Without hesitation, Su Yang went back, pulled the stone tform up a bit. Afterwards, he quickly ran to the exit and, sure enough, the exit had widened a bit.


    Without a doubt, this exit could be controlled by the stone tform. That is to say, normally, this ce should be sealed off, and creatures like the Scarlet Snakes and Snow Frogs would be unable to leave.


    Now, for some unknown reason, this exit was opened, which allowed the Scarlet Snake to escape and be discovered by the Little Turtle.


    Su Yang returned to the stone tform, pondered for a while, and simply reached out topletely pull out the stone tform.


    After the stone tform was removed, a cave appeared below. Below the cave was a stone chamber.


    Su Yang was even more astonished, was there really such a hidden chamber here?


    He jumped into the stone chamber and found a sculpture inside, exactly that of the Patriarch of the Medical Saint Sect.


    On the sculpture, there was still the scent that had been on Gongye Liang¡¯s body before. Moreover, the scent here was even stronger.


    A thought struck Su Yang, and he began to understand what was going on here.


    These creatures like the Scarlet Snakes were probably the valuable medicines of the Medical Saint Sect. However, they were not the current Medical Saint Sect¡¯s medicines, but those left by the Patriarch when he established the Medical Saint Sect.


    That Patriarch had set up such a mechanism and left behind this ce, hiding all these miraculous medicines in this cave. Later, he left the Medical Saint Sect to seek immortality at sea. He never returned, and the miraculous medicines remained hidden here, unknown even to the members of the Medical Saint Sect.


    Gongye Liang somehow obtained the inheritance of the Medical Saint Sect and even that of the Patriarch, including the secrets of this cave. Thus, he opened the cave and found these medicines.


    When he fled, due to his haste, he didn¡¯t manage to take the medicines with him and failed to close the cave. Hence, the ce was discovered by the Little Turtle, and consequently, the medicines were found by Su Yang.


    At this thought, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, Gongye Liang had truly suffered a loss this time. Not only did he lose the Medical Saint Sect, but also the treasures of medicinal materials hidden for hundreds of years werepletely captured by Su Yang in one sweep. This trip was indeed worthwhile for Su Yang.


    After making a round inside the cave, Su Yang collected all the medicinal materials and then left the cave with Little Turtle.


    Upon reaching the top of the cliff, Su Yang sensed a powerful aura, clearly the traces of a struggle that had recently urred.


    Su Yang¡¯s face changed drastically, the people of the Divine Farmer Sect had been here not long ago, nothing unfortunate had happened, had it?


    He quickly rushed back and arrived at the ce he had been before, only to witness a horrific scene.


    Bodies were scattered haphazardly on the ground, and Elder Jeang had died an especially brutal death, his remains scattered all around.


    Su Yang was stunned, he hadn¡¯t expected that such a thing would happen during the short while he was away.


    This Elder Jeang, who had previously seemed long-winded and pedantic, in truth had a very kind heart. Though Su Yang had not known him for long, he had been thoughtful towards Su Yang, showing his warm-hearted nature.


    Who could have imagined that in the short time Su Yang turned around, it would be a final farewell. And now the old man could never be seen again!

 Chapter 715 - 714 Su Yang’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 714 Su Yang¡¯s Fury</h4>


    After a long silence, Su Yang suddenly let out a piercing howl toward the sky, the sound echoing through the valley and causing the birds and beasts in the surrounding forest to flee in panic.


    Su Yang¡¯s face was flushed red as he gathered the several bodies and carried them straight up umted Cloud Mountain.


    In Hidden Dragon Valley, everyone from Medical Saint Sect was panic-stricken.


    Qi Zhian had just located this ce and extracted Su Yang¡¯s whereabouts from them. They were actually harboring a sense of schadenfreude, hoping Qi Zhian would kill Su Yang, avenging the Medical Saint Sect.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s recent roar that reverberated through the valley instantly made them realize that Su Yang was not dead.


    With Su Yang still alive and sounding that angry, how could they not be terrified?


    Thus, the people of Medical Saint Sect did not even dare to go to the front mountain to have a look but were nning to run away, ready to hide forever and never show their faces again.


    But before they could leave, Su Yang had already arrived in the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s main hall with the bodies of those from Divine Farmer Sect.


    The people of Medical Saint Sect were immediately stunned, and everyone¡¯s face turned pale. After a while, one quick-witted individual hurried over and said with a trembling voice, "Master Su, you... you¡¯ve returned?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word and simply struck out with his palm, killing the man on the spot.


    "I don¡¯t want to waste words with you, and don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on!" Su Yang said coldly, "I just want to ask you, who killed the people from Divine Farmer Sect?"


    The crowd exchanged nces, with not a single person daring to speak.


    "Not talking? Then I¡¯ll have to kill all of you!" Su Yang bellowed furiously.


    The crowd¡¯s faces were filled with terror, and one man said desperately, "It was... it was Qi Zhian!"


    "Qi Zhian!" Su Yang gritted his teeth with rage; he had guessed it was this person, but he didn¡¯t expect him to act so swiftly.


    "Did you tell Qi Zhian which road we took?" Su Yang asked in a deep voice.


    The faces of the crowd grew even paler as they all bowed their heads, not daring to speak.


    "Do you want me to kill all of you?" Su Yang shouted angrily again.


    "No, Master Su, this... we didn¡¯t want this..." a member of the Medical Saint Sect said shakily, "If we didn¡¯t tell, Qi Zhian... Qi Zhian would have killed us. We... we are just small fry, without enough strength, how... how could we dare to oppose him?"


    Su Yang slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath to suppress the killing intent in his heart, and said coldly, "Bring me the Pill Furnace!"


    "Ah?" The crowd was stunned. What did Su Yang suddenly want with a Pill Furnace?


    "Bring me the Pill Furnace!" Su Yang roared.


    The people no longer dared to hesitate and scurried off. In no time at all, they had brought a Pill Furnace over.


    Su Yang set up the Pill Furnace, took out some medicinal herbs and threw them in, then took out the Nine Cold Jade Sword, using the power of the Nine Cold Jade to craft the Revival Pill.


    The bodies from Divine Farmer Sect were all intact and still salvageable, but Elder Jeang¡¯s body was utterly shattered. Su Yang couldn¡¯t save him, which was the source of Su Yang¡¯s deepest fury.


    The people of the Medical Saint Sect had no idea what Su Yang was doing, but they all stood aside, not even daring to breathe too loudly.


    As Su Yang began crafting the Revival Pill again, his strength was much stronger than before, so naturally the process was much faster.


    Moreover, the medicinal herbs this time were much better than the ones Su Yang had found before, meaning the effects of the Revival Pill could be significantly improved.


    Before long, the elixir was ready. Su Yang took it out and gave one pill to each person from the Divine Farmer Sect.


    The members of the Medical Saint Sect were all astonished, unsure what Su Yang was up to. The person is dead, and you¡¯re feeding them medicine, can that be useful?


    After administering the elixir, Su Yang stood aside and waited. The people from the Medical Saint Sect dared not even breathe too loudly, only muttering to themselves in their hearts, wondering if Su Yang had lost his mind.


    Suddenly, one of the corpses on the ground let out a muffled groan. Under the astonished gaze of everyone present, that person slowly sat up. Although he looked bewildered, he did sit up, he was truly not dead!


    Everyone was stupefied. How could such a thing happen?


    These people were all doctors, extremely skilled in their craft. When Su Yang brought in these bodies, they could tell at a nce that the members of the Divine Farmer Sect were dead beyond any doubt.


    But what was happening now? The man hade back to life? Had they been mistaken before?


    Before they coulde to their senses, the other bodies also began to sit up, one after another, all waking up.


    At this, the people from the Medical Saint Sect werepletely dumbfounded.


    Making a mistake with one person was possible. But surely, they couldn¡¯t have been wrong about all these people, right?


    But now, they were all sitting up, indicating that they had indeede back to life.


    But how could that be possible?


    Everyone was looking at Su Yang in shock, remembering the medicine he had fed them, recalling how Su Yang had made the pills. Could it be the elixir Su Yang created that brought these people back to life?


    In this world, could there truly be a medicine that can bring the dead back to life?


    The Medical Saint Sect members looked at each other, their faces showing an extreme level of shock. One should know that in the history of medicine, such an event had never urred. To bring the dead back to life was only a legend, and yet it had truly happened!


    The members of the Divine Farmer Sect also gradually came to their senses, equally astonished to find themselves alive.


    "I... I¡¯m not dead?" An elder from the Divine Farmer Sect asked in surprise, clearly remembering how Qi Zhian had struck him with a final blow; how could he possibly still be alive?


    Su Yang did not offer much of an exnation. The Revival Pill was now his trump card, and he couldn¡¯t let others know about it yet. Otherwise, if his enemies wanted revenge and decided to kill the people close to him, just as they had killed Elder Jeang, then he would be helpless.


    "What exactly happened just now?" Su Yang asked, "Qi Zhian had passed by, why didn¡¯t you call out loudly?"


    The elder sighed and recounted the events that had taken ce.


    After listening to the elder¡¯s ount, Su Yang was himself bewildered. He couldn¡¯t understand why Qi Zhian, who was supposed to being for him, simply killed the members of the Divine Farmer Sect instead. Qi Zhian could have just waited for him to arrive.


    Only now did Su Yang realize that Qi Zhian did not have an aversion to killing him, but it was Elder Jeang who, to protect him, had not disclosed his whereabouts, leading to this situation.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. Elder Jeang was indeed quite inflexible, but indisputably a good person. It was just too bad, Qi Zhian¡¯s actions had been too ruthless, and there was no way for Su Yang to revive him.


    "By the way, where is Zi¡¯er?" Su Yang suddenly remembered and asked hurriedly.


    There was no trace of Jeang Zier¡¯s body at the scene, so what was her situation?


    "Zi¡¯er... Zi¡¯er was taken away by them..." The members of the Divine Farmer Sect became anxious, their voices trembling, "What are we going to do now, Zi¡¯er is Elder Jeang¡¯s only descendant. Now that Elder Jeang is gone, if Zi¡¯er... if something happens to her..."

 Chapter 716 - 715

    <h4>Chapter 716: 715</h4>


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said sternly, "Everyone, rest assured, I will descend the mountain immediately and, no matter what, I will rescue Miss Zi¡¯er."


    The people of Divine Farmer Sect were also panicked, and the leading elder said shakily, "Master Su, everything depends on you now!"


    "Elder Jeang died because of me. If I cannot avenge him, I am not fit to be called human!" Su Yang said sternly, his gaze sweeping over the Medical Saint Sect members, before suddenly shouting in anger, "I had intended to leave some life in the Medical Saint Sect, but now it seems I was too merciful. Today, I willpletely wipe out the Medical Saint Sect!"


    The members of the Medical Saint Sect were thrown into a panic, and the one in charge pleaded urgently, "Master Su, you...this is too unreasonable. Qi Zhian is so strong, we...we are no match for them, we had no choice but to speak, how can you me us for this?"


    "Whether you spoke out of fear or out of revenge, you know it in your hearts!" Su Yang said coldly, "There are so many paths down the mountain. You could have indicated any path, so how did Qi Zhian know exactly which one we took? But Qi Zhian caught up to us with unerring uracy. Is it not clear what you were thinking? You are indirectly responsible for Elder Jeang¡¯s death. So, if I kill you, would that still be unreasonable?"


    The members of the Medical Saint Sect were left ck-jawed, unable to respond. Indeed, it was out of revenge that they had directly disclosed the path taken by Su Yang and hispanions. They had assumed that if Su Yang and Qi Zhian encountered each other, no matter who died, the matter would escte.


    If Su Yang died, it would be best, as they would have taken their revenge. If Qi Zhian died, then the Qi Family of Wanhu would surely seek revenge on Su Yang, so he was still doomed.


    However, what they hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Su Yang and Qi Zhian wouldn¡¯t meet, and instead, Elder Jeang would be killed.


    Now that Su Yang was thoroughly enraged and still able to seek revenge on them, what more could they say?


    "Master Su, we know we were wrong..." A man immediately knelt on the ground, saying tremulously, "Please give us another chance, we...we won¡¯t dare again..."


    The others also immediately knelt begging for mercy, shedding tears and incessantly pleading.


    Su Yang paid them no heed as the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew into the air, striking down one after another.


    The first two were killed while kneeling on the ground. As others realized Su Yang would not stop, some started to run away while others attempted to resist. But these efforts were futile. Under the Nine Cold Jade Sword, they stood no chance whatsoever.


    Having ughtered all the members of the Medical Saint Sect, Su Yang then turned to the people of the Divine Farmer Sect, "Rest for three days, and you should bepletely recovered. I will send Yue Qianfeng toe up the mountain to protect you, I must go and save Zi¡¯er first!"


    Yue Qianfeng had gone down the mountain early to deliver medicine to the Sect Leader for Su Yang. As a result, this incident urred. If Yue Qianfeng had been there, perhaps they could have held on for a moment more.


    "Master Su, thank you for your trouble!" The people of the Divine Farmer Sect all looked at Su Yang with hopeful faces.


    Su Yang wasted no time; after making a call to Yue Qianfeng, he immediately started down the mountain in pursuit.


    This time, Su Yang showed no hesitation, performing Emperor¡¯s Skywalk directly. After descending the mountain, he drove his car at breakneck speed to chase after Qi Zhian and his group.


    Meanwhile, Qi Zhian and his group, having descended the mountain with Jeang Zier, headed straight back to Hanxi Province. Along the way, a man attempted to act inappropriately towards Jeang Zier but was stopped by Qi Zhian.


    "No need to rush; after we get back, we¡¯ll have someone record the whole process, and then we¡¯ll enjoy it bit by bit," Qi Zhian said coldly. "Then, we¡¯ll spread the video. I want to kill that Su surname, but I also want to drive him mad with rage!"


    "Big brother, this idea is awesome!" The man¡¯s eyes gleamed, "Doesn¡¯t this mean I¡¯m going to be a star?"


    "Are you sure you want to show your face on camera?" someone sneered beside him.


    "Uh..." The person mmed up, testing the waters, "Then give me a mosaic on my face when the timees!"


    "Damn, Other people get a mosaic on their asses, and you want it on your face..."


    While joking around, they unabashedly sized up Jeang Zier. These men who followed Qi Zhi¡¯an had lived a life of luxury and excess, encountering countless women. However, beauties like Jeang Zier were beyond their reach; they could hardly even catch a glimpse, let alone get close.


    Three hourster, they returned to Qi Zhi¡¯an¡¯s residence in Hannan City.


    Qi Zhi¡¯an held a high status in Hannan City, owning a huge, luxurious mansion within the city limits. This time, however, he didn¡¯t enter the city but headed instead to the suburbs. After all, he nned to wait there for Su Yang to arrive so he could kill him¡ªdoing that within the city would obviously be inconvenient.


    Not long after they reached Hannan City, Su Yang also arrived. But he was unaware of Qi Zhi¡¯an¡¯s residence in the suburbs and went directly to the city, attacking Qi Zhi¡¯an¡¯s mansion there.


    Many people were inside the mansion. As soon as Su Yang¡¯s car charged up to the entrance, two men in ck approached.


    "What are you doing?" one of the men gestured with his hands and said, "Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see this is a private ce? Who allowed you to stop here, looking for death or what?"


    Su Yang got out of the car,pletely ignoring them, his gaze sweeping over Qi Zhi¡¯an¡¯s house.


    "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf or what?" The man grew furious, smashing Su Yang¡¯s car headlight with the baton in his hand, and cursed, "Scram right now, or I¡¯llpletely trash this car of yours!"


    Only then did Su Yang turn around to look at the man.


    The man, full of arrogance, said, "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!"


    "No wonder that Young Master Qin is so arrogant..." Su Yang muttered softly, "Indeed, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree!"


    "What the hell are you mumbling? I told you to scram, didn¡¯t you hear?" The man continued to curse, lifting the baton to strike at Su Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    Before the baton could hit him, Su Yang had already stepped forward, grabbed the man by the neck, and hoisted him up.


    The other man was stupefied and yelled, "What the hell are you doing? Do you know what ce this is? This is our big brother¡¯s mansion, ever heard of Qi Zhi¡¯an of Hanxi Province? You dare to start a fight here, have you grown bored of living?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words, holding the first man, he casually tossed him into the courtyard. Then he grabbed the second man, charging straight into the yard.


    The gate of the courtyard was locked, so Su Yang pushed the man ahead of him, using his body to ram into the gate, breaking it open by force. Of course, the man was battered and bloodied in the process.


    Six or seven people immediately rushed out from inside the courtyard, but before they could even shout, Su Yang, swift as the wind, dashed past them. Before they could utter a word, all of them fell to the ground, dead, none spared.

 Chapter 717 - 716 Shrew

    <h4>Chapter 717: Chapter 716 Shrew</h4>


    Su Yang charged into the vi, and several people tried to block his way during this time, among them were two masters of the Integration Realm, but Su Yang killed them on the spot.


    Finally, after searching through the vi, Su Yang did not find Qi Zhian. He finally stopped, with the only person who wasn¡¯t dead yet lying on the ground.


    This person had been struck by Su Yang and was lying on the ground, already too weak to struggle.


    When Su Yang had firste in, the man had been shouting that this was Qi Zhian¡¯s residence, trying to intimidate Su Yang.


    But now, as Su Yang approached him, he was so scared that he almost wet himself.


    Having followed Qi Zhian for so many years, they had always been the ones bullying others, never having been bullied themselves. Now, as Su Yang descended upon them like a Demon God, these people finally felt fear.


    "Where is Qi Zhian!" Su Yang asked coldly.


    The man¡¯s face was deathly pale as he said with a tremble, "Big brother... big brother hasn¡¯te back..."


    "If you don¡¯t want to die the most painful way, then tell me the truth!" Su Yang said coldly.


    The man shivered, looking at the corpses scattered around and no longer daring to doubt Su Yang¡¯s words.


    "Big brother... big brother is at the suburban residence..." the man said with a quivering voice.


    "Take me there!" Su Yang grabbed the man by the neck, lifted him up, and drove away.


    The man sat in the passenger seat, trembling with fear. He had never seen anyone as fierce as Su Yang. Now his only hopey with Qi Zhian, hoping that once they reached the suburban vi, Qi Zhian would be able to kill Su Yang, and he would gain back his life.


    At the suburban vi, after Qi Zhian and a few others returned, they immediately took Jeang Zier upstairs.


    Qi Zhian sat down in the hall as a woman walked in from outside, and said with a tremble, "Brother, Lin¡¯er... is Lin¡¯er really gone?"


    The woman was none other than Young Master Qin¡¯s mother, and also Qi Zhian¡¯s sister.


    Qi Zhian¡¯s expression was icy as he nodded slowly.


    Young Master Qin¡¯s mother trembled and after a long moment, she screamed, "Who is the damned murderer that killed my son? Zhian, you... you must avenge my son!"


    Qi Zhian did not speak, and a man beside him said in a low voice, "Miss, we haven¡¯t found the person who killed Young Master Qin yet, but we have captured his girlfriend. Rest assured, we will use the most painful method to kill this person. Not only that, before we kill her, we will make him, with his own eyes, see how we vite his girlfriend, making him die with utter resentment, avenging Young Master Qin!"


    Young Master Qin¡¯s mother then took a deep breath, her eyes wide with rage as she looked at Jeang Zier lying on the floor and shouted, "This slut, is she that man¡¯s girlfriend?"


    "Yes, she is!" the man replied, nodding.


    Young Master Qin¡¯s mother, with a crazed look on her face, ran over and began kicking Jeang Zier repeatedly, "Slut, slut, slut!"


    "Miss, what¡¯s the fun in beating her like this!" the man said as he went to the kitchen, and after a short while, came back with a basin of water, sshing it directly on Jeang Zier¡¯s head.


    Jeang Zier abruptly woke up, and only then did the man say, "Miss, beat her now. That way, she¡¯ll truly feel the pain!"


    Young Master Qin¡¯s mother lunged forward and began tearing and biting at her, and Jeang Zier, badly injured, was no match for this shrew, getting beaten without any strength to fight back.


    Several people nearby just sneered continuously, as if they were watching a spectacle.


    Qi Zhian¡¯s face was cold as ice, not lifting a finger to intervene. In his eyes, anyone rted to Su Yang deserved to die!


    "Bitch, your lover killed my son, I must avenge my son!" Young Master Qin¡¯s mother, like a shrew, kept hitting as she bellowed, "Don¡¯t kill this bitch. I want to chain her up like a dog beside my bed, make her receive the lowliest of customers, keep her alive, make her wish she were dead!"


    Jeang Zier, enduring the pain, gritted her teeth and hissed, "Master Su won¡¯t let you off, he will surelye to save me!"


    Qi Zhian looked at Jeang Zier with cold eyes, "If he doesn¡¯te to save you, what would be the point of capturing you? I want to lure him here, so I can torture him thoroughly, kill him!"


    "You¡¯re still hoping that Su guy will save you?" The man beside sneered, "Don¡¯t you see where you are? If that Su guyes, he¡¯s justing to his death. And him saving you? Hmph, once he gets here, we¡¯ll y with you right in front of him. What could he possibly do about it?"


    Jeang Zier clenched her teeth tightly and roared, "Master Su¡¯s strength is beyond your imagination. Killing him, that¡¯s impossible for you!"


    "Bitch, on the verge of death and still spouting nonsense!" Young Master Qin¡¯s mother pped Jeang Zier and yelled furiously, "Do you know who we are? We¡¯re from the Qi Family of Wanhu. Has that Su grown so bold as to oppose the Qi Family of Wanhu? He¡¯s strong, how strong can he be? In front of us, the Qi Family, who dares im to be strong? Killing him would be no more difficult than crushing an ant. Impossible? Ignorant fools, frogs at the bottom of a well, how could you possibly know the power of my Qi Family of Wanhu!"


    The crowd all nodded; the reputation of the Qi Family in the Southern Six Provinces was indeed too great. Truth be told, for so long, no one dared to oppose the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    For Su Yang to have killed Qi Zhian¡¯s nephew was tantamount to seeking death!


    "You¡¯re the frogs at the bottom of the well; you have no idea about Master Su¡¯s strength!" Jeang Zier shouted in low voice.


    "In front of my Qi Family of Wanhu, nobody has the right to talk about strength!" Young Master Qin¡¯s mother, with a hand on her hip, arrogantly said, "Wait until that Su arrives. Then you¡¯ll see who¡¯s the real frog at the bottom of a well. I¡¯ll make you watch as he dies right in front of you!"


    No sooner had these words fallen than Qi Zhian suddenly looked up. Following that, an icy voice came from outside the door, "The Qi Family of Wanhu, what of it? If I wish to kill you, who can stop me?"


    Everyone was astonished; who dared to speak such words in the Southern Six Provinces, and who dared to speak them in front of Qi Zhian?


    Everyone turned to look, only to see Su Yang stride in from the doorway. He was holding someone in one hand, the very person who had been brought over from Qi Zhian¡¯s vi.


    Once inside, Su Yang casually threw the person to one side. Seeing Jeang Zier on the ground, Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    "Master Su..." Jeang Zier cried out excitedly.


    The expressions of everyone in the room changed, and Qi Yong¡¯an stood up immediately, saying coldly, "You are the Master Su?"


    Young Master Qin¡¯s mother was even more outraged, pointing at Su Yang and screaming, "Was it you who killed my son? You¡¯ve got some nerveing here. Today, I will make you pay with your life for my son; I¡¯ll make sure you have no ce to be buried!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was icy, his voice grave, "Release Zi¡¯er, or else, die!"


    "Who the hell are you trying to scare? You think you can talk to me like that here?" Young Master Qin¡¯s mother bellowed, "I will desecrate her right in front of you, and what can you do about me!"

 Chapter 718 - 717: Qi Family’s Dragon Tiger Fist

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 717: Qi Family¡¯s Dragon Tiger Fist</h4>


    Su Yang said coldly, "Since you refuse to release her, then I will kill you!"


    "Kill me? On what grounds?" Young Master Qin¡¯s mother sneered, "Are you out of your mind? Look around you, where do you think you are? You want to kill me? You better think about how to diefortably because killing others, that¡¯s a joke!"


    At this moment, Qi Zhian also stepped in front of Su Yang, looking at him coldly with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "My nephew mentioned my name, yet you still killed him..." Qi Zhian spoke coldly, "Are you challenging the Qi Family of Wanhu?"


    Su Yangpletely ignored him and said coldly, "I¡¯ll say it again, release Zi¡¯er!"


    "Release your mother¡¯s fucking egg!" Young Master Qin¡¯s mother pped at him with a hand, angrily saying, "I won¡¯t release her and I¡¯ll beat her right here for you to see, what can you possibly do to me..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Su Yang suddenly made his move, throwing a punch through the air.


    Qi Zhian stood in front of Su Yang, but at this moment, it was toote for him to react. He hurriedly shouted, "Sister, get out of the way!"


    But it was already toote, the force struck Young Master Qin¡¯s mother directly and sent her flying.


    Young Master Qin¡¯s mothery on the ground with herst breath, looking at Su Yang with disbelief; she couldn¡¯t understand how this could happen.


    She thought that with her brother, Qi Zhian, standing in front of Su Yang, Su Yang was as good as dead. How could she have anticipated that Su Yang would still be able to strike at her past Qi Zhian, and with such ruthlessness!


    Qi Zhian was nearly insane with rage. Su Yang¡¯s actions were not just about killing his nephew and sister; killing someone in front of him was an outright insult!


    Qi Zhian was famed from a young age, revered as one of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, holding a very high position within the family. Deeply valued by the family¡¯s elders, Qi Zhian had always had it easy from youth until now. Even within the Qi Family, apart from those few figures, no one else dared to defy him.


    Sent to oversee Hanxi Province over the years, Qi Zhian had been utterly unchallenged. Even the Ten Great Families of Hanxi Province were firmly suppressed by him, daring to be angry but not speak out. Over the years, Qi Zhian was the absolute authority in Hanxi Province, untouchable by anyone.


    This situation had fostered Qi Zhian¡¯s arrogant and egotistic character. In his view, apart from members of the Qi Family of Wanhu, everyone else should act subserviently around him. If he wanted someone to kneel, they wouldn¡¯t dare to stand.


    Su Yang had killed his nephew, which made him initially think that Su Yang woulde to him, kneeling for mercy. Far from showing any intent to plead, Su Yang, right in front of him, had killed his sister, something he never could¡¯ve dreamed of.


    "Ah!" Qi Zhian roared, "Su, if I don¡¯t kill you, I do not deserve to be human!"


    "If I let you live, then I too do not deserve to be human!" Su Yang shouted back coldly.


    "You sure talk big!" A man nearby cursed, "You dare speak to my brother like that, are you fucking asking for death? Brother, step aside, I will take care of this bastard!"


    As the man was about to charge, Su Yang wasted no words, flicked his right hand, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew out, heading straight for the man.


    Qi Zhian, sensing that something was wrong, yelled urgently, "Don¡¯te any closer!"


    As they were speaking, Qi Zhian also suddenly retreated two steps and struck the Nine Cold Jade Sword with a chop of his fist.


    One must say that Qi Zhian¡¯s strength was indeed formidable; he managed to repel the Nine Cold Jade Sword with his blow.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang was not idle either. He charged forward in one step and the Overlord Devil Fist rained down crazily, attacking Qi Zhian.


    "Bring it on!" Qi Zhian roared, "You dare topare fists with me? Today, I¡¯ll let you witness the Dragon Tiger Fist of the Qi Family of Wanhu!"


    With a hiss, Qi Zhian threw a punch out fiercely, one punch like a dragon, soaring through the air, aiming to strike fatally. Another punch like a tiger, squatting before his chest, ready to pounce.


    "Dare topare fists with Big Brother? Isn¡¯t that seeking death?" a man beside him sneered: "Our Dragon Tiger Fist of the Wanhu Qi Family is one of the top three martial arts forms in the Huaxia Country. Countless masters of the fist take pride in witnessing the Dragon Tiger Fist just once. Yet he dares to swing his fists before Big Brother; this is truly a case of a mantis trying to stop a chariot!"


    "Hahaha..." The others alsoughed uproariously. Although Su Yang was dominant, they didn¡¯t care at all. Over the years, Qi Zhian had been invincible, and they did not believe Su Yang could match up to him.


    Initially, Qi Zhian exchanged a few punches with Su Yang and felt that Su Yang¡¯s boxing technique was very ordinary, as was his strength, so he didn¡¯t take much notice.


    However, after fighting for a while, he felt that something was not right.


    The fierceness of Su Yang¡¯s punches grew with each strike, and with every punch, his strength increased, seeming endless. Su Yang¡¯s momentum also intensified, and towards the end, Qi Zhian began to panic internally; his Dragon Tiger Fist was actually being suppressed by Su Yang¡¯s.


    Since Qi Zhian started practising the fist, after so many years, he had never encountered a boxing technique that could sh head-on with the Dragon Tiger Fist. Of course, it was not to say that the Dragon Tiger Fist was the best, but the other two forms that couldpare with the Dragon Tiger Fist were definitely not the ones Su Yang was using. What kind of boxing technique was Su Yang employing?


    Qi Zhian didn¡¯t know that this Overlord Devil Fist was a legendary Secret Technique of the Demonic Sect. The most critical aspect of the Overlord Devil Fist was the character "devil." The stronger the demonic nature, the mightier the power of the Overlord Devil Fist.


    And in battle, this demonic nature could be rapidly stimted. The longer the fight, the more explosive the demonic nature. Thus, the greatest characteristic of the Overlord Devil Fist was that it grew increasingly powerful. And the tougher the opponent, the stronger it became, proving to be peerlessly formidable.


    Although the Dragon Tiger Fist was powerful, what was itpared to the Overlord Devil Fist, a technique handed down for countless generations by the Demonic Sect?


    After a while, Qi Zhian waspletely unable to hold his ground and was forced to retreat some steps by the pressure of the Overlord Devil Fist.


    This development only fueled Qi Zhian¡¯s anger further. With a sudden roar, he no longer stood his ground to sh with Su Yang but leapt up high, the Dragon Fist ferociously unleashed. A dragon-shaped energy swiftly surged out, entwining around Su Yang. Simultaneously, the Tiger Fist wasunched with full force. A roaring tiger pounced towards Su Yang, appearing as if it intended to shred himpletely.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, this Dragon Tiger Fist did have some tricks, indeed. The dragon-shaped energy was a force that Qi Zhian had umted over time. Even with Su Yang¡¯s abilities, being entangled by it meant that he would need some time to break free. And with the Tiger Fisting at him, Su Yang would inevitably be unable to defend and might get injured.


    An ordinary person, even if stronger than Qi Zhian, when faced with such a move, would likely be at a disadvantage.


    But what Qi Zhian encountered this time was Su Yang, so the effectiveness of this move was quite limited.


    Su Yang¡¯s body flickered, and a Shadow Phantom swiftly emerged from behind him, a pair of eyes that looked down upon the world slowly opened.


    Devouring the Heavens!

 Chapter 719 - 718: Overwhelming Domination

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 718: Overwhelming Domination</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know who created the secret technique of Devouring the Heavens, but he had to admit, of all the secret techniques he hade across, this was definitely the most dominant.


    Once the shadowy figure opened its mouth, there was nothing in this world that couldn¡¯t be devoured.


    Especially various kinds of spiritual energy, which seemed extremely insignificant in front of Devouring the Heavens.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that you had to possess enough resilience.


    For example, if you were only of the Venerable Realm, you might manage to devour another Sovereign, but if you tried to devour a Terrestrial Immortal, that would be impossible.


    Devouring is possible, but what about after devouring? If your body can¡¯t withstand such overwhelming power, it will shatter after the devouring, which is essentially a death wish.


    However, Su Yang had no problem devouring the strength of Qi Zhian.


    The moment the shadow opened its mouth, whether it was Dragon Fist or Tiger Fist, both were directly swallowed by the shadow without leaving a trace, as if they had never appeared.


    Everyone on the scene was stunned, whether it was Qi Zhian or the several men, all dumbfounded and unable to ept what had happened.


    Qi Zhian¡¯s Dragon Tiger Fist, with its final move Tiger Sits, Dragon Coils, was his killing blow. Not many people could make Qi Zhian use this move, and even fewer could withstand it.


    Throughout Qi Zhian¡¯s martial arts career, only a few masters of the Qi Family of Wanhu have been able to withstand it. No one else could. Either they were gravely injured by this move, or they were simply in outright.


    This time, Qi Zhian was fully prepared to kill Su Yang directly. But he never expected Su Yang to have such a heaven-defying move, which actually devoured his power.


    The men beside him were also shocked. How could Qi Zhian¡¯s move possibly fail?


    While everyone was in shock, the Nine Cold Jade Sword was already raised again, circling around Qi Zhian.


    "Qi Zhian, won¡¯t you block it?" Su Yang said coldly, "If you don¡¯t block it, the person who cursed me just now is going to die!"


    The man who had spoken earlier changed color rapidly. He had been moring to personally kill Su Yang, heaping insults upon him. He thought Su Yang was a goner and that Qi Zhian would surely kill him, so he had wanted to show off in front of Qi Zhian.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be so powerful, that even Qi Zhian couldn¡¯t stop him. He was finally afraid, for he felt the breath of death.


    The man looked toward Qi Zhian. Qi Zhian, with a face full of extreme anger, roared, "I¡¯m here; you won¡¯t kill my people!"


    "Oh really?" Su Yang sneered, casually swinging his arm, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword immediately charged toward the man.


    Qi Zhian hurriedly ran to block it, but at that moment, Su Yang rushed over as well, delivering a chopping punch towards Qi Zhian.


    Qi Zhian, sensing the powerful force, did not dare to neglect, quickly turning around to counterattack.


    In doing so, the Nine Cold Jade Sword faced no obstruction and directly rushed toward the man.


    The man was also strong, letting out a shout attempting to counter. But all his attacks were useless in front of the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword charged at the man, impaling him against the wall, where he died on the spot.


    "Ah!" Qi Zhian roared furiously, "Su, I will kill you!"


    "If you¡¯ve got the guts, thene at me!" Su Yang bellowed coldly, striking out with his full might once again.


    After fighting for a while longer, Qi Zhian waspletely at a disadvantage. Indeed, his strength was quite formidable, even surpassing that of Huo Zihen. However, the problem was that Su Yang was no longer the Su Yang of the past.


    Following a great battle with the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks, Su Yang had advanced hisprehension of power to a new level, and his strength had soared tremendously. In front of Su Yang now, this Qi Zhian was no longer anything to speak of.


    After a bit more fighting, Su Yang¡¯s palm struck Qi Zhian¡¯s chest, causing Qi Zhian to involuntarily spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The several men nearby were all dumbfounded. When had Qi Zhian ever suffered such a setback? In battle, when had he ever lost?


    "Hey, you dare injure my big brother, do you know who we are... we¡¯re from the Qi Family of Wanhu..." a man bellowed.


    Su Yang did not waste words. With a casual wave of his hand, the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew out, shing the man dead.


    The other three men became silent at once, one of them discreetly backing away, while the remaining two didn¡¯t dare to leave, only standing there helplessly watching.


    Qi Zhian continued to roar furiously, once again rushing into battle with Su Yang. However, after being wounded, he was even less of a match for Su Yang. Not long after, he was struck by another palm from Su Yang, worsening his injuries.


    Just then, an angry roar resonated from the entrance: "Su Yang, release my big brother, or I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Su Yang turned to look, seeing that the man who had run out earlier had now rushed back. In one hand, he held a gun, and in the other, a grenade; it turned out he had gone to retrieve weapons.


    The other two men breathed a sigh of relief, thankful for the backup. Su Yang was very powerful, maybe not afraid of guns, but what about bombs?


    "Release my big brother!" another man shouted loudly.


    Without a word, the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew out again, heading straight for the man with the weapons.


    The man¡¯s face changed drastically, for he did not expect Su Yang to dare to make a move against him under these circumstances.


    "Ah!" With a shrill scream, the man fired several shots at the Nine Cold Jade Sword with the gun, but missed every time. In near madness, he finally took out the grenade.


    But before he could act, the Nine Cold Jade Sword had already flown over, severing his arm at the wrist, whisking the severed hand, grenade and all, away.


    Soon after, an enormous st sounded from outside, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword flew back in, as if nothing had happened.


    The people at the scene were all shocked; this was their secret weapon, and just like that, it was over?


    Su Yang waved his hand again, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword swiftly flew past the two men, who then followed in the footsteps of the earlier victims, dying on the spot.


    Qi Zhian, now even more enraged, lunged at Su Yang, throwing punches in a frenzy and yelling, "Su Yang, you dare tomit indiscriminate murder here. Even if I¡¯m no match for you, I¡¯ll still fight you to the end!"


    "Indiscriminate murder?" Su Yang, while battling with Qi Zhian, retorted coldly, "You have the nerve to use me of indiscriminate murder? How many lives are on your hands, do you not know? The people I¡¯ve killed, whose hands aren¡¯t stained with blood? And your nephew, how many has he killed? Your sister, too, wiped out a whole family just over a trivial verbal dispute. You say Imit indiscriminate murder, but who among the people I¡¯ve killed didn¡¯t deserve it?"


    Qi Zhian shouted in fury, "That¡¯s my family¡¯s business! Since when is it your ce to interfere?"


    "I¡¯ll kill whoever I want to kill. What¡¯s it to you?" Su Yang roared back.

 Chapter 720 - 719: Life-Saving Jade Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 719: Life-Saving Jade Talisman</h4>


    Not long after their battle began, Qi Zhian was once again sent flying by Su Yang.


    Heavily wounded, he posed no threat at all in front of Su Yang.


    To continue fighting was merely to seek death. Of course, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t show him the slightest mercy. He had to avenge Elder Jeang¡¯s death through him.


    Qi Zhian showed not a hint of remorse, still furiously cursing and roaring. Years of arrogance had made him incapable of acknowledging his mistakes, always feeling that those who crossed him deserved death.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill Qi Zhian; he didn¡¯t want to grant him a quick death.


    However, Su Yang failed to notice the jade pendant on Qi Zhian¡¯s chest, which was emitting a faint glow.


    Finally, after Su Yang sent Qi Zhian flying once again, the jade pendant exploded.


    A figure burst forth from within the jade pendant, and a powerful force sent Su Yang tumbling away.


    Struggling to stand firm, Su Yang took a closer look to see a lean old man, standing with his hands behind his back, in front of Qi Zhian.


    "You monster, what a bold move!" the elder shouted angrily.


    Without a doubt, this must be the Earth Immortal from the Qi Family of Wanhu. It seems they valued Qi Zhian highly to have left a life-saving jade talisman, refined by an Earth Immortal, on him, capable of summoning the power of an Earth Immortal to save him in a critical moment.


    Previously, Ye Wantong had such a jade pendant, but since Ye Wantong was trapped inside a cave, the power of the jade pendant couldn¡¯t reach out, so it was useless.


    But here on the earth¡¯s surface, the jade pendant naturally came out to save Qi Zhian when his life was in grave danger.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows tightened as he coldly observed the lean old man. Surely, this was an Earth Immortal. But what of it? Su Yang wasn¡¯t afraid at all!


    Previously, in Pingbei Province, even when facing Lian Wanxiong in green, Su Yang wasn¡¯t afraid. Just as Sword Saint Ye had said, Earth Immortals had rules, after all!


    "Monster!?" Su Yang retorted coldly, "I¡¯d say you¡¯re the monster for raising such an animal!"


    The lean old man was taken aback, not expecting Su Yang to dare talk back to him. He paused and then bellowed in rage, "You dare to insult me, do you know who I am?"


    "A disrespectful and aged fool, who you are doesn¡¯t matter," Su Yang shouted angrily, "Qi Zhian, I will kill him, and you better get out of my way now!"


    "Are you provoking me?" the lean old man said coldly, "Do you realize I could crush you to death with just one finger?"


    "Then do it!" Su Yang gestured towards the sky, his voice icy, "There are people watching from above. Go ahead. Hmph, my life for an Earth Immortal, that¡¯s worth it!"


    The lean old man¡¯s face turned extremely cold; he had intended to intimidate Su Yang, but he dared not act. Just as Su Yang had said, the Law Enforcers were watching. If he dared to act, the Law Enforcers woulde after him too.


    The lean old man was different from Sword Saint Ye, who had roamed the world invincibly for many years. Even the Law Enforcers would turn a blind eye towards Ye. As long as Ye didn¡¯t kill anyone, it would be overlooked.


    However, if the lean old man were to act, it would be a different story. It wasn¡¯t just about killing Su Yang; even if he seriously injured him, the Law Enforcers wouldn¡¯t let him off.


    "Why are you silent now?" Su Yang sneered, "Earth Immortal, is that all the courage you have? Practitioners should be fearless and undaunted in the face of death. With such a mindset, how can you hope to advance any further!"


    The lean old man¡¯s expression rapidly shifted. Cultivating to the Earthly Immortal Realm, one¡¯s mentality is crucial. Su Yang¡¯s words could potentially shatter his resolve!


    "Vile beast, do you really think no one can take you down?" the thin old man yelled angrily: "Qi Family of Wanhu, besides the six Earthly Immortals, also has the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes and Three Evils, Qi Zhi¡¯an is merely the weakest among them. So what if you defeated him? By provoking the Qi Family, when the experts of Qi Family of Wanhu alle forth, how long do you think you can survive?"


    "Then let the Five Heroes and Three Evilse after me!" Su Yang said coldly: "This Qi Zhi¡¯an, I must kill!"


    "Courting death!" the thin old man bellowed: "Do you truly wish to be enemies with my Qi Family?"


    "If your Qi Family insists on protecting this person, then I will indeed be your enemy!" Su Yang shouted coldly.


    "Good! Good! Good!" the thin old manughed furiously, pointing at Su Yang and saying: "Vile beast, don¡¯t you regret this!"


    Su Yang did not waste words, charging forward once more, throwing a punch at the thin old man.


    The thin old man had no choice but to wave his hand and block Su Yang off. Then, he didn¡¯t linger any longer, turning around and carrying Qi Zhi¡¯an away, quickly disappearing from sight.


    Su Yang chased after them urgently, but they were already gone without a trace. He frowned tightly, his expression icy, and he did not continue the chase, returning instead to the vi.


    Of the several men who had been with Qi Zhi¡¯an, there was now only one left alive. And this man was now trembling in fear, hisplexion ashen.


    If even Qi Zhi¡¯an had fled, what hope did he have of living?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even give him a nce, waving his hand and striking, and the man died a miserable death on the spot.


    Jeang Zier stood to the side, opening her mouth but ultimately saying nothing.


    She knew that Su Yang had nowpletely made an enemy of Qi Family of Wanhu. But at this point, there was nothing she could say.


    In fact, Jeang Zier had yet to learn of her grandfather¡¯s death.


    On the way back, Su Yang told her of Elder Jeang¡¯s death, and Jeang Zier fainted from crying.


    Su Yang took Jeang Zier to umted Cloud Mountain, where Yue Qianfeng had already arrived early and was guarding umted Cloud Mountain.


    Fortunately, no one caused trouble at umted Cloud Mountain during this time.


    Leaving Jeang Zier at umted Cloud Mountain, Su Yang asked Yue Qianfeng to take them first to Nanluo City and meanwhile to also temporarily bring the people of Divine Farmer Sect to Nanluo City.


    Now that Su Yang was facing off against the Qi Family of Wanhu, it was bound to be a major battle. The Qi Family of Wanhu was extremely strong and had many members. Su Yang, standing alone, was not afraid, but if the people of the Qi Family yed dirty tricks behind the scene, targeting those closely associated with Su Yang from the Divine Farmer Sect, then it could get troublesome.


    Therefore, having Yue Qianfeng take these people to Nanluo City was also a temporary measure to ensure their safety. After all, with the Sword Saint in Pingnan Province, the people of the Qi Family of Wanhu probably wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble in Pingnan Province.


    After arranging all of this, Su Yang set off alone, heading straight for the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    That thin old man had run off with Qi Zhi¡¯an, but definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone elsewhere¡ªit was certainly back to the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    This Qi Zhi¡¯an, Su Yang was determined to kill. Thus, he was heading to the Qi Family of Wanhu to find Qi Zhi¡¯an.


    As for whether the Qi Family of Wanhu posed a danger, Su Yang was unafraid.


    As long as Earthly Immortals don¡¯t make a move, with only those below the Earthly Immortals remaining, Su Yang was confident he coulde out unscathed!

 Chapter 721 - 720: Qi Family of Wanhu

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapter 720: Qi Family of Wanhu</h4>


    The Qi Family of Wanhu, located in Wanhu City, Jiangnan Province, just so happens to be right by the side of Wanhu Lake.


    Wanhu Lake is the most famous tourist attraction in Wanhu City, with beautiful scenery that makes visitors linger and forget to return.


    In such a beautiful spot, there is a section that ispletely closed off, and within this closed area is where the Qi Family resides. This segment also happens to epass the most beautiful scenery of Wanhu.


    It can be said that the Qi Family has monopolized the most scenic part of Wanhu, with outsiders denied entry. The best views of Wanhu Lake are seen only by the Qi Family, invisible to others.


    In the face of such a situation, no one dares to object.


    The Qi Family of Wanhu, iming to be the first family in the Southern Six Provinces, is absolutely not an exaggeration.


    Not only is the Qi Family full of martial experts, but it is also flourishing on other levels. Whether in the political or business spheres, or any other aspect, they are far beyondparison with other families.


    An average member of the Qi Family, when they step out, must be greeted with great deference by the other bigwigs they encounter, which illustrates the power of the Wanhu Qi Family.


    Just like Qi Yong¡¯an before, who couldn¡¯t really be considered part of the Qi Family anymore. But when he went out and gave his affiliation as the Qi Family of Wanhu, the Divine Farmer Sect still had to show respect, and that¡¯s the power of the Qi Family.


    In fact, the true Qi Family of Wanhu resides on Lake Heart Ind, in the center of Wanhu Lake. The area outside Lake Heart Ind can only be considered the Qi Family¡¯s outer courtyard. Unlike the mainpound, the rules of the outer courtyard are not so strict and it¡¯s usually open for anyone toe and go as they please.


    Within the outer courtyard, there is even a street extending for about a mile, lined with many shops, making it quite a nice pedestrian street.


    At the end of the pedestrian street, there is a wharf, which is the real ess point to the Qi Family of Wanhu. To visit the Qi Family, one must take a boat from here to Lake Heart Ind, and only then do they truly enter the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Basically, the outer courtyard houses those of lower status within the Qi Family. Key members of the Qi Family mostly reside on Lake Heart Ind.


    In the morning, several cars drove to the entrance of the outer courtyard but couldn¡¯t drive in. This was a rule of the Wanhu Qi Family: people may enter the outer courtyard, but cars, not.


    About twenty or thirty individuals got out of the cars, divided into three groups, each group wearing a hostile look.


    "Father, are we really going to demand an exnation from the Qi Family?" a man asked in a low voice to the elder beside him; seeing the Qi Family¡¯s outer courtyard made him somewhat panicked.


    "The Qi Family has gone too far, harming my grandson to such an extent. Even at the cost of this old life, I must seek justice!" the elder, leaning heavily on his walking stick, dered angrily.


    "Elder Zhou is right, the Qi Family of Wanhu has indeed gone too far. It¡¯s one thing to bully us on a regr basis, but this time they¡¯ve crossed the line!" another elder from the second group shouted, "In my younger days, I had quite a few dealings with the Qi Family, and they didn¡¯t show an ounce of regard for past rtionships. It¡¯s one thing to swallow up my business empire, but they even broke my grandson¡¯s leg, this is outright bullying!"


    "But, this is the Qi Family of Wanhu..." a middle-aged man said tremblingly, and a few younger people nearby turned pale at the mention of the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    "What about the Qi Family of Wanhu? I came here without any intention of leaving alive!" the elder with the stick dered angrily, "Even if I die here, I want their blood to spill three feet high. If I can¡¯t avenge my grandson, I will at least berate them here."


    "That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll give them a piece of our minds right here!"


    "Since we¡¯vee, we¡¯re not afraid of death! I just don¡¯t believe it, after so many years of rtions with the Qi Family, they would darey a hand on me!"


    The two elders kept making a racket, evidently determined to have words with the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    The third group remained silent,prisingrgely of a number of people led by a rather frail-looking woman. In the presence of the other two groups, they seemed to be the underdogs.


    A middle-aged man nced at the group and suddenly said, "You¡¯re also here to demand an exnation from the Qi Family of Wanhu?"


    The woman slowly nodded, her voice grave, "My daughter was defiled by one of the Qi Family¡¯s young masters while she was at school."


    "I see," the middle-aged man nodded slowly, then sneered, "Buting here to demand an exnation from the Qi Family probably won¡¯t do you any good."


    "Why not?" the woman asked in surprise.


    "You have to understand, to use those scions of the Qi Family, you first have to be able to get into the Qi Family," the middle-aged man said. "We¡¯re only entering the Qi Family¡¯s outer courtyard now, and it¡¯s uncertain whether we can get onto Lake Heart Ind. The people of the outer courtyard are also selective in their dealings. People like us, who have had dealings with the Qi Family in the past, will definitely have no trouble entering Lake Heart Ind. If you have no ties with the Qi Family of Wanhu, you probably won¡¯t even get past the outer courtyard."


    "Ah?" the woman was shocked, "Then... what should I do? To seek justice, do you need to know someone?"


    "Of course, if you have enough strength to defeat those of the outer courtyard, you can also get onto the ind," the middle-aged man nced at the people around the woman with disdain, "But can the people you brought defeat the skilled fighters of the outer courtyard?"


    The woman had brought a group with her, but none of them were any good, just security guards she had hired from apany.


    Even then, these guards didn¡¯t know what they were supposed to do, nor did they understand anything about the Qi Family of Wanhu. How could such people fight with anyone from the Qi Family?


    The woman was bewildered, having spent everything she had. Did she not even qualify to make a plea at their door?


    No wonder the people of the Qi Family were so domineering outside; because it¡¯s not easy for people to even get into the Qi Family of Wanhu!


    The people around the woman did not understand the situation. The man leading them frowned and said, "My friend, it seems there is some misunderstanding about us. Ourpany¡¯s security personnel are not ordinary. They include skilled martial artists with years of training and soldiers who have tasted the blood of battlefields. There¡¯s no grand scene they haven¡¯t witnessed; what¡¯s there to fear from a mere Qi Family outer courtyard?"


    The middle-aged man sneered and shook his head, "Frogs at the bottom of a well. Just wait until youe to the Qi Family of Wanhu, and I¡¯ll watch as you get your legs broken and thrown out!"


    The man wanted to say more, but at that moment, a young man casually strolled up from behind.


    All eyes swept over the young man, and their expressions turned slightly hostile¡ªthey took him for one of the Qi Family.


    The young man, however, was unconcerned. As he walked past the people, a man in the crowd suddenly eximed in surprise, "Su Yang!?"


    The young man who had arrived was indeed Su Yang.


    And that man was one of the security members the woman had hired.

 Chapter 722 - 721 Old Comrades-in-Arms

    <h4>Chapter 722: Chapter 721 Old Comrades-in-Arms</h4>


    Su Yang hade all the way from Hanxi Province, and once he had inquired about the location of the Qi Family of Wanhu, he came straight here.


    Actually, he had arrived earlier, but did not go in directly, opting first to find out if Qi Zhian had returned.


    He was here specifically for Qi Zhian this time, and if Zhian was not present, he had no ns to act hastily. After all, he bore no grudge against the Qi Family of Wanhu; his sole purpose was to kill Qi Zhian.


    If the Qi Family of Wanhu were reasonable, then he would not seek enmity with them. If they were to protect Qi Zhian unreasonably, that¡¯s when Su Yang would fully turn against the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Now, having received news of Qi Zhian¡¯s return, he hade over especially.


    Upon seeing this man, Su Yang was also surprised, "Hu Yong?"


    Su Yang recognized the man as arade from his early days in the military. However, their time together was short; less than two weeks after Su Yang joined the military, he was transferred to the Blood Wolf Squad. He would asionally meet Hu Yong, but not often.


    Later, Hu Yong was discharged a year before Su Yang; he had not expected to encounter him here.


    Everyone present was astonished, and the middle-aged man who had spoken earlier furrowed his brows, "You know each other?"


    Hu Yong hurriedly smiled, "Captain, this is myrade. We used to serve together in the army."


    "Oh," the captain nodded slowly and then looked Su Yang over again, his gaze still carrying a trace of vignce.


    Excitedly approaching Su Yang, Hu Yongughed, "Su Yang, I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. It¡¯s been many years, what brings you here?"


    "Just taking a stroll," Su Yang replied with a light smile. His rtionship with Hu Yong wasn¡¯t deep, but they wererades after all, and he was quite happy to meet him here.


    "Strolling around here?" Hu Yong looked bewildered¡ªthis was the Qi Family¡¯s outer courtyard in Wanhu, who woulde here just to wander about?


    The others¡¯ gazes towards Su Yang grew even more wary; normally, if someone had no business, they wouldn¡¯t just wander into the Qi Family of Wanhu¡¯s grounds. Although the Qi Family opened their doors to the public, in truth, not many would visit, and only an asional tour group with high expenses woulde by.


    For Su Yang toe alone like this was highly abnormal. The Qi Family of Wanhu usually wouldn¡¯t receive such a person.


    Thus, everyone couldn¡¯t help but specte whether Su Yang had some connection with the Qi Family of Wanhu. Otherwise, how could he havee here?


    After all, in this outer courtyard of the Qi Family, they did employ some people to guard the entrance, and it was said that every year ex-military personnel woulde here to enlist. Could it be that Su Yang was one of the guards?


    "Are you just strolling, or are you on patrol?" a middle-aged man asked coldly.


    This question made everyone else even more cautious. After all, they hade to seek a confrontation with the Qi Family of Wanhu¡ªit was essentially looking for trouble¡ªand encountering a guard at such a time could lead toplications.


    With a nce, Su Yang pretty much understood what these people were here for. He smiled faintly and said, "I¡¯m just here for a stroll, I have no rtionship with the Qi Family of Wanhu!"


    "Really?" The middle-aged man¡¯s face still bore traces of disbelief.


    Su Yang smiled lightly and said nothing, feeling better upon meeting an oldrade and not wishing to quibble too much with these people.


    At that moment, someone came out of the main gate, shifting everyone¡¯s attention away.


    Hu Yong quietly walked up to Su Yang and whispered, "Su Yang, if you¡¯re just here for fun, then don¡¯t stay around. This is the Qi Family of Wanhu, and ordinary people can¡¯t juste and go as they please."


    Before Su Yang could speak, the middle-aged man suddenly said, "You can¡¯t leave."


    "Ah?" Hu Yong was startled. "Why not?"


    The squad leader looked over in surprise, and the middle-aged man said coldly, "Just because he said he was wandering around here, does that mean it¡¯s true? Who knows if he might make a phone call after turning the corner to tip someone off? We¡¯re here to demand an exnation from the Qi family¡¯s patriarch. If he calls them, those young masters might get the message and slip away quietly, then who would we go to for corroboration?"


    All at once, everyone understood and turned to look at Su Yang with stern voices, "You can¡¯t leave!"


    An embarrassed look crossed Hu Yong¡¯s face as he turned to the squad leader. The squad leader frowned as well, ncing at Hu Yong, "Take him with us."


    "Captain, he¡¯s myrade, he would definitely not deceive me," Hu Yong said anxiously.


    "Since he¡¯s arade, what¡¯s wrong with him apanying you for a bit?" the squad leader said coldly. "Come along and help, I¡¯ll pay him for a day¡¯s work."


    Hu Yong¡¯s face showed his dilemma and he whispered, "Captain, this is the Qi Family of Wanhu. Su Yang doesn¡¯t know anything about what¡¯s going on, that¡¯s why he ended up here. We can¡¯t get him involved in this..."


    "What¡¯s the harm in just walking around? Can that kill him?" the middle-aged man scoffed. "Is this the kind of soldier you are? So afraid of death, were you cooks in the military or what?"


    Hu Yong¡¯s face changed slightly, and he said urgently, "How are we afraid of death? What kind of way is that to talk?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with the way I talk!" the middle-aged man retorted coldly. "I¡¯m just asking you to enter the Qi Family of Wanhu, look how scared you all are. If you¡¯re that scared, then just buzz off. You want to earn their money but also want to live a long life without risks, where is there such a good deal?"


    Hu Yong was about to argue back, but the squad leader said sternly, "Enough, Hu Yong, stop talking. Let yourrade join us, and I¡¯ll share the money I get with him!"


    Anxious, Hu Yong wanted to speak, but Su Yang spoke up first, "In that case, I¡¯ll thank the captain in advance."


    "Ah?" Hu Yong was startled. He had said so much because he didn¡¯t want Su Yang to enter the Qi Family of Wanhu. Who would have thought that Su Yang would agree so readily?


    The squad leader nodded, not saying anything, but the look he gave Su Yang had an added trace of contempt.


    Comrades or not, when ites down to it, isn¡¯t it all about money? As soon as the price is right, you¡¯re ready to follow!


    Feeling extremely awkward, Hu Yong pulled Su Yang aside and murmured, "Su Yang, this is the Qi Family of Wanhu. We¡¯re here toin about some of the Qi family¡¯s heads, and it might lead to a fight. You... you shouldn¡¯te along; the Qi family is very powerful. This behemoth is not something we can provoke, and this is not just for y..."


    "It¡¯s okay," Su Yang said with a light smile. "I¡¯m just going over to have a look around. What could they possibly do to me?"


    "You really don¡¯t understand how formidable the Qi Family of Wanhu is!" Hu Yong sighed softly, whispering, "Take my advice, you really shouldn¡¯t be trying to make this money..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. I¡¯ll just follow without saying a word, not doing anything," Su Yang reassured, patting Hu Yong¡¯s shoulder with a faint smile. "Besides, do you think they would let me go now?"


    Hu Yong¡¯s face was filled with bitterness, which was indeed true; these people wouldn¡¯t let Su Yang go now.


    "Then after we get in there, stay behind me, don¡¯t wander off, and don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Hu Yong instructed in a low voice.

 Chapter 723 - 722

    <h4>Chapter 723: 722</h4>


    Su Yang followed the third group of people into the Qi Family of Wanhu¡¯s outer courtyard; it was the woman¡¯s first visit here, and she waspletely unfamiliar with the ce.


    The other two groups, those two elders, had been here before, so they were very familiar with the area.


    After passing through the deserted streets, everyone atst reached a courtyard.


    The gate of the courtyard was majestic, and four persons stood guard at the entrance, securing the entrance. Clearly, gaining entry through these doors was not an easy task.


    Upon arriving, the two elders walked straight over, and one of them dered in a loud voice, "I am Zhou Jiankun from Southern Thand, and this is Hee Lingwu from Qing Yuan, here to visit Lake Heart Ind!"


    The four at the gate nced at the group, and obviously, they were not impressed with the reputations of the elders.


    "Wait a moment," one of the men replied before entering the courtyard. After quite some time, he emerged with a middle-aged man in tow.


    The middle-aged man bore a resemnce to Qi Yong¡¯an with a hypocritical smile on his face, like a smiling tiger.


    He approached and greeted from a distance, folding his hands with a smile, "So it¡¯s Elder Zhou and Elder Hee, please forgive theck of a proper wee. I am Qi Shun¡¯an, may I know how I can assist you all?"


    Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s words made both the Zhou Family and the Ho Family beam with pride; the Qi¡¯s courtesy to them already demonstrated their high status.


    Elder Zhou didn¡¯t spell it out directly, merely stating he was here to visit the Qi Family. The person he mentioned now held a not insignificant position among the Qi¡¯s many elders.


    Qi Shun¡¯an didn¡¯t hold an especially high rank within the Qi Family, so upon hearing this, he did not dare to neglect the guests and quickly ushered them into the courtyard.


    Once inside, the view opened up. The courtyard was not a stand-alone structure; after passing a small garden and crossing a corridor, they astonishingly arrived at thekeside.


    At theke¡¯s edge was a small dock with several boats moored to it, the means of transportation to Lake Heart Ind.


    The distance to Lake Heart Ind was less than two kilometers. For those powerful experts, flying there wouldn¡¯t even be a problem. However, no one had done so because this was the Qi Family of Wanhu; flying directly to Lake Heart Ind would be a sign of disrespect.


    With six Immortals and over a dozen Sovereigns, who would dare provoke such a mighty family as the Qi¡¯s?


    Qi Shun¡¯an led the group to thekeside and said with a slight embarrassment, "I¡¯m sorry, Elder Zhou, Elder Hee. Most of our boats are out on theke today, so we¡¯re short on vessels. With so many of you, I¡¯m afraid a few of you will have to wait a bit, we can only cross in two batches."


    The two elders said nothing, but a middle-aged man from the Zhou Family suddenly intervened, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Our two families alone should suffice with these boats."


    "Ah?" Qi Shun¡¯an was taken aback; he had assumed there were only two groups. Did the middle-aged man mean there were also non-family members present?


    The middle-aged man gestured towards the woman¡¯s group, saying, "They are not with us, Mr. Qi, please don¡¯t misunderstand."


    Qi Shun¡¯an frowned slightly, looked over at the woman¡¯s group, and then promptly smiled, "Ah, I see my mistake. Since they are not together with you, Elder Zhou, Elder Hee, the boats we have will be enough for you. Come, arrange boats for Elder Zhou and Elder Hee to go to Lake Heart Ind first."


    The two families strode proudly to thekeside, casting a mocking sneer at the people on the woman¡¯s side as they nced back.


    The expression on the woman¡¯s group turned cold, and their captain took a deep breath, whispering to the woman, "It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll just wait a bit for the boat toe back; then we can cross over as well."


    The woman nodded in agreement, but at that moment, Qi Shun¡¯an approached.


    "May I ask who you are?" said Qi Shun¡¯an with a smile.


    The captain and the others looked at the woman; after all, it was her affair, and they were only hired to apany her.


    Taking a deep breath, the woman spoke solemnly, "My name is Zhu Guifen, and I am here to see the Qi family Patriarch!"


    "Zhu Guifen?" Qi Shun¡¯an said with a smile, "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t handle many things in the Qi family, so I don¡¯t know many people. May I know where youe from, Mrs. Zhu, and with whom in the Qi family are you acquainted?"


    Zhu Guifen clenched her teeth and said, "I am from Bei Yuan, and I don¡¯t know anyone from the Qi family!"


    The smile gradually faded from Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s face, "Then why are you here to see our Qi family patriarch?"


    "I¡¯m here to file aint!" Zhu Guifen dered angrily, "Your Qi Linfeng insulted my daughter, and I demand an exnation from your Qi family!"


    Any trace of a smile vanished from Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s face, reced by a gloomy look. He sized the woman up and down and said softly, "Mrs. Zhu, you should be careful with your words. Our Qi family always abides by its rules; how could wemit such an act? Qi Linfeng is an outstanding member of our younger generation, and despite his youth, it¡¯s improbable for him to do such a disreputable thing. By saying this, you are insulting the Qi family!"


    Enraged, Zhu Guifen replied, "Insulting your Qi family? I¡¯m telling the truth¡ªyou can investigate it if you don¡¯t believe me. Qi Linfeng caused my daughter to attempt suicide by jumping from a building. Although she was saved, she is now in a state of confusion, as good as dead¡ªare you saying I fabricated these things? If your Qi family hadn¡¯t done this, would I make up such stories for no reason?"


    "I can¡¯t control what you say," replied Qi Shun¡¯an calmly, "But I trust that my Qi family wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Especially not Qi Linfeng, such an exceptional figure from the next generation, incapable of such actions. Therefore, I hope you will conduct yourself with dignity and stop ndering my Qi family. Although we are courteous, it does not mean anyone can step on our heads and insult us as they please!"


    "How dare you speak like that!" Zhu Guifen eximed in frustration, "My daughter is almost dead, and you¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m making it up? If I made it up, then why didn¡¯t I use someone else? Why only target someone from your Qi family?"


    Qi Shun¡¯an nced at the ceiling and scoffed, "Who knows? Maybe because the Qi family is wealthy and prominent, you thought you could extort money from us!"


    "What did you say?" Zhu Guifen shrieked, "My daughter¡¯s life is on the line, and you think I care about money?"


    "Whether you care is your business," Qi Shun¡¯an replied indifferently, "I only trust that my Qi family hasn¡¯t done such things!" He said leisurely, "So I hope you will stop causing trouble here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being inhospitable!"


    Zhu Guifen,pletely provoked, stormed over, pointed at Qi Shun¡¯an, and roared, "How am I causing trouble? How will you be inhospitable to me? Fine then,e on! Since my daughter is already dying, I don¡¯t want to live either, so just kill me along with her! Come on, you Qi family members are so formidable, kill me too, do it!"

 Chapter 724 - 723

    <h4>Chapter 724: 723</h4>


    Qi Shun¡¯an furrowed his brow and raised his hand to deliver a p across Zhu Guifen¡¯s face.


    Zhu Guifen was instantly dazed; she had not expected Qi Shun¡¯an to dare toy a hand on her.


    In an instant, the team leader and several others rushed over, protecting Zhu Guifen behind them.


    The team leader stood in front, giving Qi Shun¡¯an a cold look, "Friend, we can talk this out, why resort to violence? And to hit a woman, isn¡¯t that a bit shameful..."


    Before the team leader could finish speaking, Qi Shun¡¯an made his move again,nding another p on the team leader¡¯s face.


    The team leader had not anticipated Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s attack at all. He himself was a battle-scarred special forces veteran with exceptionalbat abilities. But before Qi Shun¡¯an, he found himself without the slightest ability to resist. The p caused his ears to buzz and left him utterly confused.


    Seeing their team leader get hit, the rest of the group became enraged and quickly surrounded Qi Shun¡¯an.


    Without wasting words, Qi Shun¡¯an swept his hand and immediately, a dozen people rushed out, encircling the members brought by the team leader instead.


    "My Qi Family has always been kind to others and wees visitors to Lake Heart Ind for sightseeing and enjoyment. However, we will absolutely not tolerate anyoneing to Lake Heart Ind to insult or provoke the Qi Family!" Qi Shun¡¯an said coldly, "Break their legs and throw them all out. This is just a lesson. If you cause trouble at the Qi Family of Wanhu again, it won¡¯t be just a matter of broken legs; next time, it will be your lives that are thrown away!"


    These people rushed forward, shing with the team leader¡¯s group.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Zhou and Ho Families hadn¡¯t left yet and were watching the scene with mocking faces.


    Although this woman hade with them, in reality, they never took her seriously.


    After all, they were influential figures who controlled their own territories back home. This woman, on the other hand, had merely made some small business deals and had a couple of million at most; in their eyes, she was no different from a beggar.


    They hade to the Qi Family to seek justice, and Zhu Guifen hade for the same reason, which greatly annoyed the members of the Zhou and Ho Families. Did this woman really think she couldpare to the Zhou and Ho Families? Recruiting a securitypany and bringing a few retired soldiers turned thugs, did she truly believe she could stir trouble at the Qi Family of Wanhu?


    Being ignorant of one¡¯s own insignificance is one thing, but there should be limits!


    That¡¯s why they weren¡¯t in a hurry to leave; they wanted to stay and see how Zhu Guifen and her entourage would be driven out by Qi Shun¡¯an, treating it like a spectacle.


    Hu Yong shielded Su Yang behind him; they too were surrounded by those people, with his expression looking extremely grim. He had previously surmised that a confrontation was inevitable upon entering, but he had not expected it to break out so quickly. And the disparity in strength was far too great.


    "Su Yang, run as soon as you can once the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll cover for you," Hu Yong whispered.


    Su Yang nced at Hu Yong. Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for long in the army, Hu Yong had always been a man of honor. Seeing that he was still as dependable yearster warmed Su Yang¡¯s heart.


    "It¡¯s fine; since I¡¯vee, we¡¯ll fight shoulder to shoulder!" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Hu Yong whispered fiercely, "This is our problem, not yours. If we get hit, we¡¯ll getpensation when we go back. If you get hit, thepany won¡¯t give you anything. Why should you suffer for this?"


    Su Yang smiled and took a step forward, blocking the kick aimed at Hu Yong and shoving the man out of the way.


    Everyone watching the fight was shocked; after all, Hu Yong and his group were only meant to be beaten, with no chance to fight back. So why did Su Yang suddenly appear and start retaliating?


    The man pushed by Su Yang toppled over in a rage, jumped up, and roared, "I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    The onlookers sneered. A middle-aged man from the Zhou Family said softly, "This young man really doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is, daring to mess with someone from the Qi Family. Isn¡¯t he just seeking death?"


    "This is the Qi Family of Wanhu; does he think it¡¯s somemonce location? A beating would just end in, at worst, a broken leg, and he¡¯d still be alive. But now look at him, resisting and angering the people of the Qi Family; he¡¯s going to leave his life here!"


    "Exactly, this kid is really too impulsive. They¡¯re just paid to do a job; why take it so seriously? If he dies, so be it, but if he causes others to get killed too, that¡¯s truly a sin!"


    "That¡¯s his own doing; why bother with him? People like him are self-centered and won¡¯t realize that there are higher heavens and others beyond themselves until they suffer a great loss. Hmph, but does he know that some losses, once suffered, will cost him his life?"


    The surrounding spectators all chuckled sarcastically, clearly seeing that provoking someone from the Qi Family was indeed seeking death.


    Hu Yong was also stunned; he had not expected Su Yang to be so assertive. He had never imagined Su Yang could knock someone down; most importantly, angering someone from the Qi Family of Wanhu was asking for death.


    Seeing those people charging over, Hu Yong quickly ran up, positioning himself in front of Su Yang, and urgently said, "Everyone, everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. My brother is young and doesn¡¯t understand these matters. On his behalf, I apologize to everyone..."


    "Apologize to your ancestors! I¡¯ll kill you!" the man who had been knocked away roared, sending a palm strike towards Hu Yong¡¯s chest.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression grew cold; this man¡¯s onught was formidable. If this strike hit its mark, with Hu Yong¡¯s strength, he would certainly meet his end right there.


    Hu Yong was already apologizing, and yet this man still intended to take his life, which was really too much.


    As the man¡¯s palm was about to strike Hu Yong, Hu Yong could also feel something was terribly wrong. The force of the palm caused him to have trouble breathing. As for the thought of it hitting him, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine.


    By then, Hu Yong had no chance to dodge. After all, the man was a Qi-Refining Martial Artist, and Hu Yong was just a retired soldier who knew a fewbat techniques.


    Hu Yong felt almost a sense of despair, while everyone else watched intensely. Was Hu Yong about to be killed by this strike?


    However, at that moment, a hand suddenly reached out, grabbed Hu Yong by the cor, and yanked him back.


    The person who had intervened was Su Yang, who pulled Hu Yong away and then took ateral step forward, facing the man head-on.


    Seeing Hu Yong step back, the man thought his strike would miss, but when Su Yang moved into position, he was ted, feeling even more vengeful about killing Su Yang.


    Putting extra force into his attack, the man¡¯s palm struck Su Yang¡¯s chest.


    Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Su Yang was not sent flying as they thought. Instead, the man¡¯s arm broke instantly, and he was the one sent tumbling backward, vomiting blood as he flew, presenting a very gruesome sight.

 Chapter 725 - 724 Make a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 724 Make a Bet</h4>


    The whole audience was shocked by this, and Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s face changed as well.


    Qi Shun¡¯an was already at the Integration Realm, and although his strength was far less than Su Yang¡¯s, he could still tell that Su Yang¡¯s abilities were not simple.


    Taking a deep breath, Qi Shun¡¯an walked over slowly and said in a deep voice, "I didn¡¯t expect this friend to be so modest in his disy of power, so much so that even I was fooled."


    The leader and those from the Zhou Family and the Ho Family were all dumbstruck. How could they have imagined that Su Yang, whom they did not take seriously, possessed such formidable strength? Even Qi Shun¡¯an personally admitted his error in judgment with the words "modest in his disy of power," which in itself was something to be proud of!


    Hu Yong was also shocked, staring at Su Yang in astonishment, unable to utter a word.


    Su Yang, however, appeared calm, as though what he had done was very ordinary. Looking at Qi Shun¡¯an, he spoke softly, "Shouldn¡¯t the Qi Family abide by some rules in their conduct?"


    "How has my Qi Family not abided by the rules?" Qi Shun¡¯an asked sternly.


    "A girl has been vited andes to the Qi Family seeking justice. Shouldn¡¯t she be entitled to that?" Su Yang asked.


    "Seeking justice is of course, not a problem. But trying to nder my Qi Family¡¯s people, that¡¯s impossible!" Qi Shun¡¯an retorted coldly.


    "Then how do you know she¡¯s falsely using your Qi Family¡¯s people?" Su Yang countered.


    Qi Shun¡¯an arrogantly responded, "Based on my understanding of Qi Linfeng, he would notmit such a deed. Moreover, the rules of my Qi Family are very strict, and such an incident would simply not ur!"


    "Are you so sure?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    "Of course, I¡¯m sure!" Qi Shun¡¯an dered confidently: "This is my trust in the people of my Qi Family!"


    "Alright then. Since you trust your Qi Family¡¯s people so much, why don¡¯t we make a bet?" Su Yang suggested with a smile, "If Qi Linfeng truly vited that girl, then you should take your own life as an apology. If he didn¡¯t, I will take my life and apologize to the Qi Family. How about that?"


    Qi Shun¡¯an was suddenly stunned; despite his brash words, he feltpletely unsure inside.


    Incidents like these were not umon in families like his, and when these hedonistic young masters went out, such events were all but inevitable. Besides, Qi Linfeng was not a decent character, so it wouldn¡¯t be unusual for him tomit such an act.


    Qi Shun¡¯an merely didn¡¯t want Zhu Guifen and the others to get onto Lake Heart Ind, so he had made emphatic statements. In fact, he was very clear in his heart that, given Zhu Guifen¡¯s attitude, there was almost no question about what had happened.


    Now that Su Yang was proposing such a bet, Qi Shun¡¯an didn¡¯t know how to respond. Knowing that making this bet would surely result in his loss, what should he say? To refuse the bet would deny his own words, wouldn¡¯t it?


    "Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" Su Yang asked with a light smile. "You trust your family so much, yet you dare not make this bet?"


    Qi Shun¡¯an became furious, shouting, "How dare you speak to insult my Qi Family?"


    "I have not insulted the Qi Family. I am merely proposing a bet to you. You can¡¯t even speak up, that is what truly insults the Qi Family!" Su Yang said, "You speak of trust with your lips, but in your heart, you do not trust at all. Tsk, tsk, do the people of the Qi Family all have so little faith in their own family?"


    Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s face went pale with anxiety. The Qi Family was huge, but it was also rife with strife. If others heard Su Yang¡¯s words, Qi Shun¡¯an couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.


    "Shut your mouth!" Qi Shun¡¯an shouted in anger, "How dare youe here and insult my Qi Family? I will not let you get away with it! None who dare insult my Qi Family can leave this ce alive, and you will be no exception!"


    As Qi Shun¡¯an spoke, he stepped back two paces and said in a deep voice, "Kill him!"


    At this moment, a few more people emerged from behind Qi Shun¡¯an, their strength even more formidable.


    Hu Yong¡¯splexion turned to one of shock and rm as he murmured softly, "Su Yang..."


    "No worries!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, standing with his hands behind his back as if he didn¡¯t even consider these people worth his attention.


    The crowd in the distance was startled. Was Su Yang too confident? Facing so many of the Qi Family¡¯s experts, was he not afraid of dying?


    "A newborn calf isn¡¯t afraid of tigers," a member of the Zhou Family remarked under his breath, while others around him wore expressions of scorn.


    It¡¯s good for young people to have some strength, true, but one must also recognize the breadth of heaven and the depth of earth. To oppose the Qi Family and escte the situation was akin to courting death.


    These individuals charged swiftly toward Su Yang and encircled him, then all at once, theyunched their attacks.


    With a light smile, Su Yang casually took a step forward. Amidst their encirclement, it was as if he were strolling through a garden. Their movements were extremely fast, yet curiously, their assaults near Su Yang appeared incredibly slow, creating a bizarre sensation.


    Although Su Yang wasn¡¯t moving quickly, somehow, he managed to counterattack before any of them couldnd a hit on him.


    After stepping through, he struck all of them at once, causing them to simultaneously fall to the ground, motionless.


    Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. These men, working together, were far stronger than him, and yet they had been defeated by Su Yang?


    He hadn¡¯t even seen how Su Yang made his move. What on earth was going on?


    Although he had guessed that Su Yang was not weak, he didn¡¯t take it seriously, as Su Yang was very young. How strong could he possibly be? That¡¯s why he had ordered people to attack Su Yang, intending to dispose of him then and there.


    In his wildest dreams, he had not imagined that Su Yang would possess such heaven-defying strength. His subordinates had not been able to withstand even a single move from Su Yang.


    Qi Shun¡¯an began to tremble uncontrobly, acutely aware that he was nothingpared to Su Yang.


    Everyone around was shocked; the situation was beyond their expectations. Those who had been eager to watch Su Yang¡¯s demise were now dumbfounded, unable toprehend the unfolding events.


    Su Yang remained calm as he approached Qi Shun¡¯an, "This bet, are you going to take it, or not?"


    Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s face was deathly pale. Under Su Yang¡¯s overwhelming presence, he didn¡¯t even dare to utter anymore arrogant words.


    "I... I¡¯ll take it..." Qi Shun¡¯an finally stammered out the words.


    "Very well!" Su Yang nodded in approval, "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s head to the ind. Once we find Qi Linfeng, we¡¯ll see who really wins and who loses!"


    Qi Shun¡¯an was still pale but exhaled slightly now while secretly seething inside.


    Once on the ind, that would be the Qi Family¡¯s true domain, brimming with masters and guarded by a Terrestrial Immortal.


    What would it matter even if he lost the bet? Once they reached Lake Heart Ind, would Su Yang still have any say?


    If the Qi Family¡¯s experts took action, Su Yang would surely die. Even if he lost the bet, could Su Yang still kill him?

 Chapter 726 - 725: Lake Heart Island

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 725: Lake Heart Ind</h4>


    This time, Qi Shun¡¯an did not stop Su Yang and hispanions fromnding on the ind; in fact, he even directly brought a boat to take them to the ind.


    As for the Zhou Family, the Ho Family, and the team leader and his men, they all stood gaping at Su Yang. They truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that Su Yang would actually make it to Lake Heart Ind.


    The team leader stealthily moved closer to Hu Yong and whispered, "Hu Yong, is he really yourrade?"


    "Of course, I personally weed him when he joined the army," Hu Yong replied with pride, Su Yang¡¯s strength bringing him a sense of honor.


    The team leader¡¯s face was full of disbelief, "Then... his strength, how can it be so formidable?"


    Hu Yong scratched his head, puzzled himself.


    "Anyway, as long as we can get on the ind, our mission is consideredplete!" A man walked over and whispered, "The employer only asked us to get her on the ind, she will handle the rest herself. Once we¡¯re on the ind, let¡¯s leave immediately without lingering!"


    The others nodded in agreement. After witnessing the assertiveness of the Qi Family, they truly did not dare to confront them anymore. If it hadn¡¯t been that they were already here, they might not have epted this job.


    On the other side, the individuals from the Zhou and Ho Families were looking at Su Yang in amazement. They were more puzzled by Su Yang¡¯s abilities because, after all, Su Yang was so young. To have such abilities at his age was truly no simple feat!


    "Who would have thought that they could actually make it onto the ind!" a middle-aged man from the Zhou Familymented in a low voice.


    "Hmph, what does getting on the ind change?" someone from the Ho Family said, "Going on the ind is just courting death. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to not go onto the ind and to live a good life outside?"


    "Right, how dare he insult the Qi Family¡¯s people and even have the audacity to step onto Lake Heart Ind after fighting with them? Has he grown so bold as to eat the guts of a leopard? In all these years, who has dared to treat the Qi Family like this?"


    "You know how it is with calves that are not afraid of tigers. Let¡¯s see how he kneels and begs for mercy once he¡¯s on the ind!"


    "Once on Lake Heart Ind, kneeling and begging for mercy will be pointless. Is Lake Heart Ind a ce where just anyone can trespass?"


    The crowd sneered coldly. They considered themselves somewhat acquainted with the Qi Family and thus felt superior. Although they had alsoe to the Qi Family to lodge aint, they did not take people like Zhu Guifen seriously. Even more so, they took pride in their familiarity with the Qi Family!


    What did it matter if Su Yang defeated some of the Qi Family members? The real experts of the Qi Family were on Lake Heart Ind. How long could he possibly bounce around once he was on the ind?


    The boats swiftly reached Lake Heart Ind, where one could truly admire the finest scenery of Wanhu. This magnificent scenery belonged solely to the Qi Family, showcasing their formidable power.


    Although the Zhou and Ho Families were familiar with the Qi Family, in reality, very few among them had ever set foot on Lake Heart Ind. Apart from Elder Zhou and Elder Hee, only a couple of others had been lucky enough to visit Lake Heart Ind. Regardless, the ind¡¯s scenery once again astounded them, prompting exmations of awe.


    Hu Yong and his men were also full of astonishment. They had seen the scenery of Wanhu before, but they had never thought it could be this beautiful. If they hadn¡¯t set foot on Lake Heart Ind, they would have never seen such a sight in their lifetime.


    Qi Shun¡¯an walked ahead, his face brimming with smugness and a sneer as he listened to everyone¡¯s gasps of wonder. Every outsider who came to Lake Heart Ind had the same reaction, giving them a strong sense of superiority.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, remained calm and walked slowly behind, seemingly paying no attention to the surrounding vistas.


    Before long, the group arrived at the ind¡¯s reception hall.


    There were more than a dozen small courtyards on the ind, each located in a different spot. These courtyards served as residences for different people.


    Qi Shun¡¯an asked everyone to wait for a moment and went directly to find someone.


    Elder Zhou and Elder Hee were looking for their old friend, and Zhu Guifen was looking for Qi Linfeng. These were the people they hade to see.


    Of course, what was more important for Qi Shun¡¯an was to summon the masters for help. Now that they were on Lake Heart Ind, it was time to deal with Su Yang. The setback he had suffered outside, it was time for Su Yang to pay the price!


    Not long after Qi Shun¡¯an left, several groups of people entered the reception hall. Among them were the Qi Family¡¯s Seventh Elder, who was familiar with Elder Zhou, and the Qi Family¡¯s Ninth Elder, who was acquainted with Elder Hee. As everyone sat down, they immediately began discussing their respective issues.


    In reality, the matters concerning the Zhou and Ho Families were quite simple: the Qi Family¡¯s expansion had impacted their interests. Furthermore, during the resolution of this issue, the Qi Family¡¯s youth had been heavy-handed, injuring their descendants, which incensed them to the point where they leveraged these connections toe and voice theirints to the Qi Family.


    As for the so-called Seventh and Ninth Elders, while seeming courteous to Elder Zhou and Elder Hee, they did not truly regard the pair with significance. When they brought up the matter, the Seventh and Ninth Elders merely glossed over it, showing no intention of resolution, which greatly infuriated Elder Zhou and Elder Hee.


    After they talked for a while and saw that both Elders were evading direct answers, Elder Zhou finally lost his patience and said sternly, "Qi Brother, we were once brothers who had faced death together. Though we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, the brotherhood still stands. I just want to know, are you willing to help me with my grandson¡¯s issue?"


    Elder Hee on the other side looked over and then at Elder Jiu, the meaning behind his nce was clear.


    Elder Qee picked up the teacup on the table and slowly took a sip. In a soft voice, he said, "Zhou Brother, since we are brothers who have shared life and death, you shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me. If I help you, what about my own family¡¯s offspring? How can I face the children of my Qi Family in the future?"


    Elder Jiu also gave Elder Hee a faint smile, indicating he shared the same sentiment as Elder Qee.


    Elders Zhou and Hee¡¯s faces turned angry, with Elder Zhou saying in a deep tone, "What about the Qi Family¡¯s children? Can we not talk sense here? It was your Qi Family¡¯s people who went too far, injuring my grandson, so shouldn¡¯t your Qi Family provide an exnation? Qi Brother, after so many years of friendship, are you not even willing to reason with me?"


    "Zhou Brother, let the young people solve their own issues. Why should we old folks get involved? If your grandson can¡¯tpete with my Qi Family¡¯s young ones, it¡¯s because hecks the strength. You should be looking for ways to improve his strength, noting here to threaten my Qi Family!"


    As Elder Qee set down the teacup, he nced coldly at Elder Zhou, his voice growing chilly, "For many years, many havee to my Qi Family demanding justice. You¡¯re not the first. However, no one has evere out with a good oue. You and I are brothers, so I¡¯ll give you some face. This is the first time you¡¯ve spoken such words, and I hope it¡¯s thest!"

 Chapter 727 - 726 Qi Family’s Protections

    <h4>Chapter 727: Chapter 726 Qi Family¡¯s Protections</h4>


    Elder Zhou was about to pass out from anger; Elder Qee was truly a turncoat. Was their many years of friendship worth nothing at all?


    The Zhou Family members behind him also looked extremely unpleasant. After arriving on the ind, they thought they¡¯d at least be able to say a few words. They hadn¡¯t expected the Qi Family to be so unreasonable.


    And just before this, they had been boasting in front of Zhu Guifen about how well they knew the Qi Family. Now, look at them, embarrassed right in front of Zhu Guifen and the others. If the people they knew so well treated them like this, what else could they hope for?


    Elder Jiu lightly tapped the table and chuckled, "Brother Qee is absolutely right. When young people set out to do business, they must rely on genuine talent and cannot always depend on their family background. When will they ever stand on their own two feet if they don¡¯t? If theyck ability, they need to train, not run back to their families crying and screaming, asking for revenge. They¡¯re not children anymore, why act so immaturely in doing things?"


    Elder Hee also had an extremely ugly look on his face; there was no doubt that their reason foring here was no longer achievable. Continuing this fuss, they might even end up at a disadvantage!


    "What you¡¯re saying is nothing but nonsense!" Elder Zhou, unable to restrain himself any longer, mmed the table and rose to his feet, "You are from the Qi Family of Wanhu, a Martial Family with innumerable masters and full of secret manuals. The people from the Qi Family, which one of them is weak? Among their peers, your people are always far ahead; how could my grandson everpete with the Qi Family? All you¡¯re saying is that you don¡¯t n to deal with this matter and you intend to shield your Qi Family member!"


    Elder Qee also stood up, looking at Elder Zhou with a sarcastic smile, "Brother Zhou, I treat you as a friend, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can shout and scream in my Qi Family of Wanhu. This is Lake Heart Ind, the territory of my Qi Family. You may disrespect me, but you should at least respect my Qi Family. What, are you not taking my Qi Family seriously?"


    The Zhou Family members behind him all changed their expressions; daring to disregard the Qi Family was a death wish!


    Elder Zhou was about to speak again when a man behind hurriedly said, "Dad, Uncle Qi actually has a point. Young people need to experience setbacks and grow from them. Besides, ¡¯no fight no acquaintance,¡¯ this might be a chance for everyone to be friends and possibly work together in the future."


    Elder Zhou¡¯s expression changed instantly as he pointed at the man and shouted in anger, "What nonsense are you talking about? Your nephew has been beaten so bad he¡¯ll be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, and you¡¯re not standing up for him, talking about ¡¯no fight no acquaintance¡¯? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you going to thank the Qi Family for breaking your nephew¡¯s arms and legs?"


    The Zhou Family man looked embarrassed but still stiffened his neck and said, "Dad, after all, this is the Qi Family¡¯s ce. Since we came here, we should show them enough respect. Shouting and screaming like this is really inappropriate!"


    Elder Zhou was even more furious and began cursing at the man.


    Elder Qee and Elder Jiu stood by with arms crossed and faces full of sneers. Such scenarios often urred in the Qi Family.


    Those who supposedly came to the Qi Family to demand an exnation would eventually be intimidated by a few words from them and wilt right away, creating internal conflicts among themselves. In the end, the matter would fizzle out, and the Qi Family members would continue their way as if nothing happened. Even more, these people would be even more timid afterward, no longer daring to oppose the Qi Family.


    In recent years, the Qi Family had deliberately sent out their young members to expand their influence in all directions. In truth, the Qi Family was backing them from behind, and those who came to demand justice were only humiliating themselves!


    The Zhou and Ho families were unaware of such dealings, and sure enough, they began to argue among themselves. Elder Zhou and Elder Hee were trembling with rage, but there was nothing they could do. After all, they were small families, no match for the Qi Family. A few words of intimidation and their descendants immediately shrank away, not daring to provoke the Qi Family any longer.


    After watching for a while, Elder Qee said with a faint smile, "Brother Zhou, it seems that your own kin don¡¯t fully support what you¡¯re doing. You should sort out your thoughts on this matter, and then we can talk. I have some other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t keep youpany any longer. Let¡¯s meet up some other time when we¡¯re free!"


    Elder Jiu was also about to speak when a group of people entered from outside, led by Qi Shun¡¯an.


    "It was him!" As soon as Qi Shun¡¯an entered, he immediately pointed at Su Yang and eximed loudly, "Just now, it was he who injured five of our Qi Family members outside!"


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Su Yang, including Elders Qee and Jiu, as well as the Zhou and Ho families.


    The Zhou and Ho families, who had been arguing just moments ago, abruptly stopped their quarrel and looked over, all with a gossipy attitude.


    They hade to seek an exnation, and this was how the Qi Family treated them. How then would Su Yang fare after injuring members of the Qi Family?


    The leader of the group that had just arrived was a man in his twenties, handsome indeed but with a hint of wickedness in his eyes. He walked over, sized up Su Yang from head to toe without a word, and then gestured with a wave of his hand, "Hit him!"


    A few men from behind him charged forward, heading aggressively toward Su Yang.


    Hu Yong¡¯s expression changed, and he hurried to help, but the captain beside him held him back.


    "Are you insane? Can¡¯t you see who these people are?" the captain said anxiously, "These are all Qi Family people, all masters! Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    "But I can¡¯t just let him stand there alone; he¡¯s myrade!" Hu Yong said urgently.


    "No worries!" Su Yang smiled at Hu Yong, "Stand back. I can handle this."


    Hu Yong was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too confident? But they were on Lake Heart Ind, not in the Qi Family¡¯s outer courtyard; how could Su Yang¡¯s confidence be of any use here?


    Surrounded by several aggressive men, Su Yang remained calm and asked the young man, "You¡¯re Qi Linfeng?"


    The young man¡¯s face turned icy, "That¡¯s right, your father, me!"


    "Good," Su Yang chuckled. "You tarnished Zhu Guifen¡¯s daughter; do you admit to this or not?"


    Qi Linfeng¡¯s face turned icy with rage, "Who the hell are you questioning? I never did such a thing; you¡¯re trying to frame me. I¡¯ll pull out your tongue in a bit and see if you keep trying to smear me!"


    With that, Qi Linfeng looked angrily at the men, "What are you standing there for? Get on with it!"


    However, none of the men moved; they all stood in ce as if their facial expressions were frozen, as though time had stoppedpletely.


    This was Su Yang¡¯s doing, using his overwhelming power topletely restrain these men, making them utterly unable to move an inch, just like several puppet

 Chapter 728 - 727: If Reason Fails, Kill!

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 727: If Reason Fails, Kill!</h4>


    Zhu Guifen had no idea what had happened, and when she heard Qi Linfeng deny everything, she immediately panicked and shouted, "Qi Linfeng! You bastard! Do you have the face to say you didn¡¯t do this? My daughter is almost dead because of you, and you im we¡¯re framing you? Have you no shame?"


    Seeing that the others didn¡¯t move, Qi Linfeng became even more furious; he roared, "Damn it! You¡¯ve got some nerve, screaming and shouting on Lake Heart Ind, thinking my Qi Family of Wanhu is easy to bully. No one here is leaving alive today. Are you all deaf? I told you to do it, didn¡¯t you hear me?"


    When the others still didn¡¯t move, Su Yang turned to Zhu Guifen, "Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you have evidence? Show the evidence, and let him give uppletely!"


    Zhu Guifen hesitated for a moment before finally clenched her teeth and took an envelope out of her clothes to hand to Su Yang.


    "Inside are the photos, taken while this scumbag bastard defiled my daughter. He not only dishonored her but even took photos, threatening her, and ultimately my daughter copsed..." Zhu Guifen was already in tears before she could finish speaking.


    Su Yang took the photos, nced at them, and turned to Qi Linfeng, "What about now, do you still say I¡¯m framing you?"


    Qi Linfeng¡¯s expression was icy as he gritted his teeth, "Even if you haven¡¯t framed me, so what? This is Lake Heart Ind, the ce of the Qi Family of Wanhu. Do you think it¡¯s possible for you to leave here alive?"


    Su Yang ignored Qi Linfeng and instead turned to Qi Shun¡¯an with a light chuckle, "It seems that our bet, you¡¯ve lost."


    At this moment, Qi Shun¡¯an was already calm and immediately scoffed at the words, "So what if I lost? Su, it¡¯s not up to you here on Lake Heart Ind. Yes, I lost the bet, but do you dare to touch me? Try touching me and see, I don¡¯t believe that on this Lake Heart Ind, you would dare..."


    Before Qi Shun¡¯an could finish speaking, Su Yang took a step forward and appeared in front of Qi Shun¡¯an like a ghost.


    Before Qi Shun¡¯an could react, Su Yang had grabbed his neck and lifted him up.


    "Since you¡¯ve lost, then you should die," Su Yang said calmly.


    Qi Shun¡¯an opened his mouth wide, his face expressing disbelief. How could he have imagined that Su Yang would dare attack him on Lake Heart Ind, and, moreover, n to kill him? Had Su Yang gone mad?


    To kill a person of the Qi Family on Lake Heart Ind would mean a relentless and unforgiving conflict with the Qi Family. Just what was going on with this person?


    The surrounding crowd was also stunned. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Qi Shun¡¯an was choked to death by Su Yang.


    The scene was deadly silent to the extent that one could almost hear heartbeats. Everyone was shocked to their core, not by Su Yang¡¯s strength, but by his crazed actions.


    To kill a person on Lake Heart Ind, and to kill a member of the Qi Family at that, what was Su Yang thinking?


    It was a good while before Qi Linfeng regained hisposure, roaring, "You dare to kill a person of my Qi Family!"


    Elder Qi and Elder Jiu were also enraged. They immediately charged over, shouting, "Ignorant junior, you¡¯ve gone too far. Dare to kill a member of the Qi Family on Lake Heart Ind, you deserve to die!"


    Su Yang casually threw Qi Shun¡¯an¡¯s body aside and dered loudly, "Qi Shun¡¯an bet with me¡ªhe lost and was supposed to pay with his life. That was his promise. By killing him, I¡¯m merely helping him fulfill it. What crime is there?"


    "I don¡¯t care about your damn bet. Killing a member of the Qi Family on Lake Heart Ind is a death sentence!" Elder Qi roared with anger, "Attack!"


    Elder Qi¡¯s followers rushed up immediately, unleashing their attacks on Su Yang.


    Su Yang stepped back to dodge the group¡¯s onught, ncing sideways at Elder Qi, "Is the Qi Family deciding to be unreasonable?"


    Elder Qi said coldly, "The strength of our Qi Family is the best rationale. Your killing of our Qi Family¡¯s people on Lake Heart Ind equates to a death penalty, and that is the rationale!"


    "Good! Good! Good!" Su Yang eximed three times with approval,ughing loudly, "Since this is the case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    No sooner had he spoken than Su Yang suddenly stepped forward, and at that moment, dark clouds gathered above his head. Lightning flickered and thunder rumbled within the clouds, ready to burst forth at any moment.


    Elder Qi¡¯splexion changed dramatically, realizing with Su Yang¡¯s move that he was a master not to be trifled with. Such formidable strength could only be at the Venerable Realm at least.


    The people surrounding Su Yang didn¡¯t even have the chance to retreat. A bolt of lightning struck, swiftly sweeping through and obliterating all those present, leaving none behind.


    Gasps of shock echoed from the crowd on site; no one could have anticipated such an oue.


    Hu Yong and his men were left dizzy and disoriented. They were used to dealing with petty thugs, but they had never witnessed such an earth-shattering scene.


    The people from the Zhou and Ho Families were petrified, trembling uncontrobly. Was this a feat of an Immortal?


    Qi Linfeng was so scared he nearly wet himself. Thankfully, Elder Jiu pulled him away in time, or else he might have been injured too.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pursue further; instead, he took to the air and projected his voice, "Master Su of Pingnan Province hase to visit Lake Heart Ind. Qi Zhian,e out and meet your death!"


    His voice thundered, rolling over the entirety of Lake Heart Ind. Every living soul there, unless deaf, must have heard the sound clearly.


    The people around exchanged nces. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang making a big deal even bigger by provoking the entire Qi Family?


    Shortly after the voice fell, several figures rose into the air from the courtyards on the ind and rushed over quickly.


    The first to arrive was a middle-aged man in his forties, resembling Qi Zhian somewhat ¨C he was Qi Wu¡¯an, one of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, and the elder brother of Qi Zhian.


    As soon as Qi Wu¡¯an arrived, he spoke in a cold voice, "Are you the Master Su from Pingnan Province?"


    The Zhou and Ho Families had never heard of Master Su from Pingnan Province, but Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s recognition attested to Su Yang¡¯s not being an obscure nobody.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remainedposed as he nodded, "Indeed, I am."


    "So it was you who injured my brother!" Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s expression was icy as he gritted his teeth, "And my sister, as well as my nephew, were they killed by you?"


    "Indeed!" Su Yang nodded again.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then prepare to die!" Qi Wu¡¯an roared angrily, charging directly at Su Yang, his entire being like a bolt of lightning heading straight for Su Yang.


    Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s strength was superior to that of Qi Zhian¡¯s. However, in front of Su Yang, it still seemed inadequate.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t confront Qi Wu¡¯an head-on. Thunder rumbled above his head, relentlessly bombarding Qi Wu¡¯an.


    Initially, Qi Wu¡¯an could contend for a while, but the thunder was simply too immense and too numerous. Gradually, he fell into a disadvantage. As the relentless thunder struck down, he became overwhelmed, no longer capable of attacking Su Yang.

 Chapter 729 - 728: 7th in the Earth Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 728: 7th in the Earth Rankings</h4>


    The few people nearby saw that the situation was wrong and hurried over to lend a hand. They finally managed to drag Qi Wu¡¯an out of the range of the heavenly thunder.


    By this time, Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯splexion was extremely pale. Clenching his teeth, he red at Su Yang and shouted angrily, "You indeed have some skills, no wonder you were able to injure my brother. But do you think that with such abilities, you can do whatever you want in my Qi Family and act tyrannically?"


    With an indifferent expression, Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, "I had no intention of acting tyrannically in the Qi Family, nor did I n to do whatever I want here. I just came to kill Qi Zhian and seek justice for myself. It was your Qi Family who was too overbearing and refused to reason with me, forcing me to take action. Since you refuse to be reasonable, then why bother with more words?"


    "You dare make trouble in my Qi Family and still talk about reasoning? Today, you will undoubtedly die!" Qi Wu¡¯an roared with fury.


    "See, I told you people of the Qi Family are unreasonable," Su Yang retorted with a shrug. "Since you won¡¯t be reasonable, then let¡¯s let our true abilities do the talking. Qi Zhian, I am determined to kill you. If you have the ability, then stop me!"


    After Su Yang spoke, he took a leisurely step forward. As the heavenly thunder rumbled overhead, Su Yang¡¯s voice boomed out like thunder, "Qi Zhian, you¡¯ve hidden yourself away like a shrinking turtle, even though I¡¯vee to your Qi Family¡¯s Lake Heart Ind. Do you think that is interesting? Now that I¡¯m here on Lake Heart Ind, there¡¯s no way for you to escape. Today, I will search the whole ind, but I will kill you!"


    "Stop him!" Qi Wu¡¯an bellowed, lunging forward with several people beside him, attempting to block Su Yang.


    Su Yang simply ignored them; the continuous downfall of heavenly thunder blocked these people entirely from getting near him. They didn¡¯t even qualify to approach Su Yang.


    Su Yang left the reception hall and hadn¡¯t gone far when suddenly a Shadow Phantom appeared rapidly in the sky.


    Su Yang frowned and immediately threw a punch at it.


    The Shadow Phantom did not head towards Su Yang, but instead bypassed him, charging towards the thunderclouds rolling above Su Yang¡¯s head.


    With a punch thrown, the pervasive dark clouds were sted open by the strike, scattering entirely, revealing the bright clear sky again.


    All the people on the scene were astonished, but soon they began to exim in excitement.


    Looking at the neer, Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s face showed excitement, "Third Brother, you¡¯ve returned!"


    The others also showed excited expressions and quickly gathered around.


    "Who is this person?" someone from the Zhou Family side asked in a whisper.


    A person from the Ho Family side whispered back, "Didn¡¯t you hear them calling him ¡¯Third Brother¡¯? It¡¯s definitely Qi Jian¡¯an, the third in rank among his generation in the Qi Family. He¡¯s the second most powerful among Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes and also the seventh-ranked expert in the Earth Rankings!"


    "It¡¯s actually him?" Many who didn¡¯t recognize him shouted in surprise. Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s reputation was well-known to everyone.


    In his early years after leaving the Qi Family, Qi Jian¡¯an adopted a new identity and traveled across the Southern Six Provinces, defeating all kinds of masters under the Terrestrial Immortals and never once tasted defeat. Through these battles, he also earned the title of the foremost among those under the Terrestrial Immortals in the Southern Six Provinces.


    If it were not for another among the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes taking the third spot in the Earth Rankings through sitting in meditation, then Qi Jian¡¯an would be the true number one among the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes.


    No wonder he was able to scatter the dark clouds with a single punch; Qi Jian¡¯an truly possessed the strength to do so!


    The expressions of everyone from the Zhou and Ho families warmed up, seeing Qi Jian¡¯an was already an extremely rare asion. This time, if they could witness Qi Jian¡¯an personally taking action to kill Su Yang, then it would truly make the trip worthwhile, and they would have something to boast about for a long time!


    Qi Jian¡¯an walked up to Su Yang with a hint of surprise in his eyes and smiled, "Are you Master Su of Pingnan Province? Indeed, heroes emerge from the young. I truly admire Master Su¡¯s methods!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained indifferent, "The Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes have indeed not disappointed me."


    Elder Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯splexion changed instantly; Su Yang¡¯s words were a tant disy of disrespect towards him.


    Qi Jian¡¯anughed, "It seems Master Su has some disputes with my good-for-nothing younger brother. I wonder how he has offended Master Su to the point that you woulde to the ind to kill someone?"


    Su Yang directly recounted the incident involving Elder Jeang.


    The brow of Qi Jian¡¯an furrowed slightly as he spoke softly, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was Master Su who killed my nephew first, which led to these events, right?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang said calmly.


    "Su, do you still have the face toe to the Qi Family to seek justice?" Qi Wu¡¯an immediately cursed angrily, "You killed my nephew first; Zhi¡¯an seeking revenge was only right. And yet, after he killed your man, you came to the Qi¡¯s doorstep. Do you still think that¡¯s reasonable? Do you have the face to say that our Qi Family is unreasonable?"


    "Your nephew killed far too many people; my killing him was his just deserts. Elder Jeang, however, has been kind-hearted all his life, saved countless people, and has never done a thing to warrant guilt. Qi Zhi¡¯an killing him was unjust!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face turned cold, "Qi Zhi¡¯an could kill a thousand or ten thousand deserving of death, and I would not utter a word. But, he killed Elder Jeang, and for that, he must die!"


    "What an arrogant im! You don¡¯t even consider where you are, daring to speak like that!" Qi Wu¡¯an shouted angrily, "You still have the guts to say my nephew deserved to die? I say that so-called Elder Jeang deserved to die. What was he,pared to my nephew? Our Qi Family..."


    Before Qi Wu¡¯an could finish speaking, Qi Jian¡¯an suddenly rushed over and pushed him away.


    At that moment, Su Yang had already appeared where Qi Wu¡¯an had just been standing. If Qi Jian¡¯an had been even a fraction slower, Qi Wu¡¯an would likely have suffered.


    Qi Wu¡¯an, frightened, turned pale; he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to strike without warning. And with such astounding speed, like a Shadow Phantom, he had no time to react.


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s brow knit together as he said sternly, "Whether my nephew deserved to die should have been resolved by the people of the Qi Family. You, a foreigner, killed my nephew and pursued my brother all the way to the Qi household. That means you¡¯re in the wrong!"


    With a coldugh, Su Yang retorted, "The Qi Family¡¯s people will resolve it? Hahaha, that¡¯sughable. Your Qi Family¡¯s people can resolve such things? How many people did Qi Linfeng harm? In the end, when the girl¡¯s mother sought justice at the Qi¡¯s, she almost couldn¡¯t even set foot on the ind¡ªis that your idea of a resolution?"


    "How many people have those scions you sent out killed? Have you resolved any of that? You can¡¯t resolve it, yet you forbid others from doing so, and still mor about reason. Do you really think everyone else in the world is a fool?"


    "In my view, the reason your people can behave so tyrannically outside is due to the favoritism shown by the Qi Family. To put it bluntly, when the top beam is askew, the bottom beams will be crooked, too. You bunch of dishonorable old fools, what good offspring can you possibly raise!"


    By the time Su Yang finished speaking, his voice rang out like thunder, traveling far and wide, echoing throughout the entire Lake Heart Ind, as if he was reproaching the whole Qi Family!

 Chapter 730 - 729: Battle Against Qi Jian’an

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 729: Battle Against Qi Jian¡¯an</h4>


    The entire Lake Heart Ind instantly boiled over, and people emerged from every courtyard, angrily denouncing the transgressor.


    "Who is this person that dares make such audacious ims on Lake Heart Ind? Do they not know this is the Qi Family of Wanhu¡¯s ce?"


    "Who¡¯s so bold as to insult our Qi Family like this? Are they tired of living?"


    "Even Earth Immortals need to be polite when theye to our Qi Family¡¯s territory. What is this piece of crap, daring to cause trouble on Lake Heart Ind?"


    "So audacious, they have no idea where they are. Are they seeking death?"


    Amid the angry rebukes, some people rushed into the reception hall.


    Seeing Qi Jian¡¯an here made everyone very happy. This second among the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes was also the pride of the family. He rarely came back, and it was a surprise he happened to return today.


    Having roughly understood the situation from what Qi Wu¡¯an had shared, everyone was filled with righteous indignation.


    A man with a fiery temper charged up, pointing at Su Yang and cursed, "You killed our Qi Family people, and you still dare to cause trouble here? Do you really think our Qi Family is easy to bully? I¡¯ll tell you, if you can walk out of Lake Heart Ind today, then I¡¯ll take your surname!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was calm, and he retorted coldly, "Talk about killing me after you¡¯ve managed to do it, huh. If people from the Qi Family were to take my surname, wouldn¡¯t that be even more humiliating than me killing some of your people on Lake Heart Ind?"


    The people of the Qi Family were even more enraged as Qi Wu¡¯an bellowed, "Su, do you really think you can leave Lake Heart Ind alive?"


    "Whether I can leave or not, we¡¯ll talk about thatter!" Su Yang said coldly, "Let me ask again, Qi Zhian, are you going to hand him over, or not!"


    "You¡¯re dreaming!" Qi Wu¡¯an roared furiously, "At a time like this, you¡¯re still making such arrogant statements. Have you no sense of doom at all?"


    Su Yang paid no attention to Qi Wu¡¯an, only staring coldly at Qi Jian¡¯an.


    This only infuriated Qi Wu¡¯an further, as Su Yangpletely disregarded him.


    Just as Qi Wu¡¯an was about to explode, Qi Jian¡¯an gave a light cough and spoke up loudly, "Master Su, you killed our Qi family girl and our nephew, and Zhi¡¯an only killed an Elder Jeang. All things considered, our Qi Family has suffered greater losses. Do you think it¡¯s fair to ask us to hand over Zhi¡¯an?"


    "So you are saying you¡¯re protecting Qi Zhian, is that it?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Qi Jian¡¯an said, "The Qi Family is just in its actions. We¡¯ve lost two lives for your single one. We haven¡¯t evene after you for your actions, yet you still want to kill our people. Who is being unreasonable here, you or us?"


    "Then there¡¯s no more to say!" Su Yang stepped forward, "The Qi Family ims to be a martial family, and that should not just be all talk. Since I¡¯m here, let¡¯s speak with our strength!"


    "Damn, I¡¯ve seen the arrogant, but never someone as arrogant as you. Do you know what ce this is, daring toe to our Qi Family and talk about strength? What gives you the right to speak like this here?"


    "Fighting someone from our Qi Family, you¡¯re practically a ¡¯longevity star¡¯ looking to hang himself, thinking his life is too long!"


    "Since you want to die so badly, we¡¯ll grant you your wish!"


    "I¡¯ll be the one to kill you!"


    The crowd was filled with angry voices, and two individuals at the Venerable Realm were even itching to try, preparing to directly deal with Su Yang.


    They hadn¡¯t seen Su Yang take action just now, so they didn¡¯t know exactly how strong Su Yang¡¯s abilities were.


    Seeing that the situation was turning sour, Qi Jian¡¯an stepped forward, his voice cold as he said, "Master Su, I respect that you have such abilities at a young age, and cultivation is not easy, so I have shown forbearance again and again. But forbearance doesn¡¯t mean that the Qi Family is really afraid of you. If you continue to be so aggressive, then don¡¯t me us for being merciless!"


    Su Yang replied coldly, "If the fight starts, it naturally bes a life-and-death situation. Today Ie to Lake Heart Ind to either kill or be killed, do you still think I¡¯m here to show mercy?"


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s expression turned colder. He had been renowned for a long time and had an extremely prominent reputation. He originally thought that by using his name and speaking personally to Su Yang, he could save face and not pursue the matter further.


    To his surprise, Su Yang¡¯s attitude was so resolute, insisting on a hard fight with the Qi Family to the end.


    Qi Jian¡¯an was no pushover either. After taking a deep breath, he said coldly, "Since that¡¯s the case, then I must experience Master Su¡¯s brilliant moves!"


    "No need for such trouble, best if you all attack together!" Su Yang said coldly: "After all, anyone who blocks my way to kill Qi Zhian, I will not let go!"


    Qi Jian¡¯an was furious and soared into the sky, rapidly pouncing towards Su Yang: "Arrogant!"


    As soon as he spoke, Qi Jian¡¯an had already rushed to Su Yang¡¯s front. He stretched out his right hand, flicked his finger, and the air immediately condensed into a longsword, quickly stabbing at Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed; the seventh of the Earth Rankings truly was not simple.


    When Liao Yuxuan fought against Su Yang before, it took a great deal of effort topress air into a de. But for Qi Jian¡¯an, just a casual flick was enough to condense air into a sword, indicating that his strength was even greater than Liao Yuxuan¡¯s.


    The power of such a Qi Sword, needless to say, was immense. However, against Su Yang, all this was in vain.


    Having been through several life-and-death battles, Su Yang had advanced another level in his Devouring the Heavens realm. He knew well that he didn¡¯t even need to summon shadow demons, and he just opened his mouth to swallow the Qi Sword.


    Qi Jian¡¯an had never seen such a thing, nor had he anticipated such a situation. The terrifying power of a Qi Sword whenpressed, even if it could be withstood, the explosive force of the air was immense, not something to be simply swallowed.


    Yet, Su Yang swallowed this Qi Sword without any change, and instead counterattacked directly, which was even more unexpected.


    Having shattered the dark clouds with Qi Jian¡¯an, Su Yang simply discontinued the lightning attraction technique and instead charged at Qi Jian¡¯an, unleashing his Overlord Devil Fist, engaging in a fierce bout ofbat.


    Qi Jian¡¯an employed the Qi Family¡¯s fist technique, just like Qi Zhian before, initially gaining the upper hand. But as the fight progressed, he sensed something was amiss; Su Yang¡¯s strength was growing increasingly formidable, gradually diminishing his advantage, and even seemingly being suppressed by Su Yang.


    The terror of Overlord Devil Fisty in its escting power, bing stronger against stronger opponents.


    Qi Zhian had already suffered greatly under the Overlord Devil Fist; Qi Jian¡¯an was somewhat smarter.


    After fighting for a while and realizing something was wrong, Qi Jian¡¯an dared not sh with Su Yang head-on any longer. He quickly retreated from the battle, and with a fierce movement, he reached towards the distantke surface. Two streaks of water immediately rose from theke as if drawn by him.


    The two streams of water transformed into two Water Dragons in mid-air, roaring and charging at Su Yang with formidable momentum.


    The surrounding crowd felt dizzy at the sight, and Qi Wu¡¯an eximed, "The Nine Dragons Technique! It¡¯s actually the Nine Dragons Technique! Second brother mastered the Nine Dragons Technique!"

 Chapter 731 - 730 Nine Dragons Technique

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 730 Nine Dragons Technique</h4>


    Upon hearing Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s words, the members of the Qi Family simultaneously erupted in excited cheers.


    The Nine Dragons Technique was the most profound and unfathomable secret technique among all those possessed by the Qi Family. Very few had ever mastered it, but without exception, those who did would inevitably be Terrestrial Immortals. This was an indisputable truth.


    Moreover, once one mastered the Nine Dragons Technique and became a Terrestrial Immortal, their strength would greatly increase. In the Venerable Realm, the Nine Dragons Technique could only be considered basic; it was in the Land Fairy Realm that the true formidable power of the Nine Dragons Technique manifested.


    Therefore, to the Qi Family, a person who mastered the Nine Dragons Technique represented the hope for the future. Just stepping into the Land Fairy Realm would enable them to lead the entire Qi Family to greater strength.


    Among the Six Terrestrial Immortals of the Qi Family, only Qi Bach¨ª had mastered the Nine Dragons Technique.


    Qi Bach¨ª was also the youngest and lowest in seniority among the six.


    However, after entering the Earthly Immortal Realm, he quickly became the foremost among the Qi Family Terran Immortals.


    Now, the leadership of the Six Terrestrial Immortals of the Qi Family had fallen to Qi Bach¨ª. Even those who had gained fame a hundred years before him were far inferior in strength, such was the power of the Nine Dragons Technique.


    Since bing a Terrestrial Immortal, Qi Bach¨ª had ascended to the fourth ce on the Heavenly List in just thirty years, proving the power of the Nine Dragons Technique.


    After Qi Bach¨ª, another person seeded in mastering the Nine Dragons Technique¡ªthat was Qi Zhishan, the leader of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes. In the Qi Family, Qi Zhishan was not of the direct lineage but a coteral one; however, with his astonishing talent, he had mastered the Nine Dragons Technique at an early age. Therefore, he was directly promoted to the first of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes and became a key figure for the family¡¯s cultivation efforts.


    Yet, Qi Zhishan was a very restrained person. After mastering the Nine Dragons Technique, he only made a move once, in an external court of the Qi Family, defeating the former third ce in the Earth Rankings. Hence, Qi Zhishan became the new number three on the Earth Rankings.


    After that, Qi Zhishan never left Lake Heart Ind, continuously cultivating there. Later, for some unknown reason, he began to sit in zen meditation, not getting up for more than a decade.


    Honestly, in the hearts of the Qi Family, Qi Zhishan¡¯s talent was considered to be perhaps even higher than that of Ye Jiansheng. If Qi Zhishan took one more step, he might be the next Ye Jiansheng.


    Yet, Qi Zhishan had made no further progress, sitting in zen meditation for over a decade, virtually indistinguishable from being dead, causing much disappointment among the Qi Family.


    But just when this feeling permeated the Qi Family, Qi Jian¡¯an seeded in mastering the Nine Dragons Technique, instantly reigniting hope in everyone.


    Qi Zhishan wascent, but no matter, there was still Qi Jian¡¯an, wasn¡¯t there?


    After all, Qi Zhishan could only be considered an offshoot; Qi Jian¡¯an was the true direct descendent. Moreover, Qi Jian¡¯an was different from Qi Zhishan¡ªhe was the true core figure of the family. If Qi Jian¡¯an could make even greater progress, it would be an even better thing for the entire Qi Family.


    So, seeing the two Water Dragons spiraling in the sky, the Qi Family members were ecstatic, some of the elders even putting their hands together and praying excitedly, moring that the ancestors were spirited.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, eyeing the two Water Dragons churning through the sky, his heart filled with astonishment.


    This Nine Dragons Technique was indeed much more wondrous than any other secret techniques Su Yang had seen before.


    It was not simply about producing a mass of water with force; if that were all it took, then Su Yang could easily do it as well.


    The most crucial aspect was that this power had fused with the water. Moreover, it seemed as if the two masses of water hade to life. These two bodies of water, like two living Water Dragons, didn¡¯t need Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯smand to attack¡ªthey could strike at will.


    Another point was that, after the power merged with the water, it could absorb the Spiritual Energy in the water. And most importantly, the Water Dragons could also absorb the Spiritual Energy from their surroundings. That is to say, these Water Dragons could in turn nourish the cultivator.


    No wonder the Nine Dragons Technique was so mighty and held such a critical position within the Qi Family. After mastering the Nine Dragons Technique, the speed of absorbing Spiritual Energy could significantly increase, and one¡¯sbat power would greatly improve. Naturally, it was the best Secret Technique.


    However, this kind of Secret Technique was extremely difficult to cultivate. Otherwise, the position of the Qi Family would have been terrifying indeed!


    The two Water Dragons spiraled towards Su Yang, attacking from two different directions. Qi Jian¡¯an didn¡¯t remain idle either, striking simultaneously, joining the Water Dragons as though three were attacking Su Yang together.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words. He grabbed the ck Tortoise Jade, transforming it into a barrier behind him. Regardless of the attacks from the two Water Dragons at his back, Su Yang ignored them and faced Qi Jian¡¯an head-on.


    Qi Jian¡¯an hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to possess a treasure like the ck Tortoise Jade. His Water Dragons were formidable, but they couldn¡¯t break through the ck Tortoise Jade for quite a while. After all, the ck Tortoise Jade was primarily known for its defense.


    But Su Yang¡¯s Overlord Devil Fist grew increasingly aggressive as he fought. Qi Jian¡¯an was forced to retreat repeatedly, moaning in distress. He couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang, at such a young age, had such formidable strength.


    After barely fending off several of Su Yang¡¯s heavy punches, Qi Jian¡¯an seized an opportunity to rapidly back away and pped his hands together, bellowing, "Break!"


    The two Water Dragons screeched and intertwined as if they were a giant pair of scissors, cutting directly towards the luminescence of the ck Tortoise Jade.


    The barrier was instantly shredded without the slightest suspense. However, the two Water Dragons dimmed considerably¡ªthis attack had drained a vast amount of power.


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯splexion also turned somewhat pale; he was connected to the two Water Dragons. If the dragons expended energy, he too would feel the feedback.


    However, his heart was filled with joy. Now that the ck Tortoise Jade¡¯s barrier was shattered, what could Su Yang use to defend against the two Water Dragons?


    The two Water Dragons didn¡¯t separate but remained entwined, this time aiming to slice Su Yang at the waist. The intent was clear: they were poised to sever Su Yang in half!


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm as he circled the two Water Dragons, charging directly to where they were intertwined. His Overlord Devil Fist mmed into the coiled bodies of the Water Dragons with a thunderous roar, causing the dragons to instantly howl skyward.


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s body shook as he clenched his teeth, forcefully suppressing the urge to vomit blood, and flew up into the air. Heunched over a dozen Qi Swords in quick session, all slicing towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang was forced to turn and defend against these Qi Swords, while the two Water Dragons seized the moment, wrapping around Su Yang.


    The two Water Dragons quickly coiled around him, instantly forming a watery screen that trapped Su Yang within.


    Qi Jian¡¯an took advantage of the opportunity, standing in mid-air, his right hand reaching into the void, summoning dozens of Qi Swords in front of him.


    "Break!" Qi Jian¡¯an roared, and the dozens of Qi Swords howled as they flew, aiming straight for Su Yang within the water screen, as though determined to pierce through himpletely.

 Chapter 732 - 731: What Should Immortals Do?

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter 731: What Should Immortals Do?</h4>


    The onlookers from the Qi Family were beside themselves with excitement. Such was the formidable power of the Nine Dragons Technique.


    Su Yang was indeed strong, but when faced with the Qi Family¡¯s Nine Dragons Technique, his strength was simply insufficient.


    "Those who dare to challenge the Qi Family are bound to die. It has always been so!" A member of the Qi Family said grimly.


    The others nodded in agreement. After this battle, this undeniable truth would be even more widely spread.


    What could you do, even if you were Master Su, unrivaled in both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces? In face of the Qi Family, if you do not submit, you can only die!


    Dozens of Qi Swords howled towards him. People watched as Su Yang was entangled by two Water Dragons and had no power to fight back.


    But at that moment, a Shadow Phantom rose behind Su Yang.


    Unaffected by the two Water Dragons, it opened its eyes that looked disdainfully upon all beings and gaping its mouth, it devoured all the dozens of Qi Swords without leaving a single one.


    Qi Jian¡¯an was immediately stunned. Su Yang was bound by the two Water Dragons; how could he possibly spare any effort to deal with his Qi Sword? What was this Shadow Phantom, and why had his Qi Swordspletely vanished after being devoured? How could his mighty Qi Swords not disturb the shadow even in the slightest?


    After consuming the Qi Swords, the Shadow Phantom made no further move, simply standing behind Su Yang, its eyes unpredictable, staring intently at the two Water Dragons.


    Qi Jian¡¯an became furiously enraged and roared, "Su, no matter how heaven-defying your strength is, you cannot escape my Nine Dragons Technique. I want to see how many attacks you can swallow!"


    With that, Qi Jian¡¯an was about to strike again.


    But suddenly, a sharp gleam appeared in the sky, and his two Water Dragons were forcefully torn apart by it.


    Qi Jian¡¯an was taken aback and looked up, only to see an old man with a long beard appearing out of thin air, silently observing everything below.


    At the sight of the old man, everyone below immediately knelt and cried out together, "Third Ancestor!"


    This old man was ranked third among the Six Terrestrial Immortals of the Qi Family and was called the Third Ancestor because of his high seniority.


    The one who had just acted to pull apart Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s Water Dragons was this old man.


    The old man waved his hand casually, and the two Water Dragons fell into the water, turning into nothingness, and their power returned to Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s body.


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s face was filled with surprise, not understanding what the Third Ancestor was trying to do. He was a Terrestrial Immortal of the Qi Family, so why did he help Su Yang the moment he took action?


    "Third Ancestor, this man killed our Qi Family¡¯s girl and our nephew. Not only that, but he also grievously injured Zhi¡¯an and insulted our Qi Family. He caused an uproar in our Qi Family and ns to kill Zhi¡¯an in front of all our Qi Family members; he truly deserves death!" Qi Jian¡¯an urged.


    The Third Ancestor did not speak. He silently watched Su Yang for a long while before he finally said coldly, "I¡¯ll give you a chance, leave Lake Heart Ind, and we¡¯ll call this matter settled!"


    "Impossible!" Su Yang said crisply, "Either I kill Qi Zhian, or you all kill me!"


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s face turned icy as he said coldly, "Don¡¯t be ungrateful. I saved you because I recognize that your cultivation is hard-earned. Otherwise, under the Nine Dragons Technique, do you think you¡¯d still have any hope of surviving?"


    The Qi Family members were all surprised. When had the Third Ancestor ever be so appreciative of talent?


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed wildly, gazing at the sky. "You say my cultivation wasn¡¯t easily attained? Don¡¯t give me that nonsense, it¡¯s Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s cultivation you find hard toe by, isn¡¯t it? If those two Water Dragons were devoured by me, to what extent would Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s cultivation regress? The hope of your Qi Family, the future you¡¯ve painstakingly cultivated, you fear would be destroyed at my hands. That¡¯s why you scurried over so quickly, to save those two Water Dragons and save Qi Jian¡¯an¡ªthat¡¯s all there is to it!"


    All members of the Qi Family were furious, roaring angrily, "What did you say!"


    "Ignorant boy, you don¡¯t know the vastness of heaven and earth and dare to spout such nonsense in front of the Qi Family¡¯s Terran Immortals; you¡¯re courting death!"


    "You show no respect for Terrestrial Immortals and don¡¯t even know how to respect your elders?"


    "People like him have no manners. Why even bother talking to him, just kill him and be done with it!"


    The crowd roared in anger, and Qi Jian¡¯an too bore an icy expression; Su Yang¡¯s words were an outright insult to him.


    Only the Third Ancestor remained cold-faced, knowing that what Su Yang said was not false. His hasty action was indeed only to rescue Qi Jian¡¯an. For he saw very clearly that Su Yang¡¯s Devouring the Heavens could swallow those two Water Dragons without any problem at all.


    These two Water Dragons were connected to Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s lifeline, a crucial element of the Nine Dragons Technique.


    Ordinary people would not be able to break through these Water Dragons; however, once broken, the Nine Dragons Technique would be thoroughly dismantled. Qi Jian¡¯an would never be able to cultivate the Nine Dragons Technique again in his life.


    For the Qi Family, Qi Jian¡¯an represented hope. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch him be wrecked.


    "Arrogant little brat!" the Third Ancestor said sternly, "I saved your life, and instead of being grateful, you are so disrespectful. It¡¯s detestable."


    "Save your worthless talk; what saving my life?" Su Yang responded coldly. "If you¡¯re capable, let Qi Jian¡¯an fight me again. This time, don¡¯t save me, how about that?"


    The Third Ancestor was left speechless. If Su Yang used Devouring the Heavens again, Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s Nine Dragons Technique would be doomed. They could definitely not afford to fight this battle!


    Unaware of these intricacies, Qi Jian¡¯an immediately said, "Fine, I¡¯ll fight you..."


    "Jian¡¯an!" the Third Ancestor shouted angrily.


    Qi Jian¡¯an was startled, not understanding why the Third Ancestor was mad.


    The Third Ancestor did not look his way but stared coldly at Su Yang. "My Qi Family has no intention of making an enemy of you. Are you really determined to be an enemy to the Qi Family?"


    "I¡¯ll say it again: either I kill Qi Zhian, or your Qi Family kills me!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Utterly arrogant!" the Third Ancestor eximed angrily. "Do you really think no one in my Qi Family dares to kill you? Any one of the Six Terran Immortals of the Qi Family could crush you with a flick of their finger. Do you genuinely believe you are invincible?"


    "Fine then, let your Qi Family¡¯s Terran Immortalse at me!" Su Yang sneered. "Why don¡¯t you, yourself,e and crush me to death? Let¡¯s see whether the rules of heaven and earth are stronger or your Qi Family¡¯s Terran Immortals are stronger. The Law Enforcers are watching. If you want to take action, feel free!"


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s expression grew colder, no wonder Su Yang dared to cause such amotion at the Qi Family; he knew about the presence of the Law Enforcers, knowing that the Qi Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals couldn¡¯t strike him because of the rules.


    Many people are unaware of this situation, so they are terribly afraid when they see Terrestrial Immortals. They think Terrestrial Immortals can turn the world upside down with a wave of their hand, possessing incredible power that must not be provoked.


    In reality, there are many restrictions on Terrestrial Immortals. Although the Qi Family has Six Terrestrial Immortals, the real pirs of the family are still the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes.

 Chapter 733 - 732: Terrestrial Immortal?

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter 732: Terrestrial Immortal?</h4>


    Among the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, three had already fought with Su Yang.


    Qi Zhi¡¯an was beaten into serious injury, and Qi Wu¡¯an wasn¡¯t any better off. Another was still outside and hadn¡¯t returned, while Qi Jian¡¯an, who ranked second in strength, clearly wouldn¡¯t be a match for Su Yang if the fight continued.


    Who else could the Qi Family bring out to save face?


    Su Yang had also seen this, which was why he dared toe to the Qi Family. The words Ye Jiansheng had said to him made him aware of the restrictions of Earth Immortals, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be worried about the six Earth Immortals from the Qi Family side.


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s brows were tightly knit, his expression extremely unsightly. Below, the people of the Qi Family roared in anger, one after another moring to take action and kill Su Yang. But in reality, it was just moring, and no one dared to make a move.


    Seeing the Third Ancestor¡¯s expression, Qi Jian¡¯an pretty much knew the situation and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly either. If he didn¡¯t fight now, he and Su Yang were still at a stalemate, at least he still had some face left. If the fight went on and he lost, that would be the end of his dignity.


    Su Yang¡¯s face was calm, and he stood with his hands behind his back, saying loudly, "Old Immortal, is this all your Qi Family¡¯s people can do, engage in verbal disputes? I¡¯m standing right here. Don¡¯t just talk the talk,e at me all at once, I¡¯ll be ready!"


    The members of the Qi Family were even more enraged, but paradoxically, even less dared to make a move now.


    The Third Ancestor clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Young man, spare others when you can. Just know, there¡¯s always a higher mountain. Do you truly think that my Qi Family has no one who can deal with you? Don¡¯t forget, we have the third on the Earth Rankings!"


    Hearing this, the Qi Family members didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or helpless.


    Truthfully, after Qi Zhishan spent over a decade in meditative retreat, the people of the Qi Family were quite dissatisfied with him. After Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s rise, people had almost forgotten about Qi Zhishan, and everyone in the Qi Family ced their hopes on Qi Jian¡¯an.


    Who would have thought that in the end, the Qi Family would have to rely on that branch family member who wasn¡¯t looked upon favorably?


    "Third on the Earth Rankings..." Su Yang nodded slightly, "That should be somewhat interesting!"


    The expressions of the Qi Family members were all filled with extreme anger. Third on the Earth Rankings, and you do not fear him at all?


    The crowd turned their eyes toward the Third Ancestor. Although unwilling, it seemed they could only ask this branch member of the Qi Family to take action now!


    The Third Ancestor was also cold-faced. Qi Jian¡¯an was his grandson, and to make Qi Jian¡¯an rece Qi Zhishan, he had not spared any effort in suppressing Qi Zhishan over the years. He mentioned the third on the Earth Rankings simply to intimidate Su Yang, not expecting Su Yang to bepletely unconcerned.


    Now what? He found himself in an awkward position. Would he really ask Qi Zhishan to step in?


    Let alone the issue of his own dignity, the most crucial point was whether Qi Zhishan would agree to take action. After spending over a decade in meditative retreat, even when Qi Bach¨ª personally visited him, he did not step out. Could the Third Ancestor get him toe out?


    Seeing the Third Ancestor¡¯s troubled expression, Su Yang sneered and said, "What¡¯s the matter? The Earth Immortals of the Qi Family can¡¯t even summon the juniors of your own family? These rules of the Qi Family, I see, are not quite as such after all!"


    The Third Ancestor, furious and humiliated, eximed, "Since you¡¯re so intent on seeking death, I¡¯ll oblige you!"


    With that, the Third Ancestor turned his head and shouted towards a small courtyard in the back, "Qi Zhishan,e out!"


    The people of the Qi Family stared intently at that small courtyard. There was no ripple of movement from inside the courtyard, as if no one was there.


    The Qi Family members were all even more irritated. Someone shouted, "Qi Zhishan, are you still a member of the Qi Family or not? The insults have reached our doorstep, and you still hide like a shrinking turtle? Do you really think you can sit in meditative retreat forever? Members of the Qi Family should share in the family¡¯s glory and disgrace. Do you have no sense of family honor and mission?"


    The others also roared furiously, denouncing Qi Zhishan. But the small courtyard remained calm, with not the slightest response.


    Third Ancestor could no longer contain himself, his face twisted with rage, and suddenly reached out to grasp at the air.


    A giant hand, a zhang in size, appeared in the sky and reached straight for the small courtyard. The look of this massive hand was as if it intended topletely obliterate the courtyard in one fell swoop.


    Just as it seemed the giant hand would seize the courtyard, suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar emanated from within. Following that, three huge dragons spiraled out, directly blocking the hand and preventing it from pressing down.


    Third Ancestor¡¯s face showed surprise, and the Qi Family members were also stunned, with Qi Jian¡¯an gaping in shock.


    "Three dragons... has he reached the third level of the Nine Dragons Technique?" Qi Jian¡¯an asked in astonishment. "Has he also entered the Land Fairy Realm? When did he break through to the Earthly Immortal Realm?"


    Everyone was profoundly shaken. To master the third level of the Qi Family Nine Dragons Art meant entry into the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    Qi Zhishan had sat in quiet meditation for over a decade without a stir, and no one knew just how formidable his power had be. Plus, with Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s rise, the Qi Family intentionally downyed Qi Zhishan¡¯s abilities, leading many to think that Qi Zhishan was not much stronger than Qi Jian¡¯an.


    But now, everyone had to reconsider in shock. Qi Zhishan had entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, so could Qi Jian¡¯an still be his equal?


    After a long silence, Third Ancestor gritted his teeth and said, "So you¡¯ve already entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, no wonder you were unwilling to make a move. It seems I¡¯ve misjudged you. But all the better, from today onward, the Qi Family will have one more Earth Immortal!"


    In his heart, Third Ancestor was also quite excited. The strength of the Qi Family was growing stronger. If Qi Jian¡¯an made another breakthrough, the Qi Family would then have eight Earth Immortals.


    Why was the Su Family of Yanbei able to make demons and gods retreat but not because they possessed enough Earth Immortals?


    If the Qi Family could achieve this, would they no longer fear the Law Enforcers on Lake Heart Ind?


    By then, if someone caused trouble on Lake Heart Ind, an Earth Immortal could simply snap them away with a flick of the finger.


    Third Ancestor gave Su Yang a fierce re. If it were not for the rules of the Heavenly Court, he would have wanted to crush Su Yang then and there!


    However, just when everyone was astonished, perhaps even pleased, Su Yang suddenly said, "Since you haven¡¯t yet entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, why note out and fight me? This opportunity won¡¯te again. Once you enter the Earthly Immortal Realm, we won¡¯t be able to fight anymore!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What did Su Yang mean by that?


    "Who are you talking about?" asked a member of the Qi Family, unable to hold back.


    "Qi Zhishan," Su Yang replied with a smile. "It¡¯s quite interesting that, without having entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, you¡¯re able to withstand the attack of an Earth Immortal. Tsk tsk, it seems my understanding of the Fusion Realm is still not enough!"


    Everyone was taken aback. Qi Zhishan hadn¡¯t entered the Earthly Immortal Realm? How was that possible?


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" someone blurted out angrily. "The third level of the Nine Dragons Technique is the mark of an Earth Immortal. You don¡¯t understand the marvels of our Qi Family¡¯s martial arts, yet you dare spout such nonsense here!"


    The rest also fervently mocked,ughing at Su Yang for pretending to know what he did not. The Qi Family were convinced Qi Zhishan had ascended to the Earth Immortal Realm.


    At that moment, however, a light sigh came from the small courtyard: "Master Su of Pingnan Province truly lives up to his reputation, to discern my realm with a single nce!"

 Chapter 734 - 733 Qi Zhishan

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter 733 Qi Zhishan</h4>


    The scene erupted inmotion, everyone was shockingly wide-eyed and dumbfounded. Not only because Qi Zhishan had spoken, but more so because Qi Zhishan personally admitted to his own realm.


    Qi Zhishan had been sitting in dry meditation for over a decade. During these years, he had sat facing the wall, never once leaving that room, let alone speaking a word.


    Many from the Qi Family had entered the room where Qi Zhishan meditated, but Qi Zhishan never spoke. Later, even the Earth Immortals from the Qi Family went in, including the most powerful Earthen Immortal, Qi Bach¨ª, but Qi Zhishan had still not uttered a word.


    Today, Qi Zhishan actually spoke, and moreover, his first words were addressed to Su Yang, who hade to cause trouble at the Qi Family. How could this not be shocking?


    Of course, the most shocking aspect was Qi Zhishan¡¯s strength. The third level of the Nine Dragons Technique signified entry into the Earthly Immortal Realm, so why did Qi Zhishan say that Su Yang had seen through his realm? Could it be that he really hadn¡¯t reached the status of Earthly Immortal?


    But how could that be possible? The Nine Dragons Art recorded by the Qi Family states that reaching the third level is to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm!


    Did Su Yang get it wrong, or did Qi Zhishan make a mistake, or, perhaps, everyone else was mistaken?


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a gaunt figure walked out from the small courtyard, and it was indeed Qi Zhishan.


    Qi Zhishan¡¯s clothes were old and tattered, almost as if he was wrapped in rags. His hair and beardpletely covered his face, making him look like a wild man who had just emerged from the mountains.


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all about these things, and casually took a step forward.


    This step hadn¡¯t yetnded when Qi Zhishan disappeared from where he stood.


    Everyone was baffled, and before they could react, Qi Zhishan appeared again. Only this time, he was already thirty meters away. It felt as if he had instantaneously moved that distance, which was very strange.


    With every step Qi Zhishan took, although not quick, he would disappear on the spot and then reappear thirty meters away.


    Thus, even though the small courtyard Qi Zhishan lived in was at the very back of Lake Heart Ind, he quickly arrived at the reception hall in front.


    Beyond their shock, everyone also became excited.


    Even though Qi Zhishan had not made a move, everyone could see that his strength was definitely above that of Qi Jian¡¯an.


    The first of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, the third on the Earth Rankings; this was the true powerhouse of the Qi Family.


    Now, there was no time left for people to ponder how they had fostered Qi Jian¡¯an over the years or how they had intended to suppress Qi Zhishan. The most critical matter at hand was that Qi Zhishan was a member of the Qi Family, and if he could defeat Su Yang, that would be a victory for the Qi Family!


    "Big brother, don¡¯t leave this kid any chance to live!" someone from the Qi Family excitedly shouted.


    The others also shouted excitedly, as if they couldn¡¯t wait for Qi Zhishan to kill Su Yang outright.


    Even the Third Ancestor had a gloomy face as he said coldly, "Zhishan, kill him!"


    Qi Zhishan paid no attention to the crowd; he walked straight up to Su Yang, sized him up, and asked softly, "Master Su, how did you discern that I have not reached the Earthly Immortal Realm?"


    Su Yang said calmly, "I sensed it from your strength."


    "Is that so?" Qi Zhishan was surprised and then smiled, "Indeed, the new waves of the Yangtze River push the old waves ahead. I admire the secret techniques of Master Su!"


    "It is your cultivation, Mr. Qi, that I admire!" Su Yang said loudly, "Suppressing your own power, not letting yourself enter the Earthly Immortal Realm¡ªwho in this world could do it, and how many would be willing to?"


    Everyone was taken aback. Was Qi Zhishan not incapable of entering the Earthly Immortal Realm, but rather restraining his strength and not stepping into that realm?


    But why would he do that? The Earthly Immortals¡ªa realm many dream of attaining. Why would Qi Zhishan suppress his own power and not advance? What was he thinking?


    Qi Zhishan¡¯s face showed surprise again; he clearly had not expected Su Yang to see through this.


    "Master Su, you have truly opened my eyes!" Qi Zhishan said with a slight sense of wonder.


    "It is you who have opened my eyes!" Su Yang said with a light chuckle, "You have shown me that cultivation can be approached in such a manner."


    After looking at Su Yang again, Qi Zhishan fell silent for a moment, then spoke softly, "There seems to be some misunderstanding between Master Su and my Qi Family. It is better to resolve enmity than to let it fester. Might Master Su be willing toy aside these grievances and transform strife into friendship? Would that not be better?"


    Su Yang responded directly, "I can let go of grievances; my demand is simple. As long as the Qi Family hands over Qi Zhian for me to kill personally, everything else is negotiable!"


    The Qi Family members on the scene immediately burst into angry curses, and the Third Ancestor even said angrily, "Zhishan, why waste words with him? We have said all that needed to be said, and this man is impervious to reason. Killing him outright is the best course of action; there is no need to be polite to him!"


    Qi Zhishan ignored the Third Ancestor¡¯s words and, looking at Su Yang, said softly, "Master Su, a man so young to have such defying strength. Given time, entering the Land of Immortals would surely be as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand. Why should you be concerned over these worldly affairs?"


    "You should know, we cultivators should aspire to be Earth Immortals for all our lives. The red dust of the mortal worldsts but a fleeting hundred years, while Earth Immortals can enjoy several hundred years of life. Once you be an Earth Immortal and look back, all past events will seem like nothing but clouds passing by¡ªwhy be so attached to them?"


    The audience was shocked again, and even the Third Ancestor fell into silence. Qi Zhishan¡¯s words had stirred self-reflection, leading him to wonder if his own pursuit over the years had been mistaken!


    "Su Mou cultivates Taoism, not seeking to live for centuries, nor tost as long as the heavens and earth, only seeking to act freely in matters of grace and resentment, and to have no regrets in my heart," Su Yang said coldly, "If there are no concerns in my heart, what meaning is there to live out my years? We bothe from the mortal dust; how can we be free from worldly matters?"


    "Without these fleeting hundred years, where would be the eternity of heaven and earth? Without attachment, even bing an Earth Immortal, what meaning would it have? In your eyes, the mortal world may be but clouds passing by. Yet, if you only stand aloof, in the eyes of the mortal world, are you not also just a cloud passing by?"


    These words plunged Qi Zhishan into silence, as if he was shocked by Su Yang¡¯s remarks. His eyes sparkled continuously, and his facial expression changed from time to time¡ªshowing shock, calmness, excitement, and depression.


    After a long time, Qi Zhishan suddenly looked up andughed heartily, "Seventeen years of dry Zen meditation, and I¡¯ve never found the answer. Today, a single conversation with you is worth more than those seventeen years of meditation¡ªI have been ignorant! How can one manage hundreds of years if one cannot even live well a mere hundred?"

 Chapter 735 - 734

    <h4>Chapter 735: 734</h4>


    Having said this, Qi Zhishan no longer paid attention to anyone; heughed heartily as he strode forward.


    With each step he took, he appeared a year younger, and the beard on his face and his hair rapidly shortened.


    By the time he reached the edge of Lake Heart Ind, he had turned into a graceful young man,pletely erasing the visage of the wild man that he was before.


    Even at this point, Qi Zhishan did not stop but continued to walk on. Treading upon the surface of theke as if on t ground, he quickly moved further away, eventually leaving only the echo of hisughter around Lake Heart Ind.


    The people present were all dumbfounded, with no one knowing what was going on.


    Especially the Qi family members, who were the most confused. Su Yang had just spoken a few words, and why did Qi Zhishan seem to have gone mad? Fine, go mad, but at least kill Su Yang first, why did he just walk away?


    It was Su Yang who wore a smile. He could understand Qi Zhishan¡¯s state of mind. The seventeen years Qi Zhishan had spent in fruitless meditation had led him down a path of obsessive fixation¡ªor, in another term, under the torment of a heart demon, which had prevented him from finding a way out.


    The words Su Yang had just said were like a guide to Qi Zhishan, helping him to step out of the troubles of his heart demon.


    Qi Zhishan was extremely talented and certainly not someone Qi Jian¡¯an couldpare with. Having stepped out of the shadow of his heart demon, the world became a ce where he could soar as high as he wished. Why would he continue to stay in the Qi family that treated him as a tool?


    After a good while, when Qi Zhishan¡¯s voice hadpletely stopped, the members of the Qi family finally confirmed that Qi Zhishan had truly left.


    "Third Ancestor, he... what is he doing?" Qi Wu¡¯an asked in astonishment, "Shouldn¡¯t he deal with this Su surname first? Howe... How did he just run away?"


    The Third Ancestor was also dumbfounded; he simply couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Qi Zhishan had finally left seclusion, and they had all been waiting for him to defeat Su Yang. But why did he run away?


    Just now, the Third Ancestor had tried to capture Qi Zhishan, and yet Qi Zhishan was able to withstand his attack, which was a great shock to him.


    At that time, he even thought Qi Zhishan had entered the Land Fairy Realm, so he was about to give up, as he couldn¡¯t make a move if Qi Zhishan was a Land Fairy.


    But Su Yang¡¯s wordster made him realize that Qi Zhishan was holding back his power and had not entered the Land Fairy Realm. That is to say, Qi Zhishan was still in the Venerable Realm, which was perfect; at this level, they could kill Su Yang.


    So, the Third Ancestor was still waiting for Qi Zhishan to take action himself to kill Su Yang. After all, if Qi Zhishan could withstand the attack of a Land Fairy, killing Su Yang should be no issue at all.


    But who could have expected that, after chatting with Su Yang, Qi Zhishan would actually run away? What in the world was happening?


    "Qi Zhishan! Qi Zhishan!" The Third Ancestor called loudly, but there was not a hint of response.


    The Third Ancestor could no longer sense Qi Zhishan¡¯s presence; without a doubt, Qi Zhishan had gone far away.


    "There¡¯s no need to shout, he won¡¯t being back!" Su Yang said aloud, "After all, you¡¯ve always looked down on branch members and trained Qi Jian¡¯an to rece him. So there¡¯s no need for him to return, and he has no reason to stay with the Qi Family anymore!"


    The faces of the Qi Family members all changed, actually they all thought this way deep down. Everyone really hoped that Qi Jian¡¯an could surpass Qi Zhishan, truth be told, having a branch member be one of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes was something they found hard to ept from the start. Not to mention, as the leader of the Five Heroes!


    But no matter what everyone thought, under the current circumstances, Qi Zhishan was the only person who could resolve this situation. If Qi Zhishan left, then what would they do? Among the Qi Family Terran Immortals, who else could suppress Su Yang?


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s face turned icy as he gritted his teeth, "Don¡¯t think that without Qi Zhishan, we of the Qi Family have no way to deal with you. Causing trouble in our Qi Family still warrants death!"


    "I never said you couldn¡¯t kill me!" Su Yang said, "I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time. Come and kill me then!"


    The Qi Family members looked at each other, if Qi Jian¡¯an was no match for Su Yang, who would dare to seek trouble for themselves?


    "Why don¡¯t all of youe at me together? If individuals are no match for me, surely a group attack would do, right?" Su Yang said coldly, "But let me be clear. I havee here solely to kill Qi Zhian, and if the people of the Qi Family do not attack me, there will be no issue. However, if you do attack me, that means you are protecting Qi Zhian, and you shouldn¡¯t me me for being ruthless then!"


    The faces of the crowd turned even more awkward. It was evident from Su Yang¡¯s words. They wouldn¡¯t be killed if they didn¡¯t move against him. But if they did, Su Yang would kill them.


    Having witnessed Su Yang¡¯s formidable skills, who would dare to confront him directly? Even though Su Yang suggested they alle at him together, no one dared make a move. A group attack might not guarantee victory, and with such an oue, they would definitely suffer numerous casualties on their side. Who would willingly rush to their death?


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s face was frosty, when suddenly he gritted his teeth and said, "You surnamed Su, do you really think our Qi Family¡¯s Earth Immortals have no means against you? We might not be able to kill you, but we can still trap you. By creating such amotion in our Qi Family, you¡¯ve broken our rules, and I will imprison you forever in the dungeons of the Qi Family!"


    Upon hearing this, the members of the Qi Family burst into cheers. This was indeed a solution, not killing Su Yang but merely imprisoning him did not vite the rules of the Earth Immortals, and the Law Enforcers couldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    "You surnamed Su, do you truly think you can insult Earth Immortals at your leisure?" Qi Wu¡¯an sneered, "Let me tell you, the dignity of Earth Immortals cannot be vited. Offend the Earth Immortals of the Qi Family, and you can forget about ever leaving Lake Heart Ind!"


    "Locked in the dungeon, never to see the sunlight again, I¡¯d like to see how you can continue to be so arrogant!"


    "Seeking your own death, and daring to makemotion in the Qi Family? Once you¡¯ve entered Lake Heart Ind, don¡¯t dream of leaving!"


    The crowd jubntly mored nonstop, each person feeling exceptionally relieved, finally finding a way to deal with Su Yang. They all wished the Third Ancestor would immediately take action and capture Su Yang.


    Su Yang frowned, he hadn¡¯t expected the Third Ancestor to resort to such a despicable act. An Earth Immortal taking action to imprison a Sovereign indeed didn¡¯t break the rules, but it was a disgrace.


    He had originally thought that even if the Qi Family of Wanhu couldn¡¯t defeat him, they would resolve the matter with resolve. But he hadn¡¯t expected that the Qi Family¡¯s Earth Immortals woulde up with such a shameful method, which Su Yang had never anticipated.


    If he really got imprisoned here, then he guessed he really wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Scared now?" the Third Ancestor taunted with a boastful sneer, "Regretting it? Too bad, it¡¯s toote. You strutted around the Qi Family, arrogantly wanting to kill our people, you should have foreseen this oue. This is all the result of your own doing, seeking your death path. You can me no one else!"

 Chapter 736 - 735 Ye Jiansheng Versus Lian Wanxiong

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter 735 Ye Jiansheng Versus Lian Wanxiong</h4>


    The Qi Family members all sneered continuously, and though this method was quite shameful, once they had steeled themselves, did they still care about face?


    The Third Ancestor was in no hurry to act, he simply looked at Su Yang with satisfaction and sneered, "Why are you silent now? Even if you are scared, you should still say a few words. Perhaps these might be yourst words. From now on, you probably won¡¯t be seeing any outsiders, so if you have anything to say, hurry up and say it. Have someone pass your words on."


    Su Yang furrowed his brows tightly, his expression ice-cold, he gritted his teeth and said, "The Earthly Immortals of the Qi Family really can do anything shameful! The number one family of the Southern Six Provinces, tsk tsk, such a resounding title, such shameless methods!"


    "Hahaha, so what!" The Third Ancestor roared withughter, "Today, imprisoning you on Lake Heart Ind, how many in the world would know of this? Even if someone knew, how many would dare to say that my Qi Family did something wrong?"


    All the members of the Qi Family below burst intoughter, each one¡¯s expression was especially smug. Just as the Third Ancestor had stated, the people of the world, even if they dared to feel angry, who would dare to speak up against the Qi Family?


    At that moment, suddenly, a voice came from above: "What do you think, Brother Lian? I told you, the Qi Family¡¯s actions are particrly shameless, and today you have witnessed it yourself!"


    Everyone was startled and looked up. They hadn¡¯t noticed earlier, but now upon closer inspection, they discovered that there were two figures standing in the sky in the distance. One in white robed with a longsword, and the other, Blue Robe, looking free and easy.


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s face changed, and at this moment, four more people flew out from behind Lake Heart Ind, the other four Earthly Immortals of the Qi Family.


    The Qi Family¡¯s strongest, Qi Bachi, was not on Lake Heart Ind but wandering the world. Thus, now on Lake Heart Ind of the Qi Family, there were only five Earth Immortals.


    Even so, this was a formidable strength, and no one dared to provoke them.


    However, at this time, the five Earth Immortals of the Qi Family all stood out, vigntly watching the two people in the sky, which showed just how formidable the two were.


    Su Yang saw clearly, these two were indeed White-robed Sword Saint Ye and Blue Robe Lian Wanxiong.


    Surprise also filled Su Yang¡¯s heart, as he didn¡¯t know how these two hade to this ce. Moreover, it was the two of them who hade together; what exactly was going on?


    When the four Earth Immortals came out, the Third Ancestor felt more confident as well and said in a deep voice, "Sword Saint Ye, Lian Wanxiong, the two of you sneaked into my Qi Family¡¯s Lake Heart Ind, what exactly is your intention!"


    "No special intention, just came to see how shameless the Qi Family¡¯s actions can really be." Ye Jiansheng said with a smile, "I didn¡¯t expect that you would not disappoint me. Just as I arrived here, I saw such a scene, even allowing Brother Lian to witness your Qi Family¡¯s shamelessness, tsk tsk, truly quite shameless!"


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s face turned frosty, and he shouted angrily, "Sword Saint, watch yournguage! This is the Qi Family of Wanhu, not the Ye Family of Pingnan Province, not a ce where you can behave wildly. How my Qi Family acts is none of your business to point fingers!"


    "I¡¯m not pointing fingers, I am just analyzing, is that wrong?" Sword Saint Ye said with a smile, "I¡¯ve heard long ago that the Qi Family acts overbearingly, and indeed, seeing it today turns out to be true. After doing something so shameless, you still don¡¯t allow others to speak, are you perhaps trying to silence all the world¡¯s voices?"


    The expressions on the faces of all the Qi Family members were ugly. This was simply a public insult to the Qi Family. When had the Qi Family of Wanhu ever suffered such humiliation!


    "Sword Saint Ye, do you truly believe that my Qi Family dare not deal with you?" an elder shouted angrily, "Although you are also a member of the Heavenly List, don¡¯t forget that our Qi Family¡¯s Qi Bachi is fourth on the Heavenly List!"


    Hearing these words, the Qi Family members present all swelled with pride. Fourth on the Heavenly List was the capital that allowed the Qi Family to look down on everyone in the world.


    "What a pity, it has already changed hands." Ye Jiansheng said with a smile.


    "What?" The crowd below was all astonished, and the Third Ancestor angrily said, "What are you talking about? What do you mean someone has been reced?"


    "Brother Ye has already fought a battle with Brother Qi," Lian Wan Xiong said softly. "Now, the fourth ce on the Heavenly List has been taken by Brother Ye!"


    "What?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Who is this person, spouting such irresponsible nonsense here? It¡¯s detestable!"


    The crowd below burst into angry rebukes, fundamentally unable to ept that Qi Bach¨ª had been defeated.


    Since Qi Bach¨ª became famous and engaged inbat, he had never lost. After entering the Earthly Immortal Realm, he continually challenged those well-known Earth Immortals, battling them one by one, and virtually went from the veryst one all the way up to the fourth on the Heavenly List, never tasting defeat in all these years.


    In the eyes of the Qi Family, Qi Bach¨ª was absolutely invincible. The reason he was fourth on the Heavenly List was because he had not found the third, the second, or even the first. If he had found these individuals and fought them, then without a doubt Qi Bach¨ª would have advanced even further. They simply could not entertain the possibility of Qi Bach¨ª being defeated by anyone.


    But now, Lian Wan Xiong and Sword Saint Ye were actually saying that Qi Bach¨ª had been defeated, which left them utterly unable to ept this fact.


    However, the faces of the few Earth Immortals from the Qi Family were unsightly, and they fell into silence.


    They recognized Lian Wan Xiong and naturally knew that he would not lie. Moreover, such news couldn¡¯t be fabricated by Lian Wan Xiong, as it would soon spread throughout the world.


    As both Lian Wan Xiong and Sword Saint Ye had said so, it led the Qi Family¡¯s Earth Immortals to panic. Could it be that Qi Bach¨ª was truly defeated by Sword Saint Ye?


    If that was indeed the case, how formidable must Sword Saint Ye¡¯s strength be?


    The crowd looked at Sword Saint Ye and Lian Wan Xiong, these two men being absolute elites among the Earth Immortals.


    Sword Saint Ye, the prodigious talent, need not be mentioned¡ªif he indeed had defeated Qi Bach¨ª, then it would probably take a joint effort by these Earth Immortals of the Qi Family to defeat him.


    As for Lian Wan Xiong, he was a figure who had been famous for a long time, previously a well-known fixture on the Heavenly List. Although he had faded from the list and secluded himself for cultivation, it didn¡¯t mean his strength had waned. After all these years of seclusion, who could know to what extent his power had grown!


    If these two were to join forces against the Qi Family, then together, the Qi Family¡¯s five Earth Immortals might not even stand a chance against them.


    The five Earth Immortals of the Qi Family looked at each other, seeing the difficulty in each other¡¯s eyes. Eventually, it was the Third Ancestor who cleared his throat and loudly said, "The affairs of the Qi Family of Wanhu are naturally to be resolved by our own Qi Family. There¡¯s no need for the two of you to worry. If you two have no other business, you are wee toe in for a cup of wine; our Qi Family warmly wees you."


    "Drink what wine!" Sword Saint Yeughed. "Do you think Brother Lian and I are here for a sightseeing tour? We¡¯re here to meddle in your Qi Family¡¯s affairs, lest you resort to shamelessly underhanded methods to settle things, tarnishing the reputation your Qi Family has built over so many years!"

 Chapter 737 - 736 Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 737: Chapter 736 Unreasonable</h4>


    The Qi Family members all changed their expressions dramatically, and the five Terrestrial Immortals furrowed their brows tightly. Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong had actuallye for the affairs of their Qi Family. What exactly were they trying to do?


    The Third Ancestor clenched his teeth and said solemnly, "Both of you have cultivated for many years and should be clear about the principle of ¡¯each cleans the snow from his own doorsteps.¡¯ Just mind your own family¡¯s business; our Qi Family¡¯s affairs do not require your concern!"


    Ye Jiansheng shook his head and said, "While that may be true, this youngster surnamed Su has some ties of kinship with Brother Lian and me. We still need to take care of his affairs!"


    The Qi Family members¡¯ expressions changed again, Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong were indeed here for Su Yang!


    This was going to be troublesome. The Terrestrial Immortals of the Qi Family were probably no match for Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong.


    "Are you two nning to favor this Su fellow?" The Third Ancestor shouted angrily, "This man came to Lake Heart Ind and not only ughtered our Qi Family members with abandon but also insulted our Qi Family to the extreme, making him our arch-enemy. If you truly insist on helping him, then you are determined to be an eternal foe to our Qi Family. Though our Qi Family is only ordinary in strength, we will not tolerate anyone trampling over our heads. We of the Qi Family can die, but we will not suffer humiliation. Otherwise, we will surely fight to the death to defend our family honor!"


    The Qi Family members behind him shouted one after another, "The Qi Family of Wanhu, fight to the death, no retreat!"


    "Your slogans are quite powerful," Ye Jiansheng said with a smile. "You are misunderstanding the situation; first of all, we have no intention of fighting to the death with the Qi Family. Furthermore, we are not here to help Su Yang. We¡¯re simply here to see whether this battle is fair."


    "What do you mean?" The Third Ancestor asked sternly.


    "Su Yang has not yet entered the Earthly Immortal Realm. ording to the rules, Terrestrial Immortals should not interfere with battles betweenmon people," Ye Jiansheng said with a smile. "So, we¡¯re just here to help Su Yang stick to the rules. If the Qi Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals do not intervene, then even if Su Yang dies here, we will absolutely not get involved. But if the Qi Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals do take action, then we absolutely cannot allow such a thing to happen!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh. After all was said and done, Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong hade to help him.


    The faces of the Qi Family members all changed. This was obvious. If the Qi Family could defeat Su Yang, would they need Terrestrial Immortals to take action? It was clearly because they couldn¡¯t defeat him that they wanted the Terrestrial Immortals to intervene.


    "Ye Jiansheng, is it up to you to dictate what the Qi Family should do and how we should do it?" The Third Ancestor shouted furiously. "Besides, Terrestrial Immortals might not be allowed to kill ordinary people, but that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t attack or imprison them. We¡¯re just imprisoning him; this doesn¡¯t break any rules. What¡¯s wrong with that? Do you think you¡¯re the Law Enforcers or the Heavenly Court to have any right to point fingers here?"


    "You¡¯re right, whatever your Qi Family wants to do and how you want to do it, that¡¯s your own business and indeed we cannot interfere," Ye Jiansheng slowly nodded, then suddenly said in a cold voice, "Then what I, Ye Sword Saint, want to do and how I want to do it is also my own business. Does your Qi Family have any say in it? I just don¡¯t want you Terrestrial Immortals to act against ordinary people. What about that?"


    The Qi Family members were momentarily stunned. Ye Jiansheng was being too aggressive.


    "Ye Jiansheng, are you sure you want to be an enemy of the Qi Family?" an elderly man shouted furiously.


    Ye Jiansheng did not respond, but reached back and patted the Sword Box, from which a Longsword immediately flew out, arriving at Lake Heart Ind in the blink of an eye. The Sword Qi was oppressive, causing the people below to shiver in fear.


    "Even if I be an enemy of your Qi Family, what can you do!" Ye Jiansheng said coldly, "Do you dare challenge my sword?"


    The old man was gasping with fury but didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. With Ye Jiansheng¡¯s sword out, he knew that he was no match for Ye Jiansheng. If they really fought, his fate would be uncertain.


    Terrestrial Immortals are not allowed to act against ordinary people, but Terrestrial Immortals killing Terrestrial Immortals, no one would interfere with that.


    Should Ye Jiansheng want to kill him, it was estimated no one on the scene could stop him!


    "Ye Jiansheng, do you really think that being powerful means you can abandon all reason?" The Third Ancestor shouted angrily. "Do not forget, you are still not number one on the Heavenly List!"


    "Is it I who am being unreasonable, or is it your Qi Family that¡¯s being unreasonable?" Ye Jiansheng said coldly. "Your Qi Family brags and bullies outside, and taking lives is eptable. Now that someone hase to your door to im their lives in return, you want to counter-kill him¡ªis this the rationale of your Qi Family?"


    The Third Ancestor shouted, "Ye Jiansheng, it was this Su Yang who first killed a girl and a nephew of our Qi Family..."


    Ye Jiansheng interrupted the Third Ancestor, "That girl from your Qi Family has had at least a dozen lives on her hands. Your Qi Family¡¯s nephew is not much better than his mother. And that Qi Zhian is even more overbearing, responsible for countless deaths. I have wanted to kill him with my own hands for many years, but I refrained due to the rules. Su Yang killing them this time, I find it justifiable. If your Qi Family defends them, that¡¯s your own wrongdoing!"


    Angry, the Third Ancestor retorted, "How many people they have killed should be avenged by the families of those people. What does it have to do with this Su person? What right does he have to interfere with this matter!"


    "I knew you Qi Family members would say something so shameless..." Ye Jianshengughed heartily, "In that case, I might as well kill a few of you old immortals now, and let your Qi Familye seek revenge from uster, right?"


    The faces of the five Qi Family Earth Immortals changed as they realized that united with Lian Wanxiong, they indeed would not be able to defeat Ye Jiansheng. Were they to fight, they might suffer heavy casualties.


    "Ye Jiansheng, our Qi Family has no grudge with you. Why must you treat us this way?" another elder asked urgently.


    "So you know the words ¡¯no grudge, no enmity¡¯!" Ye Jiansheng said coldly, "Those killed by Qi Zhian ... are they truly deeply at odds and must die? When Su Yanges for revenge, you say these people have nothing to do with him, he has no reason to kill. But those originally killed by Qi Zhian, were they involved with your Qi Family? Do you have the right to kill them? Dealing with you shameless people, why bother discussing reason at all? I want to kill you now, what can you do?"


    The Qi Family members¡¯ expressions became extremely ugly. How strong the Qi Family of Wanhu was, yet never before had they been stepped on and reprimanded this way.


    However, faced with the formidable Ye Jiansheng, they were indeed unable to retort.


    The Third Ancestor bit his teeth but ultimately had no reply to give. In fact, the Qi Family had been domineering and unchallenged for years, never considering whether their actions were right or wrong. Now, scolded by Ye Jiansheng like this, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if what they had done was indeed excessive.

 Chapter 738 - 737 Group Fight

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 737 Group Fight</h4>


    Ye Jiansheng stood proudly in the air, his longsword suspended above Lake Heart Ind, as if it could descend at any moment.


    Despite there being five Earth Immortals on Lake Heart Ind, not a single one had the confidence to catch Ye Jiansheng¡¯s sword strike.


    With his hands sped behind his back, Ye Jiansheng dered loudly, "Su Yang, do whatever you wish. I assure you the Earth Immortals will not strike you down, but I cannot vouch for others. If you¡¯re killed by anyone below the Qi Family Terran Immortals, I surely won¡¯t save you!"


    Su Yang chuckled and replied aloud, "Don¡¯t worry, killing me won¡¯t be so easy!"


    With those words, Su Yang dashed off like a soaring kite, quickly making his way toward a small courtyard at the center.


    By this point, Su Yang had already sensed Qi Zhian¡¯s presence right there in the center¡¯s courtyard.


    The five surrounding Terran Immortals looked at each other in dismay, truly daring not to act under Ye Jiansheng¡¯s intimidation.


    Moreover, with Lian Wanxiong on the side supporting Su Yang, it seemed as if the Qi Family, despite having five Earth Immortals, virtually didn¡¯t exist.


    Seeing Su Yang about to burst into the courtyard, Qi Jian¡¯an immediately shouted, "Everyone, attack together, stop him!"


    At this moment, people of Qi Family had no other choice but to rush in as Qi Jian¡¯an instructed and block the entrance to the small courtyard.


    All Qi Family members of the Fusion Realm surged forward. Dozens of people gathered outside the small courtyard, among whom seven or eight were of the Venerable Realm, possessing formidable strength indeed.


    Individually, these people were certainly no match for Su Yang. However, with so many gathered together, they should be able to handle him in a mob attack, right?


    Yet, if this incident were to spread and people learned that the Qi Family, boasting numerous Earth Immortals, resorted to mobbing just to deal with one Su Yang, the Qi Family¡¯s reputation would surely be tarnished.


    Nheless, they had no alternative at this time. The Earth Immortals were not allowed to act, and they were no match for Su Yang in singlebat; if they didn¡¯t team up, were they supposed to just watch as Su Yang killed Qi Zhian?


    If Qi Zhian were to be killed by Su Yang on Lake Heart Ind, the Qi Family would indeed lose all face.


    So, in that moment, the Qi Family had no choice but to stake their reputation.


    Moreover, Sword Saint Ye had made himself clear. They were only responsible for ensuring the Earth Immortals didn¡¯t intervene. As for everything else, they would not concern themselves.


    Therefore, if Qi Family members joined forces against Su Yang, with no Earth Immortal involvement, Sword Saint Ye would have no grounds for intervention. Even if they killed Su Yang, there would be nothing Sword Saint Ye could say.


    As Su Yang rushed into the sky above the small courtyard, Qi Jian¡¯an, leading the charge along with two other Venerables from the Qi Family, assaulted him.


    Su Yang easily dodged the trio¡¯s attacks, frowning at the dozens of people gathered below, he said, "So the Qi Family truly ns to shield Qi Zhian at all costs?"


    "Our Qi Family¡¯s lives are not yours for the taking!" Qi Wu¡¯an shouted angrily, "Su, if you apologize and leave now, we might still spare your life. Otherwise, once our Qi Family strikes, you will have no chance for regret!"


    "It seems there¡¯s no room for discussion, then," Su Yang nodded slowly, "If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. I only wish to kill Qi Zhian, but if you obstruct me, don¡¯t me me for killing you all as well!"


    "Arrogant! With only you alone, how many can you kill!" Qi Wu¡¯an bellowed furiously, "I think, today it¡¯s more likely you who will die!"


    Su Yang said nothing more and dove straight down from the sky, heading for the courtyard.


    Qi Jian¡¯an had already been on guard, joining forces with the Venerables tounch an attack on Su Yang.


    Su Yang was indeed powerful, but after all, he was only one man. While none of the Qi Family members could defeat him in individualbat, such abined force made the situation very troublesome for him.


    Su Yang quickly dodged the attacks of these few people, and Qi Jian¡¯an and his group returned to their original position, still blocking the way below, preventing him from entering the small courtyard.


    After several attempts, Su Yang still couldn¡¯t break through, which made the Qi family members even more smug.


    "Su, do you really think you¡¯re invincible in this world?"ughed a Qi family member scornfully, "With so many of us from the Qi family taking action together, today we¡¯ll see how you die!"


    "Daring to cause trouble at our Qi family¡¯s home, you¡¯re truly asking for death. Today, we can¡¯t let him leave alive!"


    "You wanted to kill us, right? Here we are standing,e and try to kill us!"


    "Hahaha, seems like you¡¯ve talked too big, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll end this mess!"


    The continuous mockery did not deter Su Yang; instead, he simply observed the people below, seeking an opportunity to strike.


    But clearly, with the protection of these dozens of people, the idea for Su Yang to kill into the small courtyard seemed too ambitious.


    In the end, Su Yang sighed and shook his head, "Fine, since you insist on stopping me, then you can¡¯t me me!"


    "What the hell are you bbering about?" cursed Qi Wu¡¯an vehemently, "At this point, you still want to boast? Can¡¯t me you, what the hell can you do?"


    Su Yang did not reply, but merely waved his hand casually, and a longsword, which one of the men had at his waist, flew straight into Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    The man waspletely befuddled, not understanding what was happening.


    Su Yang, holding the longsword, slowly took a step forward and lightly flicked the de with his finger.


    The longsword immediately sprang forward like a flying sword, rushing downward swiftly.


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s expression changed; he shouted urgently, "Everyone be careful, don¡¯t try to block it alone, this sword can¡¯t be stopped by a single person, attack together!"


    Indeed, no one dared to face Su Yang¡¯s sword strike alone, knowing full well how powerful Su Yang was. As Qi Jian¡¯an spoke, more than a dozen people took action at the same time, striking towards the longsword.


    Qi Jian¡¯an didn¡¯t hesitate to strike either, sending a palm strike slicing through the air.


    More than a dozen people acted simultaneously, all striking the longsword. No matter how strong Su Yang was, it seemed like this sword would surely be knocked back.


    However, when theirbined strength hit the longsword, something unexpected happened.


    Instead of being repelled as they had anticipated, the longsword shattered upon the first impact, exploding like a bomb had gone off.


    The longsword broke into hundreds of pieces, hundreds of metal fragments, turning into hundreds of small daggers that fell again, like a torrential downpour of swords.


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s face paled; he finally understood the power of Su Yang¡¯s move. Without a second thought, he roared, "Block it!"


    The Qi family members had been in disarray, but hearing Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯smand, they immediately took action, projecting their strength to form barriers in the air, resisting the hundreds of small daggers.


    The hundreds of daggers prated severalyers of the barrier, but finally lost momentum and could no longer continue downward.


    The Qi family members burst into cheers, Su Yang¡¯s move might have seemed mystical, but in reality, against absolute power, it waspletely ineffective!

 Chapter 739 - 738

    <h4>Chapter 739: 738</h4>


    "Mr. Su, show us what you¡¯re capable of instead of resorting to such disgraceful tactics," someone from the Qi Family arrogantly dered, followed by a chorus ofughter that rang out mockingly.


    Without a word, Su Yang gently lifted his hand, and the hundreds of iron shards slowly rose into the air. Then, as if attracted by some force, they began to converge in the sky, slowly forming a Great Sword.


    Each iron shard was spaced apart as if held together by an invisible force, taking on the shape of a Great Sword.


    Around the Great Sword, lightning shed and thunder roared. This sword, as if descending from the Nine Heavens as a sword of retribution, seemed capable of ying anything in the world.


    Below, Qi Jian¡¯an was the first to change color, for he could feel the power of this sword, so formidable that he dared not even attempt to block it.


    The other members of the Qi Familycked Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s strength and thus didn¡¯t share his perception. However, the faces of the Earth Immortals present turned pale as they were keenly aware of the sword¡¯s might.


    "Everyone, get out of the way, quick!" bellowed one Earth Immortal.


    But by then, it was already toote. With a sweep of his sword finger, Su Yang brought the Great Sword shing down, heading straight for the courtyard.


    It was only then that the crowd below truly felt the terror of the Great Sword as it whooshed towards them, freezing everyone in fear at its overwhelming power.


    "Stop!" the Third Ancestor bellowed, reaching out with his right hand trying to stop the falling Great Sword. He could not just stand by and watch as the sword might kill who knows how many members of the Qi Family.


    At that moment, the Longsword of Ye Jiansheng in the sky also descended swiftly, like a startling swan, cleaving rapidly towards the Third Ancestor.


    The Third Ancestor¡¯splexion drastically changed. If he didn¡¯t use all his strength to block this strike from the Sword Saint, his own life would surely be forfeit right there.


    Thus, he had no time to care for the others; he hastily retracted his power and frantically defended against the Sword Saint¡¯s attack.


    Seeing this, the other four Earth Immortals also took action, attempting to stop Su Yang¡¯s sword strike.


    The Sword Saint swung both hands, sending out two sword beams that directly swept at two of the Earth Immortals, blocking them.


    Lian Wanxiong, who had been hovering in the sky, also descended rapidly. Blue Robe split into two Green Shadows, striking rapidly at the other two Earth Immortals, stopping them in their tracks.


    So it was, that all five Earth Immortals of the Qi Family were obstructed by Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong, leaving them unable to stop Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s Longsword fell unimpeded, and some of the shrewder members of the Qi Family had already swiftly retreated. Even so, there were still more than a dozen who weren¡¯t so quick on their feet and didn¡¯t manage to get away in time; some even erected barriers, hoping to withstand the blow.


    But under the irresistible might of the Great Sword, their barriers shattered like they were nothing. The sword cleaved straight down, leveling the courtyard to the ground, and those dozen or so who had tried to resist were blown away, most of them meeting instant death. The few lucky ones not killed were bloodied and couldn¡¯t even get up.


    As for Qi Zhi¡¯an in the courtyard, he too was sted out, his body severed from his head, dying a gruesome death on the spot.


    Where the courtyard had been, there nowy a huge crater, as if sted open by an artillery shell.


    A deadly silence fell over the crowd at the scene, and no one from the Qi Family could say a word.


    Those who had just mocked Su Yang now looked especially ugly. Particrly Qi Wu¡¯an, who had just ridiculed Su Yang¡¯sck of strength. Now, Su Yang¡¯s single strike not only killed Qi Zhian and many of the Qi Family members but alsonded a solid blow to his face.


    Who could have expected Su Yang to have such a heaven-defying move?


    That Great Sword was the concentration of the power of hundreds of small swords, making its force immensely strong. Though it was just one Great Sword, in reality, it was as if Su Yang hadunched hundreds of attacks all at once. How could the likes of the Qi Family possibly withstand such a move?


    Of course, this strike also drained a tremendous amount of Su Yang¡¯s energy. Under normal circumstances, he would not use this move.


    After a long while, the Qi Family members finally came to their senses, and the Third Ancestor roared, "Surname Su, you dared to kill so many of my Qi Family, I will kill you!"


    Before the Third Ancestor could make a move, Ye Jiansheng¡¯s Longsword had already flown directly to his face.


    The Third Ancestor, furious to the extreme, bellowed, "Ye Jiansheng, you dare to obstruct me, my Qi Family will have an unending feud with you!"


    "Then I may as well kill you now!" With a twist of his Longsword, Ye Jiansheng charged a bit more towards the Third Ancestor, scaring him so much that his face turned pale.


    Although the Third Ancestor was also a Terrestrial Immortal,pared to Ye Jiansheng, he was like amon man from the Integration Realmpared to The Sovereign, with no basis forparison. If Ye Jiansheng wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as turning over his hand!


    "An unending feud with me?" Ye Jiansheng sneered, "Does the Qi Family really want to do this?"


    The Third Ancestor clenched his jaws and dared not speak, while an elder quickly said, "Brother Ye has misunderstood, this matter is between us and this Su Yang, it has nothing to do with Brother Ye."


    "Can I trust the words of the Qi Family?" Ye Jiansheng said coldly, "The words of your Qi Family have always been no different from farting. Today you say this, but if tomorrow you go and cause trouble at my Ye Family¡¯s door, it would be better for me to just kill all your Qi Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals today for once and for all, so I won¡¯t have to worry in the future!"


    The faces of the people from the Qi Family instantly became extremely ugly. If Ye Jiansheng really wanted to kill the Qi Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals now, he truly could do it.


    If all of the Qi Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals were to die, then the Qi Family would be finished. Over the years, the Qi Family had been domineering in the Southern Six Provinces, making enemies everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for the Qi Family¡¯s strength as their backbone, they would have been dealt with by their enemies joining forces long ago.


    "Brother Ye need not worry, I, Qi Tianming, guarantee with my life and the honor of the Qi Family that today¡¯s incident has absolutely nothing to do with Brother Ye and the Ye Family!" the elder hastily assured.


    Ye Jiansheng nced at the elder, then at the Third Ancestor, and said leisurely, "Do you agree with his words?"


    The face of the Third Ancestor turned exceedingly ugly, but in the end, he had no choice but to nod earnestly. Provoking Ye Jiansheng was something they could ill afford.


    It was then that Ye Jiansheng withdrew his Longsword and said loudly, "Hey, Su Yang, are we still fighting? If not, let¡¯s leave. This Lake Heart Ind stinks unbearably, I honestly don¡¯t wish to stay here smelling this any longer!"


    Su Yang smiled and said loudly, "To fight or not to fight depends on whether the Qi Family people want to fight me. If they don¡¯t, then let¡¯s go!"


    The Qi Family members looked at each other, their hearts filled with extreme indignation, but no one dared to speak. The battle that had just taken ce had made it clear that even when banded together, they were no match for Su Yang.


    The only one from the Qi Family who might be able to defeat Su Yang was probably Qi Zhishan, who had left by walking on the waves. But could Qi Zhishan still be considered part of the Qi Family?

 Chapter 740 - 739: We’ll Wait for You in the Earthly Immortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 739: We¡¯ll Wait for You in the Earthly Immortal Realm</h4>


    In the end, Su Yang and hispanions left Lake Heart Ind with an air of confidence, and not a single member of the Qi Family dared to utter a word.


    As they were leaving the ind, the Third Ancestor suddenly said in a sinister tone, "Master Su, you had better advance to the Earthly Immortal Realm soon. Don¡¯t make us wait too long!"


    Su Yang, of course, understood what the Third Ancestor meant. He hadn¡¯t entered the Land Fairy Realm yet, so the Qi Family¡¯s Earth Immortals couldn¡¯t make a move against him.


    Once Su Yang ascended to the Earthly Immortal Realm, however, the Qi Family¡¯s Earth Immortals wouldn¡¯t need to follow any rules, and they would be free to target Su Yang for killing.


    To put it inly, the Qi Family now had no hope of taking their revenge and were just waiting for Su Yang to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm before they could make their move and y him.


    After all, these members of the Qi Family had been in the Earthly Immortal Realm for a long time. Even though Su Yang was very powerful now, once he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, the gap between him and these seasoned Immortals would be vast. At that time, killing Su Yang would be much easier for them.


    Sword Saint Ye, who had heard the Third Ancestor¡¯s words, did not intervene. His attitude was clear: as long as the Qi Family abided by the rules of the Earth Immortals, he wouldn¡¯t say a word. He even seemed indifferent to Su Yang¡¯s life or death, as what mattered to him were the rules of the Immortals.


    Honestly, Su Yang was baffled as to what Sword Saint Ye really meant.


    Su Yang had encountered Earth Immortals several times, and each time, Sword Saint Ye had quickly arrived on the scene.


    The first time was in Nanluo City, where a battle among Earth Immortals erupted near his residence, and Sword Saint Ye arrived.


    The second time was in Pingbei Province, where Su Yang fought against the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province. Lian Wanxiong and Huo Zizhen appeared, and Sword Saint Ye arrived.


    The third time was here on Lake Heart Ind, where five of the Qi Family¡¯s Earth Immortals appeared. Sword Saint Ye even arrived alongside Lian Wanxiong and went so far as to help Su Yang.


    What was his end game? Why was he taking matters involving Su Yang so seriously? Was it possible that, because of Ye Wantong, he was now treating Su Yang as his son-inw?


    Thinking of this, Su Yang quickly shook his head, dismissing the idea as impossible. After all, Lian Wanxiong was also there, and Wan Xiong certainly wouldn¡¯t be entertaining such a notion.


    Walking beside him, Sword Saint Ye noticed Su Yang shaking his head and frowned, asking, "What nonsense are you thinking about now, boy?"


    Su Yang¡¯s face turned slightly embarrassed. If Sword Saint Ye knew what he¡¯d been considering, Su Yang was sure he would be in big trouble.


    "Not talking, are you? Did you do something guilty that you¡¯re afraid to speak of?" Sword Saint Ye asked sternly.


    "How could that be!" Su Yang quickly replied with a smile, "By the way, you two, what brought you to Lake Heart Ind all of a sudden?"


    "Nonsense. If we hadn¡¯te, you wouldn¡¯t want to know what would have be of you by now!" Sword Saint Ye said with a sneer, "The Qi Family¡¯s Earth Immortals couldn¡¯t kill you, but they could have imprisoned you, and the Law Enforcers wouldn¡¯t have intervened. Did you really think you could provoke the Earth Immortals so casually?"


    Su Yang scratched his head: "That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m asking, how did you two know that I was on Lake Heart Ind?"


    "This is our secret technique." Ye Jiansheng said with a proud face, "It¡¯s not just if you go to Lake Heart Ind, even if you go somewhere else, we can still know about it."


    "Ah?" Su Yang looked astonished, "Doesn¡¯t that mean I have no privacy at all?"


    "Nonsense!" Ye Jiansheng retorted with a curl of his lips, "Who do you think you are that we would spend all day watching you? We couldn¡¯t care less about you unless there¡¯s a presence of a Terrestrial Immortal around you!"


    Su Yang took a deep breath, "So, you mean that if a Terrestrial Immortal appears by my side, you two can sense it and thene to help me?"


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself," Ye Jiansheng replied, "We call this maintaining the rules of Terrestrial Immortals! Who said it¡¯s to help you?"


    Su Yang was momentarily at a loss for words, while Lian Wanxiong smiled and said, "Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, we really dide to help you this time."


    "Oh?" Su Yang looked slightly surprised. Since he wasn¡¯t that close to these two, why would theye all the way to help him?


    Lian Wanxiong said, "The things you¡¯ve done are what we¡¯ve always wanted to do but couldn¡¯t."


    "You wanted to do it too?" Su Yang was astonished. Did Lian Wanxiong and Ye Jiansheng also have a grudge against the Qi Family?


    Lian Wanxiong spoke softly, "The Qi family has been rampant and harmful in the Southern Six Provinces, a veritable cancer. Unfortunately, their strength is too formidable, and there aren¡¯t many who can deal with them. Thus, indeed, nobody dares to provoke the Qi family. Both Brother Ye and I are Earth Immortals, so we can¡¯t intervene in matters below Earthly Immortals. Now that you¡¯ve managed to deal a heavy blow to the Qi family and teach them a lesson, Brother Ye and I, of course, will support you with all our might!"


    It dawned on Su Yang. In in terms, these two had long disliked the Qi family, but as Earth Immortals, they couldn¡¯t act rashly and had to keep it to themselves.


    This time, since Su Yang had taken action and done what they had always wanted to, they naturally came to back him up.


    "You two don¡¯t have to be scared now. This time, I¡¯ve thoroughly offended the Qi family," Su Yang said wryly. "Didn¡¯t you hear what they said? They¡¯re waiting for me to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm. I guess when that happens, those Earth Immortals from the Qi family will alle after my life!"


    "Everyone has to die someday, either heavier than Mount Tai or lighter than a feather," Ye Jiansheng said. "Having beaten the Qi family like this, even if youter be an Earthly Immortal and get killed by their people, it will still be glorious."


    "Then why don¡¯t you just sweep away the entire Qi family with one sword stroke and have them all annihted? When the Law Enforcers kill you, wouldn¡¯t you be even more glorious!" Su Yang retorted.


    "Why are you always arguing!" Ye Jiansheng said, "You¡¯ve already fought, so why say so much nonsense? In my opinion, you should train your strength, gather it thickly and release it thinly, just like Qi Zhishan. Once you enter the Land of Immortals and leap over several realms, how could those Qi family¡¯s Earth Immortalsy a finger on you? You¡¯ll still be able to beat them until they¡¯re down on the ground, searching for their teeth!"


    "You make it sound so easy," Su Yang said with a wry smile. "It¡¯s not that simple!"


    "What¡¯s so difficult about it? When I first entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, I was sought out by someone who had been on the Evil List," Ye Jiansheng recounted. "What happened in the end? He still got killed by my sword. In fact, those so-called experts on the Heavenly List, Evil List, Dark List, and the like, are nothing to fear. Aren¡¯t they all cultivated by people? If they can reach that realm, why can¡¯t we?"


    Su Yang remained silent. In truth, he wasn¡¯t too worried about this matter. He was already following the old path that Ye Jiansheng had taken, cultivating each realm to great perfection before advancing.


    Just like Qi Zhishan, he would gather strength gradually and release it swiftly, and once he entered the Land of Immortals, he would ascend to the heavens in one step.

 Chapter 741 - 740: The Strange Medical Saint Sect

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 740: The Strange Medical Saint Sect</h4>


    However, the prowess of Ye Jiansheng was indeed beyond Su Yang¡¯s expectations. Just entering the Earthly Immortal Realm, he had in a former evil rankings expert, which is very difficult to achieve.


    Su Yang thought about his own situation and wondered if he could also kill such an evil rankings expert after entering the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    Lian Wanxiong was not the talkative type. He followed beside Ye Jiansheng, and it wasn¡¯t until they were about to leave that he sped his fist towards Su Yang and said, "Young Master Su, the Qi Family once killed six of my Lian Family¡¯s sons and nephews; a debt which my Lian Family has been unable to reim. Today, Young Master Su, you have avenged one of our grievances. This kindness, I, Lian, will remember in my heart!"


    Su Yang hastily returned the gesture, "Senior Lian, there¡¯s no need for such formality!"


    Unlike Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong was not much of a talker, but he was veryposed. Su Yang held great respect for Lian Wanxiong after the battle in Pingbei Province. What he said, he would most certainly do.


    "From today forth, I shall traverse the world anew. If fate allows, we shall meet again!" Lian Wanxiong bowed slightly, and as his voice fell, he transformed into a green shadow and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yang looked toward Ye Jiansheng, who waved his hand and said, "Don¡¯t expect me to thank you, okay? My Ye Family has no grudges or enmity with the Qi Family."


    "I didn¡¯t ask for your gratitude," Su Yang said. "Why would Senior Lian suddenly decide to wander the world when he has been in seclusion for many years?"


    "If someone has been in seclusion for a long time, of course, they need to go out and walk around. What¡¯s so strange about that?" Ye Jiansheng replied.


    "Really?" Su Yang looked puzzled; he always felt that there was something unusual about this. Lian Wanxiong was not someone who liked to wander without purpose.


    "Stop worrying about other people¡¯s affairs and focus on sorting out your own," Ye Jiansheng said. "I heard you took over the Divine Physicians Alliance?"


    "I¡¯ve simply re-established the Divine Physicians Alliance," Su Yang said. "You know about this too? Then do you know what¡¯s going on with the Medical Saint Sect?"


    "Nonsense, if I didn¡¯t know about the Medical Saint Sect, would I care about what¡¯s going on with the Divine Physicians Alliance?" Ye Jiansheng remarked disdainfully.


    "Really?" Su Yang suddenly became spirited, "Then do you know what¡¯s happening with the Medical Saint Sect? Also, there¡¯s someone called the Three-faced God Monarch, do you know him?"


    "I don¡¯t know the Three-faced God Monarch, but I do have some understanding of the Medical Saint Sect," Ye Jiansheng said softly. "The fact that the Patriarch has returned is quite interesting."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked in surprise, for he had indeed suspected that the aura on Gongye Liang was that of the Patriarch. But the issue was that this was something from seven or eight hundred years ago.


    "I also want to know what it means!" Ye Jiansheng said. "A person who has been missing for seven or eight hundred years suddenly appears. Moreover, it¡¯s not in their own body but as a part of their Divine Sense, needing to rely on another¡¯s flesh to preserve this Divine Sense. What do you think that means?"


    "What?" Su Yang stared in astonishment; Ye Jiansheng¡¯s wordspletely matched what Su Yang knew.


    "The Three-faced God Monarch you mentioned, what¡¯s his situation?" Ye Jiansheng inquired.


    Su Yang immediately recounted the events involving Liao Yuxuan and the Three-faced God Monarch. Upon hearing it, Ye Jiansheng¡¯s frown deepened, "This matter is bing more and more interesting."


    "What do you mean by ¡¯interesting¡¯?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but say, "Don¡¯t you find this matter very strange?"


    "Strange?" Ye Jiansheng nced at Su Yang, "There are even stranger things that you don¡¯t yet know about!"


    "What?" Su Yang was perplexed.


    "Do you know how the Patriarch of the Medical Saint Sect vanished back then?" asked Ye Jiansheng.


    Su Yang shook his head.


    "That Patriarch was summoned away by the Heavenly Court," said Ye Jiansheng. "He became an enforcer for the Heavenly Court!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang was wide-eyed with disbelief. An enforcer - why had they appeared now under such circumstances?


    Ye Jiansheng looked up at the sky as if he was pondering something or perhaps was puzzled by something. In the end, he did not continue speaking.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t apany you any longer. Whatever you decide to do in the future, as long as you have justice on your side, go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll support you all the way!" Ye Jiansheng said. "Leave those above the rank of Terrestrial Immortal to me, and deal with anyone below that level yourself!"


    "That generous?" Su Yang looked at Ye Jiansheng in disbelief. "You must have a demand, right?"


    "Nonsense; why would I help you without a demand?" retorted Ye Jiansheng. "My demand is thatter on, you take care of all the people whoe from the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    "Damn!" eximed Su Yang, his eyes wide. "Aren¡¯t you just making me make an enemy of the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    "So what if you do!" Ye Jiansheng replied. "Your current strength should rank you near the top of the Earth Rankings. There aren¡¯t many from the Su Family of Yanbei below the level of Terrestrial Immortal who could be your match!"


    "But don¡¯t they have a lot of Terrestrial Immortals!" Su Yang said. "What do I do if theye to kill me?"


    "Nonsense, haven¡¯t you still got me?" Ye Jiansheng said. "Besides, there are enforcers too!"


    "You¡¯re only one person, and how many Terrestrial Immortals does the Su Family of Yanbei have? Can you really fight that many by yourself?" Su Yang asked. "And besides, you also said that in the Su Family of Yanbei, even gods and demons should avoid conflict. That¡¯s a ce that can ignore the rules of the Heavenly Court, so what¡¯s the use of bringing up enforcers?"


    "What I mean is that the rules of the Heavenly Court can¡¯t cover the Su Family of Yanbei referring to that particr area. However, once people from the Su Family of Yanbei leave that area, they have to abide by the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules as well!" Ye Jiansheng exined. "You just don¡¯t go to the Su Family seeking death, and you won¡¯t need to be afraid of them!"


    Su Yang was skeptical; he was now somewhat distrustful of Ye Jiansheng. This sly old man was always scheming to trap Su Yang from behind.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, Ye Jiansheng sneered, "You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯m proposing a partnership, not asking for a favor. Last time you sent Chen Benhao running, do you think the Su Family of Yanbei will let you off? They don¡¯t dare to make trouble at the Ye Family; at most, they¡¯ll just harass. But if they find you, they¡¯ll surely want to kill you. So, it¡¯s better for you to cooperate with me, take them out, and you¡¯ll be safe, which saves me worry too!"


    Su Yang frowned. Could Ye Jiansheng really have such good intentions?


    "Fine, believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you," Ye Jiansheng waved dismissively. "The Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s npetition is about to end, and their people will being out soon. Once they find you, you can deal with it yourself; I don¡¯t have time to waste words with you!"


    After finishing, Ye Jiansheng departed on his sword, leaving Su Yang with no chance to speak.


    Su Yang was speechless, digesting the situation. Although he remained wary of Ye Jiansheng, he couldn¡¯t help but start thinking about the Su Family of Yanbei.


    By defeating Chen Benhao and ruining the marriage alliance between the Su Family and the Ye Family, he had essentially pped the face of the Su Family of Yanbei. How could the Su Family of Yanbei let him off?

 Chapter 742 - 741: Comrade’s Family Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 742: Chapter 741: Comrade¡¯s Family Banquet</h4>


    Su Yang had intended to leave after resolving the Qi Family¡¯s matter, but meeting his oldrades here required him to stay for two more days.


    Although Hu Yong and the others followed Su Yang to the ind and witnessed him fighting the Qi Family members, in fact, they couldn¡¯t hold on for long. As soon as the fight between Su Yang and Qi Jian¡¯an started, many of them couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and fainted. Therefore, they also missed seeing the even more incredible methods Su Yang usedter.


    Even so, these people were extremely shocked and admiring of Su Yang.


    Not to mention anything else, just the fact that Su Yang was able to fight the Qi Family on Lake Heart Ind and still leave unscathed was something unimaginable to everyone.


    How many people who caused trouble on Lake Heart Ind could leave the ind intact?


    Hu Yong and the others all gathered around Su Yang, and Zhu Guifen was also full of gratitude.


    Because of Su Yang¡¯s intervention, Qi Linfeng, the young master of the Qi Family who insulted her daughter, had been killed by Su Yang during the subsequent battle¡ªshe had indeed avenged a great enmity.


    As for the people from the Zhou Family and the Ho Family, their issues were not resolved at all. The Qi Family did not even give them an exnation and directly chased them off the ind.


    These people were filled with resentment in their hearts, yet they were helpless. The Qi Family was truly enraged by Su Yang, and if they made any more fuss, the Qi Family would surely kill them all!


    Moreover, what they couldn¡¯t ept was the incredible strength that Su Yang disyed. Although they did not know the extent of the great battle that followed, the fact that several members of the Qi Family died and Su Yang was still able to leave Lake Heart Ind safely made them realize Su Yang¡¯s prowess.


    These people felt very awkward in their hearts. If they had known sooner about Su Yang¡¯s incredible strength, perhaps their own grievances could have been avenged when they asked for Su Yang¡¯s help earlier.


    Now, Su Yang¡¯s formidable power was undeniable, earning him the Qi Family¡¯s submission, yet they had mocked Su Yang earlier and no longer had any standing to even talk to him.


    Watching Hu Yong and the others chatting warmly around Su Yang, these people were also full of envy.


    After Su Yang defeated the Qi Family, anyone in the Southern Six Provinces who was on good terms with Su Yang or any associated power was bound to rise. And they, on the other hand, had missed this perfect opportunity¡ªhow could they not regret it!


    "Su Yang, when did you develop such martial arts skills?" Hu Yong excitedly asked, standing beside his oldrade, basking in pride.


    "A long time ago," Su Yang smiled and said, "I developed them while I was in the army!"


    "Really?" The people around Hu Yong eximed in surprise; most of them were ex-soldiers. Butpared to Su Yang¡¯s abilities, they were worlds apart.


    "Of course, I have some methods of cultivation as well," Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    "Master Su, do you think I¡¯m suitable for cultivation?" a man hurriedly asked.


    "At your age, it¡¯s already toote," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Ah!" Everyone sighed.


    Amidstughter and conversation, the group entered Wanhu City. After the securitypany people expressed their endless thanks to Su Yang, they left reluctantly.


    Only Hu Yong was left, and he excitedly rushed home with Su Yang in tow.


    "Su Yang, you don¡¯t get toe by often, so you must visit my house today and try your sister-inw¡¯s cooking," Hu Yong said with a smile, "Her cooking is really delicious."


    Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded, recalling his first day in the military when Hu Yong had taken him to the cafeteria to eat. That time, Su Yang had gone without food for two meals on the train and had gobbled up the food voraciously. Hu Yong even gave him the rice from his own bowl. Su Yang had always remembered that kindness!


    Three yearster, meeting again in Wanhu City, it was still Hu Yong who invited him to a meal. Furthermore, during his previous trip to the Qi Family of Wanhu, Hu Yong had taken extra care of Su Yang.


    Although Hu Yong¡¯s abilities might not have been sufficient, that kind-heartedness was still incredibly touching.


    Hu Yong lived in an old residential area near the West Suburb of Wanhu City, which was quite dpidated, clearlycking any trace of the city¡¯s prosperity.


    The old residential buildings, closely packed together, permitted little light. Everywhere in the alleyways, there was visible garbage. In some ces, manhole covers were missing, and the stench that rose from the sewers was enough to make one feel sick.


    However, Hu Yong walked joyfully down this road, his heart uplifted at meeting an oldrade. At the entrance to the vige, he had bought a lot of groceries, insisting that Su Yang not pay for them.


    Hu Yong¡¯s reasoning was simple: you¡¯re myrade-in-arms, younger than me, and you¡¯vee to my home, so naturally, I should take care of you. As for when I visit you in the future, you can spend as much money as you want, but here at my ce, I must be the one to pay.


    Su Yang followed beside Hu Yong, watching him greet the neighbors around him with joy and couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. Compared to Captain Old Lin, Hu Yong seemed to be living a very happy life.


    Although his family was poor, even unable to leave this impoverished area, happiness in life wasn¡¯t measured by money.


    Upon arriving at the base of the apartment building, Hu Yong suddenly stopped, wearing an awkward smile, "Um, Su Yang, when we go upstairs... please don¡¯t mention that I¡¯ve been doing work for a securitypany. Your sister-inw thinks it¡¯s not safe, so... I¡¯ve told her I¡¯ve been driving for someone, working as a driver..."


    "Your sister-inw is just considering your safety," Su Yang said with a faint smile and a nod, "That¡¯s quite alright."


    "My wife, she definitely cares about me. But as a man, I can¡¯t let her live in constant worry and fear, right?" Hu Yong chuckled with a grin.


    "Got it!" Su Yang smiled and nodded.


    Hu Yong, bubbling with excitement, walked out in front, but as he was about to enter the door, he stopped again, whispering with an embarrassed tone, "Oh right, Su Yang, your sister-inw¡¯s sister has been over these past few days. She might not have the nicest way of speaking, but she¡¯s not bad at heart, so please don¡¯t take offense at anything she says, okay?"


    Su Yang nodded slowly. Actually, when Hu Yong talked about this woman, his expression dimmed, something Su Yang noticed clearly. It was evident that his aunt might not be as simple as he described.


    Then, Hu Yong joyously opened the door, and upon entering, he immediately called out excitedly, "Wife,e out, myrade is here!"


    A woman wearing an apron walked out of the kitchen. She had a fairly pretty face and embodied the very homemaking type.


    Seeing Su Yang, she was momentarily surprised, clearly not having expected her husband¡¯srade to be so young. However, she didn¡¯t ask any questions and warmly said, "Oh, hello, hello. Old Hu didn¡¯t even tell me beforehand, I haven¡¯t prepared any ingredients. Please have a seat, both of you. I¡¯ll go out and buy some groceries."


    Su Yang nodded with a smile. The woman was indeed very amiable, and it was no wonder Hu Yong was living such a happy life with a wife like her.

 Chapter 743 - 742

    <h4>Chapter 743: 742</h4>


    "There¡¯s no need to buy groceries; I already picked some up on my way back," Hu Yong dangled the bag of vegetables in his hand, smiling, "Hurry to the kitchen and get things ready. Bring out some liquorter; I¡¯ll have a few drinks with my buddy."


    "Sure thing, you guys have a seat, I¡¯ll take care of it! Old Hu, make sure to treat your friend well." The woman cheerfully took the vegetables and scurried to the kitchen to get busy.


    Hu Yong invited Su Yang to sit and poured him a cup of tea before he headed to the kitchen.


    Sitting outside, Su Yang overhead Hu Yong quietly asking if the eldest sister-inw wasn¡¯t home. However, upon receiving a negative response, his tone noticeably dropped.


    It was clear that Hu Yong was very intimidated by this elder sister-inw.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pry into other people¡¯s family matters. He sat by the table, slowly sipping his tea.


    Hu Yong¡¯s apartment was quite small, a two-bedroom unit of just over sixty square meters. It was just barely adequate for a couple with a kid, but clearly not enough if there were more people living there.


    The fixtures in the home were rather old, much of it being furniture from over a decade ago. An antiquated,rge CRT television sat atop a table against the wall, the kind of thing that would fetch only a couple hundred yuan if sold as scrap.


    It was evident that Hu Yong¡¯s life was quite strained.


    Just then, a door that had been tightly closed suddenly opened, and a woman with average looks but heavily applied makeup walked out.


    The woman bore a resemnce to Hu Yong¡¯s wife but fell short in terms of appearance.


    Her clothes seemed to be of decent quality, but in reality, they were just high-quality fakes.


    Still, the woman bore an exceedingly haughty expression, her eyelids turned up, hardly deigning to look directly at others.


    This woman was none other than Hu Yong¡¯s elder sister-inw, Zhang Aiqin.


    Upon seeing Su Yang seated in the living room, she first froze, then frowned and said, "Old Third, whose kid is this? Howe he¡¯s just sitting around in someone else¡¯s house?"


    Just as Hu Yong stepped out from the kitchen door, he heard her and immediately forced an awkward smile, "Eldest sister, this is myrade-in-arms. He¡¯se over for dinner!"


    "Comrade-in-arms?" Zhang Aiqin scrutinized Su Yang, curling her lip, "Who are you fooling? He¡¯s so young, probably hasn¡¯t even grown a full set of facial hair, and he¡¯s already enlisted? Could it be that this is some illegitimate child your dad had on the side, and you¡¯re bringing him home to take care of?"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. Although Hu Yong had mentioned this woman¡¯s coarse way of speaking, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this appalling. This was no longer just mockery or disdain; this was outright insult.


    Hu Yong¡¯s face was a picture of embarrassment: "Eldest sister, stop joking around. He really is myrade-in-arms. He enlisted while I was just getting discharged. He just joined the army a bit earlier, that¡¯s all."


    Zhang Aiqin shot a nce at Su Yang, "When you were discharged from the military, he enlisted, which means you two actually haven¡¯t spent much time together. Hmph, what kind ofrades are you? Justing over to freeload meals and drinks, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Big sister, you can¡¯t say that..." Hu Yong hurriedly spoke up.


    "If not that, then what?" Zhang Aiqin shouted angrily, "Hu Yong, I¡¯m not trying to insult you, but my sister marrying you has been her downfall for eight lifetimes. All these years, has my sister ever enjoyed a single day of happiness with you? You can¡¯t earn money, but you sure know how to spend it. You can¡¯t even take care of your own household, yet you bring your fair-weather friends over to freeload all the time. Are you even a man anymore?"


    Hu Yong was clearly annoyed, his face red with anger, gasping for breath, yet he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Ever since he married his wife, her family had looked down on him, and he had suffered many such humiliations and scoldings over the years.


    He had fought back before, but in the end, his wife was forcefully taken away by her family, and ultimately, he had no choice but to go and apologize obediently. So even now, despite being humiliated like this, he didn¡¯t dare to utter a word.


    At this moment, Hu Yong¡¯s wife came out from the kitchen and said with an awkward smile, "Sister, don¡¯t be angry at Hu, we are doing quite well. Hu is very good to me. Hisrade is just here for a meal, it¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Zhang Aiqin rolled her eyes, and as she walked to the kitchen, she retorted, "All you do is defend him, I really can¡¯t understand it. What kind of love potion has this man fed you? Look at him, he¡¯s got no money, no power, not even above average in height or looks. What in the world do you see in him? If you had listened to me and married Director Lin¡¯s son back then, you would be a wealthydy spending your days in beauty salons by now. Did you really need to live so shabbily in this slum?"


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud but was just enough for the two in the living room to hear. Frankly, she was saying it for Hu Yong to hear.


    Hu Yong¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to contradict her, merely sitting next to Su Yang quietly peeling garlic. After a while, he looked up and gave an embarrassed smile, "Su Yang, don¡¯t take it to heart, she talks like this..."


    Su Yang nodded slowly, not speaking again. Seeing Hu Yong¡¯s resigned demeanor revealed how he had been living all these years.


    Before long, the meal was ready, and everyone took their seats at the table.


    While Hu Yong¡¯s wife was very cordial, Zhang Aiqin remained cold throughout, not even deigning to look properly at Su Yang and Hu Yong. During the meal, she kept talking about how great Director Lin¡¯s son was, mentioning his wealth and power, which made Hu Yong even more ufortable.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Hu Yong¡¯s wife interrupting a few times, Zhang Aiqin might have said even more outrageous things.


    "Third sister, I really don¡¯t know what to tell you!" Zhang Aiqin fumed, "You always speak up for him no matter what. Look at him, he¡¯s mud that can¡¯t be helped up the wall. Do you know why mom and dad have never once visited your house? They¡¯re embarrassed. How many years has it been, and you¡¯re still living in this run-down old house. You¡¯ve thoroughly shamed our parents with the way you¡¯re living!"


    Finally, Hu Yong¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, putting down her bowl and saying softly, "Sister, how I live is my own business. We may live in this old house, but we¡¯re happy, and that¡¯s enough. If mom and dad are old and don¡¯t want toe see me, I can go visit them. Why do you always have to meddle in our lives?"


    "Third sister, what are you saying?" Zhang Aiqin became enraged at once, "What do you mean meddling in your lives? Am I not doing this for your own good? I say all this because I want you to have a better life. Who am I doing this for, what do I have to gain from it?"


    "Sister, thank you, but I¡¯m really fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!" Hu Yong¡¯s wife replied helplessly.


    Zhang Aiqin mmed the table, "Fine, think of my good intentions as meddling if you will. I¡¯m not going to care about your affairs anymore, you could beg me, and I still won¡¯t interfere!"

 Chapter 744 - 743 Mud Can’t Support the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 743 Mud Can¡¯t Support the Wall</h4>


    Zhang Aiqin stormed away from the table, and Hu Yong¡¯s wife panicked immediately, hurrying to say, "Sis, where are you going? The meal isn¡¯t over yet!"


    "Eat? I¡¯m already full just from seeing you guys, why would I need to eat more?" Zhang Aiqin retorted angrily as she returned to her room.


    "Sis, don¡¯t be angry, I really didn¡¯t mean anything by it," Hu Yong¡¯s wife hastily entered the room to exin.


    Hu Yong¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he picked up a wine ss from the table, downed it in one gulp, and let out a deep sigh. In a low voice, he said, "Su Yang, I¡¯m really sorry. She was in a good moodst night, but today... I don¡¯t know what happened. If I had known it would be like this, I... I should¡¯ve invited you out for dinner..."


    "I couldn¡¯t possibly eat out; it¡¯s not every day that Ie here, and not to let me into the Lian Family home would be too much," Su Yang joked.


    Hu Yong froze for a moment, then awkwardly said, "Eh, I truly didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this."


    Su Yang smiled faintly and gently patted Hu Yong¡¯s shoulder. "Your wife is good to you, and that¡¯s enough!"


    Hu Yong said emotionally, "If it weren¡¯t for your sister-inw¡¯s kindness to me, I... how could I have kept going all these years..."


    "That¡¯s enough; after all, you¡¯re only living with your wife, not with her family," Su Yang said.


    "That¡¯s true," Hu Yong¡¯s face finally held more of a smile. He grabbed a cup from the table and said with augh, "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this stuff. We have to drink to our heart¡¯s content today. Damn it, the most carefree days of my life were spent in the military. Seeing you, kid, reminds me of the old days in the army, when I really didn¡¯t have to think about anything!"


    In the end, Hu Yong was utterly drunk, curling up on the shabby sofa, murmuring to himself and singing "Green Flowers in the Army" as if he had returned to his military days.


    Su Yang also drank quite a bit, but this amount of alcohol was nothing to him.


    Eventually, Hu Yong¡¯s wife came out of the room and offered Su Yang an apologetic smile, "I¡¯m so sorry, my sister... my sister..."


    "It¡¯s okay!" Su Yang said with a smile and nod, standing up and saying, "Sister-inw, Brother Yong has had too much to drink; let him rest for now. There¡¯s no problem tonight; I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!"


    "How could that be!" Hu Yong¡¯s wife immediately objected. "You¡¯re our guest since you¡¯re here, and it¡¯s our duty to arrange the meal..."


    "Sister-inw, don¡¯t be polite," Su Yang said with a smile. "I happen to need Brother Yong¡¯s help with a little something tonight. Make sure you bothe along, then. I will call you this evening!"


    With that, Su Yang left without waiting for Hu Yong¡¯s wife to respond.


    Feeling embarrassed, Hu Yong¡¯s wife managed a smile, sat next to Hu Yong, and carefully draped a nket over him.


    "Why bother being so attentive? Does he deserve such kindness from you?" Zhang Aiqin walked out of the room and scornfully said, "Aplete loser, that young man¡¯s perfectly fine, yet just a few drinks and he¡¯s knocked out. No wonder he hasn¡¯t achieved anything; can¡¯t even hold his liquor, is he even a man?"


    "Sis!" Hu Yong¡¯s wifeined, "Old Hu can¡¯t really hold his liquor, and he hardly ever drinks normally. Today he saw his old army buddies and was happy, so he drank some. Don¡¯t give him a hard time, will you?"


    "Happy about what, so happy to get stered, doesn¡¯t he have to work this afternoon? Casually skipping work like this, his sry will be docked for several days!"


    Zhang Aiqin said angrily, "Third, I know you work doingundry for others at theundry shop. But have you ever thought about how many pieces of clothing you need to wash just to make up for his one day of skipped work? How many pieces of clothing to cover the cost of this meal he¡¯s offered at noon today?"


    "Sis, just drop it," Hu Yong¡¯s wife said with slight anger. "It¡¯s been half a year since Old Hu drank, and the first time in a year he¡¯s brought friends home. After all, he¡¯s a man, and he¡¯s given so much to this family. He¡¯s done nothing wrong!"


    "A man, not having any ability is the biggest mistake!" Zhang Aiqin said angrily, "If you had married Director Lin¡¯s son, now you would be leading a wealthydy¡¯s life. But look at you, what kind of life is this? Worrying about trivial household things every day, is this what a woman should worry about? A woman should be living a life of leisure, like ady of leisure, do you understand?"


    "Sis, that¡¯s your view, I think my life is quite good," Hu Yong¡¯s wife said with a smile.


    "I think you¡¯re just like this Hu Yong, good for nothing!" Zhang Aiqin waved off, "Forget it, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I won¡¯t being back for dinner tonight. My daughter is bringing her boyfriend home, they¡¯ve invited me to dine at Wanhu Manor!"


    "Lili?" Hu Yong¡¯s wife said in shock, "Isn¡¯t Lili just in high school? How is she already dating?"


    "So what? Lili is sixteen this year. When I was sixteen, I was already pregnant with her. There¡¯s nothing wrong with dating." Zhang Aiqin paused and then said proudly, "By the way, I forgot to tell you, Lili¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s family is very wealthy. Every time he takes her out, he drives a luxury car worth more than a million. On this, Lili is much smarter than you; she definitely won¡¯t just settle for any poor boy!"


    Hu Yong¡¯s wife looked helpless, "Big sis, Lili should be focusing on her studies now..."


    Zhang Aiqin said, "What¡¯s the use of studying so much for a woman? Marrying a wealthy man is what¡¯s important. The more they study, the harder they¡¯ll have to work for life. How can a woman do such hardbor? It makes one age quickly!"


    Hu Yong¡¯s wife was left speechless, unable to utter a word. She had always had a huge ideological gap with her elder sister and couldn¡¯t convince Zhang Aiqin.


    Just then, a knock came from outside the door. Hu Yong¡¯s wife hurriedly opened the room door, only to see a four or five-year-old little boy standing at the entrance, crying.


    "Xiao Jie, what¡¯s wrong?" Hu Yong¡¯s wife quickly pulled the little boy over, "Aren¡¯t you at school? Why are you back?"


    The little boy was the child of Hu Yong and his wife. Hu Yong got married while in the army and after having the child, he served for another two years before being discharged.


    The little boy cried and said, "Today the school was going to have a rehearsal for the school anniversary celebration, and the teacher said I¡¯m not participating in anything, so... so they sent me back home until after the celebration, then I can go back to school..."


    "Then you should participate in an activity!" Zhang Aiqin said, "What¡¯s wrong with you kid, why so dull? You¡¯re clearly Hu Yong¡¯s seed!"


    The little boy obviously didn¡¯t understand the sarcastic tone of Zhang Aiqin¡¯s words, and Hu Yong¡¯s wife said awkwardly at the side, "Sis, the activities Xiao Jie is talking about are things like the school¡¯s winter and summer camps, which... which are quite expensive, so... so we didn¡¯t sign up..."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Aiqin¡¯s spirits lifted, and she sneered, "Third, you still talk about being happy? You two being poor is one thing, but this is the kind of life your child is leading?"

 Chapter 745 - 744 I’ll go find Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 744 I¡¯ll go find Su Yang</h4>


    Hu Yong¡¯s wife held her child in silence, not afraid of enduring hardships herself, but the thought of her child suffering along with her truly pained her heart.


    Zhang Aiqin sneered and jeered at them for a while before finally walking away triumphantly, as if proud of her own wisdom.


    After closing the door, Hu Yong¡¯s wife cradled her son tenderly, curling up in a corner of the sofa.


    Marrying Hu Yong, she had never regretted. However, she really couldn¡¯t bear to let her son live such a life!


    Not long after, there was a sudden barrage of urgent knocking on the door, apanied by a cursing voice: "Zhang Aiyun, Zhang Aiyun, open the door for me, open it now!"


    Hu Yong¡¯s wife, called Zhang Aiyun, hurriedly opened the door to find a fierce-looking woman standing at the entrance.


    "Cousin-inw, what¡¯s the matter?" Zhang Aiyun was somewhat intimidated.


    The woman was Hu Yong¡¯s cousin¡¯s wife, who owned aundry shop where Zhang Aiyun usually helped out.


    The woman had a very vtile temper, and although rted by blood, she often treated Zhang Aiyun harshly. Cursing was an everyday urrence, and sometimes, when her temper red, she would even resort to hitting. Zhang Aiyun was very afraid of her.


    Her aggressive arrival that day made Zhang Aiyun even more scared, wondering what had actually happened.


    "Did you wash this piece of clothing?" the woman asked angrily, holding up a garment.


    "This..." Zhang Aiyun looked at it and shook her head: "It wasn¡¯t me. Sister Three was in charge of washing these small items yesterday afternoon..."


    "You¡¯re trying to frame Sister Three!" the woman roared. "I¡¯ve already asked Sister Three, and she said it was you who washed this!"


    "I really didn¡¯t wash it..." Zhang Aiyun hurriedly insisted.


    "Stop giving me excuses!" the woman shouted furiously: "This garment is worth thirteen thousand, and the customer only wore it once before it got discolored in the wash, and now they¡¯re causing amotion in the store. I¡¯m giving you until tomorrow toe up with thirteen thousand topensate and apologize; otherwise, I¡¯ll skin you alive!"


    Zhang Aiyun was stunned, pleading, "Cousin-inw, I really didn¡¯t wash it..."


    "If it wasn¡¯t you who washed it, was it me then?" the woman shouted furiously: "What kind of person are you, making mistakes and not even daring to admit it? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t resolve this matter, I¡¯ll burn down your house!"


    After saying her piece, the woman stormed off, leaving Zhang Aiyun calling after her in vain as the woman paid her no mind.


    Zhang Aiyun couldn¡¯t catch up and returned home disheartened. Looking at the mess around her, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and copsed to the ground, covering her face and silently weeping.


    She hadn¡¯t resolved her son¡¯s issue, and now this hade up. Thirteen thousand, where could she possibly gather such arge sum of money?


    Hu Yong had been drunk until after four in the afternoon. When he awoke to see his silent wife beside him, and their son not far away, fiddling with an Ultraman toy.


    "You... why are you all at home?" Hu Yong looked around: "Where¡¯s Su Yang?"


    "He¡¯s gone," Zhang Aiyun said with a downcast look.


    Noticing something amiss with his wife, Hu Yong hastily said, "You... What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is Xiao Jie at home, didn¡¯t he go to school?"


    Zhang Aiyun let out a sigh and recounted the earlier incident.


    After listening, Hu Yong couldn¡¯t help but explode with anger, "Cousin-inw is simply bullying us, she¡¯s trying to extort us!"


    Zhang Aiyun sobbed softly, "I know she¡¯s trying to extort us, but what can we do now? I can¡¯t prove that I didn¡¯t wash that dress, and you know her temper. If we... if we don¡¯t give her the money, she really could make our home a living hell!"


    "I¡¯ll go and reason with her!" Hu Yong said furiously.


    "Forget it!" Zhang Aiyun quickly grabbed Hu Yong, "Don¡¯t forget, her brother is the local thug around here. Old Wang of the Lin Family, who is said to be her uncle, got into an argument with her, and her brother beat him up, breaking several of his ribs, now he can¡¯t even straighten his back. We... let¡¯s not make a fuss with them..."


    "But we can¡¯t just let her bully us like this, it¡¯s too much!" Hu Yong said anxiously.


    Zhang Aiyun wiped away her tears, "Old Hu, I know she¡¯s bullying us too much, but you can¡¯t get into trouble. If something happens to you, what... what are Xiao Jie and I going to do?"


    ncing at his son not far away, Hu Yong¡¯s expression immediately softened.


    "How about we try to scrape together the thirteen thousand." Zhang Ai Yun said in a low voice, "We still have five thousand at home, if I sell my bracelet I can get another three thousand, that makes eight thousand. We just need to find another five thousand, can you think of any other way?"


    After thinking for a long time, Hu Yong suddenly waved his hand, "No need to scrape it together, I will go find Su Yang tonight."


    "Find him?" Zhang Aiyun said in astonishment, "Does he have a lot of money? Old Hu, Su Yang looks young, even if he has some money, it... it won¡¯t be a lot. Besides, the young man still has to get married, we... we should try not to bother him, after all, he¡¯s your junior..."


    Hu Yong sighed, "I don¡¯t want his money, I just want him to help me deal with this. He and I arerades-in-arms, if he¡¯s in trouble, I would definitely do my utmost. If I have an issue, he surely won¡¯t refuse to help!"


    "How is he going to deal with this..." Zhang Aiyun said anxiously, "Old Hu, don¡¯t make him go and cause trouble with cousin-inw, he¡¯s still young, don¡¯t let... don¡¯t let anything happen to him..."


    "Nothing will happen!" reyed Hu Yong, thinking of Su Yang¡¯s domineering presence at the Qi Family of Wanhu, he felt a surge of excitement. Having arade-in-arms with such abilities, he felt genuinely happy.


    In fact, Hu Yong didn¡¯t want to trouble Su Yang. But with the situation at home pushing him into a corner, he could only hope that Su Yang would remember their camaraderie.


    "By the way, Su Yang said he wanted to invite us to dinner tonight..." Zhang Aiyun said softly, "He told us toe overter tonight. With Xiao Jie back now, I won¡¯t go, you... you should go..."


    "We¡¯ll go together!" Hu Yong grabbed Zhang Aiyun¡¯s hand, "No matter how much money that kid has or how capable he is, back then I was the one who took him to the army, I ran around dealing with his paperwork and arranging his amodation, and I was the one who took him to the restaurant for his first meal. He¡¯s a soldier that came from under mymand. You¡¯re my wife, so you¡¯re his sister-inw, and he should respect you!"


    Zhang Aiyun was stunned; when Hu Yong spoke of the old times in the army, his face shone with a light she had never seen before, a confidence and honor.


    Just then, the phone rang. After Zhang Aiyun finished the call, she turned, looking shocked, "It¡¯s a call from Su Yang, saying he wants to invite us to Wanhu Manor for dinner tonight..."


    "Then let¡¯s get ready and head over in a bit," Hu Yong said.


    "Can we... can we not go there..." Zhang Aiyun said with an embarrassed look, "Lili¡¯s boyfriend is taking the eldest sister there for dinner tonight. If we go there, the eldest sister... she might mock us again..."

 Chapter 746 - 745 Wanhu Manor

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 745 Wanhu Manor</h4>


    When Zhang Aiyun heard what Hu Yong said, he was also surprised, "Lili¡¯s boyfriend, inviting big sister for a meal? But isn¡¯t Lili just in high school?"


    "Yes, she has a boyfriend now, and big sister even approves of it, saying that his family is very wealthy," Zhang Aiyun sighed, "Big sister, she¡¯s going to lead the child astray sooner orter."


    "This is just messing around, just starting high school, fifteen or sixteen years old, having a boyfriend is premature dating. Not only does she not discipline her, but it has even progressed to meeting the parents?" Hu Yong said angrily, "Most importantly, she feels proud of it? What is there to be proud of? Is there something wrong with your big sister¡¯s brain?"


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Zhang Aiyun scolded, "Big sister is just being more realistic in her thinking, nothing else. Stop talking about my big sister, can we change the ce tonight and not go to Wanhu Manor?"


    "Why change ces?" Hu Yong asked, "If your big sister can go to Wanhu Manor, why can¡¯t we? What kind of logic is that?"


    "But, it¡¯s not appropriate..." Zhang Aiyun said in a low voice, "If we run into big sister there, she will definitely mock and ridicule us again, saying that we don¡¯t have money but still go to such ces, making a fool of ourselves. When that happens, with so many people looking on, that... that would be truly embarrassing..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, tonight, the ones who will be embarrassed won¡¯t be us!" Hu Yong said confidently.


    Zhang Aiyun waspletely baffled and could not understand where Hu Yong¡¯s confidence came from. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t persuade Hu Yong, so she had to go to Wanhu Manor with him.


    The so-called Wanhu Manor was a hotel on Lake Wanhu.


    Lake Wanhu is the most important tourist attraction of Wanhu City, and development here is strictly prohibited. Naturally, a hotel that could open on Lake Wanhu would be extraordinary.


    Wanhu Manor is also considered the most expensive hotel in the entire Wanhu City, where a table reservation would not be secure without a consumption of twenty or thirty thousand.


    Zhang Aiyun had never been to Wanhu Manor before, but having lived in Wanhu City for so many years, she had heard a lot about it and knew that the expenses here were outrageously high. Su Yang inviting them to eat here was really surprising, as he didn¡¯t seem like someone particrly wealthy!


    Xiao Jie had no idea about these things, seeing the little pavilion on the surface of Lake Wanhu for the first time, he was so excited that he forgot everything else, running around the pavilion, cheering and jumping for joy.


    Seeing Xiao Jie¡¯s happiness, Hu Yong also beamed with joy. They had lived in Wanhu for a long time but had never even taken their son around theke. Thinking about it now, it was quite sad.


    However, thinking of Su Yang¡¯s miraculous skills back at Lake Heart Ind, Hu Yong felt much more at ease.


    Hu Yong initially did not intend to ask Su Yang for help, believing thatradeship should not be mixed with such matters. But for his wife and child, he ultimately decided to seek Su Yang¡¯s assistance.


    To a man, pride is indeed important, but if it¡¯s for his wife and children, pride can be sacrificed.


    Even if people thought he was just a petty and opportunistic person, as long as his wife and children could live better, he didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions.


    As the two approached the entrance of the pavilion, a waitress dressed in a cheongsam came out and smiled, "Hello, sir, may I ask if you have a reservation?"


    Hu Yong, who had never been in such a setting, was clearly out of his depth in the face of such a situation.


    And Zhang Aiyun was even more nervous, gripping Hu Yong¡¯s arm tightly, not daring to speak at all, her body trembling from time to time.


    The quality of the waiter was quite good, and he smiled again and said, "If you two have a reservation, you can report the reservation phone number or name, and I¡¯ll check it for you."


    Hu Yong opened his mouth and mustered up his courage, "Could you... could you check Su Yang..."


    "Certainly." The waiter smiled and nodded, took out the walkie-talkie and made an inquiry. Before long, there came a voice from the other side that left Hu Yong dumbfounded, "No reservation."


    The waiter nodded, put down the walkie-talkie, and smiled, "I¡¯m sorry, sir, we can¡¯t find Mister Su Yang¡¯s reservation. Did you perhaps remember the time wrong? Our evening reservations will only show up in the evening. Could it be that he reserved for tomorrow, or another time?"


    Hu Yong waspletely baffled and turned to his wife, "Did he mean this ce?"


    "I... I heard it was here, but maybe I heard it wrong?" Zhang Aiyun said embarrassingly, "Why don¡¯t we... why don¡¯t we go back first? Maybe I made a mistake. It couldn¡¯t possibly be here, this ce is too expensive..."


    Hu Yong scratched his head,pletely puzzled. Had Su Yang misspoken, or had Zhang Aiyun misheard?


    Just then, from behind, Xiao Jie suddenly shouted in surprise, "Auntie!"


    They both turned around to see a mboyantly dressed Zhang Aiqining their way.


    Xiao Jie, not knowing any better, immediately ran over but was pushed away by Zhang Aiqin.


    "Don¡¯t touch me, my outfit is very expensive!" Zhang Aiqin said disdainfully as she pushed Xiao Jie away, then nced at Hu Yong and his wife with a frown, "What are you two doing here? Lili¡¯s boyfriend is just having dinner with me tonight, it¡¯s not your turn to be brought along yet. Bringing so many people all at once, is that going to frighten him?"


    With that, Zhang Aiqin gave Hu Yong a look, "Besides, even if it was time for family toe, you wouldn¡¯t qualify. Running over here in such a hurry, are you trying to embarrass the Zhang Family?"


    Hu Yong¡¯s face showed embarrassment as he said in a deep voice, "We¡¯re not here to mooch off your meal; it¡¯s myrade-in-arms who invited us for dinner!"


    "Yourrade-in-arms?" Zhang Aiqin was firstly stunned, then burst outughing, "Whichrade? The one from noon? Invited you to dinner? Oh, he might know a thing or two about social decorum. But why would youe here to have that dinner? Don¡¯t you have any idea what the costs are here? Is this a ce you can afford?"


    Zhang Aiyun too was embarrassed and quickly said, "Big sister, Su Yang called over, it was me who picked up the phone, maybe I heard wrong, mistaking the ce..."


    "Even if you heard it wrong, you should at least have some logical thinking ability!" Zhang Aiqin sneered, "Third sister, think about it, with his helpless state, how much money could hisrade possibly have? To run to Wanhu Manor and treat you to dinner? Isn¡¯t that a joke?"


    Zhang Aiyun lowered her head, not saying a word, only quietly holding her husband¡¯s hand with a look full of apology toward Hu Yong.


    Hu Yong shook his head at her and took a deep breath, "Big sister, we won¡¯t bother you any longer. Maybe we heard it wrong. I¡¯ll go back and give him a call to confirm the ce, you go ahead and get busy!"


    "You shouldn¡¯t havee here at all, making a spectacle of yourselves!" Zhang Aiqin said coldly. "Do you all have pig brains? Can¡¯t you think about it, that poor kid still running over here to invite you for dinner? Let me tell you this, if he could reserve a private booth here, I would call him ¡¯Boss!¡¯


    Just as Zhang Aiqin¡¯s words ended, Su Yang¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side, "Brother Yong, sister-inw, you¡¯ve arrived!"

 Chapter 747 - 746

    <h4>Chapter 747: 746</h4>


    Everyone turned their heads, only to see Su Yang strolling over, his hands tucked into his pockets.


    They were all startled, why had Su Yange here?


    If it were Zhang Aiyun who had misheard, then Su Yang should be waiting for them at the hotel he booked, so why had he shown up at Wanhu Manor?


    After a moment of astonishment, Zhang Aiqin was the first to exim with wide eyes, "Yo ho, speak of the devil and he appears. We were just talking about him, and here he is. Looks like it wasn¡¯t my youngest brother who misheard, it was you who misspoke. Knowing you made a mistake, did youe to Wanhu Manor specifically to pick them up?"


    Zhang Aiyun was a bit dazed, could it really be as Zhang Aiqin suggested, that Su Yang gave them the wrong location, so he hade to take them there?


    Su Yang walked over and said calmly, "I didn¡¯t misspeak, and sister-inw didn¡¯t mishear, tonight was indeed booked at Wanhu Manor."


    "You booked Wanhu Manor? What a huge joke!" Zhang Aiqin red and eximed, "Just now, they checked, and you had no reservation; are you nning to juste over and eat? Do you even know the rules at Wanhu Manor, or the requirements for dining here? Many people can¡¯t get a booking even if they try half a month in advance, and here you are, showing up empty-handed at dinner time. Am I supposed to prepare to drink the northwest wind?"


    Zhang Aiyun also quietly moved a bit closer to Su Yang and whispered, "Su, let¡¯s... let¡¯s go somewhere else to eat. Wanhu Manor is too expensive, and, this ce... really does require a reservation..."


    "It¡¯s just a meal, there¡¯s no need for so many rules," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "I¡¯m not so particr about doing things. We¡¯re already here at the gates of Wanhu Manor, how can we go somewhere else to eat!"


    "But, you didn¡¯t make a reservation..." Zhang Aiyun whispered.


    "Why bother with a reservation?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, walking up to the entrance.


    "If you want to embarrass yourself, don¡¯t drag my sister into this. You¡¯re just like Hu Yong,pletely clueless!" Zhang Aiqin said indignantly.


    The receptionist at the door maintained the same polite smile, "Sir, do you have a reservation?"


    "No," Su Yang replied directly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re fully booked today. If you don¡¯t have a reservation, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to amodate you!" said the receptionist with an apologetic face.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled faintly and took out a business card to hand to the receptionist. "Would it be possible to arrange now?"


    "This..." The receptionist was startled, taking the business card, her expression noticeably shocked. After a moment of silence, the receptionist became even more deferential, "Sir, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go find the manager to handle this. My apologies!"


    "Okay," Su Yang nodded calmly.


    The bystanders were left gaping in disbelief, and Zhang Aiyun¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment, "What... what is this?"


    Hu Yong was also confused. How could a business card lead the receptionist to go find a manager?


    Zhang Aiqin frowned and suddenly said, "You kid, didn¡¯t you just pick up some important person¡¯s business card somewhere and speciallye here to bluff and deceive? I tell you, the manager here is very familiar with those wealthy and influential people from the city. One phone call and your identity will be exposed immediately. When that timees and someonees to clean up after you, you¡¯llpletely lose face. But let me make it clear, it¡¯s fine if you embarrass yourself, just don¡¯t drag down my youngest with you, understand?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay attention and just gently smiled, stroking Xiao Jie¡¯s head, and said with augh, "Brother Yong, this must be my little nephew, right? You showed me his picture when I first joined the army."


    "Yes!" Hu Yong said emotionally, "Come on, Xiao Jie, call him Uncle."


    Xiao Jie leaned against Hu Yong¡¯s leg and timidly called out "Uncle".


    "Good boy!" Su Yang¡¯s face beamed with joy as he stroked Xiao Jie¡¯s head andughed, "Later, uncle will take you to visit Wanhu Manor, alright?"


    "Okay!" Xiao Jie, with the innocence of a child, replied excitedly, unaware of his parents¡¯ worries.


    "Visit Wanhu Manor? I bet you¡¯ll be the one thrown into Wanhu Lake in a bit!" Zhang Aiqin mocked, "When you get thrown into Wanhu Lake, don¡¯t yell for someone to save you, and definitely don¡¯t call on us. We don¡¯t want to know you!"


    "Sister, can¡¯t you stop talking like this?" Zhang Aiyun couldn¡¯t listen any longer.


    "What¡¯s wrong with how I speak?" Zhang Aiqin red and said, "Young man, you can be poor, but you must have pride. You should only consume what you can afford, and never try to appear wealthier than you are. I mean, look at you, running to Wanhu Manor to eat, and even nning to take Xiao Jie around Wanhu? Do you know how much it costs to have a meal here? Do you know the minimum spending requirement for the rooms that have ess to Wanhu at Wanhu Manor? Ignorant and unskilled, all you can do is brag. Is this what the army teaches you?"


    Hu Yong was infuriated, "Watch your words. Insult me if you must, but don¡¯t insult our army!"


    "I..." Zhang Aiqin was about to explode, but Zhang Aiyun hurriedly stopped her.


    "Sis, don¡¯t say anymore. Hu Yong and Little Su serve well in the military, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, just stop..."


    Zhang Aiqin, visibly indignant, said, "You... always turning your elbow out. Following him, you haven¡¯t had a day of good fortune, always getting embarrassed by his antics, and yet you still side with him. Fine, I won¡¯t say more. I¡¯ll just see how you wrap things upter. But let me tell you, when Lili¡¯s boyfriend is hereter, if anything happens, don¡¯te asking for our help. I can¡¯t let Lili¡¯s boyfriend think our whole family is a bunch of impoverished rtives. I can¡¯t afford to lose that kind of face!"


    "Rest assured, even if we starve to death, we won¡¯t seek help from you!" Hu Yong said indignantly.


    "Oh please, you have no abilities but quite the temper. Fine then, I¡¯ll just see how big your pride really is. If you think of begging meter, you¡¯ll have toe kneeling!" Zhang Aiqin scoffed coldly.


    "I will never beg you, and you, don¡¯t ever beg me either!" Hu Yong shouted angrily.


    "You¡¯re dreaming? I ask you for help? Why would I need anything from you? Do you know how much money Lin Lin¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s family has? Do you know how much they value our family? With Lin Lin dating him, do you think I¡¯d need to ask you for anything?"


    "Besides, look at yourself, so poverty-stricken, wanting for everything, why would I need your help? To embarrass myself? Over these years, having you as a rtive, I¡¯ve seen enough embarrassment. Do I need your help for that?"


    After sneering, Zhang Aiqin said coldly, "Hu Yong, let me tell you, even if the sun rises in the west, I will absolutely nevere asking you. It¡¯d be better for me to jump into Wanhu Lake and drown myself than to ask for your help!"


    Hu Yong clenched his fists, teeth gritted and said nothing more. He vowed that no matter what, he had to have Su Yang help him this time. In his life, he could be looked down upon, but he absolutely couldn¡¯t let his wife and child be humiliated as well!

 Chapter 748 - 747 Dismantle this Wooden Lion and Send it to the Private Room

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 747 Dismantle this Wooden Lion and Send it to the Private Room</h4>


    Su Yang quietly watched everything from the side, and he could naturally sense the anger in Hu Yong¡¯s heart. However, he didn¡¯t speak.


    If it had been the old Su Yang, he would have definitely pped the person by now.


    But what would he do after the p? No matter how insufferable Zhang Aiqin was, she was still Zhang Aiyun¡¯s sister, and Su Yang needed to save some face for this sister-inw.


    Besides, why bother hitting such a vain and mercenary shrew?


    Just then, the waiter rushed over with the manager in tow.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Aiqin immediately sneered, "Little brother, I advise you to take Xiao Jie and move back. This kid waved someone else¡¯s business card around pretending to be a big shot. The manager inside isn¡¯t a fool, he surely saw through it at a nce. Making trouble in Wanhu Manor, they won¡¯t tolerate any deceit. If they beat you up, I can¡¯t help you!"


    Zhang Aiyun¡¯s face turned awkward as she looked at the nervous-looking manager, truly worried. If Su Yang was really just pretending to be more than he was, then it wouldn¡¯t be just a matter of losing face. Since Wanhu Manor had powerful backing, if things blew up, they would definitely suffer.


    "Old Hu..." Zhang Aiyun quietly grabbed Hu Yong¡¯s clothing, signaling him to persuade Su Yang to leave.


    Hu Yong shook his head at her, not knowing whether Su Yang had any connections in Wanhu City. However, after what happened on Lake Heart Ind, Hu Yong believed that, even if Su Yang really had noworks in Wanhu City, nobody would dare to provoke him.


    Moreover, Su Yang¡¯s self-assured demeanor didn¡¯t look fake at all. Could it be that Su Yang had some connections in Wanhu Manor?


    The waiter and the manager walked out from the door, with the waiter directly pointing at Su Yang: "Manager, it¡¯s this gentleman!"


    The manager immediately walked up to Su Yang, with excitement and reverence, extending his hand respectfully, "Hello, sir, I am the general manager of Wanhu Manor, my name is Wang."


    Zhang Aiqin and the others behind were all astounded. What was this situation? The general manager of Wanhu Manor hade out, and moreover, treated Su Yang with such respect? What the hell?


    Zhang Aiqin looked at Su Yang, failing to understand. Could that business card really be that powerful?


    Su Yang had no intention of shaking hands and said calmly, "I¡¯ve brought myrade and sister-inw and nephew here for a meal, I heard that there are no seats avable here?"


    "You must be joking, sir." Manager Wang hurriedly said, "Having you dine with us is an honor for Wanhu Manor. Even if Wanhu Manor stops doing business with everyone else, we would absolutely make sure to take good care of you, sir."


    Manager Wang turned to the waiter, in an unquestionable tone, "Go inside right away, and have the No. 95 private room vacated!"


    The waiter, embarrassed, said softly, "That No. 95 private room, tonight is booked by Mayor Zhou¡¯s son. It¡¯s said to be arranged for a few of his friends from out of town..."


    "Let them use another room, this room must be vacated!" Manager Wang stated decisively.


    "What?" The waiter was dumbfounded, as were Zhang Aiqin and the others behind.


    A private room reserved by the mayor¡¯s son, and Manager Wang said to vacate it just like that, and for Su Yang? What in the world was going on? What was the deal with that business card? Was Manager Wang really daring to offend such a prince because of a business card?


    "What are you standing around for, go arrange it now!" Manager Wang snapped.


    The waiter dared not say anymore and hurriedly ran inside to make arrangements.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his face calm as if everything that was happening was entirely expected.


    Zhang Aiyun and Zhang Aiqin were both dumbstruck, and even Hu Yong had a shocked expression on his face.


    Hu Yong knew that Su Yang was skilled in fighting and had defeated the Qi family at Lake Heart Ind. Nheless, while one might be skilled at fighting, influence in Wanhu Manorrgely depended on rtionships and money. Could Su Yang truly have such significant clout?


    Manager Wang looked at Su Yang and said with an ingratiating smile, "Sir, shall we go in and sit down? I¡¯m so sorry to have kept you waiting outside for so long."


    "Hmm!" Su Yang nodded calmly and turned to Hu Yong with a smile, "Brother Yong, sister-inw, let¡¯s go inside first."


    Zhang Aiyun was so astonished that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Hu Yong barely recollected himself, cleared his throat with a trembling voice, "Good, good, Ai Yun, go... go pick up Xiao Jie, and let¡¯s go in..."


    Zhang Aiyun was utterly bewildered, notprehending what Hu Yong was talking about. Eventually, Hu Yong himself went over to pick up Xiao Jie.


    Xiao Jie was ying by the railing where several wooden carved lions served as decorations, which were quite interesting to look at.


    The little guy, with a look of reluctance, innocently asked Hu Yong, "Dad, those little lions are so much fun, can you carve a few for me too?"


    "Ah..." Hu Yong waspletely baffled and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Carving wooden lions wasn¡¯t an easy task. These wooden lions were said to be carved by renowned artists, and the wood used was also very expensive. They were a famous attraction at Wanhu Manor.


    At that moment, Su Yang spoke up, "My little nephew likes those wooden lions, take them down and send them to our private room."


    Everyone was stunned. Zhang Aiqin looked at Su Yang as if he were an idiot, thinking to herself, was this guy stupid? A renowned feature of Wanhu Manor, those wooden lions were said to be worth millions. Did he really think he could just take them down?


    Beyond the cost issue, the problem was that removing those lions would alter the entire Wanhu Manor¡¯s scenery. It was as if they were dismantling the manor¡¯s signature, could this even be done?


    However, while Zhang Aiqin was sneering inwardly, Manager Wang decisively picked up the walkie-talkie, "Old Li, get some carpenters over to the entrance to take down those pairs of wooden lions and bring them to the 95th private room. Yes, you heard me right, I didn¡¯t misspeak, these lions, right away, bring your crew and dismantle them!"


    After putting down the walkie-talkie, Manager Wang said with a servile grin, "It¡¯s arranged. Shall I lead you to the 95th private room now?"


    "Alright!" Su Yang finally nodded in agreement.


    Manager Wang led the way, ingratiatingly saying, "This way, please."


    Su Yang turned to Hu Yong and Zhang Aiyun with a smile, "Brother Yong, sister-inw, you go ahead."


    Zhang Aiyun shivered in fear, too scared to move, wondering if she was dreaming.


    Hu Yong was a bit braver and took a step forward. He hesitated slightly, then whispered, "Su Yang, don¡¯t take a child¡¯s words seriously, these wooden lions, don¡¯t... don¡¯t dismantle them, they¡¯re very expensive..."


    "This is the first time I¡¯m meeting my little nephew, and I haven¡¯t even given him a wee present. Now that he¡¯s taken a liking to something, if I, as his uncle, were to skimp on this, how could I ever face him and expect him to call me ¡¯Uncle¡¯ in the future?"


    Laughing, Su Yang patted Hu Yong on the shoulder, "Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s just a few wooden lions. If my nephew likes them, even if it means dismantling Wanhu Manor and taking it home to decorate, it¡¯s possible!"

 Chapter 749 - 748 The Son-in-law Over Fifty

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 748 The Son-inw Over Fifty</h4>


    Hu Yong was speechless. Although the im was grandiose, when he thought about what Su Yang did on Lake Heart Ind, he didn¡¯t find Su Yang¡¯s words to be an exaggeration.


    The Qi Family of Wanhu, the foremost family of the Southern Six Provinces, could be swept aside by Su Yang¡¯s capabilities. So, what was Lake Heart Ind inparison? What could Su Yang want to do that anyone could stop?


    "Keep bragging!" Zhang Aiqin followed behind, her voice dripping with sarcasm: "In my whole life, I¡¯ve seen people who can talk big, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as full of hot air as you. You destroyed Wanhu Manor? Picking up a business card from who knows where, and here you puff up your cheeks like Fatty? They just haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on yet, but once they do, I want to see how you¡¯ll die!"


    Suddenly, Su Yang stopped walking and turned to look at Zhang Aiqin.


    Zhang Aiqin stiffened her neck, her eyes wide with defiance: "What? Am I wrong?"


    Su Yang ignored her and suddenly called out, "Manager Wang."


    "Yes!" Manager Wang quickly jogged over: "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Su Yang pointed at Zhang Aiqin: "This person is not with us."


    Manager Wang, a person of sharp wits, immediately understood Su Yang¡¯s meaning and hustled to respond: "Xiao Zhang,e and take care of this, please. If she doesn¡¯t have an appointment, don¡¯t let her into the shop!"


    A server ran over to the entrance and stopped Zhang Aiqin, smiling, "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?"


    Up ahead, Manager Wang led Su Yang, Hu Yong, and the others swaggeringly inside. Zhang Aiqin was left standing outside, her face white with fury.


    "Those people didn¡¯t have an appointment, why can they go in?" Zhang Aiqin demanded angrily.


    "That was arranged by Manager Wang. If you¡¯re not with them, you need an appointment," the server replied still smiling: "Sorry, do you have an appointment?"


    "Of course I have an appointment!" Zhang Aiqin shouted: "My son-inw invited me to dine here, it¡¯s arranged!"


    The server asked, "I¡¯m sorry, may I know your son-inw¡¯s name, so I can check for you?"


    "Um..." Zhang Aiqin was suddenly flustered. She only knew her daughter was dating a wealthy man, but she really didn¡¯t know the son-inw¡¯s name.


    "Anyway, I have an appointment, I¡¯ll go in and wait!" Zhang Aiqin said.


    "Sorry, this establishment operates on a membership basis, and outsiders generally aren¡¯t allowed to enter on a whim," the server said with a smile: "If you can provide the name of the person who made the reservation, I could help you check. If not, I¡¯m really sorry, but please wait outside."


    Zhang Aiqin was getting anxious: "It¡¯s so windy outside, you want me to wait out there, what kind of service attitude is that?"


    The server still wore a pleasant smile: "You can wait inside your car for a while. I¡¯m truly sorry, but these are our rules, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it!"


    Zhang Aiqin was about to faint from anger: "I came by taxi, the cab has left, where can I go to sit in the car?"


    The server was also taken aback; truth be told, those who came here to dine always drove themselves. This was indeed the first time they encountered someone arriving by cab.


    "I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s our policy. Maybe you could call and ask for the name of the person who made the reservation?" the server suggested.


    Zhang Aiqin pulled out her phone and dialed for a long time, but no one answered. She was so angry that she nearly exploded. But the waiter still wouldn¡¯t let her in, so she had no choice but to wait outside in the chilly night wind.


    After a full half hour, a Porsche Cayenne finally roared up. A man and a woman got out of the car; though the woman was heavily made up, it was still clear that she was quite young.


    The man had a potbelly and was half bald, looking to be in histe forties or early fifties. From the moment he got out of the car, his hand was constantly on the girl¡¯s waist, asionally pinching her perky butt while snickering lewdly. It was disgustingly repulsive to witness.


    Seeing Zhang Aiqin from a distance, the girl excitedly waved her hands, "Mom, Mom!"


    Hearing the voice, Zhang Aiqin immediately became smug and said to the waiter, "My daughter and son-inw have arrived, let¡¯s see if you still dare to look down on me!"


    With that, Zhang Aiqin turned around. When she saw the man, she was dumbstruck, her eyes nearly popping out.


    The waiter behind her also frowned slightly. If this guy was her son-inw, it was quite embarrassing indeed.


    The girl was none other than Zhang Aiqin¡¯s daughter Lili, who came over beaming with joy, and introduced the man with a smile, "Mom, have you been here long? Let me introduce you, this is my husband, Lin Shanko!"


    Zhang Aiqin was still in shock, staring at the man and stammered, "Lin... Director Lin?"


    "Ah? You know my husband?" Lili said in astonishment.


    Lin Shanko was also confused and asked, "You know me?"


    Zhang Aiqin was on the verge of vomiting blood and said in a low voice, "A few years ago, I... I had wanted to introduce my younger sister to your son, and I... I visited your house once..."


    Lin Shanko suddenly realized, "Oh, I see, you looked so familiar because we¡¯ve met before. Ah, what a coincidence!"


    Zhang Aiqin felt like she wanted to die. She had once wanted to introduce her younger sister to Director Lin¡¯s son, and now, instead, her own daughter had gotten tangled up with Director Lin. What was this madness?


    You see, Director Lin was nearly fifty years old this year, while her daughter Lili wasn¡¯t even sixteen yet. Director Lin was so old he could be Lili¡¯s father!


    "Mom, why are you zoning out? Let¡¯s go inside," Lili was clearly very happy, clinging to Director Lin¡¯s arm, looking very much like a couple deeply in love.


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s face showed her indignation, and she wanted to say something, but Director Lin shrewdly passed her a box, saying with a smile, "Auntie, I¡¯m sorry foring in such a hurry, and I didn¡¯t bring any fancy gifts. Lili told me you like diamonds, so I had someone make this diamond ring especially for you, as a gift for our first meeting. Please don¡¯t dismiss it!"


    Zhang Aiqin opened the box and was instantly stunned. Inside was a huge diamond ring, surelyrger than the ostentatious ones she had seen unted by the wealthydies in her presence before.


    A diamond ring was something she had always dreamed of, and now, being presented with such arge one directly hit her weak spot.


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s facial expressions rapidly changed and eventually she smiled, taking the box and said with augh, "Oh my, such an expensive gift for the first meeting, how could I ept this..."


    While her words were gracious, she already slipped the ring onto her finger.


    "Auntie, it looks really beautiful on you!" Director Lin immediately ttered her.


    "What looks beautiful, it¡¯s just a waste of money!" Zhang Aiqin protested with augh, gesturing with her hands, "Alright, let¡¯s stop talking out here. I¡¯ve been waiting half a day, and this waiter just wouldn¡¯t let me in. I¡¯ve been standing here waiting for you for so long, it¡¯s infuriating!"

 Chapter 750 - 749 Auntie, I’ll Take Revenge for You

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 749 Auntie, I¡¯ll Take Revenge for You</h4>


    Director Lin heard the words and immediatelyughed, "Auntie, the waitresses here are just snobbish. Watch me give them a lesson."


    "Good!" Zhang Aiqin immediately stepped aside, watching the waitress with an air of triumphant satisfaction. The humiliation she had just suffered here, she intended to repay in full this time.


    Director Lin walked over, pointing at the waitress and cursing up a storm.


    The waitress did not talk back, asionally responding with a word or two of apology, such as "I¡¯m sorry" or "My apologies."


    The waitresses of Wanhu Manor were professionally trained and fully aware of the principle that the customer is always right. Therefore, although in this particr situation, she had done nothing wrong, but while being berated by Director Lin, she still kept apologizing continuously.


    Zhang Aiqin watched from the side with utmost satisfaction, and the anger she had previously felt instantly dissipated. She waved her hand, "Enough, no need to apologize, just make sure to open your eyes wider in the future. Remember, there are many people in this world whom you cannot afford to offend, understand?"


    The waitress nodded obediently in reply, strictly out of professional conduct, while in her heart, she truly looked down upon Zhang Aiqin.


    She had originally thought Zhang Aiqin¡¯s son-inw was some young master from the city, but it turned out to be a greasy middle-aged man. Moreover, most importantly, this man, who was even more than a decade older than Zhang Aiqin, was actually calling Zhang Aiqin "Auntie." Plus, Zhang Aiqin was quite pleased with this form of address, which was truly bizarre.


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s entry into Wanhu Manor naturally brought a wave of emotions. She had never dared to dream of such a ce, yet today she managed to enter. One could imagine the excitement in her heart.


    Director Lin followed behind, his face filled with pride, and his hand still hadn¡¯t left Lili¡¯s. He understood people like Zhang Aiqin very well, so he was particrly generous, and as it turned out, his approach was absolutely correct.


    They had only walked a short distance when Lili suddenly eximed in astonishment, "Eh, isn¡¯t that Third Uncle?"


    Zhang Aiqin followed Lili¡¯s gesture and saw a few men walking by. Among them was Hu Yong. Hu Yong was always smiling and following those men with an extremely humble attitude.


    Seeing Hu Yong, Zhang Aiqin¡¯s expression turned cold instantly, considering the previous incident where she was blocked outside while Hu Yong and the others had entered, which filled her with resentment.


    Hu Yong and his group, however, didn¡¯t notice them and directly turned into a private room not far away.


    "Mom, why is Third Uncle here? Did hee to eat here too?" Lili asked, puzzled.


    "Eat my foot, he¡¯s just here to show off and deceive!" Zhang Aiqin said through gritted teeth, recounting the recent incident.


    "There was such an incident?" Lili was also angered immediately, "No wonder you always tell me that Hu Yong is no good, today I¡¯ve seen it clearly. That¡¯s really bullying,ing here to swindle and also pick on our own people, that¡¯s just too much!"


    "Hmph, I¡¯d like to see how long they can keep up their scam!" Zhang Aiqin said through clenched teeth, "They don¡¯t know where they got that business card from, but sooner orter they will be exposed. When they are exposed, I¡¯ll be there to watch their downfall, and then there will be a good show to watch!"


    Just then, Director Lin beside him suddenlyughed, "Why wait for someone to expose them? Since they have treated Auntie this way, let me help Auntie vent this anger!"


    "Ah?" Zhang Aiqin looked at Director Lin, stunned, "You... you help me vent my anger? How can you do that?"


    "It¡¯s not difficult at all," Director Lin said. "I recognized those people just now; they run a securitypany in our city. I was the one who processed their permits. If I can issue them, I can also revoke them¡ªit¡¯s all a matter of my say-so. As for your brother-inw, kowtowing and scraping to them, I don¡¯t think he has much clout. In a moment, we won¡¯t even need to lift a finger; I¡¯ll have those guys give your brother-inw a good thrashing and get revenge for Auntie!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Aiqin¡¯s spirits lifted, and she said excitedly, "Really? Can you do that? We are in Wanhu Manor; is it convenient to do it here?"


    "What¡¯s the inconvenience?" Director Linughed. "These are all nobodies. Dealing with them is as easy as crushing ants¡ªno big deal at all."


    "That¡¯s wonderful!" Zhang Aiqin¡¯s face was flushed with excitement. "Then... then please arrange it quickly, right, and that Mr. Su, be sure to deal with him too. It was him who had the waiter stop me earlier, so arrogant at such a young age, he must be taught a harsh lesson. And that Hu Yong, I want to see him suffer here, I want him to kneel before me and beg!"


    "No problem at all, I¡¯ll arrange it for you," Director Lin said with a sly grin, gesturing for the waiter toe over, instructing her to call several people from the private room outside.


    After Hu Yong saw the people back to their private room, he left directly. Inside the room, where several people were clinking sses, the waiter came in and mentioned that Director Lin was looking for them outside. The faces of these people suddenly changed, and half the room got up at once.


    Just as Director Lin had said, the operation of their securitypany depended on a word from him. How could they dare note out when Director Lin called them?


    When several people came over to Director Lin¡¯s side, the man leading them immediately said, "Ah, Director Lin, what wind has brought you here? If you wereing, you should have told me, and I could have arranged something for you. Aren¡¯t you treating me like a brother anymore? Without saying anything else, I must treat you to dinner tonight!"


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s eyes gleamed; these were people who could make arrangements at Wanhu Manor with ease, all important figures in Wanhu City. Seeing Director Lin, they had to show such respect and insist on treating him to a meal¡ªsuch reverence!


    She couldn¡¯t help but start to fantasize about her future life, protected by Director Lin; she would finally be able to live thevish lifestyle she had always dreamed of.


    Director Lin¡¯s face was smug, "Old Fang, the guy who escorted you back to the room just now, who is he?"


    "He¡¯s one of our employees from a subsidiarypany, named Hu Yong," Old Fang replied right away. "Does Director Lin know him? Should I call him over to offer you a toast?"


    "No need for that," Director Lin said leisurely. "An employee from your subsidiary can afford to dine at Wanhu Manor? Yourpany must have quite the generous benefits!"


    "You¡¯re joking, Director Lin. That kid in ourpany is just a minor employee; he does well to earn three to five thousand a month. I don¡¯t know how he ended up dining here¡ªI was surprised when I ran into him!"


    Old Fang was adept at judging the situation, and seeing Director Lin¡¯s expression, he quickly asked cautiously, "Director Lin, it wouldn¡¯t be that this young man has offended you, has he? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have hime right over to apologize!"

 Chapter 751 - 750 Got Hit

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 750 Got Hit</h4>


    "An apology is, of course, necessary," Director Lin said leisurely, "but I, for one, can¡¯t stand it when people try to punch above their weight. If you don¡¯t have the chops, don¡¯t pretend to be a big shot, swaggering around and deceiving people. It spoils my mood for dining."


    Old Fang was taken aback upon hearing this. It was clear that Director Lin intended to give Hu Yong a good dressing down, but Old Fang had no clue what Hu Yong had done to cross Director Lin.


    However, Old Fang was not in the mood to ponder the causes and consequences now. Who was Director Lin? He was an influential figure who could shut down his severalpanies with just a word.


    Moreover, the most crucial point was the rumor that Director Lin had significant backing. The big shots and the Seven Great Families in the city always yielded three points to Director Lin, let alone them.


    If Director Lin wanted to deal with Hu Yong, let alone that Hu Yong was just an employee of a subsidiary under hismand, even if it were his manager or something, he would definitely have to deal with him properly and obediently.


    So, Old Fang briskly said, "Director Lin, just wait, I¡¯ll call that kid over right now. Today, not only will I make him apologize to Director Lin, but I¡¯ll also have him promise in front of everyone that he won¡¯t swagger around anymore!"


    Director Lin said nothing, instead looking towards Zhang Aiqin.


    Zhang Aiqin was very satisfied and nodded her head. Only then did Director Lin smile faintly, "Alright, let¡¯s do that."


    With an ingratiating smile, Old Fang waved his hand, "You guys, go tell that Hu Yong to roll over here."


    Except for one person who hesitated, the others promptly turned and left.


    The hesitant person pondered for a moment, then said in a low voice, "Boss, the team leader from Hu Yong¡¯s side called in today, saying that Hu Yong is no easy target. I came in haste and didn¡¯t take a closer look, should we..."


    If it were any other time, Old Fang would have paid attention. But now, with Director Lin wanting to deal with Hu Yong, how could he care about these things?


    Besides, what those team leaders meant by ¡¯no easy target¡¯ was at most a bit of fighting skills. In this society, if you have money, isn¡¯t it easy to find a few good fighters?


    Therefore, Old Fang didn¡¯t give it another thought and said coldly, "No easy target? How tough can he be? Let me tell you, even if he¡¯s the Heavenly King himself, he has to be dealt with for trying to fight with Director Lin!"


    The man immediately mmed up and hurried off to find Hu Yong.


    With a sycophantic smile, Old Fang said, "Director Lin, please wait a moment, Hu Yong will be here shortly."


    Director Lin nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Zhang Aiqin with a smile, "Auntie, just wait a bit, we¡¯ll have that son of a bitch apologize to you soon!"


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s face beamed with pride, enjoying the feeling of giving orders. She always felt superior in front of Hu Yong. However, Hu Yong never took her seriously, which greatly angered her.


    This time, she would finally trample Hu Yong underfoot, and her excitement was beyond words. This time, she would show Hu Yong what true power was, what real ability meant!


    You¡¯ve lived your whole life, Hu Yong, what¡¯s the use? My daughter is only sixteen, and just by getting a boyfriend, she managed you all neatly and made youe apologize to me. Have your years been wasted like a dog¡¯s?


    Coming to dine at Wanhu Manor? What, trying to provoke me? You rush over as soon as you know I¡¯m here, trying topete with me? But you don¡¯t even take a good look at yourself, how dare youpete with me? I have real big shots on my side, what do you have? That nearly childishrade-in-arms?


    At this thought, Zhang Aiqin immediately said, "Right, there¡¯s also a kid with him, hisrade-in-arms. That kid is also quite rude. I think the business card he had must have been picked up. Such people need to be handled together. It would be best to find the owner of the business card and publicly expose his scam in front of everyone, that would be interesting!"


    "Really?" Director Lin chuckled and turned to Old Fang, "Did you hear that? Get Hu Yong¡¯srade-in-arms here too."


    "Yes!" Old Fang quickly ordered someone to handle it.


    Before his man had left, however, a few people, staggering and limping, approached from afar. They were the ones Old Fang had sent before.


    These people bore blood stains on their faces, obviously injured from a fight, and looked extremely disheveled. Depressed and with one of them stumbling significantly, it appeared they were seriously hurt.


    "What happened to you?" Old Fang was stunned.


    The leader of the men, seeing Old Fang, said with a trembling voice, "Boss, that... that guy in the room, he... he¡¯s attacking people..."


    "What?" Old Fang was astonished, "How many of them were there?"


    "Just two..." The man paused, then spoke softly, "Only one of them fought back."


    "Only one person fought back?" Old Fang was close to jumping up, "And you were beaten to such a state? Are you a bunch of good-for-nothings fed on shit?"


    The men hung their heads and dared not speak. Old Fang was furious, mming the table, ready to dispatch people to handle Hu Yong and hispany.


    Just then, Director Lin suddenlyughed, "Why bother going yourself? Don¡¯t forget where you are."


    Old Fang flinched and then quickly realized what Director Lin meant,ughing, "Right, right, right, they think they¡¯re who, fighting at Wanhu Manor? Even the people from the big families in Wanhu City wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing. Come, get the manager of Wanhu Manor over here quick. I want to ask just what¡¯s going on with the rules of Wanhu Manor!"


    Zhang Aiqin was astonished, moving closer to Director Lin and whispering, "Why not bring more people to drag those two out?"


    "No need," Director Lin said with a smile, "We¡¯re in Wanhu Manor, you know, a ce with rules. Causing a scene here not only gets your membership canceled, but you also get kicked out directly. Think about it, everyone¡¯s dining here, and they get thrown out, how embarrassing that would be!"


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s eyes lit up, then she looked somewhat downcast, whispering, "But I think that kid¡¯s business card seems quite significant..."


    "No matter how significant, what can it do?" Director Lin scoffed, "There was once the young master of the seventhrgest family in the province who came here to dine, got drunk, and pped a waiter. He was thrown right into theke by the people of Wanhu Manor and has never stepped foot here again since then. Does Wanhu Manor care what your background is?"


    Zhang Aiqin immediately perked up, excitedly saying, "That will be interesting, heh heh, if they get thrown into theketer, I must personally go see it. Oh, and if they don¡¯t beg me, don¡¯t you guys go down and save them, okay?"

 Chapter 752 - 751: Throw Them into the Lake

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 751: Throw Them into the Lake</h4>


    Before long, Manager Wang approached.


    Upon seeing the assembled crowd, Manager Wang¡¯s face broke into a smile, "Director Lin, Owner Fang, what wind has blown you two over here!"


    "Manager Wang, don¡¯t put it so sweetly!" Director Lin drawled slowly, "My aunt came over just now, and I heard she was stopped by your waitstaff and had to endure the cold outside for half an hour. Tsk, tsk, has Wanhu Manor be so arrogant in its dealings?"


    Manager Wang nced at Zhang Aiqin and replied with a faint smile, "Director Lin, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The main issue was that thisdy couldn¡¯t name the person who made the reservation. As you know, our rule here is that you must have a reservation to enter!"


    "Is that so?" Director Lin scoffed coldly, "Then howe I¡¯ve heard that some people got in without a reservation?"


    Noticing Zhang Aiqin, Manager Wang immediately understood who Director Lin was referring to and quickly replied with a smile, "Their situation is a bit more special."


    "Special my foot!" Director Lin mmed the table and rose in anger, thundering, "Wanhu Manor insists on rules, so we abide by the rules. But why should some be allowed to overstep these rules? And furthermore, what sort of riffraff are now allowed to dine at Wanhu Manor? Hasn¡¯t Wanhu Manor always pursued a high-end trajectory? Is it now open for every Tom, Dick, and Harry to dine at?"


    Manager Wang¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment as he offered a conciliatory smile, "Director Lin, this situation really is a bit unusual; please forgive me for not being able to disclose more. If any offense has been caused, please ept my apologies. How about I cover this evening¡¯s meal for you?"


    "No, what you¡¯re saying makes it sound like I can¡¯t afford a meal!" Director Lin replied coldly, "I don¡¯t care about your special circumstances. You can arrange for anyone you like to have a meal; it¡¯s none of my business. But I do want to ask, is the rule that no one can cause trouble inside Wanhu Manor still in ce?"


    "Of course, it is!" said Manager Wang earnestly.


    "Good!" Director Lin said, "Then what do you have to say about those people you brought in, the ones who injured Owner Fang¡¯s friends?"


    "What?" Manager Wang looked utterly astonished, "That happened?"


    "What do you think?" Elder Fang angrily pointed at the injured parties.


    Manager Wang frowned, then said sternly, "Go, throw these people into Wanhu Lake!"


    Everyone was taken aback because Manager Wang was pointing at the injured people behind Elder Fang. He meant to have the injured parties thrown into theke?


    "Hey!" Director Lin was the first to get angry, eximing indignantly, "What do you mean by that? Owner Fang¡¯s friends have been beaten, and you want to throw his friends into theke? Are you bullying us?"


    Manager Wang remained calm and said coldly, "I don¡¯t care who was hit, but anyone who provokes those guests is an enemy of Wanhu Manor. Throwing them into theke is already being polite and is out of regard for you, Director Lin. Otherwise, I would have broken their legs before throwing them into theke!"


    At this, Elder Fangpletely lost his temper, shot up from his seat, and roared at Manager Wang, "What the hell are you talking about? Do you really think I¡¯m an easy target? Let me tell you, believe it or not, one phone call from me, and the people I bring could tear down your Wanhu Manor!"


    Manager Wang turned and nced at Elder Fang with a sneer, "Go ahead, make the call. I assure you, the people you call won¡¯t get within one hundred meters of Wanhu Manor!"


    "Are you trying to scare me!" Elder Fang thundered, "Do you know what I do for a living? I run a securitypany; do you have any idea how many people I have under me? My people are either ex-military or retired bodyguards, each one of them exceptionally capable in a fight. You want to try me? Do you know what it means to ¡¯dash oneself against a stone¡¯?"


    "You can try if you want!" Manager Wang replied coldly.


    Elder Fang was about to call furiously when Director Lin stopped his hand.


    "Elder Fang, there¡¯s no need for the call," Director Lin said with a sinister tone, "However formidable your men are, can they reallypete with the Shen Family from the provincial capital?"


    "What... what?" Elder Fang was dumbfounded. How had the provincial capital¡¯s Shen Family gotten involved?


    Of course, Elder Fang knew who they were; they were the second most powerful family in Jiangnan Province.


    Surely, the preeminent family of Jiangnan Province was the Qi Family of Wanhu, and that was an unalterable fact.


    Gleaming beside the radiance of the Qi Family, the major families of Jiangnan Province, and even those of the Southern Six Provinces, seemed dim inparison.


    But this didn¡¯t mean that the second most powerful family in Jiangnan Province was worthless. In truth, the strength of Jiangnan¡¯s second-ranking family was on par with that of the Official Ye Family of Pingnan Province.


    Although Elder Fang had some capabilities, he was outmatched when up against these great families, especially the second-ranking family from Jiangnan Province, the Shens.


    If it really came to a fight, Elder Fang had no doubt about the veracity of Manager Wang¡¯s words. His people truly wouldn¡¯t be able to approach Wanhu Manor within a hundred meters. The Shens indeed had that kind of influence!


    "He... he¡¯s connected to the Shen Family?" Elder Fang asked cautiously.


    "To be more precise, it¡¯s Wanhu Manor that¡¯s connected to the Shen Family!" Director Lin replied coldly. "Wanhu Manor is a property of the Shen Family!"


    Elder Fang suddenly understood and his panic increased. Offending ordinary folk was one thing, but opposing the Shen Family was akin to seeking death.


    Director Lin seemed more indifferent; he watched Manager Wang coolly, "Manager Wang, I heard that the kid just presented a business card to get in, and you don¡¯t even know who he really is. Was it really worth it to escte this situation and even break the rules of Wanhu Manor for someone like him?"


    Manager Wang¡¯s face remainedposed, "Very worth it!"


    Director Lin¡¯s brows furrowed as he demanded in a deep voice, "What kind of incredible business card is it that justifies your actions?"


    Manager Wang was silent for a moment before taking a business card out and handing it to Director Lin.


    Director Lin took it and saw at a nce that the business card seemed peculiar. From a distance, it looked like any business card, but upon holding it, he realized it was actually a wooden piece styled to resemble a business card.


    One side was smooth, while the other bore only threerge characters ¡ª Shen Jing¡¯an!


    Director Lin¡¯s expression changed; he knew that Shen Jing¡¯an was the current Family Head of the Shen Family, having ruled over it for more than thirty years as its absolute ruler.


    So the business card Su Yang had produced was that of Shen Jing¡¯an. No wonder Manager Wang had been so agitated. But it was just a name card; was it worth such extreme measures?


    "Just because he knows Elder Shen, you¡¯re willing to break the rules of Wanhu Manor for him?" Director Lin asked sharply. "I bet even Elder Shen would call you out for being brainless!"


    Manager Wang took the card back and said coldly, "What do you know? This is the Shen Wang Order, personally made by our old master. There are only three in existence. So far, only two have been given out, and this is the third. Whoever holds this order is regarded as our old master himself!"

 Chapter 753 - 752 Shen Wang Order

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 752 Shen Wang Order</h4>


    Director Lin¡¯splexion changed dramatically, the Shen Wang Order¡ªhe had certainly heard of it, but he had never expected to witness it himself.


    No wonder Manager Wang was so respectful toward Su Yang, no wonder Manager Wang wanted to throw these people into theke, right?


    With Su Yang holding the Shen Wang Order, it was akin to Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s personal visit.


    Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s arrival¡ªhow could Manager Wang not show respect?


    These people provoking Su Yang, didn¡¯t that mean they were provoking Shen Jing¡¯an? How Manager Wang should deal with this was obvious, wasn¡¯t it?


    At this moment, Zhang Aiqin sarcastically said, "Just by holding this card, you are as good as your own family head? If I happened to pick up this card somewhere, does that mean you all have to kneel and kowtow before me?"


    Manager Wang gave Zhang Aiqin a dissatisfied nce and said coldly, "This card, you couldn¡¯t possibly pick up."


    "Why is that impossible?" Zhang Aiqin retorted coldly. "What if it was lost on the road and I happened to find it, wouldn¡¯t that work? That Su kid must have found it. Do you really think someone so young could have gotten hold of the Shen Wang Order?"


    "I said it¡¯s impossible to pick up because it is impossible!" Manager Wang stated coldly.


    Director Lin frowned and said, "Are you that confident? With three Shen Wang Orders out there, who¡¯s to say someone wouldn¡¯t lose one, what makes it impossible to pick up?"


    Manager Wang¡¯s face turned icy, and he slowly said, "The three Shen Wang Orders¡ªthe first was given to Qi Bach¨ª of the Qi Family of Wanhu. The second was given to Ye Jiansheng of the Ye Family of Pingnan Province. The third has only recently been bestowed, and I don¡¯t even know who received it yet, but it wouldn¡¯t be lost that easily. Do you really think Qi Bach¨ª and Ye Jiansheng would lose their own Shen Wang Orders?"


    Director Lin was dumbfounded, but Zhang Aiqin still sneered, "What¡¯s so impossible? Losing things isn¡¯t so unusual. I don¡¯t believe it; isn¡¯t it possible for anyone in this world to lose something? Are this Qi Bach¨ª and Ye Jiansheng supposed to be immortals or what? They can¡¯t lose things?"


    Manager Wang instantly looked at her as if she were an idiot. Weren¡¯t Qi Bach¨ª and Ye Jiansheng viewed as immortals by ordinary people?


    "Why are you looking at me? Is there something wrong with what I said?" Zhang Aiqin indignantly said, "If this kid picked up the Shen Wang Order from either Qi Bach¨ª or Ye Jiansheng, and then came here to deceive and bluff, are you actually going to treat him like Qi Bach¨ª or Ye Jiansheng? Are you guys stupid? Can¡¯t you use your brains to think? Could that poor-looking kid really be someone who can hold the Shen Wang Order?"


    Manager Wang¡¯s brow furrowed, but just as he was about to speak, Director Lin suddenly pped Zhang Aiqin across the face.


    "Shut up, you slut!" Director Lin cursed furiously.


    Everyone was startled; hadn¡¯t he just been politely calling her ¡¯aunt¡¯? Why had he suddenly pped her?


    Manager Wang was the only one who understood the situation best; he coldly nced at Zhang Aiqin. If Director Lin hadn¡¯t pped her, he would have had to do it himself.


    Zhang Aiqin was stunned. Director Lin¡¯s assertiveness and the reverence he had shown in front of her made her feel above it all. In her view, Director Lin could solve anything, so she feared nothing and spoke without the slightest restraint.


    Who would have thought that before Manager Wang and the others could speak, Director Lin had already taken the initiative and pped her across the face.


    After a moment of silence, Zhang Aiqin suddenly roared like a frenzied lioness, pointing at Director Lin and shouting, "You hit me?! You actually dared to hit me? I¡¯ll tell you, if I could let Lili be with you, I¡¯d take your surname!"


    Zhang Aiqin originally intended to use Lili to intimidate Director Lin, but to her surprise, Director Lin kicked Lili over without hesitation and cursed, "Get the fuck out of here, you think I can¡¯t live without you? I was just ying around, there are plenty of women in the world, I can find another one easily, do you really think you¡¯re a big star or something?"


    Zhang Aiqin becamepletely dumbstruck; without Lili, she had no leverage whatsoever.


    Moreover, she was feeling very regretful. After seeing the extent of Director Lin¡¯s power and wealth, she had wanted to cling tightly to this son-inw, so she could live avish life in the future.


    Who could have expected that before she could even enjoy the meal, things would fall apart?


    After a moment of silence, Zhang Aiqin let out a dry chuckle: "Hey, Director Lin, what... what are you doing? I was just joking with you. I... did I do something wrong? Just tell me, I... can¡¯t I change it? Lili loves you so much, how... how can you treat her like this, it really breaks her heart..."


    The crowd around them was speechless. This woman, she was really humiliating herself.


    Director Lin looked at her with disgust and waved his hand dismissively, "Get the fuck out of my sight, just looking at you pisses me off. Go away, I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!"


    Zhang Aiqin looked anxious but obediently stood to the side with her daughter in tow.


    Director Lin turned to Manager Wang, furrowed his brow, and said coldly, "I wholeheartedly support the first Shen Wang Order going to Lord Qi Ba. I reluctantly ept the second going to Ye Jiansheng. But the third Shen Wang Order, given to some youngster, that I just don¡¯t understand."


    "Are you telling me that in Elder Shen¡¯s eyes, this youngster can bepared with Lord Qi Ba and Ye Jiansheng? I really don¡¯t get it. Is Elder Shen trying to insult Ye Jiansheng or Lord Qi Ba with this decision?"


    Manager Wang¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He had long heard that Director Lin had connections with the Qi Family of Wanhu, which is why he could act with impunity in Wanhu City. Hearing him speak like this, it seemed to be true.


    Manager Wang didn¡¯t understand either why an unknown youngster woulde bearing the Shen Wang Order, but as seeing the order was as seeing the Family Head, his job was just to arrange everything with all his might. Other matters were beyond his control and authority!


    "Director Lin, this was the Family Head¡¯s decision, I don¡¯t know the details either," Manager Wang said.


    "Elder Shen is old and sometimes makes mistakes; these are unavoidable," Director Lin said leisurely: "But I simply cannot tolerate any overstep. Which room is this kid in? I want to see for myself what qualifies him to wield the Shen Wang Order like Lord Qi Ba. If he¡¯s not qualified, then don¡¯t me me for being rude, and don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t show respect for Elder Shen. After all, the face of the Qi Family of Wanhu cannot be insulted by anyone!"


    Manager Wang originally wanted to stop him, but upon hearing Director Lin mention the Qi Family of Wanhu, hisplexion changed immediately, and he really didn¡¯t dare to interfere.


    He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Director Lin, our Family Head is on his way and should be here soon. How about we wait for our Family Head to arrive and then... deal with this matter?"


    "I can¡¯t wait for that old fool!" Director Lin said coldly: "Besides, we¡¯re in Wanhu, and Lake Heart Ind is not far from here. For such an insult to the Qi family, do we need to wait for Shen Jing¡¯an to resolve it? Do you think the Qi Family of Wanhu has no one else?"

 Chapter 754 - 753: Dare to Insult the Qi Family?

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 753: Dare to Insult the Qi Family?</h4>


    Manager Wang looked embarrassed, as Su Yang, holding the Shen Wang Order, represented Shen Jing¡¯an.


    In Wanhu City, or even in Jiangnan Province, no one could be rude to Su Yang in Wanhu Manor.


    However, the one he encountered this time was Director Lin, a person associated with the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Director Lin¡¯s mother is said to be a member of the Qi Family of Wanhu, and she is still very close to some members of the Qi Family to this day.


    As a result, Director Lin often regards himself as half a member of the Qi Family, valuing the glory of the Qi Family more than his own life. It is said that during festivals and holidays, Director Lin could even make a trip to Lake Heart Ind to visit the members of the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Therefore, despite Director Lin¡¯s position not being very high, he truly wielded power in Wanhu City, and no one dared to provoke him. The reason was none other than the Qi Family behind him!


    And now, it was Director Lin who was looking for trouble with Su Yang, leaving Manager Wang at a loss of what to do.


    Even though Su Yang was holding the Shen Wang Order and thus represented Shen Jing¡¯an, the problem was that Shen Jing¡¯an couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Qi Family of Wanhu either.


    Even though the Shen Family was the second family of Jiangnan Province, there was an absolute difference between them and the first family, the Qi Family.


    "What are you staring at?" Director Lin frowned and said, "What? Are my words useless now? The Shen Family gave the Shen Wang Order to an unknown kid, insulting Lord Qi Ba. Now I want to go and see him, and you don¡¯t let me, are you considering disregarding my Qi Family as well?"


    Manager Wang¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed, and he said in a low voice, "Director Lin, if there has been any offense, I apologize here. It¡¯s just that the gentleman holding the Shen Wang Order... We really cannot... "


    "I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense!" Director Lin cut off Manager Wang¡¯s words, "Either you take me over, or I¡¯ll go to Lake Heart Ind right now and tell my uncles about this. You should know, our Qi Family people can¡¯t tolerate a speck of sand in their eyes!"


    Manager Wang looked panic-stricken, if this matter really escted to the Qi Family of Wanhu, it would truly be a big issue.


    After pondering for a moment, Manager Wang stillpromised, and said in a low voice, "That gentleman is in the Jiuyiwu Room."


    "The private room is quite nice, huh!" Director Lin said in a cold voice, "Ie here, and the highest I get is a triple eight, yet you let him go to the Jiuyiwu Room? What, do you really look down on our Qi Family that much?"


    The Jiuyiwu Room, as the name suggests, symbolizes the highest esteem. Naturally, the Jiuyiwu Room is the best private room in Wanhu Manor!


    "No, how dare I look down on the Qi Family..." Manager Wang quickly said, "It¡¯s just that, holding the Shen Wang Order, he is akin to the presence of the Family Head himself, this... "


    "Hmph, I want to see what abilities this person has to dare to hold the Shen Wang Order like Lord Qi Ba!" Director Lin stood up, his voice cold, "I warn you, if this person isn¡¯t one-tenth the man that Lord Qi Ba and Ye Jiansheng are, you better quickly notify Shen Jing¡¯an to go to Lake Heart Ind and admit his fault!"


    Manager Wang¡¯s expression turned ugly; aside from the Qi Family, who else would dare to insult Shen Jing¡¯an like this in their presence? They were also very angry, but there was nothing they could do¡ªafter all, who could rival the Qi Family¡¯s strength?


    Director Lin headed straight for the Jiuyiwu Room, while on the side, Zhang Aiqin¡¯s daughter Lili was covering her face, still in shock.


    "Mom, what do we do now?" Lili asked in a low voice.


    Zhang Aiqin nced at Director Lin walking ahead without turning his head, knowing that he truly did not take her daughter seriously.


    With this turn of events, she could no longer use her daughter to keep Director Lin hooked. Thinking of Hu Yong and the others inside the room, she suddenly gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, "Follow them, no matter what, I want to see Hu Yong get taught a lesson. That way, he¡¯ll be obedient when he sees me in the future!"


    "But, but he... he doesn¡¯t pay any attention to me anymore..." Lili said with a sobbing voice, clearly referring to Director Lin.


    "That¡¯s not a problem." Zhang Aiqin stroked Lili¡¯s hair and whispered, "Men, getting angry for a while is quite normal. Just go back to his ce, act a little coquettish, say a few nice things, share some intimate moments, and everything will immediately be good again. Don¡¯t worry."


    Lili nodded. This point was something her mother had been teaching her from a young age.


    Zhang Aiqin, having seen Director Lin¡¯s assertiveness, no longer cared about face. Even if her daughter could only be with him temporarily, even if he was just ying around, what of it? With the financial power of someone like Director Lin, ying around still cost a good sum of money!


    Just apanying him for a while could earn arge amount of money. Zhang Aiqin thought this deal was perfectly suitable!


    In the VIP Room No.95, Su Yang and hispanions were still inside, with Hu Yong and Su Yang still drinking.


    Zhang Aiyun, however, was looking uneasy. Just now, a few people hade in, moring to make Hu Yong go out and apologize. As a result, they were driven away by Su Yang with a few punches and kicks.


    Although she was amazed at Su Yang¡¯s martial skill, she was even more worried. She recognized those people; they were said to be leaders in Hu Yong¡¯spany.


    With these people taken care of by Su Yang, what would happen to Hu Yong¡¯s job in the future?


    Moreover, these people were not ones to mess with. If they went back and brought more people for revenge, what then?


    After all, Su Yang might be able to defeat three or five people, but could he beat thirty or fifty?


    So, during the meal, Zhang Aiyun was also in a state of panic, asionally tugging at Hu Yong¡¯s clothes quietly, urging Hu Yong to remind Su Yang.


    Hu Yong, however, ignored herpletely. He was well aware of Su Yang¡¯s strength; these people were nothing inparison. Moreover, he had also noticed that Su Yang¡¯s strength was not just formidable; in Wanhu City, he probably had an incrediblework of connections.


    As for these people from thepany, what did they count for in front of Su Yang?


    Xiao Jie, on the other hand, was having a st. Manager Wang had actually dismantled a few wooden lions and brought them to the room as gifts for Xiao Jie.


    Zhang Aiyun was not clear about the value of these wooden lions, but she knew they were definitely worth a lot. Honestly, she could not figure out what Su Yang¡¯s identity was. Why were his words so powerful?


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Director Lin entered with a group of people.


    Zhang Aiqin and Lili followed behind. After entering the room, Zhang Aiqin immediately straightened her back, disying an air of arrogance.


    Although she had lost face earlier outside, in front of Hu Yong, she needed to exude absolute authority. Only then could she go on to ridicule Hu Yong in the future!


    Director Lin¡¯s gaze swept across everyone and finallynded on Su Yang, his eyebrows slightly knitted, "So it¡¯s you,d, who got your hands on the Shen Family¡¯s Shen Wang Order? Come on, stand up and let me see. What kind of extraordinary abilities do you have to be able to get the Shen Wang Order?"

 Chapter 755 - 754 You’re Fired

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 754 You¡¯re Fired</h4>


    Zhang Aiyun¡¯s face went pale with fear, witnessing the intimidating demeanor of Director Lin, which instilled dread in her. She nced at her older sister Zhang Aiqin behind her, and seeing the arrogance in her face, she felt even more unnerved.


    Could it be that Director Lin was brought here by her own sister, Zhang Aiqin? If that were the case, were they targeting her husband, Hu Yong? Were they nning to implicate Su Yang?


    Su Yang, on the other hand, remained extremelyposed. He slowly sipped the wine in his cup, then raised his head to look at Director Lin.


    Narrowing his brows slightly, Su Yang spoke coldly, "Manager Wang, Wanhu Manor is known as the best hotel in Wanhu City, essentially the premier private club here. Is this the kind of conduct you allow? It was one thing for a few people to barge in here with such aggression, but now you personally bring this fat pig, and he¡¯s so rude¡ªthis is how your Wanhu Manor is managed?"


    Manager Wang¡¯s face was the epitome of difort; he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either party, and being caught in the middle was truly agonizing for him.


    Before Manager Wang could say a word, Director Lin was the first to burst out angrily, "Who the hell are you calling a fat pig?"


    "If you look like that, how could you even ask?" Su Yang shook his head. "Haven¡¯t you ever looked in the mirror? Do you need to pee on a mirror to see your own reflection?"


    The crowd around them immediately burst into uproariousughter. Most of them had no clue what the Shen Wang Order was, but they were mostly aware of Director Lin¡¯s dominance and the fact that he was not to be trifled with in Wanhu City.


    Now, as Su Yang spoke so insultingly to Director Lin, an unprecedented event was unfolding. The crowd jeered loudly, angrily cursing Su Yang, especially Old Fang¡¯s group, who felt emboldened with Director Lin present, even going as far as shouting that Su Yang needed to be taught a good lesson.


    Zhang Aiqin seized the opportunity and immediately said, "Kid, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve, talking to Director Lin like that. Apologize to Director Lin right now, orter, even if you beg on your knees for mercy, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    "Sis..." Zhang Aiyun, panic-stricken, uttered in a low voice. She didn¡¯t know exactly what position Director Lin held, but since he was referred to as ¡¯director,¡¯ wasn¡¯t that a rank too high for them? Any director, whatsoever the position, was not someone they, at the bottom of society, could afford to cross.


    "Don¡¯t call me sis!" Zhang Aiqin fired back immediately, "Didn¡¯t I warn you just now? I told you not to listen to this guy¡¯s nonsense, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, would you? Weren¡¯t you outside cursing me just a while ago? Now you remember to call me sis? That¡¯s right, what did you say earlier? You said even if you died, you would never beg me, right? What¡¯s happening now? Haven¡¯t died yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of begging me?"


    Zhang Aiyun was left utterly dumbfounded and had no idea what to say.


    At that moment, Hu Yong spoke in a stern voice, "Zhang Aiqin, stop being shameless. Aiyun just called out; when did she ever beg you? Let me make it clear, even if I die, I absolutely won¡¯t beg you!"


    "You..." Zhang Aiqin wanted to retort, but just then, Director Lin said coldly, "All of you shut up!"


    Zhang Aiqin immediately fell silent, but Hu Yong was not willing to back down, "Who are you to tell me to shut up?"


    Zhang Aiyun hastily tugged at Hu Yong¡¯s clothes, whispering, "Old Hu, don¡¯t get heated, he¡¯s a director..."


    "So what if he¡¯s a director!" Hu Yong said, though there was a trace of hesitance in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang being here, he would have acted submissive for sure.


    Director Lin nced at Hu Yong and said coldly, "Old Fang, is this the kind of employee you have? Quite a temper!"


    Old Fang immediately responded, "Director Lin, from this moment on, he is no longer an employee of ourpany. Listen carefully, Hu Yong, get your things and get the hell out tomorrow!"


    Zhang Aiyun was instantly stunned. With Hu Yong losing his job, what would be of their home?


    Hu Yong¡¯s face was filled with rage as he bellowed, "President Fang, what did I do wrong, why are you firing me?"


    "Because I¡¯m the boss, isn¡¯t that enough?" Old Fang arrogantly retorted.


    Hu Yong was furious, yet he didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    At this moment, Su Yangughed, casting a nce at Old Fang, "The boss? Haha, as of now, you¡¯re no longer one!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Old Fang furrowed his brows and said, "Kid, you can be arrogant, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense like that. I started thispany with my own hands, what right do you have to meddle in my business?"


    Su Yang smiled indifferently and didn¡¯t bother to answer.


    Zhang Aiqin sneered, "What¡¯s the matter, ran out of tall tales? Can¡¯t even speak anymore? Hu Yong, you were so full of yourself, and now you¡¯ve lost your job. Keep on jumping around!"


    mping his teeth, Hu Yong remained silent. He didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was nning to do, but if Su Yang said it could be done, then it surely would be.


    Director Lin looked coldly at Su Yang and said in a deep voice, "Kid, I won¡¯t waste words with you. Here¡¯s your chance, hand over the Shen Wang Order right now and get out of Wanhu City, and I might spare your life. Otherwise, plenty of people sink to the bottom of Wanhu Lake every year, they won¡¯t mind having one more!"


    Su Yang gave a chillyugh, "Manager Wang, does Wanhu Manor really not deal with such matters?"


    Manager Wang¡¯s face turned awkward as he muttered under his breath, "Sir, Director Lin... Director Lin is an inw of the Qi Family of Wanhu, so..."


    Manager Wang mentioned the name of the Qi Family of Wanhu, hoping to intimidate Su Yang. After all, who dared to defy the Qi Family in the Southern Six Provinces?


    Su Yang slowly nodded, "I see, youck the power to handle this matter, so I won¡¯t trouble you further. Why don¡¯t you call Shen Jing¡¯an and ask him how it should be dealt with?"


    "This..." Manager Wang looked troubled. Was it appropriate to escte this issue to Shen Jing¡¯an?


    Just then, an icy voice came from the entrance, "No need to ask, Master Su, I fully support you!"


    People turned their heads to look, only to see an old man with white hair and beard, surrounded by a crowd of people, making his way forward.


    Those who had seen the old man before cried out in surprise, for he was none other than the Family Head of the second biggest family in Jiangnan Province ¡ª Shen Jing¡¯an!


    In fact, if those who had previously visited the Medical Saint Sect were present, they would have recognized this old man as someone who had once sought medical treatment there.


    Back at the Medical Saint Sect, it was Su Yang who had cured his illness. Consequently, he had given Su Yang a Shen Wang Order, which was the main reason for Su Yang¡¯s visit to Wanhu Manor!


    Director Lin recognized Shen Jing¡¯an as well. He frowned and said gravely, "Elder Shen, are you implying that you want to go against my Qi Family? Don¡¯t forget, this is Wanhu, and just a bit further is the territory of the Qi Family of Wanhu!"


    "So what!" Shen Jing¡¯an responded coldly, "You are just a jumping jack. How much influence do you really have in the Qi Family? Master Su is my lifesaver. Whoever dares to insult him is insulting me. If the Qi Family is unsatisfied, I¡¯ll go myself to Lake Heart Ind to reason with them!"

 Chapter 756 - 755 Shen Jing’an

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 755 Shen Jing¡¯an</h4>


    Director Lin was dumbfounded; he had never expected Shen Jing¡¯an to utter such strong words.


    Director Lin, a rtive by marriage of the Qi Family of Wanhu, had indeed thrown his weight around in Wanhu City over the years, acting tyrannically with the support of the Qi Family¡¯s name.


    Others, no matter who, at least had to give some face to the Qi Family of Wanhu. Even if they encountered some bigshots, once Director Lin brought up the name of the Qi Family, the other party would certainly be willing to show respect.


    This time, Director Lin was still unting the name of the Qi Family in causing trouble here. In his eyes, although the Shen Family was also a major n, they would certainly have to bow to the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    However, the development of the situation waspletely beyond his expectations. Shen Jing¡¯an stood so firmly on Su Yang¡¯s side and treated him with such an attitude, which made it even harder for him to ept.


    Director Lin had met Shen Jing¡¯an twice before and, due to the rtionship with the Qi Family of Wanhu, Shen Jing¡¯an had been quite polite to him. To him, Shen Jing¡¯an was very wary of the Qi Family of Wanhu; he simply couldn¡¯t understand what had emboldened Shen Jing¡¯an to stand up against them.


    Truth be told, Shen Jing¡¯an was also very nervous. If it were someone else, he might have reluctantly supported Director Lin. But this time it involved Su Yang, and he could not back down. After all, it was Su Yang who had saved his life; without Su Yang, he would have been long gone.


    In Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s view, his life had been reimed. So, even if it meant conflict with the Qi Family of Wanhu, he was determined to protect Su Yang. This was his principle.


    Su Yang sat in the back, watching Shen Jing¡¯an with interest. He had originally thought Shen Jing¡¯an would at most y the role of a peacekeeper. However, Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s reaction had indeed surprised him.


    Not only did he stand up to help Su Yang, but he also treated Director Lin so domineeringly, which was quitemendable.


    You see, although Su Yang had caused quite a stir at the Qi Family of Wanhu, very few people knew about it; it had not spread yet. And Su Yang could tell that Shen Jing¡¯an didn¡¯t know about it either.


    In fact, although Shen Jing¡¯an appeared very strong, Su Yang could see that there was still a hint of panic in his eyes. To truly go up against the Qi Family of Wanhu, Shen Jing¡¯an would not have the courage.


    After a prolonged silence, Director Lin finally snapped back to reality, pointed at Shen Jing¡¯an, and angrily said, "Shen Jing¡¯an, you¡¯ve got guts, remember the words you just said. I¡¯m going to call Lake Heart Ind right now. Just wait until the people from my Qi Family arrive. Don¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy then!"


    With an icy face and anger aroused, Shen Jing¡¯an replied, "Fine, then I will wait for your Qi Family¡¯s people toe. I have to see whether there is no ce left in this world where reason prevails. Causing trouble on the Shen Family¡¯s turf, do you think the Qi Family will take your side?"


    "We shall see!" Director Lin stormed out with his phone, raging with anger.


    Director Lin was actually very calm inside; he knew very well that the Qi Family of Wanhu was known for protecting their own.


    This incident, even if it truly was his fault, the Qi Family would definitely support him, as it pertained to the face of the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Moreover, if the Qi Family found out that Shen Jing¡¯an ced an unknown young man on the same footing with Qi Bach¨ª, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let Shen Jing¡¯an off the hook.


    Indeed, as Director Lin had guessed, there was an outrage from the Qi Family when he reported the situation at Wanhu Manor. He could even hear the sound of things being smashed over the phone.


    After hanging up, Director Lin walked back into the private room with a smug smile, "Shen Jing¡¯an, my Qi Family¡¯s people will be here any minute now. We¡¯ll see how you wrap this up!"


    "I¡¯ll be here waiting!" Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s face remained icy as he walked straight into the private room.


    "Then let¡¯s wait and see!" Director Lin couldn¡¯t stop sneering. With the people from the Qi Family of Wanhu on the way, what could Shen Jing¡¯an possibly count for?


    The people around Director Lin were also excited, thinking that witnessing the Qi Family of Wanhu take action would make the evening even more exciting.


    The biggest two families in a showdown ¨C although the onlookers pretty much knew the oue, such a scene was still umon.


    Manager Wang approached Shen Jing¡¯an, his face filled with surprise, "Family Head, this Director Lin, he¡¯s quite close with the Qi Family of Wanhu. Doing this..."


    Shen Jing¡¯an waved his hand and said coldly, "I have my limits. I also have some connections with a few people in the Qi Family of Wanhu; they wouldn¡¯t go to such extremes, would they?"


    "But recently, the Qi Family¡¯s actions have been very excessive. Some of the families that had good rtions with them... they have suffered quite a bit at their hands. With this...," Manager Wang was full of worry.


    Shen Jing¡¯an fell silent for a moment, then said softly, "Arrange for Master Su to leave first in a while."


    "What?" Manager Wang was stunned. Was Shen Jing¡¯an nning to ensure Su Yang¡¯s safety? But if Su Yang wasn¡¯t here and the Qi Family of Wanhu arrived, wouldn¡¯t the situation just escte? Then, the Shen Family would have to bear the brunt of the Qi Family¡¯s anger alone; wasn¡¯t this pushing the Shen Family towards a dead end?


    "Hurry and prepare!" Shen Jing¡¯an ordered sternly.


    Manager Wang, not daring to hesitate, nced at Su Yang helplessly, yet still had no choice but to discreetly leave to make arrangements.


    Shen Jing¡¯an approached Su Yang and whispered, "Master Su, I will arrange for you to leave first in a while. I can take care of this side of things by myself. I¡¯m really sorry for affecting your meal and for the inconvenience; I will personally apologize another day!"


    Su Yang smiled slightly and said softly, "Is it necessary to leave?"


    "What?" Shen Jing¡¯an was somewhat taken aback. Was Su Yang so confident? Did he not know what kind of force the Qi Family of Wanhu was?


    "Master Su, this is the Qi Family of Wanhu after all..." Shen Jing¡¯an whispered, "In their family, there are six Earth Immortals and countless experts. In the Southern Six Provinces, the Qi Family of Wanhu is the most powerful. The strength of the Qi Family of Wanhu is said to surpass that of the ten great families of three provincesbined, and this is no exaggeration. Their power is stronger than the rumors and definitely not weaker. This is different from the Medical Saint Sect; I know you are displeased with these people, but a true man can bend and stretch..."


    Before Shen Jing¡¯an could finish, Zhang Aiqin, who had been eavesdropping nearby, seemed to have caught a lever and immediately started shouting, "Director Lin, Director Lin, quickly! This old guy is letting the youngster run. He wants to let him escape before your people from there arrive!"

 Chapter 757 - 756 Qi Family Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 756 Qi Family Arrival</h4>


    Director Lin noticed Shen Jing¡¯an whispering with Su Yang and had no idea what they were talking about.


    Now, hearing Zhang Aiqin¡¯s loudint, he suddenly felt invigorated. Acting all high and mighty, as soon as he heard someone from my Qi family wasing, he immediately got scared and wanted to run? Hmph, if he knew this would happen, why did he even start in the first ce!


    Director Lin immediately shouted, "Shen Jing¡¯an, you listen to me carefully. My family made it very clear; once they arrive here, this kid must be present. If you let him run away, hmph, wait for your Shen Family to be wiped out!"


    Shen Jing¡¯an was furious, but Director Lin didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, pointing at Su Yang and saying, "And you, kid, if you have the guts to boast, you¡¯ve got to stick it out to the end. If you don¡¯t have the balls, kneel down and kowtow for mercy right now, and I will let you go directly, no need to run!"


    Su Yang said with a faint smile, "The rtives of the Qi Family of Wanhu, all so arrogant. It seems that the Qi Family of Wanhu is indeed domineering in their actions!"


    "Kid, you¡¯re courting death and still dare to point fingers at my Qi family!" Director Lin said angrily, "What, you want to talk tough just before dying? Let me tell you, when my Qi family¡¯s people get here, just wait to be thrown into theke to feed the fish!"


    "Then I¡¯ll wait!" said Su Yang calmly.


    Shen Jing¡¯an had an ufortable look and said in a low voice, "Master Su..."


    "You don¡¯t have to say it," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "I¡¯ll just meet the Qi Family of Wanhu right here!"


    Shen Jing¡¯an sighed, knowing that it was impossible to persuade Su Yang. He could only quietly instruct the people by his side to arrange for more manpower. If push really came to shove, he had to get Su Yang out of here no matter what.


    Zhang Aiyun stood by and watched all this, and though she didn¡¯t know about the Qi Family or Shen Family, she could at least read the expressions of everyone present.


    This expression from Shen Jing¡¯an also made her feel anxious. Could it be that this time, it was truly dangerous?


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhang Aiyun quietly approached Zhang Aiqin and said in a low voice, "Big sister..."


    "Don¡¯t call me ¡¯big sister¡¯!" Zhang Aiqin cut off Zhang Aiyun directly, "I¡¯m not your big sister. Do you even consider me your big sister? Hmph, if you want to acknowledge me as your big sister, that¡¯s fine, but right now, immediately sever ties with Hu Yong, and you will have nothing to do with tonight¡¯s matter!"


    Zhang Aiyun was dumbstruck; she had intended to seek Zhang Aiqin¡¯s help, but she didn¡¯t expect her to speak so decisively.


    "Ai Yun, don¡¯t beg her!" Hu Yong said through clenched teeth, "We won¡¯t have a problem, it¡¯s just the Qi Family of Wanhu..."


    There was a chorus of hisses from the crowd, and many looked at Hu Yong as if looking at a fool. Who in the Southern Six Provinces would dare to say such a thing?


    "Kid, remember what you said!" Director Lin said coldly, "When my Qi family¡¯s people arrive, I hope you can still be so bold."


    "Director Lin, you¡¯re asking too much of people! When the Qi family¡¯s people arrive, he will be so frightened on the spot, how could he still dare to be so bold?"


    "Haha, I¡¯ve seen many arrogant people in my life, but someone this arrogant is indeed a first!"


    "Since he wants to seek death himself, let¡¯s oblige him!"


    "Seeking his own death is one thing, but to also drag his wife and children into it, what kind of man is he!"


    "..."


    The mockery from the crowd was relentless as they looked at Su Yang, Hu Yong, and the others inside as if they were looking at dead men. After all, in the Southern Six Provinces, offending the Qi Family of Wanhu was tantamount to seeking death, wasn¡¯t it?


    Zhang Aiyun had never seen such a scene before, and she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t stop crying, huddled in the corner of the wall, holding Xiao Jie.


    "Hu Yong, look at the mess you¡¯ve made!" Zhang Aiqin said coldly. "It¡¯s all because of you that my sister has suffered. You jinx, you good-for-nothing!"


    Hu Yong clenched his teeth and said nothing, while the ridicule from everyone else in the room became even more intense.


    At that moment, amotion also erupted outside, and a waiter rushed in flustered, eximing urgently, "Manager Wang, someone hase over by boat and barged straight in, we... we couldn¡¯t stop them..."


    The crowd instantly burst into an uproar, and Director Lin said excitedly, "It must be my Qi Family¡¯s people!"


    Everyone turned to look, only to see a group of people charging over with fierce momentum, indeed the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s face rapidly changed, and through gritted teeth he said, "Listen up, Shen Family, at all costs, you must stop them outside, don¡¯t let them enter the Room Nine Five!"


    The Shen Family¡¯s people looked at each other, and ultimately rushed out to block the Qi Family¡¯s people.


    But how could the Shen Family¡¯s peoplepare to those of the Qi Family? In the ensuing fight, the Shen Family¡¯s people could not hinder them at all and were all knocked to the ground, leaving the scene in total chaos.


    The Qi Family¡¯s people came over with menacing force, and Director Lin went up to meet them excitedly, "Cousin Qi San, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    The person in the lead was none other than Qi Wu¡¯an, no wonder Director Lin could be so overbearing in Wanhu City. His mother and Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s father were siblings, sharing a deep bond indeed.


    Qi Wu¡¯an nodded slowly, and Director Lin immediately pointed towards the Room Nine Five, "Shen Jing¡¯an, that old bastard, is inside, and that little brat too, they haven¡¯t escaped, we can¡¯t let them get away!"


    "Do you think they can escape?" Qi Wu¡¯an sneered and walked straight over, bellowing, "Shen Jing¡¯an, you old wretch,e out here!"


    Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s face was ice-cold; seeing Qi Wu¡¯an, he knew the situation was troublesome.


    Among the Qi Family, Qi Wu¡¯an was known for his vtile temper. Moreover, the Qi Family sending such an important figure already showed their stance was to clean up after them.


    Could the Shen Family contend with the Qi Family?


    Sighing, Shen Jing¡¯an gently patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder and whispered, "Master Su, do not go out. This time, no matter what, I will ensure your safety!"


    Shen Jing¡¯an waved his hand to the people nearby, signaling them to protect Su Yang. Then, he walked to the door, his steps faltering.


    Zhang Aiqin stood inside the room, sneering at Hu Yong, "Hey, Hu Yong, do you dare to repeat what you just said?"


    Hu Yong bit his lip, furrowed his brow, and did not answer.


    Shen Jing¡¯an arrived at the door and said softly, "So it¡¯s Mr. Qi San from the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes. I thought it was Elder Qi Liu who hade..."


    "Don¡¯t talk about Elder Qi Liu!" Qi Wu¡¯an said coldly. "Elder Qi Liu said he will not intervene in this matter. Now, it¡¯s between you and my Qi Family. How dare you insult my Qi Family like this, how do you n to apologize?"


    Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s face showed his difort; after all, he was the head of a family, how could he apologize?


    "Make him kneel and kowtow!" Director Lin sneered, and his words immediately received echoes of agreement from many.


    Qi Wu¡¯an didn¡¯t say a word, but his sneering gaze at Shen Jing¡¯an clearly conveyed his demand for Shen Jing¡¯an to kneel.


    The people from the Shen Family were furious, yet no one dared to speak. After all, under the might of the Qi Family, who would dare to utter a word?


    Just as Shen Jing¡¯an was looking embarrassed and at a loss, a cold voice suddenly came from behind him, "Qi Wu¡¯an, how about I give you a chance as well? Kneel now, and I might spare your life!"

 Chapter 758 - 757 Do You Think It’s Suitable?

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 757 Do You Think It¡¯s Suitable?</h4>


    The sudden voice startled everyone.


    Who was so bold as to speak to the Qi Family in such a manner? To say he was courting death was an understatement; wasn¡¯t this just asking to have his entire family annihted?


    Given the Qi Family¡¯s dominance in the Southern Six Provinces, no one had ever dared to confront them head-on, let alone insult them like this.


    What was crucial was that the insult wasn¡¯t directed at just any member of the Qi Family, but at one of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, Qi Wu¡¯an, known for having the worst temper among them!


    Everyone turned their heads to see who this death-seeking individual was and what he looked like.


    Only one person was standing behind them, none other than Su Yang. His face was calm, as if oblivious to the stares from everyone around him.


    Director Lin was the first to react, pointing at Su Yang and cursing, "You son of a bitch, were those words just now spoken by you?"


    "You dare to speak to the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes like that, seeking death?"


    "Kill him, kill him, the Qi Family of Wanhu cannot be humiliated!"


    "You son of a bitch, kneel down and apologize immediately, or else, I¡¯ll kill you first!"


    "Why waste words on him, just kill him!"


    The crowd was shouting angrily, some even moving towards Su Yang, ready to teach him a lesson on behalf of the Qi Family. This way, they could show their face in front of the Qi Family and might even receive preferential treatment from them in the future!


    Zhang Aiqin was the most excited, eagerly stirring up trouble, "Third brother, you see that? That¡¯s Hu Yong¡¯s so-calledrade. Tsk tsk, is this what a veteran from the army looks like? This is just a moron. What kind of army is this, one that trains morons?"


    Zhang Aiyun¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, but she was very clear that this incident was really troublesome.


    However, she no longer sought help from Zhang Aiqin. With things havinge to this point, she had to stand behind Hu Yong no matter what. Even if it meant facing certain doom, she would support her husband!


    Zhang Aiyun did not understand how dangerous society could be. In her view, at worst, she would get beaten up and then have to pay some money. As the saying goes, the poorest beg and the lucky prevail; even if she had to beg, she would support her husband!


    Just as the crowd was moring about toy hands on Su Yang, suddenly, Qi Wu¡¯an from behind roared, "Everybody fucking stop!"


    All were stunned on the spot, especially those who had surrounded Su Yang.


    Since Su Yang hadn¡¯t made a move, those words from Qi Wu¡¯an were clearly directed at them.


    The crowd was confused, not understanding why Qi Wu¡¯an wanted them to stop. Weren¡¯t they helping Qi Wu¡¯an? Why would he want them to cease their actions?


    Director Lin was also taken aback but quicklyughed, "Third cousin, do you want to take care of him yourself? That¡¯s right, for someone like him, you definitely need to handle it personally to be satisfied."


    The crowd had an epiphany, stepped aside, andughed, "Mr. Qi, we were overstepping our bounds. Indeed, you should be the one to take action!"


    "Yes, he dared to insult Mr. Qi; of course, it should be Mr. Qi who deals with him!"


    "Everybody, make way for Mr. Qi!"


    Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯splexion changed dramatically. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang courting death?


    He hurriedly waved his hand towards the people of the Shen Family, signaling them toe protect Su Yang. But at this moment, could the people of the Shen Family stop the Qi Family?


    Qi Wu¡¯an ignored everyone else. He walked up to Su Yang, his expression turning extremely ugly. With everyone watching, Qi Wu¡¯an bowed his head and said in a low voice, "Master Su, you...you are here too?"


    Everyone at the scene was taken aback. What was this? Qi Wu¡¯an was calling Su Yang "Master Su"? And looking at Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s demeanor, he was clearly bowing his head. What did this mean? When had the Qi Family ever bowed to anyone?


    Shen Jing¡¯an, who had been prepared toe protect Su Yang, also froze. What was going on? Qi Wu¡¯an, with the worst temper among the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, was showing such an attitude towards Su Yang? This waspletely beyond his expectations!


    Amidst the surprised stares from the crowd, Su Yang retorted, "Can¡¯t I be here?"


    "No...not at all..." Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s face turned awkward as he hurriedly said, "I just didn¡¯t know you were here, that¡¯s all..."


    "Hmph, I thought your Qi Family of Wanhu was so domineering. Just because you¡¯re in Wanhu, I can¡¯t dine at Wanhu Manor?" Su Yang said coldly.


    A flicker of anger passed through Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s eyes, but he eventually lowered his voice and said, "That¡¯s not what I meant. I...I just didn¡¯t know Master Su was here..."


    "Well, now you know, right?" Su Yang said.


    "Know...I know..." Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s face was flushed to the extreme. When had he ever been treated like this in his life?


    "So, what do you think should be done about this?" Su Yang asked back.


    "This matter..." Qi Wu¡¯an said in a low voice, "Master Su, this matter has nothing to do with you. We were just looking for the Shen..."


    "Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s Shen Wang Order has been given to me..." Su Yang said calmly. "You don¡¯t think that me holding the Shen Wang Order is an insult to the Qi Family, do you?"


    "Ah?" Qi Wu¡¯an was stunned. The Shen Wang Order was actually with Su Yang?


    Honestly,paring Su Yang with Lord Qi Ba and Ye Jiansheng, of course there was nopetition. But the problem was, he couldn¡¯t give a direct answer to that question. Su Yang might be no match for Lord Qi Ba and Sword Saint, but still, he could stir up trouble for the Qi Family to no end!


    Everyone at the scene watched Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s expression, and although they did not know the exact situation, they vaguely saw that Qi Wu¡¯an was quite apprehensive of Su Yang.


    Everyone was very puzzled in their hearts, unable to understand the situation. It was known that the Qi Family from Wanhu, in Jiangnan Province, even in the Southern Six Provinces, acted with impunity. They had never seen the Qi Family bow to anyone before, nor had they seen anyone dare to speak to the Qi Family like this!


    Who exactly was this Master Su?


    Shen Jing¡¯an was especially dumbfounded. Although he was the Family Head of Jiangnan Province¡¯s secondrgest family, in reality, he was very wary of the Qi Family. The Qi Family of Wanhu had never taken the heads of these families seriously. A single Qi Wu¡¯an was far above him in status!


    And now, Qi Wu¡¯an was acting sopliant and panicked in front of Su Yang that Shen Jing¡¯an was truly baffled. Did the Qi Family of Wanhu have people they feared? And the one they feared was Su Yang?


    "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!" Su Yang said coldly. "Qi Wu¡¯an, do you think it¡¯s fitting for me to hold the Shen Wang Order?"


    Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s face turned beet red and, despite being extremely angry inside, he ultimately had to honestly reply, "Fitting...it¡¯s fitting..."


    Director Lin couldn¡¯t help but be startled and said in astonishment, "Third cousin, this...how can this be okay? What¡¯s so special about this guy, how can hepare to Lord Qi Ba?"

 Chapter 759 - 758

    <h4>Chapter 759: 758</h4>


    Qi Wu¡¯an was seething with rage. This Director Lin was simply an idiot; couldn¡¯t he see the situation at hand?


    "Shut up!" Qi Wu¡¯an pped Director Lin across the face and bellowed, "What do you know? Get out of my sight!"


    Director Lin was stunned,pletely unable toprehend why Qi Wu¡¯an would strike him for the sake of an outsider!


    The noisy onlookers nearby immediately fell silent; they didn¡¯t know what had happened, but if Qi Wu¡¯an would even hit his own cousin, what chance did they have?


    Zhang Aiqin was also dumbfounded, as she had been the loudest critic just a moment ago, and now she was the most embarrassed.


    Qi Wu¡¯an ignored these people, squeezing out an awkward smile and said in a low voice, "Master Su, they¡¯re blind to a true giant. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Since you have obtained the Shen Wang Order, my Qi family has nothing to say. I¡¯ll take my leave with my people to Lake Heart Ind!"


    Just as Qi Wu¡¯an was about to turn away, Su Yang spokenguidly, "Did I say you could leave?"


    Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s face turned livid with anger, veins throbbing, but in the end, he dared not say a word and obediently turned back, whispering, "Is there anything else that displeases you, Master Su? Just let me know, and I will handle it without fault!"


    "There are plenty of things that I¡¯m dissatisfied with!" Su Yang drawled.


    A glint of sharpness shed through Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s eyes as he suddenly pointed at Director Lin and ordered, "Someone, break his damned legs as an apology to Master Su!"


    The crowd was taken aback. What on earth was happening? It was one thing for Qi Wu¡¯an to be polite to Su Yang, but to break his cousin¡¯s legs as an apology? Had he lost his mind?


    The Qi Family of Wanhu was famously protective of their own, so what was Qi Wu¡¯an really trying to do?


    The thought terrified Director Lin, turning hisplexion deathly pale as he pleaded urgently, "Cousin, cousin, what....what¡¯s really going on..."


    However, Qi Wu¡¯an paid him no heed; the astonishing blow that Su Yang had dealt at Lake Heart Ind was still vivid in his memory.


    With one strike, over a dozen experts at the Integration Realm from the Qi Family of Lake Heart Ind fell to Su Yang¡¯s sword!


    After Su Yang had departed, the members of the Qi family hastily convened a meeting; the only conclusion they could reach was to swallow their pride, for the time being.


    With Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong backing him, and the Law Enforcers watching, what purpose did the Six Terrestrial Immortals of the Qi Family serve? They couldn¡¯t make a move either.


    And among those beneath the Qi Family Terran Immortals, it seemed only Qi Zhishan, who could withstand attacks from Earth Immortals, might be capable of defeating Su Yang.


    But the thing was, after having a conversation with Su Yang, Qi Zhishan had simply run away. The Qi family sent people to find him but could find no trace, casting an even darker shadow over the family.


    So now, upon seeing Su Yang, Qi Wu¡¯an could only rein in his former dominance. He had been truly frightened by Su Yang.


    Qi Wu¡¯an could only vow inwardly to take revenge; the moment Su Yang entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, the Qi Family Terran Immortals would join forces and strike to kill Su Yang for sure!


    For now, however, they could only endure.


    A few from the Qi family charged forward, holding Director Lin down without hesitation. Director Lin howled in agony, struggling in vain.


    As they were about to break his legs, Su Yang spoke up, "Leave this man to me; I¡¯ll handle him. Qi Wu¡¯an, you better sort out your own issues first!"


    White-faced, Qi Wu¡¯an whispered, "Master Su, what...what problems do I have?"


    "I just said..." Su Yang chuckled, "If you kneel down and apologize to Elder Shen, I can spare your life!"


    Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s expression changed drastically. To kneel and beg for mercy¡ªwasn¡¯t that the same as asking for his life?


    "Master Su..." Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯splexion also turned anxious. He didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Su Yang and the Qi Family of Wanhu was. But to really force Qi Wu¡¯an to kneel, he didn¡¯t dare to, for that would be making a mortal enemy of the Qi Family of Wanhu!


    "You don¡¯t need to speak!" Su Yang interrupted Shen Jing¡¯an directly, "I know what I¡¯m doing!"


    Shen Jing¡¯an looked at Su Yang, then at Qi Wu¡¯an, and ultimately did not dare to say anything more.


    Qi Wu¡¯an, pale-faced, gritted his teeth and said, "Master Su, I came here for the sake of my family¡¯s affairs. To make me kneel and apologize is to make the entire Qi Family kneel and apologize. I can¡¯t do that!"


    Su Yang smiled, "You can¡¯t do it? Then you can die."


    As he spoke, Su Yang took a step forward without waiting for Qi Wu¡¯an to react. Before all eyes, he crossed the distance to Qi Wu¡¯an with one step.


    With a reach of his hand, he aimed straight for Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s forehead!


    Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s expression turned desperate; he knew the power of Su Yang. If this finger strike hit, he would undoubtedly die!


    Without any hesitation, Qi Wu¡¯an quickly backed away. But Su Yang was much faster than him, and this finger strike chased him like a persistent maggot, leaving him no chance to evade.


    Qi Wu¡¯an tried to counterattack several times in an attempt to push back Su Yang, but his attacks were futile before Su Yang. That finger remained incessantly close to his forehead!


    In the end, with nowhere to retreat, Qi Wu¡¯an was cornered by Su Yang. Despairing, he simply closed his eyes and awaited death.


    Just then, a light shed swiftly, sweeping up Qi Wu¡¯an and rescuing him from Su Yang¡¯s lethal strike.


    Following that, an elderly man with a long beard appeared in the hall, standing beside Qi Wu¡¯an, though no one knew when he had arrived.


    The long-bearded elder was none other than the Fifth Ancestor of the Qi Family of Wanhu, who had met Su Yang on Lake Heart Ind earlier that day. He frowned deeply and said in a heavy voice, "Master Su, must you be so utterly ruthless?"


    "That question should be asked to your Qi Family, shouldn¡¯t it?" Su Yang replied, "I already knew that the Qi Family of Wanhu behaves arrogantly, but I didn¡¯t expect an inw like you to be so imperious. All I did wase to Wanhu Manor for a meal, and your Qi Family came storming in to kill me? Is the Qi Family really sowless in its actions?"


    The Fifth Ancestor¡¯s face showed embarrassment as he said, "We were unaware that it was Master Su dining here. Where we have offended, I here offer an apology to Master Su."


    The crowd was abuzz, and though they did not recognize the Fifth Ancestor, they could all tell that his status was unquestionably above Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s.


    Even the Fifth Ancestor was personally apologizing¡ªwhat kind of heaven-defying status did Su Yang have?


    "Not sure if there¡¯s any sincerity in the Fifth Ancestor¡¯s words!" Su Yang said slowly.


    "When I speak, I never lie!" the Fifth Ancestor dered loudly.


    "In that case, I will ept your apology," Su Yang paused, then continued, "However, I would still like the Qi Family to give me an assurance."


    "What assurance?" the Fifth Ancestor frowned, truly unable toprehend what Su Yang wanted.


    "It¡¯s simple. I hope that the Qi Family of Wanhu will no longer interfere in the affairs of other families in the Southern Six Provinces," Su Yang said coldly, "Just mind your own business. There¡¯s no need to meddle in so many matters!"

 Chapter 760 - 759 Su Yang’s Demand

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 759 Su Yang¡¯s Demand</h4>


    When Su Yang said this, there was a collective gasp from the crowd; everyone stared at Su Yang in astonishment. People even began to whisper amongst themselves, wondering whether Su Yang had gone mad.


    This was about the Qi Family of Wanhu, thergest family in the Southern Six Provinces, and also the most dominant.


    For many years, the Qi Family of Wanhu could be said to have controlled the entire Southern Six Provinces. No other family dared to express the slightest dissatisfaction when it came to the Qi Family meddling in their affairs.


    Yet Su Yang, an outsider, had directly addressed this matter, demanding the Qi Family cease their interference in other families¡¯ affairs.


    What on earth was Su Yang trying to achieve?


    To bear a grudge against the Qi Family, did he really have to strike at the very core of their interests?


    Master Five Ancestors¡¯s face turned cold, and Qi Wu¡¯an was also enraged. He pointed at Su Yang and said, "Don¡¯t push it too far. We apologized to you and already gave you enough respect. What else do you want!"


    "Shut your mouth!" Su Yang said coldly. "Do you really think that with this Master Five Ancestors here, you can be protected? Was the morning battle at Lake Heart Ind not enough? How about I make another trip to Lake Heart Ind? This time, I won¡¯t hold back. If I kill everyone in the Qi Family below the level of Terran Immortals, then I won¡¯t need to negotiate with you anymore, will I?"


    Qi Wu¡¯an exploded with rage but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word. There was nothing he could do, for Su Yang indeed had the strength to back his words.


    If Su Yang were to really ughter his way to Lake Heart Ind, and the Terran Immortals were unable to act, Su Yang would crush all on his path, and how could the Qi Family¡¯s people possibly be his match?


    Moreover, Qi Wu¡¯an did not doubt for a second that Su Yang dared to do so. That very morning on Lake Heart Ind, in front of the Qi Family¡¯s Terran Immortals, he had killed so many from the Qi Family. Had Su Yang ever shown mercy?


    Master Five Ancestors¡¯s face looked extremely ugly, and his fists were clenched tightly. If it weren¡¯t for the rules of the Earthly Immortal Realm, he would have torn Su Yang into a thousand pieces right there and then.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    It had been difficult enough to get rid of the gue that was Su Yang that morning. The Qi Family had made their stance very clear - before Su Yang entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, no matter what, do not provoke him.


    If Su Yang were to attack Lake Heart Ind again, truly nobody would be able to stop him!


    Taking a deep breath, Master Five Ancestors said in a heavy tone, "Master Su, must you really go to such extremes?"


    "The Qi Family¡¯s Terran Immortals are all waiting for me to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm so they can kill me personally," responded Su Yang with a light smile, "what do you think I should do?"


    Master Five Ancestors clenched his teeth. Though he was furious inside, he had to admit that what Su Yang said waspletely true. The enmity between the Qi Family and Su Yang was set in stone; the Qi Family was determined to kill Su Yang.


    In this situation, whatever Su Yang did could not be considered too extreme. Regardless of Su Yang¡¯s actions, once he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, the Qi Family would still seek to take his life!


    "Master Su, disputes should be resolved, not escted," Master Five Ancestors said solemnly. "Some things can still be discussed. Once you go too far, there truly will be no room for negotiation!"


    "Oh, so you¡¯re saying the Qi Family can just let go of their desire for revenge for those dozen or so dead?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    The Fifth Ancestor was suddenly speechless; as a Terrestrial Immortal, he certainly couldn¡¯t speak carelessly. This vengeance could definitely not be forsaken. Su Yang¡¯s question was something he couldn¡¯t answer at all!


    "You don¡¯t even dare to speak, so what are you discussing with me?" Su Yang shrugged and said, "Let¡¯s cut to the chase, huh? The things I just proposed, do you agree or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m heading over to Lake Heart Ind right now!"


    The Fifth Ancestor clenched his teeth and after a long silence finally spoke in a deep voice, "This matter isn¡¯t something I can decide on my own!"


    "How about I go to Lake Heart Ind with you so you can talk it over?" Su Yang said. "Or maybe, I should just kill a few people to give you some motivation?"


    "You..." The Fifth Ancestor was furious, pointing at Su Yang with indignation, but in the end, he dared not say anything.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his face calm, and walked straight to the doorway, looking toward Lake Heart Ind with a sneer, "I know that those few old fools from your Qi Family are watching over here, and they can hear our conversation, so don¡¯t y dumb with me. I¡¯ll give you one minute to decide. If you can¡¯t make up your minds, then I¡¯ll make the decision for you!"


    The Fifth Ancestor¡¯s face was so gloomy it could almost drip water. Indeed, just as Su Yang had said, those Earthly Immortal Realm dwellers from Lake Heart Ind were observing what was happening here. They had heard everything Su Yang said. That meant that the Fifth Ancestor¡¯s wish to dy things was utterly impossible.


    After grinding his teeth in silence for a while, a voice reached the Fifth Ancestor¡¯s ears; it was the collective decision of the few Terrestrial Immortals from Lake Heart Ind for him to agree to Su Yang¡¯s demands.


    The Fifth Ancestor was stunned for a moment, then turned to look toward Lake Heart Ind. He opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing. In fact, he knew that the Qi Family had no other choice but toply with Su Yang¡¯s demands.


    Standing with his hands behind his back, Su Yang looked out as if he were enjoying the scenery, not the least bit worried. He knew that the Qi Family would definitely agree to his terms.


    In fact, the grudge between Su Yang and the Qi Family wasn¡¯t that heavy. His insistence on such terms with the Qi Family was rather impromptu.


    From the events at Wanhu Manor, Su Yang realized that the Qi Family¡¯s influence in the Southern Six Provinces was too great.


    Now that Su Yang had taken charge of the Divine Physicians Alliance, which was mostly in the Southern Six Provinces, it was inevitable that it would be stifled by the Qi Family due to their influence and assertive way of doing things.


    Therefore, it was Su Yang¡¯s forceful demand that the Qi Family of Wanhu no longer interfere in others¡¯ affairs. inly speaking, he was paving the way for the Divine Physicians Alliance. The Alliance was quite important to Su Yang; at the very least, he needed to obtain many medicinal ingredients from them.


    As for the Qi Family, although very powerful, the enmity with Su Yang had been firmly established that morning. No matter what, the Qi Family was only waiting for Su Yang to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm before seeking to kill him.


    If that was the case, why should Su Yang leave them any face? Regardless of how he acted, the oue would be the same once he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, so he might as well go big.


    Why not use this opportunity to suppress the Qi Family thoroughly while Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong were still backing him? This was an opportunity not to be wasted. With support from Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong, the Qi Family couldn¡¯t even resist, allowing Su Yang to act freely¡ªthe most suitable chance hade.


    As for matters in the future, that was a bridge to be crossed when they came to it. Moreover, after witnessing Qi Zhishan¡¯s formidable power, Su Yang had a thought that perhaps he too could, like Qi Zhishan, forcefully suppress his realm.


    When the time came for him to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm, he would achieve a significant breakthrough, allowing him to leap forward by a thousand miles. At that time, he would have some self-preserving ability too!

 Chapter 761 - 760 Qi Family Capitulates

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 760 Qi Family Capittes</h4>


    Although the Fifth Ancestor felt extremely reluctant, he ultimately had no choice but to ept the oue.


    After taking a deep breath, in full view of everyone, the Fifth Ancestor said in a deep voice, "Fine, we¡¯ll do as you say. Starting now, my Qi Family will no longer interfere in anyone else¡¯s affairs. Anything that does not concern my Qi Family, we will absolutely not get involved!"


    "Old sir, be clear in your speech. Don¡¯t be so ambiguous," Su Yang said loudly. "What counts as unrted to your Qi Family? And what counts as rted to your Qi Family? Take tonight¡¯s incident as an example, does it qualify as rted or unrted to your Qi Family?"


    The Fifth Ancestor, annoyed, said sternly, "Then what exactly do you want?"


    "It¡¯s very simple. From now on, issues within your Qi Family¡¯s business are your Qi Family¡¯s affairs. Issues beyond your Qi Family¡¯s business are not!" Su Yang said coldly.


    The Fifth Ancestor¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. With what Su Yang had said, it was clear he intended to stop the Qi Family¡¯s outward expansion. From now on, could the Qi Family only involve themselves in their current business and not meddle in anything else?


    "Can you do it or not!" Su Yang said impatiently. "If you can¡¯t, then I will go to Lake Heart Ind!"


    The Fifth Ancestor was furious and pointed at Su Yang, "Don¡¯t keep threatening me. Do you really think the Qi Family has no way to deal with you?"


    A glint of cold light also shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes as he said coldly, "Old sir, you should mind your words. With such an attitude, it¡¯s very easy for someone to end up dead!"


    As Su Yang spoke, he nced casually at Qi Wu¡¯an, who was beside the Fifth Ancestor, as if to indicate to the Fifth Ancestor that it would be Qi Wu¡¯an who would end up dead.


    Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯splexion changed drastically. If Su Yang really made a move to kill him, how much longer could the Fifth Ancestor protect him?


    The Fifth Ancestor immediately wilted. Now it was truly Su Yang who held the power of speech, and the Qi Family indeed had no way to deal with Su Yang.


    Fortunately, at this moment, a sound came once again from Lake Heart Ind. The Fifth Ancestor sighed resignedly and said in a deep voice, "Alright, then let¡¯s do as you say!"


    "That¡¯s more like it. It¡¯s good to talk things over nicely, right!" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Since this matter has been settled, there is nothing here for you anymore. ¡¯Paths do not cross for those with differing beliefs,¡¯ and I won¡¯t keep you for dinner either. Don¡¯t stay here and spoil my mood!"


    Grinding his teeth, the Fifth Ancestor led the Qi Family away in indignation, not lingering here for a moment longer.


    Director Lin was dumbfounded; he wanted to ask the Fifth Ancestor to take him away. But remembering Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s earlier intention to break his legs, he suddenly dared not speak.


    But with the Qi Family gone, what support did he have left?


    Or rather, if even the Qi Family members were so suppressed in front of Su Yang, what was he in the eyes of Su Yang?


    The people present were also shocked beyond words. This was the Qi Family of Wanhu, and yet, in front of Su Yang, they had been so suffocated? What in the world was going on?


    "Master Su..." Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s voice trembled. He had never imagined that the Qi Family would end up so deted against Su Yang.


    You see, Shen Jing¡¯an had been prepared to do everything in his power to protect Su Yang. But the development of the situation hadpletely defied his expectations. Su Yang did not need his protection at all, as he had managed to resolve the situation with the Qi Family all by himself!


    Such a scenario was something that Shen Jing¡¯an could never have dreamed of. That the Qi Family of the Southern Six Provinces, so dominant, could actually be so fearful of Su Yang¡ªwhat on earth had happened?


    Su Yang, however, remainedpletely calm. He smiled at Shen Jing¡¯an and said, "Elder Shen, there are a few things I¡¯d like to trouble you with."


    Shen Jing¡¯an trembled with excitement and immediately said, "Master Su, please instruct me, my Shen Family will definitely do everything in its power!"


    "Going all out isn¡¯t necessary," Su Yang said with a light smile, his gaze sweeping over the crowd before finally settling on Old Fang. "This man, I hear he¡¯s been running several securitypanies in Wanhu City, acting arrogantly and with total disregard for anyone else. Just now, he wanted to fire myrade over a few words exchanged, tsk tsk, truly formidable!"


    Everyone looked at Old Fang, who was already shaking like a leaf. Upon hearing this, he immediately fell to his knees with a trembling voice, "Big... Big Brother, I... I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare to do it again..."


    Shen Jing¡¯an barked angrily, "Bring someone over to drag him out and throw him into theke to feed the fish!"


    The faces of those present all turned pale; this was the second family of Jiangnan Province, truly formidable. Old Fang himself was quite a local tycoon, but in the Shen Family¡¯s eyes, what difference did he have from an ant? With just a casual remark from Shen Jing¡¯an, he was to be thrown into theke to feed the fish. Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked?


    "There¡¯s no need!" Su Yang waved his hand and smiled, "My little nephew is still here; don¡¯t scare the child."


    Shen Jing¡¯an looked back at Zhang Aiyun, who was holding Xiao Jie in her arms, and his heart shook tremendously. If this was Su Yang¡¯s little nephew, then the boy¡¯s status was no small matter. After all, this was a man who could make the Qi Family bow their heads!


    "Whatever Master Su wishes, I will have someone attend to it immediately!" Shen Jing¡¯an hastily said.


    Su Yang smiled and said, "You see, I¡¯m not the sort who takes kindly to people throwing their weight around. How about this, I want to buy hispany. Have someone purchase it, and then I¡¯ll give him the axe. However he treated myrade, I¡¯ll treat him!"


    "That¡¯s easy!" Shen Jing¡¯an waved to one of his subordinates, who immediately ran out to take care of it.


    Only then did the crowd remember what Su Yang had said before. Indeed, Old Fang had no right to fire Hu Yong. In the current situation, would Su Yang want to buy hispany, could he even dare to disagree?


    Old Fang knelt on the ground, shivering. He felt like he had narrowly escaped death, thinking to himself how fortunate he was to be alive.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze then shifted to Director Lin and the mother and daughter duo of Zhang Aiqin not far away.


    All three of them shuddered. Zhang Aiqin, quick-witted as she was, hurried over to Zhang Aiyun¡¯s side, hastily hugged Xiao Jie in her arms, and said with a quivering voice, "Xiao Jie... my sweet Xiao Jie, call me Auntie quickly..."


    Zhang Aiqin had nowpletely realized that Su Yang was a truly formidable individual. However, she also knew that it was toote to curry favor with Su Yang. Her only option was to hurry over to Zhang Aiyun¡¯s side, hoping to use their family rtions to save herself for the time being.


    Moreover, she was indeed Zhang Aiyun¡¯s biological sister. If Hu Yong had such a powerful ally as arade, Hu Yong¡¯s future prospects were surely boundless. If she could leverage this connection, she too would reap immense benefits in the future!


    Su Yang, of course, could see through Zhang Aiqin¡¯s little schemes, and he paid no attention to this woman. Instead, he simply looked at Director Lin and said in a soft voice, "Director Lin, now it¡¯s time to deal with the matter between us."


    Director Lin¡¯s face was extremely strained as he gritted his teeth and said, "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t try to intimidate me. Do you know who I am? I am a public servant, and if you... if you dare touch me, I won¡¯t let you walk out of Wanhu City!"

 Chapter 762 - 761: Enormously Wicked and Vile

    <h4>Chapter 762: Chapter 761: Enormously Wicked and Vile</h4>


    Many people on the scene burst intoughter, especially those from the Shen Family.


    In front of the Shen Family, what Director Lin said waspletely meaningless.


    Director Lin used to have the support of the Qi Family of Wanhu, which allowed him to act without fear. Now, with the Qi Family being suppressed by Su Yang to the point of being unable to lift their heads, what did he have left?


    "A public official?" Shen Jing¡¯an scoffed, "How about I strip you of your position first, and then take my time toying with you?"


    Director Lin¡¯s face turned pale with panic. If Shen Jing¡¯an were to do that, it would definitely be a piece of cake. Without the Qi Family¡¯s support, how could he stand against the Shen Family!


    "Elder Shen, this behavior of yours is a bit inappropriate," Su Yang said with a wave of his hand and a smile, "In our dealings, we should convince others with virtue, not brute force!"


    "With people like him, why bother convincing him with virtue!" Shen Jing¡¯an said with a light smile, but he stepped back, knowing Su Yang had a better way to deal with Director Lin.


    Director Lin didn¡¯t understand what Su Yang meant, and he thought Su Yang was going to reason with him. He breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "Master Su, about what just happened, I am really sorry, it was my fault. It¡¯s mainly these two bitches who bewitched me. Think about it. I don¡¯t know you, and there¡¯s no enmity or grudge between us. How could I possibly trouble you? To me are only these two bitches!"


    The two "bitches" Director Lin referred to were Zhang Aiqin and her daughter, Lili.


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s face turned extremely embarrassed, she opened her mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to retort, as she still feared Director Lin very much.


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare these two women a nce, and with a light smile, he said, "Mr. Lin, let¡¯s set aside our personal grievances for the moment and talk about your own affairs first."


    "I... what about my affairs?" said Director Lin, stunned.


    "This March, at Club Number Seven in Wanhu City, you insulted a seventeen-year-old girl. When her family sought justice everywhere, they were suppressed by you. You sent people to kill the girl¡¯s father, silencing them from any further resistance."


    "In May, at Tiai Fragrance Restaurant, you took a fancy to a waitress there. When seduction failed, you resorted to force. Later, because the waitress did notply, you had people stuff her in a sack and throw her into theke to feed the fish."


    "One week ago, you sold thirteen girls, who had been lured by you and with whom you had grown bored, to South Asia. Not only did you rid yourself of the girls¡¯ entanglements, but you also made back the money you had previously spent. This was your fifth time conducting such a transaction..."


    Su Yang spoke slowly, but the people around were utterly shocked. Who could have imagined that such things have happened under the guise of the righteous Director Lin?


    In fact, many people at the scene knew a bit about Director Lin and had some idea of the things he had done. But thest incident Su Yang mentioned was something no one had heard about, which left everyone thoroughly shocked.


    Shen Jing¡¯an was also dumbfounded and urgently said, "Master Su, is... is this true?"


    "You ask him!" Su Yang responded calmly.


    Shen Jing¡¯an looked at Director Lin, whose face was stricken with panic to the extreme, an expression that already said it all.


    "So such things have really happened!" Shen Jing¡¯an was furious, pointing at Director Lin he said, "Are you even human? How could you do such things!"


    Only then did Director Lin snap back to reality, and he hastily said, "This... this is all fake, such things never happened, never..."


    "Really?" Su Yang smiled faintly, "This is just a part of what I was saying, I haven¡¯t finished yet. Since Elder Shen is here, how about I have him send someone to investigate, and then have the investigation results delivered to your unit?"


    "I... I haven¡¯t done anything, you don¡¯t need to scare me..." Director Lin¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded, "Elder Shen, at Qili Mansion, Unit Three, Number Nine, there are some pieces of evidence. At Wutong Garden, count from the north, the third row, the sixth vi, there are also some pieces of evidence, moreover..."


    Before Su Yang could finish, Director Lin copsed to the ground with a thud. The locations mentioned by Su Yang were indeed properties he owned. Moreover, just as Su Yang said, there indeed were pieces of evidence of the deeds he hadmitted.


    By revealing these details, Su Yang made it clear that his words were not a mere conjecture; he truly could find the evidence.


    However, even the people closest to him did not know about this matter; how could Su Yang possibly be aware of it?


    "Director Lin, do you want to continue the search?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    Director Lin¡¯splexion turned ashen as he stammered, "Master Su, I... I realize my mistake, I will never dare again, I will never dare again..."


    At that moment, the entire room was in an uproar. Director Lin¡¯s words were tantamount to directly admitting that he had indeedmitted those actions.


    Many people present began to angrily denounce Director Lin¡¯s actions, which were indeed incredibly infuriating.


    At this time, Hu Yong walked up to the dumbfounded Zhang Aiqin and sneered, "Big sister, so this is your daughter¡¯s boyfriend? Tsk tsk, lucky for Lili she wasn¡¯t too involved with him, eh? If she¡¯d been sold to South Asia, could you ever see your daughter again? This life of a well-offdy isn¡¯t so easy to have, is it?"


    Zhang Aiqin trembled with fear, her mind full of dreams of wealth and looking down on others. Only now did she realize that her daughter had practicallye back from the brink of death.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for tonight¡¯s events, she feared that her daughter would have been tiredly yed with by Director Lin and then sold off. Her dreams of living the life of a well-offdy would have been utterly shattered!


    "Hu Yong, thank... thank you all..." Zhang Aiqin forced a smile, but it looked more like a cry.


    "Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m just here to watch the excitement. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that from now on we would be strangers? Don¡¯t make it so intimate, as our family¡¯s temple is too small to amodate such a powerful rtive!" Hu Yong waved his hand, "Tsk tsk, Director Lin is your son-inw, huh? Impressive, mighty impressive indeed!"


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s face reddened, she could never have dreamed of this scenario.


    She originally thought that her daughter had caught a golden branch and that she would rise with the tide. And Hu Yong was always just an ordinary clerk, how impressive could he possibly be?


    Tonight, she had wanted to gloat in front of Hu Yong¡¯s family, to let her sister know how big a mistake her past decision had been. In fact, she had deliberately stirred up trouble to put Hu Yong beneath her feet.


    But now, she realized that her own choice was the biggest mistake.


    That seemingly ordinary Su Yang, turned out to have such heaven-defying abilities that even a great figure like Shen Jing¡¯an had to obediently submit to him!


    The Qi Family of Wanhu, crushed so dominantly by Su Yang?


    Then, as Su Yang¡¯srade-in-arms, wouldn¡¯t Hu Yong and his family also be rising to heaven with him?

 Chapter 763 - 762

    <h4>Chapter 763: 762</h4>


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s curses, Director Lin knelt on the ground, pleading incessantly, only hoping that Su Yang would spare his life.


    Su Yang ignored himpletely, leisurely sipping from his wine ss, savoring every drop. Meanwhile, Shen Jing¡¯an had already sent people to investigate the location Su Yang had mentioned.


    The evidence of Director Lin¡¯s crimes would undoubtedly be uncovered.


    Su Yang was in no hurry to kill him just yet; he wanted to first make Director Lin sufferplete ruin and disgrace, plunging him into the abyss and letting him endure the retribution he deserved. Only then, by killing him, would it truly be a case of evil begetting evil retribution!


    It wasn¡¯t long before a group rushed back in, these people had gone to acquire Old Fang¡¯spany.


    Leading them was Manager Wang, who excitedly approached, "Master Su, Family Head, we¡¯ve acquired Old Fang¡¯spany."


    "Oh!" Shen Jing¡¯an nodded in satisfaction, "How much did it cost?"


    "Not much at all!" Manager Wangughed, "All in all, less than six thousand."


    "What?" Shen Jing¡¯an was startled, and so were all the others present¡ªwhat was going on?


    Old Fang was also confused; he had severalpanies, and they were definitely worth a hundred million or so. He had been consoling himself with the thought that even if he really lost hispanies, at least they were being purchased, and he¡¯d have some money left.


    But hispanies had been acquired for just six thousand¡ªwhat did this mean?


    Could it be that the Shen Family had used their power to bully him and forced the sale at a low price on the other end?


    But that didn¡¯t seem right either. He was still here and hadn¡¯t received any news; how could hispanies be gone just like that?


    "What happened?" Shen Jing¡¯an also asked, puzzled.


    "It¡¯s like this," Manager Wangughed, "We found that his severalpanies had some bad loans. Old Fang had always maneuvered through connections, so it was never resolved. So, we went to these banks, which had thepanies as coteral for loans. We acquired all thesepanies from the banks."


    "But it shouldn¡¯t only be six thousand, right?" Shen Jing¡¯an wondered.


    Manager Wangughed, "We did spend a lot to acquire thepanies, but after acquiring them, we mortgaged them again and loaned the money back. In the end, the overhead costs,bor fees, all added up to six thousand."


    Shen Jing¡¯an chuckled. Although Manager Wang made it sound simple, he knew the operations involved were definitely not that straightforward.


    It was manageable because the Shen Family had handled it personally; if it were anyone else, it would not have been so easy. Not to mention just the paperwork alone would take who knows how long to process.


    But for the Shen Family to take care of this, they didn¡¯t need to worry about these issues at all. With the Shen Family¡¯s influence in Jiangnan Province, these matters were effortlessly resolved, with people scrambling to help them!


    But Old Fang was stunned; he widened his eyes and said, "What does this mean? My... mypanies are gone, and you only gave me six thousand?"


    "Owner Fang, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood," Manager Wangughed, "Didn¡¯t I just say it? That six thousand is all for overhead andbor costs; none of it went into yourpany¡¯s ount."


    "What?" Old Fang was dumbfounded, "Not even six thousand?"


    "That¡¯s not all!" Manager Wangughed, "Yourpany still isn¡¯t enough to cover all the debt, so your personal ounts have also been frozen, including your private assets. If I had to estimate, by the end of this, you might be left with just a few pairs of underwear. Owner Fang, the weather is getting chilly, you better hurry and find another way out, don¡¯t catch a cold now!"


    Laughter erupted among those present; they looked at Owner Fang as though he was a fool.


    Owner Fang was almost in tears; his whole life¡¯s work, thepanies he had worked so hard to build up. In Wanhu City, he was considered a person at the level of the wealthy elite. Yet now, because of Su Yang¡¯s single remark, he had nothing left?


    He did not doubt that the Shen Family indeed had the power to leave him with nothing.


    But why, why did this have to happen?


    Owner Fang felt an overwhelming urge to die, unable to fathom how tonight¡¯s events could have spiraled to this point.


    He had only intended to cozy up to Director Lin, just to deal with a minor employee. With Director Lin¡¯s support and the Qi Family of Wanhu backing him, he thought there would be no issues at all.


    But how could he have anticipated this turn of events?


    The Qi Family of Wanhu had been scared off, Director Lin was finished, and so was he.


    Just as Su Yang had said, he was not in any position to fire Hu Yong. After all, he had nothing left!


    With a thud, Owner Fang suddenly fell to his knees before Su Yang, his voice trembling, "Master Su, I... I realize my mistake. Please spare me, give me another chance. I... I really didn¡¯t mean to go against you, it was Director Lin who forced me..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at him as he calmly said, "Owner Fang, I remember you were earlier suggesting that we should go swimming in Wanhu, weren¡¯t you? Now that other matters have been dealt with, it seems it¡¯s time to resolve that matter, isn¡¯t it?"


    Understanding Su Yang¡¯s intent, Shen Jing¡¯an immediately gestured, "Come on, let¡¯s give Owner Fang a bath in Wanhu!"


    The people from the Shen Family rushed forward and, ignoring Old Fang¡¯s wails for mercy, threw him straight into the cold waters of Wanhu.


    Though the weather was already warm, the nights were still chilly. The water in Wanhu was cold, and Old Fang shivered violently as he fell into theke.


    The onlookers all around burst intoughter. The man who had been moring to throw Su Yang and hispany into Wanhu was finally getting a taste of his own medicine.


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s legs trembled as she watched; she too, had vocally insisted on throwing Su Yang into Wanhu.


    Fortunately for her, Su Yang did not even spare her a nce. He walked slowly back to the private room where Hu Yong and Zhang Aiyun were waiting.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Su Yang. After tonight, the title of Master Su would echo throughout Wanhu City, and even Jiangnan Province.


    More than that, people were now eyeing Hu Yong and his wife. These observers were well aware that they could no longer establish ties with Su Yang. However, it was different with Hu Yong and his wife¡ªthey were people of Wanhu City.


    If one could get on good terms with Hu Yong and his wife, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as connecting with Su Yang¡¯s formidable influence?


    Su Yang, after all, was a person of Heavenly Level who could make even the mighty Qi Family of Wanhu bow their heads!


    Under the watchful eyes of the room, Su Yang picked up a ss of wine from the table and smiled, "To all the distinguished guests here, the prominent figures of Wanhu City, I raise my ss to you all!"


    Without hesitation, everyone picked up their sses, each face lit up with excitement, as if they felt honored to do so.


    After Su Yang drank from his ss, the rest followed suit like a well-practiced routine, swiftly finishing their drinks as a sign of respect!


    Setting down his ss, Su Yang said with a mild smile, "Thank you, everyone, for your kindness. Now that the wine has been drunk, there are some matters for which I would like to ask for the assistance of the distinguished guests present."

 Chapter 764 - 763: A Small Gift

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 763: A Small Gift</h4>


    The crowd on site now held Su Yang in the utmost awe and reverence, and upon hearing his words, everyone suddenly felt a sense of being wonderfully favored and deeply honored.


    "Master Su, if there¡¯s anything you need, justmand us! Even if it¡¯s through a mountain of knives or a sea of fire, we will definitely carry it out for you!"


    "Why be courteous, Master Su? Your matters are our matters, and there¡¯s no trouble at all!"


    "Just give the order, Master Su, and we shall spare no effort!"


    The crowd shouted fervently; at that moment, they all wished they could find some particrly difficult task to demonstrate their sincerity to Su Yang.


    After all, this was a man who could make the Qi Family of Wanhu bow their heads. From then on, not to mention Jiangnan Province, who in the entire Southern Six Provinces would dare show the slightest disrespect to Su Yang?


    Witnessing such a scene, Zhang Aiqin¡¯s heart trembled with emotion, and her sense of helplessness and regret grew even more intense.


    Anyone who could dine at Wanhu Manor, not one was a simple character in Wanhu City.


    Old Fang here could only belong to the lowest tier among them. Any one of these individuals, if brought out, would far surpass the richest and most powerful people Zhang Aiqin had ever encountered before.


    It could be said that any single one of them far exceeded the elite families that Zhang Aiqin had ever dreamed of.


    And now, in front of these individuals, Su Yang received such unanimous support¡ªhow could anyone not be shocked?


    Zhang Aiqin genuinely felt a desire to die. If she had known this would happen, why on earth did she offend Su Yang!


    Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded. Waiting for the voices to die down, he then said with a smile, "Here¡¯s the thing, Hu Yong was myrade-in-arms when I was a soldier. When I entered the army in a wretched state and hadn¡¯t eaten for two days, it was Brother Yong who took me to have my first meal. When there wasn¡¯t enough food in my bowl, it was Brother Yong who pushed the food from his bowl to mine. I¡¯ve always remembered this favor. There¡¯s no way I could repay him; I can only give Brother Yong some small gifts."


    The crowd¡¯s eyes turned towards Hu Yong, who now also had tears in his eyes.


    On the way here, he had resolved to ask Su Yang for some help. He had even mentioned this to his wife. However, in truth, he felt very anxious because, after all, he had only given Su Yang a bowl of rice. He really didn¡¯t know how much this favor was worth and was uncertain in his heart.


    Even more so, he didn¡¯t know whether this favor was worth that thirteen thousand!


    Now, Su Yang¡¯s words deeply moved Hu Yong. To have such arade-in-arms, such a brother, in this lifetime, it was worth it!


    The people present looked at Hu Yong with shock in their eyes. They knew that Su Yang and Hu Yong were friends, but they didn¡¯t know what Hu Yong¡¯s status was in Su Yang¡¯s heart. Therefore, they also didn¡¯t know how to treat Hu Yong.


    After Su Yang¡¯s words, everyone clearly understood the rtionship between Hu Yong and Su Yang and knew how to treat Hu Yong.


    Su Yang turned to Shen Jing¡¯an and said, "Family Head Shen, I didn¡¯t charge you a penny for treating your illness. Now, however, I would like to ask you for some things. How about it?"


    "You give too much weight to your words, Master Su!" Shen Jing¡¯an hastily replied, "My very life was saved by Master Su. As long as you speak, Master Su, you can take anything from the Shen Family!"


    Su Yang smiled and said, "This time, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll ask Elder Shen to spend a bit. I want thosepanies that the Shen Family just purchased to be managed by Brother Yong, as another small gift from me to him!"


    "Ah?" Both Shen Jing¡¯an and Hu Yong were bbergasted, and they eximed in unison.


    Shen Jing¡¯an was shocked because what Su Yang asked from the Shen Family was far too insignificant. A fewpanies were worth at most one or two billion; what was thatpared to Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s life?


    Shen Jing¡¯an had even braced himself for a severe fleecing from Su Yang, but after witnessing Su Yang forcefully drive back the Qi Family of Wanhu, Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s intentions became very clear. No matter what Su Yang wanted, the Shen Family would absolutely provide it.


    However, what Su Yang was asking for was really too little!


    Hu Yong¡¯s exmation was one of shock. Over the years, he had been so poor that he never had more than ten thousand in savings. A fewpanies, when added up, could be worth a couple hundred million, a figure he hadn¡¯t even dared to dream about.


    He had originally wanted to ask Su Yang for help with the thirteen thousand issue, thinking if he could borrow thirteen thousand to get through the tough times, that would be enough. But now, with Su Yang¡¯s opening offer involving severalpanies, far exceeding his expectations, how could he not be shocked?


    "Elder Shen, is there a problem?" Su Yang asked.


    "This... this... isn¡¯t this too little..." Shen Jing¡¯an stammered, speaking honestly, he felt somewhat remorseful that Su Yang was only asking for this much.


    "Brother Yong hasn¡¯t done anything else over the years, just this line of work. Giving him something else, he wouldn¡¯t be able to manage it," Su Yang said with a smile. "Moreover, Elder Shen will need to provide more support for Brother Yong in the future."


    Shen Jing¡¯an immediately responded, "Master Su, rest assured, from today onwards, we will only cooperate with Mr. Hu in the security business!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire room erupted with noise.


    This was the Shen Family, after all. The business from the Shen Family¡¯s security sector was enough to sustain more than a dozenpanies.


    With thesepanies, Hu Yong only needed to cooperate with the Shen Family, and he would make a stable and substantial profit each year. Su Yang wasn¡¯t just giving Hu Yong a fewpanies; he was giving him a never-ending source of wealth!


    "Thank you!" Su Yang said with a faint smile and a nod.


    Shen Jing¡¯an did not say more, and immediately gestured, "Xiao Wang, make the arrangements. Pay off the debts of thosepanies, then transfer them into Mr. Hu¡¯s name!"


    "Yes!" Manager Wang immediately took people out to arrange these matters.


    Su Yang turned towards everyone present and said with a smile, "From now on, Brother Yong will be taking over thesepanies. I hope everyone, out of the goodwill from drinking together tonight, can make things easy for Brother Yong!"


    Only then did the crowd react, with one quick-thinking individual immediately saying, "Master Su, rest assured, from today, ourpany¡¯s security business will also go to Brother Yong!"


    "Ourpany as well!"


    "And us..."


    People immediately started moring; Hu Yong hadn¡¯t even taken over thepanies yet, and already the business was piling up more than he could handle.


    Hu Yong was still in a daze, staring wide-eyed, not understanding what was going on.


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, she knew that Su Yang would certainly take care of Hu Yong, but she never expected Su Yang to do so to this extent.


    Severalpanies, so much business¡ªwould Hu Yong still be the same Hu Yong as before? Zhang Aiqin had no doubt that from today onwards, Hu Yong would be one of Wanhu City¡¯s top wealthy and influential figures.


    And this man was her brother-inw. The problem was, this brother-inw of hers didn¡¯t acknowledge her at all!

 Chapter 765 - 764 What Kind of Relatives Are We?

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 764 What Kind of Rtives Are We?</h4>


    Zhang Aiyun was also shockingly affected, yet she managed to handle it a little better than Hu Yong.


    She quietly tugged on Hu Yong¡¯s clothes and whispered, "Old Hu, Su Yang... Su Yang this..."


    Hu Yong wiped his eyes and said with red eyes, "He is myrade-in-arms, my brother!"


    "I know, but... but these are too valuable..." Zhang Aiyun said in a low voice.


    She was just a woman from a modest family, with no great ambitions in life. Unlike her sister, she never dreamt of wealth and luxury; all she wanted was for her family to be safe and sound, and that was enough for her.


    Su Yang offering severalpanies at once had truly stunned her; she was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to ept them.


    Hu Yong also came back to his senses, realizing in his excitement, he hadn¡¯t considered the excessive value of the gifts.


    "Su Yang..." Hu Yong said softly, "I... I can¡¯t ept these..."


    Su Yang naturally heard the conversation between Zhang Aiyun and Hu Yong and felt even more respect for Zhang Aiyun. This woman, basically living at the bottom of society, was able to maintain such a heart, which really wasn¡¯t easy.


    "Brother Yong, you shouldn¡¯t refuse," Su Yang said with a smile, patting Hu Yong¡¯s shoulder. "We¡¯re brothers, what¡¯s there that we can¡¯t ept from each other?"


    "If we are really brothers, then I should refuse even more!" Hu Yong hurriedly said. "I¡¯m happy that you treat me as your brother, but among brothers, we shouldn¡¯t mix in these benefits."


    Su Yang fell silent for a moment, knowing Hu Yong well enough to understand that convincing him wouldn¡¯t be easy with his character.


    Just then, Shen Jing¡¯an suddenly smiled and said, "Master Su, how about this? Since thepanies are still in our name for the time being, why not hire Mr. Hu to manage thepanies for us? How does that sound?"


    As Shen Jing¡¯an spoke, she leaned towards Su Yang and whispered, "Later on, we can just treat it like dividends, giving him thepany¡¯s annual ie each year. It might be a better approach."


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes lit up; Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s idea was indeed a good one. It could resolve the issue with Hu Yong, and also allow him to save face, which seemed more appropriate.


    "That sounds good," Su Yang said, looking at Hu Yong with a smile. "Brother Yong, does this work for you?"


    Hu Yong didn¡¯t hear the words Shen Jing¡¯an whispered to Su Yang, but he desperately needed the job. He also understood that this was the best solution.


    So, he smiled and joked, "Elder Shen, my fees are quite high, I won¡¯t take the job if the monthly sry is less than three thousand!"


    "Hahaha..." Shen Jing¡¯anughed heartily, "As for the sry, don¡¯t you worry. Pack up and start work tomorrow; just don¡¯t bete!"


    Everyone exchanged smiles, and Zhang Aiyun alsoughed sincerely.


    When Old Fang mentioned firing Hu Yong, she felt as if the sky in her household was copsing. But now, everything had cleared up once more, and all her anxiety had dissipated.


    With the issue resolved, everyone dispersed, and Su Yang and his group returned to their room to continue the feast. Only this time, with Shen Jing¡¯an present, the circumstance was slightly different.


    The most awkward ones in Wanhu Manor were now Zhang Aiqin and her daughter, Lili.


    They had originally followed Director Lin to dinner, but now Director Lin was finished, taken away by others, and they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The two women wanted to enter Su Yang¡¯s private room, but were stopped at the door and not allowed to get any closer.


    Zhang Aiqin, unwilling to give up, shouted for Zhang Aiyun from outside, hoping to rely on their family bond to get Zhang Aiyun toe out and help.


    Zhang Aiyun, upon hearing Zhang Aiqin¡¯s voice, did hesitate somewhat, but ultimately did not get up. Although this was her sister, the things Zhang Aiqin had done that day were simply too cruel, and Zhang Aiyun also harbored resentment against her in her heart.


    The reason Su Yang ignored Zhang Aiqin was mainly out of consideration for Zhang Aiyun; he couldn¡¯t make it difficult for her. Otherwise, he would have thrown Zhang Aiqin into the river to feed the fish long ago.


    However, although they could escape the death penalty, they would not escape punishment. Su Yang had Manager Wang throw Zhang Aiqin and her daughter into Wanhu, letting them struggle in the water for a while, on the pretext that they had tried to dine and dash.


    Although it was Director Lin who invited them to dinner that evening, Director Lin was already done for, and the bill hadn¡¯t been paid. Using this reason to deal with them was most fitting.


    It was only after Su Yang and his group had finished dinner ande out that Zhang Aiqin and her daughter climbed out of Wanhu. They didn¡¯t see Su Yang and the others but did see Manager Wang, and immediately fell to their knees, trembling and pleading, "We... We will go back and scrape together the money for you, we will definitely get the money. Please spare us, please spare us..."


    Zhang Aiyun found the sight somewhat hard to bear, but ultimately, she turned her head away and did not look.


    Hu Yong gave the two of them a cold look and didn¡¯t say a word. Over the years, he had been looked down upon by this mother and daughter, especially Zhang Aiqin, who had been downright sharp and harsh to him. Tonight, he could finally take a breath of relief!


    Zhang Aiqin also saw Su Yang and the others and immediately shouted, "Younger sister, younger sister, brother-inw, brother-inw, save me... save us... I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you..."


    Zhang Aiyun simply ignored her and hurried off with Xiao Jie. Hu Yong turned his head to look at Zhang Aiqin and said coldly, "Eldest sister, didn¡¯t you say that even if you were to die, you absolutely wouldn¡¯te begging to us? So, are you about to die now?"


    Zhang Aiqin¡¯s face flushed with shame, but the ordeal she had just experienced in the water made her forget about her pride.


    "Brother-inw, the things that happened before were all my fault. I know I was wrong. Please, as a magnanimous person, overlook the offenses of us lesser people. Please spare me. Save me, save us, after all... we are still rtives..." Zhang Aiqin said with a quivering voice.


    "Don¡¯t talk as if we¡¯re close. When you were following Director Lin, you never considered us family!" Hu Yong said coldly, "I don¡¯t have any rtives like you. I hope you remember from now on, there is no rtionship between us!"


    With that, Hu Yong turned and walked away, not giving Zhang Aiqin so much as a nce.


    Zhang Aiqin stood there, stunned, and finally slumped to the ground. She knew that she had definitively missed her chance to soar to great heights.


    Moreover, this was the best opportunity, one where she did not have to sacrifice her daughter¡¯s happiness or suffer any losses. If only she had treated Hu Yong better in the past, she would certainly have reaped great benefits from him in the future.


    Considering how Su Yang hadmanded such respect that evening, if she had been on good terms with Hu Yong, she would have been able to strut around Wanhu City using Hu Yong¡¯s name in the future!


    But now, she hadpletely missed this opportunity.


    At Wanhu Manor¡¯s lobby earlier, her sarcastic remarks at Hu Yong, and the utterances during their quarrel were heard by everyone. Everyone knew their rtionship was bad, and from now on, even if she wanted to use Hu Yong¡¯s name, no one would believe her!


    Zhang Aiqin, this opportunistic woman, ultimately doomed her own brilliant future because of her opportunism.

 Chapter 766 - 765: Knocking on the Door to Collect Debts

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 765: Knocking on the Door to Collect Debts</h4>


    West Suburb old residential area, not far from Hu Yong¡¯s house, aundromat.


    Hu Yong¡¯s cousin¡¯s wife was sitting in the shop when a man with a sneaky look on his face burst in, filled with outrage.


    "How did it go?" the cousin¡¯s wife immediately asked.


    "No sign of anyone, knocked on the door, no answer, the neighbors said it seemed like they didn¡¯te homest night!" said the man angrily, who was in fact Hu Yong¡¯s cousin.


    "Didn¡¯t return all night?" The cousin¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes immediately widened, "What are they trying to pull? Thinking about running away? Can you really outrun the temple if you¡¯re a monk? Is he out of his mind?"


    The cousin furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, "They can¡¯t run, but to make them cough up thirteen thousand all at once, it might be a little hard."


    "Hard? What¡¯s so hard about it!" the cousin¡¯s wife shot back, "It¡¯s hard for them toe up with thirteen thousand in one go, and it¡¯s not hard for us? Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? Do you really want to cover that thirteen thousand yourself?"


    "Impossible!" the cousin immediately waved his hand, "I¡¯m just worried that they will deny the debt."


    At this point, the cousin seemed a bit guilty and whispered, "Say, if that Zhang Aiyun refuses to admit the debt, what then? After all, I¡¯m the one who identally damaged that garment..."


    "Shut your mouth!" the cousin¡¯s wife urged anxiously, "If others hear you, that¡¯s thirteen thousand we¡¯re talking about..."


    The cousin¡¯s face changed rapidly, and he immediately closed his mouth.


    The cousin¡¯s wife took a deep breath and said in a firm voice, "She can¡¯t deny it even if she wants to. I¡¯ll insist it was damaged during her wash, and since there are no witnesses, what can she do? And besides, that cousin of yours is aplete pushover, no need to fear them!"


    The cousin slowly nodded, a trace of a cold smile shing in his eyes, "Having thempensate the thirteen thousand, plus we can take the opportunity to dock her sry for the month, killing two birds with one stone indeed!"


    "Exactly!" the cousin¡¯s wife said with a smug face, sneered, and added, "What are you waiting for? Go on, go watch at the base of their apartment building. The moment they get back, I¡¯ll go demand the money, and we can prevent them from running off!"


    "All right!" the cousin ran out excitedly.


    Arriving downstairs of Hu Yong¡¯s apartment, the cousin just happened to see a woman knocking on Hu Yong¡¯s door. Surprised, he approached and asked, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m Hu Xiaojie¡¯s school teacher!" the woman replied directly.


    "A teacher?" the cousin asked in surprise, "What¡¯s a teacher doing here?"


    The woman replied indignantly, "Hu Xiaojie has missed two months of school fees, doesn¡¯t participate in any activities, and has been skipping sses for the past few days. The principal tore into me, I¡¯m here to collect the tuition fees from his family!"


    The cousin was taken aback ¨C debt collectors everywhere, huh?


    "Do you know this family?" the woman inquired, frowning.


    "How could I, no clue!" the cousin said with an immediate smile.


    The woman spat, "I¡¯ve never seen such shameless people, owing kindergarten fees. Not participating in any activities, why even attend kindergarten? Might as well educate at home!"


    "Yeah, yeah," the cousin chimed in on the side, without any intention of speaking up for his cousin.


    "I simply don¡¯t believe they would move over these two months of tuition," the woman sat down angrily at the side and said indignantly, "I¡¯m going to wait right here until theye back today!"


    "This is going to be entertaining," the cousin muttered with a snicker, sitting opposite the woman and waiting.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of footsteps came from the stairwell, and Hu Yong¡¯s family of three returned.


    Last night, after they left Wanhu Manor, Su Yang and Hu Yong, not having had their fill, went on to drink in the city.


    Zhang Aiyun and Xiao Jie spent their first night in a five-star hotel presidential suite, while Su Yang and Hu Yong drank until dawn, calling it quits only when Hu Yong was too drunk to get up.


    So, they didn¡¯t return all night and only came back this morning.


    Upon seeing Hu Yong, the cousin¡¯s eyes lit up. He dashed forward and bellowed, "Hu Yong, you have the nerve toe back? I thought you had run off, too scared to return. What, did you forget to pack some things and n to sneak back to collect the rest when no one was looking?"


    Hearing themotion, the woman quickly ran over and red, saying, "Hu Yong? Are you Hu Xiaojie¡¯s parents? You really made me work to find you. You owe two months¡¯ fees, totaling one thousand seven hundred yuan. Can you even pay it at all? Does your kid¡¯s school have to chase after you for tuition?"


    Hu Yong, already confused, was struck dumb by the duo¡¯s questioning.


    Zhang Aiyun, who hadn¡¯t drunk, was clear-headed and much more confident now. She stepped forward and said, "Teacher, we¡¯ll give you the school money in a moment. I¡¯m really sorry to have made youe here personally!"


    "There¡¯s no need for such politeness, I definitely had toe in person," the woman said with an icy face. "I¡¯m here not just to collect tuition, but also to inform you. From today on, your son doesn¡¯t need toe to our kindergarten anymore."


    "What?" Zhang Aiyun was dumbstruck, pleading, "Why? I... I¡¯ll pay the tuition right away, and we won¡¯t be overdue again!"


    "Is it enough just not to owe tuition?" The woman red. "Our school is a high-end kindergarten with very high standards. Every child who studies here has good manners. Your son not only owes tuition but doesn¡¯t participate in any activities; he doesn¡¯t fit in with our educational philosophy at all. How can we continue to keep such a person in our kindergarten? It¡¯s simply an insult to our school!"


    Zhang Aiyun was speechless. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want her son to participate in those activities; it¡¯s just that they were too expensive.


    Actually, she understood that these so-called activities were just the school¡¯s way of making money. Each activity, costing a few thousand at the least and tens of thousands at the most, the school would take arge cut. Their family¡¯s financial situation didn¡¯t allow them to participate in these activities.


    Meanwhile, Hu Yong¡¯s cousin moved closer, sneering, "Let¡¯s not hurry everyone. I¡¯ve got an interruption, Yong Zi. Let¡¯s put the tuition aside for now and deal with my matter first. Your wife damaged someone¡¯s clothes in the wash, a thirteen thousand yuan piece. You¡¯ll have topensate for that!"


    Immediately, the woman became anxious, "Hey, how can you do this? Can¡¯t you respect who came first? Didn¡¯t you see that I arrived first? If anyone should be dealt with, it should be my issue!"


    "You came first? I was here yesterday; do you think you came before me?" the cousin retorted with wide eyes.


    "How can a man fight with a woman like this?" The two began to argue, creating amotion at the entrance as they mored to demand money from Hu Yong.


    By this time, many of the upstairs and downstairs doors had opened, and a crowd of onlookers had gathered. They asionallyughed and made jokes, clearly entertained by Hu Yong¡¯s family¡¯s misfortune, and some even asionally made mocking remarks, making the scene extremely chaotic.

 Chapter 767 - 766: Hu Yong Gets Angry

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 766: Hu Yong Gets Angry</h4>


    While Cousin and the woman were arguing fiercely, Hu Yong suddenly bellowed in a rage, "Everyone shut the fuck up!"


    Both were taken aback and turned to look at Hu Yong. Cousin recovered first, pointing at Hu Yong and cursing, "What did you say? Say it again, who the fuck are you swearing at?"


    The woman got angry as well, shouting loudly, "How can you speak like that? Do you have any manners at all? It¡¯s okay to be poor, but you must have quality. What kind of quality is this? With your quality, you still think you can raise a child right? No wonder your son is also so ill-mannered in school, he learned it from you, didn¡¯t he!"


    "Shut up!" Hu Yong cursed again and said coldly, "Whether I have quality is none of your business. I will give you the school fees I owe you in a moment. But remember, you have no right to point fingers at us!"


    The woman, having been scolded, turned red with rage and retorted, "I have no right to say anything when you owe school fees to us? Why don¡¯t I have the right? I will criticize you, what about it? No manners, no upbringing, were you born without a mother to teach you?"


    Hu Yong¡¯s mother had died early, which was a sore spot for him. Hearing this, he lost all control, punching a nearby iron railing and roaring, "Say that again!"


    The woman was intimidated, stepping back two steps but still refusing to back down, she angrily said, "Oh, you won¡¯t pay the fees and you want to get physical? Fine, just you wait. I will call the principal right now and we¡¯ll see how you exin yourself to our principal in a while!"


    The woman ran off to make a call while Cousin stared directly at Hu Yong and shouted angrily, "Hu Yong, I dare you to repeat what you just said..."


    "So what if I repeat it, get the hell out of my face!" Hu Yong shouted back, having endured too many grievances over the years. Today, he could finally vent some of the anger in his heart.


    "Are you fucking asking for it!" Cousin reached out to grab Hu Yong¡¯s cor but was pushed back by Hu Yong grabbing his neck.


    "Talk if you have something to say, don¡¯t get physical!" Hu Yong shouted angrily, "If you want to fight, I¡¯m ready to take you on!"


    Cousin, seeing Hu Yong¡¯s furious demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but feel some fear, and said forcefully yet with nervousness, "Fine, you¡¯ve got guts to talk to me like that. Just you wait, when my brotheres over, you¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to die!"


    The brother Cousin mentioned was actually his brother-inw, a well-known thug in the area nicknamed Mountain Eagle, who was notorious for bullying others. Otherwise, Cousin and his wife wouldn¡¯t have had the guts they did.


    The onlookers were even more excited by the potential scene, knowing it would be even more interesting if Mountain Eagle showed up.


    "Old Hu..." Zhang Aiyun was panic-stricken inside; living here for many years, she naturally knew the tyranny of Mountain Eagle. If Mountain Eagle indeed came, what would they do then?


    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry," Hu Yong reassured in a low voice and then coldly said to Cousin, "I asked Ai Yun, she didn¡¯t wash that clothing. I¡¯m not paying you this money."


    "Not paying? Huh, I hope you¡¯ll still be so toughter!" After finishing the call, Cousin looked fierce and said coldly, "Later, don¡¯t me me for not considering our cousinly rtionship. I have done all I could for you, but today, I will not be courteous to you anymore!"


    "Done all you could?" Hu Yong chuckled sarcastically, "Ai Yun works at your ce, earning the least pay for the most work. Not only that, but she also has to take care of your entire family¡¯s needs. Whenever there¡¯s trouble, Ai Yun has to take the heat. You say you¡¯ve done all you could for me, you¡¯ve got some nerve!"


    Cousin¡¯s expression grew even more ferocious, "I won¡¯t waste words with you. Just don¡¯te begging to meter!"


    "Whatever," Hu Yong tossed out coldly and opened the door to enter the house.


    Not long after, a ck Mercedes first arrived outside.


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately ran downstairs, eximing, "Principal, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s them not paying up, and they even want to beat people up!"


    "The nerve of them!" the Principal raged. "Old Li, go up there and bring that kid down to me. If he resists, beat him to the pulp. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take the me!"


    Immediately, two men by the Principal¡¯s side ran upstairs, entered the room, and without a word, started fighting Hu Yong.


    Hu Yong, after all, was a soldier, and he had been working in security for years without falling behind in his martial arts. Facing these two thugs who only bullied ordinary people, of course, presented no problem for him; he promptly sent them running.


    The Principal furiously pointed at Hu Yong and said, "You actually dare to hit people, fine, just you wait, I¡¯ll make you regret your actions!"


    As the Principal was about to make a call on his cell phone, his cousin-inw, Zhang Aiyun, arrived from afar with a group of people, looking fiercely aggressive as they ran over.


    Leading them was a young man with dyed blonde hair, wearing a short-sleeved shirt with only two buttons done up, revealing a chest as skinny as a rack of ribs. Arge eagle was tattooed on his chest, the eagle fierce and aggressive, but matched with his skeletal frame, it looked ratherical.


    The cousin rushed over to them immediately, nodding and bowing as he said, "Brother, you see, it¡¯s that Hu Yong. He doesn¡¯t want to exchange money, and he even wants to hit me. I mentioned your name, and he still cursed at you, this is simply not taking you seriously at all!"


    Zhang Aiyun was furious, "What a nerve they have, they¡¯re looking to die. Brother, don¡¯t let them go, beat them to death for me!"


    The young man was Mountain Eagle. He walked over with bangs hanging down, hands in his pockets, and a cool look on his face. Raising his head, he casually tried to blow his bangs out of the way.


    However, perhaps because he seldom washed his hair, the bangs were sticky and didn¡¯t move, only obscuring his eyes further.


    After several unsessful attempts to blow them away, he awkwardly used his hand to brush the bangs aside. Annoyed by the stares from everyone around, he became embarrassingly angry, pointing at Hu Yong, "You surnamed Hu, do you know who I am?"


    Zhang Aiyun clung to Xiao Jie, terrified, hiding in the back, while Hu Yong waspletely unafraid, standing up front and speaking coldly, "Cut the crap, I¡¯ll say it one more time, that piece of clothing was not washed by my wife. You¡¯re not going to swindle us over this!"


    "Damn it, I¡¯m here personally, and you still dare to talk like this!" Mountain Eagle exploded with anger. "It seems my temper has been too goodtely, you don¡¯t take me seriously anymore, do you?"


    "Beat him to death! Beat him to death! Beat him to death!"


    The dozen or so garishly dressed youths behind Mountain Eagle immediately started shouting loudly, with imposing momentum.


    Suddenly, a red Lamborghini roared over, ignoring Mountain Eagle and his gang, and charged right up to them, causing Mountain Eagle to stagger and nearly fall to the ground.


    A young man in a smart suit got out of the car, looked at Hu Yong with a bright smile, and said, "President Hu, good to see you!"

 Chapter 768 - 767: Inviting President Hu to Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 767: Inviting President Hu to Dinner</h4>


    People from Mountain Eagle were making a racket, and the neighbors around were also watching Hu Yong eagerly. In such a scene, what kind of beating was Hu Yong¡¯s family going to get?


    But just at that moment, a roar of an engine suddenly came from the distance. Even though the crowd didn¡¯t know much about cars, the rumbling sound of the engine alone let them know this car was no ordinary vehicle.


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and saw a red sports car speeding over.


    Mountain Eagle¡¯s eyes widened in excitement, eximing, "This... This is a Lamborghini..."


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, the red sports car sped downstairs. A young man got out of the car, looked around, and finally his gaze settled on Hu Yong.


    The young man grinned and said aloud, "President Hu, hello. My name is Xie Yu, my dad is Xie Tianhao. My dad asked me toe over and invite you to have lunch together. Do you have time?"


    The people present were all stunned. What was going on? A big shot driving a Lamborghini came running over, being so polite to Hu Yong? And he was inviting Hu Yong to have lunch? When did Hu Yong get to know such a big shot?


    And what did this young man mean by calling him President Hu?


    Mountain Eagle was even more dumbfounded; he often hung out in circles outside and had naturally heard of Xie Tianhao and Xie Yu.


    Xie Tianhao didn¡¯t even need mentioning; he was a famous tycoon in Wanhu City, consistently ranking in the top ten each year.


    And Xie Yu, he was even more famous as Wanhu City¡¯s most notorious spoiled rich kid. With family wealth and power, he had a highly respected reputation in Wanhu City and was an individual especially admired by the youth.


    A punk on the same level as Mountain Eagle, who had had the fortune to catch a glimpse of Xie Yu from a distance at a gathering, bragged about it every day, filling Mountain Eagle and the rest with envy.


    Having the patronage of such a prominent scion would skyrocket their status overnight.


    But what was happening now? Xie Yu had run over here, calling Hu Yong President Hu and acting so polite? Personally inviting Hu Yong for a meal?


    Mountain Eagle didn¡¯t doubt Xie Yu¡¯s identity for a second; the value of the car and the well-known license te number in Wanhu City all corroborated his status.


    But before he could collect his thoughts, another ck sedan drove over from afar.


    This was a Mercedes-Maybach, incredibly luxurious, which, upon arrival, made Principal¡¯s modest Mercedes seem utterly shamed.


    A middle-aged man stepped out from the Maybach and said to Hu Yong with a smile, "President Hu, our President Chen asked me to deliver this car for you to use temporarily. President Chen is still abroad, but he¡¯ll be returning tomorrow evening. At that time, President Chen hopes to have the honor of dining with President Hu. Do you have any free time?"


    The crowd around erupted in surprise; President Chen, who was that?


    Someone from Mountain Eagle¡¯s side suddenly eximed, "Chen Qianyang?"


    The crowd instantly started eximing, recognizing the name. Chen Qianyang was a big shot on par with Xie Tianhao.


    What exactly was going on?


    First came Xie Tianhao, then Chen Qianyang. When did Hu Yong get to know so many tycoons?


    And these tycoons were personally inviting him to dinner. Why were they being so polite to Hu Yong? On what grounds?


    Just as the crowd was eximing, luxury cars continued to arrive outside. Without exception, all were big figures from Wanhu City, either tycoons or from big families, and even some officials, alling to invite Hu Yong for a meal!


    Afterst night¡¯s incident at Wanhu Manor, the Qi Family of Wanhu stepped back, the Shen Family gave their full support, and news of this spread throughout Wanhu City overnight.


    The influential figures of Wanhu City were all individuals of nimble minds.


    If the Qi Family of Wanhu were to step back, many industries in Wanhu City would be avable.


    And who could get a slice of that cake?


    Without a doubt, Su Yang had absolute say in this matter!


    However, Su Yang seemed to have little interest in Wanhu City; he had clearly handed over its development to Hu Yong.


    Therefore, these keen-minded people sought out Hu Yong. One after another, they rushed to invite Hu Yong to dine with them, hoping to befriend him and seize the opportunity before others.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t obtain much, having an acquaintance with Hu Yong and leaving a good impression was considered the best oue.


    After all, behind Hu Yong stood a figure who could make the Qi Family of Wanhu bow their heads and retreat!


    The people of Wanhu City had been suppressed by the Qi Family for many years. Now, faced with the emergence of someone who could make the Qi Family bow, they were no fools and naturally came over to foster connections.


    In the end, more than thirty luxury cars gathered in that old and dpidated courtyard.


    It wasn¡¯t just the luxury cars that mattered, the value of the cars wasn¡¯t the key issue anymore. It was the license tes of each car that were most important.


    From the license tes, it was clear that the most capable individuals of Wanhu City had virtually all converged here.


    And their purpose was simple: they hoped that Hu Yong would grace them with his presence and join them for a meal.


    There was a deathly silence at the scene, everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on Hu Yong, those nearby couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Some even started pinching their legs to see if they were dreaming. The pain, however, made it clear to them that this was reality, that it was true.


    Why had this happened?


    Not one person could understand, the only thought in everyone¡¯s mind was that Hu Yong was about to soar to great heights!


    Just as everyone on the scene was looking at Su Yang, a noisy voice suddenly came from outside, "Damn, where did all these carse from, they¡¯re blocking my way in. Principal Zhou, Principal Zhou? Where are you? We are here. Where¡¯s that guy named Hu Yong you mentioned, we¡¯re here to help you break his legs!"


    The principal stood sweating profusely in the courtyard. When he heard that voice, he felt an overwhelming urge to die. He immediately wanted to stop them, but it was already toote.


    All eyes on the scene turned at the same time, and outside they saw a dozen or so ruffians approaching, weapons even in hand.


    Frowns formed on their faces, and Xie Yu suddenly stepped forward, his voice cold, "Zhou Yong?"


    The leader, a young man with dyed red hair who had been full of pride, stiffened at the sound of Xie Yu¡¯s voice. His expression changed drastically, and he quickly came over with a nod and a bow, his voice trembling, "Xie... Young Master Xie, what brings you here?"


    "Can¡¯t I be here?" Xie Yu replied angrily.


    Zhou Yong immediately pped himself across the face, then awkwardly smiled, "Young Master Xie, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I mean, what fortunate wind has blown you our way? Your presence truly graces this ce!"


    "Fortunate wind?" Xie Yu sneered, "I¡¯m here to find President Hu, Hu Yong. It¡¯s my dad who asked me to please him with a dinner invitation!"


    "Ah, that Hu Yong is really lucky, to have Young Master Xie personallye over to..." Zhou Yong¡¯s words abruptly stopped, his voice became shaky and disjointed, "Hu... Hu... Hu... What Hu...?"

 Chapter 769 - 768

    <h4>Chapter 769: 768</h4>


    The onlookers were all staring at Zhou Yong as if they were watching an idiot. What¡¯s going on? Youe here looking for trouble with Hu Yong? Isn¡¯t that seeking death?


    Zhou Yong also realized something was wrong. Seeing Xie Yu¡¯s icy expression, his face turned ghostly pale in an instant.


    Without any hesitation, Zhou Yong immediately threw away the weapon in his hand, his voice trembling as he said, "Young Master Xie, I¡¯m really sorry, I ... I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Hu knew you. I ... I won¡¯t dare do it again. You¡¯re a great man, please ... please let me go ..."


    As he spoke, Zhou Yong quietly tried to retreat and leave.


    "Did I say you could leave?" Xie Yu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    Terrified, Zhou Yong shuddered and instantly stopped, his expression looking as if he were about to cry, and he said in a trembling voice, "Young Master Xie, I¡¯m really sorry, I ... I truly didn¡¯t know. If I had known that Mr. Hu was your friend, I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble him ... even if it killed me ..."


    Xie Yu paid him no mind, instead turning his head to Hu Yong and asked respectfully, "President Hu, how would you like to handle these people?"


    Hu Yong took a deep breath. He had never encountered such a situation before. Had it not been for Su Yang, this day would never havee for him in his life. Now, he finally felt the satisfaction of lifting his head and breathing freely!


    "First, let them stand here." Hu Yong turned to the principal, who stood dumbfounded, and said coldly, "Principal Zhou, we only owed you two months of tuition, we will pay you, but what¡¯s the meaning of bringing these people here? We owe some school fees, and you want to break my legs? Are you really a gardener nurturing talent, or a hoodlum up to no good?"


    Xie Yu¡¯s group didn¡¯t know the details of the grudge between Hu Yong and Principal Zhou, but after hearing what Hu Yong said, they instantly understood.


    Xie Yu was the first one to get mad, pointing at Principal Zhou and cursing, "You son of a bitch, did you bring these people here? Is this how you act as a principal?"


    Head down, Principal Zhou didn¡¯t dare to speak, hisplexion bing extremely ugly. Normally in this area, he was a wealthy man that nobody dared to provoke. However, the people who came to invite Hu Yong to dinner, anyone of them was so far above him that he couldn¡¯t even look up to them.


    It wasn¡¯t just Xie Yu¡¯s cursing; even if Xie Yu hit him, Principal Zhou wouldn¡¯t dare utter a word. Any of these people present could easily crush him with just a finger, so what was he inparison!


    Principal Zhou was filled with extreme regret. In his wildest dreams, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that Hu Yong, who owed two months of tuition and participated in no activities, could have such clout.


    Notable big shots from Wanhu City had mostly sent people over, inviting Hu Yong to dinner.


    Who else in Wanhu City could enjoy such treatment?


    Principal Zhou didn¡¯t even dare to consider the possibility of Hu Yong¡¯s sky-defying status. But he was well aware that this time, he had truly brought cmity upon himself!


    "Principal Zhou, I¡¯ll pay you the tuition we owe," Hu Yong said as he took out a stack of cash and threw it on the ground, continuing coldly, "from now on, you and I are square. Conveniently, you just expelled my son. Your school is too high-end for us, we¡¯ll find another school!"


    Principal Zhou was close to tears, his voice quivering as he said, "Mr. Hu, I... I really didn¡¯t know..."


    "Don¡¯t give me that crap!" Hu Yong waved his hand dismissively and said, "Do whatever you want, it has nothing to do with me anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your nonsense!"


    Principal Zhou wanted to plead, but Hu Yong shouted angrily, "Zhou Yong, knock his teeth out!"


    Zhou Yong was startled for a moment but didn¡¯t dare to disobey, and hurriedly led others over to pin Principal Zhou to the ground and beat him mercilessly.


    "Mr. Xie, what¡¯s the point of hitting someone like him?"ughed a man standing beside. "But seriously, such a person is really not suitable to teach and nurture children. How about this, you don¡¯t have to run your kindergarten anymore. You know, I¡¯ll have someone check your kindergarten¡¯s licenses and investigate the management of your kindergartenter on. Just hope you haven¡¯t made any mistakes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably spend the second half of your life in prison!"


    Principal Zhou was utterly dumbfounded. There were many shady dealings associated with his kindergarten that he had always tried to keep under wraps. If someone were actually to investigate, all those things would definitely be dug up.


    Then it wouldn¡¯t just be about the kindergarten closing down. Just as the man had said, he would indeed have to spend the rest of his life in jail.


    "Please spare me, I... I truly realize my mistakes, I know I was wrong..." Principal Zhou suddenly fell to his knees and pleaded with a shaking voice.


    Hu Yong didn¡¯t even bother to nce at him, and when Xie Yu saw Hu Yong¡¯s expression, he simply waved his hand, "Shut him up!"


    Zhou Yong and a few others pressed Principal Zhou¡¯s head to the ground, his mouth against the floor, and he was immediately silenced.


    The neighbors around Hu Yong, who were originally watching, were all stunned by the scene.


    Xie Yu and his group were really domineering.


    Principal Zhou was usually a big shot around here, a wealthy man. Yet, he waspletely powerless in front of them?


    Hu Yong walked straight to his cousin-inw and said coldly, "I¡¯ll ask you again, who really ruined that piece of clothing...?"


    "It was... it was..." The cousin-inw stuttered and couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    "Are you mute? Answer me!" Her brother, Mountain Eagle, lost his temper first and started cursing. He had such a fierce look, as if he wished he could p his sister right there and then.


    Scared and trembling, the cousin-inw stammered, "It was... it was us who ruined it, not... not Ai Yun...


    Hu Yong sighed, turning to his cousin.


    He stared at his cousin for a while and then slowly shook his head, "I don¡¯t have many rtives left, and all these years, I¡¯ve always treated you like my own brother. Though I¡¯ve known you¡¯ve been scamming us, I¡¯ve endured it all this time. But I never expected you to be so greedy. Thirteen thousand, we can¡¯t even gather that much money if we were to sell our blood. Are you trying to drive us to death? Do you even consider me family?"


    His cousin¡¯s lips quivered, and he reached out with a trembling voice, "Cousin, I... I¡¯m wrong, I just... I just..."


    But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, unable to find any excuses for himself.


    Moreover, his cousin was utterly despondent now.


    Although he was uncertain about the current situation, he was well aware that Hu Yong¡¯s future prospects were boundless.


    As Hu Yong had said, he had always been seen as an older brother. If they had maintained a good rtionship, following Hu Yong and bing wealthy would have been no issue for him, and he could have even entered high society, no longer needing to run aundry shop for a hard living.


    But now, he had missed that opportunitypletely. This cousin, whom he thought would never rise, suddenly had such an incredible turn of fortune, which was something he could have never imagined!

 Chapter 770 - 769: Shadow Phantom Devours Spiritual Energy

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 769: Shadow Phantom Devours Spiritual Energy</h4>


    Hu Yong finally washed his hands of this ce¡ªthe very ce where he had been ridiculed and discriminated against for many years.


    He didn¡¯t take anything with him, only leaving with his wife and children.


    Shen Jing¡¯an arranged for them a house in the city, a vi owned by the Shen Family in Wanhu City, with an excellent environment and location. Usually, it was used by Shen Jing¡¯an for vacations, but now it was given to Hu Yong to live in.


    From then on, Hu Yongpletely bid farewell to the old district.


    Meanwhile, people continued to talk about the incident.


    Principal Zhou¡¯s kindergarten was found to have numerous issues. Not only was it shut down, but Principal Zhou himself was sentenced to over a decade in prison. All his assets were used to paypensation and fines, leading to his utter ruin.


    As for Hu Yong¡¯s cousins, they became the biggest joke in the area. Moreover, people detested their actions and stopped patronizing theirundry shop. Eventually, the business could no longer sustain itself, and they had no choice but to close the shop and work for others to make a living.


    Their fate, very much like that of Zhang Aiqin, ended up being quite simr.


    All these events urred after Su Yang had left Wanhu City.


    Since Su Yang and Hu Yong were oncerades-in-arms, and Hu Yong had treated him well, Su Yang left these fortunes to Hu Yong.


    Su Yang¡¯s main focus now stilly with the Divine Physicians Alliance; that was the priority he had to attend to recently.


    After leaving Wanhu City, Su Yang returned to the Medical Saint Sect. The Medical Saint Sect no longer existed, and the ce was now thoroughly upied by Su Yang, turning into the headquarter of the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Having avenged Elder Jeang, Su Yang had settled a matter close to his heart. Returning to the Medical Saint Sect, most of the other sect members had also arrived, each bringing medicinal materials and treasures from their sects, seeking to exchange them for Su Yang¡¯s secret techniques.


    As previously promised, Su Yang exchanged some secret techniques for these medicinal materials and treasures.


    The Destiny¡¯s Tome contained too many secret techniques, and even the lower-end ones that Su Yang casually took out were enough to astonish these sects as something celestial.


    In fact, even if these sects had not broken their lineages, their own inherited techniquesbined were still far inferior to the secret techniques recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Moreover, Su Yang had only opened the third page of the Destiny¡¯s Tome so far.


    With each page of the Destiny¡¯s Tome turned, the recorded knowledge became deeper and more profound. Su Yang did not know how many pages were left in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, but he was certain that there were still many secret techniques to be discovered¡ªthese were Su Yang¡¯s real reliance!


    After being busy for three days, the members of the sects finally left, brimming with joy.


    They were ted not only because they had exchanged for the secret techniques they needed from Su Yang. Another reason was that they had heard about Su Yang¡¯s battle at Lake Heart Ind.


    The Qi Family of Wanhu was overwhelmingly dominant in the Southern Six Provinces, and even these sects had been suppressed by them. Each year, these sects had to offer arge number of spiritual medicines to the Qi Family of Wanhu without receiving anypensation in return, leaving them indignant yet unable to speak out.


    This time, Su Yang¡¯s defeat of the Qi Family of Wanhu first proved his formidable strength, giving them a powerful backer by following Su Yang. Secondly, they no longer needed to suffer under the Qi Family¡¯s oppression, which was, to them, the most joyous news!


    As night fell and Su Yang, seated cross-legged within the Spirit Gathering Array, felt the spiritual energy around him grow dim, he slowly opened his eyes.


    The spiritual energy of umted Cloud Mountain was abundant, and the effects of the Spirit Gathering Array were even better; Su Yang had already been cultivating here for five days.


    However, during these five days, Su Yang did not make much progress.


    In fact, with Su Yang¡¯s current strength, he was fully capable of entering the Spirit Tranquility Realm, which is to say, the realm people refer to as the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    But Su Yang could not rush into it so hastily. The words of Ye Jiansheng had a huge impact on him, and he, too, wanted to achieve Great Perfection in every realm. Moreover, the six Earth Immortals of the Qi Family were waiting for him. If he just entered like this, wouldn¡¯t that be courting death?


    Therefore, the only method for Su Yang now was to umte strength, to amass enough power. Then, with a deep foundation and a swift strike, he could enter the Earthly Immortal Realm, and only then would he have a chance at survival.


    However, umting such strength was not an easy task. After all, there is a limit to the amount of power each realm can bear. If Su Yang continued to gather strength without advancing in realm, his body would one day reach its limits; and by then, without waiting for him to promote, his body would probably have shattered.


    In these five days, Su Yang initially absorbed spiritual energy with great caution. But after the first day, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He faintly felt signs of stepping into the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    This startled Su Yang and he quickly stopped cultivating. However, he was well aware that his current situation was vastly different not just from the Great Perfection of Ye Jiansheng, but even from Qi Zhishan.


    Why could those two withstand such powerful forces, yet he could not?


    Su Yang was very puzzled by this question. He tried many methods, but none worked. Eventually, he tried transferring the absorbed spiritual energy into the Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens and was astonished to find that the Shadow Phantom could actually withstand this spiritual energy.


    This discovery both surprised and delighted Su Yang. The Shadow Phantom, which he had cultivated, could utilize everything it absorbed. With the spiritual energy absorbed by the Shadow Phantom, it was still his. Atst, he found a way to store spiritual energy.


    What was surprising, of course, was: what exactly was this Shadow Phantom? Devouring the Heavens could actually cultivate such a phantom? And furthermore, the phantom could open its eyes¡ªthose eyes that seemed to disdain everything in the world. It looked as if it had its own independent thoughts. What was going on here?


    Destiny¡¯s Tome had no records of this, and Su Yang, unable to figure it out, did not pursue the matter further. Perhaps there would be records in theter parts of Destiny¡¯s Tome!


    In five days, Su Yang had almost entirely absorbed the spiritual energy near umted Cloud Mountain and transferred it into the Shadow Phantom.


    And the Shadow Phantom showed no change. The phantom seemed like a bottomless pit; no matter how much spiritual energy Su Yang absorbed, it could withstand it all.


    With a wave of his hand, the four Divine Beast Jades returned to Su Yang¡¯s possession.


    Su Yang stored the four pieces of jade in his bracelet, stepped out of the inner chamber, and looked up at the distant moon. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his missing father.


    Su Yang always wondered about his origins and whether they were somehow rted to his father¡¯s disappearance.


    Suddenly, Su Yang¡¯s pocket stirred, and Little Turtle crawled out. The little guy looked at Su Yang, then unexpectedly flew up into the sky and headed towards the distant void.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yang was astonished and hurried after it, hoping to intercept the little creature.


    However, the little guy was quite fast, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t catch up at all for the moment.


    As he approached the opposite mountain, a faint cry for help from a woman reached Su Yang¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 771 - 770 Are You Playing the Rascal?

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 770 Are You ying the Rascal?</h4>


    Su Yang furrowed his brows as he looked at the Little Turtle flying in front, whispering, "Hey, what are you up to? Trying to y the hero and save the damsel?"


    Of course, Little Turtle couldn¡¯t speak and simply flew straight ahead.


    Although Su Yang was quite puzzled, he followed nheless.


    Soon, Su Yang reached the top of the mountain and saw from a distance, within the small grove below, a woman running swiftly. Three people were in hot pursuit not far behind her.


    The woman seemed skilled, but the movement of the three chasing her was nothing short of eerie. They resembled three ghosts, disappearing and reappearing at any moment, in a particrly strange manner.


    The three quickly caught up to the woman, with two of them moving swiftly closer to her, while the third charged directly to her front, effectively surrounding her.


    The woman had no choice but to stop. As she faced the three people slowly closing in from three directions, her expression bordered on despair. She took a deep breath and said through clenched teeth, "Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to get your hands on the Celestial War Armor. Our family¡¯s ancestors sealed it with our bloodline. Only the blood of the males in our family can break the seal. You killed all the males in our family, so it¡¯s impossible now to break the seal on the Celestial War Armor!"


    The three men didn¡¯t speak and were unmoved, continuing to close in on the woman relentlessly.


    Su Yang frowned. What was this Celestial War Armor exactly? By the sound of its name, it seemed anything but simple!


    And what about the Bloodline Seal? Su Yang had never heard of such a thing. Could there really be such a mystic method?


    Su Yang wanted to observe longer, but Little Turtlecked such patience and flew right down.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly sprang out, ghost-like appearing behind the woman and reached for her neck.


    The woman couldn¡¯t dodge and was about to be caught when, suddenly, Little Turtle charged at the attacker, colliding with the person.


    Little Turtle was only the size of a child¡¯s fist, but the impact sent the man flying backwards.


    The people present were stunned, the remaining two shocked by Little Turtle, at a loss to understand the situation.


    Little Turtle ignored everyone and flew directly onto the woman, perched on her shoulder and extended its neck, sniffing at her vigorously.


    Su Yang was left speechless. Was this little guy trying to be a pervert?


    The other two snapped out of their shock, exchanged nces, and both lunged at the woman. Thinking Little Turtle was the woman¡¯s pet, they were even more vicious in their attack, seemingly intent on killing her right away.


    At that moment, a Jade Sword radiating cold air shot through the sky and swiftly struck at the two men.


    They reacted quickly, hastily retreating to avoid the strike, but Su Yang had already reached behind them.


    With both hands, he grabbed one man in each, capturing the two.


    They tried to resist, but Su Yang had already started the secret technique of Devouring the Heavens. With a slight pressure in his palms, hepletely absorbed the strength from their bodies, leaving nothing behind.


    Seeing this, the man who Little Turtle had sent flying didn¡¯t hesitate; he turned and ran, with no intention of sticking around.


    Su Yang stood there stunned, having just used "Devouring the Heavens," when something particrly bizarre happened.


    These two had considerable strength, already at the Venerable Realm. In theory, after Su Yang devoured the power of these two people, his meridians should have felt a certain pressure.


    However, this time, after he absorbed the strength of the two, he felt nothing at all. The power of these Venerables didn¡¯t put the slightest pressure on Su Yang, which was extremely odd. What on earth was going on?


    Could it be that this was the result after using "Devouring the Heavens" to absorb Spiritual Energy?


    Suddenly, an exmation not far away brought Su Yang back to his senses. Turning his head, he saw the woman looking at Little Turtle with a face full of horror. And Little Turtle was even worse, climbing into her clothes through the opening at her chest.


    "Damn!" Su Yang cursed, immediately running over and with a leap, he grabbed Little Turtle straight out.


    This guy, seriously trying to molest in broad daylight?


    At this moment, the woman¡¯s gaze towards Su Yang turned oddly suspicious. In her eyes, Little Turtle was Su Yang¡¯s pet, and if it could do something so despicable, what kind of decent person could Su Yang be?


    Su Yang was speechless too¡ªLittle Turtle¡¯s actions were quite embarrassing for him.


    Clearing his throat, Su Yang put on an air of a wise man and said coldly, "Who are you? Why were those people after you?"


    Instead of answering Su Yang¡¯s question, the woman looked at him cautiously and counter-questioned, "Who are you? Why did you help me?"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded. Who talks like this? Why does it seem like there¡¯s something wrong with me helping you?


    "My name is Su Yang, and I am the Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance!" Su Yang replied directly.


    The woman looked confused, clearly unfamiliar with the name or the Divine Physicians Alliance. She continued to regard Su Yang with suspicion, her tone grave, "Then why did you help me?"


    "This is my territory. If you¡¯re fighting on my turf, of course, I have to take a look," Su Yang said. "These mountains, these waters, these flowers, these grasses, these trees, these stones, they all belong to me. If you damage them, can you afford topensate?"


    "Yours?" The woman frowned. "Isn¡¯t this the ce of the Medical Saint Sect? Since when did it be yours?"


    "The Medical Saint Sect is mine, any doubts?" Su Yang countered.


    "The Medical Saint Sect is yours?" The woman¡¯s eyes widened. "Who are you trying to fool? The Sect Leader of the Medical Saint Sect is Elder Gongye Xuan, and this ce belongs to the Gongye Family. You, with the surname Su, what does this have to do with you?"


    "Gongye Xuan is dead, and the Medical Saint Sect no longer exists. Now, this ce is the main location of the Divine Physicians Alliance, so naturally, all of these things have be mine!" Su Yang answered.


    "Who are you trying to fool?" The woman looked incredulous. "Elder Gongye Xuan is a revered figure, his medical skills renowned, how could he possibly be dead? The Medical Saint Sect, with hundreds of years of legacy and such formidable strength, how could it simply cease to exist?"


    The woman paused and then said indignantly, "Do you really think I¡¯m a fool? You¡¯re just someone those people sent, intentionally scaring off those others, ying some kind of masochistic ploy to deceive me. Do you think I can¡¯t see through it? Humph, I warn you, this is the territory of the Medical Saint Sect, it¡¯s my fianc¨¦¡¯s domain. Get lost now, or else when my fianc¨¦es out, you¡¯re as good as dead!"


    "Your fianc¨¦?" Su Yang smiled. "Gongye Liang, is it?"


    "Since you know his name, you should be aware of the consequences of making trouble on umted Cloud Mountain!" the woman retorted coldly.

 Chapter 772 - 771: Gongye Liang’s Fiancée

    <h4>Chapter 772: Chapter 771: Gongye Liang¡¯s Fianc¨¦e</h4>


    Su Yang smiled again; he simply couldn¡¯t discern the woman¡¯s thoughts.


    It was merely because when she spoke of Gongye Xuan, there was pride in her eyes, indicating a deep connection with the Gongye Family, which prompted him to casually inquire.


    What Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected was that the woman turned out to be Gongye Liang¡¯s fianc¨¦e. No wonder she had run to umted Cloud Mountain for help; it turned out she was aiming for the Medical Saint Sect.


    Although Su Yang had killed Gongye Xuan, defeated Gongye Liang, and destroyed the Medical Saint Sect, he had no intention of extending this vendetta.


    Even though the woman was Gongye Liang¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Su Yang had no intention of killing her. What really piqued Su Yang¡¯s curiosity was the Celestial War Armor on the woman¡¯s body. What exactly was that? And what about the Bloodline Seal she had mentioned earlier?


    Because Su Yang remembered the Destiny¡¯s Tome on his own body, which had also revealed its content when his blood dripped onto it.


    Previously, Su Yang didn¡¯t know the circumstances, but now it seemed, could this also be a case of a Bloodline Seal? But what exactly was this Bloodline Seal?


    Furthermore, there was Little Turtle¡¯s excessive reaction; Su Yang naturally knew that the little creature wasn¡¯t a rogue, so it must be interested in something on the woman¡¯s body. But what could it be?


    "It seems your fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t treat you all that well!" Su Yang said with a lightugh, "Gongye Xuan was killed by me, and Gongye Liang was defeated by me, having fled for his life. The Medical Saint Sect has been annihted by me as well. Didn¡¯t your fianc¨¦ tell you about the condition of the Medical Saint Sect? Are you still running here to find death?"


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Su Yang, as if pondering whether his words were true or false.


    However, in the end, she still refused to believe Su Yang and shouted loudly, "Who are you trying to fool? My fianc¨¦ is so powerful. Moreover, this is the Medical Saint Sect. Who do you think you are to kill people here?"


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, forget it," Su Yang shrugged and said, "I¡¯m not stopping you; you can go check out the Medical Saint Sect yourself."


    Having said this, Su Yang no longer paid attention to the woman and walked straight to the two men whom he had drained of all their strength.


    The woman red at Su Yang; she was still brimming with hostility towards him. Clearly, she was contemting whether Su Yang was deceiving her.


    But seeing that Su Yang had no intention of paying her any attention, she felt slightly more at ease. She nced at the direction of the Medical Saint Sect, then back at Su Yang before suddenly turning around and heading straight for the Medical Saint Sect.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any attention to her; as long as she was within the bounds of umted Cloud Mountain, she couldn¡¯t escape. Su Yang needed to inquire about some matters from these two men first.


    Dragging the two men aside, Su Yang knocked one out cold onto the ground and then hoisted the other one up, his voice cold as he said, "I have a few questions for you now. Answer truthfully, and you can live. Otherwise, both of you will die a very ugly death!"


    The man¡¯s face filled with rage as he yelled, "Eight-character roar!"


    Su Yang was taken aback. What was this situation? Was he dealing with a Japanese person?


    "Hey, speak Mandarin!" Su Yang said sternly.


    The man continued to rant angrily in Japanese. Su Yang furrowed his brow; he stuck a silver needle into the man¡¯s body and tortured him harshly, but the man kept speaking Japanese. It seemed this man really didn¡¯t understand Huaxianguage.


    Su Yang woke the other man, but the result was the same. This man also did not speak the Huaxianguage and only knew Japanese.


    This situation furrowed Su Yang¡¯s brow; it seemed virtually impossible to extract anything from these two men. Moreover, the fact that these two were Japanese made the matter even moreplex.


    In the past, Su Yang had encountered several Japanese in Pingnan Province who were said to be from the Nine Chrysanthemums Sect. Their strength wasn¡¯t formidable, but their secret techniques were peculiar, andter on, all were dealt with by Su Yang.


    Unexpectedly, on umted Cloud Mountain, he encountered Japanese once again. Clearly, these Japanese were after the Celestial War Armor on the woman, but what exactly was going on? Why were the Japanese so brazen in Huaxia Country, and what exactly were they up to?


    Being a military man himself, Su Yang naturally harbored some animosity towards the Japanese. He originally intended to ignore the situation, but since they were Japanese, he couldn¡¯t just stand by.


    With a wave of his hand, he slew the two Japanese and then flew back to umted Cloud Mountain.


    It was a good while after Su Yang returned to the grand hall of the Medical Saint Sect before the woman hurried in. She was stunned to see Su Yang there; was his speed not too incredible?


    "What exactly do you want?" the woman said indignantly.


    "Nothing much, I just have some questions for you," Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    "I won¡¯t answer them!" the woman eximed angrily. "And how dare you do this in Medical Saint Sect, once I find my fianc¨¦, he will surely kill you!"


    "Whatever you say," Su Yang replied, standing with his hands behind his back. "You go ahead and search. If you can¡¯t find anyone, thene back to me."


    The woman looked puzzled. Just where did Su Yang¡¯s confidencee from? Could it be true, as Su Yang had said, that all the people from Medical Saint Sect were dead?


    The woman charged into Medical Saint Sect and after a thorough search, she couldn¡¯t find anyone from the sect ¨C only helpers from other sects were present.


    After searching high and low in Medical Saint Sect and hearing the words of the other sect members, she finally came to believe that Medical Saint Sect had indeed been annihted.


    After a long silence, the woman, as if gone mad, burst into the hall in front.


    Su Yang was still sitting in the hall. When the woman saw him, she roared with fury, "You actually annihted Medical Saint Sect, I will kill you to avenge them!"


    She rushed forward,unching a full-force attack. However, her strength paled significantly inparison to Su Yang¡¯s.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the woman was struck to the ground by a powerful force. Curling up on the floor, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, realizing she was incapable of doing anything.


    Ignoring her, Su Yang waited for the woman to stop crying before finally saying, "Now, can you answer my questions?"


    "Why should I answer your questions!" she roared in rage. "You destroyed Medical Saint Sect, you are my sworn enemy, I wish nothing more than to kill you, and you still expect to learn anything from me? Dream on!"


    Su Yang smiled slightly, speaking softly, "Miss, I could see you are not evil-at-heart, which is why I was willing to speak cordially with you. But do not mistake my good temper for weakness. I could kill Gongye Xuan, I could annihte Medical Saint Sect, and naturally, I could kill you too."


    "Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything!" the woman yelled back.


    "Are you sure you want me to kill you?" Su Yang said with a light chuckle. "Once you¡¯re dead, there will be no one to avenge your family. And the thing you¡¯ve been desperately guarding will fallpletely into my hands!"

 Chapter 773 - 772 Bloodline Seal

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 772 Bloodline Seal</h4>


    The woman was startled and took several deep breaths before finally gritting her teeth and saying, "Don¡¯t think you can deceive me. You just want to learn some secrets from me and then steal my family¡¯s possessions. I would rather die than tell you these secrets. You¡¯ll never seed!"


    "There are some things that I can find out from others even if you don¡¯t tell me. But if you do tell me, I can know them faster," Su Yang paused, then said with a faint smile, "Moreover, if you help me, I can help you in return. At the very least, I can help you take revenge!"


    "You help me take revenge?" The woman stared at Su Yang for a while and said angrily, "Don¡¯t think you can trick me. I won¡¯t fall for it. You just want to trick me into revealing those secrets, do you think I¡¯m a fool?"


    "Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you," Su Yang said calmly. "Or, you can listen to my question and then decide."


    The woman thought for a moment and finally remained silent, which was taken as consent.


    "I just want to know, what is a Bloodline Seal!" Su Yang asked.


    "Ah?" The woman was startled, as this question was hardly a secret; some of the long-standing major families would probably know about it. Su Yang asking about this, what exactly was he thinking?


    "Answer, and I¡¯ll help you take revenge," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Don¡¯t answer, and that¡¯s that."


    The woman furrowed her brows and stared at Su Yang for a while before speaking in a heavy tone, "Do you know who my enemy is? You say you want to take revenge for me, do you have the ability?"


    "How does your enemypare to the Qi Family of Wanhu?" Su Yang countered.


    "This..." The woman was taken aback. "What do you mean? Why are youparing them to the Qi Family of Wanhu?"


    "A week ago, at the Qi Family of Wanhu, I killed sixteen of their members and forced the Qi Family of Wanhu to stop interfering in other people¡¯s affairs!" Su Yang said softly.


    "Ah?" The woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock, eximing, "You... you... you¡¯re Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    In the past few days, what Su Yang had done at the Qi Family of Wanhu had spread throughout the Southern Six Provinces. The name "Master Su" had previously been insignificant to the people of Southern Six Provinces. But now, it echoed throughout the Southern Six Provinces, with no one doubting Su Yang¡¯s strength anymore!


    "You¡¯ve heard of the Qi Family of Wanhu¡¯s incident but still don¡¯t know about the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s affairs," Su Yang shook his head. "Your fiance really doesn¡¯t care about you at all."


    The woman gaped in astonishment. In fact, the affair of the Divine Physicians Alliance was also significant. However, this matter had only caused a sensation among those in the Medical Sects, and outsiders knew little about it.


    In contrast, the incident involving the Qi Family of Wanhu had caused a huge stir. Moreover, the Qi Family of Wanhu was much more powerful than these Medical Sects, which made their incident even more widely known.


    "You... you really are Master Su?" The woman¡¯s face showed shock, and she was clearly still struggling to believe it.


    "Do I still need to prove it?" Su Yang frowned and asked.


    The woman took a deep breath, suppressing the shock in her heart, and promptly said, "It¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll answer your question, and you... you¡¯ll help me take revenge!"


    "Su Mou has said that his words are absolutely genuine," Su Yang stated calmly. In fact, even if the woman didn¡¯t answer his question, he would still get involved in this matter.


    If it were just a grudge between ordinary people, that would be one thing, but with Japanese involved, Su Yang could not ignore it. He had always been filled with hostility toward these Japanese.


    "The so-called Bloodline Seal is using a powerful force to seal something away. And the key to undoing the seal is the bloodline left by the person who created the seal in the first ce," the woman said.


    Su Yang remembered his Destiny¡¯s Tome and said gravely, "So you mean that the seal left by this person can only be undone by their descendants? Without the same bloodline, one cannot break the seal?"


    "In theory, that¡¯s correct, but in fact, there is another method," the woman continued. "As I¡¯ve just mentioned, this kind of seal is essentially enforced by power. So, if you possess sufficient strength that surpasses the power of the seal, you can also forcibly break the seal."


    "However, forcibly unsealing by power is too improbable. First, the person who sets the seal has to be a Terrestrial Immortal, with immense strength. Furthermore, they often anticipate this and leave behind a self-destructive force. Once someone attempts to forcefully break the seal, this self-destructive force will destroy the sealed object first, ensuring mutual destruction."


    "Moreover, such seals are not unchangeable. Descendants continue to reinforce the seal, and with each generation that passes, the reinforced seals umte, strengthening the power of the seal. For instance, the Bloodline Seal of my family has been reinforced by five Terrestrial Immortals over seven generations. If you want to break the seal by force, your strength would have to surpass thebined strength of those five Terrestrial Immortals of my family, and who could possibly do that?"


    When the woman spoke these words, her face bore a look of pride. After all, five Terrestrial Immortals appearing over seven generations was indeed no small feat, and her family behind her was certainly a very powerful one!


    However, Su Yang wasn¡¯t concerned with these things; his thoughts were still on his Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Could it be that his Destiny¡¯s Tome was also sealed by his ancestors using a bloodline? But what exactly was his family, and could his ancestors have been Terrestrial Immortals?


    Yet, why did his father possess no power at all, never practicing cultivation, and even getting bullied by those thugs? Reduced to such a state, where was there any resemnce to the descendant of a powerful family?


    Moreover, Su Yang couldn¡¯t recall his father ever discussing their family affairs since he could remember. His memories started from after his father married Zhao Xuefen, with everything before that being a nk. He didn¡¯t know who his biological mother was, nor did he know his grandparents. What exactly was going on?


    The fact that his family had left such a Bloodline Seal behind implied that his family¡¯s past was definitely not simple. But what had happened for things to end up in the current state?


    And why had his father repeatedly asked him to open the fourth page before he would reveal some secrets? Why was that?


    Suddenly, Su Yang realized that his origin, his family, his background, were all shrouded in secrets. He didn¡¯t know what his father had gone through, but his intuition told him that his father was definitely not as simple as he seemed!


    Even his father¡¯s sudden departure and prolonged absence was probably not as straightforward as it seemed.


    Su Yang took a deep breath, suddenly very eager to advance to Terrestrial Immortal, very keen to open the fourth page of Destiny¡¯s Tome, and very intent on unraveling the truth about his origin.


    But in the end, he suppressed that impulse.


    His father¡¯s silence on the matter indicated that it was no trivial thing. His father wanted him to open the fourth page, meaning that he should face these issues only after he had gained tremendous strength!


    Therefore, what Su Yang needed to do now was to enhance his strength as quickly as possible, to confront the past that belonged to him!

 Chapter 774 - 773: Unsealing

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 773: Unsealing</h4>


    Su Yang pondered for a moment before asking again, "The Bloodline Seal, once a bloodline is used, can it bepletely unlocked?"


    The woman looked at Su Yang with surprise, "Since it¡¯s a Bloodline Seal, if a bloodline is used, it definitely unlocks it, isn¡¯t that obvious? What¡¯s there to doubt?"


    "What I mean is, has there ever been a situation..." Su Yang took a deep breath, "For example, an object is sealed by a bloodline. Even though it is soaked in descendants¡¯ blood, it doesn¡¯t fully unlock, but only unlocks partially. The remaining parts unlock gradually as the descendants grow stronger!"


    The woman thought carefully and said, "I haven¡¯t seen such a case, but the elders of our family have mentioned it before, it happened a very long time ago. Moreover, to create such a seal is extremely difficult, and the power requirements for the person creating the seal are very high, beyond what a regr Terrestrial Immortal could achieve!"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart was even more shocked¡ªcould his ancestor have been an incredibly powerful Terrestrial Immortal? If so, who exactly was his ancestor? And what kind of family did hee from?


    Seeing that Su Yang remained silent, the woman said, "I¡¯ve now answered several of your questions; next, it¡¯s your turn to keep your promise. You¡¯re supposed to help me seek revenge!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly and was about to speak when Little Turtle, taking advantage of his inattention, suddenly darted out of his pocket and charged toward the woman at high speed.


    "Hey!" Su Yang called out sharply, reaching out to grab it, but it was already a step toote¡ªthe little creature had alreadytched onto the woman, scrambling with its limbs and burrowing into her clothes.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? What are you doing?" The woman screamed in fright, feeling Little Turtle scuttling around inside her clothes. She tried to grab it, but she couldn¡¯t stop Little Turtle in the slightest.


    Su Yang hurried to the woman¡¯s side, but he didn¡¯t know how to proceed. Little Turtle had crawled inside the woman¡¯s clothes, and he couldn¡¯t just lift her clothes to capture it. Even if he could grasp it from afar, to remove Little Turtle, he would have to tear the woman¡¯s clothes, which was certainly not appropriate.


    Just as Su Yang was at a loss, a powerful aura suddenly burst forth from the woman, mming into Su Yang and sending him flying backward.


    The aura was so powerful that Su Yang had no chance to resist; he was hurled against the stone wall behind him. Even with Su Yang¡¯s strength, he was thrown intoplete disarray.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care about himself; he hurriedly stood up, looked up, and saw a mysterious light flickering on the woman¡¯s body.


    Within the mysterious light, the woman¡¯s outer garments shredded into pieces, revealing dark mystical armor underneath, which looked very odd upon her.


    And Little Turtle justy on top of the mystical armor, its tiny head resting against it, unexpectedly quieting down.


    The mysterious light was emanating from the armor, and its power was immense, yet when it shone on Little Turtle, it seemed exceptionally gentle.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded¡ªwhat on earth was happening?


    The woman was even more shocked; she stared astonished at the luminous armor on her body, her expression a mixture of shock and joy.


    After a long while, she managed to say with tears in her voice, "The Celestial War Armor, has it...unlocked?"


    Su Yang was astounded too, "This is the Celestial War Armor?"


    The woman nodded, looking at the mystical armor on her body, she was overjoyed to the extreme.


    Those people annihted her family just because of this Celestial War Armor. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the men of her family were killed by a surprise attack from those people, they would have been able to unlock the Celestial War Armor, and they wouldn¡¯t have needed to fear those people at all.


    All the men in her family had died in battle, and she had thought that the Celestial War Armor had be a useless piece, unable to be unlocked ever again.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that, as soon as Little Turtle crawled onto the Celestial War Armor, it actually unlocked itself.


    The powerful force, the mystical light that seemed topete with the sun and moon, was even stronger than what the family elders had described!


    Su Yang walked over, his face filled with shock, as he tried to reach out and grab Little Turtle. But as soon as his hand touched the mystical light, it was immediately repelled.


    Su Yang tried to increase his strength, but the stronger he became, the stronger the repelling force.


    In the end, Su Yang unleashed seventy percent of his power in a strike. However, the mystical light remained undamaged; instead, he was sent flying backward as if the seventy percent of his strength had been inflicted on himself.


    Su Yang frowned, realizing that his power was utterly incapable of shaking the mystical light in the slightest.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang used Devouring the Heavens and released the Shadow Phantom, attempting to devour the mystical light.


    But as soon as Devouring the Heavens touched the mystical light, Su Yang felt a powerful force surge into his body. At that moment, his meridians were almost shattered.


    Fortunately, Su Yang quickly retracted the Shadow Phantom and then rushed out of the hall, unleashing several moves to expel the surging power within his body, and thus, he managed to preserve his nearly shattered meridians.


    Returning to the hall, Su Yang no longer dared to approach carelessly. He realized that the power of the mystical light was much stronger than he had imagined. Trying to devour it with Devouring the Heavens was simply courting death!


    As Su Yang puzzled over the situation, the woman suddenly burst outughing, pointing at Su Yang and biting her teeth, she said, "Su, do you know what this is? This is the Celestial War Armor of the Wu Family, our most powerful treasure, an iparable treasure that even Terrestrial Immortals struggle to breach. Today is truly the day heaven helps me¡ªit¡¯s time for me to avenge my fianc¨¦ and the Medical Saint Sect!"


    Su Yang frowned and said in a deep voice, "You want to kill me? Don¡¯t forget, I saved you just now on the back mountain!"


    "Did I ask you to save me?" the woman replied coldly. "Besides, you saved me just for the secrets of my family and the Celestial War Armor I possess. However, heaven has pitied me by allowing me to unlock the Celestial War Armor. Now, it¡¯s your time to die. Hmph, you¡¯re quite strong, to make the Qi Family of Wanhu bow their heads. After killing you, the Southern Six Provinces will regard me as supreme!"


    "Are you really trying to avenge your fianc¨¦, or do you just want to be supreme?" Su Yang retorted sarcastically.


    "With this Celestial War Armor, what I want to do, can I not achieve?" the womanughed loudly and arrogantly, suddenly leaped into the air, and charged directly at Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed; with the woman wearing this Celestial War Armor, his attacks would bepletely useless against her. So he couldn¡¯t fight back and could only quickly dodge without confronting the woman head-on.


    "Thinking of running?" The woman sneered proudly. "Do you think you can escape? Today, I must kill you!"


    "This is truly biting the hand that feeds, burning bridges after crossing!" Su Yang said coldly. "To think I just saved your life, and this is how you repay your savior!"

 Chapter 775 - 774 Returning Kindness with Enmity

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 774 Returning Kindness with Enmity</h4>


    The woman sneered, "My life savior? Yes, you are my life savior. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to leave you a whole corpse as my way of saying thanks! How about that, are you moved?"


    While sneering, the woman relentlessly pursued him.


    Su Yang had no choice but to swiftly dodge; strictly speaking, in terms of strength, this woman was no match for him. But the problem was, she was wearing the Celestial War Armor and he simply couldn¡¯t fight back.


    Su Yang thought about turning around and leaving, but Little Turtle was still lying on the Celestial War Armor. Although the little guy was shameless, Su Yang couldn¡¯t just abandon it and run away.


    After pursuing for a while, a look of surprise and joy crossed the woman¡¯s face.


    Her family elders had said that although the Celestial War Armor was extremely powerful, it consumed a significant amount of energy. For a regr Sovereign to wear the Celestial War Armor, managing tost three minutes was no easy feat.


    Yet now, she felt that the Celestial War Armor was not draining much energy at all. Considering her current state, she could persist for another ten minutes, or even half an hour, possibly.


    In that case, herbat power appeared to have increased manyfold.


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but this made her even more delighted. With the power of the Celestial War Armor, what else would she need to fear in the future?


    While she was in pursuit, Little Turtle lying on the Celestial War Armor seemed to be shaken awake. The little guy lifted its head and looked around, noticing that the woman was chasing Su Yang, and it became immediately irritated.


    The little creature promptly flew up from the Celestial War Armor, bit onto the armor and actually managed to tear it off, wobbling as it flew towards Su Yang.


    The woman was dumbfounded, utterly baffled.


    This was the Celestial War Armor, after all. The family elders had once said that once it was unsealed and worn, it couldn¡¯t be removed by others unless all the energy was drained.


    What was going on now?


    This turtle the size of a fist, had actually carried the Celestial War Armor off with its mouth?


    The woman hurriedly tried to grab it, but Little Turtle was not slow; it quickly reached Su Yang and casually threw the Celestial War Armor onto him, thennded on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder and affectionately rubbed his cheek.


    The woman was stupefied, and so was Su Yang; what in the world was happening?


    After a moment of silence, the woman turned and ran towards the exit.


    But Su Yang was one step faster, directly blocking the exit.


    With a pale face, the woman trembled, "Master Su, I know I was wrong. The Celestial War Armor is yours, please... you are magnanimous, spare me my life..."


    "What do you think?" Su Yang¡¯s voice was ice cold, "In my life, I detest those who repay kindness with betrayal the most!"


    The woman shook with fear; when she wore the Celestial War Armor, she was fearless. But without the Celestial War Armor, she was nothing.


    "Master Su, I truly know I was wrong..." the woman fell to her knees with a thud, her voice quivering with a plea. The fear in her heart now was even greater than when she had been pursued by those people before.


    "Then you¡¯ll pay the price for your mistake!" Su Yang said coldly, approaching the woman and striking her forehead with an open palm.


    The woman still tried to escape, but as Su Yang¡¯s palm covered her, she felt all her strength rapidly draining away. Before she could struggle, all her power was gone, and Su Yang¡¯s palm had justnded on her forehead.


    After dealing with the woman, Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare her a nce and took the Celestial War Armor back to the inner chamber.


    There was no doubt that the woman definitely couldn¡¯t unseal the Celestial War Armor. Therefore, it was very likely that Little Turtle had unsealed the Celestial War Armor.


    Little Turtle also seemed to be very interested in the Celestial War Armor, and Su Yang wanted to figure out what exactly the connection between the Celestial War Armor and Little Turtle was.


    After the glow of the Celestial War Armor faded, it transformed into a piece of simple ancient armor. The armor didn¡¯t have any special features; it looked just like the heart-protecting armor worn by ancient soldiers.


    Su Yang had already seen that although the materials used for the armor were not bad, none of these materials contained a particrly powerful force, nor did they possess such powerful defensive capabilities to realize the great defense of the Celestial War Armor.


    That mysterious light from before was clearly a powerful force; the armor must have a source of power. The real defensive strength likely came from this power source.


    Su Yang turned the armor over and over, and finally, at the position of the heart, he found a hard block about the size of a palm.


    With curiosity, Su Yang took a deep breath and slowly gathered some power, attempting to infuse it into the armor.


    Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to gather too much power. The previous incident had already shown him that the stronger the power he used, the stronger the armor¡¯s counterforce. He could only try cautiously.


    As the power flowed in, Su Yang indeed felt the armor¡¯s power rebound back at him. And he, who had been carefully observing the armor, noticed that when his power pressed upon the armor, at first there was no reaction.


    It wasn¡¯t until the power reached the hard block at the chest that the armor began to rebound the force.


    This meant that the hard block at the chest was the source of the Celestial War Armor¡¯s power. And this block was also the most crucial part of the Celestial War Armor.


    But what exactly was this hard block?


    As Su Yang was contemting in silence, Little Turtle managed to climb onto the armor using its limbs and made its way to the block, lying on it as if it were quitefortable.


    "What have you discovered?" Su Yang gently tapped on Little Turtle¡¯s shell and asked in a low voice.


    Of course, Little Turtle definitely couldn¡¯t answer Su Yang. However, Su Yang now understood that what truly attracted Little Turtle was not the Celestial War Armor but this hard block at the chest.


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang made a decision; he nned to dismantle the block to see what it was.


    The other parts of the armor, although made of rare materials, were not difficult to disassemble. Moreover, the armor would not counterattack if Su Yang didn¡¯t infuse power into it. Therefore, Su Yang easily dismantled the armor and exposed the hard block.


    The moment the hard block was taken out, Su Yang was stunned.


    The block wasn¡¯t made of any particrly powerful material, but was a broken Tortoise Shell.


    The Tortoise Shell was tattered as if it had been forcibly shattered by a powerful force.


    Su Yang was filled with astonishment. What exactly was going on?


    The source of the Celestial War Armor¡¯s power was such a broken Tortoise Shell?


    That is to say, could such a broken Tortoise Shell even withstand the attack of a Terrestrial Immortal? How powerful must the power of this Tortoise Shell be?


    If the Tortoise Shell was this powerful, how powerful must that turtle be?


    Such a formidable turtle, who had shattered its Tortoise Shell?


    Su Yang looked towards Little Turtle, his biggest question being, what was the rtionship between Little Turtle and this Tortoise

 Chapter 776 - 775 Tortoise Shell and Little Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 775 Tortoise Shell and Little Turtle</h4>


    Su Yang could affirm that Little Turtle was definitely an egg left by some divine beast, a descendant of a divine beast.


    Based on Little Turtle¡¯s appearance, Su Yang had even suspected for a while that this guy might be a descendant of the Divine Beast ck Tortoise.


    However, there were some differences in appearance between Little Turtle and Xuan Wu, which confused Su Yang.


    Now, Little Turtle seemed particrly interested in this tortoise shell, which made Su Yang start to specte.


    Could it be that this tortoise shell was from Little Turtle¡¯s parents? Its parents must have been powerful divine beasts, whose shell was broken, and a piece of it was made into this Celestial War Armor?


    As for Little Turtle, the reason why it was left at the Divine Farmer Sect was probably because its parents were aware of their own impending crisis. Thus, they left Little Turtle, who was still an egg at the time, at the Divine Farmer Sect, along with so many Five Element Crimson Fruits for it to grow up.


    They might have even left behind traps and a guardian beast to prevent outsiders from entering, in order to protect Little Turtle while it grew!


    Afterward, were Little Turtle¡¯s parents gravely injured, leaving behind this tortoise shell that was then turned into the Celestial War Armor?


    Reimagining the events that had once transpired, Su Yang looked at Little Turtle with newfound amazement in his eyes.


    Initially, Su Yang had not known how powerful Little Turtle was, but having witnessed the might of the Celestial War Armor, he could now be certain that Little Turtle had boundless potential.


    Once it grew up, its strength would definitely not be much inferior to that of an ordinary Terrestrial Immortal!


    With this thought, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile. He took out a Millennium Ginseng and offered it with augh, "Here, little guy, it¡¯s time for a midnight snack."


    Little Turtle¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and it scrambled over, biting off half of the Millennium Ginseng and crunching away.


    Su Yang reached out to pet Little Turtle¡¯s shell. The little guy didn¡¯t resist. Clutching the Millennium Ginseng with its ws, it began to gnaw at it, asionally ncing back at Su Yang as if it was quite content.


    Unable to find any other clues on the tortoise shell, Su Yang put it back.


    He infused strength into it to test it out, and since there was no change in the function of the Celestial War Armor, Su Yang was no longer worried.


    This piece of armor was said to allow The Sovereign to withstand attacks from Terrestrial Immortals several times, which was incredibly practical for Su Yang. With this armor, once he ascended to the rank of Terrestrial Immortal, when facing the Terrestrial Immortals of the Qi Family, he would have a better chance of winning.


    Su Yang had someone investigate the identity of that woman, and the information came back quickly.


    The woman was indeed Gongye Liang¡¯s fianc¨¦e, from the Wu Family of Hanxi Province.


    The Wu Family of Hanxi Province was one of the Ten Great Families and one of the Seven Great Martial Families of Hanxi Province. They had an extremely glorious history, producing five Terrestrial Immortals, and their prestige was unmatched.


    However, in the past hundred years, the Wu Family¡¯s power had declined sharply, and they could no longer bask in their former glory. Otherwise, the Wu Family would not have had to resort to marriage alliances for cooperation with the Medical Saint Sect.


    The Wu Family had recently faced a great cmity, having been sneak-attacked by a family whose power was previously only slightly inferior to theirs, resulting in most of their family members dying in battle, with only a few survivors escaping.


    The family thatunched the surprise attack on the Wu Family was the Hu Family, from the same city. They were not of Martial Family origins, but many of their n members practiced martial arts, and their strength was considered not weak.


    The Hu Family and the Wu Family had been at odds for several years when a younger member of the Hu Family was killed by the Wu Family. When the Hu Family sought justice, a conflict ensued, resulting in the Hu Family¡¯s disadvantage. After this incident, the Hu Family¡¯s status rapidly declined.


    It was only natural for the Hu Family to seek revenge on the Wu Family. However, no one expected that this time, the Hu Family would be able topletely annihte the Wu Family.


    Even the people from these sects were unaware of this affair until Su Yang asked them to investigate. They were shocked beyond measure upon discovering it.


    In their view, even if the Hu Family fought the Wu Family with all their might, the Hu Family should have been the one to be exterminated. How could the Wu Family end up in such a predicament?


    Su Yang knew better than anyone that the Hu Family must have had the support of those Japanese. This was also the main reason Su Yang was investigating the matter.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t care less about the so-called grievances between the Wu Family and the Hu Family, but the involvement of the Japanese in this affair was a different matter. Those Japanese had sinister motives and certainly wouldn¡¯t help the Hu Family for no reason. They might have been after the Celestial War Armor.


    How could Su Yang ignore the Japanese bold enough toe to Huaxia Country to steal?


    ...


    Hanxi Province, Liuan City.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was neen this year. He had to drop out of school early and start working to support his family due to poverty.


    His father had passed away six months ago, and his mother was just a fruit vendor. With a younger brother and sister still in elementary school, being an older brother wasn¡¯t easy for Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Fortuitously, while working odd jobs at the well-known Dewei Martial Arts Hall in the city, he was taken in by the hall owner, Fu Dewei, as a personal disciple, allowing him to practice boxing for free at the hall.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had always admired the great warriors and was overjoyed at such an opportunity. But he was also aware of his family¡¯s situation. Therefore, he still took on odd jobs every day to supplement the family ie.


    Today, Zhao Ping¡¯an had taken a job from the inte: serving as a local guide for someone visiting Liuan City for the first time.


    Such gigs weremon for Zhao Ping¡¯an. He had been living in Liuan City since the age of ten and knew the area much better than most. Moreover, histe father had also been a tour guide, so in a way, he was following in his father¡¯s footsteps.


    Furthermore, being a local guide was rtively easy. Tourists generally couldn¡¯t be on the move all day without getting worn out. Most of them were guided for half a day and rested for half a day, allowing him to return to the martial arts hall and practice boxing while they rested.


    After waiting a while at the airport, Zhao Ping¡¯an saw a young boy in casual clothing and jeans, wearing a duckbill cap. The boy looked a bit younger than him, very ordinary without any distinguishing features.


    He immediately stepped forward and asked with a smile, "Hello, are you Mr. Su Yang?"


    The neer was indeed Su Yang, and Liuan City was the ce where both the Wu Family and the Hu Family resided.


    Su Yang didn¡¯te in a high-profile manner because he didn¡¯t want the Japanese to know about his arrival.


    Among the three Japanese who were pursuing that woman, Su Yang had dealt with two, and one had escaped. That person must have ryed the information back to Liuan City by now, and the Japanese would surely know Su Yang had intervened in the matter.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t want to alert his adversaries. If he arrived high-profile, it might give the Japanese time to prepare,plicating the matter. Moreover, the likelihood of these people escaping would increase, and Su Yang had no intention of letting them leave alive!

 Chapter 777 - 776 Zhao Ping’an

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 776 Zhao Ping¡¯an</h4>


    Arriving alone in Liuan City, Su Yang certainly needed to first understand the situation there and investigate the arrangements of the Japanese within the Hu Family.


    Thus, when Su Yang set out, he found a local guide online, making it seem like he was a tourist entering Liuan City, and he went about things low-key.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an marveled at Su Yang¡¯s youth, as his work as a local guide usually involved old people or some middle-aged clients. It was rare for young people to visit Liuan, considering it was more suitable for the elderly to enjoy.


    However, Zhao Ping¡¯an still received Su Yang with great warmth.


    "Mr. Su, how about I take you to have a meal first?" Zhao Ping¡¯an said with a smile, "Our local cuisine is not bad; you must be pretty hungry after the flight."


    "No need," Su Yang calmly replied, "Take me on a tour around the city first."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was taken aback, as this was his first encounter with someone like Su Yang.


    Liuan City did have many scenic areas, but these were located outside the city, at some distance from it. Frankly speaking, there wasn¡¯t much to see in Liuan City itself¡ªit was just an ordinary city, with few people interested in touring around the city.


    Nevertheless, as Su Yang was the employer, whatever Su Yang said, he would do.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an drove a very old sedan, left to him by his father, which he used for his guide work. He drove Su Yang around the city, introducing him to some of the more famous spots in the city.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care much for these. Halfway through the tour, Su Yang suddenly said, "I heard there¡¯s a Hu Family in Liuan City that¡¯s quite famous. Could you take me to see it?"


    "The Hu Family?" Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression turned somewhat cold, and he nced at Su Yang, "Do you know someone from the Hu Family?"


    "I don¡¯t," Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Then why do you want to go see their ce?" Zhao Ping¡¯an frowned and asked.


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an and countered, "Do I need to answer you?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately fell silent, indeed realizing he had asked too much.


    In fact, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father had been killed by a driving-under-the-influence spoiled brat from the Hu Family. With only fifty thousand yuan, the Hu Family had settled the matter, and when Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s mother went to the Hu Family seeking justice, she even ended up with a broken leg. Zhao Ping¡¯an always harbored resentment toward the Hu Family.


    Now that Su Yang wanted to go directly to the Hu Family, it was natural for him to have some doubts. However, in the end, he did not say anything more. He was very aware of his own situation,cking capability and power. How could he possibly confront the Hu Family?


    Moreover, he really needed the job as a guide. He didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper. Otherwise, without the job, how would he earn money to support his family?


    So, despite his resentment, Zhao Ping¡¯an still silently took Su Yang to the Hu Family¡¯s residence.


    The Wu Family was also in Liuan City, but they were located in the outskirts, in a remote part of the suburbs. Martial Families often lived like this.


    The Hu Family, on the other hand, was in the city, and since Liuan City had no other big ns, the Wu and Hu Families were the most powerful.


    With the Wu Family outside the city, the Hu Family, being in the city, virtually dominated on their own. This fact was evident from their luxurious estate.


    The Hu Family¡¯s estate was located in a bustling part of the city, covering more than ten acres,pletely resembling a grand mansion.


    Circling the estate twice, Su Yang had more or less understood the situation inside the mansion.


    There were about five individuals within the mansion at the Venerable Realm, and more than a dozen at the Fusion Realm. Clearly, these were not members of the Hu Family, but experts from Japan.


    Because, ording to the news from Su Yang, the Hu Family couldn¡¯t even produce a Sovereign, and they only have two people at the Integration Realm.


    These Japanese, in their eagerness to snatch the Wu Family¡¯s Celestial War Armor, have really gone through great lengths, even sending so many experts over.


    Su Yang was pondering whether he should just barge in or wait for the evening to make a more low-key move.


    At that moment, Zhao Ping¡¯an, who was sitting beside him, suddenly sat up straight, staring dumbfoundedly at the front gate of the Hu Family¡¯s residence.


    Surprised, Su Yang looked in the direction of Zhao¡¯s gaze and saw that there was indeed a young girl standing at the gate. The girl was quite pretty, looking out as if she was waiting for someone.


    Before long, a man in his thirties or forties came out from the courtyard. The man was quite ugly, but he wore expensive-looking clothes.


    As soon as the girl saw the man, she smiled and greeted him, throwing herself into his arms, while his hand naturally came to rest on her perky buttocks.


    The girl didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, hugging the man¡¯s arm affectionately, like a couple deeply in love, and then they both got into a ck sedan nearby.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an watched the car drive away, leaning on the car seat, lost in thought and silent as death.


    With one nce at Zhao Ping¡¯an, Su Yang could tell what the situation was.


    "Ex-girlfriend?" Su Yang asked casually.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s lips trembled before he finally nodded, keeping his head low.


    "She¡¯s not right for you," Su Yang said calmly.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at Su Yang, opened his mouth, but in the end, didn¡¯t say a word.


    What really caused Zhao Ping¡¯an pain wasn¡¯t that his girlfriend had found a new boyfriend. The key issue was that this man was the very person who had killed his father in a drunk driving ident and broke his mother¡¯s leg, a notorious yboy.


    Back then, his girlfriend had apanied his family to negotiate with this man. Less than a monthter, she broke up with him.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, knowing his circumstances, didn¡¯t want to drag his girlfriend down, so he chose to break up.


    And now, he finally understood why she wanted to break up with him. Perhaps, from the day she met the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat, she was no longer his girlfriend!


    Su Yang watched Zhao Ping¡¯an. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Zhao when he got off the ne. Now, after a nce with the Soul Searching Technique, he realized just how aggrieved Zhao Ping¡¯an felt.


    "You¡¯re also from Pingnan Province?" Su Yang suddenly asked.


    "Huh?" Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at Su Yang with surprise: "Can you tell?"


    "A little," Su Yang said with a faint smile: "I¡¯m from Nanluo City, Pingnan Province."


    "Oh, that makes us fellow townspeople," Zhao Ping¡¯an finally perked up a bit: "Our family moved out of Pingnan Province a long time ago, but I grew up in Nanluo City. We were in Qunan County of Nanluo City, how about you?"


    "I¡¯m from within the city, Qunan County, I¡¯ve been there twice," Su Yang said with a smile.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s spirit lifted further, and he began to chat with Su Yang about their hometown. That¡¯s how it is when you¡¯re away from home; fellow townspeople meeting each other have an endless stream of topics to discuss.


    While Zhao Ping¡¯an was excitedly talking, his phone suddenly rang. He answered the call, and an anxious voice came through: "Ping¡¯an, hurry up, your master has been injured by people from the Hu Family!"

 Chapter 778 - 777 We Are Not Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 777 We Are Not Brothers</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was shocked and distraught, without a second word, he hurriedly drove straight to Dewei Martial Arts Hall.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of Dewei Martial Arts Hall, he saw Fatty waiting from a distance.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an hurried out of the car, anxiously asking, "Fatty, how is my master?"


    "He coughed up a lot of blood, his injuries are not light," Fatty hastily replied.


    "What?" Zhao Ping¡¯an anxiously asked, "How did ite to this? How did master end up fighting with people from the Hu Family?"


    "You forgot, the Hu Family is trying to integrate all the martial arts halls in the city in these past days, making all the martial arts halls depend on the Hu Family, and having all the masters work for them," Fatty exined. "Master didn¡¯t agree, and he united with some other hall masters to resist, which resulted in the Hu Family¡¯s peopleing after him."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but angrily say, "Isn¡¯t the Hu Family going too far with this?"


    "Shush," Fatty quickly made a silencing gesture towards Zhao Ping¡¯an, "Keep your voice down, don¡¯t let others hear."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an said, "I¡¯m not afraid, this is Dewei Martial Arts Hall, not the Hu Family¡¯s ce!"


    Fatty said in a low voice, "Although you say that, when the Hu Family left, they dropped a word. If we are willing to work for the Hu Family, there will be many benefits in the future. Quite a few people inside our hall are now wanting to stick with the Hu Family, getting very close to them. If they hear what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re definitely going to be in trouble!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he indeed dared not say any more and hurriedly walked into the martial arts hall, "I¡¯m going to see master first."


    "Hey, don¡¯t rush off, there¡¯s still someone in your car," Fatty said.


    Only then did Zhao Ping¡¯an remember Su Yang in his car, and he came over apologetically, "Mr. Su, I¡¯m really sorry, something came up on my side, and I really can¡¯t continue to be your tour guide. How about I contact another local guide for you... "


    "No need," Su Yang interrupted him directly, smiling faintly, "I¡¯ve toured around enough, there¡¯s nowhere else I want to go, I¡¯ll just tag along with you."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an awkwardly said, "I¡¯m going back to the martial arts hall now, it¡¯s quite chaotic inside, and I will be very busy soon... "


    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind me," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "You do your thing, we are fellow vigers after all, no need for such formalities."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face showed a trace of gratitude, "Thank you," he said.


    He rushed into the martial arts hall, where there was already a crowd of people gathered inside.


    As soon as Zhao Ping¡¯an entered, he could hear loud voices quarreling inside the hall.


    "Master Foo, I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with cooperating with the Hu Family. The strength of the Hu Family is clear for all to see. Honestly, with our meager skills, it¡¯s an honor that the Hu Family even notices us. Master Foo, how can you be so out of touch?"


    "Indeed, a wise man submits to circumstances. Master Foo, now that the Hu Family has stepped in, it¡¯s the prevailing trend. Do you really think that you and a few others can stop it?"


    "Mr. Hu gave you face bying to talk to you, yet you still want to show him a few tricks, isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble? At your age, wouldn¡¯t it be better to live peacefully?"


    Outside, the crowd was full of persuasive talk, mocking taunts, and covert curses.


    Inside the room, the people of Dewei Martial Arts Hall also had differing opinions.


    "Master, how are you feeling?"


    "Stop all this shouting. Can¡¯t you let my master rest in peace!"


    "Master, why don¡¯t we just agree? The Hu Family is also considering our Liuan City¡¯s martial artsmunity. By uniting us, they just want to promote and glorify our martial arts. How can you be so stubborn?"


    "I think the eldest senior brother is right. What strength do we havepared to the Hu Family? If the Hu Familyes to us, that means they respect us. Master, what are you fighting for exactly?"


    "..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an squeezed through the crowd in a panic and upon seeing his master, Fu Dewei, slumped on the hall floor, his eyes immediately reddened.


    Fu Dewei was seriously injured, his clothes soaked with fresh blood, his face pale, and even breathing was extremely difficult for him.


    "What on earth are you doing?" Zhao Ping¡¯an yelled as he rushed into the crowd, his voice trembling, "How can you let master sit on the ground like this? Why haven¡¯t you taken him to the hospital?"


    Just as Zhao Ping¡¯an reached out to help Fu Dewei, he was firmly pulled back by a middle-aged man next to him.


    "Zhao Ping¡¯an, what are you doing?" the man red and said.


    "Eldest senior brother, what are you doing?" Zhao Ping¡¯an said anxiously, "Master is so badly injured, what are you still doing here? Call an ambnce quickly, take master to the hospital!"


    "What¡¯s there to take? Master has been practicing martial arts all his life, what kind of storms hasn¡¯t he seen? What¡¯s this little injury to him? Take him to the hospital? Are you looking down on Master or what?" the eldest senior brother shouted angrily.


    "What?" Zhao Ping¡¯an was stunned. He was this badly hurt and they still count it as a minor injury? The eldest senior brother was really telling tant lies with his eyes open.


    "Zhao Ping¡¯an, this is none of your business, get lost!" another man shouted angrily, "Go back to your sweeping, can¡¯t you see we¡¯re discussing important matters?"


    "Second senior brother, master is so gravely hurt, what could be more important than treating master¡¯s injuries?" Zhao Ping¡¯an said urgently.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" the man immediately red and said, "Who¡¯s your second senior brother? Don¡¯t call me that so affectionately, we¡¯re not that close!"


    "Second senior brother, you... what do you mean by this?" Zhao Ping¡¯an was bewildered.


    "What do I mean, don¡¯t you understand?" A skinny man next to him sneered, "You¡¯re different from us; you can¡¯t really be considered as a part of Dewei Martial Arts Hall."


    "I am a disciple taken in by master!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said anxiously.


    "Pah!" the skinny man said coldly, "You, a disciple taken in by master? How much tuition have you given master? How many years have you learned here? What have you done for master?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an found himself at a loss for words, scratched his head, and said, "But I was personally epted by master; you all know that!"


    "Get lost! Master just said it in passing, and you took it seriously?" the second senior brother said coldly, "You¡¯re just here to sweep floors and do odd jobs, and you think you¡¯re equal to us? Let me tell you, the matters of Dewei Martial Arts Hall have nothing to do with you. Get lost immediately, don¡¯t disturb us, the senior brothers, from discussing important matters!"


    "Second senior brother..." Zhao Ping¡¯an still wanted to speak.


    "Shut up!" the second senior brother shouted angrily, "Get out!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was dumbfounded; he had not expected such an oue. He looked at his master, Fu Dewei, who opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he just coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood.


    With a look of regret, he gazed at Zhao Ping¡¯an and grabbed his hand, finally squeezing a few words through his clenched teeth, "Run, don¡¯t... don¡¯t bother with me..."


    Looking at Fu Dewei¡¯s face full ofpassion, Zhao Ping¡¯an clenched his teeth fiercely. Ignoring everyone around, he hoisted Fu Dewei onto his back and said loudly, "Master, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital!"

 Chapter 779 - 778: Beat Up the Tourists Too

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 778: Beat Up the Tourists Too</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s actions instantly stirred up amotion among the crowd. Before he could step away, several of his brothers had already yanked Fu Dewei down and pinned him to the ground.


    "What the hell? Didn¡¯t you hear me talking? Who told you to take him away?"


    "Zhao Ping¡¯an, who do you think you are? Is it your ce to speak here?"


    "Get back to your sweeping; when was it your turn to talk here?"


    The crowd kept hurling insults, treating Zhao Ping¡¯an as if he were an enemy.


    "The master is so badly injured, and not only do you not seek treatment for him, but you¡¯re also forcing him to work for the Hu Family. What exactly are your intentions!" Zhao Ping¡¯an shouted angrily. "Have you forgotten how our master taught you?"


    "This is our martial arts school¡¯s business. What does it have to do with you? Is it your ce to speak here?"


    "Do you really think you have some sort of rtionship with our martial arts school? Do you really think highly of yourself?"


    "Damn it, why waste words with him? Throw him out."


    The crowd mored loudly, dragging Zhao Ping¡¯an and flinging him out the door.


    Unwilling to submit, Zhao Ping¡¯an struggled to his feet but was kicked in the chest by the second senior brother just as he reached the doorway, knocking him harshly to the ground.


    Laughter erupted from the crowd as the second senior brother stood proudly with his hands on his hips. "Zhao Ping¡¯an, you want to fight me? Come on then, try it. Master said you have talent; I really want to see what kind of talent you have. Is it talent for sweeping, or forboring?"


    The crowdughed again, and someone shouted, "I bet it¡¯s a talent for begging for mercy. Second senior brother, make sure you beat him until he kneels and begs for mercy!"


    Blood trickled from the corner of Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s mouth. Wiping it away, he clenched his teeth and red at the second senior brother.


    "What are you looking at? If you can¡¯t ept it, fight me, otherwise get lost!" the second senior brother barked angrily.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had also been learning martial arts under Fu Dewei, but he had only started a little over a month ago and was no match for the second senior brother, who had been training for over a decade.


    Still, Zhao Ping¡¯an showed not a hint of retreat. With a roar, he suddenly charged at the second senior brother.


    "Courting death!" the second senior brother sneered coldly and aimed a kick at Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Just as the kick was about tond on Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s chest, a person suddenly stumbled from the side, mming into the second senior brother and almost knocking him down. Naturally, the kick missed its mark.


    "Damn it, who¡¯s that!" The second senior brother turned his head to look, only to see a strange young man standing not far away, who said with a smile, "Sorry about that, I lost my bnce just now."


    This young man was Su Yang, and with his intervention, Zhao Ping¡¯an narrowly avoided a disaster.


    "You motherfucker, you lost your bnce, why don¡¯t you go and die?" the second senior brother cursed furiously.


    Su Yang chuckled softly and replied, "Dude, mind yournguage. Careless insults could cost you some teeth."


    "Who the fuck are you talking to? What¡¯s it to you if I curse you?"


    the second senior brother shouted. "Who the fuck are you? This is the Dewei Martial Arts Hall; who let you in? Damn, who the fuck let this kid in?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an hurriedly ran up, pulling Su Yang behind him and whispered, "Mr. Su, you go first. These people have bad tempers. I¡¯ll hold them off for you."


    Seeing the situation, the second senior brother became even angrier, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, did you bring this guy here? Oh, right, you went to handle some ground arrangements today, is this the tourist you picked up? Go to hell, what do you think Dewei Martial Arts Hall is, bringing just anyone here, not taking us seriously at all? Motherfucker, today I¡¯ll break this tourist¡¯s legs first and see how you continue being a guide!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face changed with urgency; the second senior brother was notoriously hot-tempered. If he took action, he could actually break Su Yang¡¯s legs.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t care about losing his job, but Su Yang after all was brought by him. If Su Yang ended up with broken legs because of him, he would feel terribly guilty.


    "Run fast!" Zhao Ping¡¯an shouted, then rushed toward the second senior brother, arms wide to embrace him and buy time for Su Yang.


    "Fuck you!" The second senior brother let out another kick, aiming at Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s chest.


    Just then, Su Yang patted Zhao Ping¡¯an on the shoulder, "Where would I go?"


    With that one p, Zhao Ping¡¯an felt as if something was holding up his right arm, lifting it directly.


    It was just right; his arm blocked the second senior brother¡¯s leg. Then, a rush of force hit his back and Zhao Ping¡¯an found himself involuntarily surging forward, sending the second senior brother flying.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Zhao Ping¡¯an casually lifted his arm, holding off the second senior brother¡¯s leg, then charged forward with tremendous force, toppling the second senior brother with a ¡¯Mounting Push¡¯ maneuver.


    The entire process was smooth and efficient, leaving those who had trained for over a decade feeling out of their league.


    As for Zhao Ping¡¯an, he waspletely bewildered. The fight was over, and he still didn¡¯t know what had happened!


    Meanwhile, the second senior brother flew onto the steps behind him, smashing his face against them and losing several teeth, bleeding from the mouth.


    The second senior brother stood up, holding his nose, almost in tears from the pain.


    Everyone around was stunned. Ranked among the top ten in strength, how could the second senior brother be so easily defeated by Zhao Ping¡¯an?


    All eyes turned to Zhao Ping¡¯an. Could it be true, as their master said, that Zhao Ping¡¯an was highly talented?


    At this moment, the eldest senior brother and others approached. Seeing what had happened, the eldest senior brother¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly, and he said coldly, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, how dare you attack your senior brother? Are you aware this is a vition of our rules? From now on, you are no longer a member of Dewei Martial Arts Hall!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an panicked, about to retort. It was then that a voice rang in his ear, "Don¡¯t worry, respond to him as I tell you."


    The person speaking was Su Yang, who wanted to use Zhao Ping¡¯an to lure out the Japanese from the Hu Family.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an hesitated, then looked around. The others were staring directly at him, obviously not hearing the voice. What in the world was going on?


    Once more, Su Yang¡¯s voice reached him, "Others can¡¯t hear me speaking. Just do as I say, and I will ensure your master¡¯s safety."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately nodded; he couldn¡¯t care less about the identity of the speaker; all he wanted was to keep his master safe.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Ping¡¯an followed Su Yang¡¯s instructions and said aloud, "Eldest senior brother, the way you speak is quite unreasonable. The second senior brother and I were merely exchanging martial arts skills, and everyone here can attest to that. idents in such sparring are normal, how can this be considered insubordination? On the contrary, it¡¯s you who have constantly neglected to get our master medical treatment, what does that count for?"

 Chapter 780 - 779: Let Me Three Moves? Good!

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 779: Let Me Three Moves? Good!</h4>


    Although Fu Dewei extricated Zhao Ping¡¯an from the dissenting voices and epted him as his personal disciple, the truth was that no one in the Dewei Martial Arts Hall had ever really considered Zhao Ping¡¯an as a serious contender.


    Especially after they found out about Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family situation, they looked down on him even more. Many felt that Zhao Ping¡¯an simply did not qualify to study martial arts with them, let alone be referred to as their fellow disciple.


    Among the many people at Dewei Martial Arts Hall, the only one who had a good rtionship with Zhao Ping¡¯an was the Fatty who had just called him. And, unfortunately, Fatty¡¯s status in the martial arts hall was almost the same as Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s.


    Normally, both were timid and clumsy in speech. Even when bullied, neither dared to say much, let alone rebut forcefully or directly use the eldest senior brother as they were doing now.


    The eldest senior brother, having studied under Fu Dewei for many years, was the second most influential figure in the Dewei Martial Arts Hall after Fu Dewei himself. There were indeed very few people in the martial arts hall who dared to speak to the eldest senior brother like this!


    A moment of silence ensued, and the crowd immediately burst into an uproar.


    "Zhao Ping¡¯an, you dare speak to the eldest senior brother like that; are you seeking death?"


    "Damn\, what do you think you are, Dewei Martial Arts Hall doesn¡¯t need you to speak!"


    "Eldest senior brother, don¡¯t be polite with this kind of person, just beat him to death!"


    "Why bother eldest senior brother to act, I will kill him!"


    The crowd¡¯s usations continued unabated, as if Zhao Ping¡¯an had been criticizing them.


    The expression on the eldest senior brother¡¯s face turned icy to the extreme, as it was the first time he had been rebutted in such a manner. He shouted angrily, "Shut up, all of you!"


    In the ensuing silence, the eldest senior brother walked slowly over to Zhao Ping¡¯an and said coldly, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, I¡¯m giving you a chance, take back what you just said. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for enforcing the familyw!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was panicked inside; he was very afraid of the eldest senior brother. But Su Yang¡¯s voice came to him again, telling him not to panic.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t even know who was speaking to him, as the surrounding people clearly hadn¡¯t heard anything, making him suspect he had encountered an Immortal. So, although he was scared, he still managed to stand his ground.


    "Eldest senior brother, if anyone is to be punished ording to the familyw, it should be you!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly, "Our master is seriously injured, and instead of sending him to the hospital for treatment, you are here pressuring him to cooperate with the Hu Family? Have you forgotten that our master was injured by someone from the Hu Family? As a sessor of Dewei Martial Arts Hall, you not only refrained from seeking revenge for our master, but you are also ready to serve the enemy¡ªare you notcking in spirit?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s scolding left the entire crowd seething with anger, yet no one dared to speak, all staring intently at the eldest senior brother.


    The eldest senior brother¡¯s face was red with rage and, reaching the pinnacle of fury, he pointed at Zhao Ping¡¯an and yelled, "Is this how you speak to your eldest senior brother? Are you challenging me?"


    "That¡¯s right, I am challenging you," Zhao Ping¡¯an said directly. "If you don¡¯t have the spirit, then you don¡¯t have the right to be the eldest senior brother!"


    The eldest senior brother was taken aback; he had originally intended to intimidate Zhao Ping¡¯an, but hadn¡¯t expected such a straightforward response.


    After a brief pause, the eldest senior brotherughed. His eyes gleamed maliciously as he bellowed, "Fine, you¡¯ve said it and everyone has heard it. If it¡¯s death you seek, don¡¯t me me. You should know, fists and feet don¡¯t have eyes¡ªif I end up injuring you severely, don¡¯t cry about itter!"


    Not only was the eldest senior brother the senior brother to everyone, he was also the strongest among them. Having acquired seventy percent of Fu Dewei¡¯s true martial arts teachings, he was indeed an extraordinary figure even within the martial artsmunity of Liuan City!


    Now that he was personally taking action, everyone immediately made way for him and cheered loudly to boost the morale of the eldest disciple. They mored for him to just cripple Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    On Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s side, not a single person cheered for him. The only one who had a good rtionship with him, Fatty, was just quietly giving him looks in the crowd, signaling him not to fight with the eldest disciple, and he didn¡¯t even dare to speak too much.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an actually didn¡¯t want to fight with the eldest disciple either, but at this point, retreating was impossible for him. Moreover, Su Yang had told him to go ahead and fight without worry, which gave him some peace of mind.


    In his eyes, this voice that nobody else could hear must surely be the voice of an Immortal. Since the Immortal said so, what did he have to worry about? He had the blessing of the Immortal, after all!


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Ping¡¯an walked up to the eldest disciple under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes and awkwardly assumed abat stance.


    The crowd burst intoughter, with someone shouting, "Yo, Zhao Ping¡¯an, what kind of stance is that? You think you¡¯re a street fighter?"


    "Are you trying to do a Kamehameha wave? Don¡¯t blow our roof off, okay!"


    "Kamehameha wave? I think he¡¯s going to be crawling on the ground like a turtle after he gets beat up!"


    "Eldest disciple hitting him, does it even need three moves?"


    "Three moves? Aren¡¯t you insulting the eldest disciple? Against him, one move is enough!"


    The eldest disciple snorted coldly at Zhao Ping¡¯an and said in a cold voice, "You are my junior, I will let you make three moves so that people can¡¯t use me of bullying the weak!"


    "Good!" Zhao Ping¡¯an was not at all courteous and charged straight at him.


    The eldest disciple was taken aback, as he had thought that Zhao Ping¡¯an would refuse his offer of three moves for the sake of face, which would have given him dignity and grace, and it would have been a beautiful story to tell.


    But unexpectedly, Zhao Ping¡¯an did not stand on ceremony at all. When he said he would allow three moves, Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately agreed. This made him feel awkward. Now, the question was whether to give the three moves or not?


    While the eldest disciple was in a quandary, Zhao Ping¡¯an had already rushed to his face. Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s aggressive move, the eldest disciple was startled. He no longer dared to think and immediately stepped aside, countering with a backhand attack. The idea of giving three moves waspletely discarded.


    "Beautiful, the eldest disciple said he¡¯d let you...," someone in the distance was trying to tter but stopped abruptly when they saw what was happening.


    Everyone else was shocked as well. Hadn¡¯t the eldest disciple said he would allow three moves? Why did he start to counterattack right away?


    However, what happened next stunned everyone.


    As the eldest disciple attacked with a backhand, Zhao Ping¡¯an smoothly countered, grabbing his wrist. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Zhao Ping¡¯an pulled with the force of the eldest disciple¡¯s attack, flinging the eldest disciple outwards.


    Uncertain whether it was the eldest disciple¡¯s strength that was too great, or whether Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s pull was too strong, the eldest disciple was sent flying, mming into the steps ahead, following in the unfortunate footsteps of the second disciple, ending up with a mouth full of blood and teeth scattered, looking utterly humiliated.


    All the onlookers were stunned. Those who had been ready to cheer for the eldest disciple at that moment shut their mouths, looking at Zhao Ping¡¯an in disbelief.

 Chapter 781 - 780 You Actually Plot Against Master

    <h4>Chapter 781: Chapter 780 You Actually Plot Against Master</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was also stunned; he had not even recovered from the shock of defeating his second senior brother just moments before.


    And this time, he truly felt it¡ªa powerful force had guided his hand, prompted such an action, and elicited such a response.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked around, searching for that Immortal, but with so many people, how could he tell which one was the Immortal?


    After a brief silence, the scene erupted into chaos, and everyone was baffled by the situation.


    A few who were close to the eldest senior brother rushed over to help him up. But the eldest senior brother had been thrown into such disarray that he had no chance of continuing the fight.


    "Fuck, you dare to hit the eldest senior brother, that¡¯s outright betrayal and disrespect!" a man shouted, "How can someone like you stay in our Dewei Martial Arts Hall? Kick him out!"


    Only a few, those with close ties to the eldest senior brother, echoed his sentiment amidst the crowd¡¯s tepid response. After all, who would dare confront Zhao Ping¡¯an after he had so easily defeated the eldest senior brother?


    "You want to drive me out?" Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at the few men standing by his eldest senior brother and said coldly, "Fine, let¡¯s let our strength speak. All of youe at once, if you defeat me, I¡¯ll leave!"


    These few had originally intended to band together and drive Zhao Ping¡¯an away, but now everyone had been intimidated by Zhao Ping¡¯an, leaving just them. How could they dare to confront him?


    With both the eldest and second senior brothers defeated, even if they had the courage of bears and leopards, they wouldn¡¯t dare to sh with Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?" Zhao Ping¡¯an took a step forward, his voice cold, "I¡¯m standing right here, what are you few hesitating for? Don¡¯t want to fight, or don¡¯t dare to?"


    The men exchanged looks; one of them gritted his teeth and said, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, don¡¯t get too smug. The eldest senior brother made a mistake, that¡¯s why you injured him. This isn¡¯t over yet, just you wait!"


    The few of them lifted the eldest senior brother and hastily left the scene.


    Suddenly, the crowd was engulfed in a silence as still as death, everyone stunned and looking at Zhao Ping¡¯an, unable toprehend why this usually timid Zhao Ping¡¯an suddenly possessed such formidable strength!


    Zhao Ping¡¯an himself was also perplexed, his words and actions all had been dictated by Su Yang¡¯s voice transmission. Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t thought them through himself.


    The only one excited and thrilled was Fatty, who had the best rtionship with Zhao Ping¡¯an in the Dewei Martial Arts Hall. They were usually bullied together and dared not speak up. Today, seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an defeating both the eldest and second senior brothers, Fatty felt a sense of exhration!


    Just then, Su Yang transmitted his voice again, "Don¡¯t just stand there, hurry and take your master to the hospital!"


    Only then did Zhao Ping¡¯an snap back to reality and rushed into the hall, "Master, I¡¯ll carry you to the hospital..."


    Just as he was about to support Fu Dewei, Su Yang¡¯s voice came again, "Don¡¯t carry him, his ribs are broken, he can¡¯t be jostled around, call an ambnce first, then do as I say!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was about to pull Fu Dewei up, but upon hearing this, he immediately let go and looked around before finally turning to Fatty, "Fatty, call an ambnce!"


    Fatty hurried off to make the call, and at this moment, Fu Dewei vomited arge amount of blood from his mouth.


    Everyone around shook their heads, pondering Fu Dewei¡¯s severe injury; even if he was taken to the hospital and saved, how much of his strength would he be able to recover? If only they had agreed to cooperate with the Hu Family earlier and sent him to the hospital immediately, they might have preserved all of his strength.


    After such a dy, was there any hope left of saving him?


    Just then, a cryden voice came from outside, "Dad, Dad, how are you? What has happened to you?"


    A somewhat powdered and dolled-up young woman ran inside. She was Fu Dewei¡¯s daughter, Foo Qinn, who normally attended school away from home and had hurried back after receiving the news.


    Seeing her father¡¯s condition, Foo Qinn immediately burst into tears and threw herself onto him, "Dad, are you in pain..."


    Just as Foo Qinn was about to throw herself on Fu Dewei, Zhao Ping¡¯an hurriedly intercepted her.


    Foo Qinn was stunned and then flew into a rage, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, what are you doing?"


    Foo Qinn had never had a good impression of Zhao Ping¡¯an. She attended an upscale private school in town, where her ssmates were all rich second-generation kids. She had always looked down on children from poor families, like Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    In fact, she was quite dissatisfied with Fu Dewei for epting Zhao Ping¡¯an as a disciple, feeling that Fu Dewei was diminishing his status by associating with poor people like Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    When she came home, she never showed Zhao Ping¡¯an a kind face, often making him, who was practicing martial arts, do dirty and tiring chores. The contempt from the people at the Dewei Martial Arts Hall for Zhao Ping¡¯an was partly influenced by Foo Qinn¡¯s attitude.


    In front of Foo Qinn, Zhao Ping¡¯an always acted meekly and never dared show the slightest disrespect. Today, however, he had dared to intercept her, naturally enraging Foo Qinn to the extreme.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an said in a low voice, "Master¡¯s ribs are broken; his chest can¡¯t withstand pressure."


    Only then did Foo Qinn realize her father¡¯s condition, and while secretly frightened, she felt even more displeased with Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Since when was it Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s ce to lecture her?


    "Do I need you to tell me?" Foo Qinn shouted angrily, "Don¡¯t I know that myself?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an flustered, always rather fearful in front of his master¡¯s only daughter.


    "Get out of the way!" Foo Qinn scolded furiously.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an quickly stepped aside, and Foo Qinn walked over to Fu Dewei¡¯s side, knelt down, and began to cry and shout loudly.


    Fu Dewei was breathing heavily, enduring the pain as he patted Foo Qinn¡¯s arm, "Don¡¯t cry, I... I¡¯m fine..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he coughed up another mouthful of blood, frightening Foo Qinn into a piercing scream.


    The onlookers shook their heads again¡ªFu Dewei seemed to be on the brink of death!


    "Miss, please step aside." At this moment, Zhao Ping¡¯an suddenly approached.


    "What are you doing!" Foo Qinn yelled furiously.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an did not reply but simplyid Fu Dewei t on the ground and then gently began to massage him.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Foo Qinn asked anxiously, "My father¡¯s ribs are broken, and you¡¯re touching his chest; what are you trying to do?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an still did not answer; he continued the massage at the spots Su Yang had indicated. Finally, his handnded on Fu Dewei¡¯s chest, and he abruptly pushed down with his palm.


    The crowd was astounded. What was Zhao Ping¡¯an trying to do?


    With Fu Dewei¡¯s ribs broken, pressing on his chest¡ªwasn¡¯t that seeking to end his life?


    If a rib pierced an internal organ, wouldn¡¯t that be certain death?


    Foo Qinn also let out a cry of rm. With that palm press, Fu Dewei immediately coughed up blood. However, this blood was different from before; it was a mouthful of clotted blood.


    Foo Qinn did not recognize this, and seeing her father cough up blood again, she was almost driven insane. She pushed Zhao Ping¡¯an away, bellowing, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, what are you doing? My dad has been so good to you, and yet you harm him, you ungrateful beast!"

 Chapter 782 - 781

    <h4>Chapter 782: 781</h4>


    Master Fu Dewei suddenly vomited blood, prompting many onlookers to also burst into angry curses. Some even rushed forward, separating Zhao Ping¡¯an and Fu Dewei.


    Within the Dewei Martial Arts Hall, there were indeed some who were very loyal to Master Fu. Fear of the eldest disciple held them back from acting.


    Now, though Zhao Ping¡¯an had defeated the eldest disciple, he was still just one person. Moreover, with Foo Qinn there, it provided a great reassurance, emboldening the others to take a stand.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was somewhat bewildered; he had simply acted ording to the instruction Su Yang had transmitted to him. In fact, he himself was clueless as to whether his actions would be effective. But since it was the Immortal¡¯s advice, it must be useful, right?


    Yet, as Master Fu¡¯s vomiting of blood grew worse, Zhao Ping¡¯an grew fearful. Could it be that the Immortal¡¯s method was useless?


    With the support of these people, Foo Qinn regained her vigor and, pointing at Zhao Ping¡¯an, she raged, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, if anything happens to my dad, you¡¯ll bear full responsibility!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face turned pale in panic, wanting to speak but not knowing how to exin himself. He couldn¡¯t just say that the Immortal had instructed him to do it.


    "Miss, it was... it was the Hu Family who injured Master..." Fatty cautiously reminded everyone that under no circumstances should Zhao Ping¡¯an be left to bear full responsibility for this incident.


    "Who allowed you to speak?" Foo Qinn shouted furiously, "The Hu Family people injured my father, but he was merely hurt. What Zhao Ping¡¯an has done... knowing well that my father had a broken rib, he still pressed so hard on his chest. Isn¡¯t he trying to kill my father? If he doesn¡¯t take responsibility, who will?"


    Fatty was so terrified that he didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    "Zhao Ping¡¯an, you¡¯ve gone too far. Teacher has been so good to you, yet you¡¯ve caused him harm. What kind of person does that?"


    "Ah, to know a person by their appearance but not his heart... No matter how talented someone is, if they don¡¯t have good character, they¡¯re still useless!"


    "Perhaps Zhao Ping¡¯an nned to cure the Sect Leader through massage, but is this something that can be done casually? That¡¯s a broken rib, after all. Even an old physician wouldn¡¯t dare to proceed rashly!"


    "Hmph, probably watched too many martial arts movies, really thinks anything can be fixed with just a few presses, like setting a rib back in ce..."


    While people sneered, Master Fu suddenly took a deep breath. To the shock of all present, Master Fu managed to stand up with the support of a nearby chair, seemingly much more alert.


    "Dad?" Foo Qinn, overjoyed, hurriedly supported Master Fu, "Dad, how do you feel now?"


    Master Fu gestured with his hand to sit down, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he said, "Ping¡¯an,e here!"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed Zhao Ping¡¯an as Foo Qinn quickly said, "Dad, why let hime over? He just tried to harm you on purpose..."


    "Shut up!" Master Fu bellowed fiercely, causing Foo Qinn to shiver in fright. He had never before lost his temper with her like this.


    "What do you know!" Master Fu roared, "I was injured by the Hu Family. The rib injury was not critical; it was my internal meridian damage that was key. The blood stagnation blocking the meridians, True Qi solidified, making it impossible for me to even use my energy to heal."


    "If it hadn¡¯t been for Ping¡¯an¡¯s palm strike, in a little while, the True Qi clogging my body would have damaged my meridians. Even if you were to call an ambnce and get me to a hospital for treatment, my strength would have decreased by at least fifty percent."


    "Seeing me vomit blood from Ping¡¯an¡¯s strike, you all thought I was badly hurt, but in truth, I was expelling the stagnant blood within my body. With that blood out, my other injuries were hardly worth mentioning, and there was no need to even call an ambnce!"


    "Furthermore, Ping¡¯an has already set my ribs right¡ªhe had no intention of harming me. Clearly, he was saving me!"


    Everyone stood dumbfounded, who could have imagined that Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s seemingly simple massage and palm strike could actually have such an effect, even healing Fu Dewei¡¯s injuries.


    Foo Qinn was utterly astonished, looking at Zhao Ping¡¯an with a bewildered face, "How... How is this possible? How could this kid have such skills?"


    Fu Dewei was also astonished, but hearing these words, he immediately became angry and said indignantly, "Why shouldn¡¯t Ping¡¯an have such abilities? His talent is better than any of yours. Qinn, I know what you¡¯re thinking; you¡¯ve always looked down on Ping¡¯an. Thinking that he¡¯s just a poor kid, unfit to learn martial arts with me. Believing that any of your fellow disciples is stronger than Ping¡¯an. But on what ground? Let me tell you, even if youbined all of your talents, they would still fall far short of Ping¡¯an¡¯s!"


    The crowd was immediately shocked; previously, Fu Dewei only mentioned that Zhao Ping¡¯an had good talent but never borated on how good it was. Now, hearing Fu Dewei say this, they finally realized just how highly he regarded Zhao Ping¡¯an!


    Foo Qinn was also deeply shaken but then murmured softly, "What use is talent if he remains a poor kid?".


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, still somewhat confused, approached Fu Dewei, having been genuinely frightened just moments before. Now, it appeared that Immortal¡¯s words were entirely true.


    Fu Dewei patted Zhao Ping¡¯an on the shoulder, originally intending to ask how he suddenly gained such abilities. However, at that moment, a rowdymotion suddenly erupted from outside, and a group of people barged in aggressively.


    Leading the pack was none other than the eldest senior brother and his group. Following behind them were members of the Hu Family.


    Seeing this, the inhabitants of Dewei Martial Arts Hall instantly fell into disarray. It was these very people who had injured Fu Dewei earlier.


    The man at the forefront entered and immediately shouted, "Zhao Ping¡¯an,e out! You acted all tough just now, pointing fingers at the Hu Family. Come on, now that the Hu Family masters are here, let¡¯s see you be arrogant again!"


    Fu Dewei¡¯s expression changed drastically as he quickly stood up and stared at theing group from afar.


    The few people who were shouting, surprised to see Fu Dewei actually standing, were taken aback, and their voices immediately diminished.


    The Hu Family members walked in, led by a burly man with rough features¡ªit was he who had injured Fu Dewei before.


    He sized up Fu Dewei and said coldly, "Master Foo indeed has some skills to be able to stand up so quickly after taking my palm strike. No wonder the Family Head wanted me to invite you to work for the Hu Family. So, how about it? Have you considered our proposal to coborate with the Hu Family?"


    Fu Dewei answered with an icy tone, "I am afraid I must disappoint you, Brother Hu. I am but a simple man, unsuited to being restrained. Therefore, I must stick to my previous response and respectfully decline your offer."


    "Heh heh..." the burly man sneered, "Master Foo, you managed to stand up after that palm strike, but if you take another, you might not be so lucky. The wise are those who can adapt to the times. Master Foo, you seem to be failing to see the bigger picture here. Even if you don¡¯t consider your own welfare, surely you must think about all these people in Dewei Martial Arts Hall, right?"

 Chapter 783 - 782: The Cost is Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 782: The Cost is Your Life</h4>


    Fu Dewei¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he said angrily, "Brother Hu, this is a matter between me and the Hu Family. What does it have to do with Dewei Martial Arts Hall? As an esteemed expert of the Hu Family, Brother Hu wouldn¡¯t engage in such behavior as taking your anger out on others, would you?"


    "I originally couldn¡¯t be bothered with Dewei Martial Arts Hall. Unfortunately, it seems like your people have little respect for the Hu Family!" the man said coldly. "I just heard that someone called Zhao Ping¡¯an has been insulting the Hu Family behind our backs. Is that true?"


    Everyone immediately looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an, who became anxious and said, "When did I ever insult the Hu Family!"


    "You insulted us in front of us earlier, and now you want to deny it?" someone from the eldest senior brother¡¯s side immediately countered.


    "Chen Yuan!" Fu Dewei barked angrily.


    The man flinched and lowered his head, while the Hu Family¡¯s man said coldly, "Master Foo sure has a great presence! What, you think you can twist the truth just because of your status?"


    Fu Dewei clenched his teeth and said, "Brother Hu, that¡¯s not the case. Ping¡¯an is a gentle person; how could he possibly insult the Hu Family? These people are clearly deceiving you!"


    "I can¡¯t be bothered with this nonsense!" the man said bluntly. "Fu Dewei, you want to protect your disciple? Fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tonight, at Beiwan Vi, we¡¯ll invite members from all the martial arts schools in the city. We¡¯ll have martial contests amongst friends. Anyone who can defeat three of my Hu Family members in session can leave freely. If they lose, they must either cooperate with the Hu Family or cripple their martial arts and not meddle in anything anymore. Tonight, you cane topete. Win, and all matters will be dropped. How about that!"


    Fu Dewei¡¯s face changed, the Hu Family was forcibly coaxing everyone to join their side. They set up such a contest, and needless to say, who in Liuan City could defeat three Hu Family members in session?


    "Master Foo, remember toe early!" the man said with a smirk. "If you don¡¯te, your little disciple won¡¯t live to see tomorrow."


    After saying this, the manughed loudly and led his people away.


    All members of Dewei Martial Arts Hall looked at Fu Dewei and then at Zhao Ping¡¯an, falling into silence.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was pale and said in a low voice, "Master, you shouldn¡¯t go tonight..."


    Fu Dewei waved his hand and sighed softly, "Not going is impossible."


    Foo Qinn cursed, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, are you satisfied now? You got yourself in trouble, and now you¡¯ve dragged my dad into it. Do you have to get my dad killed for your satisfaction?"


    "Qinn!" Fu Dewei shouted to stop Foo Qinn, then sighed, "This has nothing to do with Ping¡¯an. The Hu Family had already decided to swallow up all the martial arts schools in the city. Even without the matter involving Ping¡¯an, they would have found some other excuse to force my attendance. I cannot escape this battle!"


    "But it was Zhao Ping¡¯an who gave them something to hold against us, which led to this!" Foo Qinn eximed indignantly, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, can¡¯t you think before you act? The Hu Family is just waiting to catch us out, and yet you dared to insult them? You have the guts to insult the Hu Family, why don¡¯t you solve the problem yourself? Just for a moment of verbal satisfaction, in the end, isn¡¯t it my dad who has to clean up your mess?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an hung his head low, utterly dejected, filled with self-reproach. If he had known it woulde to this, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the Hu Family at all.


    "Qinn, stop it," Fu Dewei said weakly, waving his hand. "You all go down first. Ping¡¯an,e with me."


    "Dad..." Foo Qinn wanted to say something, but Fu Dewei cut her off, "Go to the back and find your mother. Stay out of these matters."


    Foo Qinn looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an, then at Fu Dewei, and left with an angry stomp.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an followed Fu Dewei into the inner chamber. Not long after, he came out with his eyes red.


    Su Yang stood in the courtyard with his hands behind his back, as if admiring the scenery. When he saw Zhao Ping¡¯ane out, Su Yang smiled slightly, "Is everything taken care of?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an suddenly remembered the guest he had brought along. He hastily wiped the tears from his eyes and said with embarrassment, "Mr. Su, I apologize for dying you."


    "No matter," Su Yang replied with a smile.


    "Perhaps, I should find someone else to guide you," Zhao Ping¡¯an said. "I really... I really am tied up with something today..."


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an for a moment and said softly, "Did your master tell you to leave Liuan City?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was momentarily stunned, then eximed, "How... How did you know?"


    "Just a guess," Su Yang said with a smile. "Your master really does treat you well."


    Upon hearing this, tears brimmed in Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes once more. In a low voice, he said, "Master gave me a card and told me to take my family and leave Liuan City immediately... He... He won¡¯t allow me to stay. I know Master is doing this for my own good, but how... how can I just leave like this?"


    "So what will you do?" Su Yang asked softly. "Do you n to send your family away and then stay here by yourself with your master?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was speechless, for that was indeed his innermost thought. But the question was, how did Su Yang know?


    Su Yang gave a gentle smile and said, "You truly are a filial son, whether to your mother, your family, or your master, you can do so with a clear conscience!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as he sighed, "The greatest guilt is not having the strength. If I truly had strong abilities, my master wouldn¡¯t have to do this, so it¡¯s really my own ipetence."


    "What if you could have some abilities?" Su Yang suddenly said with a smile.


    "What... what abilities?" Zhao Ping¡¯an looked bewildered, not understanding what Su Yang was getting at.


    Su Yang smiled faintly and spoke softly.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an waspletely taken aback. The words Su Yang just uttered were the very words that had been transmitted to him earlier.


    He had always thought it was the guidance of an Immortal, but now he realized it was not an Immortal, but Su Yang speaking to him.


    His eyes wide, he stared at Su Yang for a long while before suddenly bending at the waist to kneel and kowtow to Su Yang.


    However, as he began to lower himself, a force kept him upright, and he found himself unable to kneel.


    "Immortal..." Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s voice trembled.


    Su Yang waved his hand with a faint smile, "I¡¯m not any Immortal, just someone who knows a few secret techniques. Nevertheless, I do have a secret technique that might help you defeat the three members of the Hu Family!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said urgently, "I beg the Immortal to save me!"


    "This method, though capable of defeating the three members of the Hu Family,es with no small cost," Su Yang said softly. "The price is your life, are you still willing to do it?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was dumbstruck; that was indeed a hefty price.


    "Must it... must it really be this way?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked softly.


    "To channel the power into your body, using that power wille at the expense of your body. After three fights, your body will bepletely destroyed, and you will lose your life!"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an: "Now, do you still want to use this method?"

 Chapter 784 - 783

    <h4>Chapter 784: 783</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was silent for quite a while before he finally looked up at Su Yang and nodded slowly, "I¡¯ll use this method!"


    Su Yang smiled, reached out and patted Zhao Ping¡¯an on the shoulder, "You¡¯ve got some guts. Since that¡¯s the case, you should finish what you need to do first, so you don¡¯t have any regrets."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes reddened as he wiped away the tears in the corners of his eyes and nodded forcefully, then hurried out of the martial arts hall.


    Su Yang followed from a distance, not disturbing Zhao Ping¡¯an, wanting to see what he would do.


    The first thing Zhao Ping¡¯an did was go to the bank and withdraw all the little over a thousand yuan he had in his ount. However, he didn¡¯t leave but stood in front of the ATM, pondered for a moment, and eventually inserted the card Fu Dewei had given him and withdrew another two thousand yuan.


    With over three thousand yuan in hand, Zhao Ping¡¯an went to a department store and bought many things, including two brand-new schoolbags, some stationery, and a few children¡¯s books.


    Then, taking a detour, Zhao Ping¡¯an stopped at aputer essory store and spent over a hundred yuan on a decent game controller.


    With these items, Zhao Ping¡¯an first headed home. It was already noon, and his younger brother and sister hade back from school.


    There was leftover food in the pot from when their mother left in the morning; although the siblings were still in primary school, they had learned to warm up their own meals.


    The two children were quietly sitting at home eating when Zhao Ping¡¯an suddenly returned, overwhelming them with joy. They ran over and hugged him, calling out "brother, brother" nonstop.


    Although they lived together, the fact was that the siblings seldom saw Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    He would leave the house at 5:30 in the morning when his brother and sister were still asleep. He¡¯d practice boxing at the martial arts hall for two and a half hours. At 7:30, he would grab a steamed bun on the go and then head off to do odd jobs to earn money. When lucky, he could find work as a tour guide, which gave him a bit more time; on a bad day, he¡¯d have to look for something to do on a construction site.


    He usually wouldn¡¯t return home until after 10:00 at night, by which time his brother and sister had already finished their homework and gone to bed. The asions they could see each other were truly scarce, which naturally made the siblings very happy.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an hugged his brother and sister affectionately, stroked their heads, and shared lunch with the two children. He then took out the new schoolbags and stationery from his bag, which excited the children even more, making them shout with delight.


    Especially when they saw the children¡¯s books Zhao Ping¡¯an brought out, the siblings were ecstatic. Living in such a household, they hardly had any toys. Their greatest wish was to have some picture books with fairy tales.


    Watching his brother and sister¡¯s joyful faces, Zhao Ping¡¯an felt his eyes well up.


    After the meal, he saw his brother and sister out, then Zhao Ping¡¯an returned home.


    He had withdrawn over three thousand yuan in the morning and, having spent over three hundred, was left with less than three thousand.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an took out two thousand five hundred yuan and carefully ced it where his mother hid money. That way, she would see the cash upon returning home.


    Having done all this, Zhao Ping¡¯an hesitated for a moment, then took out a piece of paper and wrote down a line ¡ª Mom, I¡¯ve taken a job out of town and will be away for a while. This is the advance payment; please don¡¯t worry about me.


    cing the note on top of the two thousand five hundred yuan, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s tears suddenly streamed down.


    He sobbed quietly for a long time, wiped away the tears from his eyes, closed the door of the house, and resolutely left.


    Passing through three small alleys, Zhao Ping¡¯an saw his mother sitting at the entrance of the alley with her street stall from afar.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have a job and could only run a little street stall here, selling snacks.


    There were few people at noon, and Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s mother arranged her pushcart neatly, then took out her own boiled water, eating dry, hard steamed buns.


    This ce wasn¡¯t far from home, but she never went back for lunch, because staying here at midday allowed her to earn an extra ten or so yuan. And ten or so yuan were enough to cover the daily cost of vegetables for the whole family.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had made some pickles for his mother, but she was reluctant to eat them, usually eating dry steamed buns just like this. Perhaps because the buns were too dry, she would easily choke after a few bites and had to drink more water to help swallow.


    Seeing his mother¡¯s graying hair and aged face, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s tears silently fell once again.


    After a long silence, Zhao Ping¡¯an knelt down and bowed three times to that hunched figure. Then he stood up and resolutely left the alley.


    Su Yang stood quietly on the rooftop above the alley, silently watching everything. He didn¡¯t speak, nor did he make a sound, as if he was an outsider.


    Since ancient times, it has been tough to fulfill both loyalty and filial piety. Many people only talk about this dilemma, but no one knows, when actually faced with such a choice, what should one choose?


    Should one cling to life to take care of the family? Or repay the master¡¯s kindness and fight to protect Dewei Martial Arts Hall?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an walked out of the alley, the tears on his face had already dried. He held the game controller and walked five more streets before finally arriving outside a dpidated old house.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an pushed the door open and entered. A chubby guy was squatting at the doorway, slurping noodles. It was Fatty, the one from Dewei Martial Arts Hall who had the closest rtionship with Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Upon seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an, Fatty immediately stood up, "Ping¡¯an, have you eaten? I¡¯ve got noodles from home,e have some?"


    "I¡¯ve eaten already," Zhao Ping¡¯an said with a smile.


    "Weren¡¯t you at the martial arts hall at noon?" Fatty asked excitedly, "Hey, you can¡¯t talk about how awesome you were today, defeating the eldest and the second senior brothers. We had an agreement, huh? Once you master martial arts, you promised to teach me!"


    "Given the chance, I will definitely teach you!" Zhao Ping¡¯an smiled again, handing the game controller to Fatty, "This is for you."


    "What?" Fatty took a look and was instantly overjoyed, "A new game controller? Oh, Ping¡¯an, where... where did you get this? This is great, from now on we can y games together, no more taking turns watching!"


    Fatty¡¯s family had a very old gaming console, but only one controller. And Fatty¡¯s family was poorer than Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s. Together, they couldn¡¯t afford another game controller, and usually, they could only take turns ying and watching. Despite this, both enjoyed it immensely.


    "Okay," Zhao Ping¡¯an answered with a smile, but in reality, his eyes were filled with sorrow.


    After tonight, even with two game controllers, it would be impossible for him to y with Fatty anymore. He was giving this game controller because he had promised Fatty that he would get him one. He didn¡¯t have many friends or many promises to keep. The only friend, the only promise, how could he not fulfill it?


    "Hey, let¡¯s not talk about that, let¡¯s y a game together!" Fatty said excitedly, "Contra, we¡¯ll go through the levels together. It¡¯s been a long time since we yed together. But just so you know, you can¡¯t ask me for extra lives, I¡¯ll set you up with thirty lives."

 Chapter 785 - 784: In This Life, We Owe Each Other Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 784: In This Life, We Owe Each Other Nothing</h4>


    After ying a couple of rounds at Fatty¡¯s ce, Zhao Ping¡¯an finally left.


    This time, Zhao Ping¡¯an still did not return to the martial arts school; he walked through the streets and alleys to a rather secluded flower shop, where he spent over a hundred yuan on a beautiful bouquet of roses.


    Afterward, Zhao Ping¡¯an headed straight for a Nursing College in Liuan City, where his girlfriend attended school.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had once been a student there too but had to drop out due to family issues.


    Arriving at the school and taking in the familiar scenery, Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but feel a tide of emotions.


    He circled the sports field and arrived at his girlfriend¡¯s dormitory. In the past, while still a student, he often waited for his girlfriend here, but his feelings on returning now werepletely different from before.


    "Hey, Zhao Ping¡¯an?" A voice interrupted his reverie, and as he turned, he saw several girls standing behind him.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an gave an awkward smile; these girls were his girlfriend¡¯s roommates, with whom he used to be very familiar.


    "Hello..." Zhao Ping¡¯an paused briefly and asked softly, "Is Min¡¯er here?"


    "You¡¯re looking for Min¡¯er?" one of the girls said, pouting. "Then you¡¯vee to the wrong ce; she hardly everes back here."


    "Where has she gone then?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked, astonished.


    "Of course, to be with her boyfriend," the girl said with contempt. "These past few months, she hasn¡¯t been sleeping here at night. The number of times shees back to the dorm is pitifully few."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face fell slightly; he knew all too well what was going on. Today, outside the Hu Family¡¯s gate, when he saw Min¡¯er get into that man from the Hu Family¡¯s car, he understood everything.


    Yet he had not expected that this normally very conservative girl, whom he had dated for a year¡ªonly holding hands and never even kissed¡ªwould change like this.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since they broke up, and her finding a new boyfriend was one thing. But for her to spend the nights not returning to the dorm, apanying this boyfriend¡ªwas this still the conservative girl he knew?


    Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression, one of the girls sighed and said, "Ping¡¯an, don¡¯t think about it too much. After all, you¡¯ve already broken up. I think Min¡¯er isn¡¯t right for you anyway; don¡¯t take it too much to heart!"


    "What do you mean already broken up? Didn¡¯t you two break up just over a month ago?" another girl interjected immediately. "But do you know when Min¡¯er started noting back at night..."


    "Keke, stop it..." the girl beside her quickly tugged at her sleeve, but Keke, insistent, protested, "Why shouldn¡¯t I say it? Zhao Ping¡¯an was so good to her, yet how did she repay him? There¡¯s no one so ungrateful! Ping¡¯an is our ssmate; back when we were in school, he took such good care of us, can you really bear to let him be kept in the dark?"


    The other girl fell silent, and Keke turned to Zhao Ping¡¯an, saying, "Let me tell you this¡ªthree days after the incident with your family happened, Min¡¯er stopped sleeping in the dorm."


    A pang of pain struck Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s heart. The third day? The second day after his father¡¯s incident, he had gone to meet with the people from the Hu Family, and Min¡¯er was with him then.


    So, the day after Min¡¯er met the man from the Hu Family, the two of them hooked up and she never came back to sleep? No wonder she was so cold to him during that period, even eventually breaking up with him outright. At the time, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it; he even felt he had no future and didn¡¯t want to hold Min¡¯er back, so he agreed to the breakup.


    But now it seemed things were not as they had appeared!


    The girl spoke softly in an attempt tofort him, "Ping¡¯an, don¡¯t take it too hard. Actually, Min¡¯er used to treat you well; maybe she was deceived by someone..."


    Keke immediately said, "Lied? Hmph, we¡¯re all adults here. You got fooled once, but could you be fooled ten times, twenty times, or even fifty, sixty times? She hasn¡¯te back to the dorm to sleep for over two months, and you¡¯re telling me she was deceived?"


    The girl was at a loss for words and could only sigh despondently.


    Looking at the flowers in Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s hands, Keke sighed and said, "Ping¡¯an, you¡¯re an honest person, a good person, and I don¡¯t want you to continue sinking into this. This woman, she¡¯s really not worth your love!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t speak because he simply didn¡¯t know what to say.


    When he saw Min¡¯er being intimate with that man from the Hu Family that morning, he thought his heart was in enough pain. But now he realized that the real pain had only just begun.


    Just then, a car roared in the distance, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    The crowd turned to look, and Keke immediately red and said, "Wow, look at that, the sun¡¯s risen from the west today; she¡¯s actuallye back!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an promptly turned his head to look and saw a Porsche quickly pulling up below the dormitory. The person driving was none other than that yboy from the Hu Family, with Min¡¯er sitting in the passenger seat, smiling radiantly and seemingly very happy.


    When the car stopped, Min¡¯er caught sight of Zhao Ping¡¯an standing below the dormitory. Her expression immediately turned cold as if she had seen a gue-bringer.


    "Never mind, I won¡¯t go back to get my things. Let¡¯s just go," Min¡¯er said to the man beside her.


    The man also noticed Zhao Ping¡¯an and a sneer crossed his lips: "What¡¯s the matter? Afraid of him?"


    "Afraid of him? I just don¡¯t want him lingering around tiresomely," Min¡¯er immediately responded.


    "No worries, I¡¯m here. If he dares to cling on, I¡¯ll run him over too, send him to join his dad in the grave!" the man said with augh.


    A smile crossed Min¡¯er¡¯s lips: "You, you just have a bad temper!"


    "Isn¡¯t that what you like about me?" the man chuckled, his eyessciviously scanning over Min¡¯er.


    Min¡¯er smiled knowingly: "Then I¡¯m going down, and you have to keep watch for me, okay?"


    "Rest assured!" the man said with a rxed pride: "This is Liuan City, the Hu Family¡¯s turf; who dares to cross us here!"


    With a face full of admiration, Min¡¯er opened the car door, nced at Zhao Ping¡¯an, and coldly said, "What are you doing here?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an took a deep breath and handed the roses to Min¡¯er, softly saying, "For you!"


    "For what?" Min¡¯er didn¡¯t ept them: "Have you forgotten? We¡¯ve already broken up, there¡¯s no rtionship between us anymore. Can you stop bothering me? Doing this only makes me feel disgusted!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an pushed the roses forward again and said softly, "I know we¡¯ve broken up. But I had once promised to give you a bunch of roses. What I say, I¡¯ll do. Take this bouquet, and from now on, I don¡¯t owe you anything! We have no rtionship anymore!"


    After speaking, Zhao Ping¡¯an stuffed the roses into Min¡¯er¡¯s hands, turned, and without looking back, ran away with long strides.


    The eyes of the girls nearby were moist with tears, but Min¡¯er¡¯s face was one of disdain. She threw the roses to the ground, stomped on them several times, and spat out in loathing: "We had no rtionship to begin with, disgusting indeed!"

 Chapter 786 - 785 Never in Debt

    <h4>Chapter 786: Chapter 785 Never in Debt</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an walked out of school and ran into a deserted alley, where he squatted at the corner and silently wept for a long time.


    Eventually, he wiped the tears off his face and walked out of the alley with slow steps. He then caught the bus to go to the city¡¯s funeral parlor.


    He bought some joss paper and the like from a small shop outside the funeral parlor and squatted at the crossroads near the funeral parlor, silently lighting the joss paper.


    After his father had passed away, there hadn¡¯t even been a burial spot for him; he had been cremated andid to rest collectively. They had no chance to visit a grave, so they could only burn joss paper at the crossroads near the funeral parlor to pay their respects.


    Inside the funeral parlor would have been more appropriate, but the joss paper there was more expensive, three times more than outside.


    After burning a pile of paper, Zhao Ping¡¯an sat on a stone behind him and said in a low voice, "Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t look after Mom and my siblings. When Ie down, you can scold me all you want. But my master has been as kind as a mountain to me, and I must do this. I hope you can forgive me!"


    Having said that, Zhao Ping¡¯an sighed. He sat there for a long time until the sky gradually darkened, then he patted his butt and left the funeral parlor.


    He went down the mountain to find a small restaurant and ate a bowl of vegetable noodles. Afterward, Zhao Ping¡¯an arrived at an underground boxing arena that a friend had told him about.


    This ce often hosted underground fights, and some citypetitions would have bookies operating here, belonging to one of the more reputable bookmakers in the city.


    After entering, Zhao Ping¡¯an saw many people inside bustling about. He headed straight for the manager¡¯s office, which was actually the bookmaker¡¯s.


    Upon entering, Zhao Ping¡¯an got straight to the point, "I¡¯m from Dewei Martial Arts Hall."


    The manager sitting behind the desk was a corpulent Fatty. He sized Zhao Ping¡¯an up and down and said coldly, "What, you want to fight here? If you were Fu Dewei, I¡¯d definitely offer you a high price. But you, just the name Dewei Martial Arts Hall isn¡¯t enough."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was not at all perturbed and said calmly, "There¡¯s apetition at Beiwan Vi tonight, do you know about it?"


    "I¡¯ve heard," the manager chuckled. "I¡¯m busy setting up the books for that right now. What, do you have some news?"


    "I want to ce a bet," said Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    "I don¡¯t even know what fights andpetitors are on tonight, how can I take your bet?" the manager waved his hand. "You¡¯re in too much of a hurry."


    "I¡¯ll be fighting tonight," Zhao Ping¡¯an said. "And I¡¯ll be fighting someone from the Hu Family."


    The manager was stunned, looking Zhao Ping¡¯an up and down again, wondering if he was sane. What on earth was going on?


    "I bet that I will win three consecutive fights, all against people from the Hu Family!" Zhao Ping¡¯an dered.


    The manager¡¯s brow creased as he scrutinized Zhao Ping¡¯an, saying in a heavy tone, "Have you gone mad or just in stupid? What nonsense are you spouting here?"


    "I bet three hundred bucks!" Zhao Ping¡¯an pulled out three hundred bucks and said firmly, "If I win three consecutive fights, you give me two thousand bucks. How about it?"


    The manager stared at the money on the desk; it was undoubtedly real. Was Zhao Ping¡¯an seriously nning to ce a bet?


    And this wager seemed to bepletely in his own favor.


    Someone from Dewei Martial Arts Hall beating someone from the Hu Family? That was a fool¡¯s dream.


    Winning three consecutive fights? That was simply inconceivable.


    If he really could win three consecutive fights, the odds would be high. Two thousand bucks, just a small sum!


    The manager had initially suspected that Zhao Ping¡¯an might be trying to trick him, but now that he had seen the money, albeit not arge sum, he wouldn¡¯t let it pass.


    "Good!" the manager said with a smile, "I agree to your terms. However, what if you can¡¯t make it to the fight tonight, or if you don¡¯t fight three rounds?"


    "Then consider it a loss for me!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said. "All three hundred yuan will be yours."


    "Straight to the point!" the manager eximed. "Three hundred yuan is a trivial amount. But for what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯ll open a special betting pool just for you."


    "I need you to write me a separate note," Zhao Ping¡¯an said.


    "No problem!" the manager replied with a grin. "You¡¯re quite a character. Let¡¯s treat this as if we¡¯re ying a game. I¡¯ll write it for you!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an said, "In the future, it might not be me whoes looking for you. Whoever it is, as long as they have this note, I hope you¡¯ll give them the money!"


    "No problem!" The managerughed heartily as he quickly wrote down a note and handed it to Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an took the note, then the manager suddenly spoke up, "Brother, no offense, but I just want to ask, where does this confidence of yourse from? And if you¡¯re so confident, isn¡¯t two thousand yuan too little? Winning all three rounds, the odds are too low, you should be getting tens of thousands at least!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an took a deep breath and said softly, "I owe someone two thousand yuan. All I need is to pay back this debt, nothing more."


    "Respectable, a real man!" the manager patted Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s shoulder: "Brother, I wouldn¡¯t rmend you fighting the Hu Family tonight. To tell the truth, they¡¯ve dueled others dozens of times before, and very few have left alive after a fight with the Hu Family. Even if they do, they end up missing arms or legs. You better think this through!"


    "Thank you!" Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded slowly.


    "Brother, if we can meet again, let¡¯s have a drink together!" the manager chuckled.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an gave a bitter smile, took the note, and turned to leave silently.


    Before heading to Beiwan Vi, this was the only thing he had to do.


    He had withdrawn two thousand yuan from Fu Dewei¡¯s card, money that he had borrowed. Before facing death, he wanted to settle this debt, so he would owe nothing anymore!


    No one noticed that Su Yang had actually been following Zhao Ping¡¯an all along, witnessing everything Zhao Ping¡¯an did and understanding him a little more.


    Night fell on Beiwan Vi.


    The ce was brightly lit early on, as the Hu family had challenged all the martial artists of Liuan City to fight here. This news had spread among the well-informed people of Liuan City, so many hade to watch the fights this evening.


    The Hu Family didn¡¯t stop others from watching because they wanted to use this fight to show off their might and make everyone in Liuan City submit.


    At seven-thirty, one martial arts hall after another entered Beiwan Vi, including Dewei Martial Arts Hall.


    After what happened today, there weren¡¯t many people left in Dewei Martial Arts Hall, and their presence seemed much weakerpared to the others.


    The head of the hall, Fu Dewei, his injuries 70% recovered, brought the remaining disciples to the appointment. He had, however, left his daughter Foo Qinn behind, forbidding her froming here.


    Tonight, Fu Dewei came with the determination to die; he didn¡¯t want his daughter to witness his death in battle.


    What worried him most now was Zhao Ping¡¯an. He had received a message that Zhao Ping¡¯an had taken two thousand yuan, and he didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or sad.


    This disciple had finally left!

 Chapter 787 - 786 Changtian Martial Arts Hall

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 786 Changtian Martial Arts Hall</h4>


    Beiwan Vi, situated near Liuan Lake, is the estate of the Hu Family.


    Master Foo, leading his martial arts hall¡¯s disciples, arrived at the entrance and spotted from afar the Hu Family man who had injured him earlier, as well as the eldest disciple of Dewei Martial Arts Hall and his crew.


    The Hu Family man couldn¡¯t help butugh upon seeing Master Foo¡¯s group, "Master Foo, you came to thepetition and brought only these few people? Yo, don¡¯t tell me the others from Dewei Martial Arts Hall were too scared toe?"


    While speaking, the man nced behind Fu Dewei and mocked, "Oh dear, your little disciple didn¡¯te along? What, got scared? Doesn¡¯t even have the guts toe watch thepetition?"


    Master Foo¡¯s expression was icy as he said in a deep voice, "Brother Hu is too concerned, my personal participation in thepetition is sufficient. It¡¯s a one-on-one fight; do we need to brawl?"


    "I¡¯m just worried that there will be no one to carry you back when it¡¯s over, hahaha..." The manughed heartily, his face full of mockery.


    Master Foo¡¯s demeanor grew colder, and without another word, he led the disciples of Dewei Martial Arts Hall into the vi.


    They had only just entered when a mor came from behind. Master Foo immediately turned to look, only to see arge group of people entering.


    At the forefront was an elderly man with white-flecked hair, bushy eyebrows stretching to his temples, and a fierce gaze,manding an awe-inspiring presence without showing anger. With his hands sped behind his back, he exuded a robust aura which involuntarily inspired reverence in those who saw him.


    Master Foo¡¯s face changed as he recognized this elder; he was the founder of thergest martial arts hall in Liuan City, Changtian Martial Arts Hall, Li Changtian.


    Li Changtian was also the Alliance Hierarch of the Liuan City Martial Arts Alliance, with the strongest skills among the martial arts halls in Liuan City. Moreover, he had twice been ranked in the top ten of Hanxi Province.


    However, in recent years he had been cultivating his character and virtues, no longer contending with the younger generation, and rarely taking action. Thus, his ranking fell out of the provincial top ten. But this did not affect his reputation; in Liuan City, he was still a highly respected martial arts master.


    Seeing Li Changtian personally attending energized Master Foo. The Alliance Hierarch of Liuan City Martial Arts Alliance himself hade out of seclusion; with this development, they from the martial arts halls had some backing for the night¡¯s affair.


    Master Foo hurried over, wanting to greet Li Changtian, but he was pushed away by the people beside Li Changtian and couldn¡¯t get close.


    Li Changtian walked proudly into the vi. Just as Master Foo¡¯s excitement peaked, a voice suddenly came from the side, "Dad!"


    Master Foo quickly turned to look, only to see his daughter Foo Qinn standing not far away. He was taken aback, "Why are you here?"


    "I came with my boyfriend!" Foo Qinn said with a smile.


    "Your boyfriend?" Master Foo said, astonished, "When did you start dating someone?"


    "For over a month now!" Foo Qinn saidughingly.


    Master Foo felt a bit annoyed inside, considering his daughter was still young. But at the moment, he couldn¡¯t concern himself with that, frowning he said, "Stop messing around, do you know what kind of ce this is? Hurry back home, don¡¯t stay here. And your so-called boyfriend, why is he getting involved? Doesn¡¯t he know it¡¯s dangerous here?"


    "Dad, don¡¯t worry about me, my boyfriend came to help you!" Foo Qinn said with a smile.


    "Help me? Your boyfriend?" Fu Dewei was utterly confused. What was going on?


    "My boyfriend is the nephew of the Master of Changtian Martial Arts Hall," Foo Qinn said. "I¡¯ve told him about your situation, and he¡¯s promised to give you his full support tonight."


    "Ah?" Fu Dewei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. There was such a connection?


    "Otherwise, how do you think I got in?" Foo Qinn smiled. "I just came in with the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall!"


    "This... this..." Fu Dewei was bbergasted.


    "Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry. With the old master of Changtian Martial Arts Hall stepping in, do we even need to discuss the oue?" Foo Qinn walked over, hugged Fu Dewei¡¯s arm, andughed, "Tonight, you probably won¡¯t even need to lift a finger. Elder Master Li is definitely going to deal with this personally. He might even take revenge for you!"


    Fu Dewei finally snapped out of it and nced at the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall in the distance. His heart was torn between happiness and concern.


    Having the powerful Changtian Martial Arts Hall as kin was certainly a good thing. But the problem was, the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall were just too arrogant.


    Although Fu Dewei was not very strong, he had the pride of a martial artist. He didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon even if he wasn¡¯t as good as others, much less let his own daughter be treated with such arrogance.


    "Alright, Dad, don¡¯t think too much about it," Foo Qinn said with a smile. "My boyfriend will definitely resolve today¡¯s issue for you, and he¡¯ll surely do it far better than that so-called apprentice of yours, Zhao Ping¡¯an!"


    "Qinn, don¡¯t talk like that about Ping¡¯an!" Fu Dewei scolded.


    "Dad, at times like this, you¡¯re still taking his side?" Foo Qinn retorted with frustration. "What¡¯s so great about him? He caused such a huge mess, and now he¡¯s just run off without a care for your well-being. As for respecting his teacher¡¯s teachings, what a load of crap! Plus, he took two thousand dors from your bank card while fleeing. Is that what a person does? He¡¯s worse than a beast!"


    "Qinn!" Fu Dewei said with discontent, "You know the situation at Ping¡¯an¡¯s home. If something were to happen to him, what about his mother and younger siblings? What¡¯s so wrong about him taking some money? He didn¡¯t have a dime on him. Without taking money, he couldn¡¯t even afford a train ticket to flee. Can you think about others for once and not be so selfish? Besides, he only took two thousand dors; it¡¯s not much. That alone speaks volumes about his character!"


    "Hmph, only two thousand?" Foo Qinn sneered, "I bet that within three days he will definitely withdraw money again, until the card is drained. Dad, just admit it, he¡¯s an ungrateful scoundrel!"


    "Qinn..." Fu Dewei still wanted to speak when suddenly, a young man with an arrogant expression approached.


    Foo Qinn¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she went over to hug the young man¡¯s arm. "Dad, let me introduce you! This is my boyfriend, Li Siyuan, the nephew of the Master of Changtian Martial Arts Hall, the grandson of Elder Master Li Changtian! Siyuan, this is my dad."


    The young Li Siyuan sized up Fu Dewei and said with a faint smile, "Master Foo, hello. I¡¯ve long heard of your great reputation."


    Fu Dewei¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. When the young man spoke, his eyes clearly carried a hint of disdain, along with ample arrogance, making it obvious that he didn¡¯t hold Fu Dewei in high regard.


    In fact, this was to be expected. In the eyes of Changtian Martial Arts Hall, all other martial arts schools in Liuan City were insignificant.


    Foo Qinn naturally didn¡¯t perceive this arrogance and, seeing that Fu Dewei remained silent, urged anxiously, "Dad, Siyuan is talking to you. Why haven¡¯t you said a word in response?"

 Chapter 788 - 787 Arrogant Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 787 Arrogant Boyfriend</h4>


    Fu Dewei sighed, his daughter trulycked any sense at all. The others were clearly arrogant, not taking you seriously, can¡¯t you see that?


    "So it is a master from Changtian Martial Arts Hall," Fu Dewei said softly, "Since Elder Master Li himself has left seclusion toe here, then we can certainly rest assured."


    In saying this, Fu Dewei was actually testing Li Siyuan.


    Li Siyuan was forthright and simplyughed, "Master Foo need not worry at all, as long as my grandfather hase out of seclusion, everyone can be entirely at ease. This matter will surely be handled properly by our Changtian Martial Arts Hall!"


    Fu Dewei nodded gently, not saying anything more. A single attempt at probing was enough to rify the situation with Li Siyuan for him; the man was merely someone riding on his family¡¯s coattails.


    "Dad, let¡¯s go take our seats first. The contest is going to start soon," Foo Qinn said with a smile.


    "Alright!" Fu Dewei nodded slowly, "Qinn, I¡¯m still feeling some difort in my chest. Come sit with meter, will you?"


    Foo Qinn clearly seemed reluctant, but she still had to nod, "Okay."


    Li Siyuan frowned slightly and spoke softly, "Master Foo, the seats for our Changtian Martial Arts Hall are in the very middle. From there, you have a clearer view. Why not let Qinne over?"


    "It¡¯s no trouble," Fu Dewei said, "Qinn is a girl who has not practiced martial arts, what does she need such a clear view for?"


    Li Siyuan said, "But these seats are extremely coveted. Many people would fight tooth and nail to be here but can¡¯t get the chance!"


    "Then how about I send a disciple over to sit with you?" Fu Dewei said coldly.


    Li Siyuan¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at Fu Dewei with growing dissatisfaction.


    "Does Master Foo think the arrangements of my Changtian Martial Arts Hall are not good enough?" Li Siyuan said in a deep voice.


    "That¡¯s not it, but can¡¯t my own daughter sit with me for a while?" Fu Dewei said with a frown.


    "This seat, I obtained it by asking my eldest uncle. You¡¯re saying no just like that; are you trying to disgrace me, or to disgrace my Changtian Martial Arts Hall?" Li Siyuan said gravely.


    Fu Dewei looked at Li Siyuan coldly, "ording to you, if I were to die today, my daughter would still have to go sit there?"


    "Dad!" Foo Qinn panicked, "Siyuan didn¡¯t mean it like that!"


    "Shut up!" Fu Dewei snapped angrily, a rare outburst: "Go sit with your senior brother!"


    "Dad..." Foo Qinn tried to speak again.


    Fu Dewei exploded, "Are my words not to be heeded?"


    Foo Qinn had never seen her father so angry, and in the end, she could only leave in quiet resentfulness. As she left, she looked at Li Siyuan with a face full of helplessness.


    Li Siyuan¡¯s expression turned cold as well, "Master Foo, are you venting your anger on your daughter, or on me?"


    "What does the way I teach my daughter have to do with you?" Fu Dewei said sternly.


    "Fine!" Li Siyuan replied coldly, "Master Foo, remember what you¡¯ve said. Between us, there¡¯s no connection. After tonight¡¯s event, I hope you can still say the same!"


    "Fine!" Fu Dewei replied coldly, his displeasure with the arrogance of the Changtian Martial Arts Hall was already simmering. And the audacity of Li Siyuan only fueled his rage even more.


    He hadn¡¯t nned on confronting the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall, but at this point, he couldn¡¯t back down.


    He only had this one daughter, and while her partner could be penniless, his character must be impable. On matters concerning his daughter, he would never back down either.


    Returning to his side, Foo Qinn was seething in her seat. Upon seeing Fu Dewei return, she angrily turned away, refusing to even look at him.


    Fu Dewei sighed and said softly, "Qinn, I¡¯m doing this for your own good..."


    "How are you doing this for my good?" Foo Qinn retorted angrily. "I get a boyfriend, and this is how you treat him? Is this what you call looking out for me? If you really cared for me, why don¡¯t you consider what I actually want? You only ever show kindness to people like Zhao Ping¡¯an. Have you ever thought about my feelings?"


    Fu Dewei said, "Qinn, I know you look down on Ping¡¯an because his family is poor. But when choosing a boyfriend, what matters is character, not family background. What good is a fine family if the person¡¯s character iscking?"


    "A good family means bad character?" Foo Qinn argued fiercely. "So, if the family is poor, the character is good? Dad, what kind of logic is that?"


    Fu Dewei said, "That¡¯s not what I mean. Character has nothing to do with a family¡¯s wealth orck thereof. But the problem is, this Li Siyuan¡¯s character is just not up to par!"


    "And Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s character is good? He caused such a mess, pushed you into a corner, then ran off, even taking your money with him. Is that what you call good character?"


    Foo Qinn turned to face Fu Dewei and snapped, "Dad, you say character and family background aren¡¯t rted, but let me tell you, they are closely tied. A bad family background means no good character. Ever heard of ¡¯badnd breeds trouble¡¯? Do you understand what that means?"


    Fu Dewei couldn¡¯t restrain his anger: "I was poor since I was a child, does that mean my character isn¡¯t good either?"


    Foo Qinn, feeling frustrated, said, "Dad, I¡¯m talking about Zhao Ping¡¯an, why are you bringing yourself into this? You¡¯re just talking nonsense!"


    "Didn¡¯t you just say ¡¯badnd breeds trouble¡¯?" Fu Dewei retorted angrily. "My family was very poor; aren¡¯t you referring to me?"


    "Oh, Dad, I¡¯m not going to argue with you about this," Foo Qinn said. "As for tonight¡¯s matter, you decide what to do. Elder Master Li has personallye out of seclusion; the Hu Family is definitely doomed. And Siyuan said, after tonight¡¯s martial artspetition, Changtian Martial Arts Hall will reorganize the Liuan City Martial Arts Alliance. Siyuan was originally going to help us. Now, do you think he will still help us?"


    "Reorganize the Martial Alliance?" Fu Dewei¡¯s brows furrowed; this statement made him faintly sense that Changtian Martial Arts Hall had some ambitions of its own.


    "What do you think?" Foo Qinn said. "You¡¯re still counting on that so-called prodigious Zhao Ping¡¯an? Can he evenpare to Changtian Martial Arts Hall? Dad, seriously, you¡¯ve be so muddled with age!"


    Fu Dewei didn¡¯t respond, but was lost in thought.


    About half an hour passed, and the martial artspetition finally began.


    The stage was set up in the center of the estate. Those seated here were mostly representatives of the major martial arts schools.


    Naturally, the best seats were reserved for the Hu Family and the members of the Changtian Martial Arts Hall.


    After the Hu Family announced the rules, thepetition began immediately.


    First up were representatives from three different martial arts schools facing off against the Hu Family. But without exception, none of the three schools could defeat even one member of the Hu Family. The gap in strength between them was simply too wide.


    However, no one seemed to care about this. Their attention was still fixed on the Changtian Martial Arts Hall.


    The audience felt reassured now that Li Changtian had taken charge; he was their mainstay. This contest was sure to be Changtian Martial Arts Hall¡¯s main battleground!

 Chapter 789 - 788 Making Things Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 788 Making Things Difficult</h4>


    Changtian Martial Arts Hall did not disappoint the crowd, and after thepetition among the three martial arts halls had concluded, the current head of Changtian Martial Arts Hall, Li Liangfeng, stood up.


    "Patriarch Hu." Li Liangfeng said loudly, "The Hu Family isrge and powerful, with numerous experts. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much topete with the martial arts halls of Liuan City like this?"


    Sitting on the tform opposite Changtian Martial Arts Hall, the Hu Family members heard this and Patriarch Huughed, "Master Li seems to have a problem with our family¡¯s rules?"


    "Just a minor one," Li Liangfeng replied, "Everyone present here is a friend from the martial artsmunity of Liuan City, and most are also friends of the Martial Alliance. The strength of the Hu Family goes without saying. If we continue like this, not to mention the amount of time we¡¯ll waste. The key point is, certainly many people will get injured, which could easily harm the harmony within our Liuan City martial artsmunity. I think that the Hu Family¡¯s intention in organizing thispetition is to unify, not to damage everyone¡¯s harmony, right?"


    Patriarch Hu immediately smiled, "Master Li is absolutely correct, our Hu Family just wants to unite the friends of the Liuan City martial artsmunity; we really do not wish to harm the harmony. But since ancient times, we martial artists have resolved matters throughbat. To shy away frompetition doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate. Tsk, I wonder if Master Li has any method to avoid harming the harmony?"


    Li Liangfeng smiled and said loudly, "Actually, I feel that there¡¯s no need for us to fight so many bouts. Looking at the friends who are here today, I see that about ny percent are friends from the Martial Alliance. Frankly, thispetition can essentially be regarded as between the Hu Family and the Martial Alliance. Since that is the case, why not have representatives fight on our behalf? Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem? It would save everyone¡¯s time, and potentially reduce casualties, right?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd immediately began to voice their support.


    "Master Li is absolutely right; Menghu Martial Arts Hall fully supports this!"


    "Master Li is so thorough in his considerations for our Martial Alliance, truly a leader of the Liuan City Martial Arts Alliance. I¡¯m genuinely impressed to the point of admiration!"


    "I think Master Li¡¯s proposal couldn¡¯t be any better!"


    "..."


    In fact, everyone was well aware that they stood no chance of victory in thispetition with the Hu Family. It was only after Li Changtian stepped forward that they saw a glimmer of hope, and that hope was for Changtian Martial Arts Hall to stand firm against the Hu Family.


    Now, with Li Liangfeng speaking like this, it shifted the matter onto Changtian Martial Arts Hall and the Hu Family. This way, the other martial arts halls wouldn¡¯t need topete anymore; they could just leave everything to Changtian Martial Arts Hall. Naturally, everyone was very much in favor of this.


    Patriarch Hu looked at Li Liangfeng with a faint smile. In reality, he was well aware that Li Changtian¡¯s establishment of the Martial Alliance was to consolidate the power of the Liuan City martial arts halls and lead as their head.


    However, Li Changtian did not have enough influence to pressure the other martial arts halls, so for a long time, the Martial Alliance was in name only.


    This time, Li Changtian was resolved to use the Hu Family¡¯s event as an opportunity to unite these martial arts halls.


    It seemed as though Changtian Martial Arts Hall was standing up for everyone else, but in reality, once the Hu Family matter was resolved, Changtian Martial Arts Hall would consolidate them as well. Only, if Changtian Martial Arts Hall did this, their reputation would sound a lot better.


    In the past, Patriarch Hu definitely would not have gone through such thankless trouble. But things were different now.


    Patriarch Hu said loudly, "Since Master Li has spoken, let¡¯s do as Master Li suggests. However, I need to ask clearly if everyone agrees with Changtian Martial Arts Hall¡¯s decision. If someone says they are unwilling after the fight is over, wouldn¡¯t we have wasted our efforts for nothing?"


    Li Liangfeng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, he didn¡¯t expect the Hu Family to agree so readily. Could the Hu Family be relying on something?


    However, thinking of the expert his father had invited, he felt reassured. Even if the Hu Family really did have something to rely on, what of it? Could itpare to the person his father had invited?


    Taking a deep breath, Li Liangfeng dered, "Of course, we must listen to everyone¡¯s opinion. Friends, those who are willing to follow my proposal, please signify it!"


    Immediately after he said this, people from the crowd rushed to express their willingness to unite with Changtian Martial Arts Hall. To put it bluntly, these people knew very well that on their own, they were no match for the Hu Family. If they fought on their own, it would be suicidal. Under these circumstances, it made more sense to rely on Changtian Martial Arts Hall!


    Seeing this reaction, Li Liangfeng couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. After this incident, Changtian Martial Arts Hall¡¯s reputation in Liuan City would reach its peak!


    At Dewei Martial Arts Hall, Fu Dewei¡¯s brows furrowed. If it hadn¡¯t been for the issue between his daughter and Li Siyuan, he would definitely have supported Changtian Martial Arts Hall with all his might.


    However, after the argument with Siyuan, how could he have the cheek to seek Changtian Martial Arts Hall¡¯s protection?


    Seeing her father make no move, Foo Qinn became anxious, "Dad, say something, we definitely want to cooperate with Changtian Martial Arts Hall!"


    Fu Dewei gritted his teeth and remained silent, while his disciples also tried to persuade him that this was the best opportunity.


    After Foo Qinn spoke out a few times and saw that Fu Dewei had no intention of getting up, she could no longer hold back, and stood up to loudly say, "Dewei Martial Arts Hall agrees too!"


    "Qinn..." Fu Dewei tried to intercede, but it was toote, and he could only sigh. Well then, if pride must be sacrificed, so be it.


    While the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall were taking note, Li Siyuan spoke a few words to the elder beside him, and a trace of anger immediately crossed the elder¡¯s face. He gave Foo Qinn a cold look and said sternly, "Since when did Dewei Martial Arts Hall get a new female head?"


    "We didn¡¯t change, it¡¯s still my dad who is the head!" Foo Qinn replied, confused.


    "If there¡¯s no change, then let your head speak!" the elder said coldly, "A matter of such importance, and you let a girl speak out. Isn¡¯t this showing too little respect for our Changtian Martial Arts Hall?"


    Foo Qinn was taken aback and looked towards Li Siyuan. But Siyuan had already turned his head away, not meeting her gaze.


    Foo Qinn, feeling helpless, could only say to Fu Dewei, "Dad, they insist on you speaking out, please say something!"


    On the verge of bursting from anger, Fu Dewei knew that the people of Changtian Martial Arts Hall were deliberately making things difficult for him. If he personally stood up now, he would lose all his dignity.


    But looking at the disciples who had followed him, Fu Dewei sighed, stood up, and said, "Dewei Martial Arts Hall agrees with Master Li¡¯s proposal!"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Li Siyuan sneered, "Master Foo, why the sudden change of heart?"

 Chapter 790 - 789 Zhao Ping’an Rushes Over

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 789 Zhao Ping¡¯an Rushes Over</h4>


    Li Siyuan¡¯s words redirected everyone¡¯s attention toward him.


    With a mocking face, Li Siyuan sneered, "Just now, weren¡¯t you the one full of integrity, iming that you had nothing to do with my Changtian Martial Arts Hall? What¡¯s this now? Suddenly agreeing to my uncle¡¯s proposal? Oh, right, now that you know my grandfather has personallye out of seclusion, you think you can take advantage, so you¡¯ve shown up?"


    Fu Dewei¡¯s face turned red with anger; he had not anticipated Li Siyuan to be so petty. He had already spoken out, putting his pride on the line. And here was Li Siyuan, insulting him again¡ªwasn¡¯t this going too far?


    Taking a deep breath, Fu Dewei gritted his teeth and said, "Li Siyuan, this matter is between Master Li and me..."


    "Sorry, the Master Li you¡¯re referring to is my uncle!" Li Siyuan said coldly. "Moreover, in your words just now, you showed great disrespect to my Changtian Martial Arts Hall. inly speaking, you looked down on us. And now, you want to cooperate with us? Tsk tsk, Master Foo, do you think that¡¯s appropriate?"


    The scene fell intoplete silence as everyone watched Li Siyuan taunt Fu Dewei, with many whispering to each other.


    Li Liangfeng and others, however, acted as if they heard nothing. In fact, they clearly understood what Li Siyuan was doing. But they did not intervene; their intention was to make an example of him, to let everyone present know the consequences of disrespecting Changtian Martial Arts Hall!


    Fu Dewei¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, while Foo Qinn rushed to say, "Siyuan, what are you saying? That¡¯s my father, you know!"


    "Foo Qinn, don¡¯t be so affectionate. We just slept together, that¡¯s all. Do you really think you¡¯re something special?" Li Siyuan sneered. "What era is it, after all? Our thing barely rates as a few nights of passion. Our rtionship hasn¡¯t reached the point where you can shout at me!"


    Foo Qinn was stunned; she couldn¡¯t believe that Li Siyuan would treat her this way, and even more so that he¡¯d say such things in public.


    Listening to the mockingughter of the surrounding crowd, Foo Qinn¡¯s face turned beet red, and she was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Li Siyuan, you beast!" Fu Dewei shouted furiously as he leaped up, pointing at Li Siyuan and yelling, "I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    Before Fu Dewei could charge out, he was immediately restrained by several people from nearby martial arts halls.


    "Master Foo, one must maintainposure!" a master sneered. "Why get involved in the matters of the young? Besides, in this day and age, if your daughter doesn¡¯t respect herself, how can you me others?"


    "Seriously, Master Foo, you should rein in your daughter. Does she really think she can get men to do this and that with her body? Heh, really, having a daughter is such a big deal, huh?"


    "Fu Dewei, you¡¯d better be careful with your words. Changtian Martial Arts Hall is thinking of everyone here. By speaking irreverently about Changtian, you are making an enemy of us all. I hope you¡¯ll retract what you just said; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our years of friendship!"


    Almost everyone present was unanimously against Fu Dewei.


    Fu Dewei was on the brink of copse, his strength was only moderate among these people, and hecked strong backing. This time, he could do nothing but swallow the humiliation.


    Watching his daughter holding her head and crying beside him, Fu Dewei couldn¡¯t help but roar out loud. However, the people from the other martial arts halls held him down firmly, rendering him unable to struggle.


    "Master Foo, if you continue like this, don¡¯t me the brothers for being rude!" one of the masters threatened coldly.


    "Rude? What can you do!" Fu Dewei roared. "I¡¯m willing to stake my life. Do you dare to gamble with your lives against me?"


    "Fu Dewei, don¡¯t talk big. Everyone can stake their lives; isn¡¯t that how we in martial arts grow up? Besides, you alone want to stake your life? The few of us could kill you without getting a scratch; how would you fight us?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, as Fu Dewei roared continuously like a trapped beast, yet he was helpless.


    Just at that moment, a voice suddenly sounded, "Master, don¡¯t argue with them. This time, we don¡¯t need Changtian Martial Arts Hall, we¡¯ll fight on our own!"


    Fu Dewei was startled and turned his head, only to see that Zhao Ping¡¯an had somehow already arrived. Beside him, Su Yang walked with his hands in his pockets, as if he was enjoying a leisurely outing.


    "Ping¡¯an, you... you..." Fu Dewei¡¯s face was full of panic: "How did youe back?"


    "I never left!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said, "But I took the bus, so I was a bitte."


    "You... didn¡¯t you leave?" Fu Dewei asked urgently: "Why... why did youe back? Do you know, the Hu Family... the people from the Hu Family want to make an example of you..."


    "I wouldn¡¯t leave." Zhao Ping¡¯an walked over and helped Fu Dewei up, squeezing out a smile: "Master, if you were going to fight, and I left, what kind of disciple would I be?"


    Tears welled up in Fu Dewei¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. Truthfully, seeing two thousand yuan less in his bank ount had actually made him feel somewhat disappointed. However, he didn¡¯t say anything; his disciple being able to leave alive was more important than anything!


    Now that Zhao Ping¡¯an had returned, Fu Dewei feltpletely without regret. He took a deep breath, patted Zhao Ping¡¯an on the shoulder, and loudly said, "Alright, today, as master and disciple, we¡¯ll fight to the death against you right here!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an smiled, turned his head towards Li Siyuan, and dered loudly, "People of Changtian Martial Arts Hall, listen clearly, Dewei Martial Arts Hall does not agree with Li Liangfeng¡¯s proposal. We, Dewei Martial Arts Hall, will challenge the Hu Family on our own!"


    The crowd at the scene was first stunned, then burst intoughter once again.


    "Did I hear that wrong? Dewei Martial Arts Hall is going to fight the Hu Family on their own?"


    "Wow, Dewei Martial Arts Hall is really stepping up, eh? Daring to challenge the Hu Family like that?"


    "I didn¡¯t see thating, Fu Dewei¡¯s disciple has returned, and they¡¯re going to make a bold move!"


    "Impressive, impressive, I admire that!"


    The crowd continued to mock, and Li Liangfeng slightly narrowed his eyes, a cold smile passing his lips: "No problem, since we¡¯re soliciting everyone¡¯s opinion, we naturally ept dissenting views. Now, is there anyone else who disagrees with my proposal?"


    In the end, apart from two other martial arts halls in simr situations to Dewei Martial Arts Hall, everyone else agreed with Changtian Martial Arts Hall.


    One of these two halls was too weak, and Changtian Martial Arts Hall simply ignored them. The other had an old feud with Changtian Martial Arts Hall, so they too were excluded from the alliance this time.


    These two martial arts halls were now in the same boat as Dewei Martial Arts Hall.


    Once everything was settled, everyone sat down. Changtian Martial Arts Hall gathered the masters together first to discuss who would be sent topete in the match.


    Actually, everyone was well aware that the choice ofpetitors would still have toe from Changtian Martial Arts Hall. After all, Changtian Martial Arts Hall had Li Changtian!

 Chapter 791 - 790: The Lingering Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 790: The Lingering Ghost</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an and Fu Dewei sat together, with Fu Dewei feeling a mix of excitement and continuous sighs.


    Since Zhao Ping¡¯an had returned, he surely couldn¡¯t leave anymore. This time, although they had bravely stated they would not cooperate with Changtian Martial Arts Hall, they must bear the consequences.


    Fu Dewei had prepared himself to die, but, he truly hoped that Zhao Ping¡¯an would be able to leave alive!


    After a moment of silence, Fu Dewei said in a low voice, "Ping¡¯an, if something unfortunate happens to me tonight, you... you take good care of Qinn!"


    Although Fu Dewei didn¡¯t have many disciples, it was only now that he realized the only one truly worthy of his trust was Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at Foo Qinn and before he could speak, Foo Qinn, already furious, said, "I need his care? Dad, have you gone senile?"


    Fu Dewei was startled and said angrily, "You... how can you speak like that?"


    "How did I speak?" Foo Qinn retorted angrily, "If it weren¡¯t for your quarrel with Siyuan, would things have be like this? Dad, do you just not want to see me have a good life, you... you just can¡¯t wait to see me dead, can you?"


    "That Li Siyuan is not a good man at all, moreover, the issues between you two, him speaking publicly like that, was that the reason I argued with him?" Fu Dewei said anxiously.


    "If you hadn¡¯t argued with him, would he have said those things?" Foo Qinn said angrily.


    "You..." Fu Dewei was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Foo Qinn nced at Zhao Ping¡¯an again and said coldly, "And you, do you think I admire you just because you ran back here? Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless; you¡¯re justing back to die, what¡¯s so great about that? Hmph, your own girlfriend is still in another man¡¯s arms, watching thepetition from the stands, and you still have the face to talk here?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t speak, even if Min¡¯er was here, so what? He and she hadpletely severed their rtionship!


    "What, you don¡¯t even dare to speak now? Are you still a man? You can¡¯t even protect your own woman, yet youe here, talking about moving forward or retreating with my Dewei Martial Arts Hall?" Foo Qinn grew increasingly angry, "Let me tell you, our Dewei Martial Arts Hall has been brought to this state by you..."


    Before Foo Qinn could finish, Fu Dewei suddenly pped her across the face.


    Foo Qinn was utterly shocked; she had grown up without Fu Dewei ever striking her before.


    Fu Dewei trembled with anger and shouted, "Shut your mouth!"


    Foo Qinn, frightened by Fu Dewei¡¯s expression, didn¡¯t dare to speak and turned away in a huff.


    "Master, don¡¯t be angry," said Zhao Ping¡¯an softly.


    Fu Dewei looked at his disciple and, in the end, could only sigh with resignation.


    At that moment, from the stands, the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat holding Min¡¯er sneered, "Oh, your ex has shown up. He really just won¡¯t go away, will he? Why not go down and catch up with him?"


    Min¡¯er looked disgusted, "What¡¯s there to catch up about with him?"


    "Don¡¯t forget, he sent you a bouquet of roses today!" teased the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat, "That shows he still has feelings for you!"


    Min¡¯er, seeing the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat¡¯s expression, knew she had to make a gesture.


    She suddenly stood up, walked straight over to Dewei Martial Arts Hall¡¯s side and said loudly, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, listen clearly. You and I, it¡¯s never going to happen, stop haunting me like a persistent ghost, okay?"


    The crowd had been rowdy, but Min¡¯er¡¯s words immediately drew everyone¡¯s gaze.


    After a moment of silence, the audience erupted in shouts and mor, with many people whispering inquiries about what exactly was happening.


    Some who knew the situation began to loudly, and with exaggeration, exin it. Naturally, this led to even more mockery of Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face remained calm, and without giving Min¡¯er a nce, he said in a low voice, "Wasn¡¯t it clear enough what I said at school? There¡¯s no more any rtionship between us!"


    "No rtionship, then why do you keep haunting me like a bad spirit?" Min¡¯er snapped. "When I¡¯m at school, you show up there. Now I¡¯m here, and you¡¯ve followed me again, what do you really want?"


    "I¡¯m here topete in martial arts with the Hu Family," Zhao Ping¡¯an replied calmly.


    "Compete? With you?" Min¡¯er burst intoughter. "Alright then, just be sure to step on the stage. Remember your words, if you don¡¯t fight today, you¡¯re not a man; you¡¯re a cowardly, good-for-nothing turtle!"


    "He¡¯s already one big green-haired turtle now!" someoneughed, prompting a round of raucousughter from the crowd.


    Min¡¯er gave that person a nce and slurred, "What green-haired turtle is he? There¡¯s nothing between us, how could he qualify to be a green-haired turtle!"


    "Hahaha, when this woman turns heartless, she truly bes terrifying!" The continuousughter and mocking looks towards Zhao Ping¡¯an intensified.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an said nothing, as if none of it mattered to him.


    Min¡¯er left angrily, and Foo Qinn shot Zhao Ping¡¯an a nce, a cold sneer crossing her lips, "Hmph, what a disgrace."


    Fu Dewei watched Zhao Ping¡¯an, uncertain how tofort him, and ultimately just sighed without saying a word.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Changtian Martial Arts Hall announced their lineup.


    The first to go on stage was the head of Changtian Martial Arts Hall, Li Liangfeng, against a Hu Family master.


    The fight was splendid, met with continuous cheers from the audience. However, Li Liangfeng was slightly inferior and got knocked down from the tform by the Hu Family opponent.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward at the scene, as this first match marked an ill start for them.


    Yet, Patriarch Hu merely smiled lightly and said, "Alright, continuing on. As long as you win three matches, you¡¯ll be considered the victor!"


    The crowd immediately boiled with excitement, having initially thought that the Hu Family would require a best-of-three victory. Unexpectedly, they maintained the previous rule that just three wins would suffice, which seemed even more favorable to them.


    Li Changtian, however, furrowed his brow, as this was clearly the Hu Family looking down on his Changtian Martial Arts Hall.


    But at this point, he dared not say much. After all, the Hu Family¡¯s strength was undeniable. Despite feeling contempt, he had to persevere!


    For the second match, Li Changtian personally took to the stage. The Hu Family also fielded a contender of a simr age, a long-renowned master in their ranks and a top-ten finisher in Hanxi Province, renowned throughout Hanxi Province.


    The entire crowd cheered as these two figures ascended to the stage. They were respectively the strongest members of the Hu Family and Changtian Martial Arts Hall.


    This battle would undoubtedly be the fiercest. This one fight could potentially determine the victors of both sides!

 Chapter 792 - 791: Myriad Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 791: Myriad Enemy</h4>


    Li Changtian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself upon seeing the person the Hu Family had sent out.


    With the Hu Family¡¯s strongest expert dispatched, they had no more trump cards up their sleeve. And on his side, there was still a master he had invited to sit in reserve. This match, he felt, was already in the bag.


    The twopetitors exchanged no superfluous words, immediately engaging in a spirited face-off.


    This battle was even more exhrating than the previous one. Both sides disyed their learning, dazzling the audience who couldn¡¯t stop cheering.


    However, in the end, it was Li Changtian who lost a move and got knocked off the stage by the Hu Family¡¯s contestant.


    Seeing this, the crowd burst intomentation, nearly copsing in despair. With Li Changtian defeated, was there even a point in continuing? Could there be another expert from Changtian Martial Arts Hall who could take the stage?


    Picking himself up from the ground in a disheveled state, Li Changtian didn¡¯t show anger but instead chuckled coldly and said, "Come, let¡¯s fight the third match!"


    Everyone was shocked. With Li Changtian defeated, who would fight the third match?


    Just then, Patriarch Hu suddenly said with augh, "Actually, there was no need for us to fight the first two matches at all. Elder Li invited the ¡¯Myriad Enemy,¡¯ he should have taken the stage himself from the start. Why bother letting you and your son make a spectacle of yourselves?"


    As soon as he spoke, the entire ce erupted in amotion, everybody was stunned.


    Even Fu Dewei¡¯s eyes widened as he quivered, "Myriad Enemy? They... they invited the Myriad Enemy?"


    "Who is the Myriad Enemy?" his apprentice asked in surprise.


    "The fourth-ranked expert in Hanxi Province, Myriad Enemy Deng Tianke!" Fu Dewei said gravely. "He has ced in the top ten of Hanxi Province three times in a row. The first time he was seventh, the second time sixth, and this time he is ranked fourth. His strength is formidable!"


    "Ah?" the apprentice¡¯s eyes bulged. "Then this time, isn¡¯t the Hu Family bound to lose?"


    Fu Dewei was also deeply shocked. He could not have imagined that Changtian Martial Arts Hall could have possibly invited the Myriad Enemy. No wonder they were so confident; this battle waspletely theirs to win!


    Foo Qinn spoke up irritably from the side, "Dad, do you see now what kind of preparations Changtian Martial Arts Hall has made? Why did you have to be at odds with Siyuan? Now look at the great job you¡¯ve done. Even if the Hu Family is defeated by Changtian Martial Arts Hall and won¡¯te after us anymore, how will we face Changtian Martial Arts Hall? How will I ever face Siyuan in the future?"


    Fu Dewei¡¯s shock immediately turned to anger as he red at Foo Qinn, "Face whom? If you dare to see that Li Siyuan again, I¡¯ll break your legs!"


    Foo Qinn became frantic, "Dad, how can you be like this? Where has Siyuan done wrong that you have such a bias against him?"


    Then, casting a nce at Zhao Ping¡¯an, she continued indignantly, "I know, you are just biased against children from wealthy families. Humph, we¡¯ll see just how capable your favored poor boy is. Someone snatched away his girlfriend and he¡¯s like a dead turtle, not daring to let out a peep. What¡¯s the point of living for such a person..."


    Fu Dewei was furious, raising his hand to strike again, but Zhao Ping¡¯an stopped him.


    "Master, please don¡¯t be angry," Zhao Ping¡¯an said softly. "Let¡¯s finish watching thepetition. Changtian Martial Arts Hall is probably going to suffer a crushing defeat this time."


    "What?" Fu Dewei was stunned, "How could that be? Changtian Martial Arts Hall has invited the Myriad Enemy!"


    Fu Qinn immediately reacted as if someone had stepped on her tail, saying urgently, "What do you know? Do you have any idea how powerful Myriad Enemy is? He¡¯s personallye to assist Changtian Martial Arts Hall in battle. How could Changtian possibly lose? Are you out of your mind? What exactly are you plotting? Not cheering for Changtian Martial Arts Hall is one thing, but to curse them like this, do you want to help the Hu Family?"


    "Shut up!" Fu Dewei barked in anger, looking at Zhao Ping¡¯an and asking in surprise, "Ping¡¯an, why would you say such a thing?"


    "You¡¯ll know after the fight," Zhao Ping¡¯an said calmly.


    Fu Dewei wore a look of confusion but didn¡¯t ask any further.


    "After the fight, I¡¯d like to see you take back those words!" Fu Qinn said furiously.


    In fact, Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t know much. Everything he said was ryed to him by Su Yang.


    Since sitting down here, Su Yang had already grasped the situation quite well.


    This time, the Hu Family brought more experts than they had at the Hu Familypound previously. In other words, Su Yang¡¯s earlier spection was correct: those at the Hu Family¡¯s ce weren¡¯t all of the Japanese present. Another group had shown up tonight.


    Su Yang nned to wipe out these Japanese in one fell swoop; the more who came, the better it was for him.


    As for the matter of Myriad Enemy¡¯s defeat, it was obvious. The Hu Family had made absolute preparations; they knew in advance that Myriad Enemy would being. The Japanese were there to deal with Myriad Enemy; there would be no suspense in this battle.


    Li Changtian was also taken aback. He had secretly invited Myriad Enemy with the intention of joining forces with him and to takemand of the Lu¡¯an City Martial Arts Alliance by taking advantage of this opportunity. He had been very secretive about this¡ªhow did the Hu Family find out?


    However, Li Changtian didn¡¯t have the time to think about that now. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Patriarch Hu is truly wise and martially skilled, nothing can be hidden from you. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold anything back anymore. Brother Deng, it¡¯s all up to you now!"


    Li Changtian stepped back, and the crowd at the Changtian Martial Arts Hall parted to create a path. A tall elder strode out from the crowd.


    The elder was older than Li Changtian, but seemed to be in better spirits. With a towering build nearly two meters tall, he was muscr, resembling less a martial arts master and more a fitness coach.


    But those who knew the elder were aware that he was an exceptional practitioner of External Martial Arts.


    You see, while practicing External Martial Arts can lead to rapid progress, a significant gap emerges whenpared to those who cultivate both internal and external skills. In theter stages, progress slows down even more, and practitioners are quickly outpaced by those cultivating Inner Strength.


    It¡¯s rare for External Kung Fu practitioners to reach the Fusion Realm, let alone to achieve the Venerable Realm.


    And Myriad Enemy, he had forcefully carved a path for himself in the field of External Martial Arts. With his rigorously trained Copper Skin and Iron Bone, nearly imprable, he was rightly named Myriad Enemy!


    Seeing Myriad Enemy step forward, the whole crowd immediately erupted into an uproar, with everyone showing extreme excitement.


    Though Li Changtian and the representative from the Hu Family had once been in the top ten in Hanxi Province, that was in the past. Myriad Enemy was currently a solid member of the Hanxi Province top ten.


    Moreover, Myriad Enemy was ranked fourth in Hanxi Province¡ªa position that neither Li Changtian nor the Hu Family representative had ever touched. How could such a figure not excite the crowd?


    Hearing the cheers of the crowd, the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall were full of pride. This was their trump card, and now was the time for their hall to shine!

 Chapter 793 - 792 Time to Take the Stage

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 792 Time to Take the Stage</h4>


    In the midst of the crowd¡¯s cheers, Myriad Enemy stepped onto the stage and, looking down at Patriarch Hu, dered in a loud voice, "Patriarch Hu, how about I give you a chance? Send up three people at once to save time!"


    The entire audience immediately burst intoughter and cheers, with those ttering him even shouting loudly, "Myriad Enemy is mighty and domineering!"


    Patriarch Hu¡¯s expression was calm as he gently held his teacup, took a slow sip, and then softly replied, "Myriad Enemy, this is a matter of Liuan City. Why have you run over to meddle as well?"


    "Brother Li and I have been good friends for many years..." Myriad Enemy dered in a loud voice.


    "Save those useless words." Patriarch Hu cut him off directly, "To put it inly, you just want to use this opportunity to integrate Liuan City Martial Arts Alliance under your control!"


    With these words, the atmosphere suddenly grew colder, and many people secretly nced towards Changtian Martial Arts Hall.


    If that were truly the goal, then what was Changtian Martial Arts Hall doing that was any different than the Hu Family?


    Li Changtian¡¯s expression instantly changed, and Myriad Enemy also looked displeased, saying in a heavy tone, "Hu, don¡¯t paint us so sordid. We are not the same kind of people as you."


    "Ha ha ha..." Patriarch Huughed heartily, "Indeed, we are not the same kind of people. At the very least, our Hu Family acts openly and decisively. As for you, you¡¯re underhanded and cunning, scheming behind others¡¯ backs, utterly shameless!"


    Myriad Enemy was enraged, "Hu, enough with the nonsense. Will you fight or not this round? If you¡¯re too scared to fight, just admit defeat and we can put an end to this matter here and now!"


    "Since you¡¯ve personallye, how could I let you make the trip in vain?" Patriarch Hu smiled, "However, your visit to Liuan City this time was quite rash. Not only will you gain no advantage, you may even leave your life behind!"


    "Want to kill me? We¡¯ll see if you have the ability!" Myriad Enemy shouted angrily.


    Patriarch Hu did not waste words, giving a casual smile and a wave of his hand. A man in full ck attire, with a ck cloth covering half his face, emerged from behind him.


    His masked face was obscured, and his silhouette bore a lean sword on his back; his clothing could be described as streamlined.


    He walked slowly to the stage and stood quietly in front of Myriad Enemy.


    The onlookers were all astonished; no one had seen this person before. What was going on? Shouldn¡¯t the Hu Family send their strongest? How did this unknown person suddenly appear?


    And moreover, the Hu Family had sent him to fight Myriad Enemy; just how confident were they in his strength?


    Myriad Enemy frowned; he had never seen this man before. Moreover, standing opposite this man, he couldn¡¯t feel any power emanating from him, as though facing a powerless weakling.


    What was the Hu Family¡¯s intention? To simply send someone to die?


    "Is this the person you sent?" Myriad Enemy asked coldly, "Too afraid to show your own face, what secrets are you hiding?"


    "Why do you care what it is, since he¡¯s stepped onto the field, let¡¯s let strength do the talking," Patriarch Hu said with a smile.


    "You¡¯re right!" Myriad Enemy snarled, "Let¡¯s see how you talk after I tear this man apart!"


    No sooner had he spoken than Myriad Enemy¡¯s right foot mmed fiercely against the ground, cratering the sturdy stage. He propelled himself toward the masked man like a cannonball, angling his shoulder to ram directly into him.


    With Myriad Enemy¡¯s momentum and his robust physique, there was no doubt among the crowd that if the man were struck, it would be akin to being hit by a truck.


    Moreover, with such incredible speed, the man probably wouldn¡¯t even have time to dodge.


    Just as Myriad Enemy was about to collide with the man, something eerie happened. The man, without bending his legs, shifted three feet to the left, eerily evading Myriad Enemy¡¯s oing form, just like a zombie somehow avoiding the blow.


    The crowd watched wide-eyed as Myriad Enemy sped by, yet the man casually evaded. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, realizing the man¡¯s strength was definitely not weak!


    Myriad Enemy too felt something was amiss and quickly attempted to grab back at him. But the man, still without bending his legs, moved around Myriad Enemy like a ghost, uncatchable. Myriad Enemy put all his effort into his strikes, yet couldn¡¯t touch the man even slightly.


    Onlookers watched Myriad Enemy il about wildly, unable toy a finger on the man, their shock growing by the moment. Other aspects aside, the man¡¯s lightness skill was truly terrifying!


    After a short exchange, fear had crept into Myriad Enemy¡¯s heart. He knew well that with the man¡¯s movements, a strike from behind would be impossible for him to avoid. In this battle, he had no hope of victory!


    Myriad Enemy was a man who could handle winning and losing gracefully, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he turned around and shouted, "Forget it, I admit defeat..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the man suddenly made his move, striking Myriad Enemy squarely in the chest with his palm.


    The words Myriad Enemy had left to say were forcibly swallowed as the man¡¯s palm strike made his True Qi nearly reverse its flow.


    The onlookers weren¡¯t very concerned, as Myriad Enemy¡¯s most formidable asset was his body. With External Kung Fu cultivated to such an extent, his body was virtually imprable to des and spears. The man¡¯s light and seemingly inconsequential strikes¡ªwhat harm could they possibly do?


    However, the man did not stop. After the initial palm strikended, he continued to strike one after another, and a noise much like popping beans emanated from Myriad Enemy¡¯s body.


    With each strike from the man, Myriad Enemy¡¯s bones cracked. Eventually, the man ceased, and Myriad Enemy slowly copsed to the ground, his body limp and his limbs contorted unnaturally.


    The scene erupted into a mor; Myriad Enemy had actually lost? And been defeated inbat?


    "How... how is that possible?" Fu Dewei whispered incredulously, his face a mask of disbelief.


    At that moment, Zhao Ping¡¯an murmured, "Every bone in his body has been shattered, not a single one left intact."


    "What?" Fu Dewei eximed in astonishment, unaware that such an oue was possible.


    What Zhao Ping¡¯an expressed were Su Yang¡¯s words. He stood up and said softly, "Now it¡¯s our turn to go on stage!"


    "Ping¡¯an, what stage are you going on..." Fu Dewei wanted to stop him but at that instant, Su Yang pointed a finger casually through the air, and Fu Dewei instantly copsed into his chair, unable to utter another word.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at Su Yang and slowly nodded. Then, he pulled out the IOU and handed it to Foo Qinn.


    "What¡¯s this for?" Foo Qinn asked with distaste.


    "After I finish the fight today, find the person on the note..." Zhao Ping¡¯an instructed, "He will give you two thousand yuan. That¡¯s money I took from my master¡¯s card. Use it to repay my master!"


    "What?" Foo Qinn stood there dumbfounded.


    Listening to this conversation, tears welled up in Fu Dewei¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Ping¡¯an had taken the money for, but this apprentice had truly not let him down!

 Chapter 794 - 793 We Haven’t Started Fighting Yet

    <h4>Chapter 794: Chapter 793 We Haven¡¯t Started Fighting Yet</h4>


    The fall of Myriad Enemy plunged the crowd into sudden chaos.


    Especially the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall, who had been cheering for Myriad Enemy just moments before, were now dumbfounded, staring at the stage in disbelief as everyone waspletely dumbstruck.


    Li Changtian¡¯s eyes were nearly bulging out of their sockets, as he had nned for a long time for this event. Even before the matter involving the Hu Family arose, he had contacted Myriad Enemy, aiming to take control of the Martial Alliance in Liuan City. With the Hu Family stepping in, he felt even more confident in his victory.


    Who would have thought it would end like this? Their ace in the hole, Myriad Enemy, had just lost? And it wasn¡¯t just a defeat; it was an utter rout. Myriad Enemy¡¯s bones were shattered, his life as a martial artist was utterly ruined, and his life was thoroughly forfeited here.


    And those relying on Changtian Martial Arts Hall wilted like frostbitten eggnts, thoroughly deted.


    They had originally thought that with the support of Changtian Martial Arts Hall, there would be no problems this time. Especially after Myriad Enemy entered the fray, they werepletely at ease.


    However, the turn of events had thoroughly dashed everyone¡¯s hopes.


    Moreover, they had all previously agreed to let Changtian Martial Arts Hall fight and handle the matter. In other words, Changtian Martial Arts Hall¡¯s loss meant they all lost. This time, they didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back!


    On the Hu Family¡¯s side, however, there was immense satisfaction. The Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat, sitting in the stands with a smug expression, bragged, "How about that? What did I say? I told you, my Hu Family had this win in the bag. Changtian Martial Arts Hall, Myriad Enemy, they¡¯re justughable. In front of my Hu Family, what are they even considered?"


    Min¡¯er leaned into the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat¡¯s embrace, her face lit with excitement.


    Actually, Min¡¯er¡¯s first time with the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat was more forced than voluntary. But after that night, he bought her a purse worth tens of thousands, and shepletely fell for him.


    Later, she witnessed the power of the Hu Family, which only solidified her resolve to stick with the Spoiled Brat. She knew he was just ying with her, but she didn¡¯t care. Even a few more months by the Spoiled Brat¡¯s side could earn her a lot of money and even a circle in high society. Even if the Spoiled Brat discarded herter, there would be other wealthy heirs to take her on, which was surely much better than being with a poor fellow like Zhao Ping¡¯an!


    Now, with the Hu Family¡¯s victory in this battle, their status in Liuan City would be even more unquestionable. Following the Spoiled Brat meant her own fortunes would ride high, and needless to say, she was extremely excited as well.


    "Sis-inw, how does it feel?" chuckled a Lackey beside her. "Sticking with Brother Hu is much better than being with that poor Zhao Ping¡¯an, right?"


    Min¡¯er immediately shot the Lackey an annoyed look: "Don¡¯t mention him to me; I feel disgusted just thinking about him!"


    The Lackey immediatelyughed: "Heh, it seems Brother Hu¡¯s got the magic touch. Just a few days and you¡¯re already disgusted by your ex-boyfriend. Brother Hu, I really admire you!"


    Min¡¯er was about to get angry, but seeing the proud look on the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t dare to contradict him and just snuggled into his arms with a coquettishugh.


    At this moment, Patriarch Hu also stood up and said with a faint smile: "It seems this match is over as well. Master Li, are we continuing, or do you concede?"


    Li Liangfeng¡¯s expression turned ugly to the extreme. He actually wanted to continue, but there was no one left on his side who could enter the ring. Myriad Enemy was their strongest participant, and even Myriad Enemy had lost, so whom could they send up next? Whoever they sent would either end up dead or seriously injured, only causing more loss to Changtian Martial Arts Hall!


    Therefore, in the end, Li Liangfeng could only sigh and say in a low voice, "It is us who lost."


    "What was that, Master Li? I didn¡¯t quite catch it. Could you speak up?" Patriarch Hu said with a light smile.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Li Liangfeng. His face was extremely unsightly, but he dared not say more, only raising his voice, "I... Changtian Martial Arts Hall admits defeat!"


    "Hahaha..." Patriarch Hu immediately burst intoughter, "Changtian Martial Arts Hall admits defeat. If I remember correctly, Changtian Martial Arts Hall was representing everyone, right? That means everyone admits defeat too?"


    The crowd exchanged nces, with no one daring to speak. If Changtian Martial Arts Hall had admitted defeat, what could they say?


    "It seems that everyone has epted this." Patriarch Hu smiled and said, "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle it here. From now on, everyone is one big family, and there are many matters where we will need to look after each other. Old Third, arrange a meal for everyer on, and take the opportunity to go over the rules we¡¯ve established. As we¡¯re now all our own people, I hope everyone will remember these rules well to avoid future trouble. It would be unfortunate if our harmony was damaged when the timees to enforce the rules!"


    People looked down, feeling unwilling in their hearts, but no one had anything to say. The situation hade to this, and they could only ept their defeat. No one was able to resist the strength of the Hu Family.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from a distance, "Patriarch Hu, isn¡¯t the fight not over yet? No need to leave in such a hurry, right?"


    The crowd followed the voice, and wondered who could be so bold as to provoke the Hu Family at this time?


    Under the gaze of the onlookers, a youth stood up. It was Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an stirred an uproar at the scene. Min¡¯er had already caused a disturbance earlier, making everyone recognize this young man. Now seeing him stand up and speak, all eyes were drawn to him even more.


    Was this guy, who was made a cuckold by his girlfriend, no longer wishing to live?


    The Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat and hisckeys were all astonished. Nobody would have thought that under these circumstances, Zhao Ping¡¯an would still dare to speak up.


    "Oh, is this an attempt to attract your sister-inw¡¯s attention with a desperate act? What a hopeless romantic!" one of the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat¡¯sckeys jeered.


    Min¡¯er sneered. On the surface, she expressed disgust, but inside she actually enjoyed this persistent adoration, which proved her allure. If Zhao Ping¡¯an died here, that would be even better. Later, it could be said that someone died for her, which would surely increase her value!


    Patriarch Hu did not recognize Zhao Ping¡¯an and nced at him before scoffing, "Changtian Martial Arts Hall has already admitted defeat, so ording to the agreement, does that not mean you all have admitted defeat?"


    "Patriarch Hu, I think you have remembered wrong," Zhao Ping¡¯an said. "Our Dewei Martial Arts Hall has never agreed to Changtian Martial Arts Hall¡¯s proposal from the beginning. Regarding this matter, our Dewei Martial Arts Hall has always been an independent entity, without cooperating with any other martial arts hall. No one else will substitute for us in thispetition; we will personally take the stage ourselves!"

 Chapter 795 - 794: One Punch Is Enough

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 794: One Punch Is Enough</h4>


    Patriarch Hu furrowed his brow and said sincerely that after admitting defeat at Changtian Martial Arts Hall, the overall situation was settled.


    Even the martial hall that had a feud with Changtian Martial Arts Hall previously dared not speak up and could only silently ept this reality.


    It was obvious to everyone that the Hu Family held the upper hand, something that no one could change. Yet, at this time, a small martial hall stepped forward and challenged the Hu Family, which truly irritated him!


    Patriarch Hu gave Zhao Ping¡¯an a cold nce, "Are you saying that Dewei Martial Arts Hall still wants to fight us in three matches?"


    "Winning three matches is all it takes; that¡¯s the rule set by the Hu Family, and we are aware of it!" Zhao Ping¡¯an spoke softly, "Since our Dewei Martial Arts Hall is independent, then, of course, we must ept the three matches."


    "Good, that¡¯s brave! Young man, you certainly have courage!" Patriarch Hu sneered, "If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll humor you for three matches. Who will go first from your side?"


    "No need for anyone else, I alone am enough," Zhao Ping¡¯an walked straight out.


    "You?" Patriarch Hu sized up Zhao Ping¡¯an with a look of disbelief, wondering what could have emboldened him so much. Was he seeking death?


    At that moment, the Hu Family fellow who had previously injured Fu Dewei came next to Patriarch Hu and whispered something into his ear.


    A cold glint shed in Patriarch Hu¡¯s eyes as he smirked, "It seems the calf does not fear the tiger. You were being disrespectful at Dewei Martial Arts Hall and insulted my Hu Family? It seems you must possess some real skill. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s indulge you. Who from my Hu Family wishes to take the stage?"


    The fellow stood to the side and immediately responded, "I will do it myself!"


    Patriarch Hu smiled with satisfaction, "Good, leave it to you then; don¡¯t disappoint me!"


    Patriarch Hu gave the man a knowing look, implying that he should kill Zhao Ping¡¯an outright, to set an example.


    The man grinned ferociously, leapt onto the stage with a flip and sneered, "Kid, back at Dewei Martial Arts Hall, I already wanted to exchange a few moves with you. But there was not enough time. To think the opportunity has arisen again. This time, you won¡¯t be so lucky. If you dare to step onto this stage, I will beat you to death right here and now!"


    The venue erupted with noise as many in the crowdughed uproariously.


    These people had essentially given up resisting and epted that in the future they would be part of the Hu Family¡¯s forces. Therefore, many who were quick-witted had already begun to tter, their jeers particrly vicious.


    "This greenhorn turtle still dares to challenge the Hu Family, isn¡¯t this just seeking death?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Once he¡¯s on stage, he probably won¡¯t even withstand a single move."


    "This kid, not even at the Qi Cultivation Realm, yet dares to speak such arrogant words?"


    "What Qi Cultivation, he is at the Foundation Establishment Realm, the most basic realm."


    "With that realm, once he gets on stage, do you think he¡¯ll get killed by a single punch?"


    "I bet he will at least be punched to tears!"


    The ridicule was nonstop while on the side, Foo Qinn angrily looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an, "Hey, Zhao Ping¡¯an, if you want to embarrass yourself, just do it on your own. Can you not drag our Dewei Martial Arts Hall into this? By doing this, how do you expect Siyuan to view me? Do you want Siyuan to think that the people from our Dewei Martial Arts Hall are all talk?"


    Fu Dewei was limp all over, unable to utter a single word, only able to use his eyes to signal Zhao Ping¡¯an not to go up.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an did not pay attention; he slowly walked out from his seat, step by step, toward the arena.


    He was halfway there when suddenly, a bag of sunflower seed shells hit him.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an turned his head to look, only to see the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat hugging Min¡¯er arrogantly,ughing loudly, "Hey, kid, make sure you fight well. If you win, I¡¯ll let this little beauty spend the night with you. Your girlfriend, I¡¯ve already ¡¯trained¡¯ her thoroughly, skilled in all kinds of ¡¯weapons.¡¯ Especially her little mouth ying the jade flute, I guarantee you¡¯d be in ecstasy. You¡¯ve been after her for so long, you ought to have a taste, right?"


    Laughter erupted from the crowd, while Min¡¯er, with a shy face, yfully pped the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat, showing not the slightest anger. On the contrary, this made her feel that this was the man¡¯s charm. After all, if a man isn¡¯t bad, a woman will not love him, no?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an kept a calm expression, flicking the sunflower seed shells off his clothes, and continued to walk steadily onto the stage.


    The crowd kept jeering, knowing that the man from the Hu Family made his entrance onto the tform so suavely. And Zhao Ping¡¯an? Like an old man, taking one step at a time, what was there to see in that?


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Zhao Ping¡¯an stood before the Hu Family¡¯s man. He bent slightly, cupped his fists, and said, "Please enlighten me..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the man leaped up and pounced toward Zhao Ping¡¯an like a lion hunting a rabbit. His hands turned to ws, aiming straight for Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s chest. He was confident that with this grasp, he could tear Zhao Ping¡¯an apart, making him meet his end with one move, showcasing his own strength!


    Seeing the man¡¯s ferocious momentum, Zhao Ping¡¯an actually felt panic. After all, he was just following Su Yang¡¯s instructions; he didn¡¯t have any real strength inside of him. Even facing this attack, he didn¡¯t know how to resist!


    Right at this critical moment, a Shadow Phantom suddenly soared from behind Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    "Throw a punch!" a voice rang in Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s ear.


    Without overthinking, Zhao Ping¡¯an threw a punch straight ahead, following the technique Fu Dewei had taught him.


    The Shadow Phantom surged along with Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s fist, colliding with the man first.


    Everyone only saw the man¡¯s expression turn fierce, followed by Zhao Ping¡¯annding a punch on the man¡¯s chest, sending him flying backwards. He broke through the arena¡¯s railing and flew out for over a dozen meters, finally falling onto the spectator stands behind,ing to a stop.


    Along the way, the man kept vomiting blood, and after hitting the ground, he continued to spew blood and his expression turned extremely ashen.


    Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded, what on earth was happening?


    This man from the Hu Family was not weak, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch from Zhao Ping¡¯an?


    Witnessing the might of Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s punch, just how terrifying must the power of that punch have been?


    This silent and unassuming Zhao Ping¡¯an, how could he possess such formidable strength? Was this still someone from the Dewei Martial Arts Hall?


    The crowd looked toward Fu Dewei, but Fu Dewei didn¡¯t have that level of strength either, what exactly was going on?


    And those who had been mocking Zhao Ping¡¯an earlier were now gaping open-mouthed, at a loss for words.


    The scene fell into a silence as still as death, and at this moment, the Shadow Phantom quickly dissipated, while Zhao Ping¡¯an felt as if a powerful force had suddenly emerged inside of him. The strength of this force was so overwhelming it nearly burst his body, pressing down on every part of him like it was being ground into.


    With gritted teeth, Zhao Ping¡¯an endured, recalling Su Yang¡¯s words. This power came at the expense of his body¡¯s vitality. Probably, this was the process of his vitality being consumed!

 Chapter 796 - 795 Blind Cat Meets Dead Rat

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 795 Blind Cat Meets Dead Rat</h4>


    After a good while, the Hu Family finally reacted.


    Patriarch Hu was the first to stand up, with an expression of incredulity on his face.


    Although the man who had gone on stage didn¡¯t have particrly strong martial arts within the Hu Family, he was by no means weak. Among the heads of all the martial arts halls in Liuan City, there were definitely less than ten percent who could be stronger than him.


    Patriarch Hu simply couldn¡¯tprehend how this man could have been defeated by the unknown Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Especially being defeated so miserably, with a single blow that sent him flying¡ªwhat kind of strength did Zhao Ping¡¯an possess?


    "How... How is this possible?" someone from the Hu Family murmured in disbelief.


    "Look, thisd... Thisd¡¯s strength is improving; he... he has now entered the Qi Cultivation Realm!"


    "Good heavens, was this kid ying the fool to catch the wise? Pretending to be at Foundation Establishment just now, he was actually fooling us!"


    "Even if he¡¯s in the Qi Cultivation Realm, he shouldn¡¯t have such tremendous power, right?"


    Amidst the astonished exmations from the Hu Family, others were also whispering in shock.


    The Dewei Martial Arts Hall was the most shocked, because they were well aware of Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s capabilities.


    "What... What exactly is going on?" a disciple asked, astounded.


    The others looked at each other,pletely baffled. Zhao Ping¡¯an had only been learning martial arts at their hall for a little more than a month; how had he suddenly be so strong?


    "It¡¯s just a blind cat running into a dead rat!" Foo Qinn said indignantly, "How is his strength strong? It¡¯s clear that the man¡¯s strength was too weak. The Hu Family looked down on him, so they sent such a nobody to fight with him, allowing him to take advantage mistakenly!"


    The other disciples remained silent. In reality, they knew very well that it wasn¡¯t as simple as a blind cat running into a dead rat.


    This man had personally defeated Fu Dewei, to the point where Fu Dewei vomited blood. Moreover, even if it really was that the man¡¯s strength was too weak, the fact that Zhao Ping¡¯an sent him flying so far with one hit was enough to prove something.


    This man weighed at least one hundred and fifty jin; to fly out more than ten meters¡ªis that something ordinary people can do?


    In the stands, those of the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat were dumbstruck as well. The face of the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat turned very ugly, and frowning, he said gravely, "This Zhao fellow was ying the fool to catch the wise and actually has such skill?"


    Theckey looked towards Min¡¯er and said, "Sister-inw, you¡¯ve been with Zhao for such a long time; why didn¡¯t you give Brother Hu a heads up?"


    Min¡¯er¡¯splexion changed dramatically, and she quickly said, "I... I really didn¡¯t know he knew martial arts. Before, he was just a good-for-nothing; he didn¡¯t even dare to quarrel when going out. He... He must have learned this recently?"


    Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat nced at Min¡¯er and said coldly, "What he¡¯s learned recently, do you think he¡¯s an Immortal? In just one short month, to make such big progress? In martial arts, what counts is umted efforts over days and months. With his kind of strength, without a decade or more, it would be impossible to achieve!"


    Min¡¯er was even more flustered, pleading, "I... I really didn¡¯t know, he never mentioned these things in front of me before, I... I really had no idea he knew martial arts. Honey, how... how could I deceive you?"


    Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve as he waved his hand to push Min¡¯er away, saying coldly, "Stop talking nonsense to me, this bastard, dare to make a fool out of me. Today, I¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t leave Beiwang Manor!"


    "Brother Hu, why bother getting angry?" The Lackey hurriedlyughed and said, "This is only the first match, the Hu Family just casually sent someone to test the waters. Now that we know this kid has hidden his strength, next up, the Hu Family definitely won¡¯t be courteous with him. Let¡¯s not get upset, just wait and see how this kid gets beaten to death on the stage, that will do!"


    Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat eventually smiled, saying, "That¡¯s true, why should I be angry? No matter how capable he is, can he escape the palm of the Hu Family? In the next match, just let him die!"


    There was amotion at the scene as well, although everyone was surprised by Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s demonstrated strength, they didn¡¯t really pay it much heed. After all, the Hu Family had only casually sent up someone for the fight, and Zhao Ping¡¯an had only fought one match so far. What¡¯s more, there were still two matches left, and the Hu Family had begun to take him seriously; how could he possibly hold on for several matches?


    Sure enough, as everyone had predicted. Patriarch Hu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Second uncle, please, take care of the next match!"


    An elder walked out from among the Hu Family members, without any visible movement, his body floated effortlessly onto the stage, exuding an aura as if he¡¯s touched by divinity.


    The audience burst into apuse at once, and many who knew the elder were inwardly astounded.


    This elder was the second-ranked expert of the Hu Family. His strength wasparable to that of the first-ranked expert in the Hu Family. Facing Li Changtian, he was definitely not inferior.


    With him taking action personally, it showed how much the Hu Family valued Zhao Ping¡¯an. As for the oue of this battle, everyone didn¡¯t even need to think about it; Zhao Ping¡¯an stood no chance at all!


    The people of Changtian Martial Arts Hall were clenching their fists too. They had lost, but they were even less willing to see Dewei Martial Arts Hall win. Otherwise, they wouldpletely lose all their face.


    Especially Li Siyuan, who was practically cursing through gritted teeth: "This fight, I hope that Zhao diespletely right here!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, on the stage, however, appearedpletely calm. In fact, the power inside him was still surging wildly, continuously assaulting every part of his body. The pain had already left Zhao Ping¡¯an no mind to care about what everyone was saying.


    His one and only thought now, was to finish the three matches, win all three, and help Dewei Martial Arts Hall resolve this crisis. Then, even if it meant death, he didn¡¯t care!


    The elder surveyed Zhao Ping¡¯an with one look up and down and said with a light smile, "Young man, truly concealing a good deal. The strength of Qi Cultivation Realm¡¯s peak, and you¡¯ve hidden it so deeply. It seems, we the Hu Family have really underestimated you. However, you¡¯ve been too ruthless with your hands, causing such grievous harm to my nephew. Today, I must teach you a lesson on the ways of the world!"


    The audience erupted into cheers, almost everyone overwhelmingly supporting the elder; nobody was rooting for Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    After all, Zhao Ping¡¯an had no hope of winning, the Hu Family controlled the situation, it was a done deal. At this time, of course, everyone was thinking about how to curry favor with the Hu Family, who would care about Zhao Ping¡¯an who was about to lose his life on the spot!


    Zhao Ping¡¯an clenched his teeth and looked at the elder, saying coldly, "If we¡¯re going to fight, let¡¯s fight, why all the unnecessary talk!"


    The elder¡¯s expression turned cold as he replied in a chilling tone, "I am many years your senior, and it is only right for me to teach you a lesson. You, child, not onlyck manners but alsock decency. Today, I will teach you thoroughly and let you understand what it means to respect your elders!"

 Chapter 797 - 796: Another Victory

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 796: Another Victory</h4>


    The elder¡¯s cry resounded as he raised his hand and threw a punch, striking through the air toward Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t even dodge; the Shadow Phantom behind him emerged once more, directly devouring the power of the punch.


    This Shadow Phantom was precisely the one from Su Yang¡¯s "Devouring the Heavens".


    Ever since he had used the Shadow Phantom to absorb Spiritual Energy thest time, Su Yang had discovered that it could fight independently from him.


    Therefore, before Zhao Ping¡¯an stepped onto the stage, Su Yang had ced the Shadow Phantom by his side.


    "Devouring the Heavens," nothing in the world cannot be devoured!


    The strength of the man before had beenpletely devoured by the Shadow Phantom, which was why the man had been left without the slightest ability to resist.


    Half of that power was transferred by the Shadow Phantom to Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s fist, which sent the man flying. The other half was infused into Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s body by the Shadow Phantom.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an felt the surge of power within his body, which came from the force the Shadow Phantom had infused. It was this power that was relentlessly assaulting and crushing his body, impacting every meridian he had.


    The elder missed with his strike and couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. However, he was in no hurry and stillunched his attacks from the air, not intending to confront Zhao Ping¡¯an head-on.


    After Zhao Ping¡¯an devoured several of the elder¡¯s attacks, he took the initiative and quickly charged toward him.


    The elder snorted coldly, leaped into the air, and, relying on his exceptional light-body skills, dodged while counterattacking at the same time.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an seemed to be hit by several of the elder¡¯s punches consecutively, but his movements didn¡¯t slow in the slightest. He was relentlessly pursuing the elder, like a wrestler chasing down his opponent.


    The audience on-site had already started booing incessantly, seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s style of fighting as no different from that of a ruffian. To them, his fighting moves were far from impressive; taking hits all the time was simply embarrassing.


    But, there were also those in the know with tense expressions.


    They were well aware of the elder¡¯s strength and the power behind his punches. The fact that Zhao Ping¡¯an had taken so many hits and yet showed no sign of injury was truly shocking.


    Down below in the stands, Li Changtian watched most intently, furrowing his brows and murmuring, "Is... is this kid really a disciple of Fu Dewei from the Dewei Martial Arts Hall?"


    Beside him, Li Liangfeng nodded vigorously, "Yes, I¡¯ve seen him several times."


    "How is that possible?" Li Changtian said with disbelief, "What kind of skill does Fu Dewei have to teach such a strong disciple?"


    Li Liangfeng was alsopletely baffled; they really couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    The two on the stage had been chasing and fighting for a long time, and the spectators below were getting impatient; many started causing a ruckus, finding the fight uninteresting.


    At that moment, Min¡¯er suddenly shouted from the stands, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, will you ever stop? You¡¯ve been hit so many times, and you still won¡¯t admit defeat? Shamelessly continuing to fight on stage, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?"


    Her words instantly stirred up amotion among everyone present, and many unaware of the situation joined in the mor. At this point, they weren¡¯t considering how long Zhao Ping¡¯an could fight; they were all thinking about ttering the Hu Family.


    Everyone in the Hu Family was frowning deeply, well aware of the elder¡¯s strength. The fact that the elder had not been able to defeat Zhao Ping¡¯an after such a long time was a clear testament to Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s formidable power, and it left them feeling very anxious.


    Finally, the elder¡¯s patience seemed to have run out. He suddenly charged towards Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s back, attempting to strike several deadly points with sessive palms, aiming to kill Zhao Ping¡¯an outright.


    However, before his hands could touch Zhao Ping¡¯an, he felt that something was amiss. The force in his body seemed to be sucked into a vortex, draining away. He didn¡¯t even have time to resist before his internal strength was rapidly depleted.


    At that moment, Zhao Ping¡¯an turned around andnded a punch directly on the elder¡¯s chest.


    Like the man before him, the elder was sent flying out of the ring, falling to the ground and coughing up blood incessantly.


    The scene fell into a silence as deadly as death itself. Whether it was those who had been noisy before or those who hadn¡¯t, everyone was staring at the elder lying on the ground, unable to get up, struggling toe to terms with what had happened.


    The people from Dewei Martial Arts Hall, however, were thrilled to the extreme, with several disciples jumping up in excitement.


    "Master, Master, look, Ping¡¯an has won two matches! Ping¡¯an has won two matches!" a disciple said excitedly.


    Fu Dewei was also incredibly excited, but amidst his excitement, he was also very surprised. How had Zhao Ping¡¯an be so strong?


    Although he recognized Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s exceptional talent, the path of martial arts couldn¡¯t be mastered overnight; it required long-term umtion.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had only been practicing for a short while, yet he had reached such a level, something that seemed utterly impossible!


    "What¡¯s there to be excited about!" Foo Qinn said with dissatisfaction, "There¡¯s still the third match. In a moment, it will be the turn of the Shadow Phantom, who maimed Myriad Enemy, to take the stage. How many pieces do you think Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s bones will be crushed into?"


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed, remembering the reticent Masked Man, and they were filled with fear. That Masked Man was terrifying indeed, having broken all the bones of a powerful fighter like Myriad Enemy. If he faced Zhao Ping¡¯an, did Zhao Ping¡¯an stand a chance?


    If he lost, it wouldn¡¯t just be a simple defeat; Zhao Ping¡¯an would undoubtedly be left dead or crippled!


    Up in the stands, the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat almost lost his cool but was calmed down by a fewckeys beside him. He looked down at the Masked Man seated below and smirked coldly once again.


    "If you seek death, then don¡¯t me us for letting you die a gruesome death!" the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat said through clenched teeth.


    Min¡¯er sat beside him, feeling a bit panicked. The strength Zhao Ping¡¯an had disyed was overwhelmingly strong. She couldn¡¯t help but ponder what would happen if Zhao Ping¡¯an won another match.


    If Zhao Ping¡¯an won another match, then he would truly be a major figure in Liuan City. He would have money and power, able tomand wind and rain at his whim.


    If she were still Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s girlfriend, her status would rise along with his. And indeed, such a status would be far superior to sticking with the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat!


    The Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat might have money and power, but in the Hu Family, he was just average.


    But if Zhao Ping¡¯an were to win three consecutive matches, he might be considered a peer of Patriarch Hu. Was there even need to talk about the difference in status?


    Moreover, Zhao Ping¡¯an was young and handsome, far surpassing this nearly forty-year-old Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat!


    And Zhao Ping¡¯an had treated her so well, something the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat couldn¡¯tpare to at all. He only saw her as a tool for venting, she had no real status to speak of!

 Chapter 798 - 797, Scene 3

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 797, Scene 3</h4>


    Reflecting on the matter between herself and Zhao Ping¡¯an, and considering Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s change in status once he won, Min¡¯er felt extreme panic.


    "No, never, never let it happen!" Min¡¯er shouted inwardly: "He must not win the third match! No, he cannot rise, he cannot ascend to such a position, he must not!"


    This woman¡¯s heart could truly be described as extremely dark. Knowing that she and Zhao Ping¡¯an were no longer possible, her greatest wish was for Zhao Ping¡¯an to die there and forever remain the mud that people trample underfoot, never to stand on high, never to rise!


    Only in this way could she not regret her decision, could she step on Zhao Ping¡¯an, and could everyone say her choice was the right one!


    If he was the one she had abandoned, then that man must never climb back up, this was the oue she desired in her heart!


    Amidst everyone¡¯s shock, Patriarch Hu stood up, his brows furrowed to the extreme.


    The loss of the elder was inconceivable to him. However, he was not too flustered. Their trump card wasn¡¯t that elder after all.


    "It seems we really underestimated your strength!" Patriarch Hu sized up Zhao Ping¡¯an, expressing surprise: "You¡¯ve reached the Fusion Realm now? Tsk tsk, you¡¯ve hidden your strength well; so many of us didn¡¯t notice, impressive indeed!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an wasn¡¯t actually of the Fusion Realm in strength, it was just that the power within him belonged to the Fusion Realm. This power had been infused into his body after the Shadow Phantom devoured the elder¡¯s strength.


    This power had caused enough suffering for Zhao Ping¡¯an. He now felt that every cell in his body was enduring the impact of this power, every drop of his blood was boiling and churning, every meridian was continuously struggling, every bone in his body was under extremepression.


    This pain was simply unimaginable to him.


    But he did not show even a hint of it. He knew this was the result of using that "Immortal" method, where his body would be blown apart by the intense force.


    But he didn¡¯t care. Having chosen this path, he was determined to follow it through. The third match must bepleted at all costs. Even if it meant death after the match, it would be worth it!


    So, Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t waste any words and just clenched his teeth, saying, "The third match!"


    "Good! Brave!" Patriarch Hu bellowed, looking toward the Masked Man.


    The Masked Man didn¡¯t waste words either, directly ascending to the stage and standing face to face with Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    The venue fell into a deathly silence; they all guessed that this match would be the Masked Man¡¯s turn. But when the Masked Man actually appeared, everyone still felt an endless pressure.


    It was this Masked Man who had shattered every bone of Myriad Enemy with effortless ease!


    Now, he was about to battle Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    How many moves could Zhao Ping¡¯an withstand against him?


    "He¡¯s doomed!" Foo Qinn gritted her teeth, now unable even to distinguish between friend and foe. She couldn¡¯t bear that Zhao Ping¡¯an had such tremendous strength, couldn¡¯t bear that the man she had always looked down upon could suddenly burst forth, and couldn¡¯t stand that her own views were wrong.


    "Kill him! Kill him!" Min¡¯er also shouted loudly in her heart.


    Li Siyuan also clenched his teeth, saying, "Think you can show off in front of so many people, hoping to be famous with this opportunity? Hmph, what¡¯s the use, if not dead then crippled, and even if famous, he¡¯ll be a waste in the future!"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Zhao Ping¡¯an, and none held hope for him.


    After all, this Masked Man was in apletely different leaguepared to those before him.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, however, had not a shred of fear. Or rather, he was on the brink of death; what more was there for him to fear? All he had to do now was win this third match!


    "Mom, brother, sister, I¡¯m sorry!" Zhao Ping¡¯an whispered, suddenly striding toward the Masked Man.


    The Masked Man didn¡¯t move an inch, and as Zhao Ping¡¯an nearly reached him, he vanished on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already behind Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    The crowd on-site let out a collective gasp¡ªthe Masked Man¡¯s movement techniques in his battle with Zhao Ping¡¯an were far more ghostly than when he had faced Myriad Enemy.


    It seemed that the Masked Man had been holding back when he fought Myriad Enemy. Now, facing Zhao Ping¡¯an, he was holding nothing back.


    Yet Zhao Ping¡¯an was utterly fearless, even ignoring the Masked Man¡¯s attacks and counterattacking instead.


    The Masked Man¡¯s strikes hit Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s back, but they were ineffective. The Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens always apanied Zhao Ping¡¯an, and no matter how the Masked Man attacked, he couldn¡¯t breach it unless he was stronger than Su Yang.


    Seeing the Masked Man¡¯s attack fail, the crowd eximed in shock once more.


    Keep in mind, these were the attacks that had shattered Myriad Enemy¡¯s bones, and yet they were useless against Zhao Ping¡¯an?


    The Masked Man was also astonished, not expecting his attacks to be utterly ineffective. He furrowed his brows and struck out once more. But the situation remained the same; he couldn¡¯t injure Zhao Ping¡¯an in the least.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an kept up the pressure, relentlessly pursuing the Masked Man. The Masked Man moved like a phantom, and Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t touch him at all.


    Like this, one¡¯s attacks were ineffective, and the other¡¯s couldn¡¯tnd; the fight was in a deadlock, neither able to do anything to the other.


    The Masked Man also got heated in the battle and eventually couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Suddenly, he drew the long saber from his back and switched to using it to attack.


    Someone from Dewei Martial Arts Hall immediately shouted, "Unfair, how could you use a saber? Ping¡¯an is unarmed!"


    Thisment gained the support of a few people in the crowd, but the vast majority remained silent. After all, most were still fearful of the Hu Family, believing that the Masked Man still had a good chance of winning.


    Facing the Masked Man¡¯s fierce saber technique, Zhao Ping¡¯an was not afraid at all, still not dodging or caring, putting all his effort into chasing the Masked Man.


    This was hisst match, hisst battle before death; what did he have to worry about? Even if his arms and legs were chopped off, he was going to die anyway; as long as he won, that was all that mattered!


    The saber light from the Masked Man was devoured by the Shadow Phantom, leaving him quite perplexed, not understanding what was happening. In the end, he had no choice but to engage in closebat, getting up close to Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s body to sh with him.


    And this was exactly the opportunity that Su Yang had been waiting for.


    Su Yang was now remotely controlling the Shadow Phantom; he had to protect Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s life and fight the enemy at the same time, naturally unable to attend to everything. The Shadow Phantom couldn¡¯t leave Zhao Ping¡¯an to attack, or else Zhao Ping¡¯an would be in danger.


    But, with the Masked Man engaging in closebat, this yed right into Su Yang¡¯s hands.


    The moment the Masked Man came within range of the Shadow Phantom, he sensed that something was amiss. His strength rapidly drained away, while Zhao Ping¡¯an seized the opportunity, gathering all his strength andnding a punch on the Masked Man¡¯s face!

 Chapter 799 - 798 Shocking the Entire Audience

    <h4>Chapter 799: Chapter 798 Shocking the Entire Audience</h4>


    Everyone only saw Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s fist smash into the Masked Man¡¯s face, and like the two men before, the Masked Man was sent flying backwards.


    Breaking a few railings was not the key issue; the key point was that the punch had almost driven the Masked Man¡¯s face inward. Lying on the ground, the Masked Man did not move at all, having died on the spot.


    The scene suddenly fell into a deathly silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, mouths agape,pletely dumbfounded.


    Keep in mind, this Masked Man was the one who had easily defeated Myriad Enemy. His strength was probably more than enough to rank him among the top three in Hanxi Province.


    And yet, this powerful expert was defeated by the unknown Zhao Ping¡¯an?


    No, this was not just defeat¡ªthis was killing! This wasn¡¯t a mere defeat!


    This exceedingly formidable Masked Man, who had just obtained victory over Myriad Enemy and hadn¡¯t even had the chance to spread his fame, was now dead like this?


    Many people quietly turned their gazes to Zhao Ping¡¯an. Was this still the poor kid from Dewei Martial Arts Hall who swept the floors?


    After today, without speaking of anything else, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s rank in Hanxi Province would have to be at least fourth. After all, the one who was ranked fourth, Myriad Enemy, was defeated by the Masked Man, and the Masked Man was then killed by Zhao Ping¡¯an. Was there any need to discuss Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s ranking?


    Fourth in Hanxi Province¡ªwhat concept was that?


    There was no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind that after today, the name Zhao Ping¡¯an would resound through the entire Hanxi Province. It would even spread to other provinces, shaking the entire Southern Six Provinces!


    Simrly, after today, Zhao Ping¡¯an was no longer the poor kid bullied by everyone. From this day forward, Zhao Ping¡¯an would be a figure all present would have to look up to!


    Those who had been moring and mocking Zhao Ping¡¯an just a moment ago now felt a wave of panic inside.


    How could they have imagined that Zhao Ping¡¯an possessed such heaven-defying strength!


    This was akin to one man defeating an entire family!


    After a long while, the people from Dewei Martial Arts Hall finally regained their senses and began to cheer loudly, their eyes brimming with excitement.


    Master Foo was still unable to stand, but tears were streaming down his face. That was his disciple! Although he had no idea how Zhao Ping¡¯an had obtained such immense strength, today he had truly gained face!


    Foo Qinn was stunned, not knowing what to say. She had thought that Zhao Ping¡¯an was destined to die in this fight, who could have expected him to win so thoroughly.


    While people from Dewei Martial Arts Hall cheered with excitement, the nearby martial arts halls were embarrassed. Remember, they had just joined forces to bully the people from Dewei Martial Arts Hall and almost came to blows. Now, with Zhao Ping¡¯an of Dewei Martial Arts Hall revealing such formidable strength, how could they not feel uneasy?


    Suddenly, one of the martial arts hall masters eximed, "Well done, well done, beautifully fought. Master Foo, I am thoroughly convinced by you this time. Who could have thought your disciple would have such ability. Truly, great teachers produce great students, Master Foo, you are incredible!"


    Hearing this, the others from the martial arts halls instantly snapped back to reality. Of course, what were they waiting for at a time like this? It was time to start buttering up!


    "Master Foo, that was incredible! Your disciple is truly extraordinary!"


    "Completely in awe, utterly in awe. To defeat the Hu Family by himself; one simply must acknowledge such prowess!"


    "Master Foo truly has an eye for talent. How can any of uspare with Master Foo?"


    "Indeed, I have always said that Master Foo has the keenest eye and imparts the best instruction among us. Now everyone has seen it for themselves..."


    The crowd rushed to outdo one another in offering ttery, afraid of falling behind others. Their intent was not so much to tter as it was to assuage Fu Dewei¡¯s anger. Otherwise, with Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength, if he were to settle scores with them after fall, they would all be doomed!


    Listening to the crowd¡¯s bootlicking, the people from Dewei Martial Arts Hall couldn¡¯t be prouder. They had been previously humiliated and trampled upon, which had left them burning with resentment. They had thought they would never get a chance to vent their anger, but now Zhao Ping¡¯an had done them proud and allowed them to exhale that pent-up fury!


    "Little Sister, you really underestimated Ping¡¯an!" One disciple said excitedly, "Ping¡¯an has never been one to boast. He only speaks about things he can aplish. If he says it can¡¯t be done, then he doesn¡¯t mention it. Look, I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I? Since Ping¡¯an said he could do it, he most certainly did it. Why would Dewei Martial Arts Hall ever need the help of Changtian Martial Arts Hall?"


    "Exactly, Little Sister, don¡¯t talk about Ping¡¯an like that in the future. What a fine young man Ping¡¯an is¡ªnot at all like you thought!"


    "Master, no wonder you took in Little Junior Brother back then. Now we finally understand, Little Junior Brother is truly extraordinary! Gifted, strong, and filial, such a rare find!"


    Fu Dewei was also smiling, unaware from where Zhao Ping¡¯an had acquired such formidable power But his heart was genuinely filled with joy. His disciple, the most filial of all his disciples, disyed such strength¡ªit made him truly happy from the bottom of his heart!


    In the stands, the group from the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat was stunned.


    Especially Min¡¯er, who almost fell from the viewing tform. The very thing she least wanted to see happening had actually urred.


    With the strongest Masked Man from the Hu Family defeated, what need was there to even mention Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s future status? Without a doubt, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s status might even rise above that of Patriarch Hu!


    And Zhao Ping¡¯an, her former boyfriend, had been wholly devoted to her. He had even taken the time to bring her a bouquet of flowers this afternoon!


    Yet, she had missed this chance, missed the person who treated her the best, and also missed the person with the highest status.


    After such a miss, could there be any hope left?


    She nced at the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat not far from her side. Although he was called a spoiled brat, he was nearly forty years old. Not only was he ugly, but he was also a pervert who never treated her like a human being, never granting her the slightest dignity.


    Would it have been the same by Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s side? From beginning to end, Zhao Ping¡¯an had treasured her, afraid she might fall if held too loosely, afraid she might dissolve if kept in his mouth. Had he ever caused her the slightest grief? And this Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat, had he ever considered her feelings at all?


    Before so many people earlier, he had suggested she perform a lewd act for Zhao Ping¡¯an. What woman could tolerate such an insult? Yet, she had no choice but to smile in the face of it all because she knew she had no right to anger, let alone dignity, in front of this Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat.


    But when she was with Zhao Ping¡¯an, who would dare to insult her? Wouldn¡¯t Zhao Ping¡¯an have fought to the death with them?


    Moreover, after today, who else would dare to insult someone close to Zhao Ping¡¯an? Not to speak of just Liuan City, even across the whole of Hanxi Province, who would dare to insult someone by Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s side?

 Chapter 800 - 799: Greeting the Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 800: Chapter 799: Greeting the Sect Master</h4>


    Themotion from Dewei Martial Arts Hall¡¯s side instantly spread throughout the venue, setting the crowd abuzz.


    Those who had originally been jeering and mocking Zhao Ping¡¯an were nowing to their senses, each starting to cheer and tter him, with others praising Dewei Martial Arts Hall.


    Anyway, within moments, the situation at the scene shifted overwhelmingly to Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s favor, while the Hu Family waspletely ignored by everyone.


    At Changtian Martial Arts Hall, the faces of the people were ashen. They had nned to turn the tides, resolve all the issues, and then takeplete control of the Liuan City Martial Arts Alliance. Losing was one thing, but at least losing to the Hu Family would have allowed them to retain some reputation.


    But the problem was, Zhao Ping¡¯an from Dewei Martial Arts Hall defeating the Hu Family was like trampling their reputation into the ground.


    Especially since they had just refused to let Dewei Martial Arts Hall merge into theirs, intending to make an example of them to show what happens to those who oppose Changtian Martial Arts Hall.


    Now, it had backfired, leaving them unable to save face.


    Since Dewei Martial Arts Hall won, even if Changtian Martial Arts Hall wanted to offer ttery now, they no longer had the face to do so.


    The members of the Hu Family felt the most depressed; the oue was nothing like what they had imagined.


    Patriarch Hu pped the table fiercely, shattering it instantly.


    A silence fell over the venue, then someone sneered, "Patriarch Hu, are you throwing a tantrum? How is it, unhappy because you couldn¡¯t beat Young Master Zhao? Tsk tsk, you set up the challenge but can¡¯t ept defeat in martialpetition; is this the extent of the Hu Family¡¯s sportsmanship?"


    The crowd instantly burst intoughter, mocking the Hu Family to extremes.


    With a fierce expression, Patriarch Hu gnashed his teeth and roared, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, who are you really? How... How could you possibly defeat a member of my Hu Family?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was already sitting cross-legged on the stage, keeping silent and waiting for death.


    At this moment, the power within his body made every cell thrum with agony. He could even clearly sense every meridian and bone in his body fracturing. Yet, after fracturing, these meridians and bones swiftly healed, undergoing a constant cycle of breaking and healing.


    Although his face didn¡¯t betray the slightest hint of pain, the torment of this process was unimaginable.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t know what exactly was happening to him, but he didn¡¯t ponder over it. Just as the Immortal had said, after three bouts his body would no longer withstand the power, he would be shattered by it and die.


    So, there was nothing left to struggle for; sitting here quietly awaiting death seemed like a decent choice.


    Hepletely ignored the surrounding conversation, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all.


    Patriarch Hu cursed angrily, and seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an unresponsive, he grew even more furious and bellowed, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, you dare to disregard me so? Do you really think you¡¯ve won? Do you know how many masters my Hu Family still has? I¡¯m telling you, this fight is not over. You have to win once more to truly im victory!"


    The crowd stirred with noise, someone loudly said, "Family Head Hu, aren¡¯t you being unreasonable? Wasn¡¯t it agreed that winning three bouts would mean victory? Now that three bouts have finished, what are you implying? You want to fight more, is that how the Hu Family behaves without principle?"


    "Nonsense!" Patriarch Hu snapped back furiously: "The masked man who fought earlier had just battled Myriad Enemy and was greatly exhausted. Then, he fought with Zhao Ping¡¯an, so of course, Zhao¡¯s victory was dishonorable. This bout cannot count!"


    "Bullshit!" someone retorted furiously: "You¡¯re saying that masked man fought one bout, but didn¡¯t Zhao Ping¡¯an fight two in session? You don¡¯t mention your Hu Family using a war of attrition, but me the masked man for fighting just one¡ªwhat sort of damned logic is that?"


    "Indeed, they just know their own man fought one round, yet they don¡¯t consider that others have fought two rounds. Isn¡¯t that disgraceful!"


    "Patriarch Hu, if you can¡¯t handle defeat, just say so. What¡¯s the point of holding this martial artspetition? It¡¯s a public disgrace!"


    "Young Master Zhao, we support you!"


    The crowd at the scene shouted one after another, overwhelmingly in support of Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Patriarch Hu¡¯s face twisted fiercely as he bellowed, "Fine, fine, fine! You say you support him, don¡¯t you? Alright, don¡¯t regret itter!"


    After speaking, Patriarch Hu violently waved his hand, roaring, "Close the gates!"


    The outer gates immediately began to close slowly, and the people at the scene became even more raucous.


    "Patriarch Hu, what are you doing?"


    "You¡¯ve shut the doors, are you not nning to let us leave?"


    "The Hu Family is really domineering. They lost the fight and now n to kill us all here?"


    "Humph, take a look at how many of us there are. The Hu Family may have many people, but can they really fight against all of us from the martial arts halls united in Liuan City?"


    "Young Master Zhao is here, and you dare to do such a thing, you¡¯re simply courting death!"


    With a cold smile on his face, Patriarch Hu ignored everyone and stepped forward, half-kneeling to the ground, and loudly announced, "I wee the Sect Master with reverence!"


    The crowd was stunned. Patriarch Hu was speaking to the sky; what did that mean? Was someone up there?


    Just then, an icy voice came from above, "Useless, you can¡¯t even handle this trivial matter!"


    The people were even more dumbfounded; they heard the voice but saw no one. What was happening?


    Su Yang had already seen what was happening. As Patriarch Hu spoke, more than a dozen people had hurried over from a distance. These individuals moved as strangely as the masked man, like ghosts, so naturally, the crowd couldn¡¯t see them.


    However, these dozen people soon appeared on the stage. Under the watchful eyes of all, they appeared as if by magic, startling everyone present.


    The Hu Family members immediately bowed reverently, crying out in unison, "We wee the Sect Master!"


    The leader was a man wearing a long robe and a ck cloth over his face. The dozen or so following him were dressed simrly to the previous masked man, all masked and unrecognizable.


    Everyone was shocked; who were these people? Why did the Hu Family members show such reverence to them? Even Patriarch Hu personally knelt down, an event that had never happened before!


    The Sect Master leading them scanned the crowd with his gaze, finally settling on Zhao Ping¡¯an, who was sitting cross-legged in a corner of the stage. A sharp gleam shed in his eyes, and suddenly, he swung his hand, striking with his palm, "You interfered with my ns; die!"


    A palm wind rushed directly at Zhao Ping¡¯an with incredible speed, leaving no time to react. A piercing shriek filled the air where it passed. Although the crowd wasn¡¯t directly in the path, they could all feel the terrifying power of the palm strike!

 Chapter 801 - 800 My Name is Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 801: Chapter 800 My Name is Su Yang</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s entire body was in agony, and as he saw the palm strike bearing down on him ferociously, he didn¡¯t attempt to resist, nor did he have the slightest intention of dodging.


    What he wanted was very simple, win three matches, and help Dewei Martial Arts Hall through its difficulties.


    After all, he had fought these three matches with his life at stake, so how he would eventually die didn¡¯t matter anymore. In fact, dying at the hands of this person might even relieve some of the pain.


    However, just as the palm strike was about to hit him, the Shadow Phantom suddenly appeared and swallowed the strike whole.


    The Sect Master missed his hit and couldn¡¯t help but be astonished as he stared at Zhao Ping¡¯an with wide eyes, disbelieving.


    If Zhao Ping¡¯an could kill the Masked Man, the Sect Master wouldn¡¯t be surprised that Zhao could fend off one of his strikes. The question was, Zhao Ping¡¯an had not moved at all, and yet he had blocked his strike, which was very puzzling to him.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was also astonished. He looked towards Su Yang, who was not far from the arena, with a confused expression on his face.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that after the three matches, he was bound to die? Why was he still alive? And why would an Immortal bother to intervene on his behalf?


    While he was lost in astonishment, Su Yang had already walked over slowly, standing directly in front of Zhao Ping¡¯an, quietly facing the Sect Master opposite him.


    Seeing this person who had suddenly stepped forward, everyone at the scene was shocked, especially the people from the Hu Family, who were all puzzled.


    "Who are you?" Patriarch Hu said angrily, "Is this a ce where you can juste up as you please? Get down from here now..."


    Before Patriarch Hu could finish speaking, Su Yang waved his hand and struck with a palm thrust through the air.


    A powerful force surged directly towards Patriarch Hu. Even the Sect Master didn¡¯t have time to react before Patriarch Hu¡¯s body disintegrated, meeting a tragic death on the spot.


    A murmur erupted amongst the spectators, and everyone was shocked by Su Yang¡¯s strike.


    It was known that although Patriarch Hu was not the strongest in the Hu Family, his strength was definitely not weak. To be killed by a single strike so directly, and to have his body shattered, was something no one dared to even imagine!


    If Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s actions had just shocked everyone, then Su Yang¡¯s strike now drove the spectators¡¯ amazement to its peak.


    This person, looking even younger than Zhao Ping¡¯an, what kind of incredible being was he?


    The Hu Family cried out in grief as an elder from the Hu family roared, "Who are you? The Hu Family has no grievance with you, why did you kill our Family Head?"


    Su Yang ignored the elder, only looking at the Sect Master opposite him, and said with a faint smile, "Sorry, Zhao Ping¡¯an works for me. If you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to ask for my permission first, won¡¯t you?"


    Everyone was taken aback, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s formidable power was actually at Su Yang¡¯s service?


    The eyebrows of the Sect Master furrowed tightly as he became aware of Su Yang¡¯s strength from his first move.


    "He works for you?" the Sect Master said coldly, "Isn¡¯t he working for Dewei Martial Arts Hall?"


    "He fought these three matches for Dewei Martial Arts Hall. But killing that Masked Man was doing a job for me," Su Yang said with a smile. "If he hadn¡¯t killed that Masked Man, why would you all be in such a rush toe out?"


    The Sect Master¡¯s eyes grew colder as he said in a heavy voice, "Who exactly are you? Why did you want to draw us out?"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, smiling faintly, "I am Su Yang!"


    "Su Yang?" Everyone at the scene was astonished; none of the famous masters there had ever heard of this person.


    Just at that moment, someone suddenly eximed from below the stage, "Su Yang, Master Su of Pingnan Province? You... you are Master Su?"


    As soon as these words came out, the entire ce was shocked, and everyone was boiling with excitement.


    If you were to say who was the most prominent person in the Southern Six Provinces during this period, there was no question it was Master Su of Pingnan Province.


    The establishment of the Divine Physicians Alliance, the disastrous defeat of the Medical Saint Sect, the Qi Family bowing their heads¡ªall were the work of Su Yang alone.


    Actually, Master Su¡¯s reputation had already spread throughout the Southern Six Provinces quite some time ago. However, at that time, people did not take Master Su seriously.


    The martial arts in Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces had been waning over the years; even Su Yang, the number one in both provinces, didn¡¯t seem like much to others. Many people believed that if Su Yang came to the Southern Six Provinces, he probably wouldn¡¯t even rank among the top three in any one province.


    But the several things Su Yang did one after another forced people to acknowledge his abilities. Especially the incident with the Qi Family of Wanhu, which had shocked the Southern Six Provinces.


    Just how formidable was the Qi Family?


    Among the six Terrestrial Immortals, ranked fourth on the Heavenly List and third on the Earth Rankings, were the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes¡ªthey were the top-notch masters of the Southern Six Provinces. In the Southern Six Provinces, no one dared to provoke the Qi Family.


    Even looking at the whole of Huaxia Country, there were hardly any families that dared to challenge the Qi Family.


    Yet such a powerful family had been brought low by the force of Su Yang alone. The Qi Family of Wanhu had been invaded by Su Yang, over a dozen members killed, and they had even bowed their heads to Su Yang¡ªthis news had long since spread throughout the Southern Six Provinces.


    Just this one deed alone made everyone cease to doubt Su Yang¡¯s strength.


    Therefore, when the name "Master Su" came out, everyone was shocked. The crowd was also extremely excited¡ªthis was Master Su of Pingnan Province, the most pinnacle existence below the Terrestrial Immortals in the Southern Six Provinces. His appearing here made everyone feel like they were seeing their idol!


    And since Su Yang had just said Zhao Ping¡¯an was working for him, the people naturally felt even more shocked. Zhao Ping¡¯an was able to work for Su Yang, which was even more astonishing than him defeating the three from the Hu Family!


    When the people of the Hu Family heard the name Su Yang, they were all scared into retreating. Those who had just thought of seeking redress were now well-behaved¡ªwho would dare to utter another word?


    If even the Qi Family of Wanhu had been personally attacked by Su Yang, what was the Hu Family inparison?


    The Sect Master¡¯s brow furrowed deeply; he had not expected Su Yang to show up here, which somewhat disrupted his earlier ns.


    Seeing the Sect Master not speaking, Su Yang spoke up with a light smile, "Japanese people are not very tall, but are they also this faint-hearted? I merely mentioned a name, and you¡¯re already scared into silence?"


    The entire crowd burst intoughter, knowing that indeed, the group that hade out were all short in stature.


    However, what nobody had anticipated was that this group was Japanese. This revtion caused everyone¡¯s expressions to be solemn.


    If it had been just a matter concerning the Hu Family, it would have been one thing. No matter the struggle, it was still an internal dispute among people of Huaxia Country.


    But now that it involved the Japanese, it was different. The Hu Family, backed by Japanese support, trying to control all martial arts forces in Liuan City, made people wonder what sort of ambitionsy behind it!


    The Sect Master¡¯s face was frosty as he gritted his teeth and said, "So you are that Master Su, huh? By doing this, are you nning to interfere in our affairs?"

 Chapter 802 - 801 I’m Here to Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 802: Chapter 801 I¡¯m Here to Kill You</h4>


    "You are mistaken." Su Yang said with a faint smile, waving his hand dismissively, "I¡¯m not here to intervene in your affairs!"


    The crowd was taken aback. Was Su Yang backing down?


    The Sect Master¡¯s face showed a trace of smugness as he sneered inwardly, thinking Su Yang was all talk and no action, ultimately just a coward.


    As the crowd looked on in astonishment, Su Yang continued with a faint smile, "I couldn¡¯t care less about whatever you are nning to do. However, my purpose here is simply to kill you all!"


    No sooner had he spoken than the crowd erupted in cheers, everyone began to apud, and some pped so enthusiastically their palms turned red.


    Everyone harbored an innate hostility towards the Japanese, a sentiment etched deep in their bones. And now, with the Japanese colluding with the Hu Family in these dishonorable deeds, the discontent was even greater.


    Murderous intent filled the Sect Master¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth and said, "You want to wipe us out? What makes you think you can? You Huaxia pigs, do you honestly believe that just because you defeated a few people in Huaxia Country, you are invincible? Let me tell you, our Japanese martial techniques are truly unmatched in this world. Your little strength is nothing in front of us!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, he suddenly stepped forward and raised his right hand, chopping down with a direct palm strike.


    The crowd only saw a sh of light shooting forth, reaching the faces of the Sect Master and his people in the blink of an eye.


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression changed drastically as he bellowed, "Get out of the way!"


    He was the first to dodge quickly, but the people behind him were not so lucky. Three of them were swept by the light¡ªthe first two were luckier, one with a broken arm, the other with a broken leg. But the third one had it the worst, sliced into two by the light, dying on the spot!


    This sight left the entire crowd dumbstruck.


    They knew that Su Yang was powerful, but they had not expected his strength to be so formidable. The disciples behind the Sect Master were not weak at all, yet in front of Su Yang, they were struck down so effortlessly?


    The crowd was unaware that ever since Su Yang used the Shadow Phantom from ¡¯Devouring the Heavens¡¯ to absorb Spiritual Energy, his realm had not changed, but his strength had continued to climb steadily.


    Back in the Dragon Head Meeting in May, when Su Yang faced Wang Wanli, it took Wang Wanli a long time to muster the energy to unleash a Near-God Move, whose power was truly terrifying.


    But now, with a mere gesture, Su Yang could produce a Near-God Move. That strike just then was a Near-God Move; although these people were not weak, how many of them could withstand a Near-God Move?


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression changed rapidly; although he had long been aware of Su Yang¡¯s great strength, he had not anticipated it being so formidable.


    Clenching his teeth in anger, he shouted, "Su, we have no grudges or grievances with you. Why do you want to kill us?"


    "Don¡¯t you understand?" Su Yang replied calmly, "This is Huaxia Country, not Japan. You are wee to travel here, to invest here. But, if youe to ournd to murder, set fires, unt your might, or even think about treating the people of Huaxia as ves, then that¡¯s not happening."


    The Sect Master replied in a deep voice, "When have we ever set fires or unted our might in Huaxia Country? When have we ever intended to treat you Huaxia people as ves?"


    "How can you still try to quibble at this point?" Su Yang said coldly, "The Hu Family wiped out the Wu Family to thest, with someone¡¯s backing. What is your rtionship with the Hu Family, and why assist them in such deeds? Even if you had good rtions with the Hu Family, you should have left immediately after dealing with the Wu Family. Yet, youter helped the Hu Family take control of the Liuan City Martial Arts. What does this mean?"


    "This..." The Sect Master was dumbstruck and replied defensively, "This... this is the Hu Family¡¯s business, we were just helping a friend..."


    "We have no objections to the Hu Family seeking vengeance, nor do we oppose them seeking your help for their revenge," Su Yang spoke evenly. "But when the Hu Family aimed to control the martial arts of Liuan City and you still offered your aid, we could not just sit by and ignore it. Also, stop giving me these meaningless excuses. Are you supposed to kneel down at the Hu Family¡¯s everymand just because you are on good terms with them? Hmph, are you really their allies, or are you theirckeys? Do I need to spell it out for you?"


    Murmurs rose among those present, indeed the previous act of kneeling in wee by the Hu Family had raised quite a few eyebrows. Especially after learning that these people were Japanese, the crowd¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Hu Family only grew.


    Kneeling to wee the Japanese, these are the actions ofckeys. As for the intentions of the Japanese, even if Su Yang didn¡¯t spell it out, everyone understood clearly!


    Clenching his teeth, the Sect Master said harshly, "Mr. Su, I don¡¯t care how you interpret this. Since you believe what we¡¯ve done is wrong, let¡¯s pretend we were never here and we¡¯ll just leave. Why must you kill?"


    "Leave?" Su Yang chuckled lightly. "Since I¡¯vee here, don¡¯t even think about leaving."


    The color drained from the Sect Master¡¯s face, "Mr. Su, what are you nning to do?"


    "Since you harbor such ambition to control the martial arts of our Huaxia Country, then you should be prepared to die here!" Su Yang stated calmly. "Today, none of you will escape!"


    The Sect Master¡¯s face twisted with anger as he spat out, "Mr. Su, you are too arrogant! Do you really think you alone can kill so many of us? Plus, let me tell you, our sect¡¯s strength is not something the Qi Family of Wanhu can match. Opposing us is tantamount to seeking death!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a light smile. "Great, I have been wanting to see for myself just how strong your so-called sect is. Come on, let¡¯s cut the chatter and let our actions speak the truth!"


    Having spoken, a longsword suddenly flew from behind Su Yang. With a flick of his finger against the sword, it shattered into hundreds of tiny short swords, which darted directly towards the Japanese men.


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he bellowed, "Dodge!"


    His followers, having learned from past experience, dared not to directly intercept Su Yang¡¯s attack, but they still underestimated the speed of the tiny short swords. Most couldn¡¯t evade in time, and the short swords pierced through them, leaving seven or eight men to fall to the ground and die on the spot!


    The crowd was filled with continuous gasps of shock. Although everyone knew of Su Yang¡¯s strength, no one had seen him in action and thus did not know exactly how powerful he was!


    This time, they had thoroughly witnessed it.


    The crowd was shaken by Su Yang¡¯s first strike, but his subsequent action left them utterly astounded!


    Each of those seven or eight men possessed a strength simr to that of the previously encountered Masked Man¡ªmeaning, they were individuals capable of defeating a Myriad Enemy.


    And yet, these men stood no chance of resisting and were instantly killed by Su Yang?

 Chapter 803 - 902: The Mysterious Expert

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter 902: The Mysterious Expert</h4>


    The Sect Master and his fourpanions were lucky to escape Su Yang¡¯s attack, but they were all scared to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Just now, among those delicate short swords thrown by Su Yang, aside from the Sect Master, none of the others had the ability to withstand them!


    Su Yang¡¯s strength had improved a lotpared to the time of the great battle at Lake Heart Ind. If Su Yang were to return to Lake Heart Ind now, the effort required would be much less, and killing the members of the Qi Family would be much easier!


    Su Yang nodded slightly, quite satisfied with his own performance. It seemed that using the Shadow Phantom from Devouring the Heavens to absorb spiritual energy was quite beneficial to him.


    The Sect Master¡¯s face was extremely angry as he bellowed, "Su, do you realize by killing so many of us, you¡¯ve made an enemy of our sect? Our sect will never let you go!"


    "That¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ll kill a few more to ensure your sect¡¯s peoplee after me," Su Yang said with a smile, flicking his hand, and the myriad delicate short swords in the air immediately converged into a Great Sword, floating in the air and pointed down at the people below.


    The Sect Master¡¯spanions shivered in fear. Although the sword had not yet struck down, the sheer might of it was enough to shock everyone present.


    "Run!" The Sect Master shouted urgently as he was the first to turn and flee.


    The others also hurried to run, but it was a step toote.


    Su Yang¡¯s right hand came down, and the Longsword followed, swiftly shing down, crushing the entire tform. As for the Japanese on the tform, the oue didn¡¯t need to be stated.


    Everyone present was in an uproar, having never seen such an Immortal-like attack before.


    But at that moment, Su Yang¡¯s expression drastically changed. He quickly rose into the air and directly charged into the dust cloud caused by the copsing tform.


    No sooner had Su Yang entered than a person shot out from within, clutching another person¡ªit was the Sect Master who had been there before.


    This person had actually managed to save the Sect Master from Su Yang¡¯s attack!?


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going!" Su Yang bellowed angrily and immediately pursued.


    The neer struck out with a palm, shing with Su Yang. Using the force of this palm, he rapidly fled with the Sect Master.


    Su Yang furiously chased after him, while the person twisted around to throw a ck sphere. It wasn¡¯t aimed at Su Yang but at Zhao Ping¡¯an at the edge of the tform.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed, and without a second word, he immediately retreated back, swiftly moving to Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s side. As the ck sphere was about to hit Zhao Ping¡¯an, Su Yang pped his hands together, and an invisible wall of energy enveloped the ck sphere within it.


    At that moment, the ck sphere exploded, and everyone could see the powerful force being forcibly suppressed by the invisible wall of energy.


    Even Su Yang frowned and pressed his hands tightly together, desperately holding back the force of the explosion.


    Finally, Su Yangpletely suppressed the ck sphere.


    However, by the time he looked up again, the two had already disappeared into the distance.


    Su Yang frowned slightly. The person who had taken the Sect Master was truly not weak, not far behind Su Yang himself. If Su Yang had chased with all his might, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for him to escape while carrying the Sect Master.


    But this person had also been shrewd in throwing out such a Divine Thunder. Moreover, he didn¡¯t target Su Yang, instead aiming at Zhao Ping¡¯an below, forcing Su Yang to swiftly return to rescue.


    And this person took advantage of the moment Su Yang was saving others to quickly flee, not lingering here at all.


    Su Yang sighed. In fact, he hadn¡¯t intended to kill that Sect Master with his sword just now. He wanted to spare the Sect Master¡¯s life to force out what they were really doing in Huaxia Country.


    Unexpectedly, these people had a backup n, having hidden such an expert nearby who rescued the Sect Master. This meant Su Yang had lost the chance to interrogate them.


    Shaking his head, Su Yang returned to the arena.


    The crowd at the scene was still immersed in the unbelievable strength Su Yang had shown just now, each of them admiring the Su Yang on the stage with undisguised exhration in their eyes.


    The situation had made it clear to everyone that the Hu Family hade prepared. They closed their doors and even called out those Japanese, clearly meaning to force a confrontation.


    If it weren¡¯t for Su Yanging over, they would have had no power to resist at all. Su Yang¡¯s appearance had indeed saved everyone, and they were extremely grateful to him in their hearts.


    "Master Su, thank you for saving us!" Li Changtian was the first to bow deeply. This old guy, who did not acknowledge Zhao Ping¡¯an, was utterly convinced by Su Yang.


    Following Li Changtian¡¯s lead, the others also bowed and gave thanks.


    Ignoring them, Su Yang walked up to the arena and looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an, who was still sitting cross-legged with furrowed brows, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "It¡¯s not over yet?" Su Yang tapped Zhao Ping¡¯an on the forehead with his hand.


    With that tap, something astonishing happened¡ªZhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s body suddenly erupted in mes. Zhao Ping¡¯an sat amongst them,pletely enveloped by the fire.


    The spectators all eximed in shock, especially those from the Dewei Martial Arts Hall. Fu Dewei, having recovered a bit, was particrly anxious, eximing, "What... What¡¯s happening here? Quick... Put out the fire, put out the fire..."


    Some quick-witted people had already started to grab fire extinguishers, but Su Yang just smiled, waved his hand, and said, "No need to worry, it¡¯s fine!"


    Hearing this, everyone was visibly astonished but also stopped panicking. Although they didn¡¯t understand what was happening, since Su Yang said it was fine, it surely must be fine.


    Fu Dewei waspletely befuddled, cautiously asking, "Master Su, what... What¡¯s going on here?"


    "You have a good eye!" Su Yang smiled and said, "This Zhao Ping¡¯an is very talented!"


    "Ah!" Excitement flickered across Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face. Even Su Yang was saying so; he truly hadn¡¯t misjudged him.


    "Furthermore, his talent is different from ordinary people¡¯s; he has a God-Given Martial Body," Su Yang said in a soft voice. "Individuals with this physique are born martial artists. Even without cultivating, their body will umte power. It¡¯s just that their meridians are closed, and they can¡¯t feel it themselves. All it takes is to open up all his meridians, and he¡¯ll easily enter the Fusion Realm, and even advancing further, entering the Venerable Realm wouldn¡¯t be any problem at all!"


    "Oh?" Everyone was astounded, as they had never heard of such things and didn¡¯t know what a God-Given Martial Body was. But since Su Yang had said so, it must be true.


    Envy filled the eyes of those looking at Zhao Ping¡¯an¡ªwho would not be envious of such a physique?


    "The junior brother actually has a God-Given Martial Body; that¡¯s really something," one of Fu Dewei¡¯s disciples whispered.


    "Indeed, the junior brother has an immeasurable future. It seems our master was right; his talent is much better than all of oursbined!" another disciple murmured.


    Foo Qinn stood on the side, her face alternating between shades of green and red, in extreme embarrassment.

 Chapter 804 - 903: God-Given Martial Body

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter 903: God-Given Martial Body</h4>


    Foo Qinn had always looked down on Zhao Ping¡¯an, believing Zhao Ping¡¯an to be nothing but a poor kid who couldn¡¯t even afford school fees, let alone have the qualifications to practice martial arts.


    As for the exceptional talent her father spoke of, she didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. What¡¯s the use of high talent anyway? Society is governed by money, and you, with all your talent and strength, do you think you canpete with those wealthy and powerful young masters?


    Not to mention anything else, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father was killed by someone from the Hu Family. With all your talent, were you not still beaten up and didn¡¯t you dare to speak up?


    You couldn¡¯t even avenge your father¡¯s death; what use is your talent? Don¡¯t you still have to kneel obediently before the offspring of those rich families?


    But now, with a wave of his hand, Su Yang killed the Patriarch Hu, and the people of the Hu Family were so frightened that they knelt on the ground, making her finally understand how terrifying a martial arts master could be!


    Money and power? Are they useful?


    The Patriarch Hu overshadowed everything in Liuan City on his own, but in front of Su Yang, he was less than an ant!


    Whether Zhao Ping¡¯an will be able to reach Su Yang¡¯s realm in the future is uncertain. However, without a doubt, the big families and personalities of Liuan City will all have to be respectful in front of Zhao Ping¡¯an!


    Thinking back on her ridicule of Zhao Ping¡¯an over this period, Foo Qinn¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    This is a major figure emerging from their martial arts school, and all the members of their institution are about to see a significant rise in status. But the key issue is, will she have the face to mention Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s name when she goes out in the future?


    The others naturally did not pay attention to the changes in Foo Qinn¡¯s expression; they were still listening to Su Yang talk about the God-Given Martial Body.


    "After the three great battles just now, his meridians arepletely unblocked. These mes are for his body refinement, burning away the impurities inside, which will elevate his strength to a new level!" Su Yang said, "Once the mes subside, he will be transformed. If he doesn¡¯t be a Venerable, I reckon he won¡¯t be far off!"


    Everyone was dumbstruck, for Zhao Ping¡¯an was truly about to soar to the heavens!


    "Master Su, if the God-Given Martial Body is so powerful, won¡¯t it be easy to enter the Land Fairy Realm?" Li Changtian cautiously asked, his eyes also full of envy as he looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    "What do you think?" Su Yang countered.


    Li Changtian was a bit stunned, but soon he nodded vigorously: "Definitely, definitely. I never thought that our Liuan City could produce a Terrestrial Immortal. This is truly the grace of heaven!"


    The crowd was even more astonished; Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength indeed surprised everyone. However, no level of strength was as shocking as entering the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    In the whole Hanxi Province, as far as the people knew, there were no more than three Earth Immortals. Otherwise, the Qi Family of Wanhu wouldn¡¯t be so influential in the Southern Six Provinces!


    Now, the way people looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an was filled with even more admiration.


    If Zhao Ping¡¯an were only in the Venerable Realm, that would be one thing, as Venerables are not so rare. But if Zhao Ping¡¯an could enter the Land Fairy Realm, that would be apletely different story, and no one would dare show the slightest disrespect toward him.


    It¡¯s like someone from your vige ¨C if they just make some money outside, people are more envious at most, thinking that person is just lucky. But if someone were to make a fortune and be the world¡¯s richest person or the like, people¡¯s envy would turn into admiration and worship!


    Su Yang smiled lightly; in fact, the first time he saw Zhao Ping¡¯an, he could tell he was extraordinary. However, he didn¡¯t rush to point out these things. Instead, he followed Zhao Ping¡¯an because he wanted to be clear about Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s character.


    He told Zhao Ping¡¯an that after three fights, he would die, and it was a test for him. And every decision Zhao Ping¡¯an made, as well as everything he did afterward, pleased Su Yang greatly.


    Since ancient times, it has been difficult to fulfill both loyalty and filial piety, Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t manage both, but at least, he gave his all to try.


    It was precisely because of what Zhao Ping¡¯an had done that Su Yang decided to unleash his potential. Moreover, in the Southern Six Provinces, Su Yang indeed wanted to cultivate a power of his own, at least he needed someone to guard the Divine Physicians Alliance for him.


    Suddenly, Su Yang turned towards the Hu Family members. A single nce was enough to make them shudder in fear, with the faint-hearted simply kneeling on the ground directly.


    The others also turned their attention towards the Hu Family, their faces showing indignation. If Zhao Ping¡¯an hadn¡¯t turned the tide this time, if Su Yang hadn¡¯t appeared in time to defeat the Japanese, they didn¡¯t know what their fate in Liuan City would have been.


    The Hu Family had sealed off Beiwang Manor, and their posture indicated they were about to close the doors and beat the dogs. If the people did not agree, the Hu Family probably wouldn¡¯t let anyone leave alive!


    "These people from the Hu Family have colluded with the Japanese and engaged in acts of treason. Absolutely despicable, we cannot let them off!" Li Changtian shouted loudly.


    "Yes, we can¡¯t let them off!"


    "Kill them! Kill them!"


    "Don¡¯t spare a single one!"


    The crowd shouted in anger, and some even began to slowly encircle the Hu Family members. Most of these people were the ones who had supported the Hu Family just moments ago.


    After Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s victory and Su Yang¡¯s appearance, the Hu Family¡¯s momentum was gone, and these people quickly changed sides, true turncoats.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. He raised a hand, and the crowd immediately fell silent.


    The members of the Hu Family trembled in fear, and an old man at the forefront bowed deeply, saying with a shaking voice, "Master Su, these... these matters truly have nothing to do with our Hu Family..."


    Su Yang nced at him and said coldly, "If you want to live, don¡¯t lie to me. Speak honestly, and I may still spare the people of the Hu Family!"


    The old man¡¯s face changed, he hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke in a low voice, "Master Su, we... we truly realize our mistake. But, these... these matters were forced upon us by those Japanese, we... we really didn¡¯t want to do it..."


    "Was it coercion, or did you do it willingly?" Su Yang said with a faint smile. "Do I really need to spell it out for you?"


    The old man¡¯s face instantly turned pale; in truth, they weren¡¯t coerced into this matter. In fact, they were the ones who had contacted the Japanese.


    Their main objective was to annihte the Wu Family, seeking vengeance for their grievances.


    However, when the news came out that the Qi Family of Wanhu had closed off Lake Heart Ind and would no longer interfere with external affairs, the Japanese suddenly changed their minds. They wanted to control the Martial Alliance of Liuan City and even the entire martialmunity of Hanxi Province, leading to the current situation.


    "No need to be so afraid, whether you were coerced or did it willingly, I will give you a chance," Su Yang said with a light smile. "Of course, this is under the condition that you are willing topensate for my friend¡¯s losses!"

 Chapter 805 - 804 Time to Settle Accounts

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 804 Time to Settle ounts</h4>


    The members of the Hu Family immediately looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an; Su Yang¡¯s mentioned friend must certainly be him.


    But what loss had Zhao Ping¡¯an suffered?


    In the three great battles, Zhao Ping¡¯an hadn¡¯t taken any loss at all, while two members of the Hu Family had been seriously injured. That Japanese man had even been killed, and Zhao Ping¡¯an was unscathed. How could theypensate him?


    However, the elder didn¡¯t dare to voice this thought, just kept nodding and said, "Compensation, we will definitelypensate, we absolutely willpensate!"


    Do you know what I want you topensate for?" Su Yang said coldly. "Do you even know how much I want you topensate? Answering so readily?"


    The elder was stunned for a moment, scratching his head. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Su Yang was referring to and could only tentatively ask, "Master Su, forgive my ignorance, I really... really don¡¯t know how much should... should bepensated. Could you give me a hint?"


    "For the vendetta of a murdered father, how do you think you shouldpensate?" Su Yang asked quietly.


    "Ah?" The elder gaped, "What... what vendetta for a murdered father?"


    The audience was also shocked, as most of them didn¡¯t know the situation. Only a few knew that Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father had been run over and killed by a car driven by a scion of the Hu Family, and those people began to revel in the Hu Family¡¯s misfortune. Such a major incident, how could the Hu Familypensate for it?


    Meanwhile, on the stand, the scion quietly turned around, trying to slip away. In fact, after Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s victory, he knew something was wrong. Especially after those Japanese had also been annihted by Su Yang, he became even more panicked.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had suddenly be so powerful, he was surely seeking retribution, how could he dare to linger here?


    But just as the scion had barely taken a few steps, one of hisckeys suddenly ran over and held him down.


    "What are you doing?" The scion demanded angrily in a low voice.


    Completely ignoring him, theckey shouted loudly as if seeking credit, "Master Su, Master Su, this bastard who killed Ping¡¯an¡¯s father is trying to run, I caught him for you..."


    Everyone immediately turned their heads to look, and many of the Hu Family members were also dumbfounded, most of them unaware of the incident.


    The scion, enraged, yelled, "Goddamn bastard, how dare you betray me. Release me now, I¡¯ll kill you. What are you others standing there for? Kill him for me?"


    Unable to break free, the scion instructed the otherckeys to deal with the one holding him down. However, after exchanging nces, the otherckeys immediately ran over and together they subdued the scion.


    At this point, why would theseckeys still obey his orders?


    The old man of the Hu Family was utterly astonished, "What... what on earth is happening?"


    "And you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening?" Su Yang shook his head. "It seems that to your Hu Family, a human life really isn¡¯t worth much. Ping¡¯an¡¯s father was run over and killed by a drunken Hu Family scion, and your Hu Family even managed to cover it up. You senior members are still not aware of what has transpired? Tsk tsk, it seems you truly deserve to die!"


    The elder trembled with fear, intimidated by the formidable way Su Yang had killed those Japanese. If Su Yang truly bore a grudge against the people of the Hu Family, wouldn¡¯t they be doomed?


    "Master Su, this... this is my fault..." the elder hastily said: "I was unaware of this matter. How about this, I... I will immediately send people to investigate thoroughly and give Master Su a satisfactory response..."


    "You need to investigate?" Su Yang said coldly: "You don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying?"


    The elder was at a loss for words; he dared not hold such a thought. He immediately pped himself, trembling as he spoke: "Master Su, I was wrong... I misspoke. Please forgive my ignorance; don¡¯t take it to heart. Bring that bastard down to me immediately!"


    Several people from the Hu Family hurriedly went up and dragged the dandy down.


    Knowing he was finished this time, the dandy struggled with all his might while shouting loudly: "Let me go, let me go. We¡¯re from the Hu Family, why are we afraid of him? With so many of us, we can drown him in urine; why fear him? You worthless bunch, only good at picking on your own, what right do you have to be members of the Hu Family..."


    The Hu Family members were extremely irritated upon hearing this. Is this bastard an idiot? With Su Yang¡¯s strength, do you think you can prevail simply by outnumbering him?


    When dragged before them, the elder walked up and kicked the dandy in the face, causing his mouth to bleed and silencing his rants.


    The elder, infuriated, gave the dandy several more kicks, then carefully turned to Su Yang: "Master Su, rest assured, I... I will definitely give you a satisfactory response..."


    "What response do you have for me? The person he killed was the father of my friend..." Su Yang said coldly: "Old gentleman, are you really bing senile?"


    The elder did not dare show the slightest dissatisfaction, and quickly spoke in a low voice: "Yes, yes, I... I will definitely give Mr. Zhao a satisfactory response..."


    "Then I¡¯ll be watching." Su Yang took two steps back. At this time, the mes on Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s body had dispersed, but Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes were still closed.


    Su Yang touched Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s forehead, and Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately opened his eyes. He was somewhat disoriented, looked around in surprise, and eximed: "Immortal, I... I¡¯m not dead yet?"


    "You won¡¯t die now." Su Yang smiled and said: "Let¡¯s not talk about that for now, just deal with your father¡¯s matter first."


    Only then did Zhao Ping¡¯an notice that the dandy was kneeling before him. The members of the Hu Family were all looking at him with awe.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an felt somewhat panicked. Though he had defeated the Hu Family three times, he did not consider himself to be very capable. Seeing the members of the Hu Family kneeling before him, he was still extremely nervous.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous." Su Yang said: "Do whatever you want, I¡¯ve got your back."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an felt a bit more at ease. In his eyes, Su Yang was like an Immortal. With Su Yang¡¯s support, what did he have to fear?


    The old man from the Hu Family bent down to bow, sincerely saying: "Mr. Zhao, we were unaware of this matter before and caused you grief; it was our Hu Family¡¯s fault. This man is at your disposal, to kill or to y. Just give the word, and we will do it for you immediately!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face showed some embarrassment. Although the Hu Family was so sincere and Su Yang was behind him, his temperament was still that of theborer who swept the floors at the martial arts school; he had no idea how to deal with this matter.


    Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s unease, Su Yang approached and dered loudly: "Someone must indeed be killed. But it¡¯s not just a matter of killing this one person. Everyone in the Hu Family involved in this matter, and those who initially helped him cover it up, must die!"

 Chapter 806 - 805: Cultivating the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 806: Chapter 805: Cultivating the Mind</h4>


    The Elder of the Hu Family shivered, by Su Yang¡¯s reckoning, how many people would have to die?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was also stunned as he looked at Su Yang. He had never even dared to think about demanding the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat¡¯s life. And yet, as soon as Su Yang spoke up, wasn¡¯t that a bit too dominant?


    Su Yang patted Zhao Ping¡¯an on the shoulder; the reason he had Zhao Ping¡¯an deal with this matter was to temper his resolve.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was different from Su Yang, after all, Su Yang had been on the battlefield and had seen far too much life and death there. Therefore, Su Yang acted with decisive killing intent. He showed no mercy to his enemies and would definitely not leave any troubles unaddressed!


    As for Zhao Ping¡¯an, by day, he was still the part-time sweeper at the Dewei Martial Arts Hall. He had never killed anyone in his life, not even seeing blood in a fight.


    Such a person, even if he suddenly gained great strength and became a local Sovereign, often tended to be softhearted and unable to achieve great things.


    Therefore, Su Yang needed to temper his resolve so that he could stand tall on his own!


    Otherwise, he would remain softhearted, and even with great strength, he would never make a significant impact.


    Su Yang patted Zhao Ping¡¯an on the shoulder and whispered, "What do you think?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was somewhat panicked and whispered back, "A life for a life... killing just... just one should be enough..."


    The Elder of the Hu Family¡¯s face was full of hope. Killing just this one Spoiled Brat was something the Hu Family couldpletely bear.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang whispered, "Do you think the people who are partial to him shouldn¡¯t die?"


    "This... this..." Zhao Ping¡¯an scratched his head, "But after all, my father was only knocked to death by him..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a faint smile, then suddenly reached out and grabbed someone from the Hu Family¡¯s side. Instantly, that person was yanked over by Su Yang and heavily mmed onto the ground.


    The man was a mess from the fall, and the crowd from the Hu Family side was shocked. The Elder hesitated for a moment but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    "Your father was knocked to death, and the subsequent matters, he handled them all by himself," Su Yang pointed at the man he had thrown and said coldly, "You think this man shouldn¡¯t die, right?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face was full of anger, but in the end, he nodded.


    "Then let me tell you, he has handled simr issues for seventeen people from the Hu Family. Twenty-six people were wronged and killed by members of the Hu Family. In the end, he personally saw to it that the members of the Hu Family got off scot-free, not a single one punished. When the families of those twenty-six tried to seek trouble with the Hu Family, he sent people to attack them. From elders in their eighties to children of seven or eight, all were brutally beaten, their heads broken and bleeding, and in the end, none could im justice for their family members!"


    As Su Yang said this, he paused, then looking at Zhao Ping¡¯an, he spoke softly, "Now, do you think he deserves to die?"


    Forget about Zhao Ping¡¯an; the people present had already started to roar in anger, moring to kill this man.


    The Elder of the Hu Family shook with fear. He finally understood why Su Yang had dragged this man out. He was d he hadn¡¯t spoken up earlier.


    Rage filled Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth and nodded: "He deserves to die!"


    Su Yang nodded, and with another wave of his hand, another person flew out from the Hu Family¡¯s side.


    "This person, in partnership with the one just now, hasmitted sins no less heinous than the other. The most detestable act is that once, when a Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat humiliated a girl, he was made to handle the matter. Yet, in dealing with it, he humiliated the girl again, and in the end, to silence her, he killed her and used his connections topletely cover up the matter. The girl was only sixteen years old when she died. Tell me, does this person deserve to die or not?"


    Anger surged in Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth and said, "He deserves to die!"


    Su Yang did not pause as he continued to grab several people in session, throwing them in front of Zhao Ping¡¯an and detailing their crimes one by one. All these people had been involved in the affair concerning Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father, and each of them were immensely sinful, all deserving death.


    By the time thest person was reached, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s aura had escted to its peak, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    The members of the Hu Family were all pale, truly frightened that Zhao Ping¡¯an would suddenly lose control andsh out, killing the members of their family in a frenzy.


    Su Yang walked up to Zhao Ping¡¯an, patted his shoulder, and the rage in Zhao¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated by arge margin, and he regained his senses.


    "Remember this, Zhao Ping¡¯an," Su Yang said coldly. "I had you kill all those involved in your father¡¯s case not for you tomit indiscriminate murder. Rather, it¡¯s because these people genuinely deserve to die."


    "Your reluctance to kill them doesn¡¯t reflect your kindness or righteousness, on the contrary, you¡¯re no different from them. Remember, if they can handle such a matter involving human lives without conscience, then these people can no longer be considered human."


    "Such matters only happen once or countless times. Aftermitting the first act without any punishment, they will continue to do it, endlessly. If you don¡¯t kill them, more innocent people will die because of them. Therefore, if you don¡¯t kill them, you¡¯re an aplice to their deeds!"


    Having said that, Su Yang patted Zhao Ping¡¯an on the shoulder again and returned to the edge of the stage, speaking softly, "The rest is up to you. I won¡¯t say any more."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, Su Yang¡¯s words had dispelled all the anger in his heart, and he had regainedplete calm.


    He exhaled softly and turned to look at the Elder of the Hu Family: "Now, in front of everyone, investigate this matter thoroughly. I don¡¯t care if they are from your Hu Family or not. Bring them all here, and don¡¯t let a single one involved get away. Do you understand what I mean?"


    The Elder of the Hu Family¡¯s face was ashen, and he said in a low voice, "Mr. Zhao..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an cut him off: "If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll kill you and find a second person to do it!"


    The elder shuddered in fear. Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s uncertainty had turned into such decisive ruthlessness in a moment, leaving the elder with no more illusions about Zhao.


    "Hurry, go and investigate this matter immediately!" the elder shouted. "Anyone involved in this matter, whether they carry the Hu surname or not, bring them all to me, not a single one spared!"


    The higher-ups of the Hu Family quickly came and took these people away, starting to interrogate them under harsh torture.


    "I¡¯ll give you one hour," Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "If anyone fails to be brought here... for every person missing, I¡¯ll take the life of one of your Hu Family¡¯s higher-ups inpensation. You better make sure of it!"


    These higher-ups of the Hu Family trembled in fear, and with such an order, none dared dy any longer, each running faster than thest.


    Seated at the back, Su Yang¡¯s face bore a slight smile. He was very pleased with Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s progress.

 Chapter 807 - 806 I Gave You a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chapter 806 I Gave You a Chance</h4>


    The matter involving Zhao Ping¡¯an was eventually resolved very clearly, not only were those from the Hu Family who were involved in the incident initially caught, but also those outsiders who had been enlisted by the Hu Family to handle the matter¡ªall of them were arrested.


    However, these people were detained in two separate groups. Those belonging to the Hu Family were kept inside, while those with different surnames were held outside.


    These outsiders were essentially prominent figures in Liuan City; wealthy and powerful, they were people who normally dominated their local areas.


    After being arrested, they still mored and cursed. However, after being personally beaten by the higher-ups of the Hu Family, these people immediately quieted down.


    In Liuan City they might have had some influence, butpared to the Hu Family, they were nothing.


    They had originally thought it was Zhao Ping¡¯an who wanted to settle scores after the fact, and they had no fear of Zhao Ping¡¯an. But now, seeing the situation for what it was, they no longer dared to make a fuss.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, looking down at the tightly packed kneeling figures before him, felt his gaze growing increasingly colder.


    These were the people who had helped the Hu Family¡¯s spoiled brat deal with the aftermath when his father was killed by a car. Among those present were quite a few whom Zhao Ping¡¯an had seen before.


    Take, for example, that doctor, who personally certified that the Hu Family¡¯s spoiled brat hadn¡¯t been drinking.


    And thatwyer, who defended the Hu Family¡¯s brat in court. Despite the clear case of drunk driving resulting in death, he insisted it was Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father who intentionally staged a collision. He argued it was due to poor visibility that the Hu Family¡¯s brat had failed to see clearly, leading to the ident. Keep in mind, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father was walking on a pedestrian crossing.


    There were also others who helped destroy evidence, who fabricated testimonies. Some nearby shopkeepers, who had surveince, destroyed the footage following the incident, aiding the Hu Family¡¯s brat in exonerating himself.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s mother had once pleaded with them, kneeling on the ground. She wasn¡¯t asking for the Hu Family¡¯s brat to pay with his life, only for them to tell the truth, so at least her husband wouldn¡¯t have to endure the stigma of being a scam artist in death.


    But these people, bought off by the Hu Family, had dered ck to be white, and vice versa. Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father, a man of such good nature, was framed as an unforgivable viin.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an still remembered the disgust on their faces as his mother knelt on the ground, crying and begging them to tell the truth. Eventually, some of them, annoyed, simply threw his mother out. She could only crawl back up awkwardly and hobble home, to cry silently when alone.


    And all this was the handiwork of these people.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was now beginning to understand what Su Yang had said; if these people were capable of such actions, why should he give them a chance?


    Letting out a soft breath, Zhao Ping¡¯an took a slow step forward and said coldly, "Everyone should know why you have been brought here sote. Today, I¡¯m here to ask again, was my dad killed by drunk driving, or did he die staging a collision on purpose?"


    The people looked at each other in silence for a long time before one man shouted loudly, "Your dad died staging a collision! Don¡¯t think you can intimidate us just because you¡¯ve arrested us. As human beings, we all have a conscience, and you can¡¯t scare us into bearing false witness against Mr. Hu! Let me tell you, that¡¯s not going to happen!"


    After speaking, the man cast a nce at the Hu Family¡¯s spoiled brat, signaling his full support even at this juncture; he was still attempting to curry favor with the Hu Family.


    The elder of the Hu Family wanted to speak, but was stopped by Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    "What do the rest of you think?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked in a cold voice.


    With one man leading, the others soon followed, each shouting that Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father¡¯s death was a case of insurance fraud and had nothing to do with the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat.


    Half of these people wanted to please the Hu Family, and the other half didn¡¯t want to take responsibility. After all, if at this point they said that Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father was killed by the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat in a drunk driving incident, wouldn¡¯t it mean they had given false testimony before? They were unwilling to take on that responsibility, so they had no choice but to stubbornly resist and keep up their defense!


    Zhao Ping¡¯an also remained silent, just silently watching these people shout loudly.


    Finally, when the noise settled down, Zhao Ping¡¯an slowly nodded, "It seems everyone is sticking to the same story as before. Well, let¡¯s ask the Hu Family¡¯s people what they have to say about it!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an waved his hand, and someone immediately ran in and dragged out all of the Hu Family members involved in the matter.


    Seeing these peoplee out, those with different surnames were bewildered. The Hu Family was right there watching; why wouldn¡¯t they protect their own?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an turned to the people of the Hu Family and said coldly, "Now, it¡¯s your turn to speak. How exactly did my father die?"


    Most of the Hu Family members had seen Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s formidable methods firsthand and were now trembling in fear. Hearing his question, they looked at each other, with no one daring to answer.


    "No answer? Fine!" Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded, "I¡¯ll start from the left. Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to answer, I¡¯ll chop off his hands and feet until he¡¯s ready to start talking!"


    The people on the left immediately panicked. Before Zhao Ping¡¯an could move, someone from that side yelled out loud, "It was... it was Old Jiu, drunk driving, that killed him, it was Old Jiudriving that crashed and killed him..."


    At this, those with different surnames were stunned. They were still holding out, so why had the Hu Family members admitted to it?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at them one by one, and as long as he made eye contact with any of the Hu Family members, they would immediately answer honestly, admitting that it was the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat¡¯s drunk driving that killed his father.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an slowly nodded. He turned to those with different surnames that had just spoken and said coldly, "You all know these people well. It was they who joined you in dealing with my father¡¯s affair. The Hu Family has spoken; now, what more have you got to say?"


    All those people with different surnames remained silent, heads bowed. The Hu Family members had confessed; what more could they say now?


    "No more to say?" Zhao Ping¡¯an spoke coldly, "Is it because you have nothing to say, or simply because you can no longer lie?"


    The men exchanged nces, and one of them stiffened his neck and said, "We got it wrong, this incident, but what of it? At most, we¡¯ll get a few years for giving false testimony. You¡¯ve taken us captive on your own ord; what are you trying to do..."


    Before the man could finish, Zhao Ping¡¯an suddenly grabbed a Longsword lying beside him and threw it.


    The Longsword pierced through the man¡¯s mouth, nailing him to the wall behind, startling everyone around.


    "Lying must be punished!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly, "In the Eighteenth Level of Hell, there¡¯s a Tongue-Ripping Hell. Have you heard of

 Chapter 808 - 807: The Lion’s Wide Open Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 807: The Lion¡¯s Wide Open Mouth</h4>


    The outsiders who saw the man being killed all turned pale with fright. When they heard what Zhao Ping¡¯an said, they were even more terrified, nearly wetting themselves.


    Immediately, some people hurriedly kowtowed and shouted, "Ping¡¯an, we were wrong, we were wrong, please spare us. But we really didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, it was... it was the Hu Family who forced us to say it, we... we¡¯re just small fries, how could we go against the Hu Family..."


    Seeing these people kowtowing, the others no longer hesitated; they promptly knelt and begged for mercy as well.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression was cold as he said loudly, "I gave you a chance. After you came in, I asked you once again. If you had told the truth at that time, I could have spared you. But you chose not to, so now I can¡¯t give you another chance."


    With that, Zhao Ping¡¯an turned towards the Elder of the Hu Family and said coldly, "Mr. Hu, please do me a favor. Pull out their tongues for me. But, I do not wish for them to die!"


    The Elder of the Hu Family trembled all over; Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s method was truly ruthless. By pulling out their tongues and yet leaving them alive, he was leaving behind a group of living, useless people. From now on, even though they were alive, they would sink to the lowest strata of society, spending the rest of their lives atoning for their past actions.


    However, the Elder of the Hu Family dared not say anything. Zhao Ping¡¯an was gradually showing the demeanor of a superior, and the Elder was extremely nervous in his presence.


    The Elder of the Hu Family ordered the Hu Family¡¯s men to carry out the task, disregarding how the outsiders wailed and cried, and without letting any escape, did as Zhao Ping¡¯an had said and pulled out all their tongues, leaving none behind.


    Of course, there were people on hand to administer emergency aid to prevent them from dying. In the end, these people were in such pain that they writhed on the ground, yet they couldn¡¯t make a sound. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t even faint, which was the most painful part.


    As for those of the Hu Family, Zhao Ping¡¯an simply killed them all.


    The bystanders from the martial arts halls watched Zhao Ping¡¯an handle these matters and now regarded him with deep respect. After this incident, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s status and reputation in Liuan City would rise once again. Without Zhao Ping¡¯an even saying a word, in the future, it¡¯s likely that no one in Liuan City would dare to oppose him!


    Su Yang quietly watched everything Zhao Ping¡¯an did, and he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. On the contrary, he felt that Zhao Ping¡¯an was doing the right thing.


    To be a leader, one must be decisive and show no hesitation. Su Yang initially was not ruthless enough, which led to the death of Elder Jeangter on.


    That¡¯s also why, after going to Lake Heart Ind, Su Yang was so aggressive in killing people.


    After resolving these matters, Su Yang finally stood up and smiled, "Ping¡¯an, congrattions, you have finally taken your revenge!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes reddened, and he nodded vigorously at Su Yang, remaining silent.


    "In that case, let¡¯s leave today¡¯s matters as they are," Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Patriarch Hu, why don¡¯t we open the gate and let everyone go back first? It¡¯s gettingte."


    The Elder of the Hu Family dared not disobey at all, and he hurriedly had someone open the gate of Beiwang Manor.


    Seeing such a bloody scene, those from the martial arts dojos truly didn¡¯t dare to linger and one by one came to say goodbye to Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an before leaving.


    As for Dewei Martial Arts Hall, of course, they had to stay. Zhao Ping¡¯an personally went to support his master, Fu Dewei, and this scene was witnessed by everyone, deeply impressing them all.


    Without a doubt, after today, Dewei Martial Arts Hall¡¯s status in Liuan City would far surpass that of Changtian Martial Arts Hall.


    Li Changtian originally wanted to stay and speak more with Su Yang, but Su Yangpletely ignored him, leaving him no choice but to leave resentfully.


    However, those people were also unkind, as they left without paying any attention to Myriad Enemy who was lying on the ground, unable to move.


    After all, every bone in Myriad Enemy¡¯s body was broken, and he had be useless, devoid of any value. Naturally, the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall would no longer concern themselves with him!


    The Hu Family members did not leave, and once everyone had left, Su Yang then called several senior members of the Hu Family over.


    "While Ping¡¯an¡¯s matter has been resolved, after all, it was the Hu Family who ran over Ping¡¯an¡¯s father..." Su Yang said softly, "Shouldn¡¯t the Hu Family make some form ofpensation for this incident?"


    The Hu Family members looked at each other, thinking, the Hu Family had already lost so many people, and you still wantpensation?


    But these were the words spoken directly by Su Yang, how could they dare disagree? If they did, and it angered Su Yang, he might well destroy their entire Hu Family!


    "Master Su, we... we will offer three billion aspensation to Mr. Zhao..." the Elder of the Hu Family hurriedly said.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was taken aback, and Fu Dewei and his daughter sitting next to him were also shocked. Three billion was a figure beyond their wildest dreams.


    "Three billion?" Su Yang scoffed, "Are you looking down on Zhao Ping¡¯an, or are you looking down on me?"


    The Elder of the Hu Family was nearly in tears, quickly saying, "That¡¯s just the initialpensation,ter...ter we¡¯ll add another ten billion..."


    "A total of thirteen billion?" Su Yang slowly shook his head, "Do you think we¡¯ve never seen money? How about this,pensate with lives instead..."


    The members of the Hu Family were close to crying; thirteen billion wasn¡¯t enough?


    "Master Su, then... how much do you think is appropriate..." the Elder of the Hu Family said tearfully, "The cash we, the Hu Family, can gather... thirteen billion really is the limit... any more, and we... we would have to sell off our assets..."


    "I think, after today¡¯s events, the Hu Family won¡¯tst much longer in Liuan City," Su Yang said. "How about this, hand over all your assets in Liuan City to Ping¡¯an aspensation. As for the money, Ping¡¯an, I¡¯ll decide to forget about it!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately nodded, "I will follow whatever Master Su arranges."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had no such ns; killing these people was something he had never even dreamed of. Now, not only was he beingpensated with money, but they were also giving him all of Liuan City¡¯s assets; this was something he dared not even think about.


    The Hu Family members were dumbfounded; the Hu Family¡¯s influence in Liuan City was extremely strong. The total value of their properties in Liuan City amounted to several billions. Was Su Yang really asking for their lives with his excessive demands?


    "Master Su..." the Elder of the Hu Family stammered, "If... if we give all to Mr. Zhao, then... then our Hu Family will be

 Chapter 809 - 808: Subduing the Hu Family

    <h4>Chapter 809: Chapter 808: Subduing the Hu Family</h4>


    "That¡¯s also true!" Su Yang nodded slowly, "If I made you hand over all the industries in Liuan City, the Hu Family would basically copse, which indeed would make things difficult."


    The people of the Hu Family breathed a sigh of relief, grateful they had persuaded Su Yang.


    However, what Su Yang said next nearly made them spit blood.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, might as well kill off all your Hu Family. After all, without the industries in Liuan City, you¡¯re done for anyway. Might as well put you out of your misery, to spare you from begging on the streets, right?"


    Sitting next to Zhao Ping¡¯an, Fu Dewei and his daughter almost choked, finding Su Yang¡¯s logic impossible to engage with in conversation.


    The people of the Hu Family almost fell off their chairs, their eyeballs nearly popping out. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being a little too decisive? To just kill them all outright?


    "Master Su, Master Su, we... we..." the Elder of the Hu Family, sweating profusely, tried to reason with Su Yang, but didn¡¯t know where to start. This was Su Yang, a man who could ughter freely even in the mighty Qi Family of Wanhu. Was he someone they could reason with?


    "Master Su, we... what exactly did we do wrong..." a younger one asked in a low voice, "Those who did wrong before have already died, you... you still want to kill us, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate..."


    The others from the Hu Family all looked at Su Yang. Although none dared to show their anger, they all shared the same expression. What Su Yang was doing was indeed a bit too much.


    "What did you do wrong?" Su Yang said coldly. "Do you know why I want your Hu Family to hand over the industries of Liuan City? Did you really think I was seekingpensation for Zhao Ping¡¯an?"


    The people of the Hu Family looked at each other, puzzled by what Su Yang really meant.


    "How much money can everpensate for the death of Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s father?" Su Yang said coldly.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an sighed softly; he really didn¡¯t want the money. If his father could return, he would rather not have anything else.


    "Actually, when you cooperated with those Japanese, I should have killed you all immediately. However, seeing that you recognized your faults, I gave you a chance to turn over a new leaf."


    Su Yang spoke coldly: "I want you to hand over the industries in Liuan City because I don¡¯t want you to coborate with those Japanese anymore and engage in unspeakable acts behind the scenes!"


    The members of the Hu Family were stunned, finally understanding Su Yang¡¯s intent.


    By giving up the industries in Liuan City, the Hu Family would essentially copse. The Japanese only coborated with the Hu Family because of their influence. Once the Hu Family copsed, those Japanese would definitely not turn to them again!


    The Elder of the Hu Family took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "Master Su, we... we promise, we absolutely will not cooperate with the Japanese again. Could you... could you trust us this time?"


    "Trust you?" Su Yang nced at him coldly, "How can I trust you? Do I need to personally watch over you in Liuan City every day?"


    "No... No, that wouldn¡¯t be necessary..." the Elder of the Hu Family said, his face filled with difficulty. If Su Yang didn¡¯t trust them, they truly had no way to resolve this issue.


    Suddenly, the Elder of the Hu Family looked towards Zhao Ping¡¯an and quickly said, "Master Su, how about this. Starting now, our... our Hu Family will work for Mr. Zhao. Mr. Zhao can manage all affairs of our Hu Family; that way, Mr. Zhao can keep an eye on us. If we... if we coborate with the Japanese, Mr. Zhao would know immediately..."


    Su Yang chuckled internally; this was exactly the effect he wanted.


    He intended to support Zhao Ping¡¯an, but it was not an easy task. Although Zhao Ping¡¯an now had the power, he still needed a strong force to match it.


    Currently, in Liuan City, the Hu Family was the strongest. If Zhao Ping¡¯an could take charge of the Hu Family, that would be most convenient.


    However, these people of the Hu Family wouldn¡¯t let him control them easily, after all, it was a powerful,rge family.


    Su Yang letting Zhao Ping¡¯an kill those people today was to establish authority. Now, these threats to the Hu Family were meant to make them willingly submit to Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    And indeed, Su Yang¡¯s methods proved very effective.


    Simrly, if the Hu Family willingly submitted to Zhao Ping¡¯an and worked for him, that would be much more convenient. Although Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength had increased, it didn¡¯t mean he could handle other matters as well. Since the Hu Family had always controlled these industries, it would save Zhao Ping¡¯an a lot of trouble if the Hu Family continued to assist him in managing them.


    However, Su Yang showed no trace of a smile, only furrowing his brow as if pondering this matter.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, the people of the Hu Family were even more anxious. If Su Yang did not agree to their proposal, they would be in trouble.


    If Su Yang disagreed, they only had two paths left: either to hand over all their family assets and be driven out of Liuan City or be killed by Su Yang.


    So, after thinking it over, it seemed better to submit to Zhao Ping¡¯an. At least that would save their lives, and by helping Zhao Ping¡¯an, they could still retain a lot of wealth, surely a better alternative to a life of begging.


    "You..." Su Yang looked at the Elder of the Hu Family skeptically and asked, "Are you sincere?"


    The Elder of the Hu Family had been on tenterhooks, fearing Su Yang would disagree. Hearing this, he was shaken and immediately said, "Of course, we are sincere. Master Su, you can rest assured. If we ever betray you, we... we will end it ourselves!"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an and gently smiled, "Ping¡¯an, what¡¯s your take?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded slightly, murmuring, "Master Su, whatever you say, goes."


    "This is not for me to decide. After all, I won¡¯t stay in Liuan City forever!" Su Yang chuckled softly, "The decision is in your hands, you may do as you see fit."


    The people of the Hu Family all eagerly watched Zhao Ping¡¯an, with their lives hanging in his hands. If Zhao Ping¡¯an said no, they were done for.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Ping¡¯an slowly nodded, "Since the Hu Family recognizes their mistakes, and this time, it hasn¡¯t caused irreparable damage, let¡¯s give them a chance to amend their ways. I... I ept the proposal of the Hu Family..."


    The people of the Hu Family were overjoyed, some with eyes brimming with tears. Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s statement had saved their lives and preserved their assets.


    Even some who had previously spoken disrespectfully of Zhao Ping¡¯an were now extremely remorseful. Compared to Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s generosity, they were far too petty.

 Chapter 810 - 809 I Can Cure You

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 809 I Can Cure You</h4>


    Su Yang actually intended to let Zhao Ping¡¯an make the decision because using the Hu Family¡¯s people purely for their martial prowess was not particrly effective.


    As the saying goes, abination of kindness and severity is the best way to deal with subordinates.


    Previously, killing so many people was meant to intimidate. Now, Zhao Ping¡¯an stepping forward to save these people¡¯s lives and properties of the Hu Family was an act of kindness.


    From the expressions of the Hu Family¡¯s people, Su Yang could tell that they were nowpletely submissive to Zhao Ping¡¯an. Without a doubt, with Zhao Ping¡¯an in control of the Hu Family, these people would certainly serve him wholeheartedly in the future.


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded, "Since Ping¡¯an has spoken thus, we¡¯ll handle it this way. Patriarch Hu, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. The next time I visit Liuan City, I¡¯d rather sit together and drink, instead of facing each other with swords drawn like today¡ªthat would not be good."


    The Elder of the Hu Family¡¯s face flushed with excitement as he repeatedly said, "Rest assured, Master Su, rest assured. We will definitely assist Mr. Zhao fully and won¡¯t let Master Su or Mr. Zhao down!"


    "That¡¯s good!" Su Yang nodded in satisfaction and waved his hand, "If that¡¯s the case, then you may stay. Send the others back to organize the household ounts and bring them over for Ping¡¯an to review. I don¡¯t need to say more, do I?"


    "Of course, of course! Thank you, Master Su, thank you, Mr. Zhao." The Elder of the Hu Family, gratefully waved the Hu Family members to retreat while he respectfully stayed behind.


    Su Yang paid no attention to the Elder of the Hu Family but instructed someone to bring Myriad Enemy inside.


    All of Myriad Enemy¡¯s bones were shattered; hey on the stretcher like a lump of mud, looking particrly miserable.


    This was once the fourth-ranking expert in Hanxi Province, a man who could walk sideways in Hanxi Province but had suffered a tremendous loss here. Even though his life was spared, his current state didn¡¯t differ much from being dead.


    As Myriad Enemy was carried in, he kept cursing, "If you have the guts, kill me. If Myriad Enemy frowns, I¡¯m not a man. What, you think just because my bones are broken, you can ridicule me? Impossible, show me what you can do. If Myriad Enemy makes a sound, I¡¯ll take your surname!"


    The Elder of the Hu Family frowned and whispered, "Master Su, Mr. Zhao, this Myriad Enemy is really foul-mouthed. Should I find someone to shut him up?"


    "No need." Su Yang gestured, instructing them to ce Myriad Enemy in the center of the room. He walked around the stretcher twice, scrutinizing Myriad Enemy.


    Having seen Su Yang¡¯s formidable strength, Myriad Enemy knew he was a top-level expert. If he had met him before, he would have panicked. But now, reduced to this state, he only wished for death and felt no fear at all.


    "Su Yang!" Myriad Enemy looked at Su Yang and shouted loudly, "I know you handle matters straightforwardly and decisively. Just grant me a quick end, and consider it a favor I owe you. I, Myriad Enemy, have never begged anyone before, but this time, let me beg you, alright?"


    "Myriad Enemy, how can you talk like that?" The Elder of the Hu Family couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily, "How dare you directly address Master Su by name? Are you seeking death?"


    "At this point, do you think I still fear death?" Myriad Enemy roared defiantly.


    The Elder of the Hu Family frowned and was about to speak, but Su Yang waved his hand, indicating him to stay quiet.


    Su Yang bent down, looked at Myriad Enemy on the stretcher, and smiled, "You¡¯ve never begged anyone in your life?"


    "I, Myriad Enemy, may be a rough man, but I always mean what I say," Myriad Enemy shouted loudly, "I¡¯ve never begged anyone in my life, this is the first time. Just grant me a quick end!"


    "No wonder," Su Yangughed.


    "No wonder what?" Myriad Enemy looked puzzled.


    "Your straightforwardness, no wonder you were deceived by Changtian Martial Arts Hall," Su Yang sighed, "You helped them, and in the end, you ended up broken here. Did they even spare you a nce?"


    Myriad Enemy looked embarrassed, stiffening his neck, "It was my misjudgment in choosing friends, I ept my fate, you don¡¯t need to insult me!"


    "I didn¡¯t intend to insult you," Su Yangughed, "I wanted to keep you here not to make fun of you, but to discuss something with you."


    "You want to discuss something with me?" Myriad Enemy looked astonished and his expression turned cold, "Isn¡¯t that an insult in itself?"


    "How have I insulted you?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "In my current state, what can you discuss with me?" Myriad Enemy said angrily, "Isn¡¯t that an insult?"


    Looking at Myriad Enemy¡¯s furious demeanor, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "What¡¯s so bad about your current state? You¡¯re not dead, you still have a voice!"


    Myriad Enemy¡¯s face turned extremely grim, and he clenched his teeth, "I have nothing to say to you. Either kill me or throw me out to fend for myself!"


    "Myriad Enemy, don¡¯t be ungrateful!" The Elder of the Hu Family angrily said, "Master Su is personally discussing matters with you, and yet you still have this attitude?"


    "What¡¯s there to discuss? In my current state, isn¡¯t everything you say just an insult? Now I can only move my mouth, what do you want, to hire me to insult others for you?" Myriad Enemy shouted.


    The Elder of the Hu Family was momentarily at a loss for words. Indeed, with Myriad Enemy in such a state, what could Su Yang possibly discuss with him? Was he really just trying to insult this former fourth-ranking fighter of Hanxi Province face to face?


    "You¡¯re too hasty," Su Yang said with a lightugh, "Why don¡¯t you first listen to my offer?"


    "What¡¯s your offer?" Myriad Enemy said irritably.


    Su Yang replied, "I can make you stand up, make all your bones heal as if they were never broken!"


    "What?" Myriad Enemy¡¯s eyes widened, and the Elder of the Hu Family was equally stunned.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, however, remained calm. He regarded Su Yang as almost divine; there was nothing Su Yang couldn¡¯t achieve. Su Yang¡¯s words did not surprise him.


    "You... you... can you really..." Myriad Enemy was very excited, staring intently at Su Yang.


    "Don¡¯t forget, I am not only Master Su of Pingnan Province but also the Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance!" Su Yang chuckled, "Don¡¯t say it¡¯s just every bone in your body broken, even if you didn¡¯t have any bones left, I could still regenerate them for you!"


    Myriad Enemy became even more excited, his voice trembling, "Master Su, Master Su, I was wrong just now. Forgive my rudeness. Great men don¡¯t dwell on petty grievances; don¡¯t hold this against me. If... if you can heal me, then... then you would be like a reborn parent to me. My life, Myriad Enemy, would belong to you, and I would serve you for the rest of my life!"

 Chapter 811 - 810: Subduing Myriad Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 810: Subduing Myriad Enemy</h4>


    Myriad Enemy was truly too excited. After all, once ranked fourth in Hanxi Province, his condition had been ruined, and anyone in his ce would be unwilling to ept that fate.


    Now hearing that there was hope for recovery, he was naturally willing to seize this opportunity with all his might.


    The Elder of the Hu Family was utterly shocked. If Su Yang could even heal Myriad Enemy¡¯s injuries, that would indeed make him an existence akin to an Immortal.


    Thinking about working for Zhao Ping¡¯an, it now seemed like a good thing rather than a bad one.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s rtionship with Su Yang effectively meant that the Hu Family was connected to Su Yang.


    With Su Yang daring to stand above the Qi Family of Wanhu in the Southern Six Provinces and possessing such heaven-defying medical skills, the Elder of the Hu Family had no doubt that Su Yang¡¯s domination of the Southern Six Provinces was not far away.


    In such a scenario, following Zhao Ping¡¯an would definitely enhance the strength of their family in the future, far surpassing their past, and this was an opportunity the Hu Family had never even dared to dream of!


    Su Yang did not care what the Elder of the Hu Family was thinking; he looked at Myriad Enemy, "I don¡¯t want your life. I¡¯ve said, I want to discuss a matter with you. I can heal your injuries, but you must stay in Liuan City, helping my friend Zhao Ping¡¯an with his work!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but be startled; he had not expected Su Yang to be arranging manpower for him.


    Myriad Enemy was also taken aback for a moment but quickly responded, "No problem, absolutely no problem. Master Su, whatever you say goes. When Myriad Enemy gives his word, he never goes back on it. Otherwise, may the heavens strike me with thunder!"


    "I know, and I believe that you mean what you say, which is why I¡¯m discussing it with you," Su Yang said with a faint smile and a nod. "However, I won¡¯t let you work for nothing. You¡¯ve forged your own path in practicing External Kung Fu, but it¡¯s still far from the orthodox way. I can teach you some techniques to make up for the deficiencies in the Secret Techniques you are currently practicing!"


    Myriad Enemy was even more excited; the techniques taught by Su Yang were surely not ordinary at all! This was not just saving him; it was giving him an immense benefit!


    "Master Su, actually... actually, if you could heal me, I... I would be fully devoted to working for Zhao Ping¡¯an..." Myriad Enemy¡¯s voice was slightly choked.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Working for Zhao Ping¡¯an is working for me. If you are willing to work for me, naturally I won¡¯t let you suffer!"


    The Elder of the Hu Family beside him brightened up at Su Yang¡¯s words, which were not only meant for Myriad Enemy but also for him to hear. That one sentence stirred up endless hope in the Elder of the Hu Family!


    "Thank you, Master Su. I... I will definitely not let you down!" Myriad Enemy said, moved.


    Su Yang nodded with a faint smile, took out two pills from his person, and stuffed them into Myriad Enemy¡¯s mouth: "Swallow them."


    Myriad Enemy swallowed the two pills without hesitation. Su Yang then ced his hand on Myriad Enemy¡¯s shoulder and said in a grave voice, "I¡¯m going to set your bones now, but you must endure it. To preserve your cultivation, I can¡¯t interfere with your meridians, and so I can¡¯t help you with pain relief. Therefore, the process of setting the bones is going to be very painful."


    "Master Su, please do what you must, Myriad Enemy will not make a sound!" Myriad Enemy eximed loudly.


    "Good!" Su Yang said, satisfied, and suddenly patted Myriad Enemy¡¯s shoulder.


    The bystanders only heard a cracking sound. They then saw Myriad Enemy¡¯s forehead instantly covered in cold sweat, which showed just how painful it was.


    However, this Myriad Enemy really did what he said, gritting his teeth without making a sound.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pause either, delivering palm strike after palm strike, sweeping along Myriad Enemy¡¯s body.


    The few people present watched vividly, with each of Su Yang¡¯s palm strikesnding exactly where the Masked Man had hit before. In other words, wherever the Masked Man had struck, Su Yang struck the same ce.


    However, Su Yang was much faster than the Masked Man. Everyone only heard a series of crackling sounds, and soon, Su Yang had returned to his original position.


    Looking at Myriad Enemy again, his clothes werepletely soaked through. He looked as if he had been fished out of water, with sweat drenching the stretcher, presenting a terrifying sight.


    He bit down hard on his teeth, and after Su Yang stepped back, everyone suddenly heard a snap. The steel pipes on both sides of the stretcher were actually twisted and broken by Myriad Enemy. This showed just how unbearable the pain had been!


    "My heavens, is this... is he really healed?" the Elder of the Hu Family eximed first. Myriad Enemy couldn¡¯t even move his fingers just a moment ago, and now, he could break the steel pipes of the stretcher with his hands.


    Only then did Myriad Enemy realize that he could move both his hands and legs. He too was stunned, Su Yang had said he would treat him, but he thought about the saying ¡¯an injury to the muscles and bones takes a hundred days to heal,¡¯ his own condition, surely it couldn¡¯t be less than half a year. Who could have expected that in just a moment, he would be healed?


    "Try standing up," said Su Yang with a smile.


    "Aye!" Myriad Enemy responded, and agilely jumped up. Carefully feeling his whole body, there wasn¡¯t a single area of difort.


    "I¡¯m really healed!" Myriad Enemy expressed his surprise with a face full of amazement, excitedly saying, "Master Su, I... I¡¯m really healed, my hands and feet can move, my whole body can move!"


    The Elder of the Hu Family watched, trembling all over, his voice shaking as he said, "Master Su... Master Su truly is an Immortal, such an injury, yet you managed to heal it, this... this is indeed the rebirth of a miraculous doctor..."


    The others were also shocked to the extreme, this waspletely unthinkable.


    Myriad Enemy was so moved that he had tears in his eyes, and he knelt on the ground, his voice trembling as he said, "My life is saved by Master Su, this grace, I, Myriad Enemy, will forever keep in my heart. From now on I will not only stay in Liuan City to help Zhao Ping¡¯an with his work. In the future, whenever Master Sumands, Myriad Enemy wille at your call. Even if it were through fire and knives, Myriad Enemy will never hesitate!"


    "No need to be polite!" said Su Yang with a faint smile and nod, he had helped Myriad Enemy because he saw that he was rather forthright.


    Although Zhao Ping¡¯an was a God-Given Martial Body, he stillcked practicalbat experience. His strength was great, but when it really came to fighting, he probably wasn¡¯t a match for those ranked in the top ten in Hanxi Province.


    The previous defeat of the Hu Family in three bouts had also been the result of the protection of Devouring the Heavens.


    With his current situation, it was not easy for him to stand on his own.


    Su Yang had healed Myriad Enemy so that he could assist Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Myriad Enemy was the genuine fourth ranked in Hanxi Province, not only was he powerful, but he also had richbat experience. Staying here, he could spar with Zhao Ping¡¯an, helping to improve Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength.


    Furthermore, with Myriad Enemy present, if anyone truly wanted to cause trouble, they would probably think twice. With Zhao Ping¡¯an and Myriad Enemy together, even the number one person in Hanxi Province would probably not dare to provoke them!

 Chapter 812 - 811: Mysterious Celestial War Armor

    <h4>Chapter 812: Chapter 811: Mysterious Celestial War Armor</h4>


    Myriad Enemy stood respectfully beside Su Yang, no longer bearing the air of Hanxi Province¡¯s fourth-ranked expert, but more like a servant trailing behind Su Yang.


    The few people inside the room exchanged looks, knowing well that it wasn¡¯t easy to defeat someone of Myriad Enemy¡¯s caliber, let alone to subdue him!


    Su Yang said, "Elder Hu, I kept you here mainly to ask about those Japanese."


    The elder of the Hu Family¡¯s expression stilled, and he said softly, "Master Su, regarding those Japanese, I... I don¡¯t know much..."


    "Tell me whatever you know," Su Yang said.


    The elder of the Hu Family dared not hide anything, and could only whisper the dealings of the Japanese.


    These Japanese were from a mysterious sect in Japan. They had been cooperating for so long, yet no one knew exactly which sect these people belonged to. As for the ims that the Hu Family had any friendly dealings with the Japanese, that waspletely nonsense.


    This incident was initiated by the Japanese approaching the Hu Family. The Hu Family, bearing a grudge against the Wu Family, had been contemting revenge butcked the strength. These Japanese, however, were willing to help the Hu Family in their quest for vengeance, to which the Hu Family was naturally very pleased.


    The original intention of the Hu Family was merely to kill a few members of the Wu Family and settle the old scores. However, upon attacking the Wu Family, they soon realized something was amiss. These Japanese, once they made a move, killed all the males of the Wu Family and then proceeded to ughter nearly all members of the Wu Family, all the while searching for the Wu Family¡¯s Celestial War Armor.


    Only at this point did they realize that these Japanese were using their vendetta as a pretense to annihte the Wu Family and seize the Celestial War Armor. These individuals were, after all, Japanese and could not act recklessly in Huaxia Country; hence they used the Hu Family¡¯s name to avoid detection.


    By the time they realized this, it was toote. Having witnessed the strength of these Japanese, they dared not speak out against them, even knowing their true intentions, and could onlyply, hoping these Japanese would leave soon.


    Right after this affair, the news that Su Yang forced the Qi Family of Wanhu to not interfere in others¡¯ affairs spread. These Japanese initially nned to retreat; upon hearing this news, they immediately decided not to retreat anymore. Their greatest fear in the Southern Six Provinces was the Qi Family of Wanhu; now, without their deterrence, they began to entertain other ns.


    The n to take over all the martial arts dojos in Lu¡¯an City was orchestrated by these Japanese. They originally intended to take over the Lu¡¯an City Martial Arts Alliance first, and then gradually engulf other cities of Hanxi Province, eventually controlling all the martial artists in Hanxi Province and securing absolute power over the region.


    By this time, the Hu Family understood the wild ambitions of these Japanese, but it was already toote; they had no power to resist. Moreover, these Japanese offered substantial rewards, and some of the Hu Family were bribed and utterly became theckeys of these Japanese, which led to the subsequent events.


    At this point, the elder of the Hu Family sighed and said, "To speak of it, we were lucky that Master Su came to Lu¡¯an City this time. If it hadn¡¯t been for your arrival, who knows what else these Japanese might have stirred up if they had taken control over the martial arts of Lu¡¯an City, even the entire Hanxi Province. Just as Master Su previously mentioned, these Japanese people have truly insidious ambitions. If not strictly controlled, I fear endless troubles will arise!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded; he had a rough understanding of the rtionship between the Hu Family and these Japanese. His query was merely to see if there was anything he had missed. Now, it seemed there wasn¡¯t any valuable information.


    However, the fact that these Japanese were targeting the Celestial War Armor was something Su Yang was very concerned about.


    The strength of these Japanese was extremely formidable, especially the person who rescued the Sect Master. His strength wasparable to Su Yang¡¯s. For these people to venture into Hanxi Province for the Celestial War Armor showed how tempting the armor was to them.


    But what exactly was the Celestial War Armor? Those Japanese wouldn¡¯t cause such amotion just for a piece of armor with strong defenses, would they?


    "What exactly is the Wu Family¡¯s Celestial War Armor?" Su Yang asked.


    "I don¡¯t know much about this item," said the elder of the Hu Family. "It is said that hundreds of years ago, an ancestor of the Wu Family, a Terrestrial Immortal, obtained it by chance during a journey, possessing immense power. Generations of the Wu Family¡¯s ancestors, relying on this Celestial War Armor, achieved great aplishments."


    "However, a hundred years ago, thest Terrestrial Immortal of the Wu Family suddenly disappeared overseas without having the chance to continue the legacy, and from then on, the Wu Family began to decline. Until today, very few in the Wu Family could wield this Celestial War Armor, and the once powerful family has now fallen into its current state."


    "In the past hundred years, the Celestial War Armor has almost never been used. Thus, subsequent rumors about it have be fewer, and some even doubt whether it actually exists within the Wu Family. This is why we know so little about it; many believe it to be just a legend."


    Su Yang did not pursue the matter further. It seemed unlikely to gather more information about the Celestial War Armor from these people. As for why the Japanese took such a huge risk to seize the Celestial War Armor, there might be a reason.


    Since the Celestial War Armor was now in Su Yang¡¯s possession, he was not in a rush. If these Japanese truly needed the Celestial War Armor, they would undoubtedly seek him out again. At that time, Su Yang would be able to rify the true purpose of the Celestial War Armor!


    Waving his hand to dismiss the elder of the Hu Family, Su Yang orally transmitted a secret technique to Myriad Enemy, recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome¡ªa body-refining technique named the Undying Golden Body. ording to the Destiny¡¯s Tome, when practiced to the extreme, the Undying Golden Body could traverse the Nine Heavens and tennds, immovable by all Buddhas, unperishable by all gods, and invulnerable to all demons, extremely powerful.


    Of course, the most Su Yang could teach now was to let Myriad Enemy reach the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    However, that was already enough. Because, relying solely on Myriad Enemy himself, he would never have a chance to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm in his lifetime. He might even have fancied improving his strength a bit, yet he didn¡¯t know whom to ask for guidance.


    After all, there were indeed too few people in this world who had reached this level of External Kung Fu cultivation. Although he was not the first person through the ages, as far as the current Hua


    xia is concerned, there were few who could match him. Even if he wanted to learn, no one was able to teach him!

 Chapter 813 - 812 Accepting an Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 813: Chapter 812 epting an Apprentice</h4>


    Myriad Enemy¡¯s discernment was exceedingly keen. After hearing the Secret Technique of the Undying Golden Body just once, he immediately knew how formidable this secret technique really was.


    Therefore, as soon as Su Yang had finished speaking, he once again knelt down on the ground, eximing excitedly, "Thank you, Master Su, for bestowing such a secret technique upon me!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and waved his hand dismissively, "No matter how good the technique is, it depends on the results of your own cultivation. Myriad Enemy, the fact that you could carve out such a path in External Martial Arts speaks to your talent. Given time, it¡¯s not impossible for you to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm. However, remember this, the path of cultivating External Kung Fu is never as smooth and broad as Internal Martial Arts. But once you¡¯ve made it, the endpoint is the same for everyone¡ªyou¡¯ll be no worse than others!"


    Myriad Enemy was even more excited, nodding vigorously with exceptional joy.


    "Alright, you may leave now," Su Yang gestured with his hand.


    "Yes!" Myriad Enemy immediately withdrew.


    At this time, only Zhao Ping¡¯an and Fu Dewei with his daughter were left in the room.


    Foo Qinn was dumbfounded by now, having witnessed Su Yang¡¯s dominance and heard his arrangements. She knew that Zhao Ping¡¯an was about to rise rapidly in status.


    Her previous dissatisfaction with Zhao Ping¡¯an transformed into fear at this moment. Thinking back to her ridicule and insult of Zhao Ping¡¯an, she began to panic. If Zhao Ping¡¯an were to hold her ountable, wouldn¡¯t she be finished?


    "Master Foo..." Su Yang said with a light chuckle.


    "Master Su, just call me Fu Dewei!" Fu Dewei quickly stood up. As an ordinary martial artist, how could he dare to show any disrespect in front of Su Yang?


    "There¡¯s no need for formalities!" Su Yang said, motioning for Fu Dewei to sit back down.


    "I¡¯ve kept you here mainly to discuss a matter with you," Su Yang stated.


    "Master Su, please instruct me!" Fu Dewei immediately responded, "I will definitely take care of it."


    "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to take away something Master Foo loves!" Su Yang said with a smile, "Zhao Ping¡¯an is from the same ce as I am, he has great talent, and we share a fate. I would like to take him as my disciple."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was caught off guard and his expression also became excited. He truly wanted to be a disciple of Su Yang.


    Fu Dewei was first taken aback, then overjoyed, quickly saying, "This is wonderful news, the best possible news! For Master Su to take notice of Zhao Ping¡¯an is... this is truly great. Master Su, to be frank with you, the boy Zhao Ping¡¯an is beyond reproach. Not only is his talent outstanding, but more importantly, his character is upright, absolutely beyond reproach. For Master Su to take him as a disciple is an honor for him and for me. Why would I even need to be consulted by Master Su?"


    "That¡¯s not the right way to put it," Su Yang replied with a smile, "after all, he is Master Foo¡¯s disciple. ording to tradition, for him to ept another master, of course, Master Foo¡¯s consent is needed."


    Fu Dewei finally understood why Su Yang wanted to discuss this matter with him, his eyes reddening with emotion. With their strength, even if Su Yang had not conferred with him, what could he have said? Moreover, with Su Yang¡¯s status and strength, for him to take Zhao Ping¡¯an as a disciple was their honor. They were more than happy about it, so why would they refuse?


    Yet, Su Yang still sought his opinion first, which was Su Yang¡¯s way of showing respect, and naturally, Fu Dewei was deeply moved.


    "Master Su, it¡¯s our honor that you¡¯re willing to take him as your disciple!" Fu Dewei earnestly said, "We couldn¡¯t ask for more. You needn¡¯t be so polite. Ping¡¯an, what are you waiting for? Kowtow to your master quickly!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an then came to his senses and knelt before Su Yang, respectfully kowtowing three times.


    Su Yang did not stop him; Zhao Ping¡¯an would be his third disciple. He did not take Zhao Ping¡¯an as his disciple because he was a Heaven-Gifted Martial Body, but because of the deeds Zhao Ping¡¯an had done. That was why he epted him as a disciple.


    "Ping¡¯an, you have two senior brothers above you. However, for the time being, I fear you won¡¯t be able to meet with them." Su Yang said, "During this time, you should stay in Liuan City. There are some matters that need to be dealt with first."


    "Yes!" Zhao Ping¡¯an respectfully replied.


    Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, nced at Fu Dewei, and then looked at Foo Qinn behind him, who was visibly anxious.


    Foo Qinn¡¯s face turned even more awkward under Su Yang¡¯s gaze, her heart pounding wildly.


    After a long time, Su Yang sighed and waved his hand, "Master Foo, mind your daughter well. I do not wish to see her leveraging Ping¡¯an¡¯s reputation to act recklessly outside. It is fine for her to disgrace herself, but as a disciple of Mr. Su, she cannot afford to tarnish this reputation!"


    Foo Qinn¡¯splexion changed. Su Yang¡¯s words were essentially severing any rtionship she might have with Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    In the future, Zhao Ping¡¯an was sure to be a leading figure in Liuan City, even in the entire Hanxi Province. If she could rely on Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s reputation, she definitely could be the most sought-after youngdy of Hanxi Province.


    But now, with Su Yang¡¯s deration, her dream had been thoroughly crushed. Not to mention borrowing Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s reputation, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to mention his name ever again. Given Su Yang¡¯s sternness today, she truly dared not disregard his words!


    Fu Dewei, of course, understood Su Yang¡¯s meaning. Thinking about what Li Siyuan had said earlier and all that Foo Qinn had done, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His daughter had truly lost all face here today.


    In front of everyone, she spoke to Li Siyuan in such a subservient manner, only to be humiliated by him. This could definitely be a huge joke.


    However, Fu Dewei could only sigh at the moment. After all, these issues arose because he hadn¡¯t educated his daughter well enough, leading to the events of today!


    "Master Su, rest assured, I will certainly discipline her strictly from now on to ensure that nothing of this sort ever happens again!" Fu Dewei said respectfully.


    "Let¡¯s hope so!" Su Yang stood up, walked to the window, and spoke softly, "Master Foo, then I won¡¯t see you out."


    Nodding in understanding, Fu Dewei stood up and replied respectfully, "Master Su, we shall take our leave first!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an escorted Fu Dewei and his daughter out, then returned to the room where Su Yang was still standing by the window.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an approached Su Yang from behind and said softly, "Master."


    Only then did Su Yang turn around, nced at Zhao Ping¡¯an, and sighed lightly, "Ping¡¯an, there is something I still need to tell you."


    "Please tell me, Master!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said.


    "I previously told Li Changtian that those with a Heaven-Gifted Body would find it somewhat easier to reach the Land Fairy Realm."


    Su Yang sighed softly and continued, "However, I did not mention that for a God-Given Martial Body, it is actually more challenging to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Ping¡¯an was taken aback, "What... what do you mean?"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an, "A God-Given Martial Body differs from the usual Heaven-Gifted Body. For a God-Given Martial Body, entering the Earthly Immortal Realm is, in fact, harder than for ordinary people."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was surprised, "Why is that?"

 Chapter 814 - 813 Restrictions of the God-Given Martial Body

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 813 Restrictions of the God-Given Martial Body</h4>


    Su Yang stood with his hands sped behind his back, quietly gazing at the moonlit night outside, and whispered, "I¡¯ve said before, the God-Given Martial Body has been umting strength since birth. However, because the meridians are not opened, the strength cannot be wielded. Once the meridians are opened, the full strength of the body can be utilized, hence the cultivation speed is much faster than ordinary people."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded his head, It was Su Yang who had opened his meridians, and only then did he achieve his current realm.


    "But after entering the Land Fairy Realm, the strength no longer resides in the meridians," Su Yang said. "Upon reaching the Land Fairy Realm, the strength undergoes a transformation. It¡¯s not just the form of the strength that changes but also the method by which strength circtes within the body. And this transformation ismonly referred to as divine power, converting the strength of mortals into that of gods."


    "However, the strength of the God-Given Martial Body is cultivated by the body itself. To transform it into divine power, the body must also undergo a transformation. Only then can one truly be an Earthly Immortal!"


    Turning his head to look at Zhao Ping¡¯an, Su Yang whispered, "That is to say, if you want to be an Earthly Immortal, you yourself must go through a change in order to cross this realm!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was stunned, and in a low voice he said, "Master, then... how can I change myself?"


    "To put it simply, it¡¯s to ¡¯break and then establish,¡¯" Su Yang said.


    "Break and then establish?" Zhao Ping¡¯an was astonished. What did that mean?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak, but simply reached out into the air, catching a gecko and bringing it in front of Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    With a casual touch to the gecko, the creature got such a fright that it immediately shed its tail and scurried off in a panic, leaving behind only a tail still struggling.


    "What do you think will happen to this gecko?" Su Yang asked.


    "It will grow another tail," Zhao Ping¡¯an said.


    "Correct!" Su Yang nodded. "But is the new tail that grows the same as the old one?"


    "This..." Zhao Ping¡¯an was bewildered. How did this turn into a philosophical question?


    "If a gecko loses its tail, it can regrow one. If other parts are lost, it can regrow them too. In the end, if every part of the gecko has been reced once over..." Su Yang looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an, "then do you think this gecko is still the original gecko?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an suddenly paused, shockingly saying, "Master, you can¡¯t mean to have me rece every part of myself, right? But... how is that possible? We¡¯re humans, if some parts are gone, we¡¯d surely die on the spot before they could regrow!"


    Su Yang waved his hand dismissively, "Ponder over these matters yourself. In any case, there¡¯s no need for you to rush into entering the Earthly Immortal Realm. For now, you should just focus on strengthening yourself!"


    "Oh." Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded, his mind still preupied with Su Yang¡¯s words.


    In fact, Su Yang himself was rather unclear about the situation. All the words he had spoken to Zhao Ping¡¯an were from the records about the Heaven-Gifted Body found in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Destiny¡¯s Tome contained many records regarding the Heaven-Gifted Body, and even more so for the God-Given Martial Body. Among them was the example of the gecko, but no detailed exnation was provided.


    Su Yang himself didn¡¯t know what this was all about, so he could only repeat the words from Destiny¡¯s Tome to Zhao Ping¡¯an. He too was puzzled¡ªif the records from Destiny¡¯s Tome were indeed implying that Zhao Ping¡¯an needed to rece every part of his body?


    But was that even possible? Just as Zhao Ping¡¯an had said, attempting such a recement would probably result in death long before achieving the Earthly Immortal Realm!


    After resting for one night in Beiwang Manor, by early next morning, the Hu Family brought over a list of their properties for Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an to review.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with these matters at all, leaving everything for Zhao Ping¡¯an to handle; he didn¡¯t like managing such affairs.


    Of course, Zhao Ping¡¯an wasn¡¯t familiar with these either and just took note of them to find someone to help manageter on. With Su Yang there, the Hu Family members didn¡¯t dare to plot anything and certainly had to work earnestly.


    By the time they finished with these affairs, it was already morning. Looking at Zhao Ping¡¯an, who was hesitantly standing by his side, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Alright, you can go back first. Afraid your mother¡¯s worrying after you didn¡¯t return all night?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an wore an embarrassed smile and said, "No, it¡¯s just that today is Saturday and my little brother and sister are both at home. My mom doesn¡¯t have time to watch them, so I need to take care of them..."


    ...


    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Li Chunhua busied herself all morning, and finally, when there were fewer people, she managed to sit down and catch her breath.


    After eating some dry food she had brought and sipping a few gulps of cold boiled water, Li Chunhua saw her youngest son and daughter crying and walking towards her from the other end of the alley. The little girl was covered in dirt as if she had rolled around on the ground. As for the little son, his forehead was swollen with arge bump, red and inmed.


    "Shun¡¯er, Yuan¡¯er, what... what happened to you?" Li Chunhua hurriedly ran over, embracing the two children in her arms, looking at her son¡¯s swollen forehead with distress.


    The little daughter was crying too hard to speak, but the little son Zhao Pingshun, being somewhat tougher, indignantly said, "The Little Overlord hit me with his Golden Cudgel and made me like this!"


    "Ah?" Li Chunhua was startled.


    The Little Overlord was actually a child who lived nearby, a bit older than Li Chunhua¡¯s two kids.


    His father was a notorious local ruffian, and his mother was well-known as a shrew in the vicinity; both of them often bullied others in the neighborhood, with no one daring to provoke them. Their child had inherited both their traits¡ªarrogant and overbearing. Not yet ten years old, he had earned himself the nickname Little Overlord. He typically strutted around the area with impunity, with nobody daring to confront him.


    Once, the Little Overlord had stolen an old man¡¯s cane and pushed the elder to the ground, causing him to bleed profusely from the head. When the old man¡¯s son could not tolerate it and went to the Little Overlord¡¯s home to seek justice, he ended up getting his leg broken by a group led by the Little Overlord¡¯s father.


    Since that incident, the Little Overlord had be even more tyrannical in the area. The neighbors, even fearing this child more than the adults, were too afraid to speak out.


    Li Chunhua¡¯s family were neers and had always been at a disadvantage in the area. Especially after her husband¡¯s death, Li Chunhua became even more reticent, never daring to provoke conflicts with the neighbors.


    She was aware of the Little Overlord, which was why she had always told her children to steer clear of him. Now, what was happening? How did her two kidse into conflict with the Little Overlord and even get beaten by him?

 Chapter 815 - 814 Little Overlord

    <h4>Chapter 815: Chapter 814 Little Overlord</h4>


    "How... how did Little Overlord beat you up..." Li Chunhua¡¯s voice trembled a bit, her own children being beaten like this made her very upset.


    But thinking about Little Overlord¡¯s parents¡¯ situation, she really didn¡¯t dare say anything and had no choice but to swallow her anger.


    "We didn¡¯t provoke him," said Zhao Pingshun. "My sister and I had just finished our homework at home, and seeing that you didn¡¯t bring any pickles, we wanted to bring you some. On our way through the alley, Little Overlord was ying with a group of kids, and we followed your advice and walked around them. But Little Overlord ordered us to stop. As soon as we stopped, he ran over and smashed our pickle jar."


    "What?" Li Chunhua couldn¡¯t help feeling angry. Wasn¡¯t this just bullying?


    "We remembered what mom had told us and didn¡¯t dare to say anything even when the jar was smashed. But then Little Overlord wanted to show off his new Golden Cudgel, and he told me to stand still so he could hit me with it..."


    At this point, Zhao Pingshun choked up a bit: "He hit me several times with the Golden Cudgel, it hurt so much. But I... I didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and then he said that I... said I wasn¡¯t afraid of him and... and then he hit me on the head with the Golden Cudgel, making a big lump..."


    Seeing therge bump on her son¡¯s head, tears started rolling down Li Chunhua¡¯s face.


    Zhao Pingshun said softly, "When my sister saw me being hit, she couldn¡¯t bear it and ran over to push Little Overlord away. Little Overlord got angry and just... just pushed my sister down, and then a few of them ran over and stomped on her. I... I ran over, pushed Little Overlord away, and then brought my sister here..."


    Li Chunhua was already in tears, and while hugging her son and daughter, she sobbed, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s... it¡¯s my fault for being powerless, I can¡¯t protect you..."


    Hearing his mother crying, Zhao Pingshun wiped the tears from her face while saying softly, "Mom, I... I¡¯m okay, it... it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore..."


    Looking at therge bump on her son¡¯s forehead, Li Chunhua couldn¡¯t stop her tears.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the direction of the alley: "They¡¯re over there!"


    Li Chunhua looked over and saw Little Overlord running over with a group of kids.


    Zhao Pingshun and his sister turned pale with fright, and Li Chunhua quickly stood up, shielding her son and daughter behind her.


    Little Overlord ran over and, not caring about Li Chunhua at all, swung a toy Golden Cudgel at Zhao Pingshun.


    "You dare to hit me? You still dare to hit me?" Little Overlord shouted angrily as he hit, "I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll beat you to death! What are you staring at? Beat him to death for me!"


    The kids he¡¯d brought with him nced at Li Chunhua and also didn¡¯t dare toe forward; they didn¡¯t have the audacity of Little Overlord.


    Li Chunhua blocked a blow and realized the toy Golden Cudgel was actually solid steel, no wonder it had made such arge lump on her son¡¯s head with just one hit.


    "Oh, don¡¯t hit, don¡¯t hit..." Li Chunhua hurriedly said, "Let¡¯s talk this out nicely, hitting people isn¡¯t what good kids do..."


    "Get out of the way, or I¡¯ll hit you too!" Little Overlord roared loudly,pletely acting like the boss of everyone.


    Li Chunhua was startled; she knew Little Overlord was always a bully, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this brazen. He wasn¡¯t afraid of beating someone up, even in front of adults, beating someone else¡¯s child?


    "Stop hitting him, or else... or else I¡¯ll go find your parents!" Li Chunhua shouted loudly.


    "You think I¡¯m afraid of you?" Little Overlord was obviously provoked, and without bothering with the child behind, he swung the Golden Cudgel toward Li Chunhua: "I¡¯ll beat you to death first!"


    Li Chunhua was hit twice, and seeing that the child was getting more and more aggressive, she knew that this couldn¡¯t continue. She gritted her teeth and snatched the Golden Cudgel from Little Overlord¡¯s hands.


    After all, Little Overlord was still a child, and he couldn¡¯tpete with an adult. When his Golden Cudgel was taken away, he was first stunned, clearly having never encountered such a situation before, as no one had ever dared to do this to him!


    After being stunned for a moment, Little Overlord began to hop around in a rage, and ran to the side to pick up a brick and hurled it at Li Chunhua.


    Li Chunhua¡¯s leg was hit by the brick, causing her pain, and the two children behind her started to cry outright.


    But Little Overlord seemed energized by this and picked up the brick again, ready to smash it on Li Chunhua.


    Seeing his intentions, Li Chunhua didn¡¯t dare let him throw it again and ran over quickly, snatched the brick from Little Overlord¡¯s hands, and angrily mmed it to the ground, bellowing, "If you hit me again, I won¡¯t be so nice!"


    "I¡¯m going to beat you to death!" Little Overlord picked up another brick from the ground and struck Li Chunhua¡¯s back with it.


    Li Chunhua waspletely enraged. As she saw Little Overlord picking up another brick, she grabbed it and pushed Little Overlord to the ground.


    Little Overlord fell to the ground with a thud, at first stunned, then suddenly began to wail loudly, got up, and roared, "How dare you hit me, I¡¯ll have my dad chop you to pieces..."


    "I...I didn¡¯t do it on purpose..." Li Chunhua panicked. If Little Overlord¡¯s parents came, how would she deal with that?


    But Little Overlord wasn¡¯t listening and turned around, crying as he ran away.


    Li Chunhua stood frozen in ce. If Little Overlord¡¯s parents arrived, how would she manage the situation today?


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Li Chunhua quickly turned around, took her son and daughter by the hand, and tried to flee. But standing at the entrance of the alley, she felt lost. Where could she go in this wide world?


    Besides, living here, barely managing to provide for her two children, how could she survive if she left this ce?


    After pondering for a long while, Li Chunhua finally let go of her children¡¯s hands and whispered, "You...you go to your brother¡¯s martial arts gym, I...I¡¯lle get you at noon..."


    "Mom..." Zhao Pingshun was old enough to understand, looking worriedly at Li Chunhua.


    "It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll call the police in a bit, and when the police uncle arrives, there will be no problems," Li Chunhua said in a low voice tofort them, "You shouldn¡¯t be here, it¡¯s not good for children to be involved, it makes things veryplicated!"


    Being just a child, Zhao Pingshun could only nod and, sobbing, left with his sister.


    Li Chunhua stood there, took a deep breath, and sat down against the wall.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t call the police, because Little Overlord¡¯s father, Wang Jianjun, was the local bully of the area, with connections in both the underworld and the establishment. Calling the police would be useless.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t believe Wang Jianjun would blow up a children¡¯s dispute into something big. At worst, she would be scolded by that shrew or hit by Wang Jianjun a few times. If she bowed her head, apologized, setting aside her pride, and offered an apology, wouldn¡¯t that do?


    If that didn¡¯t work, she still had over a thousand yuan at home. She could buy some gifts and make apologies. As long as she got over this hurdle, in the future she would just steer clear of Little Overlord. Wouldn¡¯t that be all right?

 Chapter 816 - 815

    <h4>Chapter 816: 815</h4>


    Li Chunhua had not been sitting for long when suddenly, the crying of her little daughter came from afar.


    Li Chunhua¡¯splexion changed, and she hurriedly stood up, only to see several men approaching from a distance. Leading them was none other than Little Overlord¡¯s father, Wang Jianjun, who was holding Li Chunhua¡¯s little daughter, marching over with a fierce and menacing look.


    Apanying him were several others, also holding her little son, Zhao Shunping. The little fellow had two clear p marks on each side of his face, obviously the result of being hit.


    Li Chunhua hurriedly went to meet them, tears in her voice, "What are you doing... What are you doing, Jianjun, we¡¯re neighbors, why... why are you doing this? They¡¯re just children..."


    "Shut your damn mouth!" Wang Jianjun kicked Li Chunhua to the ground and cursed loudly, "Did you hit my son?"


    "Mom! Mom!" Zhao Shunping cried out in shock when he saw his mother being hit, immediately starting to struggle and scream.


    "Stay calm!" another man pped Zhao Shunping¡¯s face again, sending the little boy reeling, silenced by the dizziness.


    "Brother, brother, mom..." the little daughter cried nonstop; being just a little girl, she was frightened by the scene.


    "You shut up too!" Wang Jianjun threw Li Chunhua¡¯s little daughter on the ground and pointed angrily at Li Chunhua, "Don¡¯t you know who I am? You dare to hit my son? What are you trying to do? Bully me? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?"


    Li Chunhua was pale, managing to struggle to her feet with great difficulty, her voice trembling, "I... I didn¡¯t mean to bully you, I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose; the thing is..."


    "Shut the hell up!" Wang Jianjun kicked Li Chunhua down to the ground again and shouted angrily, "You hit my son and now you want to spin lies? Do you really think I¡¯m a fool that you can deceive at will?"


    Li Chunhua, after all, was just a woman and had been kicked twice in the chest by Wang Jianjun; blood had started to ooze from the corners of her mouth. She supported herself against the wall to stand up, her voice quivering, "Jianjun, it... it¡¯s just a children¡¯s fight, why... why do you need to do this? We¡¯re neighbors, you..."


    "Don¡¯t shit me with rtionship talk; what are you to me? Neighbors?" Wang Jianjun raged. "You, a foreigner from out of town begging here, do you really think you¡¯re something? Also, you know it¡¯s just children fighting? If children fight, let the children deal with it. What¡¯s the meaning of you stepping in? What the hell does it mean?"


    As Wang Jianjun¡¯s anger red up, he started pping Li Chunhua across the face, hitting her so hard she hugged her head, staggering backward, unable to utter a word.


    "Mom! Mom!" Zhao Pingshun yelled anxiously, but the man grabbed hold of him, and no matter how much he struggled, he could not break free.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to stay quiet?" The man pped Zhao Pingshun¡¯s face again, disorienting the boy.


    "Don¡¯t hit him!" Li Chunhua screamed loudly.


    "Who let you speak?" Wang Jianjun kicked Li Chunhua in the chest again, knocking her to the ground once more.


    "Mom!" Zhao Pingshun shrieked, and as the man moved to hit him again, the little boy seized the opportunity and suddenly bit the man¡¯s hand.


    "Ah!" The man screamed in pain, his anger boiling over as he picked up Zhao Pingshun and mmed him onto the ground, causing the boy¡¯s head to bleed profusely.


    "Shun¡¯er!" Li Chunhua screamed in agony.


    The man continued in his rage, stepping on Zhao Pingshun¡¯s head again, this time causing the boy¡¯s mouth to bleed.


    "Ah!" Li Chunhua almost lost her mind, and the onlookers surrounding them couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer.


    "Young man, what are you doing? That¡¯s just a child!" an old man couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "A grown man, bullying a widow and her orphaned children, aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    "How can you be like this? We¡¯re all neighbors here. It¡¯s just kids fighting, does it really need toe to this?"


    "Jianjun, we¡¯re all neighbors. What are you doing now?"


    Wang Jianjun became infuriated and shouted angrily, "What the fuck does it have to do with you? Shut the fuck up, all of you, or I¡¯ll tear your mouths open!"


    The crowd on scene all looked scared, but still, a few of the older ones couldn¡¯t help themselves.


    "Jianjun, we should talk this out. It¡¯s not right to hit people!" an elder said.


    "Who the fuck asked you to speak?" Wang Jianjun charged at the elder, ready to strike.


    At that moment, some people quickly stepped in to stop Wang Jianjun. Two young men also stepped forward, shouting angrily, "Wang Jianjun, you dare hit my dad?"


    These two young men were the sons of that elder.


    Wang Jianjun was furious: "I¡¯ll fucking beat all of you too, believe it or not?"


    These two young men naturally feared Wang Jianjun on a regr day, but when it came to their own father, how could they just stand by and do nothing?


    "Wang Jianjun, stop trying to scare us. I don¡¯t believe you can take us all. You can beat us, but can you beat everyone here?" a young man shouted loudly, "You¡¯re here bullying widows and orphans, we can¡¯t stand to watch it. Right, everyone?"


    The crowd exchanged looks, and no one knew who started it, but they all began to make noise, and suddenly, the crowd¡¯s momentum increased.


    Those living here were mostly poor people. Everyone was short of money, but on the other hand, neighborhood rtions were still quite good. Moreover, Li Chunhua was a kind person. Though usually reticent, she was very agreeable in business, so she got along well with the neighbors too.


    Plus, Wang Jianjun had bullied too many people here, and seeing him go too far, the people naturally united against him.


    Watching the crowd rally, Wang Jianjun began to panic. After all, there were only five or six of his people, while there were more than twenty locals.


    Just then, several cars suddenly drove up from a distance. A group of people got out of the cars, led by Wang Jianjun¡¯s wife, Li Ling.


    Li Ling was holding the sobbing Little Overlord, surrounded by a group of people with a threatening demeanor.


    Seeing this situation, Wang Jianjun immediately found his spirit and hurried over to Li Ling, "Wife, you came just in time. These country bumpkins, they were thinking of beating us up!"


    Seeing Li Ling, the crowd suddenly became a bit flustered.


    Wang Jianjun was just a small-time thug, but Li Ling¡¯s status was not simple. Her father was the real deal, with influence over both the underworld and legitimate circles. Not to mention her eldest brother, who was the king of North City District. Otherwise, Wang Jianjun wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so arrogant around here!


    Li Ling swept a cold gaze over the crowd, "Who wants to fight?"


    Suddenly, everyone fell silent. The elder gritted his teeth and said with a trembling voice, "Jianjun¡¯s wife, this... this is just children fighting, is there really a need..."


    Li Ling didn¡¯t let the elder finish speaking and waved her hand dismissively, "Hit them!"


    Immediately, several men ran out from Li Ling¡¯s side, rushed toward the elder, and kicked him to the ground.

 Chapter 817 - 816: Vicious Woman

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 816: Vicious Woman</h4>


    Seeing this, the old man¡¯s two sons, naturally furious, rushed up to try to stop it. However, those few men were even more ruthless, beating both his sons until their heads were bloody, and they fell to the ground.


    "Stop hitting, stop hitting..." Li Chunhua pleaded in a trembling voice, but no one paid any attention to her.


    Li Ling walked over slowly, holding her son¡¯s hand, Little Overlord with a face full of pride, looking arrogantly at the three beaten men without the slightest fear, instead, his face lit up with excitement.


    "Who else wants to fight us?" Li Ling said coldly, "Whether youe at us now or go back and call for backup, I¡¯ll be right here waiting. Or, if you¡¯re not satisfied, you can also call the police, I¡¯ll just wait here. I want to see just how capable you are to stand up against me!"


    The crowd at the scene silenced, afraid to say anything.


    After scanning the crowd, Li Ling said coldly, "Not even daring to let out a fart, you still think you can fight us? A bunch of trash, you might as well just beg here, what the hell are you even good for!"


    Everyone was very angry, but no one dared to speak.


    Only then did Li Ling turn to Li Chunhua and said coldly, "Li Chunhua, you¡¯ve got some nerve. My son has grown up without a single fingerid on him, and you dare to hit him? What, do you really think we can¡¯t handle you?"


    Li Chunhua¡¯s face was covered in tears as she knelt to the ground, crying out, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it was... it was a mistake on my part, I deserve to die... I deserve to die..."


    "You think just saying sorry is enough after hitting my son?" Li Ling walked over to Zhao Pingshun and suddenly set her foot on Zhao Pingshun¡¯s chest.


    Li Ling was wearing high heels, and with that stomp, Zhao Pingshun¡¯s chest cracked, his ribs snapping.


    "Ah!" Li Chunhua nearly went mad, screaming loudly.


    Li Ling, however, didn¡¯t care at all, saying coldly, "You hit my son, I¡¯ll make your child pay back tenfold, a hundredfold. Come on, pin her daughter down as well, I want to show her what happens when you mess with my son!"


    Several men immediately pinned down Li Chunhua¡¯s young daughter, who screamed loudly for mercy, to no avail.


    The surrounding crowd watched, horrified, knowing Li Ling was a shrew, but they hadn¡¯t imagined she could be so vicious.


    They were just two kids, how could she bear toy her hands on them?


    But then again, who dared to say anything? It was said that these people had blood on their hands; who would dare to fight with them!


    Li Chunhua kept knocking her head on the ground pleading for mercy, but it waspletely useless. Li Ling walked over to her young daughter, and Li Chunhua totally broke down, suddenly jumping up, running to her cart, grabbing a sharp knife, and charging over while screaming.


    "I¡¯m fighting you!" Li Chunhua screamed as she charged over.


    Li Ling was startled, and just then, a man beside her rushed forward and kicked Li Chunhua, sending her flying.


    The surrounding people were all shocked; that kick was incredibly powerful.


    Li Ling, relieved, let out a coldugh, "Li Chunhua, you¡¯re fighting me? What do you have to fight me with? Do you know who this person by my side is? Let me tell you, he¡¯s a martial arts expert, assigned by my dad. Do you know who we are, to still dare to hit my son? I¡¯m telling you, today you¡¯ll learn what authority is, what rules are!"


    Li Ling shouted angrily, and then stomped down towards Li Chunhua¡¯s young daughter.


    "No!" Li Chunhua screamed, not knowing where she got the strength from, and suddenly threw herself forward to shield her daughter with her body.


    Li Ling¡¯s foot stomped down on Li Chunhua¡¯s back, and at that moment, Li Chunhua, already covered in scars, didn¡¯t make a sound.


    A few men beside them tried to pull Li Chunhua up, but Li Ling simply waved them off, "No need, let¡¯s see how long she canst!"


    With that, Li Ling continuously stomped on Li Chunhua¡¯s back.


    The heel of Li Ling¡¯s high-heeled shoe pressed down hard, each stomp inflicting lethal pain.


    Li Chunhua just held her daughter tightly, not making a sound, enduring several stomps.


    Li Ling, growing impatient, stepped directly on Li Chunhua¡¯s head, causing Li Chunhua to groan and nearly faint, yet she still clung to her daughter.


    "Trash!" Li Ling cursed, spat, stepped back a few steps, and said coldly, "Everyone saw that, right? This is what happens to anyone who hits my son. I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m staying here because my dad is developing this ce. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re in the same ss as me. Don¡¯t fucking talk to me about neighbors. If anyone messes with me, I¡¯ll make their life a living hell. If you don¡¯t believe me, try me and see if I, Li Ling, have the means!"


    The crowd was utterly silent, not daring to speak a word.


    Li Ling, looking triumphant, dusted off her clothes, waved her hand, and said, "Call the police, say that this viger grabbed a knife and tried to attack someone. Oh, and make sure to mention it was in self-defense."


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed with fear; you¡¯ve beaten her like this, and you still want to crush herpletely?


    But at that moment, who dared to say anything else?


    Wang Jianjun gave a sinisterugh, "Wife, you really know how to y the game. Not only torturing them physically but breaking them mentally too!"


    "Of course!" Li Ling sneered, whispering, "To deal with these trash, you have to use such methods. Otherwise, how would my dad acquire thisnd and develop it?"


    Wang Jianjun knew his father-inw wanted to take over the nearbynd to develop real estate. Hearing this, he immediately gave a thumbs up, whispering, "Wife, this time, dad is surely going to make a fortune!"


    Li Ling, full of pride, said, "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Dad said he has ties with several major families in Liuan City. Once the real estate here is developed, my dad will definitely be the underground leader of Liuan City!"


    Wang Jianjun¡¯s eyes lit up, he quickly scooted over to Li Ling, and chuckled, "Wife, dad is really awesome!"


    "Don¡¯t tter me." Li Ling spoke coldly, "You better do your job well, so my older brother might reward you with the North City District, and you can finally do something significant!"


    "Yes, yes..." Wang Jianjun quickly agreed.


    After Li Ling¡¯s people called the police, they simply got in their car and left.


    The scene was in ruins; some wanted to help Li Chunhua, but ultimately, none dared to do anything. These people were truly terrified by Li Ling and her gang.


    Not long after, Li Chunhua and a few others were taken to the police station. Li Ling¡¯s group had already reported that Li Chunhua had attempted to assault someone with a knife, naturally necessitating an investigation.


    Ten minutester, Zhao Ping¡¯an finally arrived at the location. Seeing the disarray, Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but look astonished: his mother normally wouldn¡¯t run around; why wasn¡¯t she here now?

 Chapter 818 - 817 Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 818: Chapter 817 Hospital</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at the mess on the ground, knowing something was wrong. He hurried to the nearest shop and anxiously asked, "Uncle Lin, have you seen my mom?"


    The shop owner, also their old neighbor for several years, saw Zhao Ping¡¯an and immediately said in a worried tone, "Oh, Ping¡¯an, where have you been? Your... your family is in big trouble..."


    "What happened..." Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s voice was a bit frantic.


    The shopkeeper hastily recounted the recent events and then whispered, "Right, we have surveince here. I was afraid those people woulde back to delete the footage, so I made some backups. Take a look for yourself."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an stared at the surveince footage for a while, his eyes instantly turning bloodshot. He clenched his fists and through gritted teeth said, "Where... where is my mom now?"


    "Those people turned the tables and reported to the police that your mom was carrying a knife and injuring others, now your mom and them have been taken away for investigation..." The shopkeeper said in a low voice, "Ping¡¯an, this... even though there¡¯s surveince footage, don¡¯t reveal it unless absolutely necessary. Those people, they¡¯re not to be trifled with. I... I just run a small business, I have kids at home..."


    This shop owner was also frightened by the couple, Li Ling and Wang Jianjun, and didn¡¯t want to get into trouble.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded slowly, "Uncle Lin, I¡¯m very grateful that you kept a backup. Thank you, I¡¯ll handle it!"


    The shopkeeper whispered, "Ping¡¯an, listen to Uncle Lin¡¯s advice, if there¡¯s really no other way, apologize to them. We are just poor people, what can we do? By bowing our heads and admitting our fault, we can¡¯tpete with those influential people!"


    "Thank you, Uncle Lin, I understand!" Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded again.


    He left the shop and headed straight for the police station.


    It wasn¡¯t until he got there that he found out his mother and younger siblings had already been taken to the hospital since their injuries were serious.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an rushed to the hospital, and there he found his mother, who had been quickly bandaged up, and his brother and sister receiving IV fluids in their hospital beds.


    Li Chunhua had just injured someone with a knife, and it was a serious matter, so naturally, she had to be taken to record a statement. As for his younger brother and sister, being just children and severely injured, they had to stay in the hospital for treatment.


    Seeing her son, Li Chunhua¡¯s tears flowed again. She grabbed Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s hand, her voice shaking as she said, "Ping¡¯an, you... you must look after your brother and sister. If it really can¡¯t be helped, then... we should move, not live there anymore. You must take care of your brother and sister..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, looking at his mother¡¯s injured appearance, felt his eyes redden even more. Clenching his teeth, he turned to the leader of the police team and demanded, "Uncle, we are the victims. Why aren¡¯t you arresting the assants instead of taking my mother away?"


    This police captain actually lived in their alley, too, and as a neighbor, he was often around, fully aware of Li Ling¡¯s and Wang Jianjun¡¯s unruly behavior.


    The captain sighed and said in a low voice, "Ping¡¯an, Sister Li indeed had a knife, and since they reported to the police, we definitely have to proceed with protocol and take her to record her statement."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you take them to record their statements?" Zhao Ping¡¯an pressed urgently.


    "Ping¡¯an, I know you¡¯re angry. But, there¡¯s nothing that can be done..." the captain replied softly, "I¡¯m under a lot of pressure myself!"


    "Pressure?" Zhao Ping¡¯an paused for a moment, then his brow furrowed, and he understood what the captain meant.


    "Uncle, can you wait for me for a moment, alright?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked softly.


    The captain didn¡¯t know what Zhao Ping¡¯an was about to do but nodded slightly. Honestly, he felt sympathy for Li Chunhua¡¯s family. However, he was a low-ranking officer and didn¡¯t have the power to decide. Li Ling¡¯s father, Big Brother Li, had many connections; a small captain like him stood no chance in a battle against such influence.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an went somewhere private and called the Elder of the Hu Family on his cell phone.


    This morning, Zhao Ping¡¯an had just learned the name of this elder from the Hu Family; his name was Hu Wannian, and his position in the Hu Family was second only to the Family Head.


    However, now that the Family Head had died, Hu Wannian was the new Patriarch Hu.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an briefly exined the situation on his side and then said coldly, "I want them to release my mom immediately. I¡¯m also aware of Li Ling¡¯s background and influence. Moreover, I don¡¯t want her side to find out about this incident. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?"


    Hu Wannian immediately replied, "Understood, you just leave it to me. Li Ling¡¯s side definitely won¡¯t get wind of this issue!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an hung up the phone and returned to the captain, whispering, "Please wait just a moment longer."


    The captain was perplexed, uncertain about what Zhao Ping¡¯an had done. He sighed and said in a low voice, "Ping¡¯an, I know you¡¯re on good terms with the Master of Dewei Martial Arts Hall. But this matter, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too difficult for him to resolve. Big Brother Li, he has strong connections with Changtian Martial Arts Hall..."


    The captain hadn¡¯t finished speaking when his phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, his expression changed drastically, and he quickly ran to an empty room to answer the call, responding with great respect, "Chief, you... you... hello..."


    Being familiar with the chief¡¯s number, the captain naturally recognized it. However, getting a call from this number was a first for him. He even wondered if it might be a secretary calling on behalf of the chief.


    But the voice that came through confirmed that it was indeed the chief making the call.


    "Did you arrest someone named Li Chunhua there?"


    The captain was excited but also a bit flustered. Li Ling¡¯s family was so powerful that it had prompted the chief himself to personally call about this case? That would mean Li Chunhua was doomed, right?


    "Yes, we¡¯ve just brought her in..." the captain hesitated momentarily and said in a low voice, "But, Li Chunhua is severely injured..."


    He didn¡¯t dare to say more; while he wanted to speak up for Li Chunhua, he knew his ce and that it would be overstepping his bounds to say too much.


    "Severely injured, then she should stay in the hospital for treatment!" the chief dered, "For now, don¡¯t bother with an investigation. The most important thing is to get her injuries treated!"


    "What?" The captain was baffled. The chief¡¯s instruction clearly indicated aid for Li Chunhua. What exactly was going on?


    "Handle the hospital admission, and there¡¯s no rush for an investigation. Oh, and if anyone asks, say that Li Chunhua is too severely injured and in aa, hence she needs hospital treatment and can¡¯t be questioned!"


    The captain was stunned, it took him a moment to regain hisposure before he quickly assured, "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll arrange it right now... I¡¯ll take care of it..."


    "Remember, don¡¯t go talking about this incident, and definitely don¡¯t let anyone know I made this call!" the chief instructed again.


    "Yes, yes!" the captain nodded repeatedly, hanging up the phone still in shock.


    He couldn¡¯t grasp why the chief was involved in this case? And why was the chief¡¯s call evidently supporting Li Chunhua¡¯s side? What in the world was happening?

 Chapter 819 - 818: What Illness Can You Treat Without Paying?

    <h4>Chapter 819: Chapter 818: What Illness Can You Treat Without Paying?</h4>


    The captain came out, patted Zhao Ping¡¯an on the shoulder, and smiled, "Ping¡¯an, don¡¯t worry anymore. We¡¯ve decided to let Sister Li recuperate in the hospital. The investigation can wait. You go ahead and take care of your things; we¡¯ll have someone here to watch over her!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an hadn¡¯t expected Hu Wannian to act so swiftly. It wasn¡¯t even three minutes after his call, and Hu had everything arranged. Such was the power of therge families. After the Wu Family fell, the Hu Family had be the true leading family in Liuan City!


    "Thank you, Uncle!" Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded and said to Li Chunhua beside him, "Mom, you should rest a bit. Get treated properly and don¡¯t worry about other things!"


    Li Chunhua didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but her face was still full of worry, "Ping¡¯an, remember to take your younger brother and sister awayter. Don¡¯t worry about me; Mom will be fine. Take them as far away as possible. You¡¯re the older brother; you have to look after them!"


    "I know!" Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded, "Mom, be assured, nothing will happen."


    Li Chunhua, with a tearful tone, said, "Ping¡¯an, I know what you¡¯re like, and don¡¯t you do anything foolish. Listen to Mom, we can¡¯t fight with them; you have to take good care of your younger brother and sister, understand?"


    "I know!" Zhao Ping¡¯an escorted his mother into the ward and then exined the situation to the captain, asking him to help take care of her.


    Afterward, Zhao Ping¡¯an left the ward and headed straight downstairs. He had to resolve this incident properly.


    Just as he reached the hospital lobby, he heard a young man saying, "My dad is so badly hurt, can¡¯t you bandage him up first? My brother has gone to get money, and he¡¯ll be here soon, we will pay shortly. Just help bandage my dad first, please, I¡¯m begging you..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an turned to look and saw a young man imploring a doctor in a white coat, his face flushed as he pleaded.


    He knew the young man; he was a neighbor living not far from his home, named Xu Cheng, and Zhao Ping¡¯an had a decent rtionship with him. The elderly man who had previously spoken up for Li Chunhua was his father. Their family of three had been brutally beaten by Li Ling¡¯s people and had also ended up in the hospital.


    The Xu family was also quite poor. Xu Cheng was twenty-eight this year and had a girlfriend but no money to get married. His brother was even worse off; at thirty-three, he didn¡¯t even have a partner. Both of them workedbor-intensive jobs on construction sites. Because their mother was seriously ill, all the money they earned was spent on her.


    "Don¡¯t waste my time!" the doctor said impatiently, "Pay first, then receive treatment¡ªthat¡¯s the hospital¡¯s rule. If you have money, go pay the fee and register, then wait for treatment. If you don¡¯t have money, get lost. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you!"


    "We¡¯re not without money; it¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t bring enough with us..." Xu Cheng said awkwardly, "Look at my dad, his head is still bleeding. Could you just bandage him up first? My brother will be right back..."


    "Why should I bandage him first? You haven¡¯t even paid the fee yet, and you want me to bandage him? Don¡¯t you know that after paying, you still have to register and wait your turn?" The doctor red.


    "No, it¡¯s just that I saw someone who didn¡¯t even have a number and you... you already treated him..." Xu Cheng mentioned.


    The doctor grew angry, "Nonsense! Can that be the same? Can youpare with him? He¡¯s a leader from the Health Bureau; what are you?"


    Xu Cheng was utterly confused and indignant, "So leaders from the Health Bureau get to see the doctor first? My... my dad is injured like this, bleeding and close to fainting; you¡¯re free yet unwilling to just help bandage him up. What kind of doctors are you..."


    "How dare you speak like that? Hey, what kind of person talks like that?" The medical angrily retorted, "What attitude is this? I don¡¯t bandage your dad, and it¡¯s my fault? The way you¡¯re putting it, you¡¯re right not to pay or register, and I should be climbing over myself to treat you?"


    Xu Cheng, who was also quite straightforward, became furious, "What did I say that was incorrect? A doctor should care like a parent; you see a patient bleeding non-stop, standing right here doing nothing, insisting I pay and register first¡ªis this how you handle things? Are you really doctors or just bloodsucking vampires that want money?"


    "You still dare to curse people, and you want to make trouble, don¡¯t you?" the doctor roared in anger, "I¡¯m telling you, get the hell out of here; we¡¯re not treating you anymore!"


    As he spoke, the doctor reached out to push Xu Cheng.


    Xu Cheng, not one to show weakness, tore the doctor¡¯s hands away and retorted angrily, "We¡¯re not leaving. Is this your hospital? Just because you say we should leave, we should go?"


    "Oh, you want to resist?" the doctor bellowed, "Go, call the security department and tell them someone is beating up the doctors in the hospital!"


    "Hey, how can you frame someone like this..." Xu Cheng got anxious.


    The doctor didn¡¯t pay any attention, and a nurse hurried off to the side. Before long, a group from the security department arrived.


    Leading them was a man with a face full of flesh, wearing his security uniform carelessly, resembling more of a thug.


    The burly man grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s cor the moment he arrived and cursed, "So it¡¯s fucking you stirring up trouble in the hospital? Take a good look at yourself, do you think this is a ce where you can make a scene?"


    Xu Cheng, always stubborn, immediately snapped back, "Speak properly, don¡¯t grab my clothes..."


    "What the fuck if I grab your clothes? I dare to hit you, too!" The burly man said, and with a swing of his hand, he pped towards Xu Cheng¡¯s face.


    Xu Cheng blocked with his hand and angrily said, "I¡¯m telling you, talk it out, don¡¯t get physical..."


    "Who the fuck wants to talk to you!" The burly man threw Xu Cheng¡¯s hand aside and shouted, "Beat him up!"


    Several men with the same thuggish demeanor rushed up, surrounding Xu Cheng and began to beat him with a flurry of punches and kicks.


    Xu Cheng¡¯s father sat in the distance and started to shout anxiously upon seeing this, "Don¡¯t hit him, don¡¯t hit, Chengzi, run quick..."


    "Think you can run?" the doctor said with a smug face, "Daring to make trouble in the hospital? Are you tired of living? Let me tell you, if we don¡¯t discipline you thoroughly today, other people will start treating our hospital like a public toilet,ing and going as they please. Hit him, hit him hard. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility!"


    The security guards were even more energized, striking even harder.


    Just then, a furious roar came, "Stop!"


    Everyone was startled and turned their heads to look, only to see Zhao Ping¡¯an running towards them with long strides.


    Seeing that Zhao Ping¡¯an was dressed very inly, they naturally didn¡¯t take him seriously. The burly man pointed at Zhao Ping¡¯an, who charged up to him, and scoffed, "Who the fuck are you to speak here..."


    Before the burly man could finish, Zhao Ping¡¯an was already in front of him. He grabbed the burly man¡¯s neck and lifted the man, who weighed over 180 kilos, off the ground and mmed him onto the floor. The burly man vomited blood on the spot and copsed, limp on the ground!

 Chapter 820: Why End the Show in - 819?

    <h4>Chapter 820: Why End the Show in Chapter 819?</h4>


    The scene was deathly quiet, especially among the security guards who were all stunned. What was happening?


    Xu Cheng finally managed to get up, and seeing the situation, he too was shocked. Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an, he was even more surprised, "Ping¡¯an, how... how did you get here..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an walked over, pushed aside a few people next to Xu Cheng, and helped Xu Cheng up, whispering, "Brother Cheng, I heard that you guys had a dispute with Wang Jianjun today over my mother¡¯s matter. Thank you all!"


    The expression on Xu Cheng¡¯s face was awkward. In fact, it was his father who could not stand by and see injustice. As for the two brothers, it was to protect their own father.


    "Ping¡¯an, you go upstairs and check on Auntie first..." Xu Cheng waved his hand.


    "I have already seen her," Zhao Ping¡¯an whispered. "My mom is fine, thank you for your concern."


    "It¡¯s good she¡¯s fine, it¡¯s good..." Xu Cheng nodded repeatedly.


    At that moment, the doctor nearby finally snapped out of it, red, and said, "You... you dare to hit someone in the hospital..."


    "So what if I hit someone!" Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s aura surged, he turned his head abruptly, stared at the doctor, and said coldly, "Go and bandage my uncle Xu¡¯s wounds right now. If there is any slight mishandling, I¡¯ll hit you too!"


    "You... you dare to threaten me..." the doctor was furious, "Do you know who I am? Let me tell you, not only am I a doctor here, but the director here is also my uncle, you..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately pped the doctor across the face, causing the doctor¡¯s face to swell up instantly.


    "You... you dare to hit me..." The doctor was dumbfounded, his great uncle was the director, and he was usually arrogant and domineering in this hospital. He ordered other doctors around and didn¡¯t care for the patients who came for treatment.


    Usually, he bossed around the patients here, swore at the drop of a hat, and not many people dared to say anything. Those who dared to resist were taken care of by the security staff he called, and they instantly quieted down. He had never been at a loss before.


    This time, Zhao Ping¡¯an knocked down the security captain first, then pped him, which was something that had never happened before.


    "So what if I hit you!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly, "As a doctor, you watch patients bleed here and do nothing, are you even human? You¡¯re worse than an animal. Hitting you is already giving you too much credit!"


    "You... you dare to insult me..." the doctor roared in rage, "Listen to me, if you don¡¯t kneel down in front of me and apologize today, I swear you¡¯ll take my name!"


    "Fine, try me!" Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face was icy, "I¡¯m giving you a chance now, go and call your so-called great uncle over and try!"


    After the events ofst night, Zhao Ping¡¯an had be much more resilient and assertive in his behavior, which, in a way, was much like Su Yang!


    "You just wait, just you wait..." the doctor continued to roar, gesturing, "Go... go get all the security. Also, go... call my great uncle down, tell him someone is causing trouble in the hospital, hitting our staff, beating up a doctor..."


    Several people hurriedly ran to call for help, and the doctor red at Zhao Ping¡¯an, grinding his teeth, "Kid, stand right there and don¡¯t run off. If you run, you¡¯ll be my son, born of pigs and dogs..."


    This time, Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t hold back and punched the doctor in the mouth, knocking out his teeth and leaving him whimpering in pain.


    The crowd around was very shocked. Most of them were astonished; Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s audacity was simply too great.


    Causing a scene in the hospital, even hitting a doctor, wasn¡¯t this courting death?


    Xu Cheng too felt that things were getting out of hand. He quietly walked over to Zhao Ping¡¯an and whispered, "Ping¡¯an, this... this doesn¡¯t need to get so out of hand. With a person like him, why... why lose your temper? Maybe you should leave, there¡¯s no need... no need to sh with these people..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an understood Xu Cheng¡¯s concerns; he was afraid he would be unable to control the situation.


    However, Zhao Ping¡¯an was no longer the man he used to be. Was there anything in Liuan City that he couldn¡¯t handle now?


    Moreover, Zhao Ping¡¯an had his master, Su Yang, backing him up.


    Who was Su Yang? He was a man who could trample the Qi Family of Wanhu under his feet!


    As a disciple of Su Yang, why would Zhao Ping¡¯an show any weakness?


    "There¡¯s nothing to worry about!" Zhao Ping¡¯an patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder, "Brother Cheng, I¡¯ll make him kneel before you in a moment!"


    "What?" Xu Cheng was dumbfounded, unable to understand where Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s confidence wasing from.


    Soon, about a dozen men from the security room arrived. These so-called security guards were actually local thugs hired by the hospital specifically to deal with medical disputes. In in words, they were the hospital¡¯s enforcers.


    Seeing the security personnel arrive, a doctor, covering his mouth, struggled to his feet and tearfully directed them to go and take care of Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    These security guards, ustomed to bullying locals, charged forward without hesitation, bolstered by their numbers.


    "Let¡¯s talk this out nicely..." Xu Cheng attempted to intervene.


    "To hell with talk!" the lead security guard cursed and kicked towards Xu Cheng.


    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t react in time, but Zhao Ping¡¯an was quicker. He immediately grabbed the security guard¡¯s ankle, lifted him off the ground, and mmed him onto the floor on the other side.


    The security guard broke many bones andy on the ground, unable to even scream in pain.


    The other security guards hadn¡¯t even reacted yet; now, they all rushed up to Zhao Ping¡¯an. Seeing what had happened, they were all startled.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, on the other hand, was straightforward. He charged forward, grabbed two of them, and swiftly pinned them to the ground. With one punch each, the two men passed out instantly.


    The remaining security guards were so terrified they nearly wet themselves and immediately ran away, not daring toe anywhere near Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    The doctor was stunned, amazed by Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s fighting ability.


    However, he stiffened his neck and said grudgingly, "You... you think just because you have some strength, you... you¡¯re impressive. Today, the... the more people you beat, the... the more you¡¯ll regret itter..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression was icy as he was about to deal with the doctor when suddenly, a group of people hurried down from upstairs. Leading them was a man over fifty, the hospital director.


    "Stop!" The director shouted angrily as he ran over, "What are you doing? What are you doing? You¡¯re even beating up people in the hospital, do you want to die?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked up at the director, his brows furrowed, and he coldly said, "Why don¡¯t you ask why I¡¯m hitting them?"


    "Why should I ask anything? What do I need to ask!" the director shouted angrily, "I¡¯m telling you, hitting people is wrong. Go, call the police, don¡¯t let this bastard escape!"

 Chapter 821 - 820: Big Shots Gather

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chapter 820: Big Shots Gather</h4> A nurse approached the director and whispered, "Director, there¡¯s no need to call the police, there are officers from the police station upstairs. This man¡¯s mother and siblings are injured and being treated in our hospital!"


    "Really?" The director¡¯s eyes widened even more and he barked angrily, "Which ward? Who took over? Go upstairs right now and tell them to immediately throw these people out. Our hospital won¡¯t treat such people!"


    "Ah?" The nurse hesitated for a moment. The patient was already hooked up to an IV drip, and they were just going to throw them out?


    "What are you dawdling for? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?" The director roared.


    Finally snapping back to reality, the nurse nodded quickly and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll go inform them right now..."


    As the nurse turned to leave, Zhao Ping¡¯an instantly shouted angrily, "Stop right there!"


    "Ignore him, go do what I told you!" The director smirked coldly. "Causing trouble in the hospital and still expecting us to treat your family? Dream on. Let me tell you, not just in this hospital, no hospital in the whole Liuan City will take them in. You don¡¯t believe me? Go ahead and try!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face was icy as he said in a deep voice, "I just want to ask you one thing. What does the matter between you and me have to do with my mother and my siblings? Is the hospital supposed to save lives and help the injured, or is it a ce for you to exact revenge? Can¡¯t we settle our own affairs? Why do you have to drive my family out of the hospital? Not only that, but you also prevent other hospitals from taking them in? If something happens to the patients, who will be responsible?"


    "What are you babbling about with me for?" The director said impatiently, "This is my hospital, what I say goes. What do you have a problem with? And don¡¯t talk to me about saving lives and aiding the injured; you assaulted our doctors, hit our people, and you still expect us to treat you? You must be dreaming. You cause trouble in the hospital and you think other hospitals will take you in? As for any misfortune, if you die outside the hospital, what does that have to do with us? What, are you nning on extorting us even though the person hasn¡¯t died yet?"


    "Why don¡¯t you ask me why I caused a scene?" Zhao Ping¡¯an said in a cold voice.


    "I¡¯ve already said, I can¡¯t be bothered with that. In any case, you¡¯re in the wrong for hitting someone!" The director shouted loudly.


    "What about the security guards hitting people, are they in the right?" Zhao Ping¡¯an retorted.


    "I didn¡¯t see them hitting anyone, I only saw you hitting people, what about it!" The director replied bluntly.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was momentarily speechless, then slowly nodded. "Fine, you¡¯re impressive, I¡¯ll remember what you said!"


    "Trying to intimidate me?" The director pointed at Zhao Ping¡¯an and said, "What¡¯s the matter? You think you¡¯re unbeatable because you¡¯ve got a bit of strength? Come on then, try hitting me! I warn you, if you dare flick a finger at me, I¡¯ll make you regret being alive!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an stopped talking and stood calmly with his hands behind his back, turning his head to look outside the door.


    "What are you staring at? I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t get away today. If I don¡¯t deal with you properly, I¡¯ll take your surname!" The director yelled loudly.


    "Uncle, even if he kneels down and kowtows to me, I won¡¯t let him go!" The doctor said with a sobbing voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s as good as dead!" The director said with a triumphant face, having seen Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s clothes and thereby not taking him seriously.


    Besides, causing trouble in the hospital, if this matter really esctes, he had many ways to take Zhao Ping¡¯an down. So, he feltpletely confident in this situation.


    It was only then that the nurse snapped out of it and hurriedly ran upstairs. At this moment, a loud rumbling of motorcycles suddenly came from outside the main entrance.


    "Why is it so noisy outside?" The director frowned.


    Just then, a man dressed in a security uniform rushed in panic, his voice trembling, "Director, outside... there are a lot of cars outside..."


    "What do you mean a lot of cars?" The director frowned. "What¡¯s the problem with carsing? Don¡¯t our hospital get a lot of cars every day?"


    The man said with a quivering voice, "It¡¯s not that, there are... a lot of cars, they can¡¯t all fit in our hospital¡¯s parking lot, and they¡¯re not allowed in, but... but they forced their way in..."


    "What?" The director exploded with rage: "Who the hell is so bold? Have all these people gathered today? Do they really think our hospital is easy to bully?"


    The director, cursing angrily, strode out of the lobby. Only then did he realize what the security guard meant by "a lot of cars."


    The hospital parking lot was now filled to capacity with cars. The driveway was alsopletely full of cars. At a nce, they stretched on densely, without end in sight, and there was even a long line at the entrance to the parking lot.


    Most critical of all, none of these cars were ordinary. Mercedes and BMWs were amon sight, and the first few with their ostentatious license tes, Rolls-Royces and Bentleys, induced even more panic.


    Those who could drive these cars were not ordinary people; they were not individuals the director could even think topare himself with. And those who could sport these license tes were definitely not ordinary either. Without going any further, the Maybach at the front with a "88888" license te spoke volumes.


    The director wanted to continue his angry rant, but the words got stuck in his throat and swallowed back down.


    "What... what¡¯s going on here..." the director said,pletely dumbfounded.


    The doctor beside him was also stupefied and whispered, "Uncle, these are... these are big shots from Liuan City, why... why are they all here? Couldn¡¯t be... couldn¡¯t be that they¡¯re here for medical treatment, right?"


    The director felt a surge of excitement. If that were the case, then their hospital would be famous overnight. Such dignitaries had never visited this local hospital for treatment before. If he could treat these important figures, his status in Liuan City would surely rise again.


    By this time, the first few luxury cars had already arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    Startled, the director hurried over, wanting to help the people inside the cars open their doors.


    But as he approached, he was stopped by several men in ck. The men in ck personally opened the doors, and several spirited elderly men stepped out.


    "This... this is Hu Wannian from the Hu Family..." a man couldn¡¯t help eximing.


    "Hu Wannian? Isn¡¯t that the person who manages all the Hu Family¡¯s businesses?"


    "Isn¡¯t it just? Oh, and look who¡¯s behind him, that¡¯s Zhang Chunguang from the Zhang Family, one of the Ten Great Families of Liuan City!"


    "And there¡¯s the He Family, the Zhou Family..."


    As the onlookers continued to exim, several powerful figures, capable of overshadowing the city with a wave of their hand, stepped out.


    The director rushed to greet them, smiling obsequiously, "Mr. Hu..."


    Hu Wannian ignored himpletely and, with the people beside him, walked past the director. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, they approached Zhao Ping¡¯an who was standing inside the lobby.


    "Young Master Zhao, I¡¯m sorry we¡¯rete!" Hu Wannian bowed slightly, speaking respectfully, "Is there anything we can do to help you?"

 Chapter 822 - 821 Trouble Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 821 Trouble Brewing</h4>


    Following Hu Wannian¡¯s words, the several people who followed him bowed simultaneously, saying in unison, "We are sorry, Young Master Zhao!"


    Everyone in the hall, originally bustling with liveliness, was shocked still, especially the dean who had just run to the entrance to greet them¡ªhis mouth hung open, unable to recover.


    There were not many people following Hu Wannian into the hall, but none of those who could enter here were weak. Any one of them could turn Liuan City upside down. Any one of them was too influential for the dean to even look up to!


    One might say that those who came in with Hu Wannian almost epassed all of the Prestigious Families and major powers of Liuan City.


    And now, these magnates who controlled Liuan City were all standing before Zhao Ping¡¯an, bending their waists to bow to this young man and personally apologizing¡ªwho could have imagined such a scene?


    At this moment, everyone had only one thought in mind: Who exactly was this young man, and what was his identity that made all these important figures bow before him?


    Xu Cheng stood agape; although he was a brash man, he could clearly feel the aura of supremacy emanating from Hu Wannian and his entourage. Just that aura alone was enough to terrify him into silence.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, however, was quite calm. The Zhao Ping¡¯an of the past would surely have been startled by such a disy, but not anymore.


    The ughter that took cest night had already tempered his mindset. Moreover, as a disciple of Su Yang, that identity alone ced him above the heads of these people. Even if they came to bow, there was nothing incorrect about it!


    "Why have you alle?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked casually, having heard the roaring of vehicles outside just moments before; hence, he didn¡¯t speak up. But he hadn¡¯t expected Hu Wannian and the others to rush over.


    Hu Wannian hurriedly exined, "This morning, I convened members of the major families of Liuan City to discuss how we might assist Young Master Zhao. Just then, we received news of an incident involving your family, learning that your mother and siblings were injured, so we hurried over to visit and see if there was anything that Young Master Zhao might need us to handle."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an nced at Hu Wannian, who spoke lightly. Zhao Ping¡¯an knew very well that Hu Wannian was simply demonstrating his loyalty. As for those present, they could not yet constitute the Ten Great Families of Liuan City, indicating that some families were not yet under the Hu Family¡¯s control.


    But everyone else was stunned, especially the dean, trembling all over. He had heard very clearly what Hu Wannian had just said.


    Hu Wannian had gathered the members of the major families of Liuan City to discuss assisting Zhao Ping¡¯an? Assisting with what? Who exactly was Zhao Ping¡¯an, that so many major families would coborate to provide assistance?


    The dean was panic-stricken¡ªhe didn¡¯t understand the situation at all. However, he was acutely aware that he had truly angered someone he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Any person from those bowing before Zhao Ping¡¯an could easily crush him by merely lifting their little finger. In fact, their subordinates, who had no ce inside and stood outside, could also easily torment this dean to death!


    The dean felt like crying; he could never have dreamed that he would get mixed up in such a major incident.


    In Liuan City, the dean had been considered a figure of some status¡ªfamiliar with many important people and with a broadwork. With his influence, bullying ordinary citizens was as easy as crushing ants. That was why he had been so domineering toward Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    But now, it appeared that he was simply courting death. His so-calledwork was useless before Zhao Ping¡¯an. It was even possible that if hiswork friends knew about this matter, they would alsoe forward to deal with him, hoping to gain favor with Zhao Ping¡¯an!


    The dean¡¯s calves were shaking as he thought about how to apologize to save his life.


    "Young Master Zhao, how are your mother and siblings now?" Hu Wannian asked cautiously.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an sighed, "The injuries are serious, and moreover, they¡¯re troublesome!"


    "Troublesome?" Hu Wannian was startled and quickly asked, "Is there anything we can help with?"


    "Actually, there is something I need your help with," Zhao Ping¡¯an said, ncing at the dean, who immediately shuddered.


    The dean quickly offered, "Young Master Zhao, I... I will arrange for the best doctors right away..."


    "Did I give you permission to speak?" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly.


    With a shudder, the dean fell silent as Hu Wannian signaled one of his men with his eyes. The subordinate rushed over, punched the dean in the stomach, and with the dean clutching his stomach, turning the color of a liver, he could not utter another word.


    "The situation wasn¡¯t too serious at first, but this dean," Zhao Ping¡¯an paused, "was unwilling to treat them here and intended to have them thrown out of the hospital. Moreover, he said he would make sure we couldn¡¯t receive medical treatment in any hospital throughout Liuan City."


    The dean¡¯s face immediately turned pale as Zhao Ping¡¯an still spoke those words¡ªit meant certain doom for him.


    "What!?" Hu Wannian exploded in rage, turning to re furiously at the dean: "Did you say that?"


    The others, too, were incensed, bitterly scolding, "You¡¯ve got some nerve, treating Young Master Zhao¡¯s family like that!"


    "A mere dean dares to utter such nonsense; what do you think you are!"


    "That¡¯s outrageous, how bold are you to speak such words?"


    "How dare you show such disrespect to Young Master Zhao, are you seeking death!"


    The Family Heads of several major families furiously denounced him, and the dean felt like he was already as good as dead. He barely gasped a few breaths and stammered, "Everyone, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding... I was not... That wasn¡¯t my intention, I was just joking with Young Master Zhao, how could I dare to say such things..."


    "A joke?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked coldly: "Your nurses were about to run upstairs to throw my mother and siblings out. And wasn¡¯t it you who called the police, wanting to lock me up? Not to mention, all your security personnel have arrived, iming they would beat us to death and take responsibility, right?"


    Hu Wannian and the others were even more furious. This dean was truly seeking death, daring to provoke Zhao Ping¡¯an like this¡ªhe was clearly a man tired of living!


    "Young Master Zhao, I... I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose..." the dean trembled as he said, "Besides, I... I didn¡¯t say to beat you to death..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an retorted, "Didn¡¯t your nephew say so? Doesn¡¯t that amount to the same as you saying

 Chapter 823 - 822 Why Should I Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 823: Chapter 822 Why Should I Apologize</h4>


    The Director was stunned and looked at his nephew tremblingly, "You... you said such a thing?"


    The doctor hesitated slightly but still nodded, "I... I did say that..."


    "You... you¡¯re really audacious!" The Director pped the doctor across the face and cursed angrily, "You dare say anything, don¡¯t you? You... you... go kneel and apologize to Young Master Zhao right now..."


    The doctor was taken aback for a moment. He actually had considered apologizing. But to kneel and apologize, that was something he truly did not want to do.


    Hu Wannian and the others had arrived with imposing force, and he was actually very scared. However, he wasn¡¯t the Director and didn¡¯t know much about these powerful families.


    In his view, although the trouble he had caused was not minor, what could these powerful families do to him? At worst, he could abandon everything here and leave Liuan City. He could still live!


    So, apologizing was eptable, but as for kneeling in apology, losing face like that, he would definitely not do it!


    "Uncle, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You can ask me to apologize, but why should I kneel?" The doctor spoke loudly, "A man, in his life, can kneel to the heavens, kneel to the earth, kneel to his parents. But why should I kneel to a stranger? Just because he is powerful, just because these prominent people are on his side, should I kneel to him? I don¡¯t believe it. I won¡¯t kneel today. What can he do to me!"


    The Director was almost spitting blood. He had wanted his nephew to kneel and apologize, to admit his mistake and beg for mercy, hoping that Zhao Ping¡¯an would spare them. He had not expected his nephew to be so bold. To dare say such things in this situation, was he not courting death?


    "You... how can you say such things..." the Director was furious, and again pped him.


    The doctor blocked the Director¡¯s hand and indignantly said, "Uncle, what exactly are you trying to do? These people are causing trouble in the hospital, and you don¡¯t reprimand them. First, you ask me to kneel and apologize, then you hit me. Are you on my side or are you helping them?"


    "I... I am trying to save you..." the Director said through clenched teeth in a low voice, "Do you really want to die?"


    "Die what death!" the doctor retorted ungratefully and yelled, "What, are they going to kill me? I don¡¯t believe it. These people are rich and powerful, so what? Let them try and touch me!"


    The Director was close to copsing. His nephew had always been too arrogant and unruly, and he had never disciplined him. He had no idea the severity of offending these powerful families. Still defiant at a time like this, who could save him now?


    "Director, it seems your nephew doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly, "Don¡¯t make him kneel anymore, I can¡¯t ept it. We¡¯ll settle today¡¯s matter between us alone!"


    The Director opened his mouth but ultimately dared not speak. He also knew that anything he said now would be pointless.


    "You want to settle it with me alone?" the doctor red at Zhao Ping¡¯an, "Fine, let¡¯s settle it. You¡¯re causing trouble in the hospital, I was just defending myself..."


    Before the doctor could finish, Zhao Ping¡¯an pped him across the face, and the doctor fell to the ground once more.


    The doctor was furious, yelling as he tried to get up. But by then, the Hu Family¡¯s people had already charged forward and pinned him down.


    "Take him away. I will settle the score with himter!" Zhao Ping¡¯an waved his hand.


    The Hu Family¡¯s people didn¡¯t say a word, just grabbed the doctor and started dragging him outside.


    The doctor realized something was wrong¡ªbeing abducted in front of so many people, these folks truly feared no one!


    "What are you... what are you doing? Let go of me, let go, I won¡¯t go with you..." the doctor immediately started screaming, "Help, kidnapping..."


    A p from one of the Hu Family¡¯s mennded on his face, cutting off his words abruptly. Another person by his side stuffed a sock into his mouth without hesitation. Despite the doctor¡¯s muffled cries and struggles, he couldn¡¯t resist and was dragged away by the Hu Family¡¯s people under the watchful eyes of the public.


    Many onlookers surrounded the scene, yet not a single one dared to speak up. Even his colleagues from the hospital opted to avoid trouble, fearing the ferocity of the Hu Family¡¯s members.


    The doctor was forcibly shoved into a car, and as the door closed, tears almost spilled from his eyes. At that moment, how he wished he didn¡¯t have socks stuffed in his mouth, how he wished he could speak. Then, he would¡¯ve loudly told Zhao Ping¡¯an that he was willing to kneel and apologize.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. He thought he was significant, not realizing that to those major families, he was insignificant as an ant. With just a casual flick of their finger, these families could crush him!


    Outside, the hospital director stood by, shivering. Although he was the doctor¡¯s uncle, he dared not utter a single word.


    "I said before that your nephew must kneel and apologize to my friend..." Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at the director with a cold voice, "It seems your nephew isn¡¯t too keen, but what I say must be done. Or perhaps, you would like to take his ce?"


    The director¡¯s face turned red with humiliation, and kneeling in front of everyone would mean losing all his dignity.


    But considering his nephew¡¯s fate, he eventually dared not refuse. He knew if he didn¡¯t kneel, he would surely be taken away by these people. By then, it wouldn¡¯t just be a simple matter of kneeling; whether he could even survive was uncertain!


    Xu Cheng stood beside Zhao Ping¡¯an, feeling panicky inside. Although he had been loud and aggressive earlier, he was still intimidated by high-ranking individuals like the hospital director.


    Moreover, if the director were to kneel down, the matter would surely escte. He didn¡¯t know what Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s situation was at the moment, but as an ordinary person, he didn¡¯t dare to demand that the director kneel.


    "Ping¡¯an, there¡¯s... there¡¯s no need..." Xu Cheng said in a low voice, "I... I haven¡¯t really been wronged..."


    "That won¡¯t do, what I promise must be fulfilled!" Zhao Ping¡¯an patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and stared coldly at the director, "Do you need my assistance?"


    The director shuddered and finally knelt down with a trembling voice, "So... sorry, it¡¯s... it¡¯s our fault..."


    Xu Cheng was also frightened and hurriedly went to help the director up, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s okay... Director, actually... we were also at fault..."


    "Don¡¯t bother with him!" Zhao Ping¡¯an cut in directly, "From today on, he¡¯s no longer the director of this hospital!"


    "Ah?" Xu Cheng blinked in surprise. What¡¯s happening?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at the director with a cold tone, "I¡¯m offering you early retirement to enjoy your twilight years, are you willing?"


    The director was startled, then nodded repeatedly. What else could he dare to wish for now? Being able to enjoy histter years was already more than he could ask for, as if his ancestral graves were smoking green. Otherwise, if these powerful families were to investigate, the best oue for the rest of his life would be in prison!

 Chapter 824 - 823 The Rise of the Insignificant

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 823 The Rise of the Insignificant</h4>


    After resolving the issues at the hospital, Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t linger. He had Hu Wannian arrange for someone to take care of his family there, and then he left directly with Hu Wannian and others.


    The Xu Cheng family stayed on in the hospital, and of course, there would be no more problems with their hospitalization and treatment from then on.


    Even the main members of the great families who weren¡¯t qualified to speak directly to Zhao Ping¡¯an hurried to help arrange things for Xu Cheng¡¯s family.


    Everyone knew that Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s future was limitless. Even the Hu Family followed his lead, so needless to say, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s status in the future was a foregone conclusion.


    All these people wanted to get on Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s good side, but they weren¡¯t qualified to do so. Their only option was to start with friends of Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    So, after the Xu family was hospitalized, it wasn¡¯t long before people came running to offer their warmth. They showered them with all sorts of inquiries and help, acting as if they were their own family.


    As a result, before even a bottle of IV fluid was over, the father and sons had been offered over a dozen good jobs. These were the kind of jobs where you could make a lot of money without lifting a finger, the kind they wouldn¡¯t dare dream of normally. And these offers weren¡¯t sought after; instead, people were fighting to arrange them.


    The Xu family was dumbfounded, not understanding what was happening. Especially Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother who hadn¡¯t seen what Zhao Ping¡¯an had just done here, was extremely baffled.


    However, the offered dozen or so jobs made all three Xu men drool. Especially Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother, who was over thirty and still unmarried because his family was poor and he couldn¡¯t afford a house or car, and had no proper job, only able to work as aborer on construction sites.


    Now, with any one of these jobs, he could afford a house, a car, and even get married¡ªnone of which would be mere dreams anymore.


    Finally, after all those people left, Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother cautiously asked Xu Cheng, "Chengzi, what... what¡¯s going on? Who are these people? Are they doing interviews or something with social research?"


    "These are Ping¡¯an¡¯s friends!" Xu Cheng replied.


    "Ah? Ping¡¯an¡¯s friends?" Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother looked at the health supplements ced around with a confused face, "What do his friends do? It¡¯s my first time seeing reporters bringing gifts. Wow, these things aren¡¯t cheap, Ping¡¯an has some really generous friends."


    Thinking about the luxury cars those people drove, Xu Cheng nodded vigorously: "These are all rich people!"


    "Rich people?" Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother was astonished. "Ping¡¯an knows so many rich people? No way. You¡¯re not joking, are you? We grew up together, how could I not know about his situation?"


    "They really are rich people!" Xu Cheng said earnestly.


    Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother, reading his brother¡¯s expression and knowing very well that his brother wasn¡¯t one to joke around, became somewhat excited, "Really... really? Then... then the jobs they said they would arrange for us..."


    "I guess they¡¯re real..." Xu Cheng whispered, "Among those who came looking for Ping¡¯an, I recognized one. You know, he¡¯s the boss of our big boss¡¯s boss..."


    "What?" Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother was confounded.


    "It¡¯s the boss above our big boss, the one who¡¯s his backer," Xu Cheng said. "Remember? There was a time when he came to inspect the construction site, and we saw him from a distance. That Boss Zhou..."


    "It¡¯s him!" Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother was stunned. "But he is the big boss!"


    "Right, he also came to see Ping¡¯an today," Xu Cheng paused and then said in a low voice, "And Boss Zhou, standing far away, didn¡¯t even have the privilege to approach Ping¡¯an to talk!"


    "Ah?" Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother was speechless. "Are you kidding me?"


    "It¡¯s true!" Xu Cheng said. "I saw it with my own eyes, Ping¡¯an isn¡¯t the same as before. With a wave of his hand, all these big bosses bowed respectfully!"


    "Really... really?" Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother froze, then became excited, "So... so that means, all of these, are Ping¡¯an¡¯s friends? The jobs they... they are arranging for us..."


    "That¡¯s definitely no problem!" Xu Cheng said with a smile.


    "Really... really?" Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother stuttered, jumping off the sickbed in excitement, "Then... then I won¡¯t have to work hardbor at the construction site anymore?"


    "As long as Ping¡¯an says a word, why would you still do hardbor!" Xu Cheng also said excitedly.


    "Oh my, I... I couldn¡¯t have imagined this..." Xu Cheng¡¯s elder brother was moved to tears, "Ping¡¯an, the kid, grew up with us. I never thought, he would be so sessful. It¡¯s great, just great!"


    Xu Cheng, too, was extremely excited. Among all the neighbors in the alley, it was their family that was closer to Zhao Ping¡¯an. With Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s rise, as the saying goes, ¡¯When one man attains the Tao, even his pets ascend to heaven.¡¯ How could they not benefit from it as well?


    Not to mention, just the jobs those people just arranged, any one of them could change their lives!


    In fact, these two still had too narrow a view. They had no idea of the status Zhao Ping¡¯an would have in Liuan City in the future.


    Otherwise, they would not have paid so much attention to these jobs!


    ...


    Zhao Ping¡¯an went straight back to Beiwang Manor, where Su Yang was sitting and drinking tea in the manor.


    Hu Wannian had called ahead to inform Su Yang of the situation with Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family.


    Actually, Hu Wannian and the others¡¯ visit to the hospital was also hinted at by Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know about the incidents involving the hospital director and the doctors that Zhao Ping¡¯an would encounter, but he was concerned that Zhao Ping¡¯an wouldn¡¯t be able to handle his mother¡¯s situation.


    Therefore, he had Hu Wannian and the others go to the hospital, first to support Zhao Ping¡¯an and secondly, to make Zhao Ping¡¯an understand the concept of utilizing one¡¯s momentum.


    To control Liuan City, Zhao Ping¡¯an needed to not only cultivate fortitude but also learn to use the power at his disposal. For warriors, you can subdue with immense strength, but for ordinary people, you must suppress them with overwhelming influence!


    After returning to the manor, Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately came to see Su Yang. He recounted the incident at his home to Su Yang, and then asked in a low voice, "Master, how should I deal with this situation?"


    Su Yang, looking serene as he held his teacup, took a sip and softly said, "Out of the Ten Great Families of Liuan City, besides the Wu Family that was destroyed, how many went to the hospital today? How many did not go at all, or if they did send someone, their Family Head did not attend."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was taken aback, not understanding why Su Yang suddenly brought up this matter. He thought for a moment and replied, "Family Heads who personally went to the hospital number six, two did not go. Only one family did not send anyone at all!"

 Chapter 825 - 824: Gongye Liang Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 825: Chapter 824: Gongye Liang Reappears</h4>


    Su Yang slowly nodded, put down his teacup, and spoke softly, "It seems that among those three families, two do not submit to you, and the one that didn¡¯t even send someone has other backers!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an scratched his head and whispered, "Master, it¡¯s okay that those two families don¡¯t submit to me. But the one that didn¡¯t send anyone, do they really have other backers?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang smiled faintly, "Afterst night¡¯s great battle, these well-informed great families must have heard about the events. In such a situation, it¡¯s normal for some not to submit to you and not show up in person. But if there are those who don¡¯t show up at all, it¡¯s not just a matter of not submitting to you."


    "Why?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked curiously.


    "You are in control of Liuan City, that is a settled matter. Those two families do not submit to you, but they still sent someone, so even if you were to pursue thister, their family heads could find an excuse to deal with this matter."


    "However, the family that didn¡¯t send anyone won¡¯t even have an excuse. That means, they don¡¯t even intend to make excuses, and they are nning to confront you head-on!"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Ping¡¯an and smiled faintly, "Among the ten great families of Liuan City, the Wu Family and Hu Family together far surpass the other eight families. This means the other eight families can¡¯tpare with the Hu Family. Afterst night¡¯s battle, even the Hu Family has bowed their heads, yet this family still dares to confront you head-on. Do you think they don¡¯t have a backer?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had a sudden revtion, took a deep breath, and whispered, "Master, it seems their backer is not simple. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do this!"


    "Let¡¯s see who their backer really is!" Su Yang stood up, walked to the window, and spoke softly while looking at the distantke, "Today, let¡¯s reshuffle Liuan City!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was shocked. He didn¡¯t know what Su Yang intended to do exactly. But reshuffling a city is not an easy task. Only his master could speak of such a matter so lightly.


    Turning his hand for the clouds, covering his hand for the rain, this is truly a great figure!


    Before long, Hu Wannian hurried over, already bringing with him the information about Li Ling¡¯s family.


    Li Ling¡¯s father, Big Brother Li, was originally a local rogue in Liuan City. When Li Ling married Wang Jianjun, he was not yet influential. Later, after connecting with a significant figure, he gradually developed. And as Big Brother Li grew stronger, Li Ling and Wang Jianjun became more arrogant and overbearing!


    In this period, Big Brother Li connected with several great families of Liuan City, and his operations continued to grow. Recently, it seemed that he even intended to be the underground boss of Liuan City!


    And the three great families that Big Brother Li had connected with just happened to be the three families that didn¡¯t go to the hospital this time. Two of them only sent their family members, while the other even didn¡¯t send anyone at all.


    Without a doubt, this matter had already reached Big Brother Li.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an frowned. He had intended to keep this news hidden and not let Big Brother Li know, to prevent Li Ling and Wang Jianjun from running away. Unfortunately, the news had still spread!


    "Where are Li Ling and Wang Jianjun now?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked in a serious tone.


    "At Wangyue Vi." Hu Wannian said, "Not long after this incident, they all went to Wangyue Vi, and even Big Brother Li went there."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an frowned, "Wangyue Vi?"


    Before Hu Wannian could respond, someone suddenly ran in from outside, "Master Su, Young Master Zhao, Patriarch Hu, Big Brother Li has sent an invitation, inviting Master Su and Young Master Zhao to a banquet at Wangyue Vi tonight!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an and Hu Wannian turned their heads in surprise; both were stunned. Big Brother Li was bold, daring to invite Zhao Ping¡¯an?


    However, Su Yang was calmer. He stood at the window with his hands behind his back, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the news.


    Hu Wannian, unsure of Su Yang¡¯s intentions and not daring to make a decision on his own, could only wave his hand at the messenger, "Tell that person to wait, say that Master Su is busy."


    "Yes!" The man hurriedly ran out.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an walked up to Su Yang and whispered, "Master..."


    Only then did Su Yang turn around,ughing lightly, "It seems that the family behind them is not simple at all. Knowing that I am here and still inviting me over, this is truly a banquet with hidden motives!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was startled and quickly said, "Master, then we shall not go..."


    "Why not go?" Su Yangughed, "I was just worrying about not knowing the background of these people. Since they have personally invited us, we must certainly go and see!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately fell silent, as Su Yang wanted to go, he naturally would not refuse. With Su Yang there, he felt as if he had a pir of support, with nothing to fear!


    Hu Wannian immediately said, "Then I will tell them that we will attend the banquet tonight!"


    ...


    Wangyue Vi.


    This vi is the property of the Fong Family in Liuan City.


    Although the Fong Family is one of the Ten Great Families in Liuan City, in fact, the strength of the Fong Family is very ordinary and cannot be mentioned in the same breath as the strongest, the Wu Family and Hu Family.


    However, this time, precisely the Fong Family was the one that had not sent anyone to the hospital.


    In the middle of the vi, there is a mountaintop pavilion, which is the most quiet and picturesque ce in the vi.


    Inside the pavilion, Patriarch Feng was standing respectfully in front of a man.


    If Su Yang were here, he would recognize at a nce that this man was Gongye Liang, who had previously escaped from the Medical Saint Sect.


    Gongye Liang¡¯s injuries hadpletely healed, and he was leisurely sipping from a wine ss.


    Patriarch Feng stood bent over, not daring to utter a word, his face full of deference.


    After finishing his wine, Gongye Liang slowly said, "So you say, they wille to the banquet tonight?"


    "They have already agreed, unless that Su dares note!" Patriarch Feng replied respectfully.


    "Dares note?" Gongye Liang sneered, "In this world, there are only things Su does not wish to do; there is nothing he dares not do. Do you know why I did not let you send people to the hospital?"


    Patriarch Feng quickly replied, "Master is wise. Master must have a reason for doing so. How could I, a fool, fathom Master¡¯s brilliant ns!"


    Gongye Liang, ignoring Patriarch Feng¡¯s ttery, said coldly, "I want Su to know that behind your Fong Family, there is a powerful force backing you."


    Patriarch Feng was clearly stunned, unable to understand why Gongye Liang wanted Su Yang to know this; shouldn¡¯t this information be kept hidden and used to catch Su Yang by surprise?


    Gongye Liang nced at Patriarch Feng and scoffed, "Only by doing this will Sue to Wangyue Vi in earnest. He wouldn¡¯te personally for anything without a challenge!"

 Chapter 826 - 825: Plotting to Kill Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 825: Plotting to Kill Su Yang</h4>


    On the southern side of Liuan City, there lies Mount Liuan, within which is a Liuan Spring.


    Liuan Spring is located deep in the ancient woods, a natural reserve where people seldom venture. Even more, the deep forest is home to dangerous animals like wolves and wild boars.


    At this moment, by the side of Liuan Spring, several masked men were sitting cross-legged in meditation.


    One of them, clearly pale, had suffered severe internal injuries. This man was none other than the Sect Master who had escaped with his life from Beiwang Manor.


    Not far from him sat the man who had rescued him from Beiwang Manor and who could confront Su Yang head-on.


    As the group sat in silence, suddenly, the man who had fought with Su Yang abruptly opened his eyes. With a slight movement of his body, he disappeared from his spot and reappeared not far away, hurling three darts at arge boulder nearby.


    Three tiny darts struck the boulder, shattering it as though a bomb had hit it, demonstrating the man¡¯s formidable strength.


    As the boulder shattered, two figures flew out from behind it. Without any dy, the man quickly pursued them, drawing his katana in a fluid motion.


    "Hundred Ghosts sh!" With a low shout, the katana swiftly cleaved through the air, forming dozens of de shadows that blocked all escape routes for the two men, several meters away.


    The man¡¯s figure, ghost-like and elusive, made it impossible to pinpoint his exact position or defend against his attacks.


    Just then, the taller of the two men shouted lowly, his body suddenly radiating a bright golden light. The dozens of de shadows struck the golden light, shattering it, but also rapidly vanishing afterwards.


    The tall man swiftly dashed to the left, throwing a punch into thin air.


    However, as his fist made impact, a figure appeared right there ¡ª it was the Japanese man.


    A gleam red in the eyes of the Japanese man as he swept his katana across, colliding with the fist. Both men recoiled several steps from the impact.


    Without hesitation, the Japanese man leapt forward, ready to strike again with his katana. At that moment, the tall man spoke up, "Don¡¯t be rash, we are not enemies!"


    The Japanese man paused but remained wary as he observed the tall man. Given thetter¡¯s formidable strength, caution was necessary in case of ill intentions.


    The tall man chuckled and said, "My friends, we are not enemies, in fact, we might even call each other friends. We havee here to discuss a matter with you!"


    Seeing no change in expression among the group, the tall manughed lightly and added, "A matter concerning dealing with Master Su of Pingnan Province!"


    The Japanese man did not respond but instead looked toward the Sect Master.


    The Sect Master stood up, speaking softly, "Onitsuka,e back!"


    The Japanese man then retreated to stand behind the Sect Master, who slowly approached the tall man, examining him before speaking gravely, "Master Su of Pingnan Province is Huaxia Country¡¯s most celebrated expert recently. You Huaxia people want to deal with him too? How can I believe you?"


    "You don¡¯t have to believe me, but there is one person you will definitely trust!" the tall man stepped back to let another man forward andughed, "Look who it is!"


    The Japanese men looked at the man, their brows furrowing. The Sect Master¡¯s brow furrowed briefly before he suddenly said in a deep voice, "Liao Yuxuan!?"


    This man was Liao Yuxuan, who had escaped with Gongye Liang.


    With a slight smile, Liao Yuxuan said, "Sect Master, we meet again!"


    However, the Sect Master¡¯s expression was cold: "In Nanluo City, we provided you with substantial support, yet you returned in utter defeat. You haven¡¯t done one thing for us, and yet you have the face to meet me?"


    "Sect Master, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t help you in Nanluo City, but Su Yang¡¯s strength was too formidable. What could I have done?" Liao Yuxuan said, "Let¡¯s not talk about me. Even you, Sect Master, have suffered a great loss at the hands of Su Yang. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Onitsuka¡¯s personal intervention, you might have died in Beiwang Manor, right?"


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression turned colder, his voice angry, "Liao Yuxuan, dare you insult me?"


    "Sect Master, I meant no disrespect!" Liao Yuxuanughed, "I am here mainly to assure you of our sincerity in wanting to coborate with you to kill Su Yang. Sect Master, seeing me, do you still doubt our intentions?"


    The Sect Master fell silent for a moment. The enmity between Liao Yuxuan and Su Yang was deep, necessitating revenge. His personal presence confirmed the matter beyond doubt.


    "Su Yang has the support of Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong. Killing him won¡¯t be easy!" the Sect Master said somberly.


    "You misunderstand, Sect Master," Liao Yuxuan smiled, "Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong only help him deal with Earth Immortals. In fact, Earth Immortals have their limitations, as you know. If we don¡¯t involve Earth Immortals, Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong won¡¯t interfere even if we kill him!"


    "Su Yang¡¯s strength is not weak, killing him won¡¯t be easy either," the Sect Master frowned.


    "With Mr. Onitsuka here, plus several other experts on our side, killing Su Yang isn¡¯t a tough task!" Liao Yuxuan chuckled.


    The Sect Master looked at the tall man beside Liao Yuxuan and then at Onitsuka.


    Onitsuka nodded slightly, acknowledging the tall man¡¯s strength.


    "The two of them working together might indeed kill Su Yang," the Sect Master nodded.


    "Not just the two of them..." Liao Yuxuan grinned, "We also have Mr. Jin Ye here, as well as another expert who is almost as strong as Mr. Jin Ye. That is, Mr. Onitsuka will be working with these two to kill Su Yang!"


    The Sect Master¡¯s eyes lit up, "So, Su Yang won¡¯t even have a chance to escape!"


    "If we are to kill him, of course, we must be fully prepared!" Liao Yuxuanughed, "Actually, our own strength is enough to deal with him. But to kill him, we can¡¯t be careless, so we came to you for cooperation. After all, you must also be very eager to kill Su Yang, right?"


    The Sect Master slowly nodded as he looked at Liao Yuxuan and said coldly, "However, let me make this clear. Once Su Yang is dead, the Celestial War Armor is ours!"


    "Ha ha ha..." Liao Yuxuanughed aloud, "Sect Master, you really know how to do business. We contribute two experts, and you only provide Mr. Onitsuka, yet you get to take the Celestial War Armor? It seems we¡¯re making an effort on your behalf, aren¡¯t we?"

 Chapter 827 - 826: The Youth in the Spring

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 826: The Youth in the Spring</h4>


    Sect Master¡¯s face was icy, "Our only goal is the Celestial War Armor. For ninjas, all other hatred is unimportant, only the mission matters the most. If we cannot obtain the Celestial War Armor, then we would rather not engage in these futile efforts!"


    A gleam shed in Liao Yuxuan¡¯s eyes, and he stared at the Sect Master for a while before slowly nodding, "Fine, you can have the Celestial War Armor. But, you cannot let us leave empty-handed. Sect Master, I heard that when you annihted the Wu Family, you obtained a Mysterious Crystal in their inner chamber. This Mysterious Crystal must be returned to us!"


    The Sect Master fell silent, lowering his head in contemtion for a long time before finally feeling that the deal was worthwhile. He slowly nodded, "Alright, you can have the Mysterious Crystal."


    "Then it¡¯s settled!" Liao Yuxuan smiled, "Tonight at eight, at Wangyue Vi, Sect Master, you better not bete!"


    "Hmph, once I¡¯ve agreed to something, how can I not aplish it!" the Sect Master said coldly.


    "Then we shall eagerly await the Sect Master¡¯s grand arrival!" Liao Yuxuan smiled faintly, and left with Mr. Jin Ye beside him.


    The Sect Master watched as Liao Yuxuan and the other left, then immediately turned to Onitsuka, speaking in a serious tone, "This Mr. Jin Ye, is he very strong?"


    "Not much weaker than me!" Onitsuka spoke softly.


    The Sect Master¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Onitsuka¡¯s strength was already formidable, able to stand equal inbat with Su Yang. With Mr. Jin Ye additionally, the two could definitely suppress Su Yang.


    If there was another one with strengthparable to Mr. Jin Ye at Liao Yuxuan¡¯s side, then the three of them against Su Yang would leave no hope for Su Yang¡¯s survival!


    "Heaven aids me indeed!" the Sect Master sneered, "Not only can I retrieve the Celestial War Armor, but I can also kill this Su Yang. It would not be a wasted trip here! This time, I must personally kill this Su Yang to vent the hatred in my heart!"


    As he spoke, the Sect Master suddenly pped towards the nearby Liuan Spring.


    In the spring, a Little Turtle was leisurely wandering around. The Sect Master intended to kill this Little Turtle with a single palm strike to add more force to his words.


    But at the moment his palm struck down, a strange urrence happened¡ªthe body of the Little Turtle seemed to be drawn by some force, deftly dodging his strike.


    The Sect Master was taken aback, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Onitsuka¡¯s brow furrowed as he suddenly drew his Katana Sword and shed three times into the Liuan Spring.


    The spring water burst open explosively, as though several bombs had been thrown into it. Yet, the Little Turtle continued to wander around in the waterpletely unharmed.


    Onitsuka¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he rushed above the spring, stabbing his Katana Sword directly into the water and frantically stirring it.


    This time, there was finally some movement in the water. A hand reached out from within the water and hit right on the Katana Sword.


    Onitsuka stepped back several paces, his face turning even more urgent. He looked at the Liuan Spring and finally did not attack again, instead speaking in a solemn voice, "Retreat!"


    The Sect Master dared not say a word and led the group to run hurriedly. Even Onitsuka was suggesting a retreat, what more could he say?


    The group ran a great distance, visibly relieved when they saw no one pursuing them. The Sect Master looked towards Onitsuka and asked in a low voice, "What was that?"


    "I don¡¯t know, it must be a hidden master." Onitsuka spoke softly, "Huaxia Country has many such hermits, hiding in the mountains and ancient forests to cultivate, possessing immense strength."


    "Could it be... Could it be a Terrestrial Immortal?" The Sect Master¡¯s voice trembled a bit.


    "Hard to say," Onitsuka murmured, "The power is very strong, it really could be a Terrestrial Immortal!"


    "Then... then... the matter we discussed with Liao Yuxuan..." the Sect Master urgently said, "Could he have overheard us?"


    Onitsuka thought for a moment and replied, "This is just a hermit from the deep mountains. We probably disturbed his meditation, and that¡¯s why he made a move. Didn¡¯t you see? His intervention was just to make us back off without hurting anyone, which shows he doesn¡¯t like to meddle in external affairs. Moreover, he definitely doesn¡¯t know Su Yang, and he might not bother with such trivial matters!"


    The Sect Master sighed in relief and nodded slowly: "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s forget it, we should head to the town first. These deep mountains and forests, we should visit less often, it¡¯s really dangerous if we encounter any hidden masters!"


    Not long after these people hastily left, a person slowly emerged from the waters of the Liuan Spring.


    This person emerged from the water, his clothespletely dry, not a single droplet on his body or hair, which was very strange.


    The person looked to be about twenty years old, quite handsome. A slight smile hung on his lips, and in his right hand, he held Little Turtle.


    He carefully ced Little Turtle back into the Liuan Spring and chuckled softly, "Little guy, hide better next time, don¡¯t let someone p you to death!"


    Little Turtle entered the water and swam around joyfully, blissfully unaware of the several brushes with death it had just experienced.


    The young man watched Little Turtle with a light smile until the little creature dived under the water and disappeared, then he finally stood up.


    Standing with his hands behind his back, gazing into the distance, the young man murmured to himself, "Su Yang, Wangyue Vi? Interesting!"


    As his voice fell, the young man vanished on the spot, reappearing tens of meters away. Throughout the process, he simply stood with his hands behind his back, his body seemingly motionless, yet he moved continuously further away, as if teleporting, which was very magical.


    ...


    By this time, Liao Yuxuan had already walked far with Mr. Jin Ye, unaware of what had just transpired at Liuan Spring.


    Mr. Jin Ye frowned after walking with Liao Yuxuan for a while and said, "Liao Yuxuan, the Divine Master never mentioned wanting the Mysterious Crystal. What the Divine Master wants is the Celestial War Armor!"


    "I know!" Liao Yuxuan chuckled.


    "Then why did you agree to give the Celestial War Armor to those Japanese?" Mr. Jin Ye frowned and said, "How dare you make decisions behind the Divine Master¡¯s back?"


    "Brother Jin Ye, you misunderstand!" Liao Yuxuanughed, "I only said so. I never nned to give them the Celestial War Armor. But if I hadn¡¯t said that, they definitely wouldn¡¯t havee to help deal with Su Yang. I just said it to deceive them for now!"


    After a pause, Liao Yuxuan continued smiling, "The reason I brought up the Mysterious Crystal was also to make them lower their guard, thinking we still had something we desired. If I hadn¡¯t mentioned the Mysterious Crystal, they might have grown suspicious. These Japanese are very shrewd indeed!"


    Mr. Jin Ye had an epiphany and slowly nodded, "That¡¯s actually not bad, one can¡¯t be careless when coborating with these Japanese!"


    "I deeply feel that!" Liao Yuxuan chuckled and said, "Besides, the Mysterious Crystal is somewhat useful. Gongye Liang is still here, with the Mysterious Crystal, he could help forge some convenient weapons. By then, Brother Jin Ye, you might not need any assistance against Su Yang anymore, right?"


    Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s eyes brightened, and heughed, "That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve thought it through thoroughly. Weapons made from Mysterious Crystal could indeed be quite useful!"

 Chapter 828 - 827 Wangyue Villa

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 827 Wangyue Vi</h4>


    At 7:30 PM, ten sedans drove into Wangyue Vi, with Su Yang, Zhao Ping¡¯an, and the others arriving.


    Not only were Su Yang, Zhao Ping¡¯an, and their group present, but also those six families that had already pledged allegiance to Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Along with them, Zhao Ping¡¯an had also brought the doctor from the hospital, who had been defiant all the way, iming that what Hu Wannian and his people were doing was nothing short of abduction.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯ty a hand on him; he just brought him here. Throughout the journey, the doctor was quite astonished, having no idea what Zhao Ping¡¯an was nning to do.


    At the same time, he was even more unsettled. By all logic, Hu Wannian and his people had snatched him from the hospital in broad daylight; someone should have called the police by now¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t anyonee to rescue him? Could it be that no one had alerted the authorities?


    Despite that, aside from feeling unsettled, the doctor wasn¡¯t very afraid. In his view, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯sck of action against him meant he didn¡¯t have the guts to do anything; he was just trying to intimidate him by not letting him go. Thus, the longer he was held, the less fearful he became, and his manner of speaking grew even more arrogant as time passed.


    "Hey, Zhao, I advise you to release me quickly!" the doctor shouted at Zhao Ping¡¯an in front of him as soon as he got out of the car, "The sooner you release me, the lesser your crime will be. If you manage to earn my forgiveness and I don¡¯t sue you, you might not have to bear any responsibility at all, you understand?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯anpletely ignored him, and Hu Wannian beside him gave a simple wave of his hand, prompting several men from the Hu Family to pull out the same stinky socks from before.


    The doctor¡¯s face turned green; he had had those stinky socks stuffed in his mouth for hours, and had fought the urge to vomit all the way. After finally getting a reprieve, they were going to stuff them back in¡ªwasn¡¯t that just short of killing him?


    "Hey, hey, if you keep doing this, I... I¡¯ll never forgive you..." the doctor shouted, but seeing that Zhao Ping¡¯an was paying him no mind, his fight left him, "I¡¯ll stop talking, isn¡¯t that enough..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an paid him no attention, simply following behind Su Yang. The men from the Hu Family proceeded without fuss, promptly stuffing the socks back into his mouth.


    The doctor¡¯s face reddened with the effort to hold back, the stench making him wish for death but he was utterly helpless to do anything about it.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind him, quietly observing the vi ahead. As soon as he arrived, he could sense a familiar aura¡ªthe aura of the Three-faced God Monarch.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, it seemed he had encountered an old friend. This Liao Yuxuan was indeed like a bad penny.


    However, having suffered a big loss at the hands of the Medical Saint Sectst time, Liao Yuxuan would certainly havee prepared if he dared to provoke Su Yang again. Therefore, Su Yang was on his guard, signaling Zhao Ping¡¯an and Myriad Enemy with a look, warning them not to take the situation lightly!


    At that moment, several people emerged from the building in front. The man in the lead was tall and had a sinister visage and a scar on his forehead, obviously not one to be trifled with.


    This man was Wang Jianjun¡¯s father-inw, Big Brother Li, the most prominent local bully in Liuan City ofte, and the others were his sons and his daughter Li Ling, alongside son-inw Wang Jianjun.


    Upon seeing Li Ling, Wang Jianjun, and the others, a murderous intent shed in Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes, feeling a deep animosity as if enemies were meeting each other¡¯s gaze.


    Li Ling and Wang Jianjun, with cold smirks, looked askance at Zhao Ping¡¯an, utterly dismissive of him.


    "Oh, Master Su, Mr. Zhao, why didn¡¯t you let someone announce your arrival so that I could have weed you at the door!" Big Brother Liughed heartily from a distance.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, not saying a word. Zhao Ping¡¯an took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "Big Brother Li, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Isn¡¯t it time we settled the matter of my mother and my younger brother and sister!"


    "Settle it? Of course!" Big Brother Liughed loudly, "Otherwise, why would I have invited you all here tonight? Originally, I intended to make a formal apology but then I thought, Mr. Zhao is still angry, and it¡¯s better for everyone toy things out on the table. So, I invited Master Su and Mr. Zhao toe over, firstly to apologize, and secondly, to discuss how this issue should be resolved."


    Having said that, Big Brother Liughed again, "Of course, Mr. Zhao, rest assured. This time, the fault lies with us. Whatever you suggest, we will definitely do it, and make sure Mr. Zhao is satisfied!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was baffled, unable to understand what Big Brother Li meant. Was he actually nning to apologize?


    However, judging by the expressions of Li Ling and Wang Jianjun next to him, neither seemed the least bit afraid.


    Seeing the confusion of his disciple, Su Yang smiled slightly. He reached out and gently patted his disciple and said aloud, "Big Brother Li is indeed generous. Since you¡¯ve said so, we¡¯ll not hold back. Big Brother Li, your daughter and son-inw have gone too far. How about you chop off both of their hands first, to show your sincerity?"


    Big Brother Li¡¯s expression changed subtly. He had always been a smiling tiger, speaking pleasantly but actually wanting to put Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an off their guard. If he could trick these people into the attic, his task would be consideredplete.


    Little did he expect, Su Yang would be so straightforward, actually demanding that he chop off his daughter and son-inw¡¯s hands right here. There¡¯s a saying that ¡¯one does not strike a smiling face,¡¯ but wasn¡¯t Su Yang being a bit too direct?


    After a moment of silence, Big Brother Li immediately said with a smile, "Since Master Su has spoken, we¡¯ll certainlyply. Rest assured, I¡¯ll chop off the hands of these unfilial children. Master Su, Mr. Zhao, why don¡¯t we sit down inside first, and I¡¯ll arrange for their hands to be chopped off immediately, how about it?"


    "What¡¯s the rush?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "As I said, to show sincerity, let¡¯s do it here. Big Brother Li, it¡¯s just words from you and no action, isn¡¯t that a bit insincere?"


    Big Brother Li was almost cursing internally, but he still maintained a light smile and said, "Master Su, I will definitely do it. But it¡¯s not convenient to handle such matters out here. Let¡¯s go to the attic, and I¡¯ll chop off their hands right away to present to Master Su!"


    "What¡¯s inconvenient about doing it here? It¡¯s rather suitable, isn¡¯t it?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "Lack of tools? I have them here. Or shall I do it myself?"


    Big Brother Li¡¯splexion changed. Su Yang had made up his mind to have the hands of his daughter and son-inw chopped off right there.


    The son-inw was one thing, but his daughter was his own flesh and blood, after all; he naturally couldn¡¯t watch her suffer greatly.


    "Master Su..." Big Brother Li still wanted to speak, but at that moment, Su Yang said coldly, "Big Brother Li, if you reallyck sincerity, then we can just forget it. We¡¯ll go back and rely on our own abilities, how about that?"


    Big Brother Li was dumbfounded. His task was to trick Su Yang and others into the attic. But now, Su Yang simply refused to go in, insisting instead on having his daughter and son-inw¡¯s hands chopped off. What was he to do?


    If he couldn¡¯t trick Su Yang and the others inside, wouldn¡¯t that mean he had failed his mission? Yet, after all, this was his own daughter!

 Chapter 829 - 828: The Daughter is the Biological Child

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 828: The Daughter is the Biological Child</h4>


    The scene was at a deadlock, and Big Brother Li looked terribly upset.


    No one in the attic spoke, which left Big Brother Li even more clueless about what to do.


    This was their first coboration with Gongye Liang, and it was the first order Gongye Liang had given them. Patriarch Feng had made it very clear that he mustplete the task no matter what.


    Big Brother Li did not know who Gongye Liang was, but from Patriarch Feng¡¯s tone, he could tell that these people were no ordinary individuals. Thus, he dared not fail this task at all.


    After a moment of thought, Big Brother Li suddenly said in a deep voice, "Bring me the knife!"


    Li Ling and Wang Jianjun were both startled. Was Big Brother Li really going to take a knife?


    "Dad..." Big Brother Li¡¯s son called out softly.


    "Bring me the knife!" Big Brother Li emphasized his tone.


    The son dared not say anything and hurriedly brought over a machete.


    Li Ling and Wang Jianjun were both dazed. Li Ling anxiously said, "Dad, what... what are you doing? These people havee in, so why not... why not let the brothers deal with it and just chop them down, why... why..."


    "Shut up!" Big Brother Li shouted angrily. "Hold down those two for me!"


    Everyone around was somewhat dazed, looking at each other in bewilderment, unable to understand Big Brother Li¡¯s orders. Was he really preparing to attack his own daughter and son-inw?


    "Dad!" Li Ling was terrified and said urgently, "What... what are you doing? Dad, I¡¯m your daughter, what... what are you doing? These are outsiders, why... why are you listening to them? Come on, let¡¯s kill these bastards..."


    "I told you to hold down those two, didn¡¯t you hear me?" Big Brother Li roared furiously.


    His subordinates then snapped out of it, and after exchanging nces, they eventually went over and surrounded Li Ling and Wang Jianjun in the middle.


    On the other side, Hu Wannian and others were also dazed. Was Big Brother Li really that ruthless? To even consider chopping off his own daughter¡¯s hand?


    Li Ling and Wang Jianjun desperately screamed and struggled, but in front of Big Brother Li, they had absolutely no say. Those men firmly held them down, rendering the two incapable of struggling.


    "Dad!" Big Brother Li¡¯s son blocked Big Brother Li, urgently saying, "What are you doing? This is your daughter..."


    "Get out of my way!" Big Brother Li pped his son across the face, sending him stumbling back a few steps, and he dared not say anything more.


    Big Brother Li, holding the machete, walked over to Li Ling and Wang Jianjun with a fierce aura. Disregarding their pleas, he forcefully raised the knife and fiercely chopped down on Wang Jianjun¡¯s arm. With several more chops, he severed both of Wang Jianjun¡¯s hands, leaving him covered in blood.


    Wang Jianjun cried out miserably, but Big Brother Li simply ignored him.


    In the distance, a doctor witnessing all this was directly paralyzed with fright. He had never seen such a scene before, and now his whole body trembled. He began to believe that Zhao Ping¡¯an and his people probably had the guts to kill him too!


    Big Brother Li grabbed Wang Jianjun¡¯s hands and walked up to Su Yang, forcing a smile on his face, "Master Su, here are the two hands, chopped off. Now, can we move into the attic and talk in detail?"


    As he spoke, the eyes of Big Brother Li were filled with sinister gleams. He had made up his mind that once everything was settled, he would personally kill Su Yang!


    At this moment, Li Ling was so frightened that she was nearly fainting, thrilled to discover her father hadn¡¯t chopped off her own hands. Fortunately, her hands were saved. As for Wang Jianjun¡¯s hands, Li Ling was in no mood to care about them now!


    Su Yang, still standing with his hands behind his back, replied with a faint smile, "Big Brother Li, are you ying word games with me? I wanted the hands of your daughter and your son-inw, and you only chopped off your son-inw¡¯s hands, and you think that¡¯s settled? Oh, yes, a daughter is your own flesh and blood, and a son-inw is not. If the son-inw is gone, the daughter can remarry, so, you wouldn¡¯t hesitate to have Wang Jianjun killed, would you?"


    What Su Yang said was exactly what Big Brother Li was thinking. Since a son-inw was an outsider and the daughter was his own, of course he would not chop off Li Ling¡¯s hands.


    This time, Big Brother Li dared not utter any more niceties to Su Yang. He smirked coldly, "Regardless, the hands have been chopped off. Master Su always keeps his word, so can we now head to the attic and continue our discussion?"


    "Seeing that you can brazenly do such a despicable deed, what should I be afraid of?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "Lead the way, Big Brother Li!"


    Big Brother Li was secretly ecstatic in his heart, knowing that once Su Yang entered the attic, his task would be aplished. After this affair, he intended to reim all the humiliations he suffered, with interest.


    "Master Su, this way, please!" Big Brother Li said with a smile.


    Su Yang followed along with Zhao Ping¡¯an and others, with Big Brother Li leading the way. At the same time, he signaled his son to drag Wang Jianjun away.


    Big Brother Li¡¯s son and daughter finally understood their father¡¯s intentions and all smiled secretly. As for Wang Jianjun, who would care about his situation?


    A few people dragged Wang Jianjun away, but not too far, bringing him inside the attic as well.


    Upon entering the attic, Su Yang and the others saw a veryrge round table in the hall. Next to the round table sat three men. One was Patriarch Feng. The other two were those who had joined the Fong Family.


    As soon as Big Brother Li entered, he quickly walked over to Patriarch Feng and bowed, "Patriarch Feng, I have brought the man!"


    "Good!" Patriarch Feng nodded in satisfaction. He didn¡¯t even stand up but sneered at Su Yang, "So you are Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    Su Yang ignored him. Patriarch Feng¡¯s expression grew colder as he said sharply, "Mr. Su, you should know that this is Liuan City, not your Pingnan Province. As they say, even a powerful dragon cannot repress the local snakes. Liuan City is not a ce where you can act recklessly. You expect us, the major ns of Liuan City, to serve that poverty-stricken Zhao kid just because you say so? On what basis?"


    The other two family heads chimed in, their faces full of smug expressions.


    Su Yang surveyed the surroundings and then looked at Patriarch Feng, smiling faintly, "Patriarch Feng, are you aware that Gongye Liang¡¯s Killing Array encapstes the entire attic? That means, you all are inside this Killing Array as well. If Gongye Liang activates the Killing Array, none of you will get out alive!"


    The three family heads, who were shouting loudly a moment ago, were taken aback upon hearing this.


    "Patriarch Feng, is... is this true?" one of the family heads asked tremulously.


    "Impossible?" Patriarch Feng said, "Mr. Gongye imed that this Killing Array would only target Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an."


    "You believe such nonsense?" Su Yang said with augh, "Do you think it¡¯s a missile that can target precisely? Why would it only target me and Ping¡¯an? Mr. Gongye¡¯s array setting skills are not that sophisticated!"

 Chapter 830 - 829: Five Elements Killing Array

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chapter 829: Five Elements Killing Array</h4>


    The words caused the Fong Family Head and others to change their expressions, fear bubbling up in their hearts.


    However, the Fong Family Head ultimately clenched his teeth and shouted angrily, "Su Yang, don¡¯t intimidate us. Since you know that Gongye Liang has set up a Killing Array, then you must realize that once you¡¯ve entered this ce, you shouldn¡¯t even think about leaving alive!"


    "I can leave whenever I want. But if I don¡¯t let you witness the power of this Killing Array, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of Big Brother Li¡¯s good intentions, almost chopping off his daughter¡¯s hand for nothing!" Su Yang said with augh.


    The Fong Family Head looked horrified, Su Yang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay attention to these people and proimed loudly, "Gongye Liang, I¡¯m already here, yet you still haven¡¯t activated your Killing Array. What¡¯s the matter, are you afraid I haven¡¯t walked into the center of the array, afraid I could escape, afraid to startle the snake in the grass?"


    Saying this, Su Yang walked straight to the center of the hall andughed, "Now that I¡¯m in the center of the Killing Array, if you don¡¯t make your move, are you perhaps nning to receive me with courtesy?"


    At this time, a coldugh finally came from above the loft, "Su Yang, you really are brazen. Knowing that I¡¯veid out a Killing Array, you still dare to move to its central position. Are you overly confident in yourself, or do you simply not understand my Killing Array at all?"


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm, "The power of the Killing Array spans the whole loft, aren¡¯t you afraid that yourckeys will also die here?"


    "Hahaha..." Gongye Liangughed coldly, "Since you¡¯ve already called themckeys, do you think their lives are worth anything? If it means killing you, even if it costs hundreds or thousands of suchckeys, it¡¯s all worth it!"


    At this revtion, the group below, including Patriarch Fong, panicked, each springing to their feet and pleading in trembling voices, "Master Gongye, save us!"


    "Master Gongye, we are your supporters!"


    "Master Gongye, you still need our help to control Liuan City..."


    Su Yang sneered, "Liuan City? Does Liuan City even matter to him? Are you really that naive, or just pretending to be?"


    The people from the Fong family werepletely dumbfounded. If Gongye Liang¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t Liuan City, then their lives truly were worthless.


    A moment of silence passed before the Fong Family Head was the first to snap out of it. He rushed to the window, trying to jump out.


    But the moment his hand touched the window, a powerful force mmed him back. The Fong Family Head fell in a heap, crying out in agony.


    The other two family heads, and even Big Brother Li and the others, were terrified. They hurriedly ran towards the door, but by then the main door had already been shut. One of the family heads reached out to push the door but was repelled in the same manner, sent flying back.


    Instantly, they were seized with panic and, indeed, not just them, even Hu Wannian and the others were drastically changing colors.


    "Master Su..." Hu Wannian whispered, "Should I call for our men outside to break in?"


    Hu Wannian didn¡¯t dare to directly ask for help, so he tentatively probed with this question.


    "No need!" Su Yang replied crisply, "Just stand there and don¡¯t move. I will ensure your safety."


    Upon hearing this, Hu Wannian and the others breathed a sigh of relief, but Big Brother Li and his group saw an opportunity. They quickly ran over to Hu Wannian¡¯s side and stood still, hoping to share in the protection.


    "Who said you could stand here!" Hu Wannian and his group were not pleased, but neither did they dare to push them away, unsure of the situation at hand.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back and waited for a while before loudly saying, "Gongye Liang, you¡¯re taking quite long to gather strength, aren¡¯t you? At this rate, by the time your Killing Array is ready to confront me, I would have already charged out more than a dozen times!"


    "You can try!" Gongye Liang said coldly.


    "Seems like you won¡¯t give up until you¡¯ve hit the Yellow River!" Su Yang chuckled, flicking his right hand as the Nine Cold Jade Sword appeared beside him.


    With a casual point, the Nine Cold Jade Sword charged towards the window and made arge hole in it.


    Everyone behind was stunned. Just now, Patriarch Feng had tried to push it but failed to open it, only to be bounced back. Yet with Su Yang¡¯s sword, the window was almost torn apart?


    Gongye Liang could not help but roar, "Su, you¡¯re courting death!"


    Su Yangughed out loud and tossed the ck Tortoise Jade to Zhao Ping¡¯an, dering loudly, "Hold them off, I¡¯ll break the formation!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, unsure of what was happening, still obediently took the ck Tortoise Jade and moved back. Power poured into the ck Tortoise Jade, and immediately, Xuan light shone from within it, enveloping everyone.


    At that moment, all the lights in the attic went out. Right after, a mist appeared inside the attic as if everyone were enveloped in clouds.


    Suddenly, a white light shone from the west side, and dozens of des rushed towards them swiftly.


    Su Yang waved his hand casually, shattering all the des heading towards him.


    The remaining des surged towards Zhao Ping¡¯an and the others.


    Hu Wannian and the others were terrified, watching as the des roared towards them; their hearts were trembling, and they only wanted to find a ce to hide quickly.


    Big Brother Li¡¯s son was the first to not withstand the pressure and screamed as he ran away quickly. After all, the des were charging towards where they had just been, and he thought to escape from that range.


    Who would have known that as soon as he ran out of the range of the Xuan light, his body rapidly disintegrated, as if he were being shed to pieces by more than a dozen invisible knives.


    At that moment, all of those des struck the Xuan light, but shockingly, the Xuan light blocked every single one of them.


    All onlookers were stunned. Those who had also thought to run away, only felt relief at that moment. They finally believed Su Yang¡¯s words - standing still here was the only way to stay alive!


    "Third brother!" Big Brother Li let out a mournful cry. That was his youngest son, dead just like that? His heart was filled with extreme regret now. If only he¡¯d known this would happen, why would he have gotten involved in this?


    But before the crowd could recover, a ze of fire suddenly shone from a distance. Several fire dragons, roaring loud, charged over, two of them twining around the Xuan light from the ck Tortoise Jade, while a few others pounced towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang, fearless, threw a punch, and exploded one of the fire dragons in front.


    At the same time, green rays began to flicker around the attic, encasing it entirely. The ground of the attic was now covered in a hue of earth, while dark clouds enveloped the top of the attic, and suddenly, it began to rain ice spears. Each ice spear was as sharp as a de, piercing into the ground upon falling.


    Everyone was shocked. What on earth was happening?


    "Five Elements Formation!" Su Yang sneered, "The Five Elements Formation is not set up like this. Mutual generation and destruction is key to the Five Elements Formation. Your formation, with the elements scattered, what lethality can it possibly have?"


    "Shut up, Su!" Gongye Liang roared furiously. "See if you can escape my Five Elements Formation first!"


    "How boring!" Su Yang smiled faintly, and all of a sudden stomped his foot, shouting, "Break through the Lingxiao!"

 Chapter 831 - 830: Gathering of Experts

    <h4>Chapter 831: Chapter 830: Gathering of Experts</h4>


    With a stomp, the earthy glow on the ground shatteredpletely.


    It was as though a stone had been thrown into water, creating ripples that swiftly dispersed over the earthy glow, rushing towards the surrounding cyan glow and shattering those colors, leaving nothing behind.


    After the cyan light shattered, the dark clouds above were affected and also shattered, and the ice spears naturally vanished into thin air.


    With these anomalies gone, the fire dragons also dispersed, and everything was gone.


    The lights in the loft turned on once again, but now, it appeared as though it had been hit by a hurricane, nothing like it was before.


    On the ground, Big Brother Li¡¯s son remained in pieces; his death was extremely gruesome.


    Those who Zhao Ping¡¯an protected with the ck Tortoise Stone felt as though they had survived the apocalypse, each one shaken and panic-stricken.


    Especially Patriarch Fong and his group, they had all narrowly escaped death. At this moment, their hearts were inplete disarray. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang, they would have died long ago!


    Thus, the moment they saw Su Yang, they almost all kneeled down simultaneously.


    "Master Su, Master Su, we realize our mistake, please give us a chance..." Patriarch Fong was the first to tremble, "We...we are willing to work for Young Master Zhao and will never dare to betray again...."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay attention to them, remaining with his hands behind his back, he smiled faintly, "Gongye Liang, the Five Elements Formation is gone, won¡¯t you show yourself now?"


    "Su, you indeed are no simple man!" Apanied by a cold shout, Gongye Liang descended from above the loft and stood not far from Su Yang.


    "It¡¯s you who¡¯s incredible!" Su Yang said, "The lesson fromst time at the Medical Saint Sect wasn¡¯t enough, you still dare to challenge me, insisting on dying by my hands?"


    "Su Yang, do you really think you are invincible in this world?" Gongye Liang coldly said, "I dare toe for you because I am absolutely confident that I can kill you. Do you think I rely solely on that Five Elements Formation? Let me tell you the truth, that Formation was just a warm-up!"


    Su Yang ignored Gongye Liang and, furrowing his brow, looked towards the window behind him and coldly said, "So some experts have indeed arrived, no wonder you¡¯re bold! Friends, since you¡¯re here, why not show yourselves?"


    No sooner had Su Yang¡¯s words fallen than several people jumped in through the window, among them Liao Yuxuan and Mr. Jin Ye.


    "Old ssmate, long time no see!" Liao Yuxuan sneered, "Here we meet again!"


    Su Yang ignored him, his gaze fixed on Mr. Jin Ye, his brow slightly furrowed. Su Yang could feel that Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s strength was formidable; he was indeed the main reliance of these people!


    "So you¡¯ve enlisted a master," Su Yang said coldly, "But, just the few of you trying to kill me, isn¡¯t that a bit insufficient?"


    "What about adding Mr. Onitsuka?" Liao Yuxuan sneered.


    "Onitsuka?" Su Yang was startled, then suddenly furrowed his brow tightly and quickly stepped back.


    At that moment, a katana sword appeared exactly where Su Yang had just been standing. Had Su Yang been a fraction slower, that stroke could have cleaved him in two.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow tightened; he naturally recognized the neer. Last night, under his Heavenly Punishment, this person had managed to save the Sect Master, evidently not a simple opponent.


    This person, joining forces with Mr. Jin Ye, that¡¯s really troublesome!


    "You really have made thorough preparations!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was icy, "To kill me, you really schemed with all your heart!"


    "This isn¡¯t even all of our strength!" Gongye Liang sneered, "Wu Jianqiu, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to kill him with your own hands? Now¡¯s your chance!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression grew even colder because he had just felt someone¡¯s breathing above the loft. That they could be so close without him noticing, demonstrated the person¡¯s formidable strength.


    He took another step back, moving closer to Zhao Ping¡¯an and Myriad Enemy, and whispered to Zhao Ping¡¯an and Myriad Enemy, "Run straight awayter, don¡¯t wait for me."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an and Myriad Enemy¡¯s expressions changed; if they ran, what would Su Yang do?


    "Surname Su, don¡¯t even think about it, you can¡¯t run!" Gongye Liang sneered, "Today, we intend to capture all of you. That¡¯s your disciple, isn¡¯t it? Hmph, originally he had nothing to do with this, but since he is your disciple, that¡¯s a capital offense. And your family members, your rtives and friends in Nanluo City, don¡¯t worry, I will kill them one by one!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was icy, "Gongye Liang, do you really think that you can kill me today?"


    "Not kill you? That can¡¯t be," Gongye Liangughed wildly, "Su Yang, you¡¯re really too confident in yourself. You¡¯re not even looking at the situation. Wu Jianqiu, Mr. Jin Ye, Mr. Onitsuka, the three of us joining hands are more than enough to kill you. As for your disciple and the others, Liao Yuxuan and I will take a bit of effort to personally deal with them!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression became even colder; this situation could be said to be the most troublesome he had faced since he started.


    Wu Jianqiu¡¯s strength could be described as unfathomable. As for Mr. Jin Ye and Mr. Onitsuka, even Su Yang could not match the two of them when they joined forces.


    Under such circumstances, with these three attacking him together, Su Yang was definitely outmatched. Plus, Gongye Liang and Liao Yuxuan were shameless enough to take the opportunity to attack Zhao Ping¡¯an and the others, which was meant to distract Su Yang.


    Simply put, these people had set their minds on killing Su Yang here!


    "Master, you run first, don¡¯t worry about us!" Zhao Ping¡¯an, seeing that the situation was bad, quickly said, "If you run alone, it won¡¯t be dangerous. We don¡¯t have to all die here. When they are alone, you can avenge us then!"


    Myriad Enemy also nodded vigorously, "Master Su, you saved my life, and I willy down my life to buy you time!"


    Hearing this, Patriarch Feng and others exchanged nces, then quietly moved away from Su Yang. Even other family heads quietly moved away as well.


    Now it was clear that Su Yang was definitely going to die here. At this point, if they continued to follow Su Yang, wouldn¡¯t that be akin to seeking death?


    Hu Wannian felt conflicted; he also wanted to run, but remembering Su Yang¡¯s dominance the night before, he ultimately felt too agitated to dare to run.


    "Hahahaha..." Gongye Xuan threw back his head andughed wildly, "Mr. Su, why don¡¯t you listen to your disciple¡¯s advice and run quickly. If you could escape, maybe next time you could avenge them, don¡¯t you think?"


    Su Yang clenched his teeth and remained silent; of course, he couldn¡¯t run. But how to resolve this situation?


    Just then, a bold voice suddenly came from afar, "Seventeen years in Zen, with one word heard from the Emperor, I sever the fairy ties. Su Brothers, have you been well?"


    Hearing this voice, Su Yang instantly smiled.

 Chapter 832 - 831: The Youth in the Spring

    <h4>Chapter 832: Chapter 831: The Youth in the Spring</h4>


    The people inside the room were all very surprised upon hearing this voice. A friend of Su Yang¡¯s wasing at this time?


    The Sect Master, Liao Yuxuan, Gongye Liang, and a few others exchanged nces, all with confusion in their eyes. Liao Yuxuan stepped forward and said in a clear voice, "This is a private affair between us and Su Yang. If this friend is here just to watch, we would be grateful, but if..."


    Before he could finish his speech, a young man appeared directly inside the room. Yet none of the doors or windows of this loft had so much as stirred; this person seemed to have materialized out of thin air, which was extremely bizarre.


    Everyone in the room was startled, and Su Yang was also taken aback, staring at the neer in astonishment, "You...what¡¯s going on here...?"


    The visitor was about twenty years old, with a handsome and delicate face, looking quite like a schr in his budding youth. This person was none other than the one who had saved Little Turtle at the Liuan Spring, and also the one who had frightened the Sect Master and his people in the spring waters!


    The young man gave a slight smile: "After listening to your conversation, I havee to realize that my past twenty years were pretty much lived in vain, so I¡¯ve decided to live again!"


    "What?" Su Yang stood dumbfounded. Could one actually do that? If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to believe!


    "Friend, did you not hear what I said?" Liao Yuxuan was getting angry, his voice turning stern: "This is between us and Su Yang, it has nothing to do with you. If you don¡¯t meddle in this matter, then there¡¯s nothing else to discuss. But if you insist on interfering, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!"


    The young man nced at Liao Yuxuan, then looked towards Su Yang, and asked with a light smile, "Need help?"


    Liao Yuxuan was enraged. He had said so much, and yet this young man hadn¡¯t seemed to take any of it seriously.


    "Are you sure you want to meddle in our affairs?" Liao Yuxuan said between clenched teeth: "Today, even this Su must die here. If you interfere in this, we will make sure you suffer the same fate!"


    The young man paid no attention to Liao Yuxuan, just kept smiling lightly at Su Yang.


    "Of course I need help!" Su Yang also smiled: "Your timing is perfect; I was almost ambushed by these people."


    "Alright then!" The young man nodded. His gaze swept over the group and finally rested on Onitsuka, smiling, "Leave these Japanese to me, and for the rest, I¡¯ll cover you; how about that?"


    "Excellent!" Su Yangughed heartily: "With you here, now I can fight without restraint!"


    Liao Yuxuan and the others, on the other hand, were fuming with anger. Su Yang and the young man divided them into two groups just like that,pletely disregarding them.


    "You¡¯ve got quite the nerve!" Gongye Liang said sternly: "You¡¯ve divided us into two groups? Hmph, today, I want to see how you end up dying here!"


    No sooner had he spoken, Gongye Liang waved his hand andmanded in a deep voice: "Kill Su Yang, and don¡¯t let this one escape!"


    With the word, Wu Jianqiu, who hade down from upstairs, directly swung his hand, and a longsword whistled down from above,nding in his grasp.


    "Sword Sweep of Thousand Mountains!" Wu Jianqiu shouted, and with a horizontal swing of his longsword, a massive arc of sword energy burst forth. It was aimed not just at Su Yang, but also enveloped everyone behind him.


    Mr. Jin Ye had been intending to intervene. Yet with Wu Jianqiu making a move like this, even Mr. Jin Ye was barred from stepping in.


    Mr. Jin Ye took a step back, looking at Wu Jianqiu in shock, "What are you doing?"


    "I alone am enough!" Wu Jianqiu shouted coldly.


    Mr. Jin Ye furrowed his brows and stopped speaking, taking another step back and simply stood behind to watch the show.


    This immense sword light terrified Hu Wannian and the others, making them shiver. Though these n members had seen powerful experts before, they had never even dreamt of someone with such a level of power. The sword light made them feel so powerless that they didn¡¯t even think of resisting, as if facing the descent of a Heavenly Tribtion.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. He took a heavy step forward, and the floor instantly shattered beneath his foot. A crack rapidly spread forward, heading straight for the sweeping sword light.


    When the two collided, the sword light was directly shattered, while the crack, although greatly weakened, continued to rush towards Wu Jianqiu.


    A hint of coldughter passed through Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s eyes; Wu Jianqiu was too arrogant, thinking that his own strength was enough to face Su Yang. In this exchange, the difference in their abilities was immediately apparent!


    Wu Jianqiu was also shocked. He had originally thought that Su Yang, being young, wouldn¡¯t be very strong. Now, it seemed that Su Yang¡¯s power was far greater than what Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang had described.


    He dared not hesitate and swung his sword to cut the crack apart, three feet in front of him. Following immediately, he threw his longsword from his hand, touching the hilt lightly, and the longsword, like a shooting arrow, rapidly headed towards Su Yang. Wu Jianqiu himself leapt up, stepping on the longsword as if he were an Immortal riding a sword, charging directly at Su Yang.


    Seeing Wu Jianqiu and the longswording together, Su Yang remained calm, lifting his hand and flicking his finger, directly hitting the tip of the longsword. The longsword quickly retreated, but Wu Jianqiu took advantage of the momentum to rise further, grabbed the longsword with his backhand, flipped over, and gripping the longsword tightly, he shed it down towards Su Yang¡¯s head.


    Su Yang flicked his finger against the longsword once again, and Wu Jianqiu¡¯s impressive strike was deflected by Su Yang.


    Wu Jianqiu¡¯s brow furrowed; he didn¡¯t believe in defeat and shed again. Circling Su Yang, he wielded his longsword like a Sword Sweep of Thousand Mountains, enveloping Su Yang.


    Unmoved, Su Yang stood firm amid the cold sword¡¯s edge and countless shadows, casually flicking his finger, effortlessly neutralizing each of Wu Jianqiu¡¯s attacks.


    The onlookers were dumbfounded by what they saw; Wu Jianqiu¡¯s sword moves were incredibly fast. They could only see countless sword shadows enveloping Su Yang, unable to discern the direction of Wu Jianqiu¡¯s attacks.


    Su Yang¡¯s actions, however, were clear to everyone. With each flick of his finger, there came a clear shing sound, each time shattering the concentrated sword rain, strangely easily.


    The two fought in this manner for nearly a minute, with Wu Jianqiu using over seventy moves, each and every one effortlessly neutralized by Su Yang.


    Wu Jianqiu had always been very confident in his swordsmanship, but he hadn¡¯t expected such an oue, which left him feeling panicked. He realized that Su Yang hadn¡¯t even used his full strength. If Su Yang had, he would have been at a disadvantage long ago!


    "Brother Wu, do you need help?" Mr. Jin Ye asked with a sneer, "Give a shout if you do, lest you lose the chance to speakter on!"


    Wu Jianqiu¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he clenched his teeth tightly before suddenly turning around and retreating, putting distance between himself and Su Yang.


    Before the crowd could recover, Wu Jianqiu flung his longsword into the air and roared, "Sword Control Technique!"

 Chapter 833 - 832: The Art of Thousand Swords

    <h4>Chapter 833: Chapter 832: The Art of Thousand Swords</h4>


    Mr. Jin Ye and the others¡¯ faces changed at a distance, Liao Yuxuan urgently said, "Wu Jianqiu, what¡¯s the hurry? Let Mr. Jin Ye join hands with you, this kid is bound to die, why use this move?"


    Wu Jianqiupletely ignored Liao Yuxuan¡¯s words, a misty Qi rising from his body, quickly enveloping the longsword within it.


    Su Yang frowned; he could see clearly that the misty Qi emanating from Wu Jianqiu was very strange in origin. It wasn¡¯t Wu Jianqiu¡¯s own power, a situation simr to that of Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang; both of them also possessed a power that didn¡¯t belong to them.


    The power within Liao Yuxuan came from the Three-faced God Monarch, while Gongye Liang¡¯s strength was from the Medical Saint of the Medical Saint Sect. But where did Wu Jianqiu¡¯s powere from? What was Wu Jianqiu¡¯s rtionship with Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang, and why did he also have such strange power?


    The longsword absorbed the misty Qi, its de beginning to shine brightly.


    The young man standing behind Su Yang also frowned, taking a step forward, he took the ck Tortoise Jade from Zhao Ping¡¯an, and said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, you don¡¯t have to worry about what¡¯s behind you!"


    Only then did Su Yang breathe a sigh of relief; a Shadow Phantom also rose behind him, which immediately opened its eyes upon emerging. It was still that same haughty look that scorned all living beings, except that, previously, even when those eyes were open, they didn¡¯t seem to notice anything at all, as if there was nothing in the world worth their attention.


    This time, however, after those eyes opened, they clearly nced at the longsword. Although it was just a brief look, it was enough to signify the extraordinary power within the longsword.


    "Do you think you can block my strike?" Wu Jianqiu growled with gritted teeth, "Today, you¡¯re all bound to die!"


    "Then let¡¯s try and see!" Su Yang coldly shouted back, looking up at the longsword in the sky with not a hint of fear.


    "The Art of Thousand Swords!" Wu Jianqiu roared angrily.


    In that instant, the longsword split into thousands upon thousands of longswords. These endless swords, suspended in the air, all pointed their tips directly at Su Yang with an overwhelming presence.


    The onlookers around were terrified, and Su Yang also frowned. But he did not retreat an inch, still standing tall and proud.


    "Strike!" Wu Jianqiu shouted loudly.


    The longswords in the sky fell rapidly like rain, heading straight for Su Yang.


    Su Yang did not shrink back, throwing a direct punch forward, deflecting the first batch of longswords that fell.


    But that was just a drop in the ocean. There were thousands upon thousands of longswords in the sky; what use was it for Su Yang to deflect just a few dozen? The other longswords continued to speed toward him.


    Su Yang threw several punches in quick session, deflecting the nearby longswords, then suddenly brought his hands together and roared, "Om mani padme hum!"


    With each chant of the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, Su Yang¡¯s body grew a bitrger. He chanted very quickly, and his body erged just as fast, in the blink of an eye, he had already turned into a giant standing thirteen feet tall.


    As Su Yang¡¯s body grew, the Shadow Phantom also grew, enveloping Su Yang¡¯s form within it.


    The longswords that struck the Shadow Phantom found their speed drastically slowed, as if entering a quagmire.


    Su Yang, without the slightest pause, clenched his fists and pounded fiercely at the longswords surrounding him.


    The power of the longswords was simply too great; each sword was like a Near-God Move. That is to say, with each longsword he fended off, Su Yang had to expend a tremendous amount of strength.


    Su Yang did not know how Wu Jianqiu could release so many Near-God Moves at once, but it seemed that they were inseparably linked to the Misty Qi.


    Although these longswords were formed from power, Su Yang did not dare to use Devouring the Heavens to devour them. With so many longswords, if he dared to devour them, that power would be enough topletely shatter his body.


    So, Su Yang could only resist head-on like this. But doing so was very unwise, as the number of longswords was simply too many. Even if Su Yang could withstand them, how long could he hold on?


    The longswords that ricocheted in all directions, many of them rebounded towards the people behind Su Yang. Fortunately, the young man holding the ck Tortoise Jade was guarding this ce, with the mysterious light flickering, blocking the endless longswords, preventing any casualties.


    Otherwise, given the power of these longswords, even Zhao Ping¡¯an and Myriad Enemy would have been utterly unable to resist.


    Seeing Su Yang in trouble, Wu Jianqiu could not help but look smug, "Mr. Su, the swords of The Art of Thousand Swords will never cease. Even if you have heaven-defying abilities, how many swords can you withstand? A thousand, two thousand, ten thousand, or maybe twenty thousand? Or perhaps a hundred thousand?"


    Gongye Liang and others like Liao Yuxuan exchanged nces from afar. Although they were pleased that Su Yang had fallen into a desperate situation, their expressions showed more worry than joy.


    Wu Jianqiu¡¯s move was indeed very powerful. But the problem was, this move would bring endless trouble!


    "If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have called this madman here!" Gongye Liang muttered under his breath.


    "Now, at the Divine Master¡¯s ce, apart from Mr. Jin Ye, only this madman is a match for Su Yang¡¯s strength," Liao Yuxuan sighed, "If not him, then who?"


    Gongye Liang¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked again at the young man who was helping Su Yang protect the people behind him, saying in a deep voice, "Who is this person? His strength is so formidable. It doesn¡¯t seem much less than Su Yang¡¯s!"


    Liao Yuxuan was also perplexed, "I don¡¯t recognize him either."


    The young man, holding the ck Tortoise Jade, stood firm, fending off countless rebounded longswords and thus resolving the issue of Su Yang¡¯s rear defense.


    After thousands of swords, the surrounding Shadow Phantoms of Su Yang were shed to tatters. By that time, Su Yang had also greatly depleted his strength, and finally, a wave of longswords broke through his defenses, several shing against his body.


    Nearly all the longswords were shattered by Su Yang¡¯s body, but still, two longswords managed to cut through his skin, and blood gushed out directly.


    Wu Jianqiu couldn¡¯t help butugh even more wildly. Su Yang¡¯s defense had been breached. Next, it was time for Su Yang to meet his end!


    "Mr. Su, aren¡¯t you dead yet?" Wu Jianqiu roared withughter.


    Su Yang, without a word, shouldered the attack of the myriad longswords and took steps forward.


    Standing still, he had difficulty resisting these longswords. Now, going against the tide, the situation became even more perilous. Under the unrelenting wave of longswords, Su Yang¡¯s body gained more wounds, and his clothes were soaked red with blood.


    "Master!" Zhao Ping¡¯an cried out, wanting to help, but he was blocked by the ck Tortoise Jade and couldn¡¯t rush forward at all.


    The young man said aloud, "Don¡¯t worry, your master won¡¯t die!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an did not understand the situation, but seeing Su Yang covered in blood, he was still very worried.


    Watching Su Yang step by step approaching him, Wu Jianqiu¡¯s expression abruptly changed. He suddenly realized that Su Yang was not incapable of fighting him; Su Yang was just observing his Sword Control Technique!

 Chapter 834 - 833: Defeating Wu Jianqiu

    <h4>Chapter 834: Chapter 833: Defeating Wu Jianqiu</h4>


    Sensing something was amiss, Wu Jianqiu dared not dy for a moment. He too took a step forward, the longsword above his head moving forward with him.


    With that one step, the sword¡¯s radiance in the sky directly increased by ten percent, and the speed of the falling swords increased by the same margin.


    Facing such a sudden esction in the offensive, Su Yang showed not the slightest hint of panic. On the contrary, a shade of joy appeared on his face.


    Wu Jianqiu¡¯s action had proven Su Yang¡¯s guess correct. The essence of The Art of Thousand Swords rested upon Wu Jianqiu himself; all its power did note from thin air but was entirely drawn from Wu Jianqiu.


    Moreover, there was one crucial aspect to The Art of Thousand Swords: the aura must align with the sword aura. The stronger the aura, the stronger the sword aura.


    Therefore, even though Wu Jianqiu dared not let Su Yang get close, he also couldn¡¯t afford to retreat. The moment he retreated, his aura would weaken, and naturally, his sword aura would also diminish. In such circumstances, he had no choice but to push forward, increasing his sword¡¯s force, hoping to repel Su Yang.


    However, this meant Wu Jianqiu had to expend much more energy. At this moment, Wu Jianqiu¡¯s body trembled; it was evident that he was struggling to hold on.


    Understanding the situation, Su Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t step back. Still facing the barrage of sword radiance, he moved forward step by step.


    The sword radiance put tremendous pressure on Su Yang, now it felt like he was carrying a mountain, making each step exceedingly difficult to take.


    The sword radiance that struck Su Yang shed countless wounds across his body. Yet, he did not retreat and continued to advance step by step.


    Even then, Su Yang did not resort to using the Celestial War Armor. He knew well that if he used the armor, he could easily block the sword radiance. But doing so would likely intimidate Wu Jianqiu, and Su Yang would then be unable to witness the full extent of The Art of Thousand Swords.


    His skin tore under the sword¡¯s radiance but healed just as quickly. In just this short time, there was almost no part of Su Yang¡¯s body that remained intact. However, this process also tempered his physical body even more. As long as the sword radiance couldn¡¯t reach his tendons or internal organs, it waspletely ineffective against Su Yang.


    Seeing that Su Yang was only five steps away, Wu Jianqiu¡¯s face grew even more panicked. Ignoring the shouts from Liao Yuxuan and others behind him, he took another step forward, his longsword bing even brighter. However, blood now trickled from the corners of his mouth, as the immense power was more than he could bear.


    The power of the sword radiance intensified, each strike now revealing bone. But Su Yang didn¡¯t stop and took yet another step forward.


    Only three steps separated the two men now, but both were nearly pushing their limits.


    Wu Jianqiu was almost driven to madness, having exerted all his strength yet still unable to withstand Su Yang.


    "Kill!" Wu Jianqiu let out a bestial roar from his throat, disregarding the shouts from the crowd behind him, and once more he stepped forward.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed tightly; the sword radiance was now nearly harming his bones. If Wu Jianqiu took another step forward, wouldn¡¯t it sever his bones?


    Su Yang¡¯s hand reached into his chest, ready to brace himself for the impact. If he couldn¡¯t withstand it, he¡¯d either have to call Little Turtle for help or use the Celestial War Armor.


    However, just as Wu Jianqiu¡¯s foot fell, the longsword above his head flickered brightly for a short moment, then began to wobble. Wu Jianqiu¡¯s body also started to sway, and following that, blood flowed from all his orifices. He lost his footing as if all his strength had been sapped in an instant, and he copsed to the ground.


    In the duel between the two men, in the end, it was Wu Jianqiu who was slightly inferior, falling first.


    The longsword above his head, no longer supported by power, also fell straight down.


    Su Yang exhaled in relief. If Wu Jianqiu had managed to stand his ground, he would have had to use the Celestial War Armor. It had to be said that Wu Jianqiu¡¯s strength was indeed extraordinary!


    However, the expressions of Liao Yuxuan and the others behind him changed drastically. They were well aware of Wu Jianqiu¡¯s abilities. Moreover, he had used The Art of Thousand Swords to boost his strength by at least thirty percent, yet he still lost to Su Yang?


    After a moment of silence, Mr. Jin Ye suddenly burst out, with both hands throwing out dozens of golden rays, charging straight at Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s injuries were healing, and at that moment, he chose not to confront Mr. Jin Ye head-on, stepping back slightly to dodge Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s attack.


    Mr. Jin Ye seized the opportunity, grabbing Wu Jianqiu and swiftly tossing him back.


    Gongye Liang caught Wu Jianqiu and after a nce, said coldly, "He won¡¯t die!"


    "Take him away first!" Mr. Jin Ye shouted coldly, blocking Su Yang himself, "This battle, it¡¯s my turn!"


    "My master has just fought a battle, and now you¡¯re immediately stepping in, that¡¯s a bit unreasonable, isn¡¯t it!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said anxiously from behind. Su Yang was covered in blood, which indeed appeared somewhat frightening.


    "Do you want me to fight for you?" the young man behind them asked with a light smile.


    "It¡¯s not a problem," Su Yang said with a light smile and a wave of his hand, facing Mr. Jin Ye directly with a slight frown, "You people are really strange. The power in your bodies doesn¡¯t belong to you, what exactly are you?"


    "Hehehe..." Mr. Jin Ye sneered coldly, "If you can beat me, then I¡¯ll tell you!"


    "Do you truly believe I¡¯m not your match just because I¡¯ve just fought a battle?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    "Let¡¯s try it then!" Mr. Jin Ye sneered.


    Having said that, Mr. Jin Ye charged straight at Su Yang, and swung a fist at him.


    By then, Su Yang had returned to his normal size, and the Shadow Phantom had dissipated. Facing Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s punch, Su Yang did not dodge either, but threw a punch directly in response.


    As their fists collided, neither of them stepped back, but the immense force shook the surrounding crowd into tumbling about.


    The two exchanged punches again, not striking each other¡¯s bodies, but aiming straight for each other¡¯s fists. After dozens of consecutive blows, Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s body finally began to wobble. In a contest of raw power, he was still no match for Su Yang!


    Realizing his own situation, Mr. Jin Ye no longer attempted topete head-on. He stepped back, and with a sudden swing of his right hand, more than a dozen golden leaves appeared around him. These golden leaves floated around him, never touching the ground, as if they were flying around him.


    Only then did Mr. Jin Ye charge at Su Yang once more, still confronting Su Yang head-on, while those golden leaves began to spin around the two of them.


    With every punch Mr. Jin Ye threw, several leaves, like darts, shot straight at Su Yang.


    Su Yang had just had a battle with Wu Jianqiu, and the power protecting his body had nearly been depleted. These golden leaves easily reached him, shing across his body, leaving mark after mark.


    While the power of these golden leaves was far from matching The Art of Thousand Swords that Wu Jianqiu had used just before, they were still akin to a myriad of flying darts, their power not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 835 - 834 Qi Family’s People?

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 834 Qi Family¡¯s People?</h4>


    These dozen or so golden leaves were swirling around the area. When Mr. Jin Ye attacked, the leaves struck simultaneously, harassing Su Yang to the point where he gradually began losing ground.


    Several times, Su Yang attempted to strike the golden leaves away, but Mr. Jin Ye, with all his might, prevented Su Yang from focusing on them. This made Su Yang feel as though he was being attacked from both front and back, leaving him increasingly frustrated.


    From a distance, seeing Su Yang at a disadvantage, Liao Yuxuan breathed a sigh of relief. He nced at the Japanese nearby and said in a heavy tone, "Sect Master, we are supposed to kill together. How long do you n to just watch?"


    The Sect Master then came to his senses and frowned, "Do you still have the face to say that? Since we are all supposed to work together to kill him, what was the meaning of your actions just now? If it wasn¡¯t for your man being too arrogant, taking on Su Yang alone, would we be in this situation?"


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s face showed embarrassment; indeed, Wu Jianqiu had been too arrogant, putting them in a difficult position.


    If Wu Jianqiu hadn¡¯t fought solo, Mr. Jin Ye could have engaged Su Yang now, and with Wu Jianqiu using the Sword Control Technique to attack, they would have been much more effective. Moreover, together with the unpredictable Onitsuka, the three could have easily overpowered Su Yang with no chance for him to survive.


    Now, unfortunately, their main point of attack was gone, and they could only be thankful that Su Yang had expended a great deal of energy in his earlier fight with Wu Jianqiu. Otherwise, just Mr. Jin Ye and Onitsuka together probably wouldn¡¯t have had an easy time trying to defeat Su Yang.


    "Regardless, the situation is good now, let¡¯s kill this Su first!" Liao Yuxuan said gravely.


    The Sect Master said no more, turning to nce at Onitsuka beside him.


    Onitsuka understood the Sect Master¡¯s intention, drew his katana, and with a sudden rush forward, he leaped up and vanished in mid-air. When he reappeared, he was behind Su Yang, the katana thrusting straight at Su Yang¡¯s heart.


    In Onitsuka¡¯s hands, the katana was far more powerful than the floating golden leaves. Onitsuka avoided direct confrontation with Su Yang, choosing instead to strike from behind.


    If Su Yang did not turn to defend himself, Onitsuka was confident he could severely injure him. And if Su Yang did turn to resist, he would then have to face Mr. Jin Ye from behind, which would be no better.


    Facing Onitsuka¡¯s powerful strike, Su Yang acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed at all, as if the attack wasn¡¯t aimed at him.


    Onitsuka was slightly shocked. He had held back a third of his power, worried that Su Yang would attempt to dodge, which would allow him to adjust the de direction to continue pursuing him. But now, Su Yang didn¡¯t seem to dodge at all. Was he giving up, or did he simply not consider him a threat?


    Before Onitsuka could figure it out, he suddenly felt a strong gust from behind. His expression changed without a second thought, he reversed his katana to strike behind him. He also did not stay a moment longer; leveraging the momentum, he jumped away, clearing more than a yard.


    Just as Onitsuka had just moved away, a figure narrowly passed by him, standing where he had just been. Had he been any slower, he would have collided with this person.


    The strike Onitsuka had aimed waspletely shattered by this person, unable to harm him at all, showing the immense strength of this individual.


    Onitsuka¡¯s brow furrowed; he had seen clearly that it was the young man who had imed he would help Su Yang.


    Earlier, when Wu Jianqiu used The Art of Thousand Swords, this young man had used the ck Tortoise Jade to protect everyone behind him, clearly showing his strength was not weak. But Onitsuka hadn¡¯t expected him to be so formidable.


    "Hundred Ghosts sh!" Onitsuka¡¯s voice was deep, and his movements were extremely fast, as he swiftly pounced towards the young man, his katana shing continuously, creating dozens of de lights in the air, all targeting the young man.


    The young man remained calm, his right hand drawing arge circle in the air in front of him, effectively blocking all dozens of de lights.


    "Asura sh!" Onitsuka shouted again, disappearing from his spot and instantly appearing above the young man¡¯s head. His katana aimed directly at the young man¡¯s head, surrounded by a flickering red light and emitting sounds of ghostly wails and wolf howls, as formidable as the Asura hell itself.


    The young man¡¯s expression did not change; he lifted his hand and flicked casually at the katana, effectively blocking the strike.


    Onitsuka¡¯s wrist shook, and his katana almost flew out of his hand. He could not help but be shocked inwardly; was the young man¡¯s power too terrifying?


    From a distance, the Sect Master was also extremely shocked. Onitsuka was considered the top among his faction, next only to the Terrestrial Immortal. In his view, once Onitsuka arrived in Huaxia Country, there should be no match for him below the Terrestrial Immortal.


    Unexpectedly, first, they had encountered a powerful Su Yang, then Mr. Jin Ye, followed by Wu Jianqiu, and now this young man. The Sect Master couldn¡¯t help feeling defeated; he finally began to believe what the elders in his faction had said¡ªHuaxia truly was a ce hidden with dragons and crouching tigers!


    "Now it seems, killing that Su Yang is probably impossible!" the Sect Master said softly.


    "What¡¯s the rush?" Liao Yuxuan said coldly with a sneer, "These two people are not weak, but the ones behind them don¡¯t have the same strength. If we strike now and kill those people, making these two distracted, won¡¯t they still have to die?"


    The Sect Master hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowed slightly as he pondered whether this n would be effective.


    "Don¡¯t be dazed. If you don¡¯t kill them today, don¡¯t expect to have it easyter on. Do you think they will let you off in the future?" Liao Yuxuan shouted lowly, rushing towards Zhao Ping¡¯an and others with two men by his side.


    The Sect Master hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand and led his men towards Zhao Ping¡¯an and the others.


    By this time, Hu Wannian and the others werepletely dumbfounded; they had never even dreamed of such a fierce battle. Those previously considered powerful experts like Myriad Enemy Li Changtian, if they were here, they might not even qualify to carry these people¡¯s shoes. They simply could not get involved in such a battle.


    And now, these people were rushing towards them, which frightened them even more, turning their faces as pale as death. Facing such masters, they had no chance of escaping at all.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an and Myriad Enemy stood at the forefront, readying themselves for battle. Su Yang and the young man were fully engaged in fighting; they could not afford to distract Su Yang and the young man.


    "Just the two of you trying to stop us? You¡¯re simply courting death!" Liao Yuxuan said with a cold sneer, charging directly at Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an took a deep breath, preparing to block with all his might. At that moment, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded from behind Liao Yuxuan.


    Liao Yuxuan turned his head in haste, only to see a mass of water in the air transforming into a giant dragon, swiftly lunging at him.


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he eximed, "Nine Dragons Technique, you... you are from the Qi Family of Wanhu?"

 Chapter 836 - 835 My Name is Qi Zhishan

    <h4>Chapter 836: Chapter 835 My Name is Qi Zhishan</h4>


    The attacker was the young man, who slightly smiled and said, "My connection with the Qi Family of Wanhu is minimal now. Strictly speaking, I am no longer a member of the Qi Family of Wanhu!"


    "What do you mean?" Liao Yuxuan awkwardly dodged the Water Dragon and shouted angrily, "We have no grudges against your Qi Family of Wanhu, so why would you sabotage our matters?"


    "I¡¯ve already said that I am no longer a member of the Qi Family of Wanhu!" the young man chuckled. "Besides, I promised Su Yang that I would protect these people, so naturally, I won¡¯t go back on my word. If you just stand there, everything will be fine, but if you try to kill these people, it¡¯s impossible!"


    Liao Yuxuan looked at the menacing Water Dragon in the sky, his face turning extremely pale. He was well aware of what the Nine Dragons Technique of the Qi Family of Wanhu entailed and just how terrifying the attack power of this Water Dragon was.


    Back when Su Yang was at Lake Heart Ind, during the battle with Qi Jian¡¯an, Qi Jian¡¯an had used the Nine Dragons Technique. That powerful Water Dragon had almost overwhelmed Su Yang. It should be noted that Qi Jian¡¯an was far less capable than Su Yang.


    Now, this young man was also using the Nine Dragons Technique. Liao Yuxuan, less skilled than Qi Jian¡¯an, dared not directly confront this Water Dragon.


    Uncontrobly taking a step back, Liao Yuxuan gritted his teeth and demanded, "Just who exactly are you? If you are not a member of the Qi Family, how could you possibly know the Qi Family¡¯s Nine Dragons Technique?"


    "My name is Qi Zhishan!" the young man said with a light smile.


    "Qi Zhishan!?" Liao Yuxuan¡¯s eyes nearly popped out upon hearing that name, which he surely knew.


    The foremost among the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, the strongest master under the Qi Family Terran Immortals, known as the most talented person after Qi Bach¨ª, ranked third in the Earth Rankings!


    "You... you are Qi Zhishan?" The Sect Master¡¯s expression changed as well. Although they were from Japan, they had heard of the top masters in the Earth Rankings of Huaxia Country.


    "Any doubts?" Qi Zhishan smiled and asked.


    "Then... then aren¡¯t you a member of the Qi Family?" Liao Yuxuan said somberly.


    "I¡¯ve already severed my rtions with the Qi Family; now, the only connection I have with the Qi Family is that I still carry the Qi surname," Qi Zhishan said.


    Liao Yuxuan looked bewildered, unsure of what exactly was happening.


    The Sect Master widened his eyes in shock at Qi Zhishan, "You... shouldn¡¯t you be over forty years old by now? Why... why do you still look the same?"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me when I was talking with Su Yang just now?" Qi Zhishan said. "In the past two decades, my life was essentially meaningless. Therefore, I decided to discard those years and start over."


    "Ah?" The Sect Master was also bbergasted; even Su Yang couldn¡¯t understand it, how could he possiblyprehend?


    While fighting against Onitsuka, Qi Zhishan effortlessly responded to the Sect Master and Liao Yuxuan¡¯s questions. Meanwhile, Onitsuka, overwhelmed by Qi Zhishan¡¯s skills, kept retreating, and his defeat was only a matter of time.


    Meanwhile, the ongoing silent battle between Su Yang and Mr. Jin Ye also saw a shift.


    Initially, Mr. Jin Ye had the upper hand, but as Su Yang once again disyed the "Devouring the Heavens," the Shadow Phantom reappeared, and the situation quickly turned around.


    The golden leaves could no longer fly up; drained of their power, they naturally became ordinary golden leaves. As for Mr. Jin Ye, already less powerful than Su Yang and now without these golden leaves, naturally found himself at a disadvantage. Like Onitsuka, defeat was only a matter of time.


    "Liao Yuxuan!" Mr. Jin Ye bellowed furiously.


    Only then did Liao Yuxuan notice the change in the battlefield, and his face immediately turned pale.


    He had initially wanted to attack Su Yang¡¯s people to distract him, thereby killing Su Yang. However, Qi Zhishan¡¯s forceful intervention had crushed that hopepletely. And with Mr. Jin Ye at a disadvantage, continuing the battle could lead to Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s defeat, making him, Liao Yuxuan, the next target for Su Yang.


    "Break!" Liao Yuxuan shouted fiercely, and two men at his side charged toward Su Yang.


    This time, Qi Zhishan did not make a move, as Su Yang was already gaining the upper hand and he had no worries.


    These two men approached Su Yang, but instead of attacking him, they threw down several jade stones near him.


    Su Yang frowned, recognizing the jade stones as being arranged into an array. But with Mr. Jin Ye fighting desperately, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    Nevertheless, Su Yang wasn¡¯t overly concerned, given the numerous records on arrays in the Destiny¡¯s Tome. By now, he was also a master of arrays and was not afraid even if it was indeed some sort of array.


    After throwing down the jade stones, the two men quickly retreated. Liao Yuxuan growled lowly as those stones shed simultaneously, forming a circle of light that enveloped Su Yang.


    Su Yang was prepared and fiercely punched the light circle.


    The circle trembled intensely, nearly shattering, showing that the array was not stable. Su Yang could definitely break this circle within three punches.


    However, Mr. Jin Ye and his group had no intention of attacking Su Yang and instead turned and fled at once. This included Liao Yuxuan and the other two men, who rushed out of the pavilion without hesitation.


    The Japanese who remained inside the building were stunned and utterly confused. They couldn¡¯tprehend why their ally, who had invited them for assistance, ran away first, abandoning them there and nearly driving them to the brink of a breakdown.


    With two punches, Su Yang shattered the light circle, and the jade stones broke as well.


    Rushing to the window, he saw no traces outside. The skill of Liao Yuxuan and his people to escape was undeniable. The array formed by the jade stones was intended only to temporarily trap Su Yang to buy some time for their escape, not to injure him.


    Turning back to the pavilion, Qi Zhishan was still battling Onitsuka, who was now clearly losing.


    On the other hand, the Sect Master and his group looked distressed. They had wanted to leave as well, but since Onitsuka was still there, they couldn¡¯t escape. They alsocked the means Liao Yuxuan¡¯s group had to temporarily trap Qi Zhishan, thereby failing to rescue Onitsuka.


    Seeing Su Yang turn back, their expressions grew even gloomier. They couldn¡¯t ovee Qi Zhishan alone, and with Su Yang as well, their deaths were certain!


    After a moment of silence, the Sect Master sternly said, "Master Su, this matter has nothing to do with us."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t bully the few with the many!" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, "Qi Brother alone is enough."


    Watching Onitsuka being forced back step by step by Qi Zhishan, the Sect Master said anxiously, "We have no intentions of being your enemies, Master Su. Please tell him to stop, and we will leave Huaxia Country immediately, never to return or set foot in Huaxia Country again!"


    Su Yang smiled slightly, "Killing you all would amount to the same oue, wouldn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 837 - 836: The Secret of the Celestial War Armor

    <h4>Chapter 837: Chapter 836: The Secret of the Celestial War Armor</h4>


    The Sect Master¡¯s face turned icy, and he said in a deep voice, "Must you make an enemy of us? Do you really think that our sect only consists of us few?"


    "I¡¯ve trampled the Qi Family of Wanhu, what more can your sect do, no matter how strong it is?" Su Yang said coldly. "Besides, you Japanese harbor ill intentions. Youe to Huaxia Country and kill so many people, and now that you¡¯re in danger, you think a few words will let you leave alive? Why should I let that happen?"


    The Sect Master was at a loss for words. The strength of the Qi Family of Wanhu went without saying. Su Yang had killed so many of their people on Lake Heart Ind, and even forced the people of the Qi Family to close their ind and not venture out. So, why would Su Yang fear their sect?


    "Master Su, we have no intentions of being enemies with Huaxia Country..." The Sect Master said with an embarrassed face: "There¡¯s a saying in Huaxia, ¡¯It is better to resolve enmity than to maintain it...¡¯"


    Su Yang nced at the Sect Master and said coldly, "Save your breath, what you¡¯ve said isn¡¯t enough to make me spare you."


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression darkened, and after pondering for a while, he clenched his teeth and said, "Master Su, if you let us go, I will tell you a secret."


    Su Yang: "That depends on whether your secret is worth sparing your lives for."


    "I¡¯ll tell you a secret about Liao Yuxuan and his people." The Sect Master said solemnly.


    "Then there¡¯s no need to speak." Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Regardless of whether you tell me or not, I¡¯m going to kill Liao Yuxuan and his people. Whether they have secrets or not is not important to me!"


    The Sect Master was taken aback, whispering, "Master Su, although you have grievances against Liao Yuxuan, you might not know the facts about him. Don¡¯t you find it strange that Liao Yuxuan has such great power? He had never cultivated before, so where did this strengthe from?"


    "I¡¯m not curious." Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Don¡¯t waste your breath on this matter. Either tell me something of value, or just stand here and wait for his death."


    The Sect Master was dumbfounded by Su Yang¡¯s response. Logically, given the enmity between Su Yang and Liao Yuxuan, Su Yang should be keen to know Liao Yuxuan¡¯s secrets. Why, then, did Su Yang show no interest at all?


    Meanwhile, Qi Zhishan had already mped down on the katana in Onitsuka¡¯s hands and with a slight effort, broke the sword by an inch, causing Onitsuka to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    The Sect Master¡¯s face changed dramatically. The katana was Onitsuka¡¯s life-bound sword, which he had cultivated with. The stronger Onitsuka¡¯s power, the stronger the katana. With the katana damaged, Onitsuka was bound to be injured.


    Nheless, the katana was incredibly sturdy. Onitsuka had used it to battle countless masters to date without a single scratch. Today, it was broken by an inch by Qi Zhishan, which was astonishing to him.


    "It seems your friend won¡¯tst much longer," Su Yang said softly. "Think about it, is there anything you can tell me?"


    The Sect Master gritted his teeth, still hesitating.


    Seizing the opportunity once again, Qi Zhishan mped down on the katana and broke off another inch. He was cooperating with Su Yang to force the Sect Master to reveal the secrets they wanted to know.


    Seeing Onitsuka spit out another mouthful of fresh blood, the Sect Master¡¯s face changed abruptly, and in a furious tone, he said, "I¡¯ll tell you!"


    Qi Zhishan didn¡¯t stop, prompting the Sect Master to say in desperation, "What about the secret of the Celestial War Armor?"


    "That¡¯s somewhat adequate," Su Yang said with a faint smile. The secret of the Celestial War Armor was indeed what he wanted to know.


    "Then make him stop!" the Sect Master urged swiftly.


    Su Yang looked at Qi Zhishan with a faint smile, "Qi Brother, what do you say?"


    "As you wish," Qi Zhishan said. "It doesn¡¯t really matter to me, after all."


    "Thank you!" Su Yang nodded.


    Qi Zhishan stopped, and Onitsuka took a step back, his face pale, as he took several deep breaths. Qi Zhishan¡¯s strength was simply too formidable. Even this was a result of Qi Zhishan holding back; if the fight had continued, his defeat would have been certain!


    "Alright, you can speak now," Su Yang said to the Sect Master.


    The Sect Master took a deep breath and said in a somber tone, "Once I reveal this secret, you must let all of us go."


    "When Mr. Su speaks, he always keeps his word!" Su Yang said. "If you don¡¯t trust me, you don¡¯t have to speak."


    What other choice did the Sect Master have now? He clenched his teeth and said somberly, "Do you know how the Celestial War Armor came to be?"


    "Wasn¡¯t it a treasure obtained from overseas by the Ancestor of the Wu Family?" Su Yang said.


    "From where overseas?" the Sect Master pressed.


    Su Yang nced at the Sect Master. "If I knew that much detail, would I still need you to tell me?"


    "The Celestial War Armor was something the Ancestor of the Wu Family took from our Japan!" the Sect Master said gravely.


    "No wonder!" Su Yang suddenly understood. No wonder those Japanese had been so obsessed with seizing the Celestial War Armor.


    "Now, may we leave?" the Sect Master asked.


    "Are you sick in the head?" Su Yang said with widened eyes. "You think a single sentence can exchange for your lives?"


    "Then what do you want!" the Sect Master asked urgently.


    "What exactly is the Celestial War Armor for..." Su Yang said coldly. "And what about the Tortoise Shell inside it?"


    "You..." The Sect Master became flustered; he hadn¡¯t expected that Su Yang would know about the Tortoise Shell inside the Celestial War Armor.


    "Only after you¡¯ve exined clearly can you leave," Su Yang said coldly. "Remember, if you lie to me, none of you will leave here alive today!"


    The Sect Master clenched his teeth and remained silent for a long while, but finally sighed resignedly and said in a somber tone, "Fine, I will tell you everything. But you must let us go!"


    "Spare me the nonsense; when I say something, I follow through!" Su Yang said coldly.


    The Sect Master took a deep breath and said, "The Celestial War Armor wasn¡¯t originally armor at all, it was just the Tortoise Shell inside. The Ancestor of the Wu Family took just this Tortoise Shell from our Japan and crafted it into the Celestial War Armor."


    "And this Tortoise Shell is the sacred object used to enter and exit the Asura Gate in our Japan. Only by possessing this Tortoise Shell can the Asura Gate be opened once every hundred years."


    "Several generations of the Wu Family have produced Terrestrial Immortals, and if a Terrestrial Immortal holds this Tortoise Shell, they are virtually invincible. Hence, we have been unable to take back the Tortoise Shell for hundreds of years since the Wu Family seized it. This time, it just so happened to coincide with the centennial opening of the Asura Gate, and the Wu Family happened tock a Terrestrial Immortal to guard it, so we thought to take back the Tortoise Shell!"


    Having said this, the Sect Master looked at Su Yang and stated gravely, "Inside the Asura Gate are various ninja techniques left by the ancestors of our Japan, suitable only for the people of Japan to practice. Therefore, although the Wu Family has possessed the Tortoise Shell for so many years, they have never been to the Asura Gate, because its contents are useless to them!"


    Su Yangughed, "You don¡¯t need to preempt me with this warning; even if the items inside are useless to me, if I want to go in, I¡¯ll go in!"

 Chapter 838 - 837 Asura Gate

    <h4>Chapter 838: Chapter 837 Asura Gate</h4>


    The Sect Master looked unwell, gritted his teeth, and ultimately didn¡¯t dare to retort, saying in a deep voice, "Now, can we leave?"


    "What exactly is the Asura Gate?" Su Yang asked again.


    "I only told you the secret of the Celestial War Armor, this..." the Sect Master said anxiously.


    "Speak, or not?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "You... you are too bullying!" the Sect Master said furiously.


    "Won¡¯t do?" Su Yang casually grabbed a longsword by his side and lightly flicked his finger on it.


    The Sect Master was so frightened he almost copsed on the spot¡ªit was with a simr flick of the longsword back at Beiwan Manor that several people beside him had been directly in.


    Fortunately, this time the longsword didn¡¯t shatter, but the Sect Master dared not say more, and said in a low voice, "The Asura Gate is a ce that appeared in Japan a thousand years ago, located in a valley. It opens once every hundred years, and upon opening, people must enter it with that tortoise shell. It is said that this gate leads to the Asura Realm, and entering it can bring great opportunities. However, over the years, no one has gained any opportunities. On the contrary, many of our ancestors who went in never came out. Their secret techniques are left inside the valley; we enter only to retrieve our ancestors¡¯ secret techniques."


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; he had never heard about this Asura Realm. The Sect Master¡¯s words, however, had certainly been eye-opening.


    "Since it¡¯s in a valley, why not enter from another ce?" Su Yang asked. "For instance, by jumping down from the mountaintop or something simr."


    "That¡¯s impossible," the Sect Master said. "The valley is always shrouded in mists, and some people have tried jumping down from the mountaintop. However, those who entered never came out. Even the Terrestrial Immortals couldn¡¯t escape from it!"


    "Even Terrestrial Immortals can¡¯te out?" Su Yang was astonished. How could this be possible?


    "There are rumors of an Asura God guarding it, and only that piece of tortoise shell serves as a pass; otherwise, there¡¯s no other way to enter or leave!" the Sect Master exined.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. This tortoise shell seemed to be closely rted to Little Turtle, and now it was also connected to the Asura Gate. What exactly was the situation? Could there be some rtionship between the Asura Gate and Little Turtle?


    "Now, can we leave?" the Sect Master asked in a deep voice.


    "Onest question..." Su Yang said. "Where is the Asura Gate located?"


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression turned cold. He opened his mouth as if to speak, but ultimately held back and said softly, "In Japan¡¯s Sunset Valley."


    Su Yang noted the location, then nodded slowly, "Alright, you may go. But I hope to not see you again in Huaxia Country. If I do see you again, I will still kill you!"


    The Sect Master said nothing, quickly went over to help Onitsuka, and slowly walked away.


    Just as they were reaching the entrance, Su Yang suddenly said, "Wait a minute."


    The Sect Master furrowed his brows, "Su Yang, are you going back on your word?"


    "Of course, I am true to my word, but I just want to say one more thing," Su Yang said with a light smile. "You didn¡¯t need toe here this time. But Liao Yuxuan deceived you and lured you here. From what I¡¯ve observed, Liao Yuxuan intended not only to kill me this time but also to kill you. That Jade Stone Formation was actually not meant for me, but for Onitsuka next to you!"


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression turned icy, saying in a deep voice, "We will naturally seek Liao Yuxuan out to settle this matter!"


    "Of course, you must settle things with Liao Yuxuan, but I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t want to run into you again in Huaxia Country. Under such circumstances, finding Liao Yuxuan won¡¯t be that easy!" Su Yang said with a light smile. "Given this, why not tell me some things about Liao Yuxuan, and I might help you kill them?"


    The Sect Master paused, then frowned, "Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t want to know the secrets of Liao Yuxuan and his people? Now you¡¯re asking me, do you think I¡¯m foolish?"


    "Compared to your lives, the secrets of Liao Yuxuan and his people truly aren¡¯t important," Su Yangughed. "I¡¯m asking you now, and if you tell me, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯re foolish. But if you don¡¯t tell me, that¡¯s truly foolish. Think about it, Liao Yuxuan and his people have indeed made enemies with you. Even if you don¡¯t look for them, they probably won¡¯t let you off!"


    "They still have the nerve toe after us?" the Sect Master said angrily.


    "Murder to silence, don¡¯t you understand?" Su Yang said. "They¡¯ve done such shameless deeds. If they don¡¯t kill you to silence you, won¡¯t the news spread and no one will trust them anymore?"


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression changed, realizing that dealing with Liao Yuxuan and his people was indeed usible.


    "If you tell me Liao Yuxuan¡¯s secrets, then I might find an opportunity to kill them. This would also relieve a great burden for you," Su Yang said with a smile. "After all, Liao Yuxuan is ourmon enemy! Don¡¯t you want to use me to eliminate your foe?"


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression changed several times, carefully considering Su Yang¡¯s words.


    After a long silence, the Sect Master said in a serious tone, "I don¡¯t know much about the secrets of Liao Yuxuan and his people. When he was in Nanluo City, they approached us wanting to cooperate, saying they wanted to help us with something. So, we provided them with much support. Later, we found out they secretly venerated the Three-faced God Monarch and were using our support to worship him. So, we cut ties with them."


    "Who exactly is the Three-faced God Monarch?" Su Yang asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," the Sect Master shook his head. "I only know that behind the Asura Gate, there are some records about the Three-faced God Monarch, brought out by those who entered the Asura Gate before!"


    "What?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, wondering if the Three-faced God Monarch might alsoe from Japan.


    "There are records of the Three-faced God Monarch behind the Asura Gate?" Su Yang said seriously. "Does that mean the Three-faced God Monarch has gone through the Asura Gate?"


    "Not necessarily!" the Sect Master shook his head. "It¡¯s also possible he came out from the Asura Gate."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang immediately asked.


    "I said before, to enter the Asura Gate, one must use that piece of tortoise shell. And over the years, everyone in Japan who has entered the Asura Gate with the tortoise shell is recorded. Among them, there was no such person as the Three-faced God Monarch," the Sect Master exined. "There¡¯s no record of this person, but inside the Asura Gate, there are some records about him. Think about why that is!"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; this revtion was even more astonishing.


    He had originally thought that the Asura Gate linking to the Asura Realm was just a mythological tale. But now, it seemed not to be so!

 Chapter 839 - 838 Seal Memories

    <h4>Chapter 839: Chapter 838 Seal Memories</h4> Su Yang ultimately did not detain these Japanese, but released them as promised.


    Seeing all these people leave, Hu Wannian and the others all breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if they had escaped from the jaws of death. However, when they looked at Su Yang again, their faces showed even more awe.


    After oveing such a crisis, what could possibly threaten Su Yang?


    On the other hand, Patriarch Feng, Big Brother Li, and the rest werepletely panicked.


    Although Gongye Liang had only used them as tools, they bore no grudge against Gongye Liang and his group, at most they would only help them with their affairs in the future.


    But now that Su Yang and his group had won, the problem became serious.


    Not to mention anything else, Zhao Ping¡¯an would hardly spare them considering how Big Brother Li¡¯s daughter and son-inw had bullied Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family.


    Su Yang asked the others to leave first and kept only Qi Zhishan in the attic to discuss the matters concerning Liao Yuxuan and his group.


    Gongye Liang had the power of the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s Medical Sage within him, and Liao Yuxuan harbored the power of the Three-faced God Monarch.


    Su Yang had been wondering what exactly was going on.


    He was not particrly clear about Gongye Liang¡¯s situation, but he was very clear about Liao Yuxuan, as they had been ssmates since childhood.


    Liao Yuxuan was just an ordinary person from childhood and did not have anything special. This meant he was not the Three-faced God Monarch himself, but rather one day he acquired the power of the Three-faced God Monarch in his body, which led to his current level of cultivation.


    But what exactly was happening?


    After listening to Su Yang, Qi Zhishan also fell silent. Finally, he spoke softly, "Could it be reincarnation?"


    Su Yang looked at Qi Zhishan in astonishment, "You mean to say, these two Terrestrial Immortals, after dying, reincarnated and became Gongye Liang and Liao Yuxuan?"


    The Destiny¡¯s Tome also contained records on reincarnation, but the requirements were extremely stringent. First and foremost, one had to be a Terrestrial Immortal to achieve this. Moreover, it required reaching the pinnacle realm of a Terrestrial Immortal to possess the strength for reincarnation.


    However, generally, Terrestrial Immortals, even if their physical bodies were indeed shattered, would rarely choose to reincarnate. Most would opt for possession. And after possession, the possessor bore no rtion to the person possessed. All previous memories, grievances, etc., ceased to exist. The possessed person wouldpletely be the Terrestrial Immortal themselves.


    And after possession, although the Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s power would definitely be greatly diminished, it would still be that of a Terrestrial Immortal. Even if the power decreased, it would still remain within the realm of a Terrestrial Immortal, and they would definitely not fall from that state.


    The circumstances of these two individuals were definitely not possession.


    As for reincarnation, that was only chosen if the soul itself was also damaged, leaving no other option but to reincarnate.


    Reincarnation had one significant difficulty, firstly being that the chances of sessful rebirth were exceedingly low. Secondly, the process of cultivation was incredibly slow. It was essentially starting over as a new person, despite having the memories of a Terrestrial Immortal, which could quicken the pace of cultivation. However, during the process of cultivation, if they encountered powerful enemies, they could easily be killed, rendering everything null.


    And here lies the most critical point: reincarnation does not allow one to retain the power of the previous life.


    But Gongye Liang and Liao Yuxuan¡¯s situation clearly isn¡¯t like that!


    "The strength they carry isn¡¯t their own, which isn¡¯t what you¡¯d expect from reincarnation." Su Yang said, "It couldn¡¯t be reincarnation, could it?"


    Qi Zhishan thought carefully and also shook his head, "Indeed it doesn¡¯t seem like reincarnation, nor is it possession. So, what exactly is going on?"


    Su Yang shrugged, "Not just the two of them, there was also that Wu Jianqiu from earlier, and Mr. Jin Ye¡ªtheir situations are all a bit odd."


    Qi Zhishan nodded slowly, "It seems that I need to seriously study these individuals. Since I¡¯ve got nothing to do at the moment, let¡¯s have some fun with them."


    "Then you¡¯d better be careful. Among these people, there might be some hidden experts." Su Yang said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, as long as no Terrestrial Immortal takes action, even if I can¡¯t defeat them, I can at least escape." Qi Zhishanughed, "Now that I¡¯m living anew, I want to live properly. I don¡¯t wish to die so soon."


    Su Yang alsoughed and said, "Speaking of which, you mentioned earlier that you discarded nearly twenty years of your life. What¡¯s that all about? How did you be so young?"


    "What¡¯s the big deal?" Qi Zhishan said, "Since those twenty years were lived in vain, why not start over? I¡¯vepletely sealed that segment of memory. When everything is reset, with a younger mindset, naturally, one bes younger."


    Su Yang immediately smirked, "Easier said than done, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Hahaha..." Qi Zhishanughed, "We cultivators are by nature defying the heavens. To get what we want, we¡¯ve got to make it happen. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done!"


    "Impressive!" Su Yang gave Qi Zhishan a thumbs-up, "Haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, and your enlightenment has grown even further, huh."


    "Not bad, I guess." Qi Zhishanughed, "I had nothing much to do for such a long time, just wandered around various famous mountains and great rivers. I sat in austere meditation for seventeen years and missed too much of the world¡¯s splendor. It¡¯s time to traverse it all over again."


    "By the way, you said you wasted these past twenty years, why?" Su Yang was curious, "Seventeen years of austere meditation, even without any revtion, is still at least a period of cultivation."


    "I don¡¯t know." Qi Zhishan said.


    "What?" Su Yang was dumbfounded, "You don¡¯t know?"


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ve sealed that memory." Qi Zhishan said, "Specifically, neen years and eight months worth of memory. I don¡¯t remember anything that happened in those neen years and eight months. I don¡¯t know why I went into austere meditation, nor what insights seventeen years of meditation might have brought me. My memory now spans only before those seventeen years and eight months, as well as after I met you. Everything in between just doesn¡¯t exist anymore."


    Su Yang was utterly confused. This Qi Zhishan was really extraordinary, capable of such feats!


    "My journey around the world is also to discover why I had to sit in austere meditation for those seventeen years." Qi Zhishan said.


    "What?" Su Yang almost choked, "Then why seal away so much of your memory? Wouldn¡¯t you know then?"


    Qi Zhishan shook his head, "After sealing that memory, I have no idea what happened during that time. I only know I sat in meditation for seventeen years, but not why. However, I am clear that since I chose to seal the reasons for the austere meditation, it means I didn¡¯t want to remember the events from that period."


    Su Yang scratched his head, "You really talk in riddles. If you sealed that memory because you didn¡¯t want to remember the events from that period, then why bother finding that reason now?"

 Chapter 840 - 839: Employing Both Kindness and Severity

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 839: Employing Both Kindness and Severity</h4>


    Qi Zhishan fell into silence, contemting for a long time before speaking softly, "Or perhaps it¡¯s because there¡¯s always been a regret in my heart."


    "What regret?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "I don¡¯t know what the regret is, it might be in the memories I¡¯ve sealed away," Qi Zhishan said. "Maybe, after I travel the world again and find this reason, I¡¯ll be able to face this matter head-on."


    "I can¡¯t figure out what you are thinking!" Su Yang said with a face of disbelief. "Isn¡¯t this just making trouble for yourself?"


    "Hahaha..." Qi Zhishanughed loudly. "Su Yang, you say I¡¯m making trouble for myself, but aren¡¯t you the same, getting bored? You¡¯ve stirred things up from Pingnan Province to Pingbei Province, and then to the Southern Six Provinces. You took down the Medical Saint Sect, set foot on Lake Heart Ind, and now you¡¯ve settled things in Hanxi Province. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s troublesome?"


    "Mind your own business. At least I haven¡¯t sealed away my memories and then run off to search for them!" Su Yang snorted.


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never experienced anything like this. Once I find my memories one day, I¡¯lle back and tell you why I had to do this!" Qi Zhishan smiled, stood up, and walked to the window, loudly dering, "Since you¡¯ve got your matters in order, I won¡¯t stay any longer. If fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again in the Jianghu!"


    With that, Qi Zhishan directly floated away, disappearing with the wind.


    Su Yang chuckled lightly. This was only their second meeting, but there was a mutual admiration between them¡ªa rather good friendship indeed.


    He stepped out of the attic, and now, outside, a crowd was already kneeling on the ground.


    The people from the Fong Family, those two who colluded with the Fong Family, and the group led by Big Brother Li were now all kneeling in the courtyard.


    As for the members of the Hu Family and those who had sided with Zhao Ping¡¯an, they were standing around with beaming faces.


    When Liao Yuxuan¡¯s group and the Japanese appeared as they entered the attic, Hu Wannian and his men were extremely panicked, thinking that they were truly doomed this time.


    Unexpectedly, the situation took such a dramatic turn. Su Yang and Qi Zhishan joined forces and decisively defeated those two groups.


    Now, it was time for Hu Wannian and his men to rejoice. They had chosen to side with Zhao Ping¡¯an early on; they had made the right choice.


    If even Liao Yuxuan¡¯s group and the Japanesebined couldn¡¯t defeat Su Yang, then who in the whole Hanxi Province, or even the entire Southern Six Provinces, could contend with Su Yang?


    By choosing to follow Zhao Ping¡¯an, it was as if they were choosing to side with Su Yang. Everyone had no doubt that not only would they survive, but also their power would rapidly grow by following Zhao Ping¡¯an!


    The major families of Liuan City actually held a low position in Hanxi Province and had often been bullied by therge families there. After today, which of thoserge families in Hanxi Province would dare to bully the families of Liuan City?


    And those families who had made the wrong choices were now crestfallen and trembling with fear.


    Actually, Hu Wannian had given them a chance. Going to the hospital to pay respects to Zhao Ping¡¯an was a choice. But these people didn¡¯t choose and instead stood on the opposite side of Su Yang and others, resulting in their current plight.


    The stark contrast made them feel like crying. Quite a few people even looked angrily at Patriarch Feng, thinking that if it hadn¡¯t been for the Fong Family taking the lead, they certainly would have chosen Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s side, and wouldn¡¯t they have prospered now?


    Seeing Su Yange out, Hu Wannian was the first to excitedly bend down and bow deeply, loudly saying, "Master Su!"


    The others also bowed in session, while the people kneeling on the ground began to stir. The head of a family hastily raised his head and said with trembling voice, "Master Su, I know I was wrong, I...I am willing to lead our family to submit to Master Su and Young Master Zhao, to go through fire and water for you, without any hesitation!"


    As this family head finished speaking, another family head immediately followed suit, loudly begging for mercy. At this moment, they only wished for Su Yang¡¯s forgiveness, no longer caring about face or pride.


    Patriarch Feng, however, clenched his teeth and remained silent. He knew very well that even if he begged for mercy, there was no chance for him. After all, he was the ringleader this time.


    Big Brother Li, who stood beside Patriarch Feng, looked even more panicked. His daughter and son-inw had beaten Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family members, and now, at this juncture, begging for mercy was impossible for him as well.


    Su Yang stood at the entrance of the attic with his hands behind his back, his gaze sweeping over all the kneeling people before finally turning to Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    "This matter, I leave to you," Su Yang said calmly, wanting to continue training Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    "Yes, Master!" Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded, his gaze shifting to the people before him, eventually resting on the two family heads pleading for mercy.


    "Liuan City is not big; it doesn¡¯t need so many families," Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "Your two families, together with the Fong Family, tried to harm us,mitting an egregious crime. However, considering you were not the masterminds, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Each family has to pay fifty billion and leave Liuan City forever, never to appear here again; then this matter will be concluded."


    Both family heads were stunned. Paying so much money and leaving Liuan City, how could they survive after that? Wouldn¡¯t their families be finished?


    "Young Master Zhao, this... this..." a family head said with a trembling voice. "We...we truly realize our mistake, please give us a chance. Fifty billion is really...really too much, we...we can¡¯te up with that much..."


    "If you can¡¯t pay, then make up with your heads!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "Your head is worth a billion. How about you chop it off first for me?"


    The family head was nearly scared to the ground, stammering, "Young Master Zhao, this... this..."


    "If you don¡¯t want to die, thene up with the money!" Zhao Ping¡¯an snapped. "Any more nonsense, and I¡¯ll help you save a billion right now!"


    The family head opened his mouth, but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak any further, truly fearing for his life.


    The other family head, of course, didn¡¯t dare say anything. His face was extremely grim, but what could he do? Could they resist against absolute power?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t bother with them any further, turning to Hu Wannian, "Patriarch Hu,ter you take people and make sure theye up with the money. After this hundred billion is collected, your six families each take ten billion, and the rest is kept for future use."


    "Ah?" Hu Wannian almost jumped up, his face a picture of shock as he said, "We...we...we get to keep it?"


    "If you can work for me, how could I not reward you!" Zhao Ping¡¯an dered loudly. "Ten billion each, is that enough?"


    The families who had chosen Zhao Ping¡¯an almost went mad with joy; Hu Wannian¡¯s lips trembled as he said with a quivering voice, "Thank you Young Master Zhao, thank you Master Su, thank you, thank you!"

 Chapter 841 - 840: Destroy the Fong Family

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 840: Destroy the Fong Family</h4>


    The members of the other families also thanked them one after another, their faces filled with extreme excitement. This made the people from those two families look extremely unpleasant.


    This was all their money, and now it was being used to reward these six families.


    That¡¯s just how people are, choices are extremely important. Make the wrong choice, and you¡¯re done for. But make the right choice, and you could make a fortune!


    Su Yang smiled slightly. It hadn¡¯t been that long, but Zhao Ping¡¯an had already learned how to apply both kindness and severity. It seemed that letting him manage Liuan City wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked towards Patriarch Fong, who was also looking at him. Their eyes met, and Patriarch Fong was the first to speak in a deep voice, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, Master Su, I know that what happened this time was my fault. I am willing to die to apologize, but please, give the other members of my Fong Family a chance, they are innocent..."


    "The innocent members of the Fong Family, of course, can have a chance," Zhao Ping¡¯an said. "But apparently, there aren¡¯t many innocent people in the Fong Family!"


    Patriarch Fong was stunned, then asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Quite simple..." Zhao Ping¡¯an said, "Everyone from the Fong Family in Wangyue Vi must die!"


    Patriarch Fong¡¯s face changed dramatically. This time, most of the key members of the Fong Family hade to Wangyue Vi. He thought this time Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an were certain to die, and Gongye Liang had said that after settling them, they would also take care of the other families in Liuan City that had sided with Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    So, Patriarch Fong brought all the key members of the Fong Family here to Wangyue Vi, particrly those he trustedpletely. He wanted to take advantage of the situation after Gongye Liang¡¯s group dealt with the Six Great Families¡¯ people, so they could get some good positions from Gongye Liang and allow the Fong Family to rise through this opportunity.


    One could say that this time, all the key members of the Fong Family hade to Wangyue Vi. Moreover, everyone had discussed together how to deal with the Six Great Families after Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an were dead. So now, Zhao Ping¡¯an wanting to kill the people from the Fong Family in Wangyue Vi, was essentially looking to wipe out the Fong Familypletely!


    "Everyone is responsible for their own actions..." Patriarch Fong said desperately: "This was my doings, I will take responsibility. But what have this got to do with my Fong Family members? Their presence here is not their fault. This is a Fong Family vi, and it¡¯s normal for them to work here. You... doing this is too cruel, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Patriarch Fong, think carefully about the real situation," Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "Do you think I¡¯m a fool, or does everyone here look like a fool to you? Do you really think, you could deceive anyone with your words?"


    Patriarch Fong¡¯s face turned unsightly as he said in a deep voice, "But... but you can¡¯t just kill them all, that¡¯s going too far!"


    "If we died here tonight, would you have spared Patriarch Hu and the others?" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "Why did you call all your main Fong Family members here, if not to dispose of Patriarch Hu and to takeplete control of everything they owned? Since you were ready to kill them, shouldn¡¯t you have anticipated this oue?"


    Suddenly, the crowd around them erupted in uproar, with Hu Wannian and others vehemently denouncing Patriarch Fong. Just as Zhao Ping¡¯an had said, Patriarch Fong had indeed made wild statements earlier about killing them all. Now faced with such a fate, no one felt the slightest pity for them¡ªthey wholly deserved it!


    Patriarch Fong, having his true intentions exposed by Zhao Ping¡¯an, was infuriated and shouted, "Although my Fong Family was wrong this time, we haven¡¯t hurt any of you from start to finish. And yet you want to kill us all, what kind of reasoning is that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?"


    "Killing you all, that¡¯s called retribution!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "Enough, I won¡¯t waste my words with you. Patriarch Hu, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Kill every member of the Fong Family here in the vi, spare no one. Afterwards, you can divide the Fong Family¡¯s assets among yourselves!"


    Hu Wannian and the others, who had be leaders of their respective families, were not tender-hearted people. Upon hearing Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s words, Hu Wannian immediately bowed, "Yes, don¡¯t worry Young Master Zhao, leave it to us!"


    The crowd immediately dispersed to summon their own family members to take care of the matter. Patriarch Fong retreated in panic, trying to call his people to escape. However, before he could get far, he was caught by the Myriad Enemy, who grabbed him by the neck and threw him to the ground, knocking him out cold.


    The members of the other two families, seeing what happened to Patriarch Fong, felt a sense of relief at this moment. They were thankful that it wasn¡¯t them who had been in contact with Gongye Liang; otherwise, their fate would not have been as simple as losing some money.


    Only the family of Big Brother Li was left on the scene. By now, they were shaking with fear and in a state of extreme panic.


    If it were just Patriarch Fong who had attempted to plot against Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an, then Big Brother Li and his people had put those ns into action. The animosity between Big Brother Li and Zhao Ping¡¯an was truly deep and bitter.


    In fact, when Li Ling and Wang Jianjun were beating up Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family members, Big Brother Li and his people didn¡¯t even know who Zhao Ping¡¯an was.


    It was only after Li Ling and Wang Jianjun sought out Big Brother Li that they learned about Zhao Ping¡¯an. Both of them regretted their actions¡ªif only they had known the situation earlier, they would have killed Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family immediately to show their loyalty to Gongye Liang.


    Now, faced with this predicament, both were scared out of their wits.


    If they had known what was going to happen, they would never have dared to touch Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family!


    Especially Wang Jianjun, whose hands had been chopped off earlier outside, and by his own father-inw at that. He truly felt as though he had nowhere to cry. If he had known it would end like this, he would never have gotten involved in Big Brother Li¡¯s affairs¡ªperhaps he could have even saved his life!


    Zhao Ping¡¯an slowly walked up to them, looked at the trembling group, and said softly, "Wang Jianjun, how many years have we been neighbors?"


    Wang Jianjun shivered and replied with a trembling voice, "Almost... almost ten years..."


    "Almost ten years as neighbors?" Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at Wang Jianjun. "You¡¯ve lived in the same vige for almost ten years, and just because my mom pushed your son over, you beat my mom, my brother, and my sister into serious injuries?"


    Wang Jianjun turned pale and replied with a trembling voice, "Ping¡¯an, I... I know I was wrong, this... it wasn¡¯t me who did it, it... it was Li Ling who hit them, I... I didn¡¯t want to..."


    Hearing this, Li Ling suddenly became enraged and shouted, "Wang Jianjun, what the hell are you saying? What do you mean I hit them, you didn¡¯t make a move? Is this child only mine? Who went first, you or me? Damn it, tell the truth!"

 Chapter 842 - 841: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 842: Chapter 841: Punishment</h4>


    Wang Jianjun used to be very afraid of his wife because his father-inw was very domineering, and he had always held a very low position in this family.


    But now, he no longer cared about all that. Having had both hands chopped off, he had already despaired.


    Upon hearing Li Ling¡¯s roaring, he immediately shouted back, "Li Ling, stop framing me and stop yelling at me, I¡¯ve had enough of you. Tell me who caused the injuries on Auntie Li! Zhao Pingshun¡¯s ribs were broken by high heels; did I do that? The bones on Auntie Li¡¯s back, were they crushed by my high heels?"


    Li Ling was at a loss for words, and then shouted angrily, "Cut the crap. Wasn¡¯t that all your doing? Besides, when I took people over, wasn¡¯t it all for you? Are you even a man anymore? You don¡¯t take any responsibility. I¡¯ve done so much for you, and this is how you treat me..."


    Wang Jianjun bellowed, "Shut up, you whore. You were nothing but a tramp before marrying me, and now you¡¯re pretending to be pure?"


    "How can you talk like that!" On the other side, Elder Lin¡¯s youngest son immediately red up. Normally, Wang Jianjun would cower before them, never daring to raise his voice. Now he dared to yell like this, naturally it infuriated him.


    "Wang Jianjun, how dare you speak to my sister like this!" The younger son bellowed furiously, "Believe it or not, I¡¯ll have someone kill you. You don¡¯t even look at yourself in the mirror to see what you¡¯re worth. It was your honor that my sister married you and you still dare to talk to my sister like this?"


    The younger son, enraged, suddenly jumped up and rushed to beat Wang Jianjun.


    Wang Jianjun was startled and backed away in panic. Just then, Zhao Ping¡¯an suddenly intervened, grabbing the younger son by the neck and pinning him to the ground.


    "What are you doing!" The younger son tried to resist.


    "Shut up!" Big Brother Li urgently said, "Young Master Zhao, I¡¯m sorry, so sorry..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an ignored him and said coldly, "I was talking to the Wang-Li couple; who asked for your opinion? Stop interfering!"


    With that, Zhao Ping¡¯an stomped on the younger son¡¯s mouth, causing him to bleed profusely and lose all his teeth,pletely unable to speak anymore.


    Only then did the younger son realize they were kneeling before Zhao Ping¡¯an. Despite the extreme pain, he dared not make a sound, fearing it might further provoke Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Big Brother Li, watching from the side, was heartbroken but dared not say anything, fearing that Zhao Ping¡¯an might press harder, potentially killing his son right there.


    Li Ling turned pale too; usually fearless, she had almost started to throw a tantrum while speaking. Only now did she remember her ce and was immediately silenced.


    But Wang Jianjun was delighted and said tremulously, "Ping¡¯an, Ping¡¯an, this... this was all their doing. We¡¯ve lived in the same vige for so many years, don¡¯t you know me? We may not have met often over the years, but... but we¡¯re from the same vige. I... I couldn¡¯t possibly have attacked Auntie Li like that, it was all this... this bitch¡¯s doing..."


    Li Ling was furious, about to speak, but Zhao Ping¡¯an cut her off, "Regardless, you two were involved in the beatings, and you will be punished!"


    Both their faces changed. What would Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s punishment be? Thinking about those prominent family members who had panicked before, what fate would he prepare for them?


    "Wang Jianjun, you¡¯ve already lost both hands; consider yourself lucky. Our debts are settled!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly.


    Wang Jianjun knelt down gratefully, "Thank you, thank you, thank you for the peace..."


    But the people around were surprised. Such a punishment for Zhao Ping¡¯an was too light, wasn¡¯t it?


    "As for you..." Zhao Ping¡¯an looked at Li Ling. "You stepped on my mother and my brother, so you must pay the price for this act. We will chop off both your legs, and then this matter will be settled!"


    "What?" Li Ling panicked. "No, I... I stepped on them, at most you could step back on me, why cut off my two legs..."


    "Are you sure you want me to step back?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked in return.


    Li Ling immediately fell silent. With Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength, one stomp could turn her into mush.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an turned to Big Brother Li and said coldly, "Big Brother Li, a father¡¯s failure is not teaching his children well. Since you did not discipline your daughter properly, you should be the one to do it. How about you personally chop off her legs?"


    Big Brother Li turned pale. How could he possibly bring himself to do such a thing?


    "Young Master Zhao, Master Su, we... we truly realize our faults. I... I kowtow to you, I beg you, spare us. We will repay you as oxen and horses in the future..." Big Brother Li said tremblingly.


    "Big Brother Li, don¡¯t forget, today was the day you lured us into this attic. We haven¡¯t settled that ount yet!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "If you¡¯re willing to do it yourself, then we can pretend this never happened, and you can leave directly. If you¡¯re not willing, hmm, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    Big Brother Li¡¯s face grew even more ufortable, and his whole body trembled. Looking at his daughter, he ultimately couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, continuing to kowtow and beg, "Young Master Zhao, Master Su, we... we really know our mistake. Spare us, please spare us..."


    "Big Brother Li, you really can¡¯t bring yourself to do it?" Zhao Ping¡¯an walked over to his elder son and seized the top of the elder son¡¯s head.


    Big Brother Li was nearly in tears. He looked at his son and then at his daughter,pletely unable to make a decision. Suddenly, he started to sob uncontrobly, his voice trembling, "Young Master Zhao, you... you kill me. This whole thing is my fault, all my fault. Kill me and spare them, spare them, how about that..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an stared at Big Brother Li for a while, a faint smile crossing his lips, "Not bad, Big Brother Li, you have indeed made me see you in a new light!"


    Big Brother Li was stunned, what did that mean?


    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you either," Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "But, today you deceived us, set a trap intending to kill us, that¡¯s a fact. The death penalty can be forgiven, but the crime cannot be escaped. Everyone must leave behind one hand. As for your daughter, she must leave behind one leg!"


    With those words, Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t bother negotiating further, simply waving his hand. The people from the Hu Family immediately rushed over and dragged these people away.


    Those nearby exchanged nces; in fact, they were still puzzled. In their eyes, these few people were the ones who should have been killed. Why did Zhao Ping¡¯an let them all go instead?


    Su Yang was sitting in the background, having not intervened in the matter, yet there was a smile on his face. Because he knew very well what Zhao Ping¡¯an intended to do!

 Chapter 843 - 842: The Lawless Little Overlord

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 842: The Lawless Little Overlord</h4>


    After being dealt with, Big Brother Li and his people were all thrown out at the entrance of Wangyue Vi.


    These individuals kept howling in agony; each member of Big Brother Li¡¯s group was left with a single hand, while Li Ling was left with one less leg, their appearances utterly pitiful.


    As for Li Ling and Wang Jianjun¡¯s son, Little Overlord, who was originally inside the vi, he too was thrown out at this moment.


    Little Overlord had no idea what had happened. Being thrown out by someone from the Hu Family, he became furious. He had always bullied others from childhood, and had never been treated like this. Furthermore, since his parents, grandpa, uncles, and the like were always at his side, his arrogance had only grown. Picking up a rock from the ground, he threw it at the person from the Hu Family.


    "Stop it!" Big Brother Li cried out in rm, but it was already toote.


    The person from Hu Family was hit by the rock, and a dark bruise formed on his arm instantly, hisplexion changing immediately.


    "You little bastard, you sure hit hard, don¡¯t you!" Without another word, the person from the Hu Family kicked Little Overlord, sending him flying.


    Big Brother Li¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he hurried over, trembling as he said, "Big Brother, big brother, he... he¡¯s just a kid, please don¡¯t stoop to his level, I beg you, spare him..."


    Before the person from the Hu Family could reply, Little Overlord, crying and shouting, picked up another rock and threw it again.


    Seeing this, Big Brother Li didn¡¯t dare let the rock hit the person from the Hu Family, hastily stepping in to block it with his body.


    Only then did the Hu Family person simmer down, saying angrily, "Look at the child you¡¯ve raised, does he even act like a human being?"


    Watching Little Overlord throw a tantrum on the ground, Big Brother Li also sighed deeply. Previously oblivious, he now realized his indulgence had been excessive. The child had no manners or upbringing, focused entirely on himself!


    "Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry, we... we will teach him properly from now on..." Big Brother Li said, his voice trembling.


    "Get lost!" The person from the Hu Family cursed and turned to leave.


    The group watched the mountain road outside, all of a sudden feeling disheartened.


    Wangyue Vi, after all, was quite a distance from Liuan City. The vi was situated on the mountain, and walking down would be at least twenty to thirty kilometers. And for that twenty to thirty kilometers, there was no public transportation. With their current condition, could they even make it down?


    Big Brother Li¡¯s elder son walked a couple of steps towards the gate of the vi, forcing a smile on his face, "Umm, big brother, could I... could I possibly drive my car out?"


    "You still want to drive?" The person from the Hu Family red, "Do you need me to drive you down the mountain, huh?"


    The elder son shuddered with fear, quickly backing away, saying repeatedly, "We dare not, we dare not, we... we¡¯ll go, we... we¡¯ll walk down the mountain..."


    "Damn, can¡¯t you see the reality of the situation!" The person from the Hu Family cursed under his breath.


    Big Brother Li and his people had no choice but to struggle to lift Li Ling.


    "Let¡¯s go." The younger son approached Little Overlord and patted him, "Hurry up and get down the mountain."


    "I won¡¯t go down the mountain, I won¡¯t leave, he hit me, none of you helped me hit him back, I won¡¯t leave, I just won¡¯t..." Little Overlord kicked and screamed on the ground, throwing a fit.


    The younger son¡¯splexion was ashen. He had a hand chopped off, and Zhao Ping¡¯an had knocked out all his teeth, causing him unbearable pain and annoyance. Now with Little Overlord causing such amotion, it only added to his irritation.


    "Hurry up and get moving!" the youngest son shouted angrily, "If you don¡¯t go now, I¡¯ll hit you!"


    "You dare to hit me? I¡¯ll have my dad chop you to pieces!" Little Overlord bellowed loudly,pletely unconcerned by his uncle¡¯s threat.


    "Hey, you little brat, watch how you speak!" infuriated, the youngest son reached out and grabbed his ear, barking, "Are you going or not, are you going or not!"


    "Ow, ow, let go, let me go!" Little Overlord roared at the top of his lungs, iling wildly in resistance.


    "Try moving again, I dare you!" the youngest son shouted furiously.


    "I¡¯ll hit you, I¡¯ll hit you!" Little Overlord, fearless, suddenly struck the youngest son¡¯s broken arm.


    "Ah!" the youngest son screamed in agony, staggering backward, clutching his broken limb.


    Little Overlord¡¯s eyes gleamed as if he had seized his chance and chased after him, furiously beating on the youngest son¡¯s broken arm.


    "Stop hitting, stop it, it hurts..." the youngest son¡¯s screams were incessant; he hadpletely forgotten to even fight back.


    Little Overlord did not care one bit, continuing to beat his broken limb, venting all his frustrations umted before. Finally, Big Brother Li¡¯s eldest son ran over and pulled him away, stopping him.


    "Stop it!" the eldest son shouted angrily, "How can you hit your uncle? Can¡¯t you see his arm is broken, why would you do such a thing?"


    "He hit me first!" Little Overlord responded boldly, shouting back, "He hits me, so I hit him!"


    "But he¡¯s your uncle, so what if he hits you a few times!" the eldest son eximed angrily.


    "If he dares to hit me, I¡¯ll have my dad kill him!" Little Overlord shouted back.


    "How can you be like this, child!" The eldest son was speechless. That Little Overlord was reallycking any manners.


    "Li Ling, control your son!" Big Brother Li said indignantly, "Stop making a fool of yourself here. You think your brothers haven¡¯t suffered enough? We need to get down the hill and bandage up quickly!"


    Li Ling, with a broken leg, was also groaning continuously. As she watched her son make a scene, she said weakly, "Son, stop it, let¡¯s go... let¡¯s go home..."


    "No way!" Little Overlord dered defiantly, "You won¡¯t help me fight those people, you don¡¯t care about me, I won¡¯t go home!"


    Li Ling was nearly driven insane with frustration. How could her child fail to understand the situation? At a time like this, still think about revenge? Was he out of his mind?


    But she was unaware that this was entirely the result of her own excessive indulgence in her child. Over the years, Little Overlord got whatever he wanted, however he wanted. Whenever Little Overlord got into a fight, regardless of whether he was right or wrong, they always stood by his side, using their power to bully the other party.


    Over such a long period, this bred Little Overlord¡¯s arrogance and self-centeredness. Hepletely disregarded the feelings of others around him, and at home, he wouldn¡¯t even listen to his parents, let alone his grandparents or uncles; he did not regard them at all.


    In Little Overlord¡¯s mind, anyone who bullied him deserved to die, and his parents would always help him kill his adversaries. He had never been aggrieved, nor did he know what fear was, so how could he possiblyprehend the current situation?


    "Look at the child you have raised!" Big Brother Li roared in anger, "Wang Jianjun, control your son!"


    Wang Jianjun, both hands broken, was curled up to one side, and upon hearing this, he could only scoff coldly, "Don¡¯t yell at me. Who do you think you are to give me orders? Besides, this is your daughter¡¯s son, not mine. If someone needs to take charge, it should be you, not me!"

 Chapter 844 - 843 I Want to Take a Ride

    <h4>Chapter 844: Chapter 843 I Want to Take a Ride</h4>


    Hearing this, Li Ling immediately became furious and shouted, "Wang Jianjun, what the hell are you talking about? What do you mean my son isn¡¯t yours?"


    "Stop fucking pretending with me, how were you before we got married?" Wang Jianjun said coldly, "We¡¯ve been married for eight months, and this kid is already born. Are you telling me he¡¯s my seed?"


    "You fucking bastard, we¡¯ve been dating for half a year and slept together countless times, does it matter if he was conceived before the wedding?" Li Ling roared back.


    "Sleeping is one thing, but don¡¯t I know my own situation?" Wang Jianjun replied coldly, "I had a check-up at the hospital before we got married. The doctor said I basically have no fertility. Do you really have no clue who the real father of this child is?"


    Li Ling was stunned; indeed, the child was not Wang Jianjun¡¯s. He could only be considered a joyful foster father, at best.


    Prior to their marriage, her private life had been extremely turbulent. She had been with a frivolous yboy, and during a party, had rtions with several men without knowing their number. After discovering her pregnancy, none of them took responsibility. And her body wouldn¡¯t allow for another abortion, so she had no choice but to give birth to the child.


    However, her reputation among those yboy circles had already soured. None of those second-generation rich kids wanted to marry her. Having no other choice, she turned to Wang Jianjun. She believed that he waspletely in the dark about the matter, but it turned out he had known all along.


    "You... You knew about this all along, so why didn¡¯t you say anything?" Li Ling said angrily.


    "Say what?" Wang Jianjun replied coldly, "Why the hell should I say anything? Your dad is so capable, marrying you makes me the underground boss of that city district. Why would I miss out on such a good deal?"


    Li Ling was on the verge of a breakdown, having thought she¡¯d found an easy mark. To her dismay, she realized she was the one being used.


    "This is your own son, you take care of him!" Wang Jianjun said coldly, "He has nothing to do with me, don¡¯t fucking drag me into it!"


    Their younger son was furious and shouted, "Wang Jianjun, you bastard, have you forgotten how my dad supported you? How dare you speak like this, believe it or not..."


    "Don¡¯t try to boss me around. After this time, we are all fucking the same. You think you¡¯ve only lost a hand? Let me tell you, when you get back, you will all be broke and probably kicked out of Liuan City. Do you think you¡¯re still the formidable underground boss?" Wang Jianjun continued coldly, "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m easy to bully just because I don¡¯t have hands, goddamn it, this is all cliffside. If you push me, I¡¯ll take us both down, and let¡¯s see who dies more!"


    The younger son suddenly fell silent, evidently afraid of Wang Jianjun¡¯s desperation.


    "Forget it, we won¡¯t deal with such an ungrateful person!" Big Brother Li said gravely, "Ling¡¯er, get your son ready, we¡¯re going down the mountain!"


    Li Ling, enduring her pain, said to Little Overlord, "Son, be good, let¡¯s go down the mountain. Mom¡¯s leg is broken and it hurts a lot, can you listen to Mom, please?"


    Little Overlord, now seemingly calmer, obediently came over.


    Li Ling, relieved, took her son¡¯s hand and whispered softly, "Good son, be obedient!"


    Little Overlord, however, paid no attention and after walking a short while, suddenly asked, "Where¡¯s the car?"


    Big Brother Li and the two sons, already sweating from carrying Li Ling, heard the words and the younger son replied irritably, "There is no car, we¡¯re walking down the mountain!"


    "No car?" Little Overlord immediately panicked, "Walking down? Do you want to kill me with exhaustion? No, call the car now, drive me down quickly, I won¡¯t walk!"


    "Son, be good, our car is at the bottom of the mountain, once we¡¯re down, we¡¯ll have a car..." Li Ling quickly reassured him.


    "It¡¯s so far down the mountain, I won¡¯t walk. I want to ride in the car, you guys bring the car here quickly!" Little Overlord threw another tantrum.


    Big Brother Li and the others were all nearly driven insane with exhaustion, and seeing Little Overlord throw another tantrum made them furious.


    "Why are you like this, kid!" Big Brother Li shouted angrily, "There¡¯s no car right now, we¡¯ll find one if we walk down. Can¡¯t you walk a few steps?"


    "I won¡¯t walk. I want to ride in a car!" Little Overlord yelled loudly.


    Li Ling looked helpless and kept persuading him, but this time it was utterly useless. The child had been pampered since birth and had never walked such a long distance; he simply refused to walk down the mountain.


    "Forget him, let¡¯s just go!" the youngest son shouted out of anger; he was still furious after being hit by Little Overlord.


    Elder Lin also red at Little Overlord, angrily saying, "Are you going to walk or not? If not, we¡¯re leaving!"


    "You¡¯re not allowed to leave! Hurry up and bring the car over, otherwise I¡¯m not moving!" Little Overlord still threw a fit.


    "Ignore him, let¡¯s go!" the youngest son barked in anger.


    "Third, don¡¯t be like that, he¡¯s just a kid!" Li Ling whispered, "Let me try to persuade him a bit more and it will be fine."


    "You go ahead and try, I don¡¯t believe you can calm him down!" the youngest son shouted. "Look at how you¡¯ve raised your child!"


    Li Ling sighed and once again spoke softly in an attempt tofort him. But Little Overlord simply wouldn¡¯t listen.


    The oldest sonpletely lost his temper, suddenly jumped forward, and pped Little Overlord¡¯s face several times, roaring, "Will you walk or not? If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you to death!"


    Little Overlord was stunned by the ps, standing dumbfounded for a long while before bursting into loud sobs.


    The oldest son flew into a rage again, delivering several more harsh ps to his face, "Shut up!"


    Dazed with pain, Little Overlord looked at Li Ling in the distance, then at Wang Jianjun and Elder Lin¡¯s group, and seeing that none of them were paying him any attention, he suddenly lost his spirit and obediently got up.


    "For this kind of child, this is what you need to do!" the oldest son threw Li Ling a nce, "Teach him properly next time!"


    Li Ling¡¯s face was full of heartache; she had never had the heart to even flick a finger at this son.


    "Let¡¯s go," Elder Lin sighed and continued down the mountain with his two sons, carrying Li Ling.


    Little Overlord trudged behind with a dejected look, but his eyes were filled with a fierce expression. As he watched the oldest son¡¯s back, it seemed he couldn¡¯t wait to rush up and kill him.


    After walking for a while, as they rounded a bend, arge vehicle came through. They had to move to the side of the road to give way to the vehicle. And on this side of the road, there was a cliff.


    Just then, Little Overlord suddenly charged forward and gave the oldest son a fierce shove from behind.


    The oldest son was standing at the edge of the cliff,pletely unaware of what was happening behind him. The push sent him sliding forward, plunging straight into the abyss.


    The problem was that the three of them were carrying Li Ling, and he was holding onto her arm. Being pushed off the cliff like this, he instinctively clung tighter to Li Ling¡¯s body. In doing so, he inadvertently pulled Li Ling toward the edge of the cliff, and she was about to fall in as well.

 Chapter 845 - 844: Raising a Child Without Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 845: Chapter 844: Raising a Child Without Teaching</h4>


    "Hey!" Big Brother Li cried out in rm, quickly using his shoulder to firmly load his daughter Li Ling onto his back. However, he himself slipped and fell straight into the cliff.


    As a result, Big Brother Li and his eldest son fell into the cliff, while his youngest son and Li Ling were barely standing on the edge, their legs trembling with fright.


    The two sat paralyzed at the edge of the cliff, staring into the seemingly bottomless abyss below, their palms sweaty.


    After a long while, the youngest son finally came back to his senses and turned his head to yell, "What were you doing?"


    Li Ling also looked at her son, nearly copsing. Her father and brother had fallen into the cliff¡ªsurely they were gone for good. How could she ept the fact that this was all done by her overly pampered son?


    Little Overlord, however, showed little fear and immediately retorted, "Why did he hit me? He hits me, so I killed him. He deserved it!"


    "That was your uncle!" Li Ling nearly roared, "How... how could you do such a thing?"


    "I don¡¯t care who he is, he dared to hit me, so I will kill him!" Little Overlord screamed loudly.


    "You...how could you do this, child!" Li Ling cried streams of tears, "How could you do this? You killed your uncle and your grandfather...how much they loved you..."


    "If they loved me, they wouldn¡¯t have hit me!" Little Overlord shouted loudly, "Didn¡¯t you tell me before, ¡¯If someone hits me, to hit back, to not suffer any loss¡¯? They hit me, so I hit back. What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    Li Ling nearly fainted; she had indeed said such things to Little Overlord, and more than once. But that was always in reference to outsiders. She had never imagined that one day such a thing would happen within her own family.


    "Sister, this is the son you raised!" The youngest son was almost driven mad, running up and kicking Little Overlord over, roaring, "You bastard, if I don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯ll die right here!"


    Little Overlord was no match for his younger uncle and continually howled in pain. Initially, he tried to fight back, but he was only a child, no match for an adult. Even with a broken arm, his younger uncle easily overpowered him.


    "Mom, mom, save me..." Little Overlord cried out loudly for help.


    Li Ling sat copsed on the spot, biting her lip in silence; her heart was already dead.


    Her family was gone, and her beloved father and brother were dead. And all this because she hadn¡¯t raised her son properly. Looking back, she realized the biggest mistake of her life was not raising her son properly, leading to today¡¯s tragedy. She wished she could leap into the cliff, but even that wouldn¡¯t bring back her father and brother.


    Little Overlord screamed for a long time, and seeing that Li Ling had no intention of protecting him, hepletely panicked. As he staggered and rolled on the ground, he wailed, "Stop hitting me, stop hitting me, I dare not anymore, please spare me..."


    Caught up in his rage, the youngest son didn¡¯t heed his words and kept kicking him relentlessly on the ground.


    Barely kneeling, Little Overlord bowed his head and kept howling for mercy, but his younger uncle still did not stop; he was determined to kill him.


    After begging for a while and seeing his younger uncle pick up a rock, Little Overlord was thoroughly terrified. He suddenly jumped up and ran, screaming loudly.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re running to!" the youngest son roared, grabbing a stone and furiously chasing after him, intent on killing Little Overlord alive.


    After running for a while and seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Little Overlord also picked up a rock from the ground and fiercely threw it back.


    The youngest son was hit by a stone and flew into a rage. He wiped his face with his arm and hurled the stone back at Little Overlord.


    Little Overlord was slippery enough to take advantage of the youngest son wiping his face, suddenly running up to him and punching him hard in his broken arm.


    "Ah!" The youngest son let out a piercing scream of agony. His broken arm was still bleeding, and the attack made the pain shoot right through his heart.


    Little Overlord didn¡¯t care about that. His eyes were red, and he frantically grabbed his uncle¡¯s wound.


    Wang Jianjun watched all this from a distance and sneered, shouting loudly, "Right, beautiful! Hit him in the eye, hit him in the eye, then he won¡¯t be able to resist!"


    Little Overlord really listened, jumping up and wildly scratching at his uncle¡¯s eyes with his fingernails.


    The youngest son, already losing a lot of blood and severely wounded, struggled to resist due to Little Overlord pulling at his wound. Blood was gouged from his eyes, and he screamed in pain, desperately pushing Little Overlord away and staggering back several steps.


    "Youngest, be careful!" Li Ling shouted from a distance, but it was already toote.


    The youngest son was standing at the edge of a cliff; he stepped back and suddenly found nothing beneath his feet, falling into the ravine.


    "Beautiful!" Wang Jianjun shouted excitedly from afar.


    Little Overlord sat on the ground, huffing and puffing heavily, watching his uncle fall into the ravine. He felt no fear or panic, only a thrilling sense of revenge.


    Li Ling was about to copse. She had never dreamt it would end like this. Her father, her brothers, all pushed into the ravine by her own son!


    "Li Ling, that¡¯s the good son you¡¯ve raised!" Wang Jianjun mocked from afar. "How does that feel? If it weren¡¯t for your son being so well-taught, would we ever have crossed paths with Zhao Ping¡¯an? Would we have ended up like this? And your dad, your brothers, how could they die so senselessly?"


    Li Ling copsed on the ground, covering her face and sobbing uncontrobly.


    Wang Jianjunughed maniacally, "Crying? What, regret it now? Is it toote? You personally raised your son to be like this, didn¡¯t you feel proud when people called him Little Overlord? You brought all this on yourself, do you even have the right to cry?"


    Li Ling cried even more bitterly, truly filled with regret. If she had known this would happen, how could she have ever raised her son this way? Thinking back to all the times her son had bullied others outside, she had always encouraged him. These actions shaped his character and led to this family tragedy!


    Little Overlord, however, ignored all this. After sitting for a while, he walked over to Li Ling and said, "Mom, I¡¯m hungry, make me something to eat!"


    Li Ling looked up at her son. After everything that had happened, he was neither afraid nor regretful but was still thinking about eating?


    Taking a deep breath, Li Ling reached out and pulled her son closer, whispering softly, "Come here, darling."


    Little Overlord moved closer to Li Ling, who hugged him tightly and suddenly cried out, "I was wrong!"


    Then, Li Ling, holding Little Overlord tightly, rushed into the ravine.

 Chapter 846 - 845 Ambush on the Road

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 845 Ambush on the Road</h4>


    Wangyue Vi, where representatives of the Six Great Families were gathered, discussing how to divide the industries of three other major families.


    Suddenly, a person rushed in and told them that Big Brother Li and his entire family had fallen off a cliff and died.


    Everyone was shocked, and some discreetly nced toward the inner chamber.


    Inside the inner chamber, Zhao Ping¡¯an, Myriad Enemy, was with Su Yang; they suspected that Zhao Ping¡¯an might have sent someone to ambush Big Brother Li¡¯s family en route.


    However, the detailed ount of how Big Brother Li¡¯s family died utterly astonished them.


    When Zhao Ping¡¯an let these people leave, everyone was initially doubtful, thinking that what Zhao Ping¡¯an had done was much ado about nothing. Now, it seemed that Zhao Ping¡¯an was not as simple as they thought; not killing these people was the greatest punishment he could inflict on them.


    Having a child like Little Overlord was one reason. If his family continued to be wealthy and powerful, they could certainly satisfy all his desires. However, once the family lost these advantages, a child like that became a disaster at home.


    It was proven that Li Ling¡¯s indulgence towards this child was the fundamental cause of their family¡¯s tragedy. The family had ended up in such a state due to her pampering, which evoked endless sighs.


    "It looks like we need to strictly discipline the younger generations in our families from now on!"mented Hu Wannian.


    Everyone nodded in agreement; this incident had truly served as a wake-up call. Reflecting on the behavior of their own family¡¯s spoiled children, they all felt secretly afraid. Without strict discipline, who knew what might happen in the future!


    At such a young age, Little Overlord had already destroyed a family. As for the adult spoiled brats in their families, who knew what they could do?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an sat in the room; he had already heard what that person outside had said and he too was surprised.


    Indeed, just as they had guessed, Zhao Ping¡¯an had released Big Brother Li and his family to let Little Overlord torment them. But Zhao Ping¡¯an hadn¡¯t expected that the child would go so far as topletely obliterate them; it waspletely unexpected.


    Seeing the confusion on Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s face, Su Yang smiled lightly and said, "When children y mischievously, they can be even more terrifying than adults. Adults at least have some principles, but spoiled children don¡¯t know the meaning of rules or right and wrong!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded slowly; indeed, people in their neighborhood had been quietly discussing how Li Ling¡¯s spoiling of her child would inevitably lead to trouble. He hadn¡¯t expected that the first time they faced trouble, it would be such a significant one. In some cases, there was truly no chance for regret!


    After Hu Wannian and the others had properly managed the industries of the three great families and reported back to Zhao Ping¡¯an, this matter was finally considered resolved.


    Following this conflict, Luian City waspletely cleansed. If people had doubts about Zhao Ping¡¯an before, after this battle, he hadpletely taken control of Luian City, and no one dared question him any longer.


    Su Yang left all these matters for Zhao Ping¡¯an to handle. He couldn¡¯t stay long in the Southern Six Provinces, but the Divine Physicians Alliance was still there, and he couldn¡¯t possibly take all the many sects back to Pingnan Province. Hence, he needed to cultivate someone capable of taking charge in the Southern Six Provinces, and Zhao Ping¡¯an was the best choice.


    ...


    In the northwest outskirts of Luian City, within a mountain forest, a group of Japanese men fled like mournful dogs.


    This time, their venture in Luian City had ended in absolute defeat. Not only had most of their top fighters died, Onitsuka was also badly injured, and moreover, the secret of the Celestial War Armor was now in Su Yang¡¯s hands, leading to heavy losses.


    Although the Sect Master was seething with anger, he dared not do anything. Having suffered major setbacks at Su Yang¡¯s hands twice, he now just wanted to quickly escape from Huaxia Country.


    Although Onitsuka was following the Sect Master, hisplexion was still deathly pale. Earlier, Qi Zhishan had broken his katana sword, leaving him badly injured as well.


    While walking, Onitsuka suddenly grabbed the Sect Master, who was leading the way ahead.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" the Sect Master asked in surprise.


    Without answering, Onitsuka slowly reached for the handle of his katana sword and stared intently at a patch of darkness ahead.


    The others immediately became alert. The Sect Master waved his hand, and everyone quietly drew their swords, preparing to surround the darkness.


    "Don¡¯t go over there!" Onitsuka barked in a low voice and took a step forward, saying sternly, "Come out! What kind of expert hides in the shadows?"


    "Hahaha..." A familiarugh echoed from the darkness, followed by a man stepping out from it.


    Seeing who it was, the Sect Master and the others¡¯ expressions changed, and the Sect Master was the first to say sternly, "Liao Yuxuan!"


    Indeed, the one who emerged was Liao Yuxuan, and behind him, several others appeared, including Gongye Liang and Mr. Jin Ye, along with several others who had appeared with him at Wangyue Vi.


    Seeing these people, the Sect Master¡¯s expression changed again. On such a night, these people hiding here, waiting for them, it was easy to imagine what they intended to do.


    "Liao Yuxuan, what are you nning to do!" the Sect Master said sternly.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Liao Yuxuan replied with a lightugh, "Sect Master, since today¡¯s cooperation did not go smoothly, we can¡¯t let you return alive to Japan!"


    "We came to assist you today; you abandoning us is one thing, but now ambushing us is truly despicable!" the Sect Master said sternly, "If you act like this, who would dare to work with you in the future?"


    "Hahaha..." Liao Yuxuanughed, "If we kill you, naturally nobody will know just how despicable we are!"


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression turned icy; this was his worry. This time, Liao Yuxuan made no attempt to hide his intentions, clearly nning to kill them right here.


    "We have amon enemy; killing us benefits you how?" the Sect Master said sternly, "On the contrary, if you let us go, we will definitely seek revenge against Su Yang. By killing us, you¡¯re actually helping Su Yang; isn¡¯t this obvious?"


    "Sect Master, you¡¯re thinking about it wrong!" Liao Yuxuan shook his head, "If Su Yang had killed you today, then we would truly be friends. But since Su Yang didn¡¯t kill you, we can¡¯t be friends!"


    "Even though Su Yang didn¡¯t kill us, that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll cooperate with him!" the Sect Master argued urgently, "He has always been our enemy, and we still need to seek revenge. Don¡¯t forget, he has killed many of us;; he is still ourmon enemy!"

 Chapter 847 - 846 No Escape

    <h4>Chapter 847: Chapter 846 No Escape</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t say you were working with him," Liao Yuxuanughed, "but if he hadn¡¯t killed you, you could have survived and returned to Japan. Once you returned to Japan, our prior cooperation would be exposed."


    "By then, not only would everyone in the world know about it, but people within your faction in Japan would too. Wouldn¡¯t that just add to our troubles? Later, when the whole world no longer trusts us, your own people would stille after us for revenge. How troublesome that would be!"


    "However, if we kill you here, we can pin the me on Su Yang. Then, despite Mr. Su¡¯s ims that he let you leave, you were ambushed and killed halfway. Furthermore, your faction will seek revenge against Su Yang, which would indeed save us a lot of trouble, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    The Sect Master¡¯s expression changed drastically; he fully understood the malicious intent of Liao Yuxuan and his men. His heart was also in a panic, and hearing Liao Yuxuan say this certainly confirmed that they had no intention of letting them go.


    Taking a deep breath, the Sect Master secretly transmitted, "Everyone, retreat separately!"


    Before the Japanese could act, Mr. Jin Ye stepped forward and said loudly, "Since you¡¯re already here, stay. This ce with its clear mountains and bright waters is quite suitable for burying you all!"


    As he spoke, Mr. Jin Ye sent out over a dozen golden leaves, which in the blink of an eye, were right in front of the Sect Master.


    The Sect Master reached out to block them, but Onitsuka shouted in a low voice, "Don¡¯t touch it!"


    With a startling screech, Onitsuka¡¯s katana sword swung over, deflecting the golden leaves. But when the two men next to the Sect Master tried to block the golden leaves with their long swords, their des shattered and the golden leaves pierced through their bodies, causing them both to explode and die simultaneously.


    The Sect Master broke out in a cold sweat; his prowess was not much stronger than these two men. If he had tried to block those golden leaves himself, he undoubtedly would have ended up just like them.


    These golden leaves quickly approached, targeting the remaining seven behind the Sect Master.


    Just then, Onitsuka stepped forward, sword in hand, swiftly chopping, deflecting all the golden leaves and ultimately saving everyone.


    "Mr. Jin Ye, with just a few of you trying to kill us, it won¡¯t be so easy!" Onitsuka, holding his katana, said coldly, "At best, you can only tie with me, but if I decide to attack your people, you probably can¡¯t stop me. Is it worth both sides suffering losses?"


    The Sect Master also sneered, "Liao Yuxuan, you are a smart man and should clearly understand the situation. Wu Jianqiu is seriously injured; you alone are hardly enough to kill us!"


    "Is that so?" Liao Yuxuan smiled, nced at Onitsuka, and said coldly, "If you weren¡¯t injured, we would have turned around and left, not bothering to ambush you. Unfortunately, your injuries are not light. What right do you have to talk to us like this?"


    Onitsuka frowned slightly. In fact, his earlier move was a bluff, aimed at intimidating Liao Yuxuan and his men. Now, it seemed impossible to scare them as they clearly knew his condition.


    "You go, I¡¯ll cover our retreat!" Onitsuka said in a low voice.


    "Onitsuka..." the Sect Master called out softly.


    "Go!" Onitsuka said unequivocally.


    The Sect Master clenched his teeth, turned around, and said in a deep voice, "Go!"


    The group quickly turned to leave, but at that moment Liao Yuxuan had already led his men to charge at them.


    Onitsuka tried to intercept, but Mr. Jin Ye had already rushed up to him, engaging him inbat. Meanwhile, Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s dozen or so golden leaves circled around, blocking the path of the Sect Master and the others.


    Onitsuka¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to break away from Mr. Jin Ye to help the Sect Master and the others, but Mr. Jin Ye was no less skilled than he, and with Onitsuka severely injured, he waspletely held back, unable to assist the Sect Master and the others.


    The seven individuals beside the Sect Master were quickly shed to death, not one was spared.


    In the end, only the Sect Master was left. He exerted all his strength to dodge the golden leaves, but was also attacked by Liao Yuxuan and others. Numerous wounds adorned his body, and death in battle was inevitable.


    Onitsuka, seeing this, suddenly let out a loud roar, tore off the veil on his face, and spat a mouthful of fresh blood onto the Katana Sword.


    The Katana Sword instantly expanded by a foot, its formidable de aura forcing Mr. Jin Ye to retreat seven steps.


    Onitsuka did not pursue Mr. Jin Ye, instead, gripping the Katana Sword, he rushed to the Sect Master¡¯s side and began shing at the others.


    "Retreat!" Mr. Jin Ye roared. A dozen golden leaves swiftly arrived, striking the Katana Sword consecutively, blocking Onitsuka¡¯s fierce three moves and finally allowing Liao Yuxuan and the others to escape with their lives.


    "He¡¯s burning his life as the price to enhance his strength. He can¡¯t hold on for long," Mr. Jin Ye said gravely, "Guard the surroundings, don¡¯t let them escape. I want to see just how much blood he can shed!"


    Onitsuka¡¯s expression darkened, his situation just as Mr. Jin Ye had described, burning his life to increase his power.


    He took the Sect Master and swiftly attempted to break out, but with Mr. Jin Ye present, he couldn¡¯t escape. Liao Yuxuan and others kept their distance, simply waiting for him to exhaust his life.


    After running for a while, Onitsuka knew he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He abruptly stopped and copsed to the ground.


    "Onitsuka! Onitsuka!" the Sect Master eximed in rm.


    Taking a deep breath, Onitsuka spoke softly, "The old Sect Master has graced me with nurturing kindness. Today, it¡¯s time for me to repay that debt. Stand behind me, I¡¯ll clear a path for you!"


    "You...what are you going to do..." the Sect Master asked, his face filled with panic.


    Without a word, Onitsuka swung his Katana Sword, and a dark glow pulled the Sect Master behind him.


    By then, Mr. Jin Ye and his group had caught up and were surprised by the scene.


    "What is he going to do?" Liao Yuxuan wondered aloud.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Mr. Jin Ye frowned, "But let¡¯s not get close. This man¡¯s power is still very strong!"


    Naturally, no one dared to approach and could only watch from a distance.


    Onitsuka sat cross-legged, not making a move to attack anyone, but muttering something under his breath. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and sprayed three mouthfuls of fresh blood onto the Katana Sword.


    The Katana Sword rapidly grew several feet, transforming into a giant sword.


    Seizing the giant sword, Onitsuka¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, and his aura soared. The surrounding trees, even without wind, trembled. Everything in the forest seemed to be drawn by an invisible force, all converging towards the direction of the giant sword. Even some small stones were picked up, slowly rolling towards the giant sword.


    "What...what is going on?" Gongye Liang and the others eximed, having never witnessed such a phenomenon. Was Onitsuka¡¯s strength this immense?

 Chapter 848 - 847 Rashomon

    <h4>Chapter 848: Chapter 847 Rashomon</h4>


    The Sect Master stood behind Onitsuka, watching as the clothes on Onitsuka¡¯s body fluttered without wind, and hisplexion changed drastically.


    "Onitsuka... what are you going to do..." The Sect Master said in a trembling, urgent voice, "You... you can¡¯t use that move, it¡¯s a forbidden technique, it must not be used. Even Terrestrial Immortals shouldn¡¯t use it recklessly, you... don¡¯t force yourself..."


    Onitsuka did not speak, concentrating on gathering his momentum. In just a moment, even Liao Yuxuan and the others were drawn by that power, and they had to use the Thousand-pound Fall to stabilize themselves, or else they would have likely been pulled in front of Onitsuka.


    In front of Onitsuka, a vortex slowly appeared. The vortex gradually grewrger, and finally, it transformed into a vortex about a zhang in diameter, as if it could devour everything around it.


    Suddenly, Onitsuka took a step forward, gripped the giant katana, and fiercely shed toward the vortex, roaring, "Double-Layered Rashomon!"


    With the sh, the vortex was forcibly split open into a ck hole.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Onitsuka grabbed the Sect Master, who was still shouting and screaming, and directly threw him into the ck hole.


    The ck hole closed rapidly, disappearing in the blink of an eye. At that moment, the giant katana in Onitsuka¡¯s hand was also drawn into the vortex, including Onitsuka himself, who was swallowed by the vortex.


    With a thunderous boom, the vortex shattered, sending the enormous force that even sent Mr. Jin Ye flying. As for Liao Yuxuan and the others, not to mention, all were knocked away without exception. Two of the weaker ones even had their bodies shattered, presenting a horrific sight.


    The expressions of everyone were filled with extreme panic. Upon closer inspection, the Sect Master had already vanished without a trace. And on the ground before themy a person covered in blood, who turned out to be Onitsuka from before.


    Onitsuka¡¯s katana sword was broken into dozens of pieces, and Onitsuka himself was covered in blood, looking miserable, already dead.


    The crowd looked at each other, none of them expecting such a situation.


    "What was that just now?" Gongye Liang asked in astonishment, "What is this Double-Layered Rashomon, what exactly is it?"


    The others shook their heads, and even Mr. Jin Ye shook his head repeatedly, "Never heard of it."


    "It is one of the secret techniques among Japanese Ninjutsu..." At this point, Liao Yuxuan spoke up, "Using one¡¯s own strength to disturb the spatial rules. Splitting space, a method of instant teleportation. The various escape techniques in Japanese Ninjutsu, originated from this Rashomon secret technique."


    "I see!" Everyone suddenly understood, Gongye Liang said gravely, "Then where has this Sect Master gone now? This man must not be allowed to escape, he must be killed!"


    "No need to search." Liao Yuxuan shook his head and said, "I have seen Japanese Ninja use the Ninefold Rashomon on the other side. The Ninefold Rashomon can transport a person to a ce thousands of miles away. This Double-Layered Rashomon, although it¡¯s only the initial stage of Rashomon, can also transport a person at least tens of miles away."


    "Tens of miles away!" Everyone was shocked, such a far distance in the blink of an eye, with their current situation, they dared not even contemte it.


    "Tens of miles away, and we still don¡¯t know the direction of the teleportation. To search using this ce as the center, any slight error in direction will result in failure to find him," Liao Yuxuan said gravely, "Therefore, this person, we simply cannot find him."


    "This is quite troublesome now," Gongye Liang said. "If we let this Sect Master return to Japan and spill our secrets, wouldn¡¯t the Nine Chrysanthemums Sect be bent on a fight to the death with us afterward?"


    Liao Yuxuan sighed deeply, speaking in a grave tone, "I didn¡¯t expect that someone who hasn¡¯t even entered the realm of Terrestrial Immortals could actually use such forbidden techniques of the Terrestrial Immortals. You must know, this Rashomon secret technique, even the Terrestrial Immortals among the Japanese Ninjas are reluctant to use it at will. You all saw just now, the chaotic space, once someone gets caught up in it, even for Terrestrial Immortals, death is certain!"


    Thinking back to Onitsuka being sucked into that vortex just earlier, everyone nodded in agreement. It was the power of space, and they were all very clear about it, space power is something not even Terrestrial Immortals can defy!


    "Forget it, let¡¯s hurry back and report this matter to the Divine Master to see what he decides," Mr. Jin Ye said.


    Everyone nodded, and Liao Yuxuan sighed, "It seems that¡¯s the only option now. But it¡¯s really infuriating that we didn¡¯t manage to kill that man surnamed Su this time!"


    "Let him jump around for a few days. Although he has taken the Celestial War Armor, I don¡¯t believe he dares to go to the Asura Gate!" Gongye Liang sneered coldly. "If he doesn¡¯t go to the Asura Gate, then he is merely holding the Celestial War Armor for us. When wee back to retrieve it, it will be time for his death!"


    Liao Yuxuan fell silent for a while, then spoke coldly, "Even so, we can¡¯t let him get too conceited. Spread the word that Su Yang on Lake Heart Ind relied on the power of Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong to suppress the Qi Family¡¯s people. And at that time, Qi Zhishan of the Qi Family was not at home, and Qi Jian¡¯an did not make a move; that¡¯s why he was able to defeat so many of the Qi Family!"


    "What¡¯s the point of doing this?" Mr. Jin Ye asked curiously.


    "Many people fear Su Yang because they think that he defeated Qi Zhishan and Qi Jian¡¯an. Once this news spreads, people will feel that it was not Su Yang¡¯s strength that was formidable, but rather the fact that Qi Zhishan and Qi Jian¡¯an did not make a move," Liao Yuxuan sneered. "By then, those powerful experts will no longer fear him. He wants to control the Southern Six Provinces, hmph, I¡¯d like to see what he can really do to control them!"


    Mr. Jin Ye¡¯s eyes lit up, smiling, "You really do have a lot of ideas. After this news spreads, I¡¯m sure there will be quite a few people in the Southern Six Provinces who want to challenge him. He¡¯s not going to have a peaceful time for a while!"


    "Of course!" Liao Yuxuan smiled proudly. "If he makes me unhappy, why should I let him befortable?"


    ...


    More than forty miles away from this location, by a small river, a vortex suddenly appeared in the air that had been calm. The vortex continued to expand, reaching a diameter of ten feet, when a crack appeared in the middle, and a figure tumbled out from within it.


    The person was covered in blood, and his injuries were not light. Yet, he managed to stand up with difficulty.


    The moonlight shone on the person¡¯s face, clearly revealing his features¡ªit was none other than the Sect Master who Onitsuka had sent away at the risk of his own life.


    A cold glint shed in the Sect Master¡¯s eyes. He looked around, bit his teeth, and suddenly jumped into the river.


    After washing the bloodstains off his body with the river water, he crawled out of the riverbed and stealthily slipped into a vige along a small path.


    He didn¡¯t hurry to leave because he didn¡¯t know if Liao Yuxuan and the others were looking for him. Thus, he had to first figure out the situation around him before thinking of a way to escape back to Japan.


    He had already made up his mind that after his return this time, he would report everything, no matter what, and have his sect personally take action to kill Liao Yuxuan and his people to avenge Onitsuka!

 Chapter 849 - 848: Those are All My Friends

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 848: Those are All My Friends</h4>


    Su Yang was unaware that Liao Yuxuan and the others had ambushed these Japanese. In fact, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with these matters.


    He had let these Japanese go because the Sect Master had given him the information he wanted, and by the promise, he had to release them. Actually, Su Yang was utterly unwilling to let these Japanese go, wishing he could have killed them all.


    So even if he knew about Liao Yuxuan¡¯s ambush, Su Yang would not have cared.


    A night passed without incident, and Zhao Ping¡¯an returned to the hospital to take care of his family.


    After this event, Zhao Ping¡¯an had essentially gainedplete control over Liuan City.


    The Six Great Families had long ago sent people to seal off the entire hospital, surrounding it so tightly that no one could enter.


    In fact, at this time, who would dare to do anything to Zhao Ping¡¯an? The Six Great Families¡¯ actions were, frankly, to curry favor with Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    When Zhao Ping¡¯an returned to the hospital, Xu Cheng and his family were surrounded by members of the Six Great Families. These were not the most prominent members of their families, and now they were all inviting Xu Cheng¡¯s family to a feast.


    The battle at Wangyue Vi had solidly established Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s status and identity. The Six Great Families nowpletely looked up to Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an. They were very clear that with Su Yang¡¯s strength, swallowing the entire Hanxi Province was no issue. Furthermore, it was very likely Su Yang would do so.


    Therefore, therge families were now trying their utmost to ingratiate themselves with Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an. There¡¯s a saying, "The early bird catches the worm." If they could build a good rtionship with Su Yang before he took over Hanxi Province, they would certainly reap many benefits once Su Yang took over the Southern Six Provinces.


    Of course, getting close to Su Yang was not an easy task. Even a significant figure like Hu Wannian did not have the privilege to meet Su Yang, let alone others.


    Therefore, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Zhao Ping¡¯an. Zhao Ping¡¯an was Su Yang¡¯s disciple, and judging by Su Yang¡¯s intentions, it was clear he wanted Zhao Ping¡¯an to control Liuan City, and perhaps even Hanxi Province. Thus, getting close to Zhao Ping¡¯an had the same effect.


    Significant figures like Hu Wannian naturally stayed close to Zhao Ping¡¯an, and their family¡¯s confidants had long been sent to protect Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family members, presenting opportunities.


    As for other primary members of the Six Great Families who had no privilege to follow Zhao Ping¡¯an or protect his family, they had to seek alternative routes.


    Some people went to Dewei Martial Arts Hall to find Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s first mentor, Fu Dewei. Others sought out Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s friend, Xiao Pang, to get close to Zhao Ping¡¯an through him.


    And some, who were a bit slower, unable to get near Fu Dewei or Xiao Pang, had to choose other paths. Xu Cheng and his family, the only ones who had helped when Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family was being beaten, naturally became the prime targets for these people.


    Xu Cheng and his family had never seen such a scene. They usually worked on construction sites, but now the very bosses who had to be respected on those sites were being extremely polite to them, making them feel totally out of their element.


    It was only after arriving at the hospital that Zhao Ping¡¯an learned of this ridiculous state of affairs, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh in bewilderment.


    Reflecting on the life he had lived over the years, Zhao Ping¡¯an sighed. Such is life; with enough strength, one gains enough status. With enough status, people gather around you, treating you with the utmost respect.


    For so many years before, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s life had been full of hardship and difficulty. Not to mention friends, even rtives seldom interacted with his family.


    But now, so many strangers, even going to acquaintances to build connections¡ªsuch is the change brought about by power!


    Of course, the hospital room where Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family stayed was now exceptionally peaceful.


    The representatives from the Six Great Families were stationed here, not a single person daring to make noise. In fact, the entire corridor was devoid of people except the key members of the Six Great Families, who stood guard with solemn expressions.


    Upon seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an, everyone showed respectful faces, while also being visibly excited.


    This person was poised to take control of Hanxi Province in the future. Although they were main members of the Six Great Families,pared to this influential individual, what did they count for?


    "I appreciate everyone¡¯s efforts!" Zhao Ping¡¯an greeted everyone with a cupped-hand salute.


    The crowd was excited as they bowed deeply and said in a hushed tone, "Mr. Zhao, you are too kind!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an smiled faintly as he entered the ward, where his mother, Li Chunhua, had already woken up, and his younger brother and sister were lying on her bed, one on each side, keeping herpany.


    "Mom!" Zhao Ping¡¯an called out.


    Li Chunhua immediately turned her head, and upon seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an, she excitedly said, "Ping¡¯an, you... you¡¯re back. What¡¯s.... what¡¯s going on outside? Why are there so many people? They¡¯re blocking the entrance, even the doctors have to be checked by them first, what... what¡¯s going on exactly? Has the... has the situation with me blown up...?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile and said, "Mom, don¡¯t worry, those are my friends. They came to take care of you."


    "Ah?" Li Chunhua was bbergasted and nced outside the door, questioning in astonishment, "Your friends? Don¡¯t... don¡¯t joke with me. Although I may not understand much, I can tell that these people are all wearing suits, they look like rich people, when... when did you make such friends? They dress even better than your father¡¯s former boss!"


    "They really are my friends," Zhao Ping¡¯an affirmed with a smile: "I met them recently."


    "You met them recently, and they¡¯re already so nice to you?" Li Chunhua looked incredulous, "Ping¡¯an, don¡¯t lie to mom. Has our... has our situation really gotten that out of hand?"


    At this point, Li Chunhua¡¯s tears started to flow, "If it¡¯s gotten out of hand, then... then you should run away first. We¡¯ll be fine here. Your younger brother and sister are still small, they won¡¯t be in trouble. I¡¯m old, what can they do to me, but you... you¡¯re still young, don¡¯t get... don¡¯t get caught by them..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was momentarily at a loss for words; convincing his mother about this situation was truly not easy.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an simply walked to the door and said softly, "Everyone, pleasee in for a moment."


    The crowd was unaware of the specifics but still entered the ward together.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an said, "My mother doesn¡¯t believe that you are my friends, and she¡¯s worried about my safety. Please help exin."


    The group exchanged looks, and one of the men stepped forward, respectfully saying, "Auntie, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not actually Mr. Zhao¡¯s friends..."


    Li Chunhua¡¯s expression dimmed, as this was exactly what she feared.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was also taken aback. What was this man saying?


    The man continued, "We work for Mr. Zhao; strictly speaking, we are his subordinates!"

 Chapter 850 - 849: The Liu Family Intervenes

    <h4>Chapter 850: Chapter 849: The Liu Family Intervenes</h4>


    "Huh?" Li Chunhua was stunned, wondering if this status was even lower than a friend¡¯s?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but smile, the man spoke with great respect indeed.


    The man was well aware that even the Family Heads of the Six Great Families wouldn¡¯t dare to im they were Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s friends. What right did they have to say such a thing?


    "This... This..." Li Chunhua¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Were these well-dressed individuals, who were clearly of no ordinary status, really working for Zhao Ping¡¯an? Was she dreaming?


    "You... You all work for my brother?" Zhao Pingshun asked curiously.


    "Of course!" everyone nodded in unison, and the leading man said, "Not just us, there are many others who work for Mr. Zhao!"


    "Wow, that¡¯s so cool!" Zhao Pingshun excitedly grabbed Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s arm, "Brother, these are all your colleagues. When will you dress like this too? I see people working in bigpanies on TV, and they all wear clothes like these. You would definitely look cool too!"


    "I¡¯ll wear it for you next time," Zhao Ping¡¯an affectionately patted Zhao Pingshun¡¯s little head, "I¡¯ll make a suit for you next time too."


    "Okay!" Zhao Pingshun replied happily.


    Li Chunhua hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock when she quietly pulled Zhao Ping¡¯an aside, whispering, "Ping¡¯an, these... are these all your colleagues? What... What exactly do you do?"


    "We haven¡¯t done much, we just do legitimate business," Zhao Ping¡¯an replied with a smile.


    "It¡¯s not... It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve done something... something you shouldn¡¯t, right?" Li Chunhua wore a face full of concern. She was worried her son had taken the wrong path.


    "I really haven¡¯t..." Zhao Ping¡¯an found it hard to exin.


    Just then, the jovialughter of Fu Dewei came from outside, "Sister-inw, how are you now?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s family all knew Fu Dewei, especially Li Chunhua, who was particrly grateful to him. Fu Dewei¡¯s act of taking in Zhao Ping¡¯an had always left her immensely grateful.


    "Master Foo..." Li Chunhua quickly tried to get out of bed.


    Fu Dewei walked over, saying with a smile, "Hey, sister-inw, don¡¯t get up. Lie down, lie down!"


    Li Chunhua struggled to rise but couldn¡¯t, and could only awkwardly smile, "Master Foo, I am really sorry, my injury..."


    "It¡¯s okay, I know all about it," Fu Dewei replied with a smile.


    "Master!" Zhao Ping¡¯an moved a chair over, "Please sit."


    "You kid, not bad at all!" Fu Dewei sat downughing heartily. He knew his disciple had soared to great heights. But the fact that he remained so respectful towards him made him very satisfied that his choice was correct.


    "Master Foo, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you," Li Chunhua said guiltily, "Ah, my body has let me down, causing trouble for Master Foo!"


    "What are you talking about? You¡¯re in the hospital, I definitely had toe see you," Fu Dewei chuckled, "Besides, I can¡¯t really help with anything. With all these big business owners here, just tell them whatever you need!"


    "Huh?" Li Chunhua took another look around at the people there and lowered her voice, "Master Foo, these people... they say they are Ping¡¯an¡¯s colleagues... what do they do exactly..."


    "They¡¯re all quite impressive," Fu Deweiughed. "They¡¯re big businessmen from the city, whom you can see on television. Yuanwang Corporation, Dengfeng Construction, Tianhao Enterprises, they own them all!"


    "What!?" Li Chunhua¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. These were some of the most well-known big enterprises in Liuan City. These people hade from these enterprises? They really hadn¡¯t gone astray!


    After a moment of shock, Li Chunhua hurriedly said, "Master Foo, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could Ping¡¯an have met such important people..."


    "Sister-inw, you¡¯re mistaken," Fu Deweiughed. "I don¡¯t know any of these important people, it¡¯s all thanks to Ping¡¯an that I got to meet them."


    "This..." Li Chunhua waspletely dumbfounded. What exactly was going on?


    "Sister-inw, just focus on recovering from your illness. Once you¡¯re better, you¡¯ll understand the situation," Fu Dewei smiled. "But rest assured, Ping¡¯an¡¯s friends are all fine!"


    Reassured by Fu Dewei¡¯s guarantee, Li Chunhua breathed a sigh of relief. She might not trust others, but she absolutely believed in this benefactor who had once helped them.


    Fu Dewei chatted with Li Chunhua for a few more sentences before standing up to leave.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an apanied him to the hallway, where Fu Dewei spoke in a low voice, "Ping¡¯an, there¡¯s something I need to tell you."


    "Just give your orders, Master," Zhao Ping¡¯an said respectfully.


    With a somber expression, Fu Dewei sighed and said in a low voice, "Changtian Martial Arts Hall hase to propose a marriage to our hall."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was slightly stunned, then realized what he meant, frowning. "Is it still that Li Siyuan?"


    "Who else?" Fu Dewei spoke gravely. "They¡¯ve brought the dowry. I don¡¯t want to ept it, but Changtian Martial Arts Hall brought someone with them..."


    "Who?" Zhao Ping¡¯an frowned. In Liuan City, there weren¡¯t many people whom Fu Dewei would be wary of.


    "Liu Changnian from the Liu Family of the Provincial Capital," Fu Dewei paused, then said in a low voice, "The Liu Family is the head of the Ten Great Families in the provincial capital, and Liu Shuangcan is the top expert among the Ten Great Masters of Hanxi Province. This Liu Changnian, he is the nephew of Liu Shuangcan. Changtian Martial Arts Hall, by doing this, has made it clear that they have the Liu Family¡¯s support!"


    "Liu Family of the Provincial Capital!?" Zhao Ping¡¯an furrowed his brow. Su Yang had previously mentioned that he would soon meet with the Ten Great Families of the provincial capital, but he hadn¡¯t expected the Liu Family to make a move before they did.


    Logically, with such a bigmotion in Liuan City, those powerful families must have received news and known that it was Su Yang¡¯s doing. Under these circumstances, how could they dare to meddle in the affairs of Liuan City? What were they thinking?


    Li Siyuan of Changtian Martial Arts Hall had publicly insulted Dewei Martial Arts Hall and also Fu Dewei¡¯s daughter. At this time, allowing Li Siyuan to propose to Foo Qinn, if Fu Dewei agreed, it would ruin his face.


    Fu Dewei was Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s master, and to put it inly, this matter was not targeting Fu Dewei; it was actually targeting Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    With the Liu Family backing Changtian Martial Arts Hall, it all boiled down to the Liu Family provoking Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had Su Yang behind him. The Liu Family provoking Zhao Ping¡¯an was essentially provoking Su Yang.


    But where on earth did the Liu Family get the courage? Having seen the Qi Family being taken down by Su Yang, how could the Liu Family dare to provoke him at this time? Were they asking for trouble?


    After pondering for a while, Zhao Ping¡¯an said in a low voice, "Master, there¡¯s no need to rush this matter. Put it off for now. I¡¯ll report to Master Su tomorrow!"

 Chapter 851 - 850: Tablet Sword Technique

    <h4>Chapter 851: Chapter 850: Tablet Sword Technique</h4>


    "Alright!" Fu Dewei paused, then spoke in a low voice, "Ping¡¯an, my senior brother runs a martial arts school in the provincial capital. He told me that there were rumors in the provincial capital stating that when Master Su was on Lake Heart Ind, Qi Zhishan and Qi Jian¡¯an, the strongest members of the Qi family, were not present. With Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong secretly backing Master Su, he was able to defeat the Qi family¡¯s people."


    At this point, Fu Dewei hesitated for a moment, then continued softly, "Although I don¡¯t believe these rumors, you need to inform Master Su about them. I think the Liu family got involved in this matter because they received this message. Regardless of who spread the rumors, they¡¯re up to no good, so tell Master Su to be extremely cautious!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s eyes sharpened as he nodded and said, "Thank you, Master. I will report to Master Su immediately!"


    "Good!" Fu Dewei patted Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s shoulder, smiling as he said, "Ping¡¯an, seeing you seed truly fills me with genuine joy. Remember, listen to your Master Su. Without him, we might all be dead by now. Don¡¯t forget this kindness, no matter what!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an earnestly replied, "Master, rest assured, in my heart, you and Master Su both have given me a new lease on life. I will never forget this debt of gratitude!"


    Fu Dewei¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction. Having taken on such a disciple, who had not only achieved something but also remembered his roots, was truly the most precious quality.


    After seeing off Fu Dewei, Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately tried calling Su Yang. However, after several attempts, he couldn¡¯t get through. With no other choice, he called Wan Xiong, who was with Su Yang at Wangyue Vi at the time.


    Wan Xiong did answer the phone, but he told Zhao Ping¡¯an that Su Yang was not at Wangyue Vi.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Where could Su Yang be at this time?


    ...


    On the outskirts of Liuan City, at the old site of the Wu Family Estate.


    The ce was now deste, with almost the entire Wu Family having met a tragic end, and the area had been sealed off.


    In the early morning, Su Yang came alone to the Wu Family Estate.


    He looked around and then leaped directly into the estate.


    After searching the estate, Su Yang finally arrived at a secret chamber. This chamber was where the Wu family hid their treasures.


    However, the chamber had already been emptied. ording to Hu Wannian, the most valuable items from this chamber had been taken by the Japanese, and the rest had been taken by the Hu family.


    Su Yang had also seen the treasures taken by the Hu family, but none of them were particrly valuable. It seemed that the most precious item of the Wu family was probably the Celestial War Armor.


    After searching the area, Su Yang found several tablets on the ground in a corner. He picked up the tablets and saw that the names written on them belonged to the Wu family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals.


    Hu Wannian had told Su Yang about the Wu family before: the Wu family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals had never returned after leaving to seek Immortals. The Wu family did not know where these people had gone, so they left tablets here and worshipped their ancestors as if they were Immortals.


    In the Wu Family¡¯s view, these Terrestrial Immortals didn¡¯t disappear; they had ascended to be Immortals. Thus, the Wu family didn¡¯t worship heaven or gods, only these particr ancestors of their n.


    Su Yang extended his hand to flick the dust off the spirit tablet and was about to take a closer look when he suddenly discovered some shallow carvings on one of the tablets. The scratches were so faint that they would have been undetectable without touching them by hand.


    Su Yang quickly picked up the tablet and carefully felt it with his hands, astounded to find that the carvings were of a sword riding technique, exactly identical to the one he had seen used by Wu Jianqiu.


    What was going on here? Why did the tablet of the Wu Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal bear the very same Sword Riding Technique as Wu Jianqiu¡¯s?


    With his curiosity piqued, Su Yang picked up the other tablets and caressed them one by one, finding that only this particr tablet bore carvings; the others did not. This was even more peculiar. Why was it only on this tablet? Could it be that someone on a whim decided to engrave these details solely on this tablet?


    Su Yang had observed Wu Jianqiu¡¯s Sword Riding Technique, but at the time, he could only mimic the form without grasping its essence. Now, through the engravings on this tablet, Su Yang finally understood the essence of the Sword Riding Technique.


    Committing the secrets of this Sword Riding Technique to memory, Su Yang simply walked to the center of the secret room, took out the Nine Cold Jade Sword, and used the technique to wield the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    At first, he was somewhat clumsy, but after practicing a few times, Su Yang had fully mastered the method of the Sword Riding Technique.


    However, Su Yang could only perform a few of the ordinary attacks. When he attempted to execute Wu Jianqiu¡¯s Art of Thousand Swords, he felt a clearck of strength, making it impossible for him to unleash it.


    Wu Jianqiu¡¯s strength was actually a bit weaker than Su Yang¡¯s, so why could he use the Art of Thousand Swords while Su Yang could not?


    Su Yang carefully recalled the fight with Wu Jianqiu, remembering that when Wu Jianqiu executed the Art of Thousand Swords, there was a misty qi enveloping his longsword. This meant that the power did note from Wu Jianqiu, but rather from that misty qi.


    This misty qi always seemed strange to Su Yang. Now thinking about it, it was indeed peculiar; the power within was very strong, somewhat simr to the power of the Three-faced God Monarch in Liao Yuxuan or the Power of the Medical Sage in Gongye Liang.


    In other words, Wu Jianqiu¡¯s situation was the same as the other two; it was the result of being possessed by another power.


    Linking this to the fact that this person could use the Art of Thousand Swords, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but specte. Could the power within Wu Jianqiue from the very Terrestrial Immortal of the Wu Family, the one who left behind the Sword Riding Technique?


    If Liao Yuxuan had the Three-faced God Monarch¡¯s power and Gongye Liang had the Medical Sage¡¯s power, and if Wu Jianqiu possessed the power of a Terrestrial Immortal from the Wu Family, then the matter became even more bizarre.


    It was neither a case of reincarnation nor possession, so what exactly was going on?


    Unable to figure out these questions, Su Yang didn¡¯t ponder on them any longer. Having practiced the Sword Riding Technique and with the sky turning pale, Su Yang left the secret room. He wandered around the estate once more and, as he passed by one of the rooms, he was drawn to a photograph on the wall.


    The person in the photograph was none other than Wu Jianqiu, who had fought against him back at Wangyue Vi!


    Su Yang was even more startled. Was Wu Jianqiu actually a member of the Wu Family?


    What in the world was going on?


    How could the Wu Family, possessing such a formidable expert, possibly have been wiped out by a sneak attack from the Japanese?

 Chapter 852 - 851: Incidents in Multiple Locations

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter 851: Incidents in Multiple Locations</h4>


    Stepping out of the Wu Family Estate, Su Yang¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang.


    He took out his phone and saw that it had just regained signal. It seemed that when the Wu Family had been attacked initially, the signals had been jammed, and they had not been restored until now.


    The first message he received was from Jeang Zier. After reading the message, Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately.


    Jeang Zier messaged him that the Hua Tuo Sect had gotten into a conflictst night at an auction trying to buy a rare herb. Eventually, the Hua Tuo Sect managed to purchase the herb at a high price.


    However, after leaving, they were ambushed by a group led by a debauched young master named Xie Wuan. Three members of the Hua Tuo Sect were killed, and a young female apprentice was brutally abused by Xie Wuan¡¯s group before being thrown outside the gates of the Hua Tuo Sect headquarters.


    Just as he finished reading this message, a second one arrived. This time, it was trouble for the Back to Heaven Sect. Last night, a powerful local family had attacked the Back to Heaven Sect at their gates, killing seventeen members, and capturing most of the others. Only a few managed to escape and were still on the run. They had messaged Jeang Zier but had been silent since, leaving their fate unknown.


    Following this, the third message also arrived. Another sect within the Divine Physicians Alliance was attacked, fortunately, their Mountain-Protecting Great Array helped them defend their gate. However, they still lost five people, which was a significant loss.


    The fourth message was from the Shen Family of Jiangnan Province. Last night, Hu Yong was ambushed in Wanhu City. Fortunately, the Shen Family had a powerful master in Wanhu City who managed to save Hu Yong and his family, narrowly escaping disaster. Nevertheless, the Shen Family also suffered considerable losses, with threats from the attackers demanding they hand over the Hu family or face annihtion.


    Four consecutive messages deeply furrowed Su Yang¡¯s brows.


    Logically, after causing such a stir in the Southern Six Provinces, people should be very fearful of him. How could so many people suddenly strike at him overnight? What was going on? Where did these people get the courage to do this?


    Moreover, the actions of these people were so ruthless, clearly intended to make enemies with Su Yang. What did it all mean? Did they truly believe they could defeat him?


    With confusion, Su Yang left the Wu Family Estate and rushed to the city, needing to urgently understand the current circumstances outside.


    Upon returning to Wangyue Vi, the day had already brightened. Myriad Enemy was practicing boxing outside the vi.


    Su Yang had taught him the Undying Golden Body, which was extremely powerful. In just two days, Myriad Enemy¡¯s External Martial Arts had advanced to the next level, surpassing the progress he had made over several months of hard training, exciting him immensely.


    Seeing Su Yang return, Myriad Enemy quickly came forward, bowing and said, "Master Su, you¡¯re back. Young Master Zhao has been looking for you for a long time, he probably has something important!"


    "Ping¡¯an was looking for me too?" Su Yang was surprised. Why had so many things happened just because he went to the Wu Family Estate?


    He contacted Zhao Ping¡¯an, who quickly arrived at Wangyue Vi and recounted what Fu Dewei had told himst night to Su Yang.


    After listening to Zhao Ping¡¯an, Su Yang suddenly understood why so many things had urred overnight. It turned out that someone was scheming against him!


    His defeat of the Qi Family of Wanhu naturally instilled fear in people. However, once it was rumored that his victory over the Qi Family was because Qi Jian¡¯an and Qi Zhishan were not on Lake Heart Ind, people naturally started to doubt Su Yang¡¯s strength.


    Moreover, the people of the Southern Six Provinces had been suppressed by the Qi Family of Wanhu for years. Now that someone had defeated the Qi Family, and this person was not very strong, naturally many wanted to defeat him to establish their own reputation.


    In in terms, these people knew Su Yang was not strong enough, so they wanted to squeeze the soft persimmon. Challenging Su Yang and defeating him would feel almost like defeating the Qi Family of Wanhu. In such a situation, these people naturally rushed to do this!


    Yet, what Su Yang could not understand was, who exactly was behind this? Who spread such news? No matter who it was, their intentions were extremely malicious, clearly intending to provoke everyone to deal with him!


    Zhao Ping¡¯an stood beside Su Yang and seeing him silent, whispered softly, "Master, Liu Shuangcan is the top master of Hanxi Province. Moreover, the Liu Family is extremely powerful, including three of Hanxi Province¡¯s top ten masters. It can be said that the Liu Family¡¯s position in Hanxi Province is simr to that of the Qi Family of Wanhu in the Southern Six Provinces, and is difficult to deal with."


    "Moreover, the Liu Family has strong influence in Hanxi Province. If the Liu Family takes action, the other Ten Great Families will probably follow suit, which wouldplicate matters. It seems, at least seven of Hanxi¡¯s top ten masters will unite against us!"


    Su Yang lightly tapped his fingers on the table, speaking softly, "Ten Great Families, seven great masters. Hmph, I¡¯ll just eradicate them all at once. Ping¡¯an, go to the Dewei Martial Arts Hall at noon. If Changtian Martial Arts Halles to propose marriage again, just kill both Li Changtian and individuals from the Liu Family. Don¡¯t leave a single survivor!"


    "What?" Zhao Ping¡¯an was bewildered, "Master, in war between nations, one does not kill the emissary..."


    "Have you read yourself stupid?" Su Yang scoffed, "This isn¡¯t a war, where did you get the idea about war between nations? Besides, I don¡¯t care about any Liu Family or Xie Family, kill them all; that¡¯s my style!"


    Recalling Su Yang¡¯s assertiveness in past actions, when killing those people, he never hesitated.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately nodded, "Yes, Master, I will do it right away!"


    Su Yang nodded, then turned to Myriad Enemy and said in a stern voice, "Myriad Enemy, head to the airport now, have Hu Wannian arrange a private jet for you, go to Wanhu City immediately, and find a man named Hu Yong. Remember, Hu Yong is my friend, protect him well!"


    "Yes!" Myriad Enemy nodded without hesitation. He waspletely devoted to Su Yang. He would never refuse any of Su Yang¡¯s orders!


    Su Yang slowly stood up, his voice cold, "Southern Six Provinces, I was going to be somewhat courteous to you. Now it seems I was too lenient. Since you people like being trampled and ruled over, then I¡¯ll just swallow the entire Southern Six Provinces in one gulp!"


    Myriad Enemy watched Su Yang, his heart stirring with excitement.


    To swallow the Southern Six Provinces in one gulp, even the Qi Family had never done this. Now, Su Yang was boldly stating it. Moreover, he was not only capable of saying it, he could also do it, which truly made him a formidable figure!

 Chapter 853 - 852: Liu Changnian

    <h4>Chapter 853: Chapter 852: Liu Changnian</h4>


    Noon, at the Dewei Martial Arts Hall.


    Li Changtian himself nodded and bowed as he led a group of people over. At the forefront of this group was a tall man.


    The man appeared to be in his thirties or forties, quite handsome actually, except his expression was rather narcissistic.


    By the man¡¯s side was a woman who was practically clinging to him. If Zhao Ping¡¯an were here, he would have immediately recognized that this woman was none other than his ex-girlfriend, Min¡¯er.


    Min¡¯er cooed against the man, her face radiating nothing but happiness.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of luck she had stumbled upon. After the battle with the Hu Family, the Hu Family¡¯s Spoiled Brat met his tragic death, and she was mocked by everyone, eventually being chased out of the Hu Family.


    Even though Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯t so much as nce at her, after leaving, she was ridiculed and insulted by many. This made her feel as though she could barely stay in Liuan City any longer, so she packed her belongings and was ready to leave the city.


    However, just when she hit rock bottom, this man found her. Not only was he generous with money, but he also really knew how to understand a girl¡¯s heart. Besides, Min¡¯er was in a low spirit at the time, and it took him only half an hour to win her over.


    Afterwards, Min¡¯er learned that this man was an important figure from the provincial capital, a spoiled brat of the Liu Family. This revtion thrilled her to no end. She didn¡¯t know how she came into such good fortune, but she felt like this was her opportunity.


    She had long heard of the strength of the Liu Family of The Provincial Capital, far stronger than these so-called great families of Liuan City. And now, she had snagged a big shot of the Liu Family, soaring to the heavens with one leap!


    Thinking of Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s current situation, Min¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sneer. No matter how powerful Zhao Ping¡¯an was, what of it? He was still just hopping around in Liuan City, nowhere nearparable to big ns like the Liu Family. The Liu Family could control the entire Hanxi Province!


    So Min¡¯er was especially grateful that she hadn¡¯t stayed with Zhao Ping¡¯an. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have missed her chance with the Liu Family? That would truly be a lifelong regret!


    Moreover, Min¡¯er was also extremely happy now. When she meets Zhao Ping¡¯an while being with the Liu Family¡¯s spoiled brat, what expression will Zhao Ping¡¯an have? If he dares to be rude to her, the Young Master Liu will certainly take care of him, and that will be really amusing!


    The spoiled brat from the Liu Family was none other than Liu Changnian. In the provincial capital, Liu Changnian was very well-known as a spoiled brat of the Liu Family.


    This time, he rushed to Liuan City overnight for a task, following the orders of his family. He had found Li Changtian, anding to propose an alliance with the Dewei Martial Arts Hall was specifically to disgust Zhao Ping¡¯an and to provoke Su Yang.


    If Dewei Martial Arts Hall refused this alliance, they would make an issue out of it. By then, if Zhao Ping¡¯an and Su Yang were provoked, the Liu Family would forcefully strike.


    If Liu Family¡¯s head, Liu Shuangcan, manages to kill Su Yang, then he willpletely rise to power in the Southern Six Provinces, bing a respected figure. The Liu Family¡¯s influence will also surge, making it a rare opportunity for them!


    Li Changtian followed behind Liu Changnian, his expression extremely excited.


    Since Zhao Ping¡¯an took over Liuan City, Changtian Martial Arts Hall was nearly ruined. Li Changtian had been pondering what to do next.


    He never expected that people from the Liu Family woulde over, which was a good opportunity. Of course, he understood the real purpose of the Liu Family and knew they were using them, but he didn¡¯t care. As long as he helped the Liu Family with this matter, not only would they have a way out, but they would also be able to reap many benefits in the future!


    Drawing closer to Liu Changnian, Li Changtian whispered without changing his expression, "Young Master Liu, why bother with such a woman? Who knows how many have had their way with her, she¡¯s nothing but a wilted flower, a broken willow. If you like beauties, I¡¯ll find you some prettier young girlster!"


    Liu Changnian smiled slightly and whispered back, "You don¡¯t understand. Although this woman isn¡¯t much, having her by my side can infuriate Zhao Ping¡¯an, and that¡¯s what¡¯s crucial!"


    Li Changtian suddenly understood and immediately gave a thumbs up, "Young Master Liu, you really think of everything!"


    Min¡¯er was following Liu Changnian¡¯s side but could not hear their conversation, nor did she know what they were discussing. However, she wasn¡¯t interested in thinking about such things; her mind was upied with fantasizing about how she would look down on Zhao Ping¡¯an with an air of superiority when she saw him.


    Soon enough, the group entered the gate of Dewei Martial Arts Hall.


    Inside the hall, Zhao Ping¡¯an and Fu Dewei were seated together, with other disciples standing on both sides.


    Foo Qinn stood behind Fu Dewei, having be much more restrained. Seeing Li Siyuan enter, she immediately turned her head away, her face marked by an indignant expression.


    The present Foo Qinn was no longer the person she used to be. Having witnessed so many important figures from the Ten Great Families seek to ingratiate themselves with Fu Dewei yesterday, she realized that her own family was on the rise. Thus, she didn¡¯t consider Li Siyuan worth a second nce anymore.


    Moreover, with Li Siyuan¡¯s public insult, her hatred for him ran deep; she didn¡¯t even agree to the marriage herself.


    Upon seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an, Li Changtian immediatelyughed, "Young Master Liu, this is the very Zhao Ping¡¯an who stepped in a pile of dog shit luck recently."


    "Is that so?" Liu Changnian approached with a light smile, "So this is Zhao Ping¡¯an, Young Master Zhao, tsk tsk, no wonder, no wonder!"


    "No wonder what?" Li Changtian asked curiously.


    Liu Changnian chuckled, "No wonder Min¡¯er ditched him. With a face that screams of kidney deficiency, which woman would like him?"


    "Pfft!" Min¡¯er burst outughing, yfully hitting Liu Changnian¡¯s chest, "You¡¯re so bad!"


    Laughing heartily, Liu Changnian wrapped an arm around Min¡¯er, letting his other hand wander over her body, "Oh dear, my apologies, Young Master Zhao. I¡¯m known for being blunt, don¡¯t take offense, hahaha..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, however, remained calm. He stood up, walked slowly to the group, and said coldly, "Liu Changnian, if I give you a chance. Leave now, or you might still make it out alive back to the provincial capital."


    Havinge here expressly to provoke Zhao Ping¡¯an, Liu Changnian couldn¡¯t help butugh upon hearing this, "You¡¯re giving me a chance? Am I hearing this right? You¡¯re giving me a chance? Hey, did everyone hear that? He said he¡¯s giving me a chance!"


    People behind Liu Changnian immediately burst intoughter, especially the disciples of Changtian Martial Arts Hall, whoughed even harder.


    "Zhao Ping¡¯an, do you even know who he is?" Min¡¯er scoffed first, "His name is Liu Changnian, a major figure in the Liu Family of The Provincial Capital. Do you know the Liu Family? They are the leaders of the Ten Great Families in Hanxi Province, far superior to your so-called Hu Family. And you¡¯re telling him to get lost? Has your brain been flooded with water?"

 Chapter 854 - 853 Opportunity, I Only Give Once

    <h4>Chapter 854: Chapter 853 Opportunity, I Only Give Once</h4>


    Min¡¯er¡¯s words seemed like a beginning, and the others also started mocking one after another.


    "Zhao Ping¡¯an, do you really think that by following that Su Yang, you can actwlessly? How dare you tell the people of the Liu family to get lost? Who gave you such courage?"


    "The thing people fear most is not knowing their ce. You should take a good look at yourself before you dare to speak to the people of the Liu family like that. Do you think Mr. Liu is like those useless folks of the Hu family that you can boss around at will?"


    "Zhao Ping¡¯an, how about we give you a chance? Right now, drag that Su Yang over here, kneel down and apologize; otherwise, Mr. Liu might show mercy and spare your lives!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression remained calm, and faced with everyone¡¯s ridicule, he seemed to hear nothing at all.


    After waiting for the crowd¡¯s voices to settle, he finally turned to Liu Changnian: "I gave you a chance, you didn¡¯t choose it, so don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    "Rude? You want to be rude to me?" Liu Changnian burst intoughter again. "If you are rude, what are you going to do..."


    Before Liu Changnian could finish, Zhao Ping¡¯an had already made his move. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to his front, reaching out and clutching his throat.


    This Liu Changnian, being the nephew of Liu Shuangcan and personally trained by him, wasn¡¯t weak; he was at least at the Integration Realm. However, in Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t muster any resistance and was swiftly pinned to the ground.


    Originally, Liu Changnian hadn¡¯t taken Zhao Ping¡¯an seriously, thinking of Su Yang as merely having a reputation without substance and Zhao Ping¡¯an even more so. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Ping¡¯an to act so decisively and assertively that he struggled several times on the ground without being able to get up, which infuriated him even more.


    "Let me go, or I will kill you..." Liu Changnian roared loudly.


    Without another word, Zhao Ping¡¯an punched him in the chest, causing Liu Changnian¡¯s chest to cave in instantly.


    It was then that the others reacted; a man from the Liu family rushed over and bellowed, "Let him go..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an struck the man in the chest with his palm, and the man was sent flying backward, crashing heavily against the wall behind and dying on the spot.


    "You dare kill a person from the Liu family..." Liu Changnian bellowed: "You¡¯re looking for death!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an simply punched him again in the chest, causing another depression in it. This blow made Liu Changnian spit blood uncontrobly, leaving himpletely powerless to resist.


    Other members of the Liu family, including people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall, charged at him. Li Changtian was the first to throw a punch while shouting deeply, "Young Master Zhao, isn¡¯t this a bit too harsh?"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an responded with a decisive punch. Li Changtian had no choice but to trade a punch with Zhao Ping¡¯an and was forced to retreat several steps.


    Li Changtian was shocked. He remembered that before the battle with the Hu family, Zhao Ping¡¯an could only be considered an outsider who had practiced boxing for a few days. Now, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength was far above his own. What was going on?


    Although Li Changtian had heard Su Yang mention the God-Given Martial Body, he hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. In his view, the way of martial arts had no shortcuts; one must advance step by step. Zhao Ping¡¯an might have had some adventures, but how strong could he really be?


    Now he understood, he had been overly optimistic. The power of the God-Given Martial Body was beyond his imagination!


    Zhao Ping¡¯an ignored Li Changtianpletely and leapt up to fight several members of the Liu family.


    The members of the Liu family, with Liu Changnian being the strongest among them and the others quite average, stood no chance in the fight. It was apparent that these few members of the Liu family had no chance at all against Zhao Ping¡¯an, who quickly killed all of them.


    Liu Changnian,ying on the ground, watched Zhao Ping¡¯an kill one Liu family member after another, and his expression instantly turned frantic.


    He had originally underestimated Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength, thus he did not take him seriously.


    Just now, he realized that Zhao Ping¡¯an was quite strong, but he still didn¡¯t care all that much. After all, being from the Liu Family of The Provincial Capital, what could Zhao Ping¡¯an really do to him?


    But now he saw that Zhao Ping¡¯an was not only strong but also ruthless. Knowing that they were from the Liu Family of The Provincial Capital yet still decisively killing them showed that Zhao Ping¡¯an held no fear for the Liu family.


    Family background was Liu Changnian¡¯s biggest reliance, and now that it was useless, how could he not be terrified?


    As for Li Changtian, after being driven back by Zhao Ping¡¯an and seeing how aggressively Zhao Ping¡¯an fought, he was too scared to make another move.


    If even the Liu family could not intimidate Zhao Ping¡¯an, what difference would there be for him in taking action and seeking death?


    And Min¡¯er, who had been waiting to mock Zhao Ping¡¯an, was now trembling with fear. She couldn¡¯tprehend where Zhao Ping¡¯an had gotten the courage to kill members of the Provincial Capital Liu Family. What could she rely on now?


    After dealing with those Liu family members, Zhao Ping¡¯an walked over to Liu Changnian and said coldly, "I had given you a chance, unfortunately, you didn¡¯t cherish it."


    By now, Liu Changnian was truly scared. He quickly pleaded in a trembling voice, "I¡¯m sorry, I... I know I was wrong, I... I won¡¯t dare anymore, please spare me, spare me, I... I¡¯ll go back and tell the family that they were killed by someone else, I absolutely won¡¯t mention your involvement, please... please spare me..."


    "Since I¡¯ve acted, I won¡¯t leave any survivors," Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "Since you didn¡¯t cherish the chance, you shouldn¡¯t be alive."


    Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an raising his hand, Liu Changnian hurriedly said, "Don¡¯t kill me, I... I am one of the next sessors of the Liu family. You... keeping me alive could make a lot of money from the Liu family, my... my life is very valuable..."


    "Is that so?" Zhao Ping¡¯an asked with a smirk, leaning over. "You¡¯ve misunderstood one thing."


    "What... what is it?" Liu Changnian asked tremulously.


    "After I kill you, I will go to the provincial capital and annihte the Liu family. By then, all the Liu family¡¯s money will be mine," Zhao Ping¡¯an chuckled. "Since all the money of the Liu family will be mine, that means you are now trying to use the money to buy your life. Do you think I would agree to that?"


    Liu Changnian was stunned. Zhao Ping¡¯an was not only ruthless but also audacious. Now that he was nning to eliminate the Liu family after killing him, how bold must he be!


    "I... the Liu family is full of strong warriors. Among the top ten experts of Hanxi Province, three belong to my Liu family. My uncle is the top expert in Hanxi Province. Moreover, the other Nine Great Families are closely rted to my Liu family and will assist us with all their might..." Liu Changnian, grinding his teeth, said: "If you kill me, you will be making enemies with my Liu family and the Ten Great Families of Hanxi Province, are you sure..."


    Before Liu Changnian could finish, Zhao Ping¡¯an directly clutched his throat.

 Chapter 855 - 854: Arrogant Min’er

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter 854: Arrogant Min¡¯er</h4>


    "From the moment you stepped into Dewei Martial Arts Hall, you and the Liu Family became my sworn enemies," Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "As for the Ten Great Families, if any dare to help the Liu Family, then I will wipe them out along with you. The Ten Great Families have ruled Hanxi Province for so many years; it¡¯s time for them to step aside!"


    Hearing Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s assertive words, everyone present was shocked.


    The Ten Great Families had controlled Hanxi Province for decades, and no family¡¯s presence in Hanxi Province spanned less than a hundred years. With years of umtion, the influence of these families could be described as entrenched and intricate¡ªsimply not something the average person could provoke.


    Even the families from Liuan City, putting aside the Wu Family, might not be able to confront even one of the Ten Great Families if they united.


    And now, Zhao Ping¡¯an boldly dered he would make the Ten Great Families step aside. If they hadn¡¯t heard it themselves, who would believe that there could be someone in the world bold enough to make such a im!


    Liu Changnian¡¯s face turned deathly pale as he bit his teeth and said, "You... are you determined to be mortal enemies with the Ten Great Families?"


    "At this point, what do you think?" Zhao Ping¡¯an tightened his fingers bit by bit and said coldly, "Since the Liu Family wants to lead the charge, you will be the first to start with."


    With that, Zhao Ping¡¯an suddenly exerted force in his hand. Liu Changnian didn¡¯t even have a chance to beg for mercy before Zhao Ping¡¯an snapped his neck.


    With that action, all the people from the Liu Family present had died there.


    Li Changtian and others watching from a distance were horrified. If Zhao Ping¡¯an dared to kill Liu Changnian, what wasn¡¯t he capable of?


    Li Changtian now deeply regretted his decision. If he had known Zhao Ping¡¯an would act so decisively, he would rather have died than cooperate with the Liu Family. Instead, he gained no advantage and even implicated himself¡ªwhat was he to do now!


    Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an looking towards him, Li Changtian¡¯s expression changed several times. Eventually, he squeezed out a smile and said in a trembling voice, "Young Master Zhao, I¡¯m really... really sorry. This whole matter... was all due to the Liu Family forcing our hand. We... we truly didn¡¯t n to do this... You also know the Liu Family is powerful andrge; we are just a small martial arts hall; how could we dare to confront them..."


    "I know!" Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression was indifferent. "Fence-sitters who sway with the wind¡ªthat¡¯s you all right. Master Li, you need not be so scared; I won¡¯t kill a fence-sitter!"


    Li Changtian¡¯s face was extremely embarrassed. Being called a fence-sitter by Zhao Ping¡¯an, he would haveshed out before. But now that Zhao Ping¡¯an had even killed Liu Changnian, what could he possibly say? He could only lower his head and ept thebel, at least this way his life was spared.


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance now..." Zhao Ping¡¯an said, "We are heading to the provincial capital immediately to settle this matter with the Liu Family. Master Li, bring your Changtian Martial Arts Hall to assist us, and in return, I will allow your hall to expand throughout every city in Hanxi Province!"


    "Ah?" Li Changtian eximed in shock. To have Changtian Martial Arts Hall branch out to every city in Hanxi Province was his wildest dreame true. But he wondered if he could even survive to see that day if he went to the provincial capital with Zhao Ping¡¯an to trouble the Liu Family.


    Li Changtian spoke in a low voice, "Young Master Zhao, our people... are weak in strength. If we go to the provincial capital, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be of no help to you and might even drag you down, this..."


    "So, are you saying you¡¯re unwilling to help us?" Zhao Ping¡¯an interrupted Li Changtian outright.


    "No, that¡¯s not what I mean..." Li Changtian was immediately flustered, hastily saying, "When Young Master Zhao asks for help, how could we refuse? It¡¯s just... just..."


    After hesitating for a long time, and seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression growing colder, Li Changtian quickly said, "Rest assured, Young Master Zhao; I will... gather my people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall right away. Whether it¡¯s through hell or high water, my hall will fight to the death in support!"


    "That¡¯s more like it!" said Zhao Ping¡¯an with a smile. "Master Li, we are heading to the provincial capital this afternoon, so you better pack up quickly."


    Li Changtian¡¯s smile was akin to crying as he led the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall to leave. But Zhao Ping¡¯an stopped them, asking them to clean up the corpses at the scene.


    The people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall were speechless but eventually did not dare to say anything, and could only clean up the bodies of the Liu Family members and carry them away.


    Min¡¯er stood aside, initially hoping to see Liu Changnian trample Zhao Ping¡¯an under his feet. But now, not only did she not witness what she wanted, her big backer, Liu Changnian, had died there.


    The Liu Family of The Provincial Capital¡ªregarded as absolute big shots, people who could allow her to hold her head high¡ªhad all died there; how could she not panic?


    What enraged her more was that Zhao Ping¡¯an, from beginning to end, didn¡¯t even nce at her, as if she didn¡¯t exist at all. This further wounded her pride.


    However, Min¡¯er didn¡¯t dare say anything. Taking advantage of the Changtian Martial Arts Hall people retreating, she quietly slipped out with them.


    When she reached the door and saw the people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall acting so subservient, Min¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold back her anger.


    "Li Changtian, this is how you support Young Master Liu!" Min¡¯er shouted angrily. "Young Master Liu died here; how are you going to exin this to the Liu Family?"


    The people from Changtian Martial Arts Hall were all unhappy, and one man retorted angrily, "Who do you think you are to speak here?"


    "Say that again!" Min¡¯er red up. "I am Young Master Liu¡¯s girlfriend; you don¡¯t bother to help Young Master Liu, yet you dare to speak to me like this. I think you must be deliberately siding with that bastard Zhao Ping¡¯an, trying to frame Young Master Liu!"


    "You..." The man was about to speak again when Li Changtian gestured and said, "Miss, you¡¯re mistaken. You saw everything clearly just now; they have the upper hand, what can we do? Should we all die here together? Besides, you are Young Master Liu¡¯s girlfriend; why didn¡¯t you say anything then?"


    Min¡¯er was speechless for a moment, then she bit her lip and angrily said, "I don¡¯t know martial arts; what could I say? However, I won¡¯t be a coward like you all. I¡¯m going to the provincial capital right now to tell the Liu Family about this. When the people from the Liu Familye, I¡¯ll see how you exin this matter!"


    Li Changtian frowned slightly, somewhat displeased with Min¡¯er¡¯s bossy attitude, but in the end, he said nothing.


    After all, Min¡¯er was Liu Changnian¡¯spanion, and with his death, she didn¡¯t have much status. Nevertheless, the people of Changtian Martial Arts Hall couldn¡¯t humiliate her here. Otherwise, if the Liu Family made an issue out of thister on, they would be the ones to suffer.

 Chapter 856 - 855

    <h4>Chapter 856: 855</h4>


    Li Changtian had lived to his age and had certainly be quite astute.


    He was well aware that the current development of affairs had ced Changtian Martial Arts Hall in a very awkward position.


    Originally, they were helping the Liu Family, but now, Zhao Ping¡¯an had forcibly ordered them to confront the Liu Family.


    Even if they were reluctant to do so, why would the Liu Family care about their reluctance? Thus, they could only try their best to reconcile with the Liu Family, so that they might have room to maneuver in the future.


    As for how to reconcile, they needed to put some effort into dealing with Min¡¯er.


    Li Changtian took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice, "Miss Min¡¯er, the death of Young Master Liu here distresses us as well. But at this juncture, there is nothing we can do. You saw how forceful Zhao Ping¡¯an was, what can we do? However, if you want to go to the provincial city, I might be able to help you."


    "What help can you offer?" Min¡¯er said coldly.


    Li Changtian said, "The Liu Family isrge and powerful, and even if you go there, you¡¯ll only meet ordinary members of the Liu Family, not the high-ranking ones."


    "Nonsense, I am Liu Changnian¡¯s girlfriend, how can I not meet the high-ranking members of the Liu Family!" Min¡¯er said proudly.


    "You might meet a few high-ranking individuals, but the key figures will be out of reach, and your message won¡¯t get through to Patriarch Liu, which would still be useless!" Li Changtian said, "I have a friend who has some connections. He can take you to see Patriarch Liu. At that time, you can exin everything in front of Patriarch Liu. Not only will you be able to ry your message directly to Patriarch Liu, but in the future, Patriarch Liu might even value your efforts for Young Master Liu, and reward you for it!"


    Min¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up; her main reason for going to the provincial city was to confront Zhao Ping¡¯an. Of course, it would be even better if she could meet an important figure like Patriarch Liu, and perhaps even receive some rewards.


    "Li Changtian, I see you still have some conscience!" Min¡¯er said.


    "Hehe..." Li Changtian gave a subtle smile and spoke in a low voice, "Miss Min¡¯er, when you go directly to the provincial city, I¡¯ll give you a business card. After you arrive, just contact this person directly, I¡¯ll arrange everything for you."


    "Great!" Min¡¯er immediately nodded, "If I really meet Patriarch Liu, then I will definitely speak highly of you in front of him!"


    "I appreciate that!" Li Changtian smiled faintly.


    Min¡¯er, looking proud and confident,pletely disregarded the people around her.


    As they watched Min¡¯er walk away, a disciple couldn¡¯t help saying, "Master, why are you so polite to her? Liu Changnian doesn¡¯t even like her; he just uses her as a tool to vent. She¡¯s just a mercenary woman who¡¯s only out for money, the Liu Family won¡¯t care about her at all."


    "I know!" Li Changtian said calmly.


    "Then why still do this?" the disciple wondered.


    Li Changtian smiled and said, "This person isn¡¯t important, but she can help us send a message to the Liu Family. Our goal is to let the Liu Family know that we were forced into this situation, and that our hearts are actually still with the Liu Family!"


    The disciple suddenly understood and nodded, "Master, you think of everything. This way, even if we go to the provincial city, the Liu Family won¡¯t treat us harshly!"


    Li Changtian smiled faintly and nodded, looking in the direction of Dewei Martial Arts Hall, he said coldly, "Su Yang, Zhao Ping¡¯an, you¡¯ve managed to offend all the Ten Great Families of Hanxi Province at once. Humph, I want to see how terribly you¡¯ll die this time going to the provincial city!"


    Inside Dewei Martial Arts Hall, Fu Dewei was full of worry. He pulled Zhao Ping¡¯an aside and spoke anxiously, "Ping¡¯an, why... why were you so rash, why did you kill a member of the Liu Family? Now, isn¡¯t that a death feud with the Liu Family?"


    "Master, I came here specifically to kill him; it wasn¡¯t a rash move." Zhao Ping¡¯an smiled faintly, "Master Su said that we are going to the provincial city this afternoon. This time, it¡¯s going to be a great shuffle of Hanxi Province, and I expect that most of these so-called Ten Great Families won¡¯t remain!"


    "What?" Fu Dewei was astonished, "Master Su really said that? But that... those are the Great Families of the provincial city, they... they not only have masters but also a lot of people. Even if all the great families from our side of Liuan City help you, it... it¡¯s still not nearly enough..."


    "It¡¯s fine!" Zhao Ping¡¯an smiled, "Master Su said that when going to the provincial city this time, we don¡¯t need that many people, just few key members of the families from our side of Liuan City should suffice. Master, don¡¯t worry, Master Su has a n!"


    Thinking of Su Yang¡¯s strength, Fu Dewei also breathed a sigh of relief. However, he quickly added, "If Master Su is really going to confront the Great Families of the provincial city, the best tactic would be to catch them by surprise, not letting them prepare ahead of time. Just now, you asking Li Changtian to go to the provincial city to help you, I think this is very inappropriate. Li Changtian is not known for his virtues. I suspect that he will eventually choose the Great Families of the provincial city and definitely betray you behind your back!"


    "That¡¯s just fine." Zhao Ping¡¯an smiled, "Master Su said, if Li Changtian chooses correctly this time, Changtian Martial Arts Hall can still exist. But if he makes a mistake at the critical moment and stands on the wrong side, then this time, let Changtian Martial Arts Hall bepletely eradicated!"


    Fu Dewei was shocked; was Su Yang nning to cleanse all forces in Hanxi Province at once?


    In the afternoon, Li Changtian arranged his men and hurried to meet Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    At this point, Li Changtian felt not the slightest panic. With Min¡¯er going to the provincial city, the Liu Family would understand his intentions. When the time came, stabbing Su Yang and his group in the back would surely make him esteemed by the Ten Great Families, and perhaps more significant benefits would await himter!


    Furthermore, just as Zhao Ping¡¯an said, not many people from Liuan City were following them to the provincial city. From the Six Great Families, only about forty to fifty members were joining them. Among them, the family heads of the Six Great Families were all apanying.


    After Su Yang had eliminated the Fong Family and expelled two other family heads from Liuan City, the Six Great Families reaped a huge advantage. Now, they were absolutely loyal to Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an. Even though Su Yang said he was going to the provincial city to confront the Ten Great Families, they followed without hesitation.


    After all, they had witnessed Qi Zhishan¡¯s intervention on behalf of Su Yang the previous night and were aware of Su Yang¡¯s formidable strength. Hence, they were very confident in Su Yang. It seemed utterly foolish for the Ten Great Families of the provincial city to provoke Su Yang!


    The family heads of the Six Great Families specifically chose trusted members from their families to apany them. They were well aware that a lot of the Great Families of the provincial city would likely be eliminated this time. They were going to seize the opportunity; naturally, it made sense to bring along their trusted aides.

 Chapter 857 - 856

    <h4>Chapter 857: 856</h4>


    Hanxi Province, Liu Family Manor.


    Today, the Liu Family Manor could be described as filled with luxury cars. After all, the main members of the Ten Great Families are currently gathered at the Liu Family Manor.


    The Patriarch of the Liu Family, Liu Shuangcan, himself is the foremost among the top ten masters in Hanxi Province. As the Liu Family is the leader of the Ten Great Families, their ability to call others to rally is naturally very strong.


    Moreover, the Ten Great Families had heard about how Su Yang did not encounter Qi Zhishan and Qi Jian¡¯an at Lake Heart Ind, and how Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong backed him up. Therefore, everyone was no longer fearful of Su Yang and was thinking about how to bring him down.


    At this time, Min¡¯er ran to the provincial city to report that Liu Changnian and others had died in Liuan City. Naturally, this news stirred up a storm, and the people from the Ten Great Families gathered that very day to discuss how to take down Su Yang.


    In the grand hall of the Liu Family Manor, the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families sat on either side. Liu Shuangcan, missing an eye and an ear, took the seat of honor.


    The life of Liu Shuangcan could truly be described as legendary.


    Liu Shuangcan was originally a bastard son named Liu Cheng¡¯an. Although he was a member of the Liu Family, he was very much unweed there.


    In his youth, after being humiliated by members of the Liu Family, he fought back and ended up injuring the son of the then Family Head, causing a great disaster.


    Even though his birth mother sacrificed her life to protect him, he was ultimately punished by having one ear cut off and an eye gouged out, and was thrown into the dungeon as a warning to others.


    It was during this time in the dungeon that Liu Cheng¡¯an came across a secret manual, left behind by a Devil that a former Terrestrial Immortal of the Liu Family had suppressed there. The contents of the manual were nothing short of marvelous.


    Liu Cheng¡¯an mastered this manual, broke out of the dungeon, and overnight ughtered twenty-three members of the lineage of the then Family Head, eradicated all his loyalists, andpletely overturned the Liu Family.


    Liu Cheng¡¯an, with overwhelming martial power, defeated all members of the Liu Family, personally killed those who had driven his mother to death, and brutally tookplete control of the Liu Family.


    Liu Shuangcan, thereafter renaming himself, fused the unique Liu Family martial arts to elevate his skills even further. He personally slew the top three masters in Hanxi Province at that time, and became the top master of Hanxi Province, a position he has held for twenty-six years to date.


    Three years ago, Qi Wu¡¯an, one of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes from Wanhu, came to Hanxi Province wanting to stake a im in the region.


    Qi Wu¡¯an was well-known and extremely strong. The reputation of the Qi Family, let alone that of the Qi Family¡¯s Five Heroes, was well known, making them a feared presence wherever they went.


    Upon arriving in Hanxi Province, the first thing Qi Wu¡¯an did was challenge Liu Shuangcan.


    That¡¯s how the Qi Family conducted their business, straightforwardly challenging the top-ranked individual, rather than sequentially contesting those ranked below. The Qi Family members have always been confident in their strengths. By defeating the top-ranked person, they would then be the top themselves, as had been done by Qi Zhian before.


    However, after his duel with Liu Shuangcan, Qi Wu¡¯an did not stay in Hanxi Province but left immediately.


    Liu Shuangcan publicly imed that the battle ended in a tie. However, Qi Wu¡¯an never mentioned the incident.


    But knowing the nature of the Qi family, it was either victory or defeat, never a tie. If Qi Wu¡¯an had won, he definitely would have publicized it. His silence indicated only one possibility, that Qi Wu¡¯an had lost to Liu Shuangcan. However, to avoid making an enemy of the Qi family, Liu Shuangcan dered it a tie.


    Thus, Liu Shuangcan¡¯s reputation grew even more illustrious. Whether it was a tie or not, one thing was very clear: Liu Shuangcan was definitely not inferior to Qi Wu¡¯an!


    Today, the majority of the Ten Great Families in Hanxi Province were under Liu Shuangcan¡¯s control. Liu Shuangcan had held the number one position for over twenty years, and the Liu family had also been at the top of the Ten Great Families in Hanxi Province for over twenty years. Liu Shuangcan, was truly a figure of unmatched influence.


    In the eyes of the Liu family, Su Yang was nothing more than a clown. How could hepare with the Liu family!


    The family heads of the Ten Great Families were seated here, and Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Min¡¯er, stood in the middle of the great hall, talking to everyone about the incident in Liuan City.


    Min¡¯er had never seen so many important figures before; any person present was a hundred or a thousand times more powerful and wealthy than anyone she had ever met. So, she felt both excited and proud.


    There was only one thought in her mind, that any of these people present, or even those standing beside them, if any took a fancy to her, it would fulfill her dream of marrying into a wealthy family!


    So, while recounting the events in Liuan City to everyone, Min¡¯er¡¯s voice was seductive, asionally adding a suggestive moan, using all her tricks to attract the attention of the audience.


    After listening for a while, a rugged-looking man couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and cursed, "Can you fucking talk faster? Humming and hawing, what are you flirting for, damn it, I don¡¯t have all day to listen to your nonsense!"


    Startled, Min¡¯er immediately put on a distressed expression, trying to elicit pity from these men.


    However, she sorely underestimated them. The beautiful women these people had been with were more numerous than the women she had ever seen. Her looks were nothing extraordinary to them; in front of these people, her coquettish distress went unnoticed!


    "What the fuck are you dazing about for?" another man said sternly, "Told you to hurry up, didn¡¯t you hear? You look like shit, I feel sick just seeing you, mumbling on and ruining my mood. Finish up and get lost, don¡¯t dirty my eyes!"


    Min¡¯er was dumbfounded; she was considered a beauty in school, even the campus belle. How had she be nothing here? These people showed nopassion or appreciation but treated her like dirt, what was going on!


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you to hurry up?" the rugged man lost his patience, "If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll strip you naked and throw you into a dog cage!"


    Terrified, Min¡¯er nearly urinated herself; she dared not hesitate and hurriedly spoke faster, repeating the incident in Liuan City.


    Her heart was filled with resentment, but she dared not vent it in front of these people, choosing instead to embellish the events of Liuan City. Many things Zhao Ping¡¯an never said, she blurted them all out.


    Things like Zhao Ping¡¯an wanting to destroy the Ten Great Families, wanting to capture all the women of the Ten Great Families to force them into prostitution¡ªshe said as much maliciously, provoking roars of anger from the crowd.


    The more grievances Min¡¯er endured here, the more she med Zhao Ping¡¯an. In her view, her current plight was entirely due to Zhao Ping¡¯an, so she wished she could drum up even more enemies for him to appease her hatred!

 Chapter 858 - 857 Dao Shixun

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 857 Dao Shixun</h4>


    The Ten Great Families were almost driven mad by what Min¡¯er had said.


    The burly man was the first to jump up, roaring, "That Zhao surname, he has some nerve to say such things. It¡¯s infuriating, I can¡¯t wait any longer, I¡¯m going to gather some men right now and run over to Liuan City to chop him into mincemeat and feed him to my dogs in a cage!"


    This burly man was the head of the Zhang Family among the Ten Great Families in Hanxi Province, known for his explosive temper. He raised a pack of vicious dogs that had grown up on raw meat and, when they were halfway grown, began feeding them live chickens and ducks to enhance their ferocity.


    The burly man¡¯s favorite thing to do was to unleash his evil dogs and ves to injure people on the streets. Every year, at least twenty to thirty people died at the jaws of his hounds, earning him a fierce reputation in Hanxi Province and the nickname, the Evil Butcher.


    "Butcher, what¡¯s the rush!" An elder sitting not far from him spokenguidly, "Didn¡¯t they say they areing to the provincial city? Since that¡¯s the case, why bother making the trip? Waiting for them here toe to their deaths isn¡¯t more fitting?"


    "Mr. Huang is right, sitting here waiting for them to deliver themselves to death suits our status as the Ten Great Families better!"


    "Not only are those with the Su and the Zhao surnamesing this time, but also people from the other six major families remaining in Liuan City. It looks like we can wipe them all out in one go. After this, there won¡¯t be any family in Liuan City that can make a public appearance. At that point, it seems we will have to make some arrangements for Liuan City!"


    The crowd burst intoughter at the prospect of divvying up everything in Liuan City, which they were very eagerly anticipating. After all, who would think they had too many assets? At this moment, if they could exterminate all the major families of Liuan City, it would be time for them to slice up the cake.


    At this time, a middle-aged man seated near the door said softly, "Patriarch Liu, Master Su of Pingnan Province is said to be quite strong. And the Zhao Ping¡¯an beside him, ording to this girl, is definitely far stronger than Li Changtian. Plus, they are rumored to have a Myriad Enemy on their side. Should we prepare for this battle?"


    Everyone looked towards Liu Shuangcan, who had his eyes closed. He then slowly opened one eye, sweeping his gaze over the crowd, and said coldly, "Prepare what? To deal with those three, I alone am enough, why would we need to prepare?"


    Everyone was first stunned, then burst into cheers, all excitedly ttering Liu Shuangcan.


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly, but a faint, unnoticed smirk flickered across his eyes.


    And this barely perceptible smirk was precisely what Liu Shuangcan caught. Liu Shuangcan gave the middle-aged man a nce and said coldly, "Patriarch Tao seems particrly concerned about this Master Su, could it be that Patriarch Tao thinks our ten families united can¡¯t deal with a penniless kid from Pingnan Province?"


    This middle-aged man was none other than Dao Shixun, the head of the Tao Family among the Ten Great Families. The Tao Family had previously ranked among the top three within the Ten Great Families. However, two years ago, Dao Shixun¡¯s son had a conflict with one of Liu Shuangcan¡¯s nephews. Unable to bear it any longer, Dao Shixun¡¯s son had injured Liu Shuangcan¡¯s nephew, inviting disaster upon himself.


    Liu Shuangcan personally took action, defeated seven experts from the Tao Family, killing three of them. Finally, he forced Dao Shixun to kill his own son in order to put an end to the matter.


    Since then, the Tao Family had developed enmity with the Liu Family. Yet, Dao Shixun did not dare to say anything on the surface and always treated the Liu Family with the utmost respect, as if he hadpletely submitted.


    Seeing this, the other families began to bully the Tao Family. In thest two years, the Tao Family¡¯s assets were halved, and their rank among the Ten Great Families plummeted from the top three to the tenth position. Furthermore, they were at constant risk of being reced by other renowned families within the Ten Great Families, rendering their status essentially meaningless.


    Nowadays, members of the Ten Great Families can almost all insult the Tao Family freely. Hearing Liu Shuangcan¡¯s words, everyone turned their gaze towards Dao Shixun and immediately began to curse.


    "Dao Shixun, what the hell do you mean? You actually dare to question Patriarch Liu?"


    "Boosting the enemy¡¯s morale while eroding our own prestige. Just before the battle, you actually do something like this, what exactly are your intentions?"


    "Good job, Dao Shixun. Are you possibly in cahoots with that Su surname, deliberately trying to go against us?"


    Facing the usations of the crowd, Dao Shixun¡¯s expression also turned very ugly. He quickly stood up, bowed, and said, "Everyone is misunderstanding, I am one of the members of the Ten Great Families, how could I have any connection with Su Yang? I was just taking everyone¡¯s considerations into ount, that¡¯s why I wanted to make a suggestion to Patriarch Liu, to get everyone prepared..."


    "Shut up!" The elder from before spoke in a cold voice, "Patriarch Liu is brilliant and his abilities are against the heavens. Even Qi Wu¡¯an of the Qi Family of Wanhu is far from being Patriarch Liu¡¯s match. Do you need to remind Patriarch Liu? Do you think that hecks the strength or doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s supposed to do?"


    Facing such a heart-piercingment, Dao Shixun¡¯s face turned even more awkward. These peoplepletely treated the Tao Family like a pushover, and at this moment, no matter what he said, it was all wrong.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, I absolutely had no such intent!" Dao Shixun said in a low voice.


    "If you had no such intent, then what do you mean? Spell it out clearly!"


    "With Patriarch Liu here, is it necessary for you to worry? You clearly do not take Patriarch Liu seriously!"


    "Hmph, what is that Su surname worth to be mentioned alongside Patriarch Liu? Patriarch Liu could sneeze and scare him to death, and yet you remind Patriarch Liu to prepare? You are simply insulting Patriarch Liu!"


    "With Patriarch Liu here, what preparation is needed? Today, if that Su surnamees here, the best oue for him is to kneel and beg for mercy. Otherwise, Patriarch Liu will let him know what it means to prefer death over life!"


    The crowd burst intoughter, all wearing faces full of pride, as if everything had already been set in stone. At this moment, everyone was tripping over themselves to tter Liu Shuangcan. With the example of the Tao Family before them, now in the Ten Great Families of Hanxi Province, there were none who were not afraid of Liu Shuangcan.


    The people from the Liu Family were all wearing faces full of pride; this was the power of Liu Shuangcan, this was the strength of the Liu Family. Today, after killing Su Yang, Liu Shuangcan¡¯s reputation would resound throughout the Southern Six Provinces. By then, the Liu Family would be able to do whatever they wanted across the entire Southern Six Provinces!


    The other great families aside from the Tao Family also saw this, and so they praised Liu Shuangcan to the skies. Because they too hoped to rely on the backing of Liu Shuangcan and the Liu Family to move about in the Southern Six Provinces in the future.


    If they left a good impression with Liu Shuangcan at this time, wouldn¡¯t they also be able to use the Liu Family¡¯s name when they traveled the world in the future?

 Chapter 859 - 858 You guys have a good relationship with the Shen Family

    <h4>Chapter 859: Chapter 858 You guys have a good rtionship with the Shen Family</h4>


    Facing the crowd¡¯s ttery, Liu Shuangcan remained unsmiling. His gaze swept over Dao Shixun once again as he said coldly, "Your wife, she seems to have quite a good rtionship with the Shen Family of Jiangnan Province?"


    Dao Shixun¡¯s face changed. His wife¡¯s mother was a member of the Shen Family, specifically the sister of the current Family Head, Shen Jing¡¯an. This made his wife Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s niece.


    This matter was not a big deal in itself. Was it not the norm for the heads of the Ten Great Families to form such marital alliances? By marrying into other great families, one could elevate their own status and strength and thus improve their family rtions.


    However, the issue was that the Shen Family was now on very good terms with Su Yang. When Liu Shuangcan brought this matter up at this time, it was clear that it was aimed at him.


    The crowd immediately became rowdy, and the elder who had spoken earlier immediately shouted angrily, "No wonder this Dao Shixun has been boasting here and diminishing his own prestige. So he was in cahoots with that Su surname all along. Dao Shixun, you have some nerve, daring to betray the Ten Great Families!"


    "Dao Shixun, do you think we¡¯ve given you too much face, allowing you to act as you please? Colluding with the enemy, do you really think you can fool the Ten Great Families?"


    "Why waste words with someone like him? I¡¯ve been displeased with the Tao Family for a long time, just kill them all!" the Evil Butcher shouted loudly.


    "Patriarch Liu, fellow family heads, you have misunderstood," Dao Shixun, sweating profusely, hastily said, "My wife hasn¡¯t visited the Shen Family in many years. Besides, she doesn¡¯t carry the Shen surname after all. In our great families, a daughter who is married off is like spilled water¡ªher rtions don¡¯t count for much."


    "Is that so?" Liu Shuangcan said coldly, "Since you im that your rtionship with the Shen Family of Jiangnan Province isn¡¯t that close, I¡¯ll give you a chance today. After Su Yang arrives, let your Tao Family make the first move. If you can manage to kill Su Yang, or even just Zhao Ping¡¯an, you¡¯ll prove that your Tao Family indeed has no intention of betraying the Ten Great Families!"


    Upon hearing this, the crowd burst intoughter, and the Evil Butcher loudly said, "Patriarch Liu is wise! This is the best method, a chance to prove oneself. Dao Shixun, you¡¯d better seize the opportunity!"


    Dao Shixun¡¯s face looked extremely unpleasant as he said in a low voice, "Patriarch Liu, you... you are putting us in a difficult position. You¡¯re very aware of the Tao Family¡¯s capabilities... we... we are no match for them. This... this is simply impossible..."


    "It¡¯s fine!" Liu Shuangcan said coldly, "Otherwise you take the field yourself. If you die at their hands, then I will still choose to believe in you and ensure that your Tao Family remains unharmed and safe!"


    At these words, the crowdughed even louder. Liu Shuangcan was clearly forcing Dao Shixun into a corner. Everyone wore expressions of amusement, and it seemed that not only were they going to deal with those great families in Liuan City, they were also going to settle the score with Dao Shixun as well.


    Dao Shixun had a look of deep dejection and said awkwardly, "Patriarch Liu, you... you are making unreasonable demands..."


    "Making unreasonable demands?" Liu Shuangcan said coldly, "Does that mean, Patriarch Tao is unwilling to do so?"


    The crowd immediately became noisy again, and some even shouted loudly that they might as well settle the score with the Tao Family first.


    Dao Shixun was extremely frustrated as he realized that Liu Shuangcan was exploiting the situation to deal with his Tao Family first.


    "Dao Shixun, why are you silent?" someone from the Liu Family sneered, "What, toozy to even answer Patriarch Liu¡¯s words? Is Patriarch Tao¡¯s air that high and mighty?"


    "Well done, Dao Shixun. You have some guts, daring to show disrespect to Patriarch Liu!" the Evil Butcher stood up and shouted, "Patriarch Liu, there¡¯s no need for you to bother yourself. I¡¯ll kill this bastard first!"


    Liu Shuangcan gave no indication of approval or disapproval, but the Evil Butcher, as if he had received support, grabbed a chair and smashed it toward Dao Shixun.


    Dao Shixun hastily dodged, but by then, the Evil Butcher had already charged to his front. The Evil Butcher himself was of Integration Realm strength, and heunched his attack like lightning, using various killing moves viciously against Dao Shixun.


    Dao Shixun¡¯s strength was actually not inferior to that of the Evil Butcher, but he was very clear about the current situation. If he were to strike back, he would definitely provoke more people. Therefore, he could only dodge with difficulty.


    After fighting for a while, and not gaining any advantage, the Evil Butcher grew furious. With a sudden roar, he stopped pursuing Dao Shixun and instead rushed swiftly towards the Tao Family crowd, beginning a massacre.


    Those Dao Shixun had brought with him were key members of the Tao Family, including his wife and his two daughters. Once the Evil Butcher charged in, he directly aimed a palm strike at his daughter.


    "Be careful!" shouted Dao Shixun, as he hurriedly rushed over, attempting to stop it. But just at this moment, another Family Head stepped out, blocking Dao Shixun directly.


    "Patriarch Tao, let me apany you for a few moves!" This Family Head sneered coldly. He didn¡¯t attack, but merely obstructed Dao Shixun, preventing him from saving his people.


    The Tao Family members hastily made their moves to stop the Evil Butcher. But the Tao Family really didn¡¯t have any strong experts left. In front of the Evil Butcher, these people had no power to resist and were quickly all knocked down.


    "A bunch of trash, you still dare to block me!" The Evil Butcherughed maniacally and directly charged at Dao Shixun¡¯s wife and daughters.


    "Evil Butcher!" Dao Shixun roared angrily, "If you dare to harm them, I will fight you to the death even if it costs me my life!"


    "Then I¡¯d like to see you try!" The Evil Butcher¡¯s face twisted hideously, showing no sign of retreat, and he struck directly at Dao Shixun¡¯s eldest daughter with a palm.


    Seeing the dire situation, Dao Shixun¡¯s wife hastily met the strike with a palm of her own. But how could shepare with the Evil Butcher? She was sent flying by a palm blow and fell far away, coughing up blood, and was on the brink of death.


    "Agh!" Dao Shixun roared fiercely in extreme anger, desperately pushing back the Family Head in front of him, and charged madly at the Evil Butcher.


    At that moment, two more Family Heads rose and stopped Dao Shixun in his tracks.


    "Patriarch Tao, why so hasty? Let¡¯s exchange a few more blows!" The two sneered coldly, together with the previous Family Head, blocking Dao Shixun, three against one.


    Dao Shixun was almost mad with fury, but alone, he was no match for the three of them. Completely blocked, he had no way to save his two daughters.


    The Evil Butcher¡¯s face twisted hideously as heughed wildly, knocking Dao Shixun¡¯s eldest daughter to the ground. Then he grabbed Dao Shixun¡¯s five-year-old daughter in his hand and sneered, "Dao Shixun, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Catch her, and she can live. Miss her, and you know the force of my grip¡ªyour daughter will surely die!"


    With that said, the Evil Butcher flung the five-year-old girl out.


    Dao Shixun¡¯s eyes turned red, wanting to catch her, but the three Family Heads blocked him, and he had no chance to move.


    Just as the little girl was about to hit the ground, someone suddenly charged in from the doorway and caught her in his arms.

 Chapter 860 - 859: Zhao Ping’an Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 860: Chapter 859: Zhao Ping¡¯an Arrives</h4>


    All those within the house were astonished. Who woulde to Dao Shixun¡¯s aid at this time? After all, Liu Shuangcan had personally given the order. Anyone who helped the Tao Family now, wouldn¡¯t they be opposing Liu Shuangcan directly?


    Everyone turned their gaze toward the neer, who was a young man of about twenty. Dressed in simple clothes, he looked quite ordinary without any distinctive features.


    The little girl, frightened by the Evil Butcher, had forgotten even to cry or shout. The young man held her in his arms, gently patting her back andforting her, "Be good, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all right now, it¡¯s all right..."


    After a long while, the little girl finally burst into tears, though her crying gradually subsided with the young man¡¯s constion.


    All eyes were on the young man as he soothed the little girl into silence. Everyone was stunned and confused about what was happening.


    Finally, the Evil Butcher snapped back to reality, shouting angrily, "Who are you, with such audacity? A person I threw, and you dare to catch? Have you tired of living..."


    Before the Evil Butcher could finish, the young man simply picked up a wine cup from the ground and casually threw it at the Evil Butcher.


    This wine cup moved with startling speed and was in front of the Evil Butcher in the blink of an eye. The Evil Butcher, with his power from the Fusion Realm, was surprisingly unable to defend against it.


    Just as the cup was about to strike his face, another wine cup suddenly flew in from the side and knocked the first one away.


    The one who intervened was none other than Liu Shuangcan, who looked coldly at the young man and said in a deep voice, "Are you that Master Su?"


    Before the young man could speak, Min¡¯er shouted from a distance, "He¡¯s not Master Su, he¡¯s Zhao Ping¡¯an. Your nephew, Liu Changnian, was killed by him with his own hands, as well as those other people from your Liu Family. He also said he wants to skin you, draw out your tendons, turn your bones to dust and scatter them!"


    At these words, the crowd burst into an uproar, and those from the Ten Great Families roared with anger, demanding Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s death.


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s brows furrowed; the strength Zhao Ping¡¯an had shown was not weak. So, in his eyes, this should be Su Yang.


    Yet, this was only Zhao Ping¡¯an, and not Su Yang. Did that mean Su Yang¡¯s strength was even greater than Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s? This was beyond his expectations; he had thought that neither man was particrly strong!


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, however, remainedposed. He ced the little girl behind him and said loudly, "Liu Shuangcan, if you want to see my master, you¡¯ll have to wait a while. My master said, first gather those ten top experts of Hanxi Province, so he doesn¡¯t waste time hunting them down one by one!"


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s expression turned icy as he barked, "What arrogance! Truly courting death. Does he really think he is an Immortal from the heavens? Telling me to gather the ten top experts of Hanxi Province? Hmph, killing him alone doesn¡¯t require so many, I could crush him with one hand!"


    "Barely an ant, yet daring to spout such nonsense. Are you blowing your own trumpet before Patriarch Liu, is this a desperate boast before you die?"


    "Hmph, not kneeling before Patriarch Liu shows yourck of any decorum. Maybe I should teach you some manners myself?"


    "Why waste words on him? Let¡¯s all go together and kill him first!"


    The crowd growled angrily, itching to strike down Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately. But remembering how Zhao Ping¡¯an had dealt with the Evil Butcher, they were all talk and didn¡¯t dare to actually move.


    Liu Shuangcan waved his hand, signaling everyone to be quiet, and spoke coldly, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, your strength is not weak, but in front of me, you¡¯re still nothing. Let your mastere, I¡¯m not interested in crossing hands with a minor character like you!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, my master will return!" Zhao Ping¡¯an smiled and said, "But he does have a little matter to attend to. Once he has taken care of it, he will personallye to kill you!"


    "A little matter?" Liu Shuangcan frowned and snorted, "How dare he attend to other matters before waging war with our Ten Great Families? What is he doing, preparing a will, or fulfilling some unfulfilled wish?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, and a man shouted loudly, "I think he probably wet himself and went back to change his pants!"


    "Hahaha, definitely, knowing Patriarch Liu is here, how could he not be scared witless?"


    "Such a green youngster, yet daring to strut about here ying the lord. I reckon he knew about Patriarch Liu¡¯s strength and got too scared to show up, so he sent a puny disciple to die in his stead!"


    "Hey, kid, did your master send you here to die, and you still don¡¯t understand the situation? How about you kneel down here and wait. If he¡¯s too scared toe, keep kneeling, and maybe we¡¯ll give you a chance to live!"


    Faced with the jeering of the crowd, Zhao Ping¡¯an remained utterly calm.


    At this moment, a group of people entered from outside the hall, and they turned out to be from the six major families of Liuan City.


    Seeing these people, the crowdughed even more uproariously.


    "They all came over, that¡¯s just perfect, it saves us a lot of trouble, so we don¡¯t have to go to Liuan City to kill them!" the Evil Butcher bellowed withughter: "Patriarch Liu, reward me with a fewter on. These pampered folks must be tender, perfect to feed my dogs!"


    Liu Shuangcan wore a cold sneer, not taking Su Yang seriously at all.


    Min¡¯er, watching the attitudes of the people from the Ten Great Families, also wore a smug expression and called out loudly, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, you killed my boyfriend Liu Changnian, and today, I want to see how you¡¯ll leave this ce. Patriarch Liu is here, and he will definitely kill you with his own hands. When the timees, don¡¯t you kneel and beg for mercy!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but before he could speak, someone from the Liu Family suddenly pped Min¡¯er across the face.


    Min¡¯er was hit so hard she was dazed, looking at the Liu Family¡¯s people with a bewildered face, not understanding what was going on. Why was she being hit by someone from the Liu Family when she was on their side?


    The Liu Family member said with a look of disgust, "Bitch, watch your words. What do you mean Liu Changnian is your boyfriend? Look in the mirror before you talk about yourself, what makes you think you deserve to be someone from the Liu Family¡¯s girlfriend? If others heard that, they¡¯d think the men of the Liu Family aren¡¯t choosy at all, willing to take in any trash!"


    The crowdughed uproariously again, and Min¡¯er¡¯s face turned crimson, her expression bing utterly unpleasant. However, in the end, she could only clench her teeth and didn¡¯t dare utter a single word. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even know who to hate. When it came down to it, the insults from the people of the Ten Great Families were the most excessive!


    Liu Shuangcan slowly picked up the teacup from the table, and said coldly, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, is your master truly busy, or is he too scared toe? You¡¯d better rify this. Our time is very precious, and if he doesn¡¯t show up soon, we will start killing. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!"


    "What business? I bet he got scared off and doesn¡¯t dare toe!"


    "That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t believe that with Patriarch Liu here, this Su fellow would dare to show up!"


    "They¡¯re good at boasting, but when it actuallyes to fighting, they¡¯ll probably be peeing their pants!"


    The people from the Ten Great Families immediately began mocking and sneering, their faces full of smugness and derisiveughter.

 Chapter 861 - 860: Intimidating the Terrestrial Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 861: Chapter 860: Intimidating the Terrestrial Immortal</h4>


    Just as the people inside the house were incessantly mocking, suddenly, a heroic voice came from outside the sky.


    "Su Yang from Pingnan Province invites the Terrestrial Immortal of the Ten Great Families from Hanxi Province to meet. If you do not show up, do not me Su Mou for ughtering all members of the Ten Great Families!"


    The voice was not loud, yet it carried far, allowing every member of the Ten Great Families to hear it clearly.


    The expressions of everyone at the scene changed, Su Yang had actuallye!


    Moreover, what was Su Yang trying to do? Was he actually demanding that all the Terrestrial Immortals of the Ten Great Families appear? Otherwise, he would kill all the members of the Ten Great Families? This was practically amand to the Terrestrial Immortals of the Ten Great Families!


    "This is unbearable!" The Evil Butcher was the first to roar, "This man has audacious courage, daring to speak to our Terrestrial Immortals like this, he truly deserves to die!"


    "The Terrestrial Immortals of the Ten Great Families, even members of our own families, are hard to see. Who does he think he is, demanding that all these Terrestrial Immortals appear?"


    "Such arrogance, isn¡¯t he afraid of biting his tongue with such bluster?"


    "Damn it, we must chop off this bastard¡¯s tongueter and feed it to the dogs!"


    The members of the Ten Great Families were all roaring with rage, of course, except for the Tao Family.


    The Tao Family was feeling veryplicated now. Zhao Ping¡¯an had helped to save the daughter of Dao Shixun, and moreover, Dao Shixun¡¯s wife was Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s niece, which created a bond of kinship between them and Su Yang.


    But the problem was, could Su Yang really match Liu Shuangcan? Moreover, Su Yang was too high-profile. Not only did hee to deal with Liu Shuangcan, but he also demanded that the Terrestrial Immortals of the Ten Great Familiese out, which was going too far.


    Those were the Terrestrial Immortals of the Ten Great Families, after all. Su Yang¡¯s words, though seemingly an invitation, were actually a threat, amand!


    Daring tomand Terrestrial Immortals, what exactly was Su Yang thinking?


    Therefore, Dao Shixun really did not hold much hope for Su Yang. Liu Shuangcan might not even be defeatable by him, let alone attracting so many Terrestrial Immortals¡ªdid Su Yang even have a chance to survive?


    Meanwhile, the members of the Six Great Families of Liuan City were all dumbstruck. They knew what Terrestrial Immortals represented, but they didn¡¯t expect Su Yang to act so forcefully, directly provoking the Terrestrial Immortals.


    Without Terrestrial Immortals, Su Yang would surely be invincible. But now that Terrestrial Immortals were involved, how could this situation end?


    Amidst the shocked and angry curses of the crowd, someone appeared in the hall, unmistakably Su Yang himself.


    Su Yang walked in with a smile, headed straight to the middle of the hall, and scanned the crowd. His gaze finally rested on Liu Shuangcan.


    "The top ten experts have not all arrived yet. Liu Shuangcan, how about I wait for you to gather everyone first?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s expression turned extremely cold. Su Yang¡¯s words here tantly disregarded him. He roared, "Su, you are truly too arrogant. To kill you, why would the top ten experts be needed? I alone am enough!"


    "Really?" Su Yang sneered, "In that case, you wish to fight me alone? Liu Shuangcan, I advise you to find more help. Otherwise, you might regret itter when it¡¯s toote!"


    "Why should I have any regrets?" Liu Shuangcan bellowed and charged forward like a cannonball heading straight for Su Yang.


    Su Yang raised his hand and swept it forward, a formidable force striking Liu Shuangcan squarely. Astonishingly, the force stopped him in his tracks.


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯splexion changed instantly. As the saying goes, a true expert is revealed at the first encounter, and from this initial sh, he realized that Su Yang was far more formidable than he had anticipated!


    Indeed, Liu Shuangcan¡¯s own strength was not to be underestimated. In a recent fight with Qi Wu¡¯an of Wanhu, he had defeated him within a hundred moves.


    However, due to the reputation of the Qi Family of Wanhu, he had publicly imed it was a draw. In truth, he did not regard the Qi family members highly at all.


    Thus, he had not taken Su Yang seriously. He feared the Qi Family of Wanhu, so he could not demean them. But he harbored no such fears towards Su Yang, intending to crush him and show the world his prowess, thereby proving he could also crush the Qi Family of Wanhu indirectly!


    Now, at the first exchange, he realized that Su Yang¡¯s strength far surpassed Qi Wu¡¯an¡¯s!


    Liu Shuangcan, having been famous for many years, was momentarily stunned but quickly regained hisposure. He employed his ultimate technique and engaged Su Yang in battle.


    Before fighting Liu Shuangcan, Su Yang had not really considered him significant. After all, he was only the top fighter from Hanxi Province and had not even made it to the Earth Rankings. Considering Qi Jian¡¯an from Lake Heart Ind, who ranked seventh in the Earth Rankings, had been defeated by Su Yang, what was Liu Shuangcan inparison?


    Now, Su Yang realized that not being in the Earth Rankings didn¡¯t mean Liu Shuangcan was weak. In fact, Liu Shuangcan¡¯s strength was significantly greater than Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s, even nearly reaching the level of Master Onitsuka Kintsugi.


    Had the encounter with Liu Shuangcan urred beforest night, Su Yang might have had to expend considerable effort to defeat him. However, after the grand battle the previous night, Su Yang¡¯s abilities had improved once again. Facing Liu Shuangcan now was a walk in the park.


    The two had not fought for long before Liu Shuangcan was clearly outmatched.


    The members of the Ten Great Families watching around them all turned pale at this development. They were well aware of Liu Shuangcan¡¯s capabilities; how had he fallen into disadvantage so quickly?


    "How is this possible?" a man trembled, "Patriarch Liu is being dominated by this Su Yang?"


    "Is Su Yang really that strong?"


    "Patriarch Liu isn¡¯t letting him win, is he?"


    The crowd whispered among themselves, their hearts filled with panic. If Liu Shuangcan lost, they would truly have no one who could defeat Su Yang.


    As the fight continued, Liu Shuangcan¡¯s decline became even more apparent. Su Yang chuckled and said, "Liu Shuangcan, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Find some people to help you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have this opportunity in a little while!"


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s face turned beet red; never in his career had he been so dominated, a situation he had never encountered before. Yet, he did not panic but gritted his teeth and continued to fiercely contest Su Yang.


    Su Yang frowned slightly, realizing it was only a matter of time before Liu Shuangcan was defeated. Why was this man still so obstinate?


    Suddenly, Su Yang noticed something strange about Liu Shuangcan¡¯s strength. His blood qi began to surge.


    Although it was imperceptible to most, Su Yang could acutely feel it. Liu Shuangcan¡¯s blood qi was boiling, violently striking against his meridians. His eyes turned bloodshot, and his skin flushed red as if soaked in blood.

 Chapter 862 - 861: Supreme Demon Body

    <h4>Chapter 862: Chapter 861: Supreme Demon Body</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was vignt, as intuition told him that Liu Shuangcan was brewing a significant move.


    This Liu Shuangcan must have some hidden trump cards!


    Indeed, before long, Liu Shuangcan suddenly roared loudly, his hair unraveling, his entire being wild like a beast, hair disheveled.


    With his roar, the starry sky behind him suddenly lost its brilliance, as clouds covered the heavens. Amidst these clouds, shes of electric light flickered, and streaks of Electric Light burst forth, striking Liu Shuangcan directly.


    Su Yang was astonished, what was Liu Shuangcan trying to do? There¡¯s no need for self-destructive tactics if he can¡¯t win, right?


    However, Su Yang soon realized that something was amiss. After being struck by the electric light, Liu Shuangcan¡¯s body did not suffer much damage. On the contrary, his stature began to slowly grow.


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s already ferocious face became even more terrifying as his body expanded; he stood wing and gnashing in the void, resembling a fearsome demon and unsettling the onlookers.


    "Surname Su, to think you could force me to use the Supreme Demon Body, you¡¯ve got some skill!" Liu Shuangcan¡¯s voice was eerie, grating like a saw across bone, making one¡¯s flesh crawl.


    "But it¡¯s all over now. Since you¡¯ve forced me to unleash the Supreme Demon Body, I shall use your flesh and blood to consecrate my Supreme Demon Body!"


    "Fighting like this, what¡¯s with all the nonsense!" Su Yang spat and charged straight at Liu Shuangcan, throwing a punch at him.


    Liu Shuangcan, now about ten feet tall, extended a hand asrge as a fan, made a fist, and met Su Yang¡¯s punch head-on.


    A massive boom echoed, mingled with countless shes and thunderps, as Su Yang was blown back dozens of meters, toppling a wall behind him, shrouding the area with dust and smoke.


    The people from the Ten Great Families below immediately burst into loud cheers, everyone bing excited, shouting Liu Shuangcan¡¯s name.


    On the other hand, the crowd from Liuan City were stunned. Su Yang had been defeated by Liu Shuangcan? How could this be? How could Su Yang possibly lose like this?


    "Pathetic!" Liu Shuangcan sneered.


    At that moment, as the dust cleared, Su Yang emerged from the copsed wall. He shook his neck, twisted his arms, and said with a smile, "Quite interesting, this Supreme Demon Body has boosted your strength by nearly seventy percent, tsk tsk, not simple at all. But how long can you hold up like this?"


    Liu Shuangcan was bewildered upon seeing Su Yang appear unharmed, as if nothing had happened. He was extremely confident in his punch; in his view, Su Yang would have been severely injured by it. Yet now, Su Yang stood there without a scratch, taunting him, how could he ept this?


    "How long I can hold up is something you won¡¯t have the chance to find out!" Liu Shuangcan snapped coldly: "Because you¡¯ll be dead by my hand very soon!"


    After speaking, Liu Shuangcan immediately charged toward Su Yang. After his body grew in size, his speed increased as well, reaching Su Yang in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone only saw a blur, followed by a thunderous boom¡ªthe two had exchanged blows.


    Su Yang was sent flying once again, only this time he didn¡¯t retreat as far.


    Utilizing Overlord Devil Fist, Su Yang¡¯s power was also gradually increasing. He didn¡¯t use Arhat Golden Body because he wanted to see just how long Liu Shuangcan¡¯s Supreme Demon Body could withstand!


    Liu Shuangcan had no clue of Su Yang¡¯s thoughts, and he continued to charge and attack with all his might. Punch after punch, their fists colliding continuously, the deafening sounds were like rolling thunder, causing everyone watching to tremble with fear. The scattering forces nearly destroyed the entire estate, and who knows how many short-lived ghosts were killed by falling walls and the like.


    After about three minutes of exchanging blows, everyone suddenly realized something was wrong. Su Yang¡¯s counterattacks against Liu Shuangcan no longer sent him flying dozens of meters back but only a few steps, as if Liu Shuangcan¡¯s power had greatly diminished,cking his previous might.


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s expression grew solemn, for he knew the situation best. His strength hadn¡¯t decreased, but rather it was still increasing. The problem was that Su Yang¡¯s power was also climbing. Each of Su Yang¡¯s punches was stronger than thest. The steady increase made him feel like his own power was insufficient.


    Liu Shuangcan didn¡¯t understand why this was happening. His Supreme Demon Body was a secret trump card he¡¯d long hidden, intending to use it after breaking into the Earth Rankings. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t nned to use it on themon members of the Earth Rankings, but on those ranked in the top five.


    Facing Su Yang, he was forced to reveal this ultimate skill because he was not his match. But now, he suddenly discovered that even with the Supreme Demon Body at y, he seemed to be no match for Su Yang. What was going on? Just what level of power did Su Yang possess?


    Su Yang, however, was extremely calm, constantly using Overlord Devil Fist as he surrounded Liu Shuangcan, exchanging blows. In this short period, his power had leveled with Liu Shuangcan¡¯s, and he no longer needed to retreat.


    Liu Shuangcan also noticed this, and his face grew even more fierce. He roared loudly, and once again electric light from the dark clouds struck him, his body growingrger and his power increasing.


    It was only then that Su Yang fully understood that Liu Shuangcan¡¯s power was obtained by allowing the electric light from the clouds to bombard his flesh, self-mutting his body to achieve a boost. This Supreme Demon Body was, inly speaking, an evolution of the Heavenly Demon Destruction Art recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome¡ªarousing potential by self-mutting the demon body.


    However, this Supreme Demon Body was vastly inferior to the Heavenly Demon Destruction Art. In front of the Heavenly Demon Destruction Art, the Supreme Demon Body was like child¡¯s y, not even worthy ofparison!


    Having understood the nature of the Supreme Demon Body, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seemed Liu Shuangcan had nothing left that could surprise him.


    "Patriarch Liu, we¡¯ve been fighting for quite some time now," Su Yang said with a smile, "it¡¯s time to end this, don¡¯t you think?"


    Liu Shuangcan clenched his teeth, blood beginning to seep from his eyes, his appearance turning even more terrifying.


    Although the Supreme Demon Body was immensely powerful, the strain it put on the body was tremendous. He had already surpassed the limit his body could bear, but Su Yang still seemed at ease, driving him to despair.


    Continuing the fight, even if he forcefully operated the Supreme Demon Body to the point of self-destruction, he would definitely not be Su Yang¡¯s match. In this battle, he had no hope at all!

 Chapter 863 - 862: Liu Shuangcan Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 863: Chapter 862: Liu Shuangcan Defeated</h4>


    However, Liu Shuangcan was still Liu Shuangcan after all, so how could he just admit defeat? Clenching his teeth, he suddenly burst forth from in front of Su Yang, heading straight for Zhao Ping¡¯an below.


    "You old rascal, how dare you!" Su Yang bellowed in rage, rushing down to grab Liu Shuangcan from behind by the neck and violently flung him away.


    It was at this moment that Liu Shuangcan unleashed a force. However, his force was not directed at Zhao Ping¡¯an but was aimed at Hu Wannian and others in the distance.


    Liu Shuangcan had realized that he was no match for Su Yang. Therefore, he resolved to take a few others down with him in his dying moments. If he couldn¡¯t kill Zhao Ping¡¯an, he would kill Hu Wannian and others to cushion his fall.


    Su Yang¡¯s face turned icy cold; he wanted to go and rescue them, but Liu Shuangcan held onto him firmly, preventing him from breaking free. Liu Shuangcan was determined to kill people like Hu Wannian, letting everyone know that following Su Yang led to no good end!


    In this critical moment, Su Yang no longer hid his ability. He suddenly brought his hands together and cried out, "Om mani padme hum!"


    As soon as the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words were uttered, Su Yang¡¯s body rapidly began to erge. Moreover, the ergement was extremely swift. In the blink of an eye, Su Yang transformed into a giant seventeen feet tall, towering above Liu Shuangcan.


    The crowd only saw Su Yang grab Liu Shuangcan and rip off one of his arms and one of his legs, then threw the man himself out. At the same time, he rapidly descended from the sky, intercepting the force just as it was about to hit Hu Wannian and the others.


    There was a loud, thunderous noise as the powerful force struck Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s body didn¡¯t even sway, while Hu Wannian and the others behind him could distinctly feel the vibrations akin to a Heaven-and-Earth Copse.


    The crowds were extremely shocked; they had no doubt that had the force hit them, it would be hard to say how many of them would have survived!


    If not for Su Yang¡¯s timely intervention, they would have surely perished.


    If before their loyalty to Su Yang was because of his strength and various other incentives, now they were truly devoted to him heart and soul!


    With a thud, Hu Wannian knelt down at once, his voice trembling, "Thank you, Master Su, for saving my life!"


    The others also knelt down, their voices also trembling, "Thank you, Master Su!"


    Su Yang waved his hand: "No need to be so formal, get up!"


    The people got up, their faces a mix of lingering fear and exhration.


    This battle was already won by Su Yang. Liu Shuangcany in a pool of blood, his body had returned to its original state. But now, missing an arm and a leg, he had gone from Liu Shuangcan to Liu Shuang Four, no different from a cripple.


    The people of the Ten Great Families looked at Liu Shuangcan¡¯s pitiful state, all silent as cicadas in winter. Just moments ago, they had dared to disrespect Su Yang, and now everyone was extremely frightened. If Su Yang were to challenge them, would they have any chance of surviving?


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes swept over the crowd, finally resting on Dao Shixun. He looked at Dao Shixun, then at the few women behind him, and said softly, "Are you Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s niece?"


    Dao Shixun¡¯s wife¡¯s face was pale, but she still nodded vigorously.


    "Very well!" Su Yang nodded, "The few of you, go stand behind Zhao Ping¡¯an."


    Dao Shixun was stunned for a moment. Was Su Yang about to protect them?


    Without any hesitation, Dao Shixun and the others immediately walked to the side where Hu Wannian and his associates were standing.


    Only then did Su Yang turn to face the others from the Nine Great Families and speak in a cold voice, "It seems that everyone here doesn¡¯t quite respect me."


    The crowd exchanged looks, and finally, one of the men gritted his teeth and said, "Master Su, about the earlier incident, there might have been some misunderstandings. Those actions were done by the Liu Family, and they have nothing to do with us."


    "Nothing to do with you?" Su Yang scoffed, "So many of you gathered here, discussing how to kill me, how to chop us up and feed us to the dogs. Now, you say it has nothing to do with you? Do you really think I am that easy to deceive?"


    Theplexion of the crowd changed. They had now realized that Su Yang had heard everything they had said earlier.


    At this point, any further attempts to disassociate themselves from the matter or exin themselves were practically impossible.


    The crowd exchanged looks again and, eventually, an elder stepped forward, bowed, and said, "Master Su, regarding the earlier matter, we were deceived by Liu Shuangcan. For any disrespect shown, we apologize here, and we ask for your forgiveness, Master Su!"


    "If you want to apologize, just apologize directly, don¡¯t give me this nonsense," Su Yang spoke coldly, "What you have done is clear to you as it is to me. Whether you are innocent or not is not for you to say. This matter cannot be wiped away by just a few words. When you wanted me to kneel and apologize, did any of you kneel when you apologized?"


    The expressions of the crowd became even more embarrassed, and the elder furrowed his brow, saying in a deep voice, "Master Su, you are not very old. Any one of us here is much older than you. By making us kneel, aren¡¯t you afraid of shortening your own lifespan?"


    "A bunch of old scoundrels, having lived for so many years, yet still so despicable and shameless. Your ages have gone to the dogs; what right do you have to discuss age with me?" Su Yang said coldly, "Moreover, don¡¯t worry about whether I¡¯m shortening my life. If you don¡¯t kneel, whether you can live past tonight is in question, yet you care about my lifespan?"


    "Arrogant!" the elder could no longer bear it and shouted angrily, "Su, we gave you face, but do you really think we are afraid of you? Hmph, you defeated Liu Shuangcan, but that just means the Liu Family lost, it doesn¡¯t mean all nine of us have lost. Do you have the qualification to make us kneel?"


    "You ask if I have the qualifications?" Su Yang smiled slightly, then suddenly, he charged forward, and in an instant, he was right in front of the elder.


    Although the elder was a master of the Fusion Realm, facing Su Yang¡¯s powerful strike, he didn¡¯t even have the time to consider resisting before Su Yang had already grabbed his neck and pinned him against the wall.


    The surrounding crowd instantly erupted, and a dozen people roared as they struck out, "Let go of Elder Chen!"


    Su Yang paid them no heed, letting the dozen individuals strike at him. Yet, when they came within half a meter of Su Yang, it was as if they had hit an invisible wall, all their attacks were blocked.


    Not only that, but a powerful force rebounded back, sending all dozen individuals flying backward,nding heavily on the ground, and screaming in pain.


    The surrounding crowd all looked shocked. Su Yang hadn¡¯t even moved, just his protective strength was so terrifying?


    Only then did Su Yang look at the elder slowly and said, "Now, do you think I have the qualifications?"

 Chapter 864 - 863: Chen Family’s Terrestrial Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 863: Chen Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal</h4>


    The elderly man¡¯splexion was one of panic, for the strength that Su Yang had disyed was simply too overpowering.


    However, he was still gritting his teeth and said word by word, "You have no right!"


    "Is it because your Chen Family has a Terrestrial Immortal that you dare to speak to me so boldly?" Su Yang sneered, "Unfortunately, your Chen Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal has yet to show up. Do you think he wille to save you?"


    The old man had not expected Su Yang to guess the situation of his family. Clenching his teeth, he said in a deep voice, "Mr. Su, there¡¯s no need to intimidate me. No matter how strong you are, you are definitely not a match for a Terrestrial Immortal. Try touching me and see, the Terrestrial Immortal of our Chen Family will never let you off!"


    "Are you provoking me?" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    "I simply look down on you; you¡¯re nothing but a jumping clown. Without the support of Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong, what are you worth!" the old man shouted angrily.


    "It seems you really are seeking death. Since that¡¯s the case, I will fulfill your wish!" Su Yang raised his head and shouted coldly, "Old man of the Chen Family, if you don¡¯te out now, this junior of yours is really going to die!"


    There was no response, and Su Yang didn¡¯t waste any more words. He threw the old man into the air and struck out with a palm.


    Everyone around eximed in shock. With Su Yang¡¯s strength, if this palmnded, wouldn¡¯t the old man be killed on the spot?


    The old man¡¯s face turned deathly pale. He thought that Su Yang would be wary of their family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal and not dare to harm him. Unexpectedly, Su Yang made his move so decisively, leaving him stupefied. If he had known Su Yang truly dared to make a move and kill him here, he would never have dared to speak to Su Yang in such a manner!


    As the force was about to hit him, the old man even closed his eyes in despair.


    Just at this critical moment, a gray shadow appeared rapidly between the old man and Su Yang, just in time to block Su Yang¡¯s palm.


    Everyone at the scene was startled and stared dumbfounded at the shadow. This was a middle-aged man of average height with no distinguishing features. He seemed very ordinary but was able to block Su Yang¡¯s strike without even a wobble, indicating the strength of this man.


    The Chen Family elder saw this person and his face changed drastically as he quickly knelt down and said with a trembling voice, "Third Master!"


    The Chen Family elder was in fact the Chen Family Head. Within the Chen Family, he was of a highly respected generation, with only a few being older and of a higher generation. Yet this middle-aged man happened to be of his grandfather¡¯s generation, showing the high status of this individual.


    Plus, this man had just blocked Su Yang¡¯s attack, so without thinking further, everyone could guess that this middle-aged man was the Terrestrial Immortal who had been cultivating in seclusion in the Chen Family¡¯s back mountain.


    Seeing this man emerge, Su Yang didn¡¯t show the slightest surprise, as if he had expected this all along. Facing such a powerful Terrestrial Immortal, Su Yang stood with his hands behind him, calmly looking at him, and smiled lightly, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t show up. What, can¡¯t bear to see your descendant die like this here?"


    The expression of the middle-aged man was equally calm. He looked at Su Yang and said in a clear voice, "Young man, don¡¯t push things too far. As for sparing those who can be spared¡ªdo I really need to say more to you? You have already defeated Liu Shuangcan, and you have undoubtfully won the battle for Hanxi Province¡ªwhy must you be so relentless?"


    "Relentless?" Su Yang chuckled, "Who was truly relentless, the people of the Ten Great Families of Hanxi Province or me? Old fool, are you really that naive, or are you pretending to be ignorant, trying to bluff me here?"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed as he said sternly, "Young man, don¡¯t be too excessive with your words. I am over a hundred years your senior..."


    "So what!" Su Yang interrupted him directly, "Having lived so many extra years but still no more than an old man, what¡¯s the point? You do despicable things behind the scenes and yet youe here talking about benevolence and righteousness. Pfft, even if you live for a thousand or ten thousand years, in my eyes, you¡¯re still nothing more than an old turtle, an old fool; what does that count for!"


    The middle-aged man was thoroughly enraged and shouted, "Su Yang, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you!"


    "Give it a try!" Su Yang sneered and pointed to the sky, "Someone is watching!"


    The middle-aged man looked up at the sky and ultimately swallowed his anger. Cultivating for over a hundred years, he knew the hardships of cultivation all too well, and of course, he wouldn¡¯t jeopardise himself over a moment of anger.


    After all, although Su Yang was only at the Venerable Realm, he himself was a rare Terrestrial Immortal¡ªhow could he be willing to put his life at risk just to serve as Su Yang¡¯s foil?


    The surrounding crowd was astonished. Could it be that the middle-aged man, a Terrestrial Immortal, was being insulted by Su Yang like this and still holding back his anger?


    Of course, there were a few among them who knew the rules of the Terrestrial Immortals. However, they still couldn¡¯t quite understand. Even if the middle-aged man didn¡¯t dare to kill Su Yang, he could at least have taken action to punish him, so why didn¡¯t he directly strike to cripple Su Yang instead?


    What they didn¡¯t know was that after thest great battle on Lake Heart Ind, Ye Jiansheng had left the Southern Six Provinces, but Lian Wanxiong did not go back, continuing his challenge tour throughout the Southern Six Provinces. Almost every Terrestrial Immortal from the families was forced to face Lian Wanxiong. And without exception, all these Terrestrial Immortals were utterly defeated by him.


    This middle-aged man hadn¡¯t evensted ten moves against Lian Wanxiong and had suffered a miserable defeat. He could feel Lian Wanxiong¡¯s presence now, knowing that Lian Wanxiong was watching the events here, and also knew he was backing Su Yang. Hence, he didn¡¯t even dare to contemte punishing Su Yang!


    He dared not kill Su Yang, but Lian Wanxiong would dare to kill him!


    This point, the Qi Family of Wanhu had experienced firsthand. How dominant had the Qi Family been, yet hadn¡¯t they watched helplessly as Su Yang ughtered his way through Lake Heart Ind and then left with ease?


    Taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man said gravely, "This time, it was their mistake. Of course, I will punish them and give you an exnation. How¡¯s that!"


    "Good!" Su Yang nodded, "I want the lives of everyone involved in this matter; can you give me that?"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed as he shouted, "Don¡¯t push your luck!"


    "And what if I do!" Su Yang was equally assertive, "If you don¡¯t agree, I will annihte the entire Chen Family!"


    "You... you¡¯re too much!" The middle-aged man roared, "Just because they did not submit to you, you want to be so brutally ruthless..."


    "It seems you really are clueless!" Su Yang said coldly, "Go ask your nephew what exactly they did. They, a few families banded together, gathered a group, and nned to send to Pingnan Province to do what!"

 Chapter 865 - 864: Evidence Is Conclusive

    <h4>Chapter 865: Chapter 864: Evidence Is Conclusive</h4>


    "Ah?" The middle-aged man was taken aback and eximed in astonishment, "What... gathering a group of people, what about going to Pingnan Province?"


    At this moment, Patriarch Chen¡¯splexion changed dramatically, and among the crowd, many others¡¯ expressions swiftly followed suit.


    One thought dominated the minds of these people right now: how on earth did Su Yang find out about this?


    "That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re really stupid," Su Yang said coldly, "Not even knowing what your own grandnephew has done, and you have the audacity to tell me not to overstep my bounds. Humph, if I were to die here today, do you know what would be of my family and friends? Do you know what these people you¡¯ve gathered intend to do?"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes shed with a Cold Light as he turned to Patriarch Chen and said sternly, "Is there such a thing?"


    "Third Master, he... he¡¯s talking nonsense, there¡¯s no such thing..." Patriarch Chen hurriedly replied, "He¡¯s just trying to frame us. We... we only hate that he¡¯s gone too far in bullying others, so we wanted to deal with him here. There¡¯s no other intention, he¡¯spletely lying..."


    The middle-aged man furrowed his brows and demanded in a deep voice, "I¡¯m asking you again, did this happen or not?"


    A flicker of panic crossed Patriarch Chen¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he asserted firmly, "There is no such thing!"


    "Good!" The middle-aged man eximed coldly, then turned to Su Yang, "Master Su, if you can prove this is true, then there¡¯s no need for you to take action. I will personally have the Chen Family kill this miscreant and personally apologize to you!"


    "Elder Chen is still quite discerning," Su Yang slowly nodded, waved his right hand, and suddenly, from behind Hu Wannian and the other men, three men were dragged out.


    Seeing these three men, the color drained from the faces of many members of the Ten Great Families. Especially Patriarch Chen, his eyes nearly bulging out of his skull, with an incredulous expression on his face.


    "Come, tell us, who gathered you, and what exactly were you instructed to do?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    The three men looked at one another, and one of them said in a trembling voice, "It was... Patriarch Chen, Patriarch He, Patriarch Fang, Master Lin, Master Wang, and... and Patriarch Zhang who jointly rounded us up. They gathered a total of thirty-seven people, ordering us to set out overnight to... to Pingnan Province, to kill our way into your home, to ughter all your rtives and friends and to... to take back everything from your household, including... including the beautiful woman named Qi¡¯er... to seize her as well..."


    As these words were spoken, many in the crowd gasped. No wonder Su Yang was so outraged; these people were plotting such schemes. Even if Su Yang killed them, it would not be too much!


    The Family Heads who had been named, however, all showed changing expressions. Indeed, it was they who were behind this plot. But they had not yet begun to act, only nned the affair. They intended to have these people fly by private ne to Pingnan Province immediately after killing Su Yang tonight, to strike first. Firstly, to kill Su Yang¡¯s family and friends to establish their power, and secondly, to steal Su Yang¡¯s possessions.


    They knew that Su Yang was a famous doctor and that his secret techniques were very special, so they all wanted to get their hands on the items in Su Yang¡¯s house. Whether it was divine medicine or secret techniques, they coveted them greatly.


    Furthermore, these people knew that Qi¡¯er by Su Yang¡¯s side was a rare beauty, and thus, they also wanted to abduct Qi¡¯er to control her for themselves.


    But how did Su Yange to know about this affair that had not even started? And he even directly captured the three ringleaders, which truly baffled them.


    These people didn¡¯t know that Su Yang¡¯s Soul Searching Technique had be much more powerful than before. Patriarch Zhang from their ranks had not reached the Fusion Realm, and Su Yang easily perceived the thoughts in his heart.


    Therefore, when they entered the mountain, Su Yang did not follow them but went out to take care of a small matter. This small matter was to capture these three ringleaders and, on the side, to kill all thirty-four people to prevent future troubles.


    The middle-aged man looked at Patriarch Chen and said coldly, "Now, do you have anything else to say?"


    Patriarch Chen¡¯s face turned ashen, but he still clenched his teeth and said, "Third Master, you believe these kinds of words? These three, I don¡¯t know where this Mr. Su found them. Whether coerced or lured by Mr. Su, they deliberately say such things to deceive you, trying to sow discord among us. As I said earlier, it¡¯s easy to frame people when you want to. This Mr. Su is despicable and shameless, he... he is just trying to provoke internal conflict among us first, so he has an excuse to deal with us..."


    A hint of disappointment shed in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes, he sighed and said coldly, "After all this, you still try to deceive me. It seems making you Family Head was indeed a mistake."


    Patriarch Chen shuddered in fright and quickly said, "Third Master, everything I have said is true, I have not lied to you. This is all true, these three people of unknown origin, how can we trust their words..."


    The middle-aged man said coldly, "Are you sure you didn¡¯t do this?"


    Patriarch Chen, gritting his teeth, insisted, "I¡¯m sure!"


    "Good!" The middle-aged man nodded slowly, looking at the three men, he demanded coldly, "You say they instructed you, do you have any evidence?"


    "Yes!" The lead man immediately replied, "We also have the messages they sent to us..."


    Patriarch Chen¡¯s face changed, but he immediately retorted, "Hmph, Mr. Su, you are truly despicable. To frame me, you would stoop to anything, even sending messages? Using a random number, you can im it¡¯s mine, try harder if you want to set someone up!"


    Actually, Patriarch Chen felt rtively assured because he indeed did not use his own number but obtained a new one specifically to prevent leaving behind any trail.


    With a faint smile, Su Yang said softly, "Patriarch Chen, it seems that you really won¡¯t give up until you¡¯re at the Yellow River. In that case, let¡¯s bring out something even more valuable as evidence."


    The lead man, thoroughly frightened by Su Yang, dared not disobey and hurriedly said, "We... we have a video recording, the one of... of Patriarch Chen and others... discussing this matter with us..."


    Patriarch Chen felt like he was about to spit blood, his eyes wide as he eximed, "What nonsense are you talking about? Where... where is there any video..."


    "It¡¯s true!" the lead man insisted desperately, "They... after all, they are Family Heads of the great families, and the task they gave us was so secretive, they didn¡¯t dare let anyone know. We... we were afraid they would cross us after the deed was done and would kill us to silence us. So, we... we made a backup n. While we were discussing the affair with them, we..., we recorded a video. If they ever went back on their word, we... we would have the video as evidence, to ckmail them, and also to save our own lives..."

 Chapter 866 - 865: Withdrawing from the Ten Great Families

    <h4>Chapter 866: Chapter 865: Withdrawing from the Ten Great Families</h4>


    Upon hearing this, Patriarch Chen copsed on the ground. At this point, he thoroughly lost any means to deny the usations.


    Moreover, he knew that he hadpletely lost the trust of the Third Elder.


    Just now, he had adamantly assured the Third Elder that he had nothing to do with this matter, and now, with these results, it truly was a p in the face.


    "Where¡¯s the video?" Su Yang asked.


    The leading man didn¡¯t say a word, hastily pulling out a USB sh drive and handing it to Su Yang with both hands.


    Shaking the USB sh drive in his hand, Su Yang said with a smile, "Elder Chen, to satisfy your grand-nephew¡¯s conviction in his own righteousness, let¡¯s watch it directly, shall we?"


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t speak; hisplexion was icy to the extreme. However, his anger was not directed at Su Yang, but rather at his own grand-nephew.


    In fact, as soon as Su Yang informed him about this affair, he knew that his grand-nephew had indeed done it. He had warned his grand-nephew twice, but Patriarch Chen consistently denied it with stubborn defiance, leading him to be utterly disappointed with his grand-nephew.


    Su Yang had someone y the video from the USB sh drive, which confirmed the man¡¯s im: It was indeed a recording of these Family Heads discussing the matter together. The voices were clear, and the faces of each individual were unmistakably visible. With this evidence, any attempt at denial was futile.


    "Now you have nothing to say, do you?" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, speaking softly, "Elder Chen, now that you have personally intervened, kindly give me an exnation."


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and suddenly turned to re at Patriarch Chen, cursing furiously, "Degenerate, how dare you!"


    Patriarch Chen knelt on the ground, trembling as he said, "Third Elder, I... I realize my mistake, and I dare not repeat it. Please, I beg of you... spare me..."


    "Spare you? I gave you so many chances just now. Did you seize them?" the middle-aged man bellowed in anger, "I asked you over and over again, and how did you answer me? Now, you say you know your mistake and ask me to spare you¡ªwhat makes you think I should...?"


    Scared to the core, Patriarch Chen began to shiver and pleaded with a crying voice, "Third Elder, I... I really won¡¯t dare again, please give me one more chance, just once..."


    "I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take it, so don¡¯t beg me anymore!" the middle-aged man said coldly, "Chen Family members, heed my order, from this moment, he is no longer the Chen Family Head. Furthermore, Chen Family Iron Guards, execute him immediately. Also, any Chen Family members involved in this matter, none shall be spared, all must be executed!"


    The Chen Family Iron Guards were a group of Chen Family members personally trained by the middle-aged man, whose main responsibility was to protect the Family Head and key members. Ordinarily, they followed themands of Patriarch Chen, but now that the middle-aged man himself had taken action, they naturally obeyed him.


    Immediately, a group from within the Chen Family emerged and charged directly at Patriarch Chen.


    Patriarch Chen, terrified, started crying; he ran towards the middle-aged man and knelt on the ground, wrapping his arms around the man¡¯s legs and tremblingly said, "Third Elder, Third Elder, I truly acknowledge my fault. Please, for the sake of my grandfather, spare me this once, I won¡¯t dare to do it ever again. Third Elder, my grandfather is your blood brother, and I am your blood grand-nephew, you must..."


    "Get out!" The middle-aged man kicked Patriarch Chen and sent him flying towards the Chen Family Iron Guards.


    Before Patriarch Chen could continue his wailing, the Chen Family Iron Guards moved decisively, pinning him to the ground.


    Close to madness, Patriarch Chen struggled desperately trying to escape. But in front of the Chen Family Iron Guards, his strength was insignificant; they executed him on the spot, his death was gruesome.


    Afterwards, the Chen Family Iron Guards conducted a thorough investigation within the Chen Family, dragging out several other family members who had been involved with Patriarch Chen in this matter, and executed them on the spot.


    Having finished all this, the middle-aged man turned to Su Yang and bowed slightly, "Master Su, I was remiss in handling this situation and it is my Chen Family¡¯s fault. I have executed all those who were involved. From now on, my Chen Family will withdraw from the Ten Great Families and cease engaging in any of their affairs, as a gesture of apology!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded, "If Elder Chen can act thus, it is quite righteous indeed, so the younger generation will pursue the matter no further. I hope, Elder Chen, that you can keep your family in line in the future!"


    "Of course!" The middle-aged man bowed again and left straightaway.


    The rest of the Chen Family also did not linger, hastily following behind.


    The bodies thaty on the ground were left unattended. These individuals had been thoroughly abandoned by the Chen Family.


    Everyone present who witnessed this event was profoundly shaken. This was Patriarch Chen, dying so tragically on the spot? And without Su Yang having to lift a finger, but directly under the decree of a Terrestrial Immortal from the Chen Family?


    Many people discretely nced at the other Family Heads, those who had plotted with Patriarch Chen. Theirplexions all turned extremely ugly.


    With Patriarch Chen meeting such an end, could their fates possibly be any better?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even spare them a nce, speaking loudly instead, "Those two cowardly turtles, won¡¯t youe out, or must I annihte your families before you do?"


    Everyone was shocked, knowing that Su Yang was referring to two Terrestrial Immortals. They looked at the Lin Family and the Fang Family of the Ten Great Families, which were the two families with Terrestrial Immortals at the helm.


    The Family Heads of these two families also had grim faces, knowing that even if the Terrestrial Immortals of their families emerged, they too were likely in grave danger.


    After a long while, a soft sigh came from the distance, and an old man¡¯s voice said, "Master Su, my Lin Family was in the wrong this time, and I have nothing to say in our defense. I only ask that you leave my Lin Family with a single line of descendants. As for everything else, do as you please, I will not interfere!"


    Master Lin directly knelt on the ground. This was their Lin Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal, essentially disowning them.


    "Uncle, uncle, I... I realize my mistake, please save me, save me..." Master Lin pleaded with a trembling voice.


    "How could I save you when you¡¯ve done such a thing?" the old man said coldly, "I can¡¯t even bear to show my face, how should I save you!"


    "Uncle..." Master Lin continued to beg, but Su Yang had already approached him.


    "There¡¯s no point in calling out, your uncle has made his stance very clear. As long as your Lin Family is left with a single line of descendants, I¡¯m free to do whatever I wish with the rest!" Su Yang said sternly.


    Master Lin, shivering with fear, suddenly hurled several throwing knives at Su Yang and quickly started to retreat, attempting to flee from the chaos.


    However, as soon as the knives were thrown, they were deflected back. At the same time, an invisible force pinned him to the ground; there was no escaping.


    Su Yang walked toward Master Lin step by step, speaking softly, "Rest assured, since Elder Lin understands the situation so well, I will not exterminate everyone from your Lin Family. However, any Lin family member involved in this must die. Moreover, the Lin Family must, like the Chen Family, withdraw from the Ten Great Families and from henceforth, avoid worldly affairs!"

 Chapter 867 - 866 Terrestrial Immortal Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 866 Terrestrial Immortal Takes Action</h4>


    With every step Su Yang took forward, Master Lin felt an invisible force pressing down on him. With each step, the force intensified manifold.


    By the time Su Yang took his fourth step, Master Lin was already lying face-down on the ground, his bones cracking audibly, as if they were about to be crushed at any moment.


    "Stop walking..." Master Lin screamed, "I beg you, please... don¡¯t take another step..."


    Su Yang ignored him and took another step.


    Everyone heard a crisp crack, and Master Lin¡¯s bones were crushed, blood flowing from his mouth and nose; he died on the spot.


    The Lin Family members beside him watched the whole event unfold, their faces ashen, yet none dared to utter a word.


    With even the Terrestrial Immortal of the Lin Family abandoning Master Lin, what could they possibly do? Besides, what strength did they even have to do anything?


    Su Yang turned towards the Lin family members and said coldly, "Will you handle the people involved in this matter yourselves, or shall I take matters into my own hands?"


    The Lin family members looked at each other. A middle-aged man stepped forward, bowed, and said, "Master Su, this incident was our Lin family¡¯s fault, and we will certainly do our utmost to rectify it. There¡¯s no need for Master Su to act personally; we will certainly give you a satisfactory response!"


    Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, "I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!"


    "Certainly!" the man immediately nodded and took the Lin family members to deal with those involved in the matter.


    Su Yang turned towards thest Family Head, Patriarch Fang, whose expression was extremely awkward.


    After the deaths of the Family Heads of the Lin and Chen Families, it was inevitably his turn next.


    His family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal hadn¡¯t even spoken a word; what could he do this time?


    Su Yang walked up to Patriarch Fang and shook his head, "I originally thought the Terrestrial Immortal of your Fang family would be the first to act. After all, your family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal is famously protective. Sadly, I overestimated him..."


    Before Su Yang could finish speaking, a beam of light suddenly shot through the sky, rapidly approaching. An ugly-faced man appeared right in front of Su Yang.


    Seeing this man, Patriarch Fang hastily said, "Seventh Uncle!"


    This ugly-faced man was indeed the Terrestrial Immortal of the Fang family.


    "Up!" the ugly-faced manmanded coldly.


    Patriarch Fang stood up and, looking at Su Yang again, his face bore a trace of smugness. He could tell that the ugly man¡¯s primary target was Su Yang, which meant that his family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal was here to protect him.


    "You¡¯ve finally arrived," Su Yang said with a smile. "So, are you ready? Are you here for a fight, or to resolve this matter?"


    "I am here to kill you!" the ugly-faced man said coldly.


    "Kill me?" Su Yangughed. "Do you dare? You should know..."


    "Enough talk!" the ugly-faced man snapped. "The Law Enforcers are watching, you think I don¡¯t know that? But if I don¡¯t kill you, only maim you and leave you powerless, and then let my family¡¯s people kill you, you wouldn¡¯t have died by my hand. The Law Enforcers would at most reprimand me for striking amoner, but since I didn¡¯t kill you, what could they possibly do to me then?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, but it quickly smoothed over as he spoke softly, "Do you think you can kill me?"


    "I know, you¡¯re just relying on Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong!" the ugly man sneered. "Ye Jiansheng is far away in Pingnan Province, he hasn¡¯te over at all. Even if he knows the news andes now, it will take him at least half an hour to arrive. Half an hour is enough for you to die dozens of times. As for Lian Wanxiong, hmph, it¡¯s still uncertain whether he can survive this time. Smiling Buddha has already sought him out, do you still expect him to save you?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically; before he came here, Lian Wanxiong had sent him a message, telling him to act freely. That¡¯s why he had dared to be so bold. Now, with Lian Wanxiong not here, the situation had be serious.


    If this ugly man really gravely injured him, and then the people from the Fang Family killed him, that wouldn¡¯t be too bad, would it!


    "You think Smiling Buddha is a match for Lian Wanxiong?" Su Yang said coldly. "Moreover, if Ye Jianshengester..."


    "After you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll just leave this ce and go overseas to seek Immortal fate. When he wants to kill me, he can go overseas to find me!" the ugly man sneered. "He can¡¯t act against my Fang Family people, and he definitely won¡¯t go overseas. Otherwise, his precious daughter will be in danger. I¡¯ve nned to go overseas for a while now, today, I¡¯ll deal with you first!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned utterly cold, and he finally understood why the Land Immortal of the Fang Family had appearedst. It seemed he had teamed up with Smiling Buddha, specifically to kill him here.


    Patriarch Fang was all smiles, excitedly saying, "Seventh Uncle, kill him, kill him. This bastard, he¡¯s so hateful, he actually wants to kill all of us, today, he must die here. Su, after I¡¯ve killed you, I¡¯ll go to Nanluo City and capture all your rtives and friends, slicing off their flesh piece by piece. And your women, Qi¡¯er, Hu Xiexie, and that Ying¡¯er, they are all beauties. When the timees, I¡¯ll capture them all and properly train them, what can you do about it!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was ice-cold as he clenched his teeth and said, "Killing me might not be so easy!"


    "Then let¡¯s try!" the ugly man bellowed, raising his hand to strike Su Yang with a palm.


    When the Terrestrial Immortal struck with just a simple palm, the force was terrifying. The powerful palm tore through the air, emitting a piercing screech, and a huge crack appeared on the ground, spreading directly toward Su Yang.


    The protective True Qi in front of Su Yang shattered instantly, and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge; the palm had already hit him, sending him flying backwards.


    "Master!" Zhao Ping¡¯an eximed.


    "Get lost!" The ugly man shouted coldly, and a wave of sound burst forth, striking Zhao Ping¡¯an and sending him flying.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an copsed to the ground, coughing up several mouthfuls of fresh blood, clearly suffering from severe internal injuries.


    The Fang Family and others were all shouting excitedly, while people from the remaining ns among the Ten Great Families also cheered enthusiastically.


    "Elder Fang¡¯s palm technique is great!"


    "Beautiful, does that Su dare to be arrogant now?"


    "Hmph, today we¡¯ll let him know the prowess of the master from Hanxi Province!"


    "Master Su, keep it up, aren¡¯t you going to kill us? Come on, make your move!"


    Amidst the shouting of the crowd, Su Yang slowly stood up. He clenched his teeth, and suddenly raised his hand. A longsword flew out from the crowd, stabbing straight at the ugly man.


    The ugly man yelped in surprise, flicked the flying sword away with his fingers, and in an instant, was right in front of Su Yang.


    "To stand up after receiving my palm, you indeed have some skill," the ugly man said coldly. "But how many more palms can you withstand? Take another one from me!"

 Chapter 868 - 867: Only Women and Petty Men are Difficult to Nurture

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 867: Only Women and Petty Men are Difficult to Nurture</h4>


    The ugly man coldly shouted and struck at Su Yang with another palm.


    Su Yang returned the gesture, but the two were not on the same level; Su Yang was again sent flying dozens of meters away.


    At that moment, the flying sword had already reached the top of the ugly man¡¯s head, chopping straight down.


    However, when it was just a foot away from the ugly man, the flying sword seemed to encounter an invisible wall and could no longer advance even slightly.


    "You can still counterattack?" the ugly man eximed in surprise.


    By then, Su Yang had already stood up, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, evidently suffering from internal injuries.


    "Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!" the ugly man coldly shouted. Before he could act, Su Yang had already made his move.


    He pped his hands together suddenly and chanted the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, his body swiftly erging to five and a half meters.


    "Measly tricks, what¡¯s the use!" the ugly man scoffed and, in the blink of an eye, appeared in front of Su Yang, striking him in the chest with a palm.


    Su Yang was sent flying once more, but before flying out, he had flicked the flying sword.


    The flying sword shattered immediately, turning into hundreds of miniature swords that rushed towards the ugly man.


    Unconcerned, the ugly man repelled the mini swords with the invisible True Qi surrounding him. He quickly chased down Su Yang, striking him down once again as he stood up.


    Su Yang spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, but at that moment, the mini swords in the air had already condensed into a huge longsword and chopped down from the sky.


    "This..." the ugly man eximed in shock, but before he could react, the giant sword had already struck him.


    With a loud bang, the protective True Qi around the ugly man was pierced by the sword. However, the giant sword only left a small cut on his face, barely causing any substantial harm!


    The ugly man¡¯s expression turned even fiercer; he wiped the blood from his face and said coldly, "To think you could injure me, your strength is indeed not simple. However, what of it? Today, you will surely die!"


    While speaking, the ugly man had already rushed to Su Yang¡¯s front, and several palms struck Su Yang relentlessly.


    The final palm shattered the dark light around Su Yang¡¯s body, sending him flying once again.


    "Celestial War Armor!?" The ugly man¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. "So you were wearing the Celestial War Armor, no wonder you could take so many hits from me!"


    Su Yang had indeed activated the Celestial War Armor, otherwise, the third palm would have definitely taken his life!


    "You do have quite a few treasures on you, but without sufficient strength, these treasures are ultimately just wedding dresses for others!" the ugly man sneered, rushing forward and grabbing the Celestial War Armor, shouting, "Come here!"


    With a strong tug, Su Yang was pulled over, but the Celestial War Armor did note off.


    The ugly man was surprised; his strength, it seemed, was not enough to pull off the Celestial War Armor. What was going on?


    Upon closer inspection, he found that at the spot where the Celestial War Armor clung to Su Yang¡¯s body, there was a Little Turtle biting onto the buckle of the armor. His strength could not even pull off the Little Turtle!


    "What is this thing?" The ugly man was even more astonished, as he had seen too many bizarre things today.


    "Well then, I will kill you first, and there is no hurry to take this item!" the ugly man coldly shouted, raising his hand to strike at Su Yang¡¯s head.


    Just at that moment, a cold voice suddenly came from the distant sky, "Lian Wanxiong, this you owe me!"


    As the voice faded, a womannded on the scene, snatching Su Yang directly from the ugly man¡¯s hands.


    It was only then that everyone could see clearly that the arrival was a woman. She wore a purple long dress and draped purple gauze over her shoulders. Floating in the air, she seemed like a fairy under the moonlit night, invoking a sense of longing in everyone.


    Su Yang saw clearly, this woman bore an extreme resemnce to Huo Qianfang, yet there was something surprising about her¡ªit was none other than the Terrestrial Immortal of the Huo Family, Huo Yuanzhen!


    What was she doing here?


    The ugly man, being robbed of Su Yang by Huo Yuanzhen, couldn¡¯t help but explode in rage, "Huo Yuanzhen, you wench, you¡¯ve got some nerve to oppose me!"


    Huo Yuanzhen set Su Yang aside and suddenly looked up, "Lian Wanxiong, you no longer owe me now; now this is a personal grudge between this ugly man and me!"


    A helpless chuckle came from the air, "Miss Huo, why bother stooping to such a person¡¯s level?"


    "Nonsense, I am not you, I don¡¯t have such a broad mind!" Huo Yuanzhen retorted directly, "It¡¯s hard to raise women and viins alike, haven¡¯t you heard? Women are particrly petty; he dared to insult me, shouldn¡¯t I kill him then?"


    While speaking, Huo Yuanzhen had already approached the ugly man. Her delicate, jade-like hand gently swept through the air, sending a devastating force towards the ugly man.


    The ugly man hastily dodged Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s attack, his face turning icy as he bellowed, "Huo Yuanzhen, I¡¯ve always had neither grudge nor grievance with you; how dare you sabotage my ns? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because your beloved is here. When ites down to a real fight, it¡¯s not certain who will win or lose!"


    "In that case, let¡¯s fight, why hide?" Huo Yuanzhen said with a coyugh, striking with another palm.


    The ugly man dodged again, his face bing uglier, "I, a good man, do not fight with women; stop being too excessive..."


    "You cursed again!" Huo Yuanzhen coldly chuckled and suddenly struck out with her palm, hitting a Fang Family member who directly copsed to the ground, spitting blood. Although he wasn¡¯t dead, he was severely injured.


    "You dared to injure someone below the Terrestrial Immortal!" The eyes of the ugly man shed with delight as he yelled, "Huo Yuanzhen, do you realize you have broken the rules now? I¡¯d like to see how you exin this to the Law Enforcers!"


    "Why bother exining!" Huo Yuanzhen sneered and attacked the ugly man again.


    The ugly man¡¯s face turned cold, astonished at how assertive Huo Yuanzhen was. She had injured someone below the rank of Terrestrial Immortal and showed no fear at all; where did Huo Yuanzhen get such confidence?


    Not giving the ugly man any time to ponder, Huo Yuanzhen followed up with several more strikes, forcing the ugly man to retreat continuously until there was no room left to dodge. He had no choice but to brace himself and counter Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s strike. Her seemingly delicate hands actually contained immense power, pushing the ugly man several steps back with just one blow.


    The ugly man¡¯s expression changed drastically. It should be noted thatpared to them, Huo Yuanzhen was absolutely a junior. She began her cultivation after seeing Lian Wanxiong and was still very young. Meanwhile, the ugly man had lived nearly two hundred years; that is, he had been cultivating for almost two hundred years. Yet his strength was still notparable to Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s; what was the reason for this?


    Huo Yuanzhen gave the ugly man no chance to catch his breath and quickly rushed in front of him, delivering another palm strike towards the ugly man¡¯s head.


    The ugly man hurriedly avoided it, and just at that moment, an explosion of thunder suddenly sounded in the distant sky. Following closely, three men in golden armor holding golden swords descended from the heavens like Heavenly Gods incarnate!


    "The Law Enforcers!" the ugly man eximed overjoyed.

 Chapter 869 - 868 Law Enforcers

    <h4>Chapter 869: Chapter 868 Law Enforcers</h4>


    Three golden-armored men descended from the sky amidst shes of lightning and peals of thunder, like Immortals gracing the world, shocking all onlookers.


    Peal after peal of thunder almost knocked everyone present unconscious. Only powerful experts like Su Yang and Liu Shuangcan could barely maintain their consciousness. As for those from the Ten Great Families and the Six Great Families, they all fainted without exception.


    Law Enforcers descending to Earth were only ever seen by Terrestrial Immortals. Someone like Su Yang, who was close to reaching the Earthly Immortal Realm, could barely manage not to faint. However, Su Yang felt as if he were bound, unable to move even slightly, and could only watch everything helplessly.


    The ugly man stepped forward excitedly, bowed, and said, "Greetings to the Law Enforcers!"


    However, no sooner had he finished speaking than Huo Yuanzhen struck again, aiming a palm at his head.


    The ugly man dodged Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s attack clumsily and roared, "Huo Yuanzhen, the Law Enforcers are here, and you still dare to act rashly, do you not respect the Law Enforcers at all!?"


    "You needn¡¯t speak such soul-searching words or try to incite discord!" Huo Yuanzhen said, "The Law Enforcers cannot interfere with me killing an Earth Immortal, so what if they are here? Moreover, do you think they will really protect you just because you grovel like a dog? In the eyes of the Law Enforcers, all Earth Immortals are treated equally, understand?"


    Grinding his teeth, the ugly man said, "They might not care about you killing an Earth Immortal, but you injuring those below an Earth Immortal is tantamount to challenging the Law Enforcers¡¯ authority. Humph, Huo Yuanzhen, stop jumping around; why don¡¯t you go and confess to the Law Enforcers? Do you really want to provoke the Law Enforcers?"


    Huo Yuanzhen paid him no attention and continued to attack the ugly man. The ugly man was utterly bewildered, unable to understand what was happening.


    Huo Yuanzhen dared to injure those below an Earth Immortal, and with the three Law Enforcers personally arriving, she still dared to strike in front of them¡ªwas she not afraid of the Law Enforcers at all?


    It¡¯s known that Law Enforcers themselves are among the top three on the Heavenly List, Sinister List, or Hidden List to qualify as Law Enforcers. Although Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s strength was not weak, she couldn¡¯t make it onto any of these three lists. This meant that in front of the Law Enforcers, Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s strength was negligible; how could she be so bold as to defy the Law Enforcers?


    By then, the three golden-armored men had alreadynded not far from the manor. One of them furrowed his brows and shouted angrily, "How audacious, not kneeling upon seeing the Law Enforcers, do you wish to challenge the authority of the Law Enforcers!"


    Huo Yuanzhen gave a cold smile, paying no heed to these three.


    The ugly man grew excited; he didn¡¯t know what kind of support Huo Yuanzhen had behind her. However, now that the Law Enforcers had arrived, any backing Huo Yuanzhen had was useless. In front of the Law Enforcers, whoever was behind Huo Yuanzhen was meaningless!


    Su Yang also looked tense; what was Huo Yuanzhen thinking, why would she provoke the Law Enforcers?


    Seeing Huo Yuanzhen ignoring herself, the three Law Enforcers all became furious. The Law Enforcer who had spoken earlier raised the golden sword in his hand and yelled, "Huo Yuanzhen, did you not hear me speaking? You dare to ignore me, to ignore the Law Enforcers, this crime is another degree graver. Even though you did not kill that person, we will certainly not spare your life!"


    "Law Enforcers?" Huo Yuanzhen sneered, "Not to spare my life? Thene and kill me!"


    "Huo Yuanzhen, do you really think we wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?" the leader shouted angrily, "We¡¯ve been lenient because you¡¯re a woman, not wanting to nitpick, but you keep pushing your luck. Today, don¡¯t me us for being rude!"


    The ugly man¡¯s face was full of excitement as he loudly said, "Gentlemen, this Huo Yuanzhen, along with Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong of Pingnan Province, have gone too far. Sheltering that Su Yang,mitting countless murders, and not even putting the Law Enforcers in their eyes¡ªsuch crimes deserve death!"


    "Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, you are really daring!" the man on the left shouted again in a rage, "Huo Yuanzhen, kneel down and apologize immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll start by killing you, then go after those two!"


    The ugly man was even more excited, with three Law Enforcers here, what were Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen worth?


    Huo Yuanzhen, however, maintained a calm expression with a cold smile on her lips, remaining silent. Even Lian Wanxiong in the distance didn¡¯t speak, seemingly having no regard for the three Law Enforcers.


    Seeing such a situation, the three Law Enforcers were even more furious, and the man on the left directly raised his golden sword, roaring, "Huo Yuanzhen, you dare to ignore us..."


    Before he could finish, a sudden, out-of-ce "Woof, woof, woof" sounded from the mountains in the distance.


    The man on the left immediately shut his mouth, exchanging nces with the other two men, their faces flushing red. Suddenly, they turned and soared into the sky, fleeing as if they had seen the most terrifying thing, not daring to linger there a moment longer.


    The ugly man had been waiting for the three Law Enforcers to personally kill Huo Yuanzhen; he hadn¡¯t expected such a turn of events. He was momentarily stunned, and by then, Huo Yuanzhen had already walked up to him, smiling lightly, "It seems these Law Enforcers won¡¯t be able to help you today!"


    The ugly man was dumbfounded; the Law Enforcers had showed up in person, only to run away. What on earth had happened? What were these three Law Enforcers thinking? Don¡¯t the Law Enforcers have to enforce thew anymore?


    "Still standing there stunned?" Huo Yuanzhen said, "Come on, don¡¯t waste time, let me kill you quickly. Do you not see what time it is? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s bad for a girl¡¯s skin to stay up toote? Must you make me work overtime here at night?"


    The ugly man was nearly spitting blood, Huo Yuanzhen waspletely dismissing him. Gritting his teeth, he roared, "Huo Yuanzhen, do you really think you can kill me?"


    "If I can¡¯t kill you, you can kill me!" Huo Yuanzhen replied, "A life-or-death battle is just like this. If I don¡¯t kill you, wouldn¡¯t you kill me?"


    As she spoke, Huo Yuanzhen had already reached the ugly man and struck out with a palm.


    Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s delicate hands looked very gentle, yet every strike carried a terrifying force. With a palm strike, the ugly man had to desperately dodge. If he couldn¡¯t dodge, he could only forcefully resist, retreating several steps each time, and the gap in strength between them was already very obvious.


    "Huo Yuanzhen, I¡¯m going all out with you!" the ugly man roared, his body suddenly bursting into a rainbow glow. Within this glow, he swiftly soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    "You said you wanted to fight it out with me, but you end up running for your life. Is that interesting?" Huo Yuanzhen sneered, swiftly chasing after him, both disappearing into the distant horizon.

 Chapter 870 - 869 Ugly Man’s Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 870: Chapter 869 Ugly Man¡¯s Crushing Defeat</h4>


    The scene was chaotic. Aside from Su Yang and Liu Shuangcan, everyone else had already lost consciousness.


    The descent of the three Law Enforcers was truly overwhelming, and these people simply couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t much better. He had lost an arm and a leg and nowy in a pool of blood. Although he wasn¡¯t unconscious, hecked the strength to struggle.


    As for Su Yang, he waspletely absorbed in the situation that had just unfolded.


    This was his first time witnessing Law Enforcers. In his previous assumptions, Law Enforcers were like Immortals. After all, they were selected from the top three of the three rankings, unmatched in strength, talent, and ability.


    Such characters, descending to the world, would inevitably be overwhelmingly powerful and supremely dignified.


    However, the three Law Enforcers he had just seenpletely changed Su Yang¡¯s perspective.


    The three Law Enforcers did indeed look imposing, but they also gave off an aloof demeanor. Despite their formidable power, their arrogant attitude made it hard for people to ept their authority.


    Furthermore, there was Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s attitude toward these people, which also defied Su Yang¡¯s expectations.


    These were Law Enforcers, yet when Huo Yuanzhen faced the three of them, there wasn¡¯t the slightest fear or panic. Instead, she was calm andposed,pletely disregarding the three Law Enforcers. What was going on?


    Could it be that Huo Yuanzhen didn¡¯t fear these three Law Enforcers?


    But, these were Law Enforcers, the beings in charge of all Terrestrial Immortals. ording to Ye Jiansheng, aside from those very few exceptions, no one was unafraid of the Law Enforcers. What on earth was happening?


    Moreover, these three Law Enforcers, when they arrived, were clearly intimidating, as if they wanted to crush everyone below them. Then why did they suddenly leave?


    Another thing, that barking dog, what was that about?


    When the three Law Enforcers descended from the heavens, even someone as strong as Zhao Ping¡¯an copsed on the spot. So why was there a dog that, in stark contrast, dared to bark a few times, unafraid of the might of the Law Enforcers?


    And, most crucially, after hearing the barking, the three Law Enforcers said nothing and immediately turned tail and ran as if avoiding a gue. What¡¯s going on there?


    Could it be that the Law Enforcers are afraid of dogs?


    Su Yang¡¯s head was spinning; he simply could notprehend what was happening.


    After about fifteen minutes, Huo Yuanzhen descended from the sky. She was holding someone in her hand, the ugly man.


    The ugly man was covered in blood, barely clinging to life, curled up on the ground like a dog, looking extremely pitiful.


    This previously arrogant Terrestrial Immortal had finally met his match against Huo Yuanzhen and met a devastating defeat.


    At this time, many people at the scene gradually began to wake up.


    Seeing the ugly man on the ground, the representatives of the Ten Great Families couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    The intervention of a Terrestrial Immortal was their only hope. Now that even the Terrestrial Immortal had been beaten to such a state, what hope did they have left?


    Huo Yuanzhen approached the ugly man and kicked him: "Hey, get up, stop ying dead!"


    The homely man struggled to sit up, coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood, and hung his head low without daring to speak. The battle just now had utterly subdued him. Huo Yuanzhen had also shown mercy earlier, otherwise he would have died long ago, so he really didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of Huo Yuanzhen anymore.


    "I can spare your life, but you¡¯ll need to stay put in Hanxi Province and not go anywhere else," Huo Yuanzhen said, "Moreover, some people from your Fang Family need to die, otherwise I can¡¯t exin this to Su Yang."


    The homely man nced at Su Yang in the distance, feeling utterly dejected. He couldn¡¯t understand why, with Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s strength, she would need to exin anything to Su Yang. Shouldn¡¯t Su Yang be kneeling at her feet?


    "I... I will kill everyone in the Fang Family who was involved in this matter..." the homely man said quietly.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Huo Yuanzhen smiled, "It¡¯s so much better when everyone is amiable. Why would you want to be at odds with one another? Don¡¯t you agree?"


    The homely man hung his head and said nothing,cking the strength to match Huo Yuanzhen, and certainly having no right to speak.


    The members of the Fang Family beside him, however, were stunned. Was this their Terrestrial Immortal, actually submitting like this?


    Patriarch Fang, in particr, had conspired with Patriarch Chen and others on that matter. Now that Huo Yuanzhen said a few from the Fang Family had to die, there was no doubt that he would be the first to go.


    "Seventh Uncle, how can our Fang Family submit to these people..." Patriarch Fang said urgently.


    Before he could finish, the homely man struck him in midair with a palm, smashing Patriarch Fang¡¯s body to pieces, undoubtedly dying on the spot.


    A deathly silence fell over the scene, and those from the Fang Family who had initially thought of joining their Patriarch in speaking up, now all closed their mouths. They truly understood now that in order to protect the n, their Terrestrial Immortal had no regard for their lives, and would even personally kill them!


    "Investigate this matter thoroughly. Everyone involved must die!" the homely manmanded sternly, "From now on, the Fang Family will step down from the Ten Great Families and no longer meddle in any affairs in Hanxi Province!"


    The people of the Fang Family looked at each other and bowed their heads, with none daring to voice any opposition.


    Members of the other families were also shocked still, and at that moment, theypletely understood. Su Yang truly had the ability to overpower the Ten Great Families!


    In Hanxi Province, three of the Ten Great Families had a Terrestrial Immortal. Yet when two Terrestrial Immortals appeared, and one spoke up, their actions were in line with Su Yang¡¯s wishes. Now, who else could protect these Ten Great Families?


    Those who had been beaming with pride at the homely man¡¯s appearance were nowpletely panicked.


    The issues with these three major ns were settled, but what about the other ns?


    These three major ns, even with the backing of a Terrestrial Immortal, still resulted in the death of their Patriarch and all those involved in the matter. Moreover, the ns were forced to withdraw from the Ten Great Families and no longer involve themselves in any Hanxi Province matters.


    So, what would be the fate of the other families who did not have the support of a Terrestrial Immortal?


    Huo Yuanzhen approached Su Yang and said, "Hey, kid Su, I¡¯ve helped you out a lot. How do you n to thank me?"


    Su Yang was speechless. Huo Yuanzhen waspletely different from Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong. This woman, although now well past her prime, had spent most of her life in seclusion and cultivation; her temperament was still that of a young girl.


    Moreover, to a Terrestrial Immortal, Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s age was indeed not considered old and she was still quite youthful.


    It was for this reason that Huo Yuanzhen had a whimsical and spirited personality, which even Lian Wanxiong could not handle, let alone Su Yang.


    "Elder Huo, I am very grateful for your help in this matter," Su Yang quickly said, "Actually, I obtained a five hundred-year-old snow lotus from the Medical Saint Sect. I¡¯ve been wanting to make a soup for Elder Huo to enjoy."

 Chapter 871 - 870: Re-establishing the Ten Great Families

    <h4>Chapter 871: Chapter 870: Re-establishing the Ten Great Families</h4>


    "Hahaha..." Huo Yuanzhenughed heartily as she walked up to Su Yang and suddenly tapped his forehead with her hand.


    "Ouch!" Su Yang quickly clutched his head. Although the tap wasn¡¯t painful, he had to show the appropriate reaction. Huo Yuanzhen was known for her unpredictable moods, and Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to provoke her.


    "Listen carefully, boy. I intervened on behalf of my Huo Qianfang. So, take this snow lotus and give it to my Huo Qianfang!"


    Huo Yuanzhen paused, then continued, "And remember this, boy. If I find out that you¡¯ve given this snow lotus to Ye Wantong, the next time we meet, I¡¯ll crack your skull open!"


    Su Yang was speechless. What did this have to do with Huo Qianfang and Ye Wantong?


    Just then, a sudden shout came from the distant sky: "Miss Huo, be careful!"


    Before the voice even faded, a dark golden glow was already approaching rapidly from the sky.


    Su Yang saw it clearly. Within the glow was a bald monk, resembling the Smiling Buddha, exactly the one he had seen before.


    Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s expression changed drastically. She quickly pulled Su Yang behind her, a purple light erupted around her, and she struck toward the Smiling Buddha with a palm.


    "Die, Bald Donkey! What are you trying to do!" Huo Yuanzhen shouted coldly.


    Just as her palm was about to hit the Smiling Buddha, he swiveled around, dodging the strike. He wasn¡¯t approaching Su Yang but was heading straight for Liu Shuangcan in the distance. He grabbed Liu Shuangcan and quickly fled.


    "Hahaha, Huo Yuanzhen, what are you afraid of? I won¡¯t kill the kid. You¡¯re not afraid of the Law Enforcers, but I still regard them highly. However, I¡¯ll take Liu Shuangcan with me. Next time, I¡¯ll let Liu Shuangcane and kill the kid himself, and we¡¯ll see who dares to stop me!"


    As his voice faded, the Smiling Buddha had already disappeared into the distance.


    A beam of blue light appeared beside Su Yang, it was Lian Wanxiong. He frowned as he watched the retreating Smiling Buddha, knowing it was already toote to pursue.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Huo Yuanzhen looked at Lian Wanxiong in surprise.


    "He somehow acquired a demonic clone and deceived me," Lian Wanxiong said.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you about that; I asked if you won or not!" Huo Yuanzhen said.


    Lian Wanxiong was speechless: "I won..."


    "That¡¯s all that matters, don¡¯t waste any more time." Huo Yuanzhen patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, "Kid, I¡¯ll leave you to tie up the loose ends here. We¡¯re leaving now, and remember what I told you, don¡¯t make mee find you!"


    Su Yang nodded repeatedly. It was a relief to see thisdy depart.


    Lian Wanxiong gave Su Yang a surprised look, nced at Little Turtle once more, and ultimately said nothing, departing into the sky with Huo Yuanzhen.


    The crowd at the scene exchanged nces, some joyous, some worried.


    The joyous ones were naturally the people from Liuan City and others like Dao Shixun. However, those who were worried were inevitably from the Ten Great Families, especially those in collusion with Patriarch Chen.


    With such events unfolding, Su Yang didn¡¯t linger any longer. As for the Liu Family, there was no need to mention their fate. Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t exterminate thempletely, he only eliminated those of the Liu Family who deserved it.


    Aside from that, surviving members of Liu Family were few. After all, for many years, the Liu Family had been the top family in Hanxi Province, and their family head, Liu Shuangcan, was extremely cruel. The bulk of the Liu Family engaged in many sinister dealings outside, so it was already fortunate that a few survived!


    The Evil Butcher¡¯s family was next, and being Liu Shuangcan¡¯sckey, he was even harsher and more unforgiving than Liu Shuangcan himself. Hence, his family members naturally followed suit, each more ruthless than thest, as if doing fewer evil acts would be a disgrace to the Evil Butcher.


    Therefore, Su Yang decided to treat them with their own medicine, throwing these ruffians who liked letting loose their fierce dogs to bite people in the streets, right into the cages they used for their own ferocious dogs. Those dogs, always starved to stimte their aggression, didn¡¯t care whether those thrown in were their own masters; they simply tore into them. Including the Evil Butcher himself, not a single one could walk out of those dog cages.


    Su Yang thus obliterated these two families, but for the other families involved in Patriarch Chen¡¯s scheme, Su Yang killed those who were part of it. As for the rest, although he spared them, he also forced them to exit the Ten Great Families, no longer to involve themselves in the affairs of Hanxi Province.


    Nevertheless, these remaining families still felt like they had narrowly escaped death, profoundly grateful. After all, the previous three families with Earth Immortals had ended up the same. They didn¡¯t have Earth Immortals as their backbone and yet managed to escape such a fate, which was indeed very fortunate.


    In two hours, the framework of Hanxi Province¡¯s Ten Great Families was clearly redefined by Su Yang.


    Two families were obliterated, five families had their family heads killed, and many within their ranks were dealt with. They were also forced out of the Ten Great Families, bing uninvolved in Hanxi Province¡¯s matters.


    The other three families had more fortune. One of them was the Tao Family, undoubtedly the biggest beneficiary. After all, the Tao Family had a connection with the Shen Family of Jiangnan Province. And the Shen Family, having staunchly supported Su Yang during the incident at Wanhu City, was regarded by Su Yang as an ¡¯insider¡¯. Since the Tao Family had the Shen Family¡¯s backing, they naturally enjoyed an exceptionally advantageous position under Su Yang.


    The other two families were lucky as well, both being ns not particrly close to the Liu Family and were already marginalized by the other seven families. They weren¡¯t deeply involved in the recent events,cking the means to curry favor with Liu Shuangcan, and were in a precarious position.


    Yet, during this upheaval, these two ostracized families gained substantial benefits. Not only were their families unharmed, but they also received substantial trust from Su Yang.


    The Seven Great Families, two annihted, and the other five retired; naturally, many interests in Hanxi Province needed to be redistributed.


    The Six Great Families of Liuan City that came with Su Yang, along with Dao Shixun¡¯s Tao Family, naturally gained the most benefits. The rest were allocated to these two families, who also acquired considerable advantages, significantly boosting their strength.


    Following this incident, the hierarchy of Hanxi Province¡¯s Ten Great Families was re-established. Dao Shixun¡¯s Tao Family emerged as the foremost family in Hanxi Province. The six families from Liuan City followed closely behind, with Hu Wannian¡¯s Hu Family even bing the second-ranked family in Hanxi Province.


    The two fortunate families remained within the ranks of the Ten Great Families. Thus, nine families were confirmed with one more to be selected from other cities¡ªan issue Su Yang no longer had to concern himself with.

 Chapter 872 - 871 National Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 872: Chapter 871 National Enemy</h4>


    Liu Family Manor, now merely a name that belies its reality. The people of the Liu family either passed away or left, rendering it virtually nonexistent.


    Now, this manor had been taken over by Su Yang, who gifted it to Zhao Ping¡¯an. That is, from here on out it could be renamed as Zhao Family Manor.


    After Su Yang had arranged everything, he opened the manor¡¯s gates, allowing everyone to depart.


    At the exit of the manor, a scantily d woman shivered from the cold. She was Min¡¯er.


    She hade to the Liu Family Manor dressed provocatively on purpose, aiming to entice a member of the Ten Great Families and fulfill her dream of marrying into a wealthy family.


    However, the members of the Ten Great Families hadn¡¯t even given her a proper nce.


    After all, Min¡¯er was merely considered the beauty of that school. Such a person, in Liuan City, might be seen as a beauty among ordinary people. But in the provincial city, in the eyes of the key members of the Ten Great Families, she simply did not measure up.


    As she schemed and waited to see Zhao Ping¡¯an humiliated here, not only did it not happen, but the situation unfolded in the exact opposite manner. Su Yang resolved the issue with the Ten Great Families and reestablished them in Hanxi Province. And Zhao Ping¡¯an was the person appointed by Su Yang to manage the Ten Great Families of Hanxi Province moving forward.


    That is to say, from now on, the members of the Ten Great Families of Hanxi Province would be determined by Su Yang. And the person responsible for managing the Ten Great Families would be Zhao Ping¡¯an. inly put, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s status was even above the Ten Great Families. The Family Heads of the Ten Great Families also had to act respectfully in front of Zhao Ping¡¯an!


    Min¡¯er couldn¡¯t even dare to think about what kind of status Zhao Ping¡¯an truly held. All of the Ten Great Families of a province had to submit to him. What kind of a significant figure must he be? Having absolute control and turning the skies with a wave of his hand in Hanxi Province was undoubtedly uncontested!


    Min¡¯er also felt very aggrieved now, as she had not anticipated her meticulous ns to marry into a rich family would end up like this. The biggest wealthy family was right beside her, and yet she had missed it.


    Having dated Zhao Ping¡¯an, she knew he was a very devoted man. Even with his current status, Zhao Ping¡¯an would definitely not change his heart. However, this was predicated on her continually being by Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s side.


    At this moment, was it even possible for her to regret her decisions?


    Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯anmand respect in front of the members of the Ten Great Families, Min¡¯er hastily left the hall. She was afraid that Zhao Ping¡¯an might seek revenge on her. Yet, when she reached the manor¡¯s exit, she discovered the main gate was locked, leaving her no way to exit. And she did not dare to ask someone to open the gate for her, so she could only wait in a dark corner. The cold mountain wind made her shiver continuously, and she dared not say a word.


    Finally, when the manor gate opened, she hurriedly ran out. However, after walking for a while, she realized in rm that she was traversing through mountain woods.


    When she came up the mountain, she had been driven by car, so she did not notice how far the mountain road was. But now,ing down the mountain on her own, the distance was quite challenging.


    After walking along a narrow path for a while, Min¡¯er was simply too exhausted to continue. She quietly walked onto the main road, braved herself, and started to g down the cars heading downhill.


    She was unaware of what the great families would do to her, but she had no other options. If she continued along the mountain road, she might freeze to death, having never previously endured such hardship and definitely not capable of withstanding it.


    Yet, none of the vehicles descending the mountain stopped for her. No matter how she waved her hands, the cars just whooshed past her, showing no intention of stopping.


    After trying to stop cars for a while and seeing fewer and fewer vehicles behind her, Min¡¯er started to panic. If these cars did not stop soon, then she truly wouldn¡¯t be able to hail a ride.


    After pondering for a moment, Min¡¯er bit her lip and suddenly ran into the middle of the road, determined to forcibly stop the traffic.


    A car came roaring towards her, and Min¡¯er stood in the middle of the road, waving her hands vigorously, trying to make the car stop.


    However, the car had no intention of stopping at all. Instead, seeing her in the middle of the road, it sped up, heading straight for her.


    Min¡¯er hadn¡¯t expected that standing in the middle of the road to hail a car would result in someone actually trying to run her over. She screamed in fright and hurriedly darted to the side, but the car still followed, crashing towards her as if it wouldn¡¯t stop until it had hit her.


    Min¡¯er was almost paralyzed with fear, crying out as she jumped onto a pile of stones beside the road, and only then did the car note charging over.


    But as the vehicle passed her by, the window opened, and a man spat forcefully at her, cursing, "Bitch, block the road again, and I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Min¡¯er saw clearly that the person in the car was previously a member of the Ten Great Families. She was so terrified that she became silent as if struck by frost, not daring to say a word, and could only stand there stunned.


    Several more cars passed by, some just driving past her as if she did not exist at all. Others rolled down their windows to curse at her, treating her as if she were everybody¡¯s enemy.


    Min¡¯er¡¯s mind was in chaos. At that moment, she truly felt like jumping off a cliff to her death.


    Just as she was nearing despair, a ck sedan slowly stopped in front of her. The door opened, and a young man leaned out and said softly, "Get in."


    "You... you¡¯re willing... willing to take me down the mountain?" Min¡¯er was dumbfounded; she thought it would be impossible for anyone to give her a ride down the mountain.


    "Get in," the young man said again.


    Min¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and hurriedly opened the door and got inside.


    The young man drove in silence, not speaking a word, ignoring whatever Min¡¯er said beside him as if there were no one beside him.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped by the road at the foot of the mountain, and the young man turned to look at Min¡¯er, "Alright, you can get out now."


    "Ah?" Min¡¯er was stunned, this location waspletely deserted¡ªhad this young man just abandoned her here?


    "Isn¡¯t it... can¡¯t you take me into the city..." Min¡¯er tried to make her voice more charming as she pleaded, "Handsome, it¡¯s dark here, and I... I¡¯ll be afraid on my own here. What if I meet bad people, and they... they mistreat me, what then..."


    The young man frowned slightly and said sternly, "My task was just to bring you here. As for getting back to the city, there will be taxis passing through here. You can hail one to go back."


    "Your task?" Min¡¯er was taken aback, "What do you mean?"


    "Mr. Zhao Ping¡¯an arranged for me to bring you down the mountain," the young man said.


    "Ping¡¯an?" Min¡¯er¡¯s heart skipped a beat, excitedly saying, "Is it... did he ask you to bring me down? Is it really... really him? Did he... did he say anything else?"


    At this moment, Min¡¯er¡¯s heart was filled with endless hope and fantasies¡ªcould it be that Zhao Ping¡¯an still harbored old feelings for her?

 Chapter 873 - 872 The Most Malicious Woman’s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 872 The Most Malicious Woman¡¯s Heart</h4>


    The young man looked at Min¡¯er with disdain and said coldly, "Young Master Zhao asked me to tell you that he no longer has any rtions with you, and you should not interfere with anything rted to him anymore. He might spare you this time, but if there¡¯s a next time, he will absolutely not let you off!"


    With that, the young man closed the car door, left straight away, and paid no attention to Min¡¯er.


    Min¡¯er stood dumbfounded for a while, then suddenly stamped her foot and cursed angrily, "Zhao Ping¡¯an, may you die a horrible death!"


    However, after saying that, she immediately looked around in panic. After making sure no one was nearby, she breathed a sigh of relief, though her face still bore an expression of extreme anger.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that, at that moment, Zhao Ping¡¯an was quietly watching her from atop a distant rock. Hearing Min¡¯er¡¯s words, Zhao Ping¡¯an let out a gentle sigh.


    "What, you still can¡¯t let her go?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an quickly turned around and saw that Su Yang had appeared behind him at some point.


    "Master!" Zhao Ping¡¯an quickly bowed, fell silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, "It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let go, but after all, once we loved each other, I can¡¯t bear to see her fall into such a state."


    "You can¡¯t bear to see her fall to this level, but she hates you to the bone. If she has the chance to strike you when you¡¯re down, she definitely won¡¯t hold back!" Su Yang said softly, "Compared to her, you might just be too soft-hearted!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an smiled and said, "After all, she is a woman, and I should give her some leeway. That¡¯s only proper. However, after this incident, I think she should¡¯ve learned her lesson and won¡¯t do such things ever again!"


    "Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t think so!" Su Yang shook his head and said, "For some people, mistakes are either never made or made countless times. If she makes a mistake once and doesn¡¯t receive the corresponding punishment, she will think that making mistakes is eptable, without any consequences, thus continuing to make mistakes. For those who err, you must make them understand that as sentient beings, they must take responsibility for their actions, only then will they remember the lesson. Being merciful will only bring you endless trouble."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an fell into silence, and it took him a while before he said softly, "Master, but she¡¯s just a girl..."


    "So what if she¡¯s a woman?" Su Yang chuckled, "You should know, hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. When women be vicious, really, it¡¯s not a man¡¯s business. If you let her go today, in the future, she might cause you even greater trouble!"


    "This..." Zhao Ping¡¯an scratched his head, "Is it really possible, after she has suffered so many big losses, that she would still do this again?"


    Just as Su Yang was about to speak, he saw a car approaching in the distance and couldn¡¯t help but smile, "It seems that we won¡¯t have to wait long to prove it. Come, let¡¯s go down and have a look!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an looked in surprise, only to see the car stopping right next to Min¡¯er. The people inside the car said a few words to Min¡¯er, who then excitedly opened the door and got in.


    "That¡¯s not the car back to the city!" Zhao Ping¡¯an was surprised.


    Su Yang smiled lightly, without exining, and hastened with Zhao Ping¡¯an to follow the car. The two weren¡¯t far behind the vehicle, but the car¡¯s upants did not notice them. However, with their abilities, they could clearly hear the conversation inside.


    "Are you really going to kill Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an?" An excited voice¡ªit was Min¡¯er¡¯s voice.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an furrowed his brows as Min¡¯er said these words with obvious extreme excitement, as if she was very pleased. Did this woman really want him dead?


    "Of course!" a man¡¯s voice came through: "These two bastards destroyed our family; how could we not seek revenge?"


    "But they can fight..." Min¡¯er expressed her concern.


    "Then we won¡¯t fight them head-on!" the man said: "I¡¯m going to get some bombs. I don¡¯t believe that with a few bombs exploding under their asses, they¡¯ll still be alive?"


    "That¡¯s great!" Min¡¯er was overjoyed, "Right, blow these two bastards to pieces; don¡¯t spare a single one!"


    "Don¡¯t be too happy yet. I called you here to help," the man said: "You and Zhao Ping¡¯an had a thing before, you know many people from his side. You need to help us figure out their whereabouts and then I can nt the bombs, understand?"


    "Of course, definitely!" Min¡¯er excitedly said: "I can¡¯t wait to kill both of them too; I¡¯ll definitely help you."


    "That¡¯s more like it!" the manughed and then suddenly ced his hand on Min¡¯er¡¯s waist, leering: "Besides, I¡¯ve heard your oral skills are not bad. Come on, before we cooperate, let me see what you¡¯ve really got!"


    Facing this situation, Min¡¯er was not bashful in the least, just coquettishly smiling: "Why the rush? Let¡¯s find a ceter, and I¡¯ll make sure you have a real good time..."


    "Hahaha, good, that¡¯s what you said. We¡¯ll find a nice ce in a bit, and the brothers will all get a taste!" the manughed.


    "Alright!" Several men¡¯s voices came from inside the car.


    "Oh my, you guys are so naughty, ganging up on a girl like this..." Min¡¯er yfully scolded, showing no sign of embarrassment or resistance.


    Su Yang did not speak; he just looked toward Zhao Ping¡¯an beside him.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had an ashen face and was plunged into a silence as profound as death. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Min¡¯er would treat him like this. After all, they had once been in love. It was she who had cheated first; she had done so many wrong things, yet she acted as if it was Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s fault. Why was it?


    "Master, why is this happening?" Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s voice trembled with helplessness and sorrow.


    "As the saying goes, gratitude for a rise of rice, grudges over a peck," Su Yang spoke softly, "You were too good to her in the past, making you forever the lowly one in her heart, the spare tire she assumed would always grovel at her feet. Your goodness made her feel noble, someone you could never be worthy of. So, when you suddenly rose to prosperity, when you suddenly became sessful, she couldn¡¯t ept it, thinking it wasn¡¯t justified for you to be better or more noble than her. Therefore, she would do everything in her power to pull you down, to step on you, to prove her own nobility."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an sighed: "I¡¯ve said it before, I have no rtionship with her anymore. Yet, she still refuses to let me go. After suffering so much loss, she still deludes herself into thinking she can trample me. What will it take for her to give up?"


    "People bent on courting death only start to regret at the moment they are dying!" Su Yang waved his hand, "Ping¡¯an, this woman is not worth your concern. And remember, for those who aim to aplish great things, their nature must be strong. They don¡¯t necessarily have to be ruthless, but they must be decisive. Those who should die, must not be left alive!"

 Chapter 874 - 873 Human Nature

    <h4>Chapter 874: Chapter 873 Human Nature</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an watched the departing car, slowly nodded his head. After this incident, he had also recognized his own failing.


    Being too kind and soft-hearted is not a good thing in the end!


    "Master, this Min¡¯er..." Zhao Ping¡¯an said softly.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about it." Su Yang immediately shook his head, "This time, you can also see for yourself what human nature is like."


    After that, Su Yang took out his phone, made a call to Hu Wannian, and gave him some instructions. Then, he continued following the car with Zhao Ping¡¯an in tow.


    The car eventually arrived at a motel in a suburban town, a few people checked into a room, and immediately took Min¡¯er upstairs.


    Half an hourter, the room was filled with all sorts of lewd talk. The woman was using all her tricks, trying to please these men as best as she could. After all, only if these men were satisfied would they take her to kill Zhao Ping¡¯an and Su Yang.


    Suddenly, a phone rang, and the leading man in the room picked up his mobile phone and frowned. But still, he went to the door and answered the call.


    "What¡¯s up?" the man asked in a deep voice.


    "Hu Wannian just sent out a message, announcing that all non-family members and branch members who worked for the previous Ten Great Families, if they wish, can continue to stay in Hanxi Province and work for the New Ten Great Families. Moreover, the pay will be higher than before!" an excited voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Really?" the man¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    "Bullshit, many brothers have already gone to sign up, how can it be fake?" the person on the other end said.


    "No, but... how is this possible?" the man said, "We were people from the old Ten Great Families..."


    "But we were not core members of the old Ten Great Families, right? They want to eliminate the core members only. I¡¯m a branch member and never had much status in the family. You¡¯re in a better position as you¡¯re an outsider, so what¡¯s there to fear? Besides, even though the New Ten Great Families have taken control of the old families¡¯ businesses, they¡¯ve never been involved with these industries before. Now that they¡¯ve taken over abruptly, do you think they can manage? In the end, they still need our help; frankly, they want to recruit us to work for them."


    The man slowly nodded and said softly, "Is this suitable?"


    "What¡¯s not suitable about it? Were the people at the Chen Family nice to you when you were with them? Do you have such a great debt of gratitude that you must remember and never forget it? I was bullied enough by the direct members of my family; their deaths actually give me a sense of relief. Anyway, by working for the New Ten Great Families, we can make even more money in the future. Or what, you still want to remain loyal to the Chen Family?"


    "Nonsense, loyal to what? We¡¯re just working for money," the man said. "But how do you know Hu Wannian isn¡¯t just luring us over to wipe us out in one fell swoop?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? When some of the Chen Family¡¯s direct members are unaffected, why would they bother going after us, the branch members and outsiders? Use your brain when you do things; if the direct members can survive, why would they kill us?"


    The man suddenly saw the light and his eyes sparkled with joy, "That¡¯s great, damn it, I was just worrying about how I was going to survive. I¡¯ll be happy as long as I can maintain my previous pay, let alone an increase!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely better than before. I just asked a couple of guys who went over there, and their ie has gone up by at least thirty percent, some even doubled theirs. The New Ten Great Families side is all aboutpetencies; with your ability, you¡¯d definitely get a good gig with them. Oh, and don¡¯t forget about meter on!"


    The man was overjoyed, "Rest assured, aren¡¯t we brothers? That goes without saying. I¡¯ll see youter!"


    Putting down his phone, the man wore an expression of sheer joy and rushed back into the room.


    Inside the room, the few men were still entangled with Min¡¯er. The leader went straight to one of them, pped him on the butt, and cussed, "Stop everything, motherfuckers, I¡¯ve got news to announce!"


    Everyone immediately stopped, with even Min¡¯er looking up at the leading man.


    "Listen up, we¡¯re heading to Liu Family Manor soon. The New Ten Great Families are hiring us back to work for them!" the leader said with a smile, "And the pay is much better than before!"


    "What?"


    "Is that really happening?"


    "Are you kidding, we¡¯re not going after them for revenge?"


    The crowd erupted in exmation, and Min¡¯er¡¯s eyes also widened in shock as she hurriedly said, "Hey, weren¡¯t we going to blow those two bastards up?"


    The leading man red, "You idiots, with such an offer, what¡¯s there to blow up? We wanted revenge because our livelihoods were destroyed. Now that they¡¯re offering more money than before, why would we still hold a grudge against the Chen Family?"


    Everyone immediately shook their heads. What a joke, they were just servants in the Chen Family; they had no loyalty to speak of.


    "That¡¯s right!" the leader shrugged, "Pack up, we need to get back quickly. And remember to behave when we get there. I heard some people¡¯s ie doubled, at least there¡¯s a thirty percent rise. Our brotherhood has always been reliable; I reckon our pay won¡¯t be bad either!"


    The crowd was ecstatic. Keeping their jobs was joy enough, and now they were getting a pay raise ¨C how could they not be happy?


    Min¡¯er, however, was dumbfounded. She had been eagerly anticipating these men going to bomb Su Yang and Zhao Ping¡¯an to death, and now what turned out to be like this?


    She had exerted all her charm here, pleasing these men just to get her own revenge. But now what? Were these men turning their backs on her?


    "Hey, so... you¡¯re not going to blow them up anymore?" Min¡¯er asked anxiously. "You¡¯re not seeking revenge anymore?"


    "What revenge?" A manughed, "Damn it, we are going to be making more than before, we can¡¯t be too happy!"


    "But you said before that you would take revenge," Min¡¯er pressed. "You... how can you lie to me? We¡¯ve... we¡¯ve already done so much, how can you deceive me!"


    "What¡¯s been done? It was your choice, what does it have to do with us?" A manughed, "Didn¡¯t you enjoy it yourself?"


    Min¡¯er was so angry her face turned red and she scolded, "You bastards, you... you¡¯re just ying with me, I... I won¡¯t let you get away with this..."


    Suddenly, a sharp glint appeared in the eyes of the leader. He marched over to Min¡¯er, grabbed her throat with one hand, and pressed her firmly onto the bed.


    "You won¡¯t let us get away with this?" the leader sneered, "Did you think we would let you go? You filthy whore, you must die here!"

 Chapter 875 - 874 You’re Not Worthy!

    <h4>Chapter 875: Chapter 874 You¡¯re Not Worthy!</h4>


    Min¡¯er struggled to breathe as she was being choked, her continuous struggles proving futile, and she could only plead with her eyes.


    The other men were taken aback, one of them saying, "Big brother, is such cruelty really necessary? After all, we just yed with her!"


    "You know nothing!" the leader snapped, "We¡¯re going to work for the New Ten Great Families, and this little wench knows our previous n. If she goes to the Ten Great Families and spills the beans, wouldn¡¯t we be done for? Forget about the rewards, we¡¯d probably be killed on the spot, get it?"


    The others suddenly understood, and one of them immediately said, "Right, this damn bitch must die!"


    The rest nodded in agreement; they couldn¡¯t let the New Ten Great Families find out about this. Otherwise, they were truly finished. Silencing her was a must!


    It was at this moment that Min¡¯er realized the grave situation she was in. Her eyes welled with tears as she desperately shook her head and clumsily tried to beg for mercy. But these men had no intention of sparing her.


    One of the men took out a dagger and plunged it straight into her chest.


    Min¡¯er¡¯s mouth gaped open, her body going limp as she exhaled far more than she inhaled.


    "Damn whore, remember this, me your own sluttishness!" the man sneered, "With just a word from me, you believed me and knelt to lick us. Don¡¯t you think you deserve to die?"


    Blood trickled from the corners of Min¡¯er¡¯s mouth, her lips trembling, unable to speak. How she wished none of this had happened, that she had never gotten into this car. Or how she wished she could have let go of hatred and not gotten involved in these matters!


    While the men were sneering, suddenly, a cold voice came from behind them.


    "You kill at will here, don¡¯t you know that murder demands a life in return?"


    The men¡¯s faces changed, as they turned to look, they saw a young man standing by the doorway. Unbeknownst to them, the door had been opened.


    "Motherfucker, who are you, daring to meddle in my business..." one man cursed.


    The leader¡¯s expression changed drastically, hurrying to pull back the cursing man and bowing hastily, "Mr. Zhao, good... good to see you... "


    "Mr. Zhao?" The men were all stunned. Who else could be addressed like that at this moment?


    The young man at the doorway was indeed Zhao Ping¡¯an. He ignored the men, walking straight into the room, looking at Min¡¯er who was now lying in a pool of blood on the bed.


    Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an enter, Min¡¯er¡¯s previously dim eyes suddenly filled with spirit. She stretched out a hand, trying to reach for Zhao Ping¡¯an, but she couldn¡¯t.


    "Mr. Zhao, how... how did you get here?" The leading man¡¯s voice trembled, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s appearance at this time made him suspect that Zhao Ping¡¯an might have heard their earlier conversation.


    "You wanted to buy bombs to kill us, how could I note and see?" Zhao Ping¡¯an said.


    Theplexions of the men changed drastically; they fully understood that Zhao Ping¡¯an indeed knew their n.


    Without any hesitation, the men turned to run away. But they were no match for Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s speed.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an rushed to the doorway, and with a few punches, the men were sent flying back, tumbling to the ground, none surviving the blows.


    After dealing with these men, Zhao Ping¡¯an finally approached the bedside and quietly looked at Min¡¯er, who was covered in blood.


    Min¡¯er, overwhelmed with emotion and summoning strength from nowhere, stammered out, "Ping¡¯an, save... save me..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an just looked at her, making no movement at all.


    "Ping¡¯an, can¡¯t you... can¡¯t you forgive me..." Min¡¯er said with a sobbing tone, "I... I really love you, I¡¯m afraid of losing you, so... that¡¯s why I did it..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an still ignored her.


    Min¡¯er felt somewhat desperate, making onest struggle as she extended her hand with a trembling voice, "Ping¡¯an, I... I know I¡¯ve wronged you, I... I¡¯m not asking you to save me, but... can you... can you let me die in your arms, I... I would be satisfied..."


    Zhao Ping¡¯an finally spoke; he looked at Min¡¯er and said word by word, "You! Don¡¯t! Deserve it!"


    Min¡¯er¡¯s face turnedpletely pale, tears finally overflowing from her eyes. Because she knew very well that she truly did not deserve it!


    Not long after, the womanpletely closed her eyes.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an wiped away a tear from the corner of his eye; there was no grief, no sorrow. This tear might as well be a tribute to his once melodramatic love!


    In this lifetime, perhaps no other woman could disappoint him like this again. Because he would definitely never trust any woman again!


    Su Yang stood in the distance, not intervening in this matter any further. This was also a way for him to train Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s temperament; after all, Zhao Ping¡¯ancked the experience of Su Yang¡¯s three years in the military. No matter how strong one¡¯s abilities were, without a good head on their shoulders, they couldn¡¯t manage Hanxi Province for Su Yang!


    ...


    Late at night, on a tall mountain 70 kilometers north of the provincial capital of the North Suburb, there sat a smiling monk in a meditative pose.


    Before the monk on the groundy a man covered in blood; it was none other than Liu Shuangcan, whom Su Yang had crippled of one hand and one foot.


    The monk sat quietly for a long time, slowly infusing a strand of dark golden light into Liu Shuangcan¡¯s body.


    The unconscious Liu Shuangcan gradually woke up, looked around with a surprised expression, but said nothing.


    Having experienced countless sufferings since childhood, Liu Shuangcan could adapt to any environment. Moreover, his heart was already dead. With one hand and one foot gone, and roughly half of his meridians destroyed, he was essentially a cripple. Thus, whatever his fate might be, he no longer cared!


    This monk was none other than Smiling Buddha, who had previously fought Lian Wanxiong, was defeated, and had hurriedly kidnapped Liu Shuangcan.


    "Why don¡¯t you speak?" Smiling Buddha asked cheerfully.


    "What¡¯s there to say?" Liu Shuangcan responded coldly, "If you want to kill or torture me, just do it. Don¡¯t think you can make me beg for mercy or cry; that¡¯s impossible!"


    "You¡¯ve got spirit!" Smiling Buddhaughed heartily, "What if I ask you to do something for me?"


    "Do something for you?" Liu Shuangcan widened his eyes, looking at Smiling Buddha with a perplexed expression, "What do you really want to do? Do you think because I¡¯m in this state you can insult me at will? Let me tell you, I, Liu Shuangcan, may have lost, but I¡¯m not just anyone¡¯s doormat. Even in death, I will never beg for your mercy!"


    Smiling Buddha said, "I¡¯m not asking you to beg for mercy; I¡¯m just asking you to do something for me."


    "Impossible!" Liu Shuangcan stated bluntly.


    Smiling Buddha said with a smile, "Don¡¯t be hasty to refuse; perhaps you might want to hear what it is I¡¯m asking you to do first, then decide. Who knows, the thing I want you to do might be exactly what you¡¯ve been wanting to do!"

 Chapter 876 - 875 Devouring Technique

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 875 Devouring Technique</h4>


    Liu Shuangcan fell into a brief silence, but he did not speak anymore, simply staring at the Smiling Buddha. He was indeed curious, why would this monke to ask for his help at this time?


    "I want you to help me kill a few people..." said the Smiling Buddha.


    "Are you insane?" Liu Shuangcan stared wide-eyed, "Look at me now, do you think I can kill anyone for you?"


    The smile on the Smiling Buddha¡¯s face grew even more benevolent: "I want you to help me kill Su Yang, Zhao Ping¡¯an, Ye Wantong, Huo Qianfang. I want you to kill all those connected with Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Su Yang!"


    "What?" Liu Shuangcan was dumbfounded. What was this situation? What exactly was going on with this monk, why did he want him to kill these people?


    However, there was one thing the monk was right about¡ªLiu Shuangcan indeed wanted to do this. He really wanted to kill everyone connected with Su Yang, Zhao Ping¡¯an, Lian Wanxiong, and Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng.


    It was Su Yang who had beaten him into this state, and behind Su Yang was the support of Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong. Thus, in his heart, he too regarded Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong as his sworn enemies. If he could kill these people, letting him die would be worth it!


    But the problem was, in his current state, who could he possibly kill?


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Shuangcan said in a deep voice, "Are you mocking me?"


    "Given your current situation, do I need to mock you?" the Smiling Buddha retorted.


    "Then what exactly do you mean?" Liu Shuangcan asked gravely, "You know I can¡¯t kill those people!"


    "Since I¡¯m asking you to do this, it means you must be capable of doing it." The Smiling Buddha spoke lightly with a smile, "Or perhaps, you should first ask who I am!"


    "You... Who exactly are you?" Liu Shuangcan¡¯s voice was filled with more doubt. He initially thought this monk was someone from Su Yang¡¯s side, purposely mocking him. But now, it didn¡¯t seem so at all.


    Moreover, Liu Shuangcan had never seen any monk capable of speaking such murderous words. The key point was, while the monk said these words, his face always carried a smile, appearingpletely harmless, which was what made it most terrifying.


    "My name, I have forgotten myself. But, I have a nickname..." the Smiling Buddha watched Liu Shuangcan with a beaming smile: "called the Smiling Buddha!"


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and he struggled to rise from the ground, kneeling on one leg and tremblingly said, "As long as the Immortal lets me kill those people of Su Yang¡¯s, I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for the Immortal, even if it costs me my life!"


    "Hahaha..." The Smiling Buddha immediatelyughed. He gently patted Liu Shuangcan¡¯s shoulder and said, "Now, do you believe what I said?"


    Liu Shuangcan vigorously nodded; he had heard of Smiling Buddha¡¯s reputation and naturally knew of his capabilities, as well as the grudge between him and Ye Jiansheng. Moreover, tonight¡¯s incident, where Smiling Buddha was intercepted by Lian Wanxiong, seemed like he hadn¡¯t gained any advantage. Thus, if Smiling Buddha wanted him to kill these people, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be any falsehood.


    "Very good!" Smiling Buddha nodded with satisfaction, walked away with his hands behind his back, and spoke softly, "You are practicing the secret technique of ck Demon, a Demonic Sect expert from three hundred years ago. However, ck Demon only left a part of it in the dungeons of your Liu Family; hence, your power can only reach this realm. I can impart to you the most powerful Devouring Technique among ck Demon¡¯s secret techniques. Not only can this secret technique heal the meridians in your body, it can also help you swiftly enhance your strength."


    Liu Shuangcan was overjoyed beyond measure. Not to mention enhancing his strength, even if he could just recover his strength, it was already an immense joy. If he could enhance his strength and defeat Su Yang, that was exactly what he dreamed of.


    "Thank you, Immortal!" Liu Shuangcan hurriedly kowtowed.


    "Do not rush your response." Smiling Buddha said, "Although this Devouring Technique can swiftly enhance your strength, there are many drawbacks. The process of cultivating this secret technique is extremely painful because you need to forcibly devour others¡¯ power to progressively enhance your own strength. Indeed, each devouring feels like recreating your meridians. Can you endure such pain?"


    Liu Shuangcan nodded vigorously and gritted his teeth, "I¡¯m not even afraid of death; why should I fear this pain? as long as I can kill Su Yang and avenge myself. Even if I am doomed to fall into the eighteenyers of hell for eternity, I am willing!"


    "Very good!" Smiling Buddha nodded with satisfaction, then continued, "The second drawback of practicing this secret technique is that you will always bear a bad reputation. Because the process of devouring is extremely cruel, once discovered, you will be seen as a monster, even an absolute demon. At that time, those so-called Taoist Guardians might take action to kill you. Can you endure that?"


    "Taoist Guardians?" Liu Shuangcan¡¯s face twisted into a ferocious smile, "In my life, the ones I hate the most are those Taoist Guardians. If they want toe and kill me, good, I will devour them and make my power even greater!"


    "If you have this resolve, then that is the best." Smiling Buddha smiled and patted Liu Shuangcan¡¯s shoulder, "However, I must warn you. As an Earthly Immortal, I cannot personally kill those people like Su Yang. I sought you because you are not an Earthly Immortal, helping me to kill these people. Do not enter the Earthly Immortal Realm before you kill these people. Otherwise, the way I lifted you up, I can also bring you down!"


    Liu Shuangcan immediately nodded, "Immortal, rest assured, as long as I can kill Su Yang, even if I must die immediately afterward, I am willing. As for the Earthly Immortals, hmph, I do not care about them at all. Being able to take revenge is my fortune; anything else does not matter!"


    "Just remember what you said!" Smiling Buddha ced his hand on top of Liu Shuangcan¡¯s head, and said in a cold voice, "Hold your breath and focus; listen as I impart the secret technique."


    Liu Shuangcan immediately calmed his heart and listened carefully to the secret technique Smiling Buddha imparted.


    Half an hourter, Smiling Buddha lifted his hand. It was not just an oral transmission; he used his power to forcefully imprint this set of secret techniques directly into Liu Shuangcan¡¯s mind.


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s expression at that moment had a sense of being worlds apart. He sat cross-legged, following the method described in the secret technique to breathe in and out briefly. Suddenly, he reached out his hand, grabbed an Earth Serpent lurking in the grass, and pulled it towards him.


    Liu Shuangcan stuffed the Earth Serpent directly into his mouth and, using ck Demon¡¯s Devouring Technique, hepletely devoured the serpent, leaving no bones behind.


    Smiling Buddha watched the entire process from the side. He could see that during the devouring, Liu Shuangcan¡¯s entire body was trembling and his vital energy was surging.


    This devouring was extremely painful, but Liu Shuangcan endured it with sheer willpower, which pleased Smiling Buddha greatly.

 Chapter 877 - 876 Return to the Divine Physicians Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 877: Chapter 876 Return to the Divine Physicians Alliance</h4>


    After devouring the Earth Serpent, Liu Shuangcan¡¯s body was enveloped in ayer of blood-red color, and his injuries began to mend slowly within this bloody hue.


    Of course, his lost hands and feet could not grow back, but the damaged meridians could gradually heal.


    Liu Shuangcan took a deep breath, absorbing all the blood-red color surrounding him into his belly. His face turned a bright red in an instant, which slowly faded after a while.


    At that moment, the listlessness on Liu Shuangcan was swept away, he stood up on one leg, his expression turning sinister once again.


    "How do you feel?" Smiling Buddha asked cheerfully.


    Liu Shuangcan slowly exhaled and sneered, "Very well, I haven¡¯t felt like this in a long time."


    "This is only the devouring of an Earth Serpent. If you devour a person, the effect would be even more different," paused Smiling Buddha, then added with a smile, "Especially someone with profound skills!"


    Liu Shuangcan¡¯s eyes sparkled; he could hardly wait to try it.


    "However, I advise you not to try it in Hanxi Province for the time being, and don¡¯t show yourself in front of Su Yang. Before you are powerful enough to eliminate him, you¡¯d better keep a low profile," Smiling Buddha said, "Endure humiliation to bear heavy burdens, experience bitterness to taste sweetness, you understand these principles, right?"


    "Understood!" Liu Shuangcan nodded slowly, "As long as I can kill him, I don¡¯t care about anything else!"


    "Very good," Smiling Buddha said with a satisfied smile, "Then I¡¯ll leave the next steps to you, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!"


    "Of course," bowed Liu Shuangcan.


    "Hahaha..." Smiling Buddhaughed heartily, "Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, you think I have no way to deal with your people. Wait and see, how troubled you will be soon!"


    With that, Smiling Buddha soared into the sky and left.


    Liu Shuangcan watched as Smiling Buddha disappeared into the skyline, then clenched his teeth tightly, slowly sitting down against a tree. In fact, he was still in pain all over, but he made it seem like he wasn¡¯t.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯ve caused me such pain; how could I let you have peace!" Liu Shuangcan said through gritted teeth, "I will first kill all the people you care about, then slowly torture you to death. I will repay the pain I suffered a hundredfold, a thousandfold!"


    ...


    Almost overnight, as Su Yang had said, Hanxi Province had changed skies.


    Of the once Ten Great Families, only three families remained, and six of the remaining seven families were from the Six Great Families of Liuan City. The tenth family would be selected from one of the powerful families of Hanxi Province.


    The selection was left to Dao Shixun, Hu Wannian, and others to arrange. Zhao Ping¡¯an did not stay in Hanxi Province and went with Su Yang to the Medical Saint Sect.


    As for Hanxi Province, of the previous ten masters, besides Liu Shuangcan who had tragically disappeared, all had switched to Su Yang¡¯s side and were now working for him.


    Li Changtian of Liuan City should have had a ce in Hanxi Province as well. However, the private act of sending Min¡¯er to the provincial city to deliver messages ultimately resulted in him being severely injured by Zhao Ping¡¯an. Although his life was spared, his cultivation waspletely destroyed, and his Changtian Martial Arts Hall disbanded, leaving nothing behind.


    By noon, Su Yang had arrived at the Medical Saint Sect.


    The Medical Saint Sect is where the headquarters of the Divine Physicians Alliance is located, and half of the members of the Divine Farmer Sect remained at the Medical Saint Sect, helping Su Yang manage the ce.


    When Su Yang arrived, most of the people from the major sects within the Divine Physicians Alliance also rushed there.


    After Liao Yuxuan and others spread the news, challenging Su Yang¡¯s authority in the Southern Six Provinces started overnight.


    After all, Su Yang had defeated the Qi Family of Wanhu, and many wanted to trample on Su Yang to build their own reputation. Coupled with the tempting prospect of the Divine Physicians Alliance, many people wanted to have a piece of the action, and thus, essentially all the major sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance were attacked or provoked, with many sects suffering heavy losses.


    Now, the Medical Saint Sect was in chaos, with Jeang Zier managing the situation there, but everyone was extremely panicked. After all, the current situation was extremely dangerous for the Divine Physicians Alliance. Almost all the sects faced challenges, and those challenging them were mostly the most powerful forces from each province. Essentially, the situation was that all the major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces were jointly targeting the Divine Physicians Alliance, posing the greatest challenge to them yet.


    Moreover, the situation had be even moreplicated today. Not only had the most powerful families and forces taken action, but even some of the weaker families and forces took advantage of the chaos to challenge the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    After all, crushing the Divine Physicians Alliance would lead to a lot of interests needing to be redistributed. So, all these families and forces took action, hoping to share in the spoils when the big families and powers did the bulk of the work.


    So, the present situation was that almost all the major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces had joined forces against the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    By doing so, these families and forces felt that the Divine Physicians Alliance hadpletely be an easy target that everyone was attacking. So, they acted even more unscrupulously. Many sects even had their gates demolished, showing how severe the situation was.


    Seeing Su Yang return, the people from these sects rushed up to him as if seeing a savior, clustering around him and vehemently exining the situations of their sects.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t wait for these people to finish speaking; he immediately raised his hand and said loudly, "Everyone, calm down and sit down first. Now that I¡¯m back, I will definitely handle this matter and seek justice for everyone!"


    The crowd exchanged nces, then retreated reluctantly.


    At this moment, a man sitting at the side of the table who hadn¡¯te forward suddenly said, "Master Su, with things having reached this point, how do you n to seek justice for us? Almost all the major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces have started targeting our Divine Physicians Alliance overnight. You want to seek justice for us, but do you think our Divine Physicians Alliance can really stand against all the major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces?"


    With these words, the crowd burst into amotion. Some were sad, some were angry, some looked helpless, and some shook their heads and sighed.


    The fact was just as it appeared; the situation was practically that the powers of the Southern Six Provinces had united to confront the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Even if Su Yang was incredibly powerful, the idea of single-handedly taking on all the forces of the Southern Six Provinces was simply impossible!

 Chapter 878 - 877: Kill!

    <h4>Chapter 878: Chapter 877: Kill!</h4>


    Su Yang paid no attention to the man; he walked straight to the main seat and sat down, turning to Jeang Zier beside him, he asked, "What¡¯s the situation now?"


    Jeang Zier promptly handed a file to Su Yang, "Before ten o¡¯clock this morning, I have recorded all the losses suffered by our Divine Physicians Alliance. However, this does not include the losses incurred after ten until now; those have yet to be tallied. But, nearly all the sects within the Divine Physicians Alliance have suffered significant losses. In fact, three sects have even had their Sect Masters abducted, and only a handful of their members managed to escape."


    After reviewing the contents of the file, Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he said gravely, "What about the people from Back to Heaven Sect?"


    The Back to Heaven Sect was the one that was closest to the Medical Saint Sect, fortunately located in the same province. And in this incident, Back to Heaven Sect had suffered some of the most serious losses.


    The Back to Heaven Sect was ambushed by a family from their area known as the Nie Family. In one night, seventeen members of the Back to Heaven Sect were killed, the majority of the other members were abducted, and only a few managed to escape. When Su Yang received the news, they were still on the run. By all ounts, they should have arrived at the Medical Saint Sect by now, but when Su Yang entered, he had not seen anyone from Back to Heaven Sect.


    Jeang Zier responded, "They should still be on their way here, and I¡¯ve already sent people to meet them, but no news hase back yet, so I¡¯m guessing they haven¡¯t encountered them."


    "Miss Jeang, I think we should stop wasting our efforts!" the man from earlier spoke up again, "Only a handful of people from Back to Heaven Sect managed to escape, yet the Nie Family has dispatched over three hundred people to pursue them through the night. Do you think they have any hope of escaping from the Nie Family¡¯s tight? Besides, you only sent a dozen or so people to meet them ¡ª what good will that do? With no news for so long, I bet even those you sent are more likely dead than alive!"


    Jeang Zier couldn¡¯t help but be irritated and said sternly, "Sect Master Ling, after all, we are members of the Divine Physicians Alliance. How can you dampen other¡¯s spirits and diminish our own prestige like this? The Alliance Hierarch has returned, and he will naturally resolve this matter appropriately. Instead of offering meaningful assistance, why are you making such disheartening remarks here? What are your true intentions?"


    Sect Master Ling¡¯s face grew cold as he retorted, "Jeang Zier, are you suggesting that what I¡¯ve said is incorrect? Hmm, with the current situation, do you truly fail to understand? All powers in the Southern Six Provinces are dissatisfied with our Divine Physicians Alliance and wish to act against us. While we are indeed pleased with Alliance Leader Su¡¯s return, the problem is that the current situation is not something that can be resolved simply because he hase back."


    "Do you really believe that our Divine Physicians Alliance alone can match thebined forces of the grand families and powerful factions in the Southern Six Provinces? At this moment of life and death for our alliance, should we not be considering how to preserve the Divine Physicians Alliance and the Great Sects, rather than plotting revenge?"


    Everyone exchanged nces. Although Sect Master Ling¡¯s words were somewhat harsh, they also rang true. Indeed, survival was the most pressing issue to contemte.


    Jeang Zier, momentarily at a loss for words and not adept at argument, was rendered speechless by Sect Master Ling¡¯s pointedments.


    Su Yang ignored the exchange and continued to peruse the file in his hands.


    Sect Master Ling, with a slight chill in his tone, stepped forward and said, "Master Su, as the Alliance Leader of the Divine Physicians Alliance, shouldn¡¯t you be considering the survival of the alliance? To my knowledge, all the grand families of the Southern Six Provinces have started to gather their forces, preparing to assault umted Cloud Mountain to eradicate our Divine Physicians Alliance in one fell swoop. Even the smaller families have arranged their troops and are currently en route to umted Cloud Mountain. How do you think we should deal with this situation?"


    Without even lifting his head, Su Yang replied coldly, "Kill."


    "Kill!?" Sect Master Ling¡¯s brow furrowed and everyone else looked at one another in bewilderment.


    Kill? But how? With so many families, so many people, could you kill them all?


    "Master Su, I know you are powerful and your cultivation is extraordinary. But have you considered how many people wille here if all the grand families in the Southern Six Provinces converge on umted Cloud Mountain, and how many experts wille to kill here?" Sect Master Ling pressed on gravely, "Can you single-handedly y so many?"


    Su Yang still did not respond, simply examining the file in his hands.


    Sect Master Ling, visibly annoyed, continued sternly, "Master Su, with a formidable army bearing down, is it appropriate for you to insist on personal strength here? As a leader, you should be aiming to oversee the overall situation and properly manage rtionships on all fronts, not resorting to bloody measures, always ready to kill at the drop of a hat. Do you truly think you alone can contend with everyone in the world?"


    It was only at this point that Su Yang finally finished reading the file and looked up at Sect Master Ling, speaking softly, "Does Sect Master Ling have a better way to handle this matter?"


    "Their intentions are very clear; they want our Divine Physicians Alliance to cooperate with them," Sect Master Ling said. "To put it bluntly, they desire our medical arts to heal and save their people. Who in this vast world doesn¡¯t need physicians?"


    "They can¡¯t possibly kill us all; they just want a partnership, where we can heal their sick. That¡¯s all."


    "In fact, we used to get along quite amicably with them. The thing is, ever since you, Master Su, established the regtions of the Divine Physicians Alliance and prohibited us from treating these people at will, it is then that they began to retaliate. This is the real reason for the conflict between us. I think perhaps we could start from this aspect to handle the matter!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement. Indeed, this was the case. Previously, the rtionships between the Great Sects and those grand families had been quite good. Many of the Great Sects even had the backing of these families.


    However, once Su Yang took control of the Divine Physicians Alliance, among the rules he set for the alliance was the principle that "evil-doers shall not be treated." That meant if someone seeking medical help was a viin, then no matter how much they offered in fees, the sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance were not to treat them.


    This one rule had offended many families, as how many of their members didn¡¯t act tyrannically in their own territories? Such a rule effectively kicked these people out and obviously made the rtionships between the sects and those families awkward.


    As a result, numerous sects began to break away from these grand families and powerful forces, leading to significant conflict.

 Chapter 879 - 878: The Resentment of the Hua Tuo Sect

    <h4>Chapter 879: Chapter 878: The Resentment of the Hua Tuo Sect</h4> Su Yang looked at Sect Master Ling and said, "So, you are dissatisfied with the rules I¡¯ve established?"


    Sect Master Ling¡¯s expression turned cold as he said in a deep voice, "Alliance Leader Su, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m dissatisfied with the rules you¡¯ve set, but rather, the major ns and powers of the Southern Six Provinces are dissatisfied. The rules you¡¯ve established do not fit the situation in the Southern Six Provinces, and that is the main reason why these great families and powers have risen to resist the Divine Physicians Alliance."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled and asked, "Then what do you think should be done about this?"


    "It¡¯s simple, redraw the rules!" Sect Master Ling said, "Whatever the goals of the major families and powers are, we must align our rules towards their goals."


    "In other words, we should bow down and submit to these major families and powers?" Su Yang said.


    "It¡¯s not about submission, but at least, we must negotiate a solution," Sect Master Ling said. "With things havinge to this point, both sides must inevitablypromise. Otherwise, if we keep on shing head-on like this, there won¡¯t be a good oue. Moreover, the strength of our Divine Physicians Alliance does not allow us to have a hard fight with the entire Southern Six Provinces!"


    "Compromise, concession," Su Yang nodded slowly. "I wonder what kind ofpromise and concession Sect Master Ling refers to?"


    "There¡¯s nothing difficult to understand," Sect Master Ling furrowed his brows and said, "Just sit together and discuss, to see how we can satisfy both sides. We can¡¯t be too dominant. These great families and powers are not members of the Divine Physicians Alliance, Alliance Leader Su, we don¡¯t have the right tomand them!"


    Towards the end of his speech, Sect Master Ling¡¯s eyes carried a hint of profound meaning, essentially hinting to Su Yang that you don¡¯t have the qualifications and power tomand the major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces.


    Su Yang said softly, "Sect Master Ling, how do you think both sides can be satisfied?"


    Sect Master Ling¡¯s expression turned cold; Su Yang¡¯s digging at the roots felt a bit like he was making fun of him.


    "As the leader of the Divine Physicians Alliance, you should consider the bigger picture," Sect Master Ling said in a deep voice. "You can¡¯t ask me about everything!"


    Su Yang smiled slightly, his gaze sweeping over everyone present before finally resting on the members of the Hua Tuo Sect. He said with a lightugh, "I¡¯m just curious about the mutual satisfaction Sect Master Ling mentioned. For example, the current situation of the Hua Tuo Sect, having had so many of their members killed by the Xie Family, including a young female disciple who was just of age, captured and vited by the Xie Family to the point of being inhuman. Under such circumstances, how many people do you think the Xie Family should die to satisfy the Hua Tuo Sect?"


    The members of the Hua Tuo Sect could not help but erupt into an uproar at this; they were extremely angered by this incident.


    The female disciple of the Hua Tuo Sect was an abandoned infant, left in swaddling clothes. A respected Elder of the Hua Tuo Sect had taken the abandoned baby back to the sect, and she grew up within the sect.


    This Elder held a high position within the sect and was kind and respected by everyone. The female disciple was lovely and lively, having grown up in the sect without getting involved in any power struggles. She was dearly adored by everyone in the sect, basically treated as a beloved figure by all.


    This girl, just of age and following her fellow sect brothers to the city for the first time to procure herbs, was ambushed by the Xie Family. Several brothers died tragically trying to save her, but in the end, she was still captured by the Xie Family, vited until near death, and then thrown back at the gates of Hua Tuo Sect.


    When the people of the Hua Tuo Sect received this girl, the area between her legs was a blur of blood and flesh, and she was no longer recognizable as a human. Although still alive, her eyes were devoid of any spirit. In the following days, shey in bed, refusing food and drink, silent and withered, virtually no different from the dead.


    This matter was an absolute fury for the Hua Tuo Sect. A group from the Hua Tuo Sect personally visited the Xie Family to demand an exnation, only to be met with another counterattack, resulting in many more deaths. Incensed beyond tolerance, they hade to the Divine Physicians Alliance, asking Su Yang to uphold justice.


    Now, hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, the members of the Hua Tuo Sect¡¯s faces turned red with a surge of anger.


    The Sect Master of Hua Tuo coldly said, "Alliance Leader Su, there¡¯s no way for us to reconcile with the Xie Family. Either our Hua Tuo Sect is destroyed, or the Xie Family ceases to exist, we of the Hua Tuo Sect are not afraid to die!"


    The members of Hua Tuo Sect raised their voices, "Hua Tuo Sect is not afraid to die!"


    Sect Master Ling¡¯s brows tightly furrowed, his expression ice cold, and for a moment, he did not know what to say.


    "Sect Master Ling, when we sit down to talk with the Xie Family, how many of them do you think would be willing to die to apologize?" Su Yang asked again.


    Sect Master Ling gritted his teeth and said sternly, "Alliance Leader Su, a wise man submits to the times. It¡¯s okay if you want to die, but don¡¯t take the other sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance with you..."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but this is how I handle matters. I¡¯d rather take the straight path than seek solutions through crooked means," Su Yang said coldly. "If it¡¯s not the fault of the Divine Physicians Alliance, then we will absolutely not concede. No matter how strong our opponents are or how many people they have, I will seek justice for all of you!"


    "Alliance Leader Su, is it worth it to cause the death of everyone for your personal rage?" Sect Master Ling shouted angrily. "Don¡¯t you think this is too selfish? Have you thought about everyone¡¯s life and death?"


    "So, I will give everyone a chance to choose," Su Yang said softly. "Since all of you are here, let¡¯s make a decision now. Those who are willing to confront these people to the end, stay in the Divine Physicians Alliance. Those who do not wish to fight so hard may leave now, I will not stop you!"

 Chapter 880 - 879 I’ll Be Right Back

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 879 I¡¯ll Be Right Back</h4>


    The crowd on the scene looked at each other, not a single person made a move for the time being.


    Sect Master Ling¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, he suddenly stepped forward and said aloud, "Alliance Leader Su, since you are so obstinately unreasonable, then Ling Mou can¡¯t be med. I must consider the entire sect, the foundation of hundreds of years of our sect must not be destroyed here, I hope Alliance Leader Su understands my actions!"


    "No harm done!" Su Yang said with a light smile and a nod, "Sect Master Ling, please feel free to do as you wish. Of course, if there are others who share the same thoughts as Sect Master Ling, they may also leave. Those who stay are willing to share life and death with the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    The people once again exchanged nces, yet after a long time, none of them backed down.


    The Hua Tuo Sect Leader directly stated, "Alliance Leader Su, we are willing to share our fate with the Divine Physicians Alliance. Even if we all die in battle here, we will never surrender!"


    No sooner had he said this than many others echoed his statement, supporting Su Yang. After all, the sects present had been humiliated by those people, suffering great losses, and naturally did not wish to give up just yet.


    Sect Master Ling beside them trembled with anger. He thought that after all his talk, he had managed to scare these people. But unexpectedly, not a single person was persuaded, and it was only him who had dropped out of the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Su Yang nodded with satisfaction and said softly, "Thanks for your profound affection, everyone. Su Mou also makes a promise here to all of you. As long as I am alive, they shall not even dream of killing anyone here!"


    The crowd shouted in unison, the scene heating up with enthusiasm.


    Sect Master Ling¡¯s face was cold, and at this moment, Su Yang¡¯s gaze also happened to turn towards him.


    "Sect Master Ling, it looks like your sect is the only one leaving." Su Yang said softly, "However, there is something I must remind you!"


    Sect Master Ling frowned but still said, "Please speak, Alliance Leader Su."


    "I know you havee to plead on behalf of the Wan Family, hoping to take some sects away without bloodshed and dissolve the strength of the Divine Physicians Alliance," Su Yang said softly.


    Sect Master Ling¡¯s expression changed, what Su Yang had said was not false at all. However, only he and a few key members within his sect knew about this matter. How could Su Yang possibly know?


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that Su Yang had seen it through the use of the Soul Searching Technique on his son. His son had not yet reached the Integration Realm, so Su Yang could easily see his thoughts.


    "You don¡¯t have to be afraid, since I have already said I will let you leave, I will definitely not make a move against you at this time!" Su Yang said, "Everyone has their own aspirations, and I don¡¯t deny that. It¡¯s normal for you to want to leave and save your own lives in the face of such a crisis in the Divine Physicians Alliance, and I will not stop you."


    Sect Master Ling heaved a sigh of relief and bowed, "Thank you, Alliance Leader Su!"


    "No need to thank me!" Su Yang said, "But, I do have to warn you. You can leave the Divine Physicians Alliance, but if you join those family forces and counterattack the Divine Physicians Alliance, then I will not be polite to you. Because once you leave here, you have no rtion with the Divine Physicians Alliance. And if you were to counterattack us, that means you are our enemy, and we are not merciful towards our enemies. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Sect Master Ling¡¯s face turned slightly chilly, but he still nodded slowly, "I understand!"


    "Good that you understand!" Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Sect Master Ling, I guess there¡¯s no need for me to see you out, right?"


    Sect Master Ling clenched his teeth and, without a word, led his sect members away indignantly.


    As the people of the Divine Physicians Alliance watched them leave, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, "Alliance Leader Su, why did you let those people go? They were patrons for the Wan Family, forcing us topromise, which is practically colluding with outsiders to deal with our Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    Su Yang smiled and said, "In the face of a great enemy and imminent crisis, it is normal for them to have their own thoughts. They chose to leave to protect their sect, and it¡¯s not such a grave mistake that we must relentlessly pursue and kill."


    The crowd exchanged nces, some feeling unreconciled, but in the end, they fell silent. Indeed, as Su Yang had said, a relentless pursuit would only show that theycked magnanimity.


    "Master Su, then how should we deal with this situation?" A man asked worriedly.


    "Everyone, rest assured, it is time to reorganize the Southern Six Provinces!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Everyone was astonished. What did Su Yang mean by that? Reorganize the Southern Six Provinces, was he really thinking that big?


    Just then, Jeang Zier hurriedly came over and whispered, "Master Su, there has been trouble."


    "What happened?" Su Yang asked.


    Jeang Zier said, "The people we sent to bring back the Back to Heaven Sect have met up with them. However, they were pursued by the Nie Family¡¯s people when they reached Yundu Mountain, 130 miles from here. Our forces have been forced into a canyon on Yundu Mountain, relying on the treacherous terrain to temporarily block the Nie Family¡¯s pursuit. But they can¡¯t hold on for much longer, just now, someone from the Divine Farmer Sect risked his life to climb the mountain and was able to send back a message with a signal."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the people below started to make an uproar. The surviving members of the Back to Heaven Sect were few, and if they were directly intercepted by the Nie Family¡¯s people, what would be of them?


    "Alliance Leader Su, shall we gather people and rush over now!" One sect leader said loudly.


    "Yes, there aren¡¯t many left from the Back to Heaven Sect. If they are captured, it will be troublesome!"


    "But, 130 miles away, even if we rush there now, it will take us at least an hour. By the time we get there, it might already be toote!"


    The crowd discussed anxiously. They were extremely concerned, yet they seemed to be out of options.


    Su Yang was calm; he stood up and said in a cold voice, "Ping¡¯an!"


    Zhao Ping¡¯an immediately stood up and bowed, "Master!"


    "I¡¯ll make a trip to Yundu Mountain. Guard the Divine Physicians Alliance in my absence!"


    "Yes, Master!" Zhao Ping¡¯an replied obediently.


    "Gentlemen, I¡¯ll be back shortly!" Su Yang called out loudly, stepping outside where the Nine Cold Jade Sword soared into the sky. Su Yang leapt up and flew on the sword, disappearing into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    When the people in the hall ran out, Su Yang was already gone. Everyone on site was dumbfounded, such swordsmanship, it truly seemed the handiwork of an Immortal!


    "Master Su¡¯s supernatural abilities are truly awe-inspiring!" a sect leader eximed.


    "With Master Su¡¯s age and such heaven-defying cultivation, given time, he will surely be a Terrestrial Immortal. Our Divine Physicians Alliance will finally have a Terrestrial Immortal to rely on!"


    The peoplemented with admiration, their own sects once having Terrestrial Immortals. But now, they had all fallen from grace. If they could have a Terrestrial Immortal to guard them again, the entire Divine Physicians Alliance would rise to prominence once more!

 Chapter 881 - 880 Guarding the Gate

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 880 Guarding the Gate</h4>


    Jeang Zier stood next to Zhao Ping¡¯an, her face filled with confusion as she looked at him. She really couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang had gone out for a few days and returned with a disciple.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an gave Jeang Zier a grin and, bowing slightly, said, "Miss Jeang, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, just give me your orders!"


    Jeang Zier hesitated for a moment, then said softly, "Actually, Master Su didn¡¯t need to go personally. He needs to be here, presiding over the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    "If my master hadn¡¯t gone personally, it would be hard to say what the oue might be," said Zhao Ping¡¯an. "If you send someone now, no matter how fast they are, how quickly can they get there? And whose speed canpare to that of my master?"


    "That is true!" Jeang Zier slowly nodded, thinking that the only option to save the people of the Back to Heaven Sect would be for Su Yang to go personally.


    However, this caused some panic among the people within the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    There were already people nning to attack the Divine Physicians Alliance, and they were waiting for Su Yang to return and take control. Now that Su Yang had left to save others first, how were they to cope with such a situation?


    Su Yang had left Zhao Ping¡¯an behind, but the people did not recognize Zhao Ping¡¯an and did not know what kind of strength this young man possessed or whether he could protect the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Suddenly, someone rushed in from outside, urgently saying, "Alliance Leader Su, there are hundreds of people storming the mountain gate. Our people at the gate can¡¯t stop them; they¡¯re about to enter the sect!"


    Everyone stood up, their faces changing color. It seemed like speaking of Cao Cao and Cao Cao arriving¡ªas Su Yang had just left and people had just started worrying, were these attackers already on their move?


    Jeang Zier¡¯s face changed as well; she had originally thought that Su Yang would be able to return in time, but this situation waspletely beyond her expectations.


    However, having worked with Su Yang for quite some time, she understood his way of handling things. She was panicky for a moment but quickly calmed down and said sternly, "Abandon the mountain gate, everyone fall back and defend the sect!"


    "Yes!" The person hurriedly withdrew.


    Jeang Zier looked at the people present and said loudly, "Alliance Leader Su has already said that today, our Divine Physicians Alliance will not retreat an inch. Thus, I hope everyone can move forward and retreat together with the alliance, unite to defend the alliance, and wait for the Alliance Leader to return and handle this matter personally!"


    People from the Hua Tuo Sect, among others, immediately echoed loudly, "Defend the alliance, retreat no further!"


    Many people shouted along instantly. Of course, these sects were the ones that had suffered major losses and were very angry.


    Some sects were unresponsive, as the losses they suffered were not significant. One sect leader asked softly, "Miss Jeang, how long might it take for Alliance Leader Su to return? There are several hundred peopleing, and if we confront them directly, we might win, but at a heavy loss. Moreover, people from various families and forces of the Southern Six Provinces are already on their way; I estimate they will arrive at umted Cloud Mountain by tomorrow noon. If we suffer heavy losses, even if the Alliance Leader returns, it might be difficult to deal with those people!"


    Others nodded in agreement. Although they had earlier resolved to unite and defend the Divine Physicians Alliance, they felt very insecure without Su Yang here to lead and protect them.


    "My master has gone to save people, so he naturally won¡¯t be long in returning!" said Zhao Ping¡¯an, standing up and speaking loudly. "Moreover, there¡¯s no need for worry. I am here; if these people want to enter the gate of the Divine Physicians Alliance, they must first get past me. Unless I die, they cannot possibly step into the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    Only then did people seriously begin to regard Zhao Ping¡¯an¡ªmany were unaware of his identity. Hearing now that he was Su Yang¡¯s disciple, they were somewhat relieved. Though Su Yang had left, his disciple was still here, which gave them a bit more stability.


    However, the panic in their hearts still persisted. After all, Zhao Ping¡¯an was not Su Yang. Even if Su Yang were here, he could not have stopped the united forces of the major families of the Southern Six Provinces, so what could Zhao Ping¡¯an do?


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Zhao Ping¡¯an left the hall and went to the original gate of the Medical Saint Sect, which had now be the front gate of the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Down the mountain, it was visible to the naked eye that a group of people was rapidly approaching. The leading group of about thirty to forty people clearly possessed considerable strength. Following them was anotherrge group, roughly a few hundred strong, who made up the main force.


    This initial group of thirty to forty people took less than five minutes to reach the gate.


    Seeing Zhao Ping¡¯an at the gate, these people didn¡¯t hesitate and directly tried to force their way in.


    "Stop!" Zhao Ping¡¯an shouted, rushing forward to block these people.


    "Get out of the way!" the leader cursed, punching towards Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an, not the type to be courteous, punched back. The two fists collided, and the man was sent flying backward,nding on the ground, spitting blood, and severely injured!


    This sudden development shocked everybody on the scene, especially those who had rushed up, who were stunned in that instant.


    The leader, a strong practitioner at the Integration Realm, had, just like that, been sent flying by a punch?


    Moreover, the man looked so young; how was this possible?


    These people immediately stopped, watching Zhao Ping¡¯an warily, one of them said in a deep voice, "Are you the Alliance Leader of the Divine Physicians Alliance, Master Su of Pingnan?"


    "I am Zhao Ping¡¯an!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said coldly. "Master Su is my master!"


    Everyone was stunned again; they originally thought this person was Su Yang since it was widely rumored that Master Su was young yet extremely powerful, which was astounding. Many didn¡¯t believe that a young man could possess such formidable strength.


    Initially, when the first man was sent flying, everyone¡¯s first thought was that it had been Su Yang. Who would have thought they were wrong, and it wasn¡¯t even Su Yang, but just his disciple?


    If even Su Yang¡¯s disciple was so powerful, then what would the strength of Su Yang himself be?


    The onlookers exchanged nces, quickly spreading out and subtly forming a fan shape, surrounding Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an saw this but didn¡¯t care. Among these people, the strongest had just been knocked away by him. He really wasn¡¯t concerned about the rest¡ªno matter how they surrounded him, what could they possibly do?

 Chapter 882 - 881 Everyone, Do Not Enter the Door

    <h4>Chapter 882: Chapter 881 Everyone, Do Not Enter the Door</h4>


    "Be careful!" Jeang Zier, watching from behind, became anxious and promptly called out a warning while gesturing for herpanions to go over and help.


    "No need!" Zhao Ping¡¯an refused decisively with a wave of his hand: "Just this bunch of trash¡ª they can¡¯t hurt me!"


    "Arrogant!" One of the men bellowed angrily, shot a nce to the others, and about a dozen peopleunched their attacks at Zhao Ping¡¯an simultaneously.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an stepped forward calmly, and as his foot touched the ground, a mighty force exploded around him.


    The attacks from the dozen men hadn¡¯t even reached Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s body before they were sted away by this force. They all flew backward, crashing to the ground, each bleeding from their mouths and noses, unable to even crawl back up.


    The onlookers from the Divine Physicians Alliance were all stunned; just one move from Zhao Ping¡¯an, and they knew he had the strength of The Sovereign.


    They had no idea where Su Yang found such a powerful disciple, but everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted by the revtion. Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s formidable strength was indeed a blessing for the Divine Physicians Alliance!


    The other men¡¯s faces, however, turned ashen. From their perspective, so many of them joining forces should fear no one except perhaps a Sect Master or a formidable Great Elder from those major sects. Unexpectedly, right at the gate, they faced such a humiliating defeat by a young man of no renown¡ª this was beyond their wildest expectations.


    As Zhao Ping¡¯an took another step forward, the crowd involuntarily retreated, fear etched on each of their faces.


    However, Zhao Ping¡¯an didn¡¯tunch an attack on them but instead drew a line in front of him and said coldly, "Everyone, do not cross this line. Otherwise, I will show no mercy!"


    The crowd¡¯s expressions turned serious, and one of the men angrily said, "You¡¯ve got some nerve¡ªwho do you think you¡¯re talking to? Daring to speak so arrogantly to us, I think you¡¯re looking for death!"


    "If you¡¯re not convinced,e and try!" Zhao Ping¡¯an replied coldly.


    At this, everyone fell silent¡ªwho would dare to step forward now?


    Suddenly, a haughty voice came from behind the crowd: "Denying even entrance to the gate, Divine Physicians Alliance sure has big rules. However, if I insist on entering, what can you do to me?"


    The people turned around and saw a well-dressed middle-aged man with impably groomed hair walking up leisurely.


    The middle-aged man had decent features, but a touch too much vanity was reflected on his face; it gave off somewhat of an unpleasant vibe. His pompous walk, as if he were in the spotlight, only added to the difort. Yet, the man seemed oblivious to how he was perceived, looking self-indulgent as if basking in his charm.


    Upon seeing this man, the other group was overjoyed, quickly weing him with respectful voices: "Mister Lin San."


    The members of the Divine Physicians Alliance showed rm, and Jeang Zier was the first to frown and said in a grave tone, "Is he Mister Lin San?"


    "Who is this person?" asked Zhao Ping¡¯an, surprised.


    "Jiangbei Province¡¯s fifth strongest expert, of the Lin Family, Mister Lin San," Jeang Zier exined gravely. "This man is highly talented but overly arrogant, so his progress hasn¡¯t been very fast. Yet, many in Jiangbei regard him highly and tout him as the most likely to reach the Earthly Immortal Realm!"


    "Oh." Zhao Ping¡¯an nodded slowly, his expression unchanged.


    By this time, Mister Lin San had reached the gate. He nced at Jeang Zier, and a glint shed in his eyes as he smiled, "This must be Miss Zi¡¯er of the Divine Farmer Sect. I have long heard of Miss Zi¡¯er¡¯s outstanding beauty, and seeing you today proves the rumors true. I consider myself a man of experience, but I have never seen such a celestial beauty as Miss Zi¡¯er. Seeing you today truly makes my journey worthwhile; I am delighted indeed!"


    Jeang Zier frowned and turned her head away, refusing to acknowledge him. Mister Lin San had a considerable reputation for his talents, but he was even more infamous for his yboy tendencies.


    He was nearly sixty, but due to his strength and good maintenance, he appeared much younger, in his thirties or forties. Yet, hispany was never over twenty-two years of age.


    Moreover, he changed femalepanions at a rateparable to changing clothes, easily going through a hundred in a year. He was notorious for preying on beautiful girls from various schools, leveraging his family background and status to seduce them, causing untold harm to many young women.


    However, given his powerful family and his own strength, even those girls who fell victim to him ultimately saw no recourse. This misconduct was an open secret in Jiangbei Province, and girls from respectable families were strictly forbidden by their families to associate with him to avoid being deceived.


    Hence, while Mister Lin San had status and strength, his reputation, particrly among women, was quite poor. In Jiangbei Province, he might as well have been the rat everyone wanted to stone.


    Now, seeing Jeang Zier, Mister Lin San¡¯s old habits red up. Ignoring Zhao Ping¡¯an, he went straight to flirt with Jeang Zier, which attested to his shamelessness.


    Seeing that Jeang Zier was unresponsive, Mister Lin Sanughed again. He took another step forward and announced loudly, "Why push people thousands of miles away, Miss Zi¡¯er? Today, after we annihte the Divine Physicians Alliance, the Divine Farmer Sect will need to consider its next steps. If Miss Zi¡¯er is willing to dine with me, I might just offer a suggestion to help preserve the Divine Farmer Sect. What do you say?"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s expression was icy as she replied, "Mister Lin San needs not trouble himself. With Master Su presiding, the Divine Physicians Alliance will not be annihted. My Divine Farmer Sect doesn¡¯t need to worry about these matters. Instead, you should be aware that opposing Master Su will not end well for you!"


    "Miss Zi¡¯er¡¯s defense of this Master Su truly wounds me deeply," said Mister Lin San with an ostentatious expression of grief. "I gaze upon the bright moon with sincerity, yet the bright moon shines upon the ditch."


    At that moment, Zhao Ping¡¯an could not hold back anymore: "Hey, old geezer, about to be buried and still with such thick skin to say these words, don¡¯t you find it disgusting? Even if you don¡¯t feel sick, have some consideration for others¡ªdo you really want to make us all throw up?"


    Laughter erupted from the crowd, while Mister Lin San¡¯s face turned frosty as he replied coldly, "Are you that so-called Master Su¡¯s disciple?"


    "Indeed!" said Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    "Where is this Master Su?" Mister Lin San looked into the hall, scoffing, "What¡¯s this¡ªhe knows Mister Lin San has arrived and is too frightened toe out, sending an inexperienced kid to face me instead? Oh, wrong, your master is quite the inexperienced one himself, isn¡¯t he?"

 Chapter 883 - 882: I’ll Go First

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 882: I¡¯ll Go First</h4>


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sternly, "Watch your words!"


    "Watch them? Why should I!" Mister Lin San sneered, "On the contrary, it¡¯s you who should really watch what you say. Given your status, talking to me with that tone, do you know what the consequences would be?"


    "I don¡¯t need to know!" Zhao Ping¡¯an replied directly.


    "But, I insist on letting you know!" Mister Lin San suddenly swung his hand, sending a palm strike through the air, "Talking like that is asking for a p!"


    Mister Lin San was not weak in strength, although he was still seven or eight meters away from Zhao Ping¡¯an. However, the force of the palm strike from the air rushed towards him swiftly.


    Usually, when he dealt with others, he would strike them across the face with such an airborne p, achieving a punitive effect and also impressing onlookers with his extraordinary methods, thereby earning their awe.


    However, this time he had seriously underestimated Zhao Ping¡¯an. The p could not get close to Zhao Ping¡¯an, as it was blocked by the aura circting around him.


    The people around did not realize the two had essentially just shed. They only saw Mister Lin San hurl a distant palm strike, but without any movement resulting. It felt as though Mister Lin San was wildly swinging his hands in thin air, which looked extremely bizarre.


    After the strike missed, Mister Lin San realized Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength was not simple, and his expression immediately turned extremely ugly.


    Mister Lin San always liked to put on airs, wanting to appear superior in front of everyone. This time, he intended to knock down Zhao Ping¡¯an with a p to boost his own prestige, especially to show off in front of Jeang Zier.


    As a result, after the p, not only did it have no effect, but he was also stared at as if he was an idiot, thoroughly embarrassing himself.


    Zhao Ping¡¯anughed, "Mister Lin San, if you want to p someone, I advise you toe closer. Swinging your arms from a distance like this, I cannot cooperate with you!"


    "Kid, move aside immediately, and I can spare your life!" Mister Lin San said through clenched teeth.


    "You can keep your way out. My master said not to let anyone enter the Divine Physicians Alliance!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said, "If Mister Lin San insists on forcing his way in, then you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!"


    "Good boy, since you really want to die, I¡¯ll oblige you!" Mister Lin San shouted angrily and charged forward, throwing a punch at Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    The punch was immensely terrifying; even the surrounding powerful Sect Masters and Elders looked worried. Zhao Ping¡¯an was young, merely a disciple of Su Yang; could he withstand Mister Lin San?


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s expression remained calm as he took another step forward, counterattacking with a punch of his own.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength was also at the Venerable Realm. However, there were levels within the Venerable Realm. The secret technique Zhao Ping¡¯an practiced was carefully selected by Su Yang from the Destiny¡¯s Tome, and his power was formidable, justcking practical experience.


    Last night, after Su Yang integrated Hanxi Province, he gathered all the top ten experts of the province to spar with Zhao Ping¡¯an, aiming to enhance his strength.


    Therefore, Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s strength had also increased swiftly. Even facing the long-established Mister Lin San, he did not falter at all.


    The two fought together, while hundreds of people from behind the mountain were also rushing over.


    The people from the Divine Physicians Alliance had alle out, their expressions very stern. Zhao Ping¡¯an alone clearly couldn¡¯t withstand so many people. If it really came down to a fierce fight, how many from these sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance would survive?


    At the same time, on the highway below the mountain, a few cars were quickly approaching. In the foremost car, four people were seated. On the front passenger seat, there was a very dark-skinned child who looked quite frail.


    The child was dressed simply, his clothes even somewhat ragged, and he himself didn¡¯t care much about that. A leather pouch hung casually around his waist, and inside the pouch, there was a very ordinary kitchen knife.


    This child was none other than Su Yang¡¯s first disciple, and that very Destiny¡¯s Executor, Xiao Hei!


    In the back seat sat two people, Fatty taking up most of the space. Beside him sat a boy with an indifferent expression, cradling a small puppy.


    The boy sat next to the window, quietly watching the outside as if everything in this world had nothing to do with him.


    This Fatty was Su Yang¡¯s good brother, L¨¹ Dong, and the boy holding the dog was Lin Dong, whom Su Yang had rescued at the Dragon Head Meeting in May and Su Yang¡¯s second disciple.


    The driver in the front was Eight-Faced Yama.


    As for the people in the several cars behind, they were all from Pingnan Province. Master Fang, Nan Wudi, Tianlong Sword Shadow, Huo Zihen among other experts.


    Fatty, sitting in the car, looked at the crowded mountain ahead and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Faster, faster. Damn it, these bastards are all climbing the mountain now, if we go anyter, we won¡¯t be able to help in time!"


    Eight-Faced Yama had nearly floored the throttle, but after all, it was Mountain Road, and they dared not hurry too much.


    At this moment, Xiao Hei in the front seat couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, "This is too slow for climbing the mountain, I¡¯ll go ahead!"


    Having said that, without waiting for the others to speak, Xiao Hei directly pushed open the car door and dashed out, swiftly climbing up along the mountain cliff without stopping.


    Fatty, dumbstruck, watched Xiao Hei quickly disappear in the distance, and remarked, "This kid, really is impatient!"


    Eight-Faced Yama also nced out and spoke softly, "Young Master Xiao Hei¡¯s strength has increased quite a bit!"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious? He¡¯s the Destiny¡¯s Executor. The more people he kills, the stronger he gets," Fatty said. "This kid has been running around the world, acting the chivalrous hero, punishing the evil and eliminating viins¡ªI don¡¯t know how many he¡¯s killed. Naturally, his strength has increased incredibly fast."


    Eight-Faced Yama looked envious, "Such a God-given body really makes one jealous, not even needing cultivation."


    Fatty said, "That¡¯s true, but I¡¯ve heard Su Yang say, the more people he kills, the more karma he¡¯ll have to bear in the future. His path ahead might be easy now, but the future will be full of challenges. If he gets through, he will be an invincible executor. If not, he will vanish into smoke¡ªa tragic end indeed!"


    Eight-Faced Yama suddenly fell silent, things in this world indeed were that way, there were pros and cons.


    Fatty nced at Lin Dong sitting beside him, holding the dog and remaining silent, and couldn¡¯t help but say, "Dongzi, after we go up the mountain, don¡¯t go running around. Your master has only taught you some secret techniques, and you have only practiced for a few days. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself, got it?"


    Lin Dong remained silent, and Fatty didn¡¯t say more, having grown ustomed to Lin Dong¡¯s personality.

 Chapter 884 - 883 Coming to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 884: Chapter 883 Coming to Kill</h4>


    Xiao Hei¡¯s speed was incredibly fast, and in just a few minutes, he arrived at the peak of umted Cloud Mountain. Vehicles could only go this far, and from here one had to descend to reach the valley where the Medical Saint Sect was located.


    When Xiao Hei reached the peak, there were many people already there, engaged in a heated discussion about the situation at the Divine Physicians Alliance. These people were, of course, those from the forces that hade to attack the Divine Physicians Alliance. However,cking in strength, they could only wait here for the oue.


    Among these people, there was a group who hade out from the Divine Physicians Alliance, specifically Sect Master Ling¡¯s group.


    Sect Master Ling was speaking to the others about the situation at the Divine Physicians Alliance when he suddenly saw Xiao Hei walking through the crowd, heading straight toward the direction of the Medical Saint Sect. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    "Whose child is that, running around like that?" Sect Master Ling asked.


    The people around turned their heads to look, but all shook their heads, clearly not recognizing Xiao Hei.


    "Not someone from your n?" Sect Master Ling was astonished and said with a frown, "Hey, kid, the mountain is closed off. If you want to sightsee,e back another time. We¡¯re not allowing outsiders to roam freely here now!"


    Xiao Hei didn¡¯t even turn his head and continued to stride toward the Medical Saint Sect.


    Sect Master Ling became angry, "What¡¯s the matter with you, I personally warned you and you don¡¯t take it seriously!"


    A person from one of the ns was also annoyed and said in a grim voice, "Stop him; don¡¯t let him into the mountain. It could interfere with our people¡¯s actions!"


    A few people from that n immediately stepped forward and blocked Xiao Hei.


    "Hey, didn¡¯t you hear Sect Master Ling talking? The mountain is closed off, get lost quickly, or I¡¯ll beat you up!" the leading man said coldly.


    Only then did Xiao Hei stop, nced at the man, and said coldly, "Did you seal off the mountain?"


    "Of course!" the man said proudly, "Our seventeen ns are handling affairs on umted Cloud Mountain today. No outsiders are allowed to approach, you..."


    Before he could finish, Xiao Hei suddenly drew the kitchen knife from his waist. With one sh, the man¡¯s head fell to the ground.


    The scene erupted into chaos, and everyone cried out in shock. No one had expected Xiao Hei to make a move, let alonemit a murder right there and then. The speed of the killing stunned everyone!


    "Damn it, you dare to kill someone..." Several people nearby immediately cursed in anger, but before they could make a move, Xiao Hei had already struck.


    Charging forward with lightning speed, his kitchen knife moved as swiftly as lightning. In an encounter, he cleaved all the heads of those men.


    The situation plunged into even greater chaos.


    "Damn it, who are you to dare to kill our people? Are you looking for death?!" a family head roared angrily.


    Xiao Hei wiped the fresh blood off the kitchen knife and said coldly, "I am a disciple of Master Su of Pingnan Province. I¡¯m giving you a chance to leave immediately. If you¡¯re still here after Ie down the mountain, I will use the blood of all of you to sacrifice to my knife!"


    Having said that, Xiao Hei paid no attention to the people there and, carrying the kitchen knife, quickly rushed toward the direction of the Medical Saint Sect. After sprinting out a hundred meters, Xiao Hei suddenly let out a long howl to the sky.


    In front of the Medical Saint Sect, the great battle between Zhao Ping¡¯an and Mister Lin San had ended, with Zhao Ping¡¯an victorious and Mister Lin San in a sorry defeat.


    Mister Lin San was sprawled on the ground, beaten, but by this time, the main force had also rushed to the entrance of this grand gate.


    Seeing this situation, an elder stepped forward calmly and said coldly, "Humph, the surnamed Su isn¡¯t here himself and sent a disciple to stop us? Don¡¯t you see how many people we have? Do you think you can stop us?"


    The faces of the members of the various sects in the Divine Physicians Alliance turned pale, as the iing people were simply too numerous, and their strength was indeed not enough to stop them.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an continued to stand at the entrance without backing down and said coldly, "If I can stop you, I will, and if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll still try. My master ordered me to hold this ce, so unless I die, none of you will get through this gate!"


    "You really think we can¡¯t kill you?" a woman stepped forward and said, "The one you defeated is just a Lin San. Among us, there are seven or eight people, none weaker than Lin San! And there are several whose strength far surpasses his!"


    "Then take action!" Zhao Ping¡¯an said, "Kill me, and you can go in!"


    "You¡¯re seeking death, kid!" The woman yelled angrily, "I can¡¯t be bothered to waste words with you. The surnamed Su is hiding like a coward and won¡¯te out, so let¡¯s not be polite to him. Everyone, attack together, break in and leave the surnamed Su with nowhere to hide!"


    The crowd roared in anger, and many people directly approached the gate, ready to make a move against Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she gestured for her people to prepare to help Zhao Ping¡¯an.


    The people from the other great sects also frowned deeply. At this time, they really had no other choice but to advance or retreat alongside Zhao Ping¡¯an. However, if their sects suffered heavy losses here, it would not be easy to rebuild afterward!


    Just at this critical moment, a long howl suddenly came from the mountain. The howl, like a dragon¡¯s chant piercing the sky, like thunder rolling continuously, echoed in the valley and carried far away, causing the entire valley to tremble with the sound, instilling fear and trepidation in people¡¯s hearts.


    Upon hearing this howl, many people covered their ears, their faces turning pale. The sound of the howl caused turmoil in everyone¡¯s blood and qi, and even some with weaker strength started to bleed from the corners of their mouths.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was taken aback, looked up, and eximed in astonishment, "This... isn¡¯t this the Heavenly Demon Roar that master mentioned?"


    Although Jeang Zier was not weak, she too turned pale in the face of the howl and said through gritted teeth, "What Heavenly Demon Roar?"


    "It¡¯s one of the master¡¯s ultimate techniques, can anyone else perform it?" Zhao Ping¡¯an said in bewilderment.


    Jeang Zier, on the other hand, was visibly panicked, "The long howl is so powerful; it shows that this person¡¯s internal energy is extremely profound, definitely a formidable expert. Where did these ns and forces find such a powerhouse?"


    While everyone was in shock, atst, a figure appeared in the sight of everyone¡ªit was Xiao Hei who had rushed down from the mountain at great speed.


    Both sides were astonished, and no one recognized Xiao Hei. However, his arrival from behind caused everyone on the side of the Divine Physicians Alliance to be rmed, fearing that he might be a helper of those ns.


    The woman was also shocked and stepped forward loudly, "Who goes there? What is your business?"


    "I am a disciple of Master Su of Pingnan Province!" Xiao Hei replied as he rapidly approached, "Ie to kill!"


    "What!?" The site erupted into an uproar, with the faces of those from the great ns changing color, while the members of the Divine Physicians Alliance were stirred with excitement.


    "A disciple of Master Su?" Jeang Zier eximed joyfully, "Is it really a disciple of Master Su!? How wonderful! This is great!"

 Chapter 885 - 884: Those Who Block My Path Shall Die!

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 884: Those Who Block My Path Shall Die!</h4>


    The people from those major families first went into a panic, followed by a Family Head bellowing, "You¡¯vee tomit murder? What audacity, I want to see how many you can kill. Men, block this way, don¡¯t let hime over. Old Qi, take men and kill this abomination for me!"


    "Yes!" The crowd shouted in unison, and in an instant, fifty to sixty people simultaneously turned around and assumed a battle posture, facing Xiao Hei who was charging towards them.


    Among this group, five individuals leapt out, all of them powerful high-ranking martial artists. The leader was a man about thirty to forty years old, with an even more extraordinary strength.


    "That¡¯s Zhong Laoqi from the Zhong Family!" a Sect Master from the Divine Physicians Alliance cried out in shock.


    "Zhong Laoqi?" Theplexions of the crowd changed; they were all familiar with that name.


    A martial artist ranked even higher than Mister Lin San in Jiangbei Province, his fame had arisen earlier than Mister Lin San, but he seldom returned to Jiangbei Province. Unexpectedly, he had appeared this time, and had personallye here, it seems these families truly intend topletely suppress the Divine Physicians Alliance!


    Leading the charge, Zhong Laoqi dashed straight for Xiao Hei. He also held a long saber in hand, and more than twenty meters away from Xiao Hei, he shed downward with it.


    A massive saber light, cutting through everything in its path, surged toward Xiao Hei. A blocking stone ahead was also shattered into pieces by this saber light, its might immensely strong.


    Just as the saber light was about to hit Xiao Hei, he twisted his body, almost grazing past the light. Following immediately, he tapped his toes thrice and with an inhale and exhale, he was already at five meters in front of Zhong Laoqi.


    Zhong Laoqi had not expected this child to possess such speed. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that this child would dodge his saber light in such a manner.


    One must know, Zhong Laoqi¡¯s saber light was not meant to injure people by the light alone. Nearby, a formidable Power Whirlpool existed, and anyone within its range could not escape.


    But, Xiao Hei skirted right past the saber light, unaffected by the Power Whirlpool.


    After all, Zhong Laoqi was a skilled martial artist; although surprised, he did not hesitate. His long saber swung again, hacking out three consecutive strikes to block Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei did not retreat at all, still advancing briskly. A step to the left, a step to the right, he easily dodged the three strikes and charged straight at Zhong Laoqi.


    Zhong Laoqi¡¯s expression finally changed; he quickly tried to retreat. But it was toote, Xiao Hei had already drawn the kitchen knife from his waist, and with a close sh, Zhong Laoqi¡¯s head was directly cleaved off, without a shred of suspense!


    The scene immediately fell into a silence as still as death, everyone gawking, their faces filled with disbelief at what they were seeing.


    This was Zhong Laoqi after all, with considerable strength. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Xiao Hei was just a child. Even if his internal strength was profound, how strong could he really be? Zhong Laoqi should have been able to defeat him for sure!


    But who could have expected Xiao Hei to attack so ferociously? In a single exchange, one strike, and Zhong Laoqi was directly in!?


    This supremely strong Zhong Laoqi, couldn¡¯t withstand even one move from Xiao Hei?


    And this, is a disciple of Su Yang?


    Before the crowd could regain their senses, Xiao Hei had already charged again towards the few men led by Zhong Laoqi. The kitchen knife in his hand was really like chopping melons and slicing vegetables, and with each drop, a head was invariably cleaved off by him.


    In the blink of an eye, those four men also followed Zhong Laoqi¡¯s fate, all beheaded without exception.


    At this moment, that Family Head who had been shouting before finally came to his senses, eximing, "This... how is this possible? You... you¡¯ve actually killed so many from my Zhong Family, I¡¯ll fight you to the death..."


    Before his words had even finished echoing, Xiao Hei had charged forward again, plunging directly into the middle of the formation formed by those fifty or sixty people. This formation was originally meant to block Xiao Hei, but now, the people in this formation werepletely terrified by him.


    "Those who obstruct me shall die!" Xiao Hei¡¯s voice was ice-cold, as if he were a demon lord set on destroying the world, utterly devoid of human emotion. The kitchen knife in his hand was ruthless, ensuring that anyone he struck would surely die.


    As someone with a Destiny¡¯s Killer Body, his natural inclination to kill far exceeded that of ordinary people. All of Xiao Hei¡¯s martial arts had been cultivated from ughter. The more he killed, the stronger his power became. His temperament had also been forged to be increasingly resolute through countless battles!


    As he charged on, another dozen people fell under Xiao Hei¡¯s knife. As for the others, they were so frightened that they quickly backed away, not daring to obstruct him in the slightest.


    Soon, Xiao Hei had reached the Family Head.


    This Family Head had been roaring with anger just a moment ago, but upon seeing Xiao Hei approach, he was immediately startled. He hastily said, "What do you want? I am the Zhong Family Head. If you dare to harm me, the Divine Physicians Alliance and my Zhong Family will be mortal enemies..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Xiao Hei had already made his move. Thismanding Family Head was instantly in by Xiao Hei on the spot.


    The surrounding members of the Zhong Family trembled with fear, hurriedly scattering, none daring toe close again.


    Xiao Hei did not rush to ascend the mountain any longer. He stood in ce, wiping the bloodstains from his face, and took a deep breath, as if he greatly enjoyed this sensation.


    At that moment, someone eximed, "His... His knife is absorbing blood!?"


    Everyone looked closely and saw that the blood staining Xiao Hei¡¯s kitchen knife was slowly seeping into the knife. Even the blood smeared on him was gradually flowing into the knife. It felt as if the kitchen knife was slowly absorbing the blood!


    "What on earth is this demonic cultivation he¡¯s practicing?" Another person cried out in rm.


    "This is Su Yang¡¯s disciple. This demonic cultivation must have been taught to him by Su Yang!"


    "I always said this Su Yang must be practicing demonic cultivation. If it were just some secret technique, how could he possibly be so strong at such a young age? Look at his disciples, each younger than the next, yet each stronger than thest ¨C this must be the result of practicing demonic cultivation!"


    "This is simply the work of a devil!"


    "Kill the devil! Kill the devil!"


    The crowd shouted in unison, their voices rising again.


    The people from the Divine Physicians Alliance atop the mountain looked on with stunned expressions. Could it be that Su Yang¡¯s cultivation was indeed some sort of demonic practice?


    At this moment, Xiao Hei opened his eyes. He picked up the kitchen knife and said coldly, "Who wants to kill the devil?"


    There was immediate dead silence among the crowd. The Zhong Family Head had just met a grisly end at Xiao Hei¡¯s hands. Who would dare to challenge Xiao Hei now?


    Seeing no one speak, Xiao Hei slowly walked up the mountain and said coldly, "Those who obstruct me shall die!"


    The crowd immediately parted ways instinctively, allowing him through. One person who was slow to move fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t even have time to get up, instead crawling away as fast as he could, fearing to block Xiao Hei¡¯s path.

 Chapter 886 - 885: Disaster Befalls the Back to Heaven Sect

    <h4>Chapter 886: Chapter 885: Disaster Befalls the Back to Heaven Sect</h4>


    Yundu Mountain, Sunset Gorge.


    This gorge was suitably located, surrounded by cliffs and precipices, with an entrance only three meters wide. Usually, daylight scarcely reached the gorge¡¯s depths. Combined with the poisonous creatures dwelling there and the decaying leaves, a dense and deadly miasma had formed. Hence, it was rare for people to venture inside.


    At this moment, over twenty individuals were hidden among the trees within the gorge. The one leading them was Yue Qianfeng from the Divine Physicians Alliance. The rest were from the Divine Farmer Sect and the Back to Heaven Sect.


    Upon learning about the situation of the Back to Heaven Sect, Jeang Zier immediately dispatched Yue Qianfeng with a team to receive them. Yue Qianfeng led the team himself and after a journey, finally intercepted these individuals. However, on their way back, they ran directly into an ambush jointly orchestrated by the Nie Family and two other ns.


    Yue Qianfeng was strong, but the Nie Family and the two other ns had a total of three Venerable Realm expertsunching abined attack. Yue Qianfeng, overwhelmed, was injured on the way. Had it not been for three lives sacrificed by the Divine Farmer Sect to save him, his chances of survival would have been slim.


    Fleeing all the way to Yundu Mountain, they were caught up with once again. Without any other choice, they hid inside Sunset Gorge.


    Fortunately, both the Divine Farmer Sect and the Back to Heaven Sect were medical sects with antidote pills on hand. The miasma couldn¡¯t harm them for the time being, serving as a natural barrier.


    Though the Nie Family and the other two ns were strong, they dared not rashly enter Sunset Gorge. The miasma¡¯s toxicity was vast, and only those in the Fusion Realm could move about inside.


    However, the miasma also greatly reduced visibility within the gorge. Even the three Venerable ones did not dare to enter rashly, fearing an ambush. Being injured inside, coupled with the miasma¡¯s assault, would be extremely dangerous.


    Thus, they stood guard outside Sunset Gorge. With only one exit, those inside wishing to leave had no choice but toe through here. Unless they never wanted to leave, they would eventually have toe out and face death.


    The two sides had been in a standoff here for half a day when a Nie Family man approached the entrance of the gorge and shouted, "Friends from Back to Heaven Sect, we of the Nie Family merely wish to talk and bear no severe ill will. Why avoid us so? I know your sect members carry antidote pills, but how many do you have? How much miasma is in the gorge? If you stay inside until the pills run out, won¡¯t you have toe out anyway? Rather than wasting the antidote pills, why note out now and have a chat while we¡¯re still patient?"


    There was a deathly silence in the valley. The Nie Family man snickered coldly and shouted again, "My friends, do you really intend to stubbornly persist like this? Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, there¡¯s no food in the valley. Fleeing in such a rush, could you possibly have brought provisions? Without service to call or send messages for help, how long could youst? Even if you could send messages, what difference would it make? We three great families stand together in guard here, with three Sovereigns as guardians. Even if the entire Divine Physicians Alliance came, they couldn¡¯t save you. Besides, the Divine Physicians Alliance has its own problems right now, how can they spare time to save you? I suggest you stop struggling and juste out. Once we run out of patience, even if youe out then, we might not be willing to talk anymore!"


    Still silence prevailed in the valley. The Nie Family man frowned, shrugged at hispanions, showing a face of helplessness.


    "No rush!" Suddenly, a man spoke out, "Our people have already brought a few from Back to Heaven Sect over, and soon we¡¯ll just kill these people at the entrance to the valley, to see how long Back to Heaven Sect can hide."


    "Actually, we might as well just roll huge stones from the mountain and crush them in the valley," someone suggested in a low voice.


    "No!" The man shook his head decisively: "These people took important Secret Techniques and treasures from Back to Heaven Sect. If we attack rashly and they destroy everything in a do-or-die resistance, wouldn¡¯t that be for nothing?"


    Everyone nodded immediately; their busy efforts were all for the legacy of Back to Heaven Sect.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the mountain. Following close behind, a group of people approached.


    Seeing these people, everyone present was overjoyed. The leading man stood up andughed, "Finally, they¡¯ve been brought over!"


    They were Nie Family members, who had brought some of Back to Heaven Sect from their family grounds to threaten those in the valley.


    The Back to Heaven Sect members hiding in the valley were elders of the sect. After the attack on Back to Heaven Sect, they immediately fled with the sect¡¯s Secret Techniques and treasures, thus temporarily saving the lives of their fellow sect members. If these items fell into Nie Family¡¯s hands, the Back to Heaven Sect members would lose all their value!


    "Second Uncle, as per your instruction, we¡¯ve brought the people," said one of the men who¡¯d arrived, smirking, "Which one do we start with?"


    The Nie Family man¡¯s gaze swept over the Back to Heaven Sect members and finallynded on a lovely-lookingdy. He sneered, "This woman is the Sect Master¡¯s Lady of Back to Heaven Sect, let¡¯s start with her. Her daughter is in the valley; I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ll be able to sit still!"


    "Alrighty!" Laughed the man, dragging the lovely-faced woman out and bringing her to the entrance of the valley. He called out loudly, "Friends from Back to Heaven Sect, do you want to see your Sect Master¡¯s Lady? We¡¯ve been quite polite to her although we¡¯ve captured her. Come out and confer together, and we can continue to treat her well. If you refuse, don¡¯t me us for not being courteous. Tsk tsk, the Sect Master¡¯s Lady is well-preserved; I reckon quite a few men would be interested in her!"


    Finally, there was a stir within the valley, and a woman¡¯s crying could be heard, but it quickly ceased.


    Hearing this sound, the man grew more triumphant,ughing loudly, "So, have you not made up your minds yet? Shall I help you think faster by starting to strip the Sect Master¡¯s Lady?"

 Chapter 887 - 886 Insult

    <h4>Chapter 887: Chapter 886 Insult</h4>


    In the forest of the valley, several people from the Back to Heaven Sect were sitting with over a dozen from the Divine Farmer Sect, and everyone¡¯s expression was very grave.


    Among them, a girl was being dragged to the side by an old man from the Back to Heaven Sect, who held his hand over her mouth. However, the girl constantly struggled and looked nervously outside the valley. This girl was none other than Lin Yuxian, the daughter of the Sect Master of the Back to Heaven Sect.


    The Sect Master of the Back to Heaven Sect had fought fiercely to protect the sect, dying at the hands of the Nie Family, and was respected by all members of the sect. Naturally, his daughter, the Sect Master¡¯s Lady, was also regarded as someone who must be protected by everyone in the sect!


    "Xian¡¯er, don¡¯t be agitated," the elder whispered, "These people intentionally want to provoke us to go out, just to get the secret techniques and treasures of our Back to Heaven Sect. If we go out like this and they capture us, taking our secret techniques and treasures, then thedy¡¯s fate will only be worse. Therefore, we must stay calm!"


    Lin Yuxian¡¯s tears overflowed, and she slowly nodded her head, but her expression was extremely somber.


    The elder sighed and turned to Yue Qianfeng, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground next to him, and whispered, "Master Yue, will anyonee to rescue us from the Divine Physicians Alliance?"


    Yue Qianfeng exhaled a breath of stale air and whispered back, "The message has already been sent out. There will definitely be someoneing to rescue us from the Divine Physicians Alliance, everyone can rest assured."


    "But now, thedy is in these people¡¯s hands. If thedy is humiliated, how can our Back to Heaven Sect ever face the world again?" the elder whispered back.


    The few from the Back to Heaven Sect all had grim expressions. If the Sect Master¡¯s Lady suffered humiliation here, even if the sect was saved, it would havepletely lost its dignity.


    Yue Qianfeng also had an awkward expression and sighed, "Everyone, please endure a bit longer. I believe our reinforcements are already on the way and will arrive soon!"


    "Your people just finished the call, and even if the reinforcements departed immediately, it would still take at least an hour to arrive," the elder said as he looked outside, speaking in a low voice, "It¡¯s only been ten minutes now. Do you think they will wait an hour for us? If thedy is humiliated, even if we somehow manage to live, what meaning would that have?"


    "Everyone, you should be able to see that this is their strategy," Yue Qianfeng whispered. "If you go out, the result might be the same. Thedy¡¯s fate may not be much better. On the contrary, if you go out like this, the Back to Heaven Sect¡¯s secret techniques and treasures will all be taken by these people, and they will be more unscrupulous. By then, what the Back to Heaven Sect loses will not just be its dignity!"


    All from the Back to Heaven Sect sighed, knowing the situation. However, they really had no choice now; how could they just watch as the Sect Master¡¯s Lady was humiliated outside? How would they ever live up to the deceased Sect Master then?


    At that moment, the sneering voice of the Nie Family came from outside again, "Everyone, haven¡¯t you decided yet? Since that¡¯s the case, let me speed up your thinking process a bit?"


    After speaking, a ripping sound echoed from outside, like that of cloth being torn.


    The expressions of everyone changed, and two people immediately stood up, only to be blocked by the people from the Divine Farmer Sect.


    "Everyone, prioritize the greater good!" Yue Qianfeng urged urgently.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely ugly, and at that moment, the Nie Family member outside sneered again, "Oh, thedy really is a virtuous and staunch woman, eh? Her clothes are nearly torn off, yet she clenches her teeth without making a sound? However, thedy looks rather charming this way. As they say, ¡¯I am moved with pity,¡¯ so wouldn¡¯t my brothers long even more to cherish you? Lady, since the people of your Back to Heaven Sect do not wish to save you, why not let our brothers take care of you?"


    Laughter erupted from outside, causing everyone¡¯s faces to turn deathly pale.


    The elder abruptly stood up, gritting his teeth, "How can we, as members of the Back to Heaven Sect, stand by and watch thedy suffer humiliation outside!"


    The others also stood up, and Yue Qianfeng¡¯s expression was somber; he simply did not know how to dissuade these men. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for his severe injuries, he would have wanted to rush out to save her himself.


    "Everyone, please don¡¯t be rash," whispered an elder from the Divine Farmer Sect.


    "We have no choice!" the elder sighed and took out two boxes from his robe, handing them to Lin Yuxian, he whispered, "Master Yue, friends from the Divine Farmer Sect, I entrust Yuxian to your care. These are the Secret Technique and treasures of the Back to Heaven Sect. I hope you all can consider the Divine Physicians Alliance¡¯s sake and help Yuxian re-establish the Back to Heaven Sect. I am deeply grateful!"


    With these words, the elder immediately knelt down and kowtowed.


    The other members of the Back to Heaven Sect also knelt and kowtowed, their expressions heavy. This time, they were resolved to die, ready to fight no matter what.


    Yue Qianfeng clenched his teeth and, leaning on a nearby tree trunk, stood up and whispered, "Rest assured, unless I, Yue Qianfeng, am dead, I will ensure the Back to Heaven Sect¡¯s legacy continues!"


    "Thank you!" said the elder as he stood up, looking at Lin Yuxian who was silently crying next to him, he whispered, "Yuxian, the future of the Back to Heaven Sect relies on you now. Do not seek revenge for us, remember, with green mountains left, there¡¯s no worry about firewood."


    Lin Yuxian nodded firmly, fully aware of what these men were about to do. However, she could not follow them out. She had a significant mission to uphold and must stay put!


    Taking a deep breath, the elder led the group resolutely out of the valley.


    Meanwhile, members of the Divine Farmer Sect heaved sighs. However, they could not follow them out. If they did, Lin Yuxian would be in even greater danger.


    The act of kneeling by the Back to Heaven Sect members was to entrust Lin Yuxian to their protection. If any harm came to her, it would mean theplete handover of the Back to Heaven Sect¡¯s legacy!


    Outside the gorge, a Nie Family man was pulling the clothes off thedy of the Sect Master.


    The outfit of the Sect Master¡¯s Lady was already tattered from battle. As he pulled, most of her clothes came off, leaving her body barely covered.


    The Sect Master¡¯s Lady, severely injured, was firmly tied up and could not resist; she could only clench her teeth and remain silent.


    "Thedy¡¯s skin is quite fair!" eximed the Nie Family man with a leering smile, "My brothers all like high-status, fair-skinned, and beautiful women like thedy. Madam, if you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯ll take it as your consent to help you undress!"


    "Hahahaha..." The surrounding men suddenly burst intoughter, a few even gathered around and chuckled, "Madam, are you in such a hurry? With none a word from you, we¡¯ll certainly help you..."

 Chapter 888 - 887: Arrogant Nie Family

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 887: Arrogant Nie Family</h4>


    Sect Master¡¯s Lady¡¯s face turned ashen, and a sh of determination suddenly crossed her face, as if she had made a decision.


    Just at that moment, the Sovereign of the Nie Family charged forward in a single stride and grabbed the Sect Master¡¯s Lady by the face, prying her mouth open.


    Her mouth was a bloody red, and the few people nearby were all stunned. The Nie Family man who was tearing at her clothes suddenly widened his eyes in rage and said, "Wench, you actually thought about biting your tongue andmitting suicide? Damn it, I haven¡¯t had my fun yet, and you want to spoil my mood? If I can make you happy today, I swear I¡¯ll take your surname."


    As he spoke, he simply grabbed the Sect Master¡¯s Lady by the hair and pressed her down to the ground, reaching for her pants.


    The Sect Master¡¯s Lady¡¯s jaw was dislocated, and her hands and feet were tied, leaving her with no strength to resist. She closed her eyes in despair, unable to preserve her purity even in death, which was the most painful thing.


    At that moment, a furious roar suddenly came from the valley: "Beast, stop!"


    Everyone looked up to see several people striding out from the valley, clearly the people from the Back to Heaven Sect.


    Seeing these people, the Sovereign of the Nie Family smiled, "Finally, you¡¯ve decided to show yourselves, timing is everything. How long can you hide in that valley? The Divine Physicians Alliance ispletely surrounded; you think those people still have a chance of surviving? Do you still hope for their rescue? That¡¯s simply impossible. Sit down with us, talk it out, everything can be resolved. Continuing to fight will only result in the end of the Back to Heaven Sect; why bother?"


    The Great Elder, looking at the Sect Master¡¯s Lady whose clothes were torn, was so angry that his face turned green. He clenched his teeth and said sternly, "Nie Fengshan, if you want to negotiate, then release the Sect Master¡¯s Lady, and we¡¯ll talk to you personally!"


    The Sovereign Nie Fengshan looked behind the Great Elder and shook his head, "Great Elder, the Sect Master¡¯s daughter is also with you, isn¡¯t she? Why hasn¡¯t shee out?"


    "If the Sect Master¡¯s daughter sees thedy like this, do you think it¡¯s possible for her to talk with you?" The Great Elder said gravely, "Nie Fengshan, don¡¯t forget, it was you who personally killed the Sect Master!"


    "Is that so?" Nie Fengshan smiled faintly, "But just the few of youing out, there¡¯s nothing to talk about. I want everyone from the Back to Heaven Sect toe out. You leaving one or two behind shows no sincerity at all. No sincerity, how can I talk to you?"


    "The matters you want to talk about, we can decide on them. The Sect Master is gone, I am the Great Elder, I am in charge of all matters within the sect, why insist on talking to a child!" The Great Elder said sternly.


    "A child, might just be holding the most critical thing of the Back to Heaven Sect!" Nie Fengshan chuckled, "Don¡¯t waste time, I¡¯ll give you a chance, go in now, bring out the Sect Master¡¯s daughter, and then we can talk properly. Without her, there¡¯s nothing to discuss. Tsk, tsk, this nephew of mine, always too excessive, especially in dealing with women, never knows how to pity and cherish jade. I¡¯ve told him so many times, but he just doesn¡¯t listen. Great Elder, if the Sect Master¡¯s Lady is publicly humiliated like this, doesn¡¯t it mean your deceased Sect Master can¡¯t rest in peace?"


    Upon hearing this, the Nie Family man immediately chuckled and reached out to tear off another piece of clothing from the Sect Master¡¯s Lady.


    "Stop!" the Great Elder roared.


    "It¡¯s simple to make him stop, quickly go in and bring Lin Yuxian out, everything is up for discussion!" Nie Fengshan said with a smile.


    The Great Elder¡¯s expression turned icy, and seeing the Nie Family man reaching out again, he could no longer hold back, and with a roar, he led the people by his side to charge forward.


    Nie Fengshan¡¯s face was filled with a cold smile, "I knew you few old fools were just trying to deceive me. Humph, today, I will make sure you don¡¯t leave alive!"


    With a casual wave, the Sect Master¡¯s Lady seemed to be pulled by an invisible force, directly flying backwards andnding on the Nie Family¡¯s side.


    The Nie Family man, just as straightforward, let out a loud shout and led the people around him to rush up, engaging in a melee with the Great Elder and hispanions.


    Back to Heaven Sect wasn¡¯t known for its strength; they were mainly skilled in medicine. The Great Elder and others were just at the Fusion Realm. Engaging in battle with these people, both parties were immediately caught in a chaotic fight.


    Nie Fengshan stood not far away, watching all this with a sneer, he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. In this valley, except for a Yue Qianfeng, no one else was worth his personal effort.


    The battle did notst long. With the Nie Family sending another group of people into the fray, the Great Elder and his people were undoubtedly defeated, falling like dominoes.


    The Great Elder and others all suffered severe injuries, each of them slumped on the ground,cking even the strength to struggle.


    "With just this capability, you still dare toe out and fight us!" the Nie Family man, stepping on the Great Elder¡¯s head, sneered, "Are you out here to make usugh?"


    The Great Elder, furious to the extreme, was heavily injured at this moment and had no strength to struggle. He clenched his teeth and yelled, "You... you humiliate the Back to Heaven Sect like this, there will be retribution. Wait until Alliance Leader Sues back, he... he will definitely kill you with his own hands!"


    "Alliance Leader Su?" Nie Fengshanughed, "Are you talking about Master Su of Pingnan Province? I do indeed want to meet him. They say this Master Su is extremely powerful, almost entering the Terrestrial Immortal Realm, even the Qi Family of Wanhu was trampled by him. Quite interesting, if he dies by my hand, do you think my fame would resonate through the Southern Six Provinces?"


    "With your strength, you are not even fit to carry Master Su¡¯s shoes!" the Great Elder yelled.


    "Is that so?" Nie Fengshan walked up to the Great Elder, grabbed his arm, slowly applied force, and started breaking the Great Elder¡¯s bones one by one.


    "Feel this, and see if my strength is enough to kill him," Nie Fengshan asked with a faint smile, his hands still not pausing as he continued to crush the Great Elder¡¯s bones gradually.


    The Great Elder was in so much pain that he almost fainted but still managed to grit his teeth and yell, "What are you, you are not worthy to be mentioned in the same breath as Master Su!"


    "What a tough nut to crack!" Nie Fengshan stood up, chuckling lightly, "It¡¯s a pity that the Divine Physicians Alliance is being besieged, and this Su probably won¡¯t survive either. Otherwise, I really would have liked to fight him personally, and let you understand what real strength is!"


    "Is that so?" a voice suddenly came from the sky, "Since you want to fight me so much, I¡¯ll grant your wish. If I can¡¯t kill you in one move, I¡¯ll consider it my loss!"

 Chapter 889 - 888: Today We Must Go On a Killing Spree

    <h4>Chapter 889: Chapter 888: Today We Must Go On a Killing Spree</h4>


    The abruptness of the sound startled everyone.


    They all looked up and saw a ck dot in the sky rapidly approaching. Only when it drew near did everyone see clearly: it was a person arriving on a flying sword.


    Upon seeing this person, the Back to Heaven Sect members were thrilled. The Great Elder¡¯s voice trembled as he called out, "Alliance Leader Su..."


    His voice choked up, and the others also had tears in their eyes. At this moment, what could be more exciting than the arrival of the powerful Su Yang?


    Nie Fengshan¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he said in a deep voice, "Is that Master Su?"


    "Who did you think I was?" As he spoke, Su Yang had alreadynded on the ground, right beside the Great Elder and the others.


    Nie Fengshan¡¯s face grew even more unsightly. He had only heard of Su Yang¡¯s reputation and had never actually seen him. However, from the information disseminated by Liao Yuxuan and others, he had convinced himself that Su Yang¡¯s strength was not formidable, believing it was all due to Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong¡¯s support. That¡¯s why the Nie Family had taken forceful action, attacking the Back to Heaven Sect, and he even wished to defeat Su Yang himself to enhance his own fame.


    But now, with Su Yang arriving from the sky and on a sword, he finally realized that Su Yang¡¯s strength was far from simple. Just the ability to arrive flying on a sword was something he couldn¡¯t achieve.


    Nie Fengshan took a slight step back, and at this moment, the other two Sovereigns also arrived promptly, standing together with Nie Fengshan.


    Only then did Nie Fengshan breathe a sigh of relief, and he said coldly, "Master Su¡¯s timing is truly impable. Had you been a bitter, you might have witnessed an interesting show involving the Sect Master¡¯s Lady!"


    Su Yang ignored him and turned to the Great Elder and the others, bending slightly, "My apologies for the dy!"


    The Great Elder and the others had tearful eyes, and the Great Elder said with a trembling voice, "For Alliance Leader Su toe to our rescue is an honor for us! We at the Back to Heaven Sect are deeply grateful for your life-saving grace."


    "Rest assured, the legacy of the Back to Heaven Sect will definitely be preserved," Su Yang said coldly. "Moreover, the great grievance suffered by the Back to Heaven Sect, I will surely avenge."


    "That¡¯s some big talk!" Nie Fengshan blurted out, "Mr. Su, have you even looked at the situation? Youe alone, wanting to save people and seeking revenge, do you really think you¡¯re a Terrestrial Immortal? I¡¯ll tell you this, not even you will leave here alive today!"


    Su Yang nced at Nie Fengshan and said coldly, "Do you want to try what I just mentioned? Catch one move from me, and if you seed, you win, I¡¯ll turn around and leave. How about it?"


    The crowd from the Back to Heaven Sect was stunned, and the Great Elder said in a low voice, "Alliance Leader Su, this is Nie Fengshan, ranked fourth in Minjiang Province, with formidable strength..."


    "I know," Su Yang replied calmly.


    The Great Elder was perplexed. Knowing Nie Fengshan¡¯s strength, how could Su Yang still make such a im? How confident was he?


    But the problem was that it was just one move. Even if Su Yang was stronger, Nie Fengshan surely wouldn¡¯t fall to a single stroke in front of him. If Nie Fengshan had some life-saving skill and Su Yang missed with his first strike, then what would happen to the Back to Heaven Sect?


    Nie Fengshan¡¯s face was icy. Su Yang¡¯s words were a public insult to him. Defeating him in one move? He simply didn¡¯t believe it.


    "You¡¯re too arrogant, Su!" Nie Fengshan said through clenched teeth. "You think you can defeat me in one move, as if you¡¯re a Terrestrial Immortal. Fine, I want to see just how capable you really are!"


    "Then take this!" Su Yang did not utter another word, and simply flicked his finger, striking the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword charged forward swiftly, heading straight for Nie Fengshan.


    Nie Fengshan sneered disdainfully and quickly side-stepped three meters, dodging the trajectory of the Nine Cold Jade Sword¡¯s attack. In his view, such a move was utterly meaningless. No matter how powerful the attack was, he thought, if he couldn¡¯t withstand it, couldn¡¯t he simply avoid it?


    Su Yang had imed he would defeat him in one move, but he didn¡¯t say Nie Fengshan had to take the brunt of it. All he needed to do was dodge it, and even if it seemed like a bit of a cheap trick, it would still count as having withstood one move. Then, Nie Fengshan wondered, how would Su Yang respond to that!


    However, as the Nine Cold Jade Sword zoomed past him, Nie Fengshan suddenly realized something was amiss. A fierce cold aura rapidly descended upon him. It was already toote by the time Nie Fengshan tried to muster his energy to defend himself. The cold aura solidified the air around him, and even Nie Fengshan himself was frozen by the cold, leaving himpletely petrified in ce like a statue of ice.


    The Nie family members had initially cheered for Nie Fengshan¡¯s evasion of the strike, but what happened next caught everyone off guard. Nie Fengshan ended up frozen stiff. What in the world was going on?


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword made a loop and returned to Su Yang¡¯s hand. Su Yang spat contemptuously, "So much for being ranked fourth in Minjiang, not worth a single blow!"


    The members of the Back to Heaven Sect were first stunned, then broke into cheers, their bodies trembling with excitement.


    On the other hand, the faces of the Nie family members changed dramatically. The Nie family man who was holding the Sect Master¡¯s Lady in his grasp couldn¡¯t help but bellow furiously, "You bastard, what despicable trick did you use to freeze my uncle? Release him now, or else, I swear, I¡¯ll kill her!"


    As he spoke, the Nie family man pulled out a dagger and ced it directly against the Sect Master¡¯s Lady¡¯s neck.


    Only then did the Sect Master¡¯s Lady speak, her voice trembling, "Master Su, don¡¯t worry about me, kill them... for revenge for the Back to Heaven Sect, for myte husband..."


    "Everyone from the Back to Heaven Sect must return with me," Su Yang said softly.


    "You¡¯re dreaming, aren¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t you seen how many people from the Back to Heaven Sect we have in our grasp? With onemand from me, they would all die here, and you want them to return?" the Nie family man bragged insolently. "Mr. Su, you better think about your own situation. Let my uncle go now, or I swear, with onemand, so many of us could rush up and drown you with our piss!"


    Su Yang ignored him. His right hand flourished, and a longsword flew out from the crowd,nding directly in Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    Su Yang held the sword and sighed, "It seems that today, a massacre is inevitable!"


    Having said that, Su Yang flicked the longsword with his finger, and it shattered immediately. The fragments, numbering in the dozens, flew out like precisely aimed bullets, heading straight for those standing beside the people of the Back to Heaven Sect.


    Those people didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before the sword fragments pierced through their hearts.


    Almost simultaneously, everyone fell to the ground, not a single one spared. Even in their dying moments, they did not understand what had happened.


    The people of the Back to Heaven Sect found themselves free from threat.


    The scene plunged into a silence as deep as death. After a long while, the Great Elder of the Back to Heaven Sect was the first to shout, "Master Su, splendid!"

 Chapter 890 - 889: This Enmity is Already Formed

    <h4>Chapter 890: Chapter 889: This Enmity is Already Formed</h4>


    The other members of the Back to Heaven Sect also cheered jubntly; the Sect Master¡¯s Lady was in tears, overwhelmed with relief after being captured for so many days, finally feeling a sense of exultation.


    The people from the three families changed their expressions immediately, and a man loudly shouted, "Quick, kill them, don¡¯t let them escape!"


    The others quickly drew their weapons, intending to return and kill the people of the Back to Heaven Sect.


    At that moment, Su Yang also raised his hand, and several longswords flew to his side simultaneously.


    "I advise you not to act rashly!" Su Yang said calmly, "Killing you would be as easy as snapping my fingers. I bet that you can¡¯t hurt the people of the Back to Heaven Sect at all, but I can definitely kill all of you!"


    The men immediately wilted, and those who had drawn their weapons quietly sheathed them again.


    The oue of those men had already proven Su Yang¡¯s words. Killing them was indeed too easy for Su Yang!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with these people; he went over to help the Great Elder and others up, and with a casual wave, a metal piece swiftly flew by, cutting the ropes binding the people of the Back to Heaven Sect.


    The members of the Back to Heaven Sect were freed from their bonds, extremely overjoyed, hastily ran over to reunite with the Great Elder and the others.


    Only then did Su Yang turn his attention to the remaining people, his gaze especially falling on the two Sovereigns.


    Both Sovereigns were also terrified; seeing how easily Su Yang had defeated Nie Fengshan and casually killed dozens of people, they were very nervous. The two knew very well that even if they joined forces to fight Su Yang, they had no chance of winning at all.


    Now, the two men finally realized that the news spread by Liao Yuxuan and others was false. Su Yang¡¯s strength was far from simple and not something they could provoke at all!


    Under Su Yang¡¯s scrutiny, both men felt uneasy. One of the older men bowed with his fists sped, saying in a low voice, "Master Su, this matter has nothing to do with us. We did not know what the Nie Family was nning to do; we only intervened out of courtesy. For any offense, we ask for Master Su¡¯s forgiveness. We will take our people and leave, no longer interfering with the affairs of the Back to Heaven Sect. How about it?"


    "You killed so many from the Back to Heaven Sect, and now you say it doesn¡¯t concern you. And furthermore, you want to take your men and leave..." Su Yang smiled faintly and retorted, "Do you think I would agree?"


    The old man¡¯s expression changed, and he said sternly, "Master Su, I do this considering your position. You must be aware of the situation with the Divine Physicians Alliance, who now has enemies on all sides. If our families strike against the Divine Physicians Alliance now, it will only add to your troubles. By stepping back, we are giving Master Su a chance. Do you really want to make enemies of uspletely?"


    "This enmity was fully established when you killed people from the Back to Heaven Sect!" Su Yang said coldly, "So, anything you say now is useless."


    "So, Master Su is determined to fight us?" The elder gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "I am aware that Master Su is very strong, but we also have many people. My brother Wu and Ibined can hold you off, and though we are not your match, you won¡¯t have the time to deal with others for a while. In the meantime, they can join forces and kill the members of the Back to Heaven Sect, so wouldn¡¯t your efforts be in vain? Even if you kill us, the Back to Heaven Sect would be gone; is this what you want?"


    "You are quite confident, aren¡¯t you? Just with you two wastes trying to hold me off?" Su Yangughed coldly, "Why don¡¯t you try!"


    The elderpletely lost his temper and shouted, "Su, you are indeed too arrogant. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!"


    The elder made a signal to the Sovereign beside him, and the two of them charged towards Su Yang together, shouting, "All hands,mand! Kill all the people of the Back to Heaven Sect, leave no one behind!"


    On hearing this, the crowd immediately sprang into action; the Great Elder and the others¡¯ expressions changed, but at that moment, they no longer had the strength to lend a hand.


    The members of the Back to Heaven Sect were in chaos too; after being captured, they had also sustained serious injuries. Facing so many people from the three major families, they trulycked the strength to resist.


    At that moment, however, Su Yang simply stepped forward, and immediately a mass of dark clouds appeared overhead. Within the clouds, lightning shed and thunder roared, as if brewing an endless storm of heavenly thunder.


    The people present were all terrified, the scene like something out of the apocalypse, instilling fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The two Sovereigns were also terrified, the elder trembling as he said, "You... what is your true strength? A Terrestrial Immortal, shouldn¡¯t just kill those below the rank of Terrestrial Immortals..."


    "Hmph, what do you think?" Su Yang sneered, stepping forward again to appear in front of the elder. With a swing of his hand, a palm strike wasunched. The elder hastily defended, and their palms collided, sending the elder retreating more than ten meters, vomiting two mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    The other Sovereign was startled and, knowing he couldn¡¯t escape, quickly shouted, "Kill the people of Back to Heaven Sect!"


    Members of the three great families also snapped out of it then. Although they were fearful of the terrifying clouds, they could not care less at that moment and collectively rushed towards the members of the Back to Heaven Sect.


    The people of the Back to Heaven Sect¡¯s expressions changed, and they immediately assumed defensive positions.


    However, just as the people from the three families took two steps forward, several columns of lightning struck down from the dark clouds.


    The few at the front were directly struck by the lightning pirs, instantly falling to the ground, their bodies charred ck, dead beyond dead.


    The other people were immediately terrified. The bone-chilling sensation from the lightning strikes next to them stopped everyone in their tracks, none daring to move even an inch forward.


    The remaining Sovereign was scared stiff as well. Looking at Su Yang standing before him, he suddenly fell to his knees, his voice trembling, "Master Su, I... I won¡¯t dare anymore..."


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the other members of the three families and spoke softly, "Don¡¯t you need to kneel too?"


    The people then came to their senses and hurriedly knelt down, all of their faces filled with panic. The lightning and thunder in the dark clouds above them loomed like a sharp sword over everyone¡¯s head, and there was no one who wasn¡¯t afraid!


    The members of the Back to Heaven Sect, witnessing all of this, couldn¡¯t help but feel exhrated.


    This was the leader of the Divine Physicians Alliance, their leader who truly had their backs!


    The people now fully understood that choosing Su Yang as the leader of the Divine Physicians Alliance was the most correct decision!


    "Since all of you knelt, I¡¯ll spare your lives!" said Su Yang.


    The crowd rejoiced beyond measure, knocking their heads on the ground in thanks.


    "However, you¡¯ll need to apany us on a little trip." Su Yang said softly, "A visit to the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    "Huh?" The people of the three families were stunned. Su Yang was sparing them, so why did they still have to go to the Divine Physicians Alliance?

 Chapter 891 - 890: Take Them to Accumulated Cloud Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 891: Chapter 890: Take Them to umted Cloud Mountain</h4>


    Su Yang patted the Sovereign¡¯s shoulder, and the Sovereign slumped to the ground.


    "You... you¡¯re not keeping your word..." the Sovereign said with a trembling voice, clearly feeling that all the meridians throughout his body had been sealed.


    "Of course, I keep my word," Su Yang said. "However, the Back to Heaven Sect still has some people held in the Nie Family Manor, and I have to consider them too."


    "Release us, and I... I will have them release those from the Back to Heaven Sect immediately..." the Sovereign said, his voice trembling.


    "That¡¯s so much trouble!" Su Yang said with a smile. "How about this? Among those present, three people can go back to report to their respective families. As for the others, they will all be taken to the Medical Saint Sect, waiting for you toe with the people from the Back to Heaven Sect for a hostage exchange. Oh, and tell the Nie Family, if anything short or long happens to those from the Back to Heaven Sect, those from the three big families will also end up missing arms and breaking legs!"


    The Sovereign was stunned; he fully grasped Su Yang¡¯s intention now¡ªSu Yang was going to use them as hostages.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Su Yang said with a faint smile, "No one¡¯s speaking, which means you all agree to this arrangement. Good, let¡¯s do that. I¡¯ll choose three people..."


    "I disagree..." a man suddenly shouted out.


    Before the words could fade, a bolt of heavenly thunder struck him directly, and the man was instantly killed on the spot.


    Everyone at the scene shuddered in fear, and Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Anyone else disagree?"


    Those who were initially disagreeing and wanted to speak now firmly shut their mouths. At this moment, who would dare to provoke Su Yang?


    "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s proceed with the n." Su Yang pointed to three people from the crowd. "You three seem more honest ande from different families; you¡¯ll be the ones to go back with the message. Remember, the message must reach all three families, got it?"


    The three chosen people were ecstatic, almost moved to tears, and they quickly came forward, saying with trembling voice, "Understood... Understood!"


    Su Yang casually threw out three silver needles, which simultaneously pierced the bodies of the three people and instantly disappeared.


    The three of them were startled, and one of them said with a trembling voice, "Master Su, I... I understand..."


    "I know you understand, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too slow, so I¡¯m giving you a little incentive," Su Yang said. "It takes about a day and a half from here back to your ce, and then to the Medical Saint Sect. I¡¯ll give you two days. If the people from the Back to Heaven Sect haven¡¯t arrived at the Medical Saint Sect within two days, the silver needles inside your bodies will pierce your internal organs, causing you a whole day and night of pain before you slowly die."


    The three were almost wetting themselves in fear; with these words from Su Yang, they didn¡¯t dare to doubt him at all.


    "Of course, you can also find someone to remove the silver needles for you. But, I must remind you," Su Yang said with a smile, "the needles were ced in your bodies with my unique method, and unless you use my technique, those needles simply can¡¯t be removed. Of course, you can also try the brute force method, cutting open the skin and searching directly. However, I estimate that even the best doctors would have to slice open all your organs to find those needles!"


    The three of them were close to copsing; there was no doubt that it was impossible for them to remove the silver needles.


    "Hey, you three, don¡¯t waste any more time," Su Yang said. "Two days, aren¡¯t you in a rush? If I were you, I¡¯d start running back this instant to deliver the message!"


    Only then did the three snap back to reality. They exchanged looks and, without daring to bargain with Su Yang, they turned around and ran as fast as they could. They put forth all their effort, not daring to dy for even a moment since their own lives were on the line.


    Su Yang turned to the others with a faint smile and said, "As for the rest of you, I¡¯ll need you to apany me to the Medical Saint Sect!"


    Originally, these people had all envied the three individuals, but upon seeing Su Yang sticking the silver needles into their bodies, they suddenly felt no envy at all.


    Upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, everyone exchanged looks, none daring to resist and could only nod their heads in silent consent.


    Su Yang then took out more silver needles from his person and casually threw them.


    Immediately, over a dozen people were struck by the needles, their expressions changing as Su Yang made a move against them again.


    Two of them quickly turned to run, but after only a few steps, two bolts of sky thunder struck down, killing both of them simultaneously.


    The others stood quivering in ce, not daring to run, and could only obediently allow Su Yang to insert silver needles into their bodies.


    After sticking silver needles in each person, Su Yang finally stopped. He took out a Jade Pendant, infused a measure of strength into it, and handed it over to the Great Elder.


    "Keep this Jade Pendant. If these people don¡¯t obey, just pour strength into it," Su Yang said while demonstrating how to channel a surge of strength into the Jade Pendant.


    As soon as the strength entered, a faint light twinkled inside the Jade Pendant. Subsequently, those around felt as if countless needles were continuously piercing their inner organs, the pain so intense that they would rather smash their heads and die right there.


    Su Yang ceased his action, and the excruciating pain finally stopped for everyone. However, they all copsed to the ground, unable to bear such agony.


    "You see," Su Yang said with augh, "this way, they won¡¯t dare act recklessly."


    The Great Elder was overjoyed. With this item in hand, he essentially controlled these people¡¯s fates. How could they dare not listen to him?


    "The Divine Physicians Alliance is under attack ¨C I must go back first and can¡¯t apany you on the way back. Take this Jade Pendant and bring them back to the mountain. If there¡¯s danger on the way, immediately send me a message. Also, if there¡¯s danger, let members of these three families charge to the front. They will undoubtedly obey!" Su Yang said.


    "Yes!" the Great Elder quickly responded.


    Su Yang nodded. He approached Nie Fengshan and, with a flick of his finger, shattered theyer of ice surrounding him.


    Nie Fengshan staggered, nearly copsing to the ground. Pale-faced, he looked at Su Yang but dared not utter a single word.


    "You three as well," Su Yang said, as he thrust three silver needles into the bodies of three individuals, but for the sake of safety, he struck Nie Fengshan once more with his palm.


    With this blow, Nie Fengshan also copsed to the ground, his meridians sealed.


    The three Sovereigns, one seriously injured and two sealed, were now utterly powerless to resist. Thus, the Great Elder could lead them back to the Medical Saint Sect, and they had no way to escape.


    Su Yang then entered the valley, gave Yue Qianfeng a pill to swiftly heal his injuries, and only after that did he once again ride on his sword into the sky, rushing back to the Divine Physicians Alliance!

 Chapter 892 - 891 Xiao Hei, You’re Doing It Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 892: Chapter 891 Xiao Hei, You¡¯re Doing It Wrong</h4>


    umted Cloud Mountain, Divine Physicians Alliance¡¯s entrance.


    When Su Yang rushed back here, the entrance was in a sea of blood, and an unknown number of bodies were strewn on the ground.


    Xiao Hei stood amidst the pool of blood with a vegetable knife in hand, his body drenched in blood, and he even emitted a crimson glow as if he were a bloodthirsty demon that had walked out of hell itself.


    Outside the gate, another two to three hundred people stood. Their faces bore expressions of terror, and they stood far away, not daring to advance any further.


    These people came from more than a dozen different families and power groups, all of which were high-ranking experts selected from these family forces.


    They hade here intending topletely tten the Divine Physicians Alliance, hoping to take the Alliance¡¯s possessions and gain a major advantage by exploiting the geographical benefits before other families arrived.


    However, they had obviously underestimated the strength of the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    They hadn¡¯t even seen Su Yang; just his two disciples, Zhao Ping¡¯an and Xiao Hei, had already stopped them in their tracks.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an defended the entrance, while Xiao Hei, wielding a kitchen knife, charged into the crowd, unleashing a bloodbath.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s strength was significantly greater than that of Zhao Ping¡¯an, who had only recently awakened his God-Given Martial Body and had his meridians unblocked by Su Yang. Moreover, Xiao Hei¡¯sbat ability would continuously increase with his murderous intent. In this great battle, for every person Xiao Hei killed, his strength increased a bit more, making him resemble a true war machine, terrifying to behold.


    The assants had originally nned to overwhelm Xiao Hei with their numbers but after a brief confrontation, they realized that charging at him was tantamount to suicide.


    Among those whoy in the bloodied mass, there were four practitioners of the Venerable Realm. Naturally, before these four Sovereigns died, they also dealt heavy blows to Xiao Hei. However, even when wounded, Xiao Hei seemed unaffected and continued his ughter unabated, his strikes bing even more fearsome, causing the other Sovereigns to fear advancing.


    These people didn¡¯t know that when Xiao Hei was seriously injured, his body was hurt as well. However, as long as the murderous intent inside him persisted, he would not fall. To outsiders, Xiao Hei appeared unscathed, but in reality, his injuries were also severe.


    Those gathered outside the gate looked at the blood-soaked Xiao Hei and dared not charge forward again. After paying the price with countless lives, they finally understood that they could not breach Xiao Hei¡¯s defense.


    But having lost so many of their own, how could they just ept it at this point? Particrly a few families whose primary fighting forces had perished here, they found it even harder to ept.


    After drawing a few deep breaths, a family head stepped forward furiously and shouted, "You little bastard, you¡¯ve killed so many of our Huang Family. Do you think our Huang Family will just let this go? If I see that surname Su today, I must demand an exnation!"


    "That¡¯s right, we must seek an exnation from that surname Su. After killing so many of us, do you intend for this matter to be fought to the death?"


    "How brazen, all fifteen of our families came together, and you still dare tomit such indiscriminate killing, it seems you truly don¡¯t take the people of the Southern Six Provinces seriously. I would like to know, how exactly does that surname Su teach his disciples? How can he be so ruthlessly vicious? Is that surname Su just as cruel and venomous in his actions?"


    "As for today¡¯s matter, I want to see how that surname Su exins himself to us!"


    In the face of the crowd¡¯s berating, Xiao Hei remained indifferent, merely picking up the kitchen knife again, as if ready to strike once more.


    The people were instantly frightened and involuntarily backed away. The previous battle with Xiao Hei had truly terrified them.


    Just then, an icy voice suddenly came from the sky, "Xiao Hei, what are you doing?"


    Everyone immediately looked up, and both Xiao Hei and Zhao Ping¡¯an¡¯s faces lit up with joy as they knelt down and said in unison, "Master!"


    Under the watchful eyes of all, Su Yang descended from the sky on his sword,nding in front of everyone.


    "Master?" The crowd immediately burst into an uproar, "Are you that Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    "Well, look who dares toe back, we were just looking for you. Your disciple has killed so many of our family members, how are you going to exin this?"


    "Exin what? With this incident, our family is nowpletely at odds with you. This matter is a fight to the death!"


    "Su, don¡¯t think that scolding him a few times will settle things. So many in our family have died, I¡¯m going to make sure your Divine Physicians Alliance ispletely eradicated!"


    "Exactly, we mustpletely eradicate the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    The crowd shouted angrily, and if it weren¡¯t for their fear of Xiao Hei, they probably would have attacked by now.


    Su Yangpletely ignored these people, his gaze fixed on Xiao Hei kneeling on the ground, and he said coldly, "Do you think what you¡¯ve done is right?"


    Xiao Hei hung his head in silence, but his face betrayed a hint of defiance. Among Su Yang¡¯s three disciples, Xiao Hei was the most stubborn. Only when Su Yang scolded him, did he listen obediently, no one else was qualified.


    "Su, you don¡¯t have to put on this act for us," a Family Head snapped angrily, "Our family has lost so many members, do you think this can be settled by just scolding? Let me tell you, this matter won¡¯t be settled so easily. I demand a hundredfold retribution!"


    "Yes, we demand a hundredfold retribution. This person should die a thousand, ten thousand times over!"


    "Su, are you scared now? Hmph, what were you doing earlier? Knowing that our fifteen families united toe up the mountain, you still dared to have someone block us here, you really don¡¯t know whether to live or die!"


    Seeing Su Yang chastise Xiao Hei, the family members became indignant,unching into a barrage of curses. Some even made bold moves forward, jumping and shouting, the fear they had felt before disappeared in the moment.


    Su Yang still paid no attention to them, walking over to Xiao Hei, he tapped him on the head and said coldly, "How many times have I told you, if you¡¯re going to kill, then do so without mercy. Also, if you want to cultivate, wait until after the killing is done, and don¡¯t stop halfway. Why don¡¯t you understand?"


    Xiao Hei was taken aback; he had thought Su Yang was going to scold him for killing so many people. But Su Yang was actually criticizing him for these issues.


    The family members behind were equally stunned, and a Family Head said angrily, "Su, are you encouraging him to kill?"


    Only then did Su Yang turn to address the family members, his voice icy, "Furthermore, knowing I would return, why leave so much trash yapping at my doorstep?"


    Xiao Hei finally understood Su Yang¡¯s intentions; he wasn¡¯t upset about Xiao Hei killing too many, but rather that he hadn¡¯t killed enough.


    Instantly, Xiao Hei chuckled with a heh-heh, gripping the kitchen knife in his hand tightly, "Master, should I tie up the loose ends?"

 Chapter 893 - 892: Apocalypse Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 893: Chapter 892: Apocalypse Heavenly Tribtion</h4>


    The crowd behind changed their expressions. Was Xiao Hei going to make a move again?


    Su Yang waved his hand, "Forget it, you hesitated just now, and your internal energy is in disarray; you need to rest. I¡¯ll handle these people myself!"


    "Yes!" Xiao Hei immediately looked at Su Yang with excited anticipation.


    Once again, the crowd¡¯s expressions turned icy. A Family Head spoke angrily, "Su, think carefully. It was your two disciples causing trouble here earlier; we could say they acted rashly. But now that you¡¯re back, if you make a move, it really will be a fight to the death!"


    Su Yang nced disdainfully at the Family Head and said coldly, "From the moment you set foot on umted Cloud Mountain, did you ever consider settling our differences peacefully? If we weren¡¯t strong enough, the corpses scattered all over now would be from the Divine Physicians Alliance. And youe to preach to me about reason now? Hmph, when have I, Su Yang, ever reasoned with the likes of you!"


    Having said that, Su Yang suddenly raised his hands, and immediately, over a dozen longswords flew out from the crowd, floating around him.


    Su Yang snapped his fingers against a longsword, and the sword immediately shattered into dozens of metal fragments that shot out swiftly, cutting down dozens of men in an instant.


    Following that, Su Yang flicked his finger again, another longsword shattered, and dozens more fell in.


    Only then did the others realize what was happening. They all screamed in horror and turned to run away. But how could their speedpare to Su Yang¡¯s Finger-Snap Flying Sword?


    By the third wave of deaths, these people fully understood that they couldn¡¯t escape.


    "Kill!" A Sovereign roared in rage, "Everybody, attack together!"


    A few people charged out from the crowd, all at Venerable Realm strength, rushing at Su Yang in unison.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an was about to help, but Xiao Hei stopped him, "These clowns are no match for Master!"


    These Sovereigns were not weak, and although Su Yang¡¯s Finger-Snap Flying Sword was powerful, it couldn¡¯t kill these Venerables. The Sovereigns sped up and surrounded Su Yang, all attacking him at once.


    Su Yang paid them no attention, but behind him, a Shadow Phantom arose.


    The Shadow Phantom, as if alive with its own will, charged forward and opened its eyes that scorned all beings, swallowing the attackers whole with a single bite.


    The men weren¡¯t harmed by the Shadow Phantom, but it devoured all their strength, leaving them limp on the ground, incapable of further resistance.


    Of course, with the Shadow Phantom having devoured the strength of several Sovereigns, the power it contained pushed the limits of Su Yang¡¯s meridian¡¯s capacity to endure.


    Thus, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and promptly gathered the clouds, calling down Heavenly Lightning.


    This move, the Heavenly Lightning sh, recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, was incredibly powerful, though it consumed a great deal of energy.


    However, for Su Yang, this was the most suitable technique. The power absorbed by Devouring the Heavens was too great; it needed to be rapidly released, making the Heavenly Lightning sh the best method for venting. Su Yang also favored this technique ¨C not for showing off, but because it was genuinely useful!


    A bolt of heavenly lightning struck down, instantly iming the lives of more than a dozen people. Su Yang didn¡¯t even need to use the secret technique of the Finger-Snap Flying Sword anymore; after all, he had too much power within him that needed to be vented.


    Those who had been lucky enough not to die were by now struck dumb by the sight in the heavens. The scene, like something out of the apocalypse, filled them with boundless fear. Even those with the strength of the Integration Realm were terrified under those dark clouds!


    As two bolts of heavenly lightning struck down, these peoplepletely fell apart. A man directly knelt on the ground, his voice trembling as he said, "Master Su, I know I was wrong, please spare me..."


    Once this man had started, it was as if the others were infected by his action, all of them kneeling down one after another, pleading desperately for mercy. In no time at all, most of the people at the scene were kneeling and endlessly begging, just hoping to save their own lives.


    Even the Family Heads who had been extremely domineering before had finallye to terms with reality. One by one they knelt down, their voices trembling as they begged for mercy. At this time, family lineage and power were no longer important; preserving their lives was the most crucial thing.


    They knew very well that if Su Yang wanted to kill them, it would be all too easy, merely a matter of a snap of the fingers. As for their families, their powers and such, in front of Su Yang, they were truly not worth mentioning!


    It was only then that Su Yang stopped and, looking coldly at the people who were kneeling down at the scene, he said in a cold voice, "Do you really know what you did wrong?"


    Everyone nodded in unison, for who would dare to persist at such a moment?


    "To recognize a mistake and correct it is the greatest virtue." Su Yang waved his hand casually, and the dark clouds overhead immediately dissipated, with the several longswords falling to the ground at once.


    At that moment, the people all let out a long sigh of relief, scared to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat. Some of those with less courage had even been scared so badly they¡¯d wet themselves. There was no helping it, Su Yang¡¯s intervention was much more formidable than Xiao Hei¡¯s, and these people were truly terrified!


    "Now that you know your mistakes, you should pay a price for them!" Su Yang said coldly, "Everyone, kneel outside this sect. Without mymand, you are not allowed to stand up. Otherwise, if I have to take action again, begging on your knees will be useless!"


    The faces of the people were filled with frightened embarrassment, but no one dared to utter a single word of dissent. There was no helping it, Su Yang¡¯s power was truly too overwhelming. Even if they wanted to resist, they needed the strength to do so. Kneiling there was a loss of face, but whenpared to losing one¡¯s life, face didn¡¯t count for much.


    After all, the corpses strewn about the ground had already taught them a bloody lesson about what it meant to go against Su Yang!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people and turned around to walk back into the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Behind him, everyone from the Divine Physicians Alliance was visibly shaken.


    The actions of Xiao Hei and Zhao Ping¡¯an were shocking enough. Now, Su Yang¡¯s return and personal intervention had stunned everyone even more.


    This was Su Yang¡¯s strength, even more formidable than the time he defeated the Medical Saint Sect. The people did not know why Su Yang¡¯s power had progressed so rapidly, but all they felt now was excitement.


    With Su Yang of such strength presiding over the Divine Physicians Alliance, perhaps they really could survive the encirclement of the big families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces!


    Jeang Zier was especially excited. When those hundreds of people had marched up the mountain, she had been extremely anxious, thinking that the Divine Physicians Alliance would suffer catastrophic losses in this confrontation. She had not expected that Su Yang would resolve the issue with such ease, filling her with infinite hope!


    If the Divine Physicians Alliance could hold on this time, they would surelymand the entire Southern Six Provinces in the future!

 Chapter 894 - 893 Assistance

    <h4>Chapter 894: Chapter 893 Assistance</h4>


    Back in the hall, everyone immediately surrounded them, all eagerly praising the power of Su Yang¡¯s recent move.


    Su Yang himself remained calm, very aware that dealing with these people was not difficult. The truly troublesome part was the imminent arrival of so many great families from the Southern Six Provinces.


    This battle would set the future tone for the Southern Six Provinces. If Su Yang could win, then the entire region would be under his control.


    However, the problem was that the strength of the Divine Physicians Alliance alone, whenpared to the many great families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces, felt like an ant trying to shake a tree!


    After briefly discussing the situation with the Back to Heaven Sect, Su Yang asked, "When will those from the Southern Six Provinces probably arrive at umted Cloud Mountain?"


    "By noon tomorrow," Jeang Zier said. "They have already sent a message saying they areing to pay their respects to the mountain, but in fact, they are just showing off their strength to us."


    Jeang Zier paused, then added in a low voice, "Moreover, ording to thetest information we¡¯ve received, they have invited Han Tianyuan!"


    "Han Tianyuan?" Su Yang frowned. Who was this person?


    Jeang Zier exined, "He entered the Earth Rankings fifteen years ago, became the fifth on the list seven years ago. The second most powerful expert under the Terrestrial Immortal of the Southern Six Provinces, second only to Qi Zhishan. However, it is said that he has always been dissatisfied with Qi Zhishan, challenging him several times at the Qi Family of Wanhu, though Qi Zhishan has never taken him on. This is why he announced long ago that Qi Zhishan dares not fight him; otherwise, he would have been the third on the Earth Rankings!"


    "The fifth on the Earth Rankings!" Su Yang nodded slowly: "What else is there?"


    "There is also Wan Mingshan, the tenth on the Earth Rankings. Xie Feiyu, who has been on the rankings three times, with the best position being the eighth. His strength is erratic, depending on how well he performs. Then there¡¯s the venomous Wu Qianqian and Ironface Juggernaut Zheng Jiusha. These two are experts of the evil factions, and because of their many misdeeds, they have not participated in the Earth Rankings assessment, but it is said their strength is not weaker than those of the Earth Rankings experts. Moreover, unlike the Earth Rankings experts, they have no scruples, are despicable, and will stoop to any level, making them extremely dangerous."


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, "Quite a few experts being invited, huh?"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s expression was somewhat embarrassed as she spoke softly, "These are just the ones we¡¯ve found out about; there could be more we don¡¯t know about, possibly hiding other experts. I previously received information that these people were also looking to hire professional assassins, but we don¡¯t know what kind of assassin wille; it remains a mystery for now."


    "It seems this battle really won¡¯t be simple," Su Yang said softly.


    The expressions of those around from the Divine Physicians Alliance were also gloomy. Although Su Yang¡¯s recent victory had filled everyone with hope,


    now that Jeang Zier mentioned these names, everyone started to feel uneasy again.


    These people were from the Southern Six Provinces, and they naturally knew the strength of the individuals Jeang Zier had mentioned.


    Now, with these peopleing together to umted Cloud Mountain to face Su Yang, the battle would indeed be troublesome. Even with Su Yang¡¯s strength, how could he hope to win when faced with so many experts?


    Furthermore, with the many great families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces joining forces, there was no telling how many woulde. The Divine Physicians Alliance had a small number of peoplepared to the opposition, and it seemed there was no hope for them in this battle.


    As everyone was silent, Su Yang suddenly opened his eyes. With a casual p on the table, a tea leaf immediately popped out from a cup on the table.


    With a flick of his finger, the tea leaf shot out like an arrow from a bow and in the blink of an eye, it pierced through a man who was quietly getting up to slip away.


    The man walked a few steps, then fell to the ground, dead on the spot.


    The others at the scene were so frightened they became silent as cicadas in winter, trembling in fear.


    These people, kneeling there, saw Su Yang and his men enter the hall and thought they had let their guard down. Therefore, some of them wanted to quietly seize the opportunity to leave and worry about their livester.


    However, thest person who just got up and took two steps was decapitated by a piece of tea leaf from Su Yang, which naturally scared everyone. After that incident, those who had tried to escape immediately straightened up, and no one dared entertain the thought of running away again.


    Su Yang, however, was calm, as if he had done a very simple thing, and paid no attention to the situation outside.


    The members of the Divine Physicians Alliance inside the house were also stunned, witnessing once more Su Yang¡¯s heaven-defying strength.


    Just then, a voice came from below the mountain, "Hey, Xiao Yang, is this how you treat your guests? Others ughter chickens and sheep for theirs, but you go straight to killing people?"


    Everyone in the hall was astonished. Those who came here addressed Su Yang as Master Su, by his surname, or as Alliance Leader Su. Who would address him in such a way?


    Xiao Yang? Such an address muste from someone very familiar with Su Yang to dare speak like this.


    Looking at Su Yang, he was not angry at all; instead, heughed. He stood up and strode out of the hall, looking at the group of peopleing up from the base of the mountain andughed, "You dead Fatty, you guys are really slow, huh!"


    The onesing from the foot of the mountain were indeed Fatty L¨¹ Dong and his group. They had driven to the mountain base, but had to park and climb up, which naturally couldn¡¯t match Xiao Hei¡¯s speed.


    Fatty said, "It¡¯s good enough that we coulde. What was the traffic on the mountain road like! With my body, you expect me to climb mountains?"


    Although he said so, Fatty was neither red-faced nor out of breath after traversing mountains and rivers, which showed that his recent practice of the Great Thousand-Year Dream Secret Technique was indeed very effective.


    "Your body is perfect for climbing mountains!" Su Yang joked.


    "Get outta here!" Fatty walked up to Su Yang,ughed, and punched him, "You kid, going out and not knowing when toe back. Luckily, I got wind of your trouble here and immediately brought the boys to help you out. How about that, got enough loyalty?"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed and returned the punch to Fatty, then looked at the people hurrying from behind, his heart filled with gratitude, and he cupped his fists, "Thank you all!"


    "Master Su, no need to be polite!" The crowd returned the salute, most of whom were experts from the Pingnan and Pingbei provinces. They came to help Su Yang as soon as they received Fatty¡¯s message.


    "By the way, your master, Hu Xiexie, was crying and screaming toe over and help. But I knocked her out and sent her back," Fatty said. "You¡¯ll have to back me up when shees looking for trouble!"


    Su Yang was at a loss for words and murmured, "How am I supposed to help you?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious, you have to stop her for me!" Fatty said. "You¡¯re not going to abandon friends after crossing the river, are you?"


    After thinking for a moment, Su Yang said, "How about this, next time shees after you, you knock her out and send her back again, and I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see anything, how¡¯s that?"


    Fatty scratched his head and nodded, "I think that¡¯ll work."

 Chapter 895 - 894: The Disparity in Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 895: Chapter 894: The Disparity in Comparison</h4>


    Fatty and the others¡¯ arrival did manage to bolster the morale of the Divine Physicians Alliance somewhat, yet the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces still held little hope.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, the power disyed by the alliances of the Southern Six Provinces was simply too strong. Besides the formidable experts previously reported to Su Yang by Jeang Zier, the top ten masters of the other provinces had almost all poured out, all targeting the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    In the beginning, everyone simply wanted to step on Su Yang to raise their own fame and prestige. Butter on, the situation took a drastic turn. These families, after attacking those sects, had tasted sweet sess to varying degrees, and knowing that Su Yang possessed many secret techniques for making medicine, they coveted these treasured techniques for themselves.


    Thus, at this point, the major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces had more or less tacitly joined forces. It was no longer just about stepping on Su Yang, but about taking down the sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance, seizing the things within, and securing a major advantage for themselves.


    In view of this situation, these major families and powers reached a consensus, which is why the current alliance formed. They spoke of punishing Su Yang, of bringing the Divine Physicians Alliance to justice, but everyone was well aware of their true intentions.


    The families and powers that arrived at the Divine Physicians Alliance today were those located closest to umted Cloud Mountain. With all of the Southern Six Provinces rising against the Divine Physicians Alliance, they were prepared to strike first and gain the upper hand by rushing to the Divine Physicians Alliance and seizing their resources, retaining a significant boon. As a result, they greatly underestimated the Divine Physicians Alliance, or rather, Su Yang¡¯s strength, which led to their significant losses here.


    However, the situation with the alliances of the major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces was different. It was as if all the major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces had gathered, not only that, but they also drew out many masters who had been hidden for a long time. With such strength assaulting the Divine Physicians Alliance, the predicament of the Alliance was indeed very dangerous.


    Su Yang asked Jeang Zier to first arrange for Fatty and the others to settle down, then gathered the people from all the major sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance for a meeting to discuss this matter.


    Those who arrived at the grand hall were the Sect Leader and Gate Leader, or people like the Great Elders, of the major sects. Also rushing here were reinforcements from both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces.


    Among these people, Huo Zihen of the Huo Family was the strongest. After the battle with Su Yang at the May Dragon Head Meeting, Huo Zihen¡¯s strength had broken through again, and it was estimated that he now had the strength to challenge the Earth Rankings.


    Then there was Nan Wudi. With Su Yang¡¯s assistance, he was now considered the second strongest master in Pingnan Province. Of course, this was mainly because, at the current re-evaluation of masters across the provinces, Earth Immortals were no longer being considered.


    And the number one master of Pingnan Province was naturally Su Yang. With Su Yang¡¯s help, Nan Wudi¡¯s strength had also surged, not much different from Wang Wanli¡¯s at the beginning.


    Tianlong Sword Shadow Li Tianlong and Eight-Faced Yama had both seen their strengths rapidly increase.


    Moreover, the Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks had also emerged in full force this time, arriving at umted Cloud Mountain to assist Su Yang.


    It could be said that the masters below the rank of Earth Immortals from both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces were all out in full force to assist Su Yang.


    Even so, their strength still seemed particrly frail. The Sect Leaders, Gate Leaders, Great Elders, and the like from those sects all had particrly solemn expressions. Although they had resolved to share life and death with the Divine Physicians Alliance, how many of them didn¡¯t want to be alive?


    Su Yang gently tapped on the table to gather everyone¡¯s focus and spoke in a clear voice, "ording to the news Zi¡¯er has gathered, tomorrow at noon will be when those peoplee to offer their respects. This battle will determine the ce of the Divine Physicians Alliance in the Southern Six Provinces. Therefore, I hope everyone can work together in unity, join forces as one, and defeat these people. If we win this battle, from then on, everything in the Southern Six Provinces will have toply with our Divine Physicians Alliance¡¯s rules!"


    The Hua Tuo Sect Leader spoke up directly, "Alliance Leader Su, however youmand, we will follow. I do not seek to have the people of the Southern Six Provinces obey our orders, as long as I can kill a few from the Xie Family to avenge my Hua Tuo Sect, even if I die, I will be content!"


    The rest of the people also nodded in agreement. At this point, no one really had any confidence in victory. Those sects that had suffered losses now wanted only to have their revenge, and to die with some dignity; that was enough for them.


    Su Yangughed, "Ladies and gentlemen, the battle hasn¡¯t even started yet, why dwell on dying?"


    All were taken aback, and one Sect Leader spoke in a low voice, "Alliance Leader Su, it¡¯s not that... we¡¯re not trying to boost the enemy¡¯s morale and diminish our own. But thebined strength of all the major families and powers in the Southern Six Provinces is at least ten times greater than ours, if not more. And with so many masters they have called upon, this battle is truly... truly very difficult for us!"


    This Sect Leader had spoken quite politely, referring to the challenge as difficult. But in truth, everyone understood that they really had no hope in this battle.


    Such a scenario was not like ancient warfare where it was possible to win against greater numbers with fewer. Because in ancient warfare, those were ordinary people fighting against each other, where good use of tactics and strategy could have miraculous effects.


    But now, those who coulde to umted Cloud Mountain were all martial artists. In such a duel, tactics and strategy werepletely useless. With far fewer numbers and lesser strength than the opponent, the oue of this battle truly had no suspense.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the people and he said with a faint smile, "It seems all of you think this way, feeling that in this battle we have no chance of victory?"


    The people exchanged nces and the Sect Leader who had spoken earlier responded awkwardly, "Alliance Leader Su, regardless of whether we have any hope in this battle, my Imperial Physician Sect will absolutely stand and fall together with the Divine Physicians Alliance. Even if we have to fight to thest man, we will not retreat!"


    The other people also dered their stances, each with an exceptionally solemn expression.


    Su Yangughed again and nodded slowly, "I am very grateful for your promises. I thank you all here and now!"


    Su Yang bowed to everyone and continued, "However, this battle, our Divine Physicians Alliance may not necessarily lose!"


    Everyone was taken aback. In such circumstances, did Su Yang still see a hope for victory?


    "What do you mean, Alliance Leader Su?" asked the Hua Tuo Sect Leader eagerly.


    "Our numbers and strength are far inferior to the enemy¡¯s, but let¡¯s not forget, this is our home ground!" Su Yangughed. "Since we have a day¡¯s time, we can set up a formation here on umted Cloud Mountain!"

 Chapter 896 - 895 Star Array

    <h4>Chapter 896: Chapter 895 Star Array</h4>


    "Formation?"


    The crowd eximed in surprise, Su Yang had actually proposed such a method?


    These people,ing from the Great Sects, were all well-informed and experienced. Moreover, many of those Sects had their own Sect-Protecting Great Formations, so they certainly knew the power of a great formation.


    But all great formations had beenid down by Earthen Immortals of generations past. Furthermore, each Mountain Protection Array required the Earthen Immortals to spend decades, even scores of years sculpting before they could achieve miraculous effects.


    Not any formation could be casually set up; setting up formations had never been an easy task since ancient times!


    Thus, despite such circumstances, no one had considered setting up a formation.


    Now, Su Yang proposing this method truly baffled everyone. Was Su Yang indulging in wild fantasy, or what?


    "Master Su, this... setting up a formation is not an easy task..." the Hua Tuo Sect Leader said, lowering his voice: "To set a formation, first, one needs particrly good materials toy out the embryonic form of the formation. Moreover, the power of a formation generallyes from the force of heaven and earth, which often requires an Array Eye capable of operating the formation. The Array Eye, in turn, must be constructed from superb materials and must be imbued with immense power so that it connects with heaven and earth, allowing it to draw the force of heaven and earth for the use of the formation. Only then can a formation be operated."


    "Getting a formation to operate is only the first step. Because setting up a formation isn¡¯t something aplished overnight, after the formation starts to operate, it must still be carefully sculpted and corrected, often needing a dozen years to finally achieve the desired effect."


    "We only have one day¡¯s time. Even if we have enough materials and power, we still don¡¯t have this much time to sculpt and correct it!"


    The others also nodded. Although these people couldn¡¯t set up formations themselves, they at least had heard of such matters and naturally understood how difficult this was.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "The formation I want to set up isn¡¯t like the ones everyone knows about. I want to set up the Star Array. It only requires people to stand in fixed positions, and they can harness the power of the stars to form a formation."


    "There¡¯s such a formation?" everyone was astonished; they had never heard of this formation before.


    "The Star Array corresponds to the heavenly bodies. There are three hundred and sixty-five stars, and thus we need three hundred and sixty-five people to set up this formation," said Su Yang. "That is to say, our Great Sects together need to gather three hundred and sixty-five people to establish this formation!"


    They all nced at each other; assembling that many people wasn¡¯t difficult. However, what would this formation¡¯s effects actually be?


    A Sect Master asked, "Alliance Leader Su, with so many sects together, not to mention three hundred and sixty-five people, we can gather four to five hundred. However, these people vary in strength, some strong and some weak; the disparity is significant. Setting up a formation with such a variety will it impact the effectiveness of the formation?"


    "That won¡¯t be a problem," Su Yang said. "The main purpose of this formation is to trap those below the Fusion Realm. So, even if they are only at Qi Refinement level, as long as they set up the formation as I¡¯ve instructed, they will be able to trap anyone below the Fusion Realm!"


    "Oh?" everyone enlightened, another Sect Master said, "Alliance Leader Su, with such arge alliance of powerful families and sects, there are probably one to two hundred people above the Fusion Realm. Below the Fusion Realm, there are likely two to three thousand. Can our formation really trap so many? Even if it does trap them, what about those above the Fusion Realm?"


    The crowd nodded; this was indeed their main concern.


    "Once this formation is set, even if there were ten thousand of them, once they enter the array, they won¡¯t be able to leave," Su Yang looked at Huo Zihen and others and continued, "As for those above the Fusion Realm, I¡¯ll need your help!"


    Huo Zihen nodded, "We will surely give our all!"


    "Thank you!" Su Yang bowed, "At that time, you just need to block those Fusion Realm masters for me. As for those Sovereigns, I¡¯ll handle them personally!"


    "Ah?" Everyone eximed in surprise, and Huo Zihen was also aghast, "Master Su, the Southern Six Provinces have always valued martial prowess, and their martial strength far exceeds ours in Pingnan and Pingbei. Among them, there are likely thirty to fifty at the Sovereign Realm, and moreover, there are experts like Han Tianyuan, Wan Mingshan, and Xie Feiyu, as well as notorious viins like Wu Qianqian and Zheng Jiusha, and assassins lurking in the shadows, ready to strike at any moment. You facing them alone is too dangerous. Perhaps, let Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks assist you?"


    The crowd looked towards Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks seated far away. Although few had seen the Thirteen Hawks, they all knew from Jeang Zier¡¯s recount of the battle in Pingbei that the Thirteen Hawks had forced Su Yang into retreat. If it were not for Su Yang using a powerful Secret Technique, he might not have been able to defeat the Thirteen Hawks, which showed their fierce prowess!


    Huo Zihen suggesting that Lian Family¡¯s Thirteen Hawks help Su Yang indicated his concern for the situation. After all, for Su Yang to battle so many masters alone was truly perilous!


    "No need!" Su Yang shook his head, "I can handle these people alone. Everyone just needs to maintain their positions, absolutely do not move. Leave the rest to me!"


    Everyone exchanged looks, honestly feeling that Su Yang was being overly confident. To battle thirty to fifty Sovereigns, including so many long-standing experts whose strength was no less than Su Yang¡¯s ¡ª wasn¡¯t this tantamount to courting death?


    "All right, that settles it!" Su Yang dered: "Sect Leaders and Great Elders, please go back and select eligible people from your sects to set the Star Array. Remember, you must find reliable ones with steady strength. A wrong position could disrupt the entire operation of the Star Array, and that would cause us trouble!"


    Seeing Su Yang speak so assuredly, no one said anything more and they went off to arrange for personnel.


    Three hundred and sixty-five people were selected quickly.


    Su Yang led these people to different positions on umted Cloud Mountain, assigning one here, another there. Then, each person was given several pieces of Supreme Green Jade, used tomunicate with the formation.


    This was fortunate that they all belonged to Medical Sects, which nevercked Supreme Green Jade. Otherwise, supplying so many pieces of Supreme Green Jade alone would have been impossible.


    After dispersing everyone¡¯s positions, it was already past midnight.


    At this time, outside the mountain gate, those people were still miserably kneeling on the ground. After half a day of kneeling, many were exhausted, but not one dared move recklessly ¡ª after all, their lives were at stake.

 Chapter 897 - 896 Formation Complete

    <h4>Chapter 897: Chapter 896 Formation Complete</h4>


    These people watched Su Yang and hispanions set up the formation and arrange the positions, looking pitiable, hoping that Su Yang would let them stand up first for having knelt for such a long time.


    However, Su Yang, from beginning to end, did not even nce at them, as if they didn¡¯t exist at all in his eyes.


    Watching Su Yang lead those people back into the Medical Saint Sect, those kneeling outside almost felt the urge to cry. Su Yang was heading back, likely to rest; did that mean they had to kneel here until dawn?


    But even if they really knelt until dawn, it wasn¡¯t certain that Su Yang would allow them to get up. They really didn¡¯t know how long they would have to kneel.


    About an hour passed, and seeing no movement within the Medical Saint Sect, one man who was rtively towards the back cautiously stood up and tiptoed, attempting to slip away.


    The eyes of the others lit up; at this time, Su Yang and his people should be resting, certainly lowering their vignce. If they didn¡¯t escape now, then when?


    However, even though everyone had this thought, they didn¡¯t dare to act, just staring intently at the fleeing man. If this man could escape, then they would immediately follow suit.


    But the man had barely taken two steps when he suddenly stood still in ce, as if he was frozen.


    Everyone was astounded¡ªwhy did he suddenly stop? Could it be a change of heart?


    Soon, they realized something was wrong. The man froze in ce for a while, then slowly copsed on the ground. Immediately after, a patch of dark red blood appeared beneath him¡ªhe was dead on the spot.


    With this, everyone promptly behaved, kneeling upright without daring to entertain other thoughts.


    Now they understood that attempting such tricks in front of Su Yang was truly like a long-lived person courting death.


    After more than an hour, Su Yang once again emerged with people from the Great Sects. Everyone dispersed and entered the mountain, standing in the positions determined earlier.


    Watching these people go in, Su Yang then asked some people following behind to start descending the mountain.


    As these people were halfway down, Su Yang directlymanded, "Activate the formation!"


    Those standing in positions around umted Cloud Mountain simultaneously took out the Supreme Green Jade in their hands. At that moment, the stars in the sky suddenly shone brighter, and three hundred sixty-five rays of light descended from the heavens, echoing the Supreme Green Jade in the hands of the people.


    At the same time, a mist began to envelop the mountain. Those walking through that mist immediately began to circle around disorientedly, like headless flies,pletely clueless about which way to go.


    The Sect Leaders, Gate Leaders and Great Elders, who were following Su Yang, were stunned by this magical scene and asked, "What... what¡¯s happening here?"


    "This is the simplest Star Array," Su Yang exined. "It utilizes the power of the stars to confuse the mind, making it impossible for people to find their way. Of course, if the guardians of the formation are too weak, they can only channel the power of the stars to achieve this effect, temporarily preventing people from exiting. If they were stronger and could harness the power of the stars, the formation would be lethal. By then, even experts of the Fusion Realm wouldn¡¯t stand a chance of escaping once inside!"


    Everyone was shocked, and a Sect Leader excitedly said, "This formation, can it trap nearly ten thousand people?"


    "This is limited by the area. If thisnd could be more expansive, it could amodate tens of thousands of people," said Su Yang.


    "Good heavens, this formation is incredibly strong!" everyone eximed excitedly.


    Su Yang smiled. The Star Array was naturally formidable, after all, it was one of the most powerful formations recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    The Star Array, officially known as the Zhou Tian Star Fighting Formation, when practiced to its limits, could integrate the stars of the heavens and earth within it. It was said to be capable of guarding a world, with terrifying power so immense that even Immortals who fell into the formation could only despair and die. Trapping ordinary people was naturally a trivial matter!


    "With this formation, our chances of winning this battle have greatly increased!" a Sect Leader said excitedly.


    Su Yang replied with a light smile, "That¡¯s why I say, there¡¯s no need for everyone to worry too much. We may not necessarily lose this battle!"


    Everyone nodded, now genuinely filled with hope after seeing all this.


    "Master Su..." a Sect Leader suddenly said, "You mentioned that the positions of those guarding the formation shouldn¡¯t be disturbed, otherwise, the formation will be destroyed. Under normal circumstances tomorrow, there should be two to three thousand people trapped within this formation. Even if these people get lost in the formation, they would still be walking within its bounds. What if they unknowingly approach the guardians of the formation and injure them? Wouldn¡¯t that break the formation?"


    This question immediately made the others look towards Su Yang, indeed highlighting a w that caused concern.


    "There is no need to worry," Su Yang reassured with a smile. "The guardians will be protected by the power of the stars. Anyone trapped in the formation will be drawn by its force and will not be able to reach the guardians."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Su Yang continued, "Of course, we must be on guard against those in the Integration Realm. They can approach the guardians. Though they may be able to exit the Star Array, they will be somewhat affected upon entering. Even if they manage to locate the guardians, getting close to them will require effort. Tomorrow, the task for all the Sect Leaders, Great Elders, as well as Mr. Huo and Mr. Nan, will be to stop those in the Integration Realm from approaching the guardians!"


    At this moment, Huo Zihen and the others finally understood why Su Yang had tasked them with stopping those in the Integration Realm¡ªit was for this reason.


    "Rest assured, Master Su, leave it to us!" Huo Zihen dered.


    Su Yang responded with a modest smile of thanks and stood at the peak, gazing at the distant mountain path, he said softly, "After tomorrow¡¯s battle, the scenery of umted Cloud Mountain will no longer be the same, will it?"


    Following Su Yang¡¯s gaze, everyone knew that if the Divine Physicians Alliance emerged victorious, umted Cloud Mountain would be a holy site in the Southern Six Provinces, naturally changing its splendor!


    The question remained, however, could they win this battle?


    The Star Array was not an issue, and the task of Huo Zihen and others to stop the Integration Realm experts was manageable.


    The real challengey with Su Yang himself. Could he achieve victory facing so many Sovereigns alone?


    Now, the critical point of this battle once again rested in Su Yang¡¯s hands. If Su Yang could triumph, then they could win the battle. But if Su Yang lost, then they too would lose!

 Chapter 898 - 897: Great Scholars from Six Provinces

    <h4>Chapter 898: Chapter 897: Great Schrs from Six Provinces</h4>


    Nothing happened overnight, and none of the people kneeling outside dared to escape, even at midnight.


    These people no longer dared to test Su Yang¡¯s capabilities.


    The next day, early in the morning, a solemn atmosphere had descended under umted Cloud Mountain.


    The alliance of family powers from the Southern Six Provinces had sent people early to clear the area. Now, beneath umted Cloud Mountain, there was not a single person to be found within a two hundred li radius; no ordinary people woulde close.


    It was evident that this alliance of family powers had resolved to go on a murderous spree on umted Cloud Mountain this time. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have cleared the area so thoroughly!


    In the morning, Su Yang, looking at those people, rearranged the formation once more without any mistakes. Afterwards, everyone rested for a while, waiting for the grand battle at noon.


    At eleven o¡¯clock, rows of vehicles began to approach beneath umted Cloud Mountain. There were too many peopleing from the great ns and forces of the Southern Six Provinces; there were not enough cars to amodate them all. Apart from the big shots arriving in cars, others came in chartered buses. One would think they were tourists if they didn¡¯t know any better!


    Looking down from the mountain, it was a sea of heads, no longer just two or three thousand people¡ª the number had likely surpassed five thousand.


    The faces of the Divine Physicians Alliance were ashen. After all, there were only four to five hundred people on their side, while there were five to six thousand below. Moreover, there was a great disparity in strength between the two sides. Could this battle really be as easy as Su Yang had anticipated?


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. Looking at the crowd below, Su Yang loudly said, "Since they are here, we should also show some manners. Everyone, follow me down the mountain to greet our guests!"


    Everyone was speechless; Su Yang seemed overly confident. At this time, dare he run down to greet the guests? Shouldn¡¯t he be waiting for these people to enter the Star Array?


    However, since Su Yang had said so, no one could object, and they all followed him down the mountain.


    Of course, those who were arranged to man the formation had already taken their positions; this was all prepared in advance.


    As everyone reached the mountain gate, the people from the Southern Six Provinces Family Alliance also arrived at the gate. The two sides met right there.


    "You all arrived quite early!" Su Yangughed. "I thought you¡¯de after lunch. I didn¡¯t expect you to be right on time. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have enough stoves on the mountain to cater to so many of you!"


    The members of the family alliance looked at each other, taken aback by Su Yang¡¯s calm demeanor, which waspletely unexpected. In their view, given their presence here, the people of the Divine Physicians Alliance should have been scared silly by now, not here making yful remarks!


    They exchanged nces, and an elderly man stepped forward and said in a stern voice, "Are you the Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance, Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    "Indeed!" Su Yang nodded with a light smile.


    "Do you know who I am?" the elder asked coldly.


    "Is there a prize for guessing right?" Su Yang retorted.


    The elder¡¯s brow furrowed, and he snapped, "Ridiculous and frivolous! No wonder the Divine Physicians Alliance has ended up like this, having such an Alliance Hierarch who simply fools around!"


    "Why are you so angry, sir?" Su Yang smiled. "Am I wrong? Are you not running a prize quiz?"


    "Nonsense!" the elder eximed angrily. "What prize quiz am I running?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed, and he cursed, "If it¡¯s not a prize quiz, then why talk nonsense? If you want to reveal your name, just introduce yourself. Why ask me to guess, hoping to tter yourself for a moment? What kind of nonsense is that? If you can speak properly, then speak; if not, get lost. Don¡¯t try to act important here; who do you think you are to deserve such respect?"


    The elder was stunned by Su Yang¡¯s words and took a while to catch his breath, after which he pointed at Su Yang and furiously said, "You insufferable brat, I am Wu Wensheng from the Wu Family of Minnan Province. How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "Wu Wensheng?" Someone behind Su Yang immediately eximed.


    "He is Wu Wensheng? The famous great schr from Minnan Province!"


    "This person came too? His reputation is very significant in the Southern Six Provinces!"


    "How did these family alliance people manage to invite him out?"


    Exmations continued, unabated. It couldn¡¯t be helped; Wu Wensheng¡¯s reputation in the Southern Six Provinces was enormous. His personal strength could only be described as mediocre, but with his extensive knowledge and generosity, and a vastwork of acquaintances, his status was extremely high ¡ª illustriously known as the Great Schr of the Six Provinces!


    Su Yang remained calm; he had recognized the old man¡¯s identity from the start, but he simply didn¡¯t care.


    "So what if he¡¯s Wu Wensheng?" Su Yang said coldly. "Coming to umted Cloud Mountain with your people, intending to attack the Divine Physicians Alliance, yet expecting me to speak nicely? Hmph, are you senile? Thinking just by unting your reputation, you can intimidate us into surrendering without a fight? You must be dreaming."


    Wu Wensheng was utterly furious, and a middle-aged man behind him also shouted angrily, "How dare you, you insolent boy, to be so disrespectful to Mr. Wu. Even your seniors would have to be respectful in front of Mr. Wu, and who do you think you are? Utterly uncultured andcking in manners; your parents¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Su Yang struck out with his palm, hitting the middle-aged man¡¯s face and forcing his next words back down his throat.


    The few people nearby changed their expressions immediately; several Sovereigns stepped forward and stared at Su Yang, ready to make a move at any moment.


    Su Yang, unabated, matched their hostility head-on, and the atmosphere between the two sides immediately became tense.


    Just then, Wu Wensheng waved his hand and said coldly, "Alliance Leader Su, I came here today at the invitation of the major families to oversee the situation. I do not believe I have the ability to manage everything, so I want to ask you just one question. What do you think about the saying, ¡¯a healer¡¯s heart is a parent¡¯s heart¡¯?"


    "Old man, I know what you mean; you are dissatisfied with the rules of my Divine Physicians Alliance, right?" Su Yang said coldly. "Well then, let me ask you, if a utterly wicked person, severely injured, appeared before you, would you save him?"


    "Of course!" Wu Wensheng immediately replied. "All humans are born equal, regardless of wealth or poverty, good or evil, everyone has the right to live. We cannot refuse to save someone just because they are a bad person; that would be an insult to human life!"


    "Hmph, you really are very fair and just, aren¡¯t you?" Su Yangmented disdainfully. "Then let me ask you one more thing. If this bad person you saved goes on to kill many more people afterward, should you be held responsible for those deaths?"


    "This..." Wu Wensheng hesitated, momentarily at a loss for words.

 Chapter 899 - 898: Sudden Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 899: Chapter 898: Sudden Enlightenment</h4>


    Wu Wensheng paused slightly, then said coldly, "Alliance Leader Su, I think there¡¯s something wrong with your question. All these issues you raised are hypothetical. Have you ever considered if I save this viin and he stops harming others in the future, wouldn¡¯t I have then saved and aided a life? Moreover, if this bad person doesn¡¯t make a mistake in the future and I didn¡¯t save him, wouldn¡¯t I have directly caused the death of a human being?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was a sudden roar of approval from behind, and everyone excitedly pped their hands; Wu Wensheng¡¯s retort was indeed brilliant.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "You truly are a great schr, with impressive debating skills indeed. Alright, since you say my questions are incorrect because they¡¯re all hypothetical, let¡¯s talk about something practical. Elder, do you believe that good and evil ultimately get their rewards?"


    "That¡¯s natural!" Wu Wensheng said, "Good is rewarded with good, and evil is met with evil; it¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t retribution, it¡¯s just not time yet!"


    "Do you believe then, that the heavens have eyes?" Su Yang asked again.


    "Of course!" Wu Wensheng eximed, "That¡¯s why I repeatedly tell my descendants to do good and avoid evil. Because, after all, the heavens are watching!"


    "Then do you think that the heavens will punish the wicked and reward the virtuous?"


    "Absolutely!" Wu Wensheng frowned, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    "If you believe these things, then it shows that you, in your heart, discern between good and evil. In your heart, you too believe that the virtuous should be rewarded and the wicked punished!" Su Yang smiled, then suddenly said coldly, "Given that this is the case, why do you speak to me of such nonsense as all men being born equal? You think that the wicked should be punished, which means from the moment a personmits evil, he can no longer be equal with others. So, what exactly is this ¡¯equality¡¯ you speak of?"


    Wu Wensheng was momentarily dumbfounded, truly at a loss for words.


    "Indeed, Su Mou also believes that all humans are born equal," Su Yang said coldly, "But that¡¯s only at birth. The moment of birth, all are lives, and everyone is equal. Regardless of wealth or poverty, nobility or lowliness, as long as it is a life, that moment is equal. But what about after that? As they continue on, will people remain equal? Actually, in this world, the inequality among people isplete, due to various reasons."


    "Some differentiate people into sses due to power, others segregate people as rich or poor because of wealth. Still others differentiate based on education, looks, ability, and various other issues, creating inequality among people."


    "In Su Mou¡¯s eyes, people are also unequal. However, my division is different from others¡¯. To me, there are only good people and bad people. Those who do good will be blessed, and those who do evil will be punished; this is how I create inequality among people."


    At this point, looking at Wu Wensheng, Su Yang said coldly, "Wu Wensheng, you are a great schr. Come, analyze for me, is it more correct to categorize people based on power, wealth, education, appearance, ability, or on the basis of good and evil?"


    Wu Wensheng was so shocked that he was speechless.


    "You¡¯re silent because you can¡¯t refute me," Su Yang said coldly. "Our Divine Physicians Alliance states we will not heal the wicked, but we have never said we wouldn¡¯t heal the poor, the ugly, or the foolish. You use me ofcking a healer¡¯spassion. Why then do you not go to thoserge hospitals that refuse to treat people who can¡¯t pay and talk with those doctors about what a healer¡¯spassion really means?"


    Wu Wensheng looked dejected; he had prepared a wholehearted speech, but Su Yang rendered him speechless.


    "Old man, do you want to know why I have no respect for you at all?" Su Yang continued coldly, "You have never considered that those doctors who refuse to treat the poor are wrong, yet you think I¡¯m wrong for not treating the wicked. You are full of words about benevolence, righteousness, and equality, and all of Southern Six Provinces respects you as a great schr, everyone addressing you as Elder Master Wu. But have you ever truly viewed people as equals? Have you differentiated between good and evil within yourself? When these great families and powers seek you out, you hurry to speak for them. In your eyes, which is more important, power or money? Do you discern any right or wrong, good or evil? With such an attitude, what right do you have to earn my respect, what right to be so presumptuous before me!"


    As soon as his voice fell, those Sect Leader and Gate Leader behind Su Yang burst into enthusiastic apuse. Even those following Su Yang, like Huo Zihen and others, looked at him with newfound respect.


    In the past, these people only knew of Su Yang¡¯s forceful and ruthless methods, but they had never really had a profound conversation with him or fully understood him.


    Today, after hearing the exchange between Su Yang and Wu Wensheng, everyone finally gained a deeper understanding of Su Yang.


    At this moment, Huo Zihen and the others felt that their trip to umted Cloud Mountain was truly meaningful. Regardless of the oue of this battle, they did not regreting here, feeling honored to stand alongside someone like Su Yang in the fight.


    Wu Wensheng was plunged into a dead silence,pelled by Su Yang¡¯s words to begin questioning whether everything he had done was correct.


    Angrily, a man behind Wu Wensheng couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out, "Nonsense, you bastard, inciting these Sects not to treat people, and still having so many excuses, utterly despicable..."


    Before the man could finish, Wu Wensheng turned around and pped him across the face.


    The man, a disciple of Wu Wensheng, was stunned by the p and immediately shut his mouth, unsure of the situation.


    Wu Wensheng turned towards Su Yang, and in front of everyone, the renowned schr of the Southern Six Provinces actually knelt down, bowing deeply, and said with a trembling voice, "Master Su, your words were like an awakening to me, allowing me to finally see the light. I shouldn¡¯t havee, but I¡¯m grateful I did."


    The crowd was in an uproar. This was Wu Wensheng, a well-known great schr of the Southern Six Provinces, kneeling down to Su Yang! And what did his words mean, ¡¯shouldn¡¯t havee, but d I did¡¯?


    Then, Wu Wensheng continued, "I shouldn¡¯t have spoken for these families, but I am fortunate to have made such a mistake because if I hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear Master Su¡¯s words. Otherwise, I would have lived my life unable to hear them, unable to recognize my faults, and I would have continued erring forever. Master Su, for enlightening me so, please ept my deepest gratitude!"


    As he spoke, Wu Wensheng bow...

 Chapter 900 - 899: The Strong Wu Wensheng

    <h4>Chapter 900: Chapter 899: The Strong Wu Wensheng</h4>


    "Master Su is too kind!" Wu Wensheng quickly bowed, "A word from you is worth ten years of study. As the ancients say, hearing the Way in the morning, one can die content in the evening. For Wu to hear these words from Master Su today, this lifetime is now worthwhile. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have gone to my grave in utter confusion, clutching those so-called truths, truly making aughingstock of myself!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly. Wu Wensheng stood up and turning his head towards those of the family alliance, he dered loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe youring here to the umted Cloud Mountain toin and seek punishment is utterly without reason. Everything Alliance Leader Su has said is absolutely correct, not dealing with evildoers, there¡¯s no issue with this rule. Alliance Leader Su has not vited medical ethics, much less done anything to disappoint the public!"


    Those family members present were dumbfounded. One of the family heads couldn¡¯t help but object, "Elder Wu, how could you be deceived by his few words? As a doctor, it¡¯s only right and proper to treat illnesses and save people, regardless of whether they are good or evil. Besides, if a person makes a small mistake, does that make them an evildoer deserving to be struck down with one blow? Even for criminals, upon capture, one should treat them first, not take them directly for punishment. What he¡¯s done ispletely, arrogantly creating distinctions and ranks among the people of this world!"


    Wu Wensheng gave the family head a nce and replied in a cold voice, "All under heaven are born without built-in rank, yet the people can be discerned by good and evil. Just as Alliance Leader Su stated, we cannot judge people by their wealth, status, or nobility, but we must judge them by their goodness or evil. If you still wish the Divine Physicians Alliance to treat you, then simply refrain frommitting evil deeds, isn¡¯t that all? You cannot restrain yourself, yet youin that others should not act so, and you think you have the reason?!"


    At loss for words, the family head stammered and fumed with anger, retorting, "Wu Wensheng, we invited you to uphold justice. I did not expect you to be nothing more than a fickle fence-sitter. If that is the case, we do not need you to uphold justice anymore. So much for the much-vaunted schr of the Southern Six Provinces, I see it¡¯s nothing but an old man fishing for fame!"


    Wu Wensheng¡¯s face turned icy, and he said coldly, "Hmph, whether I¡¯m fishing for fame is not for you to judge. As for you, at your age,cking the respect due to the old, having lived seventy years, and taken thirteen wives, with your current wife younger than your granddaughter. God knows how many mistresses and affairs you have. The amount of tiger and deer penises you buy each year could bankrupt a zoo, aren¡¯t you ashamed? You¡¯re past your prime, why not live peacefully in retirement? The things you do, how many young girls do you harm. In my opinion, people like you, Alliance Leader Su is right not to treat you, letting the world be rid of a scourge!"


    The crowd immediately burst intoughter, and the family head¡¯s face turned beet red as he shouted, "Wu Wensheng, you nder me!"


    "Whether I¡¯m ndering you, everyone here knows, do they need me to say more?" Wu Wensheng retorted coldly, "Hmph, a boundless shamelessness. If I don¡¯t say this, you really believe no one knows what you¡¯ve been up to?"


    The surrounding crowd¡¯sughter grew even louder. Everyone knew about that family head¡¯s actions. In the past, people didn¡¯t dare to speak out due to his status, but now that Wu Wensheng had aired it out in front of everyone, it was naturally amusing to all.


    The family head was on the verge of madness, roaring, "Wu Wensheng, how dare you insult me like this. Seize this old fool for me, I want to rip his filthy mouth apart!"


    Before anyone could move, Wu Wensheng already replied in a cold voice, "Fine, let your familye. An incorrigible case, although Wu Wensheng does not have your kind of family influence, with the title of a great schr of the Southern Six Provinces, and the words ¡¯respected by many¡¯ carrying some weight. If you dare to touch me, I tell you, my disciples will absolutely level your entire family, believe it or not?"


    The family head was taken aback, having spoken those harsh words in the heat of his anger. Indeed, who among those present would dare to provoke Wu Wensheng?


    The phrase ¡¯respected by many¡¯ might seem simple, but in reality, when applied to Wu Wensheng, it was anything but.


    Among Wu Wensheng¡¯s disciples, there were as many as seventeen family heads of major ns. Including provincial VIPs, political bigwigs, business celebrities, or underground leaders, the number was countless. Wu Wensheng may not have had formidable personal strength, but the disciples he had trained were all significant figures themselves. Otherwise, Wu Wensheng¡¯s own family assets would hardly be worth mentioning in the Southern Six Provinces.


    Wu Wensheng was usually the type to avoid disputes and not make enemies. But that did not mean he was easy to bully, rather, any major n in the Southern Six Provinces, including the Qi Family of Wanhu, upon seeing Wu Wensheng, would have to respectfully call him Elder Wu, which shows his high status.


    This time, the major families had banded together to attack the Divine Physicians Alliance, specifically inviting Wu Wensheng to oversee matters, because frankly, he was the one they intended to be their Alliance Hierarch. His position was evident by the fact that he was the only one all could agree upon.


    Now, this family head, wanting to sh head-on with Wu Wensheng, was truly seeking his own death.


    At this moment, another family head stepped forward,ughing, "Elder Wu, why lower yourself to argue with us younger ones? Since you¡¯re no longer getting involved in our alliance¡¯s affairs, this matter no longer concerns you. You are an elder we all admire, Elder Wu. Since you no longer wish to meddle in matters between us and the Divine Physicians Alliance, we won¡¯t trouble you any further. Elder Wu, the following is a matter between us and the Divine Physicians Alliance, would you please step aside a little?"


    Wu Wensheng looked at Su Yang, then at the major families, and ultimately sighed, saying softly, "Alliance Leader Su, I very much agree with your rules. But still, I advise you, as long as the green hills are there, one need not worry about firewood."


    "Thank you, Elder Wu!" Su Yang bowed, "However, I think you should tell that to these major families. Today, they¡¯ve brought so many experts from their families. If they all were to die on umted Cloud Mountain, wouldn¡¯t their families be utterly devastated? They¡¯ve worked hard to umte their current wealth. If they squander it like this, how can they face their ancestors?"


    At these words, the crowd on the other side erupted intoughter, with the family head Wu Wensheng had just beratedughing out loud, "Su Yang, not only are you skilled with your words, but your imagination is also unmatched. All major families and powers of the Southern Six Provinces havee together. There are over five thousand seven hundred of us climbing the mountain today, how many people does the Divine Physicians Alliance have? You still think to oppose us? What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 901 - 900: One Man Guards the Pass

    <h4>Chapter 901: Chapter 900: One Man Guards the Pass</h4>


    The people from these n alliances were all sneering at Su Yang, their expressions full of triumph. This time, they had gathered the vast majority of the forces from the Southern Six Provinces, intent on dealing with the Divine Physicians Alliance, everyone determined to win.


    In such a situation, Su Yang still dared to make such a statement, which naturally came off asughable.


    In their view, the people of the Divine Physicians Alliance, upon seeing their grand momentum, should have immediately knelt down and begged for mercy!


    Su Yang smiled faintly, his gaze sweeping over the Family Heads before him, and he spoke loudly, "I¡¯ll ask you all one more time, are you sure you want to be at such loggerheads with my Divine Physicians Alliance?"


    The scene erupted intomotion, and a man cursed angrily, "Su, cut the crap. What does ¡¯loggerheads¡¯ mean? Today is clearly the day our grand alliance of families will stomp over umted Cloud Mountain,pletely ttening your Divine Physicians Alliance. What right do you have to be at loggerheads with us?"


    "You really talk big, don¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you see the situation here? It is clear that we have the overwhelming advantage. What power do you have to contend with us?"


    "Today, we will level your umted Cloud Mountain and see if you still dare to talk big then!"


    "Listen up, members of the Divine Physicians Alliance, if youe down the mountain now and kneel to beg for mercy, we might spare your lives. If you continue to stay on the mountain, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!"


    The mor was incessant, one more arrogant than thest, as if they had already trampled umted Cloud Mountain underfoot.


    "It seems you all are indeed hell-bent on being at loggerheads with my Divine Physicians Alliance," Su Yang said with a lightugh, waving his hand. "If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s meet on the mountain!"


    Su Yang turned to leave, but suddenly, a furious shout came from the crowd, "You still want to head up the mountain after getting here? Dream on! Get back here!"


    With that, a figure suddenly leaped from the crowd, charging directly at Su Yang and reaching out to grab at Su Yang¡¯s back.


    Before the man reached Su Yang, another figure stepped over beside him, it was Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he was enveloped in a murderous aura as he grabbed the handle of his vegetable knife. The crowd saw a sh of the de, and the man was cleaved into two, dying on the spot.


    Everyone was immediately thrown into an uproar, all shocked. The attacker was someone on the verge of the Venerable Realm, yet he hadn¡¯t managed to withstand even a single blow from this raggedy-looking kid?


    After a moment of silence, several roars came from within the crowd, "You have a lot of nerve, killing our men right before our eyes. Today, you won¡¯t be getting back up that mountain!"


    A dozen people rushed out from the crowd, all experts of the Venerable Realm. They were supposed to lead the charge, now advancing towards Su Yang and hispanions with ferocious momentum.


    "You guys go!" Su Yang shouted coldly, turning back and facing the onrush of Sovereigns. He took a step forward, and the scenery above suddenly changed. The formerly clear sky was now shrouded with dark clouds, amidst which thunder roared and lightning shed, as if thousands of thunders were racing across the sky.


    These Sovereigns, nearly upon Su Yang, were startled by this phenomenon and involuntarily stopped in their tracks, warily staring at the sky above.


    And just at that moment, the people behind Su Yang walked straight through the mountain gate and began ascending the mountain.


    Standing alone at the gate, Su Yang watched the approaching thousands without a trace of fear. The sky above was enveloped in dark clouds apanied by shes of lightning and peals of thunder, creating a scene akin to the apocalypse, causing panic among everyone.


    The dozen or so Venerables at this time also wore extremely awkward expressions. They really wanted to step forward and take action. However, they could clearly feel that the dark clouds overhead contained an immensely powerful force. This made them hesitant to act rashly, and they could only guard vigntly against the possibility of lightning strikes.


    In such a situation, those below the Venerable Realm did not even need to be mentioned; they dared not move forward at all.


    As the standoff continued, the crowd slowly parted, and from within emerged a few individuals. The leader was a man cradling a longsword, appearing to be in his twenties or thirties, with his eyes closed as he walked, as if nothing in the world could evoke his interest.


    Following him was a man of average build, with callused hands and a solemn expression. He looked up at the dark clouds, his brows slightly furrowed as if pondering the situation with the clouds.


    Next were a man and a woman. The man¡¯s face was half-covered by an iron mask, concealing half of it. He was exceptionally tall, standing nearly two meters with a menacing aura that involuntarily chilled the hearts of those around him.


    The woman, on the other hand, was scantily d, with a seductive appearance that betrayed no clear age. She wore a pink gossamer garment with her long, slender legs partially visible. Her ample bosom was modestly covered by a small chest wrap. With the gossamer fabric partially open, her slender waist was exposed, as were her bare, beautiful feet. Her delicate hands were fair and slender. From head to toe, she exuded a tantalizing and seductive charm enough to quicken the heartbeat and speed up the breathing of any man whoid eyes on her.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed as he coldly said, "Wan Mingshan, Xie Feiyu, Zheng Jiusha, Wu Qianqian, why isn¡¯t Han Tianyuan here?"


    The three men said nothing. Wu Qianqian took a step forward, fully exposing her slender legs, and chuckled coquettishly, "Alliance Leader Su is so young. Why bring up Han Tianyuan right away? Am I not enough for you?"


    The Ironface Juggernaut Zheng Jiusha red at Wu Qianqian and spat out contemptuously, "Slut, seeing this young and handsome Su makes you lose control? Hmph, don¡¯t you dare look in the mirror. A woman in her forties still wants to go after younger men, you think Su would fancy you?"


    Wu Qianqian¡¯splexion instantly turned cold, and she said icily, "Zheng Jiusha, you spineless bastard, don¡¯t fucking fart in front of me. What are you to tell me what I can do? So what if I¡¯m in my forties? Even if every man in the world died out, I wouldn¡¯t give you a second nce!"


    Zheng Jiusha was instantly enraged, "As if I need you to look at me, you whore who¡¯s been ridden by a thousand and pressed by ten thousand. If you looked at me, that would be my disgrace!"


    "Zheng Jiusha, say that again, I dare you!" Wu Qianqian raged, her anger causing her to breathe heavily, which in turn made her towering chest heave up and down, attracting eyes irresistibly.


    "What if I say it again, you slut..." Zheng Jiusha yelled angrily.


    "I¡¯ll kill you!" Wu Qianqian cursed furiously and lunged towards Zheng Jiusha, her delicate hands quickly thrusting, aiming three fingers at three of Zheng Jiusha¡¯s death points.


    Zheng Jiusha, whose strength was not weak either, easily dodged Wu Qianqian¡¯s strikes while simultaneously throwing a punch at her.


    With Wu Qianqian in mid-air, somewhat unable to find leverage, she could only manage to kick her feet against Zheng Jiusha¡¯s iing fist.


    Zheng Jiusha¡¯s punch was extremely powerful, sending Wu Qianqian flying backwards.

 Chapter 902 - 901: The Vixen Suffers a Loss

    <h4>Chapter 902: Chapter 901: The Vixen Suffers a Loss</h4>


    "Ah!" Wu Qianqian eximed delicately, and her entire body flew straight towards Su Yang as if wronged. Her appearance was delicate, and her posture was alluring, making one unable to resist wanting to save her.


    Su Yang smiled as well and reached out to catch Wu Qianqian without hesitation.


    A trace of a smile crossed Wu Qianqian¡¯s face, and just as she was about to reach Su Yang, she slightly raised her right hand, containing a long-held palm strike thrusting straight towards Su Yang¡¯s chest.


    However, just as her palm was about to hit Su Yang¡¯s chest, Su Yang had already pped towards her forehead first.


    Wu Qianqian originally thought that Su Yang, captivated by her, would reach out to save her and would not guard against her sneak attack. Unexpectedly, Su Yang¡¯s hand movement was not to catch her but to kill her directly. This startled Wu Qianqian, but she was exceptionally strong, and rapidly turned around in the air, barely managing to redirect her palm strike to meet Su Yang¡¯s, narrowly escaping a deadly fate.


    Nevertheless, Su Yang did not give her any chance, taking another step forward and striking at her with another palm.


    Wu Qianqian had no ce to dodge, but luckily, at that moment, Zheng Jiusha rushed forward, pulling her away while shing a palm against Su Yang¡¯s.


    Zheng Jiusha staggered back several steps, almost sitting on the ground. Although he barely remained standing, his face was flushed red, showing how severe a disadvantage he had suffered from that strike.


    Wu Qianqian finally steadied herself, patted her heaving chest, and said in a delicate voice, "Ah, you heartless fellow. Despite my wholehearted devotion to you, this is how you treat me. Fortunately, I was prepared, otherwise, I would have fallen victim to your nefarious trick!"


    Su Yang replied with a cold smile, "A pair of adulterers, in perfect harmony, trying to ambush me. Did you really think it would be that easy? What your adulterous husband said is not wrong; you should take a good look at yourself in the mirror before deciding whether toe out and unt yourself. You¡¯re truly disgusting!"


    Laughter suddenly erupted from afar, and Wu Qianqian¡¯s face turned icy. She struck back with a palm, and someone in the crowd who wasughing was sent flying, their chest ripped open and died on the spot!


    "Wu Qianqian!" a man shouted angrily, "How dare you kill a member of my Ho Family!"


    "Say that again, and I¡¯ll kill you too!" Wu Qianqian shouted back furiously.


    The man was about to explode in rage, but luckily, several family heads held him back, "Let¡¯s not spoil our rtions over this minor incident; our target is the Divine Physicians Alliance, not each other!"


    Ultimately, the man swallowed his anger, not because of these people¡¯s persuasion, but because he truly feared Wu Qianqian. This venomous woman was not someone he could provoke.


    Wu Qianqian furiously turned toward Su Yang and said coldly, "Su, do you think you can intimidate us by throwing around your weight here? If we wanted to ascend the mountain, could you really stop us?"


    "You are more than wee to try!" Su Yang said coldly, "I did not say you couldn¡¯t go up the mountain, but you must not think about stopping my people of the Divine Physicians Alliance from returning to the mountain!"


    "Hmm, I really want to see how long you can hold out!" Wu Qianqian shouted angrily, then turned to Zheng Jiusha, "Go!"


    Zheng Jiusha gave a fierce smile, stepped forward, and suddenly raised both hands, his long hair flying in the wind. Gradually, two balls of ck energy appeared in his hands, which condensed slowly, and suddenly, Zheng Jiusha shouted, his fists thundering like dark clouds in the sky.


    Two dark shadows swiftly burst forth, like two cannonballs, whooshing toward the dark clouds with a momentum that was utterly terrifying.


    However, before these two dark shadows could reach the clouds, two huge lightning pirs struck down from the sky, hitting the dark shadows directly.


    With a loud boom, a powerful force shook the surroundings. The dark shadows dissipatedpletely, vanishing without a trace, and the lightning pirs also disappeared, as if nothing had ever happened. However, the residual shockwave forced many people to take several steps back, a clear testament to the strike¡¯s formidable power!


    Zheng Jiusha grunted, stepping back three steps as his face turned crimson again. Blood reached his throat, but he swallowed it forcibly. Gritting his teeth, he gazed at Su Yang, his face full of irritation, yet helpless.


    "Brother Zheng, let me handle this!" At this moment, the man of average stature standing behind stepped forward, he was none other than Wan Mingshan, ranked tenth in the Earth Rankings, with formidable strength.


    Previously, Zheng Jiusha hadn¡¯t taken Wan Mingshan seriously. In his view, he and the Poisonous Lady, Wu Qianqian, who were not included in the Earth Rankings, were not necessarily weaker than those in the rankings. Among these people, except for Han Tianyuan, he disregarded the others, especially Wan Mingshan.


    Now, with Wan Mingshan stepping up, Zheng Jiusha didn¡¯t stop him. He wanted Wan Mingshan to suffer a significant loss against Su Yang so that he could regain some face.


    "Ranked tenth in the Earth Rankings, hmph, I hope you put up a good fight!" Zheng Jiusha stepped back, sneering continuously.


    Wan Mingshan paid no attention; he slowly stepped forward, fixing his gaze on Su Yang, and took a deep breath, saying softly, "Alliance Leader Su, you control all the medical schools in the Southern Six Provinces alone. Is this really appropriate? Why don¡¯t you open your doors, and let¡¯s talk properly, how about that?"


    "More than five thousand seven hundred people havee to the foot of umted Cloud Mountain, and you¡¯re still talking to me about what¡¯s appropriate?" Su Yang spoke coldly, "Wan Mingshan, even if you want to talk, didn¡¯t you ask whether those big ns and powers behind you are willing to talk?"


    Wan Mingshan sighed. Naturally, he knew what was on the minds of those big ns and powers behind him. These people were really aiming to swallow the secret treasures of the Divine Physicians Alliance topletely eliminate the threat posed by these medical schools.


    Actually, Wan Mingshan was reluctant to get involved in such matters, but being invited by old acquaintances, it would not be appropriate for him not toe. Faced with this situation, he felt utterly powerless.


    "Since there¡¯s no way to talk, then I must apologize for whates next!" Wan Mingshan said, "One must be loyal to the person who employs him!"


    Su Yang did not speak but just calmly watched Wan Mingshan.


    Wan Mingshan slowly took two steps forward, his aura suddenly rising, and the air around became stagnant, making it difficult to breathe.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows slightly. Wan Mingshan¡¯s Inner Strength was indeed profound. His tenth rank in the Earth Rankings was indeed well deserved, his Inner Strength was even profounder than that of Qi Jian¡¯an.


    It seemed like it might be due to the limitations of his technique, and so he was ranked tenth in the Earth Rankings. Otherwise, with his Inner Strengthbined with a profound technique, his ranking would not be so low!


    "Alliance Leader Su, no offense intended!" Wan Mingshan cried softly, slowly raising his hands, and drawing arge circle in the air. Within the circle, a whirlpool suddenly appeared, endlessly devouring everything around it.

 Chapter 903 - 902: Sword of 3 Feet 1

    <h4>Chapter 903: Chapter 902: Sword of 3 Feet 1</h4>


    Wan Mingshan propped himself up with both hands, and the vortex within the circle slowly rose, swirling in the air, bingrger andrger, its devouring range expanding ever more.


    The crowd around watched dumbfounded, most of them having never seen such a bizarre spectacle. Wan Mingshan¡¯s move was truly shocking.


    Finally, the vortex expanded to a radius of ten zhang, enveloping arge area beneath it.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows and said in a deep voice, "Wan Mingshan, are you intending to fight me alone?"


    Wan Mingshan smiled faintly, shaking his head, "What skill or capacity do I have to fight Alliance Leader Su alone? All I can do is hold up this part of the world for someone else!"


    "After all is said and done, it¡¯s still a group beating." Su Yang sneered, "Then why waste so much breath? Hurry up and let Xie Feiyu make his move."


    Wan Mingshan could not help but express surprise, "Alliance Leader Su, how did you know Mr. Xie would help me?"


    Su Yang sneered, "From the moment this vortex began, the Sword Qi emanating from Xie Feiyu has been climbing. If he isn¡¯t here to help you, is he preparing to strike you from behind?"


    At this point, Xie Feiyu finally opened his eyes. He looked up at the dark clouds in the sky, then at the distant Su Yang, and coldly said, "Su Yang, do you dare to receive one of my swords?"


    "Why stand so far away!" Su Yang said coldly, "Come closer and say that again. If you can¡¯t even reach three feet in front of me, you don¡¯t have the right to talk about receiving your sword!"


    Xie Feiyu¡¯s expression subtly changed. He didn¡¯t know how Su Yang had figured out his situation. In fact, when he came, he had already nned with Wan Mingshan to join forces and defeat Su Yang.


    Xie Feiyu and Wan Mingshan werepletely different from others; neither of them was so arrogant. Although they had never met Su Yang, both knew that for Su Yang to have massacred his way to the Qi Family of Wanhu, his strength was surely formidable. Therefore, neither felt that they could match Su Yang in singlebat.


    Thus, the two had conspired. With Wan Mingshan¡¯s powerful inner strength, he would help Xie Feiyu withstand Su Yang¡¯s attacks. As for Xie Feiyu, his strongest strike was hidden within his scabbard. If only he could get within three feet of Su Yang, he could deliver that strike and was confident that it could defeat Su Yang!


    The main reason Xie Feiyu had repeatedly entered and fallen out of the Earth Rankings was that his strength was not stable. His strongest attack was hidden in that scabbard. But to deliver that strike, he must be within three feet of his opponent.


    When he entered the Earth Rankings, he seized the chance to get close within three feet. When he fell from the rankings, it was because he never got the opportunity to get close enough, thus being defeated by others.


    Now, Su Yang had instantly voiced his inner thoughts, naturally shocking him greatly.


    The matter of his three-feet strike was almost unknown to anyone; how did Su Yang know about it?


    Seeing that Xie Feiyu remained silent, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Rest assured, since I¡¯m to receive your sword, I will definitely give you a chance to strike. Come here, within three feet, I want to see just how powerful your sword can be!"


    Xie Feiyu was astonished. He couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang, knowing the power of his three-feet strike, still allowed him toe within three feet. Could it be that Su Yang was truly so arrogantly confident?


    Xie Feiyu was very confident in his move. After contemting for a moment, he finally slowly walked towards Su Yang.


    Of course, along the way, Xie Feiyu was extremely vignt, preventing Su Yang from suddenly attacking and ambushing him.


    However, no matter how cautious he was on his journey, Su Yang never made a move, but just stared as he walked up to three feet in front of him.


    The closer Xie Feiyu got to Su Yang, the more uneasy he felt. He originally thought Su Yang would ambush him, but Su Yang allowed him toe so close, which waspletely beyond his expectations. Naturally, this added a measure of respect for Su Yang in his heart.


    This was not only because Su Yang was overly confident, but also a manifestation of Su Yang¡¯s straightforwardness andmitment to his word,manding undeniable respect!


    Standing in front of Su Yang, Xie Feiyu did not draw his sword immediately, but instead slowly bowed and gave a salute, "Alliance Leader Su, today¡¯s battle is entrusted by others. It¡¯s a matter of loyalty and cannot be avoided. However, I promise you, Alliance Leader Su, regardless of the oue today, I will protect ten of your friends. If someone intends to annihte, they must step over my corpse first!"


    Su Yang could not help but be surprised, he didn¡¯t expect Xie Feiyu to be such a spirited person. He nodded slowly and chuckled lightly, "I thank you, Brother Xie!"


    Behind them, Wan Mingshan also dered loudly, "Alliance Leader Su, since Brother Xie has promised you, I am not one to ignore right from wrong. Today, I too promise Alliance Leader Su to protect ten people!"


    "Thank you!" Su Yang bowed again, "Regardless of the oue, I shall keep your words in my heart!"


    From a distance, Zheng Jiusha spat and cursed, "Damn it, if you¡¯re going to fight, then fight, where does all this nonsensee from? Mumbling and not attacking for ages, you two are worse than a couple of old women!"


    Xie Feiyu ignored him, his left hand holding the scabbard and his right slowly gripping the hilt, his eyes suddenly sharp and bright, he dered loudly, "Alliance Leader Su, be careful!"


    Su Yang finally stood solemnly, quietly watching the Xie Feiyu in front of him.


    Xie Feiyu finally drew his sword, and the moment the longsword was unsheathed, everyone heard a tearing sound. The emanating Sword Qi seemed to tear all the surrounding air apart.


    Xie Feiyu¡¯s movements were not fast, in fact, they could be described as slow. Drawing the sword, gripping it, wielding it, and stabbing directly towards Su Yang, the whole process was like a slow motion.


    Yet, Su Yang¡¯s expression was extremely grave. And those Sovereigns in the distance also showed a look of panic.


    This sword was not fast, but in their eyes, it was incredibly fast.


    This was not one sword, it was countless swords. It seemed like a simple thrust, but in reality, this sword sealed all positions, as if ten thousand swords, a hundred thousand swords, a million swords were thrusting toward you simultaneously. You couldn¡¯t dodge, nor block, because while you could dodge one sword, or block one sword, could you dodge or block a million swords?


    Three feet in front of him, one sword unmatched!


    Xie Feiyu felt exhrated, he had practiced this sword, its power was boundless but also had endless drawbacks. He had never released this sword so smoothly because he needed to capture the position, needed to find the opportunity, never before had he faced an opponent head-on with full preparation. This sword was also the most powerful one Xie Feiyu had ever wielded!


    The sword¡¯s momentum was extremely slow, the closer it got to Su Yang, the slower it became. The sword took a full five minutes and still hadn¡¯t reached Su Yang.


    Yet, Su Yang didn¡¯t dodge at all, because he couldn¡¯t evade.

 Chapter 904 - 903: Three Feet of Invincibility is Not as Good as a Clear and Empty Heart

    <h4>Chapter 904: Chapter 903: Three Feet of Invincibility is Not as Good as a Clear and Empty Heart</h4>


    "What is this, ying house like little kids?" a Family Head couldn¡¯t help but say from a distance, "So slow, are you worried he won¡¯t be able to dodge? Even someone with a brain embolism would have dodged by now!"


    "Shut up!" An angry voice came from behind.


    "Who the hell is speaking..." The Family Head turned to curse, but upon seeing who it was, hisplexion instantly turned deathly pale. After a moment of silence, he pped himself twice, his voice trembling as he said, "I... I..."


    Out of fear, his tongue seemed to tie itself in knots, unable to utter aplete sentence.


    Under the watchful eyes of all, a middle-aged man walked out from behind.


    The middle-aged man had a lean figure with white temples, but his hair on top was pitch ck. His eyebrows were like two sharp longswords, extending into his temples, giving off a naturally intimidating presence.


    The surrounding Family Heads all changed expressions, bending over to bow, and said in unison, "Mr. Han!"


    The neer was none other than Han Tianyuan, ranked fifth in the Earth Rankings, and a formidable expert these families had gone to great lengths to invite. No wonder the Family Head was so fearful; not even their entire n could match up to Han Tianyuan alone. What¡¯s more, Han Tianyuan was known for his unpredictability; angering him was tantamount to seeking death!


    Han Tianyuan didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the Family Head, looking straight at Xie Feiyu and Su Yang who were locked inbat, and said coldly, "No one can dodge Xie Feiyu¡¯s sword!"


    "Huh?" Everyone was taken aback, and a rtively esteemed Family Head who had a decent rtionship with Han Tianyuan said in a low voice, "Mr. Han, not even you can dodge it?"


    "Can¡¯t dodge it!" Han Tianyuan replied very straightforwardly.


    "How... how is that possible?" The Family Head said in amazement, "Xie Feiyu has not yet made it into the Earth Rankings, Mr. Han, wouldn¡¯t defeating him be as easy as flipping your hand?"


    Han Tianyuan shook his head slightly, "His sword, at least, has the strength of the fifth rank in the Earth Rankings!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was astonished; Xie Feiyu actually possessed such strength?


    "However, it¡¯s just this one sword," Han Tianyuan continued, "Within three feet, he might not be able to achieve it every time. If you don¡¯t let him get within three feet, no matter how powerful his sword is, what can it do?"


    All eyes turned towards the scene, and at that moment, the longsword was already close to Su Yang¡¯s nose, yet Su Yang still made no move.


    "Then the guy named Su is definitely dead!" one of the Family Heads said excitedly.


    "If he doesn¡¯t die, then my fight with him will truly be interesting!" Han Tianyuan dered.


    Everyone was fixedly staring at the approaching longsword of Xie Feiyu; everyone wanted to know how Su Yang would deal with this sword thrust.


    Su Yang had yet to make a move, his gaze fixed on the longswording closer and closer. Seemingly calm, but within his mind, countless thoughts were racing. Su Yang considered numerous ways to make a move, but ultimately, he could not decipher how to break through this sword thrust.


    Three feet in front of him, a sword invincible!


    Xie Feiyu¡¯s sword was indeed extraordinary.


    As the longsword drew ever closer, Su Yang actually began to slowly close his eyes.


    Everyone was dumbstruck, and a Family Head mockingly said, "What, you know you¡¯re inevitably going to die and don¡¯t even have the courage to look?"


    But Han Tianyuan¡¯s brow furrowed. With Su Yang¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the sword, but he could still take the hit, at worst just getting injured. Now closing his eyes, what on earth was he nning to do?


    The moment he closed his eyes, all the thoughts in Su Yang¡¯s mind receded instantaneously. His mind became clear, his spirit tranquil, and he reached an unprecedented level of inner peace.


    At this moment, the longsword before his eyes became increasingly distinct. What was once countless longswords rapidly converged into one and slowly thrust towards Su Yang.


    Finally, Su Yang opened his eyes, just as the longsword almost touched his nose, he extended his right hand, and with two fingers, he mped down on the longsword!


    This sword, atst, was halted between Su Yang¡¯s two fingers!


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s eyes instantly widened; he looked at Su Yang with incredible disbelief, his face filled with a shocked expression.


    In his view, if he were to face this sword, he would only be able to use all his strength to forcibly take the blow, and then counterattack and kill.


    But Su Yang did not do so; he had actually caught the longsword between two fingers.


    In that instant, all of the longsword¡¯s might, all of its aura, vanished without a trace.


    The sword once again became an ordinary sword.


    This process was as though Xie Feiyu was slowly handing the sword to Su Yang, who then mped it with his fingers as if he were a child at y.


    Those present below the level of The Sovereign couldn¡¯t understand what was going on at all; they werepletely astonished.


    Their hearts were filled with confusion; the incredibly fearsome strike that Han Tianyuan spoke of, how did it end like this? Was Han Tianyuan wrong, or did Xie Feiyu hold back?


    The scene fell into a deathly silence, everyone was dumbstruck, not knowing what to say.


    It was not until Wan Mingshan stepped forward and loudly eximed, "Bravo!"


    Finally, everyone came back to their senses, and a trace of a smile crossed Xie Feiyu¡¯s face. He withdrew his sword, stepped back, bowed, and said, "Master Su truly lives up to his name; I am utterly convinced by my defeat!"


    Su Yang also bowed in return, smiling, "Brother Xie¡¯s swordy has given me much to ponder!"


    "Hahahaha..." Xie Feiyuughed heartily: "To receive such praise from Master Su, Xie¡¯s trip here was not in vain!"


    After speaking, Xie Feiyu turned and stepped back, loudly dering, "Han Tianyuan, both Wan and I have been defeated; now it¡¯s your turn!"


    "What?" Before Han Tianyuan could speak, a Family Head from a distance eximed in astonishment, "What do you mean both you and Wan Mingshan have been defeated? Wasn¡¯t it just you fighting, with Wan Mingshan watching from afar? And Xie Feiyu, did youe to help or to leisurely y? Was that even considered a fight?"


    Xie Feiyu paid no attention, and Wan Mingshan also stepped back, standing beside Xie Feiyu.


    From a distance, the faces of The Sovereigns turned pale. They were most aware of the horror of the battle that had just taken ce.


    The moment Su Yang trapped the longsword with his fingers, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of swords, at that moment were consolidated into one by Su Yang. No one knew how Su Yang did it, but that divinely inspired gesture had unsettled everyone.


    Han Tianyuan slowly stepped forward, nced at Xie Feiyu and Wan Mingshan, and said coldly, "Xie Feiyu, after this bout, I wille to experience your three-foot de!"


    Xie Feiyu ignored him, holding his longsword from afar, closing his eyes once again.


    Han Tianyuan walked to within ten meters of Su Yang and suddenly raised a fist towards the sky, shouting angrily, "The power of this heavenly thunder has already been exhausted by Wan Mingshan, why keep it lingering, to intimidate whom?"


    With one punch, the dark clouds scattered, the sun reemerged, and light filled the sky!

 Chapter 905 - 904: Han Tianyuan Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 905: Chapter 904: Han Tianyuan Takes Action</h4>


    Dark clouds loomed overhead, pressing heavily on the hearts of all. Although the thunder had yet to strike, it left everyone in utter shock, for no one knew when it would suddenly descend.


    Now, with a single punch, Han Tianyuan had dispersed the dark clouds, immediately drawing cheers from the crowd, their eyes filled with excitement and hope.


    The Poisonous Witch Wu Qianqian and the Ironface Juggernaut Zheng Jiusha were defeated together, and so were Wan Mingshan of the Earth Rankings number ten and Xie Feiyu with his Three-Foot Sword. This had already thrown the family alliance into extreme panic. Although they outnumbered Su Yang and were not afraid of him, being continuously defeated was indeed stifling.


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s intervention instantly cleared away the gloom in everyone¡¯s hearts and filled them with hope.


    If even the dark clouds could be shattered by Han Tianyuan¡¯s fist, wouldn¡¯t that mean his strength was above Su Yang¡¯s? With this, the people at least didn¡¯t have to watch Su Yang strut around anymore!


    "Surname Su, Mr. Han has personally made a move, don¡¯t you know to kneel and beg for mercy now?" a Family Head shouted loudly, the words containing both an insult to Su Yang and ttery to elevate Han Tianyuan¡ªin short, it was a deliberate act of brown-nosing.


    Han Tianyuan ignored it, while Su Yang just sneered. Dispersing those clouds was nothing to make a fuss about.


    Earlier, when Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu joined forces, it appeared that Wan Mingshan didn¡¯t make a move, but in reality, he was bearing the greatest pressure. He used his Power Whirlpool to support the sky and absorbed all the thunder power from the clouds, even though Su Yang did not harness the power of the heavenly thunder, so he could eliminate any worries for Xie Feiyu from behind.


    Therefore, after the battle ended, the dark clouds were essentially empty shells with nothing inside. Not to mention Han Tianyuan¡ªboth Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu could have dispersed those clouds with a blow.


    "Mr. Han, did you hear that? Your people are praising you, that punch really was quite formidable!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression turned icy, being well aware of the actual situation with the clouds, along with Su Yang, Wan Mingshan, Xie Feiyu, and experts like Wu Qianqian and Zheng Jiusha. He didn¡¯t disperse the clouds to show off, but these Family Heads misunderstood, making things awkward for him instead.


    "In our battle, there¡¯s no need to care about these trivial matters!" Han Tianyuan said coldly, "I heard you went to Lake Heart Ind and met Qi Zhishan, but he didn¡¯t make a move?"


    "That¡¯s right," Su Yang nodded.


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s face hardened: "I¡¯ve been to Lake Heart Ind numerous times, and each time, Qi Zhishan has never emerged from seclusion. You go once and hees out?"


    "Perhaps, he thinks your strength isn¡¯t worth him taking action!" Su Yang said with augh.


    Han Tianyuan became furious: "You insolent boy, do you think you¡¯re much stronger than me? Hmph, if Qi Zhishan had emerged from seclusion, I would already be number three on the Earth Rankings, not lingering in this fifth position!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang scoffed, watching Han Tianyuan for a while before slowly shaking his head, "You should be grateful Qi Zhishan didn¡¯t emerge from seclusion, otherwise, there probably wouldn¡¯t be a person like you in this world anymore!"


    "You¡¯re courting death!" Han Tianyuan¡¯s eyes shed fiercely as hepletely lost his temper, taking a bold step forward and shouting, "Kneel down!"


    As Han Tianyuan¡¯s foot hit the ground, Su Yang felt a tremendous force suddenly press down on him. Even with Su Yang¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t help but wobble, as if a mountain had suddenlynded on him.


    Su Yangughed. He had used this move before against a Family Head from Hanxi Province, mercilessly crushing the man to the ground, who died on the spot. Surprisingly, Han Tianyuan was now using it on him. How truly arrogant Han Tianyuan was!


    "Get up!" Su Yang said with a smile, taking a step forward as well.


    Han Tianyuan only felt a force above him suddenly pulling him upwards, almost as if it intended to make him fly.


    Han Tianyuan was greatly startled and quickly used a technique called "Thousand-Pound Drop," which barely allowed him to stabilize. Looking at Su Yang again, his expression had also grown more solemn.


    "Young man, your strength is indeed formidable!" Han Tianyuan coldly shouted, stepping forward again, "However, you are still young, and the gap in strength often requires years to bridge."


    This time, the pressure bearing down on Su Yang was much stronger than before. But Su Yang was prepared, so his body did not even sway. However, everyone could clearly see that Su Yang¡¯s feet had cracked the stone floor beneath him with countless fissures.


    "Youth fears a strong punch, and at your advanced age, I¡¯d advise you to go home and enjoy your retirement. Otherwise, if you lose your reputation at this age, wouldn¡¯t it be aughingstock!" Su Yang also took a step forward.


    Han Tianyuan felt the attracting force on his body growing even stronger, and he had to exert all his effort to resist and keep his footing.


    "I want to see how long you canst!" Han Tianyuan shouted furiously, taking another step.


    The ground shattered under Su Yang¡¯s feet, sinking three inches deep.


    As Su Yang lifted his foot and proceeded forward another step, "Competing in stamina with a young man, Mr. Han, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to lose!"


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s clothes began to tear, the formidable power giving him a sensation of wanting to float away.


    Han Tianyuan was extremely shocked within his heart. He was well aware of the situation¡ªif he started to float, all his previous effort woulde crashing back on him. Coupled with Su Yang¡¯s power, that would be a real problem.


    Thus, Han Tianyuan dared not continue the contest. Stomping his foot on the ground, he drew a half-circle with his right hand across his chest and slowly pushed it forward, "Shake Heaven and Earth!"


    With a single palm strike, the forceful palm wind turned into a tornado, sweeping up everything around and roaring towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang no longer contended with Han Tianyuan; he took a deep breath and responded with a palm strike of his own.


    There was little ir in Su Yang¡¯s palm, but it easily blocked the oing tornado.


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression changed again, Su Yang¡¯s power had truly exceeded his expectations.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect someone of your young age to possess such strength. It looks like today¡¯s battle just got a lot more interesting!" Han Tianyuan coldly shouted, suddenly lunging forward, rushing towards Su Yang to engage him in closebat.


    Su Yang did not dare to take things lightly; Han Tianyuan¡¯s strength was much more formidable than the likes of Wu Jianqiu he had encountered in Liuan City.


    No wonder he was ranked fifth on the Earth Rankings, truly not a simple feat, just like Qi Zhishan, also suppressing his realm and not advancing into a Terrestrial Immortal.

 Chapter 906 - 905: Entering the Formation

    <h4>Chapter 906: Chapter 905: Entering the Formation</h4>


    Although Han Tianyuan resorted to his fist and foot martial skills, the fight became even more perilous. Every punch and kick from Han Tianyuan was not to be underestimated, with a terrifying force behind them.


    Fortunately, Su Yang¡¯s Destiny¡¯s Tome contained plenty of closebat martial techniques. Engaging Han Tianyuan at close quarters, Su Yang was fearless, striking with all his might, blocking all of Han Tianyuan¡¯s onughts, and even counterattacking continuously. For a time, the two were locked in a bitter struggle, seemingly in a deadlock.


    The duel persisted for nearly ten minutes, and the onlookers could only see the two figures exchanging blows, but only a few could discern the details of their moves.


    Wan Mingshan watched, dumbfounded, while Xie Feiyu, though his eyes were closed, was able to perceive the battle more clearly than anyone else.


    As for the Poisonous Seductress Wu Qianqian and the Ironface Juggernaut Zheng Jiusha, both furrowed their brows tightly. Witnessing the battle between Su Yang and Han Tianyuan, they utterly lost heart, fully aware of the gap between themselves and the twobatants.


    After ten minutes, the two exchanged a punch and simultaneously stepped back to create some distance.


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s gaze was icy, showing no sign of victory or defeat, he gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I now believe you really have the strength to ovee the Qi Family of Wanhu. With your power, even if Qi Zhishan came out of seclusion, he couldn¡¯t handle you!"


    "That¡¯s not necessarily true!" Su Yang sneered coldly, "Qi Zhishan¡¯s strength is far greater than you imagine!"


    "Really?" Han Tianyuan was astonished, "Are you saying that after seventeen years of ascetic meditation, his strength has improved again?"


    Su Yang said nothing, only turning his head to nce behind him. At this point, the members of the Divine Physicians Alliance had already returned to the mountain.


    "Mr. Han, why don¡¯t we head up the mountain first?" At that moment, a Family Head spoke up.


    This Family Head was the one who personally invited Han Tianyuan. Han Tianyuan owed this family a favor, so he had to make a move.


    Han Tianyuan nodded slowly, "Alright, it would be better for you to ascend the mountain first. The oue of this fight between Master Su and me is still uncertain, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take to decide a winner!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Han!" the Family Head nodded, then with a wave of his hand, he called out loudly, "Everyone, to the mountain!"


    Everyone had been eager and ready to go, and upon hearing this, they shouted as they rushed toward the mountain gate.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, while Han Tianyuan took a few steps forward, blocking his path. It seemed he was intent on holding him back.


    "Since everyone insists on going up the mountain, let¡¯s continue our talk on the mountain!" Su Yang shouted coldly, turning and charging into umted Cloud Mountain first.


    Han Tianyuan did not stop him, for as long as Su Yang didn¡¯t prevent the people from ascending the mountain, he would follow.


    The crowd surged aggressively into umted Cloud Mountain, but halfway up the slope, they suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    "Where¡¯s all this foging from?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s a clear day, and we didn¡¯t see any fog just now. How did it suddenly appear?"


    "What¡¯s going on exactly?"


    "Forget the fog, why do I feel like I¡¯ve been walking in circles in the same ce?"


    "You too? I feel the same, what¡¯s happening? Why can¡¯t I get out of this ce?"


    The crowd erupted in shock, trapped inside the Star Array, they knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Only those above the Integration Realm could actually make it out. However, these individuals could merely exit themselves, unable to take the many others with them.


    Han Tianyuan was the first to reach the top of the mountain, and upon seeing Su Yang leisurely waiting for him there, his brows furrowed, "What did you do at the base of this mountain? Why can¡¯t those people walk out at all?"


    "With more than five thousand seven hundred peopleing to attack my Divine Physicians Alliance, could I not be prepared?" Su Yang said coldly, "Mr. Han, if it were you, would you just sit and wait for death?"


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s expression changed immediately, "So you were prepared all along. If I¡¯m not wrong, this must be a Mountain-Protecting Great Array, huh? Hmph, are you nning to wipe out the major families of the Southern Six Provinces in one fell swoop?"


    Su Yang replied coldly, "I have no grudges with the major families of the Southern Six Provinces, it was they who came to exterminate my Divine Physicians Alliance first. As the saying goes, those who wish to kill must be prepared to be killed. If theye to umted Cloud Mountain wanting to kill, then they should be prepared to be killed, shouldn¡¯t they?"


    "To kill them, you¡¯ll have to ask for my approval first!" Han Tianyuan roared angrily, attempting to descend the mountain, only to be blocked by Su Yang directly.


    "Han Tianyuan, I am your opponent!" Su Yang dered coldly.


    "Do you think you can stop me?" Han Tianyuan sneered. After trading a punch with Su Yang, hisplexion changed instantly, and he shouted angrily, "You... you were hiding your strength just now?"


    "If I hadn¡¯t concealed my strength, how could I have lured you all up the mountain?" Su Yang sneered. This time, not holding back, he struck with full force, driving Han Tianyuan to retreat step by step.


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s face turned frantic. He had originally thought that Su Yang¡¯s strength wasparable to his own, but to find that Su Yang was actually stronger was something he truly couldn¡¯t ept.


    In fact, if it had been before the battle at Wangyue Vi, even if Su Yang was stronger than Han Tianyuan, it wouldn¡¯t have been by much. However, after that battle, Su Yang¡¯s strength had increased significantly. Following the battle in Hanxi Province, especially after fighting an Earthly Immortal, Su Yang¡¯s strength had improved even more.


    Su Yang¡¯s power had actually reached its peak and he could enter the Earthly Immortal Realm at any time. However, he couldn¡¯t enter at will, as he had many enemies in the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    Therefore, Su Yang had to keep umting his power. With an ample absorption of Spiritual Energy, he could only improve his strength through battle. His power would increase with every fight!


    In his current battle against Han Tianyuan, Su Yang felt no pressure at all.


    However, after the two had fought for a short while, several more people emerged from the bottom of the mountain, among them were Wan Mingshan, Xie Feiyu, Wu Qianqian, and Zheng Jiusha.


    Seeing this development, they were all startled. It was clear they hadn¡¯t expected Han Tianyuan to be getting overpowered by Su Yang.


    But Han Tianyuan was enraged. After fighting for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out, "What are you all gaping at? This kid was hiding his strength, and there¡¯s a great array at the foot of the mountain. If you don¡¯t take action now, all these allied families will die inside the array!"


    It was then that they snapped back to reality, exchanged looks, and Wu Qianqian and Zheng Jiusha were the first to charge forward, "Mr. Han, we¡¯ll help you!"


    The two joined the fray, fighting alongside Han Tianyuan against Su Yang.


    Su Yang was not in the least intimidated, his hands moved in unison, battling the trio and still gaining the upper hand.


    "Hey, you two, bound by the duty of an entrusted task, do you n on just watching the show here?" Zheng Jiusha shouted angrily.


    Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu sighed, murmuring in unison, "Alliance Leader Su, sorry, we¡¯re bound by an entrusted task, we mean no offense!"


    "No matter!" Su Yang was extremely calm. As the two made their move, a flying sword had already appeared at Su Yang¡¯s side¡ªthe Nine Cold Jade Sword.

 Chapter 907 - 906 The Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 907: Chapter 906 The Traitor</h4>


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword, like a nimble flood dragon, closely coordinated with Su Yang, fighting alone against Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu, preventing the two from getting anywhere near him.


    If the people at the foot of the mountain were to witness this scene, they would surely be astounded to the extreme.


    Su Yang, with just himself and his sword, fought against five top experts without the slightest bit of disadvantage. He even seemed to handle the situation with ease, leaving his five opponents in an awkward predicament.


    Luckily, more and more members of the alliance ns¡¯ The Sovereigns steadily arrived. Seeing the situation unfold, they rushed over to join forces tobat Su Yang.


    Before long, Su Yang was surrounded by over a dozen people, and the battle became even moreplicated.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an and others watched from a distance, clenching their teeth, wishing they could rush over to help Su Yang. However, they ultimately did not do so, as Su Yang had assigned them tasks, and they could not disrupt his ns.


    Finally, a master of the Integration Realm emerged from therge array. Following the arrangement set by Su Yang, Huo Zihen led some people to meet them head-on, holding them back.


    The Sovereigns and the Integration Realm masters kept emerging from therge array, and Huo Zihen and his team gradually found themselves in a difficult fight.


    By that time, Su Yang was surrounded by twenty or thirty people. Su Yang wielded five longswords as they flew around him, battling against these opponents together. Dark light radiated from Su Yang¡¯s body, signaling the activation of the Celestial War Armor.


    As a result, the attacks of these people couldn¡¯t even scratch Su Yang. Therefore, Su Yang could fully engage in the fierce battle without reservations, intensifying the conflict.


    Before long, all the masters of the Integration Realm had also emerged from the array, and the scene on the mountain became even more chaotic.


    The real trouble, however,y within therge array at the base of the mountain. The majority of the alliance ns¡¯ people were trapped in the array, running around like headless flies, utterly unsure which way to go.


    The alliance ns had brought over five thousand seven hundred people, yet now, only three or four hundred had reached the mountain. The vast majority were still trapped within the array, leaving the scene extremely awkward.


    The three or four hundred people who had reached the mountain were intercepted by Su Yang and his team, and the two sides were locked in a stalemate. ording to this situation, the oue of this great battle would have to be determined from among those on the mountain.


    However, the currentbat situation on the mountain was still very unclear. Two or three hundred Integration Realm individuals were being held off by Huo Zihen and his forces, fighting a battle that was difficult to resolve. As for Su Yang, he was holding off all The Sovereigns by himself, making the battle all the more intense.


    The most headache-inducing aspect was that Su Yang was impervious to all harm. Even Han Tianyuan¡¯s full effort couldn¡¯t leave a scratch on Su Yang, merely dimming the light of the Celestial War Armor around him slightly. But they had no idea how long they would have to fight before the glow of the Celestial War Armor on Su Yang¡¯s bodypletely faded away. Su Yang¡¯s counterattacks, however, were too much for them to bear; in a short time, two of The Sovereigns had been seriously injured and fallen to the ground by Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    On the side of the mountain, there were still those people who hade earlier, kneeling; they too were staring agape,pletely at a loss of what to do next.


    Although Su Yang was obviously unable to tend to them at this moment, watching the people trapped in the array down the mountain running around aimlessly, they didn¡¯t dare to descend rashly. With the battle oue on the mountain still uncertain, they had no idea whom to assist.


    In fact, these people really wanted to help the alliance ns, but the problem was that if they were to help these people and Su Yang ended up winning, wouldn¡¯t that seal their inevitable doom?


    They had knelt on the ground for an entire day and night, all for the sake of survival. If they picked the wrong side at thest moment and enraged Su Yang, wouldn¡¯t that be utterly foolish?


    Thus, these people remained kneeling on the ground in the end, only able to silently cheer for the alliance of families in their hearts. They had actually made up their minds that if the people from the alliance of families gained the upper hand, they would immediately take action to assist them.


    Just as the battle grew increasingly fierce, atst, a Family Head charged up the hill. He had barely stood out when he immediately bellowed, "Li Tai Yi, are you fucking going to dismantle the Array quickly or not? Don¡¯t you want to share the Secret Techniques of the Divine Physicians Alliance anymore?"


    The moment these words came out, the people on the side of the Divine Physicians Alliance were in an uproar, their gazes collectively turning towards an elder standing somewhat to the rear.


    This elder was none other than Li Tai Yi, the Sect Master of a faction within the Alliance named the Great Healers Sect. He had always stayed on the mountain; now, with the Family Head directly calling out his name, it caused a flutter of panic within the crowd.


    Li Tai Yi¡¯splexion, however, remained unchanged as a sly smile crossed his face. He stepped back and loudlymanded, "People of the Great Healers Sect, disperse the formation immediately!"


    "Li Tai Yi!" Jeang Zier, who was fighting amongst others, roared angrily, "You dare betray the Divine Physicians Alliance?"


    Li Tai Yi let out a coldugh, "Betray? Jeang Zier, are you out of your mind? Is this what you call betrayal? This is making the right choice. Do you really think that man named Su could win this battle? The alliance of families has brought over five thousand people; a single piss from each could drown the Divine Physicians Alliance. How could you fight against them? I am not so selfish as to, for the sake of some reputation, lead so many from the Great Healers Sect to their deaths. I must consider the future of my Sect!"


    "Li Tai Yi, you beast, have you forgotten your own Great Healers Sect has also been attacked!" The Hua Tuo Sect Leader bellowed furiously, "Several people from your Great Healers Sect have died too; don¡¯t you want to avenge them?"


    "An eye for an eye will only make the whole world blind. If the deaths of these few can lead the Great Healers Sect to flourish and shine, then their deaths are worth it!" Li Tai Yi stated coldly.


    "You turncoat! Had I known you¡¯d do something so shameless, I should have killed you earlier!" another Sect Master roared.


    "You dare betray the Divine Physicians Alliance, Alliance Leader Su will not let you off!"


    "Neither will we!"


    All of them were roaring in anger, yet Li Tai Yi¡¯s face was covered in a cold sneer, "Won¡¯t let me off? Hmph, then I¡¯ll be waiting. I hope you live long enough to keep things interesting. As for that Su, do you think he could survive much longer? Today, he¡¯s dead without a doubt!"


    "You¡¯re dreaming!" Jeang Zier shouted furiously.


    "We¡¯ll see about that!" Li Tai Yi took a few steps back, directly leaving the fray.


    At that moment, the people from the Great Healers Sect below the hill also put down their Supreme Green Jade. The Star Array immediately copsed, and those halfway up the mountain quickly regained their vision, each of them raging as they roared and charged up the hill.


    The members of the Divine Physicians Alliance were all in despair, with so many attacking the mountain all at once; the Divine Physicians Alliance truly had no way to deal with this onught!

 Chapter 908 - 907: Su Yang’s Killing Move

    <h4>Chapter 908: Chapter 907: Su Yang¡¯s Killing Move</h4>


    Seeing everyone at the foot of the mountain charging up, Zheng Jiusha, who was surrounding Su Yang, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Master Su, it seems your Divine Physicians Alliance is about to bepletely wiped out. How about this, why don¡¯t you surrender first, or we might spare a few lives?"


    Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu both sighed, stepped back, and whispered softly, "Alliance Leader Su, our previous words still stand. If there are people you need us to take out, just say their names, and we two will risk our lives to help you get twenty people out!"


    "Thank you!" Su Yang calmly responded, facing such a situation without a trace of panic.


    "Master Su, why don¡¯t you lead the retreat, and I¡¯ll cover the rear?" Huo Zihen rushed over, shouting loudly.


    "No need!" Su Yang¡¯s response was still decisive.


    "Huh?" Huo Zihen was astounded. Why wasn¡¯t Su Yang panicking at all?


    "Master, the Star Array has dispersed, these people really can¡¯t be trusted!" Zhao Ping¡¯an urgently said. "Shall I lead a charge down the mountain?"


    "No need." Su Yang responded again.


    Everyone was astonished; how could Su Yang still be soposed at such a time?


    Just then, a Shadow Phantom suddenly rose behind Su Yang. As soon as it appeared, itpletely drained the power from the bodies of two Sovereigns and transferred it into Su Yang.


    "Ah!" The powerful energy surged into his body, making Su Yang let out a fierce roar. A fierce expression shed across his face as he violently threw back his head and roared, and a dark cloud instantly gathered overhead.


    "Still resorting to such useless tricks..." Han Tianyuan cursed, but before he could finish his sentence, he sensed something was wrong.


    From within that dark cloud, a thunder column about ten meters thick fiercely struck down. The sound was so powerful it seemed as if it could split the heavens and the earth.


    The color drained from everyone¡¯s faces as they turned and dodged in unison, daring not to face it directly. Two Sovereigns who were too slow were ultimately struck by the heavenly thunder, sted into nothingness, dying a gruesome death on the spot!


    Utilizing this opportunity, Su Yang flew up while riding his sword in mid-air. He slowly raised both hands and shouted loudly, "Four Symbols Rise!"


    Following Su Yang¡¯s shout, light columns rose from the east, south, west, and north of umted Cloud Mountain, meeting in the sky. Then, the intersecting light columns shrouded down, covering the entire umted Cloud Mountain within the range of the light circle.


    Su Yang stood at the top of the light circle, chanting the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words: "Om Mani Padme Hum!"


    Su Yang¡¯s body rapidly erged, soon transforming into a twenty-foot-tall giant. The Shadow Phantom behind him grew evenrger, resembling a small mountain, looming behind Su Yang.


    "Devouring the Heavens!" Su Yang roared loudly.


    The Shadow Phantom opened its mouth wide and inhaled, drawing in seven Sovereigns and over fifty masters from the Integration Realm below into its belly.


    Others were horrified; who had seen such a scene before!


    The absorbed power was all transferred into Su Yang¡¯s body. In that moment, Su Yang¡¯s body grew even more massive, and his body was covered in bulging veins; his face was lined with more than a dozen red veins, and it seemed as if all of his meridians were about to burst.


    Grinding his teeth, Su Yang endured this unbearable pain, forcefully channeling this tremendous power entirely into the Nine Cold Jade Sword beneath his feet.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword soared into the sky, swiftly transforming into countless longswords that filled the air!


    The Art of Thousand Swords!


    This secret technique, which Su Yang had learned from the Wu Family¡¯s ancestral shrine in Liuan City, finally came into use at this moment!


    Of course, the power required for The Art of Thousand Swords is immensely great, and Su Yang alone couldn¡¯t achieve it.


    However, by pushing his body¡¯s endurance to the limit and maximizing the power of Devouring the Heavens, after devouring the power of seven Sovereigns and over fifty experts of the Integration Realm, he managed to muster the power to execute The Art of Thousand Swords!


    This just goes to show that when Wu Jianqiu used this technique, it was not just his own power, but that extraordinary power within him.


    Su Yang had never tried this technique before; having attempted it himself this time, he grew even more curious about Wu Jianqiu¡¯s situation.


    Once The Art of Thousand Swords was activated, though not quite ten thousand swords, there were definitely five to six thousand longswords that enveloped everyone below. This was no illusion; they coulde crashing down at any moment!


    The crowd at the scene screamed in shock, everyone was stunned. Who could have imagined that Su Yang would have such a heaven-defying move!


    Han Tianyuan was the first to change his expression and shouted urgently, "Kill, don¡¯t let him have the chance to strike!"


    Han Tianyuan shot into the sky, rushing directly toward Su Yang, aiming to crush him first. Other Sovereigns, too, hurried over, hoping to defeat Su Yang before he could make a move.


    At that moment, Su Yang pressed down with one hand, and a luminescent screen in the air followed the motion of his hand. Those who rushed up were directly pressed down by the glowing screen. Even with Han Tianyuan¡¯s strength, he could not break through this screen for the moment, and roared in rage.


    These people didn¡¯t know that this glowing screen was set up beforehand by Su Yang using four Divine Beast Jade Stones ced around the area. Su Yang had suspected that some from the Divine Physicians Alliance might betray them. But, he did not rush to act; rather, he cleverly set up this Star Array.


    This Star Array is officially known as the Four Symbols Eight Trigrams All-Heavens Ster Array.


    After simplification, it became the Four Symbols Ster Array.


    Su Yang only told people from the Divine Physicians Alliance about the Star Array and did not mention the external Four Symbols Great Array, keeping it as a precaution.


    Now that the Great Healers Sect indeed betrayed, Su Yang no longer hid it and deployed the Four Symbols Great Array.


    The power of the four Divine Beast Jade Stones was fully activated by Su Yang, its effects stunningly potent. Even people like Han Tianyuan could not hope to break out for a while. As for the people at the foot of the mountain, they were all trapped inside, with no hope of escaping.


    As power filled the Nine Cold Jade Sword, the veins on Su Yang¡¯s body finally receded. He took a deep breath and said coldly, "A family alliance? How many people do you have, and how many swords can you block? Today, with my thousand swords descending, I will eradicate youpletely, and the Southern Six Provinces will be rid of your families!"


    The crowd below trembled in terror, with no doubt that Su Yang could ughter so many of them with his move. After all, these hanging swords were not faked!


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s face turned frantic as he yelled furiously, "Su Yang, how dare you! These people here represent all the major families and forces from the Southern Six Provinces. Do you really think you can annihte them all by yourself?"


    "Why not?" Su Yang retorted coldly, "They came to exterminate my Divine Physicians Alliance; why would I give them a chance? Today, I will destroy thempletely. What can you do about it!"

 Chapter 909 - 908: Thousands of Swords in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 909: Chapter 908: Thousands of Swords in the Sky</h4>


    "You dare!" Han Tianyuan shouted loudly, "Su Yang, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Among those present, there are at least twenty to thirty Terrestrial Immortals from these families. Are you sure you want to make enemies with these families?"


    "Terrestrial Immortals, so what!" Su Yang retorted coldly, "When their families wanted to destroy the Divine Physicians Alliance, these Terrestrial Immortals acted like turtles tucking in their heads, tacitly allowing it to happen. Now, when I kill their family members, they want toe out and scare me? I really want to see just how capable these Terrestrial Immortals are and whether they can save these people!"


    Having said that, Su Yang flung his arm down and instantly, hundreds of longswords fell from the sky, piercing through the group below in an instant. Among them were three Family Heads, immediately causing many below to wail in anguish.


    The crowd below was also stunned; they had not expected Su Yang to act so boldly. You must understand that these people present in the Southern Six Provinces are all highly esteemed. Was Su Yang really going to kill them all?


    Han Tianyuan roared furiously and raised his hand to strike back, trying to block the attack. However, he was still unable to break through the Four Symbols Formation and, naturally, couldn¡¯t get out.


    "It seems you really won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin!" Su Yang shouted coldly, and with another wave of his hand, another hundred longswords descended, and yet another hundred people died tragically on the spot.


    The people below were so frightened that they shivered, desperately looking for ces to hide themselves. But in this situation, their attempts to hide werepletely futile.


    Su Yang had cast The Art of Thousand Swords by practically risking his own life. Moreover, he had to set up the Four Symbols Formation first and have sufficient power below for him to absorb. Not only that, he almost died while absorbing these powers before he managed to perform thirty percent of The Art of Thousand Swords.


    If such a move still couldn¡¯t defeat these people, then Su Yang really would have no other options left.


    Fortunately, the effect of this move was truly exceptional. With a thousand swords suspended in the air, who would not be shocked?


    "Su Yang!" Han Tianyuan bellowed, but Su Yang remained unmoved, once again waving his hand, and another hundred longswords fell, cutting down over a hundred people.


    The people below wailed, for at this moment, even those in the Venerable Realm were no more than fish on a chopping board. In the past battle between Su Yang and Wu Jianqiu, each of Wu Jianqiu¡¯s swords from The Art of Thousand Swords was terrifying in strength.


    Now, with Su Yang¡¯s Art of Thousand Swords, each sword was also extremely powerful. Not to mention people of Wu Qianqian¡¯s realm, Su Yang¡¯s longsword certainly couldn¡¯t kill them. However, other ordinary Venerables had little power to resist in front of these longswords.


    After three consecutive waves, three swaths of people had died, leaving everyone panicking.


    Su Yang finally stopped waving his hand, standing proudly in the air, and said coldly, "Those who don¡¯t want to die, kneel down!"


    The scene fell silent, with everyone¡¯s hearts filled with fear yet unwilling to kneel. After all, with so many from the Southern Six Provinces Family Allianceing together, they couldn¡¯t ept having to kneel before Su Yang.


    However, those who had been kneeling on the mountain felt extremely fortunate. Luckily, they hadn¡¯t stood up to confront the Divine Physicians Alliance; otherwise, they would surely have been doomed this time.


    Of course, they also felt extremely joyful inside. If the people of the Southern Six Provinces Family Alliance were to kneel as well, they wouldn¡¯t be considered to have lost face. With everyone ending up the same, who could say anything about them?


    "Unwilling to kneel? Then I¡¯ll show no mercy!" Su Yang shouted coldly, about to strike again.


    Just then, a figure suddenly moved rapidly through the distant sky, apanied by an angry roar, "Audacious scoundrel!"


    Seeing the figure, Su Yang frowned; this was clearly a Terrestrial Immortal. It seemed that these Terrestrial Immortals were finally unable to hold back and were about to take action.


    He was about to make a move to stop this person when a longsword from the sky flew directly at them. With one stroke, it cleaved the figure out of the air.


    The figure fell onto the mountain; it was an old man with white hair and a white beard. The old man, with one arm severed, was extremely furious and bellowed, "Ye Jiansheng, how dare you hurt me!"


    No one answered, and another sword stroke came, this time aiming for the old man¡¯s head.


    The old man was startled and fled in haste but couldn¡¯t dodge the blow.


    Just as the sword was about to cleave off his head, three figures flew from the sky, managing to block the strike together at thest moment.


    Immediately afterward, three people appeared beside the old man, all looking up to the sky, "Ye Jiansheng, aren¡¯t you meddling a bit too much?"


    Finally, a figure in white robes wielding a sword approached from the distant sky¡ªit was the White-robed Sword Saint!


    "I indeed intend to meddle in your affairs, what can you do about it!" Ye Jiansheng roared withughter.


    "Ye Jiansheng, do you really think you¡¯re invincible?" Another figure swiftly arrived.


    As soon as this figure touched down, another person hurriedly arrived in the sky, "If you insist on interfering with our Southern Six Provinces¡¯ matters, today, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce!"


    "Hmph, the youngest cultivator with the highest talent, if he were to die in the Southern Six Provinces today, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke!"


    "Quit the nonsense, with everyone here, let¡¯s just kill him!"


    Amidst various exmations of anger, over twenty figures appeared, more than twenty Terrestrial Immortals showing themselves all at once.


    Those cloaked in the mountain burst into cheers; these Terrestrial Immortals were all from their own families. Without a doubt, these Terrestrial Immortals hade to back them up this time.


    Su Yang frowned; Ye Jiansheng fighting so many Terrestrial Immortals on his own was no easy feat.


    However, Ye Jiansheng appeared calm. He arrived on his sword, standing not far from Su Yang, "Ye Mou intends to meddle in the affairs of your Southern Six Provinces today, what can you do to me?"


    The Terrestrial Immortals immediately erupted into an uproar, but eventually, an authoritative-looking elder stepped forward, waved his hand, and everybody promptly stopped.


    The elder looked coldly at Ye Jiansheng and said in a deep voice, "Ye Jiansheng, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries? This Su Yang wants to kill our family members; can we just sit by and do nothing? Besides, we didn¡¯t kill this Su Yang, we just lent a hand to break his Four Symbols Formation. Even the Law Enforcers are not getting involved, so why should you?"


    "Over five thousand seven hundred people attacking a Divine Physicians Alliance, not even five hundred strong." Ye Jiansheng chuckled lightly, "And it¡¯s not the Divine Physicians Alliance known for its strength but for its medical skills. Yet, these old folks like you had to step in and help. And you still have the face to ask me why I should get involved? I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t stand the shamelessness on your faces!"


    The crowd immediately erupted, and the authoritative elder shouted angrily, "Ye Jiansheng, how are we being shameless? These are our family members; shouldn¡¯t we help them? Do you expect us to just watch our family die here?"

 Chapter 910 - 909: Qi Family of Wanhu

    <h4>Chapter 910: Chapter 909: Qi Family of Wanhu</h4>


    "Hmph!" Sword Saint Ye scoffed, "When your families had the upper hand, aiming to exterminate the entire Divine Physicians Alliance, you bunch of cowards didn¡¯t even let out a fart. Now, with over five thousand of your people trampled underfoot by one man, on the brink of death, these cowards finally show up, bubbles rising to the surface. Isn¡¯t that shameless?"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sword Saint Ye¡¯s words were truly powerful, sparing no one¡¯s dignity.


    Needless to say, these Terrestrial Immortals were furious. An elder gritted his teeth, "Sword Saint Ye, this is a matter between us and the Divine Physicians Alliance. I¡¯ll ask you just one question, are you sure you want to meddle in our affairs?"


    Sword Saint Ye, with his hand on his longsword, dered loudly, "Since Ye Mou began practicing the sword, I made a vow to use this de to rectify all injustices in the world!"


    "Injustices in the world? Hmph, that depends on whether you have the strength!" Unable to hold back any longer, one of the Terrestrial Immortals roared, "Sword Saint Ye, we know that you¡¯ve defeated Qi Bach¨ª and are now fourth on the Heavenly List. But remember, here we have twenty-seven Earth Immortals, including the ninth and the tenth ces on the Heavenly List. How long do you think you can hold out with just that sword?"


    Sword Saint Ye didn¡¯t reply, but a voice was alreadying from afar, "What about adding Lian Mou to the mix?"


    "And what about me?" Another crisp female voice joined in.


    Blue Robe and Purple Garb arrived swiftly¡ªit was Lian Wan Xiong and Huo Yuanzhen.


    Their appearance instantly caused a stir below. Especially for the people of the Lian and Huo Families, seeing their n¡¯s Earth Immortals filled them with excitement.


    "Lian Wan Xiong! Huo Yuanzhen!" The earlier elder frowned deeply and said solemnly, "All three Earth Immortals from Pingnan and Pingbei have shown up in the Southern Six Provinces. Coupled with thoseing from below, it seems Pingnan and Pingbei are preparing to seize control of our entire Southern Six Provinces!"


    These words were a direct stab to the heart, framing the situation as if Pingnan and Pingbei harbored the ambition to control the Southern Six Provinces. He conveniently omitted that it was these families of the Southern Six Provinces who had joined forces first to attack umted Cloud Mountain, intending to wipe out the Divine Physicians Alliance!


    Lian Wan Xiong and Huo Yuanzhen stood beside Sword Saint Ye. Lian Wan Xiong scanned the crowd and dered, "We¡¯re all Immortals, so why meddle in mortal conflicts? It¡¯s known that today¡¯s battle was instigated by these prominent families of the Southern Six Provinces. When the family alliance struck, you did not intervene. Now that the alliance is losing, you choose to step in. Must all the members of the Divine Physicians Alliance die to satisfy you?"


    The elder¡¯s expression turned icy as he retorted, "Lian Wan Xiong, I don¡¯t want to have this pointless conversation. This family alliance is the backbone of our Southern Six Provinces. That Su wants to ughter them all, which is uneptable. Today, if you three do not step aside, we will cut you down along with them. Hmph, Sword Saint Ye, Lian Wan Xiong, you both might have the strength of the Heavenly List, but so what? We, the Earth Immortals of the Southern Six Provinces, have never known fear!"


    The others shouted in unison, "Never known fear!"


    "Of course you¡¯re not afraid," Sword Saint Ye said with a coldugh, "with twenty or thirty Earth Immortals targeting us. If you were still afraid, then you really would be nothing but cowardly turtles!"


    "Sword Saint Ye, are you determined to be our enemy?" the elder bellowed in rage. "Don¡¯t forget, the Ye Family of Pingnan Province has only you, a solitary Earth Immortal. Over the years, you¡¯ve made enemies everywhere; aren¡¯t you afraid of what will be of the Ye Family once you¡¯re gone?"


    "Old fool, are you trying to scare me?" Sword Saint Ye¡¯s eyes were sharp as swords: "Do you believe I can y you with one stroke of the sword and erase the Xue Family from existence?"


    The elder was infuriated and shouted, "You wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    Sword Saint Ye didn¡¯t waste any more words. His longsword cleaved through the air, charging swiftly toward the elder.


    The elder¡¯s face changed as he hastily emitted a burst of strength, but the longsword cut through that force effortlessly, continuing its rapid advance toward him.


    The bystanders were shocked. Five people made a move to stop it but couldn¡¯t halt the sword¡¯s advance. Thankfully, three more joined the fight, seemingly blocking the terrifying strike, but it was a scare for everyone there.


    The scene erupted in gasps as everyone furrowed their brows. They knew Sword Saint Ye was powerful but hadn¡¯t expected his strength to be quite this formidable.


    It took nine Earth Immortals to block just one of his strikes. What kind of heaven-defying power was that?


    The elder¡¯s face turned pale. If it weren¡¯t for the nine nearby who intervened, that one sword strike could have killed or at least severely wounded him. This attack truly demonstrated Sword Saint Ye¡¯s extraordinary, unparalleled strength!


    Taking a deep breath, the elder said coldly, "No wonder you are fourth on the Heavenly List; your strength is indeed extraordinary. Sword Saint Ye, given time, you could definitely be a Law Enforcer. You should be aware that once you be a Law Enforcer, you would have a clear path ahead. Why bother with these matters? Make more good connections, so that when you¡¯re gone, there will be others to protect the Ye Family!"


    "Ye Mou has never worried about what happens after I leave. Rest assured, the Ye Family will have its protectors even in my absence. As for you, have you considered the oue of this battle?" Sword Saint Ye stood proudly, sword in hand, "Don¡¯t think that with twenty or thirty of you, you can strut around before me. If you insist on fighting, I can guarantee you sword will cut down ten of you, and I will still leave unscathed. Do you want to try?"


    The crowd was solemn, their faces stern. Had it not been for Sword Saint Ye¡¯s previous disy, they wouldn¡¯t have believed his im. But now, they had no choice but to acknowledge his capability.


    Faced with fighting twenty or thirty Earth Immortals, ten would die in the battle, and they would not even y Sword Saint Ye. Who would willingly engage in such a fight?


    During the tense silence in the crowd, a cold voice suddenly echoed from the distance, "Sword Saint Ye, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t kill even one of us!"


    Everyone was startled, looking in the direction of the voice to see five people rapidly approaching.


    "People from the Qi Family of Wanhu?" Everyone was taken aback, including Sword Saint Ye and Lian Wan Xiong, who both furrowed their brows.


    The five people swiftly arrived, joining the scene in an instant. Leading them was the old patriarch of the Qi Family of Wanhu, holding a red jade stone. He said coldly, "Sword Saint Ye, we meet again!"


    Sword Saint Ye nced at the five neers, his eyebrows knitting tighter, "That coward Qi Bach¨ª didn¡¯te back?"


    "Qi Bach¨ª is upied with other matters. Today is the day we settle our score with you!" The old patriarch raised the red jade stone and continued coldly, "Sword Saint Ye,st time, you took us by surprise at Lake Heart Ind. Today, we shall settle our ount. Your swordsmanship is mysterious; can it break through the Qi Family¡¯s Five Directional Great Formation?"

 Chapter 911 - 910 Five Directional Great Formation

    <h4>Chapter 911: Chapter 910 Five Directional Great Formation</h4>


    The Qi Family of Wanhu had five members, each holding a jade stone, each a different color.


    Upon hearing the words of the elder ancestor, those terrestrial immortals on site were all overjoyed.


    "The Five Directional Great Formation? The Qi Family is really pulling out all the stops!"


    "Of course, thest time Ye Jiansheng went to Lake Heart Ind, he was so formidable. How could they not be angry? I bet they¡¯ve been holding back this anger and are ready to kill Ye Jiansheng!"


    "The Five Directional Great Formation is the sacred object left by the very first Qi ancestor. That ancestor was a true master of the profound, dominating the Heavenly List for five terms and receiving Heaven¡¯s summon five times without agreeing to go. It was only on thest summons that he finally went to the Heavenly Court, but he left the Five Directional Great Formation on Lake Heart Ind to guard the Qi Family of Wanhu. Over the years, the Qi Family has relied on this formation to protect theirnd. Even after a thousand years, their family¡¯s influence hasn¡¯t declined in the slightest!"


    "With the Qi Family rolling out the Five Directional Great Formation, huh, even if Ye Jiansheng has incredible abilities, can he really break through the Five Directional Great Formation?"


    The crowd was uncontrobly excited, and the elder who had spoken before stood up, bowing with hands folded and said, "Elder Ancestor Qi, I thank you for today¡¯s deed!"


    Elder Ancestor Qi returned the gesture, "Elder Master Xue, no need for such formalities. These people have belittled the Southern Six Provinces as having no one capable, so how could we let them have their way today? All of you can rest assured and go on a killing spree. With the Five Directional Great Formation of my Qi Family here, Ye Jiansheng shall not dare to act recklessly!"


    "Thank you!" The elder was delighted and, with a cold look at Ye Jiansheng, said, "Ye Jiansheng, now you should know what it means that there¡¯s always someone better, right?"


    Ye Jiansheng¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed, but he didn¡¯t speak, merely turning to look at Huo Yuanzhen nearby, "Where¡¯s your brother?"


    "Don¡¯t know, haven¡¯t seen him since the incident in Hanxi Province." Huo Yuanzhen shrugged.


    "He doesn¡¯te to help at such a time, is he nning to let us fight to the death here?" Ye Jiansheng said with a sneer.


    "If all else fails, just run away." Huo Yuanzhen suggested.


    "Running is impossible. I really want to test the Qi Family¡¯s Five Directional Great Formation!" Ye Jiansheng slowly took a step forward, looked at the five members of the Qi Family, and said coldly, "The five of you, how much power of the Five Directional Great Formation can you really unleash? Today, I¡¯ll find out for myself!"


    "Ye Jiansheng, you truly are arrogant. Since you¡¯re so intent on seeking death, then we shall oblige!" Elder Ancestor Qi snorted coldly, raising the jade stone in his hand to correspond with the four others.


    The jade stones in the hands of the five emitted beams of light, responding to each other and forming a ring.


    "Ye Jiansheng, do you dare to enter the formation?" Elder Ancestor Qi shouted coldly.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Ye Jiansheng called out coldly, holding his longsword as he rushed into the formation.


    "Begin!" Elder Ancestor Qi shouted loudly, and all five figures soared into the air, taking Ye Jiansheng and vanishing into the sky in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the sky was filled with the sound of booming thunder, as if Thor himself was drumming amongst the clouds. That rolling thunder made everyone below quicken their pulse, eyes filled with fear as if they were witnessing the end of the world!


    After listening for a moment, the terrestrial immortals couldn¡¯t help but exim, "The Five Directional Great Formation, truly as formidable as its reputation!"


    Huo Yuanzhen frowned slightly, "Can Ye Jiansheng manage?"


    "No problem!" Lian Wanxiong said, "Without Qi Bach¨ª, they can¡¯t use the Nine Dragons Technique toplement the Five Directional Great Formation. At most, the formation could only exert thirty percent of its power. With Ye Jiansheng¡¯s strength, a thirty percent powered Five Directional Great Formation won¡¯t be able to handle him!"


    "That¡¯s good to hear!" Huo Yuanzhen looked at the remaining terrestrial immortals, "But now, the two of us are in trouble. Can we really stop so many people?"


    Lian Wanxiong¡¯s brow furrowed. Without Ye Jiansheng, it would indeed be difficult for just the two of them to stop so many.


    "No matter what, we must try!" said Lian Wanxiong.


    Huo Yuanzhen was silent, a purple aura floating around him, his readiness for battle evident against these adversaries.


    The elder¡¯s eyes widened as he said sternly, "Lian Wanxiong, Huo Yuanzhen, only the two of you remain. Do you really think you can stop us?"


    "No matter what, we must try!" Lian Wanxiong replied calmly.


    "I think you¡¯re asking for death!" the elder shouted angrily, "Kill!"


    The Terrestrial Immortals, who had been itching for a fight, charged immediately upon hearing themand, their momentum ferocious as theyunched an assault on both Lian Wanxiong and Huo Yuanzhen.


    Lian Wanxiong didn¡¯t waste words. His Blue Robe billowed as a thousand-foot-long column of blue light, like a pir descending from the sky, enveloped him. He surged forward quickly, blocking most of the Terrestrial Immortals, the shing blue light withstanding the brunt of their attacks.


    Cloaked inyers of purple mist, Huo Yuanzhen blocked three Terrestrial Immortals in the blink of an eye, engaging them in battle.


    However, two Terrestrial Immortals seized an opportunity and dashed past them, quickly reaching Su Yang¡¯s side.


    "Boy, it¡¯s your time to die!" The two Terrestrial Immortals bellowed as they prepared to strike down Su Yang.


    "Don¡¯t kill him!" the elder yelled in panic, "He¡¯s not a Terrestrial Immortal!"


    Only then did the two Terrestrial Immortals realize their mistake, hastily withdrawing their attack, their expressions growing even darker.


    "Break his Four Symbols Great Array!" the elder shouted.


    Eyes lighting up, the two Terrestrial Immortals immediately struck at the light screen below.


    Su Yang¡¯s face turned icy, and with a burst of speed, he used his body to block their attack, then with a fierce wave of his hand, a thousand longswords fell from the sky, shing a thousand people beneath to death!


    A chorus of agony rose from below, and the two Terrestrial Immortals were stunned. They had not expected Su Yang to daremit such a ruthless act right before their eyes.


    "I¡¯ll kill you!" One of the Terrestrial Immortals roared. With a sh, he was in front of Su Yang, grabbing his throat and clenching Su Yang firmly in his grasp.


    Umbra flickered on the Celestial War Armor protecting Su Yang, blocking the Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s attack. Without speaking, Su Yang waved his hand again and another thousand longswords fell.


    "Die!" The Terrestrial Immortal punched Su Yang, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. However, that was all; the blood was spat, but the Celestial War Armor still efficiently shielded him.


    It was only now that the Terrestrial Immortal realized something was amiss and bellowed, "The Wu Family¡¯s Celestial War Armor? Take it off!"


    He yanked hard, but the armor wouldn¡¯t budge. Looking closely, he saw a Little Turtle clinging tightly, his strength unable to pry it off.


    "What is this?" wondered the Terrestrial Immortal, perplexed.


    At that moment, Su Yang managed to counterstrike, hitting the Terrestrial Immortal in the chest.


    The Terrestrial Immortal, not wounded but pained by the blow, was furious, roaring as he seized Su Yang¡¯s head and body, "I¡¯m going to tear you apart!"


    Just at this intense moment, a p of thunder boomed from the sky. Right behind it, a streak of golden light arrived in an instant, sting the Terrestrial Immortal away.

 Chapter 912 - 911 Law Enforcers Reappear

    <h4>Chapter 912: Chapter 911 Law Enforcers Reappear</h4>


    The Terrestrial Immortal was sted out by the golden light, half of his body shattered to pieces.


    Fortunately, as a Terrestrial Immortal, he escaped in panic, avoiding the attack of the golden light, and his body was slowly recovering.


    Having sustained severe injuries, a Terrestrial Immortal can still recover by absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy as long as they do not die on the spot. However, a body that has recovered after such depletion is certainly not as robust as the one cultivated before, and it usually takes at least several years to fully regain strength.


    Half of this Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s body had healed, but judging by the look of it, it would be impossible to fully recover within ten or twenty years.


    Everyone on the scene was shocked. Who could have intervened to save Su Yang at that moment?


    Su Yang stepped back a few paces and took a few deep breaths, finally regaining someposure. The luster of the Celestial War Armor on his body had also faded to an extreme. If not for that golden light, this Terrestrial Immortal might have really torn him to shreds.


    "Who is in the heavens!" The elder frowned and said, "Why intervene in the affairs of the Southern Six Provinces?"


    With another roar of thunder, under the watchful eyes of all, three golden-armored men descended from the sky.


    "Law Enforcers!?" A cry of surprise arose from the crowd, especially from the Earth Immortals whose eyes widened.


    Law Enforcers appearing at that time? And to intervene by saving Su Yang, what on earth was going on?


    Weren¡¯t Law Enforcers supposed to refrain from meddling in worldly grievances? Why would these three Law Enforcerse to Su Yang¡¯s rescue?


    The elder¡¯s face turned pale, and the other Earth Immortals stopped and retreated. The elder¡¯s voice trembled as he said, "Law Enforcers, the three of you... what do you mean by this?"


    Su Yang was also startled at the sight of these three Law Enforcers. He had seen them before during the battle in Hanxi Province. They were about to deal with Huo Yuanzhen when they suddenly retreated, and he didn¡¯t know why.


    Unexpectedly, they appeared again this time. And these three Law Enforcers had intervened to save him? What was the situation?


    The three Law Enforcers hadnded at the scene, standing right beside Su Yang. The leading Law Enforcer nced at the elder and said coldly, "This man is not a Terrestrial Immortal. Your attack on him is a vition of the rules!"


    The elder was dumbfounded, "Isn¡¯t it only a vition if we kill him?"


    "Are the rules set by you or by us?" the Law Enforcer replied coldly.


    The elder dared not argue with the Law Enforcers, and could only nod awkwardly, "The three of you, I truly apologize, perhaps... perhaps he did indeed overstep."


    The other Earth Immortals were dumbstruck. Law Enforcers always intervened after incidents urred; it was extremely peculiar to see them stepping in halfway through.


    Moreover, these three Law Enforcers standing next to Su Yang appeared as if they were there to protect and escort him. What was going on? Could it be that Su Yang had connections within the Law Enforcers?


    Still, wasn¡¯t it said that once someone became a Law Enforcer, they had to abandon all worldly attachments? What was the situation with these three Law Enforcers?


    Taking a deep breath, the elder said in a low voice, "Do not harm Su Yang, just break his Four Symbols Formation and The Art of Thousand Swords!"


    The Terrestrial Immortal, still frightened, looked at the three Law Enforcers and took a deep breath, before making his move again. This time, however, his target was the light screen of the Four Symbols Formation.


    But before his power could strike the light screen, a Law Enforcer bravely stepped in and stopped him.


    At this, everyone was astounded once more. The elder furrowed his brow and said, "The three of you, we haven¡¯t harmed any ordinary people here!"


    "Terrestrial Immortal, you shall not interfere with the affairs of mortals!" the Law Enforcer said coldly.


    "Ah?" The elder was bewildered: "But he¡¯s trying to kill our family members. Besides, we¡¯re just breaking the formation, we¡¯re not doing anything else!"


    "I said it¡¯s not allowed, do you have a problem with that?" The Law Enforcer¡¯s face grew colder: "Do you need us to take action personally and demonstrate the rules again?"


    The elder was furious, but in the end, he dared not say anything. The strength of the Law Enforcers was not simple. If these three Law Enforcers were to take action together, plus Lian Wanxiong and Huo Yuanzhen, how many of the Terrestrial Immortals present would be able to return alive?


    The other Terrestrial Immortals also had expressions of disbelief on their faces. They just couldn¡¯t understand why these three Law Enforcers were so partial to Su Yang.


    At that moment, Huo Yuanzhenughed: "Hey, Mr. Su, since the three Law Enforcers are here, why don¡¯t you hurry up with your business? Don¡¯t worry, none of these old turtles will dare to make a move!"


    Su Yang smiled. He didn¡¯t know what these three Law Enforcers meant, but certainly, an opportunity had arrived.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, flew straight up to the barrier, and said coldly, "Kneel or die!"


    Seeing their family¡¯s Earth Immortals arrive, everyone below was initially excited and felt that Su Yang was certainly doomed this time.


    Unexpectedly, the arrival of their family¡¯s Earth Immortals still ended with the same result.


    With the Law Enforcers making an appearance, and clearly favoring Su Yang, it caused everyone to utterly despair.


    People looked at each other, and finally, out of sheer fear, someone kneeled down tremulously.


    Once one started, others followed suit. Soon, the ground below was filled with people kneeling; at least ny percent had knelt down.


    "It seems there are still some tough guys left!" Su Yang said coldly: "Well then, you can go to die!"


    With a casual wave of his hand, another hundred longswords fell. Those who hadn¡¯t kneeled instantly dropped to the ground.


    Seeing this, the rest were petrified with fear. Those who had not kneeled quickly did so, one after another, without another word of protest.


    The Earth Immortals standing by were nearly bursting with anger at the scene.


    Finally, an Earth Immortal couldn¡¯t hold back his roar: "Why? Why is it that Mr. Su can kill our family¡¯s people, and we can only stand by and watch? Law Enforcers should act ording to the rules. You are meddling in mortal affairs!"


    No sooner had the Earth Immortal finished speaking than a Law Enforcer charged in front of him. A golden sword in hand chopped down, and the Earth Immortal struggled to defend himself. Yet, he still couldn¡¯t withstand the strike and was directly cleaved in half by the golden sword.


    The Earth Immortal fled in panic, but the Law Enforcer showed no intention of stopping and pursued him once more, delivering another sh.


    In the end, only his Primordial Spirit escaped, screaming in terror as it quickly fled into the distance.


    The Law Enforcer did not pursue further but stood there proudly: "Who else dares to defy?"


    Everyone looked at each other, with no one daring to speak.


    That Earth Immortal had essentially been dismembered by the Law Enforcer. Even with just a Primordial Spirit left, if he could escape with his life, the best oue would be possession.


    After possession, one¡¯s strength would dramatically decrease. Moreover, it would be very difficult to recover one¡¯s original strength, and if any enemies were encountered, death was almost certain!

 Chapter 913 - 912: 10th of the Earth Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 913: Chapter 912: 10th of the Earth Rankings</h4>


    Law Enforcers made their move, plunging the audience on-site into a silence as grave as death.


    Everyone was angry yet dared not speak out. There was no helping it, in the face of the Law Enforcers, you simply had no reason to argue. The rules of the Law Enforcers were the rules, their reasoning was the reasoning, and if they wanted to make a move, they truly didn¡¯t dare to obstruct.


    At this moment, all people could do was watch helplessly as the members of the family alliance from within the mountain all knelt on the ground. Those who were unwilling to kneel had already been executed by Su Yang, without exception.


    These three Law Enforcers stood beside Su Yang,pletely as if turning a blind eye to the kneeling people from the mountain.


    After a long while, the elder who had spoken earlier simply could no longer restrain himself, and sped his hands saying, "Law Enforcers, we were wrong this time, we will no longer interfere in the affairs of ordinary people. But, I still want to say a word to Alliance Leader Su. There¡¯s a saying that you should spare others when you can, isn¡¯t Alliance Leader Su afraid of retribution after having killed so many people? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not yet advanced to Earthly Immortal, and the Law Enforcers will protect you. But once you advance to the Earthly Immortal Realm, you will no longer be protected by any rules. Having offended the Qi Family of Wanhu and terrestrial immortals from the great families of the Southern Six Provinces, are you not afraid of being targeted when you be a terrestrial immortal?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was icy as he nced at the elder, "Are you threatening me?"


    "Not a threat, just telling you," the elder said coldly. "Today, thirty-six members of the Xue Family have died at your hands, this ount, I¡¯ll remember it well. There will be a meeting in the mountains and waters, Alliance Leader Su, I hope you remember this phrase!"


    "Since you¡¯ve said so, how about I just go ahead and annihte your entire Xue Family, leaving none behind?" Su Yang said coldly.


    The elder¡¯s expression chilled, and he said solemnly, "Su, don¡¯t push things too far!"


    "Am I going too far?" Su Yang said coldly. "So many families from the Southern Six Provinces, uniting over five thousand seven hundred people, ascending umted Cloud Mountain, iming they¡¯ll annihte my entire Divine Physicians Alliance. Now, being weaker than me, you have died at my hands. You shrinking turtles, first you want to kill me, then you start threatening me, is what you did not excessive? What¡¯s this, only your family alliance is allowed to annihte members of my Divine Physicians Alliance, but we¡¯re not allowed to fight back? What kind of nonsense is that? Have you been a shrinking head, acting as a tortoise for so long that you truly think the world revolves around you?"


    The elder became ashen with anger at Su Yang¡¯s words, shouting angrily, "Su, I won¡¯t engage in a war of words with you. Remember today¡¯s incident well!"


    "Elder Xue, I think what the Su Brothers said is right!" At this point, Lian Wanxiong spoke up calmly, "When conducting oneself and handling affairs, one must be fair. Since your Xue Family¡¯s people dared toe to umted Cloud Mountain, wanting to kill here, they should have been prepared to die here. Over five thousand seven hundred people, and you couldn¡¯t defeat even a single Su Yang, do you still have the face to intimidate him?"


    The elder was furious, "Lian Wanxiong, this is between him and me; it¡¯s none of your concern!"


    "The Su Brothers¡¯ affairs are my affairs!" Lian Wanxiong said calmly.


    The elder¡¯s face was filled with rage, and he yelled, "Lian Wanxiong, do you really want to take this matter onto yourself?"


    Lian Wanxiong, "I just can¡¯t stand your shameless actions!"


    The elder was extremely annoyed, but in the end, he could only swallow his anger. Lian Wanxiong¡¯s strength was far above his, he simply had no way to deal with Lian Wanxiong.


    At this time, a tall and thin man stepped forward from behind the elder, saying coldly, "Law Enforcers, you won¡¯t intervene in matters between Earthly Immortals, will you?"


    All three Law Enforcers nodded, with the lead one saying coldly, "However, don¡¯t conduct yourselves in an embarrassing manner by bullying the few with numbers!"


    The expressions of these Earth Immortals instantly changed; they really couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with the Law Enforcers¡¯ rules¡ªhad they changed the rules? Before, the Law Enforcers would never say such things!


    The tall and thin man nodded slowly, looking at Lian Wanxiong, "Lian Wanxiong, if you want to get involved in the matters of the Southern Six Provinces, you¡¯d better have the strength to do so. If you want to bully others with your power, you¡¯ll have to ask whether the people of the Southern Six Provinces agree. Do you really think that there¡¯s nobody left in the Southern Six Provinces?"


    "So you¡¯re saying you want to have a bout with me?" Lian Wanxiong said calmly.


    The tall and thin man chuckled lightly, "I¡¯m rather modest; I¡¯ve only just entered the Heavenly List. I wonder if Brother Lian would be so kind as to grant me some pointers!"


    A glint shed in Lian Wanxiong¡¯s eyes as he said, "Heavenly List, number ten, Fu Lingyuan!"


    The tall and thin man Fu Lingyuan nodded, "If I can be defeated by you, Brother Lian, then you will be the tenth on the Heavenly List!"


    "Rankings are but empty titles; if Brother Fu is willing to enlighten me, I am ready to receive it!" said Lian Wanxiong.


    "Well then, let¡¯s have our battle in the heavens!" said Fu Lingyuan, and with that, he soared into the sky, disappearing in an instant.


    Lian Wanxiong smiled faintly, following closely behind and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    The crowd below looked at each other, somewhat confounded. An Earthly Immortal spoke coldly, "Lian Wanxiong actually dares to cross hands with Mr. Fu; he¡¯s simply seeking his own death. Humph, after today¡¯s event, with so many of us from the Southern Six Provinces being killed, it¡¯s time for them to pay the price!"


    "Bah!" Huo Yuanzhen spat, "Fu Lingyuan thinks to defeat Lian Wanxiong? Are you daydreaming? After today, this tenth ce on the Heavenly List will bepletely reced!"


    The Earth Immortals on the other side instantly became enraged, kicking up a fuss. Huo Yuanzhen, unwilling to show weakness, single-handedly engaged in a verbal battle with the multitude, and he was actually holding the upper hand while scolding so many people.


    Su Yang watched from the side, shocked by what he saw. This Huo Yuanzhen indeed could not be provoked.


    The three Law Enforcers stood to the side, quietly watching all that unfolded.


    Finally, driven to fury by the scolding, an Earthly Immortal stepped out from the crowd and shouted angrily, "Huo Yuanzhen, do you think you¡¯re Ye Jiansheng or Lian Wanxiong? How dare you spout such nonsense here. The Southern Six Provinces are not a ce for you to cause trouble! Today, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, wouldn¡¯t people think that there¡¯s no one left in the Southern Six Provinces!"


    "With just you wanting to teach me a lesson?" Huo Yuanzhen sneered, "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s you who¡¯ll be taught a lesson!"


    "Let¡¯s find out then!" The Earthly Immortal cursed and made his move, not going to the heavens, but instead directly started fighting with Huo Yuanzhen right there.


    Actually, Huo Yuanzhen wasn¡¯t weak, and after fighting for a while, the Earthly Immortal was directly sent flying by Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s palm.


    The Earth Immortals on that side instantly erupted into noise, with another man stepping forward, "Huo Yuanzhen, I¡¯ll fight you!"


    "Whenever!" Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s expression was calm as he struck again, fighting with this man.


    This time, the disparity in strength between the two wasn¡¯t significant. However, in the end, it was still Huo Yuanzhen who won by a narrow margin, forcing the man to retreat.


    Quickly after, another stood up and shouted, "Now it¡¯s my turn!"

 Chapter 914 - 913 Favoritism

    <h4>Chapter 914: Chapter 913 Favoritism</h4>


    Huo Yuanzhen frowned, and Su Yang¡¯s expression was icy as he said in a deep voice, "The Terrestrial Immortals of the Southern Six Provinces are truly shameless. To fight a woman with a war of attrition, aren¡¯t they afraid of losing face when word gets out?"


    "What business is it of yours to meddle in the affairs of Terrestrial Immortals?" the man cursed angrily.


    "Am I allowed to get involved?" a Law Enforcer suddenly spoke up.


    The man was stunned and scratched his head: "Even the fighting between us Terrestrial Immortals needs to be managed by Law Enforcers?"


    "Ganging up on the few, using a war of attrition, such shamelessness is unbearable to watch, what about it?" the Law Enforcer said coldly.


    The man was somewhat baffled, and everyone else fell silent. They really couldn¡¯t understand why these three Law Enforcers were so biased toward Su Yang¡¯s side today?


    Just as everyone was silent, a loud boom suddenly came from the sky, as if something had exploded.


    Immediately after, five figures descended from the sky in panic, followed by the White-robed Sword Saint Ye riding on his sword.


    The Qi Family¡¯s five were flustered, carrying more or less wounds. Sword Saint Ye, on the other hand, was unblemished in his white robes, his demeanor calm as he floated down, without a scratch on him.


    The oue of this battle was already very clear. The Qi Family had used the Five Directional Great Formation, but in the end, they were no match for Sword Saint Ye, the formation had been broken by him!


    Seeing the situation below, the faces of the Qi Family¡¯s five turned even more awkward. They had not won; below them, there was a deadlock. This time, they had suffered a crushing defeat.


    Sword Saint Yended next to Huo Yuanzhen, his gaze falling on the man who had just been about to make a move, and said coldly, "What kind of skill is it to bully a woman, or shall I spar with you instead?"


    The man immediately shut his mouth, not daring to utter a word. Fighting with Sword Saint Ye, wasn¡¯t that tantamount to seeking death?


    When even the Five Directional Great Formation couldn¡¯t trap Sword Saint Ye, how could he dare to cross swords with Sword Saint Ye?


    Sword Saint Ye¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd and finallynded on the elder from the Xue Family: "Elder Xue, I heard you threatening Su Yang just now from the sky. What now, still nning to settle ounts after autumn? Hmph, if I were to behead you with one stroke now, would you still be settling ounts?"


    The elder¡¯s face turned red, but in the end, he swallowed his pride. Sword Saint Ye was not known for his good temper. When he had just arrived, Sword Saint Ye had already shed with his sword. If it weren¡¯t for the nine people around him joining forces to help, he would have died long ago; how could he dare to provoke Sword Saint Ye now?


    "Not daring to pass even a fart, and still calling yourself a Terrestrial Immortal, still daring to scare people, I spit on that!" Sword Saint Ye said contemptuously.


    The elder was close to exploding with rage, but in the end, he could only respond with silence.


    Not long after, two more people descended from the sky, Lian Wanxiong and Fu Lingyuan.


    "It seems that the tenth ce on the Heavenly List has really changed hands!" Sword Saint Ye said with a smile.


    Everyone could clearly see that when Fu Lingyuannded, his body was wobbling and his movements were shaky, indicating he had sustained serious injuries. Meanwhile, Lian Wanxiong was as calm as ever, showing no sign of distress. The result of this battle was all too evident.


    The crowd was once again astonished; Lian Wanxiong ascending to the Heavenly List was a significant event!


    "Alright, if there is anyone else who is dissatisfied, let¡¯s continue the fight," Sword Saint Ye said. "If no one wishes to fight, then let¡¯s all disperse. Let mortals resolve mortal affairs!"


    Looking down at the bloody scene below the mountain, although people were reluctant, they dared not say anything. Sword Saint Ye, Lian Wanxiong, Huo Yuanzhen¡ªwho would be easy to deal with? Moreover, the most critical point was that the three Law Enforcers were standing on their side; who would dare to speak?


    After a moment of silence, a man suddenly stepped forward, cupped his hands, and said, "Alliance Leader Su, if my Sun Family is willing to apologize and submit, may we be allowed to spare the lives of my family members?"


    "I did not n to exterminate all the great families of the Southern Six Provinces!" Su Yang said calmly.


    The man slowly nodded and bowed again, "Thank you!"


    After speaking, the man looked toward Ye Jiansheng and the other two and bowed, "Gentlemen, I take my leave!"


    Turning around, the man departed without any hesitation.


    Seeing this, the others also left one after another. Before long, there were very few people left at the scene.


    The elder of the Xue Family was still here, now feeling like he was caught between a rock and a hard ce. After all, he had offended Su Yang the most just now. And currently, there were still a few members of the Xue Family at the foot of the mountain; he was afraid that after he left, Su Yang would really wipe out the Xue Family all at once.


    Su Yang saw through the old man¡¯s thoughts and said coldly, "The affairs of Immortals are the affairs of Immortals. The affairs of mortals are those of mortals. If the people of the Xue Family are willing to repent, I will spare them. I will not strike against them because of your actions!"


    The elder of the Xue Family¡¯s expression eased, he wanted to thank him but ultimately couldn¡¯t say it. He could only awkwardly turn and leave.


    The five from the Qi Family looked at each other and, not daring to stay any longer, hurriedly followed suit and left.


    The other Earth Immortals also saw no further need to stay and left in a hurry. With that, all the Earth Immortals who hade here had left, not one remained.


    The three Law Enforcers, seeing this situation, also departed directly, without lingering.


    Only then did Huo Yuanzhen turn to Su Yang and say, "Hey, haven¡¯t you made a bit too much of a scene here?"


    "If I don¡¯tpletely intimidate them, it will be troublesome sooner orter!" Su Yang said, "I just wanted a Divine Physicians Alliance, but they insisted on exterminating it. How could I not resist?"


    "Resisting is right!" Ye Jiansheng said directly, "For these self-important great families, one cannot be polite. Otherwise, they will really start to squeeze you like a soft persimmon! For such matters, if you must kill, you should do it in a way that leaves them utterly convinced. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles in the future!"


    Su Yang smiled. Ye Jiansheng, in this regard, was very simr to him in character.


    "Alright, you take care of the things here first," Lian Wanxiong said with a smile. "Brother Ye, Miss Huo, there is a treasure chamber left by the Medical Sage in the back mountain of the Medical Saint Sect, shall we go take a look?"


    "Sure!" The two of them smiled lightly and followed Lian Wanxiong into the back mountain.


    Only then did Su Yang descend from the sky and stand in front of the gate of the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    This battle could truly be described as incredibly dangerous.


    Not to mention the Earth Immortals, if Su Yang had made even a slight mistake in controlling his power just now, he probably would have died.


    Having absorbed so much power and fully executing The Art of Thousand Swords, the process seemed strong. But in truth, Su Yang had also suffered quite a bit of damage.


    And being chased and attacked by that Earth Immortal, even though he was protected by the Celestial War Armor, Su Yang was still beaten until his internal organs were injured.


    Afternding, Su Yang secretly consumed several Spiritual Medicines to temporarily suppress his injuries. But based on the severity of his injuries now, a full recovery would require several days of rest at least.


    However, Su Yang now did not dare show even a hint of despondency, because he still had to deal with the family alliance matter!

 Chapter 915 - 914: Submit or Not

    <h4>Chapter 915: Chapter 914: Submit or Not</h4>


    In front of the grand entrance of the Divine Physicians Alliance, Han Tianyuan and others were still standing there, somewhat dumbfounded, because they didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    Logically speaking, Su Yang had just been outside the Four Symbols Great Array, and they couldn¡¯t hurt him, so they couldn¡¯t make a move. But now, Su Yang had descended, and they should have attacked him.


    However, the families that had invited them over were now kneeling on the ground, trembling and begging for mercy. Was it still appropriate for them to attack at this time?


    Su Yang ignored them and walked to the edge of the cliff, speaking loudly, "In this battle, do you surrender or not?"


    Those kneeling on the mountain looked at each other and finally, a few of them said very softly, "We surrender... we surrender..."


    Following these few people¡¯s voices, others also spoke up. Though reluctant, they dared not refuse to surrender. After all, even the Terrestrial Immortals from their families had been chased away, and they had witnessed the Law Enforcerse down to support Su Yang. What more could they say?


    Of course, some kept their mouths shut or simply said they did not surrender in a low voice among the crowd. After all, most of them were unwilling!


    Su Yang frowned, unfooled by these little tricks. Without wasting words, he soared into the air and with a wave of his hand, immediately more than a dozen longswords fell, striking among those dozen individuals, who died miserably on the spot.


    Below, chaos ensued, everyone screaming in shock. A Family Head couldn¡¯t help but say, "Alliance Leader Su, we are already kneeling on the ground, what more do you want? Why do you still kill at this time?"


    Su Yang said coldly, "These people, just now were mingling in the crowd saying they did not surrender. Since they did not surrender, I might as well kill them. Should I wait for them to regroup and seek revenge on me?"


    The people below all changed their expressions, especially those near the ten or so people who had just died. Others might not have heard, but they had heard very clearly that these people had indeed said they did not surrender.


    What none expected was that in such a situation where many people were speaking at once, Su Yang could still distinguish from the crowd those few who said they did not surrender, which was shocking indeed.


    It seemed that trying to y little tricks in front of Su Yang waspletely impossible now.


    Those who had remained silent, hoping to get away with it, were now also pale-faced. Had they known, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to deceive him. Now, they wished they could shout loudly that they surrendered, just hoping that Su Yang would not trouble them.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over these people, indifferently yet pointedly, as he said coldly, "I ask again, do you surrender or not?"


    "We surrender!"


    This time, the response was very uniform and very straightforward, as if rehearsed, and everyone answered loudly together, no one daring to utter half a ¡¯no¡¯ or keep silent.


    The people of the Divine Physicians Alliance on the mountain were utterly shocked. Before this battle, who could have imagined that they could make the people of the Ten Great Families kneel before them, so respectfully indicating their surrender?


    But now, Su Yang had done it. Su Yang, with his own strength, had forcefully made all the families of the Southern Six Provinces bow and kneel!


    Members of the Divine Physicians Alliance had tears in their eyes, having thought this was their battle of life and death. Who could have imagined that the oue of the battle would be so, ultimately bing the crowning battle of the Divine Physicians Alliance? The transformation from before to after, simply left everyone at a loss for a moment!


    Su Yang was calm, brushing off his sleeves and turning back to the Divine Physicians Alliance. After a long while, his cold voice emanated from within the Divine Physicians Alliance, "I request that the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families, all sovereigns, and leaders of major powerse inside for a discussion."


    People outside the house were stunned. Was Su Yang nowmanding these people at this time?


    Jeang Zier was the first toe back to her senses and hastily said, "Yes, Alliance Hierarch."


    After taking a few steps, Jeang Zier remembered something, turned around, and asked, "Alliance Hierarch, what about the others?"


    "Keep kneeling!" Su Yang¡¯s voice waspletely emotionless.


    Jeang Zier couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, knowing that those kneeling at the foot of the mountain were all significant figures from the Southern Six Provinces. To have these people continue kneeling while Su Yang held his council spoke volumes of his assertive approach.


    However, recalling the strength Su Yang had shown this time, Jeang Zier remained silent. With Su Yang¡¯s capabilities, what were these so-called dignitaries in his presence?


    Jeang Zier walked to the edge of the cliff and ryed Su Yang¡¯s words.


    At the foot of the mountain, the crowd exchanged nces. The family heads and controllers of the great forces started making their way up. However, some family heads and leaders had died in the recent battle, making the situation very awkward.


    Finally, a highly respected Great Elder asked tremblingly, "Miss Jeang, could you please tell Alliance Leader Su something for us... Our family head was killed in battle, so... what should we do now?"


    Jeang Zier nodded, turned, and softly spoke to Su Yang about the matter.


    "Let those who can make decisionse up!" Su Yang replied.


    Jeang Zier conveyed Su Yang¡¯s message down, and the crowd finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before long, over two hundred people walked up from below, all of them were family heads or controllers of major forces.


    From the Southern Six Provinces, apart from the Ten Great Families of Hanxi Province, almost all the other provinces¡¯ Ten Great Families were present. In addition, there were also major families from different cities and the underground leaders of each province, together making up a veryrge crowd.


    An apaniment that followed into the Divine Physicians Alliance¡¯s gatewayprised these Immortals including Han Tianyuan, Xie Feiyu, Wu Qianqian, and Zheng Jiusha, who also entered the grand hall.


    The grand hall of the Divine Physicians Alliance, originally the hall of the Medical Saint Sect, was notrge. With so many people entering at once, the space seemed even more cramped.


    Su Yang sat in the main seat, his gaze icy, sweeping across the faces of everyone who entered.


    The crowd felt uneasy. Although the Immortals might be unaffected, these family heads and leaders were visibly agitated. No one knew how Su Yang would deal with them, but with the corpses strewn outside, he had already proven his ruthless methods!


    Seeing so many people having entered, Su Yang did not show any intention of allowing them to sit. Instead, he calmly stated, "It seems that you all still don¡¯t respect me enough."


    The crowd was taken aback. With Su Yang suddenly saying this, was he about to make a move again?


    As everyone remained silent, Su Yang suddenly stood up, sidestepped, and instantly appeared next to an unremarkable-looking man in the crowd.


    Su Yang stretched out his hand, grabbed the man by the neck, and hoisted him up, saying coldly, "Assassin!"

 Chapter 916 - 915 The Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 916: Chapter 915 The Assassin</h4>


    Everyone was shocked as they looked at the man, especially the few by his side, who were utterly bewildered.


    The man struggled incessantly in Su Yang¡¯s grip but was utterly unable to break free.


    An elderly man beside them couldn¡¯t help but say, "Master Su, this... this is the Cheng Family Head from Minnan Province, he... he¡¯s not an assassin..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered, his grip tightening another notch, "If you don¡¯t make a move, I will squeeze the life out of you!"


    The man continued to struggle, as several other Family Heads quickly tried to persuade Su Yang, but he did not stop.


    Finally, the man¡¯s neck twisted, and he went limp.


    The people around them all eximed, "Is... is he dead?"


    Everyone was astonished, unable toprehend what Su Yang was up to. Wasn¡¯t he being too ruthless? They said he wasn¡¯t an assassin, yet you still kill him directly? It¡¯s easy to find a pretext for usation, isn¡¯t it?


    However, Su Yang showed no remorse whatsoever, he simply took out the Nine Cold Jade Sword and said coldly, "You¡¯re quite good at ying dead, so I¡¯ll cut your body into ten pieces and see how long you can keep up the act!"


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword shed down straight toward the man, and just as it was about to hit, the man suddenly moved. Like a ghost, he shot up swiftly, appearing behind Su Yang in an instant, with a point of cold light in his hand stabbing directly at Su Yang¡¯s back.


    This move was so sudden, no one at the scene had time to react.


    Nevertheless, Su Yang was a bit faster. The Nine Cold Jade Sword in his hand flew out, spun back, and reached right behind Su Yang, its tip shing with the cold glimmer and blocking the fatal strike.


    The man was extremely fast, spinning around again andunching another cold glint at Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s Nine Cold Jade Sword was even faster, blocking the man¡¯s strike right as he made his move. Following that, the Nine Cold Jade Sword chopped downward, enveloping the man within its arc.


    The man dodged in panic, but after several attempts, he still couldn¡¯t evade the Nine Cold Jade Sword. Eventually, he was driven back several steps by the Nine Cold Jade Sword, but he stayedposed. Dozens of cold glints flew from his body, attacking the Sect Leader and Gate Leader of various Great Sects within the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    "Hmph!" Su Yang snorted coldly and waved his hand, a longsword falling into his grasp. He flicked his fingers, and the longsword shattered into pieces, dozens of metal shards flew out, blocking all the cold glints.


    The onlookers were all astounded by such a feat, requiring such reaction and precision. If it had been off by even the slightest bit, surely someone would have died on the spot.


    The man, too, was taken aback, clearly not daring to linger in battle, heunched three more cold glints to fend off Su Yang and then turned to run.


    This time, Su Yang did not sh head-on, but instead, he swung his hand behind him, propelling the three cold glints outside the hall.


    Not long after the three cold glints flew out, the crowd only heard three resounding booms, as the three cold glints exploded. The powerful impact made everyone in the hall stagger.


    All were eximing in shock, with no one expecting the man¡¯sst three cold glints to actually be explosive devices. Luckily, Su Yang had just pushed them away, instead of blocking them as he had before. Otherwise, had they exploded inside the hall, it¡¯s unknown how many would have perished!


    Now, people couldn¡¯t help but admire Su Yang¡¯s strength, which was indeed terrifying. The strength of this man was clearly above that of Wu Qianqian and Zheng Jiusha.


    Moreover, the man¡¯s method of killing was nothing short of supernatural, unpredictable by gods and devils alike. Even a master like Wan Mingshan¡¯s Xie Feiyu, when faced with him, would hardly escape unscathed. Han Tianyuan himself wouldn¡¯t dare to guarantee that he could avoid injury under the man¡¯s mysterious attacks.


    And Su Yang, with such an understated move, firmly subdued the man,pelling everyone to acknowledge his power.


    Just as the man was about to burst out of the great hall, Su Yang reached out into the air and coldlymanded, "Come back here!"


    An invisible force grasped the man¡¯s ankle, pulling him back directly.


    The man, unwilling to give up, tried to counterattack. But Su Yang was one step ahead, striking the man¡¯s chest with a swift palm.


    This time, the man couldn¡¯t avoid it and could only respond with a palm strike in defense. The sh of palms resulted in the man¡¯s arm snapping, and Su Yang¡¯s palm stillnded on his chest. He fell to the ground, vomiting blood, powerless to resist any further!


    A gasp arose from the crowd, and a Family Head eximed in surprise, "When did Patriarch Cheng be so powerful?"


    Everyone was taken aback. They knew Patriarch Cheng well and although he was also in the Integration Realm, he was certainly not at the level of The Sovereign. Yet now, the man¡¯s exchange with Su Yang was staggeringly strong, obviously superior to the likes of Zheng Jiusha and Wu Qianqian. What exactly was going on?


    "This man is not Patriarch Cheng!" Han Tianyuan dered coldly.


    "Not him?" The crowd was stunned, and a man familiar with Patriarch Cheng urgently said, "How is that possible? I¡¯ve known him for over forty years, that¡¯s clearly him!"


    The others nodded in agreement. Patriarch Cheng was well-known, and many present had seen him before. This man was unmistakably Patriarch Cheng!


    "Could he have changed his face?" A Family Head murmured, while someone else simply walked up and tugged at Patriarch Cheng¡¯s face a few times, but nothing seemed toe off.


    "He hasn¡¯t changed his face!" that Family Head said strangely, and the crowd became even more bewildered. If he hadn¡¯t changed his face, then he must be Patriarch Cheng, right?


    At that moment, Su Yang approached. He pressed five spots on Patriarch Cheng¡¯s cheeks and then gently stroked across them. Ayer of skin peeled off from Patriarch Cheng¡¯s face, revealing a stranger¡¯s visage.


    "Good heavens!" The surrounding crowd eximed in unison, their eyes wide in disbelief. Such a scene was beyond imagination if they hadn¡¯t witnessed it with their own eyes.


    "What... what exactly is happening here?" Even a Sect Leader from the Divine Physicians Alliance couldn¡¯t help but express his astonishment.


    "This is one of the more advanced face-changing techniques," Su Yang exined casually. "It changes one¡¯s facial structure so that the mask blends seamlessly with the facial features. Even if you try to pull it, it won¡¯te off. Once these acupoints are sealed, his facial structure will return to its original form, and the mask will fall off on its own!"


    The onlookers were amazed. If Su Yang hadn¡¯t said it, who would have thought such face-changing techniques existed in the world?


    "Then who is this man?" a Family Head asked in amazement.


    All around, faces were colored with embarrassment. At this point, did it even need to be said? This man was surely the hired killer they had brought in, right?


    Indeed, this time, the allied families had indeed spent a high price on hiring killers to ensure certainty. However, they themselves had never seen these assassins, nor knew in what form they would appear.

 Chapter 917 - 916: Is Apology Useful?

    <h4>Chapter 917: Chapter 916: Is Apology Useful?</h4>


    This time, if Su Yang hadn¡¯t personally exposed the assassin, none of the people present would have suspected that Patriarch Cheng was actually an imposter.


    One must admit that the assassin was truly patient. Even at this crucial moment, he was still able to calmly follow into the great hall instead of striking earlier. It seemed he intended to strike at Su Yang suddenly upon getting closer to him.


    However, he greatly underestimated Su Yang¡¯s strength, not expecting to be recognized as soon as he entered, which led to his miserable fate.


    Su Yang did not bother with the assassin whoy on the ground with little breath left in him. He walked to the main seat and sat down before calmly speaking, "Now, those here are the remaining family heads and rulers of the Southern Six Provinces. At this point, let¡¯s discuss how should we wrap up this matter."


    The faces of the crowd were sullen. Su Yang had killed two-fifths of their people, a devastating loss for them.


    Under any other circumstances, they would never let things go so easily. But this time, they had no choice but to bow their heads. Even their family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal had been defeated, what more could they say?


    After a moment of silence, an elder stepped forward, cupped his hands, and said, "Alliance Leader Su, the wrongdoing was ours this time. Here, the family heads and rulers would like to apologize to Alliance Leader Su and to the Divine Physicians Alliance."


    The elder bowed deeply, and although the others were reluctant, they too had no choice but to bow.


    Su Yang did not even nce at them, simply holding his teacup and slowly savoring the tea inside, as if he had no concern for the people before him.


    Without a word from Su Yang, none of them could straighten their backs, all feeling incredibly awkward. Su Yang¡¯s dismissive attitude inmed their anger. But as angry as they were, what could they do?


    After a long while, Su Yang finished his cup of tea and then looked at the people. Without allowing them to rise, he said calmly, "Do you think an apology is useful?"


    The faces of the crowd were all stunned. What did he mean by this?


    Although it was said that everyone had joined forces to attack the Divine Physicians Alliance, in reality, the alliance had suffered little loss. But these great families had suffered heavy losses. Over five thousand came, and forty percent died here. Was Su Yang still not satisfied? What would it take for Su Yang to be content?


    "Alliance Leader Su, as you can see, we have also suffered heavy losses..." the elder spoke softly.


    "What of heavy losses?" Su Yang said coldly. "ording to my original n, I was to kill you all!"


    Theplexions of everyone changed, and a family head couldn¡¯t help but say, "Alliance Hierarch, don¡¯t go too far, we¡ª"


    Without letting the family head finish, Su Yang waved his hand, and a sword flew out, pinning the family head against the distant wall.


    The crowd was shocked and their faces turned angry. However, in the end, no one dared to speak. After all, Su Yang was far too formidable now!


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s brow furrowed. He stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "Alliance Leader Su, to be forgiving where one can is a virtue..."


    "If the Divine Physicians Alliance had been the one defeated today, would you still say the same?" Su Yang interrupted Han Tianyuan directly.


    Han Tianyuan¡¯splexion turned awkward as he clenched his teeth, "No matter whoes out defeated, I would say the same words!"


    "Really?" Su Yang sneered, "But do you think they would listen to you?"


    Han Tianyuan wanted to answer, but thinking about the things those families had done, he ultimately chose to remain silent. In truth, he knew very well that if the Divine Physicians Alliance were to be defeated, those families would certainly not hold back in utterly destroying them!


    Su Yang set down the teacup in his hand and said coldly, "Have you heard about what happened to the Hua Tuo Sect?"


    The Hua Tuo Sect Leader¡¯s face flushed with rage, and standing in the distance, his eyes reddened upon hearing this.


    No one spoke, and Wan Mingshan finally couldn¡¯t bear it, asking in a low voice, "What happened with the Hua Tuo Sect?"


    "It seems that none of you esteemed experts who were invited here know what these so-called great families have really done!" Su Yang scoffed, "No wonder Sword Saint called those Earth Immortals a bunch of cowardly turtles. Humph, where do you all stand inparison?"


    Han Tianyuan could not hold back his anger anymore, "Su Yang, I am not part of this family alliance, and you have no right to lecture me. Do not think that just because you are powerful, you can insult anyone you wish. I, Mr. Han, do not fear you!"


    "I know you don¡¯t fear me. If someone like you can afford to lose his own face, what else is there to fear?" said Su Yang coldly.


    "Say that one more time, Su!" Han Tianyuan exploded with fury, "Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you? I, Mr. Han, may not be as powerful as you, but I would risk my life rather than let you insult me like this!"


    "Really?" Su Yang smirked and turned toward the Hua Tuo Sect Leader, "Come, tell him about what happened to the Hua Tuo Sect, so this Earth Rankings¡¯ fifth-ranked Mr. Han can understand exactly what kind of people he¡¯s been helping!"


    Han Tianyuan turned to the Hua Tuo Sect Leader. With the attention of this fifth-ranked Earth Rankings individual on him, the Hua Tuo Sect Leader showed no trace of fear, gritting his teeth as he recounted the suffering his sect had undergone. Especially when it came to what his female disciple had endured, the Hua Tuo Sect Leader¡¯s voice choked up. This incident was indeed the most painful matter for the Hua Tuo Sect!


    After hearing all this, Han Tianyuan was stunned. He had not expected the Xie Family tomit such an outrage that was scorned by both gods and men.


    The others, Wan Mingshan, Xie Feiyu, as well as Wu Qianqian and Zheng Jiusha, all furrowed their brows.


    Wu Qianqian, the Venomous Witch, and Zheng Jiusha, Ironface Juggernaut, although experts of the unorthodox sects and their deeds skewed towards the despicable, it was only in the context ofbat, and even then, it was against powerful warriors. This did not mean they did not kill ordinary people, but at least, they wouldn¡¯tmit atrocities against the average person without significant enmity!


    And regarding what had happened to this female disciple of the Hua Tuo Sect, even they clenched their teeth in hatred upon hearing about it, let alone the others!


    Xie Feiyu was the first to open his eyes, his gaze filled with murderous intent as he clenched his teeth and said, "The Xie Family, huh!"


    Wan Mingshan clenched his fists tightly and said in a deep tone, "Sect Leader, are you sure, there¡¯s no vendetta between your female disciple and those of the Xie Family?"


    The Hua Tuo Sect Leader retorted, "This female disciple, even when at home, had always stayed up in the mountains. This incident was her first time descending the mountain. In all these years, the only people she has seen are those from the Hua Tuo Sect. Furthermore, she is kind and pure-hearted, adored by everyone in the Hua Tuo Sect. Even if she could somehow enrage the Xie Family on her first descent, what kind of deep enmity could she possibly have incurred?"

 Chapter 918 - 917: Joining the Divine Physicians Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 918: Chapter 917: Joining the Divine Physicians Alliance</h4>


    Wan Mingshan slowly nodded, his voice heavy as he spoke, "Good, I¡¯ll remember this matter. The Xie Family, this debt, I will demand a clear ount from them!"


    Han Tianyuan was even more decisive. He charged into the crowd, grabbed an elder, and shouted angrily, "Where are the people of the Xie Family?"


    This elder¡¯s face was filled with panic as he said in a trembling voice, "During the great battle just now, the people of the Xie Family... all of them died inbat..."


    "What!?" Han Tianyuan exploded in rage, "Are they that lucky?"


    The people surrounding them were speechless. All dead, yet lucky?


    But what the crowd didn¡¯t know was that Han Tianyuan was extremely angry, he had wanted to find ways to torture and kill the people of the Xie Family. So, for these people to cleanly die in battle, it was indeed lucky!


    "Mr. Han..." Su Yang spoke up, "Now, do you think what you did was right or wrong?"


    Han Tianyuan¡¯s face turned red as he clenched his teeth in silence for a long time, finally, he let go of his grip and let out a sigh of resignation, "I was wrong!"


    The others were also silent, especially the experts who had been invited, their expressions were now gloomy. The actions of the Xie Family were truly detestable, enraging both mortals and gods alike.


    "Such things haven¡¯t just happened to the Xie Family alone," said Su Yang calmly. "Within the Divine Physicians Alliance, many sects have experienced simr incidents. The sect master of Back to Heaven Sect was killed, and to force his daughter hidden in the miasma¡ªwho was just in her teens¡ªout, they dragged the Sect Master¡¯s Lady to the edge of the canyon. In front of everyone, they tore at thedy¡¯s clothes, intending to dishonor her there."


    "The Rejuvenation Sect, when their sect¡¯s grand formation was activated, over thirty members¡¯ families and rtives were captured outside the mountain gate and killed one by one, pressing those inside to deactivate the formation. Even after the formation was deactivated, they still brutally ughtered these members¡¯ family and rtives and rampaged through the Rejuvenation Sect, indiscriminately killing. Of the entire Rejuvenation Sect, which had over a hundred people, only seventeen managed to escape. Even more than twenty children under the age of fifteen were cruelly murdered!"


    "Divine Hand Hall..."


    "Hundred Grass Sect..."


    Su Yang listed them one by one. His demeanor seemed calm, but everyone knew his heart was anything but.


    The Family Heads present listened to Su Yang¡¯s words, each lowering their head, their faces growing extremely ugly. Especially those involved in these matters, their expressions became sheer panic.


    After Su Yang finished talking about thest sect, he then turned to look at Han Tianyuan, his voice cold, "Mr. Han, now do you think that my killing of those people was cruel?"


    Han Tianyuan gritted his teeth, slowly shaking his head, "I think you didn¡¯t kill enough!"


    Theplexions of these family heads all changed. With even Han Tianyuan saying such a thing, how many more did Su Yang n to kill?


    "Those who came to umted Cloud Mountain are high-ranking experts from major families and powers, all capable of holding ground on their own," Su Yang spoke calmly. "These prominent figures, what life-and-death situation have they not seen, what major incidents have they not experienced? They came here with the intention to kill. So what if I killed them, even if in great numbers? Isn¡¯t it normal for there to be casualties when countries go to war? What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "But, did the people in those sects deserve to die? Those children, those unarmed ordinary people, those who had already surrendered their sects, what did they do wrong? Why kill them? Why not spare them?"


    "Today, I have killed many, but was there even one who was an unarmed civilian or a child without the ability to resist?"


    All present bowed their heads in silence, and after a long pause, Han Tianyuan heaved a sigh. He bent down to bow and said aloud, "Master Su, today, Mr. Han is thoroughly convinced!"


    Everyone was shocked; was this the Earth Rankings¡¯ fifth-ranked conceding so readily?


    Su Yang slowly nodded. Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu also bent in a bow, "Master Su, entrusted with a task, one must remain faithful. Regarding what happened before, we had no choice. However, now we havepleted what needed to be done. As a gesture of seeking redemption, we both are willing to stay at umted Cloud Mountain to guard the gate for the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    The crowd was astounded; these were two Earth Rankings masters volunteering to guard the gate for the Divine Physicians Alliance! The news once spread, would indeed be a shocking event.


    The members of the Divine Physicians Alliance were overjoyed; with two such masters joining their ranks, the power of the Divine Physicians Alliance would surely surge!


    "Thank you both!" Su Yang sped his hands in response, "If you are willing, I would actually like for you both to join the Divine Physicians Alliance. We just happen to be short a few Honored Elders, and you both would be most suited for the role!"


    Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu looked at each other and nodded together, "Thank you, Alliance Leader Su; we will dly ept yourmand!"


    The others were astounded; Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu had just joined the Divine Physicians Alliance?


    At that moment, Han Tianyuan also lifted his head, chuckling lightly, "Alliance Leader Su, I wonder if you can forgive me?"


    Su Yang looked at Han Tianyuan and smiled, "Mr. Han¡¯s strength is indeed admirable. Although the Divine Physicians Alliance is proficient in medicine, the strength of our members is somewhatcking. If Mr. Han is willing to stay with the Divine Physicians Alliance and offer guidance, there are many among the Great Sects within the alliance who would wish to take Mr. Han as their master!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded; the position Su Yang was offering to Han Tianyuan was indeed not a minor one.


    However, with Han Tianyuan¡¯s strength, if he were to stay with the Divine Physicians Alliance, it would truly be fortunate for the alliance!


    It must be known that although Han Tianyuan isn¡¯t a Terrestrial Immortal, he is the fifth on the Earth Rankings.


    Being the fifth on the Earth Rankings means that if the Terrestrial Immortals cannot act against ordinary people at will, he essentially bes the fifth strongest being in the world.


    In this world, the Terrestrial Immortals are still restrained by the rules set by the Law Enforcers. Thus, the affairs of the world still depend on ordinary people. It is the strength of ordinary people that decides everything!


    The reason Su Yang managed to supress the Qi Family of Wanhu, and even crush the Southern Six Provinces Family Alliance, was precisely because he was not a Terrestrial Immortal. If his power advanced further to truly be a Terrestrial Immortal, he wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish this anymore. By that time, wouldn¡¯t the Terrestrial Immortals all over the world be hunting him down? Could he still do such things?


    Therefore, the significance of being fifth on the Earth Rankings is immense.


    If Han Tianyuan is willing to stay with the Divine Physicians Alliance, coupled with Wan Mingshan and Xie Feiyu, the strength of the Divine Physicians Alliance would be incredibly powerful. Even without a Terrestrial Immortal presiding, who would dare provoke the Divine Physicians Alliance?


    With a light chuckle, Han Tianyuan sped his hands and said, "My humble strength is hardly worth mentioning before Alliance Leader Su. However, if Alliance Leader Su is too busy, I am willing to help share some of the burden!"

 Chapter 919 - 918 Su Yang’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 919: Chapter 918 Su Yang¡¯s Request</h4>


    The members of the Divine Physicians Alliance were overjoyed beyond expectation. With Han Tianyuan saying this, it was as if he had agreed to Su Yang¡¯s invitation and was really going to stay in the Divine Physicians Alliance and be a mentor to the various Great Sects within the alliance.


    Just as Su Yang had said, although the medical skills of the various Great Sects within the Divine Physicians Alliance were strong, their actual strength was very weak.


    The joining of Han Tianyuan, Wan Mingshan, and Xie Feiyu naturally meant a significant increase in strength for the Divine Physicians Alliance. And the luckiest thing for the Great Sects of the alliance was that these three experts were willing to guide them in their cultivation, which was indeed the best thing!


    Wu Qianqian and Zheng Jiusha stood to the side with somewhat embarrassed expressions. They were always free spirits, definitely not the type to join a ce like the Divine Physicians Alliance. However, the current situation was that Han Tianyuan, Wan Mingshan, and Xie Feiyu had all apologized, leaving them to wonder whether they should lower their heads or not.


    After a moment of silence, Wu Qianqian suddenlyughed and said, "Alliance Leader Su, without listening to your ounts, we really didn¡¯t know that these families had done so many appalling things. Although this iron-headed guy and I are not exactly saintly people, what the Xie Family did this time also crossed our bottom line. We will no longer assist the family alliance. Moreover, to express our apologies, we can agree to one request from the Divine Physicians Alliance. In the future, as long as it is within the abilities of me and iron-head, we will do our utmost to meet any request, hoping Alliance Leader Su won¡¯t disdain it!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly. Wu Qianqian and Zheng Jiusha, although experts of evil paths, had no deep vendetta against Su Yang, and he didn¡¯t wish to hold grudges. Since Wu Qianqian had said those words, Su Yang would not make things difficult for them.


    "In that case, thank you both," Su Yang said.


    "No need for thanks, may we meet again if fate allows!" Wu Qianqianughed charmingly and, pulling Zheng Jiusha along, promptly left.


    With this, three of the invited experts hadpletely joined the Divine Physicians Alliance, and the two experts of evil paths had left. As for the assassin, he was close to death, so the oue of this battle was already determined.


    The concerned Family Heads and managers had somber expressions. The situation had developed to this point, and the trend was now clear¡ªhow to deal with it would be up to Su Yang.


    What worried everyone was that Su Yang might not let bygones be bygones. If he decided to wipe them all out, they¡¯d be in big trouble.


    Su Yang did not pay attention to these people. First, he asked Han Tianyuan, Wan Mingshan, and Xie Feiyu to sit down, and then he spoke coldly, "Family Heads, I¡¯m sure you all understand the oue of this battle. How do you think this matter should be handled?"


    The crowd exchanged nces, and finally, a venerable old man stepped forward and bowed deeply, "Alliance Hierarch Su, our family alliance fully acknowledges defeat in this battle. We are willing to ept any punishment for the offenses we havemitted. If Alliance Hierarch Su has any demands, feel free to raise them, and our family alliance will make every effort toply!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the others. "Is everyone willing to do so?"


    The crowd all bowed deeply to show their agreement with this oue.


    Su Yang nodded, satisfied, "Since everyone is willing to ept punishment, the Divine Physicians Alliance will not be unreasonable. First of all, since you have been defeated, I hope you can adopt the attitude of someone who has been defeated. Towards the Divine Physicians of our alliance, you should show at least the bare minimum of respect, and likewise respect the rules of the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    The elder nodded quickly, "That will not be an issue, Alliance Leader Su. Rest assured, in the future, when people from the various families of the Southern Six Provinces meet someone from the Divine Physicians Alliance, they will certainly treat them as honoured guests!"


    The members of the Divine Physicians Alliance were ecstatic; with this arrangement, members of the alliance could move freely throughout the Southern Six Provinces without the need to consider the faces of these influential families.


    "Secondly, I hope you can provide a satisfactory response to the losses suffered by the Divine Physicians Alliance," Su Yang said. "Including the losses of the Great Sects, whether it¡¯s people who¡¯ve died or other kinds of damages."


    The crowd nodded in agreement, and the elder immediately responded, "Rest assured, Alliance Leader Su. Whichever family has raised their hands against a Great Sect of the Divine Physicians Alliance, we will ensure they personallye to the alliance to ept their punishment!"


    "Might as well just exterminate these families!" a Family Head shouted out loud.


    This statement garnered quite a bit of agreement, yet there were also many with ufortable expressions. Among these Family Heads, seventy percent had not previously attacked the Great Sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance, but thirty percent had attacked in advance. Now, to suggest exterminating their families, of course, their faces would be filled with difort.


    Su Yang gestured for everyone to be quiet and spoke loudly, "If these families realize their mistakes, apologize, and are willing to make amends, then exterminating them would not be appropriate!"


    Upon hearing this, the Family Heads who had previously attacked all sighed in relief. A Family Head even stepped forward and, gathering his courage, bowed deeply, "Thank you, Alliance Hierarch Su!"


    "However, simply realizing one¡¯s mistakes is not enough. I expect that these families should pay a sufficient price for the wrongs they havemitted," Su Yang said coldly. "Especially those who have killed, everyone involved in this matter must pay the price!"


    The Family Heads all nodded. They had no questions about this point. Compared to the extermination of their entire families, paying this price was already extremely reasonable.


    "And a third point," Su Yang said softly. "I will reiterate the rules of the Divine Physicians Alliance: We do not save the wicked."


    Everyone bowed their heads; considering how many of the family members were clean, Su Yang¡¯s words were indeed the main reason for thebined efforts of the influential families against the Divine Physicians Alliance!


    "However, it seems there has been a misunderstanding regarding this rule," Su Yang continued. "We do not save the wicked, true, but if someone can renounce evil and do good, repent and make amends for their wrongs, and nevermit them again in the future, the Divine Physicians Alliance is still willing to provide treatment!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone raised their heads, their expressions filled with joy. If this was the case, the Divine Physicians Alliance would be reopening its doors to them!


    "However, if we find out that those who were healedmit evil deeds in the future, the Divine Physicians Alliance will personally eliminate them, and we will also impose certain penalties on their corresponding families!" Su Yang swept his gaze over the crowd. "How does everyone feel about this?"


    The crowd all nodded their heads, and the elder immediately said, "We have no objections to your words, Alliance Hierarch Su!"


    Everyone shared the same thought: it was already good enough that Su Yang was willing to treat their people; as for the subsequent conditions, no one wanted their families tomit so many crimes or have such a bad reputation.

 Chapter 920 - 919 Selling Elixirs

    <h4>Chapter 920: Chapter 919 Selling Elixirs</h4>


    The Divine Physicians Alliance¡¯s major sects had no objections to Su Yang¡¯s proposal. After all, if things truly turned out as Su Yang had previously described, then the members of the influential families in the Southern Six Provinces would basically be unable to seek medical help from the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Although all the major sects within the Divine Physicians Alliance were Superlunary Sects, they were not Immortals and still needed to partake of the mortal coil. Simply put, they still required various supports from these Great Sects; otherwise, these sects would find it difficult to sustain themselves.


    Now that Su Yang had changed the previous rules to this arrangement, he naturally provided an opportunity for the major sects of the Divine Physicians Alliance. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t have topletely cast aside the patients from the great families of the Southern Six Provinces, ensuring that the contributions to their respective sects didn¡¯t suffer.


    "There¡¯s another matter, and while everyone is here, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to announce it," Su Yang said. "The Divine Physicians Alliance will sell some elixirs externally. However, our elixirs are not bought with money but exchanged for things. You can bring us some rare herbs and materials to exchange for our elixirs. And I assure you, our elixirs won¡¯t disappoint you!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone present was overjoyed. An elderly man excitedly asked, "Really? Are there really elixirs avable for exchange?"


    The sect leaders and gate leaders present were all stunned. They had not expected Su Yang to make such a proposal.


    One should know that the elixirs from the major sects were always kept within and only asionally sold outside. After all, these elixirs were the backbone upon which the sects established their reputation. If too many of their elixirs were circted externally, these sects would lose much of their significance.


    Moreover, crafting elixirs was not an easy task. Although all the major sects were Medical Sects, the truth was that the sess rate of crafting elixirs was not high. Especially for some particrly valuable elixirs, which were extremely rare and might take years to produce a single batch. They didn¡¯t have so many elixirs to sell!


    At this time, Su Yang made this proposal, which confused the major sects. Did Su Yang not know the rarity and importance of these elixirs? If too many elixirs were sold, wouldn¡¯t the major sects eventually lose their value? As for the Divine Physicians Alliance, it would probably also lose its significance!


    However, no one raised any questions. Although they were surprised in their hearts, they trusted Su Yang immensely. Since Su Yang had said so, there must be a reason behind it. Having experienced so many events, they no longer harbored any doubts about Su Yang.


    "Since I have said it, of course it¡¯s true!" Su Yang dered. "However, the materials for the elixir exchange are not just any materials. Because the elixirs we offer are certainly not simple!"


    Everyone nodded. Materials, for them, were not a big deal. What was crucial was the fully formed elixirs. After all, these peoplecked the capability to produce medicines, and even if some families could barely manage it, the medicines they crafted could notpare with those crafted by the Medical Sects.


    After Su Yang had spoken about these matters, none of the major families refused, and thus this matter was essentially concluded.


    The family heads who hade, originally thought Su Yang would make some exorbitant demands. Yet, Su Yang merely simply stated these matters and thus the matter was concluded, relieving everyone greatly.


    Truth be told, when Su Yang stood in the sky and The Art of Thousand Swords came crashing down, everyone was really frightened. Especially after the Terrestrial Immortals had fled, everyone essentially despaired, thinking they would all die on umted Cloud Mountain. Now that they could return alive, they had essentially picked up a new lease on life, so how could they not be happy?


    As these people walked out, Jeang Zier personally announced to those at the foot of the mountain to rise, and those who had been kneeling on the ground carefully got up.


    Jeang Zier personally led them out of the mountain gate and watched them leave before turning back to the mountain.


    This trip, with the Southern Six Provinces Family Allianceing with great momentum, everyone thought they could tten umted Cloud Mountain. However, the development of events took an unexpected turn, and the members of the Family Alliance ended up returning defeated.


    Jeang Zier stood on the mountain top, watching the vehicles gradually leaving, and couldn¡¯t help but reflect inwardly. This time, the Divine Physicians Alliance would inevitably be the most sacred ce in the Southern Six Provinces, an entity everyone in the Southern Six Provinces would revere!


    One should know, the status of these sects in the Southern Six Provinces was not originally high. After all, they were merely Medical Sects and not known for their strength, even less significant than some powerful families. Therefore, many sects¡¯ status in the Southern Six Provinces was quite awkward.


    This victory by the Divine Physicians Alliance was significant, and the status of these Medical Sects in the Southern Six Provinces would change rapidly. Undoubtedly, from now on, every major Medical Sect would surpass those influential families in importance!


    And all this was crafted by the hand of Su Yang!


    Jeang Zier also couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had never dreamed that her trip to Pingbei Province, initially just to stealthily obtain a Five Element Crimson Fruit, would lead to so many events. Human destiny is indeed marvelous; sometimes, a random decision can bring about significant changes in life!


    Watching as all the vehicles left below, Jeang Zier then returned to the main hall.


    At this moment, the sect leaders and gate leaders were still there, having not left.


    Su Yang still sat at the principal seat, while Han Tianyuan, Wan Mingshan, and Xie Feiyu had gone to rest at the back.


    The hall was somewhat silent, and as Jeang Zier entered, everyone turned to look at her.


    Jeang Zier, aware of everyone¡¯s thoughts, softly said, "The members of the Family Alliance have all left."


    With these words, everyone in the room finally took a deep breath of relief, and their expressions turned to excitement.


    With all the members of the Family Alliance gone, it indicated that they had been thoroughly subdued, and no other incidents would ur. Thus, this battle by the Divine Physicians Alliance was aplete victory.


    Given the significant implications of this victory for the future standing of the major sects in the Southern Six Provinces, everyone was naturally very concerned.


    "Thank you, Alliance Leader Su!" The Hua Tuo Sect Leader stood up, bowed deeply, and said, "If not for Alliance Leader Su, the great vengeance of my Hua Tuo Sect might not have been avenged!"


    The others also stood up and bowed their thanks.


    Su Yang waved his hands and said softly, "You all trusted me, stayed at umted Cloud Mountain, and shared life and death with me. It is I, Su Mou, who should be thanking you all. The victory today is the victory of the Divine Physicians Alliance, and it¡¯s the result of everyone working together with one heart!"

 Chapter 921 - 920 Advanced Elixir Recipe

    <h4>Chapter 921: Chapter 920 Advanced Elixir Recipe</h4> The Sect Leaders and Gate Leaders present were all filled with emotion.


    This matter had truly been the most arduous of choices.


    Those who had chosen to stay with the Divine Physicians Alliance and stand by Su Yang through life and death did so, many because they had been attacked by those families and suffered losses they could not stomach.


    In fact, many people felt that the Divine Physicians Alliance had no hope left. Most thought thatpromising with the family alliance to ultimately preserve the Divine Physicians Alliance would¡¯ve been the best oue.


    However, Su Yang remained determined to strike back from the beginning to the end, which indeed caused everyone to sweat with worry. Those who stayed were prepared for certain death!


    The final victory was truly beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, and what¡¯s more, it was such aplete triumph. The Divine Physicians Alliance only lost a few people, an utterly unexpected oue. The joy in everyone¡¯s hearts went without saying.


    Those sects that had chosen to betray the Divine Physicians Alliance before this, and those that betrayed them during the fight, had made the gravest mistake. They thought they would emerge victorious and gain great advantages by following the family alliance. Yet they missed the best opportunity, and now it was toote for regrets!


    Jeang Zier approached Su Yang with a smile and asked him softly, "Alliance Leader Su, you just said that we can sell elixirs to those family factions. But what kind of elixirs should our Divine Physicians Alliance offer for sale?"


    Everyone immediately looked at Su Yang, as this was a question they had all been pondering. However, none of them had the nerve to ask Su Yang directly.


    Jiang Zier¡¯s rtionship with Su Yang was somewhat closer, so her inquiry was naturally most fitting.


    "Just the elixirs we regrly refine," Su Yang replied.


    "Ah?" Jiang Zier blinked in surprise, as did everyone else.


    The elixirs Su Yang mentioned were those that everyone had been refining after joining the Divine Physicians Alliance. Each of these elixirs was exceptionally precious, something they could not even dream of refining before.


    Just auctioning off any one of these elixirs would fetch an astronomical price. Even these medical sects would not bear to auction even a single one. And now, Su Yang actually nned to sell these to the major ns?


    "Alliance Leader Su, this... this must not be done," blurted out a Sect Leader. "These elixirs are extremely precious. Any one of them would be coveted by countless people in the martial world. This... they should not be sold lightly!"


    The others nodded their agreement. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to use these elixirs, let alone sell them to the major families.


    Su Yang smiled faintly. He clearly understood what was on everyone¡¯s mind and dered loudly, "The elixirs we are currently refining can only be considered as the most basic. Their effects are in fact quite ordinary. Next, I will teach you how to refine more advanced elixirs. These advanced elixirs are what we need to keep safe, not to be carelessly taken by others. As for the basic elixirs, trading them for some materials is the most suitable option!"


    Everyone was stunned, and another Sect Leader eximed in amazement, "Alliance Leader Su, are these only basic elixirs?"


    Others were equally bbergasted. In their own sects, such elixirs could only be produced when their entire lineage¡¯s teachings were intact. Yet in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, these were merely basic?


    "There are many levels to elixirs. To use the martial artist¡¯s realms as a metaphor, the elixirs everyone is currently producing would only be in the Qi Refining Realm of elixirs, not even at the Integration Realm," Su Yang exined. "The elixirs I will teach you all to refine will reach the Integration Realm!"


    Everyone was deeply shocked. They were all ancestors of elixir making, and they had always believed that the elixirs they produced were rare in this world. To learn now that, in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, their elixirs were actually rathercking and not even achieving the Fusion Realm?


    A Sect Leader asked in astonishment, "Alliance Leader Su, does that mean to say that there are also elixirs equivalent to the Venerable Realm, and even... even higher realms such as the Earthly Immortal Realm?"


    The others also widened their eyes. Indeed, if there were such realms, then the elixirs they had been refining would truly pale in significance!


    "Of course, there are!" Su Yang spoke calmly. "If the Patriarchs who founded your sects were still around, the elixirs they refined would be of the Venerable Realm!"


    "Ah?" Everyone gasped in surprise. The elixirs refined by the Patriarchs hadn¡¯t reached the peak?


    "Our Patriarch himself is an Earth Immortal..." The Hua Tuo Sect Leader couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "Being an Earth Immortal himself doesn¡¯t mean the elixirs he refines would reach this realm," Su Yang said. "The realm of an elixir is not determined by one¡¯s strength but by the materials and the method of elixir-making!"


    Everyone was profoundly moved. The methods of elixir-making they took pride in now seemed almost insignificant to Su Yang!


    "You only need to bring out the elixirs you are currently refining to exchange for ingredients for making better elixirs. As for these better elixirs, there¡¯s no need to sell them," Su Yang continued. "Isn¡¯t this much better?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement. They had been unaware of Su Yang¡¯s thoughts before. Now that he had rified his intentions, everyone was more than happy.


    As long as they could refine better elixirs, the current ones they were producing would hold little value. Exchanging these elixirs for materials was indeed the most appropriate course of action.


    Moreover, to learn the methods to refine higher-grade elixirs directly from Su Yang, who wouldn¡¯t be willing?


    "Then let¡¯s settle the matter like this," Su Yang dered. "Starting tomorrow, I will teach you the new methods of elixir-making. For now, take care of your sect¡¯s affairs and bring out your stored elixirs. These things no longer hold much value!"


    Everyone immediately got up to busy themselves with these matters, each wearing a look of sheer joy.


    Not long after these people left, Fatty entered from the door with a group of people, "What are you standing around for? Get moving. Do you really need Master Fatty to lose his temper first?"


    Su Yang looked up, and the peopleing in were those from the Great Healers Sect who had suddenly turned traitorous during the battle.

 Chapter 922 - 921 Still want to lie?

    <h4>Chapter 922: Chapter 921 Still want to lie?</h4>


    Leading the way was none other than the Sect Master of the Great Healers Sect, Li Tai Yi.


    Li Tai Yi walked into the hall with his head low, his face ashen.


    After Su Yang had activated the Four Symbols Formation, Li Tai Yi and the others knew that the situation had turned dire, and they hastily began to flee down the mountain with the members of the Great Healers Sect.


    The appearance of the Terrestrial Immortals had initially made Li Tai Yi believe that their family alliance was sure to win. Unexpectedly, the situation rapidly took a turn for the worse, with even the Law Enforcersing down to aid Su Yang, making him fully realize that their cause was lost.


    Therefore, as soon as Su Yang deactivated the Four Symbols Formation, Li Tai Yi was the first to flee with his people from the Great Healers Sect.


    It was their familiarity with the terrain of umted Cloud Mountain, coupled with their position closest to the exterior, that allowed them to slip away unnoticed amidst the chaos.


    However, they hadn¡¯t gotten far before Fatty, leading his men, caught up with them and forcefully brought them back.


    Fatty herded these people into the grand hall and sat down next to Su Yang, before grabbing a teacup from the table and gulping it down, "Ah, I¡¯m parched from all the running. These bastards really know how to make a getaway, heading for all those remote ces. If my group hadn¡¯t beenrge, they might have really gotten away this time!"


    Su Yang remained silent. At this moment, Li Tai Yi suddenly stepped forward and fell to his knees with a thud, his voice trembling, "Alliance Leader Su, I... I realize my mistake. This matter was solely my decision. I acted alone, and I should bear the consequences alone. Alliance Leader Su, please... kill me, and spare the others from the Great Healers Sect. I... I am willing to take responsibility for all the wrongs!"


    The members of the Great Healers Sect gasped in unison, seemingly moved by Li Tai Yi¡¯s gesture of sacrificing himself to save others.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. He picked up the teapot from the table, poured Fatty a ss of water, and then turned to look coldly at Li Tai Yi, "Spare the others? Impossible!"


    Li Tai Yi¡¯s face changed, and he pleaded urgently, "Alliance Hierarch, I am alone responsible for my actions. I... I bear the consequences alone. You... Why take out your anger on everyone? They are members of the Great Healers Sect, and they had to follow my orders. This matter was entirely my decision, it has nothing to do with them. Can¡¯t you... spare them? Must you be so thoroughly ruthless?"


    "Is it I who is being ruthless, or were your actions too cruel?" Su Yang put down the teapot, his gaze chilling as he addressed Li Tai Yi, "Do you really think that I know nothing of what you¡¯ve done?"


    "I... What have I done?" Li Tai Yi¡¯s face revealed a hint of panic.


    "Who spread the rumor that I hadn¡¯t encountered Qi Jian¡¯an and Qi Zhishan at Lake Heart Ind?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Li Tai Yi shivered, his voice trembling, "I... I don¡¯t know..."


    "You don¡¯t know?" Su Yang replied icily. "Do you really think you can get away with your actions as if they were wless? Did you think that by finding a few obscure debauched scions to spread the rumors, no one would find out? Do you realize that for such unknown scions to spread a rumor across the entire Southern Six Provinces overnight, they would have to do many things and cause significantmotion? Investigating this matter was not at all difficult for me!"


    Li Tai Yi turned utterly pale, his voice trembling, "Master Su, I... I was wrong... I merely mentioned it casually. I... I had no idea those debauched scions would spread these rumors. I... I never imagined it would lead to such trouble. I really didn¡¯t know anything, I truly didn¡¯t want this, I truly had no intention..."


    Jeang Zier and others were still in the room; hearing these words, they were all taken aback, staring dumbfounded at Li Tai Yi and his people.


    "The news was actually spread by you?" Jeang Zier¡¯s voice trembled with emotion. Because of this incident, several members of the Divine Farmer Sect had died, and she had been holding on to anger in her heart.


    Now that she learned the source of the rumors was Li Tai Yi and his people, Jeang Zier looked as though she had seen her true enemies, her eyes turning red.


    Li Tai Yi¡¯s entire body shuddered. "I... I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose..."


    "If it wasn¡¯t intentional, why did you force those debauched scions to ingest poison andpel them to spread the message?" Su Yang questioned coldly.


    "You... You actually did such a thing?" Jeang Zier erupted in anger. Had Su Yang not been present, she would likely have struck Li Tai Yi dead by now.


    Li Tai Yi fell into aplete silence, not expecting that Su Yang knew all about his deeds. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Alliance Leader Su, I admit my mistake in this matter. But the people of our sect, they acted under mymand ..."


    "You better shut your mouth!" Su Yang thundered furiously. "Do you think I¡¯m not aware of what the people from your sect did? Whether they obeyed your orders or acted willingly, do you not know? When that female disciple from the Hua Tuo Sect was being humiliated, several people from your Great Healers Sect were involved, and yet you expect me to spell it out?"


    Li Tai Yi nced at Su Yang. Knowing that Su Yang was aware of even this incident, he realized he had no more excuses to offer.


    Indeed, members of the Great Healers Sect had been present during the incident involving the female disciple from the Hua Tuo Sect, and they had even participated in the humiliation. However, at the time, these people had appeared as members of the Xie Family, and no one from the Hua Tuo Sect knew the Great Healers Sect was involved.


    Li Tai Yi had not expected Su Yang to have such a thorough understanding of the events, a fact that took himpletely by surprise. He had thought that Su Yang didn¡¯t know much, so he had intended to take the me himself to save his sect by sacrificing himself.


    But now, that was clearly impossible. The involvement of the Great Healers Sect in the whole affair was too deep for any of them to escape punishment!

 Chapter 923 - 922 The Hypocritical Villain

    <h4>Chapter 923: Chapter 922 The Hypocritical Viin</h4>


    The people of the Great Healers Sect were all in to thest.


    The other sect leaders and gate leaders who rushed back were infuriated when they heard what those from the Great Healers Sect had done, wishing they could kill them with their own hands.


    Jeang Zier, who was following Su Yang, sighed upon seeing those from the Great Healers Sect being dealt with, "Had they known this would happen, why did they choose such a path initially?"


    "They got what they deserved." Fatty curled his lips and said, "Oh, right, what about that Sect Master Ling you mentioned earlier? How will they be dealt with?"


    Jeang Zier also looked towards Su Yang. Sect Master Ling¡¯s group was the first to leave the Divine Physicians Alliance and had even spoken on behalf of the Wan Family, attempting to pull some sects away from the alliance. Now that Su Yang had killed all from the Great Healers Sect, how would he deal with Sect Master Ling¡¯s group?


    "Leave them be," Su Yang said.


    "Huh?" Fatty was stunned. "Just like that?"


    Jeang Zier was also visibly surprised. Su Yang could eradicate everyone from the Great Healers Sect yet ignore Sect Master Ling¡¯s group. What did this really mean? The discrepancy was too significant, wasn¡¯t it?


    "Sect Master Ling was merely speaking on behalf of the Wan Family, seeking a way for survival. Actually, some of the things he said back then weren¡¯t wrong; he considered the entire sect, not just the life and death of individuals," Su Yang said. "At that time, the situation of the Divine Physicians Alliance was indeed perilous. It wasn¡¯t wrong for him to make such a choice. I also said then to let everyone make their own choice: those who could stay with the Divine Physicians Alliance were our own people. Those who wanted to leave, I wouldn¡¯t stop them because everyone has the right to choose how they survive!"


    "But, they spoke on behalf of the Wan Family!" Fatty said urgently.


    "Merely speaking for someone doesn¡¯t mean they did anything to betray the Divine Physicians Alliance. They didn¡¯t force any sect to leave," Su Yang said with a smile. "On the contrary, when they couldn¡¯t persuade others, they just left directly and didn¡¯t stay on the mountain to do anything underhanded. That itself ismendable. As for the Great Healers Sect, they had been betraying the Divine Physicians Alliance from the start, but they didn¡¯t show their true colors and remained hidden within the alliance. At thest moment, they delivered the most fatal blow. If I hadn¡¯t prepared early, the Divine Physicians Alliance would have actually been in real danger this time!"


    "Comparing the two sects, speaking harshly, Sect Master Ling¡¯s group could be called the lesser of two evils. As for the Great Healers Sect, they were absolutely the hypocrites," Su Yang said.


    At this point, Su Yang sighed and looking at the three disciples following behind, he softly said, "When you are out in the martial world in the future, you must be very careful. It¡¯s better to offend the straightforward viins than to provoke the hypocrites. If you really face the hypocrites, remember this: if you can kill them, absolutely do not spare them. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know when these hypocrites might secretly set a trap for you!"


    The three disciples all nodded in agreement; even Zhao Ping¡¯an felt somewhat enlightened. The events in Hanxi Province these past few days had profoundly changed his perspective on life and the world.


    Just then, a person suddenly rushed up the mountain and respectfully said, "Alliance Leader Su, Sect Master Ling has arrived with his people at the mountain base and wishes to see you!"


    "Oh ho, speak of Cao Cao, and Cao Cao arrives!" Fatty eximed with wide eyes. "This old rascal knows we¡¯ve won and now he wants toe back? There¡¯s no such good deal!"


    Su Yang smiled, waved his hand, and said, "Don¡¯t see him."


    "Yes!" the man immediately went down the mountain.


    Jeang Zier slowly nodded her head. Sect Master Ling¡¯s group was just like the fence-sitters who flipped sides. Seeing that the Divine Physicians Alliance had won andpletely controlled the Southern Six Provinces, they wanted toe back and rejoin. But was it that easy? You left during the danger and now want to return in prosperity?


    Not seeing them was the greatest disdain for them!


    ...


    In the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s Treasure Vault, Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen had just finished their tour when Su Yang arrived.


    "You,d, have already been in this treasure vault, haven¡¯t you!" Ye Jiansheng said angrily.


    "I went in," Su Yang admitted truthfully.


    "I told you there¡¯s nothing left inside," Sword Saint Ye said, stepping over to Su Yang, and demanded, "Hand it over."


    "Hand over what?" Su Yang asked, bewildered.


    "I want to take a few treasures from this treasure vault back for my daughter to strengthen her muscles and bones!" Sword Saint Ye listed several names of Spiritual Medicine.


    These Spiritual Medicines were indeed still hidden in the treasure vault and happened to be on Su Yang.


    Sword Saint Ye wanted these Spiritual Medicines, and naturally, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t refuse, especially since they were for Ye Wantong to strengthen her muscles and bones.


    He quickly took out the Spiritual Medicines and handed them over, "If it¡¯s for strengthening muscles and bones, I have a few other Spiritual Medicines here. Take them too; the effects will be even better!"


    "Let me see them!" Sword Saint Ye said unceremoniously.


    Su Yang took out a few more Spiritual Medicines and ced them in front of Sword Saint Ye.


    Instead of looking at the medicines, Sword Saint Ye stared at Su Yang¡¯s bracelet, full of astonishment, "This, it¡¯s a Storage Bracelet."


    "Is it?"


    "Let me see."


    Lian Wanxiong and Huo Yuanzhen immediately crowded around, particrly Huo Yuanzhen, who took the bracelet from Su Yang without a word and examined it carefully in her hands.


    Su Yang, standing beside her, was tense. Huo Yuanzhen was an odd character, and he worried she might just snatch away his treasure!


    "This seems to be that Storage Bracelet from the Divine Farmer Sect..." Lian Wanxiong suddenly said.


    "Is it?" Sword Saint Ye examined it closely and eximed, "You¡¯re right, it really seems to be. Hey, kid, how did you get this bracelet?"


    In thepany of Sword Saint Ye and Lian Wanxiong, Su Yang didn¡¯t hide anything and recounted his previous visit to the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s old site.


    After hearing Su Yang¡¯s story, all three of them were astonished.


    "The old site of the Divine Farmer Sect, it was actually in that ce?" Lian Wanxiong said in surprise, "I¡¯ve been there several times and couldn¡¯t find it. I thought the old site of the Divine Farmer Sect was destroyed. Who would have guessed that the site had actually sunken underground? But why didn¡¯t I sense any presence there?"


    "Nonsense, the kid just said it. It¡¯s sealed with a grand formation outside; how could you feel any presence inside?" Sword Saint Ye remarked.


    "That makes sense." Lian Waanxion slowly nodded.


    Yet, Su Yang stood full of astonishment. Lian Wanxiong, who was an Earth Immortal and an extremely powerful one at that, couldn¡¯t even detect the sealed presence? How strong must this seal¡¯s power be then!


    Sword Saint Ye tossed the Storage Bracelet back to Su Yang and casually picked up a snow lotus, "Yo, a five-hundred-year-old snow lotus, nice stuff. I¡¯ll take this home for my daughter¡¯s facial mask!"

 Chapter 924 - 923: Battle for the Snow Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 924: Chapter 923: Battle for the Snow Lotus</h4>


    Ye Jiansheng was about to put the snow lotus into his pocket when Huo Yuanzhen beside him suddenly seemed stuck, coughing twice, "Cough cough..."


    While coughing, Huo Yuanzhen was staring sharply at Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes were wide open, this snow lotus was what Huo Yuanzhen wanted. If Ye Jiansheng took it, wouldn¡¯t Huo Yuanzhen make him suffer?


    Besides, Huo Yuanzhen had made it clear at the time that this snow lotus must be given to Huo Qianfang and absolutely not to Ye Wantong.


    Now, Ye Jiansheng was taking it, obviously for Ye Wantong.


    If things went this way, how could Huo Yuanzhen let Su Yang off?


    But now that the item was in Ye Jiansheng¡¯s hands, could Su Yang still im it back?


    Although Ye Jiansheng looked immacte, like a Sword Immortal, Su Yang knew him well¡ªwhen shameless, he could embarrass anyone.


    "Well..." Su Yang, sweating profusely, hurriedly said, "This snow lotus, I... I have another use for it..."


    "I don¡¯t care what purpose you have, it¡¯s mine now," Ye Jiansheng dered.


    "Aiyo, Ye Jiansheng, how could you, are you nning to rob it outright?" Huo Yuanzhen spoke up.


    "What do you mean rob? This is outright plunder!" Ye Jiansheng had no self-awareness.


    "..." Huo Yuanzhen was at a loss for words.


    Lian Wanxiong couldn¡¯t help butugh, waving his hands and saying, "Brother Ye, why must you be so petty with a young man? You¡¯re just resentful that this kid promised Miss Huo to give the snow lotus to Huo Qianfang. Actually, under those circumstances, you can¡¯t really me Young Master Su, could he have refused Miss Huo and gotten away?"


    Hearing these words, Su Yang finally understood the situation. So Ye Jiansheng knew about this and was deliberately making things difficult for him!


    Huo Yuanzhen, however, narrowed her eyes fiercely, "What do you mean by that? Oh, are you saying I¡¯m unreasonable? Don¡¯t forget that I saved this young man that day, shouldn¡¯t he repay me?"


    Lian Wanxiong didn¡¯t expect the conflict to spread to him, and he quickly responded with an embarrassed smile, "Of course...I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, this young man should definitely repay you. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s all because Brother Ye, this stubborn old man, insists onpeting with you, I can¡¯t stand him!"


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Huo Yuanzhen nodded in satisfaction.


    "Who are you calling a stubborn old man!" Ye Jiansheng was displeased, "Both of you, who is younger than me? I think you two are the stubborn old ones!"


    "Who are you calling a stubborn old man!" Huo Yuanzhen burst out in anger. A woman¡¯s age was the ultimate taboo.


    "Brother Ye, be careful with your words. I don¡¯t mind, but for ady, it¡¯s not nice to speak like that! Besides, Miss Huo looks like she is in her prime, how can you use the word ¡¯old¡¯ to describe her?" Lian Wanxiong seemingly advised, but with a sense of stirring things up.


    Ye Jiansheng was immediately speechless, "All right, all right, I won¡¯t argue with you, I just want this snow lotus, what do you think!"


    "No way!" Huo Yuanzhen immediately said, "This was the first thing I spotted, it should be mine."


    "You spotted it first, why didn¡¯t you take it? If you didn¡¯t take it, then it still isn¡¯t your item. Since it¡¯s not yours, now that I¡¯ve taken it, it¡¯s mine!"


    "Hey, you are really shameless with that logic. By your rationale, the items of my Huo Family, if they¡¯re not on me, are they no longer mine? Are all the rocks on this mountain yours if you carry them on your person?"


    "You are nonsensical and unreasonable!"


    "You¡¯re the one being nonsensical and unreasonable!"


    The two were at odds, and Su Yang was actually d for the leisure, appearing as if it didn¡¯t concern him.


    Lian Wanxiong smiled, patted Su Yang on the shoulder, and led him away first. As for those two debating, who knew when they would finish?


    After walking for a while, Lian Wanxiong spoke softly, "Do you know what Ye Jiansheng and Huo Yuanzhen are primarily fighting over?"


    Su Yang shook his head.


    "It¡¯s not about that snow lotus..." Lian Wanxiong looked at Su Yang, "It¡¯s about you!"


    "What?" Su Yang was somewhat confused. Fight over him for what?


    "Ye Wantong, Huo Qianfang..." Lian Wanxiong sighed softly, "You cannot make a choice yourself, but these two girls are already deeply involved. One is Ye Jiansheng¡¯s daughter, and the other is Huo Qianfang¡¯s grandniece. They are more worried than you!"


    "I know Ye Jiansheng well. He can yield in other matters, but when it concerns his daughter, he will never yield!"


    "As for Huo Yuanzhen..." Lian Wanxiong fell silent at this point, his expression turned somber for a moment, and he whispered, "She probably doesn¡¯t want her own pain to befall the younger generation of the Huo family."


    "What pain?" Su Yang asked, surprised.


    "You better not ask about that." Lian Wanxiong waved his hand, his expression clearly awkward.


    Su Yang could tell that Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s pain must be inseparably linked to Lian Wanxiong.


    "Mr. Lian, I¡¯ve always been confused..." Su Yang spoke in a low voice, "Why are you willing to help me so much? Do you realize that by doing so, you are... you are making enemies with those major families in the Southern Six Provinces, those Earth Immortals?"


    Lian Wanxiong smiled faintly, "You will understand this matterter. Just remember what I said; do whatever you want freely. We can¡¯t help you with mortal matters. But when ites to Immortals¡¯ matters, we can sort it all out for you!"


    Su Yang was taken aback. Lian Wanxiong¡¯s words clearly encouraged him to keep causing a bigger stir. What exactly did he mean? Did Lian Wanxiong think that what he did in the Southern Six Provinces was too trivial?


    "But, having made so many enemies..." Su Yang spoke in a low voice.


    "What about enemies!" Lian Wanxiong chuckled, "In this life, if I have to be against the whole world, so be it!"


    Su Yang was astonished. Lian Wanxiong¡¯s words sounded oddly strange.


    "As for Ye Jiansheng, you don¡¯t need to worry about him," Lian Wanxiong said. "This kid wants to be the ¡¯Single Heaven-sealing sh¡¯ himself, he wants to stir up even biggermotions than you!"


    "What is ¡¯Single Heaven-sealing sh¡¯..." Su Yang wondered aloud.


    Lian Wanxiong waved his hand, not offering further exnation.


    "And what about Elder Huo?" Su Yang spoke in a low voice.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about her matters either," Lian Wanxiong chuckled. "There aren¡¯t many in this world who dare to harm her."


    "What?" Su Yang was agog.


    "You must have heard from Ye Jiansheng before, Huo Yuanzhen has a brother." Lian Wanxiong looked up at the sky, speaking softly, "That¡¯s someone who canmand the Law Enforcers!"


    "Command the Law Enforcers?" Su Yang was baffled, were there actually such people? Someone important from the Heavenly Court?


    Lian Wanxiong chuckled lightly, "Otherwise, why do you think those three Law Enforcers favored you so much today?"

 Chapter 925 - 924 Descendant of the Divine Beast

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chapter 924 Descendant of the Divine Beast</h4>


    Su Yang was absolutely dumbfounded. Today, those three Law Enforcers had indeed been extremely partial toward him, even making the Terrestrial Immortals ufortable.


    Previously, Su Yang was unaware of what was happening, but now, he finally understood. It turned out that Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s brother had been helping him from behind the scenes!


    "Who exactly is her brother?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    "Hehe..." Lian Wan Xiong gave a lightugh and waved his hand, "Ask not, speak not."


    Su Yang was stunned, not understanding what that meant, but he was truly filled with curiosity about Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s brother.


    Suddenly, Lian Wan Xiong tapped Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, the force flowing smoothly down into Su Yang¡¯s pocket, shaking the Little Turtle that was sleeping inside.


    Little Turtle shook its head, crawled out of the pocket, and looked around with a baffled expression, evidently still groggy from sleep.


    Lian Wan Xiong reached out and picked up the Little Turtle, which seemed displeased and thrashed about with its jaws and ws. But its arms and legs were too short, and it couldn¡¯t even touch Lian Wan Xiong, making all its efforts futile.


    "Oh, quite a temper there!" Lian Wan Xiongughed.


    "Not only is it temperamental, but it also eats a lot!" Su Yang grumbled.


    Little Turtle had somehow figured out how to get in and out of the Storage Bracelet and would sneak in from time to time to steal Spiritual Medicine. In just a few days, it had eaten quite a bit of Su Yang¡¯s stock. If Su Yang hadn¡¯t discovered it early and sealed away the medicinal materials inside with his power, this little creature probably would have eaten everything.


    "It¡¯s normal for them to eat a lot when they¡¯re growing," Lian Wan Xiong chuckled. "After all, it¡¯s the descendant of a Divine Beast!"


    "You¡¯re saying this little guy is a descendant of a Divine Beast?" Su Yang asked hurriedly. "Which Divine Beast¡¯s descendant is it?"


    "Can¡¯t you tell?" Lian Wan Xiongughed. "Haven¡¯t you noticed that it looks a lot like Xuan Wu?"


    Su Yang took a careful look at the little creature, then shook his head, "It does look like a turtle, that¡¯s true, but as for Xuan Wu, I don¡¯t think so."


    Su Yang had initially thought that the little creature was a descendant of Xuan Wu, but having seen images of Xuan Wu, he noticed some differences with the little creature.


    "It does look a bit different, perhaps it also inherited some features from its father," Lian Wan Xiong said.


    "Its father?" Su Yang was astonished. "Isn¡¯t its father also Xuan Wu?"


    "Not necessarily," Lian Wan Xiong shook his head. "With its looks, we can only be sure its mother is Xuan Wu, but who its father is, that¡¯s really hard to say."


    "This..." Su Yang was bewildered. "Can Xuan Wu really have offspring with other creatures?"


    "Why not?" Lian Wan Xiong said. "Divine Beasts are rare in this world, and Xuan Wu, being a legendary beast, is said to be the only one. If they couldn¡¯t reproduce with other creatures, wouldn¡¯t Xuan Wu be extinct by now?"


    "Oh," Su Yang scratched his head and after thinking it over carefully, he realized it was indeed the case.


    "It seems that originally it was its mother who brought it to the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s Old Site, sunk the Sect into the ground, leaving it there," Lian Wanxiong said, "And then set up a great formation outside, so no one could find their way in, allowing this little guy to grow up in peace."


    At this moment, Su Yang also finally understood what the situation at the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s Old Site was all about. After the Divine Beast ck Tortoise hadid this egg, it was sent to the old site, which led to all these events. Those Five Element Crimson Fruits, were likely left by Xuan Wu for the little one. As for the ck Tortoise Stone, undoubtedly, it was also left there by Xuan Wu at that time.


    "This Xuan Wu really had a fierce way to go about things, wiping out the old Divine Farmer Sect entirely!" Su Yang said.


    "Hehe..." Lian Wanxiong chuckled softly, "You¡¯ve destroyed quite a number of sects yourself, yet I haven¡¯t seen you im to be brutal."


    "Those I killed deserved to die," Su Yang said.


    "How do you know that the people of the Divine Farmer Sect back then didn¡¯t deserve to die?" Lian Wanxiong countered.


    Su Yang went silent, as he was not familiar with the people of the Divine Farmer Sect back then, only understanding the current batch, hence his feelings. Lian Wanxiong¡¯s question indeed made it hard for him to answer.


    "The Old Divine Farmer Sect was a malignant tumor at that time, causing harm to many people," Lian Wanxiong said, "Xuan Wu choosing them was justified."


    Su Yang, not knowing about the situation of the Old Divine Farmer Sect, was surprised upon hearing this, "You know about the Old Divine Farmer Sect as well?"


    "I¡¯ve read some books about this..." Lian Wanxiong smiled, "The books mentioned that the Old Divine Farmer Sect disappeared overnight, as if it never existed. Many people were puzzled by what happened, and some even went to the site of the Old Divine Farmer Sect to investigate why, but they found nothing and eventually let it go. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t even have known that such an event had urred. Xuan Wu personally set up a great formation there, who could possibly get in?"


    Su Yang looked at Lian Wanxiong with a surprised expression, "Mr. Lian, by the way you talk, it seems like you greatly admire Xuan Wu. Is Xuan Wu¡¯s strength that formidable?"


    Lian Wanxiong nced at Su Yang and spoke softly, "Not just formidable, but extremely powerful. Remember, the ¡¯divine¡¯ in Divine Beast isn¡¯t there for show. Compared to other beings at the same level, a Divine Beast is naturally a half or even a whole rank higher."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked in astonishment, "Simply put, even if you and a Divine Beast are both in the Venerable Realm, the Divine Beast can wield the power of a Terrestrial Immortal, whereas you would not be able to."


    "Ah?" Su Yang was dumbfounded, having not expected that Divine Beasts could be so powerful.


    "Otherwise, how could it be called a Divine Beast?" Lian Wanxiong chuckled.


    Su Yang, still stunned, looked at the small turtle in Lian Wanxiong¡¯s hand. He suddenly reached out, took the little turtle, and gently caressed its shell on his palm, "Little guy, are you hungry? Do you want some Spiritual Medicine?"


    The little turtle looked utterly confused, clearly not understanding what had gotten into Su Yang. He usually wasn¡¯t this generous; what had made him so generous now?


    Lian Wanxiongughed heartily and pped Su Yang on the shoulder, "You¡¯re quite lucky to have encountered such a good opportunity. The first person this little one saw when it hatched was you. To such a Divine Beast, the first human they see is regarded as their parent."


    "What?" Su Yang felt overwhelmed, "You¡¯re not saying this little guy thinks of me as its dad, are you? I don¡¯t even have a shell!"


    "Not necessarily!" Lian Wanxiong chuckled and shook his head, winking, "It might also think of you as its mom!"

 Chapter 926 - 925 Xuan Wu

    <h4>Chapter 926: Chapter 925 Xuan Wu</h4>


    "What?" Su Yang almost spat blood.


    "Hehe..." Lian Wanxiong smiled lightly, "Anyway, it considers you as its closest person, which is a good thing for you. This little one is still young and unable to utilize its vast magical powers. Once it grows up, it will be truly terrifying."


    Su Yang nced at the little creature on his shoulder, feeling his heart beat faster. Being half a level or even a level higher than ordinary people was naturally no simple matter.


    "Where did Xuan Wu go?" Su Yang suddenly asked, "You said, I took its child away, would it get angry, would it chase me around the world to kill me?"


    "No." Lian Wanxiong shook his head, "I think Xuan Wu might already be dead in battle!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Such a powerful Divine Beast could die in battle? How powerful must the person who killed it be?


    "Inside the Celestial War Armor you¡¯re wearing, there is a piece of Xuan Wu¡¯s shell," Lian Wanxiong said, "The shell of Xuan Wu is the hardest part of its body, and also where its defenses are strongest. With Xuan Wu¡¯s shell shattered, do you think Xuan Wu could still be alive?"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded, "Then... who could have killed it?"


    "I don¡¯t know about that," Lian Wanxiong shook his head, "However, I think when Xuan Wu was searching for the Divine Farmer Sect¡¯s Old Site and hid this egg, it was preparing for the future. It probably knew it was facing danger, so it prepared such a ce in advance for its child to naturally hatch, and it could go to its appointment with peace of mind."


    Su Yang looked at the little turtle on his shoulder and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This little one¡¯s fate was truly tragic, bing an orphan before even emerging from the egg.


    "You¡¯re really lucky too," Lian Wanxiong said. "The true power of the Celestial War Armor lies in that piece of Xuan Wu¡¯s Tortoise Shell. However, to activate the power of the Tortoise Shell, a powerful force must be infused into it. Thus, even the Terrestrial Immortals of the Wu Family, when using this Celestial War Armor, needed to exert an incredibly strong force, and they couldn¡¯t sustain it for long."


    "With this little one on your body, it can help you activate the power of the Tortoise Shell and support the Celestial War Armor, so that you hardly need to expend much of your own strength to use the Celestial War Armor."


    Su Yang had always been curious about this matter, but now hearing Lian Wanxiong exin it, he finally understood the situation. He couldn¡¯t help but stroke the little one¡¯s shell again; this little fellow, at least it hadn¡¯t consumed all that Spiritual Medicine in vain.


    "Just wondering when this little one will grow up!" Su Yangmented, "You wouldn¡¯t believe how much it eats."


    "During its growth period, it¡¯s normal for it to eat a lot. Don¡¯t be stingy with that Spiritual Medicine; once it grows up, it will be incredible," Lian Wanxiong said.


    Su Yang nodded, taking a closer look, indeed that was the case. If the little one could grow to the Earthly Immortal Realm, it would truly be a defiance of the natural order.


    "By the way, how did youe to know the Art of Thousand Swords of the Wu Family?" Lian Wanxiong suddenly asked.


    "I learned it from the Wu Family," Su Yang said.


    "Learned from the Wu Family?" Lian Wanxiong was astonished, "How is that possible? That move, the Art of Thousand Swords, has been lost for over three hundred years. It¡¯s said that the Art of Thousand Swords disappeared along with the Ancestor of the Wu Family who first created it, and since then no one in the Wu Family has ever mastered it!"


    Su Yang¡¯s mind stirred, recalling the matters concerning Wu Jianqiu and others, he quickly asked, "Do you know someone called the Three-faced God Monarch?"


    Lian Wanxiong shook his head, "I¡¯ve never heard of it."


    "What about Mr. Jin Ye? Wu Jianqiu?" Su Yang asked again.


    "Mr. Jin Ye, I have heard some about him; he¡¯s a master who suddenly rose in the north a few years ago. He¡¯s not weak, but his background is mysterious, no one knows his identity," Lian Wanxiong paused, then added, "But ording to his methods, he does resemble a Terrestrial Immortal who suddenly disappeared several hundred years ago, the Sovereign of Seven Hands."


    Su Yang felt a sudden shock in his heart. This Mr. Jin Ye also seemed to be a Terrestrial Immortal, so simr to the situations of Liao Yuxuan, Gongye Liang, Wu Jianqiu. What exactly was going on here?


    "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" Lian Wanxiong asked curiously.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hide anything, exining the recent events he encountered to Lian Wanxiong. Finally, he shared his and Qi Zhishan¡¯s analysis with Lian Wanxiong again.


    After listening to Su Yang, Lian Wanxiong¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, seemingly shocked by the matter as well.


    "There really is such a thing, it seems I need to investigate this matter next," Lian Wanxiong said.


    "You said that Wu Jianqiu could use the Wu Family¡¯s Art of Thousand Swords, it couldn¡¯t be that he mastered it on his own. Thus, his situation must be simr to those of Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang," Lian Wanxiong said seriously, "Could it be that these missing Terrestrial Immortals havee back, ying some trick behind the scenes?"


    Su Yang was astonished, "These Terrestrial Immortals have been missing for hundreds of years, they juste back like that?"


    "Who knows!" Lian Wanxiong shrugged, "Honestly, their disappearances were very mysterious. They vanished suddenly without a trace, a single person is an exception, but so many people, that¡¯s strange."


    "Wasn¡¯t it said that these people went overseas to meet Immortals and then disappeared?" Su Yang wondered.


    "That¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s so strange, why specifically those who went overseas to meet Immortals disappeared?" Lian Wanxiong said.


    Su Yang scratched his head, suddenly recalling the incident he encountered in Hanxi Province, "Right, when I was in Hanxi Province before, that Terrestrial Immortal from the Chen Family wanted to severely injure me. He said that after injuring me, he would immediately go overseas and note back again, beyond the reach of the Law Enforcers, what¡¯s going on with that?"


    "The jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court is only within Huaxia," Lian Wanxiong said.


    "Ah?" Su Yang was astonished, it was the first time he had heard of such a thing.


    "Why though?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "You asked me, whom should I ask?" Lian Wanxiong shrugged, "Anyway, the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court is thatrge, so often, Terrestrial Immortals who vite the rules of the Heavenly Court flee overseas, never to return again. Actually, most of those Terrestrial Immortals who went overseas did so for this reason. All this talk of visiting Immortals is just an excuse, just baloney, many are trying to evade capture by the Law Enforcers."

 Chapter 927 - 926 Well Done

    <h4>Chapter 927: Chapter 926 Well Done</h4>


    Su Yang stared in shock; if it weren¡¯t for Lian Wanxiong telling him, he wouldn¡¯t have known about this at all.


    He had always thought the Heavenly Court was formidable, but now it seemed there were some differences between reality and his expectations.


    "So you mean to say that as long as those Terrestrial Immortals break the rules, they just need to flee overseas to escape?" Su Yang wondered incredulously, "Doesn¡¯t that make it too easy for things to be chaotic?"


    "That¡¯s just what you think, but first of all, you should understand that going overseas isn¡¯t as simple as you imagine," Lian Wanxiong said. "Firstly, you¡¯d have to be able to get there. Furthermore, even if you do make it overseas, the matter isn¡¯tpletely resolved. The moment you return, the issue will be readdressed. Plus, the punishment will be even harsher because you tried to evade it. So once you flee, there¡¯s no possibility ofing back. Is it worth it, to constantly be on the run just for a moment of satisfaction?"


    Su Yang slowly nodded; when put that way, it indeed seemed not worth it at all.


    Just then, Ye Jiansheng and Huo Yuanzhen had alsoe over, looking as though they had finally argued out a result.


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief; he was genuinely worried about being caught in the middle, making things difficult for himself. Now that the two of them had resolved it by themselves, things should be easier to manage¡ªat least, it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult for him anymore.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they approached Su Yang, Huo Yuanzhen pointed at him and demanded directly, "Su, you tell us, who exactly should get the Snow Lotus?"


    "It should definitely go to my daughter!" Ye Jiansheng immediately said.


    "Nonsense, it should obviously go to Qianfang!" Huo Yuanzhen shouted back at once.


    "Then you ask him who he wants to give it to!" Ye Jiansheng retorted.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll ask!" Huo Yuanzhen red at Su Yang, "Quick, tell us, who will you give it to?"


    Su Yang felt like his head was going to burst; he had thought the two of them had reached a conclusion, but the situation was still the same, and they were making things difficult for him. He simply couldn¡¯t answer this question.


    Su Yang sneakily nced at Lian Wanxiong, hoping for a hint from him. But the old fellow was standing with his hands behind his back, looking at the sky as if admiring the scenery, not giving Su Yang any eye contact whatsoever.


    As if it were a joke, how could Lian Wanxiong possibly get involved in such a matter at a time like this?


    Su Yang was speechless, holding the Snow Lotus in his hand, not knowing what to do. If he knew it would be like this, he would¡¯ve rather used the Snow Lotus for making Spiritual Medicine; why keep it in his possession at all?


    "Hey, at least say something!" Huo Yuanzhen said indignantly.


    "Yeah, say something to make her give up!" Ye Jiansheng also raised his voice.


    "It¡¯s him who should give up!" Huo Yuanzhen countered sharply.


    Ye Jiansheng replied, "Well, let him speak, and we¡¯ll see who gives up!"


    "Speak!" Huo Yuanzhen pressed Su Yang with a fierce momentum.


    Su Yang was at a loss for words, wishing he could just find a hole to crawl into and hide; he truly couldn¡¯t answer such a question.


    Just when Su Yang was feeling extremely awkward, the little creature on his shoulder suddenly jumped onto his hand and bit off arge chunk of the Snow Lotus, munching away with a crunching sound.


    "Ouch!" Su Yang eximed in surprise, but then he was instantly filled with tion.


    Damn, nicely done!


    This little rascal always liked to sneak or even snatch Spiritual Medicine to eat, and every time before, it almost drove Su Yang mad with frustration. This was the first time that the little fellow had brought Su Yang such delight. At this moment, Su Yang almost wished he could just stuff the Snow Lotus into the little one¡¯s mouth and let it swallow it whole. Then Huo Yuanzhen and Ye Jiansheng wouldn¡¯t be able to press him anymore.


    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to choose, but since the little fellow ate the Snow Lotus, what can I do!"


    Huo Yuanzhen and Ye Jiansheng¡¯s eyes were round with shock as they both rushed forward, one snatching the Snow Lotus from Su Yang¡¯s hand and the other grabbing Little Turtle, loudly threatening, "Spit it out, hurry up and spit it out, right now, immediately!"


    The little fellow had no intention of heeding such threats and stubbornly swallowed the Snow Lotus in one gulp.


    "Ah, damn it!" Huo Yuanzhen shouted angrily, "Bring me a knife, I¡¯m going to dissect it!"


    "No, no, no..." Su Yang quickly intervened¡ªHuo Yuanzhen¡¯s temper was too explosive.


    After looking at the Snow Lotus for a while, Ye Jiansheng suddenly threw it to Huo Yuanzhen, "Forget it. I won¡¯t fight with you over it, you can have the Snow Lotus now!"


    Huo Yuanzhen, staring at the half-eaten Snow Lotus, became instantly furious. She ignored Little Turtle and threw the Snow Lotus back at Ye Jiansheng, "Why should it be mine? Weren¡¯t you going to use it as a facial mask for your daughter? Here, take it and use it yourself!"


    "I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s yours now," Ye Jiansheng said, "A real man doesn¡¯t quarrel with women."


    "Now you know a real man doesn¡¯t quarrel with women, what were you thinking just now?" Huo Yuanzhen also didn¡¯t want the Snow Lotus and threw it back at Ye Jiansheng, "Why would I want the thing you don¡¯t want?"


    "Anyway, I definitely don¡¯t want it," Ye Jiansheng tossed it back again.


    "I don¡¯t want it either," Huo Yuanzhen tossed it back again.


    As the two of them tossed it back and forth, Little Turtle eyed the scene, drooling. Suddenly it dashed forward, snatched the Snow Lotus out of midair, quickly ran off, found a ce to hide, and devoured it to its heart¡¯s content.


    Ye Jiansheng and Huo Yuanzhen looked at each other, neither expecting Little Turtle to be such a glutton.


    However, both of them stopped arguing over it.


    "I¡¯ve given the thing to you, it¡¯s your own issue if you don¡¯t want it!" Ye Jiansheng said.


    "Nonsense, thest throw was mine, you didn¡¯t catch it, that¡¯s your ownck of skill, it¡¯s no longer with me," Huo Yuanzhen retorted.


    "That¡¯s just being dishonest. I tossed it to youst, and you caught it, which means I gave it to you. If you wanted to return it, you should have returned it into my hands. Since you didn¡¯t, it¡¯s your problem, how can you say you¡¯re giving it to me?" Ye Jiansheng argued.


    "I threw it away, and you didn¡¯t catch it, that¡¯s yourck of skill, how can you me me for that?" Huo Yuanzhen countered defiantly.


    Seeing that the two of them seemed likely to argue indefinitely, Lian Wanxiong was instantly exasperated and quickly gestured, "Alright, everyone say a little less. We still have some business to discuss with Su Yang, and we need to be on our way soon, so let¡¯s not waste this little time."


    "Brother Lian is right!" Ye Jiansheng chuckled, "Forget it, a good man doesn¡¯t squabble with women, let¡¯s talk about serious matters."


    "It should be a good woman doesn¡¯t squabble with men!" Huo Yuanzhen muttered to herself, then turned to Su Yang, "Hey, Mr. Su, you basically have control over the Southern Six Provinces now. If you expand your operation a bit more, they will be in your hands in the future. You should be heading north next, right?"


    "North?" Su Yang was surprised, "Why should I go north?"


    "How else will you govern the big ns of the north?" Huo Yuanzhen asked.


    "Why should I govern those big ns?" Su Yang was utterly puzzled¡ªwhy would Huo Yuanzhen suddenly say such a thing?

 Chapter 928 - 927 Attracting Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 928: Chapter 927 Attracting Trouble</h4> Huo Yuanzhen also wore a shocked expression, looking at Su Yang in astonishment, "Don¡¯t you n to dominate those major families in the North? If you have no such intention, then why have you caused such a stir?"


    "I came to the Southern Six Provinces originally just to help a few friends, but then so many things happened that I had to take action," Su Yang said. "Now that the Divine Physicians Alliance is mine, of course I have to fight for it. Honestly, I never initially intended to control the Southern Six Provinces!"


    The three exchanged nces, Huo Yuanzhen waved his hand and said, "Whether you intended it or not, now that you¡¯vee this far, there¡¯s no going back. You need to be ready to head North."


    "Why is that?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "Tall trees catch much wind," Ye Jiansheng said with a smirk. "You¡¯ve reached this position now, do you think you can still keep out of trouble?"


    "Tall trees catch much wind!" Su Yang slowly repeated these words, feeling a wave of emotion inside. Indeed, he could say now that he was attracting much attention!


    "If you do go North, you need to be especially wary of two individuals," Huo Yuanzhen advised. "One in Capital City, the other in the Northern Three Provinces. The one from the Northern Three Provinces is slightly less concerning; he¡¯s only skilled in higher-level assassination. He¡¯s at the Venerable Realm but capable of killing a Terrestrial Immortal. His name is Beigong Cangyang, but he has always been referred to by the nickname Northern War God. This man ranks second on the Earth Rankings, and at least five Terrestrial Immortals have died at his hands, making him extremely fearsome."


    Su Yang stared dumbfounded, "Venerable Realm, capable of killing a Terrestrial Immortal? How... how is that possible?"


    "What¡¯s so impossible about it?" Ye Jiansheng scoffed lightly. "Before I ascended to the rank of Earthly Immortal, I too had in two Terrestrial Immortals. Being close to Great Perfection in one realm does not mean you are weakpared to the initial stages of the next. Plus, at the Venerable Realm, you have a unique advantage, since Earth Immortals cannot easily kill you, but you can strike without any reservations. The oue, naturally, can be imagined!"


    Still shocked, Su Yang found it hard to believe. If not for hearing such matters from these three powerful Land Fairies himself, he would never have believed it.


    "Forget about Beigong Cangyang, the one in Capital City who ranks first on the Earth Rankings is aplete old monster. He is a former Capital¡¯s Martial Top Schr who has been famous for two hundred and seventy-two years, and to this day, still resides in the Fusion Realm without taking a single step forward. However, his strength can only be described as unfathomable," Lian Wanxiong spoke softly.


    "Famous for two hundred and seventy-two years..." Su Yang was again dumbfounded. "Can someone in the Fusion Realm live that long?"


    In the records of Destiny¡¯s Tome, it was normal for someone in the Fusion Realm to live over a hundred years, but to live for two hundred years was nearly unthinkable. Yet this Martial Champion had been famous for two hundred and seventy-two years, which meant he must be around three hundred years old by now. How was that possible?


    "It is said he found the Immortality Medicine, which allows one to live across three lifetimes," Lian Wanxiong said solemnly. "Being famous for two hundred and seventy-two years and always suppressing his strength without entering the Earthly Immortal Realm shows how long he¡¯s repressed himself. With his strength, he can enter the Land Fairy Realm at any time. Once he feels his lifespan reaching its end, he will step into the Earthly Immortal Realm and extend his life once more. That is why he is indeed a true old monster!"


    Su Yang nced at Lian Wanxiong, then suddenly said, "Even you think this Martial Champion is unfathomable?"


    "Hehe..." Lian Wanxiong chuckled. "No need to fish forpliments, I once went to Capital City and sparred with him. At that time, we were evenly matched. But in hindsight, it was the Martial Champion showing mercy; had it not been for that, I probably would not have been able to leave Capital City!"


    "Such a thing happened?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. "And now you possess the strength of rank ten on the Heavenly List, right?"


    Lian Wanxiong calmly continued, "Even if I went to Capital City now, facing the Martial Champion, my chances of victory would not be great."


    Su Yang was dumbstruck, it was the first time he learned that someone at the Venerable Realm could possess such heaven-defying strength. How was that achieved?


    "The path of cultivation has no end. Once your strength umtes to a certain level, you will be able to understand," Ye Jiansheng exined. "Northern War God, South Dry Zen, Eastern Judge, Western Abbot, plus this Martial Champion from Capital City. The five great masters below the Earth Immortals, not one of them is weak!"


    Shaken again, Su Yang heard such titles for the first time, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, "I know of the Northern War God and the Martial Champion from Capital City, but what about this South Dry Zen, Eastern Judge, and Western Abbot?"


    "You¡¯ve met the South Dry Zen, Qi Zhishan from Lake Heart Ind, that¡¯s him," Ye Jiansheng replied. "As for the Eastern Judge and Western Abbot, they are the evil sect master Jade-Faced Judge from the East, and the self-proimed leading disciple under Buddha Ancestor, Mahakasyapa from the West."


    Su Yang looked confused. "Qi Zhishan is only third on the Heavenly List; is his strengthparable to that of Northern War God who can kill Earth Immortals and the Martial Champion? And what about this Jade-Faced Judge and Mahakasyapa? Neither has made it onto the Earth Rankings; are their strengths really that formidable?"


    "Qi Zhishan took a wrong path and wasted a full seventeen years on Dry Zen meditation. If not for your visit to Lake Heart Ind, he would still be trapped in his predicament. However, that does not mean his strength falls short, in fact, before his meditation period, Qi Zhishan¡¯s strength was not much inferior to that of Northern War God," Ye Jiansheng exined. "As for the Jade-Faced Judge, he belongs to the evil sect masters and usually doesn¡¯t participate in the Earth Rankings. As for Mahakasyapa, he had a bet with the Jade-Faced Judge, that if the Judge ceases killing, he would never leave the Great Hero Treasure Hall. Hence, Mahakasyapa is practically nonexistent and also doesn¡¯t feature in the Earth Rankings."


    Hearing this, Su Yang was profoundly shocked. These secretive matters, if not for Ye Jiansheng and the others telling him, he would never have known in his lifetime.


    "Let¡¯s set aside the Jade-Faced Judge and Mahakasyapa for now, as they contain each other and won¡¯t have much impact on you. Qi Zhishan is your friend and surely won¡¯t affect you much either. What you need to pay most attention to are the Northern War God and the Martial Champion," Ye Jiansheng guided.


    "Especially the Martial Champion..." Huo Yuanzhen added. "This man holds great influence in Capital City, and you¡¯ve offended quite a few people there. If you ever go to Capital City, you may encounter his men and if things escte, it may be hard to settle. The Martial Champion is an agreeable person in all but one aspect, which is his extreme protectiveness of his own."


    Su Yang inhaled deeply and nodded slowly, keeping these words in his heart. Chen Benhao had also mentioned to him before that Capital City was no simple ce, which he didn¡¯t pay much mind to at the time. Now having heard what Ye Jiansheng and the others said, Su Yang finally realized what Chen Benhao meant by ¡¯not simple¡¯!

 Chapter 929 - 928: Pay to Enter

    <h4>Chapter 929: Chapter 928: Pay to Enter</h4>


    "We can only remind you so much, how you proceed from here is up to you!"


    Lian Wanxiong patted Su Yang on the shoulder and said, "I still stand by what I said, issues regarding the Terrestrial Immortal, we can help you resolve. But for those beneath the Terrestrial Immortal, you will have to resolve them yourself. Whether you can carve out your own path will depend on your efforts. We hope you won¡¯t disappoint us!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded. The three Sword Saints had spoken so much to him, which did not make him feel fearful, but instead sparked in him apetitive spirit.


    Northen God of War, Capital¡¯s Martial Top Schr, if you can do it, why can¡¯t I, Su Yang?


    The three Sword Saints did not stay there long. After briefly discussing the power divisions in the Capital City with Su Yang, they left directly.


    Su Yang stood alone on the back mountain, slowly mulling over these matters in his heart, firmly remembering everything.


    After arranging the affairs of the Divine Physicians Alliance, Su Yang drove straight to Wanhu City.


    Before him, hisrade Hu Yong had almost been ambushed in Wanhu City. If not for the desperate assistance of the people sent by Shen Jing¡¯an, Hu Yong and his group would have probably died long ago. And those sent by Shen Jing¡¯an also suffered heavy losses.


    Before the affairs of the Divine Physicians Alliance were resolved, major families in Jiangnan Province jointly targeted the Shen Family, and Shen Jing¡¯an was driven into a dead end. Although Su Yang had sent Myriad Enemy, it only temporarily kept Shen Jing¡¯an and others safe. The real key to everything was still at umted Cloud Mountain.


    In the battle at umted Cloud Mountain, Su Yang achieved aplete victory, rapidly changing the situation in the Southern Six Provinces. The families that had targeted the Shen Family in Jiangnan Province were now flocking to the Shen Family, kneeling on the ground begging for forgiveness, just hoping to save their lives.


    Although the situation for the Shen Family was stabilized, this matter was not yet over. Su Yang knew that if these major families in Jiangnan Province could rise up against the Shen Family, it must be the result of the Qi Family of Wanhu¡¯s orchestration.


    In the battle at umted Cloud Mountain, five elders of the Qi Family of Wanhu had also gone there, looking to take advantage of the opportunity to deal with Ye Jiansheng and the others,pletely breaking their previous promise. Now that Su Yang was free, he naturally had to teach them a lesson!


    At dusk, Su Yang and his group reached Wanhu City.


    This time, those apanying Su Yang were mainly from the provinces of Pingnan and Pingbei. As for those from the Southern Six Provinces and the Divine Physicians Alliance, they remained at umted Cloud Mountain, handling the affairs of the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    After all, too many people had gone to the Divine Physicians Alliance to exchange for elixirs recently, keeping the alliance extremely busy. And those major families, having received elixirs from the Divine Physicians Alliance, gradually changed their attitude towards it.


    Though these people had conceded previously, they respected the Divine Physicians Alliance only verbally, not sincerely. But now, seeing the real benefits, they gradually changed their attitude. At least, those families with fewer casualties now approved of Su Yang¡¯s management. They knew well that, previously, no matter how hard they tried, it was impossible for them to obtain those elixirs.


    Su Yang managed the Divine Physicians Alliance for two days and felt that there were no more problems there before he finally left.


    After Su Yang¡¯s departure, Jeang Zier took over the management of the Divine Physicians Alliance. Now, Jeang Zier managing the Divine Physicians Alliance was not a problem at all. The people of Divine Farmer Sect also contributed, and the management of the alliance was orderly.


    So, Su Yang could instead idle away, happily freed from responsibilities.


    As soon as Fatty and the others arrived in Wanhu City, they immediately mored to visit Wanhu. After all, Wanhu¡¯s reputation was enormous, enough to attract many people.


    Su Yang smiled faintly. He certainly knew everyone¡¯s intentions but did not go directly to Wanhu. Instead, he first visited Hu Yong¡¯s residence.


    Hu Yong¡¯s family of three now lived in this residence. The estate was extremely spacious and absolutely luxurious.


    Su Yang and his group¡¯s vehicle arrived here and from a distance, they could see many cars surrounding the outside of the estate. At the estate¡¯s entrance, numerous men in ck were patrolling back and forth, tightly encircling the estate, not allowing anyone to enter.


    The vehicle carrying Su Yang and hispanions was also blocked outside,pletely unable to go in.


    "Should I go down and clear a path?" Zhao Ping¡¯an whispered.


    "No need, call Old Wan toe and fetch us," Su Yang said.


    "Alright!" Zhao Ping¡¯an took out his phone to make the call.


    Just then, a young man walked up to Su Yang¡¯s car and knocked several times, motioning for them to roll down the window.


    Eight-Faced Yama, who was driving, opened the window in surprise. The young man nced inside the car and said arrogantly, "You¡¯re also here to see President Hu, aren¡¯t you?"


    "How can you talk like that..." Eight-Faced Yama became angry.


    At this moment, Su Yang smiled lightly, "Don¡¯t get angry."


    Eight-Faced Yama then suppressed his anger and said, "Our boss is a friend of President Hu."


    "What friend or not friend, everyone whoes here ims to be my uncle¡¯s friend!" the young man red and said, "Stop the nonsense, do you know the rule for entering?"


    Controlling his anger, Eight-Faced Yama asked in a deep voice, "What rule?"


    "Pay up!" the young man said. "Look at how many people are here, lining up to get in. How many people can my uncle see in a day?"


    "Your uncle?" Eight-Faced Yama was surprised.


    "Hu Yong, President Hu, that¡¯s my uncle!" the young man said proudly.


    "Oh!" Eight-Faced Yama expressed a look of sudden realization.


    At that moment, a girl came over, leaned on the young man, and pursed her lips, "Hey, honey, why are you wasting so much time talking with them? Don¡¯t you see what kind of car they¡¯re driving? Everyone whoes here drives Rolls-Royce, Bentley, Maybach. And this, a BMW? Can that even be called a car? If they enter, wouldn¡¯t they embarrass my uncle? Just tell them to get lost, don¡¯t disturb the peace at my uncle¡¯s entrance!"


    "You make a good point!" the young man suddenly smiled, pointed at Eight-Faced Yama, "Hey, quickly get your piece of junk out of here, don¡¯t embarrass yourselves. What status does my uncle have that you can simplye and see him? Really, can¡¯t you look at yourselves in the mirror before daring to line up here?"


    Eight-Faced Yama nearly exploded with rage, and if it weren¡¯t for Su Yang holding him back, he probably would haveshed out already. What status did he have to be stepped on by these people?


    "Our boss really is friends with President Hu!" Eight-Faced Yama said, holding back his anger.


    "Fuck off, got addicted to lying, have you?" the young man erupted, pointing at Eight-Faced Yama and cursing, "Bastard, if you don¡¯t leave, believe it or not, I¡¯ll have someone smash your car!"


    "How can you talk like this!" Eight-Faced Yama could hardly hold back anymore.

 Chapter 930 - 929: Is He Su Yang?

    <h4>Chapter 930: Chapter 929: Is He Su Yang?</h4>


    "This is my turf, I can talk however I want. You got a problem with that?" the young man said angrily.


    Eight-Faced Yama was about to speak when Su Yang, sitting in the back, chimed in, "Does your uncle know you¡¯re collecting money here?"


    The young man¡¯s face turned slightly frantic, but he still stuck out his neck and said, "Of course my uncle knows, he¡¯s so good to me..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "So, your uncle told you to collect money here?"


    "What the fuck is it to you?" the young man said, enraged with embarrassment, "I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll never have the chance to meet my uncle in your life. Once my uncle is free, I want to see how you bastards die. Damn, what bullshit, you just want to kneel before my uncle in person and beg for mercy, now you¡¯re trying to act tough in front of me. Just wait and see how you cryter!"


    "I hope you¡¯re not the one cryingter," Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "Why the fuck would I cry..." The young man had just finished speaking when he saw the big gate opening.


    The young man was first stunned, then overjoyed, "My uncle ising out, kid, I¡¯ll see how arrogant you can be in a moment!"


    The girl next to him was also thrilled, "Honey, quickly, take me to greet my uncle! Also, can I take a picture? I want a photo with my uncle. Right, I heard my uncle¡¯srade-in-arms is named Su Yang, can I get a photo with him too?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me! Su Yang is my uncle¡¯srade-in-arms, their rtionship is irond, it¡¯s just a word from me." The young man eagerly took his girlfriend and headed straight for the main gate.


    The gate opened, and a group of people walked out from it.


    Su Yang had a clear view. Leading the way was Hu Yong and his family. Following closely were Shen Jing¡¯an, Myriad Enemy, and many from the Shen Family, each with excitement on their face.


    Seeing the people from the house emerge, the vehicles that had been surrounding the yard immediately made way. Many people got out of the cars, knelt on both sides, and started pleading apologies one after another.


    Hu Yong and his group, however, ignored these people and walked straight this way.


    "Uncle!" The young man walked over with his girlfriend, high in spirits, wanting to greet Hu Yong.


    Hu Yong didn¡¯t so much as nce at him, walking past him directly.


    The young man was stunned, pleading, "Uncle, it¡¯s me, Xiao Hui..."


    He hurried a few steps, attempting to grab Hu Yong but was immediately flung away by someone next to Hu Yong, who grabbed his wrist.


    The young man fell to the ground,pletely dazed, not understanding what was happening, but still said angrily, "You dare hit me, but... but that¡¯s my uncle, you..."


    Before the young man could finish, he saw a scene that utterly shocked him.


    Hu Yong and his people walked straight up to Su Yang¡¯s car. Hu Yong himself opened the car door,ughing heartily, "Ah, you finally made it!"


    Su Yang got out of the car and said with a light smile, "I just finished dealing with things, otherwise I would have been here earlier."


    "No matter what, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here!" Hu Yong said excitedly, "Come, let¡¯s go inside and talk, go inside and talk."


    Su Yang cracked a slight smile and did not follow Hu Yong. Instead, he said softly, "How much does it cost to go inside?"


    "Ah?" Hu Yong was taken aback, not understanding what Su Yang meant.


    "This little nephew of yours said we have to pay him to go inside," Su Yang said with a smile. "And, the car we arrived in was too run-down, so he wouldn¡¯t let us in even if we tried to pay!"


    "What!?" Hu Yong¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he abruptly turned to look at the young man beside him, saying angrily, "What have you done?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t do anything..." The young man¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Even thinking with his toes, he knew he had made some mistake.


    "You didn¡¯t do anything?" Hu Yong raised his voice. "Then what is this all about?"


    Shivering, the young man looked at Hu Yong¡¯s wife, Zhang Aiyun, for help, saying, "Aunt, I... I really didn¡¯t do anything..."


    Zhang Aiyun frowned; she actually didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to her nephew. Honestly, her nephew¡¯s family, much like her sister Zhang Aiqin¡¯s, coveted wealth and despised poverty. Back when their family was poor, her brother¡¯s family, including this nephew, never once set foot in their home.


    Later on, after Hu Yong became wealthy thanks to Su Yang, this family immediately came running, shamelessly lingering in his home all the time, affectionately calling him "Uncle" at every turn. They seemed to have forgotten how they had looked down on Hu Yong before. Now, they all came running, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to cling to Hu Yong¡¯s coattails.


    Out of respect for family face, Hu Yong had no choice but to arrange some jobs for them, allowing them to get by in Wanhu City.


    But unexpectedly, after Zhang Aiyun¡¯s nephew went out into the world, he immediately started to unt Hu Yong¡¯s name around Wanhu City, iming to be the biggest wastrel in town. The actual wastrels of Wanhu City, looking to connect with Hu Yong, began to seek out his nephew, boosting him up as if he truly was the greatest wastrel in Wanhu.


    And now, having only been in Wanhu City for a few days, he¡¯d changed several girlfriends. The one currently following him was the belle of a local university, who got to know him through some chance encounters and started hanging around with him, moring to meet his uncle. Whenever she was out, she would always boast about Hu Yong being her uncle, as a way to elevate her own status.


    When Hu Yong learned about these matters, he intended to intervene. But before he could take action, he was attacked and nearly lost his life, forcing him into hiding.


    As for his nephew¡¯s family, they slipped away faster than anyone, leaving no trace.


    It wasn¡¯t until the Divine Physicians Alliance had a major victory and the situation turned around that his nephew came crawling back. However, Hu Yong had been busy since then and hadn¡¯t had time to deal with him. But Hu Yong never expected that his nephew would cause so much trouble outside; to even stop Su Yang and ask for money was like courting disaster!


    "You¡¯ve done nothing, and Su Yang would say this about you?" Hu Yong said angrily.


    "Su... Su... Su Yang..." The nephew¡¯s lips were quivering. He looked at Su Yang in horror, his face unbelieving. How could he have imagined that Su Yang would be so young?


    Thinking about what he had said in front of Su Yang before, the young man¡¯s mind went nk.


    The onlookers were all in an uproar, stunned. They hadn¡¯t gained Hu Yong¡¯s forgiveness yet, and now Su Yang had arrived¡ªwhat were they going to do about this mess? Would Su Yang let them off the hook?


    As for the nephew¡¯s girlfriend, noticing that something was amiss, she had already slipped away quietly, not daring to linger for a moment.

 Chapter 931 - 930: A Dog Can’t Change Its Habit of Eating Poop

    <h4>Chapter 931: Chapter 930: A Dog Can¡¯t Change Its Habit of Eating Poop</h4>


    Hu Yong¡¯s nephew stood frozen, trembling in fear.


    Was this really Su Yang? The very Su Yang who, with just a sentence, could make Hu Yong¡¯s family influential in Wanhu City, even in the entirety of Jiangnan Province?


    Hu Yong¡¯s nephew felt an overwhelming urge to cry. Who had he upset, of all people, but such a significant figure?


    Not to mention that Hu Yong didn¡¯t have a great impression of their family, even if Hu Yong had treated them well, would he still protect him after this incident?


    After a moment of silence, Hu Yong¡¯s nephew suddenly fell to his knees with a thud, his voice trembling as he said, "Uncle, I... I realize my mistake, please save me, aunt... aunt, please save me..."


    Zhang Aiyun turned her head away, refusing to even look at him. When Hu Yong was poor, this nephew never greeted her when he saw her. Once, when she visited her parental home, this nephew, using the excuse that there was no room at home, had shamelessly driven her away that very night.


    If it weren¡¯t for that slight familial affection, Zhang Aiyun would have never cared about these people. In fact, she had previously spoken earnestly to her nephew, hoping he would be a better person. But she had never thought that her nephew,pletely ignorant of her good intentions, would misuse Hu Yong¡¯s name to deceive others outside.


    If this issue weren¡¯t stopped here, this family could cause untold problems in the future. Although Hu Yong¡¯s position was high, Zhang Aiyun did not want him to lose face in Wanhu City because of this nephew¡¯s deeds.


    Seeing that his own aunt was ignoring him, the nephew became even more panicked. His voice trembling, he said, "Uncle, uncle, I truly know my mistakes, this... this mess is not my fault; it... it wasn¡¯t done on purpose; it... this was all my aunt¡¯s instruction¡ªshe told me to do it..."


    "What?" Hu Yong was furious; his aunt was none other than Zhang Aiyun¡¯s sister, Zhang Aiqin.


    Previously living at his house, she had severely insulted him, trying to introduce Zhang Aiyun to Director Lin¡¯s son. Later, when her own daughter got involved with Director Lin, she acted extremely proud, tried to show off at Wanhu Manor and wanted to control Hu Yong and his family. But they were all set straight and thereafter kept quiet.


    After Hu Yong took control of the enterprises in Wanhu City, Zhang Aiqin had secretly visited several times, seeking Zhang Aiyun, pleading for a chance. But Zhang Aiyun, hating her past actions, paid no attention.


    Recently, Zhang Aiqin had disappeared, and Hu Yong thought she had given up. He hadn¡¯t expected that she would act behind his back again, manipting her nephew to engage in such disgusting deeds, which infuriated Hu Yong to no end.


    "This Zhang Aiqin, truly a case of a leopard not changing its spots!" Hu Yong cursed loudly, then dered, "Let everyone hear this clear: I, Hu Yong, only acknowledge my wife, Zhang Aiyun, from the Zhang family. As for others, they have nothing to do with me, Hu Yong. I don¡¯t know how much money he¡¯s taken from you, but that money has nothing to do with me, and I won¡¯t fulfill any of his promises. So, everyone, beware!"


    At this statement, the surroundings immediately erupted into amotion. Those who came were all wealthy individuals. Once they heard this young man was Hu Yong¡¯s nephew, and he asked for money, who dared to refuse? And they hadn¡¯t even entered the premises yet but had already given him hundreds of thousands, or even millions. Over these few days, Hu Yong¡¯s nephew had made a fortune here.


    These individuals stayed hoping that Hu Yong¡¯s nephew would speak on their behalf to Hu Yong, trying to fix their past issues.


    Unexpectedly, Hu Yong disowned the nephew¡¯s deeds and even severed ties with him, naturally causing the crowd to be irritated. It meant they had been deceived by Hu Yong¡¯s nephew.


    The nephew also realized that something was amiss, and from the looks he was receiving, he knew he was in trouble. Without any hesitation, he immediately knelt and rushed to Hu Yong¡¯s side, clinging to his legs, his voice trembling, "Uncle, uncle, I know I was wrong, I really do. Please give me another chance, any punishment will do, just give me another chance. You are my uncle, a rtive, blood is thicker than water..."


    Hu Yong¡¯s nephew was quite shrewd; he knew as long as Hu Yong didn¡¯t sever ties with him, these people would not dare to touch him, and he could still live as a privileged person in Wanhu City.


    But if Hu Yong cut ties, then he would be nothing. These people would not only demand their money back but would surely settle scores with him. What would he do then?


    Thinking back on his previous domineering behavior in Wanhu City, bullying many former wealthy youths, he felt a surge of panic. If these people knew that Hu Yong had disowned him, would they let him off?


    "Get lost!" Hu Yong shouted angrily, kicking his nephew away.


    This nephew, caring nothing for face, hurriedly crawled back, seeing Hu Yong staring at him angrily, knowing it was useless to plead with Hu Yong, he quickly knelt and crawled to Zhang Aiyun.


    "Aunt, aunt, save me, save me, I... I really know I was wrong. Whatever punishment you think of is fine, just...don¡¯t abandon me. Aunt, remember how you held me when I was little, you... you can¡¯t just stand by and watch me die..."


    Zhang Aiyun sighed, "Xiao Hui, behave righteously in life. With what you¡¯ve done, how can I help you? Honestly, return the money you took from others, go home, and live a simple honest life."


    "Aunt, I... I really have no money left..." the nephew said with a trembling voice, "The money... I¡¯ve almost spent it all, I... I truly have no money left..."


    "In just a few days, you¡¯ve spent almost all of it!" Hu Yong was furious, "You are truly a wastrel. How much did you actually take?"


    "Several... several hundred thousand..." said the nephew, his voice trembling.


    At this, a man nearby said angrily, "Several hundred thousand? You took one million three hundred thousand just from me, is that several hundred thousand?"


    As he spoke, others also started shouting.


    "You took eight hundred thousand from me!"


    "From me, one million seven hundred thousand!"


    "Ny thousand!"


    The scene became wildly chaotic. Those who hade, each had given the nephew money. And these big bosses, to safeguard their lives, had been very generous, handing outrge sums effortlessly. All told, in just a few days, Hu Yong¡¯s nephew had probably collected tens of millions, an enormous sum!

 Chapter 932 - 931 We Have No Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 932: Chapter 931 We Have No Rtionship</h4>


    Listening to the numbers reported by the crowd, Hu Yong was almost driven mad, and Zhang Aiyun¡¯s face turned pale with anger.


    They had assumed that even if this nephew had guts, he was just messing around on a small scale. They never expected him to cause such a huge mess. Thirty-five million, he dared to scam that much?


    "You... you really have some nerve!" Zhang Aiyun eximed angrily, "I¡¯m done with you; you¡¯re on your own now!"


    "Aunt..." the nephew tried to cry.


    "Shut your mouth!" Hu Yong also erupted in rage, "Thirty-five million, all spent? What on earth did you spend it on?"


    "I... I..." the nephew trembled, not knowing how to respond.


    "Speak up!" Hu Yong bellowed furiously.


    "I... I built a few schools..." the nephew mumbled, hanging his head.


    "Bullshit!" a man from behind cursed angrily, "What damn schools did you build? Just yesterday, you had me order a yacht worth twenty-three million, and a Rolls-Royce, a Lamborghini for you, where did you get the money to build schools?"


    The nephew was dumbfounded, bowing his head, not daring to speak.


    Zhang Aiyun was trembling with rage, his voice trembling, "How... how could I have a nephew like you..."


    Hu Yong¡¯s hands and feet were shaking too. Buying yachts, buying luxury cars; these were things he didn¡¯t even dare to dream of, yet his nephew did them all within two days. After scamming so much money, he still lied about building schools in the end. This person was simply beyond salvation.


    "Alright, you¡¯re capable!" Hu Yong gritted his teeth, "And don¡¯t you call me ¡¯uncle¡¯ anymore. Since you were capable of scamming this money, you should have the ability to repay it. Everyone listen up, whoever he owes money to, go after him yourself, it has nothing to do with me. This person, he has nothing to do with me either. If he goes around using my name tomit fraud, don¡¯t hesitate, just beat him to death!"


    The crowd burst intoughter, but Hu Yong¡¯s nephew was on the brink of insanity, pleading urgently, "Uncle, how... how can you do this? You¡¯re leaving me to die. All this money, where... where will I find it to repay them?"


    "If you had the audacity to scam, you¡¯d better have the audacity to repay it. Can¡¯t repay? Then sell your organs!" Hu Yong dered angrily.


    "Huh?" The nephew was stunned and quickly struggled to plea again but was kicked away by Hu Yong.


    "Drag him away!" Hu Yong ordered furiously.


    A few people from the Shen Family approached, without a word, dragging away the screaming and crying nephew.


    Finally, Hu Yong let out a sigh and turned to Su Yang with an embarrassed expression, whispering, "Su Yang, I¡¯m sorry, I... I didn¡¯t know he would do such a thing..."


    "It¡¯s fine." Su Yang smiled lightly, patting Hu Yong on the shoulder, "Consider it a lesson. You hold a high position now, you should be careful of the people around you, using your name to bully others!"


    Hu Yong nodded again and again, saying solemnly, "Right, about Zhang Aiqin, since she instigated her nephew to scam money, then she should also share the responsibility for this debt. When youe to collect, make sure to include her!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement, and it seemed as if Hu Yong was giving a hint, but in reality, it was an order¡ªhow could they dare not toply?


    Hu Yong invited Su Yang and a few others into the residence, and only then did themotion outside temporarily subside.


    After entering the house, Su Yang could clearly feel that high-level experts were hidden everywhere in the courtyard. It was evident how much Shen Jing¡¯an cared about Su Yang¡¯s affairs, having dispatched quite a few powerful hands from the Shen Family to help protect Hu Yong¡¯s family.


    "Elder Shen, I truly appreciate this!" Su Yang sincerely said.


    "Master Su, you are too kind." Shen Jing¡¯an hurriedly responded with a sped-fist salute, "This old man¡¯s life was saved by Master Su. This small matter, why mention it again?"


    Su Yang smiled lightly. In fact, he knew that this time Shen Jing¡¯an had also made a big gamble, betting that Su Yang could ultimately win.


    On his way to Wanhu City, Su Yang had already heard about the situation of the Shen Family. Because Shen Jing¡¯an was close to Su Yang, some people in the Shen Family even began to oppose Shen Jing¡¯an. Under the leadership of a Third Elder, arge group turned their backs on Shen Jing¡¯an, resulting in a split within the Shen Family.


    In the eyes of the Third Elder and his followers, Su Yang had be the enemy of everyone in the Southern Six Provinces, and his defeat seemed inevitable. As the saying goes, victors are kings and losers are bandits. If Su Yang lost, then Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s closeness to Su Yang would naturally invite dissatisfaction from others, and at that time, the Shen Family would also be in danger.


    Therefore, under the leadership of the Third Elder, these people started to rebel against Shen Jing¡¯an and mored to deal with Su Yang.


    The people in Hu Yong¡¯s residence were actually thest of Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s strength. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang dispatching Myriad Enemy to rush to Wanhu City in time to help Shen Jing¡¯an defend Hu Yong¡¯s residence, even Shen Jing¡¯an himself might have been in danger.


    Shen Jing¡¯an had no other choice this time. He was too closely associated with Su Yang, and he could only choose to stand by Su Yang¡¯s side. If Su Yang were to win, he would also triumph greatly. If Su Yang lost, he too would face a miserable death!


    As it turned out, Shen Jing¡¯an had bet correctly this time, and Su Yang did indeed emerge victorious. Now, the Southern Six Provinces were essentially under Su Yang¡¯s control. What was there that Su Yang couldn¡¯t aplish?


    Therefore, upon seeing Su Yang, Shen Jing¡¯an was actually more excited than anyone else.


    After chatting with Hu Yong and a few others for a while, Su Yang asked Hu Yong to open the gates of the residence, allowing those outside toe in.


    The people standing outside were the ones who had taken the opportunity to attack Hu Yong, members of some influential families and powers in Wanhu City.


    They had originally thought that Su Yang was done for, so they wanted to take the opportunity to overthrow Hu Yong and gain some benefits first. But to their surprise, Su Yang emergedpletely victorious, immediately putting these people in an extremely passive situation.


    At this point, they had no choice but toe to Hu Yong¡¯s ce to beg for mercy and apologize, hoping that Hu Yong would spare them.


    When the gate opened and the crowd entered the residence, each of them was trembling non-stop.


    Upon seeing Hu Yong, they were already panicky enough. Now that Su Yang was personally sitting in the main seat, one could imagine the tumultuous feelings in their hearts.


    This was Su Yang after all, the Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance, the man who had defeated the entire Southern Six Provinces Family Alliance single-handedly!


    Seeing these people trembling and not speaking, Fatty, sitting next to Su Yang, couldn¡¯t help but say, "What are you all standing around for? Don¡¯t you know what you should be doing?"


    The crowd looked at each other, and finally, one of the quicker-witted ones scrambled to kneel down, his voice trembling as he said, "Master Su, Mr. Hu, Family Head Shen, I truly... truly apologize, I was wrong about this matter. However you want to punish me is fine, I only ask... I only ask that you give me a way to live..."


    The others came to their senses and knelt down one after another to beg for mercy, with some even starting to kowtow.

 Chapter 933 - 932 I’ll Give You a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 933: Chapter 932 I¡¯ll Give You a Chance</h4>


    Facing the entreaties of the crowd, Su Yang remained unusually calm. He leisurely sipped his tea, as if he hadn¡¯t heard their pleas for mercy at all.


    Without a word from Su Yang, these people didn¡¯t dare to rise, only able to kneel on the ground, trembling as they waited.


    After a long while, Su Yang had drunk three cups of tea before finally setting down the teacup and said softly, "Do you truly understand your wrongdoing?"


    The crowd nodded their heads in unison; at this point, what else could they dare to say?


    "Good, I can give you a chance!" Su Yang nodded, "I can spare you and even forgo punishing you. However, you need to do something for me!"


    The crowd was overjoyed, their spirits lifting, as the man leading them hurriedly said, "Master Su, whatever it is, justmand us. Even if we must scale a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of mes, we will aplish it!"


    "Indeed, we will aplish it!"


    "Master Su¡¯s matters are our matters. Not just one, even if there are ten or a hundred, we will definitely carry them out!"


    "Right, Master Su, just give yourmand!"


    The crowd shouted in unison, and Su Yang smiled faintly, gesturing with his hand, "Thank you for your generous love. Since everyone is so sincere, then I won¡¯t hold back anymore."


    Su Yang took a few steps forward, gazing in the direction of Lake Heart Ind, smiled faintly and said, "The outer court of Qi Family of Wanhu, I find it quite nice; the scenery is pleasing, the location is good, suitable for some development. But the people of Qi Family of Wanhu are guarding it, and it¡¯s always a bit ufortable having them in sight. So, I¡¯m hoping you all would be willing to take action, drive away the people of Qi Family of Wanhu, and take that outer court for me. Can you help me with this favor?"


    "Ah?" The crowd was stunned; this request was far too terrifying, wasn¡¯t it?


    Qi Family of Wanhu, what kind of family was that? There was no need for anyone to speak of its stature.


    Yet Su Yang was asking them to seize the Qi Family¡¯s outer court; wasn¡¯t this tantamount to digging the earth from under the feet of a Tai Sui?


    "Seeing your expressions, are you unwilling to go?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile.


    The crowd exchanged nces; at that moment, who would dare to utter even a half-hearted ¡¯no¡¯? To say ¡¯no¡¯ would mean dying right there. Yet if they went to Qi Family of Wanhu, death would also be certain. How should they choose?


    Su Yang chuckled, "It seems you all are finding it difficult, so how about this? I¡¯ll give you all some time to think. By nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, I expect you all to have attacked the outer court of Qi Family of Wanhu. If you don¡¯t make it, it would mean there wasn¡¯t much sincerity in your apologies. At that time, don¡¯t me Su Mou for being merciless in his actions!"


    Having said that, Su Yang waved his hand, "Come, show our guests out!"


    The Shen Family¡¯s people came up and directly expelled these people.


    Shen Jing¡¯an walked up to Su Yang, speaking in a low voice, "Master Su, do you... do you truly want to take down Qi Family¡¯s outer court? It¡¯s one of Qi Family¡¯s most valued territories, second only to Lake Heart Ind. If you stir trouble there, that¡¯s really like cutting flesh from the body of the Qi Family!"


    "This time, I don¡¯t just want to cut flesh from the Qi Family; I want to deeply hurt them!" Su Yang said coldly, "I want them to know the price of taking advantage of someone¡¯s misfortune, kicking them while they¡¯re down, and breaking promises!"


    Shen Jing¡¯an nodded slowly, understanding Su Yang¡¯s meaning.


    In the battle at umted Cloud Mountain, the five ancestors of Qi Family of Wanhu, taking advantage of such a moment, went back on their initial oath and moved against Ye Jiansheng, nearly causing Su Yang¡¯s death. Under such circumstances, it was only natural for Su Yang toe looking for revenge against them.


    "However, if this fight spills into the outer courtyard, it would then be a matter of the Qi Family itself. At that time, if the Qi Family takes action, wouldn¡¯t that mean they haven¡¯t broken the promise they made in the beginning?" Shen Jing¡¯an whispered.


    "Hehe, I¡¯m actually afraid they won¡¯t dare to make a move!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "Ah?" Shen Jing¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but be startled, but remembering the battle at umted Cloud Mountain, he suddenlyughed as well.


    Indeed, does the present Qi Family still dare toy a hand on Su Yang?


    If the Terrestrial Immortals cannot intervene, who else could possibly stand against Su Yang?


    That very night, Su Yang and his group ended up staying temporarily at Hu Yong¡¯s residence.


    After a hearty drink with Shen Jing¡¯an, who had been living in fear and trepidation all this while, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief knowing that Su Yang had triumphed. This time, having chosen the right side would be a key factor in the further development of the Shen Family.


    Of course, while Su Yang and his group were livingfortably, there were others who were far fromfortable. For instance, Hu Yong¡¯s nephew and Zhang Aiqin, who thought to escape under the cover of night, ended up being captured and faced demands to repay their debts.


    Hu Yong¡¯s nephew had initially tried to intimidate people by wielding Hu Yong¡¯s name, but after someone lopped off one of his hands, he quickly becamepliant. He hurriedly tried to cancel his yacht and sports car orders in a bid to raise cash. However, canceling orders meant paying penalty fees, which resulted in a loss of at least ten million. With such a loss, repaying the enormous sum became an impossible dream.


    Thus, that night was tortuous for both him and Zhang Aiqin. The next day, after they had vented their anger, their tormentors discarded the pair, who were barely recognizable as human, in the outskirts to fend for themselves.


    Even if these two were fortunate enough to survive, it¡¯s likely they would never again dare to engage in swindling and deceit.


    At nine in the morning, Su Yang arrived at the Qi Family¡¯s outer courtyard with his people.


    By this time, the ce was already surrounded by a crowd¡ªthe very same people who had knelt outside Hu Yong¡¯s residence the day before. Following Su Yang¡¯s instructions, they had arrived before nine o¡¯clock.


    It was clear that everyone was still very anxious, but they had nheless shown up. Of course, some people did note, which amounted to giving up.


    As the group stood hesitantly at the entrance of the outer courtyard, deliberating whether or not to storm in, they suddenly spotted Su Yang approaching, and they were all overjoyed.


    These peoplecked the courage to attack the Qi Family on their own. Now that Su Yang had arrived, the task seemed much more feasible. With Su Yang in charge, what was there to fear?


    Therefore, as soon as Su Yang arrived, one of the men immediately ordered his men to attack the outer courtyard. Inspired by this, other people followed suit,manding their own men tounch an assault on the courtyard, causing the scene to quickly descend into chaos.


    It was clear to Su Yang what these people were thinking, but he did not call them out on it. Their presence here indicated how much they feared him, so they might still be kept around.


    As for those who did not dare toe, it showed they feared the Qi Family more. These people could not be spared. Otherwise, they might be utilized by the Qi Family in the future.


    The outer courtyard was a scene of fiercebat, and before long, a group rushed out from within, led by none other than Qi Jian¡¯an of the Qi Family.


    Spotting Su Yang from a distance, Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s face turned cold as he spoke in a deep voice, "Mr. Su, these are your men, aren¡¯t they?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang admitted without any hint of concealment, looking calmly at Qi Jian¡¯an with a smile, "What, have you been demoted to the outer courtyard? Started to oversee battles outside, have you?"

 Chapter 934 - 933 Qi Family Concedes

    <h4>Chapter 934: Chapter 933 Qi Family Concedes</h4>


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s face was icy, his teeth clenched as he said, "Su Yang, spare me your nonsense. You actually dare to attack the doorstep of the Qi Family of Wanhu, thinking we¡¯re an easy target? Let me tell you, get yourckeys out of here immediately, or I¡¯ll ughter them all!"


    "Qi Jian¡¯an, are you trying to scare me?" Su Yang chuckled coldly. "You want to kill my men? Why don¡¯t you just kill me as well?"


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s face remained frosty, he was, after all, a defeated subordinate of Su Yang¡¯s and naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything to him. Especially after Su Yang defeated Han Tianyuan, he realized that the gap between him and Su Yang was widening.


    "Su Yang, do you really intend to strut about in my Qi Family¡¯s territory?" Qi Jian¡¯an spoke in a deep voice. "You told me to make my Qi Family stay out of worldly affairs, and we have steered clear of others¡¯ business. My Qi Family has already shown you enough face. What else do you want to be satisfied? Do you really want to irreparably tear our faces with the Qi Family?"


    "Shown me enough face?" Su Yang snorted coldly. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unaware of the deeds those five old fools of your Qi Family have done!"


    Qi Jian¡¯an, of course, knew what the five ancestors of the Qi Family had done, but how could he admit it now with Su Yang at their doorstep?


    "Let bygones be bygones, there¡¯s no need to keep harping on them!" Qi Jian¡¯an said. "Our family ancestor has decreed that, from now on, our Qi Family will not be involved in any affairs rted to you. We will also erase our past grudges against you. Isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang burst intoughter. "If the Qi Family had said this to me before, I indeed would have been very satisfied. But now, it¡¯s meaningless for the Qi Family to say such things to me!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Qi Jian¡¯an said angrily.


    "Don¡¯t you understand?" Su Yang spoke coldly. "I can¡¯t trust the Qi Family!"


    "You... You¡¯ve got some nerve..." Qi Jian¡¯an raged.


    "I¡¯ve always been audacious; is this the first time you¡¯re hearing of it?" Su Yang said coldly. "Don¡¯t you remember clearly what happened thest time I went to Lake Heart Ind?"


    Qi Jian¡¯an was at a loss for words, as Su Yang managed to take down more than a dozen members of the Qi Family right in front of many people on Lake Heart Ind. This alone had proven Su Yang¡¯s dominance. Why would he fear them now?


    "The five elders of the Qi Family are ustomed to reneging on their words. They promised not to interfere with external affairs, yet during the battle at umted Cloud Mountain, they led the Qi Family¡¯s great formation there in person, wanting to stab me in the back!" Su Yang spoke coldly. "Such untrustworthy Qi Family elders, no different from five old tortoises. And now you want me to listen to your promises again? You must be dreaming."


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯splexion turned ashen, his teeth gritted. "Then what exactly do you want?"


    "It¡¯s simple, I want your Qi Family¡¯s outer court!" Su Yang paused, then continued coldly. "And those people hidden on Lake Heart Ind."


    "What people are hidden on Lake Heart Ind?" Qui Jian¡¯an asked anxiously.


    Su Yang nced at him. "Qi Jian¡¯an, don¡¯t y dumb with me here. The group taken away by the Third Elder of the Shen Family sought refuge on Lake Heart Ind after the battle at umted Cloud Mountain, seeking to serve and be protected by the Qi Family. Also, those from Jiangnan Province who are against me, those who killed many around Shen Jing¡¯an, are also hiding on Lake Heart Ind. Do you really think I¡¯m unaware? The Qi Family backstabbed me, and now you¡¯re hiding those who want to harm me. How should I treat the Qi Family, tell me?"


    Qi Jian¡¯an¡¯s face turned even colder; indeed, those people were hiding on Lake Heart Ind and were under the Qi Family¡¯s protection. He had believed that Su Yang was clueless about this matter, but to his surprise, Su Yang knew it all too well.


    This was problematic, as it gave Su Yang leverage over them. Whether to turn these people over was a troublesome issue now.


    If they didn¡¯t hand them over, Su Yang could force his way onto Lake Heart Ind, and they would be powerless to stop him.


    But if they did hand them over, the reputation of the Qi Family of Wanhu would be ruined. It would meanpromising with Su Yang yet again, and if word got out, wouldn¡¯t everyone think the Qi Family of Wanhu hadpletely submitted to Su Yang? Who would take the Qi Family seriously then?


    Seeing Qi Jian¡¯an remained silent, Su Yang spoke coldly, "Qi Jian¡¯an, if you can¡¯t make a decision, go back to those five old fools and let them make the call. If they can¡¯t decide, then wait for me to storm Lake Heart Ind and personally take the people out, so we don¡¯t waste my time here!"


    Qi Jian¡¯an clenched his fists. If it weren¡¯t for his fear of Su Yang¡¯s strength, he truly would have wanted to fight Su Yang. But in the end, he could only swallow his pride, saying angrily, "You wait, I¡¯ll go report to the five ancestors right away!"


    "Be quick, I¡¯m giving you half an hour. If I don¡¯t have an answer by then, I¡¯ll have to storm Lake Heart Ind!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Qi Jian¡¯an stormed back to Lake Heart Ind with a pallid face. He had no choice now but to consult the five elders.


    Indeed, after the Five Directional Great Formation of the Qi Family was broken during thest battle at umted Cloud Mountain, the five elders were also heavily injured. Since then, they had been in seclusion, focusing solely on healing and not seeing any outsiders. Qi Jian¡¯an had been temporarily in charge of the Qi Family¡¯s affairs!


    But this time, Qi Jian¡¯an really had no other option but to consult with the five elders about this matter.


    Su Yang waited leisurely outside, knowing that there was no suspense in this matter. He wanted to crush the Qi Family once more, both to avenge the battle at umted Cloud Mountain and to let the people of the Southern Six Provinces understand that being enemies with him, even the Qi Family couldn¡¯t protect them.


    Twenty-five minutester, Qi Jian¡¯an came out from Lake Heart Ind with a grim face, followed by seventy to eighty people. They were precisely the group that Su Yang demanded they hand over.


    These people were bound tight and gagged with cloth in their mouths. It seemed they had been loudly cursing just before. After all, when these people arrived at Lake Heart Ind, the Qi Family had promised to shelter them, and now they were being handed over, much to their discontent.


    "Su Yang, the people you wanted are all here, and the outer court is yours as well. However, I hope that from now on, you will have nothing more to do with my Qi Family!" Qi Jian¡¯an said gravely.


    "I don¡¯t wish to be involved with your Qi Family either, but your Qi Family seem especially keen on troubling me!" Su Yang said helplessly. "Take this umted Cloud Mountain battle, for instance, can you me me? If your Qi family¡¯s five meddlesome elders hadn¡¯t caused trouble, would things havee to this?"

 Chapter 935 - 934 Qi Family Closes Its Doors

    <h4>Chapter 935: Chapter 934 Qi Family Closes Its Doors</h4>


    Qi Jian¡¯an scowled and said in a deep voice, "From now on, my Qi Family will not get involved in any affairs rted to you!"


    "That settles it, then!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile.


    "I hope you remember your words!" Qi Jian¡¯an snapped angrily, then turned around and led the people of the Qi Family back to Lake Heart Ind.


    The individuals from the Qi Family¡¯s outer court also retreated with Qi Jian¡¯an back to Lake Heart Ind, effectively abandoning everything outside.


    The onlookers witnessed everything with extreme shock.


    Everyone knew Su Yang was domineering, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to be so formidable. To personally force the Qi Family to make such concessions at Lake Heart Ind was no simple feat!


    The group that Qi Jian¡¯an had brought included the Third Elder of the Shen Family and those responsible for the previous attack on Hu Yong. They thought they were safe on Lake Heart Ind, but ended up being delivered personally by the Qi Family, their faces ashen.


    Su Yang did not bother with these individuals, but left their fate to Shen Jing¡¯an. After all, the group that apanied the Third Elder had betrayed Shen Jing¡¯an, and it was Shen Jing¡¯an¡¯s men they had killed. Naturally, it should be Shen Jing¡¯an who exacted this revenge.


    As for how Shen Jing¡¯an would deal with these people, that was not for Su Yang to worry about; he had other issues to address in Wanhu City.


    Yesterday, there were around forty to fifty groups of people outside Hu Yong¡¯s residence, but today, only about ten or so groups had arrived at the Qi Family¡¯s outer court. In other words, an additional twenty to thirty groups ultimately did not show up at the Qi Family¡¯s outer court, being even more fearful of the Qi Family.


    As for these people, Su Yang was unceremonious, and directly ordered Zhao Ping¡¯an, Xiao Hei, and Myriad Enemy to lead a group out. In two hours, they had captured all these people and brought them before Su Yang.


    Of course, some were not brought before him but were killed on the spot. These individuals knew the situation was dire and attempted to resist and escape in theirrger numbers, but how could they possibly get away? Consequently, they met gruesome deaths.


    Others, after returning homest night, had quietly prepared their belongings and nned to flee under the cover of darkness. However, they didn¡¯t get far before Xiao Hei and his group returned to Su Yang, and those who had attempted to escape were brought back as well.


    Those who brought them back were not Su Yang¡¯s people, but rather individuals from some prominent families of Jiangnan Province. These prominent families had also participated in the battle at umted Cloud Mountain and had been subjugated by Su Yang.


    After Su Yang arrived in Wanhu City, these great families closely monitored the situation here. When they discovered that the people Su Yang intended to deal with were nning to flee under cover of night, they immediately took action, capturing them all and bringing them to Su Yang to seek favor.


    Actually, all this was within Su Yang¡¯s expectations. He had deliberately not sent anyone to stop these people from escaping, specifically to give these great families of Jiangnan Province an opportunity to act.


    The heads of these great families personally led their people here, precisely to show their sincerity to Su Yang.


    Su Yang was not stingy, rewarding three elixirs per family, which left these family heads ecstatic.


    It is noteworthy that the elixirs rewarded by Su Yang were not ordinary elixirs, but life-saving medicines that they could not acquire even with hefty sums in the past. Thus, with Su Yang¡¯s generous rewards, the people were naturally very pleased.


    To the current Su Yang, these elixirs held little significance. However, to these ordinary people, they were godsend treasures.


    Thus, Su Yang was not stingy with these elixirs. On the contrary, by using these elixirs, he could win people¡¯s hearts, which was most worthwhile. In this way, when other families saw such a situation, knowing that working for Su Yang was beneficial, they would definitely do their utmost for him, which was exactly the result Su Yang wanted!


    Su Yang wanted to control the Southern Six Provinces, and relying solely on martial force was not suitable; he needed tobine it with various rewards. Mixing kindness with severity was the best method for a leader!


    As for those who did not go to Qi Family¡¯s outer court, Su Yang did not give them a chance and had them all killed. Since these people were even more wary of the Qi Family, there was no need for Su Yang to keep them around. If these people were used by the Qi Family in the future to act against Hu Yong, wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous? Therefore, it was best to resolve this matter once and for all!


    These people begged continuously, but Su Yang simply ignored them.


    When they learned that Su Yang had personally visited the Qi Family and that the Qi Family had made such concessions, they were even more regretful. Those who went to the Qi Family¡¯s outer court did not suffer any losses, not only did they preserve their lives, but they also gained Su Yang¡¯s favor. As for them, making the wrong choice cost them their lives, which was the most painful thing!


    Having dealt with these people, Su Yang also took care of the matters in Wanhu City thoroughly.


    He stayed in Wanhu City for another two days, firstly to apany hisrade-in-arms Hu Yong, and secondly, as Fatty and the others rarely came out, he let them tour around.


    On the third day, Su Yang and his group finally left Lake Heart Ind and once again headed for the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Of course, along the way, Huo Zihen, Nan Wudi, and others bid their farewells and returned to Pingnan and Pingbei to attend to their own matters.


    As for Fatty, with not a hint of realization, he kept sticking behind Su Yang with no intention of returning to Nanluo City, which left Su Yang quite speechless.


    However, since there was no pressing matter in Nanluo City at the moment, Su Yang was not in a hurry either.


    The words of Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen greatly enlightened Su Yang. During this period, he was constantly thinking of ways to enhance his strength.


    Just as Ye Jiansheng had said at that time, now that he was in this position, there were many times when even if he did not want to invite trouble, trouble woulde seeking him.


    Not to mention, there was the old grudge between the Su Family of Yanbei and Su Yang that probably needed to be settled.


    The Su Family of Yanbei had argework in the Capital City. If people from the Capital City got involved, this matter would probably be even more troublesome.


    Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen could help him deal with Earth Immortals, but matters below the level of Earth Immortals had to be handled by him.


    Therefore, for Su Yang, the most crucial matter now was to enhance his strength as quickly as possible. Only with sufficient strength could he traverse unhindered!


    Moreover, Su Yang was also very curious about the extent of the realms of Beigong War God and the Capital¡¯s Martial Top Schr. To kill an Earth Immortal at the Venerable Realm was something Su Yang had never heard of before; what kind of heaven-defying power was that?


    Upon returning to umted Cloud Mountain, Su Yang immediately went into seclusion. He took out Destiny¡¯s Tome and the Bronze Seal Script he had obtained earlier, and carefully searched through Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    The contents recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome were extensive, and in the past, Su Yang had always read ording to his interests. In fact, the content he had read was not even one-thousandth of what was in Destiny¡¯s Tome.

 Chapter 936 - 935: The Sovereign Kills the Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 936: Chapter 935: The Sovereign Kills the Immortal</h4>


    The Bronze Seal Script hade into Su Yang¡¯s possession by chance, and he didn¡¯t know its purpose, but it seemedplex and strangely resonated with Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Previously, when Su Yang read through Destiny¡¯s Tome, it contained much content, yet many parts were too profound for him to understand.


    However, when hepared it with the Bronze Seal Script, he found that the content recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome appeared much richer. Many areas that he previously didn¡¯t understand were now described in greater detail; it was almost as if annotations had been made, making it easier for Su Yang toprehend.


    Su Yang had always been curious about the origin of the Bronze Seal Script, just as he was puzzled about the origin of Destiny¡¯s Tome. However, Su Yang always felt that his father, Su Ping, must know the reason but chose not to disclose it.


    It seemed that he would have to unlock the fourth page of Destiny¡¯s Tome and enter the Earthly Immortal Realm to truly understand the secrets within.


    At present, Su Yang¡¯s strength made it not difficult to step into the Earthly Immortal Realm. His biggest issue was that he needed to amass enough power before he could enter the Earthly Immortal Realm. Otherwise, given how many people he had offended, once he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, countless Earth Immortals might chase after him.


    Holding the Bronze Seal Script, Su Yang meticulously went through the Destiny¡¯s Tome again, and finally discovered some records on a Venerable defeating an Earth Immortal.


    In fact, this situation was like when Su Yang, in the Qi Refining Realm, defeated Ren Beishan¡¯s son in the Fusion Realm¡ªmainly a matter of strength.


    The Heaven-Earth Profound Yellow consisted of four major realms, with Su Yang currently being at the Yellow Grade, which is divided into four sub-realms: Foundation Establishment, Qi Refining, Fusion, and Spirit Tranquility.


    Although there is significant variation in power between these four sub-realms, in reality, the nature of the power does not change that much. The Foundation Establishment Realm starts to forge the meridians, the Qi Refining Realm involves cultivating inner strength, while the Fusion Realm signifies a consummation of inner strength. Fusion is further divided into Fusion and Venerable, thetter representing the pinnacle of internal strength.


    As for the Spirit Tranquility Realm, this is where the nature of strength begins to change. The original inner strength gradually transforms into mystical energy, which signifies the approaching transition into the next Mystical Realm.


    However, only upon entering the Mystical Realm can inner strength bepletely transformed into mystical energy. Before this, even for powerhouses like Ye Jiansheng, the strength is abination of inner strength and mystical energy, not purely mystical energy.


    As long as there is still inner strength within the body, and not all mystical energy for protection, there are still vulnerabilities. A Venerable defeating an Immortal involves using inner strength to breach the inner strength defenses of Earth Immortals, aplishing the very deed of a Venerable defeating an Immortal!


    At this point, Su Yang had an epiphany; it all came down to matching the existing powers. If the powers were different, there was no way to fight at all. Mystical energy is, without a doubt, far superior to inner strength!


    Having rified these matters, Su Yang was no longer surprised. The so-called War God of Beigong and the Capital¡¯s Martial Top Schr, who were able to defeat Earth Immortals as Venerables, simply seized opportunities to execute Earth Immortals because the Earth Immortals couldn¡¯t retaliate with mystical energy; nothing else special was involved.


    Still, even so, the strength of these two must not be underestimated. After all, being able to spot and exploit the weaknesses of Earth Immortals as Venerables is not something ordinary people can aplish. These two people have dominated the top two ranks of the Earth Rankings for so many years, always reluctant to step into the Earthly Immortal Realm, which sufficiently shows their confidence in their current realm!


    As long as the two do not step into the Earthly Immortal Realm, they remain the true number one and two. After all, Earth Immortals are not able to touch them.


    However, once they step in, their standing in the realm might be questionable. They are invincible in the Fusion Realm, but once in the Earthly Immortal Realm, who knows where they would rank?


    In essence, the two are just clinging to their current status, unwilling to move into the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    The Divine Physicians Alliance was flourishing, with many major families exchanging numerous elixirs, and of course, providing a wealth of medicinal materials to the alliance.


    As Su Yang just reached the hall, Little Turtle promptly popped out of his pocket. Luckily, Su Yang was quick to catch the little creature before it could leap onto a nearby Lingzhi; otherwise, the Lingzhi would definitely have fallen prey to it again.


    With one hand holding Little Turtle and the other picking up the Lingzhi, Su Yang stuffed it into his storage bracelet and sealed it with his power, preventing the little one from causing further mischief.


    Fatty sat in the hall, excitedly fiddling with two Wild Mountain Ginsengs. Seeing Su Yange out, he immediately ran over excitedly, "Hey, Xiao Yang, do you think soaking these in liquor would be effective?"


    Su Yang nced at the two Wild Mountain Ginsengs, each appearing to be over three hundred years old.


    "Good," Su Yang nodded.


    "Really?" Fatty was hugely excited, stuffing them into his pocket while grinning, "Then I¡¯m taking these, my home just happens to have two bottles of good liquor, I¡¯ll soak themter..."


    "It¡¯s easy to die!" said Su Yang straight.


    "Huh?" Fatty was stunned, "Why?"


    "Rubbish, how can you soak such old Wild Mountain Ginseng direct in liquor? Think about how potent that would be, are you tired of living or something?" Su Yang retorted, "These are meant for making elixirs, not for soaking in booze."


    "Really?" Fatty still looked incredulous, "You wouldn¡¯t be trying to scare me from taking these two ginsengs away, would you?"


    "Nonsense, how could that be possible!" Su Yang, without further ado, snatched the two ginsengs from Fatty¡¯s hand, thinking to himself that Fatty had be quite sharptely, even guessing his intentions. Su Yang was genuinely worried Fatty might actually take them away.


    While it¡¯s not a problem to soak these Wild Mountain Ginsengs in alcohol, that would be like a cow chewing peonies, aplete waste. Su Yang could refine them into a batch of good elixirs, which of course would be much better than letting Fatty take them away.


    Fatty was half-convinced but didn¡¯t know enough to argue. Finally, he gave up. He pped his hands and walked over to Su Yang, "By the way, Xiao Yang, you need to go back these days, right?"


    "Go back for what?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    Fatty said with wide eyes, "The college entrance exams areing soon, aren¡¯t you nning to skip them entirely?"


    "Oh?" Su Yang then remembered that he was actually still a naive high school student. The college entrance exam was indeed imminent!


    "Alliance Leader Su, are you going back to university?" Jeang Zier asked in surprise as she passed by.


    With one sentence, all eyes in the great hall turned to Su Yang.

 Chapter 937 - 936

    <h4>Chapter 937: 936</h4>


    Who is Su Yang?


    Master Su of Pingnan Province, the number one martial artist in both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces!


    The Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance, the man who suppressed the Qi Family of Wanhu, single-handedly defeated the Southern Six Provinces Family Alliance, and has almost taken control of the entire might of the Southern Six Provinces!


    In Pingnan, Pingbei, and the Southern Six Provinces, the name Master Su shines like the sun at high noon. Which eminent figure in these eight provinces dares to defy him?


    Yet, such a prodigious existence, contrary to expectations, is also bound by worldly affairs; he must return home to take high school exams and even attend university?


    The faces of the crowd were a blur of confusion, genuinely unable toprehend the situation.


    Su Yang, feeling awkward under the crowd¡¯s gaze, waved his hand and said, "Exam? What exam? I¡¯m... I¡¯m too busy over here, how do I have time to take university exams?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement, as Su Yang¡¯s aplishments were simply unmatched. What was the point of going to university now? Would a diploma add any more luster to Su Yang¡¯s achievements?


    Besides, with Su Yang¡¯s achievements, why would he need to take any university entrance exams at all? Whichever university he attended would be honored by his presence. Taking exams was, frankly, a joke!


    Fatty, however, paid no mind to these sentiments and said, "But when I left, Auntie Zhao told me to inform you that your dad had called a while back, asking you toe back for the high school exams."


    "Ah?" Su Yang was startled and immediately grabbed Fatty, "My dad called? When did it happen? What else did he say?"


    Ever since Su Ping left Nanluo City, there had been no word from him. Su Yang didn¡¯t know where his father had gone, but he had left a letter telling Su Yang not to look for him. Moreover, Su Yang had a hunch that his father was no ordinary man and that his departure this time was definitely for something important. Although Su Yang was very curious, he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much.


    This time, however, Su Ping had actually called back, which naturally was of great importance to Su Yang.


    "I don¡¯t know about that; Auntie Zhao only told me so much," Fatty said. "You were busy a few days ago, so I didn¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s almost time for the exams; shouldn¡¯t you be going back?"


    Su Yang frowned slightly, uncertain what his father meant. But considering the matters rted to Destiny¡¯s Tome and recalling the mysterious expression Su Ping had when speaking about these matters, Su Yang knew every action his father took was deliberate and purposeful. His insistence on participating in the high school exams certainly had a reason behind it¡ªit seemed he truly needed to make a trip back home.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang slowly nodded, "Since my dad has said so, then I¡¯ll go back."


    Originally, Su Yang nned to leave the matters of the Divine Physicians Alliance to Jeang Zier. However, Jeang Zier preferred to stay by Su Yang¡¯s side, and in the end, it was Yue Qianfeng who stayed behind at the Divine Physicians Alliance to temporarily manage its affairs.


    Zhao Ping¡¯an had returned to Hanxi Province, where he had to gradually improve his strength through realbat. In the future, he would be challenging the renowned masters of the Southern Six Provinces one by one until he finally returned to umted Cloud Mountain to challenge the three great masters, Xie Feiyu, Wan Mingshan, and Han Tianyuan.


    As for Han Tianyuan and the other two, staying at the Divine Physicians Alliance was equivalent to them taking a position there.


    Su Yang did not short-change them either; he not only provided them with ample elixirs but also allowed them unfettered ess to all the secret scripts of the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    Furthermore, Su Yang had even given a detailed exnation of the Secret Technique that the three were practicing, from which they all benefited greatly. Especially Xie Feiyu¡ªSu Yang¡¯s guidance had enabled him to further enhance his strength. With both Wan Mingshan and Han Tianyuan at umted Cloud Mountain, the continuous sparring among the three led to rapid improvements in their skills.


    Having settled all matters in the Southern Six Provinces, Su Yang took Fatty and others, including Jeang Zier, and headed straight for Nanluo City.


    This venture had taken up quite some time, but thankfully all issues in the Southern Six Provinces had been thoroughly dealt with, freeing Su Yang from having to worry about this ce anymore.


    To Su Yang, the most important aspect of the Southern Six Provinces was the Divine Physicians Alliance. He originally visited the Divine Farmer Sect to find a sect that could provide him with medicinal materials. Instead, step by step, he reached the Divine Physicians Alliance and even ended up controlling the whole alliance.


    Not only that, but the Southern Six Provinces¡¯ many prominent families joined forces against the Divine Physicians Alliance, ultimately leading to Su Yang essentially taking over the entire region.


    Now, the whole Southern Six Provinces were continuously providing Su Yang with raw materials for refining medicines. In this regard, Su Yang was certainly not inck, and his purpose for the trip had thus been achieved.


    The Su Yang of today could truly be described in apletely different light. Once, living in Luo City, he relied on the backing of the Hou Family. But now, he had be a high-reaching figure, something many people never sawing.


    Returning to Luo City, Su Yang headed home first thing.


    Zhao Xuefen worked at the municipal hospital, but her job had be more leisurely recently. She was still in charge of purchasing, but Lin Dingkun had even assigned two subordinates to do the work for her.


    As a result, it made no difference whether Zhao Xuefen went to work or not; these two subordinates could handle everything. She did not earn any less money and had plenty of free time, bing an idol envied by countless peers from her hometown.


    Upon Su Yang¡¯s arrival home, Zhao Xuefen happened to be there too, sitting beside Su Xia, watching the little girl do her homework.


    The little girl was the first to see Su Yang and eximed joyfully, "Brother!"


    Zhao Xuefen looked up, and upon seeing Su Yang, she stood up quickly and smiled, "Xiao Yang, you¡¯re finally back."


    Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded, walked over to Su Xia, tenderly stroked the little girl¡¯s cheek, and then turned to Zhao Xuefen.


    "Here, please sit down," Zhao Xuefen said, treating Su Yang with utmost kindness¡ªunderstandably so as their family owed their current life to Su Yang¡¯s efforts alone, and she was extremely grateful to him in her heart.


    Sitting down by Su Xia, Su Yang got straight to the point, "Did my dad call?"


    "Oh, he called a couple of days ago," Zhao Xuefen nodded immediately. "He wants you to take the high school exams and hopes you¡¯ll get into Capital City¡¯s Qinghe Academy!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang looked puzzled. "Qinghe Academy? What school is that? I¡¯ve never heard of it."


    Zhao Xuefen replied, "I hadn¡¯t heard of it either. I asked your sister and brother-inw, and they hadn¡¯t either. It seems there indeed is such a school and they do enroll students every year, but maybe because the school is not well-regarded, it¡¯s not very renowned."


    Su Yang was utterly baffled and said, "What is my dad trying to do? Why suddenly think of sending me to university? And even if he wants me to attend university, shouldn¡¯t he choose a better one? What¡¯s the deal with Qinghe Academy?"

 Chapter 938 - 937: Mysterious Su Ping

    <h4>Chapter 938: Chapter 937: Mysterious Su Ping</h4>


    Zhao Xuefen was alsopletely baffled; she couldn¡¯t figure out what the situation was.


    "I asked him, and he told me to have you apply for this school, and not to go to any other," Zhao Xuefen said, "Ah, I can¡¯t understand it either. You know, just a while ago, the presidents of those three universities in Capital City personally came over to invite you to enroll. What a great opportunity that was, and why bother with any exam? But no, he insists on sending you to this Qinghe Academy, forgoing such fantastic schools for Qinghe of all ces?"


    Su Yang, head bowed, fell silent as she pondered; indeed, that was the case. The presidents of the three major schools had personally invited him and Su Ping knew about it. But Su Ping refused to let him go to those schools and instead wanted him to attend Qinghe Academy, which was truly odd. Could there be something wrong with Qinghe Academy?


    Upon further reflection on Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang found his father even more mysterious. Perhaps, there was a reason for this insistence.


    "Well, since Dad instructed it, I¡¯ll apply for this school," Su Yang nodded and said, "By the way, did Dad mention anything else?"


    "No, that was it," Zhao Xuefen replied with a look ofint, "Your dad seemed to be in a hurry. When he called me, the first thing he said was to keep quiet and listen to him. After that, he told me these things and when I was about to ask him when he woulde back, he hung up. When I tried calling back, I couldn¡¯t get through at all. Hey, your dad has never stepped out in his whole life, and now that he has, he doesn¡¯t even return home. What on earth is he up to?"


    Su Yang wanted to know what was going on even more than Zhao Xuefen did; the mysteries surrounding Su Ping were only increasing. It seemed that after he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, there might be no telling how much he would learn.


    "By the way, Auntie Zhao..." Su Yang suddenly said, "Howe I¡¯ve never heard my dad mention where our hometown actually is? I¡¯ve only met your rtives¡ªthe Su Family¡¯s rtives, not even one. Why is that?"


    "I don¡¯t know either," Zhao Xuefen shrugged and said, "When I met your dad, he was renting a house near our vige, toiling away for a living, and I had no idea where he came from. I asked him a few times, and he said there was an epidemic at home and everyone had died, leaving only you two."


    Su Yang hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "Then... has he ever talked about my mother?"


    "Never," Zhao Xuefen shook her head, "Not even once. I asked him twice, and he even got angry, so... I didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore!"


    Su Yang¡¯s confusion deepened¡ªwhat secrets was Su Ping hiding? What exactly was his own origin?


    Considering Destiny¡¯s Tome that he possessed, his background was definitely not simple. His family members couldn¡¯t possibly all have died from an epidemic, so what unspeakable secretsy behind this?


    Moreover, why was Su Ping unwilling to let others bring up his mother¡¯s matter? What exactly was the situation behind this?


    After much pondering, Su Yang couldn¡¯t figure out the circumstances, and eventually, he had to let it be. He slowly nodded, "Alright, since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll just go and prepare for the exams."


    After patting Su Xia¡¯s little cheek, Su Yang returned to his vi.


    As Su Yang entered, he saw Qi¡¯er sitting at the entrance to the courtyard, her fair little hands gently supporting her cheeks as she stared absent-mindedly at a few flowers in front of her. Around her, several Little Birds were chirping and fluttering, appearing joyous and not at all scared of humans.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what was up with Qi¡¯er; whether these Little Birds were attracted by frequent feedings, or what the reason was, they were particrly affectionate towards her. They flitted around her all day, and even one of them followed her around, and she took care of it, showing how close they were.


    As for Su Yang, he wanted to touch them, but the Little Birds would not afford him any courtesy, flying away immediately as if the words "bad person" were written all over his face.


    "Qi¡¯er," Su Yang called out softly.


    Qi¡¯er¡¯s body trembled, and upon raising her head to see Su Yang, she was first overjoyed, but then her eyes reddened, and her voice was slightly choked, "Brother Su, you... you¡¯vee back..."


    Seeing Qi¡¯er like this, warmth flooded Su Yang¡¯s heart too. This littless was probably waiting here for him every day!


    "Yes, I¡¯ve brought back lots of delicious food for you too!" Su Yang said, smiling as he walked over.


    Qi¡¯er wanted to smile, but her tears came first. She quickly turned her head to the side, stealthily wiped away her tears, pretending as if nothing had happened, and hurried over to catch the bag in Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    "Brother Su, have you eaten? Shall Qi¡¯er make something for you?"


    "Sure, I¡¯m actually quite hungry!"


    "Okay, Brother Su, just wait a minute, okay!"


    Qi¡¯er ran joyfully to the kitchen to get busy, and soon, she began humming a tune. The mood of a young girl changes so quickly; she was almost in tears just a moment ago, and now she was bubbling with happiness.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, surveying the surroundings. Qi¡¯er and her mother had kept the room tidy and very clean, saving Su Yang a lot of trouble.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Qi¡¯er to prepare a meal for Su Yang. After he had finished eating, he chatted with Qi¡¯er for a while before going upstairs to rest on the third floor. As for Qi¡¯er, she was quite happily tidying up downstairs. To her, Su Yang¡¯s return was the best thing that could happen!


    Back on the third floor, Su Yang called Hou Shilin, asking him to investigate the situation at Qinghe Academy. If possible, Su Yang wasn¡¯t particrly keen on taking that college entrance examination.


    He wouldn¡¯t have any problems getting into any of the top three universities; would entering a small academy like Qinghe really require so much effort?


    After changing his clothes, Su Yang took out the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, set up the Spirit Gathering Array, and began cultivating again.


    Having been away for a few days, a substantial amount of Spiritual Energy had umted at home. It took Su Yang half an hour to absorb all this Spiritual Energy. Of course, he absorbed twenty percent of it, while the remaining eighty percent waspletely absorbed by the Shadow Phantom.


    The Shadow Phantom seemed to have an infinite capacity for endurance. When Su Yang absorbed twenty percent, his meridians were filled to the brim, almost unable to bear it. But the Shadow Phantom absorbed eighty percent and acted as if nothing had happened, without the slightest change, prompting Su Yang to be nothing short of amazed.


    If he could have the same capacity for endurance as the Shadow Phantom, wouldn¡¯t his progress in strength be terrifying? With such a rate of cultivation, what would Su Yang have to fear? Even if he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, he could swiftly surpass others!


    After storing the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, Hou Shilin¡¯s call came through, and the information about Qinghe Academy had been uncovered.

 Chapter 939 - 938 Qinghe Academy

    <h4>Chapter 939: Chapter 938 Qinghe Academy</h4>


    In the afternoon, at Six Degrees Bar.


    Su Yang arrived early and discovered that Six Degrees Bar had undergone some changes as well; its fa?ade had expanded considerably, incorporating the two shops next to it.


    The bar had added private rooms for a quieter atmosphere. However, in reality, the best business was still at the outer booths, because sitting there meant you could watch Li Liang mix drinks, which was truly the main attraction of Six Degrees Bar.


    After learning a few cocktail recipes that Su Yang had taught him, Li Liang had indeed be the mainstay of Six Degrees Bar. Sister Liu gave him a share of the bar, so now he was essentially working for himself and was naturally very dedicated.


    This guy was rumored to have reached the point of discussing marriage with his girlfriend. The money he made at Six Degrees went into buying a house, which he furnished before also buying a car, all in preparation for marriage.


    Su Yang actually talked to him about it, offering his help if needed, but Li Liang declined. In his own words, he was already very grateful to Su Yang for teaching him the cocktail recipes, giving him a craft to support himself with. How could he have the cheek to ask Su Yang for more help?


    Seeing Su Yang arrive, Li Liang, who was surrounded by a group of girls while he mixed drinks, immediately put down his tools and rushed over to Su Yang with excitement.


    "Xiao Yang, you¡¯re here," Li Liang said. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I would have made arrangements for you!"


    "No need to be polite," Su Yang said with a light smile, looking at the girls nearby and adding with augh, "Seems like you¡¯ve got quite the appeal with thedies now, not like back then when you were trying every trick in the book to pick up girls around here, right?"


    "Heh heh..." Li Liangughed awkwardly, "That¡¯s all in the past now, I¡¯m about to get married, can¡¯t keep acting so irresponsibly. Oh right, Sister Liu Liu just stepped out. Should I call her back?"


    "No need," Su Yang said with a light smile. "I¡¯m here to meet with Old Hou to discuss some business, just dropped by to see you. You do your thing, don¡¯t mind me."


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not that busy," Li Liang said cheerfully, as he went off to set up some drinks for Su Yang.


    Before long, Hou Shilin arrived, and Li Liang considerately went off to busy himself at the bar.


    Hou Shilin sat down in front of Su Yang without a word, picked up a ss of liquor from the table, and downed it in one gulp. He closed his eyes, relishing it for a long time before sighing, "This Bitter Sea is still something to savor indeed!"


    "Oh, cut it out!" Su Yang retorted.


    "Hey Li Liang, why don¡¯t youe work at Qingyun Clubhouse? I guarantee you¡¯d make in one day there what you make here in a month!" Hou Shilin waved at Li Liang.


    "Young Master Hou, thanks a lot. But I have to remind you, just don¡¯t let Sister Liu Liu hear that, or she¡¯ll definitely kick you with her high heels!" Li Liang replied with augh.


    Hou Shilin immediately put on a mournful face; Sister Liu Liu was not someone to be trifled with. He waved his hands awkwardly andughed, "Su Yang, maybe you could teach me a trick or twoter, eh?"


    "Enough of that, don¡¯t go stealing Li Liang¡¯s business now," Su Yang scolded with augh. "You, with your immense family fortune, still trying to take someone¡¯s livelihood, is that fun for you?"


    Hou Shilin chuckled, "I¡¯m not stealing, just wanna make it convenient when I drink by myself. Besides, sometimes when I¡¯m out on jobs or something, I might as well show off a little, right?"


    Su Yang said, "Are you going out to do business, or to pick up girls?"


    "Hehe..." Hou Shilin gave an awkward smile, "Anyway, it¡¯s okay to show off a bit asionally."


    Su Yang: "I think you¡¯d better forget it. What¡¯s the point of showing off to pick up girls? Just p your collection of over thirty luxury car keys on the table, and everything will fall into ce, won¡¯t it?"


    Hou Shilin sighed, "Ah, the girls you can pick up like that have no interest, no soul, you know?"


    Su Yang mocked, "Anyway, what you want is their body, who cares about the soul orck thereof!"


    "Hey, you¡¯ve been out for a few days, howe you talk so crudely now!" Hou Shilin said, "What we have is true love, understand?"


    "So how many girls have you had ¡¯true love¡¯ with so far?" Su Yangughed, "Would fifty be an understatement?"


    "Hehe..." Hou Shilin gave another awkwardugh and waved his hand, "Let¡¯s talk serious business, serious business. I¡¯ve inquired about that Qinghe Academy of yours, and it¡¯s just a Ninth-Rate Academy with no decent major to speak of. Moreover, the school has a terrible reputation¡ªfights and brawls are frequent, and every year there are instances of student deaths, which soil its name. Many provinces no longer allow the school to recruit from their regions. Why on earth did you suddenly want to ask about this school?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; he had originally thought that Qinghe Academy was some kind of high-end institution. But now that he had heard Hou Shilin¡¯s description, it seemed that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    What on earth was Su Ping thinking, wanting him to attend such an institution? A Ninth-Rate Academy with a terrible reputation¡ªit was clearly not meant for him to study there. What then, was he supposed to do there?


    Seeing Su Yang silent, Hou Shilin continued, "I tried contacting their school, and casually inquired about sponsoring their institution and securing guaranteed admissions for students. But guess what?"


    "They refused?" Su Yang asked.


    "Spot on!" Hou Shilin nodded, "They outright refused, didn¡¯t want sponsorships, and wouldn¡¯t allow any backdoor admissions. My goodness, it¡¯s the first time in my life I¡¯ve seen such spirited folks. That school, I heard it¡¯s barely scraping by, and yet they act so high and mighty? Truly an eye-opener!"


    Su Yang, however, was calm. Qinghe Academy¡¯s response was normal. If they hadn¡¯t refused, then Su Yang would have suspected that there was something wrong with Su Ping¡¯s judgment.


    It now appeared that there really was an issue with Qinghe Academy. As for what exactly the problem was, it looked like he¡¯d have to investigate in person. Since Su Ping had asked him to attend Qinghe Academy, there must surely be a reason behind it.


    And now, Su Yang was curious about Qinghe Academy himself. He intended to personally investigate and discover what secretsy within.


    As Su Yang remained silent, Hou Shilin said with astonishment, "You asking about Qinghe Academy, you¡¯re not actually considering enrolling there, are you?"


    "If I¡¯m not going to study, why would I ask about it?" Su Yang retorted.


    "Oh my dear brother, what¡¯s gotten into you, why torture yourself like this?" Hou Shilin immediately said, "The principals of the top three high schools in Capital City came to your home in person, crying and begging to enrol you, and you refused them all. Now, here you are, bothering with some Ninth-Rate Academy¡ªdoes that make any sense? Did you strike it rich and now want some prince-and-Cindere fairy tale, nning to find a Cindere in that Ninth-Rate Academy?"

 Chapter 940 - 939 Shorthand

    <h4>Chapter 940: Chapter 939 Shorthand</h4>


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, spitting out, "What prince and Cindere, you¡¯re so into picking up girls, everything you think is dirty!"


    "No, I¡¯m really trying to advise you," Hou Shilin said seriously, "Don¡¯t think that just because it¡¯s a ninth-rate academy, a Cindere might emerge. Let me tell you the truth, a real Cindere is someone who possesses both intelligence and beauty. If she has only beauty but no intelligence, what good is she? That¡¯s like dog meat that can¡¯t make it to the table. If she has intelligence but no beauty, that¡¯s a bit better; at least we don¡¯t have to look at her, and she can still work. A woman who has both intelligence and beauty, now that¡¯s truly top-notch. Otherwise, why do you think the campus beauties from those famous colleges are so sought after every year? That¡¯s the reason!"


    "You can cut it out!" Su Yang said helplessly, "I¡¯m seriously going there to study, not to pick up girls."


    "Really?" Hou Shilin blinked, thought about it carefully, thenughed, "But, I believe you. Honestly, Ye Wan Tong, Ying¡¯er, Hu Xiexie, and your own Qi¡¯er, each of them is top of the line. If you can still stay unflustered around them, I truly believe you¡¯re not going to chase girls. But, I still don¡¯t get it, why on earth did you choose to go to such a school?"


    "None of your business!" Su Yang retorted irritably, "Enough, stop the chatter. Help me check if my admission ticket is readyter."


    "You¡¯re actually going to take the college entrance exam?" Hou Shilin eximed in surprise, "Why don¡¯t we skip this step? I¡¯ll find someone to arrange it for you, get you into that school directly. Humph, I refuse to believe they¡¯d dare to decline if I call them, or if this young master goes in person."


    "Enough with your antics," Su Yang said with a resigned chuckle, "I¡¯ll take the exam myself. It¡¯s just an academy; it should be easy to get into."


    Hou Shilin scratched his head, murmuring, "No, Brother Su, I¡¯m thinking of your best interest. Think about it, if you take the exam yourself, relying on your actual skills, and you fail to get in, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? Shameful?"


    "Go to hell!" Su Yang responded with a middle finger.


    "No, really, you need to consider these things!" Hou Shilin insisted, undeterred, "Think about it, how long has it been since you attended sses? If you go there to take the test, you know the questions, but do they know you? If you end up scoring zero or something, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? Shameful? Oh, Master Su of Pingnan Province, scoring zero on the college entrance exam, if that gets out, won¡¯t you be ridiculed for a lifetime?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Su Yang waved his hand, "Don¡¯t worry, this year¡¯s college entrance exam top scorer will be me, it¡¯s predestined!"


    Hou Shilin: "Brother Su, are you feverish? This is the college entrance exam, not something you can ace by beating up the proctor. Maybe we should reconsider our ambitions?"


    Su Yang raised his hand, and Hou Shilin immediately chuckled and ran off, "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it for you. But, I still advise you, there¡¯s still time for me to arrange a direct entry for you..."


    "Get lost!"


    "Got it!" Hou Shilin chuckled and ran off.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh. During his time in the Southern Six Provinces, his nerves had been constantly on edge. Hanging out with his friends, chatting andughing for a while, actually helped to regte his mood quite a bit.


    However, after theughter, he had to seriously consider what Hou Shilin had said.


    He was now a well-known figure in eight provinces, and the name Master Su of Pingnan Province carried a lot of weight. If he went to take the college entrance exam and truly scored a zero, that could spread even further than his reputation as Master Su. If he got into a quarrel with someer, they could just counter by calling him a college entrance exam zero-scorer, and Su Yang would have to shut up.


    So, he had to take this college entrance exam seriously. Perhaps, it was time to pull ast-minute cram session?


    After some thought, Su Yang suddenly remembered a memory technique recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome that could help memorize a lot of information very quickly.


    This technique was something Su Yang discovered while flipping through Destiny¡¯s Tome at umted Cloud Mountain. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it before, but now it seemed it might be handy. Last-minute cramming indeed required special methods!


    Back home, Su Yang opened Destiny¡¯s Tome and reviewed the memory technique.


    The so-called memory technique was actually a method of engraving the material to be remembered onto the mentalyer using power. With Su Yang¡¯s current strength, aplishing this was quite easy, though it did require some energy, which was also very simple.


    Having memorized the technique, the next day early in the morning, Su Yang returned to school, ready to cramst-minute.


    As he approached the school gates, Su Yang started drawing crowds.


    Not many people in the school knew the name Master Su, but they all knew that Su Yang was no ordinary person now.


    Moreover, having not attended school for a long time and suddenly showing up today naturally attracted even more attention.


    Su Yang was quite indifferent, walking slowly into the ssroom with his hands behind his back.


    All eyes in the ssroom were on him as Su Yang, under everyone¡¯s gaze, walked over and sat next to Zhao Qiupeng.


    The guy was staring at Su Yang in disbelief. Seeing Su Yang sit down, he eventually eximed in amazement, "Wow, big brother, what are you doing here?"


    "Is that even a question?" Su Yang responded, "This is my seat. I¡¯m back to school!"


    "No, big brother, you... you¡¯re still studying?" Zhao Qiupeng almost burst outughing, "You¡¯re not just messing with me, right...?"


    "I¡¯m not messing with you; the college entrance exam is almost here, I¡¯m back to take it," Su Yang said calmly.


    His statement silenced the ss. Soon, everyone burst intoughter, leaning back in their seats, as if they had heard the funniest joke ever.


    "Big brother, can you stop joking around?" Zhao Qiupeng said with an embarrassed smile, "Why would you participate in the college entrance exam? The top three colleges are inviting you directly, just go there directly, whye back to take the exam? It¡¯s like taking off your pants to fart¡ªtotally unnecessary!"


    "Though the top three colleges have invited me, I don¡¯t really want to go to those three schools. So, I¡¯ve decided to take the exam myself!" Su Yang said earnestly.


    The room fell silent again, followed by another round ofughter.


    Zhao Qiupeng was speechless, "Dude, can we stop the jokes? You¡¯re rejecting the top three colleges, so where do you n to go instead?"


    At that moment, a boy with sses at the front of the room said teasingly, "Old Zhao, you don¡¯t get it, do you? He¡¯s nning to study at a top university abroad!"

 Chapter 941 - 940: Counting Down to the Top Scholar of the College Entrance Exam?

    <h4>Chapter 941: Chapter 940: Counting Down to the Top Schr of the College Entrance Exam?</h4>


    The boy¡¯s words provoked another round ofughter from the crowd, most of them mocking Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s reputation was spread mostly among therge families and influential powers; not many in the school knew of it. Though the students in the ss knew Su Yang could fight and had some other skills, they were unaware of the true extent of his abilities.


    Moreover, Su Yang often skipped school, and when he did show up, he uttered such bold statements, naturally displeasing many.


    In everyone¡¯s view, Su Yang was only relying on his family background, which many looked down upon. They believed that family background was simply a matter of good fortune and being born into a good family; what mattered most was one¡¯s own capabilities.


    The Gaokao, such an exam, was a test of one¡¯s own abilities. Your family¡¯s background may be prominent enough to get you a direct invitation to study at one of the three top universities. But can they get you a perfect score? Can they make you the top Gaokao scorer?


    So, deep down, people were jealous of Su Yang, which then turned into such mockery.


    Su Yang remained calm. He naturally wouldn¡¯t use the same approach on these diligent students, whom he typically dealt with differently from the children of wealthy families. These good students didn¡¯t have many ill intentions; they only disliked seeing someone reaping benefits without working for them. This time, Su Yang was determined to teach them a lesson and make them understand that one should never underestimate others!


    "I won¡¯t attend foreign universities, but I might as well try out the domestic ones!" Su Yang said with a light smile, looking at Zhao Qiupeng, "Old Zhao, tell me, if I be the Gaokao top scorer of our province, don¡¯t you think the domestic universities would let me choose whichever one I want?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, everyoneughing so hard they bent over, as if they had heard some ridiculously funny joke.


    "Big bro, are you running a fever?" Zhao Qiupeng touched Su Yang¡¯s forehead, "You¡¯re not hot, though. What¡¯s going on with you?"


    "What fever? I¡¯m talking seriously here!" Su Yang said.


    Zhao Qiupeng touched Su Yang¡¯s forehead again, as if to confirm whether Su Yang really had a fever.


    At that moment, the bespectacled boy spoke directly, "If you be the Gaokao top scorer, not to mention domestic universities, you could choose from international ones. But do you really think you could be the top scorer? Don¡¯t end up scoring zero on every subject, that would be truly embarrassing!"


    "Hey, what you¡¯re saying. Scoring zero on every subject would still make him thest-ce top scorer of the Gaokao!" another boy chimed in immediately.


    "Ha ha ha, thest-ce top scorer, that¡¯s brilliant, absolutely brilliant!"


    "Su Yang, let me give you some advice. Just go to those three universities; they have already invited you anyway. You don¡¯t need to take the Gaokao, it¡¯s meaningless!"


    "Yeah, you should confidently attend one of those three universities, considering you have such a background. Others can¡¯t even get in if they wanted to; don¡¯t bother with pointless struggles!"


    The crowdughed andforted him, but in fact, they all held a definitively negative attitude toward Su Yang taking the Gaokao.


    After all, a person who had served three years in the military and hadn¡¯t set foot in a ssroom during that time was now moring about participating in the Gaokao and bing the top scorer, which was simply unbelievable to anyone!


    "It seems like everyone is quite concerned about me, so I can¡¯t let you all down," Su Yang said with a light smile, "I will try my best in this exam and aim for the top scorer. Then I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal!"


    "Ha ha ha, if you be the Gaokao top scorer, then we should treat you instead!" the bespectacled boyughed, and the rest joined in.


    "Fair enough, we¡¯ll see then!" Su Yang replied with a smile.


    Zhao Qiupeng looked at Su Yang, dumbfounded, and after a long while, he finally stammered, "Su Yang, have you really lost your mind? What are you thinking, making such a bet with these people?"


    "Is there a problem?" Su Yang asked in return.


    "Of course, there is!" Zhao Qiupeng said anxiously, "Even I am better than you academically, let alone being the top scorer. Big bro, aren¡¯t you just setting yourself up for embarrassment?"


    "Nothing in the world is difficult for those who set their mind to it." Su Yang patted Zhao Qiupeng on the shoulder, "I¡¯m back to study seriously now, trust me, I will do well. Come on, find me some textbooks, I¡¯ll review the content first."


    "Come on, with only a few days left, what¡¯s the point of reading textbooks?" Zhao Qiupeng said, "Even if you memorized all the textbooks now, it would be pointless. The Gaokao is conquered by grinding through mountains of practice questions. Look at all these questions I¡¯ve done, ten years worth of mock exams and three years of Gaokao ones, do you know how long it took me?"


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Yang smiled, "Then it seems I¡¯ll need to read more of these kinds of books. By the way, where can I find them?"


    Zhao Qiupeng said, "The school library has them all. We usually practice with these kinds of exercise books. Those who are quick at doing questions can do more, but the library has so many books that even the top students at our school can¡¯t get through one percent of them."


    "I see. In that case, I¡¯ll take a stroll through the library!" Su Yang said with a smile as he stood up and left straight away.


    Zhao Qiupeng watched him leave, dumbfounded and speechless, truly at a loss as to what Su Yang was up to. Dropping such a pile of bold statements and just walking off¡ªthey were bound to make him look foolish!


    "Hey, Su Yang isn¡¯t really going to take the Gaokao, is he?" a student in front couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "I think it¡¯s likely; I heard he even got his admission ticket."


    "What¡¯s he thinking? With invitations from the three big universities, he could just go directly. Why bother with the Gaokao?"


    "For the show of it, to make it seem like he got in on his own merit, to avoid being looked down upon when he gets there. After all, those universities are in the Capital City, and his background won¡¯t be much use there!"


    "But with his academic performance, how much could he even score if he entered the exam room? If the resultse back and he scores zero, wouldn¡¯t that be even more embarrassing?"


    "Who knows, maybe he¡¯s pulled some strings, and even the scores could be changed."


    "Geez, if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s totally outrageous..."


    The crowd discussed amongst themselves, with Zhao Qiupeng looking embarrassed yet not knowing how to argue back. Su Yang¡¯s sudden determination to take the exams was so unexpected that no one could exin his behavior.


    Yet, with the bold ims Su Yang had made in ss, it was likely that the news would soon spread throughout the school and even across all the high schools in Nanluo City. Given Su Yang¡¯s reputation, the issue would certainly cause a huge stir.


    If Su Yang didn¡¯t perform well, wouldn¡¯t he lose facepletely? Was Su Yang really about to tarnish his reputation this time?

 Chapter 942 - 941

    <h4>Chapter 942: 941</h4>


    The school library was quite spacious, but its collection was rather monotonous.


    After ncing around, Su Yang decided not to browse further. There were so many books that just finishing them would take forever, not to mention remembering them all.


    Thus, Su Yang simply walked to the center of the library, unfolded his Divine Sense, and began to scan the books using it.


    To everyone else, Su Yang appeared to be sitting in the middle of the library with his eyes closed, not even looking at the books, as if he was resting his mind. No one knew what he was actually doing. Little did they know, Su Yang¡¯s consciousness was rapidly flipping through every book there.


    This method was only suitable here. Since it was the school library, it was very quiet with no disturbances, and no powerful foes around tounch a surprise attack. Had it been anywhere else, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have dared to use it so carelessly. If someone had attacked him while his mind wandered, he would have been in grave danger.


    After a full two hours, Su Yang finally opened his eyes. He had firmly memorized every book in the library. The effort of just a moment had caught him up to decades of hard study, an extraordinarily effective method. Now, Su Yang could finally be rightfully called a top student.


    Indeed, while scanning the books with his Divine Sense, Su Yang continually pondered. Who had thought of such a method that enabled such rapid learning?


    Connecting this method to the technology section in Destiny¡¯s Tome made Su Yang even more suspicious. Could Destiny¡¯s Tome possibly be beyond human civilization?


    The more Su Yang delved into Destiny¡¯s Tome, the more curious he became about its origins and the more he wanted to know where it came from.


    After being busy, it was just about time for lunch. Su Yang hadn¡¯t yet left the library when he saw a man and a woman entering from the doorway.


    He didn¡¯t recognize the man, but the woman was familiar¡ªit was Lin Qingru, who had almost be his fianc¨¦e.


    After the incident with Liao Yuxuan, Lin Qingru had been depressed for a while, hiding at home, afraid to go out. It was only after her parents had talked and persuaded her for a long time that she finally mustered the courage to return to school.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t avoid receiving cold stares at school. Fortunately, Lin Qingru¡¯s family was wealthy, which prevented others from being too excessive. Even so, she felt quite awkward at school and lived her days with her head down.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care about Lin Qingru. He had no rtionship with her, and whatever she did had nothing to do with him. However, it seemed Lin Qingru had quickly found another suitor, which showed her charm still persisted¡ªafter all, she was once the school beauty!


    Lin Qingru and the boy arrived at the library door and were about toe in when they also saw Su Yang. Her face suddenly turned pale. She quickly tugged at the boy, whispering softly, "Let¡¯s... let¡¯s go eat first..."


    "The cafeteria is crowded, didn¡¯t we agree to go thereter?" the boy said indulgently, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you starve. The college entrance exam ising up. I¡¯ll help you cram so you can also get into Capital City and then we can be together!"


    "No, I... I¡¯m really hungry, I don¡¯t want to go to the library..." Seeing Su Yang not far ahead, Lin Qingru was even more reluctant and simply pulled away from the boy¡¯s grasp, trying to leave hastily.


    Just as she backed away a few steps, she bumped into a familiar figure. Zhao Qiupeng, holding two lunchboxes, ran over shouting loudly, "Su Yang, Su Yang, it¡¯s time to eat, I¡¯m starving..."


    After shouting these words, he noticed Lin Qingru and expressed his surprise, "Eh, Lin Qingru, what are you doing here? Came to see Su Yang again?"


    After he finished speaking, he realized something was wrong because he saw the boy standing behind Lin Qingru, and his face immediately turned awkward.


    "Oh, Fang Zhong is here too, sorry, I didn¡¯t see you just now, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!" Zhao Qiupeng quickly exined with a smile.


    However, the boy¡¯s face was filled with fury, and he gritted his teeth, "Did you just mention Su Yang? The same Su Yang who bullied Qingru before?"


    Although Zhao Qiupeng had initially been somewhat apologetic, he grew angry upon hearing this, "Damn, what are you talking about, ¡¯bullied Qingru?¡¯ It was Lin Qingru who acted dishonorably first, Su Yang was quite polite to her, how can you call that bullying?"


    "Bullshit!" the boy shouted angrily, "Using such despicable methods to bully a girl, can you even call yourselves men? I think, you people, are worse than trash!"


    "Hey, watch your words!" Zhao Qiupeng snapped back angrily, "Who bullied her? And who did you just say is worse than trash?"


    "I¡¯m talking about you, what about it!" the boy shouted loudly.


    "Oh, fuck, you really think you¡¯re someone, huh?" Zhao Qiupeng was instantly infuriated, and he grabbed the boy by the cor, shouting, "Say that again, I dare you!"


    "What about you guys, you bunch of trash..." the boy retorted loudly, standing his ground.


    "To hell with you!" Zhao Qiupeng pped the boy across the face.


    The boy, clearly one of those with excellent academic capabilities but poor physical skills, stumbled a few steps backward, his eyes immediately reddening as he shouted angrily, "Hitting people, how are you any different from a hooligan?"


    Lin Qingru realized the boy hadn¡¯t followed and turned around to look for him, only to witness this scene. She cried out in shock and quickly shielded the boy behind her, her face full of distress as she asked, "Fang Zhong, are you... are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s like being bitten by a dog!" the boy said indignantly.


    "Damn, you really have a filthy mouth," Zhao Qiupeng growled, ready to strike again, but Lin Qingru pushed him away.


    "Have you caused enough trouble!" Lin Qingru screamed, "What exactly do you want? I¡¯ve already been avoiding him, and I walk away when I see him, isn¡¯t that enough? Why must you act like this, do you really want to drive me to a dead end? Su Yang, do you really want to see me dead before you?"


    Su Yang, who had just arrived, was taken aback by her words, "What did I do?"


    Lin Qingru angrily said, "What did you do? We won¡¯t even talk about the past, but what did I do today to provoke you that you had to have your people beat up my boyfriend? Ah, I know your family is powerful now, no one dares to offend you, but you can¡¯t be so arrogant. Fang Zhong studies so well, he¡¯s recognized as an outstanding student in the school, a model student in the city, a top student, and you bully him like this? How are you any different from those hooligans in school who never study?"


    "Hey, can¡¯t you be reasonable!" Zhao Qiupeng snapped again, infuriated, "It was your boyfriend who started cursing first, if he hadn¡¯t cursed, would I have hit him?"

 Chapter 943 - 942 Outstanding Students

    <h4>Chapter 943: Chapter 942 Outstanding Students</h4>


    "My boyfriend cursing? Who are you trying to fool?" Lin Qingru shouted angrily, "I just said, Fang Zhong is a triple-excellent student from the city, good at studies, high in quality, and well-mannered. How could he possibly stoop to your level? You say he curses, do you even believe that yourself?"


    Zhao Qiu Peng was so angry he stomped his feet, "Oh,e on, damn it. Where the hell do you get off, being such a foolish woman? Hey, Fang Zhong, tell us yourself, did you curse which made me hit you?"


    Fang Zhongpletely ignored Zhao Qiu Peng, and Lin Qingru was even more furious, shouting loudly, "Su Yang, I know you are impressive now. But let me tell you, I¡¯m not afraid of you. If you really want revenge, just kill me. Why keep bullying the people around me? Fang Zhong is such an honest person, and you even bully him; are you even human?"


    Su Yang frowned, and just at that moment, a group of people came running from not far away, led by Wang Hao.


    "Brother Yang, what¡¯s happening?" Wang Hao came over aggressively and shouted, "Lin Qingru, it¡¯s you again. I could hear you nagging loudly from afar; do you find it amusing?"


    Seeing the crowd Wang Hao brought, Fang Zhong¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Just because he had spoken boldly earlier didn¡¯t mean he was brave; it was because he hadn¡¯t suffered a setback. Now, seeing so many people, even this so-called triple-excellent student wilted immediately.


    Fortunately, at that moment, some students came out of the library, all of whom were top schrs from the school. Seeing the situation, these people immediately came over and stood behind Fang Zhong.


    Fang Zhong was the top schr in the school and had always been a leader among these students, naturally possessing strong leadership. Among these supporters were many from Su Yang¡¯s ss, including that guy with the sses.


    "Hey, Su Yang, don¡¯t go too far!" the boy with sses said indignantly, "I know the people from your Martial Arts Club are not simple, but we are just here to study. We haven¡¯t offended you, so is this necessary? We¡¯re always studying at school and have no conflict with you. What are you trying to do?"


    The other top students also nodded their heads, whispering among themselves, and their opinion of Su Yang couldn¡¯t get any lower.


    Su Yang was the most speechless one. He had just walked out of the library and had no idea all this had happened. This really made it difficult for him to clear his name.


    "You people, really, taking rumors as truth," Su Yang said helplessly, waving his hand. If this were a group of unruly children, he would have already taught them a lesson.


    But these students, most of whom were top schrs in the school, were usually hardworking and of decent character. It took great courage for them to stand by Fang Zhong in such a situation without solid backgrounds or the habit of bullying others.


    Of course, these people felt hostile towards Su Yang because they believed he relied on his family background, which Su Yang didn¡¯t find inappropriate. Just as he had previously resented those spoiled rich kids, it was all normal.


    Facing such a group of people, Su Yang naturally couldn¡¯t just start disciplining them now. If he did, what would differentiate him from those bullying rich kids?


    So the situation now was even more awkward.


    "Forget it, I¡¯m not going to talk about this anymore." Su Yang looked at Fang Zhong, "How about you say something?"


    Fang Zhong didn¡¯t dare meet Su Yang¡¯s gaze, clenched his teeth, and said boldly, "Su Yang, you better remember my name, Fang Zhong. There¡¯s a saying that fits well, ¡¯Thirty years on the east bank of the river, thirty years on the west bank; don¡¯t bully the poor because they are young. One day, I will make you look at me with admiration!"


    As soon as he said this, the crowd behind him erupted in apuse, "That¡¯s a good one, ¡¯Do not bully the poor because they are young!¡¯"


    "Fang Zhong, that¡¯s impressive!"


    "Right, that¡¯s impressive!"


    "Thirty years on the east bank of the river, thirty years on the west bank. Su Yang, you rely on your family¡¯s power, can you bully forever?"


    "One day, we¡¯ll all be pirs of society. Then what will you count for?"


    "Hmph, Su Yang still has to take the college entrance exam. I really want to see how many points you can score!"


    The crowd was noisy and indignant, and this saying spurred on everyone¡¯s emotions.


    Su Yang was at a loss for words, and when the noise finally subsided, he could onlyugh and say, "Good, that¡¯s spirit. I hope you truly have a day that makes me look at you with admiration!"


    "Hmph, not too long from now, you¡¯ll find out!" Fang Zhong paused, then said coldly, "I heard you¡¯re also taking the college entrance exam?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?" Su Yang retorted.


    Fang Zhong sneered immediately, "Well then, why don¡¯t wepare our exam scores?"


    "Hey, are you freaking shameless?!" Zhao Qiu Peng blurted out angrily, "Comparing exam scores with Su Yang, how could you think of such a shameless method?"


    "We are all students, if not exam scores, what else should wepare?" Fang Zhong retorted.


    Zhao Qiu Peng was at a loss for words, and the students behind Fang Zhong burst intoughter, all eagerly calling for Su Yang topete with Fang Zhong in academic scores.


    Su Yang was somewhat speechless; he originally just wanted to keep a low profile and pass the entrance exam to Qinghe Academy. But now, it seemed, he could not hide his strength!


    "Reallypare?" Su Yang asked back.


    "What else?" Fang Zhong sneered, "Or you can apologize to Lin Qingru right now, and we can forget this whole affair, and I won¡¯tpare with you!"


    "Apologize?" Su Yang nced at Lin Qingru, "If anyone should be apologizing, it should be her family apologizing to me."


    Fang Zhong¡¯s expression grew cold, and he said sternly, "What did you say! How dare you demand Lin Qingru to apologize to you!"


    "Ask her yourself!" Su Yang said.


    Lin Qingru also tugged on Fang Zhong¡¯s clothes and whispered, "Fang Zhong, stop it. The truth is... our family did do wrong before..."


    "That still doesn¡¯t mean you should apologize, you¡¯re a girl, how can I let you apologize!" Fang Zhong said protectively, hugging Lin Qingru tightly, "Remember this one thing, you¡¯re a girl. No matter how big of a mistake you make, the moment you cry, it¡¯s all my fault!"


    "Ugh..." Zhao Qiu Peng retched against the railing, "Brother, stop it, my stomach is weak, do you want me to be able to eat lunch?"


    Fang Zhong paid no heed to Zhao Qiu Peng, while Lin Qingru nestled in his arms, looking utterly content.


    Su Yang was speechless; what kind of triple-excellent student was this? Clearly, just a simp!


    "Fine, just as you said, let¡¯spare our exam scores," Su Yang also covered his mouth, "Qiupeng, let¡¯s go. If we¡¯re anyter, I¡¯ll vomit too. Damn, even my iron stomach has its limits!"

 Chapter 944 - 943 Why Did You Lose Your Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 944: Chapter 943 Why Did You Lose Your Mind?</h4>


    Su Yang fled in a hurry with Zhao Qiupeng, Wang Hao, and a few others, while Fang Zhong and the rest burst into cheers.


    "Beautiful!" a boyughed, "Fang Zhong, what you said just now was perfect. You didn¡¯t see it, those guys, they were left speechless by your rebuttal!"


    "Isn¡¯t it? Fang Zhong¡¯s debating skills are there for all to see!"


    "These guys are just ignorant, wasting their days away at school. How could they everpare to Fang Zhong!"


    "What does it matter if their families have a background? Without brains, they¡¯re just dead meat. Hey, Fang Zhong, you¡¯re the clever one here, challenging him topare test scores, heh, isn¡¯t this just asking for him to be crushed!"


    "This time, we¡¯ll see just how this scumbag will make a fool of himself. Hmph, it¡¯s also a good chance to cut down these young masters a notch!"


    "This is called winning through intelligence, Su Yang and his crew don¡¯t have any brains!"


    Everyoneughed heartily, as if they had achieved a great victory,pletely forgetting that there was still an unhealed p mark on Fang Zhong¡¯s face.


    Fang Zhong also wore a proud smile, "The college entrance exam ising soon. After it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal. At that time, we¡¯ll invite Su Yang too. Hmph, I¡¯d like to see how he has the face to sit there!"


    After speaking, Fang Zhong wrapped his arm around Lin Qingru and whispered, "Qingru, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely avenge all the wrongs you¡¯ve suffered!"


    Lin Qingru nodded vigorously, her eyes full of little stars.


    If it were anything else, Lin Qingru certainly wouldn¡¯t let Fang Zhongpete with Su Yang. Butparing academic scores? Was there even a contest?


    As for Su Yang¡¯s scores, did he even need to take exams? It wasmon knowledge that he¡¯d struggle to score anything but a zero!


    ...


    In the school cafeteria, Zhao Qiupeng held arge bowl of food, gulping down his food while eximing in surprise, "Hey, Su Yang, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey down south during your trip? Why would you think ofparing exam scores with that Fang Zhong? That guy has topped our Nanluo City in thest three mock exams, why would you challenge him?"


    "Yeah, Brother Yang, it would have been much better topete in martial arts!" Wang Hao chuckled.


    "You guys are all brawn and no brains!" Su Yang snorted, "Not like me, developed in morals, intelligence, physique, aesthetics, andbor. Since that guy prides himself on his academic performance, the only way to make him ept defeat thoroughly is by beating him at his own game!"


    Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s eyes widened, "You must be kidding, brother, since when have you been fully developed in morals, intelligence, physique, aesthetics, andbor? Haven¡¯t you always just focused on sports?"


    "Get lost, kid!" Su Yang irritably nced at Zhao Qiupeng, snatched a chicken leg from Zhao¡¯s bowl, and handed it over to the Little Turtle on his shoulder.


    Su Yang had to keep feeding the Little Turtle continuously, otherwise, the critter might just dive into Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s bowl to snatch some food itself.


    Zhao Qiupengined, "Hey, big brother, that was for my nutrition, and you take it to feed a turtle?"


    "All right, enough chit-chat. After the exam, I¡¯ll treat you to an imperial feast!" Su Yang said.


    "Deal!" Zhao Qiupeng immediately picked up his food basin, "Turtle Immortal, want more? I¡¯ve got plenty of stock here..."


    Su Yang ignored Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s shamelessness and leisurely ate his own meal, still contemting the matters Zhao Qiupeng had told him.


    On the road, Zhao Qiupeng had told him about Fang Zhong, who had actually been secretly in love with Lin Qingru. But back then, Lin Qingru was out of his league, and he could only watch from afar. Lin Qingru was hot and cold towards him and frankly speaking, kept him as a backup. However, considering the number of people Lin Qingru kept at bay, Fang Zhong was probably ranked well beyond the thirties as a backup.


    Later, when Lin Qingru¡¯s scandal broke, she fell from grace. Liao Yuxuan ran off, and many former mes dispersed or took the opportunity to woo her. But after sleeping with her, they quickly fled, which further spoiled her reputation.


    Eventually, Lin Qingru realized that Fang Zhong was still faithfully by her side, which genuinely moved her, leading to their current rtionship.


    Really, just date if you want to, but this Fang Zhong, with his stubborn and fiery personality, repeatedly spoke ill of Su Yang at school, using him of bullying girls and using his family¡¯s power to bully others. Plus, he constantly used the phrase "do not despise the poor youth" as if he was so noble, which annoyed Zhao Qiupeng and the others to the extreme.


    Even so, Zhao Qiupeng and his crowd didn¡¯t really care. After all, they were poor students who struggled with studies, toozy to mess with those so-called top students.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Zhong was pretty bold, daring to confront Su Yang and insult him to his face, which naturally angered Zhao Qiupeng.


    Thinking about these incidents, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Fang Zhong truly seemed like he had studied himself stupid.


    After eating, Zhao Qiupeng cleaned up the food basin and looked at Su Yang, "Xiao Yang, how about I go tell them that you¡¯ve already been pre-admitted into three top universities, so you won¡¯t be taking the college entrance exam, rendering this bet null and void?"


    "Nonsense, if I don¡¯t follow through with something I personally promised, wouldn¡¯t that be even more humiliating?" Su Yang said.


    "You¡¯re actually going to take the exam yourself!" Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s eyes widened, "Bro,e on, stop joking. It¡¯s the college entrance exam, you think it¡¯s all multiple-choice that you could just roll a dice for?"


    "Leave the exams to me. You better worry about yourself. If you don¡¯t pass this year, I wonder how you¡¯ll exin it to your girlfriend!" Su Yang retorted.


    Zhao Qiupeng instantly looked crestfallen, grabbing Su Yang¡¯s arm, "Then let¡¯s talk about my issue first, I guess I won¡¯t score high. How about, you help me get into Xie Wei¡¯s college?"


    Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s girlfriend, Xie Wei, was studying in Nanluo City, not a particrly prestigious university. With the Hou Family financially backing the school, they could get Zhao Qiupeng in there without any trouble¡ªeven a dimwit wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    "No problem, I¡¯ll call Hou Shilinter and have him contact you directly. Just let him know which department you want to join!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Awesome!" Zhao Qiupeng jumped up excitedly and threw his food basin, "Damn it, why should I even bother studying then?"


    "Big brother, I advise you to learn a bit anyway, or what if you end up as the absolute worst in the college entrance exam? That would be embarrassing," Su Yang said,ughing.


    Zhao Qiupeng chuckled, "Are you kidding me? With you there to fall back on, what do I have to worry about!"


    Su Yang gave him the middle finger, "...&*#£¤%..."

 Chapter 945 - 944 Exam

    <h4>Chapter 945: Chapter 944 Exam</h4>


    In the afternoon, Su Yang went to the library again and rescanned all the content. By doing so, everything was thoroughly stored in his mind.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the end. Su Yang also discovered a rapid learning method in the science section of Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Using this method, he carefully studied all the content he had memorized once more, and only then did he consider his workpletely done.


    When everything was finished, it was already dark outside. As he exited the library, he encountered many students walking toward him. However, most of them pointed and whispered about him as they saw him.


    "Look, that¡¯s Su Yang!"


    "Is that him? I thought he¡¯d be something extraordinary, but he looks pretty ordinary!"


    "Him? Daring topare his exam scores with Fang Zhong? What a joke!"


    "Didn¡¯t you see? He has been studying in the library. It¡¯s called ast-minute push!"


    "That¡¯s just cramming. Bah, learning is something thates from long-term umtion, not something anyone can cram overnight. These rich kids will never understand what it means to struggle and strive. How could they possibly achieve good results?"


    "Fang Zhong has already dered that he will outscore him by at least three hundred points in the college entrance exam!"


    "Hahaha, isn¡¯t this guy in an awkward position now?"


    "Awkward? This is just a lesson for these rich folks. All they have is a good fate; when it reallyes down to brains, they¡¯re worthless!"


    Enduring the scorn and derision of the crowd, Su Yang¡¯s face was a picture of embarrassment and helplessness. How have these top students be so gossipy nowadays?


    In fact, this news spread across all the high schools in Nanluo City in just one afternoon, especially among those about to take the college entrance exam, who all knew about Su Yang¡¯s bold challenge topare grades with Fang Zhong.


    When Su Yang got home, Hou Shilin called to ask if Su Yang was really nning topare his exam scores with Fang Zhong, indicating how widely the news had spread.


    Su Yang was speechless. He had originally treated it as a trivial matter, but things had escted. Eventually, he simply stopped caring. He could see that Fang Zhong was purposely publicizing the issue, just to disgrace him.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t intended to make a big deal out of it, but since Fang Zhong was going that route, Su Yang decided not to stop him. It was just a matter ofparing exam scores, so let¡¯s just see how the y goes!


    Ten dayster, the college entrance exam officially began.


    Whether it was luck or something else, Su Yang ended up in the same examination room as Fang Zhong and a few other so-called top students from their school.


    At the examination venue, Su Yang encountered these guys. From the arrogant demeanor of Fang Zhong and hisrades, it was clear they didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re really unlucky, ending up in the same exam room with us!" Fang Zhong sneered, "Humph, this time, even if you think of hiring a proxy, it¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ll all be watching you!"


    "Do you even need to keep watch?" Su Yang said wearily, "As soon as I step out the door, I¡¯m being watched by everyone. Even if we weren¡¯t in the same room, someone else would keep an eye on me for you. Stop worrying about me; the exam is about to start. Don¡¯t underperform because you¡¯re too focused on our bet!"


    "Hmph, even if I perform unusually poorly, beating you by three hundred points is still no problem!" Fang Zhong sneered.


    "I hope so, I really do!" Su Yang replied with a light smile, his tone obviously filled with teasing.


    "We¡¯ll see!" Fang Zhong gritted his teeth.


    The exam began as scheduled, and Fang Zhong and others, just as they had said before, kept a close eye on Su Yang. Only after confirming that it was really Su Yang did they start answering the questions.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, simply got to work as soon as he received the exam paper.


    He had mastered all the books in the library, making the questions on the exam paper a piece of cake for him. In half an hour, he had finished a set of exam papers and started resting his head on the desk out of sheer boredom.


    Of course, Fang Zhong and the others didn¡¯t know that Su Yang had finished the exam paper. Seeing Su Yang lying on the desk, they thought he didn¡¯t know the answers and sneered endlessly. They leisurely answered the questions, with an air of superiority. If Zhao Qiupeng were here, he would certainly have grumbled a lot.


    After two days, the exams finally ended. Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with scoring or any such affairs. He just wanted to get into Qinghe Academy. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the bet with Fang Zhong, he would probably have been content with just scoring around two hundred.


    It was because of the bet with Fang Zhong that Su Yang took the exam seriously andpleted the entire paper. As for the results, Su Yang believed that his answers were definitely more urate than the answer key!


    After the exam, Su Yang spent most of his time at home cultivating.


    A dozen dayster, it was time for the results to be released. Just then, Zhao Qiupeng called Su Yang, saying that Fang Zhong invited them to a dinner party. inly speaking, it was to have theme over to publicly announce the scores and humiliate Su Yang in the process.


    In the end, Zhao Qiupeng whispered, "Su Yang, I think we better not go. I heard that Fang Zhong scored over six hundred ny points, topping our city¡¯s ranking. Going like this..."


    "Going like this, what?" Su Yangughed, "Over six hundred ny points, that¡¯s pretty good. Buy a bouquet of flowers for me on the way there; I¡¯ll congratte him!"


    "Huh?" Zhao Qiupeng was confused, "Su Yang, it¡¯s clear they just want to invite you over to p you in the face publically, and you¡¯re seriously going? And even buying a bouquet of flowers, what are you thinking?"


    "Just celebrating!" Su Yang chuckled, "Since they¡¯ve invited us, not going isn¡¯t very respectful, right? People always say, don¡¯t despise the poor youth, are you despising them because they¡¯re poor?"


    "I despise his grandfather, that bastard is just a coward who doesn¡¯t own up to his actions. I get angry just seeing him, yet you talk about despising him!" Zhao Qiupeng swore a few times, then said, "Fine, if we¡¯re going, we¡¯re going together. Damn it, if they dare to go over the line, I¡¯ll beat him up again!"


    "Enough, don¡¯t just be a keyboard warrior here, remember to buy a bouquet of flowers," Su Yangughed.


    "I¡¯ll buy the flowers for Xie Wei, definitely not for that kid!" Zhao Qiupeng pouted.


    Su Yang chuckled and hung up the phone without delving deeper with Zhao Qiupeng. That guy was particrly irked by Fang Zhong and the others at the moment.


    Walking downstairs, Jeang Zier was chatting with Qi¡¯er just at the foot of the building. The two women got along well, and most of the time, Jeang Zier stuck with Qi¡¯er at Su Yang¡¯s ce.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go out to dinner tonight!" Su Yang said with a smile.

 Chapter 946 - 945

    <h4>Chapter 946: 945</h4>


    The restaurant Fang Zhong chose to host the dinner was a rather ordinary one in the city, which suggested that his family was probably middle-ss.


    This time, however, Fang Zhong was very generous and booked the entire restaurant. He had already received news that the top schr of the Pingnan Province college entrance examination was from Nanluo City. Although it was not yet known who exactly it was, his excitement was extraordinary. He was well aware that in Nanluo City, no one could score higher than him. Thus, he was almost certain that he himself was the top schr.


    Thus, he had specifically asked for money from home to book the restaurant. His parents, knowing their child had performed well, were particrly pleased and did not skimp. They even allowed Fang Zhong to invite many friends over.


    Now, most of the people in the restaurant were students from No. 7 Middle School, along with others from different schools who were friends with Fang Zhong. Fang Zhong had specifically invited people from various major schools because, frankly, he wanted to openly let them know about his bing the top schr and, at the same time, to publicly crush Su Yang.


    Fang Zhong¡¯s favorite saying was "Never underestimate the young and poor." Over the years, he had never regarded those dandies highly, often despising them with his outstanding academic performance. However, those dandies also did not take him seriously at all,pletely ignoring him, which made him feel somewhat lost.


    This time, concerning the matter involving Su Yang, Fang Zhong was prepared to prove his motto¡ªNever underestimate the young and poor¡ªin action!


    "I might not be as rich as you now, but so what? You fat-brained rich folks, what else do you have besides wealthy parents? You might abuse your family¡¯s power for ten or twenty years, but what about after that? I have genuine talent and knowledge, and someday, I will trample you underfoot and make you kneel and lick my boots¡ªthat¡¯s my capability!"


    Su Yang, the Four Great Families, all the big shots¡ªthey¡¯re nothing. Compared to me, Fang Zhong, in exam scores, you¡¯re not even worthy to carry my shoes. Today, let those girls who admire you see just what these dandy fools are like¡ªstupid pigs!"


    All along the way, Fang Zhong was secretly fuming and swore to trample Su Yang underfoot in front of everyone. He wanted to show his manliness in front of Lin Qingru and let the whole world know that he, Fang Zhong, was not afraid of these powers and did not fear these so-called dandies!


    As for whether Su Yang would be enraged and beat him up, Fang Zhong didn¡¯t care. If Su Yang did beat him, it would just prove that Su Yang was truly embarrassed. Then, Lin Qingru would definitely protect him, and perhaps even feel sorry for him. That night, he might just end up winning her heart.


    Isn¡¯t life¡¯s greatest triumph at the time of passing the exams and on the wedding night? He had already topped the examination, and if he could celebrate his wedding night tonight, that would be perfect!


    With these thoughts in mind, Fang Zhong entered the restaurant. By then, quite a few people had arrived, and everyone was energetically chatting together. Of course, among these people, there were a few who were well-informed and knew about the top schr from Nanluo City¡ªthey were discussing it now.


    These people all knew that if the top schr was from Nanluo City, then Fang Zhong was the only possible candidate. Thus, when Fang Zhong entered, everyone immediately stood up and began apuding, "Hey, our top schr has arrived!"


    Fang Zhong hadn¡¯t expected the crowd to be so well-informed, which saved him the trouble of announcing it himself. He quickly put on a humble face and waved his hand, smiling, "Don¡¯t joke, guys. The results haven¡¯t been announced yet, it¡¯s not certain yet!"


    "What joke? Everyone knows that the top schr from Pingnan Province is from Nanluo City. If not you, then who?" a boyughed.


    "Exactly, if the top schr is from our Nanluo City, no one but you deserves it!"


    "Fang Zhong, it¡¯s settled, you¡¯re this year¡¯s top schr. Tonight¡¯s meal is on you!"


    "Yes, Fang Zhong, tonight we must feast to our heart¡¯s content. We won¡¯t get many chances to eat a top schr¡¯s treat in the future!"


    The crowdughed uproariously, and Fang Zhong was also brimming with pride,ughing, "Don¡¯t worry, everyone feel free to eat up tonight. I¡¯ll make sure everyone leaves satisfied!"


    The crowd was overjoyed and showered him with ttery, exciting Fang Zhong even further.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Lin Qingru also arrived, and she too had heard about the top schr from her father. She was visibly delighted.


    The incidents with Liao Yuxuan had almost driven her to despair. Later, when those dandies had ostracized her, she had no choice but to turn to Fang Zhong as a backup. Fang Zhong¡¯s often-recited phrase, "Never underestimate the young and poor," had filled her with hope. This time, Fang Zhong bing the top schr of Pingnan Province would prove her choice was right and confirm that she, Lin Qingru, still had charm, and her choice was in no way inferior to those dandies.


    "Fang Zhong, congrattions!" Lin Qingru approached Fang Zhong and said sincerely.


    "Thank you!" Fang Zhong smiled back, his eyes admiring Lin Qingru¡¯s charming attire as a me of desire surged within him.


    Just then, someone from behind started shouting, "Kiss her! Kiss her!"


    At this, others also began moring. Everyone was pping, urging Lin Qingru to kiss Fang Zhong.


    "Stop it, stop it..." Fang Zhong said this, but inside he was very eager.


    Although he and Lin Qingru were together, in truth, their rtionship had only involved holding hands, with no substantial progress. Tonight, he nned on achieving sess both in love and career. The crowd¡¯s teasingpletely matched his intentions!


    Lin Qingru blushed but still closed her eyes. Fang Zhong, while a good student, was no fool. He had watched TV and understood what this meant. He immediately stepped forward and kissed her. The two hugged each other excitedly amidst another round of apuse, making it seem like true lovers had found their destiny.


    Fang Zhong was exceptionally thrilled. Holding Lin Qingru¡¯s hand, he whispered, "Tonight, I will make that Su guy lose all face here, and get justice for you!"


    Lin Qingru nodded vigorously, also eager for Su Yang to arrive. Su Yang, with your powerful background and skills, isn¡¯t your academic gap a ring deficiencypared to Fang Zhong?

 Chapter 947 - 946 Classmate, you’re not serious, are you?

    <h4>Chapter 947: Chapter 946 ssmate, you¡¯re not serious, are you?</h4>


    When everyone was making noise, suddenly, a boy asked, "By the way, wasn¡¯t Su Yang supposed toe tonight? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?"


    "He probably didn¡¯t dare toe. Those dandies are always well-informed, and he probably knew the college entrance exam scores already, scaring him to trembling legs. How could he dare toe here?" another boy immediately said.


    "Hey, dandies, I spit on that, they¡¯re just a bunch of trash. All guts no brains, swaggering through the town on their family¡¯s coattails. If they had to rely on themselves, they¡¯d probably starve to death. I¡¯ve despised these people all my life, what trash!"


    "Exactly, this trash, daring toe here? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being even more embarrassing?"


    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this trash anymore, let¡¯s eat ourselves. It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯te tonight. Tomorrow, we can spread the word in town, let everyone know just how embarrassing these rich families¡¯ children really are!"


    "Right, we should really spread the word tomorrow. Let that bastard feel too ashamed to stay in Nanluo City!"


    The crowd was noisy and when speaking about the dandies, everyone was filled with righteous indignation as if they desperately wanted to teach them a lesson. In their eyes, Su Yang had be the epitome of these dandies, and they wished they could curse Su Yang¡¯s ancestors thoroughly.


    "Everyone¡¯s quite lively here!" Suddenly, a lightughter came from the entrance.


    The crowd turned their heads, all eyes lit up.


    There were three people standing at the entrance. On each side, there was a beautiful woman, both scoring above a nine point five in looks, one with a superb demeanor, dressed in a long dress, quite resembling a Nine Heavens Fairy. The other was younger, but her beauty was already undeniable, with time, she might even outshine the elder by a few degrees.


    Such beauties, any one of them brought out would outshine those female stars seen on TV by several degrees. And the two standing together was absolutely dazzling, their appearance immediately capturing everyone¡¯s attention; people even forgot to speak for a moment.


    Meanwhile, the person standing between these two beauties spoke, "Why did everyone stop talking when I arrived? Continue!"


    Only then did everyone notice the person in the middle, and their expressions changed simultaneously. Because, the person in the middle was none other than Su Yang!


    The two girls beside Su Yang were Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er. Each was holding on to one of Su Yang¡¯s arms, standing right beside him, disying an exceptionally close rtionship, making the boys present feel like spitting blood.


    Why? Why? Why?


    Why are such beauties getting so close to Su Yang?


    One might be understandable, but both?


    Why is this so?


    Is it just because Su Yang is rich?


    The crowd looked at each other, and everyone could see the dissatisfaction in each other¡¯s eyes. They couldn¡¯t stand it¡ªwhy did these beauties blind themselves to fall for such trashy dandies?


    Seeing Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er, Fang Zhong was also stunned. As soon as these two beauties appeared, theypletely overshadowed Lin Qingru by his side, making him zone out for a moment, almost forgetting Lin Qingru was there.


    Hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, Fang Zhong finally snapped back to reality. He took a deep breath, involuntarily clenched his fists, and felt a surge of resentment inside. Why do such beauties love money so much? Since you all adore vanity so much, today, I will trample this Su Yang into the ground like dog shit, and let you all see what it means to be a schr with true elegance!


    "Su Yang, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare to show up," Fang Zhong said coldly.


    "You¡¯re footing the bill, what would I be afraid of?" Su Yang smiled lightly, "Are you going to poison the food or something?"


    "Hmph!" Fang Zhong snorted coldly, "Do you still remember our bet?"


    "Of course, the college entrance exam results," Su Yang smiled lightly. "Are you thinking of backing out now?"


    "Joking!" Fang Zhong burst intoughter. "Me, back out? Su Yang, are you sick in the head? Do I need to back out?"


    "If you¡¯re not backing out, then why bring it up!" Su Yang shrugged.


    "I just think that we should up the stakes now," Fang Zhong said coldly. "When we talked earlier, we only agreed to bet, but there were no stakes, which is boring!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang frowned slightly, looking at Fang Zhong. "ssmate, you can¡¯t be serious, right?"


    "What do you think?" Fang Zhong said through gritted teeth.


    Su Yang chuckled, "I think we should keep it low-key, not go for the shy stuff. We¡¯re all ssmates, there¡¯s no need to make things ugly, right!"


    Fang Zhong immediately responded, "Hmph, now you¡¯re worried about things being ugly? When you insulted Qingru earlier, why didn¡¯t you think it was ugly? When you bullied others with your power, why didn¡¯t you think it was ugly? When you were domineering, why didn¡¯t you think it was ugly?"


    Su Yang was at a loss for words. "Dude, when did I do any of that..."


    "Cut the crap, I¡¯m just asking you, do you dare to up the stakes!" Fang Zhong said bluntly.


    Su Yang shrugged, "Since you insist, then whatever."


    "Good!" A sinister smile shed across Fang Zhong¡¯s eyes, and he said coldly, "Su, I¡¯ve told you before, my scores will be at least three hundred points higher than yours. Here¡¯s the deal: if my score is less than three hundred points higher than yours, you only need to apologize to Qingru to settle this. But if my score exceeds yours by three hundred points, you¡¯ll have to kneel on the ground and apologize to Qingru!"


    Su Yang frowned. "Hey, aren¡¯t you being a bit excessive? Why should I be the one to apologize to her? To apologize, one must have done something wrong. What did I do wrong?"


    "You bullied a girl, do you not need to apologize?" Fang Zhong yelled.


    "I bullied her!?" Su Yangughed incredulously. "Do you know the exact situation? Do you know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong?"


    Fang Zhong shot back directly, "I don¡¯t care who¡¯s right or wrong, you¡¯re a man arguing with a girl, and you still have the face to talk about right and wrong? Whatever happened, if there¡¯s an argument with a girl, it¡¯s the guy¡¯s fault, do you understand?"


    Su Yang was speechless and gave Fang Zhong a thumbs up, "Impressive, a true simp!"


    "Who the fuck are you calling!" Fang Zhong roared furiously.


    The so-called top students around them also erupted in anger, shouting one after another, "How dare you insult someone?"


    "Damn, look at the situation, how many of us are here, and you dare to insult people here!"


    "Beat him! Beat him!"


    The crowd became menacingly aggressive and prepared to swarm Su Yang. Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, he casually stepped forward, his aura surging suddenly, and he shouted coldly, "Are you sure you want to fight me?"

 Chapter 948 - 947: Top Scholar

    <h4>Chapter 948: Chapter 947: Top Schr</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s aura suddenly escted, to the point that even The Sovereigns would fear him, let alone these powerless students.


    Those who had been making a big fuss immediately wilted, as their courage was only in words, how could they dare to truly fight with Su Yang?


    Although Su Yang was alone here, he was after all the founder of Destiny Martial Arts, with heaven-defying strength. Plus, given Su Yang¡¯s background, if it really came to blows, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the aftermath!


    Fang Zhong was also startled by Su Yang¡¯s imposing manner, but thinking of Lin Qingru by his side, he still gritted his teeth and said, "Su, don¡¯t throw your weight around here. Who do you think you¡¯re scaring? We¡¯re not afraid of being shattered to pieces; we wish to maintain our integrity in the world. We may not have your family background, but we¡¯re not afraid of you. If you have the ability, then kill us all!"


    "Yeah, if you¡¯re so capable, kill us all!" The crowd began to shout again, their morale rising once more.


    "Damn!" Su Yang was left speechless. Were these the top students or a bunch of idiots? Could their brains only solve equations?


    Fortunately, at this moment, Zhao Qiu Peng arrived with a few others, and the situation at the scene finally calmed down somewhat.


    Zhao Qiu Peng was indeed holding a bouquet, but he brought the flowers for his girlfriend Xie Wei. As for the others present, Zhao Qiu Peng didn¡¯t even want to spare them a nce. In his view, Su Yang was superfluous here; the night was clearly Fang Zhong¡¯s show. Bying over, wasn¡¯t Su Yang just boosting Fang Zhong¡¯s morale?


    Those with Fang Zhong didn¡¯t engage with Su Yang¡¯s group, but sat at different tables, drinking and chatting loudly. Especially the ones sitting close to Su Yang¡¯s table, who were drinking and reciting poetry simultaneously.


    Be it the treacherousness of the Shu roads or the profound depth of the poem about the solitary phoenix tree and the locked-in autumn, or the poem expressing the ebullience of youth, they mixed heroism with grace, making themselves seem like wandering poets, preluding their recitations with a drink to disy their spirit. However, each time after reciting, they would sneak nces at Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er, feeling dejected upon noticing that the girls weren¡¯t looking at them, and they would resumementing the changing fortunes of life and the hardships faced by the youth.


    In short, these people were trying their best to catch the attention of Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er, but to no avail. On the contrary, as none of them were good drinkers, long before the meal was half over, seven or eight were already vomiting, making the atmosphere even more awkward.


    On the other hand, Young Master Su¡¯s table was peaceful, everyone talked andughed harmoniously, enjoying the meal without any unnecessary fanfare.


    After the dishes were served, a man walked in from the outside and handed a list directly to Fang Zhong.


    Upon seeing the list, Fang Zhong was overjoyed. He stood up, pped the table, and loudly said, "Everyone, quiet down, quiet down!"


    All eyes turned to Fang Zhong, who shook the list in his hand and smiled, "Our exam scores, they¡¯re out!"


    The crowd immediately became noisy, moring for Fang Zhong to read the scores aloud.


    Fang Zhong was straightforward and started reciting, "Fang Zhong, six hundred and eighty-nine points!"


    There was a round of cheers at the site; the score was exceedingly high and naturally left people in awe.


    "That¡¯s the first ce!" A student suddenly shouted, "Fang Zhong, never mind us for now, find Su Yang¡¯s score first, see if our dear Young Master Su is six hundred and eighty-nine points behind you!"


    The crowd burst intoughter, and another student joked, "That¡¯s hard to say; who knows if the kid might score in the negatives!"


    Theughter grew even louder, and as Fang Zhong perused the list from top to bottom, his expression turned to surprise, "Eh? Howe Su Yang¡¯s score isn¡¯t on here?"


    "What?" Everyone was stunned. What was going on?


    "Must be a mistake, let me have a look!" Another student took the list and looked through it, also surprised, "Yeah, Su Yang¡¯s score isn¡¯t on here!"


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Everyone looked at each other, puzzled. Suddenly, one of the students said, "Do you guys think it¡¯s because he did so poorly on the exam that our school is too embarrassed to write his name on the board?"


    Everyone burst intoughter, and one of the students shouted loudly, "Could it really be that he scored negative points? Making history?"


    "Hey, Young Master Su, what can you do now? You took the college entrance exam, but your results aren¡¯t out; how are you going to sort this out? How many points do you think suit you?"


    "With Young Master Su¡¯s ability, a perfect score wouldn¡¯t be surprising, and he could definitely get into a good school!"


    "Yeah, him not caring about face, isn¡¯t it all the same which school he goes to?"


    Theughter was unceasing as everyone rushed to mock Su Yang, seizing the opportunity they had waited all night for.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm; his results not being on the list was indeed a surprise for him. But he believed there must be a reason for it.


    "If your results aren¡¯t here, then you must have scored zero points!" Fang Zhong suddenly said coldly, "Su Yang, now, are you going to kneel down in front of Lin Qingru yourself, or do we need to help you?"


    "Just because you can¡¯t find my results, you¡¯re saying I scored zero?" Su Yangughed coldly, "Isn¡¯t that a bit too arbitrary? Why don¡¯t you say it¡¯s because you¡¯re not capable?"


    Fang Zhong was furious, "Who are you calling incapable?"


    "I¡¯m talking about you. If you can¡¯t even find this bit of data, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re not capable?" Su Yang said.


    Fang Zhong yelled, "You... You¡¯re too embarrassed to write your score, isn¡¯t that the same as zero points?"


    "Not necessarily," Su Yang said with a faint smile, just about to speak when he suddenly heard a noise from outside. He turned towards the door and said with a smile, "Oh, looks like someone hase to announce my results!"


    Not understanding what he meant, everyone turned their heads to look. At that moment, two cars had just pulled up at the entrance, and several people got out. The one leading them was none other than the principal of No. 7 Middle School, Dong Hui, apanied by the school¡¯s Director of Political Education.


    Dong Hui, nodding and bowing, led the people behind him inside. As soon as he entered, he immediately made eye contact with Su Yang. However, before he could speak, the Director of Political Education, seemingly eager to take credit, pointed at Su Yang and announced, "Leaders, this is the person you¡¯re looking for, the top scorer of the Pingnan Province college entrance exam, Su Yang!"


    At these words, the entire room was in shock; everyone was bbergasted. All eyes turned to Su Yang. What was happening?


    The top scorer of the Pingnan Province college entrance exam, Su Yang?


    Do the first few words even match thest two?


    Shouldn¡¯t Fang Zhong be the top scorer of the Pingnan Province college entrance exam? Just now, the score sheet had Fang Zhong in first ce, and it seemed to be a settled matter, right?


    Was the Director of Political Education drunk, not yet sober, to say such a thing? What exactly was going on?


    And with Dong Hui following behind, the others in tow were leaders too; what was all this about?

 Chapter 949 - 948 Logically Speaking

    <h4>Chapter 949: Chapter 948 Logically Speaking</h4>


    People were astonished, but failed to notice the scornful and yful look in the eyes of the Director of Political Education when he mentioned the term "top scorer of the college entrance exam." It was as if he was watching a joke unfold.


    Dong Hui¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and he shot the Director of Political Education a hateful re. Turning to Su Yang, his expression filled with awkwardness.


    At this moment, several men had already approached Su Yang from behind Dong Hui. The man leading them was in his thirties, dressed in a suit, with a stern face. He sized up Su Yang and said in a cold voice, "You¡¯re Su Yang?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    The man looked at the dossier in his hand and frowned, "You scored 748 on your college entrance exam?"


    As these words were spoken, the whole room erupted in shock. Those who had previously thought they had misheard were now utterly astounded.


    This score, could a human even achieve it?


    Fang Zhong¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out. He now realized what the Director of Political Education meant by "top scorer of the college entrance exam." Was Su Yang the real deal?


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled, "Why does it seem so little?"


    The people behind him almost spat out blood. You¡¯ve seen this score, and you¡¯reining it¡¯s too little?


    The man nced at the dossier again and frowned, "ording to the records, your essay was marked down by two points for poor handwriting."


    "I see!" Su Yang nodded, "Can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m a bit impatient by nature, and my handwriting is indeed average."


    The others felt like vomiting blood again. Did they just hear that if it weren¡¯t for his poor handwriting, Su Yang¡¯s essay would have been perfect?


    "How... how can this be?" Fang Zhong eximed anxiously, "It¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way... Su Yang rarely even attends school, his academic performance is atrocious, how could he possibly achieve such a score? This... this must be fake..."


    The man ignored him and simply looked at Su Yang with cold eyes, calmly stating, "Can you tell me how you achieved this score?"


    "Just answered the questions correctly, isn¡¯t that enough?" Su Yang replied.


    "Your answers match the standard answers exactly!" the man pressed Su Yang, his voice cold, "Did you know the standard answers in advance?"


    As he spoke, the scene grew noisy once again. The people around Fang Zhong, who were close to copsing, now surged with energy and began to mor.


    "That¡¯s right, he definitely knew the answers in advance, how else could he score so high?"


    "Exactly, exactly, this kid¡¯s family has a powerful background, he must have used money and connections to buy the answers."


    "Absolutely, he must have bought the answers in advance, damn, this is so corrupt!"


    "Report him, let¡¯s report this!"


    The crowd began to curse, and Fang Zhong shouted even louder, "Su Yang, you have no shame! How could you do something like this? I used to think you rich kids were just arrogant, but now I see you¡¯repletely shameless!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he nced at the man, "Are you interrogating me?"


    "What do you think?" the man retorted.


    "Do you have any evidence that I had prior knowledge of the standard answers or used some other method to cheat?" Su Yang countered.


    The man was momentarily speechless, then after a moment of silence said coldly, "I¡¯m just speaking from a logical standpoint..."


    "Logic?" Su Yang scoffed, "What logic tells you that I can¡¯t score this high?"


    The man was taken aback and then shouted angrily, "What¡¯s with your attitude?"


    "This is just how I am!" Su Yang mmed his hand on the table, rising to his feet, "I¡¯d like to know what your attitude is supposed to be. Oh, because I got high scores, I must be cheating? Does your logic also dictate that with your gloomy face, you must be some kind of lowlife?"


    "You dare to insult me!" the man erupted in rage, and the Director of Political Education immediately intervened, "Su Yang, how can you speak like that, this gentleman is from the Capital City and is in charge of the college entrance exam..."


    "Get lost!" Su Yang pped the Director of Political Education across the face, who immediately covered his mouth and copsed onto the table, yelping in agony.


    The Director of Political Education, who had just transferred in, did not know Su Yang¡¯s identity, but harbored dissatisfaction towards him. Previously, Dong Hui had protected Su Yang, so he didn¡¯t dare to say much. Now, seizing the opportunity to shame Su Yang publicly, he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be much more assertive, leaving him whimpering in pain.


    "You dare to get physical!" the man shouted in anger.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?" Su Yang said coldly, "Since when is it his turn to interrupt me when I¡¯m speaking?"


    "You insult someone and think you¡¯re justified!" the man yelled.


    "So youe in here using me of cheating and you think you¡¯re justified?" Su Yang retorted.


    "Speaking logically..." the man began to say urgently.


    "Spare me your damn ¡¯logic.¡¯" Su Yang roared, "Oh, others can score high, but when I do, it¡¯s illogical? What kind of crap logic is that? Mention logic one more time, and see if I don¡¯t knock out your teeth!"


    The man recoiled in fear, frowning, "Su Yang, I know your family background is no small matter, but make no mistake, I¡¯m not someone you can bully at will. Myst name is Huang, from the Capital City¡¯s Huang Family..."


    "Shut your mouth!" Su Yang cut him off, "I don¡¯t care about your damn Capital City Huang Family, show me the evidence. Otherwise, for ndering me, you¡¯ll pay the price!"


    The man was dumbstruck. The Huang Family from Capital City were a formidable force. Even the Ten Great Families of Luo City would show them due respect. Who could have imagined Su Yang would be so assertive, not even letting him finish his sentence?


    The man had been too arrogant, enraged by Su Yang¡¯s scores, and hade in full of bluster wanting to make an example and suppress Pingnan Province¡¯s spirit.


    He hadn¡¯t bothered to inquire about Su Yang¡¯s identity beforehand and ended up creating this mess. Now, he found it difficult to back down.


    After a deep breath, the man said solemnly, "Su Yang, I don¡¯t want to waste words with you. I suspect there¡¯s something wrong with your score, so it needs to be reviewed, and your exam will have to be reassessed!"


    People around Fang Zhong breathed a sigh of relief, and one student shouted, "Do you even need to reassess? This ¡¯Su¡¯ person is a notorious cker at school. Give him any question and he¡¯ll stumble; how could he possibly score so high?"


    "Right, it must be his family pulling strings to help him cheat. But Su Yang, do you think your family background counts for anything in Nanluo City and that you can cover the sky with one hand nationwide? Now that the leaders from Capital City are here, how are you going to exin this?"

 Chapter 950 - 949: Retake the Test

    <h4>Chapter 950: Chapter 949: Retake the Test</h4>


    "What¡¯s there to exin? This time, even his family will get dragged in and end up behind bars with him!"


    "Hey, talk about ruining your father¡¯s reputation. But, for a dunce like you, that¡¯s pretty normal, isn¡¯t it?"


    The crowd burst into continuousughter as if their mood had greatly improved after seeing Su Yang being taken down.


    The man sneered at Su Yang, "Looks like there¡¯s no shortage of witnesses for me. As for your exam results, there¡¯s no need to discuss them anymore, right?"


    Su Yang remained calm and replied slowly, "If what they say can prove my exam results invalid, does it mean I can find some people to testify that my results are valid?"


    "That depends on whether what everyone says is fair!" the man said outright.


    "Oh, really?" Su Yang said coldly, "And what counts as fair?"


    "Being in line with the truth, that¡¯s what¡¯s fair!" the man replied.


    "In line with the truth?" Su Yang sneered, "If we¡¯re talking about the truth, how do you know I couldn¡¯t have scored this on the exam?"


    The man frowned and said sternly, "Su Yang, I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush with you. Since you refuse to admit it, fine, let¡¯s let the facts do the talking. There happens to be a set of test papers here, personally crafted by me. No one has seen it; no one knows the answers. It¡¯s meant specifically to test you, all within the scope of your high school studies. If you can score 700, no, 600 points or above, I¡¯ll consider it proof that you didn¡¯t cheat. How about that!"


    "Leader, aren¡¯t you making it hard for him? If this kid doesn¡¯t cheat, it would be difficult for him to even score six points, let alone 600!" one studentughed, and the others quickly joined in with theughter.


    The man sneered at Su Yang, "What do you say, dare to give it a try?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t rush to answer. He just smiled faintly at the man, "First, let me ask you, who sent you here this time?"


    The man¡¯s expression faltered slightly, and he said coldly, "What does that have to do with you?"


    "I just want to know, whether you came here on your own or if you were ordered." Su Yang smiled faintly, "That way, I¡¯ll know who to settle the final score with!"


    "Are you trying to scare me?" the man said coldly, "I came here on my own. I simply don¡¯t believe in your score, so I¡¯m personally investigating..."


    "Good, then this is a private matter between the two of us!" Su Yang nodded, "Come on, hand over your test papers. I¡¯ll do them now and show you. Within one hour, if it¡¯s below 700 points, consider it an admission of cheating, and I¡¯ll kowtow in apology. If it¡¯s above 700 points, hmph, not only will you have to kneel here and apologize, but I¡¯ll also knock out all your teeth to ensure you never spout nonsense again!"


    The man was furiously angry, "Are you serious?"


    "What else?" Su Yang retorted, "You¡¯vee all this way to p my face in front of everyone, do you really think I¡¯m going to save you the embarrassment?"


    Extremely annoyed, the man shouted, "Fine, today I will make youpletely convinced."


    He then took out a wax-sealed briefcase and handed several test papers to Su Yang, "There, fill them out! One hour!"


    Zhao Qiu Peng nced over and panicked, "My god, four subjects? It¡¯s almost like the full college entrance exam quantity. One hour, what a joke?"


    "He was the one who said one hour. If he can¡¯t do it, he shouldn¡¯t boast!" the man said directly.


    Su Yang smiled, took the test papers, and gestured, "Excuse me, can you all make some room, please?"


    "Why should we make room for you?" a male student shouted loudly.


    At this moment, Fang Zhong sneered, "Everyone, let¡¯s just step aside. Otherwise, this kid will me the Earth¡¯sck of gravity for not being able to produce shit. Let¡¯s just watch him from here, stay quiet and don¡¯t disturb him. We don¡¯t want him to find excuses, I really want to see how capable he is, to answer all these questions in one hour!"


    Realizing this, the crowd stepped aside, all with bated breath, watching Su Yang with fierce looks, all wanting to see how he would lose this time.


    Su Yang, however, was very calm, took the test papers,id them on the table, and began to write immediately.


    This time, Su Yang even applied the Secret Technique, speeding up his writing. Though it was supposed to be one hour, in just half an hour, everything was done.


    The crowd could only watch as Su Yang¡¯s pen moved like the wind, almost as if he wasn¡¯t even looking at the questions, which left them all in astonishment. Was this hasty writing meant to achieve something?


    The man watched all this with a cold sneer. One hour for so many questions, it was utterly impossible!


    "Come, let¡¯spare the answers!" Su Yang said.


    "I¡¯ll make you fully convinced!" the man took the test papers and pulled out the sealed answers from another briefcase,paring them one by one.


    Everyone watched the man intently; his initial sneer gradually turned into disdain, then from disdain to surprise, and from surprise to fear. By the end, the man was trembling all over, his facepletely pale.


    With the test papers in one hand and the answers in the other, his eyes filled with disbelief. After a long while, he pinched himself hard, the intense pain forcing him to ept the truth before him.


    But how could this be possible?


    After a long silence, a student couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, "How... how many points did he score?"


    Completely defeated, the man sat on the ground. Meanwhile, someone from behind took the test papers andpared them, and was shocked, "How... how could this be?"


    "What¡¯s going on?" the student urged.


    "Not... not a single question wrong..." the person said with a trembling voice.


    "What?" The entire ce gasped in unison. Everyone¡¯s eyes went wide, stunned, and in disbelief as they looked at Su Yang.


    Half an hour for four sets of papers, not a single question wrong?


    Now, who would dare say Su Yang cheated?


    Could it be that Su Yang really was the top scorer of the college entrance exam in Pingnan Province? Were his academic achievements truly hidden so deep?


    Su Yang walked up to the man with a faint smile, and said leisurely, "What about now, do you acknowledge my results now?"


    The man stared nkly, nodded woodenly, and said with a trembling voice, "You... you really earned this score on your own... You... you truly are the top scorer of the college entrance exam in Pingnan Province..."


    The crowd erupted. Some people looked towards Fang Zhong, others towards Lin Qingru, creating an extremely awkward scene.


    At this moment, Fang Zhong simply couldn¡¯t ept it, rushing to say, "Impossible, impossible, it¡¯s all fake, it simply can¡¯t be. Damn it, how could you losers score like that? This is impossible, I¡¯m the one who is the top scorer!"


    "Hey, why are you insulting people!" Zhao Qiu Peng got angry, "You son of a bitch, if you keep cursing, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up!"


    Lin Qingru was alsopletely dumbfounded, as she had never expected the usually polite Fang Zhong to curse like that.

 Chapter 951 - 950 Fluently Recited from Memory

    <h4>Chapter 951: Chapter 950 Fluently Recited from Memory</h4>


    Fang Zhong was humiliated into anger and yelled loudly, "So what if I curse people? I¡¯m cursing you, all of you trash, you social scum, using such despicable methods, who do you think you¡¯re fooling? Su Yang bing the top scorer in the college entrance exam? I don¡¯t believe it, I absolutely don¡¯t believe it!"


    "You don¡¯t believe in your fucking elder, didn¡¯t you see we just took another test?" Zhao Qiupeng shouted angrily.


    "These are the hired stooges you¡¯ve brought, deliberately here to deceive me, I will never believe it!" Fang Zhong shouted loudly, "Su Yang, I know you have money, able to hire stooges to act with you. These exam papers, you¡¯ve done them before, right? Still wanting to deceive people, do you really think we¡¯re all fools? You trash, you waste, you parasites of society..."


    Zhao Qiupeng could finally not bear it anymore, stepping forward and pping Fang Zhong across the face, "Shut the hell up, didn¡¯t you hear?"


    The scene suddenly became noisy, and at that moment, Dong Hui hurried over and stopped everyone.


    "What are you doing?" Dong Hui shouted angrily, "What¡¯s all thismotion, what a disgrace? Our school has produced a top scorer in the college entrance exam like Su Yang, that¡¯s our pride. You all here, talking like this, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?"


    "Principal Dong, why are you getting involved in this too!" a student anxiously said, "Those people are stooges hired by Su Yang, and you¡¯re helping him too?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Dong Hui shouted angrily, "Those people are leaders from the Capital City Examination Office, responsible for overseeing national examinations. Those two in the back are provincial leaders, are you saying they¡¯re stooges?"


    The students were immediately dumbfounded; those who came were big leaders, they definitely weren¡¯t stooges.


    So, does that mean that Su Yang really has such extraordinarily brilliant academic achievements?


    But how is that possible? Su Yang barely even shows up in ssroom on normal days, how could he possibly achieve such good grades?


    While everyone was astonished, Su Yang walked up to the man from earlier, spoke softly, "Looks like you¡¯ve lost, what should you do now?"


    The man¡¯s face paled, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "What I did earlier was wrong, I... I apologize to you here..."


    "I can¡¯t ept that kind of apology!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Didn¡¯t we agree you¡¯re supposed to kneel down and kowtow as an apology?"


    The man¡¯s face turned even colder, and he clenched his teeth, said in a deep voice, "I¡¯ve already apologized, don¡¯t push it..."


    "Sorry, when I do things, I always go all the way!" Su Yang said coldly, "Since you dared to provoke me, you should have thought of ending up like this. Kneel, or I¡¯ll help you kneel!"


    The man was infuriated and said coldly, "What if I don¡¯t kneel?"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed looking up, "Then I¡¯ll break your legs and make sure you can¡¯t ever stand again!"


    "Just try, my Huang Family..." the man roared in anger, but before he could finish, Su Yang suddenly made a move, grabbed his neck and pressed him to the ground. Su Yang lifted his foot and with each kick, broke both of his legs, leaving the manpletely prostrated on the ground.


    "Ahh!" The man immediately began to scream in pain, the agony was almost unbearable.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm and gestured with his hand, "Now, you don¡¯t have to kneel."


    The students in the room all turned pale with fright, having only heard that Su Yang had beaten up quite a few people, but none had seen it or knew Su Yang would act so ruthlessly. Seeing the man crying and calling out for his parents, they all felt a wave of fear. Thinking back to their own mocking words towards Su Yang earlier, they felt like crying.


    "You dare to beat me, my Huang Family will never let you go..." the man screamed in agony.


    "Then I¡¯ll wait," Su Yang said calmly, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll inform the schools in Capital City, so when the timees, you can bring your Huang Family to seek revenge."


    The man was dumbstruck. Su Yang was too confident, wasn¡¯t he? He even dared to tell him that he was going to study in Capital City. Was he not afraid that he would seek revenge?


    Su Yang no longer paid attention to the man but turned to Fang Zhong and said softly, "ssmate Fang, it looks like you lost the bet this time!"


    Fang Zhong¡¯s face was ashen, and he gritted his teeth, "I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it, these are all stooges, all stooges. You trash, trying to fool me, it¡¯s not possible, not possible!"


    "Tsk tsk, you really are stubborn!" Su Yang shook his head and sighed, spoke softly, "Fang Zhong, you say these people are all stooges because you don¡¯t believe I can achieve such results. In your eyes, I¡¯m just a frivolous and ipetent rich kid. That¡¯s why you were so arrogant and brazen to bet with me in this regard. But how do you know I¡¯ve never studied seriously? You know nothing about me, yet you want to bet with me? You lose and then say I cheat, I hire stooges. When you can¡¯t even ept a loss, what right do you have to shout about the injustice of being poor at a young age?"


    "I haven¡¯t lost!" Fang Zhong roared, "How could you possibly score like that? It¡¯s absolutely impossible!"


    "Impossible?" Su Yang chuckled coldly, "Hmph, for me to score this, that¡¯spletely reasonable. You only see your own effort but never realize how hard I work. Let me put it this way, for any book in our school library, just take one out and flip to any page. Just tell me the page number, and I can recite it from beginning to end, can you do that?"


    Upon hearing this, the entire ce was shocked, everyone looked at Su Yang with disbelief. It was simply an impossible task. So many books in the school library, how could Su Yang possibly do it?


    "Who are you trying to fool?" Fang Zhong said urgently, "It¡¯s an impossible feat!"


    "Impossible?" Su Yang said coldly, "Why don¡¯t you bring some books over and test me?"


    "No need to go back for them, I brought them with me!" A boy stepped forward, took out a book, and loudly said, "Okay, I¡¯ll test you."


    The boy showed the cover of the book to Su Yang for a moment, "Since you memorize all the books in the library, you should remember this one too."


    It was evident to everyone that the book bore the library¡¯s stamp, undoubtedly from the school library.


    With a faint smile, Yang said, "You don¡¯t need to show me that much, just tell me the title and the book number."


    "I just don¡¯t believe you can recite it!" The boy reported the title and the book number, then flipped open a page and loudly said, "Page nine..."


    Before the boy could finish, Su Yang began reciting. As soon as he spoke, the boy was stunned. The content Su Yang recited matched the content on page nine perfectly.


    After finishing page nine, Su Yang continued without stopping, reciting page ten, page eleven, page twelve. Until the boy realized and asked Su Yang to stop, he had already recited over twenty pages.

 Chapter 952 - 951: Don’t Bully the Young and Poor?

    <h4>Chapter 952: Chapter 951: Don¡¯t Bully the Young and Poor?</h4>


    "This... this is impossible?" Everyone around eximed in shock, unable to fathom what had just urred.


    "This is a nt!" Fang Zhong roared again, "This kid is in cahoots with you. You had this book prepared in advance, trying to trick us!"


    The boy got angry, "Fuck off, Fang Zhong, you bastard, using everyone of being a nt. I finally see now, the biggest asshole here is you!"


    Others were dubious, and then another student stepped forward, challenging Su Yang with a book. However, without a doubt, no matter which page he was directed to, Su Yang could easily recite it without any difficulty.


    That student stepped back defeated, and Fang Zhong once again shouted about a nt. But now, more and more people no longer believed Fang Zhong.


    More people came forward to test Su Yang. Initially, there were suspicions, but after Su Yang continuously recited the contents of five books, everyone was amazed and curious. They no longer doubted that Su Yang truly had talent; they were just curious about how much content Su Yang could memorize.


    In the end, someone even ran out to buy some books identical to those in the school library to test Su Yang, but without exception, none challenged Su Yang.


    When Su Yang finished reciting thest book, the entire venue was so silent you could hear a pin drop. Everyone stared at Su Yang, faces filled with a mix of surprise, awe, admiration, and disbelief.


    Su Yang, however, remained as calm as ever, standing with his hands behind his back, as if he had done something very simple. Little did they know, this feat had left a profound impact on these so-called top students!


    Fang Zhong stood there dumbfounded, mumbling to himself again, "Impossible, this is impossible, this can¡¯t be happening... all fake, all fake..."


    "How can this not be possible?" Zhao Qiupeng eximed excitedly, "Su Yang has recited so many books, and you still think it¡¯s fake? Have you no shame? If you don¡¯t believe it, keep challenging him. If you manage to stump Su Yang, then it proves it¡¯s fake!"


    The others looked coldly at Fang Zhong; by now, everyone waspletely convinced. At this point, Fang Zhong still stubbornly believed that Su Yang was cheating, and even those who had previously sided with him were now looking down on him.


    Unable to ept defeat, what kind of man are you?


    Su Yang walked up to Fang Zhong, calmly stated, "Whether you believe it or not, this result was achieved on my own. I know you¡¯re not convinced, thinking that rich people, being full of nothing but food and waste, are just like dumb pigs, and couldn¡¯t possibly achieve these academic results. It¡¯s not just you, many people here think the same."


    Su Yang nced over the crowd, speaking softly, "Honestly, I am very curious, how can you have such thoughts? Others might be richer than you, yet you still think you are better than them, why is that? If you were really that capable, you wouldn¡¯t be trampled underfoot. Thinking everyone is inferior to you? What exactly gives you such confidence, is it poverty or just sheer stupidity?"


    This statement made everyone fall silent. The supposedly elite students were now wearing embarrassed expressions.


    Had Su Yang made this statement before, nobody would have bothered to consider it. But now, after his demonstration, everyone had to contemte his words. In their strongest area of expertise, they had been thoroughly outssed by Su Yang; what right did they have to say anything?


    "Always mouthing off about not despising the young for being poor, about how things change like the thirty years on the east or west banks of the river. Do you really understand what that means?" Su Yang looked at Fang Zhong, "Let¡¯s take us as an example, have I ever bullied you from start to finish? Among us here, you use me of parading through the streets, being unscrupulous and arrogant, but have I ever hit or cursed any of you, or even bullied any of you?"


    Everyone fell silent, no one could answer. Honestly, Su Yang was indeed domineering, but that was only toward the rich ne¡¯er-do-wells and the minor hooligans at school. Towards these studious students, Su Yang had actually been very polite and had even helped quite a few.


    If one were to say Su Yang had bullied them, not a single person could provide an example!


    "Not to despise the young for being poor?" Su Yang shook his head, "I haven¡¯t bullied any of you, so how did it be about not despising the young for being poor? Can anyone exin that to me?"


    No one answered, Zhao Qiupeng smirked, "Has this phrase now be just a slogan? Hmph, I feel the more you use this phrase, the more pathetic it seems!"


    Su Yang spoke softly, "I haven¡¯t bullied you, yet you always feel that I have. This mentality, fundamentally, is a form of inferiorityplex. Others might not even care about you, yet you perceive them as looking down on you and swear quietly to defeat them, to get revenge."


    The crowd exchanged looks, some unwilling to ept it, but they had to admit, Su Yang¡¯s words were entirely true. In fact, Su Yang was seldom at school, barely interacted with them, and naturally never bullied them. They just perceived Su Yang as domineering, hence subconsciously considering him an enemy.


    "Being ambitious in life is good. I also like the saying ¡¯not to despise the young for being poor¡¯!" Su Yang spoke softly, "But you misunderstood it. ¡¯Not to despise the young for being poor¡¯, the critical aspect is to respect oneself, to be confident, strong, and self-sufficient! Not to hold an inferiorityplex, to see anyone stronger than oneself and wish to utter this phrase to them.

 Chapter 953 - 952: It’s Hard to Be a Bootlicker

    <h4>Chapter 953: Chapter 952: It¡¯s Hard to Be a Bootlicker</h4>


    Jeang Zier stood beside Su Yang, her gaze at him also brimming with light.


    Before, Jeang Zier also admired Su Yang, but what she admired was Su Yang¡¯s heaven-defying strength, formidablebat power, and his decisive killing methods.


    As Su Yang dominated the Southern Six Provinces, he forcefully suppressed everyone, disying an ethereal aura like that of a celestial being not of this world.


    However, now Jeang Zier, for the first time, truly understood Su Yang.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t so detached from human emotions; he too had a gentle side, a peaceful side, and the thoughts of an ordinary person.


    Honestly, when these so-called top students appeared, even Jeang Zier felt anger in her heart. However, Su Yang didn¡¯t show much anger towards these people. On the contrary, he ultimately spoke those words to change their concepts, to transform their way of thinking.


    What¡¯s most critical is that Su Yang¡¯s words also changed many of Jeang Zier¡¯s own ideas. Jeang Zier realized how wrong her previous stubbornness and self-righteousness had been!


    Indeed, "Do not take a poor youth lightly," but first and foremost, don¡¯t deceive yourself!


    If you have confidence, no one can humiliate you. If you feel inferior, who in the world isn¡¯t humiliating you?


    Looking at Su Yang, Jeang Zier¡¯s heart also skipped beats in secret. She felt extremely lucky to have met such a person; it was not just about saving the Divine Farmer Sect, but also about him bing someone who could change her life!


    In fact, Jeang Zier mainly still didn¡¯t understand Su Yang very well.


    The reason Su Yang showed tolerance towards these students was mainly that he himself had been like this in the past, hadn¡¯t he?


    Three years of military life, followed by so many experiences, had changed Su Yang a lot. His mindset had also changed a lot. He realized how ridiculous his former self had been.


    Seeing these excellent students reminded Su Yang of his former self. That¡¯s why he said so much, in hopes of changing their thinking, allowing them to take fewer detours in life.


    As for Fang Zhong, to be honest, the boy was good at studies but his thinking was just too radical. Su Yang didn¡¯t know if he could change him, but he still intended to do what he should do.


    "Fang Zhong, you are currently only in Nanluo City; you have met too few people, seen too little of the world. You do not understand this world, nor do you understand this society," Su Yang said softly, "Once you step out, you will eventually find that this world nevercks people who have a better family background than you, started higher than you, have stronger backgrounds than you, are more capable than you, and even strive harder than you. When you meet these people, what will you do? Are you going to stand before them again and say not to bully the poor?"


    Fang Zhong fell into silence, his hands wringing the corners of his clothes tightly, hisplexion bing crimson. Now, he suddenly realized the gap between himself and Su Yang was so vast.


    "Alright, I have said what I needed to say. Regarding our bet, I hope you remember it," Su Yang said softly, "Actually, our bet wasn¡¯t fair, and you should know that yourself. You only said that if you won, I had to apologize to Lin Qingru. But you never said what you would do if I won!"


    "Right!" Zhao Qiupeng¡¯s eyes lit up, pping his forehead, "Ah, this guy is really cunning, only saying what Su Yang has to do, but not what he would do, how can this be allowed?"


    Su Yang gestured to Zhao Qiupeng to calm down, continuing softly, "However, I didn¡¯t make any additions at the time; I had no intention of making you kneel or kowtow. But I do hope you will remember this lesson deeply. In the future, don¡¯t make simr mistakes again. How can you wager everything against an opponent you don¡¯t even understand? What if you lose?"


    Fang Zhong¡¯splexion turned even redder. In truth, he hadn¡¯t mentioned what he would do if he lost, and no one cared because they didn¡¯t think Fang Zhong would lose.


    Now, Fang Zhong finally understood what kind of person Su Yang was. If Su Yang had wanted topletely crush him, he could have easily added a use or demanded an immediate apology; Fang Zhong would have been unable to refuse.


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t do that, and that was the key point; he had at least saved Fang Zhong¡¯s face!


    "Well, tonight¡¯s results are a cause for joy, and I hope everyone can be happy. I won¡¯t stay here and dampen everyone¡¯s spirits," Su Yang said with a faint smile, "I know that everyone regards me as a prodigal son, so be it. All the expenses tonight in Nanluo City, no matter where or what, I¡¯ll cover them all. I hope everyone can enjoy themselves tonight!"


    The whole ce erupted into cheers; expenses anywhere in the city were beyond many of their wildest dreams.


    "Su Yang, then... if we go to Nanluo Grand Hotel to eat, can you cover it?" a plump student quickly asked.


    The others immediately looked at Su Yang with hope; Nanluo Grand Hotel was a high-end venue. Most of the people present had only heard about it, never visited, let alone dined there.


    "Nanluo Grand Hotel is my property; you not only can dine there, but staying there tonight is also no problem at all!" Su Yangughed.


    The crowd cheered again, each person thanking Su Yang with great excitement. It was a night of good results, and the chance to celebrate without worrying about expenses had everyone thrilled.


    With a faint smile, ready to leave, Su Yang looked at Lin Qingru beside Fang Zhong, and ultimately simplified what he wanted to say, "Fang Zhong, to pursue a girl, it¡¯s not about making yourself more abject. A rtionship involves equality. There¡¯s no such rule that when a woman cries, it¡¯s always your fault. Remember, if you want a girl¡¯s respect, you must first respect yourself."


    After that, Su Yang no longer paid any attention to him and directly left with Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er.


    "Did you understand what Su Yang said? If you didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll summarize it simply for you!" Zhao Qiupeng said, "In short, being apdog never ends well!"


    Fang Zhong¡¯s face showed a look of dejection. He looked at Lin Qingru beside him and then at the departing Su Yang, Zhao Qiupeng, and the others, his heart sinking into a state of conflict.


    Lin Qingru¡¯splexion turned utterly pale; she had intended to watch Su Yang make a fool of himself tonight. Instead, Su Yang still shone brilliantly, respected by everyone, making her feel almost insane with frustration.


    As for Fang Zhong, Lin Qingru showed no trace of good grace, disdainfully spit out, "And you still dream of bing Luo City¡¯s top college entrance examinee? Bah!"

 Chapter 954 - 953 The Thing I Regret the Most

    <h4>Chapter 954: Chapter 953 The Thing I Regret the Most</h4>


    Lin Qingru spat out disdainfully and turned to leave directly.


    Fang Zhong was taken aback, How could her attitude change so quickly?


    "Qingru..." Fang Zhong hurried after her, "What... what are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do? Don¡¯t you understand?" Lin Qingru said angrily, "It¡¯s bad enough that you embarrassed yourself; why did you have to drag me into it? Don¡¯t you know I have a grudge against this Su family guy, and you still insist on making me lose all my face?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t expect him to study so well!" Fang Zhong said hastily.


    "You didn¡¯t expect, you didn¡¯t expect; what can you expect?" Lin Qingru said indignantly, "This is your strongest subject, and you couldn¡¯t even beat him. Do you still have the face to be with me?"


    "No, why... why are you like this?" Fang Zhong was dumbfounded, "You weren¡¯t like this before!"


    "Well, you weren¡¯t like this before!" Lin Qingru retorted coldly, "You were so good to me before, you said you would never let me suffer. But what happened today? You bet with Su Yang and made me suffer so much humiliation."


    "Then... I didn¡¯t expect that either, I can¡¯t help it..." Fang Zhong said urgently.


    "Didn¡¯t expect, couldn¡¯t help it, you¡¯re just useless!" Lin Qingru said shrilly, "Stop pulling on me, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore, get away from me!"


    "No, Qingru, what... what do you mean?" Fang Zhong¡¯s face turned cold too.


    "Don¡¯t you get it? Break up, it¡¯s over between us, there¡¯s no chance, understand?" Lin Qingru shouted.


    Fang Zhong furrowed his brows and said somberly, "Just because I didn¡¯t beat him, we have to break up? What about all the good I¡¯ve done for you, all that we¡¯ve been through, the vows we made, they¡¯re all gone?"


    "That¡¯s right, yes, what about it!" Lin Qingru said angrily, "I just look down on you, what about it? Let go of me now, or I won¡¯t be nice to you!"


    Fang Zhong slowly shook his head, took a step back, and said with a tremble in his voice, "It seems I was wrong, I was truly wrong. Lin Qingru, I hope you remember, from now on, you¡¯ll never find someone who loves you like I do in this world!"


    "Oh my god, can you not be so cheesy?" Lin Qingru got annoyed, "You¡¯ve watched too many soap operas, right? Saying these kinds of things, you¡¯re not embarrassed, but I am. Just get lost, I don¡¯t want to see your ugly face, it really makes me want to vomit!"


    "Lin Qingru, you¡¯re ruthless!" Fang Zhong gritted his teeth, turned around, and clenched his fists, "One day, you¡¯ll regret this!"


    "Regret? You really think you¡¯re something!" Lin Qingru yelled in anger, but inside, she was continuously questioning herself.


    To speak of regret, ever since she gave up on Su Yang, she had encountered the most regrettable thing in her life. After that, what could possibly make her feel more regret than this?


    Compared to Su Yang, what was this Fang Zhong worth?


    Thinking of Su Yang made Lin Qingru¡¯s heart fill with irritation; she truly felt stifled.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with Su Yang.


    Now, to have such a family background, such assets, such status, such strength, and such connections was something she couldn¡¯t even dream of.


    And that wasn¡¯t all, the fact that Su Yang could achieve such scores in this high school examination was beyond her eptance.


    Had she missed out on such a perfect candidate?


    No one could answer this question for Lin Qingru, or perhaps, it was only at this moment that she could recall what her father had said to her at the beginning.


    His decision to promise her to Su Yang was the most selfish act of his life!


    Previously, Lin Qingru didn¡¯t understand this statement, but now, she finally realized how deeply her father doted on her. He genuinely gave her the very best, but she, unfortunately, had mishandled this excellent opportunity. What belonged to her was lost, whom else could she me?


    ...


    After leaving the restaurant, Su Yang didn¡¯t go anywhere else. Instead, he went straight to Liudu Bar with Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er.


    The crowd at Liudu Bar wasn¡¯t sparse that evening, and Liu Liu was personally holding the fort. Seeing Su Yang arrive, she immediately ran over, pinching his ear and asking if he had forgotten about his sister.


    This ended up with Su Yang calling Fatty over, and Liu Liu turned to deal with Fatty, giving Su Yang a narrow escape.


    After some frolicking, Su Yang took Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er and went home.


    Two dayster, when it was time to submit college preferences, Su Yang was very straightforward, directly choosing Qinghe Academy.


    Then came the long summer vacation. Many people went out to find summer jobs, while Su Yang took Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er around Pingnan Province for leisure. While exploring, they also looked for ces with spiritual energy to practice cultivation.


    During the summer, Su Yang¡¯s strength improved quite a lot. Currently, there was no one who could fight against him, and even Su Yang himself was unsure how strong he had be. However, he was certain that if he were to face off against Onitsuka and Mr. Jin Ye together, he would still be able to maintain the upper hand.


    However, Su Yang did not know what would happen if he had to face off against Qi Zhishan with his current capabilities.


    Now, looking back at Qi Zhishan¡¯s strength, Su Yang could only describe it as unfathomable. To this day, he could not get a clear grasp of his power.


    If Qi Zhishan was already so powerful, how formidable would the Beigong War God and the Martial Champion of Capital City be?


    During Su Yang¡¯s uing trip to Capital City, he couldn¡¯t avoid shing with the local powers. Capital City was a ce where hidden dragons and crouching tigers abounded. Previously, Chen Benhao had fought to a draw with Su Yang. Although Chen Benhao¡¯s personal strength was not particrly astonishing, it was the maid by his side who was truly fearsome.


    Despite being renowned as one of the top three young experts in Capital City, Chen Benhao¡¯s real capabilities were seen as just the tip of the iceberg by Ye Jiansheng, who mentioned that the apparent forces couldn¡¯t be judged at face value; what lurked beneath the surface was much more terrifying.


    Within Capital City, would there be masters more powerful than Chen Benhao?


    And, Capital City was the domain of the Martial Champion. This old monster, who had resided in the Fusion Realm for two hundred seventy-two years and ruled Capital City with his realm, was unchallenged even by the Earth Immortals, which was the truly frightening aspect.


    It was impossible for such an old monster tock capable assistants. Moreover, the Martial Champion must have descendants. What kind of characters would they be?


    After much contemtion, Su Yang¡¯s trip to Capital City appeared to be for school. But in fact, it seemed like Su Yang himself was gearing up for a confrontation with the forces of Capital City. However, could this confrontation be as smooth as before?


    Su Yang might be able to overpower the Southern Six Provinces, but the Martial Champion was a figure who could overwhelm the entire Huaxia!

 Chapter 955: What does - 954 have to do with me?

    <h4>Chapter 955: What does Chapter 954 have to do with me?</h4>


    At the beginning of September, on the train from Nanluo City to the Capital City, a young man carrying a suitcase sat amidst the crowded carriage, silently observing the scenery outside the window.


    The young man was none other than Su Yang. As expected, Qinghe Academy had admitted him. However, this fact stirred quite a sensation outside.


    How could the top schr of the province choose Qinghe Academy, a ce hardly renowned, without causing surprise?


    People across the province were curious¡ªjust who was this Su Yang that had entered Qinghe Academy?


    Even among the Ten Great Families, only a few people like Nan Wudi knew that the top schr Su Yang was Master Su of Pingnan Province. As for the others, they were still puzzled as to how the top schr shared the same name as Master Su.


    Su Yang¡¯s trip to the Capital City was exceedingly low-key, and only a few people around him were aware of it.


    During the vacation, Su Yang had traveled to different ces for training and refining Elixirs while also investigating more about Qinghe Academy.


    Qinghe Academy was situated in a remote area, located in a barely popted small town on the southern outskirts of the Capital City. Nearby, the surroundings were empty, a cepletely undeveloped. Unlike other academies, Qinghe Academy had not driven development in that area; on the contrary, due to thebative nature of its students, several nearby residents had moved away, leading to even more destion around the academy afterward.


    Qinghe Academy did not have many admission slots each year¡ªindeed, they rarely filled all slots. From the outside, it certainly seemed like an institution that should have been phased out long ago.


    Yet, Qinghe Academy still stood firm, astonishingly surviving for over seventy years without copsing, making one wonder what was really going on with the academy.


    To havested more than seventy years without faltering, it should have at least qualified as aprehensive university. However, Qinghe Academy had never changed; neither copsing nor advancing, remaining the same for decades without any noticeable change, leaving people speechless.


    At seven in the evening, Su Yang arrived at the Capital City train station. As soon as he exited, he saw the ce crowded with representatives from various universities there to pick up new students, yet there was no sign for Qinghe Academy.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t mind, however, he went to the exit, gged down a taxi, and directly told the driver to head to Qinghe Academy.


    The taxi driver, who was sitting in the car listening to the radio, perked up and excitedly gestured for Su Yang to get in upon hearing Qinghe Academy.


    "Buddy, are you a new student at Qinghe Academy? You¡¯re in luck riding with me. Others probably don¡¯t even know where Qinghe Academy is. Even if they do, they might take you the long way and make you spend extra money unnecessarily. Just rx in my cab, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied!"


    As the driver boasted while driving, Su Yang sat in the back, simply smiling without a word. In fact, he could tell that the driver wasn¡¯t all that well-intentioned, but he didn¡¯t bother to address it. A few hundred yuan was trivial to Su Yang, so why should he care?


    Seeing that Su Yang kept silent, the driver thought he had convinced him and began babbling even more unreasonably.


    As Su Yang leaned back, ignoring the driver, suddenly, the driver stopped the car and turned around with a smile, "Buddy, going to Qinghe Academy on the meter would cost 380. How about this¡ªI¡¯ll charge you 300, and we¡¯ll pick up a couple more people along the way, how¡¯s that?"


    Su Yang saw right through the driver¡¯s nonsense. It wouldn¡¯t even cost 200 to get to Qinghe Academy, let alone 380. Charging 300 and wanting to add more passengers to share the ride was downright shady.


    However, Su Yang was too indifferent to bother with such trivial matters and waved his hand: "Whatever."


    "Alright, then make yourselffortable!" The driver, thrilled, hummed a tune, meandering around until somehow he managed to convince two girls and a boy to carpool, bustling them into the taxi.


    "Perfect, you¡¯re all heading to Qinghe Academy. You guys can get acquainted!" the driver eximed excitedly.


    The two girls nced at Su Yang and the other boy, looking slightly reserved. The boy, quite forward, reached out his hand: "Hello, beauties. I¡¯m Li Chuan from Jiangnan Province, it¡¯s great to meet you!"


    The two girls looked at each other and quietly shared their names without epting the handshake.


    The taller one was Xie Han and the shorter was Lin Qian; both were from Pingbei Province.


    Li Chuan, pleased with getting the girls¡¯ names,pletely ignored Su Yang, who was the first to sit in the car, and started chatting eagerly with the two girls.


    Xie Han was rather introverted, while Lin Qian, being more outgoing, quickly warmed up to Li Chuan. Li Chuan, aiming to impress, spoke with great eloquence, eliciting admiration from the two girls.


    Throughout this, Su Yang remained silent, just sitting and watching outside as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    The taxi soon arrived at Qinghe Academy¡¯s entrance. Li Chuan was the first to jump out, smiling: "Ladies, let me help you with your luggage."


    As he spoke, Li Chuan ran to the back, opened the trunk, and took out the girls¡¯ suitcases. As Su Yang paid the fare and began to walk away, he quickly said: "Hey, what are you looking at? Lend a hand!"


    Su Yang nced at him but continued walking toward the school without a word.


    "Hey!" Li Chuan was infuriated: "Didn¡¯t you hear me speak? I asked you to help carry a suitcase, didn¡¯t you hear?"


    "What¡¯s it to me?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "How can you be like that?" Li Chuan snapped: "They are just two girls; you¡¯re not going to make them carry their heavy suitcases by themselves, are you? Are you even a man? Don¡¯t you have any decency?"


    "Not helping them with their suitcases means Ick decency?" Su Yang frowned. "What kind of logic is that?"


    "Nonsense,dies first. We men should be more considerate toward girls; don¡¯t you understand that basic concept?" Li Chuan red. "Do you even know about the gentlemanly conduct in Britain..."


    Su Yang, not wanting to listen to his nonsense, picked up his own suitcase and walked straight towards the academy.


    "Hey, you stop right there!" Li Chuan was furious. He had wanted to show off in front of the girls, and Su Yang¡¯s snub obviously upset him.


    Back in high school, Li Chuan was no saint; he had gathered a group, iming to be the ss and school tyrant. Moreover, he had two buddies who also enrolled at Qinghe Academy, determined to rule the ce.


    But on the first day at the academy, someone snubbed him. How could he not be enraged?


    "I told you to stop, did you hear me!" Li Chuan took a swift step forward, reaching out to grab Su Yang¡¯s cor.


    Su Yang dodged to the side, eyeing Li Chuan coldly: "What are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 956 - 955 Do you want to make an enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 956: Chapter 955 Do you want to make an enemy?</h4>


    Li Chuan didn¡¯t expect Su Yang to react so quickly, and he was momentarily stunned, but he quickly regained hisposure and said coldly, "I told you to stop, didn¡¯t you hear me?"


    "I heard you," said Su Yang.


    "If you heard me, why didn¡¯t you stop?" Li Chuan said angrily.


    "Just because you told me to stop, I have to stop?" Su Yang said, "Now if I tell you to go die, will you go die?"


    "You talk pretty tough, motherfucker!" Li Chuan grew angry: "Kid, you haven¡¯t even entered the school yet, do you want to start making enemies?"


    "It¡¯s you who wants to make enemies!" Su Yang retorted coldly: "You want to be a bootlicker, that¡¯s your own business, what does it have to do with me? Why drag me into it? Oh, you said you wanted to help two girls with their luggage, but then you handed the heaviest suitcase to me. You do the good deed and save face, all while your work stays light, treating me like your servant? What gives you the right?"


    Li Chuan was dumbfounded, for what Su Yang had said was exactly the case. He had picked up two suitcases and realizing one was much heavier than the other, he immediately handed the heavier one to Su Yang.


    In his opinion, Su Yang was a student who was inarticte and extremely foolish, someone he could boss around at will. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to do much, and he could still make a good impression in front of the two girls.


    Both girls were pretty, and if Li Chuan could gain an advantage on the first day of school, wouldn¡¯t the future be much morefortable for him?


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was that he hadpletely underestimated Su Yang. Without even trying, Su Yang could tell which suitcase was heavier and immediately spoke his mind, naturally causing Li Chuan to blush with embarrassment.


    Furious with shame, Li Chuan shouted, "Bullshit, I just handed over a suitcase casually. Are you so dark-minded that you think everyone is so shameless? Moreover, as a boy, isn¡¯t it your duty to help girls with their luggage? Oh, I didn¡¯t say it, so you won¡¯t do it¡ªdo you still consider yourself a man?"


    With that, the two girls nearby all looked at him with grateful faces. Of course, their looks towards Su Yang now contained some disdain.


    Both of them were boys, yet Li Chuan was so much more obliging. As for Su Yang, he couldn¡¯t even muster a fart, and hecked any gentlemanly demeanor. He didn¡¯t help the girls with their luggage when they got off the bus. What kind of future could such a boy have?


    "Sorry, but I don¡¯t know what ¡¯gentlemanly demeanor¡¯ means," Su Yang replied calmly: "So, don¡¯t talk to me about that. I¡¯ll say it again, if you want to be a bootlicker, go ahead, but forgive me for not apanying you!"


    After saying that, Su Yang entered the school without looking back, leaving Li Chuan behind, cursing under his breath nonstop, but without any way to handle the situation.


    The moment he had tried to get a hold of Su Yang, Li Chuan found that Su Yang was quite agile. Li Chuan assessed the situation and felt that his odds of winning against Su Yang weren¡¯t high. It wouldn¡¯t look good to end up disheveled in front of the two girls, so he had no choice but to swallow the insult.


    However, the grudge was set. Li Chuan was already prepared in his heart. Once inside the school, he would wait for his two brothers and then start by picking on Su Yang to make a name for himself in this school!


    Carrying his luggage, Su Yang entered the school, went through the normal registration process, and was directly given the key to his dormitory.


    Su Yang was enrolled in the Mechanical Engineering department of this school, and the dormitory building was located in a more inward position.


    The entire school had ten dormitory buildings, all in the same area, from building one to ten, very clearly marked.


    Su Yang¡¯s dormitory was in building number nine, on the fifth floor.


    As he approached the dormitory area, Su Yang immediately frowned. There were quite a few soul auras in this part of the dormitory, but it seemed that they were being suppressed by some kind of formation. Therefore, he could only faintly sense these auras and could not locate the souls.


    Given the concentration of these souls, Su Yang had enough reason to suspect that quite a few people must have died here in the past. Moreover, the deaths must have been violent. When gathered together, they could easily form a malignant spirit. If it weren¡¯t for the formation suppressing it, he feared it would have been utterly uninhabitable.


    Su Yang had already felt there was something strange about this school before arriving, and now he felt the school was even stranger.


    Normal schools might employ some Feng Shui in their construction, but these are generally superficial. After all, powerful Feng Shui masters are hard toe by.


    And yet, the dormitory area of this school actually used a formation to suppress the yin energy, which clearly showed that there was nothing ordinary about this ce. After all, a Feng Shui master capable of setting up a formation would have to be at least at the Integration Realm. How many people of the Integration Realm would need toe to a school to do such a thing? Besides, this was such an obscure and insignificant institution.


    Furthermore, having walked around here, Su Yang could feel the presence of the formation but was never able to figure out what kind of formation it actually was, which was shocking enough in itself.


    With his current strength, and his understanding of formations, who could ce a formation that even he could not see through?


    Therefore, the person who set up the formation here was definitely not simple.


    Now it seemed impossible to consider this just an ordinary school, and Su Yang would never believe it if it were suggested!


    Moreover, Su Ping had repeatedly insisted that he attend this school, and there must certainly be reasons for it.


    Since he hade, he might as well wait and see what exactly was going on with this school!


    Su Yang¡¯s dorm was for six people, and four were already there, sitting on the floor drinking beer. When Su Yang entered, they all turned their heads to look.


    A darkplexioned student immediately stood up, grinning and said, "Bro, also from this dorm?"


    Su Yang smiled and nodded. The student was very friendly, went over to take Su Yang¡¯s luggage, "Ah, you arrived quitete. We were thinking our dorm was going to be two people short this time. We didn¡¯t even know what we were going to do this semester. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. With five people in the dorm, at least we won¡¯t get bullied. Come on, I¡¯ll help you put your stuff up. There are still two beds left, you can choose whichever one you want to sleep on."


    This boy was very forward, while the other three students had different looks in their eyes when they saw Su Yang. Some appeared joyful, some curious. There was one who looked disdainful, who didn¡¯t even deign to look directly at Su Yang, as if he didn¡¯t consider Su Yang worth his attention at all.


    The boy helped Su Yang put away his belongings and took the opportunity to introduce the others in the room.


    The darkplexioned boy¡¯s name was Zhao Jun, from the Northern Three Provinces. The one with a joyous expression, the shortest, was named Lin Dawei, from the Northwest.


    The one full of curiosity, wearing sses and looking somewhat schrly, was named Wang Cheng, from the Southern Six Provinces. Lastly, the one with a disdainful face, named Huo Zhendong, came from Pingbei Province.

 Chapter 957 - 956 School Traditions

    <h4>Chapter 957: Chapter 956 School Traditions</h4>


    Everyone briefly introduced themselves, and then Su Yang was dragged off by Zhao Jun to sit down and drink.


    After drinking for a while, Su Yang had a basic understanding of these four people.


    Zhao Jun was cheerful, exhibiting the boldness characteristic of northerners. That¡¯s how it always was when drinking with him, chugging straight from the bottle.


    Lin Dawei was the shortest and also the most timid, naturally his tolerance for alcohol was the worst, but it was clear that he had a kind heart, constantly advising everyone not to drink too much.


    As for Wang Cheng, he definitely fell into the category of an absolute bookworm. He would adjust his sses after speaking just a couple of sentences, and his face would turn red after just a few drinks,pletely contrasting the boldness of Zhao Jun.


    The one named Huo Zhendong, on the other hand, seemed superior from start to finish. He didn¡¯t talk much, with an indifferent expression, as if he didn¡¯t take anyone seriously.


    Looking at the people in the room, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think back to when he had just arrived at the military base, his first time living in amunal dormitory. Back then, there were six people in the dormitory, and he was the youngest. On the first night, because he didn¡¯t know how to fold his nket, he was harshly disciplined by the squad leader and nearly burst into tears at that time.


    Later on, as punishment, the squad leader ordered him to practice folding his nket during rest times, not allowing him to rest until he got it right. Su Yang skipped lunch and practiced in the dormitory with tears in his eyes, and the squad leader stayed with him, not eating either.


    In the end, Su Yang finally learned, and the squad leader personally ran to the kitchen to make him a bowl of noodles.


    That was the first time Su Yang felt the warmth of the military and understood the kind heart behind the squad leader¡¯s stern exterior.


    Now back in amunal dormitory, looking at these youthful faces, Su Yang was filled with emotion.


    It had to be said, Zhao Jun¡¯s personality was very simr to his old squad leader¡¯s.


    After drinking a few bottles, Su Yang also started talking and curiously asked, "Zhao Jun, when I came in earlier, you said something like, with me here, our dorm wouldn¡¯t be bullied. What did you mean by that?"


    "With you here, our dorm now has five people, close enough in number, so of course we don¡¯t have to be afraid of others," Zhao Jun said.


    "Why should we be afraid of others?" Su Yang said in astonishment.


    "Really?" Zhao Jun gave Su Yang a look of surprise and said, "Didn¡¯t you learn about the traditions of this school before you came here?"


    "What tradition?" Su Yang asked.


    Still stunned, Su Yang asked, "Why would it be like that? Everyone¡¯s here to study, we¡¯re all ssmates, to fight over a toilet like this, it¡¯s unnecessary, right?"


    Just as Zhao Jun was about to speak, a burst of angry cursing suddenly came from outside: "Screw your mother, I¡¯ve told you guys, if any of you dare toe here and use the toilet again, I¡¯ll seal your assholes shut, have you forgotten what I said?"


    "Hey, it¡¯s just a toilet, is it necessary to get like this? We live face-to-face, when you¡¯re not using it, we use it, is it really worth getting so angry?"


    "Fuck, the ce where I go to the toilet, I don¡¯t want others going in to relieve themselves, what about it? You motherfucker still dare to talk back to me, is it because I didn¡¯t beat you enoughst time?"


    "Don¡¯t push it, you think we¡¯re afraid of you? Try touching me again and see!"


    Immediately following, a flurry of noises came from outside, it seemed a fight had broken out.


    Zhao Jun and the others quickly ran to the door, and Su Yang followed. They saw that not far away in the staircase, seven or eight people were fighting. Or rather, five people were beating up three people.


    The three were powerless to fight back and were quickly surrounded and kicked by the five. With their heads tucked in, they couldn¡¯t retaliate.


    The group of five beat them for a while, and as if they had vented their anger, they finally stopped. The leader, a tall and burly man, pointed at the three, spat, and scolded, "You guys listen up, from now on, not just this toilet¡ª even this door and hallway, you better avoid it for my sake. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your damn legs, you don¡¯t believe me, try me!"


    The three didn¡¯t dare to say a word and could only slink back to their own dormitory.


    The group of five strutted back to their dormitory like victorious roosters, and when they closed their door, they didn¡¯t forget to spit towards the opposite dormitory one more time.


    Watching all this unfold, Su Yang was dumbfounded. To fight over a toilet like this, was it really worth it?


    "You see?" Zhao Jun said. "This is the rule of the school¡ª who has the biggest fists gets to talk!"


    "Why not report it to the school?" Su Yang frowned and said, "This is outright bullying!"


    "Hmph, report to the school..." Huo Zhendong scoffed, giving Su Yang a nce: "Have you been in your ivory tower for too long, not understanding anything, and still daring to attend Qinghe Academy?"


    "What¡¯s the problem?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    Huo Zhendong coldly said, "What¡¯s the problem? You, you¡¯d better just roll back to where you came from and repeat a year of study!"


    Su Yang frowned, and at this moment, Zhao Jun quickly interjected, "Old Huo, Su Yang must not have known about the situation of this school when he applied, probably choosing it on a whim, that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t know anything; it¡¯s normal. Su Yang, don¡¯t mind Old Huo, he always talks like that. Come on, let me tell you about this school!"


    Su Yang nced at Huo Zhendong and didn¡¯t bother with him anymore. After all, they were roommates, and it wasn¡¯t good to have a conflict on the first day.


    "You mentioned reporting to the school just now, I¡¯d advise you to drop that thought," Zhao Jun said. "If you report it to the school, you¡¯ll be the first one to get expelled."


    "What?" Su Yang said in astonishment, "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s the school¡¯s rule, always has been," Zhao Jun shrugged. "Anyway, if you choose to report to the school, no matter how badly you¡¯re beaten up, the one who will definitely get expelled is you."


    Su Yang frowned. What kind of rule was that? Wasn¡¯t thatying a trap?


    "The students are so chaotic, and the school doesn¡¯t manage it, plus, they don¡¯t allowints?" Su Yang asked, bewildered. "What kind of school is this?"


    "Now, what I want to tell you is just this," Zhao Jun said with a smile. "Honestly, people on the outside really don¡¯t know much about this school. It may look like a rundown school, but in fact, this school is not a bit inferior to the best universities in Capital City!"

 Chapter 958 - 957: A Chance to Ascend to Heaven in One Step

    <h4>Chapter 958: Chapter 957: A Chance to Ascend to Heaven in One Step</h4>


    Su Yang looked at the dpidated dormitory building and simply couldn¡¯t believe what Zhao Jun had said.


    This rundown Qinghe Academy couldpare with the best universities in Capital City? That could be no joke!


    Noticing Su Yang¡¯s confusion, Zhao Jun quickly smiled and said, "Su Yang, I know you definitely don¡¯t believe it. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for my brother graduating from this school, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either. Let me put it this way, the teaching staff and educational quality here are extremely poor. The rules in the school are even more chaotic; surviving here means you¡¯re just lucky. But the most impressive thing about this school is that the students who graduate from here be significant figures in society, each at least in charge of a city!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang was startled, suddenly realizing that this school was indeed extraordinary.


    "Just take my brother, for example. Our family used to be so poor. He came here, graduated in four years, made it through. When he returned home, he was immediately spotted by a big boss. Now, he manages all the entertainment venues in our city." Zhao Jun paused and smiled, "Do you understand what that means? For a family like ours, my brother has really hit the jackpot!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded; it was indeed a meteoric rise.


    He carefully looked at Zhao Jun and found that Zhao Jun wasn¡¯t lying. His brother had indeed graduated from Qinghe Academy and then had such an opportunity; it really had been a meteoric rise.


    "My brother was just an ordinary guy here, merely enduring until graduation," Zhao Jun said. "As long as you can endure until graduation here, your future will be boundless. Once you leave, you won¡¯t even need to look for a job; those big bosses will line up to find you! Otherwise, why would these students endure in this school?"


    Su Yang suddenly realized and said, looking at the dormitory over there, "Those three students, enduring these four years won¡¯t be easy."


    "That¡¯s not necessarily true," Zhao Jun said. "Like I said earlier, forming cliques is very severe in this school. Usually, each dorm forms a group since everyone is together all the time. But after school starts for a while, various other factions will emerge."


    "Also, there are many martial arts clubs in the school; you can sign up and join these clubs to learn various martial techniques. If your talent is high enough and your martial technique is good, you can even start your own faction."


    "Anyway, conflicts and contradictions between each other in this school aremon. You must have heard when you arrived that every year there are student casualties. Here, the most critical point is to hold on and survive. When you really can¡¯t hold on, saving your life is what matters most; you better drop out to save your life."


    "Dropping out here isn¡¯t shameful nor will it affect your future development. After all, every year three thousand students enroll here, but less than a hundred can graduate; it¡¯s not a big deal."


    After hearing Zhao Jun¡¯s words, Su Yang finally had a clear understanding of this school. It seemed he had known too little about this school before.


    Now, Su Yang really wanted to meet the principal of the school; he really wanted to understand what the school¡¯s principal thought. Why establish such rules?


    And what about the people outside, to treat the graduates of this school as distinguished guests?


    After speaking, Zhao Jun waved and smiled finally, "Anyway, it¡¯s a kind of fate that we all gathered here from all corners of the country. In the future, the five of us in one dormitory will be like brothers, we may not share blessings and hardships, but when dealing with others, we must stick together and not let others look down on us!"


    Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng naturally raised both hands in agreement; Huo Zhendong just sneered and didn¡¯t speak. Su Yang smiled slightly, nomittal.


    Su Yang didn¡¯te to this school with the n of graduating or anything. He was here to figure out the situation. Since his father had sent him here, he needed to understand the genuine conditions of the school, at least understand why his father had sent him here.


    The school officially started on the third day. There was no cumbersome opening ceremony, no special school rules either, and not even things like military training ¡ª the school opened quietly.


    However, just on the first day of school, the three students in the dormitory next to Su Yang had dropped out, which really made Su Yang understand the brutality of this school.


    Those three students had been beaten up seven times within the three days since Su Yang had arrived. With so few people, almost everyone in the dormitory building could take a kick at them.


    Eventually, one of the students had a rib broken and the other two were utterly terrified and had no choice but to drop out.


    In fact, such incidents were urring continuously elsewhere in the school. ording to what Zhao Jun had found out outside, on just the first day of school, over two hundred people had already applied to drop out; the number of dropouts was extremely high.


    During this time, the five people in Su Yang¡¯s dormitory lived rtively peacefully, without having any conflicts with anyone. After all, not many dormitories were fully upied with six people; five was the standard. Without knowing each other¡¯s strengths, definitely nobody would recklessly provoke others.


    Apart from the chaotic management and constant student conflicts, there was nothing particrly special about the school.


    Su Yang attended ss bored for a few days, not knowing how to investigate the situation in the school. During these days, he mainly watched the dormitory building, trying to figure out what the Array truly was, but without any sess.


    In Su Yang¡¯s dormitory, Zhao Jun, after starting sses, had connected with a group of people from the Northern Three Provinces and was thriving. Li Dawei followed Zhao Jun around as a little errand boy, while Wang Cheng focused on his studies. Huo Zhendong, always appearing and disappearing unpredictably, was rarely seen.


    Everyone was living together in one dormitory, and their rtionships were generally good. Zhao Jun was a very warmhearted person; Li Dawei was somewhat opportunistic but had a good heart. Wang Cheng was a bookworm without any ill intentions. Huo Zhendong was the only one Su Yang always felt uneasy about.


    On this day, Su Yang¡¯s ss attended the first major lecture, which was conducted with three sses together. And in this lecture, Su Yang encountered an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen for many days.


    Li Chuan, who had had a conflict with Su Yang right at the school¡¯s entrance, entered the ssroomughing and talking with a few girls. His gaze swept across the room and just happened tond on Su Yang, who was sitting in the back.

 Chapter 959 - 958: Seeing Li Chuan Again

    <h4>Chapter 959: Chapter 958: Seeing Li Chuan Again</h4>


    Several girls were around Li Chuan, including Xie Han and Lin Qian, who had entered the school with him earlier.


    It seems that Li Chuan¡¯s time as a bootlicker outside wasn¡¯t for nothing; indeed, he had managed to gain favor due to his proximity.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, Li Chuan¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, and a sinister smile shed across his face.


    Earlier at the school gate, he had considered that he might not be able to withstand a confrontation with Su Yang, so he had held back from provoking him.


    In the past few days in the school, he had gathered some of his old friends and bullied a few people, which made him feel that he could do anything he wanted at this school. All this time, he was constantly thinking about how he could get back at Su Yang to avenge his earlier humiliation.


    Unexpectedly, enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths. Coming to a major ss, he unexpectedly ran into Su Yang, which pleased Li Chuan immensely.


    Li Chuan led the girls straight to the back of the ssroom and sat down right next to Su Yang.


    Xie Han and Lin Qian also saw Su Yang, and disdain shed in both girls¡¯ eyes. Their previous disregard by Su Yang had left them with resentments against him. Seeing Su Yang sitting all alone in the back, they thought he was the type to be abandoned, so they despised him even more.


    In this school, being isted is synonymous with failure. No one to support you, no alliances. How long can youst? Soon, you¡¯ll be chased back, be a premature dropout, a weakling, and you¡¯ll never catch up!


    "Yo, isn¡¯t this the gentlemanly Student Su?" Li Chuan sat down next to Su Yang and sneered sarcastically, "Student Su, remember me?"


    Su Yang ignored him. Seeing that Su Yang did not reply, Li Chuan grew annoyed, his voice turning cold, "Student Su, have you forgotten so quickly? The other day when we came to school together, at the school gate, have you forgotten? We shared a taxi. Some female students were with us, and I asked you to help one of them with their suitcase, but you werepletely unwilling to help, taking your own little bag and leaving, forcing the two girls to carry their luggage themselves. You haven¡¯t forgotten that, have you?"


    Suddenly, everyone around turned their heads and some girls started whispering among themselves, allmenting on how ungentlemanly Su Yang was to do such a thing.


    Su Yang remained calm, closed his book, nced at Li Chuan, and said calmly, "It seems you¡¯re still not up to snuff as a bootlicker. If you were apetent bootlicker, you should¡¯ve thrown away your own things and helped the girls carry theirs back. It makes no sense that I didn¡¯t help and you let the girls carry their own things. Your gentlemanly demeanour is pretty mediocre too!"


    Li Chuan exploded in fury, mming the table and cursing, "Su, you still have the nerve to use me? You, as a man, walked away empty-handed, leaving the girls behind in difficulty. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"


    "Not at all," Su Yang said calmly. "I never intended to be a bootlicker, so why should I feel ashamed? Moreover, exactly whichw states that I must carry their luggage? Understand this, in this society, I help because I want to help. I¡¯m not obliged to help you if I don¡¯t want to. What you ask for is charity, not help. Got it?"


    Li Chuan was speechless, unable to argue with Su Yang. He cursed angrily, "Quibbler, scoundrel, you talk too much. Fine, I won¡¯t waste words with you, damn it, I¡¯ve wanted to sort you out sincest time but couldn¡¯t find you. Now that I¡¯ve found you today, let¡¯s settle this once and for all!"


    Saying this, Li Chuan reached out to grab Su Yang¡¯s cor.


    Su Yang effortlessly dodged. Li Chuan, unable to grab him, became furious and kicked over a chair nearby, shouting, "Guys, take him down!"


    Several people immediately stood up next to him. Su Yang frowned slightly; he was toozy to fight these losers.


    At that moment, Zhao Jun jumped up, "Hey, don¡¯t go too far!"


    "What the hell does it have to do with you?" Li Chuan pointed at Zhao Jun and started cursing, "It¡¯s none of your business, get back to your seat, or I¡¯ll beat you too!"


    "Su Yang is my buddy, his business is my business!" Zhao Jun shouted loudly, and at the same time, a few people on his side also stood up and started making noise.


    With that, both sides had about seven or eight people stand up, and the scene became chaotic for a moment.


    Li Chuan frowned, as he had originally thought that Su Yang was all alone and could be bullied at will. He hadn¡¯t expected these Cheng Yaojins to appear from nowhere. Seeing the big and burly figures of Zhao Jun¡¯s group, he knew that if it came to a fight, he might not have the upper hand.


    So, in the end, Li Chuan took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, "This is a matter between him and me, are you sure you want to interfere?"


    "What about your guys interfering in your matters?" Zhao Jun retorted, "If you have the guts, why don¡¯t you fight him one-on-one!"


    With those words, the ssroom erupted in noise, with people moring for Li Chuan and Su Yang to have a one-on-one fight.


    These students loved chaos, and the situation became even more uncontroble.


    Li Chuan looked at Su Yang and ultimately swallowed his anger, saying coldly, "ss is about to start, this time, consider yourself lucky. Next time, you won¡¯t be so fortunate."


    Having said that, Li Chuan took the girls with him and went to sit on the other side.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any attention; he didn¡¯t take these minor matters to heart at all.


    However, the way everyone looked at Su Yang had somewhat changed, showing a bit of disdain.


    In their eyes, if Zhao Jun hadn¡¯t spoken up for Su Yang this time, he would have been in trouble. Li Chuan and his group would have surely beaten him to the ground.


    Moreover, Su Yang seemed too timid. Li Chuan had thrown down the gauntlet, yet Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to respond harshly.


    In this academy, it wasn¡¯t just about skill, but also about saving face. When someone openly insults you and you don¡¯t respond, it appears as though you are scared.


    Here, if you show fear and timidity, more people will bully you, and you will be looked down upon.


    This time, not only did Li Chuan¡¯s group look down on him but even many of Su Yang¡¯s own ssmates viewed him with contempt.


    Su Yang, however, didn¡¯t concern himself with these matters; to him, it was as if an elephant wouldn¡¯t care about the noise of a few ants.


    Halfway through the ss, Zhao Jun quietly slipped next to Su Yang and whispered, "Su Yang, I did some digging. That Li Chuan is from Jiangnan Province, and they don¡¯t have many people from their faction here. However,tely, the factions from the Southern Six Provinces have somehow teamed up, which is troublesome. How about from now on you stick with me, to avoid getting ambushed?"

 Chapter 960 - 959 I Have Practiced Military Boxing

    <h4>Chapter 960: Chapter 959 I Have Practiced Military Boxing</h4>


    When Zhao Jun spoke these words, his face clearly showed confusion. He really couldn¡¯t understand why the factions of the Southern Six Provinces would band together.


    In this school, students from various regions almost always belonged to their local factions, and the major factions of the Southern Six Provinces had always kept to themselves.


    Now, the major factions of the Southern Six Provinces had joined forces, and naturally, theirbined power was immense. Gradually, they gave off the feeling of dominating the academy. How could this not astonish people?


    As for Su Yang, he had a rather clear understanding of the situation.


    After the battle at umted Cloud Mountain, the major families of the Southern Six Provinces fell under the dominion of the Divine Physicians Alliance. That is to say, Su Yang had almost unified the Southern Six Provinces with his own strength.


    Under such circumstances, it was natural that many changes urred in the Southern Six Provinces. And within the academy, it was normal for the factions from the Southern Six Provinces to merge together.


    Zhao Jun¡¯s reminder was well-intentioned. As the lead figure of their dormitory, Zhao Jun took great care of everyone in the room.


    Although Su Yang did not care much for these matters, he was quite grateful to Zhao Jun. He nodded and smiled, "Old Zhao, thank you. I¡¯ll be fine, I used to train after all."


    "You trained?" Zhao Jun was surprised. Since Su Yang entered the school, he had kept a low profile, and Zhao Jun had always thought of Su Yang as someone who didn¡¯t know much about anything.


    "I practiced military boxing for three years," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Damn!" Zhao Jun was immediately speechless, "Dude, don¡¯t joke with me here. I¡¯m not trying to scare you, but the people from the Southern Six Provinces have been causing trouble in the schooltely, trying to establish their authority. You need to be careful. If you run into any trouble, let me know right away. Also, you know, the people from the Northern Three Provinces all gather in Building Number Three, so if you really get into trouble, go to Building Number Three and call my name, everyone will help."


    After a pause, Zhao Jun said in a low voice, "Su Yang, if you really don¡¯t want to get involved with the people from the Northern Three Provinces, why don¡¯t you just go to those from your own Pingnan and Pingbei? They¡¯re also joining forces now, and after all, they are people from your province, easier to talk to."


    "Thank you, I¡¯ll go and see for myself when the timees," Su Yang said, nodding with a smile.


    "Just be careful, we¡¯re all from the same dormitory, and I hope we can all graduate from here!" Zhao Jun patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    It has to be said that Zhao Jun really was a warm-hearted person and had a strong sense of brotherhood, taking very good care of the few people in the dormitory.


    After this incident, Su Yang did not see Li Chuan for another half a month.


    In this half-month, nothing much happened at the school, and the biggest news concerning their dormitory was that Zhao Jun got a girlfriend.


    The guy would dress up neat and tidy every day, brush his teeth three times before going out to meet his girlfriend, and he rarely even brought along his ssmate Lin Dawei. Lin Dawei looked forlorn every day, like a deserted, deephouse woman spurned by her lover.


    Su Yang in this school belonged to the unassuming and utterly ordinary type. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for that incident during ss when Li Chuan came to pick a fight with Su Yang, probably very few people in the department would recognize him.


    Su Yang actually enjoyed such a life and was content with his carefree existence. After all, in this school, attendance in sses was secondary and there weren¡¯t any strict attendance rules; Su Yang spent most of his time wandering around the dormitory building.


    Having been at the school for half a month, Su Yang still couldn¡¯t figure out the situation with the Array. However, the longer he stayed, the more he felt that the soul energy suppressed underground was not simple. Therefore, Su Yang simply used a foolish method: he wandered near the dormitory building, using his Divine Sense to scour every inch of thend, searching for different auras to locate the Array¡¯s position.


    This method was quite energy-consuming and time-wasting. But Su Yang had plenty of time, and as for the energy, he had so many Vitality Healing Pills that it would drive anyone in the world mad with envy; wasting a bit of energy was nothing.


    Moreover, since few people at the school knew Su Yang, and he didn¡¯t have many social contacts, his life was rtively undisturbed and his searching was undisturbed, which was convenient.


    One day, just like usual, after having breakfast, Su Yang started to wander around the dormitory building. Suddenly, he saw Zhao Jun and a few others rushing out of the dormitory building with a look of panic on their faces.


    Su Yang was startled and called out, "Zhao Jun, what¡¯s happening?"


    "There¡¯s trouble, Lin Dawei has been beaten up!" Zhao Jun shouted back while running, appearing very anxious, which suggested that Lin Dawei must have been beaten quite badly.


    Su Yang frowned slightly. After all, Lin Dawei was a dorm mate whom he saw every day. Even though the kid was ackey to Zhao Jun and a bit of a social climber, he was essentially kindhearted.


    Once when Su Yang returned to the dorm early, nning to go out for dinnerter in the evening, Lin Dawei actually brought back a packed meal for Su Yang from the cafeteria. Although it was just a simple meal, the sentiment behind it was genuine, reminding Su Yang of therades he had back in the army.


    Now Lin Dawei had been attacked, and Su Yang knew him well enough to know that Dawei was short and timid. He followed Zhao Jun purely for protection and would never provoke others nor get into conflicts willingly.


    Lately, Zhao Jun had a girlfriend, and with Dawei left by himself most of the time, he was even less likely to get involved in disputes. So how could he have gotten beaten up?


    As Su Yang was pondering this, Zhao Jun and the others had already run off.


    Zhao Jun was in a frantic state, and the friends around him, one of whom suddenly turned back to look at Su Yang, said with disdain, "Hey, Zhao Jun, is that Su Yang from your dorm? Last time you stood up for him, and got into a tangle with that Li Chuan, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Oh, yeah, that¡¯s my friend," Zhao Jun replied.


    "Old Zhao, no offense, but you¡¯ve got to be more selective with your friends in the future," the young man sneered. "What kind of lousy friend is this, anyway? You¡¯re in trouble here, and he just stands there as if nothing¡¯s happening, not even bothering toe over? Is that what you call a dorm mate? Pah!"


    Zhao Jun nced at Su Yang and waved his hand, "Let it go, don¡¯t be so harsh. Su Yang is a more introverted person; we¡¯re not the same kind of people. I guess when he came to this school, he just took a wrong turn and ended up here by ident; he¡¯s not the sort to get into a fight. He was probably a good student back in school and has never encountered such situations before!"

 Chapter 961 - 960 Strange Situation

    <h4>Chapter 961: Chapter 960 Strange Situation</h4>


    The youths nearby all had faces of disdain, and another youth curled his lip and said, "A good student? At Qinghe Academy, good students are the least valuable. Since you¡¯re here, you should be aware, if you don¡¯t fight others, won¡¯t others still fight you? If you ask me, you¡¯re just too loyal, man. If it were our dormitory, I¡¯d definitely ignore him. This kid might as well have dropped out already!"


    "Alright, alright, we alle from different ces to be here together¡ªit¡¯s fate, why talk about this now. Su Yang is from our dorm, so he¡¯s my friend, you guys better not talk nonsense anymore!" Zhao Jun shouted.


    They exchanged smiles. Although Zhao Jun seemed somewhat silly, him having so many friends at school wasn¡¯t without reason. When it came to loyalty, he really was beyond reproach.


    As for Su Yang, the group viewed him with contempt. In their eyes, in such a situation, Su Yang not evening to help was simply disloyal.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that to Su Yang, their quarrels were no different from children ying house. Su Yang wasn¡¯tcking in loyalty; rather, what was the point for him to intervene? To sweep through the school in an instant¡ªthat meant nothing to him.


    Su Yang had note to the school to lord over it; he wanted to uncover its secrets. Currently, he wasn¡¯t aware of any secrets elsewhere, but the Array in this dormitory building was his key focus for now.


    However, just as the others had said, Zhao Jun was indeed quite good to Su Yang. So naturally, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t just stand by when something happened.


    After pondering for a moment on the spot, Su Yang temporarily set aside the matter of the Array and quietly followed the group.


    His intuition told him something was definitely off. Lin Dawei was not the type to start conflicts. Moreover, Lin Dawei had always been kind to others at school and, together with his rtionship with Zhao Jun, it was even less likely for him to get assaulted.


    Yet under such circumstances, Lin Dawei was attacked, and Zhao Jun received news of it immediately. Something about this situation seemed like a diversion.


    Zhao Jun and the others ran out of the school dorm area and went directly to the street behind the dorm area.


    This street was known as the Back Street. Su Yang had been there a couple of times; it¡¯s a small alley, very secluded, and scarcely popted, hence, it became a ce where the academy¡¯s people settled private grudges. Many well-known fights had taken ce here.


    Having been at the school for nearly a month, Zhao Jun had already fought there twice, which contributed to his current reputation. Thus, he was quite familiar with the Back Street.


    Upon their arrival, Zhao Jun spotted Lin Dawei lying on the ground from a distance, his body covered in blood, and his condition unknown.


    "Dawei!" Zhao Jun shouted and hurriedly ran over, turning Lin Dawei over to find that he had passed out. With multiple bloody injuries, his wounds were not slight.


    "How could this happen?" a youth nearby angrily eximed, "Damn it, which bastard was so ruthless? Dawei doesn¡¯t usually get into conflicts with anyone; how could he be beaten so severely?"


    "Dawei was crouching down with his head in his hands, and the other guy kept hitting him; it looks like he was out to kill him. Damn, who the hell is so excessive?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯crouching down with his head in his hands¡¯? Look at his legs, the knees of his pants are all dirty¡ªhe was clearly kneeling on the ground, getting beaten while holding his head," a youth swore, "Damn it, which bastard keeps hitting and insulting others?"


    The group continued to curse angrily, while Zhao Jun helped Lin Dawei up, gritting his teeth and said, "No matter what, we have to avenge this. Let¡¯s take Dawei to the infirmary first, then we¡¯ll figure out what to do next!"


    "Alright!" A few people came over and helped Zhao Jun carry Lin Dawei away.


    They had just walked out of the back street when, far away, they saw Su Yanging towards them from the end of the street.


    The group was momentarily stunned; none of them had expected Su Yang to show up.


    Zhao Jun¡¯s face lit up with happiness as he whispered, "You bastards, never say Su Yang isn¡¯t loyal again!"


    The others looked embarrassed, as they had not expected Su Yang to follow them, either.


    "Su Yang, you came," greeted Zhao Jun.


    Su Yang nodded and furrowed his brow as he approached the group.


    Although Lin Dawei¡¯s injuries were severe, Su Yang could also sense the smell of drugs on him. Lin Dawei¡¯s unconsciousness wasn¡¯t caused by a beating but by drugs, which made it even more peculiar. If they were going to attack someone physically, why need to drug Lin Dawei to knock him out? There was no need for drugs to handle someone like Lin Dawei.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang suddenly asked, "Old Zhao, how did you know that Dawei was beaten?"


    "It was Xiao Qi who called me," Zhao Jun exined. "Xiao Qi saw it when Dawei was already getting beaten by a few people."


    This Xiao Qi was Zhao Jun¡¯s girlfriend. Su Yang had met her once; apparently, she was a friend of Lin Qian and had a poor impression of Su Yang. The first time they met, Xiao Qi had openly criticized Su Yang for not helping Lin Qian move items with Xie Han, which Zhao Jun had brushed off with augh.


    It was said that she had even argued with Zhao Jun over Su Yang¡¯s situation twice. Those girls from Lin Qian¡¯s side thought poorly of Su Yang, and Xiao Qi even wanted Zhao Jun to ignore Su Yang and even suggested teaching Su Yang a lesson to vent Lin Qian¡¯s anger, but Zhao Jun never followed through and dared not meet Su Yang with Xiao Qi again.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay much attention to these minor female conflicts, as his purpose foring to this school was different from others. He was even less concerned about such disputes.


    But Zhao Jun was his friend, and since this incident involved Zhao Jun, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    After a brief reflection, Su Yang suddenly asked, "Where is your girlfriend now?"


    "Oh right, I forgot to call her..." Zhao Jun took out his cellphone, only to find several missed calls. He paused, surprised, "Why did Xiao Qi¡¯s roommate call me so many times? It couldn¡¯t be... something happened to Xiao Qi, could it..."


    In a moment of panic, Zhao Jun made the call, and after listening for a while, his expression changed drastically: "Damn it, something¡¯s wrong!"


    "What happened?" The others asked in surprise.


    "Xiao Qi was kidnapped by Hei Ma¡¯s people!" Zhao Jun gritted his teeth. "And Dawei was also beaten by Hei Ma¡¯s gang."


    "Damn, what are we waiting for, let¡¯s get people and save her!" urged someone urgently beside.

 Chapter 962 - 961 Melee

    <h4>Chapter 962: Chapter 961 Melee</h4>


    Zhao Jun¡¯s face was frantic, Hei Ma was a minor leader in the next ss over, facing circumstances simr to Zhao Jun¡¯s.


    Zhao Jun had fought with Hei Ma once, neither could overpower the other, and the conflict left behind no small amount of bad blood.


    However, Hei Ma was also from the Northern Three Provinces, so although there was conflict between them, it wasn¡¯t too severe.


    I never expected that this time, Hei Ma would actually hurt Lin Dawei and even kidnap Zhao Jun¡¯s girlfriend, now this was a big deal. With Zhao Jun¡¯s temper, how could he let Hei Ma off the hook?


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Jun said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, help me take Dawei to the infirmary. Old Hou, make some calls, get all our ssmates here. Damn it, this bastard Hei Ma, looks like it¡¯s time for a thorough showdown with their ss!"


    In the academy, factions abounded, not only in each dormitory and among people from different provinces but within each ss as well, forming their own factions. It wasmon for some sses to be disbanded by others in less than a year, which was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Zhao Jun was now considered the leader of their faction, and Hei Ma, the leader of the next ss over. Naturally, the incident escted into a conflict between the two sses.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t as agitated as Zhao Jun, whispering, "Old Zhao, be careful, don¡¯t be fooled."


    "Fooled?" Zhao Jun paused, "Do you mean, that Hei Ma, might have set up an ambush?"


    "Not necessarily him setting an ambush, for all we know, there might be others behind this!" Su Yang whispered.


    Zhao Jun frowned deeply, his voice grave, "Damn whoever else is involved, this son of a bitch Hei Ma kidnapped my girlfriend, I can¡¯t let that go. Alright, Su Yang, you stay with Dawei in the infirmary, we can handle these matters ourselves!"


    Without waiting for Su Yang to reply, Zhao Jun immediately led people away.


    Feeling helpless, Su Yang could see it was a trap, but the problem was, Zhao Jun¡¯s people might not see it. Given Zhao Jun¡¯s explosive temper, it was impossible for Su Yang to stop him.


    Zhao Jun and his group hurried back, gathered their people, and rushed straight to where Hei Ma¡¯s group was located. That group usually upied arge ssroom, where they hung out on a regr basis.


    As Zhao Jun¡¯s group approached, they could hear a piercing scream from a distance, ¡¯¡¯Let me go, or when Zhao Jun gets here, he won¡¯t spare any of you!¡¯¡¯


    It was Xiao Qi¡¯s voice, and Zhao Jun¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. Without a second word, he kicked down the door and charged in, "Hei Ma, I¡¯ll fuck your grandmother, you have the guts toe at me, picking on my girlfriend, what kind of skill is that!"


    There were a dozen or so people in the ssroom, and Zhao Jun¡¯s girlfriend, Xiao Qi, was squatting in the middle with several red marks on her face, seemingly from being pped.


    On the side, several members of Hei Ma were standing together, surrounding Xiao Qi.


    Upon seeing Zhao Jun and others enter, the leader Hei Ma was taken aback, then sneered, "Yo, that was quick. Zhao Jun, are you here to save this stinking bitch? Huh, you really care, don¡¯t you? For such a stinking bitch, is there anything you wouldn¡¯t do?"


    "Hei Ma, I fuck your ancestors, you motherfucker speak properly!" Zhao Jun roared, "You beat up my brother, bullied my girlfriend, if I can let you off today, I might as well take your surname!"


    "Beat up your brother?" Hei Ma looked confused, but by then, Zhao Jun had already led his group forward and directly knocked one of Hei Ma¡¯s subordinates to the ground.


    "Go fuck your mother!" Hei Ma was enraged, howling, "Hit them, sons of bitches, beat them to death!"


    The groups on both sides immediately started fighting; of course, Zhao Jun¡¯s side was outnumbered and quickly got surrounded. However, the situation didn¡¯tst long before reinforcements for Zhao Jun¡¯s side arrived, turning it into an all-out brawl.


    Zhao Jun, too angry to hold back, went all out from the start, resulting in a fierce fight. Hei Ma¡¯s men were at a disadvantage and naturally didn¡¯t show any courtesy, fighting back like madmen.


    The battlested for over ten minutes, until atst, members of both sides were wounded, with half of them shed open.


    Since the school year started, this fight could be considered the most intense. Both sides were truly enraged, with Hei Ma and Zhao Jun, in particr, covered in blood. If it weren¡¯t for the president of the Beisan Province Fellowmen Association stepping in, the fight might have been even more brutal.


    This president was also regarded as a leader among the people from the Northern Three Provinces,manding great respect from them. He brought arge group of people and separated the two factions, nearly fainting at the sight of the mess around him.


    "You two bastards, have you gone mad?" the president shouted angrily, "We¡¯re all from the same ce, can¡¯t we settle our issues amongst ourselves? What¡¯s the point of fighting here? If word of this spreads, won¡¯t it make people from other provinces look down on us?"


    Hei Ma, gasping for breath and looking at the injuries of his men, burst into fury and yelled, "Zhao Jun, are you a fucking rabid dog? For a minor issue between us, you brought so many people to smash me up. I am telling you, if I can let this go, I will take your surname in the future!"


    "Don¡¯t fucking y innocent with me!" Zhao Jun yelled back, "You hurt my brother and bullied my girlfriend, do you think I can let you off? If I did, my brothers would look down on me!"


    "I hurt your brother? Didn¡¯t you hurt my men?" Hei Ma shouted back, "Also, you say I bullied your girlfriend, what about how your girlfriend bullied my sister? Huh? Several people,te at night, dragged my sister to the restroom, beat her for over two hours, her body scarred from cigarette burns, her hair plucked out strand by strand, not a single spot on her untouched, her mouth torn open to her ears. Go fuck your mother, I bullied your girlfriend? I *fucking* swear I want to chop her up and feed her to the dogs, it still wouldn¡¯t assuage my hatred, and you still have the face to protect her?"


    Zhao Jun was stunned, unaware his girlfriend had done such a thing. He had thought his girlfriend was captured by Hei Ma and his men for discovering them beating up Lin Dawei, not that there was such a backstory.


    "Then... then what about you beating up my brother!" Zhao Jun shouted, "We have a conflict between us, but we could settle it openly, what kind of skill is it to ambush someone from behind? Lin Dawei is short and timid, he would never dare to cause trouble, yet you beat him up like that, how can you justify that?"


    "Lin Dawei?" Hei Ma was puzzled, "Which Lin Dawei? Oh, you mean the short guy? What about him?"

 Chapter 963 - 962: The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 963: Chapter 962: The n</h4>


    "You still pretending?" Zhao Jun shouted angrily, "He was beaten bloody by you guys and sent to the hospital, and you¡¯re still ying dumb?"


    "Fuck that, I admit what I¡¯ve done, but don¡¯t you dare try to pin shit on me that I didn¡¯t do!" Hei Ma snapped back, "I haven¡¯t seen Lin Dawei for days, when did I beat him?"


    "You still won¡¯t admit it?" Zhao Jun yelled, "Forty minutes ago, on the back street, stop fucking pretending you don¡¯t know!"


    "Forty minutes ago? Back street?" Hei Ma cursed, "Are you fucking sick? Forty minutes ago, I was at the Number 7 Inte Cafe, just caught your girlfriend there, what back street? Can I be in two ces at once?"


    Zhao Jun was baffled, what is this situation?


    "Number 7 Inte Cafe?" Zhao Jun stared at Hei Ma, "You still trying to fool me? My girlfriend saw with her own eyes you beating Lin Dawei on the back street!"


    "Your girlfriend saw with her own eyes? She was at the Number 7 Inte Cafe at the time, and she still saw it with her own eyes? Which eye did she see it with, her third eye?" Hei Ma cursed angrily.


    "Watch your fucking mouth!" Zhao Jun shouted.


    "I¡¯d love to chop you into pieces, so fuck your manners!" Hei Ma roared, "If you don¡¯t believe me, go check at the Number 7 Inte Cafe yourself, ask thework administrator or just pull up the surveince footage. I was there for half an hour just to find that bitch, how could I have the time to go to the back street? Or ask Lin Dawei himself, see if I actually hit him!"


    Zhao Jun was stunned; Hei Ma¡¯s confident talk suggested he wasn¡¯t lying. So, what exactly is going on?


    At this moment, the chairman furrowed his brows and spoke gravely, "Zhao Jun, do you have anything else to say?"


    "But... this is really what my girlfriend said..." Zhao Jun turned to Xiao Qi, anxiously saying, "Xiao Qi, did... did you actually see them beating Lin Dawei on the back street?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Qi looked confused, "What... when was this?"


    This caused an uproar in the room, and Hei Ma too widened his eyes, angrily saying, "Zhao Jun, got nothing to say now, huh? Even your own girl doesn¡¯t know about it, who are you trying to fool?"


    "Just now, when you called me!" Zhao Jun said urgently, "You said it when you called me!"


    "I called you?" Xiao Qi looked utterly bewildered, "No, I was at the inte cafe online, then they dragged me over here, I didn¡¯t see Lin Dawei!"


    Zhao Jun was bbergasted, he couldn¡¯t understand why the situation was like this.


    At this moment, the chairman put down his phone and spoke sternly, "Zhao Jun, I just called and checked, Hei Ma was indeed at the inte cafe, and thework manager there can testify. Now, tell me, what the hell is going on? We¡¯re all from the Northern Three Provinces, Hei Ma hasn¡¯t done you any harm, why go so hard on him?"


    Zhao Jun was tongue-tied, unsure how to respond. With all these pieces of evidenceid out, it seemed Hei Ma truly hadn¡¯t hit Lin Dawei. But then, what exactly happened?


    Zhao Jun knew, with such a severe beating that had even alerted the chairman himself, if he didn¡¯t have a good reason, he would lose his credibility in the Northern Three Provinces, and might even be expelled.


    It¡¯s normal for everyone to have conflicts, but generally not to a fatal extent; things shouldn¡¯t have escted this much. With this situation blown out of proportion and with no justification on his side, Zhao Jun was really in trouble.


    "This... this really was the call Xiao Qi made to me..." Zhao Jun insisted anxiously, "I still have the call log here..."


    Zhao Jun pulled out his phone, pointing at a strange number, saying, "Look, this is it, Xiao Qi called me from this number just now, she said her own phone was out of power..."


    Zhao Jun¡¯s statement stopped abruptly, his eyes widening as he stared at Xiao Qi, his mind suddenly in disarray. He realized that this whole thing, everything, seemed to be just based on the word of Xiao Qi and her friends.


    Before Zhao Jun could finish, Xiao Qi cut him off directly, shaking her head, "My phone¡¯s fully charged, how could it be out of power? I didn¡¯t use anyone else¡¯s phone!"


    The chairman¡¯s frown deepened, his look of dissatisfaction at Zhao Jun evident. With how things had unfolded, it was clear that this was all stirred up by Zhao Jun alone.


    "Xiao Qi, how could you do this..." Zhao Jun eximed, sweating profusely, "I... I did this for you, I brought people to fight for you... how could you do this?"


    "Don¡¯t make it sound so nice," Xiao Qi waved it off, "Was it really for me, or for you? You had a grudge against Hei Ma and kept venting to me, insisting we had to take him down no matter what. I saw you were upset, so I brought some guys to take out Hei Ma¡¯s sisterst night. For your sake, I ended up captured by Hei Ma¡¯s people and nearly died here, and now you¡¯re trying to pin it on me? Zhao Jun, I really misjudged you, I never thought you were this kind of person!"


    "What?" Zhao Jun was staggered, Xiao Qi¡¯s words made it seem like everything was his fault.


    Hei Ma was furious, shouting, "Zhao Jun, you son of a bitch, so it was you all along!"


    As Hei Ma was about to rush at Zhao Jun, the chairman quickly intervened. Frowning, he looked at Zhao Jun, "Zhao Jun, how do you exin this?"


    "I... I..." Zhao Jun was at a loss for words.


    Hei Ma roared fiercely, "Zhao Jun, you son of a bitch, listen to me. My sister is still in the hospital, we don¡¯t yet know her condition. But let me tell you, if anything happens to her, I will fucking kill you!"


    At this point, Zhao Jun could no longer be angry; the situation hadpletely spiraled out of control. He used to be very popr among the people, therefore, everyone trusted him. Now, with this incident, not to mention the chairman and others, even his own ssmates thought he went too far.


    "Zhao Jun, you truly disappoint me," the chairman sighed deeply, speaking solemnly, "I thought you could be like your brother, gain everyone¡¯s support, and perhaps be the next chairman after I step down. But unexpected, you can¡¯t see the bigger picture, acting this way. Ah, I was wrong about you. You have to take full responsibility for this incident. From now on, you are no longer a member of our Union of the Northern Three Provinces!"


    "What?" Zhao Jun panicked, this was the most vital identity; without this, he would lose the protection of the biggest power.

 Chapter 964 - 963: A Thorough Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 964: Chapter 963: A Thorough Defeat</h4>


    Hei Ma was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    His abilities were about on par with Zhao Jun¡¯s. Among the people in the Northern Three Provinces, the two of them stood out the most. He had always wanted to seed the chairman, but the chairman had preferred Zhao Jun, as the chairman¡¯s brother had mentioned Zhao Jun during his time here.


    Due to this rtionship, Hei Ma had shed with Zhao Jun several times, trying to wrestle away the position.


    Unexpectedly, this time, Zhao Jun had ended up in such a state, which quite satisfied him.


    However, Hei Ma couldn¡¯t reallyugh about it. His own people were also heavily impacted, and as the saying goes, when two tigers fight, neither emerges unscathed. For some time, their group would probably have toy low like turtles.


    Considering the nature of the people at the school, they might take this opportunity to deal with them, and their group¡¯s strength could only decline further, which was a troubling issue.


    Now, the only thing Hei Ma felt fortunate about was that Zhao Jun had fallen, which meant an opportunity for him.


    Taking a deep breath, Hei Ma said sternly, "Zhao Jun, you bastard, even the chairman can¡¯t stand it anymore, look at this damn mess you¡¯ve made. Let me tell you, about this matter with my sister, how are you going to resolve it!"


    At this moment, the chairman waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "Alright, Hei Ma, let¡¯s leave this matter be for now. There¡¯s a clear fault and debtor for your sister¡¯s issue, just go and settle the score with that woman."


    Hei Ma nced at Zhao Jun but did not press further. He took a deep breath and red coldly at Xiao Qi, about to speak. At that moment, Zhao Jun beat him to it, rushing up to Xiao Qi, grabbing her arm, and shouting, "Xiao Qi, the phone call just now was from you. Tell them, it was you who called me, just like that!"


    Xiao Qi struggled free from Zhao Jun¡¯s grasp, indignantly saying, "What do you mean it was me who called? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. With such a situation, you want me to take the fall, where did I make any phone call?"


    "You... how could you do this?" Zhao Jun panicked, "It was clearly your call, it was your voice, how could I not recognize it? You... how can you do this to me?"


    "It wasn¡¯t me who called, don¡¯t even think about framing me!" Xiao Qi shouted back, "I don¡¯t know who called you, but please don¡¯t do this. Let me tell you, a man like you without responsibility, what right do you have to be with me. This time, it¡¯s over between us!"


    "You... what are you saying..." Zhao Jun grabbed Xiao Qi¡¯s arm, "you... how could you..."


    "Hey, let go of me!" Xiao Qi yelled, "You¡¯re hurting me!"


    "I won¡¯t let go, you exin this to me!" Zhao Jun shouted angrily.


    Just then, a sneering voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Yo, Brother Zhao, what are you doing? Such a big man, bullying a girl, is that proper?"


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and saw a group of people striding in boldly through the doorway. Leading them was Li Chuan, and among the girls crowding around him, one was nestled in his arms¡ªLin Qian.


    Seeing these people, the chairman furrowed his brow. These people were from the Southern Six Provinces and had a history of not getting along with them.


    "What are you here for?" the chairman asked deeply.


    "Nothing much, heard our friend was taken by your people, so, we thought toe and take her back!" Li Chuan said with augh, "But, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so chaotic here. Chairman Zhang, they say people from the Northern Three Provinces are united, I see it¡¯s nothing much after all, hitting your own people, and so fiercely too?"


    The chairman¡¯s face turned icy, he clenched his teeth and said sternly, "This is our business, you don¡¯t need to intervene!"


    - Li Chuanughed, "I hadn¡¯t nned to meddle in your affairs! I just came to take Xiao Qi back, you return Xiao Qi to us, I won¡¯t get involved in the rest. Even if you all die here, it won¡¯t have anything to do with me!"


    "Take your mother¡¯s egg!" Hei Ma cursed loudly, "This bitch, after what she did to my sister, she¡¯s not leaving today!"


    Li Chuan sneered, "Hei Ma, can¡¯t you see the situation? My people here are twice as many as yours, and your people are all injured, you still won¡¯t let me take Xiao Qi? Why on earth not?"


    Hei Ma was momentarily lost for words; his people had been injured in the sh against Zhao Jun¡¯s. Now, they indeed were no match for Li Chuan¡¯s group.


    "Zhao, you damn good-for-nothing!" Hei Ma clenched his teeth, "If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I be like this?"


    Many inside the room also red at Zhao Jun, angered, feeling that indeed, everything wrong at this point seemed to fall on Zhao Jun alone.


    Zhao Jun¡¯s face turned awkward, he grabbed Xiao Qi¡¯s arm and shouted, "No one is leaving until today¡¯s matter is cleared up!"


    Li Chuan smiled leisurely, "Zhao Jun, do you really think the chairman, for your sake alone, would risk these injured men and fight us to the death?"


    The people around instantly whispered among themselves, their looks toward Zhao Jun were visibly hostile, including those from the Northern Three Provinces.


    Zhao Jun¡¯s face turned crimson; if it were before, the chairman would definitely have done so. But now, even if the chairman would, no one else would agree. This time, he had really lost thoroughly!


    Seeing Zhao Jun¡¯s expression, Li Chuanughed even more triumphantly, slowly stepping towards Zhao Jun, he taunted, "Zhao Jun, Zhao Jun, I must say, you and Su Yang are cut from the same cloth. Presumptuous, arrogant, andcking any gentlemanly demeanor. With such an incident urring, not admitting your own mistakes is one thing, but framing a girl, tsk tsk, Zhao Jun, do you even deserve to be a man?"


    Zhao Jun, furious, grabbed Li Chuan by the cor and shouted, "Li Chuan, did you damn sabotage this behind my back?"


    Several people at Li Chuan¡¯s side immediately restrained Zhao Jun, while Li Chuan sneered, "Zhao Jun, you can eat messily, but you can¡¯t just say anything. Youmitted the act andck the courage to own up, instead trying to frame others, aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    Zhao Jun roared in rage, struggling to get up and hit Li Chuan, but was held down and severely beaten by several people at Li Chuan¡¯s side.


    The chairman stood to the side, his brow furrowed deeply, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t utter a word. With matters havinge to this point, he really had no face to speak up for Zhao Jun anymore.


    In the end, Xiao Qi was taken away by Li Chuan and his people, leaving the scene in disarray, and everyone departed, leaving only Zhao Jun sitting dejectedly on the floor, alone.


    This time, he had truly lost utterly. He had not only lost his girlfriend, but also his friends, his brothers, and his opportunity to advance in this school. He even dared not think about how to face his family¡¯s looks when he returned home.

 Chapter 965 - 964: Practice Boxing with Me

    <h4>Chapter 965: Chapter 964: Practice Boxing with Me</h4>


    Su Yang did not take Lin Dawei to the infirmary but simply applied some medical skills and healed Lin Dawei.


    However, when he asked Lin Dawei what had happened, he was told that someone had put a sack over his head and knocked him out with a blunt object; even he did not know what had actually happened.


    Su Yang frowned; he had guessed early on that there was something fishy about this incident, and now he was even more certain of it.


    But when Su Yang arrived at therge ssroom, everyone had already dispersed, leaving only Zhao Jun sitting dejectedly on the ground.


    Su Yang asked Zhao Jun what had happened, but Zhao Jun remained silent the entire time. Su Yang had no choice but to use the Soul Searching Technique to take a brief look, and he immediately understood the whole situation.


    Su Yang¡¯s frown deepened; he could see right away the underlying problem with the situation. The entire incident was a scheme orchestrated by Li Chuan and his gang.


    It had to be said, Li Chuan was indeed a very cunning person, full of conspiracies and schemes. Zhao Jun, Hei Ma, and their group were no match for him. If it came to a real fight, Zhao Jun and Hei Mabined would not stand a chance against Li Chuan.


    Su Yang sighed and patted Zhao Jun¡¯s shoulder, whispering, "Forget it, such a woman isn¡¯t worth getting angry over. Her leaving you is actually your good fortune."


    Zhao Jun did not speak; he let out a long sigh, stood up slowly, patted the dust off himself, and walked out dejectedly.


    Watching Zhao Jun¡¯s retreating figure, Su Yang knew that this incident had dealt Zhao Jun a heavy blow. If it was not resolved, Zhao Jun wouldpletely sumb to despair.


    To Su Yang, this was a rather trivial matter. But now, at this juncture, Su Yang did not want to handle it himself anymore.


    Su Yang hade to this school to investigate its issues, and as for the conflicts between students, he did not really want to get involved.


    Moreover, Su Yang now wished to keep a low profile. If there really were any problems with the school, Su Yang did not want to act too early and alert the insiders, as that would easily spook them.


    Therefore, after much thought, it seemed best to let Zhao Jun resolve the matter himself.


    As for Su Yang, since he considered Zhao Jun a friend, he certainly had to help him out a little.


    Taking a couple of quick steps, Su Yang stopped Zhao Jun and said with a smile, "Old Zhao, I know you¡¯re feeling frustrated. How about you learn boxing with me? Those people from the Northern Three Provinces don¡¯t believe in you, so why not make your own way and show them that you can seed without their help!"


    Zhao Jun sighed and said in a low voice, "Su Yang, thanks. I... I¡¯m really upset right now. Give me some time to calm down, I... I really don¡¯t want to learn your military boxing..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled, picked up a stone from the ground, and suddenly punched it, shattering the stone to pieces.


    Upon seeing this, Zhao Jun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked at Su Yang, his voice trembling, "How... how did you do that? How... how did you manage that?"


    "I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯ve practiced boxing," Su Yang said with a light smile. "If you learn with me, you can do it too!"


    Zhao Jun was first stunned, then gradually, a glimmer of hope sparkled in his eyes. He was well aware that if he could achieve this, as Su Yang had said, he really could carve out his own ce at this school.


    "You... can you really teach me?" Zhao Jun asked eagerly.


    "Given our rtionship, if I don¡¯t teach you, who will I teach?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Zhao Jun was overjoyed, rubbing his hands excitedly. Soon, he looked astonished and said, "Hey, Su Yang, if you... if you can fight so well, then... then why do you still get bullied by Li Chuan and those guys?"


    "Being able to fight and willing to fight are two different things," Su Yang said with a smile. "Those guys are just brats; I can¡¯t be bothered with them. Besides, every time it happened, you were the one who solved it for me, I never even had the chance to make a move. But now I have to hurry up and teach you, otherwise, how will you help me deal with these things in the future!"


    Zhao Jun took a deep breath and nodded vigorously, "When can I start learning?"


    "We can start anytime." Su Yang paused for a moment. "But first, you need to change the clothes you¡¯re wearing, covered in blood. Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll pass out during training?"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted. He quickly ran back to change his clothes and came back to find Su Yang, not willing to waste even a moment more to start learning boxing with him.


    Su Yang did not dy either and started teaching Zhao Jun boxing right away. Given Zhao Jun¡¯s current condition, practicing Internal Martial Arts would be too slow, so Su Yang taught him an external style of boxing instead.


    This boxing technique was especially effective againstmon folks, and it was also very fast to learn and easy to master. In addition, Su Yang gave Zhao Jun three Elixirs to cleanse his marrow and transform his tendons and used silver needles to stimte his potential while he was asleep, leading to his remarkable rapid progress.


    Within three days, Zhao Jun¡¯s injuries had healed, and he had mastered the boxing technique.


    During these three days, Zhao Jun finally figured something out. After finishing his practice one day, he suddenly said in surprise, "Su Yang, do you think that this matter, could it be that Li Chuan and those bastards designed to frame me?"


    "I told you before, there was something fishy about this matter and warned you to be careful, but you didn¡¯t pay attention!" Su Yang said, shrugging his shoulders. "You¡¯re just realizing it now?"


    Zhao Jun scratched his head, "But the thing is, that phone call, it really was Xiao Qi who called me, it was definitely her voice..."


    "Xiao Qi is good friends with that Lin Qian and Xie Han, and besides, it¡¯s only been a few days since you two broke up. Haven¡¯t you noticed they¡¯ve already found another guy and are all lovey-dovey together all day?" Su Yang said with a sneer. "Man, have you never been in a rtionship before? Don¡¯t you think about where you are? Did you really think the girls whoe here are decent folks?"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s brows furrowed. He knew about Xiao Qi finding a new boyfriend, but he had always felt that since he and Xiao Qi had broken up, it was normal. But now, thinking it over, wasn¡¯t this rebound a bit too quick? Could it be she had found this backup while they were still together?


    If that were really the case, then the situation was quite serious¡ªit could very well be that Xiao Qi had colluded with Li Chuan and the others to set him up!


    With this thought, Zhao Jun¡¯s expression turned cold. He clenched his fists tightly and said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, tell me, how many people can I take on by myself now?"


    "Why are you asking me? Just go and fight, and you¡¯ll find out!" Su Yang said with a chuckle.


    Zhao Jun was somewhat confused, "I¡¯ve only been training for three days, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to go and fight now?"

 Chapter 966 - 965 A Trial of Skill

    <h4>Chapter 966: Chapter 965 A Trial of Skill</h4>


    Su Yang: "Whether it¡¯s suitable or not, we¡¯ll know after we fight."


    Zhao Jun thought about it for a while but ultimately shook his head, "Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it in a few days. I suffered a big lossst time; I don¡¯t want to be insulted by them again."


    Su Yang gave a faint smile; he didn¡¯t force Zhao Jun. In fact, Zhao Jun¡¯s strength had advanced leaps and bounds these past few days. After all, Su Yang was helping him with all his might. Taking on Li Chuan and his group would be no problem at all.


    When he would go find Li Chuan and his group was his own problem now.


    After practicing for a while longer, Zhao Jun and Su Yang went upstairs to call Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng out for dinner.


    However, as soon as they reached the door of the room, Su Yang heard a string of cursesing from the dormitory: "Wang Cheng, did you not hear what I said? I asked you to kneel on the ground; did I tell you to move?"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately rushed into the dormitory, only to see seven or eight people gathered inside. Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng were kneeling in the middle of the room, with multiple footprints on their bodies; it seemed they had been beaten just before.


    The people standing nearby were from the dormitory next door, all from the same department. Previously, everyone got along well, but after Zhao Jun had that big loss, the atmosphere among them changed. However, nobody expected that they would bully Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng.


    "Hey, what are you doing!" Zhao Jun burst in, pulling several of the guys at the front aside.


    "Hey, Zhao Jun, you¡¯vee back at just the right time!" The leading tall youth grabbed Zhao Jun¡¯s clothes and pushed him away forcefully, saying coldly, "What, you want to stand up for these two? Zhao Jun, don¡¯t tter yourself. Take a good look at yourself in the mirror; do you think you are still the boss like before?"


    Zhao Jun frowned but swallowed his anger. He brushed off his clothes and said gravely, "What exactly happened? We¡¯re all ssmates; is this necessary?"


    "Is it your ce to talk?" Another youth pointed at Zhao Jun¡¯s nose: "Kneel here; I¡¯ll give you some face. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up too!"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s expression turned cold, and he looked back at Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t meet his gaze but casually leaned against the door frame, letting him handle the situation on his own.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Jun said sternly, "We¡¯re all ssmates; just tell us what happened. If they did something wrong, I¡¯ll apologize on their behalf, but is this necessary?"


    "Apologize? Is your apology worth anything for this matter?" the youth shouted angrily, "Zhao Jun, you know, this thing is also fucking rted to you and that bastard surnamed Su!"


    "Yeah, that bastard surnamed Su, you too, get the hell in here!" A youth at the door reached out to grab Su Yang, but Su Yang easily dodged.


    "You dare to dodge!" The youth cursed in anger, lifted his foot to kick Su Yang, but Zhao Jun blocked him.


    "What the hell happened?" Zhao Jun said sternly, "If you keep this up, I won¡¯t be polite anymore!"


    "You dare to be impolite..." The tall youth behind erupted in anger. With a loud shout, he kicked at Zhao Jun.


    Zhao Jun couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and threw a punch first.


    Having trained for three days, Zhao Jun didn¡¯t know how strong he had be. His punchnded on the youth¡¯s chest, and the youth was sent flying backward, but there was a bed behind him. As he hit the bed, he spat blood and slumped to the ground, unable to get up.


    The others still hadn¡¯t realized how terrifying Zhao Jun¡¯s punch was and became furious, swearing and attacking as they saw Zhao Jun throw a punch.


    It was the first time Zhao Jun fought someone in actualbat and he was clearly a bit clunky, but he still easily defeated all of them.


    Looking at the people lying on the ground, Zhao Jun could hardly believe his hands. He trusted in Su Yang¡¯s strength but never imagined he could improve so much after just three days of training.


    Zhao Jun turned to Su Yang, his face filled with astonishment, "This... this..."


    Su Yang gave a faint smile, "It seems that you¡¯ve improved quite a bit!"


    Zhao Jun, of course, knew it was not that he improved fast, but that the martial technique Su Yang taught was really impressive.


    He took a deep breath, nodded at Su Yang, then looked at the leading youth and said coldly, "Now, can you tell us exactly what happened?"


    As he spoke, Zhao Jun pulled Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng to their feet. The two of them were also stunned, clearly not expecting Zhao Jun to defeat all those guys.


    The leader, gasping and panting, said angrily, "You guys... you guys are the reason we can¡¯t participate in... in tomorrow night¡¯s party; our... our ss is furious..."


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Jun asked with a frown. He knew about tomorrow night¡¯s party, which was an inter-departmental mixer organized by the school. It was said that it was initiated by the department with the most female students, and naturally, all the other departments were eager to take part.


    At Qinghe Academy, every year there are three thousand new students, but in fact, there are very few female students, less than a thousand. This ce is typically one where men far outnumber women. Hence, those female students are also showered with attention. Here, most fights break out over girls.


    This mixer was basically inviting all new students. It was said that several beauties from different departments, as well as the newly elected school beauty, would participate, which of course attracted countless animals. This news hade out half a month ago, and these animals had been counting the days, eagerly wishing they could attend the party immediately.


    In Su Yang¡¯s department, female students were extremely rare. In a department of over fifty people, there were only six female students, and their looks were not appealing. Therefore, the male students in their department were fantasizing about meeting a beauty at this party, leading to a passionate and perhaps rated love story.


    If someone prevented them from attending this party at such a time, it would undoubtedly be an unforgivable enmity.


    After catching his breath, the leading youth continued angrily, "Lin Dawei, Wang Cheng, what you two did... just tell them yourselves!"


    The two exchanged nces, and Lin Dawei awkwardly said, "Today... it was the deadline to submit the list of attendees for the party. I... I sent our list, including your names and Su Yang¡¯s. But I... I didn¡¯t expect... that they would not allow you and Su Yang to participate. Upon seeing the list, they actually... they actually excluded our entire department, not allowing us to attend!"


    "What!?" Zhao Jun¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief at such a turn of events, no wonder these animals were so angry.

 Chapter 967 - 966: The Blacklist of All Female Students

    <h4>Chapter 967: Chapter 966: The cklist of All Female Students</h4>


    At this moment, the leading youth angrily said, "Lin Dawei, can¡¯t you speak more clearly? Is it that simple? Did we hit you just because of this?"


    "What else is there?" Zhao Jun frowned and asked.


    "Lin Qian had alreadye over and announced that if our department wanted to attend, you and Su Yang couldn¡¯t be there," the leading youth barked in anger. "We discussed it already; after all, it¡¯s a matter for everyone, so we didn¡¯t put you and Su Yang on the list, since you guys seemed reluctant to join such a gathering. But what did these two bastards do? They secretly took the list and added you and Su Yang¡¯s names, causing the trouble we¡¯re in now. Don¡¯t you think everyone has a right to be angry?"


    Zhao Jun looked at Lin Dawei. Lin Dawei hurriedly said, "I... I was just thinking that the people writing the invitations... might not... might not be aware of it. And it¡¯s such a big event, with everyone joining, why... why can¡¯t Zhao Jun and Su Yang participate..."


    The leading youth sneered, "Why? Because the party is being funded by someone else, because the girls are close to them, because at their single word, they can make all the girls at the scene ignore you. Isn¡¯t that reason enough!"


    Lin Dawei stayed silent with his head down, while Zhao Jun finally understood the whole situation. He cleared his throat, and truthfully, he really wasn¡¯t interested in this kind of party anymore. But things had escted to this point, and these people were really too bullying.


    Originally, he wanted to practice for a few more days before dealing with this. Now it seemed that he had to resolve this matter sooner.


    "I¡¯m going to find them now!" Zhao Jun said with a raised voice. "It¡¯s an all-school party, why can¡¯t Su Yang and I go? Why do they get to decide!"


    "Get real!" The leading youth sneered. "You and Su Yang are already on the ck list of the whole school¡¯s female students. Onecks responsibility, pushing everything onto women. The othercks even a hint of gentlemanly demeanor, and has been cursed by those girls. You still have the nerve to reason with them? How do you n to argue your point? Beat people up, force them to let you join?"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s forehead creased in frustration. He could undoubtedly fight, but for such matters, forcing the issue really wasn¡¯t the right approach.


    Just then, Su Yang, standing at the back, suddenly chuckled. "It¡¯s just a party, if worsees to worst, we can organize one ourselves."


    "Organize it ourselves?" The youth¡¯s eyes widened. "Su Yang, what kind of joke is this? How can you organize it, do you know how they organized theirs? Do you know how much money they spent? Let me tell you, they even hired more than a dozen stars to perform!"


    "No way!" Lin Dawei eximed in shock.


    Surprise also showed on Su Yang¡¯s face. A school party getting this big? Wasn¡¯t this too much?


    Zhao Jun reacted more calmly, looking at Su Yang and speaking softly, "This is normal. Every year, rich second-generation kidse here. Actually, this party is held every year; it¡¯s when these wealthy heirs show off their strength and wealth, while also winning over people, making it easier to get along in this school."


    "Really?" Su Yang smiled faintly. "That¡¯s quite interesting."


    "They spent over five million just on the venue!" the leading youth said angrily, with indignation all over the faces of the others. Such a grand event doesn¡¯t happen every year.


    "Over five million spent for just a lousy ce at Qinghe Academy?" Lin Dawei was dumbstruck.


    "What Qinghe Academy? The party is in the town, they booked the best clubhouse there," the leading youth exined.


    Su Yang knew of the town referred to by the youth, which was near Qinghe Academy. It was a vibrant town,parable even to the downtown of Nanluo City.


    It seemed, as Zhao Jun had said, this wasn¡¯t just a social mixer; it was a disy of wealth.


    Su Yangughed. If it was a question of wealth, then all of this was trivial!


    "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s also hold a party," Su Yang suddenly said.


    "Hey, didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?" The leading youth snapped. "How can you hold a party? They¡¯ve spent five million on the venue alone. Even if all of us chip in, whether we can scrape together ten thousand is a question. How can youpare with them!"


    "If money can solve the problem, then it¡¯s not a problem," Su Yang said with a light smile. "Since they won¡¯t let us join their party, then let¡¯s just hold our own, no big deal."


    Zhao Jun nced at Su Yang, took a deep breath, and said firmly, "Fine, we¡¯ll throw our own. Damn it, if they don¡¯t include us, we don¡¯t y with them either!"


    The few youths looked at each other skeptically, clearly scornful. Could their own eventpare?


    Su Yang suddenly pointed at the youths and said, "You guys, go and spread the word about this; if our department isn¡¯t wee there, then everyone from our department must show up! As for other departments, if the word gets out and they want toe, we wee them, no need to register."


    One of the youths grimaced, "What¡¯s there to promote? Isn¡¯t it just embarrassing?"


    "When I tell you to spread the word, you do it. Don¡¯t give me any lip!" Zhao Jun shouted angrily. The youth jumped, nodding repeatedly.


    "We¡¯ll sort out the other detailster, Zhao Jun," Su Yang said.


    "Okay." Zhao Jun nodded, although he didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was nning, he was fully supportive.


    The youths quickly dispersed, Zhao Jun helped Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng to their feet, relieved to see they were not seriously hurt.


    "Su Yang, where are we going to hold our own party..." Zhao Jun said quietly.


    "If they¡¯re holding it in town, then let¡¯s do the same," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "We¡¯ll go to the town too?" Zhao Jun was confused. "I mean, if we... go to the town, wouldn¡¯t that sh with their event? If theirs is so morous and ours... is like this, won¡¯t we look worse inparison?"


    "Like I said, if money can solve the problem, then it¡¯s not a problem," Su Yang replied calmly. "Don¡¯t worry about it."


    All three were momentarily stunned. Lin Dawei suddenly widened his eyes and eximed, "Oh my god, Su Yang, you¡¯re not a wealthy second-generation, are you?"


    The other two stared at Su Yang as well. In fact, all three of them came from ordinary families and knew each other¡¯s circumstances well. Huo Zhendong was absent most of the time, but it was clear he was wealthy.


    As for Su Yang, he was usually quiet and unassuming, and to this day, they didn¡¯t know much about his family¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 968 - 967 My Family Really Owns a Mine

    <h4>Chapter 968: Chapter 967 My Family Really Owns a Mine</h4>


    "Do you believe me if I say I¡¯m from a rich family?" Su Yangughed.


    "If you really had money, I¡¯d believe you even if you said you were from a rich zero generation!" Lin Dawei eximed with excitement, "Bro, then let¡¯s choose a club or a KTV when the timees, right?"


    "Why choose a club? Just book the best hotel in town," Su Yang said. "With food and amodation included, once they¡¯ve had their fun at the club, they¡¯ll have nowhere to stay!"


    "What?" Lin Dawei grew even more excited and said with a sheepishugh, "But, bro, the best hotel in town is said to be five-star, right? Booking the whole ce... how much would that cost..."


    "I¡¯ve already said, if it¡¯s something money can solve, then it¡¯s no problem at all!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "Then I¡¯ll arrange it right away..." Lin Dawei was about to rush out excitedly, but he stopped suddenly at the door, turned around with a sheepish look, and said to Su Yang, "Wait, bro, if we¡¯re going to book rooms, don¡¯t we need to pay a deposit first? I... I¡¯ve only got a bit over three hundred in my pocket. I guess that might not be enough..."


    Su Yangughed: "You¡¯re kidding, right? A bit over three hundred? Even if you took over three million there, you wouldn¡¯t be able to book it!"


    "What?" Lin Dawei was stunned. "Surely it¡¯s not that much money to book a five-star hotel for a day?"


    "It¡¯s not something you can just book because you want to!" Zhao Jun finally couldn¡¯t hold back, "What about the hotel¡¯s existing guests? This kind of thing, if you¡¯re not someone with connections and status, who can do it?"


    "Oh, right!" Lin Dawei immediately looked at Su Yang: "Bro, so what do we do?"


    "Alright, leave matters like the venue to me; you guys just handle the promotion," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "You got it, bro! Then we¡¯ll wait for your good news!" Lin Dawei said with a face full of excitement.


    Zhao Jun waved his hand: "You two, hurry out and start promoting. Don¡¯t waste time."


    "You got it!" Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng rushed out excitedly. Zhao Jun walked up to Su Yang, lowered his voice, and said, "Su Yang, I¡¯ve done some calctions, booking a smaller hotel in town would cost tens of thousands. And with other expenses, it definitely won¡¯t be cheap. Should I call my brother and ask him to send us some money?"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Jun andughed, "What, you think I¡¯m bluffing?"


    "It¡¯s not that, mainly it¡¯s that this trip will definitely cost a lot," Zhao Jun said in a low voice. "Su Yang, I understand how you feel, not wanting our department to be looked down on. So, I was thinking, I¡¯d contribute a little bit."


    "Rx, I¡¯ve already said, if it¡¯s something money can solve, then it¡¯s not a problem," Su Yang said with augh. "My family, we really do have a mine!"


    "What?" Zhao Jun¡¯s eyes widened, and after staring at Su Yang for a moment, heughed, "Alright, then I believe you. But, I¡¯ve never heard of any big mines in Pingnan Province."


    "Then soon you will know," Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    "Alrighty, let me know if there¡¯s anything I can help with," Zhao Jun immediately said.


    Su Yang said with augh, "Going downstairs to buy me a covered rice dish would be the most helpful thing right now."


    "No problem!" Zhao Jun chuckled, "You¡¯re here strategizing behind the scenes, so leave these errand tasks to us!"


    Watching Zhao Jun leave, Su Yang walked to the window with his hands sped behind him, quietly observing the night scene outside.


    In fact, the idea of hosting an evening party was a sudden whim of Su Yang¡¯s.


    He hadn¡¯t nned on causing much fuss here, but the events of tonight had changed his mind.


    There were some things Zhao Jun didn¡¯t say while he was talking, but Su Yang saw them.


    This evening party was actually a disy of wealth. The key to showing off wealth was, first, to attract people and to consolidate a new power base, and the other reason was for those wealthy scions to have an opportunity to interact with the school¡¯s upper echelons.


    Zhao Jun didn¡¯t mention the second point, but it was something his brother learned after spending four years at this school. Although Su Yang didn¡¯t know the exact reason behind it, he felt the school was bing more mysterious.


    Moreover, Su Yang, who had been at the school for such a long time, had never seen any of the senior figures of the institution. As for the teachers, they were all quite ordinary andcked anything special.


    And from Zhao Jun¡¯s memories, it was apparent that even his brother met with a high-level school official only after graduating from four years of study, and that was it.


    That is to say, meeting with the school¡¯s upper echelons was not an easy task.


    Hosting a dance was considered an opportunity. Those wealthy scions who came here probably knew about it, which is why they convened an evening party to seize this opportunity.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know exactly how this opportunity came about, so he thought of hosting an even better party himself. He wanted to take personal control of this event to find out what exactly was going on and how one could get in touch with the school¡¯s higher-ups.


    The more secretive the school, the more Su Yang wanted to uncover the situation here. Therefore, he was determined to outdo those people at the evening party, at all costs.


    As for surpassing those people, it wasn¡¯t difficult. Su Yang had the backing of both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces, as well as the Southern Six Provinces. In terms of wealth and influence, who couldpare to him?


    Su Yang fell silent for a while, then took out his cell phone to send a message to Fatty, instructing him to arrange everything before dawn. As for the rest, Su Yang didn¡¯t bother, for Fatty was quite adept at handling such matters.


    Late at night, when everyone else was asleep, Su Yang quietly made his way alone to the dormitory building.


    In the afternoon, he had sensed an unusual aura in a corner behind building number seven. He hadn¡¯t investigated it closely during the day, but now he hade to check it out in person.


    Approaching the vicinity, Su Yang sensed that there were no people around and extended his Divine Sense to probe the area.


    Soon, Su Yang picked up on that aura again. He carefully sensed the direction of the aura and found that it was actually seeping downwards from the ground.


    Startled, Su Yang took another look around to make sure no one was nearby. Then he quietly took out the Nine Cold Jade Sword and began to dig into the ground.


    Su Yang¡¯s movements were very subtle, making no sound at all, yet his speed was very fast. Quickly, he dug a hole more than three meters deep. However, at this point, the Nine Cold Jade Sword could no longer dig further down; it seemed that a powerful force was protecting the area beneath, and even the power of the Nine Cold Jade Sword couldn¡¯t break through this force.


    With puzzlement, Su Yang entered the hole. Once inside, he could distinctly feel that force. It was emanating from the hole, but since the hole couldn¡¯t be dug any further, he couldn¡¯t determine what the force was.


    He tried to poke it with the Nine Cold Jade Sword but was repelled by a gentle force, unable to pierce through it.

 Chapter 969 - 968

    <h4>Chapter 969: 968</h4>


    Su Yang tried to push again with his hand, but the result was the same, still being pushed back by a gentle force. It felt as if there was a huge balloon in front of him, but the surface of the balloon was exceptionally tough. No matter how much force he used, he was gently pushed back, which was very strange.


    After a few attempts, Su Yang was unable to break through this force and eventually had to give up.


    He could feel that this force was the same as his own. The greater his strength, the greater the repelling force would be. The less strength he used, the smaller the repelling force would be. The greater the strength he used, the greater the repelling force would be.


    Therefore, no matter what Su Yang did, he would definitely not be able to continue digging.


    But Su Yang did not stop; if he couldn¡¯t dig downwards, he could dig sideways to see what was there.


    Digging to the sides, he met no resistance. However, when he started to dig back, trying to reach the position of this force from the side, he was obstructed again.


    Su Yang tried many directions and eventually almost tried from every direction, creating a suspended sphere in the middle of the pit.


    The sphere was about ten feet in diameter, the surrounding dirt was all dug out, but the sphere was unaffected¡ªit hung in the air without any support. From every direction around the sphere, there was a force protecting it, making it impossible for Su Yang to open it or see what was inside.


    It seemed that the key to the problem was inside this sphere. However, it also seemed nearly impossible to open this sphere. Furthermore, Su Yang tried a few times but couldn¡¯t move the sphere at all, so it seemed impossible to take it away. In the end, Su Yang had to stop.


    Back on the surface, Su Yang refilled the site and silently returned to the dorm.


    The next day, the news that Su Yang was hosting a party spread throughout the entire school.


    Lin Dawei totally took Su Yang for a second-generation rich and spread it vigorously, directly telling people that Su Yang had booked a five-star hotel in town, eliciting disbelief from many.


    Among them, Li Chuan, Lin Qian, and their group were the most disdainful. They remembereding to school with Su Yang by taking the same taxi. In their view, Su Yang¡¯s family was probably no better off than theirs.


    Moreover, Su Yang always dressed very ordinarily and looked ordinary, nowhere near what a rich second-generation should look like.


    On the other hand, the actual rich second-generation kids had beenpletely different since the day they entered the school.


    So, calling Su Yang a second-generation rich was something they totally didn¡¯t believe.


    While Lin Dawei and others were promoting Su Yang¡¯s party, these people were also everywhere ridiculing Su Yang. So, for a time, Su Yang¡¯s party became well-known throughout the school.


    However, of course, people did not believe that Su Yang was a rich second-gen, and most people mocked him, saying he was trying to act like a big shot without money, imitating others in organizing a party, which was simply making a fool of himself.


    Even the people from Su Yang¡¯s own department werepletely dismissive of his party.


    After all, they had been banned from attending thatworking party, and everyone was holding a grudge. Now that Su Yang had organized this,pared with that otherworking party, there was simply noparison, and the differences were even more ring.


    After this news came out, many from his own department openly stated that they would not attend Su Yang¡¯s party. Especially the six girls in the department, who were more straightforward, because at the initialworking party, only the men from their department were declined, not the women.


    Therefore, they had always been invited as guests to that otherworking event and felt superior. They not only loudly imed they would not attend Su Yang¡¯s party but also harshly criticized Su Yang for not onlycking gentlemanly demeanor but also trying to "puff up his cheeks to look fat," so to speak, saying all sorts of unpleasant things about him.


    In half a day, Su Yang¡¯s party was known throughout the school and naturally became the butt of the joke.


    In the afternoon, an even bigger piece of news came out. The organizer of theworking party had agreed to let people from Su Yang¡¯s department attend their party, but on the condition that they do not attend Su Yang¡¯s party.


    This news made the whole school burst intoughter. Everyone clearly understood that the organizer of that party was just trying to embarrass Su Yang. They only allowed Su Yang¡¯s department to join after knowing Su Yang was also holding a party, intentionally trying to make sure no one would attend Su Yang¡¯s party, embarrassing him in the process.


    Soon after this news came out, most of the invitations Su Yang had sent out were returned. Of course, these invitations had only been epted by the male students in his department, since they couldn¡¯t go to thatworking party.


    Now that they were allowed to attend, these people naturally dispersed immediately, and no one was going to attend Su Yang¡¯s party; of course, they would go to the other one.


    So, by the end, the number of attendees at Su Yang¡¯s party was merely about eleven or twelve people. Among them were the four guys from Su Yang¡¯s dorm, who counted as a group, and the others were from the group that Zhao Jun had beaten up the day before; no one else came to participate in Su Yang¡¯s party.


    Looking at the returned invitations, Zhao Jun trembled with anger, grinding his teeth and saying, "Damn it, these bastards are too outrageous. After all, we are from the same department, we invited them to our party, they don¡¯t support us, but as soon as someone else calls, they immediately run to stick up to them. Shit, have they forgotten how they were initially not allowed to attend that party?"


    "Exactly, we wasted so much time for nothing, damn it!" Lin Dawei also cursed angrily.


    The few young men nearby were disheartened, actually wanting to attend that otherworking party, but having been beaten by Zhao Jun, they now had no right to speak.


    However, Su Yang was more philosophical, smiling lightly, "Don¡¯t be so angry, if they don¡¯te, we can still have a good time at this party."


    Zhao Jun said loudly, "Right, we must enjoy ourselves tonight. Damn it, we can¡¯t let those bastards spoil our mood!"


    Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng also started shouting, but after only a few words, a mocking voice came from the door, "Yo, this party hasn¡¯t even started yet, and you¡¯re already this excited? Looks like Su Yang¡¯s party is going well, you guys are hyped even before anything has started?"

 Chapter 970 - 969 We will come to cheer you up tonight

    <h4>Chapter 970: Chapter 969 We wille to cheer you up tonight</h4>


    Everyone turned their heads to look as a group of people entered through the door, led by none other than Li Chuan.


    By Li Chuan¡¯s side were Lin Qian, Xie Han, and a few girls, among whom Xiao Qi was also present, albeit leaning into the arms of a tall young man.


    These girls had also formed a sisterhood at school, with Lin Qian holding a significant position within it.


    Seeing these people, Zhao Jun clenched his fists immediately. Over the past few days, he had figured out that this ordeal was definitely Li Chuan¡¯s doing, with Xiao Qi colluding with them to set him up. Now that they were face to face, it was natural for enemies to re at each other with hatred.


    "Clenching your fists? Thinking about hitting someone?" Li Chuanughed heartily, sauntered up to Zhao Jun, scanned the group, and scoffed, "Zhao Jun, do you think you¡¯re still the same as before? Now in my eyes, you¡¯re less than nothing, what right do you have to clench your fists at me?"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s teeth gritted audibly, but he managed to keep hisposure, saying sternly, "Li Chuan, there¡¯s a party tonight; I don¡¯t want to fight with you, don¡¯t provoke me!"


    "Oh, how am I provoking you? How am I provoking you?" Li Chuan sneered, "Zhao Jun, you¡¯re already a dead man walking and still dare to talk to me like this? Believe it or not, I can beat you so badly you won¡¯t be able to attend tonight¡¯s party?"


    "You try it!" Zhao Jun barked angrily.


    At this, the people behind Li Chuan immediately started cursing.


    "Fuck, how dare you talk to Brother Chuan like that?"


    "Are you asking for a beating? Don¡¯t you see how many of us there are? Each one of us could drown you with a single piss!"


    "Damn, still daring to fight back? Brother Chuan, shall we just beat him up now?"


    Li Chuan, brimming with arrogance, waved his hand to quiet everyone, and scoffed, "Zhao Jun, I advise you to calm down. I didn¡¯te here to fight today. If we really fought, we have so many people here that you wouldn¡¯t even have time to kneel."


    Zhao Jun¡¯s face was ice cold, "Then what are you here for?"


    "I¡¯m here to give you face," Li Chuan chuckled, "See, I heard you¡¯re having a party tonight? But it seems the invitations weren¡¯t widely circted? Isn¡¯t the party going to be a waste of effort then? Don¡¯t worry, before our party starts tonight, I¡¯ll bring people over to liven up yours. Oh, I also got a few extra invitations so if you want toe to our partyter, I can take you. After all, we are ssmates, and I definitely must support your event, right?"


    Zhao Jun clenched his teeth, knowing that Li Chuan wasn¡¯ting to liven up his party, but rather to humiliate him intentionally. Simply put, Li Chuan knew his party would never match their mixer, so he intended to bring people over to insult them first.


    However, Zhao Jun wasn¡¯t worried at all, as he believed in Su Yang.


    "Fine!" Zhao Jun dered coldly, "We¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, when I say I¡¯ll do something, I do it. Since I said I woulde to your party, I definitely will," Li Chuanughed, "So make sure you hold that party tonight, don¡¯t make use for nothing. Remember my words, if you let us make a fruitless trip, I promise, tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have you all kicked out of this school!"


    After finishing, Li Chuan patted Zhao Jun on the shoulder, smirked, and added, "Anyway, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to stay in this school much longer, but you hope to leave with some dignity, right? It¡¯d be embarrassing to be beaten up and crippled before you leave, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Zhao Jun pushed Li Chuan¡¯s hand away and said coldly, "We¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight!"


    "It¡¯s a deal then!" Li Chuanughed heartily and led the group out. As they reached the door, he suddenly turned to look at Su Yang and said, "Hey, Mr. Su, I hear two of our three great beauties have returned to school today, apparently for this party. You coulde to our party to broaden your horizons. But be careful with your words¡ªif you offend our beauties again, you might get beaten to death tonight. That way, our score will never be settled!"


    Lin Qian and Xie Han burst into exaggeratedughter, with others also scoffing at Su Yang.


    After that incident, Su Yang¡¯s reputation as ungentlemanly had spread throughout the school by these people. Now, almost all the female students viewed Su Yang as a public enemy. Many of them had publicly dered that whoever was seeking a boyfriend would definitely not choose someone like Su Yang, to express their disdain for him.


    Su Yang remained indifferent, not even bothering to respond. He was well aware of the school girls¡¯ attitude towards him, but he paid it no mind.


    These girls weren¡¯t willing to date someone like Su Yang, but the question was, would Su Yang even consider dating girls like them?


    As Li Chuan and his group walked awayughing, the rest of the people in the room exchanged looks, all with mixed emotions. Dawei couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment, "I really didn¡¯t expect the school¡¯s three great beauties would have two return today!"


    Zhao Jun also seemed shocked, "Yeah, really didn¡¯t expect that. Just don¡¯t know which two they are."


    "I heard that each of our school¡¯s three great beauties is more beautiful than the next, any one of them being pulled out could easily outshine celebrities," Wang Cheng said. "Apparently all of them are here, no wonder these folks are so excited!"


    The other students also looked helpless and were quite indignant. If they could attend the mixer, they¡¯d definitely get to meet two of the beauties¡ªa sight rarer than seeing celebrities.


    As for Su Yang, he wasn¡¯t too bothered as he had heard about the three beauties, the top three beauties of their freshman ss, although they seldom spent time in school. Those who had seen them spoke of the beauties as if they dimmed the stars and shamed the moon¡ªalways with great buzz.


    However, Su Yang wasn¡¯t particrly interested. Speaking of beauties, who could have seen more than him? Not to mention, currently in his home, there were already two top-tier beauties.


    Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er were each beyondparison!


    Therefore, to Su Yang, beauties of this kind were entirely dismissible.


    However, others couldn¡¯t reach Su Yang¡¯s level of disregard. The fact that two out of the three great beauties had returned was bound to cause a sensation. This made the situation even more awkward for Su Yang¡¯s party tonight.


    Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for their respect for Zhao Jun, some of the youths there might have already left. The allure of the three great beauties was much greater than that of any celebrity!

 Chapter 971 - 970: Huo, the Campus Belle

    <h4>Chapter 971: Chapter 970: Huo, the Campus Belle</h4>


    As dusk fell, three ck sedans swiftly drove toward Qinghe Academy.


    In the middle car sat several people, among them Huo Qianfang and Huo Zihen.


    "Qianfang, why the rush?" Huo Zihen smiled, "Even though Master Su might be at Qinghe Academy, there¡¯s no need for you to rush back like this. You¡¯re giving up on a concert that took half a year to prepare?"


    "Do I need the money from that concert?" Huo Qianfang said angrily, "I just want toe back and ask this Mr. Su what he means by not even telling me he¡¯s studying at Qinghe Academy. Moreover, keeping it a secret and not letting me know. What, is he afraid I¡¯m going to eat him?"


    "Qianfang, you can¡¯t speak like that. You¡¯re studying here, and you didn¡¯t tell him either!" Huo Zihenughed, "Besides, you know Master Su¡¯s personality. Not many people know he¡¯s studying at Qinghe Academy, let alone you. I inquired at the Ye Family, and Ye Wantong doesn¡¯t know anything either. Ying¡¯er also doesn¡¯t know, so there¡¯s no need for you to be angry!"


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s expression finally eased a bit, but she still pouted, "Hmph, I don¡¯t care, I have to ask him what he means by being here. What is he trying to doing here to study at his age?"


    "Come on, stop acting like such a drama queen," Huo Zihenughed, "Aren¡¯t you studying here too? Besides, you¡¯ve been ranked as one of the top three beauties of the campus. Are you not afraid they¡¯ll ask you the same question?"


    "Then I¡¯ve been ranked as one of the top three beauties, why does he still pretend not to know, and hasn¡¯te looking for me?" Huo Qianfang immediately said indignantly.


    Huo Zihen helplessly said, "Youngdy, don¡¯t forget, even though you¡¯ve been named one of the top three beauties, your total time at this school hasn¡¯t even added up to two days. Plus, you used a fake name to enroll. You know Master Su¡¯s personality¡ªhe definitely wouldn¡¯t be curious about something like campus beauties, and he wouldn¡¯t inquire about their details. It¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here."


    Huo Qianfang was momentarily at a loss for words and after a long while, murmured in a low voice, "It¡¯s not like I wanted to study here on my own; Great-Grandma made mee, I can¡¯t be med!"


    If Su Yang were here, he would certainly be astonished. So, Huo Qianfang was one of the three top beauties of Qinghe Academy.


    Moreover, Huo Qianfang being here to study was orchestrated by her great-grandmother, Huo Yuanzhen. Could it be that the entire scheme was nned by Huo Yuanzhen?


    If Su Yang knew about this, he would surely be even more curious about Qinghe Academy.


    Su Ping had hime here to study, and Huo Yuanzhen had Huo Qianfange here to study; surely, it wasn¡¯t just to see the world, there must be something attractive about this school.


    Huo Yuanzhen knew a lot of things, and moreover, she had a powerful brother backing her. Even she instructed Huo Qianfang to study here, which demonstrates how mysterious this school must be.


    ...


    At Qinghe Academy, as the sky gradually darkened, most people also went back to get ready and dress up, preparing for the evening¡¯s gathering.


    Su Yang and his friends returned to their dormitory, quickly got ready, and prepared to head to town.


    However, as they were halfway through preparing, a group of uninvited guests arrived at the dormitory, exactly the group from Hei Ma in the neighboring department.


    Seeing these people, Zhao Jun¡¯s expression turned slightly awkward, but mostly hostile. He frowned tightly and looked at Hei Ma and his group coldly, saying in a deep voice, "Hei Ma, the matter between us was already settledst time, what brings you here now?"


    "I came to see you, is that not allowed?" Hei Ma retorted with a smirk.


    "To see me?" Zhao Jun replied coldly, "Are we close?"


    "Let¡¯s not talk about whether we¡¯re close. I came here to discuss something with you," Hei Ma said. "I heard you are also having a party tonight?"


    "What, you want toe and mock us?" Zhao Jun¡¯s face turned ice-cold.


    "I mock your uncle!" Hei Ma eximed angrily, "I¡¯m here to ask if there are any invitations left for tonight¡¯s party?"


    "What... what do you mean?" Zhao Jun frowned, wondering if Hei Ma had also learned this roundabout way of mocking people.


    "Damn it!" Hei Ma couldn¡¯t help but curse, adding angrily, "Let¡¯s just say, a few of us want to attend your party tonight!"


    The people inside the room were momentarily stunned. Nobody wanted to attend their party, so what did Hei Ma and his group mean by this? What was this weird agenda about!


    "Hey, can you not make that face!" Hei Ma said. "I¡¯m serious. I know you don¡¯t believe me, but we are really out of options. Damn it, Lin Qian, those bitches, really yed it rough, managing somehow to hook up with Young Master Lin who dered that we were not allowed to attend. Damn it, I was just settling scores with that bastard Xiao Qi, and before I could even touch her, they yed me like this. Tell me, is that infuriating or what!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Jun suddenly realized what was going on.


    Thest issue had victimized not only him but also Hei Ma. Hei Ma¡¯s sister was still in the hospital, though no longer in critical condition, it was estimated she wouldn¡¯t be discharged for another six months.


    This incident was carried out by Xiao Qi and her people. Thus, during this time, Hei Ma had been lurking around, desperate to kill Xiao Qi and her group to avenge his sister.


    However, during the big fightst time, Hei Ma¡¯s side suffered severe injuries and wasn¡¯t strong enough. Over the past few days, they hadn¡¯t managed to get to Xiao Qi, but instead, Xiao Qi¡¯s boyfriend had their group beaten up several times, leaving Hei Ma at a disadvantage.


    In such circumstances, the members of the Sisters Association, including Lin Qian, crafted this scheme against Hei Ma, barring them from attending the party. Wouldn¡¯t Hei Ma and his group be furious?


    Now looking at Hei Ma¡¯s group, only about a dozen people were left around him, which meant the others had likely betrayed Hei Ma. After all, Hei Ma¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t what it used to be.


    Having no other options, Hei Ma brought his people to attend Su Yang¡¯s party. Looking at their dejected faces, they were probably genuinely aggrieved.


    Seeing the people inside the room remain silent, Hei Ma couldn¡¯t help but get anxious, "Hey, are we allowed to join or not? You guys need to speak up! Zhao Jun, don¡¯t be too excessive. You can¡¯t im that thest incident was my fault, right? If anything, you owe me. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going to show me some respect?"


    Zhao Junughed, he looked at Su Yang, who nodded calmly, and Zhao Jun immediately said, "Hei Ma, don¡¯t act as though it was my fault. I was deceived too. Anyway, we¡¯re both victims here, why discuss this further? Come over and have fun tonight!"

 Chapter 972 - 971: Young Master Lin’s Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 972: Chapter 971: Young Master Lin¡¯s Arrangement</h4>


    Hei Ma was ecstatic, blurting out with excitement, "That¡¯s great! Damn it, those bitches won¡¯t let me join their party? Who says we don¡¯t have a ce to have fun? Guys, let¡¯s get wild tonight!"


    "Yeah!" The dozen or so people around him responded listlessly. Honestly, they had no hope whatsoever for Su Yang¡¯s party.


    Hei Ma said, "Enough, men, it¡¯s just a party¡ªno big deal. If all else fails, I¡¯ll call hometer and have them send some money over. Tonight, I¡¯ll invite some beauties from the city to hang out with you guys, how does that sound?"


    Everyone perked up at that, and just then, Su Yangughed and said, "No need to bother, tonight, we won¡¯t be short of beauties!"


    "What?" Hei Ma was stunned and looked at Su Yang, "Really? For real? You guys are all set?"


    Zhao Jun and the others were also shocked, as they were unaware of how Su Yang had arranged everything. But seeing Su Yang¡¯s confident demeanor, it seemed like he had prepared well.


    "Everything you could wish for!" Su Yang grinned.


    The excitement surged amongst Hei Ma and the young men¡ªmention of beauties naturally boosted the atmosphere.


    "Damn it, those whores, they¡¯re so damn deceiving," cursed Hei Ma. "They say I can¡¯t attend, but they allow people from our department. However, the condition is that those who attend must no longer follow me. Damn their grandma, isn¡¯t this targeting me? There were more than thirty brothers in my department, and now only we few are left."


    Looking at the people around Hei Ma, Zhao Jun smiled and said, "Enough with the sentiment, the storm shows who the true brothers are. But let¡¯s be clear, once we host you tonight, all past grievances between us will be erased, okay?"


    "It¡¯s already erased. Look at you now, can I still fight against you?" Hei Ma responded, "I¡¯m not interested in bullying the weak!"


    "Give me a break. If we really fought, I could take you down with one hand!" Zhao Jun said.


    Hei Ma: "I¡¯d let you use both hands!"


    Zhao Jun: "I¡¯d let you use both hands and a foot!"


    "I¡¯d let you use both hands and feet, and still knock you down just using my head..."


    By the time everyone was ready, it had already gotten dark. They arrived at the school gate and saw a dozen ck sedans waiting there. Many well-dressed people were also standing at the school gate; they were the ones attending the party tonight.


    Some people recognized Zhao Jun, and as soon as they saw Su Yang and his group, they immediately burst intoughter and ridicule.


    "Aren¡¯t those guys from the mechanical engineering department?"


    "Isn¡¯t that Su Yang and Zhao Jun who were scolded like grandsons by Lin Qian and the others?"


    "Exactly, I heard Young Master Lin wouldn¡¯t let them join the mixer, so they organized their own party."


    "How interesting, these guys really think highly of themselves, their own party? At a Lanzhou noodle house?"


    "Hahaha,e on, wouldn¡¯t a Sha County snack bar do?"


    "It could also be Yonghe soy milk..."


    Everyone burst intoughter, and at that moment, Li Chuan and others also came out. Seeing Su Yang and his group, their eyes lit up and they immediately walked over.


    "Hey, looking pretty nice, seems like you¡¯re really looking forward to tonight¡¯s party," Li Chuanughed loudly from a distance, "Su Yang, Zhao Jun, you¡¯d better arrange it well, we are all going to be there to watch, don¡¯t embarrass our school!"


    The crowd burst intoughter again, and Zhao Jun¡¯s expression turned cold as he gritted his teeth and said, "Li Chuan, cut the crap, you¡¯ll see just how amazing our party is soon!"


    "Well, I really must see that for myself!" Li Chuanughed, waving his hand, "If there¡¯s nothing else, you¡¯d better scram, don¡¯t pollute the environment here!"


    "Whether we leave or not, is it any of your business?" Zhao Jun retorted angrily.


    At this point, Xiao Qi coldly said, "Zhao Jun, I advise you to just scram. We¡¯ve received news that Huo, the Campus Belle, among our top three campus beauties ising soon. Young Master Lin and his group have already arranged a red carpet and will personally greet her. With your crappy attitude, if you ruin Huo, the Campus Belle¡¯s mood, see how Young Master Lin deals with you guyster!"


    Hearing this, many around them started making noise. They didn¡¯t know about the campus belle¡¯s arrival and got excited upon hearing it.


    Even Su Yang and Lin Dawei were stunned. The top three campus beauties were said to be breathtakingly beautiful, but most people had only heard of them and never seen them.


    Now that Huo, the Campus Belle, wasing, it was incredibly exciting. Those who were initially nning to leave the school gate were instantly spirited, and no one wanted to leave. Some even began to call their friends back, urging them toe over for this rare opportunity.


    Zhao Jun frowned and said coldly, "The road at the school gate is not owned by either Huo, the Campus Belle, or Young Master Lin, who are they to control us?"


    "Kid, do you know that saying such things can get you killed!" Xiao Qi¡¯s tall and burly boyfriend said coldly, "Remember, you can eat messy, but you can¡¯t talk messy!"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s expression remained cold as he replied sternly, "I just said it, what¡¯s it going to do..."


    Just as the man was about to speak, amotion came from behind, and a group of people came over, scattering the crowd.


    The leader of the group was a mboyantly dressed Little White Face, none other than Young Master Lin.


    Young Master Lin, surrounded by a group of followers, came over and directly waved his hand, "Arrange it!"


    The crowd immediately dispersed, cleared the space at the school gate, and then beganying down the red carpet and scattering flowers, arranging everything quitevishly.


    Young Master Lin, with his hands in his pockets, stood arrogantly on the spot. He was a scion of a family in Capital City, and since arriving here, he had never regarded any of the students.


    Spending so much on tonight¡¯s party was partly because his elders instructed him to keep an eye on two people who might attend, and partly for the top three campus beauties.


    He had once seen one of the top three campus beauties by chance and was immediately stunned, vowing to win over all three. The red carpet and flowers were his standard tricks for wooing girls. Few women could resist such a scene!


    Su Yang and others were kept outside, watching thevish scene, and Lin Dawei couldn¡¯t help but swallow and whispered, "This... this is too extravagant..."


    Zhao Jun and the rest were also dumbfounded. They had never seen such an asion; it was almost like walking the red carpet like celebrities. At that moment, everyone felt a bit dejected, how could theypete with Young Master Lin!

 Chapter 973 - 972: Huo, the Wealthy Campus Belle

    <h4>Chapter 973: Chapter 972: Huo, the Wealthy Campus Belle</h4>


    Seeing Young Master Lin, Li Chuan immediately nodded and bowed as he went over to greet him.


    Young Master Lin tilted his head up and only nced at Li Chuan from the corner of his eye before ignoring himpletely. To everything Li Chuan said, Young Master Lin only hummed through his nose.


    Even so, Li Chuan looked ttered and astonished, as if being able to speak to Young Master Lin was the greatest honor he could have. He sneaked a nce at Su Yang and the others with a provocative look and sneered, "Young Master Lin, you see, those few over there, they are the Su Yang and Zhao Jun I mentioned before!"


    Only then did Young Master Lin turn his head to have a look, scanning his gaze over them, and he curled his lip, saying, "A bunch of idiots!"


    "Exactly, treating girls like that, if they¡¯re not idiots then what are they?" Li Chuan immediately said, "With girls, you have to know how to cherish and be gentle. That¡¯s the right way. On this point, how can theypare to you, Young Master Lin? Otherwise, why would those guys not even be liked by the ugliest girl in school? Compared to Young Master Lin, they are world¡¯s apart. Someone like you, Young Master Lin, is only worthy of the three campus belles!"


    Young Master Lin was quite pleased with Li Chuan¡¯s words, nodding and saying, "You got that right. A man has to be magnanimous and gentlemanly. With girls, you can¡¯t treat them the same way you do with men. As they say, girls are made of water, men are made of mud, so they all say smelly men. Since girls are made of water, you should be gentle to them. How big a mistake can a girl make? Is it something a man should do, to be petty with a girl? Li Chuan, there is a saying, no matter how big a mistake a girl makes, the moment she starts crying, it¡¯s all the man¡¯s fault. Remember this saying, and as long as youpletely follow it, you¡¯ll never be wrong!"


    The girls around Lin Qian instantly turned into starry-eyed dreamers, admiringly looking at Young Master Lin, only regretting why Young Master Lin didn¡¯t like them. This Young Master Lin had all the attributes of a romantic drama male lead.


    The second-generation rich, a warm man, with such power¡ªwasn¡¯t he the very image of the CEO that all girls chased after?


    Li Chuan kept nodding, "I¡¯ve learned a lot, learned a lot. One word from you, Young Master Lin, is better than reading sage¡¯s books for ten years!"


    Young Master Lin was very pleased with the ttering, he patted Li Chuan on the shoulder andughed, "You¡¯re pretty smart, kid, there¡¯s definitely a bright future for you. When the party is over,e to our dorm and hang out, will you?"


    "Sure thing!" Li Chuan was overjoyed. If he could get on board with Young Master Lin¡¯s ship, wouldn¡¯t he be able to swagger even more at school in the future?


    Young Master Lin looked into the distance and smiled, "Tonight, you just stick with me and see how I chase girls. The three campus belles, huh, as long as you do as I say, they¡¯ll all fall into your hands for sure!"


    "Absolutely. With Young Master Lin making a move, there¡¯s definitely no problem!" Li Chuan eagerly continued the ttery, then paused and said, "Young Master Lin, those sons of bitches, should I drive them away now, so they don¡¯t ruin the scenery? Later when Huo, the Campus Belle, arrives, if they offend her, wouldn¡¯t that affect you, Young Master Lin?"


    "No need!" Young Master Lin dismissed with a wave of his hand, nced at Su Yang and others, and sneered, "Let them be. You should know that even the prettiest flowers need green leaves for contrast. If they really offend Huo, the Campus Belle, it will only make our gentlemanliness stand out even more, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Li Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up, nodding repeatedly, "Young Master Lin is indeed far-sighted, I¡¯m in awe, truly in awe!"


    "Hahaha, you really need to learn well in this area!" said Young Master Lin, full of self-satisfaction.


    Li Chuan kept nodding, his relentless ttery satisfying Young Master Lin immensely.


    Zhao Jun and the others watched from the side, nauseated by the boot-licking process they overheard from Li Chuan.


    "Fuck that, is there anyone else as shameless as this in the world?" Hei Ma couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "There¡¯s all kinds of people in the world, it¡¯s normal, it¡¯s normal!" Zhao Jun waved his hands repeatedly but he himself felt sick to his stomach.


    The crowd gathering at the school entrance was growing, and not long after, someone shouted, "Huo, the Campus Belle¡¯s car is here!"


    The crowd suddenly became excited, swarming towards the road there. Just then, three cars slowly made their way over.


    Seeing the three cars, Young Master Lin was also taken aback, "Pretty wealthy, huh?"


    Any one of the three cars was worth a fortune. Young Master Lin had previously thought that all three campus belles were poor and that he could easily win them over. Now it seemed that their assets were not much less than his own.


    However, this only made Young Master Lin more thrilled. Rich and beautiful, absolute daughters of privilege¡ªif he could win one over, even his family n would have to look at him in a new light!


    Taking a deep breath, Young Master Lin took a bouquet of flowers from an attendant standing beside him and went straight to meet them, stationing himself at the end of the red carpet, trying to put on a dashing smile, waiting for the arrival of the three cars.


    Su Yang had been watching, but when he saw the three cars, he was suddenly flustered. Those were obviously cars from the Huo Family. Huo, the Campus Belle? Cars from the Huo Family? What was going on?


    At that moment, inside one of the cars, Huo Qianfang also had a look of indignation: "Where did all these peoplee from, blocking the road like this, aren¡¯t they annoying!"


    Huo Zihen, on the other hand, smiled. His gaze swept over the crowd and suddenly pointed in the direction of the school entrance, "Hey, Master Su is over there!"


    "Where? Where?" Huo Qianfang immediately opened the car window, looking out with widened eyes.


    This only made the scene even more chaotic.


    People had only heard of the beauty of the three campus belles, but had never really seen them. Now that the car window was open, they naturally got a glimpse.


    At this sight, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Huo Qianfang¡¯s beauty was indisputable, and in an instant, everyone felt that their trip was worthwhile.


    Yet, Huo Qianfang didn¡¯t pay any attention to the crowd; her eyes were already fixed on Su Yang.


    By now, the three cars had reached the school entrance, right in front of the red carpet.


    Li Chuan and the others were following behind Young Master Lin, and they too were stunned by Huo Qianfang¡¯s beauty.


    Young Master Lin was even more excited; her beauty surpassed any girl he had ever seen. With such a good family background and so much wealth, he had made up his mind to win her over no matter what, so that he could boast among the dandies of Capital City in the future.


    Seeing the three cars pull up in front of him, Young Master Lin immediately put on a gentlemanly demeanor and smiled, "Miss Huo, you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Huo Qianfang angrily said, "Get lost!"


    "Ah?" Young Master Lin was taken aback, not understanding the situation or who Huo Qianfang was speaking to.


    At that moment, Huo Qianfang couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, she pushed the car door open, jumped out, and shoved Young Master Lin away. In full view of the crowd, she ran straight to Su Yang.

 Chapter 974 - 973: I Give You Face, Do You Dare Accept It?

    <h4>Chapter 974: Chapter 973: I Give You Face, Do You Dare ept It?</h4>


    "You..." Huo Qianfang pointed at Su Yang, wanting to speak, but her eyes reddened first, and she suddenly found herself unable to utter the words that followed.


    This moment left everyonepletely baffled. What on earth was going on?


    Huo Qianfang looked at Su Yang with a loving and emotional expression, her eyes reddening again. She seemed to want to use him, but it was as if she couldn¡¯t bear to speak. It was as though she was a wronged woman who had been toyed with, and now she was confronting the man responsible.


    Zhao Jun, Hei Ma, and the others were also bewildered, standing next to Su Yang, under the scrutiny of everyone else, especially as they witnessed Huo Qianfang¡¯s reddened eyes, they felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles. They quietly moved back a bit to escape everyone¡¯s gaze, making way for Su Yang and Huo Qianfang.


    Su Yang was also utterly confused. Just a moment ago, he had been wondering if it could actually be Huo Qianfang. To his astonishment, it really was her.


    Upon seeing Huo Qianfang, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but recall the several times Huo Qianfang had threatened him, and he was genuinely frightened to the core. When it came to dealing with women, especially one like Huo Qianfang, Su Yang truly felt helpless.


    Just then, Huo Zihen came up from behind,ughing as he said, "Mr. Su, what a coincidence!"


    Only then did Su Yange to his senses, replying with an embarrassed face, "Mr. Huo, howe... howe you¡¯re here?"


    "Miss is studying here!" Huo Zihen paused for a moment, thenughed, "Mr. Su, you¡¯re really secretive in your ways. Coming to study here and not even letting us know. Luckily, Miss found out you had transferred arge sum of money, so she immediately came over. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even have known you were here!"


    The surrounding crowd was utterly shocked by this exchange. Did they just hear that right? Huo, the Campus Belle, actually knows Su Yang?


    And from the looks they were giving each other, their rtionship seemed anything but simple.


    Had Su Yang let down Huo, the Campus Belle? Otherwise, why would her eyes be reddening?


    Su Yang was overwhelmed with embarrassment. He truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that Huo Qianfang would be studying here, and he certainly hadn¡¯t expected things to develop to this point.


    Looking at Huo Qianfang¡¯s expression, Su Yang felt helpless and quickly murmured in a low voice, "Look, I... I didn¡¯t know you were studying here. If I had known, I... I definitely would have told you!"


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s expression softened a bit, and ignoring the looks of the others, she walked straight up to Su Yang and took his arm, "That settles it then. If you don¡¯t tell me next time, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook!"


    Everyone was stunned. What was happening? Was Huo, the Campus Belle, really this close to Su Yang?


    Su Yang, however, was visibly embarrassed. He really wanted to tell Huo Qianfang, "Big sister, we¡¯re actually not that close."


    But in the end, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to speak up. The Huo Family was unreasonable, especially the women. Both Huo Qianfang and Huo Yuanzhen were cut from the same cloth!


    Of course, Su Yang was unaware that Huo Qianfang was actually quite reasonable. The Huo Qianfang who had been unreasonable with him was not herself, but rather an impostor or under the control of Huo Yuanzhen. Nevertheless, it was enough to instill a deep-seated fear of the Huo Family in Su Yang, and he dared not provoke them any further.


    "I told you, Mr. Su certainly didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You shouldn¡¯t be angry," Huo Zihen said with augh at his side. "Don¡¯t you know how Mr. Su feels about you? In the future, he will definitely not deceive you!"


    Su Yang was bbergasted. Huo Zihen¡¯s words were utterly shameless. What had he done to Huo Qianfang? How did the conversation turn out this way?


    But the people present were all full of confusion, as they listened to Huo Zihen¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that the rtionship between Huo Qianfang and Su Yang seemed abnormal, didn¡¯t it?


    The group around Young Master Lin was the most baffled, with Li Chuan being the first to regain hisposure. He nced at Young Master Lin, then over at Su Yang and Huo Qianfang and said, trembling, "Young Master Lin, is there... some mistake here?"


    Young Master Lin finally snapped back to reality, but he was still dumbstruck. Watching Huo Qianfang and Su Yang together in an affectionate manner, he was almost driven mad with rage. However, he managed to restrain his fury and took a step forward, saying softly, "Miss Huo, hello, my name is Lin Dong, I am..."


    "I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are. Get lost!" Huo Qianfang cut him off directly. She was in a good mood being with Su Yang. Having someone interrupt them at this moment was like scratching at her scale.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t particrly pleasant to begin with; when she was happy and someone disturbed her, she was even less likely to speak nicely.


    Young Master Lin was stunned. Who ever spoke to him like that? Here in Capital City, although his family wasn¡¯t thergest, they were by no means a small power. Who dared to belittle him?


    Taking a deep breath, Young Master Lin intensified his tone, "Miss Huo, my name is Lin Dong, and I am from the Jing City Lin Family. Tonight, I have a reception, and I would be honored if Miss Huo could grace it with her presence for the sake of the Lin Family."


    As he spoke, Young Master Lin also gave Su Yang a cold nce. He had specifically mentioned his family in order to pressure Huo Qianfang.


    So what if Su Yang has a good rtionship with her? Hmph, at worst, I¡¯ll just steal her away. I don¡¯t believe that after knowing my family, she won¡¯t develop feelings for me.


    "I told you to get lost, didn¡¯t you hear?" Huo Qianfang said indignantly.


    Young Master Lin was angry. He said gravely, "Miss Huo, are you not giving the Lin Family face?"


    Huo Zihenughed, "I¡¯ll give you face, but would you dare to ept it? The Lin Family, huh, what is Lin Shangkun to you?"


    Young Master Lin¡¯s expression changed. Lin Shangkun was the patriarch of the Lin Family and also his grandfather. The fact that Huo Zihen dared to directly say his name signified that Huo Zihen was no ordinary figure.


    "He¡¯s my grandfather. May I ask..." Young Master Lin said quietly.


    "Your grandfather?" Huo Zihenughed, "Even if your grandfather stood before me, he would have to be respectful, so what are you to mention the Lin Family to me?"


    Young Master Lin was confused. The expression and tone of Huo Zihen didn¡¯t seem fake. Could it be that this family really was extraordinary?


    "What a nuisance, any Tom, Dick, or Harry now blocks the way," Huo Zihen sighed, smiling at Su Yang, "By the way, Mr. Su, don¡¯t you have a reception tonight? How about we go to the town first?"


    "That would be good," Su Yang smiled and said, "I¡¯ll go hail a cab."


    "What do you need a cab for? We have three cars here; we can just drive over," Huo Zihen said. "It¡¯s just a bit of a hassle, we might have to make two trips."


    Zhao Jun and the others nearby looked at the luxury cars with license tes of five eights and fives and sixes, all with eager faces looking at Su Yang. They hadn¡¯t even dreamed of riding in such luxury cars.


    Seeing their excitement, Su Yang gave a helpless smile, "Well then, I guess we¡¯ll trouble Mr. Huo. However, I think we might have to make three trips now."

 Chapter 975 - 974: The Superstar Huo Qianfang

    <h4>Chapter 975: Chapter 974: The Superstar Huo Qianfang</h4>


    Huo Zihen chuckled, "No worries, the town is not far from here. I¡¯ll handle it. Mr. Su, you and Qianfang go ahead, we¡¯ll arrange things here and follow shortly."


    Su Yang nodded at Zhao Jun and the others, "Then you guyse with Mr. Huoter, but you¡¯ll have to wait a bit, is that okay?"


    "No problem!" Zhao Jun, Lin Dawei, Wang Cheng, Hei Ma, his followers, and those youths who had been beaten by Zhao Jun earlier, answered unanimously.


    What a joke, with cars worth millions, not just waiting for a while, but even two hours would be nothing.


    Under Huo Zihen¡¯s arrangement, Su Yang and Huo Qianfang left first, leaving everyone at the scene still dazed, yet to recover from the shock.


    After a long while, someone whispered, "Do you think, the Huo, the Campus Belle just now, looked like the big star Huo Qianfang?"


    No sooner had these words dropped than the crowd erupted, instantly starting to mor, "Not just look alike, she¡¯s the spitting image!"


    "I¡¯m telling you, that was Huo Qianfang."


    "No way? The big star Huo Qianfang,ing to our school?"


    "I saw it too, she looked exactly the same, there¡¯s no mistake about it!"


    Everyone eximed in astonishment, Huo Qianfang¡¯s name was indeed very renowned among the younger generation. Particrly as Huo Qianfang had recently released a few new songs, written by Su Yang, that made her famous all over Jiangnan, almost on par with Ying¡¯er once again.


    Most of the people at the scene were dual fans of Huo Qianfang and Ying¡¯er. Now, as people shouted, everyone immediately recognized her; it had to be Huo Qianfang without a doubt.


    After all, one person being wrong is normal, but it¡¯s impossible for thousands to be mistaken.


    "That.. that was actually big star Huo Qianfang?" Li Chuan and the others were also bbergasted, it was something they just couldn¡¯t understand.


    At that moment, Young Master Lin swayed, hisplexion turning deathly pale in an instant.


    He might not know who Huo, the Campus Belle was, but Huo Qianfang, he knew very well.


    Huo Qianfang from the Huo Family of Pingbei Province, a name well-known even in the Capital City.


    And behind Huo Qianfang was the Huo Family, the second most powerful family in Pingbei Province. They were so strong that many families in the Capital City had to give them way.


    As for the Lin Family, inparison to the Huo Family, they were nothing.


    He remembered what Huo Zihen had said before; indeed, his grandfather Lin Shangkun was nothing in front of the Huo Family!


    Thinking of how he had just threatened Huo Qianfang using his family¡¯s reputation, Young Master Lin was terrified. If the Huo Family let it slide, it was fine, but if they pursued it, wouldn¡¯t his grandfather break his legs and apologize to the Huo Family!


    With that thought, Young Master Lin dared not think any further and didn¡¯t even have time to answer Li Chuan¡¯sment, simply waving his hand and saying, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!"


    Li Chuan and the others didn¡¯t know what Young Master Lin meant, so they thought he was angry about this. Li Chuan hurriedly whispered, "Young Master Lin, no need to get worked up. This Huo surname doesn¡¯t know her ce, really thinks she¡¯s some big shot. So what if she¡¯s a big star? Isn¡¯t she just yed by those big bosses? Young Master Lin, I¡¯ll find some peopleter, bring her over, and make her kneel in front of you to apologize!"


    "Damn your ancestors!" Young Master Lin pped Li Chuan across the face and cursed, "You son of a bitch, if you dare do anything to Miss Huo, I¡¯ll be the first to kill you!"


    Li Chuan was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected his sycophancy to backfire like this. But he didn¡¯t dare to speak. When Young Master Lin hit him, he didn¡¯t even dare to fart, could only stand there nkly, genuinely clueless about what Young Master Lin was thinking¡ªwhy he had suddenly lost his temper with him?


    Lin Qian looked at her lover and felt somewhat embarrassed. After hesitating, she whispered a few words next to Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan was overjoyed and quickly jogged after Young Master Lin, "Young Master Lin, Young Master Lin."


    "You fucking dare to follow, asking for a beating, aren¡¯t you!" Young Master Lin yelled angrily.


    "No..." Li Chuan was startled, hurriedly responded, "I... I have something to tell you..."


    "Speak!" Young Master Lin said angrily.


    "Well, Beauty Hu from our school will alsoe to school tonight. She¡¯s on her way now. My girlfriend is very close to Beauty Hu. She just told me she¡¯ll contact Beauty Hu and ask her to go directly to your party!" Li Chuan paused, then whispered, "My girlfriend said Beauty Hu is even prettier than Huo, the Campus Belle!"


    Suddenly, Young Master Lin¡¯s eyes lit up. He had lost his chance with Huo Qianfang, had almost given up. He hadn¡¯t expected there would be another opportunity, and he could even get in touch with Beauty Hu?


    Young Master Lin was aware that Beauty Hu wasing to school tonight, but he couldn¡¯t find out when she would arrive or get in touch with her. So he hadn¡¯t set his heart on her, mainly worrying about Huo Qianfang.


    Now that there was no chance with Huo Qianfang, he absolutely couldn¡¯t miss out on Beauty Hu. Otherwise, his efforts tonight would be a total waste.


    Taking a deep breath, Young Master Lin quickly said, "Is that true?"


    "Of course!" Seeing Young Master Lin¡¯s expression, Li Chuan was relieved and whispered, "You forgot, my girlfriend is one of the founders of the Sisters Association, and she¡¯s really close to Beauty Hu."


    "Good, make sure you handle this beautifully!" Young Master Lin said, "If you do well, you¡¯ll be with me from now on. If not, I¡¯ll be the first to kick you out of school!"


    Li Chuan was overjoyed, quickly responded, "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Lin, leave it to me!"


    Young Master Lin nodded slowly, watching Huo Qianfang walk away in the distance, a cold glint shing through his eyes.


    Huo Qianfang, you ignore me? Hmm, I¡¯ll find someone prettier than you, bring her right next to you, and let you see, let you know, how capable I really am!


    Li Chuan hurried over to Lin Qian and whispered, "Qian¡¯er, when can Beauty Hu arrive?"


    "She should be arriving soon, but she probably won¡¯te to school, most likely heading directly to town!" Lin Qian whispered, "She might being for the party, so she won¡¯te directly to school, but to the town first. However, I¡¯m not quite sure when she¡¯ll get to the town."


    "Then you need to contact her quickly, she muste to Young Master Lin¡¯s party. By the way, when she arrives, you need to bring her over to greet Young Master Lin and introduce her to him, you understand?" Li Chuan said urgently.


    Lin Qian was a bit flustered and whispered, "Li Chuan, how did you talk to Young Master Lin? I¡¯m not that close with Beauty Hu. We¡¯ve only met twice, and she happens to live in the dorm across from ours. But, as you know, the three campus beauties hardly evere to school!"

 Chapter 976 - 975: Doesn’t She Mind Losing Value?

    <h4>Chapter 976: Chapter 975: Doesn¡¯t She Mind Losing Value?</h4>


    "No worries, you¡¯ve hardly seen her a few times, let alone others. That means she hardly knows anyone at school. Just go over, say hello, and chat a bit, and she¡¯ll warm up to you. Besides, if you introduce her to a wealthy second-generation guy, she¡¯ll have to be grateful to you, won¡¯t she?"


    Li Chuan whispered, "If this works out, with Young Master Lin covering you, won¡¯t you be able to walk sideways through this school!"


    Li Chuan¡¯s words made Lin Qian¡¯s face flush with excitement as she nodded vigorously, "You¡¯re right, let me handle this. Once we get to town and see her, I¡¯ll go right up to her, and I¡¯ll make sure everything is perfectly arranged for Young Master Lin!"


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Li Chuan beamed, "If this works out, Young Master Lin will certainly regard us in a new light. Plus, that bastard Su Yang, I don¡¯t know how he got to know Huo, the Campus Belle, but he¡¯s really showing off tonight. If we don¡¯t pull Beauty Hu to our side, wouldn¡¯t that be letting him belittle us? No matter what, we can¡¯t let that guy step all over us!"


    "Exactly, exactly, we definitely can¡¯t let that bastard get the better of us!" Lin Qian said indignantly, "I don¡¯t understand, has Huo, the Campus Belle, gone blind? How could she fall for such a jerk. Remember how rude he wasst time, not even offering to carry bags? Is that what a man should do? Humph, I think that Huo, the Campus Belle, must be brainless to have been fooled by someone like Su Yang. She¡¯s setting her sights on a man all the girls in school look down upon, doesn¡¯t she feel like she¡¯s lowering her standards?"


    Li Chuan sneered, "To each their own, a dog likes to eat shit, we can¡¯t control that. But if we can get Beauty Hu on our side, then we can make aparison. Think about it, what kind of venue can Su Yang arrange? Definitely nothingpared to what Young Master Lin can offer. With Young Master Lin, Beauty Hu would definitely dressvishly in a gorgeous setting. And that Huo, following Su Yang, who knows what shabby ce they¡¯d end up, holding some shabby party. When we go there andpare, just see how Huo feels!"


    Lin Qian nodded continuously, but then suddenly thought of something and anxiously said, "Right, you think, will Huo, the Campus Belle, help Su Yang organize the party? Huo, the Campus Belle,es from a wealthy family, and if she really is Huo Qianfang, she might bring in a lot of celebrities. Wouldn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s party turn out quite fabulous then?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, even if Huo, the Campus Belle, is willing to help, there¡¯s not much time left now," Li Chuan sneered, "She just found out he¡¯s here, how could she have already arrange it all? Can she sort out the venue, staff, and all those celebrities in an hour or two? That¡¯s just impossible!"


    "What if Huo, the Campus Belle, had already arranged everything for him?" Lin Qian worriedly asked.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear earlier, Huo, the Campus Belle, came here and only then found out he was also here, how could she have helped him arrange it in advance?" Li Chuanughed.


    Lin Qian finally breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, "Alright,ter we¡¯ll gather more people and first tour around Su Yang¡¯s party. When the timees, we¡¯ll embarrass him publicly. No matter what, we must air his rudeness out in public, making him lose face, as well as Huo!"


    "Absolutely!" Li Chuan smirked, "This Su Yang thinks he can walk sideways in school just by hooking up with Huo, the Campus Belle? Humph, today, I¡¯ll make Huo and him embarrass themselves together, making him faceless in this school from now on!"


    The two exchanged a look and smiled, both extremely excited, almost wishing to immediately take a group to Su Yang¡¯s party and thoroughly mock him.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s arrival did not make them recognize Su Yang¡¯s strength. On the contrary, Su Yang keeping a low profile recently made them think he wasn¡¯t very capable.


    Yet, with Su Yang standing out so much tonight, it only intensified their anger, making them even more eager to trample Su Yang beneath their feet to quell their resentment.


    The way these two people thought was actually quite normal: if a person was constantly bullied by them and trampled underfoot, they would get used to it. However, when that person suddenly stood up one day and started outperforming them, they couldn¡¯t stand it. They felt that this person shouldn¡¯t stand taller than them and should be trampled underfoot instead.


    The ws of human nature were fully demonstrated in these two.


    Half an hourter, everything was nearly ready. Young Master Lin¡¯s vehicles had also arrived, of course, not many people had the privilege to ride with Young Master Lin.


    Thanks to his connection with Lin Qian and Beauty Hu, Li Chuan was fortunate enough to ride in a BMW arranged by Young Master Lin to go to the town. Of course, this BMW, worth over a million, couldn¡¯tpare at all to Huo Qianfang¡¯s luxury car valued at ten million.


    Nevertheless, Li Chuan and the others were extremely excited, walking tall and proud as if it was a great honor to be Young Master Lin¡¯sckeys.


    Once in town, the vehicles went straight to the venue Young Master Lin had booked for the evening event.


    Upon alighting from the vehicles, Li Chuan and the others were immediately stunned by the opulent scene before them.


    The club was already incredibly luxurious, and with Young Master Lin having spent a fortune on it, the ce looked even more beautiful, resembling a stage seen on television.


    Li Chuan and the others were deeply moved; members of the Sisters Association headed by Lin Qian promptly took out their cellphones for selfies and group photos, eager to share the mor of the venue on social media. They desperately wanted everyone to know that they were at such an upscale ce, their eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "This is truly the epitome of luxury and decadence!" Li Chuan eximed with a sneer, "How can that Su Yang evenpare to Young Master Lin?"


    An excited youth said, "Absolutely, I just asked, and the lighting here alone cost over seven hundred thousand, set up entirely to the high standards of a TV station¡¯s stage!"


    "Impressive!" Li Chuan got excited, "Never mind anything else; just the lighting here is enough to eclipse that Su Yang. Oh boy, I really want to see the reaction of Su Yang¡¯s crew when they see our lights."


    The others burst intoughter with him. By this day, Su Yang¡¯s evening event had be theughingstock of the entire campus.


    Now seeing the setup at Young Master Lin¡¯s, people ridiculed Su Yang even more. Could he evenpare to Young Master Lin?


    Looking at the venue Young Master Lin had arranged, the word ¡¯luxurious¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to describe it; this was a true disy of wealth. What kind of event could Su Yang possibly have set up?

 Chapter 977 - 976: Even Dressed in Dragon Robes, He Doesn’t Resemble the Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 977: Chapter 976: Even Dressed in Dragon Robes, He Doesn¡¯t Resemble the Crown Prince</h4>


    Li Chuan and hispanions strolled around the evening¡¯s event, constantly expressing amazement at thevish setup and the opulence of the venue.


    After making their rounds, more guests had arrived, and everyone was continuously impressed by the spectacle of the scene.


    Li Chuan walked through the crowd with a smug expression on his face. As Young Master Lin¡¯sckey, being amongst these people made him feel as if he owned the ce, exuding a sense of superiority. He greeted acquaintances left and right, asionally inviting people to take their seats and help themselves to food, emphasizing that Young Master Lin had charged him with ying host.


    Witnessing the scene, everyone was in awe of Young Master Lin¡¯s financial power. Upon hearing Li Chuan¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but admire him as well.


    With Young Master Lin¡¯s wealth, working for him was no small feat.


    Seeing the respectful looks from everyone, Li Chuan became even more proud. He had been at the school for quite some time, considering whose coattails to ride. Now, it seemed his choice was correct; he hadtched onto the fattest leg in school.


    Li Chuan approached Lin Qian and whispered, "How¡¯s it going? Has Beauty Hu arrived yet?"


    "Just asked around. Apparently, she hasn¡¯t reached the town¡¯s main road yet. She¡¯s probably going to take a while longer," Lin Qian replied.


    "Make sure she¡¯s well taken care of. She must be introduced to Young Master Lin!" Li Chuan whispered urgently. "If we mess this up, we¡¯re both in big trouble."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s arranged properly!" Lin Qian nodded repeatedly, also enjoying the feeling of being Young Master Lin¡¯sckey. After all, the guests were treating them with great respect. Who would have shown such respect to them before?


    "That¡¯s good to hear!" Li Chuan paused and continued in a low voice, "Since they haven¡¯t arrived in town yet, we still have some time. How about I take some people to check out Su Yang¡¯s event first, just to warm up?"


    "Yes, yes, I also want to see how pitiful it is over there!" Lin Qian said eagerly.


    "Then I¡¯ll make some arrangements!" Li Chuan immediately ran off and publicly shared his idea.


    The others had already considered Su Yang¡¯s event a joke and had nned to visit his venue that night to mock him. When they heard Li Chuan¡¯s suggestion, they eagerly joined in, all moring to see Su Yang¡¯s ce. Of course, the main goal was topare it with the luxury of Young Master Lin¡¯s setup.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s agreement, Li Chuan was overjoyed and quickly organized the group, heading en masse to Su Yang¡¯s event venue.


    Although Su Yang had publicized the location of his event, the others didn¡¯t know the town well, and when they heard where Su Yang¡¯s venue was, they didn¡¯t realize it was a five-star hotel. Only when they arrived did they discover Su Yang had chosen a rather impressive location, which surprised them.


    "This hotel doesn¡¯t seem simple; it looks like a five-star one!" a young man remarked in surprise.


    "No way! They¡¯re holding an event at a five-star hotel?" a girl eximed in shock, and everyone else was equally astonished. If that was the case, then it probably wasn¡¯t too shabby here either.


    "So what!" Li Chuan suddenly said. "The bigger the hotel they choose, the more it shows theyck capital. You might not know, but such big hotels have their own venues, their own stages. You can hold an event there directly without needing any setup, just rent it for some money. It¡¯s convenient, quick, and much cheaper than the venue Young Master Lin had to decorate himself!"


    Everyone suddenly understood and nodded in agreement. A girl scoffed, "I knew it! A Su surnamed guy does not look like someone with money. Even if he dresses in royal robes, he wouldn¡¯t resemble a crown prince!"


    "Of course, which one of those rich kids isn¡¯t polite and gracious? None of them are as crude as him!" another girl added.


    "Anyway, don¡¯t worry. This Su Yang, just by looking at him, you can tell he¡¯s a dirty farmer from some backwater ce, penniless and without manners or upbringing. Even if he rented this ce, it¡¯s probably with money scraped together by his group, nothing to be concerned about!"


    "I bet, perhaps the money was even acquired by mooching off someone!" a boy suddenlyughed, promptingughter from everyone else.


    Of course, amidst theughter, some were quite envious. They, too, would love to mooch off someone like Huo Qianfang, but the problem was, Huo Qianfang wouldn¡¯t give them the time of day.


    Honestly, everyone present was feeling indignant. They couldn¡¯t understand why Huo Qianfang, such a beautiful girl, would choose Su Yang. After all, he was the guy all the girls at school looked down on and refused to date. Why was Huo Qianfang attracted to him? They couldn¡¯t figure out the situation.


    "Alright, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s not just stand outside, let¡¯s go in and see!" a boy said loudly. "Huo, the Campus Belle, is still in there. Come on, let¡¯s see just how brilliant her choice is!"


    The crowdughed, theirughterced with mockery. How could Su Yang be a brilliant choicepared to Young Master Lin?


    Li Chuan led the way, and everyone entered the five-star hotel.


    Passing through the courtyard to the hotel entrance, from afar, they could see two rows of attendants standing at the door.


    A man, immactely dressed in a suit and with his hair neatlybed, stood between the attendants, wearing white gloves and a respectful smile.


    The hotel entrance was adorned with a red carpet extending into the courtyard. Thoughcking flowers or decorations, the carpet itself looked quite impressive. The sight was indeed awe-striking!


    Seeing such a scene, Li Chuan and his group felt intimidated, hesitating at the door, uncertain about going in. They didn¡¯t know who the people at the door were waiting for, but they dared not carelessly tread on the red carpet.


    "Did wee to the wrong ce?" a boy whispered.


    "Yeah, it seems there¡¯s something else going on here tonight. Did we make a mistake?" a girl also expressed her surprise.


    Li Chuan was equally dumbfounded. Had they actuallye to the wrong ce?


    At that moment, the neatly dressed man approached, bowed respectfully, and said with a smile, "Ladies and gentlemen, are you here to attend Mister Su Yang¡¯s evening event?"

 Chapter 978 - 977 Gathering of the Stars

    <h4>Chapter 978: Chapter 977 Gathering of the Stars</h4>


    The crowd was immediately dumbfounded, all staring at the man in shock.


    What was happening?


    They had thought they were in the wrong ce and were considering going back to look for Mister Su Yang¡¯s party venue.


    But at this moment, this man actually ran over to them and personally asked if they were here for Mister Su Yang¡¯s party?


    What on earth was happening? How did this man know about Mister Su Yang¡¯s party?


    "You... you know about Mister Su Yang¡¯s party?" Li Chuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, and the others also stared wide-eyed at the man.


    Everyone was full of doubts, unable to figure out what was happening. In fact, most people were suspecting that Su Yang might have told this person that the party wasn¡¯t actually entered from here?


    At this time, the man in the suit said with a light smile, "Of course I know about Mister Su Yang¡¯s party. I¡¯m in charge of weing the guests right here at Mister Su Yang¡¯s party tonight!"


    "Ah?" Everyone eximed in surprise, all looking dumbfounded at the man in the suit. What in the world was going on?


    This man in the suit, he was in charge of the reception here?


    And look at those two rows of waiters, and that long red carpet? Was this the reception area for Su Yang¡¯s party?


    If that was really the case, then it was simply too cool. Although they hadn¡¯t entered the party venue yet, there was no doubt that the reception work for Su Yang¡¯s party was already much better than what Young Master Lin had.


    The crowd was stunned for a good while before they gradually came back to their senses. Li Chuan took a deep breath and whispered, "Is... is Su Yang¡¯s party really here?"


    "Of course!" said the man in the suit, smiling. "It seems you must be Mr. Su¡¯s ssmates. Mr. Su told me to be in charge of weing here. How about I take you in first so we don¡¯t keep Mr. Su waiting?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and now it seemed likely. At this moment, everyone became curious about Su Yang¡¯s party. The exterior was so splendidly prepared, what could it be like inside?


    But after seeing the luxury and extravagance at Young Master Lin¡¯s venue, no one believed Su Yang¡¯s party could be better than Lin¡¯s. So, everyone thought that Su Yang must have only put effort into the superficial aspects, and it couldn¡¯t possiblypare with Young Master Lin¡¯s inside.


    "Then... let¡¯s go in..." Li Chuan¡¯s voice trembled a bit.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!" Everyone nodded and responded. Havinge all this way, they obviously couldn¡¯t back out now; they definitely had to go in and take a look.


    The crowd followed the man in the suit, walking down the red carpet. When they entered the hotel, they saw the wait staff quickly remove the red carpet from the ground and theny down another one. The entire process took less than a minute, extremely rapid.


    Their faces showed shock; these wait staff were obviously well-trained. Just getting these people over probably cost a fortune.


    Guided by the man in the suit, the crowd passed through the hotel lobby and came to the venue in the back. Before entering the venue, they saw many people in the corridor preparing nearby. Some were applying makeup, some were chatting, and some were memorizing lines. It seemed very busy.


    "My god, isn¡¯t that Wang Chao?" a girl suddenly eximed.


    "Which one? Who?" everyone looked over, and then they all started eximing.


    "Oh my, isn¡¯t that the famous host Zhang Qiong? I love her so much, I¡¯m such a big fan!"


    "Wow, that¡¯s the newly debuted idol group KING, so handsome!"


    "Over there, that¡¯s Bai Yun, the best female singer of the year, she¡¯s my idol!"


    "What¡¯s the big deal, over here is Lin Fan who just won best actor overseas!"


    "Wow, what... what¡¯s going on? Why are there so many top-tier celebrities, A-list stars all here?"


    "Could it be that there¡¯s some awards ceremony happening here tonight?"


    For a time, everyone forgot to move; after all, on this corridor, any random person was a top superstar with countless fans chasing after them.


    At this moment, the man in the suit said with a light smile, "Let¡¯s not dy here any longer, let¡¯s head into the venue. No rush, after their performances, they will stay here to interact with everyone, and you can chat with themter. There¡¯s no need to waste time here!"


    Everyone nced at the man in the suit together, all of them widening their eyes. Li Chuan was especially dumbstruck, "You... what did you just say? They... they¡¯re going to perform on stage?"


    "Yes, these are the performers we¡¯ve invited for tonight!" the man in the suit said.


    "Ah?" Everyone gasped, each person¡¯s expression was filled with utter astonishment, their faces as they looked at the man in the suit were full of shock.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" the man in the suit asked in surprise. "These are the performers, don¡¯t you... don¡¯t you know that?"


    "These... these are our performers?" a young man¡¯s voice trembled as he said: "You... you¡¯re not mistaken? Su Yang... Su Yang¡¯s party? He invited... these guests?"


    "Oh, of course not!" the man in the suit said with a light smile.


    Everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief; their expressions rxed significantly. If these had really been invited by Su Yang, then that would be a huge deal.


    However, the man in the suit continued, "Of course, it¡¯s not just these. What you¡¯re seeing is just the ones who are currently out here. Others are rehearsing upstairs because their performances areter and don¡¯t need toe down yet. What you now see is less than one-third of them all."


    At this, everyone was too surprised to even gasp; they all stared with eyeballs popped out and faces filled with disbelief at the man in the suit. How could they have imagined such a situation?


    The stars they saw could already make for a grand evening g on their own. And now, the suit-d man was saying that this was only a third of what was toe. Just how many stars had Su Yang managed to invite tonight?


    People didn¡¯t dare to think about the number, nor dared to specte which other stars wereing. But one thing they were very clear about this moment was, without saying anything else, just these stars alone were enough to eclipse Young Master Lin¡¯s venue.


    They didn¡¯t even bother wondering about the decoration of the venue now. Even without any decor, just the presence of these gleaming stars was terrifyingly valuable!


    After all, each of these stars present couldmand an appearance fee of no less than a million.


    Young Master Lin spent five million decorating his venue, and here it would only take five of these stars to outshine him!

 Chapter 979 - 978 Living Off a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 979: Chapter 978 Living Off a Woman</h4>


    The man in the suit was actually rather calm and smiled lightly, "Everyone, shall we enter the venue first? In a little while, I have to go out again to wee others!"


    People looked at each other, at this point, they didn¡¯t even know what to say anymore, and could only follow the man in the suit into the venue.


    "How... how could this happen?" Lin Qian¡¯s voice trembled, everyone else¡¯s face was full of shock; they really couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    At that moment, Li Chuan¡¯s face was distorted with rage, and he gritted his teeth, "I never expected, really never expected, that this Su Yang would be so shameless!"


    "What?" Everyone was astonished as they looked at Li Chuan. They were all shocked, so how could Li Chuan say something like that?


    Li Chuan nced at the crowd and said, "Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? These people, could Su Yang really have invited them? So many celebrities from different agencies, do you know how many agencies he would have had to contact to get them all here? Even if Su Yanges from a good family, does he have that kind of capability?"


    Everyone was suddenly amazed, and a girl whispered, "Then what are you implying?"


    "Still don¡¯t get it?" Li Chuan sneered, "No doubt, these people were definitely invited by Huo Qianfang. Who is Huo Qianfang? She¡¯s a big shot in the entertainment industry with extensive connections. Only she could have managed to bring in so many celebrities!"


    The crowd suddenly realized and nodded their heads, all agreeing that Li Chuan¡¯s exnation was the real reason. As Li Chuan said, these stars belonged to different agencies and couldn¡¯t possibly have been invited by Su Yang alone. Thus, it must have been Huo Qianfang using her influence to get these people!


    "Huo Qianfang is really good to this Su Yang. Inviting so many people, think of all the favors she¡¯s used up! These favors, they all have to be repaid!"


    "What do you mean good, that¡¯s called Su Yang relying on a woman to survive, eating soft rice well!" a young man angrily said, "Damn, a man should not let a woman step forward and do these things, isn¡¯t it shameful?"


    "I guess, the cost of this event tonight is also covered by Huo Qianfang. This Su Yang, he¡¯s not the wealthy type back at school, how good could he possibly be!"


    "Eating soft rice to this extent, truly is unprecedented and unlikely to be seen again!"


    The crowd kept cursing nonstop, utterly detesting Su Yang. Eating soft rice, and from such a top-tier beauty at that, and what¡¯s more, this beauty is so good to Su Yang, making many people feel aggrieved.


    The man in the suit did not pay attention to the crowd¡¯s secretive whispers. He didn¡¯t bother to argue with these people and directly led them into the venue.


    The moment they entered the venue, everyone was confused, or rather, they were stunned.


    The venue,pared to Young Master Lin¡¯s venue, wasn¡¯t much different. However, looking at this venue and then recalling Young Master Lin¡¯s, everyone felt there was an immense gap.


    That feeling, it was as if Young Master Lin¡¯s venue was nouveau riche style, a disy of vulgar ostentation, stacked up with money.


    While Su Yang¡¯s venue belonged to a ss of cultivated, meticulously crafted elegance and nobility, feeling even higher-end.


    The former could be achieved with money alone, but thetter wasn¡¯t just about spending money; it demanded meticulous design, cultural literacy, and cultural richness.


    Seeing this venue, everyone was so shocked that they were speechless.


    Even Li Chuan, who was usually harsh and critical, was now speechless, not knowing what to say anymore.


    They had all intended toe and ridicule, ready to start scolding as soon as they entered. But seeing this venue, they didn¡¯t even know how to begin their criticisms.


    This venue was arranged too well. Compared to it, Young Master Lin¡¯s seemed hardly worth looking at.


    "Everyone, shall we enter the venue now?" the man in the suit smiled lightly.


    Only then did the crowd snap back to reality, following the man in the suit. They looked at each other, their faces turning red with repressed emotions, but they really couldn¡¯t find a fault, they didn¡¯t even know what to criticize.


    Li Chuan, who was a leader among them, had been holding back for a long time and finally asked, "Um, this... how much did this venue setup cost?"


    "Three billion," the man in the suit answered without turning his head.


    Plop plop plop, a number of people copsed to the ground, many unable to even stand anymore.


    Li Chuan¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets, and he grabbed the man in the suit¡¯s arm, almost yelling, "Three... three billion?"


    Behind him, people looked at each other, everyone was frightened by the figure.


    "Yes, three billion, what about it?" the man in the suit asked curiously.


    Li Chuan, as if he had seized something incriminating, was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Hey, you¡¯re bluffing, you really should prepare a draft first, right? This ce, three billion? Three billion? Three billion?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, thinking carefully after the shock, it seemed an impossible thing. This ce, costing three billion to build? Is the venue made of pure gold, or is the stage pure gold?


    Therefore, at this moment, everyone felt that the man in the suit was bluffing. Even the things he said outside must have been bluffs too.


    The man in the suit remained calm, he smiled and pushed away Li Chuan¡¯s hand, saying, "There¡¯s nothing to it, three billion, I actually quoted a low number, considering many items belong personally to Mr. Su and didn¡¯t cost money. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Su¡¯s personal belongings, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to set this up for just three billion!"


    "Are you trying to deceive the dead by burning paper money at graves?" Li Chuan red and said, "Still three billion? Come on, exin to me, where in this venue did you spend three billion? Come on, tell us, exin it to us!"


    Everyone stared at the man in the suit, feeling that it was impossible. So, at this moment, they all felt like they had caught Su Yang out, eager to immediately go ridicule him.


    The man in the suit was still very calm, he looked around at everyone and spoke softly, "Have you all noticed the spherical lights above our heads?"


    People looked up, nodding their heads, one young man said, "These light spheres are pretty, the light is soft and not harsh. But don¡¯t tell me, these light spheres cost a billion!"


    The man in the suit smiled, "These light spheres are the Luminous Pearls that Mr. Su arranged to be delivered here in advance, all part of his private collection, usually not even disyed in exhibitions. Just one Luminous Pearl is worth upwards of ten million, maybe even more expensive. There are a total of one hundred and thirty Luminous Pearls used here, if we assume ten million each, just the Luminous Pearls alone are worth thirteen billion!"

 Chapter 980 - 979: Really Spent 300,000,000

    <h4>Chapter 980: Chapter 979: Really Spent 300,000,000</h4>


    Everyone looked at each other, that¡¯s an astronomical figure, who would dare to imagine that!


    If that¡¯s really the case, then spending a whopping three hundred million is no joke indeed!


    At this time, Li Chuan sneered, "Who are you kidding? You say they are Luminous Pearls, and that¡¯s it? Hmph, I don¡¯t believe it. All these are Luminous Pearls? We don¡¯t recognize them anyway, you can say whatever you want, and if you say these are worth thirteen billion, we won¡¯t have anyment because we don¡¯t recognize them anyway!"


    The crowd all nodded, this was indeed true. They didn¡¯t know whether they were Luminous Pearls or not, so they naturally couldn¡¯t tell.


    The man in the suit smiled faintly, speaking softly, "It¡¯s normal that you all don¡¯t recognize them. If everyone could recognize them, Luminous Pearls wouldn¡¯t be valuable anymore, right?"


    "Don¡¯t talk about all these things we don¡¯t understand, just tell us something we can understand!" a young man said directly, "Three hundred million, I just want to know where it was spent, don¡¯t bother with this useless stuff!"


    "Alright then." The man in the suit looked at everyone and smiled, "I suppose you all know a bit about food and drink, right?"


    The crowd all nodded, they might not have been experts, but at least they understood what they saw.


    "Then let me take you all to see our buffet for tonight." The man in the suit then took everyone to the kitchen area.


    Upon reaching the kitchen area, everyone smelled the aroma of food. Looking closely, there were twenty to thirty chefs with tall white hats busy at work.


    "These chefs were hired in advance by Mr. Su, all the top chefs in the country, the kind that not all the wealthy can hire!" the man in the suit said, "To hire these chefs, a total of seventeen million was spent!"


    "You¡¯re bullshitting, right? Hiring these people can cost that much?" Lin Qian couldn¡¯t help but say, "Seventeen million, that¡¯s enough to make a lifetime¡¯s worth of food!"


    The man in the suit smiled and looked towards the group, speaking softly, "Isn¡¯t anyone here knowledgeable about culinary arts?"


    At this time, two boys walked out from the crowd. Both boys had dazed expressions and were trembling, as if they were shivering.


    "Yo, Old Wang, didn¡¯t you say your family runs a culinary school? You guys should know something about this!" one of the youths quickly said, "Come on, tell us, can these chefs really cost this much?"


    One of the boys took a deep breath and said with a shaky voice, "I... I recognize two of the chefs here, no... it¡¯s not that I recognize them, it¡¯s... I know of them, but they don¡¯t know me. These two... these two are among the top chefs in the country, my... my dad once visited them with the founders of several culinary schools in our province, and... and we didn¡¯t even get to taste their cooking, their standard... their standard is very high..."


    "What?" Everyone was astounded, and another youth said, "Hey, you... you¡¯re not mistaken, are you?"


    "I¡¯m not mistaken, my dad had a hard time just getting a photo with the two of them, the photo... the photo is hanging in our living room. My dad has always been proud of it, making me look at it every day, telling me... telling me about their stories, I absolutely can¡¯t be mistaken..." the boy said decisively.


    Everyone looked at each other, their faces filled with astonishment. So are these chefs for real then?


    "But it still couldn¡¯t have cost that much!" Li Chuan said urgently.


    At this moment, the other boy spat, "What do you know, you bloody idiot?"


    "Why are you cursing at people!" Li Chuan red up.


    "What about it!" the boy red back, "You don¡¯t know shit! My family has been chefs for generations, I¡¯m the one who knows the situation best. Let me tell you, the chefs in this room are the finest in the country, the type that even the wealthy can¡¯t hire to cook for them. Seventeen million to get these top chefs, that¡¯s definitely a friendly price!"


    "What?" Everyone was stunned, they all knew that these two boys came from families of chefs. If they said it, it must be true.


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian were also dumbfounded. So, was it true that this venue really cost three hundred million?


    If that¡¯s the case, then doesn¡¯t it mean that the Luminous Pearls outside are also real?


    Exactly how terrifying would Su Yang¡¯s wealth have to be?


    At this moment, the man in the suit spoke again, "Everyone, these are the ingredients we¡¯ll be using tonight, you can take a look."


    The crowd went over to have a look, and of course, most people didn¡¯t understand, but there were a few who did. After one nce, they began eximing, "Top-grade Wagyu beef, Australian abalone, Australian lobster, tiger fugu gonads, bluefin tuna, oh my, how much did... did all these ingredients cost?"


    "Are they expensive?" Li Chuan asked anxiously.


    "Are they expensive?" one youth red, "Let me put it this way for you, if you¡¯re a big eater, the worth of tonight¡¯s meal could exceed the total value of all the food you¡¯ll eat in your entire life!"


    "What?" Li Chuan was baffled, just how valuable were these ingredients?


    "Over here is the wine we¡¯ll be using tonight." The man in the suit spoke again.


    Of course, there were those among them who knew about wine, and after a nce, they too began eximing in shock. The wines present at the event all cost over a hundred thousand per bottle, causing almost everyone to be nearly driven mad with astonishment.


    After the tour of the kitchen, the man in the suit took the crowd to the venue area and smiled, "Now that you¡¯ve seen the kitchen, you should have some understanding of our situation. Mr. Su has invested roughly sixty million just in the kitchen, just to ensure everyone enjoys their food and drink tonight."


    Everyone was about ready to spit blood; just food and drink alone cost over sixty million, howvish could Su Yang get?


    And there was still so much to set up outside, how much more would that cost?


    At this moment, a girl suddenly eximed, "Those celebrities outside... how much would they cost?"


    Everyone immediately looked at the man in the suit, now believing that these celebrities were indeed here for tonight¡¯s event. Su Yang had spent so much on other aspects, how much would he have to pay these celebrities?


    "Oh, they are here for free." The man in the suit said, "They all came voluntarily."


    "What?" Everyone was dumbstruck, they thought the celebrities would be the most expensive of all, yet it cost nothing?


    "Are you joking? The appearance fees of these stars can¡¯t be lower than those chefs, can they? And they just came for free?" Li Chuan said with wide eyes.


    "They really dide for free, and if Mr. Su did pay for anything, it was just to book them rooms on the upper floors." The man in the suit smiled and continued, "Of course, this isn¡¯t considered an expense. After all, before they arrived, Mr. Su had booked the entire hotel, so this cost is still included in tonight¡¯s event!"

 Chapter 981 - 980: We’re Going to Attend Su Yang’s Party

    <h4>Chapter 981: Chapter 980: We¡¯re Going to Attend Su Yang¡¯s Party</h4>


    Li Chuan and the others were led by the man in the suit into the hall, where there weren¡¯t many people since Su Yang¡¯s ce wasn¡¯t known for attractingrge crowds. As they entered, they be among the first batch of guests.


    Previously, they only felt that the design of Su Yang¡¯s hall was much morefortable than that of Young Master Lin¡¯s, as if it exuded a sense of culture.


    Now, after being introduced by the man in the suit, they finally realized that this wasn¡¯t just about having a cultural aura. The decor here was on apletely different level than Young Master Lin¡¯s, outrageously surpassing it.


    Even the design of the event had been hastily put together by some of the top designers in the country.


    With such design, how could it not befortable? How could it not have a cultural feel?


    Young Master Lin¡¯s was just a pile of cash, nothing more than superficial extravagance. But at Su Yang¡¯s ce, though you couldn¡¯t see the cash, every detail was worth a fortune. This feeling was what a real high-society party was all about!


    Everyone sat in the chairs at the venue, looking at each other, not knowing what to say.


    After a long while, someone finally whispered, "Li Chuan, what... what do we do now?"


    Li Chuan was dumbfounded as well. How would he know what to do? They hade with the intention of mocking Su Yang, but what was there to ridicule now that they¡¯ve seen this ce? What dare they ridicule?


    Knowing the amount of money spent here, they didn¡¯t need to think twice to know that Su Yang¡¯s wealth certainly dwarfed that of Young Master Lin¡¯s.


    It was only now that everyone truly understood that Su Yang¡¯s silence wasn¡¯t because he had no capabilities, but rather because he was understated.


    The funny thing was that everyone had mistaken Su Yang¡¯s understatement forck of ability. Now that they had witnessed Su Yang¡¯s capacity firsthand, what more could they say?


    After a long silence, Li Chuan murmured, "Let¡¯s just... let¡¯s just go back..."


    "Go back where!" A woman beside him immediately said, "I... I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m going to attend Su Yang¡¯s party tonight!"


    These words immediately garnered the support of many others. They weren¡¯t fools; they could clearly see which party was more significant.


    The standard of Su Yang¡¯s g was breathtakingly high, an affair beyond the wildest dreams of many. Such an opportunity was not something even the wealthiest could often encounter. How could they possibly miss out on it beingid out right before them!


    Li Chuan¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sternly, "You want to stay and attend the party? How will you do that? Do you have an invitation? Are you close to Su Yang? Don¡¯t forget, Su Yang is not one of us. What¡¯s the point of staying here to attend the party?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and a young man suddenly said, "I don¡¯t have any grudges with Su Yang, why can¡¯t I attend the party here? Besides, Su Yang said before anyone who wants toe cane, it doesn¡¯t necessarily require an invitation. He wouldn¡¯t prepare such a beautiful event just for those people alone."


    "Exactly, we have no grudges against Su Yang. We¡¯re all ssmates and soon to be friends. Why can¡¯t we be here!"


    "Li Chuan, it¡¯s you who can¡¯t get along with Su Yang, don¡¯t pin this on us!"


    "Right, Li Chuan, do you even have the face to talk here? If you ask me, you better scram quickly and stop ruining everyone¡¯s mood!"


    The crowd became noisy, their attitudes towards Li Chuan no longer friendly, some even looked ready to physically throw him out.


    Li Chuan turned pale with anger. He could see that everyone wanted to get closer to Su Yang, which is why they turned against him.


    In fact, Li Chuan was angrier about his strained rtionship with Su Yang. If only he hadn¡¯t been on such bad terms with Su Yang, he would have stayed, too. He was well aware that Su Yang was far wealthier than Young Master Lin. In front of Su Yang, Young Master Lin was worth nothing. Wasn¡¯t the choice obvious?


    "You ungrateful bastards, I can see you clearly now!" Li Chuan gritted his teeth and angrily said, "You still have the face to stay here, have you forgotten how you all mocked Su Yang during the day? And you women, hmph, didn¡¯t you issue a joint statement telling everyone at school that you would rather be without a man than choose Su Yang? And now what is this? You think he¡¯s rich so you¡¯re cozying up? Let me tell you, no matter how rich Su Yang is, he¡¯s nothing but a brute to women. You girls still don¡¯t feel ashamed?"


    The women who were scolded were furious, with one girl retorting indignantly, "Li Chuan, spare us the lecture. What deration are you talking about? That deration was put out by your damn mistress. Also, who says Su Yang is a uncouth brute? Hmph, Su Yang has been at the school for so long without conflicts with anyone. You¡¯ve provoked him so many times, yet he never fought back, proving his real character. Let me tell you this, you toads aren¡¯t even worthy in front of Su Yang. If Su Yang was really a brute, you wouldn¡¯t know how many times you¡¯d be dead by now. Do you still have the face to talk about others?"


    "Exactly!" another girl chimed in immediately: "And what was that you said about Su Yang not helping Lin Qian and Xie Han move their luggage? Hmph, I heard a different story. You wanted to y the sycophant and offer to help the two girls with their luggage. But when you picked it up and found that Lin Qian¡¯s luggage was too heavy, you called Su Yang over to carry it, wanting to use him like a hired hand while you tried to charm the girls. But when Su Yang didn¡¯t give you the time of day, you criticized him forcking manners and being ungentlemanly. Oh Li Chuan, you¡¯re just so gentlemanly and ssy, the things you do, I¡¯m even embarrassed just hearing about them!"


    At the girl¡¯s words, the surrounding crowd burst intoughter.


    The incident of Su Yang not assisting Lin Qian and Xie Han with their luggage had made quite a stir in the school, and it was one of the main reasons Li Chuan attacked Su Yang, grossly exaggerating the story as if Su Yang was some unforgivable viin¡ªmaking many angry at Su Yang.


    But as for the specifics, Su Yang never spoke about it. The only story told was by Li Chuan himself, and no one knew the truth. Naturally, Li Chuan¡¯s words were biased in their favor. Thus, everyone believed that it was Su Yang who was at fault.


    Now hearing the girl¡¯s ount, everyone finally understood the real situation, and the room erupted. They all started tombast Li Chuan, sparing no harsh words.

 Chapter 982 - 981 The Truth Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 982: Chapter 981 The Truth Revealed</h4>


    Li Chuan angrily retorted a few sentences but realized that there were too many people cursing him around; he couldn¡¯t outshout them all on his own. In the end, he could only re at Lin Qian indignantly, "Speak up, will you? We were all there at the time. Tell them what really happened!"


    "You bunch of bastards, just listening to a few words from this bitch, and you¡¯ve all turned your spears towards me? Oh, so what she says is the truth, and what I say isn¡¯t? Come on then, let¡¯s have the person involved tell us the real situation. Listen to what actually happened!" Li Chuan bellowed furiously.


    Everyone looked at Lin Qian, who, as the person involved, naturally should tell them what really happened.


    Lin Qian¡¯s face was flushed with red, and she felt incredibly frustrated and regretful for her actions before. However, she was also very clear that at this point, it was impossible for her to side with Su Yang anymore.


    On this matter with Su Yang, Li Chuan and she were the two main instigators. They were also the ones who had always been picking on and insulting Su Yang in school.


    Now that the situation had developed to this point, regret was impossible. So, she could only tough it out alongside Li Chuan. At the very least, she couldn¡¯t let the lies she had told be exposed just like that.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Qian said in a deep voice, "Li Chuan is telling the truth. That Su guy is someone with no sense of responsibility. Even helping a girl to carry something, he makes all sorts of excuses. What kind of good person do you think he could be?"


    The crowd frowned. Although they were now inclined to side with Su Yang, they could not deny that in this regard, Su Yang also appeared less than forting.


    At that moment, the girl who spoke before interjected again, "Lin Qian, I gave you a chance to tell the truth. But you, you shameless bitch, you¡¯re still lying even now? Do you really think no one knows what you did that day? Humph, today, I¡¯m going to expose you, so everybody knows what a pair of shameless dogs you are!"


    The girl didn¡¯t waste any more words and started recounting the events of that day from the beginning to the end. She talked about Su Yang sitting in the car, these people getting on afterward, Li Chuan trying every trick in the book to please the two girls, and how Su Yang had remained silent by the window without saying a word the entire time.


    After hearing the story, everyone was shocked. They hadn¡¯t expected the events to have unfolded like that. If that¡¯s truly the case, then Su Yang was only a bit reserved and hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong.


    Whether or not to help a girl with something should depend on whether the girl wants it. Besides, Li Chuan, after acting like apdog in the car for so long, after getting off, trying to use Su Yang as an errand boy, anyone would be unwilling in his ce.


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian were both stunned. They couldn¡¯t understand how the girl knew so clearly what had happened that day.


    "Li Chuan, Lin Qian, what have you got to say for yourselves now?" a boy demanded furiously.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Chuan suddenly said, "Stop making up crap. How could you know the situation better than us, the people involved? Where did you make up all these things you¡¯re saying? Did Su Yang tell you? We have Xie Han as a witness here. Who¡¯s your witness? Su Yang?"


    The girl sneered, "Li Chuan, I knew you bastard wouldn¡¯t give up until you¡¯re faced with the Yellow River. Humph, you think there were only four people in the car?"


    Everyone was taken aback. What did she mean by that? Could there have been someone else in the car? But where could another person have possibly fit?


    With a smug smile, the girl said, "Don¡¯t forget, there was also the driver in the car!"


    Realization dawned on everyone, and they allughed, with one boy saying, "Are these words from the driver, by any chance?"


    "Exactly, it¡¯s from the driver!" the girlughed. "That driver often takes fares around our school. Half a month ago, I got in his car with a few friends, and he even brought up this incident. At that time, he was straightforward with his judgment, saying that one named Li Chuan was obviously up to no good. He started hitting on those two girls as soon as he got in the car, acting all servile, yet trying to boss people around. It was only because Su Yang has a good temper. If it had been someone with a bad temper, they might have beaten him up right there!"


    As she finished, everyone looked at Li Chuan and Lin Qian, whose faces instantly turned beet red.


    "Now, what else have you got to say?" another boy said angrily.


    With teeth clenched, Li Chuan shouted, "What bullshit taxi driver, I don¡¯t even know who he is. You¡¯re really trying everything to nder me. I know Su Yang is rich, and you want to suck up to him, so you¡¯re framing me on purpose, right? Fuck, I might not have money, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m easy to bully..."


    "Li Chuan oh, Li Chuan, you really won¡¯t give up till you hit the Yellow River," the girl shook her head. "Do you know there is something in this world called a dashcam?"


    Li Chuan¡¯s face changed colors, and the people around burst intoughter. "A dashcam? Don¡¯t tell me it recorded everything?"


    "Whoa, now we¡¯ve got all the evidence, Li Chuan. You didn¡¯t see thating, did you?"


    "Hahaha, where¡¯s this video? Bring it on; I want to see it!"


    Li Chuan, his face turning crimson, said through gritted teeth, "Who are you trying to scare? Dashcams record the outside, do you think it records what goes on inside too?"


    "Indeed, it records the outside, but it records audio from inside the car. That dashcam clearly recorded your voice and those of the two bitches!" the girl sneered. "I thought it was interesting, so I took a copy as well. Come on, let¡¯s listen and identify, shall we?"


    She took out her phone and yed the recording. As soon as they heard the conversation, Li Chuan and Lin Qian were dumbfounded. The content was all genuine, indeed what they had said in the car that day.


    "That¡¯s the voices of Li Chuan, Lin Qian, and Xie Han!" The crowd stirred withmotion, the evidence was now irrefutable.


    "Damn, now we¡¯ve truly seen the shamelessness of you bastards Li Chuan and Lin Qian!" a boy cursed.


    Lin Qian¡¯s eyes reddened, and Li Chuan roared in rage, "That¡¯s someone impersonating my voice; it¡¯s got nothing to do with me. You¡¯re really going to any lengths to frame me, aren¡¯t you? Who did you find to imitate me?"


    "No rush!" the girl said with a sneer. "The driver¡¯s car had front and rear dashcams. The scene where you got out to get your luggage, he caught your real face on camera. Come on, everyone, look at this footage of faces. Let¡¯s see how he argues against this!"

 Chapter 983 - 982: Pointed Out by Thousands

    <h4>Chapter 983: Chapter 982: Pointed Out by Thousands</h4>


    The girl opened another video, and this time everyone saw that it indeed captured Li Chuan getting off the car to fetch his luggage.


    It was clear in the footage that Li Chuan weighed two suitcases, found one to be very heavy, and immediately called Su Yang over to help with the luggage.


    Su Yang was also in the frame, recording the whole incident from beginning to end. Everything they said to each other, including Su Yang speaking to Li Chuan and Li Chuan angrily cursing back, was all disyed.


    Seeing this, Li Chuan copsed on the ground, knowing he waspletely unable to deny it this time.


    Before, with only voices, he could im it was someone else imitating. But with this factual footage right there, what more could he say?


    "Hmm, so the truthes out now!" the girl said coldly, "Li Chuan, Lin Qian, you bunch of bastards, I¡¯ve never liked you. Using that slut Xiao Qi to scheme against Zhao Jun and making him end up like this. And then setting up that damn Sisters Association, gathering all those sluts at school, nning to iste this guy now, and that guy next, scaring everyone so no one dares to provoke you. Acting all high and mighty in school, groveling like dogs to Young Master Lin as soon as you see him. What kind of Sisters Association is this? It¡¯s just a bunch of bitches acting tough. Fuck, previously when you were powerful, I dared not expose these things. Today, it¡¯s time to show everyone their true faces!"


    The crowd around also began to curse angrily, while the members of the Sisters Association all looked embarrassed. With such an incident happening, even they felt humiliated.


    "Damn it, I¡¯m not joining the Sisters Association anymore!" a girl shouted loudly, "From now on, I quit the Sisters Association!"


    Others, reminded by this, also began to speak out wanting to leave the Sisters Association, making Lin Qian pale. The Sisters Association, which she had not easily built up, might be gone, and that might mean she¡¯d have to leave the school early.


    "Hey, how can you be like this?" Lin Qian cried urgently, "When you joined the Sisters Association, you all said we¡¯d share our fortune and our troubles together. We were supposed to stand by each other, and never quit the Sisters Association. What is this now? Oh, now that Su Yang is rich, you want to cozy up to him, so you forget the promises you made?"


    "Lin Qian, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re all about loyalty!" the girl who exposed her said coldly, "We are quitting the Sisters Association because you people are not being loyal to us. For your own selfish interests, you did such things, fabricating these lies, tarnishing others¡¯ reputations. Honestly, your feud with Su Yang doesn¡¯t concern us. But when you tried to use us to go against Su Yang, that was your wrongdoing. The Sisters Association is not a tool to satisfy your own desires, nor are we your ves to be manipted at will. Since there¡¯s no truth to us, don¡¯t talk to us about loyalty!"


    The crowd supported this girl vocally, and in no time, Li Chuan and Lin Qian werepletely targeted by everyone, with almost all predisposed to physically deal with them.


    Lin Qian was terrified and pale; establishing the Sisters Association was indeed an attempt to elevate her status in the school. She understood that with fewer girls than boys at the school, if she controlled enough female resources, she could negotiate with the boys.


    But she never expected things to escte to this point, to have the members of her Sisters Association turn against her.


    Li Chuan was even more panicked. At this moment, he could no longer be concerned about Lin Qian¡¯s situation and quickly said, "Everyone, everyone, I¡¯m not a member of the Sisters Association, why are you doing this to me?"


    "You might not be a member of the Sisters Association, but what you did was even more fucking despicable," a guy angrily cursed. "If you want to be ackey, go be one on your own, why drag other guys into it? Acting like you¡¯re some role model for men, who the fuck do you think you are, to be a role model in front of us?"


    "Yeah, after being Lin Qian and Xie Han¡¯sckey, you ran to serve Young Master Lin. Tsk tsk, Li Chuan, I¡¯m suddenly very curious, if one day Young Master Lin asks you to send your woman over for him to y with, which side would you lick then?" another guy said loudly.


    The crowd burst intoughter; that question was extremely tricky indeed.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Definitely Young Master Lin, after all, his two girls are pretty much on the same level as him. Young Master Lin just needs to snap his fingers, and those two would crawl over!" a girl said loudly.


    "It¡¯s obvious, Lin Qian and Xie Han stirred up so much trouble in school just to hook up with a wealthy family. Too bad, they never dreamed that the real tycoon would be Su Yang, the very Su Yang they always mocked and insulted! Do you think they regret it now?"


    "Hmph, saying Su Yang¡¯s not gentleman enough to help you with luggage? I¡¯ve had enough, what kind of girl hasn¡¯t Su Yang met? Does he need to grovel before you? Huo Qianfang, such a big star and beautiful woman, is so good to Su Yang, what kind of girls are you two in front of Su Yang?"


    "Exactly, still want Su Yang to help you with your luggage, do you think you canpare with Huo Qianfang?"


    The crowd burst intoughter again; Lin Qian and Xie Han might be somewhat pretty, but how could theypare with Huo Qianfang?


    Be it in terms of looks, figure, background, family, demeanor, or capability, Huo Qianfang far surpassed them by thousands, if not millions, of times!


    Now everyone finally understood the situation. With Su Yang¡¯s background, his status, and pursued by beauties like Huo Qianfang, how could other girls possibly catch his eye?


    Of course, if Su Yang were here and knew everyone¡¯s thoughts, he would probably be rendered speechless.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Su Yang was disdainful of girls like Lin Qian and Xie Han because of a beauty like Huo Qianfang; rather, Su Yang was generally indifferent towards girls.


    Not to mention Lin Qian and Xie Han; even previously with Ying¡¯er, when Su Yang protected her back to Pingnan Province, he barely spoke a word the entire way. After arriving at Pingnan Province, he gave her some money for a cab and simply left without even leaving a contact method. Which average man could do that?


    Amidst the rowdy crowd, Lin Qian¡¯s phone suddenly received a text message. Seeing the message, Lin Qian¡¯s face suddenly lit up. She quickly pulled Li Chuan aside and whispered, "Beauty Hu has arrived; let¡¯s hurry and meet her, and take her to Young Master Lin!"

 Chapter 984 - 983 Beauty Hu Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 984: Chapter 983 Beauty Hu Arrives</h4>


    Li Chuan wore a face of despair and whispered, "Why bother meeting Beauty Hu at this time? Can¡¯t you see the situation we¡¯re in? We probably can¡¯t stay at this school anymore."


    "I know," Lin Qian whispered back. "That¡¯s exactly why we should go meet Beauty Hu. If we can get her arranged with Young Master Lin, at least we¡¯ll have aplished something tonight, and we¡¯ll have Young Master Lin¡¯s support in the future."


    "What good will that do?" Li Chuan said hopelessly, looking around at the Luminous Pearls. "Young Master Lin¡¯s family background can¡¯tpare with Su Yang¡¯s."


    "We don¡¯t need to outdo him; the key is how we¡¯re going to survive in the future!" Lin Qian tugged at Li Chuan¡¯s clothes. "Beauty Hu is even prettier than Huo Qianfang. If we make Young Master Lin happy by arranging things well, he¡¯ll surely take care of us. We probably can¡¯t hope to continue studying here, but if Young Master Lin is willing, he could easily find something for us in Capital City, and we could make a fortune!"


    Li Chuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and upon reflection, he realized everything Lin Qian said was true.


    Regretting these things now was meaningless; it would be better to think about an exit strategy. If they could win Young Master Lin¡¯s favor, a single word from him could make them rich!


    "Let¡¯s go!" said Li Chuan immediately, ignoring everyone¡¯s usations, and dragged Lin Qian towards the exit.


    The two of them barely managed to leave the scene and, of course, those people did not chase after them. After all, who would want to leave Su Yang¡¯s event?


    Once Li Chuan and Lin Qian were out, they breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly left without daring to linger.


    "Where is Beauty Hu now?" Li Chuan asked in a low voice.


    "I heard she¡¯s almost in town. All the roads leading into town pass through the main street at the town entrance. We can just wait for her there," Lin Qian replied.


    "Sounds good," Li Chuan quickly nodded and hurried with Lin Qian to the street at the entrance.


    They had just stood there for a short while when seven or eight cars drove by. The person who got out from the car at the front was Young Master Lin, who looked at them with surprise: "What are you doing here?"


    Many people got out from the cars behind, all attending Young Master Lin¡¯s event. They all knew Li Chuan and Lin Qian and greeted them.


    The two greeted everyone and quickly ran up to Young Master Lin to tell him that Beauty Hu was about to arrive.


    Young Master Lin¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. "Beauty Hu ising? Through this road? That¡¯s great; I¡¯ll wait for her right here! Come on, move the cars aside; let¡¯s all wait here to wee Beauty Hu."


    "What?" Li Chuan and Lin Qian were taken aback and whispered, "Young Master Lin, you don¡¯t need to wait for her here. You go ahead to the venue, and we¡¯ll bring her to you shortly!"


    "That would seem so insincere. You need to show enough respect to a girl. You need to make her know she holds the most important ce in your heart to win it!" Young Master Lin said. "I wouldn¡¯t have minded if I didn¡¯t know, but now that I do, I definitely have to wait for her here. Otherwise, if she found outter, wouldn¡¯t she think I was just posturing and unnecessarily creating conflicts?"


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian exchanged nces, nodding in unison, "Young Master Lin is really thoughtful!"


    "Haha..." Young Master Lin chuckled, leaned toward Lin Qian, and whispered, "So, it¡¯s said that Beauty Hu is even more beautiful than Huo, the Campus Belle. Is that true or false?"


    While Young Master Lin spoke, his hands constantly rubbed together, clearly showing his hopeful anticipation.


    His target tonight had originally been Huo Qianfang, but she hadn¡¯t given him the time of day and had even caused him to lose face. Although he was aware of the Huo Family¡¯s background and didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper, he was still holding back frustration. Therefore, he was especially keen on finding someone more outstanding than Huo Qianfang to regain some of his lost pride and let out some steam.


    Lin Qian immediately responded, "Of course. If Huo Qianfang¡¯s looks are a 9.5, then Beauty Hu¡¯s are definitely a 9.8!"


    "Really?" Young Master Lin was overjoyed, "That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great. Lin Qian, you have to introduce her to meter. If this works out, I¡¯ll handle anything for you guys at the school, no matter what it is!"


    The two were also greatly excited, they were in Capital City, after all¡ªYoung Master Lin¡¯s promise was no small offer.


    "Oh, by the way, did you guys go to Su Yang¡¯s party?" Young Master Lin suddenly asked, "How was his party? Huo Qianfang didn¡¯t spend a fortune on decorations for him, did she? Humph, living off a woman to this extent is really rare!"


    The two looked suddenly ufortable, and for a moment did not know how to reply.


    "Why aren¡¯t you speaking?" Young Master Lin hadn¡¯t noticed their expressions and asked in surprise, "Haven¡¯t you gone yet?"


    "Well..." Li Chuan scratched his head awkwardly and dared not tell the truth, only murmuring, "We... we got there but didn¡¯t look around much before we received news from Beauty Hu, so... so we came here..."


    "Yes, yes..." Lin Qian nodded continuously.


    "Oh." Young Master Lin nodded slowly, not minding much, but swore secretly to himself. Later on, after meeting Beauty Hu, he would take her to see Huo Qianfang at all costs, just to let Huo Qianfang know that the girl he found was no less impressive!


    At that moment, Xiao Qi arrived with her new boyfriend and joined Li Chuan and Lin Qian, giggling, "Hey, let¡¯s drop by Su Yang¡¯s partyter and check it out. Humph, Zhao Jun hyped it up all day as if it were some grand event. Tonight I really want to see what kind of party these poor folks can throw."


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian exchanged nces, and Lin Qian whispered, "Let it go, Xiao Qi, let¡¯s not get involved in this. Don¡¯t forget, Su Yang has Huo Qianfang by his side. Su Yang might not have money, but Huo Qianfang does!"


    Both of them really didn¡¯t dare discuss Su Yang¡¯s situation and could only hint indirectly, not wanting Xiao Qi and the others to go. After all, if they went there, it would only be humiliating!


    Xiao Qi scoffed, "Huo Qianfang has money? Humph, of course I know Huo Qianfang has money. Later on, if their setup is luxurious, then I¡¯ll openly ask how much Huo Qianfang really spent, and that will embarrass them even more. Hahaha, think about it, that Su Yang already has a bad reputation at school, and now with a reputation for living off a woman, haha, how fun is that!"

 Chapter 985 - 984: Arrogant Xiao Qi

    <h4>Chapter 985: Chapter 984: Arrogant Xiao Qi</h4>


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian found themselves in an even more awkward situation. Lin Qian whispered, "Xiao Qi, actually, you and Su Yang don¡¯t have such deep-seated hatred, there¡¯s... there¡¯s no need to make things so rigid. Don¡¯t forget, behind him, there¡¯s Huo Qianfang, and she¡¯s no simple matter!"


    "Hmph, it sounds like I¡¯m scared of him or something!" Xiao Qi immediately sneered, "If he has the guts to let Huo Qianfang step in for him, then I¡¯ll make sure the whole school knows about this. We¡¯ll see if they still have the face to intervene. Besides, no matter how tough Huo Qianfang is, she¡¯s still a woman, what¡¯s the big deal? If she dares to jump around, I¡¯ll have my husband bring some guys over and give her a good lesson. These types of women, let me tell you, are all secretly flirtatious; train her a bit, and maybe she¡¯ll follow you around like a bitch!"


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian looked at Xiao Qi¡¯s boyfriend. This guy, named Wang Qing, also exhibited excitement, his eyes emitting a sinister gleam, leaving them at a loss for words.


    This Wang Qing, normally in school, belonged to the Little White Face type. While dating Xiao Qi, he also had two or three friends with benefits, and they all knew about each other¡¯s existence yet none of them showed any anger. Instead, theypeted to be nice to him, as if vying with each other. Those who knew him in school regarded him as a Casanova.


    In the past, more than once in public, Wang Qing had dered his intention to woo Beauty Hu. Because Lin Qian had talked about Beauty Hu¡¯s beauty in front of him, he had always been eager to try seducing Beauty Hu.


    However, since Young Master Lin didn¡¯t seed with Huo, the Campus Belle, and now set his sights on Beauty Hu, he immediately abandoned this idea. After all, he didn¡¯t dare topete with Young Master Lin. Thus, his target quickly shifted to Huo Qianfang.


    Since Young Master Lin was not interested in Huo Qianfang anymore, he definitely would not miss this opportunity. He was quite confident in his charm and believed that it would be no problem for him to win over Huo Qianfang. He simply didn¡¯t consider Su Yang a threat, feeling that Su Yang could notpare with him at all. Thus, he wasn¡¯t worried about thispetition.


    Lin Qian looked helpless; she knew exactly what Wang Qing was thinking. If Su Yang really was insignificant, she would have liked nothing more than for Wang Qing to sessfully charm Huo Qianfang, as that would be the greatest insult to Su Yang.


    But now, the problem was that they had witnessed Su Yang¡¯s wealth and capabilities. Even if Wang Qing really was a Casanova, he simply couldn¡¯tpare with Su Yang. Under these circumstances,peting with Su Yang for a woman would be nothing but suicidal.


    "Xiao Qi, there¡¯s really no need to make things so rigid..." Lin Qian whispered in persuasion, "We¡¯re all ssmates, why the hostility? Besides, Wang Qing is quite good to you, and Su Yang hasn¡¯t provoked you, there¡¯s no need to provoke them. Huo Qianfang has aplicated background, and if something happens, we could all be in deep trouble..."


    Xiao Qi frowned, ncing at Lin Qian and coldly said, "Hey, Lin Qian, are you out of your mind? Why do you keep speaking for that Su Yang? Damn, we¡¯re supposed to be sisters, but you¡¯re speaking for him instead of me, what¡¯s that about? Fuck, am I provoking Su Yang? He¡¯s close with that bastard Zhao Jun, how can I let him off? Don¡¯t forget how disgusted Zhao Jun made me a while ago!"


    Lin Qian frowned; Xiao Qi¡¯s words were utterly unapologetic, which also angered her.


    She knew Xiao Qi had been harboring resentment toward Zhao Jun, even though they didn¡¯t really have any conflicts. Ever since Xiao Qi started dating Wang Qing, she had felt that her past with Zhao Jun was the biggest insult to her, so she had been looking for a chance for revenge.


    Lin Qian tried to advise her, since she really couldn¡¯t openly discuss Su Yang¡¯s situation, nor did she want Xiao Qi to bring trouble upon herself. But Xiao Qi didn¡¯t appreciate her good intentions at all, which also infuriated her.


    Lin Qian tugged at Li Chuan¡¯s clothes and whispered, "Never mind, let¡¯s not bother with her. If they want to seek their own downfall, it¡¯s none of our business!"


    Li Chuan was also holding back anger and no longer spoke, his lips merely curling into a cold smile.


    "Competing with Su Yang for a woman? Ha, I can¡¯t wait to see how the two of you end up dead!"


    Everyone at the scene was waiting here, with many discussions going on among the crowd. Some were discussing just how beautiful Beauty Hu was, others talked about the affair between Huo Qianfang and Su Yang, and still more were talking about the party Su Yang had organized.


    After all, everyone had arrived in town, and with the issue between Su Yang and Huo Qianfang being so heated, what the crowd most wanted to know was what exactly Su Yang¡¯s party was like. They all wanted to make aparison and see just how much of a failure Huo Qianfang¡¯s choice had been.


    Young Master Lin stood there with a smug expression. Although he had faced a setback at Huo Qianfang¡¯s hand earlier, Beauty Hu was about to arrive, and he was about to turn the tables. Moreover, he was very confident about the party he had organized, having spent so much money¡ªwhat could Su Yang possiblypare with that?


    "Once we pick up Beauty Hu, let¡¯s all head over to Su Yang¡¯s venue first!" Young Master Lin suddenly dered loudly, "After all, he advertised it all day and even sent out invitations to everyone. It would be really disrespectful not to show up at all, right?"


    The crowd roared their approval, clearly understanding Young Master Lin¡¯s intent. They were actually eager to check out Su Yang¡¯s party scene for aparison.


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian nearly choked. What was Young Master Lin thinking? If it¡¯s none of your business, why go to Su Yang¡¯s ce? Wasn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?


    Li Chuan cleared his throat, about to persuade Young Master Lin to not go there. Just then, several cars appeared at the entrance of the town, speeding towards them.


    "It¡¯s Beauty Hu¡¯s car!" someone shouted, and the rest immediately became excited.


    "Quick, let¡¯s wee Beauty Hu!" Young Master Lin immediately said with a smile, adjusting his clothes and trying to strike a handsome pose. Smiling at Lin Qian, he said, "Lin Qian, it¡¯s all up to you now!"


    Lin Qian scratched her head, seeing that Beauty Hu¡¯s cars were nearly there and she didn¡¯t have time to discuss Su Yang. She had to intercept Beauty Hu first.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Qian immediately walked onto the road and waved towards the approaching cars.


    The cars, originally speeding, slowed down as they approached her and finally stopped beside Lin Qian.


    Everyone craned their necks, staring intently. Inside the car was Beauty Hu herself!


    The car window lowered to reveal a stunningly beautiful face. A woman turned her head, and at that moment, everyone¡¯s breath was momentarily lost.

 Chapter 986 - 985 Where is Su Yang’s Party?

    <h4>Chapter 986: Chapter 985 Where is Su Yang¡¯s Party?</h4>


    Young Master Lin had also widened his eyes; he had previously harbored some doubts about Lin Qian¡¯s words. But now, he had no doubts at all. This woman, just in terms of beauty, was indeed a bit better than Huo Qianfang, truly a beauty he had rarely seen in his life!


    Lin Qian had seen Beauty Hu a few times before, and now, seeing her still gave her a bout of anxiety. She hastily took a few deep breaths to calm her excited heart and said with a forced smile, "Beauty, you finally arrived. Young Master Lin arranged for us to wait here for you for half the day. You....."


    Before Lin Qian could finish, the girl inside the car directly interrupted her, "Lin Qian, I want to ask you..."


    Lin Qian was stunned for a moment; she had previously worried that Beauty Hu would ignore her. She hadn¡¯t expected that Beauty Hu would actually speak to her. Overjoyed, she quickly responded, "What is it?"


    "That, Su Yang¡¯s party, where is it being held?" asked Beauty Hu.


    "Ah?" Lin Qian was dumbfounded, and so were the people around her. Everyone was stunned.


    What was going on?


    As soon as Beauty Hu spoke, she asked about Su Yang?


    What exactly was happening?


    Did Beauty Hu know Su Yang?


    Seeing no one spoke, Beauty Hu frowned slightly, "What? You don¡¯t know either?"


    Lin Qian finally came to her senses, her face filled with embarrassment as she said, "You... you... what do you want with him? You... you know him?"


    "Of course!" Beauty Hu said, "Stop talking nonsense. Where is his party?"


    "This... this..." Lin Qian was bewildered. At this moment, Young Master Lin could no longer stand it and came over, saying, "Beauty Hu, hello, my name is Lin Dong, from the Jing City Lin Family..."


    "I¡¯m not interested in knowing you!" Beauty Hu crisply interrupted him, "Doesn¡¯t anyone know where Su Yang¡¯s party is?"


    Everyone around was bbergasted. Why was Beauty Hu so anxious to find Su Yang? This rtionship seemed far from simple.


    Still, no one spoke, and Beauty Hu, frustrated, waved her hand and said, "Forget it, step aside; I¡¯ll find him myself!"


    Saying this, Beauty Hu directly rolled up the car window,pletely ignoring these people.


    Everyone at the scene was still dazed, with many eyes turning towards Young Master Lin, who stood at the back.


    With Young Master Lin personally here, and Beauty Hu not even ncing at him, the situation became even more awkward.


    Young Master Lin¡¯s face was incredibly grim. Huo Qianfang had good rtions with Su Yang, and now Beauty Hu too had good rtions with him; what was so good about Su Yang that all the beauties were seeking him out?


    Having taken a loss at Huo Qianfang¡¯s ce earlier that night, Young Master Lin could only swallow his pride. After all, who couldpete with the power of the Huo Family?


    But what about you, Beauty Hu? I, Young Master Lin, personally came here to greet you, and you didn¡¯t give face? Damn, this was too disrespectful!


    You should remember, this is Jing City; how can you not give me face here!


    Seeing several cars about to leave, Young Master Lin suddenly roared, "Damn it, stop them; don¡¯t let any of them get away!"


    At that, hisckeys, upon hearing these words, immediately rushed forward and stopped the few cars.


    Inside the car, Beauty Hu frowned and rolled down the window to look out, murmuring, "What are you doing?"


    No one spoke; all eyes turned to Young Master Lin.


    Young Master Lin walked over directly, his voice cold, "Beauty Hu, I, Lin Dong, am personally here to wee you, and you don¡¯t even speak a word to me. Isn¡¯t that a bit too disrespectful? After all, I am the young master of the Jing City Lin Family, and this is Jing City¡¯s territory. Not only are you insulting me, but you are also insulting our Lin Family. You think you can just leave easily after insulting the Lin Family? Do you really take our Lin Family for nothing?"


    Beauty Hu¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, she said sternly, "I don¡¯t know you, nor do I know anything about the Lin Family. I didn¡¯t ask you to wee me here. Tell them to get out of the way immediately, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    "Fuck, in front of me, you still dare to say you¡¯ll be rude? Today I want to see who will be rude to whom!" Young Master Lin roared, "I am giving you a chance, get out of the car and apologize to me right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll smash your car and make sure you can¡¯t even leave. Do you believe me?"


    Beauty Hu¡¯s expression turned cold instantly, she asked in a deep voice, "Are you serious?"


    "Nonsense, of course!" Young Master Lin shouted loudly.


    The others also started shouting, "Young Master Lin, why be polite with her? Fuck, refuse the toast only to drink a forfeit, a cheap bitch, she thinks too highly of herself!"


    "Young Master Lin personallyes to wee you, and you don¡¯t show respect, do you think you¡¯re a queen?"


    "Fuck, so many of us are here, do you think we¡¯re lying?"


    "Get out, get out!"


    The crowd cursed, especially Xiao Qi, who was the most vociferous, jumping and shouting as if he couldn¡¯t wait to pull Beauty Hu out himself.


    Just then, the other car door opened, and a middle-aged man stepped out. His eyes swept over the crowd as hemanded coldly, "Move aside!"


    A young man at the front of the car cursed, "Fuck, do you even see what¡¯s going on here? It¡¯s not your ce to speak, motherfu¡ª"


    Before the young man could finish, the middle-aged man stepped forward and punched him in the chest.


    The young man was sent flying backwards, knocking down two others, vomiting blood and unable to get up.


    The expressions of everyone on the scene changed, and Young Master Lin also frowned, saying sternly, "Turns out he¡¯s a martial artist, huh. You think just because you know some martial arts, you can strut around here? Do you see how many people I have here, how many can you fight by yourself?"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression remained calm as he stated coldly, "You can try!"


    "Motherfucker, let¡¯s try then!" Young Master Lin roared, "Everyone, attack together, kill him!"


    Hearing this, more than twenty people rushed at the middle-aged man at once.


    The middle-aged man did not hold back, rushing forward, his punches and kicks flew in rapid session, toppling all twenty-plus people without exception.


    The whole process took less than two minutes, all twenty-plusy on the ground moaning, in dismal shapes.


    The others were also shocked, who would have thought this middle-aged man was so strong?


    Young Master Lin was stunned, just then an elder quietly approached him, whispering, "Young Master Lin, this man is not weak, he might be at the Fusion Realm. If it reallyes to a fight, it would take a few of our family¡¯s Great Elders to subdue him. Such a person should not be provoked lightly!"


    Young Master Lin¡¯s expression changed rapidly, he was well aware of what a Fusion Realm strength meant. Looking at their family, there were not many masters of the Fusion Realm.


    And Beauty Hu had a Fusion Realm master by her side, would they still dare to block her way?

 Chapter 987 - 986 Going to Watch the Fun

    <h4>Chapter 987: Chapter 986 Going to Watch the Fun</h4>


    The middle-aged man had knocked down these twenty-odd people. His gaze was stern as he scanned the crowd, "Now, does anyone else want to fight?"


    Those who had been arrogant and bossy were all subdued now, not one daring to speak.


    That was a silly question, wasn¡¯t it? After witnessing the middle-aged man¡¯s actions, who would dare to fight him?


    The middle-aged man looked towards Young Master Lin and said coldly, "What about you?"


    Young Master Lin¡¯splexion was pale, and he didn¡¯t dare to utter a word, lowering his head as if he hadn¡¯t heard.


    The middle-aged man ignored him and got back into the car. Several vehicles roared past the crowd, with no one daring to block their way anymore.


    As the crowd watched the cars drive away, everyone began to whisper among themselves.


    Some were shocked by the middle-aged man¡¯s formidable skills, some were surprised that Beauty Hu had gone to look for Su Yang, and others were gossiping about Young Master Lin¡¯s power. On Capital City turf, Young Master Lin had suffered two defeats in a row; how embarrassing!


    "How... How could this happen?" Xiao Qi was utterly bewildered. She had been the most vociferous in her insults. Who could have imagined Beauty Hu would have such a bodyguard by her side?


    Thinking back on the people knocked to the ground, Xiao Qi felt a chill of fear. It was lucky she had stood towards the back; otherwise, who knew what might have be of her now.


    "This Su Yang, what kind of luck does he have? Why would Beauty Hu go looking for him?"


    "Exactly, Huo, the Campus Belle, is with him, and now Beauty Hu is rushing to find him too? What¡¯s so special about him?"


    "Damn it, it¡¯s so annoying, so infuriating. Both campus beauties were hooked by him? What gives him the right?"


    The crowd angrily discussed, not just upset about being beaten by Beauty Hu¡¯s bodyguard but even more infuriated that both campus beauties had gone looking for Su Yang. What on Earth gave him that privilege?


    Just then, someone suddenly said, "Everybody, don¡¯t get so worked up. I reckon that Beauty Hu¡¯s visit to Su Yang might not be for anything good."


    Everyone turned to look at the person, their faces filled with curiosity, "What do you mean?"


    The person exhaled and said, "Didn¡¯t you see earlier? Beauty Hu had a dark expression the whole time, her tone was bad when she spoke, and she seemed in such a hurry. Doesn¡¯t it look like she was out to cause trouble for Su Yang?"


    After a careful recollection, everyone had an epiphany and apuded, "Oh, right, you didn¡¯t say, and I hadn¡¯t even thought of it. Indeed, Beauty Hu¡¯s expression was really not good!"


    "Yeah, Beauty Hu came over with a grim expression; she must be going to make trouble for Su Yang!"


    "And with such a skilled person by her side, this time she¡¯s probably going to settle scores with Su Yang!"


    "This is going to be a good show,e on, let¡¯s hurry to Su Yang¡¯s social event. We¡¯ll miss the excitement if we¡¯rete!"


    Everyone was suddenly excited, their earlier dejection swept away, reced by faces full of eagerness.


    Everyone always looked down on Su Yang, feeling they could easily trample him underfoot. So, when they saw Huo, the Campus Belle¡¯s attitude toward Su Yang, everyone felt extremely unresigned.


    And Beauty Hu had alsoe to find Su Yang, which nearly drove everyone to the brink of copse. They simply couldn¡¯t ept that both beauties were so kind to Su Yang.


    Now, realizing that Beauty Hu hade to cause trouble for Su Yang, everyone suddenly got excited. As long as they could see Su Yang embarrassed, as long as they could prove Su Yang was beneath them, everyone would be happy after all.


    So, at this moment, everyone shared amon mood¡ªthat was to witness Beauty Hu take care of Su Yang. It would be even better if the two beauties confronted each other directly. Tonight there might indeed be a good show to watch.


    Young Master Lin also perked up, without a second word, he immediately got in the car and headed straight for the venue of Su Yang¡¯s evening event. If he could see Su Yang getting sorted out by Beauty Hu¡¯s people, his trip wouldn¡¯t be in vain!


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian exchanged nces. They actually didn¡¯t want to go to Su Yang¡¯s evening event, because they knew what it would be like.


    However, now that Beauty Hu hade to make trouble for Su Yang, they were particrly eager to see the scene unfold. If Beauty Hu¡¯s bodyguards could sort out Su Yang and his crowd, wouldn¡¯t they never have to leave the school in the future?


    So, after hesitating for a while, they still quietly followed behind. Of course, they definitely didn¡¯t dare to get too close. They just wanted to watch, ready to run away at a moment¡¯s notice if things took a wrong turn tonight.


    Soon, the crowd arrived at Su Yang¡¯s venue. When they got there, Su Yang had just led some people outside to wait and was there to wee the guests arriving for the evening event. After all, Su Yang was the host of the evening!


    Huo Qianfang stood beside Su Yang, dressed in a beautiful evening gown, looking even more enchanting and alluring. Her stunning figure was in full view, spellbinding to anyone who saw her.


    As she stood beside Su Yang, she seemed almost like the hostess of the evening, smiling at the iing guests.


    Seeing Huo Qianfang dressed like this, Young Master Lin was also stunned for a moment. However, expecting Beauty Hu to arrive and deal with Su Yang any minute, Lin was filled with excitement. Taking a deep breath, he walked up to Su Yang, and said with a faint smile, "Su Yang, we¡¯vee to visit your evening event. Is that alright?"


    "Feel free," Su Yang replied with a smile. "As I said, tonight¡¯s event is held for our school¡¯s folks. Everyone whoes is a friend. It¡¯s not just about visiting¡ªyou¡¯re wee to stay here tonight!"


    "Wow, Boss Su, hosting this event tonight must have cost a pretty penny!" Xiao Qi, arm in arm with Wang Qing, walked over with a jeering smile. "Renting out such a venue, how much did that cost? Boss Su, you really went all out tonight. Does it hurt spending so much money, Boss Su?"


    As she spoke, Xiao Qi suddenly covered her mouth. "Oops, my bad, I misspoke, sorry about that. With Miss Huo being so wealthy, tonight¡¯s banquet is just a drop in the ocean for her. Boss Su, you wouldn¡¯t be feeling the pinch, would you?"


    With those words, the crowd around them erupted intoughter. Xiao Qi¡¯s speech was a clear indication that she thought Su Yang was living off a wealthy woman.


    "Of course, why should Boss Su feel bad about spending Miss Huo¡¯s money?"


    "Xiao Qi, when have you ever seen someone living off a woman care about money?"


    "Exactly, Boss Su really has a knack for living off a woman. Miss Huo, you spent so much money just to please Boss Su, is it worth it?"


    "Oh, man, I¡¯m realizing the gap between myself and Boss Su. I don¡¯t have the thick skin required to live off a woman!"


    The crowd continued to ridicule. The anger that Huo Qianfang had felt following Su Yang was now unleashed at this moment.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s brows furrowed as she shouted angrily, "All of you shut up. When did Su Yang ever live off a woman? All the expenses here were paid by Su Yang himself!"

 Chapter 988 - 987 Beauty Hu Hu Xiexie

    <h4>Chapter 988: Chapter 987 Beauty Hu Hu Xiexie</h4>


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s words left everyone stunned as they exchanged bewildered looks. Xiao Qiughed again, "Exactly, exactly, it was all Su Yang¡¯s own doing. Miss Huo, don¡¯t get agitated, we understand how you feel, trying to preserve your lover¡¯s dignity, right? You give him the money, and then he spends it, so it counts as his own spending, right?"


    The crowd burst intoughter again. Huo Qianfang was furious and about to speak when Su Yang suddenly chuckled, "Alright, Miss Huo, there¡¯s no need to defend yourself. Does it even matter whether I spent your money or not?"


    Huo Qianfang thought about it and then alsoughed. Indeed, why bother arguing with these people? Before Su Yang, these people were less than ants. Would you get angry over an ant¡¯s words?


    Meanwhile, Xiao Qi and the others were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang could be so thick-skinned. They had pushed him so far and yet, Su Yang was not even angry? And what about what matters or not? Damn, doesn¡¯t he know he¡¯s embarrassing himself?


    Su Yang smiled faintly at the crowd, "If you are here to attend my party, please go inside. If not, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could step aside and not block others from entering."


    The crowd exchanged nces. At that moment, Young Master Lin coldly said, "No rush, Beauty Hu will be here soon, let¡¯s wait for Beauty Hu to arrive, and we can all enter together!"


    The crowd immediately perked up, nodding in agreement. Exactly, they were waiting for Beauty Hu to arrive, to see how she would handle Su Yang. As for looking at the environment inside, that wasn¡¯t urgent. No matter how well it was set up here, it couldn¡¯t possibly be better than Young Master Lin¡¯s ce!


    "Beauty Hu?" Su Yang furrowed his brows, a look of surprise on his face. Why was this beauty alsoing after him? Could it be someone he knew?


    He looked at Huo Qianfang, "Do you know this Beauty Hu?"


    "I¡¯ve heard of her, think her name is Hu Jingyuan," Huo Qianfang said.


    "Hu Jingyuan?" Su Yang was astonished. He didn¡¯t know anyone by that name.


    However, soon Su Yang remembered something and, widening his eyes, asked, "Is that her real name?"


    "Probably not," Huo Qianfang shook her head. She had used a fake name when she came here to study, not her real name. This Hu Jingyuan could also be a fake name.


    Suddenly, Su Yang had an ominous feeling, Beauty Hu? Surname Hu? And connected to him? Why does this feel so familiar?


    After a moment of hesitation, Su Yang hurriedly took out his phone and called Fatty. As soon as the call connected, he urgently said, "Hey, Fatty, have you recently told anyone where I went?"


    "I didn¡¯t tell many people..." Fatty replied.


    "Oh my god!" Su Yang almost spat blood. "So you did tell? You... you... who did you tell?"


    "Just yesterday, wasn¡¯t I arranging that party for you? I got a bit busy. Then, um... Hu Xiexie came looking for me. She... she asked me where you went..." Fatty said.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded. He had now guessed who this Beauty Hu was.


    "And then you told her?" Su Yang asked urgently.


    "Dude, that was Hu Xiexie!" Fatty responded. "If you can¡¯t handle her, what am I supposed to do?"


    "To hell with you!" Su Yang cursed, quickly hanging up the phone and without another word, he headed towards the entrance.


    He had only taken a few steps when he saw several cars approaching from outside.


    Young Master Lin and his group were the first to see them and were overjoyed, "Oh wow, herees Beauty Hu!"


    Everyone immediately cleared the area, as if they wished the car would rush over and simply put Su Yang out of his misery by hitting him.


    At that moment, Su Yang stepped forward and, upon seeing the license te, knew his guess was correct.


    Several cars stopped in front of Su Yang, and Beauty Hu got out directly from the car. Su Yang saw her clearly; it was indeed Hu Xiexie.


    This was everyone¡¯s first glimpse of Hu Xiexie¡¯s full appearance. Their breaths caught once again¡ªshe truly was a beauty among beauties. While she might havegged slightly behind Huo Qianfang, who was dressed in an evening gown, in figure, her beauty was definitely superior.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Hu Xiexie walked straight up to Su Yang. Before Hu Xiexie could speak, Su Yang grinned and said, "Ah, there you are. I was just about to head to the entrance to meet you..."


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression eased slightly as she stared at Su Yang with widened eyes, "You were going to meet me at the entrance? Do you even remember that I am your master?"


    Su Yang was a bit embarrassed, considering that, since the incident at the Dragon Head Meeting in May, he hadn¡¯t seen Hu Xiexie for a long time.


    Of course, this was also because Hu Xiexie was mostly away from home. Recently, Hu Xiexie seemed to be busy with something, as she spent most of her time away from Nanluo City.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, you¡¯re in my thoughts!" Su Yangughed and said, "Come on, let¡¯s not stand here anymore, let¡¯s head to the g."


    "Hmph!" Hu Xiexie snorted coldly and followed beside Su Yang, saying, "Luckily, I heard that someone named Su Yang was organizing the g at the school, so I went to find Fatty, held a knife to him, and pressured him for information; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were here. You¡¯re unbelievable,ing here and not even telling me!"


    "I didn¡¯t know you were around!" Su Yang replied awkwardly with a smile, "By the way, how did you end up here?"


    "How did you end up here?" Hu Xiexie countered.


    Su Yang was left speechless, only managing an embarrassed smile as he led Hu Xiexie to the inner courtyard.


    Meanwhile, outside, those who had gathered to watch Hu Xiexie take care of Su Yang were nowpletely baffled.


    They had originallye to see Hu Xiexie¡¯s bodyguards handle Su Yang, but they had not expected to witness such a scene.


    Seeing Hu Xiexie¡¯s expressions and the tone of her voice, it was clear to everyone what Hu Xiexie felt for Su Yang. This feeling was simr to what Huo Qianfang showed when she was with Su Yang.


    Everyone was convinced that Hu Xiexie liked Su Yang, just as Huo Qianfang did!


    But why? Why? Why would both Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie like Su Yang?


    What was so good about Su Yang anyway?


    The crowd exchanged nces, eventually all turning to look at Young Master Lin, who was standing still with a pale, furious face.


    He was probably the most infuriated person tonight, having nned this g expressly to get close to the two great beauties of the school.


    Yet, both beauties had gone to Su Yang. And moreover, both showed such warmth to Su Yang while utterly disregarding him, leaving him utterly unable to ept this reality.


    Clenching his fists, Young Master Lin gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "Let¡¯s go inside. I want to see just how impressive this g, organized by Mr. Su who depends on keeping a sugar mommy, really is!"

 Chapter 989 - 988: The Narcissistic Wang Qing

    <h4>Chapter 989: Chapter 988: The Narcissistic Wang Qing</h4>


    Lin Qian and Li Chuan were originally standing at the very back, wanting to watch Beauty Hu¡¯s bodyguard take care of Su Yang.


    However, seeing the rtionship between Beauty Hu and Su Yang, both of them were instantly stunned. They werepletely dumbfounded, they had thoroughly realized that Su Yang truly had the incredible ability to attract both top beauties.


    Therefore, they dared not harbor any more fantasies and didn¡¯t even dare to stay there to watch Su Yang be ridiculed. They turned and wanted to leave, but just as they took a few steps, they were stopped by several of their friends.


    "Where are you two running off to!" a manughed, "Come, let¡¯s go in with Young Master Lin; you two have the worst rtionship with Su Yang after all. You two will be the main forceter, so don¡¯t be stingy with your insults!"


    "Yeah, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in and take a good look, this Su surnamed can put out a party this grand!"


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!"


    Without further ado, the crowd simply dragged them inside. There were too many people around, and the two of them couldn¡¯t break free.


    "We won¡¯t go in, we won¡¯t go in!" the two of them shouted out loud, but no one paid them any heed, mainly because the noise from the surrounding crowd was too loud, and their voices of resistance were simply lost among the throng.


    The two were almost pushed by the crowd into the event venue, and upon arriving, everyone was stunned. Seeing the state of the venue, all the scornful words everyone had prepared could no longer be uttered.


    After a while, finally, Xiao Qi squeezed out a sentence, "What kind of lights are these, not bright at all, damn, out of money for the electricity bill?"


    The crowd looked at the Luminous Pearls that adorned the surroundings, yet no one spoke. Although the Luminous Pearls were not very bright, their light was soft and looked exceptionally beautiful; really, no one could find fault with them.


    At this moment, Young Master Lin couldn¡¯t help himself and whispered, "Shut up, what do you know, those are Luminous Pearls, they are not meant to be bright. But, each one is worth no less than ten million!"


    "What?" Xiao Qi was dumbfounded, her eyes widened as she looked at the Luminous Pearls around, surprisingly asked, "These... all these are Luminous Pearls? Young Master Lin, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?"


    Young Master Lin himself felt like spitting blood; he wished he were mistaken, but the key issue was that he was quite familiar with these matters. His family had once enshrined a Luminous Pearl, which waster given to another family for their development. As a child, he often went to see this Luminous Pearl, so he was very familiar with these things.


    However, the Luminous Pearl that was treasured as a family heirloom since Young Master Lin was a child,pared with those at the venue, was simply notparable. The Luminous Pearls at the venue, any single one was muchrger than his family¡¯s, and their value was definitely much higher!


    Being able to disy so many Luminous Pearls together, how could this be the doing of an ordinary family?


    Although Young Master Lin was not clear about the exact situation of the Huo Family, he was well aware that even if the Huo family were to arrange it, they could not afford such avish disy.


    Because, even if the Top Ten Families of Pingbei Province were tobine their resources, they could not produce so many Luminous Pearls!


    So, the question arose, who had arranged this venue? Who had the financial power to set up such a venue?


    Young Master Lin¡¯s hands and feet were trembling; the Huo family did not have the capability to arrange such a venue, so, it definitely wasn¡¯t Huo Qianfang who helped Su Yang arrange it. Therefore, the only possibility was that it was arranged by Su Yang himself.


    The Huo family did not have the capabilities, yet Su Yang did? What then, was the identity of Su Yang?


    Young Master Lin didn¡¯t even dare to think about it anymore. He was well aware that if Su Yang really had the capacity to set up such a venue, then Su Yang¡¯s strength was absolutely beyond his imagination. Simply put, if Su Yang had such ability, then with just a flick of his little finger, he could easily crush him, even the entire Lin Family!


    Thinking about the things he had said in front of Su Yang earlier, Young Master Lin¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and he was covered in cold sweat. Seeing this scene, it was truly a p in the face, and he was scared too!


    If Su Yang held a grudge, would he still have any hope of surviving?


    While everyone was in shocked silence, Wang Qing quietly slipped over to Huo Qianfang¡¯s side.


    Su Yang had taken Hu Xiexie inside to change into evening gowns. Huo Qianfang was now standing alone on this side, conveniently without anyone else around.


    Seeing such a great opportunity, Wang Qing certainly wouldn¡¯t miss it. He immediately approached Huo Qianfang, and looking at the stunning Huo Qianfang, Wang Qing¡¯s heart was pounding wildly, almost wishing to immediately pull her into his arms.


    Wang Qing had been involved with a countless number of women; he even specifically ran a ss, charging fees to train others in the art of seducing women. In this regard, he considered himself unbeaten in the world, capable of winning any woman over with ease.


    So, seeing Huo Qianfang now, he obviously wouldn¡¯t miss the chance. Moreover, Wang Qing secretly vowed in his heart that if he could win over Huo Qianfang, he would be absolutely willing to forego any other woman for the rest of his life!


    After all, Huo Qianfang had both wealth and beauty, truly the most exquisite of women!


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Qing tried to assume an attractive posture, leaning casually against the railing, his bangs slightly covering one eye, and smiled, "Beauty, hello. I came to you mainly to rify something!"


    Huo Qianfang inquired curiously, "What is it?"


    "Recently there have been rumors that I like you, and I wanted to rify that..." Wang Qing shifted his posture, supporting his chin with one hand and leaning closer to Huo Qianfang, chuckling, "It¡¯s not a rumor!"


    Wang Qing was good-looking and especially adept at this kind of sweet talk; many girls had easily fallen for him. Thus, in his eyes, Huo Qianfang was definitely an easy catch.


    This statement, as long as Huo Qianfang smiled, would give him the chance to continue. And after saying such words, how could Huo Qianfang not smile?


    While Wang Qing was fantasizing about the future, Huo Qianfang actually did smile. She looked at Wang Qing with a smile, softly speaking, "I also want to rify something."


    "Oh?" Wang Qing immediately perked up, "Could it be that you also like me?"


    "There have been rumors that I like to break the legs of scoundrels, and I want to rify that..." Huo Qianfang chuckled lightly, "It¡¯s not a rumor!"


    "What?" Wang Qing was stunned, just then, Huo Qianfang waved her hand, "Take both his legs off for me!"


    Several people immediately rushed over, without any exnation, they pinned Wang Qing to the ground. Someone else pulled out arge cleaver,ing over with a menacing air, and directly pushed Wang Qing¡¯s legs to the ground.


    Wang Qing had never seen such a scene before; he was instantly terrified to the point of pallor, pleading, "Miss Huo, Miss Huo, what... what have I done wrong, what... what are you doing?"

 Chapter 990 - 989 Help Me Beat Her Up

    <h4>Chapter 990: Chapter 989 Help Me Beat Her Up</h4>


    "What are you doing?" Huo Qianfang red at Wang Qing, her voice cold: "I, for one, detest those smooth-talking scumbags who deceive girls. And you, you even dare to deceive me? I will not let you off easily!"


    "I... I didn¡¯t deceive you, I... I really like you..." Wang Qing hurriedly said.


    "Is that so?" Huo Qianfang said coldly, "I heard you have a girlfriend!"


    "That¡¯s all nonsense, she¡¯s not my girlfriend, just a girl I know!" Wang Qing quickly exined.


    "But I heard that your rtionship with her is quite close!" Huo Qianfang stated icily: "Everyone says you two are in a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship, which means you have a girlfriend, and yet youe to see me. What do you take me for? Do you think I¡¯m a fool, easily deceived?"


    Wang Qing panicked and quickly said, "Miss Huo, you¡¯re mistaken, I really don¡¯t have a girlfriend. She¡¯s truly not my girlfriend. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe me!"


    As he spoke, Wang Qing hurriedly called out to Xiao Qi, who was already scared stiff, and said urgently: "Xiao Qi, tell Miss Huo what our rtionship is! Tell her you¡¯re not my girlfriend."


    Xiao Qi¡¯s face turned pale, and after ncing at Wang Qing, her heart clearly unwilling, she finally said as Wang Qing had asked: "I... I¡¯m not his girlfriend..."


    "Is that so?" Huo Qianfang scoffed, "Do you think I would believe such a thing?"


    "Miss Huo, what we¡¯re saying is all true, not deceiving at all!" Wang Qing said anxiously.


    "Oh?" Huo Qianfang suddenly smiled seductively: "Wang Qing, you say you like me, so would you be willing to do anything for me?"


    Seeing Huo Qianfang¡¯s seductive demeanor, Wang Qing almost felt as if his soul was flying away, and he hurriedly said: "Of course, I... I can do anything for you, absolutely anything!"


    "Is that so?" Huo Qianfang smiled seductively again: "But why do I find it hard to believe?"


    Wang Qing became agitated: "Miss Huo, whatever you ask, I¡¯ll definitely do it. Even if it¡¯s through a sea of mes or a mountain of knives, I won¡¯t even frown!"


    "No need for a mountain of knives or a sea of mes." Huo Qianfang¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, finallynding on Xiao Qi, and she suddenly said: "I don¡¯t like this girl, help me beat her up!"


    "What?" Wang Qing was stunned, he had not expected Huo Qianfang to make such a request.


    "Miss Huo..." Wang Qing said in a low voice: "She... she hasn¡¯t provoked you..."


    "Are you willing to do things for me or not?" Huo Qianfang said coldly: "If you¡¯re not willing, then that means everything you just said was a lie. Humph!"


    At Huo Qianfang¡¯s cold hum, Wang Qing shivered, nearly losing control of his dder. The machetes of the people nearby were raised again, and it seemed that at amand from Huo Qianfang, these people would instantly chop off his legs.


    At this moment, Xiao Qi also sensed something was wrong and immediately turned to run. But Huo Qianfang¡¯s people had already blocked her way, making escape utterly impossible.


    "Miss Huo, I... how could I dare to deceive you!" Wang Qing said with a pale face and trembling voice: "I... I¡¯m telling the truth, I really wouldn¡¯t deceive you..."


    "So will you hit her, or will you not?" Huo Qianfang asked with a faint smile.


    Wang Qing looked at Xiao Qi, then at Huo Qianfang, and at this point, he was truly about to cry.


    Although he fancied himself a Romeo, it was nothing but deception among the girls. He duped Xiao Qi by iming that once he had dealt with Huo Qianfang, he would take her money and enjoy life with Xiao Qi. That¡¯s why Xiao Qi treated him so well.


    Now, Huo Qianfang asked him to hit Xiao Qi. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t care at all about hurting her, but the real issue was that so many people were watching. Everyone knew of his rtionship with Xiao Qi, and if he hit Xiao Qi just because Huo Qianfang told him to, his reputation would be utterly ruined.


    And the current situation was extremely awkward. If he didn¡¯t hit Xiao Qi, Huo Qianfang would chop off his legs.


    At that moment, Wang Qing deeply regretted messing with Huo Qianfang. Huo Qianfang was simply ying him, intentionally making him hit Xiao Qi to ruin his reputation. Although he could see through Huo Qianfang¡¯s intentions, he didn¡¯t dare disobey her. Otherwise, she would truly chop off his legs, plunging him into an extremely ufortable dilemma.


    Seeing Wang Qing hesitating, Huo Qianfang slowly said, "So you¡¯ve decided not to hit her?"


    Wang Qing, terrified, shuddered and could not afford any further dy. He stood up and walked over to Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi¡¯s eyes widened in panic as she looked at Wang Qing, "Wang Qing, what... what are you doing?"


    Wang Qing gave Xiao Qi a knowing look and whispered, "It¡¯s an act!"


    Xiao Qi nced back at Huo Qianfang, realizing the serious trouble she was in. In the end, she could only clench her teeth in silence.


    Wang Qing took a deep breath, lifted his hand, and pped Xiao Qi on the head, then kicked her, yelling, "Miss Huo doesn¡¯t want to see you, get lost now!"


    Though the blows seemed harsh, he quickly withdrew his strength as theynded on Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi tried to turn around and leave, but the Huo Family¡¯s people immediately stopped her.


    "It seems you¡¯re reluctant to hit her, you¡¯re deceiving me!" Huo Qianfang coldly said, "In that case, forget it. I won¡¯t make you hit her. Come here, chop off his legs and both his hands!"


    Wang Qing was so scared he nearly wet himself, pleading, "Miss Huo, I... I didn¡¯t deceive you, I... I mean it, I... I... I¡¯ll hit her..."


    No sooner had he spoken than Wang Qing, not daring to hesitate, turned and pped Xiao Qi across the face. This time, he didn¡¯t hold back at all, and the p turned half of Xiao Qi¡¯s face red.


    Xiao Qi was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be an act?


    "Wang Qing, you dare hit me!" Xiao Qi shouted angrily.


    Wang Qing was so distressed he almost cried; he had no choice. If he didn¡¯t hit her, Huo Qianfang would not let him go.


    "Why have you stopped?" Huo Qianfang drawled, "Still can¡¯t bear to do it?"


    "No... no, it¡¯s not that..." Wang Qing didn¡¯t dare think twice, quicklynding another p on Xiao Qi¡¯s face.


    Xiao Qi¡¯s face was already a mix of grievance and anger. She had wanted to cry to trigger Wang Qing¡¯s guilt. Before she could shed a tear, however, Wang Qing pped her again. She was stunned, then roared, "You... you dare hit me again?"


    "Hey, did I tell you to stop?" Huo Qianfang, unsatisfied, shouted, "Keep an eye on him. I didn¡¯t say to stop. If he dares stop, chop him up!"


    The men immediately surrounded them, and given the circumstances, what could Wang Qing say? He raised his hand and began to forcefully smack Xiao Qi¡¯s face repeatedly.

 Chapter 991 - 990: Couples Brawling

    <h4>Chapter 991: Chapter 990: Couples Brawling</h4>


    Xiao Qi had been hit a few times and finally came to her senses, realizing she couldn¡¯t provoke any guilt in Wang Qing. She hurriedly stepped back, dodging while she anxiously said, "Wang Qing, have you gone mad?"


    At that point, Wang Qing dared not say a word and could only continue hitting Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi took a few more hits and suddenly switched from sorrow to anger, yelling, "Wang Qing, if you hit me again, I¡¯ll fight you with my life!"


    Wang Qing was also enraged. You didn¡¯t see, I¡¯m also being forced. What¡¯s the use of cursing me like this?


    Once his temper red up, Wang Qing hit even harder. Xiao Qi, having nowhere to hide, couldn¡¯t help but scream and lunged forward, wing at Wang Qing with her nails.


    Wang Qing was scratched a few times, and scars marked his face, whichpletely angered him. For a "Little White Face," a face was an asset, and a scratched face was uneptable.


    "You wench, you dare to scratch me?" Wang Qing roared, kicking Xiao Qi in the abdomen, knocking her to the ground, and then wildly kicking her head.


    Xiao Qi was definitely no match for the taller and stronger Wang Qing. She couldn¡¯t get up and could only shout at the top of her lungs, "Wang Qing, you bastard, how could you treat me like this! How did I treat you for you to treat me this way? Damn you, you won¡¯t die a good death!"


    Fury escting from the insults, Wang Qing grew even angrier and simply squatted down, viciously pping Xiao Qi.


    "Slut, slut!" Wang Qing cursed fiercely, "Do you actually think I care about you? Look at yourself, you¡¯re nothing. How dare you speak to me like that. Damn it, you¡¯re just a slut, a slut!"


    The two of them wildly insulted each other, attracting quite a crowd enjoying the spectacle.


    The so-called members of the Sisters Association, as well as those who previously called Xiao Qi a sister, now stood at a distance coldly watching, with noneing forward to help. Everyone seemed to enjoy the chaos, since it wasn¡¯t happening to them, finding it quite entertaining.


    Huo Qianfang sat nearby, leisurely sipping a cup of white wine. She had seen Xiao Qi before but didn¡¯t know much about her. After arriving here and hearing from Su Yang about Zhao Jun¡¯s issue, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Xiao Qi.


    Moreover, just at that time, Wang Qing also came over, disgustingly trying to flirt with Huo Qianfang, which was practically like stomping on the toes of authority.


    Wang Qing fancied himself a casanova, handsome and smooth-talking, able to deceive girls. Little did he know, among the second-generation rich in Pingbei Province, many were much more powerful than him. Those people never received a warm reception from Huo Qianfang, much less him.


    Even without the incident involving Xiao Qi and Zhao Jun, if Wang Qing dared to annoy Huo Qianfang, a beating was inevitable. The young elites of Pingbei Province had suffered enough to understand this and dared not provoke Huo Qianfang again.


    As for Wang Qing, what was he inparison to those elite heirs of Pingbei Province?


    After being beaten for a while, Xiao Qi saw that Wang Qing had no intention of stopping. She knew if this continued, she would be done for. In a final act of desperation, she screamed, leaped up, and frantically wed at Wang Qing, fighting for her life.


    Had Xiao Qi not fought back, that would have been it, but her resistance only fueled Wang Qing¡¯s rage, making him hit her even harder.


    Wang Qing, being a tall and strong man, soon had Xiao Qi lying on the ground, bleeding from the mouth, unable to get up.


    Yet he did not dare stop, and still kept kicking Xiao Qi, continuously cursing under his breath.


    At this time, the onlookers were looking at Wang Qing with disdain. After all, it hadn¡¯t been long since the two had been cuddling and being affectionate together. How quickly things turned to you beating someone to near death!


    When Huo Qianfang saw Su Yanging out, she immediately put down her wine ss, "Well, good beating, that¡¯s enough!"


    Wang Qing heaved a sigh of relief, not daring to meet the eyes of the onlookers, but at least his life was spared, which was most crucial.


    At this moment, Su Yang and Hu Xiexie, who had changed into an evening gown, walked down together.


    Huo Qianfang immediately went up and hugged Su Yang¡¯s arm, saying, "Oh, look at you, when you dress up, you actually look quite young!"


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression immediately turned cold, and she defiantly hugged Su Yang¡¯s other arm, "What ¡¯old master¡¯? I¡¯m his disciple, and he taught me all my martial arts. Oh, isn¡¯t this the great star Huo Qianfang? I grew up watching your movies!"


    Huo Qianfang had be famous very early on, a well-known child star, so when Hu Xiexie said she grew up watching her movies, it really wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. However, the problem was that they were actually about the same age.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s expression also turned cold, and she nced at Hu Xiexie¡¯s chest, saying coldly, "Hmph, seems you haven¡¯t grown much in this area."


    Hu Xiexie did indeed bear the brunt on her chest, butpared to the extremely voluptuous Huo Qianfang, she indeed fell somewhat short. Hu Xiexie¡¯s face turned red, and she retorted, "What¡¯s so good about being big? That¡¯s just too much fat!"


    "My dear, that¡¯s really not growing up, you are so far behind in cultural knowledge!" Huo Qianfang said with a coquettishugh, "That¡¯s not fat, that¡¯s called plumpness. Besides, our waists are about the same size, which means our weight must be simr, get it?"


    "Can you really judge by that? I¡¯m not even 100 pounds, you¡¯re over 130 pounds!" Hu Xiexie issued a soul-striking interrogation.


    Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Su Yang quickly stepped forward, ncing at Xiao Qi who was lying on the ground, covered in blood, "What happened here?"


    Zhao Jun and others also followed Su Yang out. Seeing the situation on the ground, Zhao Jun looked confused. Heter found out that Xiao Qi had been involved with Wang Qing before the incident. So, all he felt for Xiao Qi was resentment, always looking for a chance to confront this illicit couple. Unexpectedly, before he could take action, Xiao Qi had already been beaten up like this?


    Huo Qianfang didn¡¯t bother with Hu Xiexie anymore and walked over, smiling, "Wang Qing did it, these two started fighting here, and no one could stop them!"


    Su Yang nced at Huo Qianfang and knew she had a hand in it.


    "A man hitting a woman, how interesting!" Su Yang looked towards Li Chuan and others who were trying to sneak away and shouted loudly, "Hey, Li Chuan, don¡¯t you despise unsportsmanlike men? Now that Wang Qing, this big guy, is beating a member of your Sisters Association, aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?"


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian immediately could not leave, as all eyes were on them. Their faces turned red. There was a time when they faced Su Yang with scorn and disdain. But now, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to look him in the eyes, only filled with fear.

 Chapter 992 - 911 Xiao Qi Confesses

    <h4>Chapter 992: Chapter 911 Xiao Qi Confesses</h4>


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian, under the scrutiny of everyone, bowed their heads and dared not say a word.


    After a while, a young man suddenly kicked Li Chuan, cursing angrily, "Brother Su is asking you something, are you dead? Didn¡¯t you hear? Don¡¯t you know how to answer?"


    Li Chuan turned his head and nced at the young man, who had been his follower in the past, and now he was the first to strike him.


    Looking at the people next to him, those who used to call him brother were now ignoring him.


    Li Chuan knew very well that such a situation was actually quite normal. The victor rules, the loser is nothing; the rule of society is just that simple.


    Now that Su Yang was showing such financial power, these people were naturally eager to ingratiate themselves with Su Yang, so how could they care about any brotherly affection?


    "I told you to speak, did you hear me!" Another young man kicked Li Chuan from behind and shouted loudly.


    Immediately after, the surrounding crowd also began to shout angrily, scolding as if Li Chuan was insulting them. In fact, everyone was performing for Su Yang. These people were very aware that Su Yang¡¯s strength was much greater than that of Young Master Lin, who had been chased after by everyone before. Why would they miss such an opportunity?


    Su Yang¡¯s people, especially Zhao Jun, Lin Dawei, and Wang Cheng, were all visibly excited and thrilled. They had never dreamed of such a situation, and now it was actually happening. The strength demonstrated by Su Yang also filled them with hope for the future, after all, he was their own brother!


    After being kicked several times, Li Chuan knew he couldn¡¯t leave easily this time and could only say tremblingly, "This... this is Xiao Qi, she... she deserved it, she was cheap. We... we have nothing else to say..."


    "Oh?" Su Yang said with a light smile, "Didn¡¯t you say before that no matter what mistakes a girl makes, from the moment she starts crying, it¡¯s all the man¡¯s fault? Now, how has it be her fault? You, howe your words are so inconsistent?"


    The surrounding people immediately burst intoughter, and one man shouted loudly, "Li Chuan, Brother Su is right; didn¡¯t you always proim that girls can do no wrong? What happened now? Are your words just hot air? You don¡¯t even remember what you said?"


    "Yo, now it¡¯s her fault? You didn¡¯t say that before!"


    "Lin Qian, as a member of the Sisters Association, you tell us, how should this be handled?"


    "Li Chuan, I¡¯m curious, if your wife cheats on you in the future. If you ask her and she cries, does that mean you were wrong?"


    "Hahaha, that definitely means he was wrong..."


    Theughter continued unabated, the mockery relentless. Li Chuan lowered his head, his face flushed to the extreme. He dared not utter a single word in response, despite the fact that Su Yang had never raised his voice. The more unflustered Su Yang appeared, the more fearful Li Chuan became inside.


    Remaining unshaken by changes, maintaining calm in the face of anything, that is what truly defines a great character!


    Li Chuan had not seen many great figures in his life; he had thought Young Master Lin was a great figure. Now he knew, in front of Su Yang, Young Master Lin was hardly worth mentioning!


    Su Yang was indeed a big shot!


    Thinking back to his own previous mockery of Su Yang, he felt utmost embarrassment. In front of Su Yang, he was less than an ant, what right did he have to mock Su Yang? Those mocking words now seemed like he was just mocking himself!


    Li Chuan didn¡¯t know how to answer, and wanted to remain silent, but the people beside him didn¡¯t give him the chance to stay quiet. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t speaking, they began pushing and kicking him, urging him to quickly respond to Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t stop them, and the crowd grew even more aggressive, some even started pping Li Chuan, insisting he quickly respond to Su Yang¡¯s words.


    If this had been any other time, Li Chuan would have fought back. But now, Li Chuan had no courage to resist at all. He had no doubt that if he dared to fight back, the people around would swarm him and beat him into disability right there.


    "I...I don¡¯t know what happened, I...I¡¯m not familiar with them..." Li Chuan replied with a trembling voice.


    "Not familiar?" Su Yangughed, "She seems to have partnered up with your girlfriend to start that Sisters Association, how can you not be familiar with her? If you weren¡¯t familiar, would she help you scheme against Zhao Jun?"


    Li Chuan¡¯s face changed, and he stammered, "What... what scheme against Zhao Jun, I...I don¡¯t know..."


    "You really don¡¯t know, or you pretend not to know?" Su Yangughed, "Xiao Qi, do you know about this?"


    Xiao Qi was beaten until her face was bruised, and at this moment, she felt utterly heartbroken. Hearing Li Chuan trying to disassociate himself from her, she became even more furious, feeling abandoned.


    "Of course, I know about this!" Xiao Qi suddenly rose, not knowing where the strength came from, and shouted loudly, "Li Chuan, do you even have the face to say you¡¯re not familiar with me? If it weren¡¯t for you, the worst would have been a breakup with Zhao Jun, not ending up in such a mess. You bastard, you conspired with Wang Qing and Lin Qian, saying Zhao Jun has always been backing Su Yang, opposing you, so you wanted to ruin Zhao Jun."


    "So, you had me first injure Hei Ma¡¯s sister in the dormitory to anger Hei Ma. Then, you used a sack to bag Dawei, dragging him to the back street to beat him, borrowed a cell phone to call Zhao Jun to lead them to find Dawei. Next, you had me go to the inte cafe, let Hei Ma capture me, quickly had my roommate call Zhao Jun over, letting those two groups fight and weaken each other, to break Zhao Jun down, and even take care of Hei Ma¡¯s group as well."


    "All these were your ns, and now you tell me you don¡¯t know me, you don¡¯t know about this?"


    Xiao Qi yelled furiously, revealing all that had happened at the time.


    The crowd around, after hearing all this, immediately understood what had really happened at the time. Their expressions became even angrier when they looked at Li Chuan, Lin Qian, and the others.


    Using such despicable tactics to ensnare Zhao Jun into this situation was simply vile.


    Zhao Jun too was livid, his face pale with rage. He had suspected that Xiao Qi and these people had schemed against him, but he really didn¡¯t know the full story.


    Now hearing Xiao Qiy it all out, he finally understood what had happened. Thinking about that senseless sh with Hei Ma and how he ended up in his current plight, he was filled with fury!

 Chapter 993 - 992: Defeat Me, and You Can Leave

    <h4>Chapter 993: Chapter 992: Defeat Me, and You Can Leave</h4>


    "Li Chuan, you bastard!" Zhao Jun roared and charged at Li Chuan, grabbing him by the cor and bellowed, "It was you who screwed me over! I knew there was something odd about this whole thing. You¡¯re really despicable!"


    Li Chuan hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Qi to spill the beans; he turned pale with fright and stammered, "This... this wasn¡¯t my idea, it was... it was Wang Qing and Lin Qian¡¯s idea. I... I just asked Xiao Qi for help..."


    "Hey!" Lin Qian panicked: "Li Chuan, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How did this be my idea? It was clearly yours. What does it have to do with me?"


    "How can it not be rted to you? It was you who said we should ask Xiao Qi for help. It was your idea!" Li Chuan retorted anxiously.


    "Li Chuan, are you even a man? When things havee to this, you don¡¯t dare to take responsibility and try to frame me?" Lin Qian was furious: "I see you now. What a gentleman you are¡ªit¡¯s all an act. You¡¯re nothing but a spineless bastard, a coward without a shred of responsibility. You¡¯re not even a man!"


    The crowd around them burst intoughter, though many also wore embarrassed expressions. Especially the members of the Sisters Association, who were blushing deeply. After all, they had once held up Li Chuan as the paragon of a good man and taken Su Yang as a bad example, insisting that a man should be a gentleman like Li Chuan and one should definitely not date someone like Su Yang.


    Now, they finally realized that Li Chuan¡¯s so-called gentlemanliness was all a facade. When there was nothing at stake, spouting some sweet nothings cost nothing. But when real trouble came, Li Chuan¡¯s true colors showed¡ªhe actually had no sense of responsibility at all!


    Li Chuan and Lin Qian started cursing each other, both throwing any previous affection to the wind, fully engaging in a verbal brawl. With their exchange, many secrets were spilled, and the surrounding crowd listened in utter disillusionment.


    After listening for a while, Su Yang raised his hand and said, "Enough, both of you stop arguing. You¡¯re disrupting my evening¡¯s event."


    Both immediately shut their mouths. With Brother Su speaking up, how could they dare to say anything more?


    "Zhao Jun, they¡¯ve screwed you over, so how do you want to handle this?" Su Yang asked.


    All eyes were suddenly on Zhao Jun, their faces filled with envy.


    Everyone knew by now that Su Yang¡¯s position and strength were not to be underestimated. But the fact that Su Yang was still so good to Zhao Jun¡ªthat was truly enviable!


    Feeling a surge of gratitude, Zhao Jun took a deep breath and said solemnly, "These bastards have stooped so low to deal with me, I obviously can¡¯t let them get away with it. Since everyone¡¯s here today, I¡¯ll handle this matter myself. Li Chuan, Wang Qing, I won¡¯t bully you, you twoe at me together. If you can beat me, you¡¯re free to go!"


    The crowd was startled by the proposition. What kind of condition was that? Zhao Jun was preparing for a two-on-one fight? Wasn¡¯t that just looking for trouble? Although Li Chuan was not as tall as Zhao Jun, Wang Qing was indeed a big guy!


    Li Chuan and Wang Qing exchanged nces, surprised that Zhao Jun would make such a proposal. Wasn¡¯t this giving them a chance to save themselves?


    Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to respond directly, and Li Chuan hurriedly said, "We¡¯re in the wrong, how could we possibly fight you..."


    "Not going to fight? That¡¯s fine too!" Zhao Jun said coldly, "Break an arm and a leg on your own, and then you might also leave."


    The two looked at each other again; of course, they couldn¡¯t bear the thought of breaking their own limbs.


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Qing suddenly said loudly, "Alright, since you¡¯re asking for it, let¡¯s settle it this way. Everyone here heard it, right? He said that if the two of us can beat him, we can go. Let¡¯s have everyone witness this!"


    No one spoke, and the crowd had no idea what Zhao Jun was thinking, nor did they dare to take on the task. In fact, everyone was confused about why Zhao Jun was acting so insanely as to dare to do such a thing.


    Zhao Jun was very calm, however. He walked straight up to the two men and said coldly, "There¡¯s no need for everyone to witness this; Su Yang will bear witness for me!"


    "Of course!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "If the two of you win, not only can you leave, but I will also give each of you a million. So fight well, and don¡¯t disappoint me!"


    The crowd was stunned again. Was this turning into a good thing? Two against one, and with Wang Qing being tall, well-built, and working out every day, their chances of winning were very high. If they won, they would even make money?


    Wang Qing gave Li Chuan a look, and Li Chuan immediately said, "Alright, since Brother Su has put it that way, let¡¯s have a good fight!"


    With that, Li Chuan charged at Zhao Jun, without a second word. He opened his arms, aiming to take Zhao Jun in a bear hug. He and Wang Qing had already nned to pin Zhao Jun down, relying on theirbined strength to simply press him to the ground and prevent him from resisting, forcing him to give in.


    In doing so, they would avoid injuring Zhao Jun, not anger Su Yang, and still win. Moreover, as Su Yang himself had promised, he would not easily renege. Not only could the two of them leave, but they would each take a million¡ªit was like a pie falling from the sky!


    As Li Chuan indulged in his anticipation, he had already reached Zhao Jun. However, before he could embrace Zhao Jun, Zhao Jun had already stepped forward, his right elbow dropping down slightly, blocking Li Chuan¡¯s arms. Following that, Zhao Jun let out a loud shout, lifting his right hand to raise Li Chuan¡¯s arms, then forcefully mming his right elbow into Li Chuan¡¯s chest.


    Li Chuan had no time to react and was hit directly in the chest by the elbow. Everyone heard a cracking sound as Li Chuan was sent flying backward, his chest caving in, with several ribs broken.


    Li Chuan fell to the ground, while Zhao Jun didn¡¯t pause for even a moment, stepping forward and stomping on his chest. Zhao Jun put his full force into this stomp, breaking several more of Li Chuan¡¯s ribs, causing him to vomit a mouthful of fresh blood and leaving him powerless to fight back.


    Behind, Wang Qing was warming up, not yet ready to make a move when he saw Li Chuan defeated. He was instantly stupefied.


    Zhao Jun¡¯s moves were clean and decisive. In the blink of an eye, Li Chuan was taken down. The entire sequence was like something out of a martial arts film, and it scared Wang Qing stiff.


    Only now did he realize why Zhao Jun dared to say such things¡ªbecause Zhao Jun indeed had the confidence to defeat both of them.


    Watching Zhao Jun, it was clear he was a trained fighter.


    The surrounding crowd was also dumbfounded. It took them a while toe to their senses, and then they all began to cheer.


    "Brilliant!"


    "So cool!"


    "Wow, Jun, you¡¯re my idol!"


    "No wonder he wanted to take on two¡ªthese two are likembs to the ughter in front of Jun!"

 Chapter 994 - 993: The Dignity of the Superior

    <h4>Chapter 994: Chapter 993: The Dignity of the Superior</h4>


    Zhao Jun didn¡¯t even nce at Li Chuan; he turned directly towards Wang Qing and coldly said, "It¡¯s your turn!"


    Where Wang Qing dared to fight Zhao Jun again, he quickly stepped back and stammered, "I... I give up, I... I can¡¯t beat you..."


    "Give up?" Zhao Jun coldly said, "I said earlier, if you beat me, you can leave. If you don¡¯t beat me, then you can¡¯t leave."


    Su Yang waved his hand, and a few men stepped forward. Su Yang said with a faint smile, "If you lose, each leaves behind one hand and one leg, then you may go!"


    Seeing the machetes that those beside Su Yang had taken out, Wang Qing¡¯s legs shook with fright.


    Knowing Su Yang¡¯s financial power, he was aware that for someone of Su Yang¡¯s status, killing them was as trivial as squashing ants. As for chopping off their hands and legs, that would pose no problem at all. Therefore, he had no doubt that Su Yang¡¯s men would go through with it.


    "Big brother, please... spare me..." Wang Qing immediately knelt down, trembling as he said, "I know I was wrong, I... I will never dare again, I really won¡¯t dare..."


    "You don¡¯t have a ter¡¯ anymore!" Zhao Jun coldly said, "I¡¯ll repeat myself, if you beat me, you can leave, and you can even take a million with you. If you lose, you need to leave behind a hand and a leg, and then you can go!"


    "No, big brother, I... I really won¡¯t dare anymore..." Wang Qing stammered, "It wasn¡¯t me who did it, it was Li Chuan, it was Lin Qian and Xiao Qi. You know, we have no old grudges, I... why would I harm you like this..."


    "No old grudges?" Zhao Jun gritted his teeth and said, "You stole my girlfriend, and now you say we have no old grudges?"


    Wang Qing was stunned; indeed, he had stolen Xiao Qi. By all ounts, his enmity with Zhao Jun was deep as the sea.


    "Big brother, I... I¡¯ll give her back to you..." Wang Qing said, trembling.


    Xiao Qi also looked at Zhao Jun with hope, for Zhao Jun had truly treated her well before. Moreover, with Su Yang¡¯s current status, Zhao Jun would undoubtedly have advantages in the future. If she could continue to follow Zhao Jun, her future would be boundless!


    "Pah!" Zhao Jun spat contemptuously, "Give her back to me? You¡¯ve worn her out, and now you return her to me? Do you think I¡¯m a trash collector?"


    The crowd burst intoughter, and Xiao Qi¡¯s face turned red. She was angry, but ultimately she couldn¡¯t argue back. Initially, it was she who had betrayed Zhao Jun, and now she truly had no face to confront him again.


    Wang Qing¡¯s face was panic-stricken to the extreme as he stammered, "Big brother, I... I really know I was wrong, I beg you, I plead with you, please spare me, is that okay..."


    "You¡¯re begging me?" Zhao Jun coldly said, "When Dawei was kneeling on the ground begging you, did you spare him? Dawei was just my friend, never had conflicts or disputes with anyone, and had no grudges with you at all. For the sake of setting me up, you took Dawei to the back street, made him kneel on the ground. Did you ever think of sparing him when he begged you?"


    Back then, Lin Dawei was taken to the back street by Li Chuan and Wang Qing, and was beaten until he knelt down begging for mercy, yet they relentlessly beat him until he was beyond recognition before finally stopping. Zhao Jun had always held this grudge and swore to avenge Lin Dawei. Therefore, today, the possibility of forgiving Wang Qing was absolutely impossible!


    Wang Qing¡¯s face was pale, and thinking about what he had done, he deeply regretted it. Having nothing better to do, why had he gotten involved in Li Chuan¡¯s matter? Now it had escted to this point; this was practically seeking his own death!


    "Hit or break your hands and legs, you choose!" Zhao Jun stepped toward Wang Qing one step at a time.


    A vicious sh passed through Wang Qing¡¯s eyes, and suddenly clenching his teeth, he lunged at Zhao Jun, "I¡¯ll fight you to the death!"


    Wang Qing was tall and sturdy, appearing quite imposing. However, Zhao Jun was not intimidated at all; having trained with Su Yang for these past few days, his strength had improved leaps and bounds.


    When Wang Qing got close, Zhao Jun lifted his foot and kicked him in the chest, sending the big man tumbling to the ground. Zhao Jun didn¡¯t give him any chance to recover, pouncing on him, pinning him to the ground, and started raining punches on his head relentlessly.


    Wang Qing was just big in size, and had no training whatsoever, no match for Zhao Jun at all. Pinned on the ground by Zhao Jun, it didn¡¯t take long for his head to be bloodied, his appearance utterly miserable.


    And Zhao Jun had no intention of stopping, jumping up, he grabbed Wang Qing by the cor and lifted him up, shouting, "Kneel down!"


    Wang Qing fell to his knees, and Zhao Jun, unapologetically, said in a cold voice, "Listen closely, the way you hit my brother before, today, I¡¯m going to get it all back with interest!"


    With clenched fists, Zhao Jun beat Wang Qing until he copsed on the ground, silent; only then did he stop.


    Then, he walked over to Li Chuan, picked him up, and began brutally beating him as well.


    Previously, Lin Dawei had been beaten to kneeling on the ground, and they did not stop until the very end. Now, Zhao Jun finally got revenge for Lin Dawei, reducing these two to a bloody mess, barely recognizable.


    Lin Dawei stood not far away, his fists clenched tightly, his eyes brimming with tears.


    The beating Lin Dawei experienced had left him in despair; he never thought of seeking revenge because he felt he had neither the capability nor the opportunity anymore.


    He had never dreamed that there woulde a day when he could personally witness the men who injured him also kneeling on the ground, being beaten in the same manner. At that moment, his heart was filled with nothing but exhration and emotion. All of this, if it weren¡¯t for Su Yang and Zhao Jun, he might never even think about revenge again in his life!


    After Zhao Jun had finished, he finally let out the breath he had been holding. He returned to Su Yang¡¯s side, breathing heavily, "Su Yang, what do we do now?"


    "As men, we don¡¯t necessarily have to act like gentlemen, but we must do as we say!" Su Yang stated, "Since they couldn¡¯t beat you, they shouldn¡¯t get to leave so easily. Come, drag them away, take off one hand and one leg from both of them!"


    A few people immediately ran over and dragged both Li Chuan and Wang Qing away. Blood on the scene was also swiftly cleaned up by a group of servers, and the floor quickly returned to its clean state, without a trace of blood, as if nothing had ever happened.


    The crowd around them watched dumbfounded, in utter silence. At that moment, all they felt was fear. This was the true dignity of those in power, a single word could determine life and death, nothing like Young Master Lin¡¯s

 Chapter 995 - 994: The Furious Young Master Lin

    <h4>Chapter 995: Chapter 994: The Furious Young Master Lin</h4>


    Li Chuan and Wang Qing¡¯s incident was merely a minor interlude, however, it also allowed everyone to witness the authority of a superior emanating from Su Yang. From then on, the only thing in people¡¯s eyes when they looked at Su Yang was reverence, and no one dared to have any other thoughts.


    Although Lin Qian still stood in ce, she was now shivering with fear.


    During this period, it was she, along with Xie Han and Li Chuan, who had ndered Su Yang the most at school. Especially Lin Qian, who had established the Sisters Association aiming to gain the sympathy of the girls, concocted various lies to defame Su Yang. It could be said that Su Yang¡¯s bad reputation in the school mainly stemmed from the lies she spread.


    Now, all her lies had been exposed, and everyone had witnessed Su Yang¡¯s strength, causing Lin Qian to stand there in extreme embarrassment.


    Yet, embarrassing as it was, she didn¡¯t dare to leave. After all, Su Yang hadn¡¯t told her to go, and the people around her prevented her from leaving, making it impossible for her to do so.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even spare Lin Qian a nce, as if he didn¡¯t regard her at all, and just greeted everyone with a faint smile.


    Young Master Lin stood not too far away, his face turning beet red with frustration. He had originallye to mock Su Yang, but now he finally understood that Su Yang was not someone he couldpare to. Thus, he found himself unable to say a word, and upon seeing Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie standing beside Su Yang, he could only swallow his pride, feeling utterly helpless.


    In the end, Young Master Lin quietly left the reception hosted by Su Yang. And yet, not many followed him as he left. Even thoseckeys who usually apanied him didn¡¯t leave with him in significant numbers. As for the other students, they were even less inclined to leave with him, knowing without attending Young Master Lin¡¯s event that it could notpare to Su Yang¡¯s reception.


    After all, Young Master Lin¡¯s reception had only cost a little over five million, while Su Yang¡¯s, it was said, had cost three billion.


    Moreover, everyone had just seen numerous influential stars appear here, covering almost everyone¡¯s idols. Having seen their idols, how could they possibly leave?


    Young Master Lin, followed by his henchmen, returned to his own reception, only to witness apletely empty scene, which made his face unbearable to look at.


    He truly couldn¡¯t understand how he could lose so miserably on his own turf. After all, this was Capital City, and although the Lin Family¡¯s status in Capital City wasn¡¯t that high, they were nevertheless people from Capital City. How could some outsiderse here and tread on his head?


    The few people still following Young Master Lin were his loyalckeys. These people, seeing the empty surroundings, were also struck speechless.


    After a long silence, one of them said softly, "Young Master Lin, so... are we still... going to continue with tonight¡¯s event?"


    Young Master Lin abruptly turned and red at him, startling the man who quickly said, "Young Master Lin, what I mean is, should we arrange for the stars we¡¯ve invited to perform right away...?"


    Young Master Lin clenched his teeth tightly, staring at him, and said in a grave voice, "Do you think I¡¯ve beenpletely outdone by that Su Yang,pletely trampled underfoot?"


    The man shook uncontrobly, shaking his head rapidly, with a trembling voice, he said, "Young Master Lin, I... I didn¡¯t mean that, not at all..."


    Young Master Lin, ignoring him, bit down and continued, "Do you think that Su Yang is untouchable, that even here in Capital City, he can do as he pleases without consequences!"


    "Young Master Lin, I... I really didn¡¯t mean that..." The man was nearly in tears, having never seen Young Master Lin show such an expression before.


    Young Master Lin clenched his fists, forcing out each word through gritted teeth, "Let me tell you, no matter what family Su Yanges from, whatever background he has, this is Capital City, it¡¯s not his home turf. In Capital City, there are rules! It¡¯s impossible for him to run amok here!"


    Everyone around them fell silent. Young Master Lin¡¯s words sounded forceful, but the question was, could you actually contend with Su Yang?


    Seeing the expressions of the people around him, Young Master Lin continued coldly, "I know you don¡¯t believe what I say, thinking I¡¯m just bluffing because, on my own, I definitely can¡¯t fight against Su Yang. But don¡¯t forget, even though I can¡¯t, there are plenty of people in Capital City who can crush him. The circle of elites in Capital City has always been dominated by the locals. It¡¯s never any outsider¡¯s turn to step on those of us from Capital City¡¯s elite circles. It¡¯s an irond rule, one that will never change. If Su Yang wants to crush me in Capital City, huh, it depends on whether those elites will let that happen!"


    The faces of those around him changed, with Young Master Lin speaking such words, it seemed like he nned to escte the issue by involving everyone from Capital City¡¯s elite circles, didn¡¯t it?


    If that were the case, it would definitely be interesting to watch. Su Yang had formidable strength, but could he fight against Capital City¡¯s great elites? After all, Capital City was always full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Those great elites could run rampant across the country!


    An outsider like Su Yang, to crush Capital City¡¯s elite young masters, was downright impossible!


    Others looked at each other, and one clever young man soon spoke up, "Young Master Lin is right, this is after all Capital City. If Su Yang wants to strut around here, he will have to see if the people in Capital City¡¯s circles agree. Hmph, I can¡¯t stand that bastard, an outsider acting tough in Capital City. Does he really think he can walk sideways here?"


    "Exactly, this is Capital City, home to the greatest young masters of the nation. Even if Su Yang¡¯s family is wealthy, can hepare to Capital City¡¯s young masters? The more he jumps around, the bigger the loss he¡¯ll faceter!"


    "With so many friends in Capital City¡¯s circles, Su Yang treating Young Master Lin this way today is like pping the whole Capital City elite circle in the face. Those other young masters, how could they let it go!"


    "Heh heh, once Young Master Lin¡¯s friendse over and teach that Su Yang a lesson, Qinghe Academy will still be under Young Master Lin¡¯s control. Then we¡¯ll see how those who flip-flop regret it!"


    The crowd excitedly discussed among themselves, while Young Master Lin wore a cold smile. Just as he had said before, after all, this was Capital City, for an outsider to step over him here was simply impossible!


    He alone might not be able to fight against Su Yang, but what about the multitude of people in Capital City¡¯s elite circles? How many could Su Yang possibly handle?

 Chapter 996 - 995: Two Teachers

    <h4>Chapter 996: Chapter 995: Two Teachers</h4>


    Su Yang saw that Young Master Lin and his group were leaving, but he didn¡¯t bother with these matters.


    His first priority for tonight¡¯s party was to address the issue of Zhao Jun being designed and framed by those people. As for Young Master Lin¡¯s issue, to be honest, Su Yang hadn¡¯t even considered it before, nor had he expected Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie to enroll here.


    Su Yang could ept that Huo Qianfang was here, after all, it was an order from Huo Yuanzhen. Huo Yuanzhen knew many things, and she surely knew the secrets of Qinghe Academy, so it made sense for her to send Huo Qianfang here.


    As for Hu Xiexie¡¯s presence, that was something thatpletely puzzled Su Yang.


    Even though Hu Xiexie¡¯s father was the richest man in Nanluo City, and her uncle was a master at the Qi Refining Peak, in reality,pared to the Huo Family, they were still only an ordinary family. Whatever Huo Yuanzhen knew, the Hu Xiexie family shouldn¡¯t be privy to, so why did Hu Xiexiee here to study?


    After announcing the start of the party, Su Yang left the reception to Zhao Jun and his group, while he took Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang to a secluded ce to inquire about their situation.


    Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie were always at odds, neither yielding to the other. Su Yang, caught in the middle, felt quite embarrassed, but since he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of the girls, he could only gently persuade them from the side. It took considerable effort to prevent the two girls from causing an uproar.


    When Su Yang asked about her reasons foring to Qinghe Academy, Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t borate and simply brushed over the topic. This made Su Yang even more surprised. When speaking about this matter, Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes clearly showed a hint of depression, indicating that she was hiding something. But why would Hu Xiexie conceal it from him?


    As Su Yang was pondering in surprise, a rowdy noise suddenly came from afar. He turned his head and saw two middle-aged men swaggering in through the main entrance.


    These two middle-aged men had rather unique appearances. One was dressed in a floral shirt and id pants, sporting a ponytail, with a certain romanticism about him.


    The other had a mouthful of yellow teeth, wore a greasy suit that seemed unwashed for a long time, donned a pair of jeans, and cheap sneakers on his feet. His hair was parted down the middle, slicked to each side such that not a hair was out of ce, shining with gel from afar.


    The two men caused a stir because everyone recognized them. The one with the ponytail was an art teacher at the school named Wu Shizhen, nicknamed Wu Daozi. The other, with the middle part, was a philosophy teacher named Yuan Mou, who enjoyed giving fortunes and palm readings, thus he was nicknamed Yuan Tiangang.


    These two were considered rather entric teachers in the school, with both of their sses being elective courses. However, their sses required a fee, and they didn¡¯t offer any academic credits, which is why few students opted for them.


    Naturally, the two were not happy with theck of students attending their sses, so every year at the start of the new semester, they would team up to deceive new students into taking their courses.


    When Su Yang first arrived at the school, these two grabbed him and did their calctions for quite a while. Fortunately, Su Yang had already learned about them from Zhao Jun, so no matter what they said, he simply refused to take their sses.


    The two talked themselves hoarse to no avail. Seeing that no one around, they revealed ferocious expressions and tried to force Su Yang to take their courses, iming they would beat him if he didn¡¯tply.


    Su Yang found this amusing, but before he had to act, Zhao Jun and others passed by, and the two teachers quickly slipped away. Later, Su Yang saw them pulling a shorter new student into the teaching building with a covered mouth, probably coercing the student. In any case, it didn¡¯t take long for the student to drop out.


    It was said that after about a week of such antics post-enrollment, they managed to attract a dozen or so students to their sses. However, not long after school started, three students had already dropped out. Regarding the others, after paying their fees, the two teachers disappeared, didn¡¯t teach any sses, and nearly drove those students to lodgeints with the school, using the teachers of swindling their money.


    In total, these two had been missing for half a month, and it was unexpected that they would show up now.


    The students present had more or less been duped by them. Seeing the two teachers arrive, the crowd inevitably became lively. Especially the students who had taken their sses, they directly confronted them, demanding to know why they took their money without teaching any sses.


    The ponytailed Wu Daozi stood elegantly to the side without speaking. The yellow-toothed Yuan Tiangang approached with a smile, "My students, please do not be agitated. Wu Teacher and I, we are not ordinary teachers, we are artists. An artist cannot be confined to one ce. Over the past half month, Wu Teacher and I went out to find inspiration for our art, searching for muses outside, which is why we haven¡¯t been conducting your sses. But rest assured, we will certainly teach your future sses diligently. We might even add some ss sessions, of course, since Wu Teacher and I are so busy normally, there will be an extra fee for the additional sses..."


    Yuan Tiangang hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the crowd immediately erupted into a noisy protest. These old scammers, having taken other people¡¯s money and not held a single ss, were finally caught and now they were asking for more money again ¨C were they making a mockery of people?


    "What artistic outing? You two are nothing but big frauds!" a male student shouted loudly: "It¡¯s been so long since school started, and you haven¡¯t taught us a single ss, yet you charged us so much. It¡¯s not eptable, we don¡¯t want your sses anymore, return our money to us!"


    "Yes, give us back our money!"


    "Refund! Refund!"


    The crowd started to chant, surrounding the two teachers and preventing them from leaving.


    The two men exchanged a look, Yuan Tiangang awkwardly smiled, "Don¡¯t be so angry, everyone. Didn¡¯t I just say that we will diligently teach your uing sses? If you don¡¯t want to pay more, that¡¯s fine. Whatever money you paid, we will teach that amount of sses, isn¡¯t that fair? You must understand that our artistic achievements cannot be matched by ordinary people. Teaching you is highly valuable, and you should cherish this opportunity..."


    A male student immediately interrupted, "Cut it out, you two old scammers, you¡¯re obviously deceiving us. Stop talking about cherishing this or that, regardless of your ss¡¯s value, we¡¯re not taking it anymore, just give us our money back!"


    "Right, refund the money, refund the money!" Once again, the crowd started to mor.

 Chapter 997 - 996 This is really shameless

    <h4>Chapter 997: Chapter 996 This is really shameless</h4>


    The two teachers, who were surrounded in the middle, couldn¡¯t help but show full-faced embarrassment at the crowd¡¯s remarks.


    "I already told you to focus on the ss, isn¡¯t that enough?" Yuan Tiangang said helplessly.


    "Forget about ss, we want our money back!" those people said decisively.


    Yuan Tiangang¡¯s face was the embodiment of embarrassment as he whispered, "Refunding is impossible, we don¡¯t have any money left here..."


    "What did you say?" one of the boys said urgently, "Where is the money we paid?"


    Yuan Tiangang said, "Teacher Wu and I went out to sketch, and of course, we needed travel expenses..."


    "You used our tuition to cover your travel expenses for sketching?" Everyone was nearly insane, these two bastards were just too shameless.


    The two teachers, however, remained calm, as if it were all verymon andpletely ignored everyone¡¯s anger.


    From a distance, Su Yang watched with a speechless expression, finding the two teachers quite interesting; indeed, they seemed capable of doing anything.


    "Su Yang, should I drive them out?" Zhao Jun whispered from the side.


    Su Yang hesitated for a moment but eventually shook his head.


    His main purpose for organizing the evening party was because he learned from Zhao Jun that this party was a chance to connect with the school¡¯s upper echelon. Su Yang did not understand why a party would offer ess to the school¡¯s top level, but he really wanted to discover the school¡¯s secrets, which is why he went to such lengths to organize the event.


    Although Su Yang was at a loss for words about the two swindlers, if they had been able to scam in this school for so many years, they probably had some skills. At least, the school¡¯s upper echelon had not driven these two swindlers away, indicating that they had a certain status in the school.


    Besides, having been in the school for who knows how many years, these two teachers undoubtedly knew many of its secrets. Perhaps Su Yang could learn something from them in the future.


    With that thought, Su Yang stepped forward and said with a smile, "Okay, everyone, let¡¯s not get agitated. Teacher Wu and Teacher Yuan, after all, are school teachers. We should be happy they attended the party, there¡¯s no need for unpleasantness. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll pay back the tuition fees Teacher Wu and Teacher Yuan owe you, and we can consider the matter resolved. How does that sound?"


    Everyone looked at each other, realizing that the money wasn¡¯t the key issue, but rather it was hard to swallow their pride. Now that Su Yang personally stepped in, it also gave everyone significant face, so why would they pursue the matter further?


    "Since Brother Su said so, we¡¯ll give face to Brother Su, and let the matter drop!" a boy with a quick-witted head immediately said.


    "Right, others may not be effective, but when Brother Su speaks, it certainly is."


    "Out of respect for Brother Su, we don¡¯t need the money!"


    The crowd chimed in one after another, most of them not having taken sses with these two, but at this moment, all wanted to show their faces in front of Su Yang.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, asking the crowd to disperse and personally approached the two teachers, saying with a smile, "Teachers, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t mind these small matters. There¡¯s nothing special tonight, so make sure you have fun at the party!"


    Wu Daozi nodded in satisfaction, "You, student, not bad, not bad, quite talented. How about this, you pay for four years of electives tomorrow and start learning painting with me, I will pass on my techniques to you!"


    Yuan Tiangang, also acting haughty, nodded and said, "Four years of electives aren¡¯t enough. You should know, philosophy is not something you can learn in just a few years. You¡¯d better do a masters, then a PhD, perhaps even a postdoc. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, you pay for ten years of electives at once, and I guarantee you¡¯ll learn, how about it?"


    Wu Daozi was first taken aback, then immediately nodded as if a chick pecking at grains, "Right, right, right, painting is something that takes at least ten years toy a foundation, many people study it for a lifetime. So, I think you might as well pay for ten years of electives first and then start learning with me!"


    Standing by, Su Yang watched the two men with an amused smile. The pair were ying off each other, treating him like an easy mark. They were demanding years of elective fees up front, seemingly nning to take a hefty cut from him.


    However, Su Yang did not point it out directly, simply smiling faintly, "Let¡¯s talk about the electivester. Since you two teachers havee to my party tonight, just enjoy yourselves here and we can discuss this matter in detail tomorrow, alright?"


    The two exchanged nces, and Wu Daozi, who kept eyeing the food behind them, simply nodded, "That would be fine, that would be fine..."


    Yuan Tiangang, face flush with anger, said, "You child, so unappreciative. Do you think Elder Wu and I take any apprentices lightly? We considered you because we saw exceptional talent in you, capable of greatness, that¡¯s why we¡¯d condescend to teach you. And here you are, hesitating and resisting. Do you really think we need to take you on that badly? Hmph, seeing yourck of gratitude, let¡¯s pretend we never came. Old Wu, let¡¯s go!"


    Yuan Tiangang said so and made to leave, sweeping his sleeve. But in reality, from the corner of his eye, he was discreetly observing Su Yang, clearly wanting to see if Su Yang would stop him.


    Su Yang smiled faintly; he could see clearly with the Soul Searching Technique that the old man was just bluffing to intimidate him into requesting them to stay.


    Just now, Su Yang had spoken up to save the two, leading them to mistake him for regarding them as important figures, which was why they were so pompous in front of him. Little did they know, Su Yang was merely curious about their position in the school, which was why he had stepped in to help them out of their predicament. As for whatever knowledge or skills they imed to possess, Su Yang could not have cared less.


    Therefore, of course, Su Yang had no intention of keeping them, simply watching with an anticipatory smile, as if he were looking forward to them leaving.


    Yuan Tiangang¡¯s intention was merely to scare Su Yang into thinking the opportunity to be his disciple was rare, and to extract a sizeable elective fee from him. However, Su Yang didn¡¯t respond at all, leaving him in an awkward position. Standing at the door, his face was flushed with embarrassment; he wanted to return, but how could he turn back now? Without Su Yang¡¯s plea, the situation was incredibly embarrassing!


    Watching Yuan Tiangang¡¯s reddening face, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Teacher Yuan, you¡¯re leaving? Oh, why the rush? Shall I have someone escort you?"


    Yuan Tiangang almost spat blood. Not only did you not stop me, but now you also want to send someone to see me off? Are you afraid I won¡¯t leave?


    Taking a deep breath, Yuan Tiangang turned back and said coldly, "You¡¯re in such a hurry to see me go, you must have some scheme in mind, now I don¡¯t want to leave. Old Wu, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s not be polite with this youngster. He may not respect teachers and morals, but we must respect ourselves. Come, let¡¯s have some food first!"

 Chapter 998 - 997: The Highest Realm of Shamelessness

    <h4>Chapter 998: Chapter 997: The Highest Realm of Shamelessness</h4>


    It has to be said, Yuan Tiangang¡¯s face was incredibly thick. He managed to spin such an awkward situation back around elegantly.


    Wu Daozi had been eyeing the food and drooling over it for a while, and upon hearing Yuan¡¯s words, he nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes."


    Without minding the nces from the crowd around them, Yuan Tiangang pulled Wu Daozi directly to the buffet area. Each took arge te and began to load it with food¡ªlobsters, abalones, piled high as if they were refugees who hadn¡¯t eaten in days. One te didn¡¯t seem enough, so they each took two more. Finally settling down at a nearby table, they wolfed down their feast.


    A waiter passed by with drinks, and they simply took the drinks and the tray with them. They continued to eat voraciously while gulping down the fine wine, appearing as if they had not eaten for days and nights.


    The crowd around them was dumbfounded. Did these two exhibit any behavior of exemry teachers?


    But considering the shady deeds these two teachers had pulled off back at the school, everyone came to terms with it. What couldn¡¯t these two oldmps do?


    Su Yang was speechless. He gestured to others to ignore these two teachers. He had just used the Soul Searching Technique and inspected them closely, uncovering many memories, but none rted to Qinghe Academy. These two seemed clueless about the affairs of Qinghe Academy and were just two ordinary teachers.


    This situation made Su Yang quite helpless. He had helped these two, hoping to get information about the condition of Qinghe Academy. However, they turned out to bepletely clueless, and Su Yang got nothing from the effort; it was a waste of time.


    However, at this point, Su Yang couldn¡¯t just kick them out. After all, they were still teachers at the school. Moreover, given the thickness of their skins, Su Yang doubted he could manage to drive them away.


    Nevertheless, Su Yang had underestimated just how sleazy these two oldmps were. As everyone was settling down to wait for the event to start, a waiter suddenly ran over to Su Yang and whispered, "Mr. Su, there¡¯s a taxi driver outside asking toe in for his fare. He¡¯s causing amotion at the entrance!"


    "Taxi driver? Asking for fare?" Su Yang was startled at first, then looked towards the two teachers gorging themselves at a distance.


    These two teachers, who had previously been together whispering behind Su Yang¡¯s back, suddenly turned their heads away when they realized Su Yang was looking at them, avoiding eye contact as if they felt guilty.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t need to guess to understand the situation. It was clear that these two oldmps had taken a taxi here and left the driver waiting outside without paying. The driver, tired of waiting, hade inside to ask for his money.


    At another time, Su Yang definitely would not have indulged in these two men¡¯s dishonest behavior. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to confront these teachers in front of so many people. Besides, Su Yang had another purpose for the evening, which was to connect with the school¡¯s administration, and he didn¡¯t know when they might arrive, so he could not afford to spark a conflict with the school¡¯s staff now.


    Although these two were virtually unknown and insignificant in the school, they must have had some connections or background to have stayed there so long. Su Yang could not let such a trivial matter jeopardize his more important affairs.


    So, taking a deep breath, Su Yang whispered, "How much fare do they owe?"


    "They said it¡¯s over nine thousand!" the waiter replied.


    "What?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you kidding me? Racking up over nine thousand in taxi fare? How far did they even go?"


    "It seems like they drove all the way from Pingnan Province, passing through Pingbei Province in the middle," the waiter paused, and whispered, "And, they even had the taxi driver pay for their meals."


    "Damn it!" Su Yang almost cursed out loud. These two scumbags, how shameless to rack up such a big bill. No wonder they didn¡¯t run off, they dare to go out, if they can¡¯t pay, those taxi drivers would chop them up into pieces!


    Having been around for so long, Su Yang had seen many shameless people, but these two were the first he had seen to be this disgustingly shameless.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang pulled out a card and handed it to the waiter, "Go settle the bill with this."


    "Oh." The waiter took the card and left. Su Yang turned his head to look at those two oldmps, who were also looking at him at the moment.


    It seemed like the duo realized that Su Yang was settling the bill for them, as they were all smiles and even waved at him from afar.


    Suppressing the urge to strangle them, Su Yang took a deep breath, turned his head away, and ignored them. He now fully understood why Zhao Jun had warned him before that whenever you see these two teachers at school, no matter what they are doing, just run.


    Now, Su Yang was regretting why he had to meddle and bail them out when he had nothing better to do. Now look, these two really could cause trouble!


    The money meant nothing to Su Yang, and even if these were two teachers who had never taught him, he wouldn¡¯t have minded paying the amount.


    But now, these two oldmps totally saw him as an easy target, and that feeling was unbearable.


    However, Su Yang was now waiting for the school¡¯s administration, so he had no choice but to swallow this grievance.


    The evening went smoothly, with arge turnout of celebrities. It was well known that Su Yang nearly controlled both Pingnan and Pingbei Provinces, as well as therge families from the Southern Six Provinces, making him extremely powerful.


    Among these great families from the eight provinces, many owned entertainmentpanies, with countless stars under their belts.


    The moment they heard Su Yang was holding a g, these families immediately instructed their entertainmentpanies to arrange this. With these big families speaking up, how could the celebrities dare to dy? So, they all canceled their schedules toe to the Capital City to support Su Yang¡¯s g.


    The man in the suit who was in charge of reception had mentioned that these celebrities were helping out for free, and this was absolutely true. After all, Su Yang was the boss of their bosses¡¯ boss. How could they dare to charge him for their performances?


    Moreover, Su Yang¡¯s reputation in the entertainment circle was extremely prominent. He had written several songs that skyrocketed Ying¡¯er and Huo Qianfang to fame.


    These celebrities, naturally, all wanted to meet this geniusposer, to try their luck and see if they could get a few songs from him too.


    So, for these stars, attending this g was already an honor. How could they possibly discuss money with Su Yang?

 Chapter 999 - 998 Su Yang is Really Miserable

    <h4>Chapter 999: Chapter 998 Su Yang is Really Miserable</h4>


    The party finally concluded amidst the well-wishes of all the stars, and from beginning to end, Su Yang observed the scene, hoping to get in touch with the school¡¯s upper echelon.


    However, he waited until the end without spotting a single so-called high-level official. Even the school teachers¡ªonly Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang had turned up; none of the others showed.


    This situation left Su Yang speechless. He had used the Soul Searching Technique to see Zhao Jun¡¯s memories, knowing that others had managed to make contact with the upper echelon through such means before. So why didn¡¯t it work for him? Could it be that there was something wrong with his own party?


    But Su Yang¡¯s party had indeed been very high-profile. Su Yang was very clear that none of the previous parties thrown by people at the school could match his, so why couldn¡¯t his party attract the upper echelon?


    Failing to attract the school¡¯s upper echelon meant that the main purpose of Su Yang¡¯s party was merely to let the students inside the school revel.


    Tonight, virtually all the students from the school hade to Su Yang¡¯s party. As for the party meticulously prepared by Young Master Lin, only hisckeys were there, making it particrly awkward.


    Those students who had always mocked Su Yang in the school were utterly shocked at the standard of his party. When they looked at Su Yang now, their eyes were filled with reverence, no longer daring to scorn him in the slightest.


    Even when everyone saw Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie following Su Yang, they no longer harbored any sneers. Now, it seemedpletely natural. Exquisite beauties like Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie¡ªonly a big shot like Su Yang was worthy of them!


    Having not met the school¡¯s upper echelon, Su Yang lost interest in the party. After a few perfunctory drinks with Zhao Jun and the others, he left early.


    As he was leaving, Su Yang caught a glimpse of Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, these two old gents, following around a beautiful actress, looking like they were going to give her a fortune-telling session or something. Anyway, judging by their sleazy expressions, they were definitely up to no good.


    Su Yang was once again at a loss for words. His party turned out to be a failure. He didn¡¯t meet the high echelon but ended up seeing these two sleazy old guys instead¡ªwhat was even the point!


    Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie both left with Su Yang. They were still at odds, but fortunately, it was just verbal sparring, with no direct conflict happening, which allowed Su Yang to breathe a sigh of relief. Otherwise, if the two had caused a scene, that would have been a real headache for Su Yang.


    On the other hand, Huo Zihen and Hu Xiexie¡¯s uncle, Li Wanxiong, were getting along remarkably well.


    Li Wanxiong, originally of average ability, benefited after Hu Xiexie learned some Secret Techniques from Su Yang, allowing him to rapidly advance to the Integration Realm and greatly boost his strength.


    Actually, Li Wanxiong had good natural talents, but the Secret Techniques he had learned before were too mediocre, which stunted his progress. Now that he had Su Yang¡¯s Secret Techniques, his strength naturally surged.


    Having now encountered a Sovereign like Huo Zihen, Li Wanxiong naturally seized the chance to consult him on many cultivation issues and gained considerable guidance, which proved very beneficial.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t return to the school but stayed in the hotel for the night.


    There were a total of four luxurious presidential suites upstairs, all of which Su Yang had booked.


    Originally, Su Yang had prepared a suite for each one of Zhao Jun¡¯s group, but with how things had turned out, Su Yang obviously couldn¡¯t let theme up to the presidential suites anymore. He had no choice but to call them and let them choose other rooms. As for the presidential suites upstairs, Su Yang requisitioned them for himself.


    Zhao Jun and the others were well aware of the situation at hand. Observing the attitudes of Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie, they knew that tonight¡¯s events were certainly not simple. Thus, they had no questions about Su Yang requisitioning the three suites.


    Of course, they still felt a tinge of regret. After all, they had never stayed in a presidential suite in their lives.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhao Jun sighed and said, "Ah, speaking of which, Su Yang is quite pitiful!"


    Lin Dawei and Wang Chengli immediately widened their eyes at Zhao Jun, especially Lin Dawei, who sneered, "What nonsense are you spouting? His family¡¯s wealth is uncountable, he has so much money he can¡¯t spend it all, and the two most beautiful girls at the school, each more beautiful than thest, much more beautiful than any star, both love him so much. How is that pitiful?"


    Zhao Jun gave them a nce, "It¡¯s precisely because both of the school beauties love him that he¡¯s truly pitiful. Think about it, tonight, each of you has ady¡¯spany. And Su Yang?"


    "Isn¡¯t it enough to have the two school beauties with him!" Wang Cheng eximed in wonder.


    "The two school beauties would have to be with him for that to count but look at the situation now, he¡¯s definitely going to be all alone tonight!" Zhao Jun said, "With both school beauties likely to start fighting upon meeting each other, if it weren¡¯t for Su Yang standing in between, they probably would¡¯vee to blows. Given these circumstances, if they both stay here tonight, who will keep Su Yangpany and who won¡¯t?"


    Both men came to a realization, and Lin Dawei scratched his head, "Now that you put it that way, that does sound quite pitiful!"


    "No kidding, otherwise why would he requisition so many presidential suites?" Zhao Jun said, "I bet tonight they¡¯ll each stay in a separate suite, and nobody will interfere with anyone!"


    Instantly, both men¡¯s faces were filled with sympathy; from this point of view, Su Yang was indeed quite unfortunate.


    The three of them kept discussing down below, unaware that for Su Yang, not being bothered by either of the school beauties was actually the luckiest thing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to deal with the situation!


    Su Yang arranged both Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie in different presidential suites and then went to share a room with Huo Zihen and Li Wanxiong. As for his own suite, he left it empty. This way, he would have two people to vouch for him, just in case any rumors arose in the future, which would be really hard to wash away.


    Huo Zihen and Li Wanxiong both smiled when they saw Su Yanging to squeeze into their room, clearly understanding his intentions. Of course, they also gained a bit more respect for Su Yang.


    Managing to maintain hisposure in the presence of two beautiful women, and, most importantly, being able to take such a course of action, was truly no easy feat.


    "Master Su, actually, it¡¯s fine if you go back to your room alone. We trust you!" Li Wanxiong said with a smile.


    "No way!" Su Yang immediately waved his hand, "I¡¯d rather stay here. You guys trust me, but not everyone might trust me. It¡¯s better to y it safe with these kinds of things!"


    "Hahaha..." Li Wanxiong and Huo Zihen bothughed out loud.


    Su Yang also wore an embarrassed look and after a moment of thought, asked, "By the way, do you two know what¡¯s so special about Qinghe Academy? Why did both Qianfang and Xiexiee here for school?"

 Chapter 1000 - 999 Advanced Class

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Chapter 999 Advanced ss</h4>


    Li Wanxiong and Huo Zihen exchanged a nce, a look of confusion appearing on their faces as they looked at Su Yang in astonishment.


    "You aren¡¯t familiar with Qinghe Academy either?" asked Huo Zihen, clearly surprised.


    "What do you mean ¡¯either¡¯?" Su Yang was speechless. Judging by their reactions, it seemed they knew absolutely nothing about Qinghe Academy either. What on earth was going on?


    "It¡¯s just that we thought you understood the situation at Qinghe Academy," Li Wanxiong said, also at a loss for words. "Turns out you don¡¯t either! If you don¡¯t understand Qinghe Academy, then why would youe here to study?"


    "It wasn¡¯t my own decision toe here; someone else asked me to," Su Yang responded without mentioning his father, Su Ping. After all, to many people, Su Ping was just an ordinary person with nothing particrly special about him.


    Although Su Yang now felt sure Su Ping was no simple man, if Su Ping was hiding his circumstances, then Su Yang would naturally not reveal anything. There must be a reason for Su Ping¡¯s secrecy.


    "I see!" Both Huo Zihen and Li Wanxiong seemed to have an epiphany. Since Su Yang didn¡¯t specify who it was, they didn¡¯t pry further. After all, knowing so many experts, who could say where Su Yang got his information from?


    "I¡¯ve discussed Qinghe Academy¡¯s situation with Mr. Huo before," Li Wanxiong said. "It turns out, both Mr. Huo and I know the same amount, which is to say, not much about the specifics here. But based on your expression, Master Su, I guess you know even less than we do!"


    "Less than you? I know absolutely nothing at all!" Su Yang said helplessly. "I only found out about all these strange rules after enrolling in this school. Students fighting each other, and in the end, only a hundred graduating¡ªis this really a school?"


    Li Wanxiong and Huo Zihen exchanged another look. Huo Zihen took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice, "So, that means you don¡¯t even know about the advanced ss?"


    "What advanced ss?" Su Yang asked, perplexed.


    The two were at a loss for words. Li Wanxiong said, "You really don¡¯t know anything at all? You came to study here without knowing anything?"


    Su Yang was also stunned. It seemed that the two knew something¡ªadvanced ss? How had he never heard of it?


    "What exactly is this advanced ss?" Su Yang immediately inquired.


    "It¡¯s simply the higher grade levels," Li Wanxiong exined.


    "Just that?" Su Yang was speechless. What was there to know about that? After one more year, wouldn¡¯t you just be in a higher grade?


    "Indeed, it is just that, but the reality is not so simple," said Li Wanxiong. "Getting into Qinghe Academy¡¯s advanced ss is not just about spending enough time here. There are only a few spots in the advanced sses, and everyone has topete to get in."


    "There¡¯s such a thing?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. He genuinely didn¡¯t know about this.


    "Each year, there are only about two hundred spots avable in the advanced sses, but only a hundred students from the school can make it in. Therefore, those hundred mustpete for their ces," Li Wanxiong went on. "Thepetition at Qinghe Academy is quite straightforward¡ªif you can oupete the others, you¡¯ll make it into the advanced ss. Thus, from the moment you join this school, thepetition begins. The so-called student conflicts are actually fights for advanced ss spots because only by entering the advanced ss can you eventually graduate!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face showed utter astonishment. If Li Wanxiong hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have been clueless up to now.


    "So you¡¯re saying that if only about a hundred students remain from this year¡¯s cohort, then those hundred can enter the advanced ss and graduate?" Su Yang asked.


    "Exactly!" Li Wanxiong nodded.


    Su Yang continued, "So studying here doesn¡¯t require time served? Like, if I were to drive all the other students away right now and only a hundred remained, would we be able to directly enter the advanced ss then?"


    Li Wanxiong and Huo Zihen exchanged a nce. Though the method sounded brutish, they couldn¡¯t deny that Su Yang could truly make it happen.


    "That should be the case," Li Wanxiong said. "Qinghe Academy doesn¡¯t require time spent; as long as the number meets the advanced ss quota, you can directly move up."


    Su Yang nodded slowly, finally understanding what thepetition was about. Still, he had another question on his mind.


    "You just said there are only about two hundred spots avable each year," Su Yang began. "But if the school recruits only about a hundred students, wouldn¡¯t that leave surplus spots in the advanced ss?"


    "You¡¯re wrong there!" Li Wanxiong shook his head. "The spots in the advanced ss are always in high demand. Forget about two hundred¡ª even two thousand spots would be filled up!"


    "How can they be filled?" Su Yang was bewildered. "Aren¡¯t there supposed to be only about a hundred students like us?"


    "That¡¯s for students like you, but there¡¯s another group of students in the school that you haven¡¯t seen yet..." Li Wanxiong exined. "This group is called special recruitment students!"


    "What are special recruitment students?" Su Yang was puzzled. This broken school has special recruitment students?


    "These special recruitment students are those who are brought in by the school in advance. They don¡¯tpete with you and are directly admitted into the advanced ss," Li Wanxiong said.


    "Oh?" Su Yang immediately asked, "How are these people brought in?"


    "There are various methods for these special recruitment students toe in," Li Wanxiong exined. "Most of theme from Capital City or are rmended by powerful families from different regions. After selection by the school, they are admitted directly into the advanced ss. Others are exceptional talents picked out by people from the school and are also allowed to directly enter the advanced ss."


    Su Yang was taken aback, so that¡¯s how the advanced ss was formed?


    He looked at Huo Zihen and asked, "Then why didn¡¯t Miss Huo directly enter the advanced ss?"


    The Huo Family was a great n and should have been qualified to rmend Huo Qianfang for schooling.


    "Her enrollment was so rushed that there wasn¡¯t time for a rmendation," Huo Zihen replied with a smile. "Also, my little aunt said that the people from the Huo Family don¡¯t need to take any backdoors to Qinghe Academy. The Huo Family can rely on their own abilities to enter the advanced ss without anyone¡¯s help!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly. That indeed sounded like something Huo Yuanzhen would say. With such a high-minded disposition, wanting Huo Qianfang to enter the advanced ss on her own merit was typical, and Su Yang could totally understand that sentiment.

 Chapter 1001 - 1000 - s school active signboard

    <h4>Chapter 1001: 1000 Chapters school active signboard</h4>


    Su Yang turned his gaze to Li Wanxiong, who immediately shrugged and said, "Don¡¯t look at me, even though Old Hu is the richest man in Nanluo City, he can¡¯t get Xiexie a spot in the academy."


    Of course, Su Yang knew that although Hu Xiexie¡¯s father was very wealthy, his influence was just average. Without a family background or a strongwork, he was nothing more than a rich man,pletely iparable to the major families, and naturally, he had no way to get Hu Xiexie into the advanced ss.


    "What I want to ask is," Su Yang said, "why does Hu Xiexie want to study here?"


    "It was her own decision to study here!" Li Wanxiong said with a feeling of helplessness. "Actually, her dad has advised her several times, but she wouldn¡¯t listen¡ªshe insisted oning here."


    "But why?" asked Su Yang, surprised.


    "Because she wants to be stronger!" said Li Wanxiong.


    "Be stronger? What does that have to do with going to school?" Su Yang wondered.


    Huo Zihen looked at Su Yang and said in astonishment, "You don¡¯t even know about this?"


    "What?" asked Su Yang, puzzled.


    "Those who enter the advanced ss see a great surge in strength after theye out," Huo Zihen exined. "Otherwise, why do you think the graduates from Qinghe Academy are so sought after? Those whoe out not only have a huge increase in strength but also, their rate of progress is extremely quick afterwards, bing individuals capable of guarding a territory!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang was shocked. If it hadn¡¯t been for Huo Zihen¡¯s words, he wouldn¡¯t have known such a thing.


    "What exactly is taught in the advanced ss?" Su Yang asked in amazement. "Could it be methods of cultivation?"


    Thinking about the strange urrences in Qinghe Academy, and that formation which Su Yang still couldn¡¯t fathom, Su Yang felt that something was amiss with the academy. Or perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Qinghe Academy taught cultivation methods.


    "Yes, the advanced ss truly teaches methods of cultivation," Huo Zihen nodded. "Moreover, the cultivation methods taught are anything but simple. The advanced ss allows each person to cultivate on their own, to seek their own opportunities for growth. Everyone¡¯s progress is different, and the strength they ultimately cultivate will also vary."


    At this point, Huo Zihen paused, then added, "The Beigong War God is a graduate from Qinghe Academy!"


    "What!?" Su Yang jumped up, hearing this piece of information for the first time. He was utterly stunned by it!


    The Beigong War God was an existence even Ye Jiansheng, Li Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen had personally advised him to be wary of¡ªthe top expert of the Venerable Realm in the north, capable of ying Terrestrial Immortals within the Venerable Realm, incredibly formidable.


    Such a mighty figure came out of Qinghe Academy?


    Su Yang finally understood why Qinghe Academy had such a great reputation and why so many people were flocking here. The Beigong War God was a live advertisement, a brilliant endorsement!


    "That is why," Huo Zihen said, "people from major families and significant powers all wish to send those with exceptional talent from their ns here to study, to enhance their strength. They do not have extravagant hopes for another Beigong War God to emerge among these people, but even if a few Venerablese out, it would significantly improve the family¡¯s power!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly; for those major families and powers, masters of the Venerable Realm were indeed very crucial.


    Why could the Qi Family of Wanhu once be so rampant and unchallenged in the Southern Six Provinces?


    It was not because the Terrestrial Immortals of the Qi Family were powerful, making others afraid to provoke them. After all, no matter how strong a Terrestrial Immortal is, it¡¯s merely a deterrent and cannot act againstmon people.


    For a n, the real power they could rely on was masters of the Venerable Realm.


    The plethora of Venerable Realm masters within the Qi Family of Wanhu,bined with the Earth Rankings third-ranked Nan Ku sitting as a guardian, who would dare provoke the Qi Family?


    Therefore, Qinghe Academy became key to the pursuit of major families and powerful forces. If another Beigong War God could emerge from among these families and powers, that n would rise suddenly to be one of the most powerful in the country!


    Also, Su Yang finally understood why students who graduated from here had such limitless futures.


    Because the students here could only graduate if they entered the advanced ss. And to begin with, it meant that the person¡¯s strength and wisdom were not inadequate. Additionally, after studying in the advanced ss for a while, their own strength would also bepetent. Naturally, many would vie for their favor.


    Furthermore, if you could get into the advanced ss, even if you learned nothing¡ªyour ssmates, however, would be extraordinary individuals. If you encountered any issue in the future, you would have so many powerful ssmates as yourwork.


    That¡¯s why, after graduating from the advanced ss and leaving the academy, everyone would immediately be coveted. Because once you enter the advanced ss, you get different resources, and your future is also different.


    Of course, these were just Su Yang¡¯s spections. But the real situation, Su Yang felt, was definitely not that simple.


    If it were just for such simple reasons, Su Ping definitely wouldn¡¯t have sent him to study here. There must be other reasons for Su Ping¡¯s decision to send him here, reasons that Su Yang was temporarily unaware of.


    "By the way, do you guys know about the school¡¯s evening party?" Su Yang suddenly asked. "I heard that someone who hosted an evening party in the past met with the school¡¯s high-ups and got a lot of benefits?"


    "Really?" Li Wanxiong was taken aback; he had clearly never heard of this.


    "I have heard about this," Huo Zihen said. "It¡¯s said that indeed, the high-ups of the school were attracted, so the person who organized the evening party was directly sent to the advanced ss andter graduated smoothly. It all went very well for him. Therefore, many people afterward tried to emte him, hoping to catch the attention of the school¡¯s high-ups and thus directly enter the advanced ss. However, no simr event urredter."


    Before, Su Yang had seen Zhao Jun¡¯s memories, but Zhao Jun didn¡¯t know the details clearly, so what Su Yang saw was also vague. Now that Huo Zihen mentioned it, he finally understood the situation, and instantly felt speechless.


    With his own strength, he could drive away everyone in the school without any problem. Did he need to organize any evening party to enter the advanced ss?


    "By the way, where is the advanced ss?" Su Yang suddenly asked. "Why have I never seen any of the advanced ss students?"


    "The advanced ss students start school a monthter than you," Huo Zihen said. "Based on the timing, they should be arriving soon. But the school will be more chaotic by then. Half of those from the advanced ss are spoiled young masters and mistresses from major families and powerful forces. They are arrogant and domineering, and when they gather together, conflicts are bound to be incessant!"

 Chapter 1002 - 1001: Competition Among Women

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Chapter 1001: Competition Among Women</h4>


    The party could be described as an all-night revelry. Although Su Yang and a few others had retired early to the presidential suite on the top floor, the others had no interest in sleeping.


    After all, a scene like this was something they had never witnessed before. All the expenses here were covered by Su Yang, and once the party was over, it would all be gone.


    So, the students stayed up all night without sleeping, causing a ruckus in the hotel. It was hard to say how many couples had hooked up during the festivities.


    The next morning, when the wild night came to an end, everyone gradually made their way back to school. Of course, after this event, everyone looked at Su Yang with new respect. Those who hadn¡¯t taken him seriously before dared not show him the slightest disrespect now.


    As for the girls who had been moring to ostracize Su Yang before, they immediately changed their tune. Each one looked at Su Yang with green in their eyes, as if they wished they couldy down thew with him right there and then.


    When Su Yang went to the lobby to check out in the morning, a girl at the front desk kindly reminded him thatst night, forty or fifty girls had gone up to knock on Su Yang¡¯s room, but no one answered the door. She also asked if Mister Su Yang was feeling unwell.


    Su Yang was speechless. Those girls were truly uninhibited, knocking on his doorte at night¡ªwhat good coulde of that?


    Of course, Su Yang also felt secretly relieved. Thankfully, he had shared a room with Li Wanxiong and Huo Zihen the night before. Otherwise, even jumping into the Yellow River wouldn¡¯t have cleared his name.


    Li Wanxiong and Huo Zihen had left early in the morning. They had nned to stick around near the school to keep an eye on Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie.


    But after seeing Su Yang, the two promptly turned into absentee managers, leaving the two girls in Su Yang¡¯s care.


    After all, with Su Yang there, they weren¡¯t at all worried that the girls would be at any disadvantage.


    Su Yang found their tactics both amusing and pitiable. They were setting him up. With these two girls tagging along, how could he have any peace in the days toe?


    Considering the way Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie shed whenever they met, who knew when they might start fighting? What would Su Yang do then?


    However, the two men didn¡¯t give Su Yang any space to think. After telling him to take care of Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie, they immediately drove off without lingering, as if afraid Su Yang might suddenly have a change of heart.


    Su Yang was at the peak of exasperation. These two old fellows seemed even more shameless than Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang.


    Not long after the two had left, Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie simultaneously emerged from the elevator. Dressed in simple sports attire, they came straight to Su Yang, exchanged a nce, but neither was the first to speak, as if both were gearing up to interrupt the other.


    Su Yang was at a loss for words. The temperaments of the two were of the sort where neither would yield to the other. If they really started to make a scene, poor Su Yang would be the one to suffer.


    Left with no choice, Su Yang had to speak first to break the stalemate, "Ladies, how about we go have some lunch first?"


    The two women hadn¡¯t gotten up for breakfast and were indeed hungry, so they nodded at the same time, yet neither of them spoke.


    Without a word, Su Yang led the two to the hotel¡¯s upstairs Western restaurant and handed them the menus, but neither seemed inclined to take one, as if they were both sulking.


    Su Yang was at a loss for words and simply took the initiative to order some food for the two women.


    After hearing Su Yang¡¯s order, Hu Xiexie was the first tough, "Su Yang, you still remember I like my steak medium-rare, you¡¯re so thoughtful!"


    Next to her, Huo Qianfang¡¯s expression instantly changed, as none of the dishes Su Yang had ordered were to her liking, which made her seem inferior to Hu Xiexie byparison!


    Seeing Huo Qianfang¡¯s icy expression, Su Yang¡¯s face turned green and he almost wished he could p himself. Why had he bothered to cater so considerately to Hu Xiexie when it waspletely unnecessary? Wasn¡¯t he just asking for trouble?


    In fact, Su Yang himself was quite helpless; he had never dined with Huo Qianfang before, so naturally, he didn¡¯t know her preferences. As for Hu Xiexie, they had eaten together many times, so of course, he knew what she liked and naturally knew what to order for her.


    But the crux of the problem was that these two women wereparing themselves to each other. Only ordering what Hu Xiexie liked would embarrass Huo Qianfang, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t care about these nuances, she looked at Huo Qianfang with a smug face, her expression finally shifting to joy.


    Huo Qianfang¡¯s face grew even uglier, and Su Yang¡¯s heart pounded wildly. He couldn¡¯t afford to anger Huo Qianfang, otherwise, Huo Yuanzhen would probably kill him!


    "Ladies, please don¡¯t make a fuss," Su Yang hastily said, "It¡¯s just a meal, there¡¯s no need for this. Qianfang, I remember you like green apple juice. I saw it wasn¡¯t on the menu, so I asked the waiter to go out and buy some."


    Huo Qianfang, who was on the verge of snapping, suddenly beamed with happiness upon hearing this and replied with a smile, "Why go to all that trouble? If it¡¯s not avable, we can just have something simple, no need to send someone out to buy it!"


    Although she said this, she looked triumphantly at Hu Xiexie, as if she had won a round.


    Su Yang, however, was sweating profusely. He didn¡¯t actually know what Huo Qianfang liked to eat, but remembered that she had drunk green apple juice twice during their previous meetings, so he guessed as much. As for having the waiter go out to buy it, he hadn¡¯t actually done so, but he could only say this for now. Otherwise, if Huo Qianfang blew up, that would be a difficult situation to handle.


    However, Su Yang clearly underestimated the pettiness of women. By saving Huo Qianfang¡¯s face, Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression immediately changed again. Thepetition between the two women took a step further, and he was still stuck in the middle, making the situation even more awkward.


    Hu Xiexie looked angrily at Huo Qianfang, who returned the gaze with equal defiance. The two women faced each other with hostility, as if they were about to continue their quarrel at any moment.


    Caught in the middle, Su Yang felt an urge to cry and was inwardly cursing Li Wanxiong and Huo Zihen. Those two old bastards had left him with these two ticking time bombs; they were trying to kill him!


    Just as the tension between the two girls was about to erupt into a fight, a shouting voice suddenly came from the doorway, "Student Su, Student Su, Su Yang..."


    Su Yang turned to look and saw Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, dressed in ragged clothes, being stopped by the waiter at the entrance.


    Upon seeing Su Yang turn his head, the two of them frantically waved their hands and jumped up and down calling out to him, as if they were worried Su Yang might not notice them.


    The waiter looked at Su Yang with a puzzled expression, as if to ask if Su Yang really knew the two men. If not, he was ready to kick them out.

 Chapter 1003 - 1002: We don’t want these few; we want all the others.

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Chapter 1002: We don¡¯t want these few; we want all the others.</h4>


    Su Yang had cursed these two more than a dozen times in his heartst night, but now that he saw them, there was an instant feeling of seeing saviors.


    Dining alone with Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie was incredibly awkward. If these two were there, the situation would be much better. At least Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie would rein themselves in a bit and alleviate Su Yang¡¯s embarrassment.


    "They¡¯re my friends, let them in!" Su Yang immediately waved his hand.


    The waiter looked shocked, they all knew about Mr. Su¡¯s extravagance in booking the entire hotel, and howvishst night¡¯s banquet was, so they naturally understood the extent of Su Yang¡¯s wealth. But who could have imagined that Su Yang, with such substantial wealth, would consider these two raggedy guys his friends? What was going on?


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi immediately rushed in and sat beside Su Yang, not even waiting for him to speak. Wu Daozi grabbed a cup on the table and took a big gulp.


    "Ah, refreshing!" Wu Daozi let out a long breath but noticed that Su Yang and the others were staring at him like he was an idiot. Puzzled, he asked, "What¡¯s up with you guys? I was thirsty, what¡¯s wrong with drinking some water? As your teacher, can¡¯t I even have a drink of water?"


    "It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t," Su Yang said with an exasperated face, "it¡¯s just that... it¡¯s for rinsing your mouth..."


    "What!?" Wu Daozi¡¯s eyes bulged out, and he looked at the cup with confusion, it took him a moment to say, "Such a pretty cup, such tasty water, for rinsing your mouth? Are you guys kidding? You sick in the head? Putting something like this out, isn¡¯t that just setting people up?"


    "It¡¯s supposed to be for rinsing your mouth!" Huo Qianfang said helplessly, "You were the one who wanted to drink it, we didn¡¯t even have a chance to say anything, how can this be anyone¡¯s fault?"


    Wu Daozi looked speechless, then suddenly clutched his throat, "Ow, I can¡¯t breathe properly. Su Yang, I think there¡¯s a problem because I drank this water, hurry and give me some money so I can go to the hospital and get checked. Ow, ow, ow..."


    Su Yang almost kicked him, big brother, if you¡¯re out to scam money, could you at least be professional about it? With such a crude performance, who are you going to fool?


    Besides, Su Yang needed them there to lighten the mood, and now they wanted to run? What did he need them for then?


    Suppressing the urge to kick Wu Daozi in the face, Su Yang said, "Enough with the act, it¡¯s just ordinary purified water. It can¡¯t kill someone, can it? What are you two even doing here? If you don¡¯t want to eat, then I won¡¯t arrange it for you!"


    At these words, Wu Daozi immediately behaved himself, and with an awkwardugh, he said, "We just got upte this morning, missed the right time. Just happened to see a few ssmates here, so Old Yuan and I thought we¡¯de over and bond with our new ssmates. Here, waiter, bring me the menu!"


    The waiter didn¡¯t pay attention to him, looking to Su Yang instead. Wu Daozi¡¯s attire was so shocking that he couldn¡¯t be treated as a normal person.


    Su Yang waved his hand, and the waiter immediately brought over the menu.


    Wu Daozi opened the menu and asked, "What¡¯s the specialty dish? Old Yuan, don¡¯t you like chicken stewed with mushrooms? Shall I order it for you? Geez, what¡¯s this? What steaks, what pastas, what is all this? Is it Zhajiang noodles?"


    Wu Daozi was clearly confused by the menu, with all the strange looking dishes throwing him off.


    After flipping through it from beginning to end, Wu Daozi didn¡¯t see a single familiar dish. He scratched his head and whispered to the waiter, "Do you have chicken stewed with mushrooms?"


    "Sir, this is a Western restaurant, we don¡¯t serve Chinese food," the waiter replied politely, though the look in his eyes was that of viewing Wu Daozi as an idiot.


    "Western food..." Wu Daozi scratched his head and looked at Yuan Tiangang, "Old Yuan, we haven¡¯t tried any of these dishes, shall we give some a try?"


    "Whatever!" Yuan Tiangang nodded.


    Wu Daozi looked at the menu for a while, then pointed several times saying, "This one, this one, this one, and this one..."


    The waiter immediately took note and Wu Daozi ordered about five items before stopping. Seeing Yuan Tiangang unmoved, the waiter whispered, "Sir, with just these items, for two people, I¡¯m afraid that might not be enough..."


    "What do you mean ¡¯just these items¡¯?" Wu Daozi waved his hand dismissively. "Forget those few I just mentioned, give me one of everything else!"


    "What?" The waiter¡¯s eyes widened. What kind of move was this?


    Su Yang was sipping red wine when he heard this and nearly sprayed Wu Daozi in the face with it. This oldmp, are you trying to stuff yourself to death?


    "That..." The waiter stood there dumbfounded. "Mr. Wu, this... this is way too much, what you¡¯ve ordered is probably too much for twenty ordinary people. Mr. Su and the twodies have already ordered, you see..."


    Wu Daozi red, "What are you looking at? Just bring it to me, stop babbling!"


    The waiter looked at Su Yang, who waved his hand weakly, too drained to say anything else. It was clear Wu Daozi intended to eat his fill in one go, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered to quibble over this. It was just money, after all.


    Only then did the waiter nod, ready to take the menu and leave, when Yuan Tiangang suddenly spoke up, "Wait a minute."


    "Do you have any other requests, sir?" The waiter waspletely perplexed. Wu Daozi had already ordered enough for a crowd, what was Yuan Tiangang nning? Perhaps he was going to remove some dishes?


    "What do you mean ¡¯any other requests¡¯!" Yuan Tiangang red, "I haven¡¯t even ordered yet, were you nning to just leave? This kind of service attitude won¡¯t do at all!"


    "What?" The waiter was baffled again. Wu Daozi had ordered enough for twenty or thirty people, and that still wasn¡¯t enough for you?


    "What¡¯s with all the ¡¯what¡¯s? Give me the menu!" Yuan Tiangang demanded.


    The waiter looked at Su Yang, who nodded feebly; he had lost the will to say anything. He¡¯d let these two have their way.


    Yuan Tiangang carefully examined the menu, seemingly unsatisfied, and asked, "Do you have seafood here?"


    "Yes... we do..." the waiter replied.


    Yuan Tiangang nodded with satisfaction, "Do you have two-foot-long lobsters?"


    Su Yang, Huo Qianfang, Hu Xiexie: "..."


    "..." the waiter: "Two-foot-long lobsters, we should have them, I think..."


    "Then bring me two," Yuan Tiangang said directly.


    "Two!?" The waiter was stunned. Big brother, these are two-foot long lobsters, and you¡¯re ordering two at once? It¡¯s not about whether you have too much or too little money, but can you even finish eating them?


    "Yes, two of them. Just bring them to me!" Yuan Tiangang insisted. "Also, Australian abalones, you have those, right? And what about that deep-sea fish roe sauce, do you have it?"


    Yuan Tiangang rattled off a list of the most expensive dishes, ordering double portions of each, before finally, reluctantly stopping. It seemed he still wasn¡¯t satisfied, but the waiter was on the verge of a breakdown.

 Chapter 1004 - 1003 Going Dutch

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Chapter 1003 Going Dutch</h4>


    After Yuan Tiangang finished ordering, the server didn¡¯t dare to walk away but instead looked towards Su Yang.


    After all, these two oldmps clearly looked like they were here for a free meal and drinks, but when you mooch off someone, you ought to at least act the part. One of them ordered the entire menu, and the other picked out all the most expensive dishes in the restaurant¡ªthis meal was going to cost tens if not hundreds of millions! Were they purposely trying to scam someone?


    The server didn¡¯t dare make the decision on his own and could only wait to see if Su Yang agreed.


    Su Yang naturally understood the situation but with an unfazed demeanor, waved his hand, giving the go-ahead for the server to proceed as told.


    Only then did the server breathe a sigh of relief. Without Su Yang¡¯s word, he wouldn¡¯t dare do it.


    Yuan Tiangang picked up a red wine ss from the table, looked at Su Yang and the others, noticed they were drinking the same thing, and directly took a big gulp.


    His expression changed quickly, as if he had tasted something particrly distressing, and he hurriedly spat it into the trash can, ring, "Is this wine spoiled? Why is it so sour?"


    Su Yang and the others: "..."


    "This is red wine, that¡¯s exactly how it tastes!" Huo Qianfang said.


    "What kind of taste is this!" Yuan Tiangang turned to Su Yang, "Su Yang, you¡¯re treating us to a meal, the wine shouldn¡¯t be this inferior. At the very least, get some Moutai or Wuliangye..."


    "This bottle of wine is 170,000!" Hu Xiexie blurted out directly.


    "What?" Yuan Tiangang was shocked, turning to the approaching server, "Is this bottle really 170,000?"


    "One hundred seventy thousand, eight hundred and thirty dors!" said the server.


    Yuan Tiangang was stunned for a moment, while Wu Daozi reacted much quicker, grabbing the bottle and began to swig straight from it.


    Yuan Tiangang had also nned to take the bottle but was a step too slow. Watching Wu Daozi like this, he couldn¡¯t help but get anxious, "Hey, leave me a couple of sips, will you!"


    Wu Daozi ignored himpletely, drinking heartily as if no one else was there.


    Yuan Tiangang had no choice but to spot Wu Daozi¡¯s wine ss, snatched it over, and finished off the ss as well.


    Su Yang and the other two watched in stupefied silence,pletely bowled over by the two men¡¯s behavior¡ªindeed, in arge forest, all kinds of birds are found.


    The bottle of wine was quickly drained by the two men, and Wu Daozi ced the empty bottle on the table, dering with gusto, "Bring us three more bottles!"


    The server looked at Su Yang, who nodded, and only then did the server go to fetch more wine.


    Wu Daozi was quite pleased and said to Su Yang, "Su Yang, you¡¯re a good kid, truly respectful of your teachers. Don¡¯t worry, here at Qinghe Academy, if you encounter any issues, Teacher Yuan and I will definitely have your back!"


    "Then I must thank the two teachers!" Su Yang said with a smirk, thinking to himself, with you two acting like this, it would be a miracle if you don¡¯t swindle me in the future.


    "What¡¯s there to thank for, we¡¯re all family here!" Wu Daozi chuckled, "Of course, you¡¯ve got to remember this in your heart too. Consistently respecting your teachers, day in and day out, that is what¡¯s truly remarkable. You can¡¯t be respectful one day and then give it up the next¡ªthat wouldn¡¯t achieve anything, you understand what I¡¯m saying..."


    Su Yang certainly understood what he meant¡ªessentially, they expected him to keep footing the bill for these two oldmps.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered with the two men anymore, but fortunately, once they arrived, Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie stopped causing anymotion, providing Su Yang with some relief.


    Soon, the food arrived.


    The dishes for Su Yang and his group were brought out by servers, while for Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, a dozen servers used trolleys to wheel them out.


    There was no way to fit everything on Su Yang¡¯s table, so they had tobine several tables next to theirs to amodate all the dishes.


    At this moment, the crowd truly witnessed the capabilities of these two individuals.


    Two people, one grasping a steak in the left hand, spaghetti in the right, gobbling them down voraciously, asionally taking a sip of red wine. The other was embracing arge lobster, gnawing away relentlessly, leaving onlookers agape.


    For a while, everyone in the restaurant turned to look this way, as if they were seeing something novel.


    Su Yang and his twopanions sat beside them, their faces flushed with embarrassment. It was simply too shameful to go out to eat with these two.


    And yet, these two seemed utterly oblivious, happily eximing how delicious the food was while they ate. Even worse, after eating for a bit, they would speciallye over to Su Yang¡¯s table to chat for a while.


    Now, there was no way Su Yang and his group could pretend not to know these three. Sitting through this meal felt like sitting on pins and needles.


    Finally, when they finished eating, the two, burping contentedly, sat next to Su Yang with satisfied looks on their faces.


    But Su Yang and hispanions were stunned. At least half of the dishes from several tables were gone. The appetites of these two oldmps were nothing short of terrifying.


    And most importantly, these two even asked the waiter to pack up the leftovers, which really left everyone speechless. It was clear they intended to both eat and take away.


    Su Yang, sitting beside them, was truly lost for words. However, the two didn¡¯t have the slightest inkling of this and continued to sit beside him gabbing away, persistently cajoling Su Yang.


    Su Yang, not wanting to listen anymore, simply waved his hand and said, "Alright, Teachers, we¡¯ve finished our meal, let¡¯s get ready to settle the bill and leave!"


    "Sure, you go settle the bill then!" Wu Daozi said directly.


    "I think we should go Dutch!" Su Yang said.


    "What the hell?" Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang almost jumped out of their seats. What was this joke about going Dutch?


    "Splitting the bill equally!" Su Yang said, "Whatever was eaten today, we share the costs equally!"


    Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie were almost dying ofughter. No wonder Su Yang didn¡¯t stop them from ordering earlier; he had this sneaky idea up his sleeve.


    "No, you... you¡¯re suggesting we split... split the bill?" Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were bbergasted. The meal today must have cost over a million, to split the bill? With the money they brought?


    "Yes, splitting it!" Su Yang nodded and said.


    "There are girls here, you¡¯re treating the girls to a meal, and you want to split the bill?" Wu Daozi red and said, "Didn¡¯t you ask if the girls agree to it?"


    "Agreed!" Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie answered almost simultaneously. After saying this, the two looked at each other andughed uncontrobly, both wearing a schadenfreude expression.


    "No problem, we¡¯ve also agreed to go Dutch before!" Huo Qianfang said with augh.


    Wu Daozi was on the verge of spitting blood and waved his hand, "Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I... I didn¡¯t bring any money..."


    "No worries, I¡¯ve already spoken to the waiter. If you didn¡¯t bring money, you can stay and work it off!" Su Yang smiled, "However, considering how much you¡¯ve eaten, to work off the debt, you might have to live here for several years."


    The two were stunned, this was practically a death sentence for them.


    "Hey, Su Yang, you¡¯re not showing respect for your teachers now!" Wu Daozi said anxiously.


    "You two aren¡¯t my teachers, though!" Su Yang stood up, smiling, "Alright, let¡¯s not dawdle, we¡¯re leaving now..."


    "Don¡¯t do this!" Yuan Tiangang hurried over, putting his arm around Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, speaking in a low voice, "I know you want to know some secrets of the academy, how about I exchange some of Qinghe¡¯s secrets for not splitting the bill, what do you say?"

 Chapter 1005 - 1004: The School’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Chapter 1004: The School¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Hearing Yuan Tiangang¡¯s words, Su Yang¡¯s eyelids instantly twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Yuan Tiangang, starting to feel puzzled.


    Previously, Su Yang had used the Soul Searching Technique to probe Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, but these two didn¡¯t harbor any valuable information in their minds, which had led Su Yang to conclude that they were merely swindlers who freeloaded off others.


    But now, Yuan Tiangang wanted to exchange some school secrets with Su Yang, which made him inevitably start doubting.


    Yuan Tiangang knew some school secrets? What was this about? Could he have been mistaken?


    Though the Soul Searching Technique was very convenient, it was mentioned in Destiny¡¯s Tome when recording the Soul Searching Technique that it wasn¡¯t entirely urate. Moreover, the Soul Searching Technique couldn¡¯t reveal all the memories in a person¡¯s mind, only some particrly crucial memories or thoughts they were currently pondering could be detected.


    Could it be that the school¡¯s secrets were not considered particrly important memories to Yuan Tiangang?


    Seeing Su Yang remain silent, Yuan Tiangang grew anxious and leaned closer, whispering, "I¡¯m telling the truth. This is the biggest secret in the school, unknown to most people. You¡¯ve stirred up so much trouble just to get close to the higher-ups and uncover the school¡¯s secrets, right? I just happen to know the secrets you want to find out!"


    Su Yang frowned. Yuan Tiangang spoke in an air of mystery, which quite intrigued him. Could it be that Old Yuan really knew some secrets?


    At that moment, Wu Daozi looked anxious and tugged at Yuan Tiangang¡¯s clothes, "Hey, Old Yuan, you better not mess around. These secrets, can they just be disclosed? They are crucial matters of the school, and we¡¯ve always been instructed to keep them confidential! Just for a meal, is it worth it?"


    "How can this be messing around!" Yuan Tiangang waved his hand, "Student Su is a grateful person. If we tell him these secrets, he won¡¯t short-change us. It¡¯s not just about this meal, but in the future, Su Yang will surely look after us. For example, enrolling directly in our master¡¯s and doctoral program, paying tuition of three to five million or something, I believe Su Yang would be willing!"


    Wu Daozi nodded but still sighed, "Ah, for that three to five million, to sell the school¡¯s secrets, is it worth it?"


    "What we want is a rtionship with Student Su. Money is not important!" Yuan Tiangang waved his hand.


    As Su Yang watched the two old men, what was strange was that he could not discern the secrets in their hearts. Thus, he also didn¡¯t know whether these two old men were speaking truth or lies.


    Yet, judging by how the two were echoing each other, Su Yang always felt that these two old men were up to no good.


    However, in the end, Su Yang decided to trust them once. After all, it was just the cost of a meal, which was nothing. But if these two really knew some secrets, then Su Yang would indeed consider his trip worthwhile!


    "Alright, I¡¯ll cover the bill!" Su Yang said, "But first, you need to tell me the school¡¯s secrets."


    "That won¡¯t do, you need to pay first," Yuan Tiangang shook his head.


    "Are you trying to scam us?" Huo Qianfang got angry, "If we pay and then you don¡¯t speak, wouldn¡¯t we be fooled?"


    "Miss, we are right here, would you let us off if I don¡¯t talk?" Yuan Tiangang said, "Moreover, we can swear. If Student Su pays the bill and we don¡¯t reveal the secret, then we are both scoundrels and not human, how about that?"


    Huo Qianfang looked bewildered, could these two really make such an oath? Could it be that they actually knew some secrets?


    Su Yang thought about it, and in the end, he simply let the waiter swipe his card to pay the bill. A few million, that¡¯s all. He had spent over three hundred million atst night¡¯s party, wasn¡¯t it all to learn some secrets about the school?


    The two watched eagerly as Su Yang finished paying, and they immediately sighed in relief as if they were really afraid Su Yang would suggest going Dutch.


    "Alright, you can talk now!" Su Yang said.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi looked at each other, took a deep breath, leaned closer to Su Yang, and whispered, "I¡¯ll tell you¡ªthe ce where the school stores the exam papers is in the room at the far eastern end on the fifth floor of the library!"


    After speaking, Yuan Tiangang immediately pulled back, while casting a meaningful nce at Su Yang, his face saying, ¡¯You know what I mean.¡¯


    Su Yang almost choked on his own blood. "That¡¯s it?"


    "That¡¯s it!" Yuan Tiangang replied. "This is the most confidential matter in the school, is that not enough for you?"


    "I¡¯m going to..." Su Yang really felt a murderous impulse. After all that talk, this was the secret?


    "The secrets I want to know aren¡¯t these!" Su Yang said anxiously.


    "Not these secrets?" Yuan Tiangang scratched his head. "Then what do you want to know?"


    "I..." Su Yang opened his mouth but then found himself unable to speak. In truth, he didn¡¯t even know what secrets the school held; he just felt the school was strange. But when asked to specify, he really didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t know who exactly Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi were. If he revealed his true intentions, these two might go and report him, letting the school know his motives and start guarding against him, then wouldn¡¯t he be shooting himself in the foot?


    So, after much deliberation, Su Yang decided to drop the matter. He looked at them angrily and said sternly, "What kind of crap secret is this? You think this counts as today¡¯s meal?"


    "This isn¡¯t considered a secret?" Yuan Tiangang suddenly screeched. "Do you know what those stored papers are? They are your annual final exam papers! If you don¡¯t want to fail, just sneak out the papers early, find someone to work out the answers, and you¡¯ll definitely pass the finals with no issues. This is a secret many people want to know, and you¡¯re just dismissing it?"


    Su Yang waspletely speechless. To him, this really wasn¡¯t anything significant. He wasn¡¯t here to study; he was here to investigate the school¡¯s secrets. As for where the exam papers were kept, that was utterly irrelevant!


    "Enough already," Su Yang waved his hand listlessly. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go."


    "No rush." Yuan Tiangang burped and said, "The waiter is packing it up; it¡¯ll be ready soon. By the way, has your car arrived? You¡¯re going to give us a lift to the faculty dormitory building, right?"


    "Forget it, you two can take a cab!" Su Yang could no longer bear to look at these two old guys and walked out directly with Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie.


    "Hey, hey, wait for us! The waiter will finish packing soon. Don¡¯t be so rushed¡ªremember, we are teachers..."


    Despite their loud protests and attempts to follow Su Yang, they ultimately couldn¡¯t bear leaving the packed food behind and could only watch helplessly as Su Yang and the two others left them behindpletely.

 Chapter 1006 - 1005: Bizarre Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Chapter 1005: Bizarre Formation</h4>


    In the following period, Su Yang¡¯s status at school was unmatched by anyone.


    Young Master Lin, who was once pursued by everyone, now didn¡¯t even have the face toe to school and spent most of his time on leave.


    As for Lin Qian and others, they became like street rats, only staying at school for no more than three days before quickly packing up their things and slipping away.


    And Xiao Qi, who betrayed Zhao Jun, tried several times to reconcile with him but was decisively rejected by Zhao Jun each time.


    Zhao Jun was now one of Su Yang¡¯s people, with a very high status in the school. The pretty girls, knowing they couldn¡¯tpare with Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie and didn¡¯t have the qualifications to pursue Su Yang, naturally settled for the next best thing and chased after the people around Su Yang.


    Even Lin Dawei had many girls chasing after him; needless to say, Zhao Jun was even more popr. There was practically apany of people in the school chasing after Zhao Jun.


    How could Xiao Qi, a woman who had once betrayed Zhao Jun and had been treated like a ything by Little White Face, and who had also schemed against Zhao Jun once, have any right to talk about feelings with Zhao Jun?


    After several unsessful attempts to find Zhao Jun, Xiao Qi got a bad idea and stood on the rooftop while calling Zhao Jun, saying if he didn¡¯te to see her, she would die in front of him and make him feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    When Zhao Jun received this call, he almost fainted with anger. How could there be such a shameless woman in this world? He immediately wanted to take people to deal with Xiao Qi, but was stopped by Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s rationale was simple: such a woman, with skin thicker than a city wall and guts smaller than a mouse¡¯s, how could she truly be willing to end her life? She was just trying to scare Zhao Jun into seeing her. If Zhao Jun went, she would use simr methods in the future. The best way to handle such a woman was to ignore her; she would never truly dare to jump.


    Indeed, Su Yang¡¯s assessment proved urate. Xiao Qi waited on the rooftop for two hours without seeing Zhao Jun arrive. Meanwhile, quite a crowd had gathered downstairs to watch themotion.


    These onlookers, not afraid of stirring trouble, saw that Xiao Qi did not jump and started to shout noisily for her to do so.


    In the end, Xiao Qi didn¡¯t dare to jump and could only walk down dejectedly, naturally inviting even greater ridicule from the crowd.


    Not long after this incident, Xiao Qi dropped out of school because she knew that she could never win back Zhao Jun. Wherever she went now, she was aughingstock; staying would only lead to further humiliation.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    During this half month, Su Yang¡¯s life gradually got better.


    Although Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie were with him every day, the rtionship between the two girls had changed a lot. From their initial rivalry, they had started to talk andugh together, which relieved Su Yang; he was truly worried that they mighte to blows.


    And the improvement in the rtionship between the two girls, it must be said, was thanks to Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi.


    These two people woulde to Su Yang¡¯s ce every day for freeloading meals and drinks, shamelessly doing whatever they wanted, leaving Su Yangpletely at a loss.


    Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie certainly wouldn¡¯t be as polite as Su Yang, the two of them thought up ways to torment these two teachers, setting them up in various traps. As a result, through the process of teasing these two teachers, the two girls had formed a friendship, actually bing much closer. This made Su Yang sigh helplessly, these two shameless old guys actually had some use after all.


    For half a month, Su Yang spent the days like any average person, continuing to go to school and such. At night, however, he would sneak out of his room and wander around the dormitory area, investigating the special aspects of the dormitory zone.


    Following the discovery of that orb, Su Yang found seven more orbs within the dormitory area, each positioned in different ces. And these seven orbs were all identical, enveloped by an invisible force, with soil blocked on the outside, Su Yang was unable to dig them out or see clearly what was inside the orbs.


    There was a subtle connection of force between these seven orbs. The grand magical array of the dormitory area was formed from this connection.


    Although Su Yang had found all seven orbs, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what exact grand array it was. Moreover, he vaguely felt that the protective force of the orbs came from the inside of the orbs, not the force of the array, which puzzled Su Yang even more. Could it be that there was some kind of power inside these orbs?


    In half a month, Su Yang was unable to break through these orbs and was unable to figure out the situation within.


    Simrly, over half a month, Su Yang tried everything to investigate but didn¡¯t uncover any valuable information in this school, which made him all the more baffled. What secrets did this school really hide?


    On this day, Su Yang went to the cafeteria after his sses as usual, and from a distance, he saw Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie waiting for him at the entrance of the cafeteria.


    These two beautiful girls would wait for Su Yang every day at the entrance of the cafeteria, which had be a beautiful scenery in the school, as both of them were really pretty.


    Of course, people would only look and not dare to entertain any other thoughts. After all, everyone knew that these two campus beauties belonged to Su Yang, who would dare topete with Su Yang?


    About twenty meters behind Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie, two sleazy old guys stood with distressed looks on their faces. These two were none other than Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi.


    Every day at noon, these two teachers would also wait here for Su Yang. They imed to be impressed by Su Yang¡¯s talents and wanted to take him as a disciple, but in fact, they just wanted to freeload off Su Yang¡¯s meals.


    Previously, Su Yang had thought about driving these two sleazy old guys away, but they were like a pair of old boots that couldn¡¯t be worn out, with faces as thick as city walls. Su Yang had nearly resorted to force, yet these two had shown no intention of leaving, so in the end, he had no choice but to let them be.


    After all, these two were teachers, and although they were a bit shameless, they hadn¡¯t done anything terribly wrong, so Su Yang couldn¡¯t really beat them up. Furthermore, it was just a matter of freeloaded meals; they couldn¡¯t eat that much, and their presence even reduced the arguments between Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang, which saved Su Yang from a lot of trouble.


    However, looking at their expressions today, they must have suffered some kind of setback. And, standing so far from Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie, they appeared quite fearful, what was actually going on?


    Su Yang walked over with a speechless expression, while Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie naturally came up to wee him. However, those two watched Su Yang from a distance without daring to approach, which made Su Yang very surprised.


    "What¡¯s wrong with those two?" Su Yang asked curiously.

 Chapter 1007 - 1006 Betting

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Chapter 1006 Betting</h4>


    Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang exchanged a smile, Hu Xiexie chuckled, "It¡¯s nothing, just lost a bet!"


    "A bet?" Su Yang was astonished. These two old geezers, even if they lost, usually never admitted it. What was going on this time?


    "Yes, we bet that they wouldn¡¯t dare to go into the third stall of the women¡¯s restroom and fetch a backpack..." Huo Qianfangughed, "If they dared to get it and managed to bring it out smoothly, we would have acknowledged them as our masters and learned their painting and philosophy."


    "Have you guys gone mad?" Su Yang was dumbfounded. With these two shameless old geezers, what wouldn¡¯t they dare to do? Not just fetching a backpack from the women¡¯s restroom, even if it were to sleep there, they wouldn¡¯t fear an iota.


    "But they lost!" Hu Xiexieughed.


    "How... how is that possible?" Su Yang looked utterly astonished.


    Hu Xiexie leaned in towards Su Yang, whispering with augh, "At that time in the women¡¯s restroom, it was one of our top three school beauties, School Beauty Li Yu Neng. They dashed in and grabbed her backpack, only to be thrashed by School Beauty Li. They barely escaped, and just as they reached the door, a few of School Beauty Li¡¯s followers started chasing them, luckily they ran fast; otherwise, they¡¯d definitely be stripped and paraded through the streets!"


    Su Yang was left speechless; Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie had really dug a big hole for others. This not only screwed those two teachers but also School Beauty Li. How big of a mess was this going to be?


    "You two..." Su Yang said helplessly, "How could you be so reckless? If School Beauty Li decides to push back, how are you going to exin this to her?"


    "Exin what?" Hu Xiexie responded bluntly, "Why should we need to exin anything?"


    "You two made the bet, you sent them in there. If School Beauty Li gets angry, what are you going to say?" Su Yang asked.


    "Oh, right, I forgot to tell you!" Huo Qianfang said, "When they went in, they were loudly iming that it was Su Yang who told them to get that backpack..."


    "I..." Su Yang almost choked on his own blood. This move from Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie had not only trapped those two teachers, it had dragged Su Yang into it as well.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi quietly approached Su Yang, tugging at his clothes and whispered, "Hey, Su Yang, we¡¯re not going to eat in the cafeteria this afternoon. Cash us out, we¡¯ll eat outside..."


    "No need, I¡¯ll join you..." Su Yang replied weakly, his situation now wasn¡¯t much better than the teachers¡¯.


    Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie, however, wereughing joyfully; the thrill of the mischief was certainly delightful to them.


    However, before Su Yang and his group could leave, an angry voice came from afar, "It¡¯s them!"


    Su Yang turned, only to see a group of about a dozen young people hurriedly approaching. Leading them was a man dressed in splendid attire, and the rest were equally well-dressed, clearly no ordinary folks.


    Moreover, what shocked Su Yang the most was their strength; even the weakest among them was at the Qi Refining Peak.


    Su Yang thought he had seen almost all the students in the school, but when had such a strong group appeared?


    Seeing these people, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi¡¯s faces instantly changed, and they turned around and ran, shouting as they did, "This has nothing to do with us, it was Su Yang who told us to do it. If there¡¯s any problem, go find Su Yang, it has nothing to do with us. That one is Su Yang, go find him!"


    Su Yang almost spat blood, did they really just sell him out? What bastards, I even treated them to meals for half a month, and they show no loyalty at all!


    By then, those dozen people had already rushed towards Su Yang. Hearing what the two rats had said, everyone immediately stopped and looked at Su Yang with unfriendly expressions.


    Su Yang was speechless, waving his hands and saying, "Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, this matter has nothing to do with me at all!"


    "It has nothing to do with you?" a youth bellowed, "Do you think we would believe that? You despicable person, to do such a thing to Li School Beauty, we cannot tolerate you!"


    As he spoke, the youth quickly stepped forward and swung his fist at Su Yang.


    Su Yang dodged to the side, saying helplessly, "It really has nothing to do with me..."


    "Enough of your nonsense!" the youth yelled, "Keep dodging, and I¡¯ll break your damn legs!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but get angry too, this youth was really too arrogant. He hits people and doesn¡¯t allow them to dodge? What the hell!


    The youth threw three consecutive punches, each one aggressive and extremely powerful. If an ordinary person were hit by him, they might even lose their life.


    "You dare to dodge!" the youth was even more furious, and he simply kicked towards Su Yang¡¯s groin.


    Su Yang furrowed his eyebrow, dodged the kick to the side, and immediately took a step forward, ramming his shoulder into the youth.


    The youth was sent flying,nding on the ground and struggling a few times without being able to get up.


    In fact, Su Yang had already shown restraint; if he had not, that hit alone could have broken all the bones in the youth¡¯s body.


    The others frowned as well; as the youth was attacking Su Yang, everyone had just watched and did nothing to stop him. In their view, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem even if the youth had beaten Su Yang to death. However, they had not expected Su Yang to be even stronger than the youth!


    The leading youth coldly nced at Su Yang, saying solemnly, "So you¡¯re Su Yang? I¡¯ve heard about you, your family is very wealthy, and right off the bat, you hooked up with two school beauties, not putting the entire school¡¯s students in your eyes! Humph, do you really think, with just a bit of assets from your family, that you can do whatever you want in Capital City?"


    Su Yang shrugged, saying, "I have no ns to do whatever I want in Capital City, and I don¡¯t look down on all the students at school either."


    "You don¡¯t intend to, or you don¡¯t have the ability?" another youth coldly said, "Mr. Su, originally we were nning to find you in a few days. But we didn¡¯t expect, you, bold enough to not only hook up with two school beauties but also to insult Li School Beauty, really thinking no one else exists. Since we have met today, let¡¯s settle all these matters at once!"


    "We don¡¯t even know each other, what matters are there to settle?" Su Yang said exasperatedly.


    "We don¡¯t know each other?" that youth sneered, "Now, I will let you get to know us. Listen well, all of us here are members of big families in Capital City. This here is Qinghe Academy, this is the turf of Capital City. As the saying goes, without rules, there¡¯s no square. Coming from outside to study in Capital City, you should understand the rules of Capital City! You should also know, in this ce of Capital City, no matter how deep your family background, here, if you¡¯re a dragon, you still have to coil for me; if you¡¯re a tiger, you also have to lie down!"

 Chapter 1008 - 1007: Young Master Wei

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Chapter 1007: Young Master Wei</h4>


    "A member of a major Capital City family?" Su Yang curled his lips into a smile. Those who could utter such words were half-bottles nging loudly. Such people, why would Su Yang ever fear them!


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, the young man couldn¡¯t help but be infuriated and said with ring eyes, "What, you seem to have no regard for us at all! Do you know where you are? Do you know this is our turf in Capital City?"


    Su Yang chuckled and replied, "I have indeed heard such words before, however, that person has never dared to say them again!"


    The group exchanged looks, and one young man said indignantly, "Are you talking about that loser Lin Dong? Humph, what is hepared to us? His family, within the scope of Capital City, is merely a small wealthy household, hardly worthy of being called a family. In front of any of us, doesn¡¯t he just nod and bow, acting like a grandchild? It¡¯s only you outsiders who take him seriously. What does he count for in our presence!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smirked coldly.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression only made the group angrier. The leader of the young men said with resentment, "Su Yang, originally, we couldn¡¯t be bothered with your issues with Lin Dong. It¡¯s his own ipetence that he couldn¡¯t handle you; that¡¯s his problem. But today, you actually had those two disgusting old men peep at Miss Li. That¡¯s going too far. Don¡¯t say we¡¯re bullying you. I¡¯m giving you a chance right now. Go apologize to Miss Li immediately, and we can let this go. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for not being polite!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed as he said in a cold voice, "What evidence do you have that proves I sent them to peep?"


    "Do we even need evidence?" the young man said angrily. "Everyone heard it loud and clear. Those two old men were shouting that it was you who told them to do it when they went in. Are you still not admitting it?"


    "Just because they said I told them to do it, it means I did?" Su Yang retorted coldly. "Those two men could even run into a women¡¯s restroom. What kind of people do you think they are? Do their words seem trustworthy to you?"


    The people around all nodded in agreement; everyone knew just how slimy and shameless those two old men were. Truth be told, no one believed what those two old men said.


    The group of young men also frowned deeply, suddenly at a loss for words. After a long pause, the lead young man finally said resentfully, "Humph, do you think by arguing insistently that you can really free yourself from this matter? You say those two are not credible, then why would they specifically use you of telling them to do it, instead of someone else? Exin that to me!"


    "Are you trying to frame me by fabricating charges?" Su Yang spoke coldly. "In in terms, you just want to pin this on me, right?"


    "I¡¯m not trying to pin this on you, I want justice!" the young man replied coldly.


    "If you want justice, why don¡¯t you catch up with those two and ask them directly instead of harping on at me?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "They said it was you who told them to do it. If we don¡¯t hold you ountable, whom should we find?" the young man argued confidently.


    "Humph, so this is how the members of the major Capital City families act,pletely unreasonable!" Su Yang snorted coldly. "I don¡¯t have time to waste on this nonsense."


    Su Yang turned to leave when the lead young man exploded in anger, "Did I say you could go?"


    As he said this, the young man reached out to grab Su Yang¡¯s cor.


    Su Yang dodged to the side and looked at the young man with a cold gaze, "I¡¯ll say it one more time, this matter has nothing to do with me. If you keep pestering me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!"


    "You think you can intimidate me!" the young man yelled in anger. "If I let you leave today, then I¡¯ll take your surname. Humph, an outsider, you really think you can boss around in Capital City? Today, I¡¯ll let you understand what the real rules are here in Capital City!"


    With a loud shout, the young man charged toward Su Yang, throwing a punch at him.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows knitted, ready to counterattack when suddenly, from a distance, an icy voice called out, "Stop!"


    The young man immediately halted and turned to look, only to see a medium-built young man walking over at a measured pace.


    This young man had a stern appearance and clearly seemed very serious. As he approached, many people around discreetly stepped back, unable to withstand the imposing aura emanating from him.


    Su Yang was slightly surprised; this young man¡¯s strength was not weak, he had already reached the Venerable Realm, no wonder he possessed such amanding presence.


    Seeing this young maning over, the lead youth¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he quickly bowed, "Young Master Wei, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    The other young men also hurriedly bowed, clearly indicating the noteworthy status of Young Master Wei, far surpassing these young men who believed themselves to be from major families.


    Young Master Wei didn¡¯t even nce at the others as he walked up to Su Yang with an air of authority, sizing him up, then turning his gaze to Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie beside Su Yang.


    "You are Su Yang?" Young Master Wei asked coldly.


    "Yes, I am!" Su Yang replied calmly, showing none of the apprehension the others felt towards Young Master Wei.


    "The party held half a month ago, did you organize it?" Young Master Wei asked again.


    Su Yang, "That¡¯s correct!"


    Young Master Wei continued, "From what I know, before that party, you had no inclination of organizing such an event. It was on that day you suddenly decided to hold a party, drawing everyone to your venue andpletely overshadowing Lin Dong¡¯s party!"


    Su Yang, sensing an aggressive tone from Young Master Wei, also spoke sharply, "Are you trying to stand up for Lin Dong?"


    "I have no intention of standing up for anyone!" Young Master Wei said coldly. "However, what you did was rather underhanded. If you had announced your intention to hold the party in advance, everyone would havepeted fairly, and there would be nothing wrong with that. But instead, you announce it on that day, taking Lin Dongpletely by surprise, causing him to lose face. That¡¯s a bit too much. We are all part of the Capital City circle. By doing so, it¡¯s not just Lin Dong¡¯s face you trampled on, but the face of everyone in our circle!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows ¨C Young Master Wei seemed to be implying that Su Yang¡¯s sudden decision to hold a party that day was a premeditated strike against Lin Dong.


    Indeed, upon hearing Young Master Wei¡¯s words, those young men began to mor, and the looks they gave Su Yang became even more filled with anger. It was as if Su Yang had long plotted to humiliate all these sons of Capital City¡¯s nobility.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re really shameless. Could you have reallypeted with Lin Dong if you had announced thepetition in advance?"


    "These outsiders, willing to stoop so low just to step on us, really will stop at nothing!"

 Chapter 1009 - 1008 I Say You’re Talking Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Chapter 1008 I Say You¡¯re Talking Nonsense</h4>


    The youths continued to hurl insults; it seemed that if Young Master Wei hadn¡¯t been there, they would have immediately ganged up and beaten Su Yang up.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. Once everyone quieted down, he spoke with a faint smile, "Young Master Wei, are you implying that I haven¡¯tpeted fairly with Lin Dong, and that Lin Dong¡¯s loss is entirely due to my cunning tricks?"


    "What do you think?" Young Master Wei retorted.


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed heartily, proiming loudly, "I think what you¡¯re saying isplete bullshit!"


    "What did you say!"


    "Damn, how dare you speak to Young Master Wei like that!"


    "Have the guts to say that again!"


    The crowd immediately erupted in angry shouts, filled with righteous indignation, ready to raise their fists right there and then.


    Young Master Wei¡¯s face turned icy as he said coldly, "You¡¯ll have to pay a price for those words!"


    "Price?" Su Yang sneered, "What price? You can fart around here, and I can¡¯t even talk about it?"


    "What do you mean... how am I farting around..." Young Master Wei said furiously.


    "You said Lin Dong lost because I cheated. So let me ask you..." Su Yang spoke coldly, "Even if I gave Lin Dong a fair chance topete, would he be able to beat me?"


    The surrounding onlookers suddenly burst into cheers, for Su Yang¡¯s words were indisputably true. After all, Su Yang had spent three billion on his evening event, while Lin Dong¡¯s event cost only a few million. The difference was evident at a nce. Such a disparity could not be bridged by mere fairpetition.


    Besides, Su Yang hadn¡¯t cheated. Lin had been preparing for more than half a month, maybe even longer, yet his event didn¡¯t turn out as well as Su Yang¡¯s, which was prepared in just one day. So what else could he say?


    On Young Master Wei¡¯s side, the crowd¡¯s expressions changed, and Young Master Wei himself frowned. He took a deep breath and said coldly, "It seems Young Master Su is very confident in his family background. But don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re in Capital City. Lin Dong¡¯s family might notpare to yours, but we, the people of Capital City, always stand united. Can you, alone, oppose so many families of Capital City?"


    "Sadly, you didn¡¯t help Lin Dong," Su Yang said with a light smile. "So many families in Capital City joined forces, and yet you lost so miserably. Do you still have the face to talk?"


    "That¡¯s because you took advantage by cheating, ambushing Lin Dong!" Young Master Wei shouted angrily, "But from now on, that won¡¯t happen again. From today forward, you will be the enemy of everyone in the Capital City circle. Whatever you want topete in, we¡¯ll make sure you lose convincingly, to let you know that here in Capital City, your family background means nothing at all!"


    "Really? Well, I¡¯ll be waiting!" Su Yang replied with a smile.


    Young Master Wei huffed angrily and turned to leave. The young men looked at Young Master Wei, then at Su Yang, and after mouthing some harsh words, they all followed Young Master Wei. After all, if Young Master Wei hadn¡¯t made a move, it wouldn¡¯t be proper for them to do so.


    As Su Yang watched them leave, Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie walked up to him with their tongues out, whispering, "Su Yang, did we go too far in stirring things up?"


    "What¡¯s this about crossing some fire?" Su Yang chuckled and said, "Even without the issue of School Beauty Li, these guys would havee looking for me."


    The two girls finally breathed a sigh of relief, and Su Yang continued, "But, in the future when you two tease those old geezers, could you please not drag me into it? If School Beauty Lies looking, how am I supposed to exin to her?"


    The two girls looked at each other, then cracked a sly smile together. Huo Qianfang whispered, "That would be best, then you won¡¯t be able to tempt her anymore!"


    Su Yang almost choked, "I... When did I ever try to tempt her?"


    "Hmph, anyway, you won¡¯t be able to hit on her anymore, and that¡¯s the best thing!" Hu Xiexie, arm in arm with Huo Qianfang, left without another word, leaving Su Yang standing there dumbfounded and speechless.


    After lunch, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi entered the cafeteria timidly. They approached Su Yang, grabbed the leftover chicken leg on the table without a word, and started gnawing on it.


    "Damn it, I¡¯m starving to death!" Wu Daozi cursed while eating, "Where do these bastards get the energy? Luckily we know the terrain outside well, otherwise they definitely would have caught us!"


    Yuan Tiangang chimed in, "What you said is true. These kids really have no respect or reverence for their teachers, and that¡¯s one thing, but to physically assault us, what about the rules? The dignity?"


    "They even used us of peeking at that School Beauty Li. We just went in to grab a backpack, and besides, it was part of a wager, we didn¡¯t mean any harm. We didn¡¯t see anything, and they chased us like we were thieves for half a day. Who does that kind of thing?"


    "That¡¯s why I think we need to teach these students a good philosophy lesson, let them know that respecting and valuing teachers is the ultimate philosophy!"


    As the two babbled on, Su Yang didn¡¯t bother listening and got up to leave.


    "Don¡¯t go, we haven¡¯t eaten yet, give us your meal card!" Wu Daozi said urgently.


    "Forget it, if I give you my meal card, you¡¯ll run through all the money in one meal!" Su Yang said indignantly. "What were you two in your past lives? How can you eat so much? Other students spend about fifteen yuan per meal, but you two? Two to three hundred a meal, that¡¯s twenty times others¡¯, aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting?"


    "Better to burst than to starve!" Yuan Tiangang snickered, "Come on, Student Su, there¡¯s no other student in the whole school as polite as you. I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll definitely rmend you for the student council, how about that? Just give me your meal card first..."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and picked up his meal card to leave. The two of them grew desperate and Yuan Tiangang quickly stopped Su Yang, urgently saying, "Su Yang, I¡¯ll tell you some news in exchange for your meal card, how about that?"


    "Are you going to talk about the test papers again? I suggest you two save it!" Su Yang said.


    "It¡¯s not about the test papers..." Yuan Tiangang raised his eyebrows and whispered with a low chuckle: "It¡¯s about the advanced ss!"


    A sharp glint shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes. Could these two teachers know something about the advanced ss?


    Su Yang tried the Soul Searching Technique again, but saw nothing. He really couldn¡¯t understand how these two old guys were managing to evade Su Yang¡¯s Soul Searching Technique.


    In fact, Su Yang had suspected that these two old guys were hiding their true strength, but whenever he tested them, he felt no powering from them. Moreover, Su Yang had arranged for them to be ambushed a few times, and each time these two were left beaten ck and blue, a sorry sight indeed. They did fight back, but it was more like brawling with thugs, ducking their heads and iling punches without any hint of real strength.

 Chapter 1010 - 1009: The Advanced Class is Starting School

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Chapter 1009: The Advanced ss is Starting School</h4>


    Every time these two old guys got beat up, their injuries took a long time to heal. Bleeding, broken bones, and so on were not unusual. This indicated that these two had no real strength¡ªthey were just a pair of swindlers who mooched off others.


    Now, these two old guys had brought up the topic of the advanced ss again, which made Su Yang wonder, what secrets about the advanced ss could they possibly know?


    In fact, the majority of students at this school knew nothing about the advanced ss. Even Zhao Jun didn¡¯t know what the advanced ss was all about; he only knew that his older brother had attended and graduated from here.


    So, when these two old guys started talking about the advanced ss, it naturally piqued Su Yang¡¯s curiosity. After pondering for a moment, Su Yang finally decided to listen to what these two old guys had to say. After all, money was no object to Su Yang.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll make the exchange!" Su Yang promptly took out his meal card.


    The eyes of the two old guys lit up immediately. Yuan Tiangang snatched the meal card from Su Yang¡¯s hand and passed it to Wu Daozi beside him: "Go get some food!"


    Wu Daozi ran off quickly, as if afraid Su Yang would change his mind, not giving Su Yang a chance to stop him.


    Su Yang was used to these two, and besides, he was just scaring them a bit¡ªhe never really intended to cut off their meal supply.


    "Now you can talk..." Su Yang said.


    Yuan Tiangang immediately began patting his chest: "Of course, I¡¯ve always been a man of my word, famously known as the honest and reliable young gentleman. Since I¡¯ve agreed to make an exchange, I¡¯ll certainly tell you. It makes no sense to tell you without agreeing, nor to agree and then not tell you..."


    "Stop, stop, stop! Don¡¯t babble about such nonsense, just get to the point," Su Yang quickly interrupted him; if he didn¡¯t, who knew when this old guy would stop talking.


    Yuan Tiangang chuckled, and after seeing Wu Daozi swipe the meal card, he finally rxed and said with a smile: "The advanced ss, that¡¯s the ss you all will have to attend in the future. If you can¡¯t get into the advanced ss, then you¡¯ll have to leave school early. So, you had better work hard!"


    "That¡¯s it?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. This was just a scam, what kind of secret was that?


    "Yes!" Yuan Tiangang dered: "This is a secret of the advanced ss that I don¡¯t tell just anyone."


    Su Yang stared at the two of them, his eyes nearly bursting into mes. These two oldmps, why did he even bother believing them in his free time? They were nothing but two shameless old men. They made it all mysterious, only to reveal such a triviality. This was sheer deception!


    Su Yang thought these two had brought up the advanced ss and assumed they would reveal some secrets, but instead, he got a load of rubbish.


    Even though the money on the meal card was trivial, who could stand being cheated like this?


    Su Yang waved his hand dismissively: "Enough, enough, enough. From now on, I think we should just mind our own business. Don¡¯t talk to me about any secrets, and I won¡¯t arrange meals for you two anymore."


    Wu Daozi came over with tworge ted and, upon hearing this, immediately panicked: "Hey, Student Su, we were having a nice chat, why get angry all of a sudden? Respecting teachers and valuing the teachings is a traditional virtue; by acting like this, you¡¯re not showing enough respect. If there¡¯s an issue, let¡¯s discuss it calmly, why get angry? Old Yuan, what exactly did you tell Student Su, for things to turn out like this?"


    Yuan Tiangang was also extremely flustered, as he and hispanion had been mooching off Su Yang for food and drink recently, leading a carefree life every day. If Su Yang decided to ignore them, where would they go for their meals?


    "Don¡¯t you think this secret is enough?" Yuan Tiangang hurriedly said, "Or should I tell you another secret?"


    "No, I don¡¯t want to listen anymore. Whatever you say now, I don¡¯t want to hear it. That¡¯s it, I¡¯m leaving now!" Su Yang waved his hand, indicating he did not want to listen to any more nonsense from the two men.


    They exchanged a nce and made a gesture to each other, Wu Daozi suddenly grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm, "Student Su, do you know that the advanced ss is starting tomorrow?"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart stirred, he hadn¡¯t known about this, and this secret was indeed valuable.


    Recently, not only had Su Yang been studying that formation, but he had also been investigating the advanced ss. However, he had heard nothing at all, not even knowing when the advanced ss would start.


    Nevertheless, Su Yang kept a nonchnt facade. He knew these two old fellows well; if he appeared too eager, they would definitely think they had a hold on him and would start making all sorts of demands. By acting indifferent, the two would panic and might disclose some more important information in exchange for Su Yang¡¯s trust.


    "So what!" Su Yang still wanted to leave, "Whether they start sses or not, what¡¯s that got to do with me?"


    "How can it not concern you!" Yuan Tiangang hastily said, "Last time at your g, youpletely overshadowed Lin Dong¡¯s event, which was akin to pping the face of all the young nobles in Capital City. There¡¯s already talk within the circle of the Capital¡¯s young nobles that once school starts, they n to target you first, to quell your arrogance!"


    "You mean, they¡¯re nning toe after me?" Su Yang asked back.


    "What else could it mean!" Yuan Tiangang red, "Qinghe Academy in Capital City attracts members fromrge families outside the city whoe to study here every year. Regardless of how powerful these families are, they generally pay respects to the young nobles of Capital City and everything is peaceful. But you¡¯ve trampled Lin Dong far too harshly, and the nobles of Capital are bound to make an example of you to recover their prestige. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that imply Capital City has no one capable?"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered, "Lin Dong had no skill and got trampled by me, now they want to trample me. Hmph, it seems the nobles of Capital don¡¯t speak any reason at all!"


    Wu Daozi said, "Nonsense, when do those nobles ever reason things out? Besides, now that you¡¯re at Qinghe Academy, it¡¯s all about personal ability. Do you still n on convincing them otherwise?"


    Su Yang took a deep breath; in truth, he had not intended to sh with the nobles of Capital. However, if these people were really out to target him, he wouldn¡¯t mind defeating them.


    Of course, Su Yang was also well aware of his limitations. Unless absolutely necessary, he did not n on provoking the Capital¡¯s Martial Champion. Su Yang was very clear that his current strength was definitely no match for the Martial Champion.


    Even the Beigong War God was probably much stronger than Su Yang.


    After all, ording to what Lian Wanxiong said, before Qi Zhishan sat in withered meditation, his strength was not even on par with the Beigong War God. Even after seventeen years of withered meditation, Qi Zhishan¡¯s strength had not progressed an inch, yet he was still above Su Yang.


    The Beigong War God surely wouldn¡¯t have remained stagnant over these seventeen years, so just how strong the Beigong War God was now, was hard to say.


    And how fearsome must the Martial Champion, who was even above the Beigong War God, be?

 Chapter 1011 - 1010: The List of the Advanced Class

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Chapter 1010: The List of the Advanced ss</h4> Yuan Tiangang sneaked closer to Su Yang, murmuring like a pimp, "Hey, wanna know more news?"


    Su Yang nced at Yuan Tiangang and took a step back, not wanting to bother with him.


    But Yuan Tiangang, who had no self-awareness, approached Su Yang again, whispering, "The news is cheap, just a hundred thousand yuan!"


    Su Yang stepped back two paces, indicating his stance; he had no trust in these two anymore.


    "Hey, I¡¯m serious, the information about the members of the advanced ss!" Yuan Tiangang approached again and whispered, "Don¡¯t you want to know who exactly are the members of the advanced ss, what backgrounds they have, and their family statuses?"


    That made Su Yang¡¯s eyelids twitch slightly; he indeed had some thoughts about the advanced ss and wanted to understand more about it.


    Wu Daozi also leaned in, whispering, "I think this information is very important for you. You need to know how many members havee from the Capital City, their identities; you should be clear about that. You should know, the peopleing from the Capital City mostly see you as an enemy, you at least have to adopt the strategy of knowing your enemy and yourself, right? What¡¯s a hundred thousand, involving your own life issues, even ten million, a hundred million, or even a billion isn¡¯t expensive, right?"


    "You two can know this kind of news?" Su Yang looked incredulous.


    "Hey, you still don¡¯t trust us?" Wu Daozi immediately said, "We¡¯ve been at this school for so many years, what don¡¯t we know, what secrets aren¡¯t clear to us, what news can hide from us? Let me tell you this - only from us can you get this information, if you go elsewhere, you can forget about it!"


    Su Yang remained incredulous, but Yuan Tiangang couldn¡¯t hold back and whispered, "Well, let me share a bit of news with you. Take Young Master Wei, for example, he is a member of this year¡¯s advanced ss and is the young heir of the Wei Family of the Capital City. And the Wei Family, although not among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City, is not far off, probably ranking around fifteenth. In the Capital City, they are a huge entity. If ced in any province, they would firmly be the number one family!"


    Su Yang frowned; he hadn¡¯t expected Young Master Wei to have such a background.


    The Wei Family of the Capital City, Su Yang had heard of them, their strength indeed was not weak. Moreover, as Yuan Tiangang had said, after all, it was a great family of the Capital City; even though they rank around fifteenth in the Capital City, their strength is no weaker than the number one families of the provinces. Even the Ye Family of Pingnan Province and the Lian Family of Pingbei Province were slightly weaker in strength than the Wei Family.


    The families of the Capital City were always very arrogant. But this arrogance was backed by power; bing a great family in the Capital City, they held the ability to summon the wind and call the rain anywhere they went!


    Yuan Tiangang even knew such things, it seemed that he really did have information about the members of the advanced ss.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang extended a finger and said, "Ten thousand!"


    "Ny thousand!" Yuan Tiangang said, "I¡¯ll give you a ten percent discount, after all, our rtionship is there."


    "Ten thousand!" Su Yang was very straightforward.


    "Oh my god, what¡¯s with you, kid? Alright, I¡¯ll give in again, eighty thousand!"


    "Ten thousand!" Su Yang was still as resolute.


    After some haggling, Su Yang came out on top, buying the information for ten thousand yuan.


    After Su Yang had paid, Yuan Tiangang immediately came close to him and stealthily slipped a piece of paper into Su Yang¡¯s pocket, "This is the list of the advanced ss members. Old Wu and I had a hard time getting it. Don¡¯t let others see it, it¡¯s confidential!"


    Su Yang sneakily nced at it, saw that it was indeed a list and had "advanced ss members" written on it, proving the two hadn¡¯t deceived him.


    "Isn¡¯t this just a list? What about their background identities?" Su Yang asked.


    "With their names, isn¡¯t it easy to investigate their background identities?" Wu Daozi whispered back, "With your financial power, investigating these is a piece of cake, right?"


    Su Yang was taken aback, "You want me to investigate on my own?"


    "What else then, you expect us to investigate for you?" Yuan Tiangang said, "If we do the investigation for you, that¡¯ll cost extra!"


    "Your earlier talk was about the list plus background identities, now I have to investigate on my own?" Su Yang pressed urgently.


    Yuan Tiangang said, "Well, we haven¡¯t fully investigated the backgrounds yet, so you¡¯ll have to do it. Or if you¡¯re not in a rush, give us a year or so, we¡¯ll find out and tell you!"


    Su Yang nearly kicked them in frustration; these two scoundrels were intentionally ripping people off. A year or so, and they¡¯d still need them?


    However, Su Yang wasn¡¯t too upset since the list was genuine; he could investigate them himself. With the list, investigating would be much easier.


    After cursing out the two old dudes, Su Yang took the list and left.


    Back in his dorm, Su Yang took out his phone, photographed the list, and sent it to Fatty, asking him to investigate these people on the list.


    As he finished up, Zhao Jun and others came back.


    "Whoa, Brother Yang, you¡¯re here?" Lin Dawei immediately smiled upon seeing Su Yang, "What¡¯s up, didn¡¯t apany the two campus beauties for dinner today?"


    "Had dinner already!" Su Yang looked at them in surprise, "Why are you back too? Didn¡¯t you say you were going out to browse the inte this afternoon?"


    "The thing is, we heard that one of the three campus beauties, Miss Li, has arrived, so we decided toe back and check it out." Lin Dawei paused, then suddenly widened his eyes and said, "Right, Brother Yang, do you know this Miss Li? It wouldn¡¯t be fair if she fell for you without leaving us brothers a second thought! That would be crossing the line!"


    Su Yangughed, "Cut it out, not a kind word in your mouth. These two around me are already enough trouble, add another and how am I supposed to live?"


    "Brother Yang, really, you have what so many envy but still feel troubled!" Lin Dawei sighed and shook his head, "Ah,paring people kills,paring goods throws you away!"


    Su Yang just curled his lip, then suddenly noticed the paper in Zhao Jun¡¯s hand, "Zhao Jun, what are you holding there?"


    "I¡¯m not sure, just went by the ssroom and the teacher handed them out, one each, saying it¡¯s a list of the advanced ss members," Zhao Jun said with curiosity, "Does our school even have an advanced ss?"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly grabbed the list to look. It was exactly the same as his own, and he almost cursed out loud.

 Chapter 1012 - 1011: Important Figures Gather Together

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Chapter 1011: Important Figures Gather Together</h4>


    This was the list those two oldmps had sold to him for ten thousand yuan, and Su Yang had thought it was some sort of secret list.


    Only now did he realize that the list was to be distributed directly, one per person. In other words, those two scammers had tricked him out of another ten thousand yuan!


    Originally, he was worried about the list being leaked, but now that everyone had a copy, Su Yang had nothing to worry about anymore. He directly took out the list and called over Zhao Jun and a few others to study it.


    There were a total of over one hundred people on the list, just as Li Wanxiong and Huo Zihen had said, these were all specially admitted students.


    The special admissions were divided into two types, one was through connections, which counted as backdoor entries. The other was being selected in advance by the school, due to one¡¯s special talents, simr to rmended students.


    As for Su Yang and the others, they still had to undergo testing, and ultimately only a little over one hundred people would be able to join this list, resulting in a total of over two hundred people.


    Honestly, the situation with this list made Su Yang even more puzzled about the school.


    Logically speaking, the school¡¯s advanced ss would only have around two hundred students, and moreover, one batch was admitted through connections, while the other was specially recruited. The ones admitted through connections, well, that¡¯s not to mention since it was done to maintain good rtions with other major forces, which is understandable. But those specially recruited prodigies should be the key focus of the school¡¯s training, the crux of the matter.


    However, why didn¡¯t the school give all the slots to those with connections and special recruits, but also leave half the opportunities to self-study students like Su Yang? By reason, those who self-study and make it into this school, in terms of talent, are definitely far inferior to those specially recruited students selected by the school. And in terms of family background, they¡¯re also far inferior to those who entered through the backdoor. But why do these self-study students still upy half of the advanced ss slots? What¡¯s the reason behind this? Is the school cing such importance on these self-study students as well?


    Thinking it over, Su Yang still couldn¡¯t understand what the situation was all about. This school hid too many secrets, and he was bing more and more baffled by it, only able to slowly figure out a way to investigate.


    At this moment, Zhao Jun and the others were already analyzing the names on the list. After all, there were quite a few who had entered through the backdoor, belonging to the children of therge families, and some of them had heard of these people¡¯s names.


    "Wow, this person¡¯s here too!" Lin Dawei eximed in surprise.


    "Who is it?" Everyone looked over in curiosity.


    "Cai Jianzhong!" As Lin Dawei looked at the astonished crowd, he said, "Haven¡¯t you heard? The scion of the Cai family among the Ten Great Families of Capital City, a first-tier prodigal in Capital City, an influential figure much stronger than Young Master Wei!"


    "So it¡¯s him!" Everyone eximed in surprise, naturally quite shocked.


    After all, any of the Ten Great Families of Capital City could be a leading family in a locality. And with Cai Jianzhong being the heir of the Cai family, his status was naturally very high, inevitably causing amotion.


    "Hey, look over here, look over here!" Wang Cheng suddenly shouted, and everyone hurriedly looked over, curious about what had excited him.


    "What¡¯s up?" Lin Dawei asked curiously.


    Wang Cheng said, "This Ge Kaiyang is the heir to the prominent Ge Family of Xibei, I¡¯ve heard of his name. They say that at the age of nine, he could tear a ferocious tiger apart with his bare hands, at twelve, he could y pythons with his bare hands, at fifteen, he roamed the Jianghu, and by neen, he entered the Earth Rankings. Later, he withdrew from public view and fell from the Earth Rankings, but it was only because he didn¡¯t partake in the rankings anymore. His strength is not much less than those on the Earth Rankings!"


    "Holy smokes, you know about these things?" Lin Dawei eximed in surprise, Su Yang was also astonished, Wang Cheng had always been quite dull before, how could he possibly know so much?


    "Nonsense, I used to live in the northwest as a child, only a little over a hundred kilometers away from the Ge Family, I¡¯m most familiar with the situations over there. I¡¯ve heard Ge Kaiyang¡¯s name countless times, I could recite his deeds backwards!" When Wang Cheng said this, his face was obviously excited. It was as if seeing a fellow countryman here had made him especially thrilled.


    On the other hand, Zhao Jun also found a familiar name and said in shock, "L¨¹ Donglin, my god, this person is here too?"


    "Big brother, do you need to make such a fuss?" Wang Cheng retorted, "What about L¨¹ Donglin, can hepare with Ge Kaiyang?"


    "You don¡¯t know jack!" Zhao Jun gave Wang Cheng a look, "Do you know who L¨¹ Donglin is? I tell you, L¨¹ Donglin is much stronger than your Ge Kaiyang!"


    "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" Wang Cheng said indignantly, "Ge Kaiyang at nine years old tore apart a fierce tiger, at twelve, slew pythons with his bare hands, at fifteen roamed the Jianghu, at neen entered the Earth Rankings..."


    Without waiting for Wang Cheng to finish, Zhao Jun immediately said, "Don¡¯t give me that crap, all this nine years old, twelve years old, fifteen years old, neen years old, I¡¯m asking you, with Ge Kaiyang being so awesome, has he ever been to the Capital City? Has he ever stood in the Capital City and beaten those dandies to their knees begging for mercy, then walked away coolly as if nothing had happened?"


    Wang Cheng instantly shut his mouth, although Ge Kaiyang¡¯sbat achievements were outstanding, he indeed had not done such a thing. In fact, while he admired Ge Kaiyang, he didn¡¯t believe Ge Kaiyang could do such a thing in the Capital City. After all, this is the Capital City, who could do such a thing here?


    "As if your what¡¯s-his-name L¨¹ Donglin could be so domineering in the Capital City!" Wang Cheng muttered under his breath.


    "Hey, you just happened to get it right!" Zhao Junughed with pride, "L¨¹ Donglin, just happened to have done such a thing. He fought with the dandies of the Capital City, and beat seventeen of those big dandies until they knelt on the ground crying. He then coolly flicked his sleeves and left, as if nothing had happened. After this incident, you ask the dandies of the Capital City, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know the name of L¨¹ Donglin, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t fear those three words?"


    Wang Cheng wore an unconvinced look, speaking quietly, "What does that have to do with you!"


    "He¡¯s from my hometown, of course it has to do with me!" Zhao Jun immediately responded.


    Su Yang nced at Zhao Jun, he was very curious in his heart. This L¨¹ Donglin, who exactly is he to be able to be so overbearing in the Capital City?


    After today¡¯s events, Su Yang had alreadye to understand some about the dandies of the Capital City. Just as those two oldnterns had said, these dandies of the Capital City have many grudges on normal days, but when ites to external matters, they are very united.


    Su Yang had only stepped on a Lin Dong, and Lin Dong couldn¡¯t even enter the circle of the Capital City¡¯s dandies, but these people still wanted to suppress Su Yang, which shows their unity.


    And this L¨¹ Donglin, having done such a thing, the dandies of the Capital City were still able to swallow their anger, it was truly something Su Yang had to admire.


    As for that Ge Kaiyang, his strength is probably not weak, butpared with L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s achievements, it still falls short.

 Chapter 1013 - 1012 Huo Zhendong Gets Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Chapter 1012 Huo Zhendong Gets Injured</h4>


    Listening to these three people chat, Su Yang gained a simple understanding of several individuals on the list.


    Before long, Fatty¡¯s message came through, and he had thoroughly investigated the individuals on the list.


    At the forefront was L¨¹ Donglin, a man who had once created splendid triumphs in the Capital City and was feared by many in the city¡¯s rakish circles to this day.


    However, when Su Yang saw L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s background, he was stunned. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s background was simply described with the words "details unknown," which greatly puzzled Su Yang.


    L¨¹ Donglin must be no simple figure to have achieved such things in the Capital City, where even those rakes ultimately swallowed their grievances and dared not provoke him. Logically, it should be very easy to investigate his background, so why were the details unknown?


    The task Su Yang had entrusted to Fatty was surely carried out with all his might; he must have checked with many people regarding this matter. Yet, the result was still unclear. In other words, with his current capabilities, Su Yang could not investigate L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s background, which shows just how profound L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s background really was.


    It seemed justifiable for Fatty to ce him at the top; this person truly was no ordinary man.


    Second on the list was not Ge Kaiyang, but someone named Wu Feizhi. His background was ratherplex, emerging from a regr family. In his childhood, he underwent a major disaster; his parents were bullied by local bullies. His father was beaten to death while resisting, and his young and beautiful mother was vited by those bullies. At just eight years old, Wu Feizhi was forced to the ground and helplessly watched as his mother was abused and ultimately died before his eyes.


    Later, he was buried alive by those bullies, but fortunately, a blind passerby saved him. The blind man, who had some minor skills and possessed a partially yellowed secret manual, roamed the world with this book, bringing Wu Feizhi along in the pugilistic world for five years, acquainting him with the warmth and coldness of human rtions, and the mncholy of the world. At the age of thirteen, during a snowy night, the blind man froze to death, passing on the secret manual to him. Afterwards, Wu Feizhi, wielding the manual, traveled the pugilistic world for two years, located a tomb recorded in the manual, and then disappeared for three years. When he reappeared, he was eighteen.


    Alone and single-handedly, he returned to his hometown. With his own strength, he ughtered the entire vige, killing all those bullies who had caused the death of his parents, along with their families, children, and livestock, leaving none alive. Moreover, he also annihted all the officials who had protected those bullies and fabricated the false cases. Everyone involved, who had borne false witnesses, were also executed without exception.


    Overnight, this vige lost at least half of its poption, causing a tremendous uproar. Somerge families, deeming Wu Feizhi¡¯s methods too harsh, sent people to hunt him down.


    Wu Feizhi fled for half a year, narrowly escaping death several times but ultimately survived. After hiding for another two years, he resurfaced, greatly strengthened, and obliterated the two families that had sent pursuers after him. Ever since, no one dared to hunt him down, and his reputation struck fear across the region.


    If Su Yang had not appeared, then over the past two years, the most prominent young individual would have undoubtedly been Wu Feizhi. However, Su Yang¡¯s emergence overshadowed his brilliance, but that did not mean this personcked strength. On the contrary, his capabilities and methods were extremely fearsome!


    Ge Kaiyang was ranked third, and just as Wang Cheng had described, he was also a formidable figure.


    The fourth was also a cultivation prodigy, whose achievements were slightly lesser than Ge Kaiyang¡¯s, but he was still no ordinary person.


    The fifth was a scion from a major family in the Capital City, reputed to be quite strong as well.


    As Su Yang kept scrolling down the list, it wasn¡¯t until the seventeenth position that he saw Cai Jianzhong, with only a brief mention that he was the young master of the Capital City¡¯s Cai family, at the Venerable Realm, and that was all.


    Su Yang scoffed, "Is this the Cai Jianzhong that Lin Dawei found so astonishing? Not so impressive, after all."


    As for that Young Master Wei, he was ranked in the fifties, a testament to the formidability of the individuals on this list.


    To think that a Venerable, in the Venerable Realm, was ranked in the fifties, it indicated that those ahead must be at least Venerables as well.


    With so many Venerables standing together, it showed that this advanced ss was indeed not simple.


    The curiosity in Su Yang¡¯s heart grew even more; if individuals like L¨¹ Donglin, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang were entering this school, then what was it about this school that attracted them?


    Su Ping had sent him here, Huo Yuanzhen had sent Huo Qianfang here, and Hu Xiexie was here, too.


    Along with those listed, Su Yang had no doubt, this ce had gathered all the top young masters of their generation.


    Qinghe Academy, what exceptional aspect did it possess to attract so many people here?


    Su Yang had previously heard from Huo Zihen and Li Wanxiong that those who had studied here saw their cultivation levels rise dramatically. Perhaps everyone came here for the same reason¡ªto elevate their cultivation levels.


    But the key question was, why could this ce cause such a dramatic increase in cultivation levels, and who was the founder of this school, what unimaginable skill did he possess?


    Packing up the list, Su Yang exhaled softly, his curiosity about this school growing even more.


    Of course, Su Yang understood that in theing period, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him in this school. With the individuals listed here, he was bound to cross paths with them, more or less. Not to mention just the people from the Capital City; naturally, conflicts were bound to arise when they were together.


    Suddenly, the door was opened. Everyone looked up to see a person covering his face, staggering back in.


    This person was none other than their other roommate, Huo Zhendong.


    Huo Zhendong¡¯s rtionships with Su Yang and the others were not very good; he was hardly ever in the dormitory. In fact, he mostly spent his time away from school, so everyone only saw him a few times.


    From the start of school until now, for more than a month, they had seen Huo Zhendong no more than three times. Also, Huo Zhendong was somewhat arrogant and did not engage much with the others. Although he shared the dormitory, his rtionships with everyone were practically no different than with strangers.


    Huo Zhendong¡¯s sudden return, especially in such a condition, took everyone by surprise.


    Zhao Jun, a warm-hearted person, noticed blood oozing from between Huo Zhendong¡¯s fingers and eximed in shock, "Zhendong, you¡¯re bleeding? What happened?"


    Huo Zhendong gestured with his hand, but the blood flowed even more.


    "Don¡¯t move, sit down quickly!" Zhao Jun helped him sit down, directing Lin Dawei to bring the medical kit.

 Chapter 1014 - 1013: Bro, You Know Medical Skills?

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Chapter 1013: Bro, You Know Medical Skills?</h4>


    In this school, fights were amon urrence, so every dormitory was equipped with a first aid kit.


    "Come, let me bandage you first," Zhao Jun said.


    Huo Zhendong hesitated for a moment but then let go of his hand, revealing his face.


    Upon seeing his face, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. Lin Dawei and the others were particrly frightened, their faces turning pale.


    On Huo Zhendong¡¯s face, arge piece of flesh had been torn off, exposing the white bone underneath. His nasal bridge was also skewed to one side, looking particrly horrifying.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; it was obvious that Huo Zhendong had been beaten up. His nasal bridge had been broken, and someone had torn off a piece of his facial muscles along his mouth, resulting in such injuries.


    Zhao Jun, who had seen his share of the world, was still startled by the sight, holding the bandage unsure of how to proceed.


    "Maybe... maybe we should take him to the hospital first..." Lin Dawei said in a low voice.


    Wang Cheng nodded repeatedly, feeling overwhelmed by the situation.


    Zhao Jun looked toward Su Yang. After the event in the evening, Su Yang had be the leader of their group. For anything that happened, everyone would first consider Su Yang¡¯s opinion.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t really have a good impression of this Huo Zhendong, though he had not seen him often. The man was a bit too arrogant for Su Yang¡¯s liking, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.


    But, after all, he was a dormitory mate. Su Yang fell silent for a moment and then took the bandage from Zhao Jun¡¯s hand. He first stopped the bleeding for Huo Zhendong, then wrapped his wounds.


    Of course, while bandaging, Su Yang also used some techniques to help Huo Zhendong¡¯s wounds heal quickly. Otherwise, even if he were sent to the hospital, Huo Zhendong¡¯s injuries would not be easy to deal with.


    Zhao Jun and the others watched dumbfounded as Su Yang finished bandaging Huo Zhendong; they were greatly shocked. In their eyes, Su Yang was just a low-key second-generation scion with family wealth and power, nothing more. Zhao Jun knew a little more than the others, aware that Su Yang could also do some martial arts, but that was about it. They had no idea that Su Yang also knew medical techniques.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s bandaging technique and the speed of his work was simply astonishing. Everyone knew that even if Huo Zhendong were taken to a hospital, they might not handle it as efficiently as Su Yang did.


    "Brother Yang, you know medical techniques?" Zhao Jun asked curiously.


    "I learned a bit before," Su Yang said casually.


    "Awesome!" Zhao Jun gave a thumbs up, then immediately curled his lip and said, "Had I known you knew medical techniques, when I got hurt a while back, why did I go to the infirmary and even spend over two hundred bucks? It would have been better toe back and let Brother Yang bandage me!"


    Su Yang was speechless; what was two hundred bucks? In Pingnan, Pingbei, and the Southern Six Provinces, countless people would give up their entire fortunes to have Su Yang treat them, yet he hadn¡¯t lifted a finger. Su Yang¡¯s treatments were not something that money could measure!


    The pain on Huo Zhendong¡¯s face also eased a lot, and his look at Su Yang was filled with gratitude; he nodded slightly, "Su Yang, thank you!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t respond. The only reason he had helped was because Huo Zhendong was a fellow dormitory member. As for Huo Zhendong himself, Su Yang was not interested.


    "Old Huo, what exactly happened to you?" Zhao Jun asked in amazement. "I remember you haven¡¯t been to school for a while. How did you suddenly get injured?"


    In fact, since the school year began, Huo Zhendong had only been to school twice. Once was at the beginning of the school year, and the other, more than twenty days ago, after which he had not been seen again.


    Now, Huo Zhendong¡¯s sudden return with such serious injuries naturally surprised everyone. This Huo Zhendong had barely been to school a few times, so he shouldn¡¯t have any enemies!


    Huo Zhendong sighed and said in a low voice, "I only returned to school this morning."


    "You came back in the morning and were injured by someone?" Zhao Jun was even more surprised, "What on earth happened?"


    "It¡¯s a long story, and it¡¯s my own business, so I won¡¯t tell you about it," Huo Zhendong waved his hand and thanked them again, "Thank you all. I¡¯ll be leaving now, let¡¯s meet again when there¡¯s time!"


    After Huo Zhendong finished speaking, he left directly, leaving only a few people in the room looking at each other.


    "What exactly is going on with that guy? We saved him, and after saying just a few words, he left? What kind of attitude is that?" Lin Dawei said indignantly.


    "Forget it, forget it," Zhao Jun waved his hand, "After all, he is one of our dormitory mates. Besides, he¡¯s already injured like this. There¡¯s no need to hold it against him."


    Lin Dawei muttered quietly for a moment, then said no more.


    While the others were oblivious, Su Yang was frowning nearby.


    Huo Zhendong hadn¡¯t said anything, but using the Soul Searching Technique, Su Yang could clearly understand what had happened.


    This Huo Zhendong was a branch member of the Huo Family of Pingbei Province. Although he had little status in the Huo family, he always considered himself a member.


    After school started, he imed to be a member of the Huo family and disinterested in school affairs. He left early, nning toe back andpete for a spot in the advanced ss when it began.


    Today, upon arriving at school, he learned that Huo Qianfang was also attending. As the youngdy of the Huo family, he naturally wanted to find her. However, before he could locate Huo Qianfang, he ran into Lin Dong and his group first.


    Lin Dong and his group, now backed by the spoilt Young Master Wei from Capital City, acted arrogantly. Knowing that Huo Zhendong was Su Yang¡¯s roommate, they immediately stopped Huo Zhendong and, simultaneously, spoke rudely towards Su Yang, Huo Qianfang, and Hu Xiexie, continuously hurling insults.


    Huo Zhendong wasn¡¯t aware of what would happen that evening, but always considering himself a member of the Huo family, he couldn¡¯t tolerate others insulting Huo Qianfang. Thus, he shed with Lin Dong and his group.


    As a result, with Lin Dong¡¯s group outnumbering him and one of the stronger individuals personally attacking him, Huo Zhendong was severely injured. Moreover, the attacker was ruthless, nearly disfiguring Huo Zhendong¡¯s face.


    Huo Zhendong ran back to the dormitory as he had nowhere else to go. Many were outside watching the spectacle and none came to his aid, so he wanted Zhao Jun and the others to take him to the hospital. Later, Su Yang managed to bandage him up well, and he no longer needed to go to the hospital. Moreover, having lost so much face at school, he felt too ashamed to stay any longer and left.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t concerned about the losses Huo Zhendong faced, as they weren¡¯t close. Although they were roommates, they seldom met and couldn¡¯t really be called friends.


    However, Lin Dong¡¯s group having already started attacking made Su Yang take notice.


    Their willingness to hurt Huo Zhendong indicated they were beginning to target people close to Su Yang. With Zhao Jun, Lin Dawei, and Wang Cheng being rtively close to Su Yang, he couldn¡¯t let them also be harmed by Lin Dong¡¯s group.


    As Su Yang was pondering this, a haughty and angry voice suddenly came from outside, "Is that bastard Su Yang living here? Come out!"

 Chapter 1015 - 1014: Lin Dong Comes Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Chapter 1014: Lin Dong Comes Looking for Trouble</h4>


    Everyone in the room was taken aback. Since the event at the evening party, everyone in the school had treated Su Yang with the utmost respect and deference; no one had dared to address him like that before.


    Who was this person who hade from outside, acting so arrogantly? Were they looking for death?


    "Damn it, which bastard son of a bitch is shouting out there? Whose rope wasn¡¯t tied tight, letting this bastard son loose? Can¡¯t you keep a proper watch on your dog!" Zhao Jun immediately cursed back.


    "Zhao Jun, remember what you said!" The voice at the door came again, "I originally just wanted to trouble Su Yang, but now, it looks like I¡¯m going to have to take care of you too!"


    In the midst of their conversation, about a dozen people walked in from the door. The one in front was none other than Lin Dong.


    Lin Dong was followed by more than a dozen people who were clearly the yboy types from Capital City. Lin Dong¡¯s face was full of smug pride; all the sullenness from before had beenpletely swept away, and his expression was one of extreme excitement.


    Today was the first day of school for the senior ss, and many young aristocrats from Capital City had arrived, including some who were influential figures even in Capital City.


    And these people had made it clear that they intended to support Lin Dong, which filled him with joy.


    With the strength of his family, not to mention Su Yang, even Huo Qianfang was no match for him.


    But the situation was different now. The confrontation had escted to apetition between these Capital City aristocrats and Su Yang¡¯s side. In other words, all these yboys from Capital City would have his back, so what did he have to fear?


    Therefore, without waiting for those aristocrats to make a move, he immediately gathered some friends to give Su Yang trouble.


    Huo Zhendong was one who had been beaten by them, quite unlucky to have run into them on the street and then been severely dealt with. But Lin Dong wasn¡¯t satisfied, and now he had personally led people to Su Yang¡¯s dormitory to reim all the frustration he had bottled up before.


    He had already decided, first to beat Su Yang up inside this dormitory, and then to drag him to the school sports field so that all the students could watch. Especially Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie, the two most beautiful girls in school, would have to stand by and watch as Su Yang knelt before him, begging for mercy in front of everyone.


    He would ce a chair in front of Su Yang, and he would sit in it with the most carefree pose, epting Su Yang¡¯s worship.


    He wanted the whole school to know that no matter how rich Su Yang was, it was to no avail. In Capital City, no matter how rich you are, you still must kneel before Lin Dong. Competing with me, Lin Dong, you are simply not in my league!


    In the crowd behind Lin Dong, there were also a few people, including Li Chuan, Lin Qian, and Xiao Qi among others.


    These people had already left school but had been personally brought back by Lin Dong. Lin Dong wanted them to witness firsthand how he would defeat Su Yang.


    And they were all visibly excited, having previously suffered losses at the hands of Su Yang without having the power to take revenge. Now that Lin Dong hade to deal with Su Yang, naturally, they came with thoughts of vengeance.


    "Lin Dong?" Zhao Jun, not knowing what had happened before, was naturally surprised to see these people, "You son of a bitch, have you taken the wrong medication? Daring to speak to Brother Yang like this, are you looking for death?"


    "Zhao Jun, it seems like you¡¯re asking for death!" Xiao Qi immediately started swearing, "Don¡¯t you see what the situation is like now? Do you have any fucking idea what¡¯s going on, and you still dare to speak to Young Master Lin like that? Just look at the friends by Young Master Lin¡¯s side; none of them are normal people. Some out-of-towner surnamed Su thinking he can go against Young Master Lin in Capital City? Are you guys fucking brain-dead?"


    Lin Dong was quite pleased with what Xiao Qi said, gave Zhao Jun a sidelong nce, and sneered, "Zhao Jun, after following Su Yang, you¡¯ve be more and more ignorant. It seems like all of you in this dorm need a good lesson. Huo Zhendong was just beaten by me and that¡¯s still not enough, you still dare to yap? Do I have to tear up your mouth too before you¡¯ll shut up?"


    "It was you?" Zhao Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically as they had been wondering who had injured Huo Zhendong.


    "Who else did you think it was?" Lin Dong sneered, "What, scared now? If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll give you a chance. You guys break Su¡¯s legs yourselves, then I can spare you guys, and we¡¯ll consider our grudges over, how about that?"


    Zhao Jun and the others exchanged nces, and Zhao Jun spat out first, cursing angrily, "Lin Dong, are you fucking dreaming? You think you¡¯re amazing just because you have more people, screw that, if you dare to touch Brother Yang today, I swear I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng were so scared that their faces went pale and couldn¡¯t speak, but they still stood resolutely by Su Yang¡¯s side, which made their position clear.


    "Oh, quite the stubborn temper, hm?" Lin Dongughed, "But what¡¯s the use of being stubborn? Do you know what¡¯s called a gap in strength? Still want to kill someone? Hmph, who can you kill? You think by talking tough like a brute, you can intimidate anyone? Let me tell you, brutes like you are the most useless. We could crush you with just our finger, what do you think you are, wanting to fight us to the death?"


    Zhao Jun was furious and took a step forward, roaring, "Lin Dong, are you fucking looking to die? You really think I won¡¯t hit you?"


    Lin Dong didn¡¯t make a move, but the person standing next to him stepped out and kicked towards Zhao Jun.


    This kick was incredibly vicious, if Zhao Jun hadn¡¯t practiced with Su Yang, it might have sent him straight back to lying in a hospital bed.


    Even so, Zhao Jun barely managed to dodge the kick, but it left him sweating profusely.


    Before he could steady himself, the person had already made another move, charging straight at Zhao Jun and throwing a heavy punch at his chest.


    Zhao Jun fought back in a panic; as a result, he was forced to retreat three steps before steadying himself, while the other person didn¡¯t move an inch. The difference in their strength was instantly clear!


    Seeing this oue, Lin Dong was even more pleased with himself. He had always considered Zhao Jun the strongest fighter among them. Now, without even the slightest resistance from Zhao Jun, what chance did the others have?


    Lin Dong nced sideways at Su Yang and sneered, "What¡¯s wrong, too scared to speak? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. But while the death penalty can be spared, you can¡¯t escape the living punishment. Last time you made me lose face, today, I will make you pay back a hundredfold. Su, I¡¯ll give you a chance, kneel here, and when I hit youter, I might go a bit easier. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    Su Yang curled his lip, scanned the crowd, and spoke coldly, "Lin Dong, do you know what mistake you¡¯ve made?"


    "Me? Made a mistake?" Lin Dong red, "What mistake did I make?"


    "You shouldn¡¯t have brought these trash to find me!" Su Yang said, "With all those big shots in Capital City backing you, you should have brought them over. That way, at least you¡¯d have a chance to run away!"

 Chapter 1016 - 1015: You Are Not Qualified to Fight Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Chapter 1015: You Are Not Qualified to Fight Su Yang</h4>


    Everyone on Lin Dong¡¯s side was stunned. Su Yang¡¯s words were too arrogant.


    You should know, there were over a dozen of them, and even the weakest among them was in the Qi Refining Realm. Any one of them could easily handle Su Yang¡¯s dormitory crew. With over a dozen of thembined, they could absolutely crush Su Yang and his group. How could Su Yang have the audacity to say such arrogant words?


    "Su, you¡¯ve got some nerve!" Lin Dong gritted his teeth, "Asking us to run away? Do you have the capabilities? Do you think just because you have some money, you can do whatever you want? Ha! You country bumpkins from other ces,ing here to intimidate others with your family¡¯s wealth. But here in the Capital City, we don¡¯t y that game. In the Capital, everyone solves their issues with their own abilities, no one cries and runs to their parents for help after getting beaten. That¡¯s the main difference between you trash and us!"


    The other young masters allughed along, one of them said loudly, "Su, looking at you, are you nning to call your parents? How about we give you some time to call your mom and cry a bit, so that when we knock your teeth out, you won¡¯t be able to cry!"


    "Cry? He should at least be able to speak a few words clearly, better rify who hit him. Hey, kid, listen up, I am Chen Yongfan from the Chen Family of the Capital. Tell your mom it was someone from our Chen family who hit you!"


    "And me, Hee Zhihang from the Ho Family!"


    "And me..."


    Everyone rushed to announce their names, clearly not taking Su Yang seriously. Indeed, with these influential young masters backing them up, they were not afraid of Su Yang¡¯s family background. Moreover, if everyone knew it was they who had taken down Su Yang, it would be a great achievement in their reckless lives, and they were obviously very happy to make a show of it.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, was speechless. Finally, once these people had finished speaking, he curled his lips and said, "You people really talk too much. Are you here to fight or to register? Reporting your names and families one by one, what, do you hope to intimidate me with your families? Since you are here today, I¡¯m not letting you leave just like that!"


    The crowd was taken aback, and Lin Dong cursed, "Su, you really dare to say it, taking our words? Fine, I want to see how you¡¯re going to stop us from leaving!"


    Before Lin Dong finished speaking, a young man next to him charged directly towards Su Yang.


    Just then, a sharp noise pierced through the air from behind. The young man didn¡¯t have time to look back when a small stone cut through the air and struck him directly on the shoulder.


    "Ouch!" The young man screamed, covering his shoulder and falling to the ground, howling in pain.


    Everyone was stunned and turned their heads, cursing, "Who was it? Which bastard sneak attacked us?"


    "It was me!" With a cold shout, an extremely beautiful woman stepped out from the crowd¡ªit was, indeed, Hu Xiexie.


    Su Yang was speechless, as soon as the stone had flown past, he knew it had to be Hu Xiexie who had taken action. Su Yang had taught Hu Xiexie the Guang Han Technique, a secret technique essentially for cultivating dart throwing skills. The speed, force, and uracy of that stone were not something an ordinary person could achieve, it was definitely Hu Xiexie, who had practiced Guang Han Technique, who had acted.


    Seeing Hu Xiexie, everyone was stunned again, not many recognized her. Seeing such a beautiful woman, their first thought was astonishment. Of course, the crowd quickly began to pose,peting to impress Hu Xiexie and attract this beautiful woman¡¯s attention.


    Lin Dong knew Hu Xiexie, so when he saw her, his face changed immediately.


    "Hu Xiexie!" Lin Dong clenched his teeth, his voice low, "You dare to hurt my brother? Do you think we can¡¯t do anything to you because you are a woman? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t give us a reason for this, you won¡¯t have an easy time either!"


    Only then did everyone realize it was this Hu Xiexie who had a special affection for Su Yang. Their faces turned extremely awkward, though Lin Dong had mentioned her before, no one had seen Hu Xiexie, so they hadn¡¯t really cared.


    Now that they were actually seeing her, people found it hard to ept. Why would such a beauty have eyes only for Su Yang?


    "So she is Beauty Hu? Quite pretty, but how could she, so young, be so blind as to fall for such a loser?"


    "Exactly, I thought this Su Yang must have been something special, but he¡¯s just another loser using his family background to bully others!"


    "If it were up to me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t choose such a loser. In our Capital City circles, family background is family background, personal strength is personal strength, we never mix the two. So any of us young masters from the Capital can go anywhere and instantly pulverize their young masters, they can¡¯t evenpare to us!"


    "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, she likes losers, we can¡¯t do anything about it. Isn¡¯t there a saying, ¡¯A bitch matches a dog, forever and ever¡¯?"


    "Hahaha, Brother Wang, well said. What a fitting phrase, ¡¯A bitch matches a dog¡¯, perfectly fits the scene!"


    "..."


    The crowd roared withughter and taunting, all trying to belittle Su Yang, really just trying to elevate themselves in hopes that Hu Xiexie would give them a second nce.


    Unfortunately for them, Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t even nce their way, instead walking directly to Su Yang¡¯s side. Then she turned around, scanned the crowd with her gaze, and spoke coldly, "What are you worth? By what rights do you think you can fight with Su Yang?"


    At her words, the crowd burst into tumult, cursing non-stop.


    Lin Dong was even more infuriated, shouting, "Hu Xiexie, only you would consider this Su worth anything, who else does? We don¡¯t have the right to fight him? Ha, what is he, ask him if he dares to fight with us?"


    "I don¡¯t need to ask!" Hu Xiexie replied coldly, "You bunch of losers don¡¯t have the right to fight with Su Yang. If you want to fight, fight me first. If you can beat me, then you can go on to fight Su Yang. If you can¡¯t even beat me, then just beat it, stop yapping here, it¡¯s annoying!"


    The crowd became even more furious, it was an insult for Hu Xiexie to challenge them to a fight, what sort of man fights a woman?

 Chapter 1017 - 1016: The Formidable Hu Xiexie

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Chapter 1016: The Formidable Hu Xiexie</h4> "Hu Xiexie, you¡¯re a woman, and I¡¯m toozy to waste words on you! We¡¯ll talk about our issues another day. Right now, it¡¯s between us and Su Yang, so step aside quickly!"


    As Lin Dong spoke, he nced back at Su Yang and burst out angrily, "Su, are you even a man? Letting a woman stand in front of you to shield you, is that all you¡¯re capable of? Damn, you¡¯re even worse than trash!"


    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense about Su Yang," Hu Xiexie said directly. "You¡¯re not worthy to fight him. Beat me first, then talk about challenging him!"


    Su Yang, standing behind, also looked embarrassed. He tugged at Hu Xiexie¡¯s clothes and whispered, "Hey, should I handle this instead?"


    "No, I must be the one to fight this battle!" Hu Xiexie stated decisively, then added in a low voice, "I¡¯ve improved a lot recently; these weaklings are quite strong, good for a little practice session!"


    Su Yang looked at Hu Xiexie. He always felt that Hu Xiexie had some secrets. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Whatever was on Hu Xiexie¡¯s mind, it surely involved some unspeakable hardships, and Su Yang did not intend to force her.


    Seeing Su Yang step back, Lin Dong grew even angrier. Wasn¡¯t this clearly putting Hu Xiexie in the front line to fight for him?


    "Su, you motherf..." Lin Dong started cursing.


    Unable to wait any longer, Hu Xiexie lifted her foot and kicked towards Lin Dong¡¯s chest.


    Fortunately, a master of the Fusion Realm stood by Lin Dong¡¯s side. He hastily pulled Lin Dong back a step, just managing to dodge the attack. Hisplexion changed instantly. He took a deep breath and said gravely, "I didn¡¯t expect Miss Hu to have entered the Fusion Realm as well; no wonder you dare to speak such nonsense!"


    The crowd was all astonished. Hu Xiexie was in the Fusion Realm? With immense wealth, stunning looks, and such strong abilities, how on earth did Hu Xiexie, with all her attributes, end up fancying Su Yang?


    "This isn¡¯t nonsense; it¡¯s the truth!" Hu Xiexie stated seriously. "If you can¡¯t beat me, then don¡¯t bother challenging Su Yang, because you simply aren¡¯t qualified!"


    The crowd nced at Su Yang, sneering. To them, Su Yang appeared utterly powerless, and they were not afraid of him at all.


    In fact, Su Yang¡¯s cultivation was too profound, having returned to simplicity, so ordinary people could not discern his skill level. To these people, who treated Su Yang as nothing, this was the biggest joke.


    The Fusion expert spoke solemnly, "Miss Hu, fighting a woman isn¡¯t our usual style. I advise you to step aside and let Su Yang handle this matter himself..."


    "A bunch of trash, so much nonsense!" Hu Xiexie cursed, and without wasting further words with these people, she charged forward and swung a p towards the Fusion expert.


    The Fusion expert was indeed powerful, but his expression changed at this situation. He hastily retreated several steps to dodge Hu Xiexie¡¯s strike. He turned his head to speak, but Hu Xiexie was already attacking again, giving him no chance to speak.


    With no other choice, the Fusion expert had to retaliate, engaging Hu Xiexie in battle.


    The surrounding crowd stared wide-eyed, especially Lin Dong and the others. This Fusion expert, being one of the top three in strength among them, was personally taking on Hu Xiexie. Surely it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him?


    But in reality, the situation waspletely beyond their expectations. The Fusion Realm expert had only fought with Hu Xiexie for a short while before being smacked on the shoulder by Hu Xiexie, staggering back several steps.


    And Hu Xiexie had no intention of stopping. She followed up with two kicks, one to the man¡¯s chest and the other to his abdomen, sending him flying backward to the ground, spitting blood, with no strength left to fight.


    Lin Dong and his group all gasped in shock, while Su Yang and his supporters were all pping and cheering.


    Especially Zhao Jun, Lin Dawei, Wang Cheng, and others werepletely dumbfounded, their faces filled with astonishment.


    They all knew that Hu Xiexie came from a good family and was very beautiful. However, they did not know that Hu Xiexie had such strength. The expert from the Fusion Realm, not even a dozen Zhao Juns could match him, yet he was so miserably defeated under Hu Xiexie¡¯s hands?


    With this, the way people looked at Su Yang was filled with even more admiration. To win the devoted heart of such a woman, now that was truly impressive!


    After knocking down this man, Hu Xiexie pped her hands, nced sideways at Lin Dong and his group, and coldly said, "Next!"


    The expressions of Lin Dong and his friends turned even more awkward. Was Hu Xiexie nning to challenge all of them?


    At this point, they could no longer refuse to fight a woman. After being beaten like that, they also had no face to say such a thing!


    Everyone looked at each other and finally settled on one of the taller young men. This youth was the strongest among them. It seemed he was the only option for this battle.


    The youth slowly stepped forward and struck what he thought was a suave pose, struggling to maintain a gentle smile on his face, "I really didn¡¯t expect Miss Hu to have such strength. It seems we all underestimated Miss Hu. With such strength, Miss Hu indeed doesn¡¯t pale inparison to men. I..."


    "Why are you spouting so much nonsense!" Hu Xiexie directly interrupted the young man, "Are you going to fight or not? If you don¡¯t dare to fight, then just scram. With all this nonsense, why don¡¯t you go perform aic dialogue?"


    A burst ofughter erupted from the crowd. In fact, everyone could see that this young man was saying so much just to attract Hu Xiexie¡¯s attention and win her favor. However, Hu Xiexie simply didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak, which was truly embarrassing.


    The youth¡¯s face turned red, and he angrily nced at Su Yang, hating him intensely. He couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such a big difference between people. Su Yang wasn¡¯t strikingly handsome, so why was he so favored by Hu Xiexie, to the extent that she would even fight for him? He considered himself no less than Su Yang, yet he didn¡¯t even have the right to speak a few words in front of Hu Xiexie. What was the reason for this?


    Filled with resentment, his frustration turned into anger. He clenched his teeth and said heavily, "Since Miss Hu insists so repeatedly, I can only obey respectfully. Miss Hu, since you¡¯ve injured my brother, I¡¯m afraid I can hardly be merciful to you now..."


    "You¡¯d better not be merciful!" Hu Xiexie said directly, "With someone as talkative as you, I might just knock all your teeth out. If you¡¯re merciful, then how can I hit hard?"


    The youth was furious; he was very strong, and usually, no one dared to speak to him like this. Hearing such words from a woman like Hu Xiexie made it even more unbearable for him!


    "You¡¯re asking for it!" The youth roared and charged forward.

 Chapter 1018 - 1017 Advanced Class Enrollment

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Chapter 1017 Advanced ss Enrollment</h4>


    Hu Xiexie had been practicing martial arts with her uncle Li Wanxiong since she was young and was extremely talented. However, her progress was slow because Li Wanxiong¡¯s own abilities were limited.


    But after learning the Guang Han Technique from Su Yang, her strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    During this period, Hu Xiexie even achieved a breakthrough to the Integration Realm before Li Wanxiong did. Moreover, the secret Guang Han Technique suited her exceptionally well, so her power was increasing rapidly.


    The young man she was facing was indeed strong, butpared to the current Hu Xiexie, he was somewhat outmatched. In particr, Hu Xiexie¡¯s endless hidden weapons were a constant threat¡ªa concealed weapon could strike at any moment, leaving himpletely overwhelmed.


    The fight didn¡¯tst long before Hu Xiexie struck the young man¡¯s right elbow with a small stone, causing his right arm to droop helplessly. Seizing the opportunity, she rushed forward and delivered a heavy palm strike to his chest, incapacitating him with injury and ending the battle.


    The expressions of Lin Dong and the others darkened immediately. They hadn¡¯t taken Hu Xiexie seriously at first, dismissing her as just a woman and believing she posed no threat. To their surprise, Hu Xiexie¡¯s strength was formidable, and now that she had defeated the strongest among them, what chance did the rest have?


    "Now, is there anyone else who objects?" Hu Xiexie called out coldly.


    The crowd exchanged looks¡ªnone of them were willing to concede, but what could they dare to say? None were a match for Hu Xiexie; facing her would only result in a beating and utter humiliation.


    Lin Dong gritted his teeth and turned to Su Yang, berating him furiously, "You coward, Su Yang, you just hide behind a woman and y dead. You, a worthless man, will never achieve anything on your own. You rely solely on your family and women. Do you have any skill at all? If you¡¯re capable,e fight us personally instead of having a woman stand in front for you. What kind of skill is that?"


    Su Yang felt helpless¡ªif Hu Xiexie was standing there, it was hardly his turn to take action.


    "Don¡¯t waste your breath!" Hu Xiexie said crisply, "I made it clear before, if you can¡¯t get past me, you don¡¯t qualify to challenge Su Yang. With all your talk, does that mean you don¡¯t ept this? How about we have a match?"


    Lin Dong immediately stepped back. He was considered the least influential among the young masters and was also among the weakest¡ªhow could he dare to fight Hu Xiexie?


    "Hu Xiexie, you may be ruthless today, but this isn¡¯t over. You¡¯ll regret this!" With those harsh words, Lin Dong led his group away in disgrace.


    There wasughter in the dormitory; Lin Dong¡¯s group had arrived with such bluster, almost as if they were going to tear down the building. In the end, their departure was nothing short of a farce.


    Zhao Jun and the others looked at Hu Xiexie with excitement. No one had expected this seemingly frail and delicate woman to be so formidable.


    "Xiexie, so you are quite the fighter!" Zhao Jun remarked sentimentally, "Wow, I thought you were ipetent inbat!"


    Hu Xiexie pursed her lips, "I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child. How can you makeshift monkspare to me?"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment as he awkwardly replied, "Well, I may have taken up the practice mid-way, but at least I¡¯m somewhat better than those two who haven¡¯t even started."


    Beside him, Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng were utterly astonished; Zhao Jun¡¯s words were clearly directed at them, yet they were unable to retort.


    Su Yang gave a faint smile. He looked at Hu Xiexie and asked softly, "Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Hu Xiexie was silent for a moment but eventually shook her head.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t press further, simply saying in a gentle voice, "If there is anything you need my help with, feel free to tell me."


    Hu Xiexie nodded.


    Zhao Jun and the others nearby were dumbfounded, unable to make heads or tails of the cryptic exchange between Su Yang and Hu Xiexie.


    Only Su Yang knew that Hu Xiexie¡¯s forceful front was actually an attempt to take all the responsibility upon herself. Su Yang had no idea what she wanted to do, but he always felt that her desire for power was beyond ordinary, bing increasingly strange after their arrival at Qinghe Academy.


    Perhaps that was the secret in Hu Xiexie¡¯s heart. Although Su Yang didn¡¯t know exactly what she was hiding, since she was unwilling to share, he wouldn¡¯t pry either. That was the least he could do as a friend to respect her.


    The ruckus stirred up by Lin Dong and his gang had petered out, and the day passed without any other special events.


    Indeed, the advanced ss students had arrived, and everyone saw many new faces around the school.


    In fact, the number of those just reporting for the advanced ss wasn¡¯trge. After all, only a little over a hundred people were specially recruited, with another hundred or so to be selected from the existing students of Qinghe Academy.


    However, those who were specially recruited were no ordinary people. They were either from powerful families and forces or were individuals of exceptional talent. Whichever group they came from, many had followers. When these recruits showed up, their followers came along in droves, making the school much more crowded than usual.


    Even those who had been with Lin Dong weren¡¯t students of this school; they were just some of Lin Dong¡¯s friends. Taking advantage of the advanced ss registration, they entered the school. Among them, only Lin Dong was a student at Qinghe Academy.


    In Capital City, Lin Dong was considered an insignificant yboy, and his family¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t enough to get him directly into the advanced ss. Thus, he had to use this method to enter Qinghe Academy, hoping to join the advanced ss throughpetition.


    He originally held that party firstly to pick up girls and secondly to show his influence to the other students, which would facilitatepetitionter on. The third reason was to try to connect with the school¡¯s upper echelon, because there had been precedents of people using this approach to reach the higher-ups and secure a ce in the advanced ss.


    As it turned out, Lin Dong suffered a setback with Su Yang, and things had developed to this point.


    As Su Yang and his group walked through the campus, witnessing the noisy crowd, they distinctly felt the school¡¯s atmosphere changing.


    Before, it was only a struggle among themselves, but now with the addition of these specially recruited advanced ss students, the situation at school could only be moreplicated.


    Even though the specially recruited students no longer had topete with them, being young people all gathered together, collisions were inevitable. Furthermore, after the advanced ss started, many would flock to curry favor with them, forming one group of power after another. This was when the realpetition would begin.


    Take Zhao Jun, for example; if he were not with Su Yang, he would definitely go to seek L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s support. After all, L¨¹ Donglin was a fellow townsman and the most outstanding individual of the younger generation from the Northern Three Provinces.

 Chapter 1019 - 1018 Little Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Chapter 1018 Little Dog</h4>


    In the afternoon, Zhao Jun also took a separate trip; naturally, he went to visit L¨¹ Donglin.


    Su Yang understood such matters well. L¨¹ Donglin was an idol in Zhao Jun¡¯s eyes and also hailed from the Northern Three Provinces. Although Zhao Jun was now following Su Yang, visiting L¨¹ Donglin due to protocol was nothing to me.


    Furthermore, Su Yang considered Zhao Jun as a friend because he was very forthright and loyal. If Zhao Jun skipped visiting L¨¹ Donglin just because of Su Yang, it would, in fact, be truly contemptible.


    Of course, Wang Cheng also went to visit Ge Kaiyang. However, it was apparent that Wang Cheng did not receive much of a reception at Ge Kaiyang¡¯s. After all, Wang Cheng was rather wooden and probably wouldn¡¯t say much, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously there.


    Lin Dawei also went to visit a fellow countryman, but the situation wasn¡¯t necessarily any better.


    The school was bustling all day long. By evening, the various major powers had basically taken shape.


    During that day, Su Yang was very leisurely, strolling around the school with his hands behind his back, as if all these matters were unconnected to him.


    Just before dinner time, Su Yang finished his stroll and went to the restaurant to pack a dinner, leisurely heading back to the dormitory.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t particrly fussy about food; having been a soldier for three years, he believed that anything that could fill the stomach was sufficient. He ate a bowl of shredded pork noodles at the restaurant. The package he took was for Little Turtle.


    Little Turtle had recently learned to eat regr food, although it still preferred various herbs. However, its appetite was toorge; it needed some staple food first, otherwise, Su Yang¡¯s supply wouldn¡¯t be enough for it.


    Moreover, Lian Wanxiong had said that such divine beasts shouldn¡¯t eat too much spiritual medicine at once; it would be indigestible and a waste. Thus, it needed to be given in limited quantities, which could also save some and prevent waste.


    But Little Turtle was quite picky about its food, favoring meat. Therefore, the meal Su Yang packed was arge bag of ribs, which might not be enough for the little creature.


    Leisurely walking back to the dormitory, there were not many people in the dormitory area. Today, with the senior ss starting, many students had gone to visit the senior students, and most people had gone out for dinner in the evening.


    After a while, Su Yang suddenly felt something behind him. He was surprised but did not turn around directly; instead, he quietly quickened his pace, wanting to see if the person behind was indeed following him.


    As a result, when Su Yang quickened his pace, the person behind did the same. Su Yang started to run, and the person behind also started running.


    Su Yang frowned, he turned around a corner, suddenly stopped, and fiercely turned around, demanding, "Who¡¯s there?"


    However, looking around, there was no one behind him. Su Yang was taken aback, pondering how strong the personing after him must be to avoid him so adeptly?


    However, Su Yang soon discovered a small, yellow dog near his feet, wagging its tail and staring straight at the bag in his hand. Inside the bag were the ribs that Su Yang had packed for Little Turtle.


    Su Yang paused, thenughed to himself. So, it was this little dog that had been following him. No wonder Su Yang hadn¡¯t noticed any person; this little dog was not big and was just roaming around his feet. Looking up, he wouldn¡¯t have seen it.


    The little dog seemed to be attracted by the smell of the ribs, slowly moving a few steps towards Su Yang. Sniffing vigorously, it appeared even more drooling and took a few more steps towards Su Yang, eventually reaching his side, its nose almost touching the bag of ribs, its drool trickling from its mouth.


    Su Yangughed to himself. This little fellow, just like Little Turtle, was a foodie.


    When Su Yang was young, his family actually had a dog, just like this little one, also a local breed. Looking at this little dog, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of the dog he had raised, feeling a wave of emotion.


    "Little guy, are you hungry?" Su Yang smiled, opened the bag, took out a rib, and handed it to the little dog with augh, "Here, have a bite."


    The little dog looked at Su Yang, then at the rib, and suddenly bit into it without any courtesy.


    Unable to help himself, Su Yang smiled again, reached out to pat the little dog on the head, and said with augh, "You little thing, you don¡¯t have any guard up against people, eating anything anyone gives you. What if I had poisoned that rib? You¡¯d be done for, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    The little dog obviously didn¡¯t understand Su Yang¡¯s words, or perhaps it was too captivated by the rib, as it quickly gnawed the meat clean off the rib. Then, not bothering with the bone, it lifted its head and looked at Su Yang again, its little tail wagging as if waiting for Su Yang to feed it once more.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; this was the first time he had seen such a dog. Other dogs gnaw on bones, but you, on the other hand, ditch the bone after eating the meat. How choosy can you get?


    However, Su Yang was not a stingy person. He took out another rib and handed it over with augh, "You little fellow, who raised you before, spoiling you so much? If you were a stray, you¡¯d starve to death, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    The little dog didn¡¯t care about Su Yang¡¯s words, quickly finished it off with a few bites, and looked up at Su Yang again, wagging its tail. That expression clearly meant, hurry up, that was nowhere near enough!


    After feeding five ribs one after another, Su Yang finally realized something was amiss.


    This little dog seemed to have a huge appetite!


    Each rib was already quite big, and the little dog had gnawed through five and still hadn¡¯t stopped. Was it nning to finish them all?


    There weren¡¯t many ribs left in the bag, definitely not enough for Little Turtle. The little dog showed no signs of stopping, would he have to go buy more?


    Despite the helplessness, since he had fed it, he might as well go all the way.


    Su Yang took out the ribs again, feeding them one by one, curious to see just how much this sizable little dog could eat in one sitting.


    The little dog was indeed impressive. Su Yang fed it one, and it ate one, eventually gobbling up all the ribs and leaving the bones scattered on the ground.


    Su Yang was astounded; this was the first time he had seen a dog with such a huge appetite!


    Keep in mind, Little Turtle had a huge appetite, and these ribs would be enough for Zhao Jun to eat two meals, which shows how many there were.


    And this little dog ate them all in one sitting; what kind of appetite was that?


    If you were a hundred-pound skan Mmute or something, I might understand, but you are just a twenty or thirty-pound domestic dog. Eating so much, is there no justice? Is there now?


    Moreover, the key point is that after eating so much, the creature was still wagging its tail and staring at Su Yang. That stance, it clearly hadn¡¯t had enough yet!

 Chapter 1020 - 1019 The Little Dog Fights the Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Chapter 1019 The Little Dog Fights the Turtle</h4> Su Yang wanted to cry but had no tears; he had merely thought of a stray dog and casually giving it a bone.


    Unexpectedly, the little pup had such a huge appetite and moreover, it only ate meat; how could an average person afford to keep it?


    However, at this point, what could Su Yang do but run back to the restaurant and pack another portion of ribs? Of course, this time Su Yang wisened up and packed arge portion, more than double what he had initially taken.


    Not only that, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare feed the little dog directly while on the road, not knowing just how big the dog¡¯s appetite really was. If it finished eating, what about Little Turtle?


    Given Little Turtle¡¯s shameless nature, if there were no ribs to eat, it would definitely gorge itself on Su Yang¡¯s Spiritual Medicine!


    So, after much consideration, Su Yang decided to bring the little dog back to the dormitory and then take out Little Turtle, letting them eat together.


    With no one else in the entire dormitory building, Su Yang returned to his room, and the little dog kept following him, its eyes never leaving the bag of ribs, saliva never ceasing.


    Su Yang was speechless, he didn¡¯t dare take out the ribs right away, but instead first took out Little Turtle.


    Little Turtle, groggy from sleep, smelled the ribs uponing out and immediately rushed towards them.


    Seeing this, Little Dog immediately became frantic, howling and rushing forward to knock Little Turtle aside.


    Only then did Little Turtle realize there was an unexpected visitor in the room. It immediately red with its small green bean-like eyes, also disying a face full of anger, and pounced to start biting Little Dog.


    Su Yang was startled; Little Turtle was a Divine Beast after all, and Little Dog was no match for it. This little one was not holding back, and if it ended up killing Little Dog, that would be terrible.


    However, before Su Yang could intervene, a shocking scene unfolded. Little Dog stood up on its hind legs, and as Little Turtle charged at it, it simply swatted Little Turtle with its paw.


    With a smack, Little Turtle was sent flying,nding on the floor and even bounced a couple of times.


    Little Turtle shook its head, peeking out from its shell, hesitated for a moment, then decided not to attack Little Dog again.


    Su Yang watched, dumbfounded, at the side. This Little Dog¡¯s reflexes were really not bad. Moreover, it was quite strong; eating so many ribs had indeed not been a waste!


    Little Dog wobbled over to Little Turtle, still drooling from its mouth as if it had mistaken Little Turtle for food.


    Little Turtle got a fright, retracted its legs and head into its shell, and would note out again.


    Little Dog didn¡¯t care about that, pouncing on it and began to gnaw. But Little Turtle¡¯s shell was so hard, no matter how it gnawed, it couldn¡¯t make much of a dent, Su Yang only heard crunching sounds, yet Little Turtle waspletely unharmed.


    In fact, Su Yang watched, utterly dumbfounded.


    Little Turtle could be called the tyrant in Su Yang¡¯s ce; at home, it used to chase Qi¡¯er¡¯s little birds around causing them to fly and squawk in panic, and after bing a Divine Beast, its abilities were extremely formidable. Usually, it was always the one bullying others; there was no chance of it being bullied by anyone else.


    Now, however, Little Dog had actually managed to bully Little Turtle; the little guy hid in its shell, too scared toe out, which was truly funny.


    Who could have imagined, such a formidable creature as Little Turtle, and its natural enemy turned out to be a little dog!


    Su Yang sighed, but still, he couldn¡¯t let these two little ones continue to fight. He simply opened the bag of ribs, and immediately the delicious scent of the ribs spread out.


    Little Dog¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, it abandoned Little Turtle and rushed over to start gnawing on the ribs.


    Little Turtle stuck its head out from the shell, staring eagerly at the ribs, but not daring toe over to eat, looking extremely pitiful.


    Su Yang chuckled darkly, thinking to himself, "So, you have your days too, huh?"


    However, Su Yang was still fair. He took out half a rack of ribs and ced it in front of Little Turtle.


    Little Turtle was overjoyed and hurriedly crawled over, munching on the ribs eagerly.


    The two little ones ate at aparable pace. Before long, only two piles of bones remained from the heaps of ribs.


    Little Turtle ate ribs just like Little Dog, only eating the meat and leaving behind a pile of bones.


    It seemed like Little Dog had eaten its fill, andy leisurely beside, no longer intending to bother Little Turtle.


    Little Turtle finally regained some courage. It flew onto Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, scratching with its little paws as if to hint there was still Spiritual Medicine to be eaten.


    Su Yang had to give it one piece of Spiritual Medicine every day, which was very helpful for Little Turtle¡¯s growth.


    Today was no exception. Su Yang took out a piece of Five Element Crimson Fruit and handed it to Little Turtle.


    Little Turtle was ecstatic and immediately grabbed the Five Element Crimson Fruit, ready to eat.


    Just then, Little Dog suddenly barked loudly. Startled, Little Turtle trembled and the Five Element Crimson Fruit dropped from its mouth.


    Little Dog was quick to act, pouncing to catch the Five Element Crimson Fruit and greedily ate it again.


    Little Turtle looked on pitifully but ultimately did not dare to stop it, only managing to look helplessly at Su Yang.


    Su Yang was dumbstruck. What on earth was the story with this Little Dog? It even eats Spiritual Medicine, is it sick or something?


    Little Turtle is a Divine Beast, and there aren¡¯t many things that can bully it. This Little Dog had bullied Little Turtle like this and even stolen its Spiritual Medicine. Is this just an ordinary dog?


    But now, Su Yang didn¡¯t have time to delve into these matters. Little Turtle was almost climbing onto his face, he couldn¡¯t pretend to be unaware anymore.


    He took out another piece of Five Element Crimson Fruit, but, once again, Little Dog ate it.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Yang took out the third piece that Little Turtle finally managed to get it into its mouth.


    Looking at Little Dog, ity leisurely on the ground,pletely rxed and contented.


    Su Yang was utterly baffled. After watching Little Turtle finish eating and putting it away, he then crouched down to look at Little Dog, frowned, and asked, "Hey, little guy, what exactly are you?"


    Little Dog looked at Su Yang and then turned its head away, as if it didn¡¯t want to deal with Su Yang.


    Su Yang nearly lost it, "You little bastard, you eat my food, drink my drink, and now you act like you don¡¯t know me? ¡¯Burn the bridge after crossing the river,¡¯ ¡¯betrayal,¡¯ that¡¯s exactly what you are, oh, not person... you damn dog!"


    Su Yang was not about to be nice to this Little Dog. He grabbed one of its paws and hoisted it up so its head was facing him, then demanded again, "Hey, answer me honestly, what exactly are you? If you don¡¯t answer properly, believe it or not, I will stew you into a dog soup!"


    Little Dog red at Su Yang, then turned its head away again.


    Su Yang was going insane. In that look from Little Dog just now, Su Yang clearly saw disdain. That meant the little rascal was scorning him!


    "Oh, you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?" Su Yang burst out, "Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call right now, have someone bring over a pressure cooker? Ginger, scallions, cooking wine, star anise, cinnamon, Sichuan pepper, I have it all ready. The only thing missing is you in the pot!"

 Chapter 1021 - 1020: Shameless Two Men and a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Chapter 1020: Shameless Two Men and a Dog</h4>


    Little Dog still turned its head to one side, its eyes filled with disdain.


    Su Yang was about to explode with anger. What on earth had he brought home? Was this even a dog? What kind of shameless dog behaves like this?


    As Su Yang pondered whether to punish this little rascal, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside, "Oh my, Da Huang, how did you run over here, huh?"


    When Su Yang turned to look, the first thing he saw was a ponytail and colorful, trendy clothes¡ªit was none other than Wu Daozi.


    Of course, Yuan Tiangang with his mouth full of yellow teeth was also beside him.


    The voice belonged to Wu Daozi, who immediately ran in, took Little Dog from Su Yang¡¯s hands, and carefully handed it to Yuan Tiangang beside him. He then chuckled and said, "Ah, my apologies, Su Yang. Da Huang didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, did he?"


    "What do you think?" Su Yang said, gesturing to the bones on the floor.


    "Uh..." Wu Daozi wore a look of embarrassment. "Oh dear, are you eating ribs? Young man, you shouldn¡¯t eat such greasy food at night; it¡¯s not good for your health. You should have something light, like sea cucumber porridge!"


    "I¡¯m eating your grandpa!" Su Yang roared. It was clearly the dog that gnawed on these, for heaven¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t you see the bite marks? Trying to frame me¡ªare you shameless?


    "Right, right, right, I know a ce that serves excellent sea cucumber porridge. How about we take you there to try it?" Yuan Tiangang immediately chimed in with excitement.


    That¡¯s not you taking me to try anything; it¡¯s clearly making me pay the bill!


    Su Yang cursed inwardly then looked at the two men, frowning. "Is this dog yours?" he asked.


    "Not at all, it¡¯s a friend¡¯s we¡¯re looking after for a few days!" Wu Daozi replied with a forced smile.


    "Looking after?" Su Yang nced at the two skeptically. These two oldmps were known to take advantage of others. There was never a chance for anyone to take advantage of them. With the dog¡¯s appetite almost rivaling theirs, how much of a loss would they have to swallow to look after it?


    "Yes... that¡¯s right, taking care... taking care..." Wu Daozi was clearly sweating on his forehead, seeming quite flustered.


    Yuan Tiangang was not doing much better, with both of them looking quite embarrassed.


    "What¡¯s the real story behind this dog?" Su Yang asked, his brow furrowing as he used the Soul Searching Technique to probe their minds. The answer he received confirmed they were indeed looking after the dog for someone else. As for the dog¡¯s information, it was nk, there was nothing.


    Su Yang was surprised. Could it be that he was overthinking, and this was just an ordinary dog?


    As for the backstory of this dog, well, it¡¯s a long story!" Wu Daozi sighed. "Su Yang, how about we go to the town¡¯s western restaurant, order a bottle of red wine, and discuss its origins while we drink?"


    "Get lost!" Su Yang shot back immediately. These two oldmps, always ready to trick him. Thest time Su Yang treated Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang to a meal, these two also tagged along for a feast. They¡¯d be ustomed to dining at Western restaurants, and now here they were, moring about it¡ªhave they no shame?


    "Um..." Wu Daozi said, "Su Yang, talking like that isn¡¯t going to help us reveal its origins to you!"


    Su Yang simply pointed to the bones littering the floor. "This dog ate three pounds of ribs, delivered from a restaurant, totaling to one hundred bucks. You two pay for that, clean up this mess, and then you can take it with you!" he said decisively.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang immediately panicked¡ªthey didn¡¯t have any money.


    "No, look, Su Yang, you¡¯re... you¡¯re setting us up..." Wu Daozi protested desperately. "You said it ate three pounds of ribs, but we didn¡¯t see it. Do you have a witness?"


    Su Yang was on the verge of punching that sleazy old face, "My ribs were eaten by a dog, and now you want me to find witnesses, do you have no shame?"


    "Let¡¯s just let it go, we¡¯re all friends here, why bother!" Yuan Tiangang quickly tugged on Wu Daozi¡¯s sleeve andughed with a hehe, "Su Yang, well, it¡¯s gettingte, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer. See you tomorrow!"


    Having said that, Yuan Tiangang immediately hugged Little Dog and scurried away in a sh.


    Wu Daozi was also extremely astute and followed suit right away, leaving no chance for Su Yang to interject.


    Su Yang was itching with rage but in the end, he didn¡¯t chase after them. These two shameless old coots, Su Yang was really out of options.


    Downstairs, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang ran quite a distance before they dared to breathe a sigh of relief, making sure no one was following.


    Looking at Little Dog in his arms, Wu Daozi cautiously, or perhaps more urately, said with the utmost respect, "So, you... are you full now?"


    Little Dog didn¡¯t even look at him, as if it didn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    "Looks like it¡¯s full!" Yuan Tiangang said, "I told you this method would work, not only did we get a full belly, but we also got a Spirit Grass, what a win!"


    "But I guess this trick might be useless now, with that kid probably on guard. If we let it freeload again, Student Su is surely not going to care anymore!" Wu Daozi said with worry.


    "No worries, starting tomorrow, we two will take it with us, and freeload openly!" Yuan Tiangang said.


    "Is that really okay?" Wu Daozi asked in a low voice.


    "What do you mean, is it okay? We always eat with him anyway, there¡¯s just one more mouth now!" Yuan Tiangang said.


    "But it seems like recently... like he doesn¡¯t even want to take care of our meals any longer..." Wu Daozi said worriedly.


    "Uh..." Yuan Tiangang thought for a moment and whispered, "How about we give him some benefits?"


    "What benefits?" Wu Daozi asked in surprise.


    Yuan Tiangang scratched his head, also clueless. After a long while, he finally whispered, "Maybe, it¡¯s time to find him something to do."


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang looked at each other, two sleazy old guys suddenly both snickered, their expressions naturally bing more sordid.


    Up in his room, Su Yang sneezed involuntarily and shivered uncontrobly.


    "Who¡¯s talked about me?" Su Yang scratched his head, very surprised in his heart.


    Nothing happened overnight, and the next morning, as soon as Su Yang arrived at the entrance of the cafeteria, he saw from a distance Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi standing there. The two old coots were holding a Little Dog, evidently there to freeload a meal.


    Seeing the two men and the dog, Su Yang¡¯s anger surged. He simply turned his head away, not even ncing at the two, or rather, three of them.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, shameless as they were, didn¡¯t care if Su Yang ignored them; they were going to get his attention. They ran up to him and blocked his path,ughing hehe, "Student Su, what shall we have for breakfast this morning?"


    "Have your grandpa!" Su Yang shot back, "You two scammed one thousand from me just yesterday, and now you don¡¯t have money for breakfast? You still expect me to treat you?"

 Chapter 1022 - 1021 We Do Good Deeds Anonymously

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Chapter 1021 We Do Good Deeds Anonymously</h4>


    The crowd all looked over, and not many people knew yet that Su Yang had been swindled out of ten thousand yuan. However, everyone knew that these two oldmps were notorious in the school for being shameless, so cheating Su Yang out of money was seen as quite the norm.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang remained calm, showing no signs of embarrassment or difort. The thick skins of these two oldmps were indeed invincible.


    "Ah," Wu Daozi sighed, "Student Su, you are unaware. Do you truly think that we need money in our situation? Do you really think that we, at this point in life, still have material desires? Do you actually believe that our monthly sries are not sufficient for our meals?"


    Su Yang frowned, "What then? Do you two have some unspeakable difficulties?"


    "Ah, this matter... I really didn¡¯t want to mention it..." Wu Daozi sighed.


    Yuan Tiangang grabbed Wu Daozi¡¯s arm and waved his hand, "Forget it, forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. As long as we two know, it¡¯s enough!"


    "But, the students have all misunderstood us!" Wu Daozi said, his voice carrying a hint of grievance, as though he was extremely frustrated.


    "Let them misunderstand. Right and wrong, merits and faults, will be discussed by future generations. As long as we walk straight and sit upright, as long as we are true to our own consciences, that¡¯s enough!" Yuan Tiangang, looking at the sky with moist eyes, seemed indeed like a man of integrity.


    "Ah!" Wu Daozi sighed again, seemingly struggling with internal conflict.


    Su Yang looked coldly on,pletely disregarding them.


    Yet, a student nearby couldn¡¯t help but ask in astonishment, "Both of you teachers, where exactly did your money all go?"


    "Ah!" Wu Daozi sighed again, a long breath, and said helplessly, "I really didn¡¯t want to say it, but you keep insisting on asking to the very end, so I have no choice but to speak up. Actually, Teacher Yuan and I, the two of us, have been helping thirty-seven children who dropped out of school."


    "They¡¯re all children from impoverished mountainous areas, left behind with either dead or disabled rtives, unable to even afford a full meal each day, let alone dream of schooling. After all, both of us are teachers by profession, and seeing those eyes thirsting for knowledge, seeing those raggedy kids, how could we ignore what we saw? Therefore, we took all our savings, all our ie, and used it to support these poor children."


    At this point, Wu Daozi turned to face the crowd, his face full of fervent passion. "But just the two of us, our power is too feeble. We see so many children out of school, yet ourbined ie is so meager. We hate ourselves for not being able to do more for these poor children. We gave everything we had just to support these thirty-seven children. And the price we paid for this means we can barely maintain our basic living, having to freeload meals at school, enduring disdain, being med by everyone, even resorting to so-called deceitful acts, and being misunderstood by everyone."


    At this point, Wu Daozi¡¯s eyes reddened, tears began to stream down his face as he trembled, "But we never regret, nor will we ever regret. Because we know what we did was not wrong! Our only mistake is that we don¡¯t have enough power to help more children, to let more school-dropout children return to school, to let more souls brimming with dreams grow wings of hope afresh!"


    Yuan Tiangang also seemed profoundly moved, he sighed longingly, "If only I had a vast mansion to shelter countlessmoners from the cold, what a joy that would be!"


    The emotional and impassioned words of the two inspired several bursts of crying among the students nearby. For so long, everyone had seen these two teachers as sleazy scammers. Who would have thought that these teachers were such good people, quietly doing so many admirable deeds!


    Thinking of their previous misunderstanding of these two teachers, and then thinking about what the teachers had just said, all the crowd felt was guilt and pain!


    These students, living carefree in their ivory towers, how qualified were they to use these two teachers of being scammers?


    Even some looked towards Su Yang, already feeling dissatisfied with him deep within.


    The two teachers were only cheating some money to support out-of-school children. Was it worth making such a fuss? Your family is so rich, how many out-of-school children have you helped? Yet, the two teachers can¡¯t even afford meals, preferring to be misunderstood and ridiculed by the world, thickening their skins to freeload meals, just to save money to help these out-of-school children. What crime have theymitted? You, with so much money, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?


    Su Yang had an expression of speechlessness; he knew these two were shameless, but he never imagined they could be so brazen, fabricating such a shameless story just to deceive others into providing food and drink.


    The two oldmps were likewise observing Su Yang, and seeing that he was still indifferent, they exchanged nces, figuring that they couldn¡¯t deceive Su Yang anymore.


    "Enough, enough!" Wu Daozi waved his hand, sighing, "It seems Student Su¡¯s misunderstanding of us cannot be cleared. Ah, it¡¯s really our fault. We thought Student Su,ing from a wealthy family, wouldn¡¯t mind this little amount of money, and so we...we did these deceitful things. Student Su, rest assured, the ten thousand yuan we owe you, we will definitely return it as soon as possible. Even if we have to go begging, we absolutely won¡¯t let you suffer a loss!"


    Yuan Tiangang also sighed, his face carrying a sense of the declining moral values of the times.


    The surrounding students, however, were moved, and one student suddenly shouted, "Teacher Wu, Teacher Yuan, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s just ten thousand yuan. I...we will gather it for you!"


    "Yes, we¡¯ll gather it for you!" other students also started shouting, everyone generously pooling the money, ten thousand yuan collected by so many people was indeed very easy.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang hadn¡¯t expected to gain so unexpectedly; both were momentarily stunned, then they both smirked secretly. Of course, their faces still showed a grateful and sighing expression.


    "Dear students, why go through the trouble? This is something between Teacher Yuan and me, how can we take your money?" Wu Daozi said while already reaching out his hand.


    The student who had gathered the money directly put a stack of cash into Wu Daozi¡¯s hand, earnestly said, "Teacher Wu, Teacher Yuan, you two are a role model for us all. Your matters are our matters. It¡¯s only ten thousand yuan that you owe him. We¡¯ve covered it for you, considering it as doing something for the children in the impoverished mountains. Humph, we might not be rich, but we¡¯re not so miserly. We can¡¯t match your selfless dedication, but we will do our utmost, doing what we can!"

 Chapter 1023 - 1022: Debt Collectors Have Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Chapter 1022: Debt Collectors Have Arrived</h4>


    "Yes, to the best of our abilities!" the crowd cheered on, filling their gaze toward Su Yang with disdain.


    Atst night¡¯s gathering, most of these people had already switched allegiance to the new boss, who were all the big shots from the advanced ss. So now, nobody feared Su Yang anymore; on the contrary, some even regarded him with hostility.


    After all, Su Yang was very likely to take one of the spots to enter the advanced ss.


    Moreover, at least one-third of the members specially admitted to the advanced ss were from the prominent families of Capital City. These spoiled scions from Capital City held considerable influence within Qinghe Academy and had arge number of followers at the school.


    Many of the onlookers were underlings of these spoiled scions from Capital City. Now that these scions considered Su Yang an enemy, their attitude towards him naturally became the same.


    And with what Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang had said, it further aroused the crowd¡¯s sympathy, causing everyone¡¯s attitude towards Su Yang to change rapidly.


    You, a person so wealthy, still so stingy? Unwilling to fund poor students yourself, you even treated these two anonymous do-gooder teachers like this¡ªare you even human? The rich are indeed heartless; moneyed people are never any good!


    The crowd¡¯s quiet criticisms were incessant. Though they didn¡¯t speak out loud, Su Yang could already feel the anger and contempt from the looks they gave him.


    Su Yang was even more speechless. Were these students really so naive and foolish to believe the words of these two old farts?


    However, Su Yang himself couldn¡¯t retort, as everyone was siding with Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang. Whatever he said now, these people wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Su Yang would just let Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang get the better of him. Maintaining a faint smile on his face, he calmly said, "So, you two teachers have used the money you took to help fund poor students?"


    "Ah, it¡¯s not worth mentioning!" Wu Daozi sighed, "These are trifles, things we ought to do. There¡¯s no need to publicize them. If it weren¡¯t for the deep misunderstandings everyone has about us, I would not wish to bring this matter up at all!"


    Yuan Tiangang also shook his head repeatedly, showing the demeanor of someone who did good deeds without seeking recognition, which made the surrounding crowd look at them with even greater admiration.


    "I never expected that the two teachers would have such awareness!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile, then suddenly asked, "So, in saying that, do the two teachers not know Zhao Biao across from the school?"


    The surrounding crowd was astonished; why did Su Yang suddenly bring up Zhao Biao?


    Zhao Biao was well known to the students of Qinghe Academy. He ran a video arcade opposite the school, which was essentially a mini-casino. The arcade games were merely a fa?ade¡ªthe key attractions were the slot machines, and there was an underground gambling den below, a murky and smoky ce. However, it was often frequented by many.


    The students of Qinghe Academy were not the sort to bring peace of mind to others; many had visited Zhao Biao¡¯s ce, bing very familiar with the man.


    But why bring up Zhao Biao at this time?


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang involuntarily shuddered, their faces turning pale in an instant, heads bowed, too scared to speak.


    "Do you recognize him or not? Say something, will you?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Su Yang, what do you mean by questioning the two teachers like this?" A student couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice, "The two teachers are respected and have done many good deeds anonymously; they are role models for us all. How could they possibly know someone like Zhao Biao?"


    "Right, Su Yang, are you trying to frame the two teachers?"


    "That¡¯s too much. Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re rich?"


    A group of students mored, all speaking up for Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang.


    Su Yang remained indifferent. He looked at the two teachers with a faint smile, "Are you two teachers not daring to answer for yourselves?"


    The two exchanged looks, clearly embarrassed. Wu Daozi cleared his throat softly, "I... I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about..."


    "Oh, so you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know Zhao Biao?" Su Yang asked again.


    "No... we don¡¯t know him..." Yuan Tiangang replied.


    Just as he finished speaking, an angry voice came from behind, "Go to hell, Old Yuan, say one more time you don¡¯t know me! You still owe me over thirty-five thousand yuan, and I¡¯m still holding the IOU, now you say you don¡¯t know me?"


    Everyone turned to look, and saw a man striding over with a few people, quite brashly. This man was Zhao Biao, the owner of the gambling den across from the school.


    The crowd was taken aback. What was going on? From what Zhao Biao said, Yuan Tiangang owed him money?


    Upon seeing Zhao Biao, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang reacted as if they had seen a ghost and immediately turned to flee. But Zhao Biao was well aware of these two and had his men promptly block them, not allowing them to leave.


    "Hey, Zhao Biao, don¡¯t go too far!" a student shouted, "This is a teacher from our school, two respected teachers..."


    "Respect my ass!" Zhao Biao cursed outright, "Respected? Would respected figurese to my ce to gamble, lose, write IOUs, and then run away, too afraid to face me?"


    "What?" The crowd was shocked, and a student incredulously said, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, how could the two teachers go gambling at your ce..."


    "Damn it, I¡¯ve been running this arcade for seven or eight years opposite the school, they visit my ce four or five times a month. Am I not aware if they gamble or not?" Zhao Biao cursed loudly, "You bunch of students don¡¯t know shit about anything, preaching to me about being respected? Piss off, I¡¯d believe a dog being respected than these two!"


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang could no longer save face. Wu Daozi said, "Hey, Zhao Biao, there¡¯s a limit to everything, you can¡¯t insult people like this!"


    "Man, you owe me so much money, why can¡¯t I curse you?" Zhao Biao raised his voice, "I came here today to collect my debt. So tell me, how will you repay it?"


    The two fell silent; where would they find the money to pay off their debts?


    The surrounding students were still in a daze. What in the world was going on? These two teachers, they really went to Zhao Biao¡¯s to gamble?


    "This... this can¡¯t be true, can it?" a student said cautiously, "The two teachers funded many children out of school. How could they possibly gamble at your ce..."


    "Supporting out-of-school children again?" Zhao Biao burst intoughter, "Hey, Elder Wu, Elder Yuan, you¡¯ve used this excuse every year when there are new students, can¡¯t youe up with something more original? How much did you scam this time?"

 Chapter 1024 - 1023 Hu Xiexie’s Contest

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Chapter 1023 Hu Xiexie¡¯s Contest</h4>


    "Deception?" The crowd eximed in surprise again. What was going on? Were Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang deceiving them?


    "These two oldmps, every year when new students arrive, they pull out all the stops to scam money, then they use it to pay off their debts to me. Later in the year, they rack up huge debts with me again, and when the new term starts, they go back to scamming to pay off those debts!" Zhao Biao bluntly said.


    Upon hearing this, all the students turned their eyes on the two teachers, their gazes sharp as knives, almost wishing they could kill these two right there.


    Zhao Biaoughed heartily, "You two really know how to y the game. Pulling this stunt every year and still managing to scam money¡ªreally interesting. Haha, truly, there¡¯s a fool born every year and scammers never need to worry!"


    His words were clearly an insult to the students who had been scammed. They nearly exploded with anger, and one student roared, "You two old scammers, you¡¯re so shameless to do such a thing, it¡¯s outrageous, give us our money back!"


    "Yes, give us back our money!"


    "Return the money!"


    The crowd roared furiously, ready to take back their money by force.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were surrounded by the crowd, in a critical situation. Just then, Yuan Tiangang suddenly threw the little dog he was holding and shouted, "Oh no, the dog has escaped, chase it!"


    Without waiting for the crowd to recover, he and Wu Daozi ran off to the left and right, like arrows released from their bows. They weren¡¯t chasing the dog; they were clearly trying to escape.


    The onlookers were dumbstruck; they had underestimated how shameless these two oldmps could be. Ultimately, the crowd could only watch helplessly as the two oldmps disappeared, catching them was impossible.


    As for the little dog, it hadn¡¯t run away at all. Uponnding, it immediately ran to Su Yang¡¯s feet, wagging its tail and drooling as it looked up at Su Yang.


    Su Yang was speechless. These two old bastards had run off and even left the dog behind, clearly expecting him to feed it.


    With the students creating an uproar around him, Zhao Biao hurriedly led people to chase after them, meanwhile, Su Yang, though reluctantly, had no choice but to take the little dog to the restaurant. After all, the little dog was innocent!


    At that moment, Zhao Jun came over from the crowd and whispered, "Brother Yang, how was that, just in time, wasn¡¯t I?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and nodded. Actually, it was he who had asked Zhao Jun to call Zhao Biao over. He had realized that the two oldmps were going to use public opinion to suppress him here, so he had secretlymunicated with Zhao Jun to have Zhao Biaoe over and expose the two oldmps on the spot. Otherwise, Su Yang really wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle them.


    After taking the little dog to the restaurant, everyone once again witnessed the dog¡¯s immense appetite, leaving Zhao Jun and the others dumbfounded.


    After the meal, Zhao Jun and the others went out first, while Su Yang himself packed a bag of ribs to take back to the dormitory as he still had to feed Little Turtle.


    The little dog followed by Su Yang¡¯s side, clearly not satisfied even though it was full, still eyeing Su Yang as if waiting for him to bring out some Spirit Grass.


    This time, while Little Turtle ate the ribs, the little dog did not try to snatch any. After Little Turtle finished, Su Yang took out Five Element Crimson Fruits, gave two to the little dog and one to Little Turtle; only then did the two creatures seem thoroughly content.


    The little dogy by the bed and Little Turtle rested on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, both snoring away in sleep.


    Su Yang was speechless. These two little ones really did eat and then sleep.


    Sitting cross-legged, Su Yang slowly circted his True Qi throughout his body. He had not practiced using the Spirit Gathering Array for some time.


    First, he had reached a bottleneck and it was difficult to break through by simply absorbing Spiritual Energy. Second, the Qinghe Academy was full of treachery, and Su Yang dared not recklessly use the Spirit Gathering Array for fear of stirring up more trouble.


    After meditating for over an hour, Su Yang opened his eyes, faintly sensing a threshold. However, he could neither touch nor cross it.


    Although Su Yang had not reached Qi Zhishan¡¯s realm, he was well aware that his inability to reach Qi Zhishan¡¯s realm was due to his failure to cross this threshold.


    Perhaps, characters like the Beigong War God and the Martial Champion were able to kill Earth Immortals because of this very threshold. What Su Yang needed to do now was to cross this threshold as quickly as possible. Otherwise, he could never confront the Beigong War God or the Martial Champion!


    Beyond this threshold might lie the Great Perfection Realm that Ye Jiansheng had mentioned!


    An abrupt ring of the phone jerked Su Yang out of his reverie.


    Answering the phone, Su Yang heard Zhao Jun¡¯s tense voice, "Brother Yang, it¡¯s bad, something has happened. Beauty Hu has gone to a martial contest!"


    "Hmm?" Su Yang frowned, "With whom is shepeting?"


    Zhao Jun hurriedly replied, "Several people from the advanced ss, all are students from the Capital City..."


    "What!?" Su Yang immediately stood up, his expression suddenly changing.


    Those who managed to enter the advanced ss were no ordinary figures. Although Hu Xiexie was strong, she still fell shortpared to those in the advanced ss. How could she have started fighting with them?


    "Where is the contest taking ce?" Su Yang asked in a deep voice.


    "The gymnasium!" Zhao Jun hurried, "We are almost there, hurry up!"


    Without a second word, Su Yang dashed out of the room, heading straight for the gymnasium.


    The distance from the dormitory area to the gymnasium was not short. During the day, Su Yang dared not astound the public and tried to keep his speed almost normal. When he reached the gymnasium, it had already been five minutes.


    Arriving there, Su Yang could hear a cold sneering voice from afar, "With just a few of you weaklings, still wanting to fight us? Look at yourselves, what right do you have to stand here and talk? What are you even worth? Dare to ask me to stop? Now that I am in front of you, dare to tell me to stop again, let me hear it!"


    At this moment, Su Yang had reached the entrance and saw from a distance Hu Xiexie lying at the edge of the tform, blood oozing from the corner of her mouth, visibly badly injured.


    Next to the tform, Zhao Jun, Lin Dawei, Wang Cheng, and even Hei Ma were copsed on the ground. A handsome young man was standing on Zhao Jun¡¯s face, pointing at him and cursing fiercely.


    Zhao Jun¡¯s chest was sunken in, obviously having his ribs broken, but he was still gritting his teeth, pushing himself to say, "A man, fighting against a girl, even if you win, what skill is there in that? I told you to stop because I can¡¯t stand you bullying a girl!"


    "A girl?" The young manughed wildly. "Ha, in our Capital City area, there is no distinction between men and women, only the difference in strength. She is no match for me, so what if I defeated her? Even if I demand her to serve me tonight, she must obedientlyply, got it?"

 Chapter 1025 - 1024: Do You Want to Challenge Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Chapter 1024: Do You Want to Challenge Me?</h4>


    The crowd around burst intoughter, eying Hu Xiexie¡¯s beauty, these wealthy rascals actually all nursed ideas about her, many of them fantasizing about having Hu Xiexie attend their beds.


    Zhao Jun was infuriated, in his eyes, Hu Xiexie was Su Yang¡¯s woman, which made her his sister-inw. How could he swallow the insult directed at his sister-inw by others?


    "Watch your words, Ding" Zhao Jun shouted angrily, "Miss Hu is Brother Yang¡¯s woman. If you dare disrespect her like this, Brother Yang will never let you off!"


    "Brother Yang? You mean that Su Yang?" The youth burst intoughter, "I thought you were going to threaten me with L¨¹ Donglin, but it turns out you¡¯re just using this so-called Su Yang to scare me? What, you think I¡¯m afraid of him? A loser who can¡¯t even directly enter the advanced ss is only worth something to you lot. In my eyes, he¡¯s not even worthy of carrying my shoes. And you say ¡¯Brother Yang.¡¯ Pfft, who knows where this bastard came from, acting all high and mighty? Rest assured, once I¡¯ve dealt with you guys, I¡¯ll personally take care of him too. Then, I¡¯ll make you kneel before me together, so you won¡¯t use me of favoring one over the other, and you¡¯ll have each other forpany!"


    "Hahaha..." Theughter from the crowd grew even louder.


    "I heard that Su Yang is quite popr with thedies. Huo Qianfang is also his woman. Young Master Ding, why not have Huo Qianfang attend your bed along with her, for a ¡¯one dragon and two phoenixes¡¯ scenario?"


    "I think that¡¯s a great idea. That vixen Huo Qianfang looks so alluring on television. Such a slut, if only she came to the Capital City more often, our circle probably would have nailed her long ago. Young Master Ding, you can¡¯t miss this chance!"


    "Exactly, exactly, Young Master Ding, after you¡¯re done, remember to share with the brothers..."


    The more the crowd spoke, the more outrageous they became, but their eyes were also filled with increasing excitement. In their view, the fact that both Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie were attracted to Su Yang indicated that these women had very low standards in choosing a partner. Hence, many were eager to personally take down these two goddesses.


    Just then, a cold voice emanated from the entrance: "Let him go, and I might leave you one hand to eat with!"


    The crowd immediately turned their heads and saw Su Yang standing at the entrance.


    The crowd was taken aback, most of them did not recognize Su Yang. However, some were former students of the academy who had sided with Young Master Ding, so they recognized him at a nce.


    "Su Yang!" one of the students eximed.


    With that, everyone immediately knew who had arrived. Young Master Ding stood up straight and sneered, "So you¡¯re that Su Yang, huh? Interesting, I was nning on looking for you, and here you areing to me first. Tsk, not that handsome, and yet you have a woman willing to die for you? Lucky for you I was merciful because she¡¯s pretty. Otherwise, who would I have attend my bedter?"


    Su Yang ignored him, walking straight to the side of the ring where he helped Hu Xiexie to her feet.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯splexion was pale, apparently having suffered a severe hit, with her internal organs all injured, showing just how ruthless Young Master Ding had been.


    A sharp light flickered in Su Yang¡¯s eyes as he took a deep breath, trying to stay calm.


    "How are you?" Su Yang asked softly.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s face showed more pain than before. She slowly shook her head, tears brimming in her eyes, and she looked down without saying a word.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what was going through Hu Xiexie¡¯s mind, but the failure must have hit her hard.


    "It¡¯s okay, nothing will happen!" Su Yang gently patted Hu Xiexie¡¯s back before turning to Young Master Ding and said coldly, "You want to challenge me?"


    Young Master Ding had already walked away from Zhao Jun and his crew; he nced sideways at Su Yang and sneered, "How can that be called a challenge? I¡¯m here to clean you up, got it? The meaning ispletely different!"


    "Why?" Su Yang asked directly.


    "Do you still need to ask why?" Young Master Ding shouted, "Hey, kid, are you sick in the head? Youe into my Capital City¡¯s territory, trample on the face of Capital City¡¯s hedonistic young masters, and let your woman injure Lin Dong and his gang. Even though they are insignificant hedonistic young masters in Capital City, they are still part of the circle. By doing this, you¡¯re pping the face of all us hedonistic young masters. This is called not knowing the rules. Since you don¡¯t understand the rules, then we need to teach you the rules. At the very least, I need to let you know that in this ce of Capital City, only our Capital City¡¯s hedonistic young masters are allowed to trample on others; there¡¯s no reason for others to trample on us, understand?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, and he replied coldly, "By that logic, no one has ever stepped on Capital City¡¯s hedonistic young masters?"


    Young Master Ding loudly said, "Of course!"


    "What about L¨¹ Donglin?" Su Yang asked.


    Young Master Ding was startled, and the expression of the people around changed too.


    The name L¨¹ Donglin was a nightmare to those in Capital City¡¯s hedonistic young master circle. Originally, so many in Capital City were stepped on by L¨¹ Donglin, had their faces proverbially pped; it was said to be the most humiliating event ever for Capital City¡¯s hedonistic young master circle.


    After such a long time, no one in Capital City¡¯s hedonistic young master circle actually wanted to mention this name. Because that name was their greatest shame!


    And now, Su Yang directly brought up this name, which was like pping everyone¡¯s face all over again.


    After a moment of silence, Young Master Ding took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, "Kid, do you think you¡¯re L¨¹ Donglin? You do know that without the skills, daring to say such words is courting death. Although you can¡¯t just kill people randomly in Qinghe Academy, I can guarantee that I¡¯ll turn you into a cripple here. Moreover, once you leave this school, you¡¯ll immediately die outside, you get that?"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered coldly, "I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯ll only turn you into a cripple, but you can leave the school safely; I won¡¯t kill you. Because I want to see if the Ding Family really has the guts toe after me for revenge!"


    Young Master Ding was momentarily stunned; how could Su Yang¡¯s words be even wilder than his?


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re seeking death!" Young Master Ding roared and suddenly lunged forward, rushing straight towards Su Yang.


    "Beat him to death! Beat him to death!"


    "Bastard, daring to spout such insolence in Capital City, you¡¯re asking for death!"


    "Young Master Ding, show no mercy,pletely cripple him!"


    The crowd around erupted in angry roars, also provoked by Su Yang¡¯s words just now; they all seemed itching to jump into the fray themselves.


    It had to be said that Young Master Ding¡¯s strength was really not weak; he was somewhere between Fusion and the Sovereign, just one step away from entering the Integration Realm.


    But the problem is, when facing Su Yang, what does it matter even if you are a Sovereign?


    As Young Master Ding charged over, Su Yang took a step forward. This step was chosen very cleverly, exactly at the w in Young Master Ding¡¯s move, avoiding his attack. At the same time, Su Yang threw a punch thatnded squarely on Young Master Ding¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1026 - 1025: A Punch That Made Them Cry

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Chapter 1025: A Punch That Made Them Cry</h4>


    The onlookers were watching the duel unfold. Throughout the entire process, Su Yang simply took one step forward and then threw a punch¡ªthere were no special techniques involved, nor were there any particrly shy moves.


    In the eyes of the crowd, it looked like pure coincidence. Su Yang happened to step to that spot and threw his fist out just as Young Master Ding arrived at the very same ce, his face essentially colliding with Su Yang¡¯s fist. Therefore, the crowd couldn¡¯t even perceive the excellence of Su Yang¡¯s strength¡ªthey only saw Young Master Ding getting hit.


    As the punchnded, Young Master Ding didn¡¯t fly backward but rather squatted down on the ground, clutching his face. Blood oozed between his fingers, and his body trembled continuously, revealing the extent of his agony.


    Su Yang had intentionally held back his strength, as he was still unclear about the situation in this school, thus not wanting to cause too much of a sensation that might alert others prematurely. Therefore, with a somewhat reserved force in his strike, the punch still managed to break Young Master Ding¡¯s nasal bone.


    The noisy scene suddenly fell silent, everyone staring fixedly at Young Master Ding squatting on the ground with his nose in his hands, waiting for him to rise and counterattack Su Yang. In the crowd¡¯s opinion, Su Yang¡¯s punch was a fluke, and he was no match for Young Master Ding. After suffering such a loss, wouldn¡¯t Young Master Ding beat Su Yang to death?


    However, after waiting for a while, the crowd didn¡¯t see Young Master Ding get up. Instead, they heard his whimpering. Everyone was stunned. What was going on? Had Su Yang¡¯s punch made Young Master Ding cry?


    In fact, Young Master Ding wasn¡¯t crying; it was just that he couldn¡¯t help the tears and whimpers. The pain from a broken nose is different from ordinary pain, the tears were involuntary.


    Finally, someone ran out of patience and shouted, "Young Master Ding, keep fighting, will you!"


    "Yeah, keep going!" others also chimed in, shouting. Even many had looks of contempt on their faces. Crying after just one punch, isn¡¯t he worthless?


    Young Master Ding did want to continue fighting, but he had to be able to stand up first.


    Although the force of Su Yang¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t particrly strong, that single blow had sent the power surging through Young Master Ding¡¯s entire body. That Young Master Ding was even able to stand was difficult enough, let alone standing up to fight again.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, his voice calm, "If Young Master Ding doesn¡¯t get up soon, then I¡¯ll take it you¡¯ve conceded the fight."


    At this, the crowd around became anxious. A young man leaped forward and yelled, "Su, what do you mean by us conceding? Damn it, you think you¡¯re incredible just because younded one lucky blow on Young Master Ding? Whether he¡¯s incapable of standing up, that¡¯s his business, it has nothing to do with us. Our matter isn¡¯t settled yet!"


    "So you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re nning to continue the fight with me?" Su Yang nced at him and retorted coldly.


    "No shit!" the young man shouted, "If you think you can leave this gym today without kneeling and kowtowing to each and every one of us, then think again!"


    "Kneel and kowtow!" the crowd yelled in unison, none of them took Su Yang seriously.


    Although Young Master Ding had suffered a setback, from the look of things during that brief sh, it seemed as though Su Yang had just coincidentally stood in that position, taking a great advantage. That punch didn¡¯t show any indication of Su Yang¡¯s actual strength, so the crowd didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.


    Su Yang sighed. He actually didn¡¯t want to engage with these people; he just wanted to quietly investigate the situation of this school first.


    But now, with these people being so aggressive, Su Yang couldn¡¯t just act as if nothing had happened.


    "Since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s speak with our fists!" Su Yang stepped to the edge of the ring and said coldly, "All of you,e at me together!"


    "Fuck, you¡¯re really damn arrogant. All of us at once? There are so many of us, we could piss on you and drown you, who the hell are you to talk to us like that?"


    "Bastard, some useless piece of trash that popped up from nowhere has quite the tone!"


    "We¡¯ll beat him so hard he¡¯ll be searching for his teeth on the ground, let¡¯s see if he still dares to be so arrogant!"


    The crowd cursed angrily, and the youth from before simply took action, leaping straight from the second-floor stand down to the ring. A coolnding naturally drew apuse and cheers from around.


    Looking pleased with himself, the youth nced sideways at Su Yang and said coldly, "Listen up, Su: I am Zheng Buliang from the Zheng Family of the Capital. I don¡¯t care which family you¡¯re from, in the Capital City, you have to follow the rules here. If you lose this fight, you¡¯re going to kneel on the ground and apologize to all of us. And that woman, Hu Xiexie, she has to stay, got it?"


    Su Yang curled his lips, "You¡¯ve said a lot, only about what happens if I lose, but you didn¡¯t mention what happens if you lose. Why don¡¯t you tell me, what will you do if you lose, huh?"


    "Nonsense, as if I could lose?" Zheng Buliangughed arrogantly, "You think I¡¯m Young Master Ding or something? I have already entered the Venerable Realm, while he¡¯s still lingering outside that realm. And you, a piece of trash, just got lucky earlier. Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of master? Do you even know what the Venerable Realm is? It¡¯s a realm you will never be able to touch, understand?"


    The crowd couldn¡¯t discern Su Yang¡¯s strength, and they didn¡¯t feel much energy from him either. So in their eyes, Su Yang really didn¡¯t have any strength, which made their insults all the more contemptuous.


    Su Yang felt helpless, he had kept a low profile for a while, just to investigate the school¡¯s secrets. But unexpectedly, these people really mistook his low-key behavior forck of ability, and every Tom, Dick, and Harry dared to step on him now?


    "Are you done with the trash talk?" Su Yang gestured dismissively, "Forget it, I won¡¯t make you say what happens if you lose. Anyway, once you lose, I¡¯ll certainly not make it easy for you!"


    "You¡¯re really too arrogant!" Zheng Buliang roared furiously and lunged at Su Yang. With hands shaped like ws, he swiftly made a few grabs through the air, sending gusts of fierce wind straight at Su Yang.


    It had to be said that Zheng Buliang¡¯s strength was indeed much greater than Young Master Ding¡¯s. Already at the Venerable Realm, the angles of his gusts of wind were exceedingly tricky, sealing off all of Su Yang¡¯s escape routes and forcing Su Yang to confront him head-on.


    With this, he could deal with Su Yangfortably. In a head-on fight, he was not afraid of Su Yang at all. After all, the Eagle w skill he practiced was specially designed for head-on confrontations.


    As for what happened with Young Master Ding, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all; such a fluke could happen once, but twice was simply impossible.

 Chapter 1027 - 1026: What a Coincidence, Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Chapter 1026: What a Coincidence, Huh?</h4>


    Su Yang actually remained calm, his gaze fixed on Zheng Buliang¡¯s footsteps. When Zheng Buliang was still three meters away, Su Yang finally made his move. Instead of moving forward or backward, he stepped to the left first, then quickly took arge step to the right.


    As Su Yang stepped to the left, a burst of strong wind rushed past his right side. And the moment this strong wind passed, Su Yang stepped to the right, evading the strong winding from the left.


    The audience watching Su Yang take a step left and right were all confused, not understanding what was happening. After all, they were not facing the enemy on the scene and naturally could not detect the position of the wind caused by that power.


    However, Zheng Buliang saw everything clearly, and his eyes widened in disbelief. Before this, he had thought Su Yang had no real strength, merely a useless person. But, with those two steps Su Yang had taken, he realized that Su Yang¡¯s strength was absolutely terrifying.


    Those two steps had narrowly avoided his series of attacks. The timing and positioning control in that brief moment were nothing short of masterful!


    Even though those attacks wereunched by Zheng Buliang himself, he did not have the confidence to evade them in such a manner.


    Had Su Yang countered and blocked his attacks, it wouldn¡¯t have been shocking, and Zheng Buliang wouldn¡¯t have been surprised. However, the way Su Yang dodged his attacks with those two steps was enough to unsettle him.


    Resisting an attack, and evading one like this, are twopletely different concepts!


    The former only requires that one¡¯s strength beparable to his, or even slightly weaker. Thetter, on the other hand, requires that one¡¯s strength far surpasses his¡ªno, it must be overwhelmingly superior to achieve that!


    These thoughts shed through Zheng Buliang¡¯s mind in an instant, but it was toote to regret now. Because Su Yang had taken another step forward, and now he was right in front of him.


    At that moment, Zheng Buliang¡¯s hands had already reached Su Yang¡¯s back. It felt as if Su Yang had just barely dodged his hands and closed the distance right in front of him.


    Zheng Buliang was shocked and immediately tried to withdraw his hands. But it was obviously toote, as Su Yang did the same as before,nding a punch on his face.


    Zheng Buliang directly followed in Young Master Ding¡¯s footsteps, squatting on the ground with his hand covering his face, starting to sob.


    The crowd around them had been cheering loudly just a moment before, but seeing this scene, everyone suddenly fell silent.


    What in the world was going on?


    Zheng Buliang, was he also crying from being hit?


    And again, it was just a simple punch from Su Yang?


    The audience had not felt the strength of the wind below, so they had no idea how difficult it was for Su Yang to dodge Zheng Buliang¡¯s attacks just now. In the eyes of the audience, Su Yang¡¯s shuffling left and right somehow got him in front of Zheng Buliang, as if byplete coincidence, and then hended that punch.


    The situation was exactly the same as when Su Yang had defeated Young Master Ding, pure coincidence.


    The people looked at each other, each with surprise on their faces. Why did these coincidences keep happening to Su Yang?


    These people were foolish, not even attempting to gauge Su Yang¡¯s true strength. Or perhaps, it was because they couldn¡¯t sense any power emanating from Su Yang that they assumed he was weak. As a result, they naturally attributed these incidents to mere coincidences.


    After a moment of silence, everyone¡¯s gaze simultaneously turned towards thest young man.


    This young man, along with Young Master Ding and Zheng Buliang, was one of the elite scions who hade from the advanced ss, and was also a notable figure among the dandies of Capital City.


    The young man himself was also quite perplexed. He had no idea how Su Yang had managed to defeat Young Master Ding and Zheng Buliang. But the situation just now had appeared so bizarre that he couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    Two coincidences ¨C just how lucky could this Su Yang be?


    The young man started to feel a bit uneasy. If he too was defeated by another of Su Yang¡¯s "coincidences," then wouldn¡¯t all three of them from Capital City have been defeated here?


    After pondering for a short while, the young man took a deep breath and spoke in a grave tone, "Su, you have good fortune. It¡¯s best of three, and since you¡¯ve already won two matches, that means you¡¯ve won. Now, you can take them and leave!"


    The surrounding crowd, upon hearing this, secretly scoffed to themselves. This young man really had no shame. When did they agree to best of three? By saying this, he obviously didn¡¯t want to face Su Yang. At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to take responsibility for a loss, hence the mention of best of three. This way, he avoided entering the fray personally, and since the previous two fights were fought by Young Master Ding and Zheng Buliang, he didn¡¯t have to bear the burden of their defeat either. Hepletely absolved himself.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows knitted slightly as he nced at the young man, and said in a cold voice, "If that¡¯s the case, then I suppose I should do what a victor ought to. These two injured my friends and insulted me. Wouldn¡¯t it be proper if I broke their ¡¯dog legs¡¯?"


    The young man¡¯s face instantly changed. Was Su Yang really going to break Young Master Ding and Zheng Buliang¡¯s legs right here?


    If that really happened, he certainly couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. If he did nothing, he would definitely be ostracized by the dandy circle of Capital City.


    But the problem was, he genuinely couldn¡¯t figure out Su Yang¡¯s capabilities. If he intervened, would he also end up worse off?


    As he was contemting, Su Yang had already walked over to a table. He picked up the wooden table and mmed it against the wall beside him, shattering it to pieces. Su Yang grabbed a table leg as thick as a wrist and slowly approached Young Master Ding and Zheng Buliang.


    Both of them were so scared that their faces turned white, and they tried to get up and flee. However, when Su Yang had made his move earlier, he had already damaged the meridians throughout their bodies, so there was no chance for them to run.


    The people nearby were also terrified. Su Yang was actually going to break Young Master Ding and Zheng Buliang¡¯s legs in public¡ªthis was a major event!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the young man, as he was now the most influential scion present. If he didn¡¯t speak up, then of course no one else would dare to. After all, he was the one who had to take on the greatest responsibility.


    The young man¡¯s face turned an ashen blue. He truly didn¡¯t want to confront Su Yang. But given the current situation, it seemed he had no choice but to act.


    Taking a deep breath, the young man clenched his teeth and said, "Su, don¡¯t go too far. Young Master Ding is a member of the Ding Family of Capital City, and Young Master Zheng is a member of the Zheng Family. Hurting them both is equivalent to making enemies out of two of Capital City¡¯s major families. Is it worth it to offend two great ns over a moment of pride?"


    "The Ding Family? The Zheng Family?" Su Yangughed dismissively, nced at the young man, and said, "Are you trying to intimidate me with your families¡¯ backgrounds now? What now, if I really do break their legs, are you going to cry and run back to your parents to help you retake this ce?"


    These were the exact insults that the young dandies had previously hurled at Su Yang, and now he was throwing every word back at them.

 Chapter 1028 - 1027: Really Asking for a Beating

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Chapter 1027: Really Asking for a Beating</h4>


    Previously, the mostmon phrase uttered by these dandies was that Su Yang had no real talent and relied solely on his family background to swagger through Capital City. Such behavior was considered the most contemptible among the circles of Capital City¡¯s dandies!


    Contempt for Su Yang stemmed primarily from this very point.


    These people often mored that those within the Capital City¡¯s circle of dandies all spoke on the basis of their own abilities and never bullied others by unting their family¡¯s influence!


    Now, by giving them a taste of their own medicine, Su Yang¡¯s retort to the Capital City¡¯s dandies was supremely satisfying.


    Zhao Jun and several others stood by, inwardly cheering upon hearing these words.


    The young man¡¯s face, however, soured to the utmost, as he had mentioned the Ding Family and the Zheng Family merely to intimidate Su Yang into caution, to deter him from acting recklessly. Little did he expect to give Su Yang the opportunity to castigate him instead, naturally resulting in a loss of face.


    "Su, I have no interest in engaging in this war of words with you!" the young man gritted his teeth, "I¡¯ve made my point. If you¡¯re not afraid, then make your move!"


    "Oh, a move will definitely be made..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "I just want to ask, as a friend of both of them, are you sure you want to keep standing there, watching me break their dog legs? Truthfully, I n to break not only their legs but also their arms. I want to ensure they¡¯repletely unable to continue their studies at Qinghe Academy!"


    "You dare!" the young man bellowed in rage, shouting, "Su, who do you think you are? To do such a thing in Capital City is to make enemies with us all. Do you realize how many wille after you? Do you think you¡¯ll even live to leave Qinghe Academy alive?"


    "As if not breaking their limbs would stop you all froming after me!" Su Yang sneered, seizing one of Young Master Ding¡¯s legs, and dered in a cold voice, "Hey, if you don¡¯te down here soon, his leg is really going to break!"


    Clenching his fists tightly, the young man red at Su Yang for a while, but ultimately could not restrain himself, and leaped down directly from the second floor.


    "Su, you¡¯re courting death!" With a roar, the young man charged straight at Su Yang.


    Previously, Su Yang¡¯s interventions appeared to the young man mostly as matters of luck. However, no one knew whether Su Yang truly possessed any strength.


    At this moment, he could only hope that Su Yang was genuinely unskilled, for if he could defeat Su Yang, that would be excellent. If he too were defeated by Su Yang, at least he had taken action, and back in the Capital City¡¯s circle of dandies, he would retain some semnce of honor.


    Yet, if he stood by idly and watched Su Yang break Young Master Ding and Zheng Buliang¡¯s limbs without intervening, then he would truly be finished. He could forget about mixing with the dandies of Capital City!


    With a tranquil expression, Su Yang faced the furiously advancing young man and casually stepped forward. Using the same seemingly luck-based method as before, he effortlesslynded a punch on the young man¡¯s face.


    The young man had been cautious, perpetually on guard against Su Yang. But the gap in strength between him and Su Yang was toorge; in the end, he was still brought down by a single punch from Su Yang.


    This time, all three had been knocked down by Su Yang.


    The onlookers, those hangers-on, fell into silence. With all three leaders downed, what more could they say?


    "It seems now it¡¯s the limbs of you three that I¡¯ll have to break!" Su Yang, holding a wooden stick, said coldly, "But there¡¯s no need to rush, one by one, get in line; after all, it¡¯s firste, first served!"


    Having spoken, Su Yang didn¡¯t hesitate and directly broke Young Master Ding¡¯s limbs. Young Master Ding howled and writhed in agony on the ground, presenting a pitiful sight.


    Zheng Buliang and the young man by the side were both frightened pale, unable to fathom why Su Yang would dare to act with such audacity. Defeating them was one thing, but to break their limbs right here and now was a tant challenge to their families!


    "Su Yang, don¡¯t go too far!" Zheng Buliang¡¯s voice trembled, "My Zheng Family is a Martial Family with numerous experts. You... breaking my limbs is like pping the face of my Zheng Family, we will never let you off!"


    "Look, you¡¯re using your family to intimidate people again!" Su Yangughed, "I guess you are nothing but an insignificant dandy in Capital City too, right? You never speak without mentioning your family. Without your family, what are you even worth?"


    Zheng Buliang¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. At this point, other than using his family name to intimidate others, what other abilities did he have?


    "If you dare to touch me, my Zheng Family will never let you off!" Zheng Buliang roared, no longer caring about his dignity.


    "Well then, I would like to see just how capable the Zheng Family really is!" Su Yang smiled and crisply broke Zheng Buliang¡¯s limbs.


    As for thest youth, Su Yang couldn¡¯t even be bothered to speak with him and went directly to give him several blows with a stick.


    These three dandies from Capital City were all rolling on the ground, howling in pain, while the onlookers around them were utterly dumbfounded.


    The mere defeat of these three notorious dandies by Su Yang was already shocking enough. But now, the fact that Su Yang had broken their limbs made it even more astonishing.


    In doing so, Su Yang was not only dering war against the families behind these three dandies; he was also challenging the entire circle of Capital City¡¯s nobles.


    Just what was Su Yang¡¯s background that allowed him tomit such an arrogant act?


    And more importantly, this was Qinghe Academy. Was Su Yang¡¯s background any use here?


    Su Yang, on the other hand, appearedpletely calm, as if he had done something very ordinary.


    He tossed the stick aside, nced at the three dandies, and said softly, "Remember this, I broke your limbs not because you provoked me, but because you bullied my friend. I am a simple man, if you have a problem with me,e to me. Don¡¯t drag the people around me into it. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as settling grievances, understand?"


    The three men groaned without speaking, their eyes filled with resentment.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care. He walked over and stepped on Young Master Ding¡¯s broken leg.


    "Ah!" Young Master Ding screamed, his whole body convulsing with pain.


    "Did you hear what I said just now?" Su Yang asked.


    Young Master Ding was almost in too much pain to live. He had no more persistence left and could only shout, "Heard it, heard it, heard it!"


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Su Yang moved his foot away and turned to the other two.


    Both of them shuddered and yelled simultaneously, "Heard it, heard it, heard it!"


    Only then did Su Yang nod in satisfaction, "Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to have said so earlier, instead of making me take action? Ah, you dandies from the Capital City really are asking for a beating!"

 Chapter 1029 - 1028: Hu Xiexie’s Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Chapter 1028: Hu Xiexie¡¯s Purpose</h4>


    After dealing with those three, Su Yang walked over and helped Hu Xiexie up, leading Zhao Jun and others, they strutted out of the gymnasium.


    Many people were present, all followers of these three dandies from Capital City. Yet, from beginning to end, not a single one dared step forward to intervene.


    After all, with the three masters defeated, what could the others possibly dare to do?


    It was only after watching Su Yang walk far away that these people hurriedly ran down to help the three on the ground get up.


    But their injuries were not light. Naturally, when they were helped up, their wounds were touched directly.


    "Ouch, damn it, it hurts like hell!" Young Master Ding cursed angrily, "Let go of me, quickly!"


    Theckey behind him hastily let go, and Young Master Ding immediately fell to the ground, his broken leg hitting the floor, causing him so much pain he almost fainted.


    Seeing such a scene, others were even more afraid to touch them, and could only watch helplessly as the three howled in pain on the ground.


    "Oh, my god..." Zheng Buliang screamed a few times, summoning all his strength to curse, "You bunch of idiots, are you sick in the head? Call an ambnce quickly, what are you freezing there for?"


    Only then did everyone snap out of it and hurriedly took out their phones to call for an ambnce. However, this incident was certainly going to spread around the school.


    ...


    Supporting Hu Xiexie, Su Yang and Zhao Jun¡¯s group went straight back to their dormitory.


    On the way, Little Dog had already run off without a trace, its whereabouts unknown. Su Yang didn¡¯t pay it any mind, as the shamelessness of this little dog was not unlike those two old fools; it probably wouldn¡¯t suffer much.


    Back at the dormitory, Su Yang first gave Hu Xiexie a Spiritual Medicine pill. Then he began to treat Zhao Jun and the others.


    Zhao Jun and his group had only suffered superficial injuries, which Su Yang could handle easily.


    Among them, the most surprising to Su Yang was Hei Ma. This guy actually had quite a sense of loyalty, having gone with Zhao Jun¡¯s group and also getting beaten up by Young Master Ding¡¯s people.


    "Brother Yang, do you really know Martial Arts?" Hei Ma asked curiously after he had his wounds bandaged, "Those three guys had decent Martial Arts skills. You defeated them all by yourself, so your Martial Arts must be pretty good too, right?"


    "Of course!" Zhao Jun replied immediately, "All of my Martial Arts skills were taught by Brother Yang. How could his skills becking?"


    Hei Ma looked at Zhao Jun, then at Su Yang, and finally waved his hand dismissively, "Forget it, I didn¡¯t say anything!"


    "What the hell do you mean?" Zhao Jun¡¯s eyes immediately widened in anger.


    Laughter erupted from the others nearby, even though they were all injured. This battle, however, had brought them closer together as friends.


    Su Yang also smiled and waved his hand lightly, "You guys go out for a bit, I have something to say to Xiexie."


    "Alright!" Everyone left with good understanding, for sticking around now would be like a crowd of light bulbs. Beauty Hu was injured, and it was the perfect time for Su Yang to offer her somefort ¨C who would want to stay and ruin the mood?


    Su Yang certainly knew what the others were thinking, but he paid it no heed. Once they had left, he closed the door and looked at Hu Xiexie, whoseplexion had regained its rosiness. He frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Xiexie, what exactly are you doing here at Qinghe Academy?"


    Hu Xiexie hung her head in silence, a somber expression on her face.


    "I know you have some big secrets you don¡¯t want anyone to know about!" Su Yang whispered, "But we¡¯re good friends. You¡¯ve said before that my problems are your problems. Likewise, your problems are my problems too. Whatever you want to do, I can help you!"


    Hu Xiexie raised her head to look at Su Yang, disappointment lingering in her eyes. Actually, she really wanted to ask Su Yang, are we really just good friends?


    However, in the end, she didn¡¯t voice this thought, unable to express it.


    Seeing that Hu Xiexie remained silent, Su Yang sighed and whispered, "Xiexie, I don¡¯t know what you want to do. But no matter what it is, I will help you with all my might. Moreover, I hope that when you encounter such situations in the future, you won¡¯t try to tough it out alone. You¡¯re talented, and your abilities aren¡¯t bad either. But among those in the advanced ss, not a single one is weak; you can¡¯t underestimate them!"


    After staring at Su Yang for a while, Hu Xiexie finally spoke up, "Su Yang, do you... do you understand the people in the advanced ss?"


    "I¡¯ve done some research before." Su Yang looked at Hu Xiexie, then suddenly asked, "Do you want to join the advanced ss?"


    Hu Xiexie fell silent again for a while before speaking softly, "I... I want to be in the top ten of the advanced ss!"


    "Hm?" Su Yang paused in surprise. What did this mean?


    "I... I..." Hu Xiexie¡¯s voice choked up, and tears finally began to spill from her eyes. In that moment, she seemed like a helpless little girl, stirring a sense of pity in others.


    "The top ten of the advanced ss!?" Su Yang took a deep breath and whispered, "That¡¯s not an easy task. You must have seen the list of the advanced ss. Some of them are very strong. With your current situation, it might be tough even to make it into the top hundred!"


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s face instantly went pale as she bit her lower lip fiercely, as if trying to prevent herself from feeling sad. Yet, she still couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing.


    "What exactly happened?" Su Yang asked softly. "Actually, you¡¯ve not practiced the Guang Han Technique for very long, so your progress can¡¯tpare to these people. Just keep practicing, and in a few years, you couldpletely surpass them!"


    "There¡¯s... there¡¯s no time..." Hu Xiexie sobbed.


    "No time?" Su Yang was astonished, "What do you mean there¡¯s no time?"


    Hu Xiexie sighed and spoke softly, "In a few more years, I will no longer be eligible to enroll at Qinghe Academy."


    Su Yang frowned; he remembered that there was an age restriction for entering Qinghe Academy. In a few years, Hu Xiexie indeed wouldn¡¯t be able to enroll there anymore.


    "Do you... do you have to be in the top ten of the advanced ss this time?" Su Yang asked.


    With a sorrowful face, Hu Xiexie nodded slowly, her determination quite firm.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay, then I will help you!"


    "You... you will help me?" Hu Xiexie was astonished. How could Su Yang help with something like this? Could he possibly increase her strength significantly in a short period? But that was simply impossible!


    "Making it to the top ten of the advanced ss isn¡¯t hard!" Su Yang said coldly. "If there are less than ten people left in the advanced ss, then those remaining will be the top ten!"


    "Ah?" Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Was Su Yang nning to forcibly elevate her into the top ten of the advanced ss?


    But had Su Yang considered that by doing this, how many people he would have to drive out of the advanced ss? Likewise, by doing this, how many enemies would he be making for himself?

 Chapter 1030 - 1029: Hu Xiexie’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Chapter 1029: Hu Xiexie¡¯s Mother</h4>


    Su Yang already had quite a few enemies, but those who could be in the advanced ss of Qinghe Academy all hadplicated backgrounds. With these additional enemies, what would Su Yang do in the future?


    "Su Yang, you... you can¡¯t do this..." Hu Xiexie said nervously, "You... you should know that those who enter the advanced ss are no ordinary people. Even those geniuses without backgrounds, they get support from someone after making a name for themselves. Just take Wu Feizhi, for example, he definitely has the backing of a major power. You... if you do this, you will attract a lot of enemies!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Have I, Su Yang, ever acted with fear of those major powers and been timorous in my actions?"


    Hu Xiexie fell silent, Su Yang always behaved like this. Once he decided to do something, even if he faced a Terrestrial Immortal, he would absolutely persevere.


    "Remember, you are my friend," Su Yang said softly, "What you need to do bes my business. If you want to be in the top ten of the advanced ss, then I will help you fight for it, no one can stop me. Regardless of the backing of major families or significant figures behind them, I will not be afraid!"


    Hu Xiexie couldn¡¯t help it any longer and buried her face in Su Yang¡¯s chest, sobbing.


    Su Yang was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected this oue and had no idea what to do at the moment. In the end, all he could do was gently pat Hu Xiexie¡¯s shoulder as a small gesture offort.


    After crying for a while, Hu Xiexie slowly lifted her head, her eyes red and swollen, but herplexion much improved. She took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "You asked me before why I came to Qinghe Academy. I... I never told you because I really didn¡¯t want to worry you. But now that you are going to do these things, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Su Yang immediately straightened up. Hu Xiexie might be about to reveal some secrets about Qinghe Academy, right?


    "You¡¯ve been to my home and met many of my family members, you¡¯ve even met my uncle. But..." Hu Xiexie¡¯s voice was mncholic, "Have you ever wondered why you¡¯ve never seen my mother from beginning to end?"


    This made Su Yang startle. Indeed, he had thought about this question before. He had been to Hu Xiexie¡¯s house a few times, but had never met her mother. Moreover, no one ever mentioned Hu Xiexie¡¯s mother when speaking about her family. What was this situation?


    Previously, Su Yang had suspected that Hu Xiexie¡¯s mother might have passed away, but he couldn¡¯t simply ask directly for fear of hurting Hu Xiexie. Now that she had brought it up herself, Su Yang was even more puzzled.


    Hu Xiexie was supposed to be talking about Qinghe Academy, so how did it involve her mother?


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s astonished expression, Hu Xiexie said softly, "Not long after I was born, my mother was not around anymore."


    "What?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Hu Xiexie¡¯s background seemed rather pitiable.


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I mean my mother has not been by my side." Hu Xiexie hastily rified, "She¡¯s still alive, but, all these years, I haven¡¯t seen her at all. I only have a few photos of her."


    "Why?" Su Yang asked in surprise. What mother could bear to leave her newborn daughter? Furthermore, Hu Xiexie¡¯s father was the richest man in Nanluo City, and the family wasn¡¯t poor. In addition, Su Yang had met Hu Xiexie¡¯s father, a man of integrity who hadn¡¯t looked for any other woman for many years, so there shouldn¡¯t have been a significant conflict with Hu Xiexie¡¯s mother, should there?


    "Because she was kidnapped," Hu Xiexie said in a low voice.


    "What?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened again, "Who kidnapped her? Why? Has she been kidnapped for many years?"


    "I don¡¯t know who kidnapped her. My father told me that, and my uncle said the same," Hu Xiexie said quietly, "When I was little, other children all had their mothers¡¯ love, but I did not. So, I often went home crying, asking my father to bring back my mother. I didn¡¯t understand back then, not knowing why there was such helplessness on my father¡¯s face. Later, when I grew up, my uncle finally told me about these things. My father... he wanted to bring back my mother even more than me, but he simply didn¡¯t have the ability..."


    Su Yang frowned. Hu Xiexie¡¯s father was the richest man in Nanluo City, and her uncle Li Wanxiong wasn¡¯t weak either. It was said that the strength of Hu Xiexie¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s family was also formidable. Together with her father, they were still unable to resolve this matter. What sort of major power had kidnapped Hu Xiexie¡¯s mother?


    Furthermore, Hu Xiexie mentioning this matter now, could it also be rted to Qinghe Academy?


    "When I was eight, my uncle couldn¡¯t bear to see me suffering anymore, so he told me in secret. If I became very strong, I could see my mother," Hu Xiexie looked at Su Yang and said softly, "So, from that moment, I set aside everything else and focused on martial arts; I have to find my mother!"


    Su Yang finally understood why Hu Xiexie was training so hard. So, she had such anguish in her heart.


    "Initially, my uncle only told me that as long as I became strong enough, I could see my mother. But he didn¡¯t tell me how." Hu Xiexie continued, "Later, after I met you and learned the Guang Han Technique, entering the Integration Realm, my uncle finally revealed that if I wanted to see my mother, I had toe to Qinghe Academy and rank in the top ten of the advanced ss!"


    At that point, Hu Xiexie nced at Su Yang and said in a low voice, "I didn¡¯t want to tell you this because I know thepetition in the advanced ss here is too fierce. I... I didn¡¯t want to make too many enemies for you because of me..."


    "So today you went alone to face the challenge of those three from Capital City?" Su Yang sighed.


    "I... I need to at least get into the advanced ss..." Hu Xiexie said quietly, "As long as I¡¯m strong enough, I can enter the advanced ss early. If I can defeat them, then... then I¡¯ll have the qualifications to join the advanced ss..."


    Su Yang looked into Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes, feeling her determination to join the advanced ss.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know why Hu Xiexie bing a top ten member of the advanced ss could allow her to see her mother. However, as he had said earlier, Hu Xiexie¡¯s affairs were his affairs, as well, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t stand idly by.


    "To enter the advanced ss, you don¡¯t need to defeat them!" Su Yang said softly, "We just need to make the majority of the students in this school withdraw, and once there are only a little over a hundred left, that should do it!"

 Chapter 1031 - 1030: The Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Chapter 1030: The Kiss</h4>


    Hu Xiexie was taken aback by surprise; the proposal from Su Yang was nothing short of shocking.


    The school originally had over three thousand students. Now, nearly a quarter to a third had left, yet there were still over two thousand remaining.


    It seemed that Su Yang intended to reduce these two thousand plus students to just over a hundred. In other words, at least two thousand would have to leave the school. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too aggressive?


    "Su Yang, is this... is this really appropriate?" Hu Xiexie said softly, "Qinghe Academy¡¯s students are eliminated every year through a selection process. Everyone eliminates each other, and after three years, those who remainpete, leaving just over a hundred to enter the advanced ss..."


    "Three years..." Su Yang slowly shook his head, "Are you willing to wait that long?"


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression dimmed, but in the end, she whispered, "I¡¯ve already waited so many years, what¡¯s another three?"


    "But I can¡¯t wait!" Su Yang said softly, "You never told me before, and I could ept not knowing. But now that I do, how can I let you wait another three years? I can¡¯t even bear to have you wait another moment!"


    Tears welled up in Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes again; she stared at Su Yang with variousplex emotions swirling on her face.


    Having uttered these words, Su Yang felt he might have gone too far. Though that was how he treated friends, speaking this way could easily lead Hu Xiexie to misunderstand.


    "Actually..." Su Yang wanted to speak, but at that moment, Hu Xiexie suddenly leaned in and kissed him directly on the mouth.


    The words Su Yang was about to speak were instantly stifled, leaving him entirely stunned. He had never experienced anything like this before. Feeling the softness of her lips, Su Yang¡¯s heart was thrown into chaos, her warmth in his arms making his heartbeat involuntarily speed up, instinctively wanting to embrace the delicate figure. But thatst bit of rationality stopped him from doing so.


    After a while, Hu Xiexie pulled back, her face flushed, stealing a nce at Su Yang before blushing even deeper to the tips of her ears.


    It took Su Yang a long while to collect himself. He looked at Hu Xiexie, his voice trembling, "Xiexie, actually I..."


    "I know..." Hu Xiexie cut him off, "You don¡¯t like me, but I like you, and that¡¯s enough. Remember, it was me who kissed you, because I love you. It was my choice, so you did nothing wrong!"


    Su Yang was stupefied; he hadn¡¯t anticipated Hu Xiexie would say such things. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. His heart was a tangled mess, uncertain about his feelings for Hu Xiexie!


    Like her? Perhaps a little, but not to this degree.


    Not like her? That didn¡¯t seem right either; after all, Su Yang felt enraged when he saw Hu Xiexie get hurt or wronged.


    But what was this feeling exactly?


    As Su Yang thought about ¡¯liking¡¯, unnervingly, images of Ye Wantong in white floating on her sword, of Ying¡¯er who enjoyed singing beside him, and of Huo Qianfang with her vtile temper and inner goodness, crept into his mind.


    The fusion of these faces made Su Yang¡¯s heart more twisted.


    He had never considered whether he liked someone or not before. Now that he thought about it carefully, he felt his heart was in turmoil. Among all these girls, he couldn¡¯t figure out which one he actually liked. Or maybe, he liked each one a bit?


    At this thought, Su Yang¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy. Could it be that he was that kind of scumbag who falls for every girl he meets?


    Su Yang shook his head vigorously, took a deep breath, and reluctantly dismissed the thought. He couldn¡¯t engage in that kind of behavior, hugging one girl with one arm and another with the other, so no matter what, he would have to make a choice in the end!


    "Xiexie, I¡¯m sorry!" Su Yang said softly.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s face darkened slightly, but she quickly perked up and said with a smile, "Sorry for what? I kissed you, not the other way around. I took advantage of you, so if anyone should say sorry, it should be me, right? What, do you really feel sorry? If you truly feel sorry, why don¡¯t you kiss me back?"


    Su Yang gave an awkward smile, aware that Hu Xiexie was joking to hide her sadness. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so he simply whispered, "Let¡¯s work hard together and try to see your mother soon!"


    Hu Xiexie nodded. Talking about her mother helped alleviate some of her sorrow, adding to her sense of longing for her mother.


    Standing up, he opened the door and let Zhao Jun and the others in.


    Zhao Jun and the others had been sitting and chatting in the dorm across from them and had no idea what had happened in this room. Seeing Hu Xiexie with swollen eyes, they all looked at Su Yang with odd expressions, as if Su Yang had done something to Hu Xiexie.


    Su Yang was speechless. If anything, it was he who had been troubled by Hu Xiexie!


    Of course, that was something he couldn¡¯t say. Su Yang cleared his throat and said, "Guys, there¡¯s something important I need to do in the next few days. I need your help to spread the word about it!"


    "What is it?" Everyone was surprised. Su Yang had never been so serious; could there be a big event?


    "Tell everyone in the school..." Su Yang spoke out loud, "within three days, anyone who drops out and leaves Qinghe Academy cane to me and get one million!"


    "What?" Everyone eximed, even Hei Ma widened his eyes in astonishment, "Brother Yang, what are you saying? One million? One million per person? Ten people ten million, a hundred people one hundred million, oh my goodness, our school has over two thousand people, that¡¯s twenty billion!"


    Hu Xiexie was also shocked. Was Su Yang nning to simply smash his way out with money?


    "Money is not the key!" Su Yang said loudly. "The key is time. Within three days, they must leave Qinghe Academy for good, and nevere back, then they can get the money!"


    They looked at each other, aware that Su Yang was wealthy but spending money like this was insane.


    "Brother Yang, what are you nning to do?" Zhao Jun said in a low voice. "Are you nning to clear out everyone? It¡¯s not yet the time for advanced sses. Why not let thempete among themselves? It won¡¯t be many people left in the end. Then, you can spend money, probably only one or two billion would be enough, saving you eighteen billion!"


    "Yeah, yeah, who uses money to smash outright?" Hei Ma nodded in agreement. "Besides, with that much money, there¡¯s no need. If you¡¯re going to spend that much, you might as well hire a bunch of people to wait at the school gate and break the legs of anyone they catch, forcing them to drop out on their own. I reckon we wouldn¡¯t even spend one billion!"

 Chapter 1032 - 1031 Fang Ping

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Chapter 1031 Fang Ping</h4>


    Su Yang was rendered speechless; this ck horse really did have a plethora of twisted ideas.


    Actually, Su Yang had considered this method before, but he had not gone through with it.


    After all, the affairs of Qinghe Academy are generally not something outsiders can interfere with.


    Moreover, this is Capital City, where no amount of money Su Yang spent couldpare with the local influence. If Su Yang really did this, he had no idea what kind of people it would draw out. If the major forces of Capital City were drawn in, then the matter would be even more convoluted and perplexing.


    Therefore, in the end, Su Yang decided to use this method. What did it matter if it cost a bit more money? To Su Yang, twenty billion was but a trifling sum.


    Moreover, Su Yang did not think that all the students in the school would obediently leave. Most of those who coulde here were well-acquainted with the school¡¯s situation and certainly arge part of them could not be bought with money. Thus, Su Yang might not even need to spend much.


    The reason Su Yang did this was firstly, to clear out the innocent ones who were willing to take the money.


    Secondly, he wanted to announce to everyone in the school that he, Su Yang, was going to take action.


    Or rather, Su Yang was setting himself up as a target, one that everyone would be wary of and even target.


    In this way, people would definitelye to trouble Su Yang.


    Su Yang had no interest in dealing with them one by one; what he intended to do was concentrate his firepower and get these individuals to shift their focus onto himself. That way, they woulde to besiege Su Yang, and he would be able to expel them all with ease, avoiding a waste of time!


    ...


    At the same time, in the school¡¯s gymnasium, Young Master Ding, Zheng Buliang, and another person had already been bandaged up.


    The one responsible for their bandaging was a member of the senior ss, Young Master Qin Xiangyi from the Qin Family of Capital City.


    This Qin Xiangyi was different from the other dissolute young masters. In the circle of Capital City, which was full ofpeting factions, Qin Xiangyi was a rare individual who maintained good rtions with all parties.


    The reason for this was none other than the Qin Family being a Medical Family, and Qin Xiangyi himself had shown extraordinary talent in the medical arts since childhood. By the age of eighteen, his medical skills had already surpassed some of the elders, making him one of the top three in medical expertise within the family.


    Because of this, the dissolute of Capital City all maintained good rtions with Qin Xiangyi. Inevitably, in their feuds, some would get hurt and afterwards, naturally, they would need a doctor for treatment.


    Qin Xiangyi¡¯s medical skills were rare in Capital City. Added to that his gentle and modest demeanor, his goodwill towards others, and his willingness to help, many people would look for Qin Xiangyi¡¯s assistance after getting injured.


    No matter the time, a doctor with excellent medical skills always held a high status.


    Qin Xiangyi was just such a case, highly skilled in medicine and, moreover, about ny percent of those young masters in Capital City had received his treatment. Additionally, since he had nopetitive or aggressive nature and was universally kind, he got along very well with the Capital City¡¯s young masters.


    This time at the opening of Qinghe Academy, he too was rmended by his family to be a member of the senior ss. Upon entering the school, he didn¡¯t form cliques or factions, but everyone was clear that even if he was alone, he would go a long way. After all, the young masters of Capital City would certainly support him with all their might!


    When Young Master Ding, Zheng Buliang, and the third person were injured, it was Qin Xiangyi who personally took care of their wounds and bandaged them up.


    Beside these three, there stood a dozen people, all members of the great families of Capital City within the senior ss.


    Among them, the trio of Young Master Ding had a status that could be said to be very low within the senior ss, and even among the young masters of Capital City, they ranked quite behind.


    It was because of this reason that, upon hearing that Lin Dong had been thrashed by Su Yang and Hu Xiexie, they immediately acted, intending to tear down Su Yang and, on one hand, gain face for the Capital City circle, and on the other, boost their own prestige.


    The result was not what they expected. Instead of injuring their opponent, they ended up in their current state.


    Surrounded by many people, the three¡¯s expressions were extremely awkward. They had even previously boasted that they would make Su Yang kneel and apologize publicly, yet they were the ones beaten to the point of not being able to stand. Such an oue would be difficult for anyone to ept.


    Leading these young masters was a young man named Fang Ping. His family¡¯s status in Capital City was average, ranking around twentieth. However, Fang Ping himself was extraordinary, his strength formidable, having entered the Venerable Realm three years ago.


    Furthermore, Fang Ping was extremely ruthless in his methods and cruel to his enemies. In several conflicts, he had severely injured the scions of a few well-ranked families. Despite being confined for a period of time, his reputation in Capital City only grew more illustrious.


    This time, among the members of Capital City who entered Qinghe Academy¡¯s senior ss, Fang Ping was one of the most outstanding. The people around him were also those who were closer to him. Among them, Young Master Wei was standing inside the group.


    "How are they?" Fang Ping frowned, asking Qin Xiangyi.


    Qin Xiangyi said, "The attacker was quite ruthless, even if the fractures are set, they¡¯ll probably have to lie in bed for half a year. Topletely recover, it will likely take at least a year!"


    Fang Ping¡¯s expression grew cold. Young Master Ding and the other two were his subordinates. If Su Yang had really beaten them to this state, wouldn¡¯t that mean they would be unable to serve him for a year?


    He had set his sights on making it into the top ten of the senior ss of Qinghe Academy, and now, on just the first day of school, he had three men taken out, which was a bleak start indeed.


    "Su Yang!" Fang Ping clenched his teeth, his voice cold, "Are you sure this Su Yang¡¯s strength is very ordinary?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s just lucky!" Young Master Ding asserted immediately, "I was too impetuous when I made my move and didn¡¯t ce it well. By luck, he was standing right there, and I carelessly ran into his fist. I clearly felt that his strength wasn¡¯t great, at most only at the Fusion Realm. The reason I was injured so badly was because of my own forward momentum being too strong, not because of his power!"


    Fang Ping looked to Zheng Buliang and the other young man, and both nodded in agreement, echoing Young Master Ding¡¯s words.


    "Who exactly is this person?" Fang Ping turned to Young Master Wei.


    "I sent people to investigate, but there is no family by that name in Pingnan Province," Young Master Wei spoke solemnly, "And even on a nationwide scale, besides the Su Family of Yanbei, there is no second powerful Su Family!"


    "It can¡¯t be the Su Family of Yanbei!" Fang Ping dered directly, "Their familypetition won¡¯t end for a few more days, and their people haven¡¯te out yet. Moreover, the Su Family of Yanbei would note to Qinghe Academy!"

 Chapter 1033 - 1032: A Jumping Clown

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Chapter 1032: A Jumping Clown</h4>


    Young Master Wei nodded. That was indeed true; the Su Family of Yanbei wouldn¡¯t possiblye to Qinghe Academy.


    "However, when I was investigating Pingnan Province, I stumbled upon a name..." Young Master Wei whispered, "In Pingnan Province, a master has recently risen, called something like Master Su!"


    "Master Su!" Fang Ping¡¯s eyes lit up, he had also heard this name. Inevitable, as these days, the name Master Su was renowned throughout the entire Huaxia Country.


    But no one could connect Master Su with Su Yang.


    Not many people knew Master Su¡¯s real name, and even figures like Huo Zihen, when speaking to others, would refer to him as Master Su without using his real name, Su Yang. Thus, while many knew of Master Su, very few knew Su Yang.


    To be called a master, one must be at least forty years old. Moreover, to be able to suppress so many others so dominantly, how strong must one be? No one could imagine that a young man could achieve this.


    Therefore, these people could never possibly connect Su Yang with that Master Su.


    "What you mean is..." Fang Ping looked at Young Master Wei, "Su Yang is a descendant of Master Su?"


    "Very likely!" Young Master Wei nodded, "After all, I¡¯ve investigated and found that this Su Yang can mobilize resources from both Pingnan and the surrounding six southern provinces. Aside from that Master Su, who dominates Pingnan and the Southern Six Provinces, no one else could do this!"


    Fang Ping furrowed his brow, the words of Young Master Wei bothered him.


    Master Su dominating eight provinces was, in their view, something only the big shots in the Capital City could achieve. What abilities could a mere Master Su of Pingnan Province have to dominate eight provinces?


    "Hmph, he¡¯s just a jumping clown!" Fang Ping said coldly, "What ¡¯dominating Pingnan and the Southern Six Provinces,¡¯ it¡¯s purely nonsense. These years, the talent in Pingnan and the Southern Six Provinces has dwindled; there¡¯s hardly anyone of note, which allowed this jumping clown to surface. If he dared to try his luck in the Capital City, any family here could easily crush him!"


    The crowd nodded, for the scions of the Capital City always felt superior when looking at outsiders. It couldn¡¯t be helped, as the Capital City was truly a ce of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    Young Master Wei then briefly fell silent, whispering, "This Master Su has even stepped on the Qi Family of Wanhu. He personally invaded their Lake Heart Ind, killed more than a dozen people in front of many Earthly Immortals, and the Qi Family of Wanhu ultimately chose silence, forced to agree not to interfere with external affairs anymore..."


    Upon hearing this, the crowd suddenly looked rmed. Indeed, the talent from Pingnan to the Southern Six Provinces had dwindled, but the Qi Family of Wanhu was different.


    Tianbang¡¯s fourth, Qi Bach¨ª, Dibang¡¯s third, Qi Zhishan.


    The Qi Family of Wanhu had pirs of support both in the Earthly Immortal Realm and below it.


    Of course, these people didn¡¯t know that Qi Bach¨ª had been defeated by Ye Jiansheng.


    Even if Qi Bach¨ª was defeated by Ye Jiansheng, at worst he would move down to fifth in Tianbang, his strength still significant.


    For such a family to be suppressed by Master Su was truly shocking.


    "Has Qi Zhishan emerged from seclusion?" Fang Ping asked gravely. Master Su was still in the Venerable Realm, so he wouldn¡¯t need to deal with the Earthly Immortal of the Qi Family. What he needed to know was whether Qi Zhishan, ranked third on Dibang and known as Southern Dry Zen, hade out and if he too had been defeated by Master Su.


    "Qi Zhishan has emerged..." Young Master Wei responded.


    Fang Ping¡¯s expression changed rapidly. If Qi Zhishan had been defeated, then Master Su was truly no ordinary individual.


    "However, Qi Zhishan didn¡¯t fight with Master Su!" Young Master Wei continued, "After emerging, Qi Zhishan spoke a few words to Master Su and then left Lake Heart Ind directly. Walking on water, with each step, his appearance seemed to be a year younger. At the end, he transformed into a teenager and disappeared into the sky."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, imagining the scene of Qi Zhishan walking on water after emerging, transitioning from an old man with long white hair and beard to a youthful teenager¡ªan incredibly shocking moment for the Southern Dry Zen!


    Fang Ping was also shocked, but then heughed, "Master Su didn¡¯t fight with Qi Zhishan? Hmph, that means Qi Zhishan didn¡¯t deign to fight him. Clearly, Master Su¡¯s strength is just average."


    The people slowly nodded. As long as Master Su had not defeated Qi Zhishan, there was nothing about his strength they needed to fear.


    "Besides, no matter how strong Master Su is, he¡¯s just an elder." Fang Ping said coldly, "And the conflicts at Qinghe Academy have always been the affairs of the young. Even if Master Su is overprotective, dare he get involved? Hmph, if he really dares to make trouble at Qinghe Academy, the seniors of Qinghe Academy will teach him a lesson in minutes. And if he goes too far, don¡¯t forget, we in the Capital City have the Martial Champion. Even the Beigong War God wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly in the Capital City!"


    Inspired by these words, the crowd¡¯s blood began to boil.


    The Capital¡¯s Martial Top Schr was the pride of everyone in the Capital City and their main support!


    Are Earthly Immortals strong?


    But however strong you are, you still have to follow the rules of the Law Enforcers. If the Law Enforcers don¡¯t allow you to act against ordinary people, you can¡¯t!


    The Martial Champion is different; he¡¯s not an Earthly Immortal, he¡¯s at the peak of the Venerable Realm, beyond the control of the Law Enforcers.


    To say, entering the Earthly Immortal Realm is like leaving the mundane world. You only face Earthly Immortals, and everything mundane is unconnected to you.


    But the Martial Champion hasn¡¯t entered the Earthly Immortal Realm; he tops the Earth Rankings and is the greatest under the heavens. The mundane world is under his control!


    Immortals may not meddle in mortal matters, so the Martial Champion is undeniably the greatest under the heavens!


    As for immortals, that¡¯s a matter of the heavens and irrelevant to the earth!


    With the Martial Champion, undefeated for two hundred seventy-two years and personally stationed in the Capital City, what could a so-called powerful Master Su of Pingnan Province do? Would he dare to cause a stir in the Capital City?


    "Issue mymand, within three days, have this Su person expelled from Qinghe Academy!" Fang Ping ordered coldly, "If he refuses to leave, cripple everyone around him first. Then, cripple him and throw him out of Qinghe Academy. He cares so much about the people around him, huh? I want to see, on my Capital City¡¯s turf, how many people this bluffing fool can protect!"

 Chapter 1034 - 1033 Huang Zhu Causes Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Chapter 1033 Huang Zhu Causes Trouble</h4>


    Fang Ping¡¯smand was already out, directly reaching the ears of his subordinates.


    They had long found Su Yang displeasing, and felt certain he would vie with them for a spot in the advanced ss, so all of them were thinking about when to give Su Yang a harsh lesson.


    But without a word from those above, they dared not make a move. After all, they couldn¡¯t directly enter the advanced ss precisely because their family backgrounds and qualifications were inadequate.


    Without a powerful background, how could they dare to provoke the immensely wealthy Su Yang?


    But now, with Fang Ping¡¯smand, the situation was different.


    By Fang Ping¡¯s side, there gathered quite a number of Capital City¡¯s renowned profligates. Fang Ping¡¯smand was as if all these profligates were issuing it together. Now with support behind them, what was there for the crowd to worry about?


    The first group to rush to Su Yang¡¯s dormitory building were those who lived in a building close to Su Yang¡¯s. A total of more than seventy people from Capital City ran to Su Yang¡¯s building, but did not go upstairs. Instead, they started to shout loudly from downstairs.


    "Su Yang, roll down here!"


    "Su Yang,e out!"


    "Surname Su, stop being a coward,e out!"


    The crowd¡¯s voices were loud, and their presence was tumultuous. The leader of this group was someone named Huang Zhu. He intentionally made a lot of noise to show Fang Ping, to let Fang Ping know, it was them who drove Su Yang away. By doing so, his status in Fang Ping¡¯s eyes would rise a notch.


    Their angry shouts immediately drew many people out of the dormitory building.


    Seeing the crowd of more than seventy people downstairs, everyone was secretly shocked. Such scenes were rare at the school.


    At that moment, Zhao Jun and a few others were just about to go downstairs. Hearing the noise, they all looked out from the window. Seeing the situation below, everyone was astonished.


    Hei Ma was the first to swear: "Huang Zhu, you son of a bitch, what the hell are you yelling for?"


    Spotting Hei Ma, Huang Zhu¡¯s expression slightly changed. Hei Ma was now with the people from the Northern Three Provinces, the subordinates of L¨¹ Donglin. These Capital City profligates were somewhat fearful of L¨¹ Donglin. Thus, they were all reluctant to confront this group.


    "Hei Ma, it¡¯s none of your business. Let that bastard Su Yang roll out here. This is a matter between us and him!" Huang Zhu shouted loudly.


    Hei Ma wanted to curse back, but at this time, Su Yang leaned out. He nced at the crowd below and said in a cold voice, "Did Fang Ping send you here?"


    "Fuck, who do you think you are to call Young Master Fang by his name?" Huang Zhu immediately became furious and cursed, "Surname Su, get down here right now, kneel here and apologize on the spot, and I might consider..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Zhao Jun carried a basin of water over and poured it down, soaking Huang Zhupletely.


    Huang Zhu was totally unprepared, and the basin of water drenched him, even pouring arge mouthful into his mouth. Unable to spit it out in time, he swallowed quite a bit of it.


    "Huang Zhu, does it taste good?" Zhao Junughed loudly: "This is my foot wash fromst night, forgot to throw it out, you came just in time. You¡¯ve been shouting for so long, must be thirsty. It¡¯s on me!"


    The surrounding crowd immediately burst intoughter. Huang Zhu¡¯s face turned beet red, and he felt as if he had swallowed flies, the disgust was extreme. While gagging, he pointed at Zhao Jun and cursed angrily, "Zhao Jun, you bastard... ugh... how dare you do this to me, I... we¡¯re with Young Master Fang, ugh... to hell with you, if I let you off, I might as well take your surname, ugh..."


    "Huang Zhu, you¡¯ve got guts, don¡¯t you? Can¡¯t even talk without puking. If you¡¯re knocked up, then stay at home and nurture your fetus!" Zhao Jun sneered coldly.


    The crowd burst intoughter again, and Huang Zhu, even more infuriated, roared, "Motherfucker, just you wait, I¡¯ming up to kill you all!"


    Huang Zhu swung his hand furiously and bellowed, "Charge!"


    His men immediately stormed into the building and headed straight for Su Yang¡¯s dormitory.


    Reaching the spot, Huang Zhu¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light and he bellowed, "Kick the door down and kill them all!"


    The men kicked the door and rushed in, but as the dorm room was small, not many could enter. From inside, only the sounds of fighting and screams could be heard, which quickly died down.


    Unable to enter, Huang Zhu stood outside. Hearing the silence from within, he called out impatiently, "Hey, what¡¯s going on in there?"


    "Why don¡¯t youe over here and see for yourself!" Zhao Jun shouted back.


    Huang Zhu¡¯s face changed, realizing that if Zhao Jun could still speak so robustly, it likely meant his own men had been at a disadvantage.


    The door then opened, and looking closely, they saw more than twenty men strewn haphazardly on the floor, all of Huang Zhu¡¯s subordinates.


    Su Yang and hispanions stood unharmed, without a trace of injury.


    This situation left Huang Zhu dumbfounded. In such a confined space, twenty of his men had lost to just five or six; what the hell was going on?


    Zhao Jun stood at the doorway, grinning coldly at Huang Zhu, "Hey, Huang Zhu, as the boss, shouldn¡¯t you be the one to lead the charge instead of hiding out here?"


    Huang Zhu swallowed hard; if it had been before, he would have charged in fearlessly. But now, seeing so many of his men down, he didn¡¯t dare to enter.


    "You¡¯ve got the guts...e out here..." Huang Zhu gritted his teeth.


    In his view, Su Yang and the others had relied on the small size of the dorm room, where only a few could enter, ambushing his men and thus achieving such results. But outside, he had forty or fifty men. If Su Yang and his crew came out, without the advantage of ambushing from the cramped room, they would surely be overwhelmed by his forty-to-fifty-man assault and undoubtedly lose.


    "Remember, you asked for this!" Zhao Jun jumped down from the bed and headed straight for the door.


    Huang Zhu instinctively took a step back and waved his hand, ordering, "Attack! Go!"


    The crowd immediately surrounded them. Zhao Jun stepped out fearlessly, followed by Su Yang, Hei Ma, and a few others.


    As they all walked out, they were engulfed by Huang Zhu¡¯s mob. Huang Zhu himself used the opportunity to discreetly retreat about a dozen steps, positioning himself at the very edge of the encirclement. This way, if the fight indeed took a turn for the worse, he could escape promptly without too much risk.


    Seeing Su Yang and the others trapped in the middle, Huang Zhu couldn¡¯t help but feel ted and immediately shouted, "Beat them to death!"


    The forty or fifty men, relying on their numbers, didn¡¯t hesitate to rush forward, ready to give Su Yang and hispanions a severe beating.


    "Fight!" Zhao Jun cursed loudly and was the first to rush forward, shing head-on with them.

 Chapter 1035 - 1034 Fang Ping’s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Chapter 1034 Fang Ping¡¯s Challenge</h4>


    Although Zhao Jun and his friends shouted fiercely, in fact, theirbat strength was just average.


    The real mastermind was Su Yang. He didn¡¯t use any earth-shattering techniques but simply used basic military hand-to-handbat skills he had learned in the army to knock these people down one by one.


    Of course, though these martial skills were simple, their effectiveness depended on who was using them. In Su Yang¡¯s hands, they were terrifyingly powerful.


    Su Yang still showed mercy, only beating these people until they had no ability to fight back. Had it been his old self, it would be difficult to say how many could still stand after such a beating.


    Huang Zhu stood at the back. He had never imagined that bringing so many people would result in no resistance and moreover, such a disastrous defeat.


    In less than five minutes, all his men were knocked down. He had nned to run away, but Zhao Jun got to him first, blocking his path.


    "Young Master Huang, where do you think you¡¯re going!" Zhao Jun said with augh, "Weren¡¯t you looking for Brother Yang for something? You haven¡¯t even spoken to him yet, and now you¡¯re nning to leave? Isn¡¯t that a bit insincere?"


    Frightened, Huang Zhu trembled and awkwardly turned to look at Su Yang, trying to squeeze a smile on his face, and said with a quivering voice, "Brother... Brother Yang, hello..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even bother to look at him directly and said calmly, "Go back and tell Young Master Fang to take his men and leave Qinghe Academy within a day. If they don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll personally make sure they do!"


    Huang Zhu¡¯s face changed. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to speak so boldly to Young Master Fang.


    After all, Young Master Fang was among the top tiers even in the wealthy circles of Capital City. Although Su Yang had a fair amount of wealth, what about his power? Moreover, this was Capital City. No matter how great his family¡¯s influence might be elsewhere, it couldn¡¯tpare with a local like Fang Ping. To speak such arrogant words was like courting death.


    However, Huang Zhu dared not voice these thoughts. He took a deep breath and said quietly, "Alright, I will pass the message to Young Master Fang."


    As Huang Zhu turned to leave, Su Yang suddenly said, "Wait a minute."


    Startled, Huang Zhu turned with a shiver and stammered, "What... What else is there..."


    "You¡¯vee here causing trouble, you can¡¯t just walk away so carefree," Su Yang said softly. "Even if you only farted, it still stinks, and you must be punished!"


    Huang Zhu¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly said, "Brother Yang, I... I still have to deliver the message to Young Master Fang. As they say, ¡¯in war, the emissaries are not beheaded¡¯..."


    The crowd burst intoughter. Huang Zhu was so afraid of dying that he actually quoted the maxim about war and emissaries?


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, walking up to Huang Zhu and grabbing his arm, gently twisting it.


    There was a crisp snap, and Huang Zhu¡¯s arms were both broken by Su Yang.


    Huang Zhu screamed, but Su Yang punched him in the mouth, immediately turning all screams into whimpers.


    "Now, you can go!" said Su Yang softly. "Also, tell the others. If they want to mess with Su Yang, that¡¯s fine. But they should be mentally prepared. If they can¡¯t defeat me, the price they pay might be more than they can bear!"


    With that, Su Yang turned and went back into his room.


    Huang Zhu¡¯s face was pale, his forehead covered inrge beads of sweat. Yet, he dared not even whimper, merely staggering away with his head bowed. He wanted to curse angrily, but until he had walked out of the dormitory building, he dared not speak a single word. He had been truly frightened by Su Yang.


    Right after Fang Ping¡¯s group had spread the message, they received news that Huang Zhu had been dealt with. Subsequently, they saw Huang Zhu stumbling over.


    Fang Ping¡¯s eyebrows knitted together immediately. It was expected that Huang Zhu and his group couldn¡¯t defeat Su Yang. However, Fang Ping hadn¡¯t anticipated that even after the news of him taking action against Su Yang had been released, Su Yang would still boldly attack his people,pletely disregarding him.


    "Fang... Young Master Fang..." Huang Zhu staggered over to Fang Ping¡¯s side and copsed on the ground.


    Yet no one from Fang Ping¡¯s side helped him up. They were all spoilt heirs, and to them, Huang Zhu, a mere son from a moderately wealthy family in Capital City, was nothing.


    Struggling, Huang Zhu got up on his own and looked at Fang Ping with a trembling voice, "Young Master Fang, that Su... Su Yang asked me to tell you that you and your people have to leave Qinghe Academy within a day. Otherwise, he... he will kill you all..."


    There was a bit of exaggeration in Huang Zhu¡¯s words. His hatred for Su Yang had reached its peak, wishing desperately that Fang Ping and his group would confront Su Yang immediately. Thus, he twisted the message to incite Fang Ping.


    Indeed, as soon as these words were uttered, everyone around Fang Ping became enraged.


    "Audacious!" someone beside Fang Ping shouted angrily, "Su Yang is really bold! On Capital City¡¯s turf, he dares to speak to us like this, by what right does he?"


    "A foreigner showing off here, who does he think he is!"


    "Hmph, he wants us to leave? He should take a good look at himself in the mirror. By what right does he?"


    "Damn it, where is this Su Yang? I¡¯m going to kill that bastard right now!"


    The group continued to swear angrily, and Fang Ping¡¯s expression turned icy cold. He stared at Huang Zhu and said in a deep voice, "Did Su Yang really say this?"


    "Truly... truly..." Huang Zhu stammered in response, having only tweaked a few words, but the gist was the same.


    "He is indeed an arrogant fool!" Fang Ping took a deep breath and said coldly, "Where is Su Yang now?"


    "He¡¯s in his own dormitory!" Huang Zhu hurriedly replied, "Young Master Fang, I... I¡¯ll take you there!"


    "Go there?" Fang Ping said coldly, "Why should I go there?"


    Huang Zhu was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Fang Ping nning to deal with Su Yang? If Fang Ping didn¡¯t go, who would avenge him?


    "Send a message back. Tonight, at 7:30, I¡¯ll be waiting for him in the gym!" Fang Ping said coldly, "Doesn¡¯t he want the people here to leave the school? I¡¯ll give him the chance. If he can defeat us, then we¡¯ll leave tonight, no need for him to rush us!"


    Encouraged, Huang Zhu instantly revived. This meant Fang Ping was nning to confront Su Yang directly¡ªhis own grudge could also be avenged.


    "I... I¡¯ll go send the message right away!" Huang Zhu said immediately.


    "Also, inform everyone in the school. I want everyone to see how I¡¯ll trample these people underfoot!" Fang Ping said through gritted teeth.


    Overjoyed, Huang Zhu nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, Young Master Fang, rest assured, I will spread the message!"

 Chapter 1036 - 1035 Just Like His Father

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Chapter 1035 Just Like His Father</h4>


    The news that Young Master Fang was challenging Su Yang in the gymnasium quickly spread throughout the entire school.


    At that moment, in a corner of the campus, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi were sitting next to a stone table. One was holding a drawing board and scribbling randomly, while the other was pinching his fingers, as if fortune-telling.


    After a while, Yuan Tiangang sighed and released his fingers, "This Su kid is really unpredictable. He had been hiding his strength for a while, not letting others know about it, and was investigating the destiny formation. Now, he suddenly erupts like this, intending to overwhelmingly crush everyone. Our school has never seen such a situation before!"


    "I actually think what this kid is doing is quite normal, just like his father!" Wu Daozi said. "Don¡¯t forget, his father was the same way!"


    If Su Yang were here to hear these two men¡¯s conversation, he would be extremely shocked. Did these two actually know his father?


    "Like father, like son indeed!" Yuan Tiangang sighed again and whispered, "But, isn¡¯t he acting a bit too soon? This time, the advanced ss contains hidden dragons, too much involvement. His current strength is not enough to suppress everyone."


    "What should we do then?" Wu Daozi spread his hands. "You don¡¯t mean to tell him to not rush, do you? This kid doesn¡¯t listen to advice, just like his old man, who also never listened to anyone!"


    "I mean, maybe we should help him?" Yuan Tiangang smiled.


    "How can we help?" Wu Daozi countered.


    Yuan Tiangang was momentarily at a loss for words, and he and Wu Daozi stared at each other for a long while, both speechless.


    Just then, a dog¡¯s bark suddenly came from not far away. The two men shuddered and turned their heads to look, just in time to see the Little Dog running towards them.


    The two men exchanged nces, a sly smile appearing on their faces.


    Little Dog clearly sensed something unusual and looked at the two men warily before trying to run away.


    Just then, the two men pounced and blocked Little Dog¡¯s escape route.


    Little Dog was very annoyed and bit at Wu Daozi.


    This little fellow wasn¡¯t very big, about the size of a rural Chinese dog. Even its bite didn¡¯t pose much of a threat.


    Still, Wu Daozi was startled and immediately dodged.


    As Little Dog tried to escape, Yuan Tiangang blocked him and quickly said, "Let¡¯s discuss something, something simple for you. If you manage it, Spiritual Medicine is yours to eat!"


    Little Dog stopped, still warily watching the two men, clearly not trusting them.


    If Su Yang were here, he would be shocked again. Could this Little Dog actually understand human speech?


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang moved closer to Little Dog and whispered for a while, apparently plotting something. But judging by their expressions, it didn¡¯t look like anything good.


    ...


    At 7:30 PM, in the school gymnasium, thousands of people had already gathered.


    Everyone had heard about the challenge between Young Master Fang and Su Yang, and they knew about Young Master Fang calling out Su Yang here. Such a spectacle was not to be missed by the crowd, who, after dinner, rushed over to secure a good spot to watch.


    Some people from the advanced ss came too, but not many ¨C mainly those from Young Master Fang¡¯s side and a few who were close to his group.


    As for the others like L¨¹ Donglin, Wu Feizhi, Ge Kaiyang, and even other folks from Capital City, none had shown up.


    The members of the advanced ss, being prominent figures and geniuses from various ces, carried a lot of pride. Naturally, when gathered together, no one looked up to the other, and there was mutual contempt. They certainly weren¡¯t going toe to support Young Master Fang.


    Moreover, in the eyes of many, this fight held little suspense.


    After all, they were specially recruited into the advanced ss due to their strength, whereas Su Yang had to enter Qinghe Academy and find his way into the advanced ss on his own, a clear disparity. The challenge by Young Master Fang against Su Yang was seen as an easy victory; such a grand battle wasn¡¯t exciting to watch, and certainly, no one wanted toe and see Young Master Fang gloat over his victory.


    Therefore, the main spectators at the scene were those who had entered Qinghe Academy through their own examinations.


    Before the members of the advanced ss arrived, these people held Su Yang in awe, especially after that evening party that had shocked everyone.


    However, now that members of the advanced ss were present, most of these school attendees were clinging to the coattails of the advanced ss members. Under these circumstances, people no longer feared Su Yang.


    Instead, as a potential rival who might enter the advanced ss, everyone was hostile towards him. Moreover, with beautiful girls like Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie apanying him, people were even less inclined to ept him and wanted to see how Young Master Fang would defeat Su Yang and watch him leave Qinghe Academy in disgrace.


    Among these people were also a few acquaintances of Su Yang and Zhao Jun, such as Lin Dong, Lin Qian, and Xiao Qi, brought back specifically by Lin Dong to the school. They were now anxiously waiting in the stands.


    These people were surrounded by quite a few others who had been in good rtions but were ostracized after Su Yang¡¯s rise. Now, their expressions were more excited than ever, as if all their frustrations were being relieved at this moment.


    "It¡¯s 7:30, and Su hasn¡¯t shown up yet!" Lin Qian sneered. "What do you think, has this bastard chickened out?"


    "Is that even a question?" Li Chuan immediately sneered back. "Young Master Fang personally challenged him, would he dare to show up, isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble? Young Master Fang is one of the top figures in the Capital City scion circle! Su¡¯s family may have some dirty money, but that¡¯s all he¡¯s got; can hepare with Young Master Fang?"


    "I heard that this morning, a few of Young Master Fang¡¯s brothers challenged Su Yang. Su Yang himself didn¡¯t dare to show up but sent Hu Xiexie to fight for him. In the end, Hu Xiexie nearly got beaten to death!" Xiao Qi scoffed. "Tell me, isn¡¯t it sad to be this guy¡¯s woman? Facing such a situation, he hides like a turtle in its shell and sends a woman to fight for him; isn¡¯t this another level of living off a woman?"


    The crowd immediately burst intoughter, but among them, one man, looking ufortable, whispered, "Howe I heard that after Hu Xiexie was defeated, Su Yang personally came over and injured those three young

 Chapter 1037 - 1036: Does Su Yang Dare to Come?

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Chapter 1036: Does Su Yang Dare to Come?</h4>


    Everyone was startled, as not many people knew about this matter, and they all turned to look at Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi was also taken aback, and then frowned and burst out, "What nonsense are you talking about? What kind of thing is this Su Yang, you know him, yet you think he can beat the three young masters of the senior ss? Are you dreaming?"


    The man¡¯s face turned awkward, and he whispered, "I... I also heard it from others..."


    "Who said it? Who said it? Call him in front of me now, I want to ask him personally how he knew about this!" Xiao Qi shouted loudly, with an aggressive demeanor.


    The man was frightened and whispered, "I... I just heard it on the way, and... I don¡¯t know much..."


    "If you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t speak. Sitting here idle and farting nonsense!" Xiao Qi angrily cursed, and the people around also cursed incessantly. These people were furious with Su Yang and naturally did not want him to possess great strength.


    "I think, everyone need not worry at all!" Li Chuan scoffed, "This Su Yang is just a spoiled scion, ignorant and ipetent, only knows how to bully people relying on his family background. Today, when the members of the senior ss challenged him, he didn¡¯t dare to take action himself and let Hu Xiexie fight for him, which shows his cowardice. What do we have to worry about such a person? I reckon he definitely won¡¯t show up for the fight tonight!"


    The other people nodded in agreement, "Exactly, this guy definitely won¡¯t dare to show up for the fight!"


    "What time is it already, still no sign of him, he must have been scared off!"


    "Do we even need to say it, he must have run off without even packing his things!"


    "Oh man, if this guy has run away, then poor Zhao Jun. These people following him thought they could reach the sky in one step and enter the senior ss, but now it looks like they might not evenst a few days in school!"


    As these words were spoken, many people turned to look at Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi had a smug look on her face and sneered coldly, "Hmph, this Zhao Jun is just an idiot. Back when he was with me, if he had handled things properly, entering the senior ss would have been no problem. But then he was fooled by that Su Yang and even dared to treat me like that. Once tonight¡¯s matter is settled, I¡¯ll personally make sure he¡¯s expelled from Qinghe Academy!"


    "I¡¯ll help you!" Li Chuan immediately said, and Lin Qian also nodded.


    The others also began to speak up, offering to help Xiao Qi, which made her even more pleased. Her face was cold and proud, but she sneered inwardly, "Zhao Jun, wait till I trample you under my feet, then we¡¯ll see if you dare to talk to me like that again!"


    By this time, other people at the scene were also bing restless. After all, time had passed, so why hadn¡¯t Su Yang arrived yet?


    "This Su Yang wouldn¡¯t really not dare toe, would he?" someone loudly wondered.


    "How could that be possible, Young Master Su¡¯s family is powerful, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t retreat without a fight!" someone immediately replied, this person being someone close to Su Yang.


    "What bullshit Young Master Su, just a useless trash, only you bootlickers treat him seriously. What¡¯s he in front of Young Master Fang, not even worth a mention!" someone immediately cursed loud.


    "You dare talk about Young Master Su like that..." The person tried to respond, but the surrounding crowd began to curse loudly, drowning out his voice.


    "I bet with you, if Su Yang doesn¡¯t dare toe tonight, then you lose. Whenever you see me after this, you¡¯ll have to call me ¡¯daddy,¡¯ how about that!" a manughed, cunningly specifying only what would happen if Su Yang didn¡¯t show, not mentioning what he would do if Su Yang dide, setting himself up in an unbeatable position.


    The others caught the implication in his words and quickly chimed in, "I¡¯ll bet with you too, if Su Yang doesn¡¯t dare toe tonight, you also have to call me ¡¯daddy¡¯!"


    "Ohe on, Old Wang, how many ¡¯dads¡¯ can he have?"


    "That you don¡¯t understand, there can be only one mom, but many dads!"


    "Hahaha, you¡¯re shameless, but I¡¯ll take that bet too. If Su Yang doesn¡¯t dare toe, you have to call me ¡¯daddy¡¯ too..."


    The crowd was noisy, each trying to get one over the others verbally.


    The man¡¯s face turned red with anger, he was furious but didn¡¯t dare to retort. With no option left, as there were too many people siding with Fang Ping, he was outmatched on his own.


    Amidst the morous noise, a cold voice suddenly came from the entrance, "If Su Yang doese, and you guys lose, do you then have to call him ¡¯daddy¡¯?"


    Everyone looked towards the sound, seeing several people walking in from the entrance. Leading them was Zhao Jun, who had just spoken.


    Everyone was startled, they had assumed Su Yang had been too scared toe. Yet, here he was?


    But, why was it just Zhao Jun, where was Su Yang?


    After a moment of silence, a man suddenly shouted, "Zhao Jun, what does youring here mean? Tonight¡¯s battle is Young Master Fang challenging Su Yang, where is Su Yang? Has he run away?"


    The crowdughed, while Zhao Jun¡¯s expression remained icy cold, he said sternly, "First answer my question, if Su Yang doese, do you then have to call him ¡¯daddy¡¯?"


    Seeing Zhao Jun and the others arrive, the man realized Su Yang was very likely toe, and he certainly wasn¡¯t going to continue on that topic.


    "Zhao Jun, you brought these wastes here, are you preparing to personally take on Young Master Fang?" the man sneered coldly, "With the likes of you, there¡¯s no need for Young Master Fang to act, I can handle you personally!"


    "You still haven¡¯t answered my question!" Zhao Jun said coldly, "If you truly are unwilling to answer, then fine. If you loseter, I will break your ¡¯dog legs¡¯ aspensation, how about that?"


    The men who had been hurling insults became infuriated, especially that man, who exploded with rage, cursing, "Zhao Jun, you¡¯ve been with Su Yang for a few days, and you¡¯ve be as arrogant as that bastard, huh? Who do you think you are, talking like that? You want to break our legs? Fuck, after Young Master Fang defeats that bastard Su Yang tonight, I¡¯ll personally make you kneel and call me ¡¯daddy¡¯¡ª"


    The man¡¯s voice suddenly stopped abruptly, as, inexplicably, a chicken bone had found its way into his mouth. What was crucial was that it had knocked out all his teeth, and he swallowed them before he could even spit them out.


    The people around didn¡¯t understand what had just happened, except Fang Ping and a few people beside him sharply raised their heads to look outside. Their brows were furrowed, faces grave, as if facing a great enemy.

 Chapter 1038 - 1037 Double Standards

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Chapter 1037 Double Standards</h4>


    At this moment, at the entrance of the gymnasium, two people sauntered in. One of them was Su Yang, and the other, following by his side, was Hu Xiexie.


    Carried in Hu Xiexie¡¯s arms was a little dog, gnawing on a chicken bone with relish.


    Su Yang was holding half a chicken in his hand and grasping two chewed chicken bones in the other hand.


    The man coughed several times before finally managing to spit out the chicken bone. He widened his eyes and bellowed, "Who? Who the fuck threw this chicken bone?"


    "Me!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "How was it, the chicken bone that Little Dog just finished gnawing on? How did it taste?"


    ncing at the little yellow dog in Hu Xiexie¡¯s arms, the man suddenly began to retch. These chicken bones had actually been gnawed on by a dog¡¯s mouth? That was too insulting!


    "You, Su, urgh, you... dare to do this to me, I, urgh, I... I¡¯m not done with you..." The man continued to retch and curse in anger.


    "Then let¡¯s finish this here and now!" Su Yang squeezed his right hand, snapping the chicken bone in his hand into four pieces. He flicked his wrist, and the four pieces of chicken bone flew out, simultaneously striking the man¡¯s shoulders and knees.


    With the sound of a few snaps, the man copsed to the ground, his arms and legs broken by Su Yang¡¯s forceful impact, unable to stand, lying there and beginning to wail.


    The surrounding crowd¡¯s faces changed at the sight. They now realized that Su Yang was not weak by any means and certainly not the waste they thought he was.


    The expressions of Li Chuan, Lin Qian, Xiao Qi, and others in the distance changed as well. They originally thought that Su Yang wouldn¡¯t dare toe. But not only did Su Yang show up, his strength was formidable as well, instilling fear in their hearts.


    Fang Ping frowned; the skill Su Yang disyed was truly astonishing. However, he didn¡¯t pay it much attention because he could have easily done the same a year ago. To him, what Su Yang had just demonstrated was merely child¡¯s y!


    "Su Yang, you really went for the kill there!" Fang Ping stood up and said coldly, "This student just said a few words, did you really need to break his limbs and cripple him?"


    The crowd gasped again; they had only seen the man howling but didn¡¯t realize the severity of his injuries. Only after Fang Ping spoke did they understand just how ruthless Su Yang¡¯s move had been.


    To break someone¡¯s limbs on the first move, was he a devil?


    Su Yang looked at Fang Ping and said leisurely, "You sure talk a lot for a bastard!"


    Fang Ping¡¯s face instantly turned angry, and he roared, "Su, what did you say? You¡¯re looking for death!"


    "See!" Su Yang immediately shrugged, "I just called you a bastard, and you want to kill me. When he cursed me just now, he said ¡¯bastard¡¯ twice. I just broke his limbs; I¡¯ve already been quite merciful, haven¡¯t I?"


    The crowd was stunned into silence, and Fang Ping was dumbfounded. Calling someone a bastard was indeed an insult that included the person¡¯s parents and family¡ªit was no wonder Su Yang was angry. The man¡¯s words had indeed been unpleasant to hear earlier. But since the man was one of Fang Ping¡¯s group, he was bound to defend him, yet he hadn¡¯t expected to be countered by Su Yang like this!


    Su Yang said loudly, "I¡¯ve long known that you so-called dandies from Capital City think too highly of yourselves, believing you¡¯ve made your way in the world through your own capabilities, without relying on your ancestors¡¯ shadows. You say the people from Capital City have the most integrity, that they are particr about how they conduct themselves. Today, I¡¯ve seen for myself, huh, I spit on that!"


    At those words, even more people became angry. One man said indignantly, "Su, are you trying to provoke our entire Capital City dandy circle?"


    "I¡¯m not trying to provoke; I despise you!" Su Yang said coldly. "You self-righteous bastards with your double standards. One for others and another for yourselves. I curse Fang Ping once, and you want to kill me. That brat curses me twice, I break his limbs, and you say I¡¯ve gone too far? Oh, so because Qinghe Academy is in Capital City, only your local dandies are allowed to start fires, and we outsiders can¡¯t even light amp? Where¡¯s the logic in that!"


    Fang Ping¡¯s expression turned icy, as Su Yang¡¯s retort had truly left him speechless.


    "Su Yang, I¡¯m not here to engage in a war of words with you!" Fang Ping waved his hand and said, "Today, we¡¯re here to settle everything with our strength. After all the talk, don¡¯t we still have to fight it out in the arena? Su Yang, I¡¯ll ask you just one question: do you dare to fight me in the arena?"


    The crowd around them immediately erupted into chaos, everyone shouting: "Do you dare to fight? Do you dare to fight?"


    With an indifferent face, Su Yangughed and said, "Fang Ping, first make these sycophants you¡¯ve raised shut up; otherwise, how will you be able to hear what I¡¯m saying?"


    Su Yang¡¯s voice had in fact clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears. But after saying that, Su Yang fell silent, making it clear that he was waiting for the surrounding crowd to quiet down.


    The crowd found themselves in quite a predicament, as keeping silent would be an outright admission that they were indeed Fang Ping¡¯s sycophants. Yet, if they continued shouting, how much longer could they keep it up?


    Seeing that the crowd showed no sign of stopping, Fang Ping couldn¡¯t help but get angry and bellowed, "Everyone, shut up!"


    With that, the crowd dared not make any more noise and closed their mouths.


    "Very obedient, indeed your own bunch of sycophants!" Su Yangughed.


    The crowd was furious, but seeing Fang Ping¡¯s enraged expression, no one dared to say anything more.


    "Mr. Su, cut the crap, just say if you dare to fight!" Fang Ping shouted angrily, as he had been infuriated by Su Yang to the point of speechlessness.


    "A fight is of course necessary. However, there are some things we need to rify before the fight!" Su Yang spoke out loud, "Fang Ping, how many people can you represent in this battle?"


    Fang Ping was taken aback by Su Yang¡¯s words. What did he mean by how many people could he represent?


    "What I mean is, tonight, in this battle, should you lose, how many people will follow you and leave Qinghe Academy with you!" Su Yang dered.


    Fang Ping¡¯s expression turned even colder as he said coldly, "I won¡¯t lose!"


    "Better to be safe than sorry!" Su Yang responded. "What if you do lose?"


    Fang Ping¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. "If I lose, then I will leave Qinghe Academy by myself!"


    "Oh, so you¡¯re saying you only represent yourself," Su Yang nodded slowly. "I thought you had greater influence. If I¡¯d known this, we could have just gone outside to fight. Why the spectacle with so many watching, as if it¡¯s a monkey show?"


    Fang Ping¡¯s expression grew even colder as he said angrily, "Mr. Su, do you dare to fight or not? Why all this unnecessary talk?"


    Immediately, the crowd around them erupted into noise again, with people mocking Su Yang for not daring to fight, merely wasting time with idle chatter.

 Chapter 1039 - 1038: Fang Ping’s Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Chapter 1038: Fang Ping¡¯s Crushing Defeat</h4>


    Facing the ridicule of the crowd, Su Yang always remained calm.


    "Since I¡¯m here, let¡¯s have a fight!" Su Yang announced loudly. "However, I don¡¯t like unfamiliar people watching mepete. So, I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Those uninvolved in this matter, leave the gym immediately. Tonight¡¯s affair will then have nothing to do with them!"


    The crowd looked at each other. Finally, someone from Young Master Fang¡¯s side, a Capital City dandy, coldly said, "Su Yang, who do you think you are, daring to order us around? Have you really started to take yourself too seriously?"


    With the dandy leading the way, people around them also began to angrily scoff and ridicule, all mocking Su Yang for being presumptuous in giving them orders.


    "It¡¯s not an order; it¡¯s just a suggestion!" Su Yang replied with a smile. "This battle is between Young Master Fang and me, unrted to anyone else. If Young Master Fang loses, I n to kick him out of Qinghe Academy. If you are not my friends and still insist on watching here, then I can only perceive you as being on Young Master Fang¡¯s side. Then, do not me me if I hold you ountable as well. Those who stay, I will also drive out of Qinghe Academy!"


    The crowd was stunned on the spot. Su Yang¡¯s words were bold indeed¡ªthreatening to expel everyone from Qinghe Academy? That was incredibly arrogant!


    Soon, the crowd began to curse angrily, especially those dandies from Young Master Fang¡¯s side, who were furious.


    "Su, if you lose tonight, we will cripple you right here!" Young Master Fang gritted his teeth. "After you are thrown out of Qinghe Academy, we will kill you ourselves. That will be the price you pay for your arrogance!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Su Yang scoffed. "That works for me. If you lose tonight, I will kill you as soon as you step out of Qinghe Academy!"


    "Then let¡¯s see!" Young Master Fang roared and jumped onto the ring, shouting, "Su Yang, do you dare toe up!"


    Su Yang did not respond to him, simply smiling and looking around. "Are you all sure you won¡¯t leave?"


    "I¡¯m leaving your damn grandfather!"


    "You¡¯re about to die, and you still talk so much crap!"


    "After Young Master Fang defeats you, I¡¯ll personallye down and stomp you dead, you bastard!"


    "Go up and meet your death! What¡¯s with all this nonsense!"


    The crowd continued to curse, no one intending to leave. In their eyes, Su Yang was already a dead man; no one feared him.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, then tonight, everyone is included!" Su Yang waved his hand, and the gym¡¯s doors suddenly shut.


    The crowd was startled. Was Su Yang nning to seal the doors and trap them inside so they could not escape?


    At that moment, Su Yang leaped onto the ring and loudly said, "Young Master Fang, be careful!"


    "Be careful your ass!" Young Master Fang cursed. As Su Yangnded, he had already charged forward.


    "Whirlwind Seven Absolute Legs!" Young Master Fang bellowed, leaping up and delivering seven kicks, each forming a whirlwind, hurtling directly toward Su Yang.


    It must be said that Young Master Fang¡¯s strength was indeed formidable, hardly worse than Wang Wanli, whom Su Yang had encountered before.


    However, against the current Su Yang, Young Master Fang¡¯s capabilities were simply not enough.


    Su Yang nonchntly dodged those seven whirlwinds, but Fang Ping showed no panic, instead, a coldugh emerged from him.


    Those seven whirlwinds amazingly fused into onerge whirlwind directly behind Su Yang and swiftly swept towards him.


    "Interesting!" Su Yangughed and this time did not dodge at all, charging straight into the whirlwind.


    "Seeking death!" Fang Ping sneered even more, the Whirlwind Seven Absolute Legs, the most powerful being thisrge whirlwind.


    It appeared to be onerge whirlwind, but in fact, it consisted of seven smaller whirlwinds. Each of these whirlwinds was like a steel de, capable of splitting rocks. Fang Ping had once used thisrge whirlwind to shatter a huge rock, demonstrating the power of this move.


    Su Yang did not avoid it, charging straight into it was truly a suicidal move.


    Fang Ping even thought of what Su Yang¡¯s death would look like; it would certainly be extremely tragic. After all, anything that fell into thisrge whirlwind would be ground into dust, leaving nothing intact.


    How many bones of Su Yang would remain after he went in?


    However, Fang Ping soon felt something was amiss. After Su Yang entered therge whirlwind, its speed gradually slowed down as if the whirlwind was about to stop. Moreover, the whirlwind was slowly shrinking, strangely, as if someone was extracting the whirlwind from within.


    Finally, a figure appeared within the whirlwind, and it was indeed Su Yang.


    He stood there in the whirlwind without a scratch on him, not even his clothes had been ruffled.


    The whirlwind steadily shrank and eventually became small like a toy, spinning in the palm of Su Yang¡¯s hand, looking even more bizarre.


    Fang Ping¡¯s eyes almost bulged out. He had fought against many, and some had managed to counter the Whirlwind Seven Absolute Legs, but never in this manner. Those individuals had used sheer force topletely smash the whirlwind, but Fang Ping was witnessing Su Yang¡¯s unique approach for the first time.


    That mighty whirlwind had turned into a small toy in Su Yang¡¯s hand, was this still his signature technique?


    After a moment of silence, Fang Ping grimly bit down hard and once again attacked Su Yang. The battle had reached this point, and he was stuck in a difficult position, left with no choice but to desperately fight against Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s strength was far above Fang Ping¡¯s, but he had held back, so he did not defeat Fang Ping immediately upon engaging.


    Even so, Fang Ping could notst long under Su Yang. In less than three minutes, Fang Ping was defeated by a palm strike from Su Yang,nding on the edge of the ring, spitting out blood with his body weakening on the ground, unable to rise again.


    Everyone around stared at this scene, utterly stunned, gaping in silence.


    Even the prodigal sons of Capital City were dumbfounded.


    You see, among them, Fang Ping was considered one of the strongest. Yet, his defeat was so miserable in Su Yang¡¯s hands, how could they ept it?


    "How... how could this happen?" Lin Qian stammered with a low cry, herplexion also turned pale in an instant.


    If Su Yang could defeat Fang Ping, didn¡¯t that mean that Su Yang also possessed the strength to enter the advanced ss? If Su Yang entered the advanced ss, would it not be dangerous for them who hade back to deal with him?


    Xiao Qi and Li Chuan also had pale faces, but Xiao Qi was a bit moreposed and said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, there are so many masters in Capital City, they definitely won¡¯t let him go! This Su has injured Young Master Fang; he is done for,pletely done for!"

 Chapter 1040 - 1039: Pretend to Be a Pig to Eat a Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Chapter 1039: Pretend to Be a Pig to Eat a Tiger</h4>


    Hearing Xiao Qi¡¯s words, Lin Qian¡¯s expression finally eased a bit.


    Yes, the people of Capital City¡¯s extravagant circle were very united when dealing with external affairs.


    So what if Su Yang publicly defeated Fang Ping? By doing this, he only enraged the people within Capital City¡¯s extravagant circle even more; they definitely would not let Su Yang off. Therefore, Su Yang was doomed to die, they had no need to fear Su Yang at all!


    "Not to mention anything else, even the people by Fang Ping¡¯s side won¡¯t let Su Yang off!" Li Chuan gritted his teeth and said, "Don¡¯t be fooled just because he defeated Fang Ping; this only rings his death knell even louder. This person is too ostentatious and conceited, he will ultimately pay the price for his arrogance!"


    Lin Qian looked at those extravagant youths from Capital City and also took a long breath of relief. With these people around, Su Yang was destined to die tonight!


    On the stage, Su Yang was still calm. He walked over to Fang Ping and smiled lightly, "Young Master Fang, it looks like I won, didn¡¯t I?"


    Fang Ping vomited another mouthful of fresh blood, grinding his teeth and tremblingly said, "You... you actually concealed your strength, ying the pig to eat the tiger?"


    "I never said I didn¡¯t know Martial Arts. You all assumed I was incapable," Su Yang said. "How can this be considered ying the pig to eat the tiger?"


    Fang Ping shivered with anger, actually, just as Su Yang had mentioned. He himself had never imed that he didn¡¯t know Martial Arts; on the contrary, he had even told Zhao Jun that he knew Martial Arts and military boxing. However, very few people believed him, very few paid attention.


    Su Yang had never made a move before, so everyone thought he was just a rich and extravagant man with no other skills. This led the extravagant individuals of Capital City to want to personally crush Su Yang.


    But now, once they exchanged blows, Fang Ping realized that the news he received waspletely false. Not only did Su Yang know Martial Arts, but his strength was also extremely formidable, even beyond his estimation!


    At that moment, a cold voice came from behind Su Yang, "Mr. Su, it¡¯s just a sparring match on the stage, isn¡¯t your strike too ruthless? Did you really think our Capital City has no one else? You dare to insult our people like this?"


    The speaker was none other than a young man from Fang Ping¡¯s side, and now those around Fang Ping had all stood up, all looking at Su Yang with faces full of anger.


    From a distance, Li Chuan clenched his fists tightly and excitedly said, "Mr. Su defeated Fang Ping; this will only hasten his death. Now that these young masters are enraged by him, hmm, he might defeat one Fang Ping, but can he defeat so many? When these people join forces, Mr. Su is doomed without a doubt!"


    Lin Qian and Xiao Qi were also exhrated, they now wished for nothing more than for Su Yang to be beaten to death here. Only then could theypletely retrieve the humiliation they had previously suffered.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. He nced at the young man and said loudly, "Is it not said that punches and kicks don¡¯t have eyes? Don¡¯t you understand this principle? Besides, when Young Master Fang made his move just now, he did not show any mercy towards me. If I were not superior in skills, I would probably be dead here right now¡ªisn¡¯t his attack equally ruthless? Hmph, I¡¯ve already said you people have a double standard, I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. You can¡¯t defeat me on the stage, so you use me of being too ruthless? What if I had lost? If I were dead, would it then be because my skills are poor?"


    The faces of the crowd changed drastically; Su Yang¡¯s words were like a p to their faces.


    In fact, injuries in a tform fight were inevitable. Under normal circumstances elsewhere, no one would make such remarks. However, now everyone wanted to gang up against Su Yang, thus they purposely looked for an excuse.


    "Mr. Su, how arrogant!" the young man nced at a few others next to him and yelled, "By insulting our people of Capital City, how can we tolerate you!"


    As he spoke, the young man took a step forward, and those with him scattered around, surrounding Su Yang in the middle.


    Su Yang seemed not to notice these people and smiled lightly, "Earlier, it seems Fang Ping mentioned that if he lost tonight, then all you people must immediately leave Qinghe Academy. I wonder if that statement still holds true?"


    Indeed, Fang Ping had said this, and the statement had spread throughout the academy. During the day, this matter was the talk of the school, and almost everyone unequivocally believed that Su Yang was definitely doomed this time.


    And these extravagant individuals of Capital City, trusting in Fang Ping¡¯s strength, felt there was no suspense in this fight. So, from beginning to end, they did not refute Fang Ping¡¯s statement at all, essentially affirming it by default.


    Now that things turned out this way, Fang Ping was terribly defeated by Su Yang, and by bringing up this matter, they couldn¡¯t even deny it.


    The leader took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Those were Fang Ping¡¯s words, they have nothing to do with us!"


    "Fang Ping¡¯s words included you though. And before, you never denied this matter; are you suddenly trying to disassociate from Fang Ping now?" Su Yang chuckled, "I knew you people were shameless, but I didn¡¯t expect you could be this despicable!"


    The crowd boiled with rage again, and the leader yelled, "Mr. Su, cut the nonsense. The matter between us must be settled tonight. Tonight, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this gymnasium!"


    As he said this, the young man didn¡¯t even wait for Su Yang to speak, instead he immediately shouted, "Attack!"


    The people surrounding them were already in position; upon hearing this, they all charged at Su Yang simultaneously. Along with this young man, seven people in total, they were preparing to mob Su Yang.


    "You extravagant individuals of Capital City, if you can¡¯t win one-on-one, you resort to mobbing? Truly shameless indeed!" Su Yangughed long, swiftly took a step forward, and in the blink of an eye reached the leading young man.


    This young man was slightly weaker in strength than Fang Ping, but definitely not by much. However, facing Su Yang, he suddenly felt as if he were facing some ancient fierce beast. His decade of Martial Arts training seemed to have been forgotten in a sh; he could only stare as Su Yang pointed a finger at his shoulder.


    Everyone heard a crisp crack sound; the young man¡¯s bones were directly shattered by the point, and he copsed to the ground, unable to rise again.


    As for the other six, they hadpletely missed their target, not even touching Su Yang at all.


    Seeing the young man copsed on the ground, the expressions of the six changed drastically, and one of them shouted, "Mr. Su, you dare to strike and hurt someone, I will kill you!"


    With enraged emotions, the six charged out again furiously, heading straight for Su Yang, their momentum fierce as they aimed to directly y Su Yang.

 Chapter 1041 - 1040 Zhao Dongming

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Chapter 1040 Zhao Dongming</h4>


    Seeing the ruthless attacks of these six individuals, Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed.


    He was standing in the middle, but had it been anyone else, they would undoubtedly have been killed amidst the encirclement of these six.


    Although Su Yang¡¯s counterattacks were strong, he had only injured Fang Ping and the young man without any intent to kill. However, these six were clearly out to kill, which ignited anger in Su Yang¡¯s heart.


    With a sudden clench of his fist, Su Yang charged head-on towards the six aggressors, this time ready to show no mercy.


    The first to confront the advancing Su Yang were two men who were startled by his approach. Now, Su Yang no longer concealed his aura, and its intensity terrified the two men.


    Without even the intention to resist, the two men were easily sent flying by Su Yang, leaving no room for doubt.


    The remaining four changed color, originally thinking that the six of them would have no trouble dealing with Su Yang alone. Only now did they realize that it wasn¡¯t that Su Yangcked strength¡ªon the contrary, his strength was unimaginable to them; Su Yang had simply been hiding his true power.


    The four of them dared not confront Su Yang any longer and immediately turned to flee. By then, however, it was toote.


    Su Yang quickly caught up with two of them, simultaneously seizing their necks and mming them to the ground.


    Only two were left, their faces pale with fear; one of them copsed on the ground in fright. While the other, somewhat braver, hurriedly ran towards the entrance.


    As Su Yang reached the entrance, he reached out his hand towards this person. Just then, a shadow shed before his eyes and a fist,ing from an eerily tricky angle, aimed at his chest.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. He was forced to let that person go and counterattacked with his own punch.


    As their fists collided, a powerful force surged through Su Yang¡¯s body, causing even him to shudder. The opponent¡¯s strength was formidable, on par with Mr. Jin Ye, whom he had met before!


    Su Yang, growing stronger with challenge, threw another punch after his initial failed attempt.


    The person¡¯s speed was also incredibly fast, throwing another punch in return. The two exchanged seven sessive punches until, finally, his opponent stepped back. Su Yang did not pursue further.


    Meanwhile, the person who had escaped through the gymnasium door hadpletely run out of the gymnasium.


    There were still a dozen people standing at the entrance of the gymnasium, led by a short, dark-skinned young man in ck.


    This young man¡¯s appearance could only be described as ugly. In stark contrast to Fang Ping and the others¡¯ tall and handsome appearance, this young man was rather unpleasant to look at.


    However, his strength was remarkably formidable, and it was he who had just confronted Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he stared at the young man for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Zhao Dongming!"


    The young man looked slightly surprised, "You recognize me?"


    "In the advanced ss of Capital City, who else but Zhao Dongming has such strength?" Su Yang looked at the young man and said coldly, "One of the top three young masters of Capital City, truly living up to your reputation!"


    The young man was Zhao Dongming from the Zhao Family of Capital.


    The Zhao Family of the Capital City is one of the Ten Great Families, with extremely powerful strength.


    And this Zhao Dongming, being a member of the Zhao Family and ranked among the top three experts of the younger generation in the Capital City, should logically be the most influential in this group of advanced ss members from the Capital City.


    Yet the reality was not such, judging by the people standing around him, he was even less influential than Fang Ping. His appeal was far less than that of Fang Ping, whose strength was far inferior to his.


    It was all because this man was terribly ugly.


    The Zhao Family had always been thriving. Zhao Dongming was the sixth son of Old Zhao the Fifth. When Zhao Dongming was born, he was pitch ck and ugly, and his arms were even fused to his body, so much so that Old Zhao the Fifth almost threw him out, thinking he was a monster.


    Luckily, Zhao Dongming¡¯s mother fought desperately to save him. Zhao Dongming¡¯s mother, who was the third wife of Old Zhao the Fifth, subsequently saw her marriage used as an excuse by Old Zhao the Fifth to divorce her and marry his fourth wife.


    Despite his ugliness, Zhao Dongming was still Zhao¡¯s offspring, and so he was eventually kept in the Zhao family. His mother had to work like a servant in the Zhao family to support him.


    The young Zhao Dongming endured endless humiliation because of his ugly appearance and fused arms, facing disdain in the Zhao family. Even the family¡¯s servants lorded over him and his mother.


    Such circumstances continued until Zhao Dongming was twelve years old, when they finally changed. One day, Zhao Dongming was bullied by family descendants; one of them went too far and smashed arge rock on Zhao Dongming¡¯s head, knocking him unconscious.


    Those children were initially frightened, but they were indeed ruthless, for they immediately buried Zhao Dongming, who was still breathing, alive on the outskirts of the Eastern Suburb.


    However, Zhao Dongming turned out to be exceptionally gifted. After being buried alive for nine hours, he was still alive. Later, he was discovered and rescued by the Second Son of Martial Champion passing by, who then took him to the Martial Champion himself. The Martial Champion shockingly took him in as a disciple, which stunned the entire Capital City.


    The status of the Martial Champion in the Capital City needs no exnation. The Martial Champion rarely took disciples not from his own family, and Zhao Dongming was only his third external disciple.


    After being taken in by the Martial Champion, Zhao Dongming merely went home to notify his family and promptly left after packing up his belongings.


    The Zhao family members were immediately frightened; that very night, the descendants who had bullied Zhao Dongming were all brought before Zhao Dongming¡¯s mother.


    The Family Head personally took action, breaking seven whips in front of Zhao Dongming¡¯s mother, beating those family descendants until they passed out.


    Afterward, Old Zhao the Fifth came back kneeling in front of Zhao Dongming¡¯s mother, begging her to take him back.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s mother did not agree, and Old Zhao the Fifth was stripped of his family duties while Zhao Dongming¡¯s mother took direct control over Old Zhao the Fifth¡¯s lineage, securing a crucial position within the family.


    All this happened because of a single sentence from the Martial Champion that he would take Zhao Dongming as his disciple, whichpletely transformed a long-established major family.


    From this incident, Su Yang gained a more direct understanding of the Martial Champion¡¯s status in the Capital City!


    In the Capital City, a casual remark from the Martial Champion could shake the foundations of those major families. Just as people said before, as long as the Martial Champion does not be a Terrestrial Immortal, he is truly the number one in the world!


    And in fact, Zhao Dongming had not let down the Martial Champion.


    He began training in martial arts at twelve, entered the Fusion Realm at fifteen, became The Sovereign at seventeen. Now at twenty, he was ranked among the top three of the younger generation in the Capital City, truly an extraordinary martial arts prodigy!

 Chapter 1042 - 1041: Giving You Face

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Chapter 1041: Giving You Face</h4>


    In fact, Zhao Dongming is not only one of the top three young talents in the Capital City, but he also has the loudest reputation among them.


    The other two among the top three are members of major families, who have been practicing martial arts from a young age with exceptional conditions. Whether it¡¯s the time spent training or the resources for cultivation, they far surpass him.


    In such circumstances, they were still overtaken by Zhao Dongmingter on. Hence, many people believe that given time, Zhao Dongming will undoubtedly be the leading figure among the younger generation!


    However, despite this, Zhao Dongming¡¯s ability tomand influence in the Capital City remains weak.


    Firstly, this individual is truly too ugly, and there are very few dandies willing to associate with him. Most of these dandies in the Capital City care greatly about appearances, and someone as unsightly as Zhao Dongming naturally doesn¡¯t fit in with the group.


    Furthermore, Zhao Dongming has always been practicing under the Martial Champion, seldom meddling in external affairs. He rarely partakes in the power divides within the dandy circles of the Capital City, so not many people rely on him. After all, following someone who stays out of worldly affairs doesn¡¯t promise much of a future.


    Thirdly, it¡¯s the issue of Zhao Dongming¡¯s status within the Zhao Family. Although he is currently the strongest in the Venerable Realm of the Zhao Family, in reality, many in the family don¡¯t acknowledge him. That is to say, the number of people truly supporting him within the Zhao Family isn¡¯t high.


    Under these circumstances, one might say that Zhao Dongming barely has the support of the Zhao Family background at all. In that case, does he still count as a dandy of the Capital City?


    When all these factorsbine, it results in Zhao Dongming¡¯s rtively low influence despite having joined the advanced sses of Qinghe Academy. There aren¡¯t many who follow him. But Fang Ping, whose strength falls far short of his, has gathered more people around him than Zhao Dongming has, and that is where the gap between the two lies.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s unexpected arrival here was something Su Yang had not anticipated. Moreover, Zhao Dongming had even taken action to save that young man. What was he nning to do?


    Zhao Dongming, directly called out by Su Yang, was also somewhat surprised. However, he quickly regained hisposure and nodded slowly, "Student Su is indeed as intelligent as people say, unmatched in strategy!"


    Su Yang smiled, "Zhao Dongming, no need for such formalities. As far as I know, you and Fang Ping aren¡¯t close, right? What are you nning? Taking advantage of Fang Ping¡¯s downfall and seizing the opportunity to take over his followers?"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as Su Yang¡¯s guess was spot on. He did indeed have this intention, nning to take over Fang Ping¡¯s followers in the wake of Fang Ping¡¯s dire defeat. Otherwise, given the poor rtionship between him and Fang Ping, why would he intervene in Fang Ping¡¯s affairs?


    He just hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be so astute, discerning his motives so quickly.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t openly admit this. He took a deep breath, and calmly said, "Student Su has misunderstood, I merely heard there was a martial arts challenge here tonight, so I wanted toe and enjoy the spectacle."


    "Oh?" Su Yang smiled, "That means this matter has nothing to do with you? In that case, I¡¯ll continue."


    Su Yang said this, shifting his gaze directly to the young man who had escaped.


    The young man shivered in fear; he had witnessed Su Yang¡¯s dominance firsthand, managing to fight against Zhao Dongming without falling short. If Su Yang made a move against him, he would have no power to resist at all.


    Therefore, at this moment he had no time to think about anything else and could only blurt out frantically, "Zhao... Young Master Zhao, save me, save me... Don¡¯t forget, we have shared a meal together... "


    This young man previously wouldn¡¯t have given Zhao Dongming the time of day; their so-called meal together was merely sitting at the same table and nothing more, with no particrly deep interaction. But now, he had no other choice but to seek Zhao Dongming¡¯s protection.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, "Aren¡¯t you Wang Shao!"


    The young man was overjoyed, Zhao Dongming actually remembered him; this was a good omen.


    "It¡¯s me, indeed it¡¯s me!" the young man replied hurriedly.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s you!" Zhao Dongming nodded slowly, "Speaking of which, we¡¯ve known each other for quite some time, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met. Come, let¡¯s go backter and have a good drink together!"


    With these words, he had directly pulled the young man to his side. Now, it was inappropriate for Su Yang to make a move. The young man was a friend of Zhao Dongming¡¯s side; if Su Yang acted against him, could Zhao Dongming remain indifferent?


    The young man no longer had the time to think about anything else, his expression one of great joy as he immediately ran to Zhao Dongming¡¯s side. He also gave Su Yang a nce, feeling much more at ease in his heart.


    Fang Ping was no match for Su Yang, but Zhao Dongming was different; he was a disciple of the Martial Champion. Setting aside who was stronger between Su Yang and Zhao Dongming, the most crucial question was, would Su Yang dare to make a move against the disciple of the Martial Champion?


    Su Yang kept a smile on his face the whole time, in fact, as soon as Zhao Dongming appeared, he knew what Zhao Dongming was here for. This situation was within his expectations.


    "So, it¡¯s a friend of Young Master Zhao!" Su Yang said lightly with a smile, "In that case, considering Young Master Zhao¡¯s face, I will not pursue today¡¯s matter with him anymore!"


    Su Yang¡¯s voice was loud and directly reached inside the gymnasium, letting the people there hear it as well.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face showed slight joy; in fact, even without Su Yang speaking, he also wanted to broadcast this incident. That way, the people inside would know that he had protected Wang Shao, and those with Fang Ping would have to join him to save themselves, presenting an opportunity.


    Now that Su Yang had broadcast his voice inside, he didn¡¯t need to say anything himself, those people would know what to do and would certainly choose toe over to his side.


    "Thank you, Brother Su!" Zhao Dongming said with a bow.


    Su Yang smiled faintly and turned back to the gymnasium without a word.


    Zhao Dongming also led his people into the gymnasium. At this moment, six people were down on the floor of the gymnasium, all from Fang Ping¡¯s side. Of course, there were also a dozen or so members of the advanced ss who were with Fang Ping.


    These dozen or so people hadn¡¯t had time to get involved and had already realized Su Yang¡¯s invincibility. So, they didn¡¯t dare to act either, and were all feeling uneasy, unsure of how to deal with the situation.


    Then, Zhao Dongming appeared, and with Zhao Dongming¡¯s protection, Su Yang surprisingly let Wang Shao go. This immediately made these people start scheming.


    It was clear that Su Yang was fearing the Martial Champion and did not dare to sh with Zhao Dongming, so he spared Wang Shao.


    So, everyone only needed to ally themselves with Zhao Dongming to escape the current peril!


    As for dealing with Su Yang, they had neither the time to think about it nor the courage to consider it any further. Only now did they realize how formidable Su Yang truly was, far beyond their capability to handle!

 Chapter 1043 - 1042: Repay the Peach with a Plum

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Chapter 1042: Repay the Peach with a Plum</h4>


    Zhao Dongming had barely entered the gym when members of the advanced sses immediately ran over to chat with him.


    To say they were chatting was an understatement; both parties were fully aware of the situation.


    Zhao Dongming was there to take over the forces that Fang Ping controlled, and these people were looking for protection. Thus, not much needed to be said; it was an instant agreement, and everyone quickly stood behind Zhao Dongming.


    Su Yang just watched with a faint smile, fully aware of what was unfolding.


    Although Zhao Dongming was strong, his influence in the Capital City¡¯s circle of nobility wascking, with not many willing to stand by his side.


    On the other hand, Fang Ping might have been less capable than Zhao Dongming, but he had no shortage of followers.


    As a result, the power in Capital City was split into two factions.


    Zhao Dongming might have been morepetitive, but his power was, in fact, somewhat weaker.


    In order to confront L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, Wu Feizhi, and others, Zhao Dongming needed a stronger force by his side. At the very least, he had to gather everyone in Capital City together.


    But the problem was, although he was more powerful than Fang Ping, he couldn¡¯t make a direct move against him. After all, they were all from the same Capital City circle, and making a direct move against Fang Ping would seem like internal strife.


    Even if Fang Ping¡¯s followers could be assimted, they would do so reluctantly, and this could even lead to bigger problems in the future.


    But now the situation was entirely different. Su Yang¡¯s defeat of Fang Ping had ced Fang Ping¡¯s followers in great jeopardy. By stepping up now, Zhao Dongming could directly incorporate Fang Ping¡¯s followers without any hassle or future worries.


    In doing so, he could gather all those from Capital City around him. By first uniting the people of Capital City, he would then possess the strength to contend with L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, Wu Feizhi, and others!


    It must be said, Zhao Dongming¡¯s strategies were indeedmendable. However, every move he made was anticipated by Su Yang, and his little schemes could hardly be hidden from him.


    Su Yang simply did not expose him. To Su Yang, the advanced sses were too far off, not the immediate target of his concern. The first issue he needed to address was the students from the lower sses at Qinghe Academy, to sweep them away. Only after entering the advanced sses would he start to consider how to deal with them!


    As for Zhao Dongming taking this opportunity to strengthen his forces, Su Yang was actually pleased to see it.


    Once Zhao Dongming¡¯s power was sufficient, he would begin to contend with L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, Wu Feizhi, and the rest, which would further facilitate Su Yang¡¯s efforts to deal with the students from the lower sses!


    With the advanced sses members fighting among themselves, Su Yang could work on his agenda in the lower sses undisturbed. If those from the advanced sses were not at odds with each other and were all eyeing him, it would be inconvenient for him to act.


    For the time being, Su Yang did not wish to be the target of collective censure. Being marked by the four major forces of the advanced ss before even entering it would not bode well.


    Zhao Dongming chatted warmly with those people for a while, looking as though they were all his friends.


    Standing by the side, Su Yang watched it all unfold with a smile, seemingly unconcerned by the proceedings.


    After a while, most of those people had positioned themselves behind Zhao Dongming, significantly strengthening his power.


    Zhao Dongming then turned to Su Yang and said with a faint smile, "I really did not expect to have so many friends here. Brother Su, I heard that you have some issues with them. Could you let bygones be bygones for my sake?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, his gaze sweeping over those standing beside Zhao Dongming. Each person he looked at grew slightly anxious. There was no helping it; the strength Su Yang had just shown was simply too overpowering.


    "Since Brother Zhao has spoken, I must certainly give you this respect!" Su Yang nodded with a smile and continued, "However, pretty much everyone here tonight has some grievance with me. I¡¯ll give face to Brother Zhao; you can take your friends. For everyone else, do I also deserve some respect from Brother Zhao?"


    The implication was clear. Zhao Dongming could take away the members from the advanced sses of Capital City, but the people from the lower sses present on the scene couldn¡¯t be taken by him.


    As Su Yang¡¯s current conflicts were mainly within the lower sses, he had yet to enter the advanced sses. He needed to resolve all issues with these lower sses before entering the advanced ones, where he would then start a direct confrontation with Zhao Dongming and others. This was the most crucial matter.


    Zhao Dongming, of course, understood Su Yang¡¯s intentions and immediately responded with a smile, "Of course. Brother Su¡¯s giving me face, so let me speak on your behalf here tonight. If there¡¯s anything Brother Su needs help with tonight, just say the word, and I¡¯ll do everything I can!"


    Su Yang also smiled; this Zhao Dongming was truly a clever person. Responding in kind, he was clearly standing there in support of Su Yang.


    Su Yang intended to remove the lower ss members from Qinghe Academy, and Zhao Dongming¡¯s stance was clear¡ªhe wanted to aid him, and at the same time, this was a deterrent to those present.


    "Thank you, Brother Zhao!" Su Yang said with a smile, looking up at the crowd and announcing loudly, "I¡¯ve already said when I came in earlier that tonight¡¯s matter is between Fang Ping and myself. Those not involved may leave. If you don¡¯t leave, then you¡¯re standing with Fang Ping. Previously, Fang Ping told me that if he lost, he would take his people and leave Qinghe Academypletely. Now, Fang Ping has lost, so you must keep his promise and leave with him!"


    The people in the crowd were stunned, as they had not expected such a result.


    In their view, Fang Ping was powerful, and Su Yang had never shown his hand. So, in this battle, Fang Ping was bound to win, without a doubt.


    Besides, Fang Ping was apanied by a dozen or so members of the advanced sses, all of whom were quite capable. Even if Fang Ping was no match for Su Yang, these people banded together would have no problem defeating Su Yang. From any angle, Su Yang was doomed to lose.


    It was for this reason that they dared to stay here, waiting to watch Su Yang get beaten and trampled underfoot by Fang Ping¡¯s people.


    When Su Yang intimidated them earlier, they only scoffed, thinking he was just spewing empty threats.


    But to their surprise, the oue of the battle was indeed Su Yang¡¯s victory.


    Seeing the situation on the stage below, the expressions of the crowd turned extremely awkward.


    Su Yang¡¯s victory had proven his strength. Under such circumstances, who would dare to challenge Su Yang?


    If Su Yang asked them to leave Qinghe Academy, would they even dare to disobey?

 Chapter 1044 - 1043 Clear in the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Chapter 1043 Clear in the Heart</h4>


    At that moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but regret their decisions. If they had known this would happen, they should have left immediately to avoid stirring up trouble. Now, with this mess, should they still leave Qinghe Academy or not?


    The reason everyone came to Qinghe Academy was to enter the advanced ss and seize the opportunity to leap over the dragon gate.


    Now, Su Yang was forcefully asking them to leave Qinghe Academy, how could they willingly ept this?


    But, what could they do about being unwilling? Su Yang¡¯s strength was evident, and whether it was financial power or personalbat power, none of them could contend with him.


    Even the advanced ss¡¯s Fang Ping and his group had suffered a major loss at Su Yang¡¯s hands; who else would dare to provoke Su Yang?


    Moreover, Zhao Dongming stood behind Su Yang. Zhao Dongming had made it very clear that he would fully support Su Yang in tonight¡¯s affair.


    That is to say, on the matter of driving these people out of Qinghe Academy, Zhao Dongming was on Su Yang¡¯s side. If these people did not leave Qinghe Academy, Zhao Dongming would even help Su Yang drive them away.


    They were already unable to deal with Su Yang alone. Now, with Zhao Dongming added, did the crowd still have a chance to resist?


    "Zhao Jun, you and the others, go back and get the surveince footage, record all the people present at this gymnasium!" Su Yang said, "If these people have not left Qinghe Academy by 7:30 pm tomorrow, then I will personally send them off!"


    Zhao Jun immediately nodded excitedly, "Alright, leave it to me!"


    Su Yang nodded in satisfaction, turned to Zhao Dongming, and smiled faintly, "Brother Zhao, thank you!"


    "It¡¯s all my duty!" Zhao Dongming quickly responded with a smile, and after some pleasantries, they appeared like long-time close friends. In fact, this was their first meeting!


    After some time, Zhao Dongming led the people away.


    As for Fang Ping and the several injured, they were also taken away by Zhao Dongming. Of course, among these people, a few were severely injured and definitely could not continue to stay at Qinghe Academy; they had to leave school early.


    Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t mind this aspect. If Fang Ping didn¡¯t leave Qinghe Academy, he would still be a threat to him. Even if he took over Fang Ping¡¯s people, he might not be able to use them for his own. In contrast, once Fang Ping left Qinghe Academy, he could truly control Fang Ping¡¯s faction.


    Zhao Dongming took Fang Ping¡¯s faction and the injured Fang Ping back to where they stayed.


    Qin Xiangyi was already waiting there and started to treat Fang Ping and his men right away.


    Fang Ping had regained some spirit by now and realized he hadpletely lost his chance, and understood that Zhao Dongming was waiting for this opportunity to assimte his people.


    What Fang Ping felt now was nothing but regret. Initially, this matter had nothing to do with him; he just wanted to bring down Su Yang and rebuild his own reputation. By doing so, he could attract more followers and strengthen his power.


    He never expected Su Yang¡¯s strength to be so formidable, and instead of wining, he suffered a great loss, allowing Zhao Dongming to reap the benefits of the fishermen.


    Fang Ping felt incredibly unwilling, but he could only resign himself to fate. After Qin Xiangyi finished bandaging his wounds, he asked Qin Xiangyi to take him to Zhao Dongming¡¯s room first.


    Zhao Dongming was meditating with crossed legs when Fang Ping looked at him and coldly said, "Zhao Dongming, how long have you been waiting outside?"


    Zhao Dongming opened his eyes, signaled Qin Xiangyi to leave, and the room was left with just the two of them.


    "Since 7:30, I have been waiting outside!" Zhao Dongming replied openly without hiding anything.


    Fang Ping¡¯s expression became even colder; he knew Zhao Dongming was waiting to benefit as a fisherman. However, Zhao Dongming¡¯s candid admission still made him very angry.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you intervene earlier?" Fang Ping shouted angrily, "Did you just want to watch me get defeated and then take over my people?"


    "Heh..." Zhao Dongming chuckled but didn¡¯t say a word. Were these things even worth mentioning?


    Fang Ping took a deep breath, suppressing his anger, and said sternly, "Zhao Dongming, I ept my defeat this time. I didn¡¯t expect this Mr. Su to be so strong. But, aren¡¯t your actions a bit too despicable? If you want to take over my people, shouldn¡¯t you at least pay some price? Why didn¡¯t you defeat Su Yang publicly just now, at least to avenge us?"


    Zhao Dongming nced at Fang Ping; he too wanted to defeat Su Yang publicly. However, after shing with Su Yang, he realized how capable Su Yang was. The possibility of defeating Su Yang was very slim. Thus, he made a quick decision to retreat without further engagement.


    Of course, Zhao Dongming would definitely not tell Fang Ping this. He smiled and said, "I have no grudge against him, why should I defeat him?"


    "You want my people to work for you, but you¡¯re not willing to avenge them, how can there be such a good deal!" Fang Ping angrily said.


    "I think, you misunderstood me!" Zhao Dongming said with a faint smile, "I don¡¯t want your people to work for me; rather, we have a partnership. You should know, only the top ten stay in the advanced ss each year. If they don¡¯t join me, they will be eliminated sooner orter, unable to make it into the top ten."


    "So they can make it by following you?" Fang Ping coldly countered.


    "At least the chances are higher," Zhao Dongming smiled and said, "By staying with me, they will have some capital to contend against L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi, and won¡¯t be directly kicked out by these ones. As long as they are not out, they still have a chance, right?"


    "Don¡¯t make it sound so nice; aren¡¯t you also wanting to use my people?" Fang Ping coldly said, "With just the few people by your side, you¡¯re no match for L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi!"


    "That¡¯s why I said, we are partners," Zhao Dongming said, "Our goal is the top ten in the advanced ss. As for other things, they don¡¯t concern us, and we have no obligation to seek revenge for you!"


    Fang Ping clenched his teeth in anger. Despite his raging heart and unwillingness, he had to admit, Zhao Dongming was speaking the truth. Their ultimate goal in entering the advanced ss was to be in the top ten. Everything else was secondary, which was why they needed to form alliances to enhance their survival chances.


    L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi, each had gathered a significant number of followers, forming a powerful force. The faction from Capital City could have also been a strong force, but he didn¡¯t join forces with Zhao Dongming, so his power appeared rtively isted.


    Now, by taking over the people on Fang Ping¡¯s side, Zhao Dongming had greatly strengthened their faction¡¯s resources, now possessing the capital to contend with the three!

 Chapter 1045 - 1044: Su Yang’s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Chapter 1044: Su Yang¡¯s Identity</h4>


    Fang Ping looked at Zhao Dongming¡¯sposed face and suddenly said in a deep voice, "Mr. Zhao, do you have any idea who that Su Yang really is?"


    "Who?" Zhao Dongming asked.


    "Hmph, he is a descendant of Master Su of Pingnan Province!" Fang Ping said gravely. "This Master Su from Pingnan Province has risen to prominence recently, not only defeating major families in both Pingnan and Pingbei. He even crushed all ns of the Southern Six Provinces in the previous battle and established the Divine Physicians Alliance, effectively controlling the entire Southern Six Provinces. You actually let his descendant go, and what¡¯s more, you let him into the advanced ss. Do you realize how much trouble this will cause you?"


    Zhao Dongming nced at Fang Ping and chuckled, "Is that all?"


    Fang Ping was taken aback. What did Zhao Dongming mean by ¡¯is that all¡¯? Weren¡¯t these reasons enough?


    "What else do you want?" Fang Ping retorted.


    "Fang Ping, your information is really out of date!" Zhao Dongming sighed. "You are wrong, terribly wrong!"


    "I... Where did I go wrong?" Fang Ping asked in surprise, showing a face full of disbelief.


    "Your biggest mistake is that you got Su Yang and Master Su¡¯s identities wrong," Zhao Dongming said with a smile.


    "What?" Fang Ping was astonished. "Su Yang isn¡¯t a descendant of Master Su? That¡¯s impossible. With such financial resources, who else could it be but Master Su? Moreover, I¡¯ve investigated. The funds Su Yang used for the evening meeting came from Pingnan, Pingbei, and the Southern Six Provinces. Clearly, Master Su is helping him behind the scenes!"


    "Your investigation is not wrong..." Zhao Dongming nodded, then immediately chuckled. "However, you¡¯ve mistaken Su Yang¡¯s identity."


    "Where exactly did I go wrong!" Fang Ping eximed angrily.


    "Because Su Yang isn¡¯t a descendant of Master Su..." Zhao Dongming looked at Fang Ping. "Su Yang, he is Master Su himself!"


    "What?" Fang Ping was nearly jumping out of his skin. He widened his eyes in disbelief and said, "That¡¯s... How is that possible? He is Master Su himself? Impossible, absolutely impossible. Master Su... To be called ¡¯Master,¡¯ you would expect him to be quite aged. How could that be Su Yang? How old is Su Yang? How old is Master Su?"


    Zhao Dongming looked at Fang Ping with an expression that seemed to say he was looking at an idiot. "Who told you that a master has to be of a very advanced age?"


    "What?" Fang Ping was dumbfounded. "But... That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You can¡¯t be med. You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to meet Chen Benhao, so naturally, you haven¡¯t heard anything about Master Su," Zhao Dongming said. "Chen Benhao has fought against Master Su and knows the most about him. He has mentioned Master Su before and said that, as a high school student, having such strength is enough to make countless people feel ashamed!"


    "What?" Fang Ping¡¯s eyes widened. If this came from Chen Benhao¡¯s mouth, then it certainly couldn¡¯t be wrong. Could it be that he really was wrong, that his information was incorrect, that Su Yang was actually Master Su?


    After a moment of silence, Fang Ping immediately asked anxiously, "If he is Master Su, then why didn¡¯t you simply kill him? You should know that if he enters the advanced ss, his influence will be very strong, and that could cause so much trouble."


    Zhao Dongming gave Fang Ping a sidelong nce. This person was filled with hatred for Su Yang, so he kept giving Zhao Dongming reasons to deal with Su Yang.


    But would Zhao Dongming be fooled by just a few words?


    "Fang Ping, you got another thing wrong!" Zhao Dongming shook his head. "If this person enters the advanced ss, it will only be to my advantage, not a disadvantage! Haven¡¯t you figured it out? I helped him at the gym today so that he could enter the advanced ss."


    "What... What do you mean?" Fang Ping was puzzled. He could not understand why Zhao Dongming would want to bring such a powerful opponent upon himself.


    "Not many people know that Su Yang is Master Su," Zhao Dongming said with a faint smile. "Among so many in the advanced ss, I estimate that only L¨¹ Donglin and I know this identity. Under these circumstances, Su Yang overpowers those from the lower ss and enters the advanced ss. What do you think will happen then?"


    Fang Ping was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said in a deep voice, "There will definitely be many in the advanced ss who won¡¯t ept him, but since both you and L¨¹ Donglin know his identity... You won¡¯t take action against him, while the people from Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi will definitely go after Su Yang and his group. This way, the two factions will wear each other down while you and L¨¹ Donglin sit back and profit from their conflict!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhao Dongming chuckled and looked at Fang Ping. "You do have some brains!"


    Fang Ping¡¯s expression grew very cold. He had fully understood Zhao Dongming¡¯s n.


    Zhao Dongming had grand ambitions. Among the top ten of the advanced ss, he had many ns.


    By the time Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi¡¯s factions had fought Su Yang to near depletion, Zhao Dongming and L¨¹ Donglin would be the two dominant forces. Then, they would upy the most spots among the top ten of the advanced ss. With this move, Zhao Dongming would have made a significant contribution to Capital City and his status there would rise once again!


    No wonder Zhao Dongming did not deal with Su Yang, no wonder he helped Su Yang deal with those people. Now, Fang Ping fully understood Zhao Dongming¡¯s thoughts, and he also realized that it was impossible to use Zhao Dongming to take revenge for himself!


    Clenching his teeth, Fang Ping¡¯s gaze towards Zhao Dongming carried a hint of venom. He had made up his mind that once he left Qinghe Academy, he would immediately have the news that Su Yang was Master Su spread, topletely ruin Zhao Dongming¡¯s n.


    At this moment, Fang Ping hated Zhao Dongming even more than Su Yang.


    Su Yang had confronted him openly, while Zhao Dongming had stabbed him in the back, reaping the benefits like a fisherman. This was what truly enraged him.


    Zhao Dongming, on the other hand, appearedpletely calm. He sat down beside Fang Ping, smiling faintly, and said, "By the way, Fang Ping, why do you think I told you such important news?"


    Fang Ping was taken aback. He looked at Zhao Dongming in surprise and asked unwittingly, "Why?"


    Fang Ping was also very puzzled. Zhao Dongming was a shrewd man, why would he reveal this information without fearing that Fang Ping might leak it?


    "Because, you won¡¯t live past tonight!" Zhao Dongming said with a faint smile. "You won¡¯t be able to spread this news!"


    "What?" Fang Ping eximed, and if he hadn¡¯t been so severely injured, he surely would have leaped up.

 Chapter 1046 - 1045: You Won’t Live Through Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Chapter 1045: You Won¡¯t Live Through Tonight</h4>


    Fang Ping¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Zhao Dongming and said in a deep voice, "What do you mean? You¡¯re trying to scare me?"


    "It¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s the truth!" Zhao Dongming responded with a faint smile, "You really won¡¯t survive tonight. This message of yours, it won¡¯t go anywhere!"


    "Bullshit!" Fang Ping shouted angrily, "Who dares to kill me? I belong to the Fang Family of Capital City. With such a high status that our family has in Capital City, who would darey a finger on me?"


    "Heh..." Zhao Dongmingughed coldly, "Is that so? Then do you remember that today in the gymnasium, Su Yang said he would cripple you there and then kill you as soon as you stepped out of Qinghe Academy?"


    Fang Ping was momentarily startled; Su Yang had indeed said those words. But at the time, he didn¡¯t take it seriously, thinking that Su Yang was just bragging.


    Now that he knew Su Yang was Master Su, he couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked. After all, Master Su¡¯s reputation was indeed too illustrious.


    "That... So what!" Fang Ping shouted angrily, "I don¡¯t believe it, that someone with the surname Su would really dare to kill me! Don¡¯t forget, this is Capital City, and my Fang Family is a significant family here. If he kills me, my Fang Family will pursue him relentlessly to the end. At that time, what good will being Master Su of Pingnan Province do him? Here in Capital City, his little bit of strength is insufficient; he doesn¡¯t have the guts to kill me!"


    "That may not be the case!" Zhao Dongming shook his head and said, "The Qi Family of Wanhu is so powerful, yet Master Su still stepped onto Lake Heart Ind, killed more than a dozen people in front of so many members of the Qi Family of Wanhu, and forced them to no longer interfere with external affairs. Your Fang Family may have some status in Capital City, but can itpare to the Qi Family of Wanhu?"


    Fang Ping was struck dumb, as his family truly couldn¡¯tpare to the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    "But... He wouldn¡¯t dare kill me..." Fang Ping said anxiously, "When he went to the Qi Family of Wanhu, it was because he had the backing of Sword Saint Ye. Here in Capital City, without Ye Jiansheng¡¯s support, what would he dare do?"


    "Master Su is exactly like that by nature. Whatever he does, he is resolute and never retreats out of fear!" Zhao Dongming said with a light smile, "He said he would kill you, and that means you¡¯re definitely going to die!"


    Fang Ping was dumbfounded; he was truly beginning to feel afraid.


    However, what Zhao Dongming said next made him even more fearful.


    "Of course, if Su Yang doesn¡¯t kill you, then I¡¯ll help him by killing you. I have to at least help him fulfill his promise!" Zhao Dongming said with a light smile.


    Fang Ping shuddered and suddenly looked at Zhao Dongming, his voice trembling, "You... What do you mean?"


    "Don¡¯t you understand?" Zhao Dongming said with a light smile, "Murder by a borrowed knife, get it? I want to personally send this Master Su into the advanced ss, but I also need to find him a deadly enemy. That way, it¡¯ll be easier to remove this obstacle!"


    Fang Ping finally understood Zhao Dongming¡¯s intentions and gritted his teeth, "You... You want to kill me and then frame Su Yang, so that... so that my Fang Family will fight him to the death, and then you canpletely take control!"


    "Smart!" Zhao Dongmingughed, "Fang Ping, if only you could always be this clever, then my n couldn¡¯t have been executed!"


    Fang Ping clenched his jaws and red at Zhao Dongming with his eyes full of rage, "Living Rakshasa, you are so low!"


    The term "Living Rakshasa" was a nickname given to Zhao Dongming by the dandies of Capital City.


    Before Zhao Dongming made a name for himself, few people knew him, and the most they would say about him was that he was the ugly freak of the Zhao Family.


    But after he became a disciple of the Martial Champion, seeded in his cultivation, and entered the top three of the younger generation, his power grew so formidable that it struck fear into others. He once tried interacting with some dandies, but at a gathering, a drunkendy from a wealthy family mockingly called him a "Living Rakshasa" to ridicule his unattractive appearance.


    After that, the term "Living Rakshasa" spread among the dandies of Capital City.


    Following that incident, Zhao Dongming seldom mingled with those in the dandy circles. Only a very few could approach him closely.


    The words "Living Rakshasa" were a sore spot in Zhao Dongming¡¯s heart. He might not have expressed much on the surface, but he loathed those words to the extreme.


    The wealthydy who had insulted him met with an ident a monthter. The car she was driving suddenly caught fire and she was burnt beyond recognition, a most pitiful sight.


    But how could the car have spontaneouslybusted?


    Everyone suspected Zhao Dongming, but no one had proof. When the girl¡¯s family went to Zhao Dongming to demand an exnation, he injured all of them severely and sent them back home on stretchers.


    That very night, Zhao Dongming personally attacked their family, defeating all their experts and killing thirteen people. He imed it was because they insulted his reputation, but everyone knew it was revenge.


    It was after this incident that people in Capital City¡¯s circle of dandies no longer dared to provoke Zhao Dongming. And the term "Living Rakshasa" continued to circte behind his back, but no one dared to say it to his face.


    Fang Ping was so furious that he knew he was doomed, and that¡¯s why he dared to curse directly at Zhao Dongming¡¯s face.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Fang Ping, as if looking at a dead man.


    He was a man with deep cunning, having endured humiliation in his family from a young age. If he hadn¡¯t been so shrewd, he wouldn¡¯t have survived.


    Hence, he never revealed his true feelings on the surface.


    Another reason he was dealing with Fang Ping was because Fang Ping had mocked him as a "Living Rakshasa" countless times in front of others. The idea of killing Fang Ping had long taken root in his heart; he was just seizing the opportunity now!


    Feeling Zhao Dongming¡¯s piercing gaze, Fang Ping felt his skin crawl, but he still tried to maintain a facade and roared, "Zhao Dongming, do you think you can frame me that easily? Do you think by killing me, everything will be settled? Do you think the people of my Fang Family are fools, easily manipted by you?"


    Zhao Dongmingughed lightly and said in a soft voice, "Fang Ping, if you have anyst words, say them now. Because, in a moment, you won¡¯t be able to speak at all!"


    "You... What are you nning to do?" Fang Ping¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Since I¡¯ve already told you so much, I obviously can¡¯t let you go gossiping about it!" Zhao Dongming said with a smile, "In a moment, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t talk. That way, nothing about me will be exposed at the gates of the school!"


    Fang Ping¡¯s face instantly turned pale; he knew he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    After several shifts in his expression, Fang Ping suddenly showed a pained and pleading look and said with a quivering voice, "Young Master Zhao... Please, spare me... I... I will help you deal with Su Yang, I¡¯ll help you against L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi... My influence is still strong, I can get all the people in Capital City¡¯s advanced ss to side with you, to increase your power..."

 Chapter 1047 - 1046: The Death of Fang Ping

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Chapter 1046: The Death of Fang Ping</h4>


    Although he had cursed angrily just now, Fang Ping ultimately became afraid, he truly didn¡¯t want to die.


    Despite his bravado in front of others, it was because he knew his own strength was formidable and he had the backing of his family, he wouldn¡¯t die.


    But now, when he truly faced a threat to his life, he really panicked, he truly didn¡¯t want to die.


    Thus, he began to beg, wagging his tail like a dog, hoping Zhao Dongming would spare him.


    Zhao Dongming sat nearby, his expression remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Fang Ping¡¯s pleas.


    Initially, Fang Ping was begging, but seeing Zhao Dongming showing no sign of changing his mind, he became utterly despairing and couldn¡¯t help but start cursing.


    Whether Fang Ping was pleading or cursing, Zhao Dongming ignored him and just leisurely sipped his tea.


    About half an hourter, Fang Ping was ranting breathlessly, and Zhao Dongming finally stood up. He smiled faintly at Fang Ping, "Brother Fang, I¡¯m really sorry, but I have to send you on your way now. Just bear with it a bit!"


    "Zhao Dongming, I curse your ancestors..." Fang Ping cursed furiously, but before he could finish, Zhao Dongming had swiftly made his move, gripping his cheek. With a simple twist, his jaw was dislocated, silencing any sounds he could make.


    Zhao Dongming also pressed several acupoints on Fang Ping¡¯s body, rendering him unable to struggle.


    Having done this, Zhao Dongming then flicked his garment, stood up, and went out. He called in a few people to take Fang Ping away.


    Of course, those who took Fang Ping away were not from the elite ss. Also spoiled, these people wouldn¡¯t stoop to carry Fang Ping away.


    Moreover, Fang Ping was now almost utterly incapacitated, and even his previous subordinates were now anxiously trying to please Zhao Dongming. Who would care about him now!


    Those who carried Fang Ping away were students from the lower sses outside. These people carried Fang Ping downstairs and then directly left by car.


    The vehicle drove out of the school and directly headed towards Capital City.


    The location of Qinghe Academy was rather remote, and there were several uninhabited areas along this road.


    As they passed one such deste area, another vehicle suddenly charged head-on, forcing Fang Ping¡¯s car to stop.


    The driver in the car immediately started cursing, "Damn bastard, do you have a death wish? The passenger in my car is Young Master Fang Ping from the Fang Family of the Capital, and you dare to crash into us?"


    Lying in the back, Fang Ping nearly spat blood when he heard this. He was well aware that the approaching car surely contained Zhao Dongming¡¯s assassin. And this driver had just openly revealed his identity¡ªwasn¡¯t this seeking his death!


    Fang Ping desperately wanted to tell the driver to drive away quickly, but his dislocated jaw made it impossible for him to utter a sound.


    The driver got out of the car to confront the people in the other vehicle, but it was soon all quiet.


    Before the people in the car could react, a figure rushed over and swiftly killed everyone inside.


    Atst, this person turned toward Fang Ping lying in the back. Without any hesitation, he directly stabbed Fang Ping¡¯s heart with a sword, then left proudly.


    The entire incident had no unexpected developments, and in less than a minute, Fang Ping and hispanions were all tragically killed there. After that, the killer quickly slipped into the nearby woods and swiftly fled the scene, never to appear again.


    However, this person didn¡¯t realize that not far from this spot, in a small grove, someone was quietly watching everything.


    This person was Su Yang; he had been following Fang Ping¡¯s car, intending to kill Fang Ping outside.


    Su Yang had dered in the gym that he would kill Fang Ping, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    However, Su Yang had not expected another person to attack Fang Ping, which had caught him off guard.


    He stood in the background, witnessing everything, paused for a moment and then approached the car, closely examining the situation inside.


    When he saw Fang Ping¡¯s dislocated jaw, he knit his brows slightly.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed softly and said in a low voice, "Zhao Dongming, you truly are malevolent!"


    Then, Su Yang did not linger there and turned to head back to the academy.


    His goal had been to kill Fang Ping, and with Fang Ping dead, there was no need for him to take action himself.


    As for dealing with Zhao Dongming, Su Yang was not ready to confront him just yet. After all, his current aim was to be admitted into the advanced ss, a goal that aligned with Zhao Dongming¡¯s.


    What came after joining the advanced ss would be a time for everyone to show their prowess.


    Zhao Dongming wanted to use Su Yang, but wasn¡¯t Su Yang also considering using Zhao Dongming?


    In the advanced ss, although Zhao Dongming was a disciple of Martial Champion, he was likely the least skilled one.


    L¨¹ Donglin, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang¡ªnone of these were easy targets.


    What Su Yang had to face was not only Zhao Dongming. Therefore, he was not ready to break with Zhao Dongming just yet. Many things would have to be formally addressed after entering the advanced ss.


    Upon returning to school, Su Yang did not hurry back to his dorm to rest. Instead, as usual, he strolled around the school, hoping to perhaps spot new orbs.


    However, after several rounds, Su Yang ultimately found nothing. From start to finish, there were only those seven orbs, which seemed to have no other special characteristics.


    As for other secrets of the school, Su Yang was also temporarily unable to investigate.


    Just as Su Yang was about to return to the dormitory, suddenly, a dog¡¯s grunt sounded nearby.


    Su Yang turned to look and saw a little yellow dog not far away, vigorously digging at something with its paws.


    This little yellow dog had been freeloaded food and drink by following Su Yang around these past few days.


    After that incident, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang had scammed ten thousand from those students and had vanished for two days. As a result, the little yellow dog was entirely under Su Yang¡¯s care now.


    But what was this little yellow dog digging at herete at night?


    Su Yang knew this little yellow dog was no ordinary animal, otherwise it could not have dealt with Little Turtle. But what was its origin exactly?


    Little Turtle was a Divine Beast, powerful beyond question. Could the little yellow dog also be a Divine Beast? But what kind of Divine Beast was a dog?


    With this doubt, Su Yang approached the little yellow dog, which was still digging.


    Su Yang was speechless and crouched down, asking, "Hey, Xiao Huang, what are you digging at?"


    Xiao Huang was the name Su Yang had given this little creature who waspletely ignoring him and continued to dig energetically, seeming to love the activity.


    Su Yang was even more speechless. Whatever madness this little creature was going through, he didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with it.


    About to leave, suddenly, Xiao Huang grunted again. Su Yang looked down and saw something in the soil, appearing to be a piece of porcin.

 Chapter 1048 - 1047: Bronze Seal Script

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Chapter 1047: Bronze Seal Script</h4>


    Su Yang looked at it and found it odd, so he reached out to pick up the porcin shard, only to be shocked to discover that it was not porcin at all, but a piece of bronze. Moreover, upon closer inspection, there were patterns on it, almost as if something had been carved into it.


    Surprised, Su Yang hurriedly grabbed the bronze piece, wiped off the dust, and found, to his astonishment, that it was another Bronze Seal Script, very much like the one he had obtained before!


    The previous Bronze Seal Script had matched with the Destiny¡¯s Tome he had with him, could this piece hold the same effect?


    With curiosity, Su Yang took out the previous Bronze Seal Script, wanting topare the two. Unexpectedly, upon cing the two Bronze Seal Scripts together, they both emitted a Qing Guang. As Su Yang watched, dumbfounded, the two Bronze Seal Scripts actually fused together, forming onerger piece.


    Su Yang was stunned, what was going on? The two Bronze Seal Scripts had actually fused?


    The fact that they could fuse together at least showed that the two Bronze Seal Scripts were indeed made from the same material.


    Moreover, considering the light that had shone from the two Bronze Seal Scripts, Su Yang even suspected that the hidden power within the two pieces was the same.


    Furthermore, judging by the looks of the two scripts, it appeared that they were fragments of a bronze vessel that had shattered and scattered. That is to say, these two Bronze Seal Scripts probably came from the same bronze vessel.


    But what exactly was this bronze vessel, and why did it possess such strange powers? It was already broken, yet when the two Bronze Seal Scripts were ced together, they could still fuse? Since these fragments could fuse together, how exactly had the bronze vessel broken? Could it not simply fuse back together after shattering?


    Adding to that the rtionship between the Bronze Seal Script and the Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be even more curious about the bronze vessel. Without a doubt, it was probably rted to the Destiny¡¯s Tome he possessed, which meant, this bronze vessel must also be linked to Su Yang himself.


    It seemed, then, that he had yet another task ahead of him: to gather all the shattered Bronze Seal Scripts and restore the bronze vessel to its original form. By doing so, not only could Su Yang unravel some of the secrets of the Destiny¡¯s Tome, but he could also uncover the mysteries of the bronze vessel itself.


    While Su Yang was contemting, Xiao Huang made another grunting noise. Su Yang turned his head to look, and realized that Xiao Huang was ring at him with dissatisfaction.


    Su Yang gave a wry smile; it seemed he had stolen Xiao Huang¡¯s Bronze Seal Script, and the little guy was clearly not pleased.


    Xiao Huang wasn¡¯t like other dogs; this fellow¡¯s emotions were fully disyed on his face. When happy, he would wag his tail and grin with joy. When unhappy, he would bare his teeth and snarl, and might even take a bite at you, which would definitely not be in jest.


    Now, Xiao Huang had a face full of unhappiness, and Su Yang didn¡¯t doubt for a second that if he hadn¡¯t been treating Xiao Huang to tasty food all these days, the little one might have lunged at him to take a bite. After all, Xiao Huang had been digging here all night, just to have Su Yang take away his treasure. How could he possibly be happy?


    "I only meant to take a look, but who knew these two things would actually fuse together!" Su Yang helplessly shook therge Bronze Seal Script in his hand.


    Xiao Huang¡¯s eyes lit up and he pounced forward, trying to snatch the Bronze Seal Script. Luckily, Su Yang was quick to react and immediately hid the script, then said with a resigned expression, "Although that one is yours, there¡¯s also one of mine in there, and since we cannot break this thing apart, there¡¯s nothing we can do, we just have to keep the two things together for now. Look at you, you don¡¯t even have pockets to hold these items, how about you leave it with me for the time being?"


    Xiao Huang bared his teeth and barked twice at Su Yang, indicating disagreement.


    "I¡¯m just keeping it for a while!" Su Yangughed: "Hey, aren¡¯t you hungry? After digging for so long, you must be starving, right? How about I get you a Five Element Crimson Fruit to try?"


    Xiao Huang turned its head away, indicating that it wouldn¡¯t be deceived by such insignificant favors.


    "Hey, I¡¯ve got a three-hundred-year-old Red Ginseng here, quite a treasure!" Su Yangughed.


    Xiao Huang still turned its head away, not looking back.


    "Oh, what¡¯s this? A Qiye Xiangyuan, now that¡¯s a rare item, even rarer than a three-hundred-year-old Red Ginseng!" Su Yang continued,ughing to himself.


    Xiao Huang covertly turned its head back to sneak a peek, and then quickly turned away again, but the drool leaking from its mouth had already betrayed its thoughts.


    "Ice in Fire Pear, I really didn¡¯t expect to have such a stockpile, impressive, impressive!" Su Yangughed again.


    Xiao Huang couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, turning its head to look at the items in Su Yang¡¯s hands, salivating profusely.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t take out anything more but just fiddled with the Spiritual Medicines in his hands, smiling lightly, "Five Element Crimson Fruit, three-hundred-year-old Red Ginseng, Qiye Xiangyuan, Ice in Fire Pear. Tsk tsk, if Little Turtle were to eat these, the little guy would surely be thrilled. Bronze Seal Script, it certainly won¡¯t haggle over these things with me!"


    These words were clearly meant for Xiao Huang, who widened its eyes. Although it hadn¡¯t fought with Little Turtle recently, there was stillpetition over food. When Su Yang mentioned giving these Spiritual Medicines to Little Turtle, Xiao Huang just couldn¡¯t stand it.


    "Woof woof!" Xiao Huang barked twice, reminding Su Yang that it was still there.


    "Oh, Xiao Huang, you haven¡¯t left yet?" Su Yangughed, "What¡¯s up, not sleeping yet? It¡¯s almost dawn, are you nning to nap during the day?"


    Xiao Huang looked indignant, barking twice more at the Spiritual Medicines in Su Yang¡¯s hands, signaling him to stop the chatter.


    "Oh, you want the Bronze Seal Script?" Su Yang suddenly said helplessly, "Ah, these two items have fused together, what should I do now? How about I smash them up and give them to you separately? But then, smashing them would just ruin them, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Xiao Huang couldn¡¯t contain itself anymore, charging forward and snatching the Ice in Fire Pear from Su Yang¡¯s hand, gulping it down in just a few bites, not giving Su Yang a chance to make any sense.


    Su Yang made no attempt to stop it; this was, after all, the oue he had wanted. Seeing Xiao Huang devour the Ice in Fire Pear, Su Yang cried out in shock, "Hey, Xiao Huang, how could you do this? These are my treasures, you... how could you just eat my treasures?"


    Xiao Huang paid him no mind, pouncing again and grabbing the Qiye Xiangyuan, wolfing it down in no time.


    "Hey, what are you doing? What are you doing? You¡¯re tantly robbing me!" Su Yang hollered.


    Xiao Huang didn¡¯t care about his reactions, continuing to eat the three-hundred-year-old Red Ginseng and the Five Element Crimson Fruit, finally burping contentedly, feelingpletely satisfied.

 Chapter 1049 - 1048: Breaking Through the Bottleneck

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Chapter 1048: Breaking Through the Bottleneck</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s face was livid with fury, "Robber, you robber, you actually stole so many Spiritual Medicines from me. Fine, I won¡¯t waste words with you, just use your Bronze Seal Script to settle the ount. This Bronze Seal Script is mine now!"


    Xiao Huang was stunned and immediately barked twice at Su Yang. It meant to say that by eating these Spiritual Medicines, Su Yang could keep the Bronze Seal Script for a while, but how did it be his just like that?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care about that; he just wanted that result.


    "Don¡¯t entangle me in your nonsense," Su Yang said. "You¡¯ve already eaten my Spiritual Medicines, and you still want the Bronze Seal Script? No way! Unless you can spit those Spiritual Medicines back out for me, otherwise, this Bronze Seal Script is mine now."


    Xiao Huang was dumbstruck, witnessing such a tactic for the first time, it waspletely bbergasted. The Spiritual Medicines were already in its stomach; where would it even begin to spit them out? This was simply a trap!


    However, Su Yang was secretly thrilled. This little guy had been extorting him for quite a while, and Su Yang had been harboring a lot of frustration. This time, he had finally managed to recover his losses with interest. The value of this Bronze Seal Script was definitely much higher than those medicines.


    "I don¡¯t care anymore. When you manage to spit those Spiritual Medicines back out, thene and ask me for the Bronze Seal Script!" After saying this, Su Yang immediately slid away, not giving the little guy any chance to retort.


    Xiao Huang stood still, scratched its neck with its front paw, remained confused for a while, and then walked away with an annoyed expression.


    Not long after Su Yang and Xiao Huang left, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi quietly appeared from a hidden spot.


    The two had been hiding far away but had witnessed the entire incident.


    Yuan Tiangang muttered, "Utterly shameless!"


    Wu Daozi remarked, "He has the charm I had in my youth!"


    Yuan Tiangang added, "He has the makings of someone who can aplish great things!"


    Wu Daozi concluded, "It¡¯s him!"


    The two exchanged nces, and their expressions grew more and more lecherous, and it was hard to guess what kind of sinister thoughts were brewing in their minds.


    Su Yang was unaware that these two oldmps hade over. Although he felt that there was something off about them, he couldn¡¯t make out what it was from their appearance alone.


    The appearance of Xiao Huang made Su Yang certain that these two oldmps were definitely not as simple as they appeared to be.


    Possibly, to uncover the secrets of this school, starting from these two oldmps would be essential.


    However, the matter of immediate concern was to first figure out the situation with the Bronze Seal Script.


    Su Yang returned to his dormitory and found an unupied room to enter.


    Although the school had not been open for long, many people had already left the campus. As a result, numerous rooms in the dormitory building were vacant.


    Su Yang closed the room door and casually set up a small array nearby.


    This array had no offensive power and emitted only a faint wave of energy. Ordinary people passing by would feel no effect, but if someone with True Qi in their body passed by, they would immediately trigger the energy, alerting Su Yang to their approach.


    Moreover, the key point was that the energy fluctuations of this array were exceedingly weak. Even a strong individual like Qi Zhishan could not possibly sense these energy fluctuations. Thus, this array was perfectly suited to safeguard against any stealthy approach.


    After taking out the Bronze Seal Script, Su Yang carefully observed the patterns on it once again.


    As before, the patterns on this Bronze Seal Script documented some cultivation methods that aligned with the methods in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Su Yang then took out Destiny¡¯s Tome and scanned it again with the Bronze Seal Script.


    This time, Su Yang saw even more content in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    With the addition of a part of the Bronze Seal Script, more content was disyed in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Some things that Su Yang previously did not understand were now exined in greater detail, allowing him to easilyprehend them.


    Su Yang carefully reviewed the content of Destiny¡¯s Tome once again. With the help of the Bronze Seal Script, he gained even more knowledge from Destiny¡¯s Tome this time, which was incredibly beneficial.


    By the time he finished reading Destiny¡¯s Tome, the sky had already brightened. Su Yang felt not the slightest bit tired; instead, he was invigorated.


    He put away Destiny¡¯s Tome and stored the Bronze Seal Script, walked to the window, and looked at the slowly rising sun. Slowly closing his eyes, he quietly bathed in the sunshine, calmly breathing in and out in ordance with the foundational Taoist breathing technique recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    It was uncertain how much time had passed when Su Yang¡¯s breathing became smoother. With each inhtion, nature¡¯s spiritual energy entered his body through his nose. After each exhtion, a white light appeared at his nostrils, resembling two winding little snakes, which was very strange.


    After breathing in this manner for a long while, Su Yang suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes filled with dazzling light. Bathed in the sunlight, he looked like a Heavenly God descending, making it impossible to look directly at him.


    After a good while, the light in Su Yang¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, and he returned to his normal appearance, as if nothing had changed.


    Yet, a smile appeared on Su Yang¡¯s face. During that breathing exercise, he had followed the insights he had obtained from re-reading Destiny¡¯s Tome with the Bronze Seal Scriptst night.


    This insight proved to be extremely effective for Su Yang. Su Yang just tried it briefly and was able to sense the energy of heaven and earth, a feat only Earth Immortals could achieve.


    At this moment, Su Yang finally understood why figures such as the Martial Top Schr Beigong War God were so formidable.


    He also finally grasped what he wascking to reach the Great Perfection Realm.


    Since the battle of Medical Saint Sect, it could almost be said that Su Yang¡¯s strength had stagnated.


    Since the battle of Medical Saint Sect, Su Yang seemed to have hit a bottleneck and could not advance at all.


    During this period, Su Yang returned to Nanluo City and visited many ces, hoping to gain some insights from the natural world to push himself further.


    However, over this lengthy period, Su Yang had no new insights and made no progress at all. Having traversed so many ces, Su Yang felt as if there was always something limiting him, preventing his breakthrough and blocking any new understanding.


    His progress had been too rapid previously, and therger the bottleneck he reached, the greater the shackles felt. It was incredibly difficult for him to break through this point.


    In fact, this bottleneck exists for anyone in the Venerable Realm.


    For instance, Onitsuka and Mr. Jin Ye, whom Su Yang had previously encountered, had roughly the same strength as Su Yang and were stuck at this same bottleneck.


    And just like them, many who possess simr strength are restricted by this bottleneck. Yet, once someone breaks through this bottleneck, they can advance further and truly start moving towards the Great Perfection Realm.

 Chapter 1050 - 1049: Fang Family Seeks Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Chapter 1049: Fang Family Seeks Revenge</h4>


    Actually, Su Yang was well aware that this very bottleneck was the starting point of the Land Fairy Realm.


    After reaching this bottleneck, there were two choices, either to enter the Great Perfection Realm or to step into the Land Fairy Realm.


    To many people, it seemed incredibly hard to ascend to the Land Fairy Realm, and they guessed that advancing further within the Venerable Realm wouldn¡¯t be as difficult. Thus, numerous cultivators chose to continue their cultivation by first achieving the Great Perfection Realm before attempting the Land Fairy Realm.


    In truth, this approach was utterly mistaken.


    At this bottleneck, it was actually somewhat easier to enter the Land Fairy Realm while striving for the Great Perfection Realm proved to be even more challenging.


    Therefore, today, there were many who managed to attain the status of Land Immortals, but those who could reach the Great Perfection within the Venerable Realm were few and far between.


    Do not underestimate the Great Perfection Realm, for it is in this state that one could truly be invincible among the Venerables, even possessing the ability to y Land Immortals. Moreover, from this realm, one could enter the Land Fairy Realm at any time. Once someone crossed into the Land Fairy Realm, their strength would be much greater than that of ordinary Land Immortals; this was the most critical point!


    Su Yang had finally reached this bottleneck and was now capable of breaking through it. Next, he only needed to further his cultivation to swiftly catch up to beings like Martial Champion Beigong War God.


    Even Su Yang wondered if people like L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi had also broken through this bottleneck?


    Suddenly, Su Yang¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was a call from Zhao Jun.


    As soon as Su Yang answered, Zhao Jun¡¯s anxious voice came through, "Brother Yang, something terrible has happened, Fang Ping is dead!"


    He had known about this the night before, having witnessed Fang Ping¡¯s death with his own eyes. He also knew who had killed Fang Ping, so he was not panicked.


    "Hmm!" Su Yang replied nonchntly.


    Zhao Jun was taken aback. Su Yang¡¯s response¡ªcould it mean that he was the one who had killed Fang Ping?


    However, Zhao Jun did not say it outright. Instead, he said anxiously, "The Fang Family sent a group of people, and they have already entered the school, moring for you toe out and face your death. Brother Yang, there are so many people from the Fang Family, shouldn¡¯t we avoid them for now?"


    "Avoid?" Su Yangughed. "Why should I avoid them?"


    "Huh?" Zhao Jun was bewildered. The Fang Family was one of the old-established families of the Capital City, and so many people hade calling for your death, yet you won¡¯t hide? Please, your family isn¡¯t based in the Capital City. Can you afford to be so careless?


    "Where are they now?" Su Yang asked.


    "Right in the ssroom where we¡¯re going to have ss in a bit..." Zhao Jun said.


    "Good, then I shall go meet them!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    ...


    The next ss Su Yang was about to attend was arge lecture with over three hundred seats in the ssroom. But now, there were more than five hundred people present.


    Outside the ssroom, and around the building, many people had gathered as well¡ªall totaled, there were another four to five hundred people.


    Most of these people were those who were threatenedst night at the gymnasium by Su Yang, to expel them from Qinghe Academy.


    Last night, Su Yang forcefully defeated Fang Ping and those by his side, and Zhao Dongming appeared in time to rescue Fang Ping¡¯s group¡ªtheir lives were saved.


    However, the spectators at the gym were in trouble. Everyone unrted to Su Yang was eventually threatened by him, ordered to leave Qinghe Academy within a day.


    And Zhao Dongming also supported Su Yang in doing this from behind the scenes, which plunged these people into despair.


    Last night, many people were reluctantly packing up, preparing to leave Qinghe Academy. Although they were unwilling, they dared not disobey¡ªas Su Yang was too domineering, and he had the help of Zhao Dongming by his side.


    However, the situation rapidly changed this morning.


    Fang Ping actually died? The people of the Fang Family actually came to Qinghe Academy, intending to kill Su Yang in revenge?


    This was great news indeed, and everyone became excited!


    The Fang Family was an old-established major n of Capital City, after all. For them to seek to kill Su Yang would be a simple task. No matter how domineering Su Yang was, what could he do? Could he, alone, contend against an entire n?


    If the Fang Family came to kill Su Yang, even Zhao Dongming wouldn¡¯t be able to help him. After all, they were all major ns of Capital City¡ªthey could only help each other, not aid outsiders against one of their own.


    So, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Yang was surely doomed this time.


    If Su Yang was doomed, what were they afraid of? What did they worry about? Why run? Might as well stay at the school and wait for the show!


    Now, standing at the lectern in front of therge ssroom was a group of people, each with a face full of anger, as if they were itching to start a massacre right there in the school.


    These people were from the Fang Family of Capital City.


    The Fang Family was an old-established major n of Capital City, and had once been among the top ten ns of Capital City. Although their reputation had faded in recent years, their heritage remained intact. The Fang Family had once produced seven Terrestrial Immortals, of which two still lived¡ªone roaming the world, the other stationed with the Fang Family.


    Fang Ping was among the outstanding young generation of Capital City and even more, the future hope of the Fang Family¡ªa figure they were heavily investing in.


    The Fang Family had expended a tremendous amount of manpower and resources, a wealth of money and connections to cultivate Fang Ping. They not only boosted his strength but also helped him gather arge circle of friends in Capital City, making him highly influential among the young wastrels there.


    It¡¯s known that this circle of wastrels in Capital City represents the future power circle. As the older generation steps down, these young people will inevitably take power.


    The older generation of the Fang Family was already set in their ways, so they focused on cultivating Fang Ping, establishing a significant prestige for him among these young people. That way, once the young took power, thework Fang Ping had built would be very useful. It would not only stabilize the Fang Family¡¯s situation but might even allow it to rise once more, possibly re-entering the top ten ns of Capital City.


    The Fang Family plotted carefully, spending so much to bring Fang Ping to his current state¡ªhis sess was almost a foregone conclusion. The next step was to send him to Qinghe Academy to be one of the top ten in the senior ss, giving him anotheryer of prestige before he formally began to take over the family affairs.


    About Fang Ping¡¯s time at Qinghe Academy, the Fang Family had also made thorough preparations. They not only sent Fang Ping to Qinghe but also persuaded many major families of Capital City¡ªeither those on good terms with the Fang Family or those whose younger generations were friends with Fang Ping¡ªto send their descendants to Qinghe Academy as well.


    Thus, upon entering Qinghe Academy, Fang Ping could immediately gather arge following. He could even directly unify all those from Capital City in the senior ss under hismand, enhancing his status within the senior ss.

 Chapter 1051 - 1050: The Furious Fang Family

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Chapter 1050: The Furious Fang Family</h4>


    The Fang Family had a foolproof n: if Fang Ping could get everyone from Capital City in the advanced ss under hismand, he would be one of the most significant forces in the ss.


    In that case, it was certain that Fang Ping would make it into the top ten of the advanced ss, regardless of the oue.


    What the Fang Family did not anticipate was Zhao Dongming joining Qinghe Academy¡¯s advanced ss. This development caught them off guard, for no descendant of the Martial Champion had ever entered Qinghe Academy before.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s sudden entry also revealed his ambitions to many people.


    Zhao Dongming was terribly ugly, and though he was strong, his status was not high. People in the Capital City did not take him seriously.


    Even though the Head of the Zhao Family assigned him a crucial role, everyone was well aware that the head was merely leveraging the influence of the Martial Champion, not truly nurturing Zhao Dongming. The Zhao Family Head nned to use the influence of the Martial Champion to enhance the status of the Zhao Family among the Ten Great Families, and besides, the sessor for the Zhao Family had already been chosen. Zhao Dongming was ultimately only preparing the bridal gown for someone else.


    However, Zhao Dongming¡¯s sudden entry into Qinghe Academy immediately changed the situation.


    Qinghe Academy is a ce that bestows prestige and is another significant power.


    Bing one of Qinghe Academy¡¯s top ten would significantly increase his strength and bring many other benefits.


    With the support of the Martial Champion and his entry into Qinghe Academy, Zhao Dongming¡¯s objective was clear: he wanted to enhance his position and seize control from the Head of the Zhao Family.


    Now the entire Capital City was shocked; no one expected Zhao Dongming to enroll in Qinghe Academy, so many in the city were keeping a close eye on the situation.


    Luckily, the Fang Family had prepared in advance, so after entering Qinghe Academy, Fang Ping promptly recruited most people from the Capital City. Zhao Dongming was left with less than a third, granting Fang Ping a significant advantage.


    This development allowed the Fang Family to breathe a sigh of relief; with enough manpower on Fang Ping¡¯s side, they could contend with Zhao Dongming.


    Although the Martial Champion was powerful, he could not intervene in the affairs of Qinghe Academy!


    Still, despite this, the Fang Family remained uneasy, feeling that Zhao Dongming¡¯s presence was always a threat.


    Therefore, they thought of Su Yang. His name had spread throughout the Capital City by now, and many knew of his harsh treatment of Lin Dong, pping the circle of dandies in the Capital City hard. These dandies were now moring to deal with Su Yang, who they imed was oblivious to the heights of the sky!


    Seeing an opportunity, the Fang Family quickly sent a message to Fang Ping to deal with Su Yang personally.


    By doing so, Fang Ping¡¯s reputation could be further enhanced. He would gain recognition from the dandies of the Capital City and respect from those in Qinghe Academy from the Capital City side, ensuring his smoother progress in Qinghe Academy in the future.


    Such a win-win situation was something the Fang Family was eager to pursue.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was for Su Yang to be so formidable, totally crushing Fang Ping.


    Last night, after receiving the news that Fang Ping was crippled and forced to leave Qinghe Academy, they were almost dumbfounded. Who could have foreseen this oue?


    And a bigger blow was yet toe; they waited all night, but Fang Ping never returned. The next morning, they received news that Fang Ping died on the road.


    Thispletely set off a firestorm within the Fang Family.


    While it was difficult to ept Fang Ping¡¯s defeat in Qinghe Academy, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered as long as he was still alive. All their previous investments would still bear hope.


    But with Fang Ping dead, all their years of effort were wasted. All their hard work was in vain.


    One could only imagine the rage in their hearts at this point.


    So, led by Fang Ping¡¯s parents, the Fang Family rushed to Qinghe Academy to publicly kill Su Yang as an act of vengeance!


    As Zhao Jun and his group approached the door of therge ssroom, they could hear the Fang Family¡¯s furious roars from afar.


    "That bastard Su, is he too scared to show up?"


    "He killed my son. How could I let him off? Even if he doesn¡¯te here, he can¡¯t escape. As long as he¡¯s on the territory of the Capital City, there¡¯s no escape for him!"


    "Exactly, this bastard! If he doesn¡¯t dare to show up, I¡¯ll search this entire school to find him. If he dares to run, I¡¯ll go to his house and kill everyst person in his family!"


    "Right, don¡¯t leave a single one alive; kill all his family! We¡¯ll show that bastard that the people of the Fang Family are not to be trifled with!"


    "Our Fang Family has been quiet for too long. Do they really think we no longer exist? Although we are not of the Ten Great Families of the Capital City, we still possess overwhelming advantages over those so-called Ten Great Families in the regions. What is he, to dare provoke our Fang Family? Simply courting death!"


    The Fang Family members continuously roared, each person¡¯s face filled with murderous intent.


    At the same time, many of the students spectating around whispered among themselves.


    "Those are the people of the Fang Family; indeed, they are the big figures of a major family. You can tell they are extraordinary!"


    "These bigshots are here to kill Su. Guess how Su will die?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? They are definitely going to tear him into pieces!"


    "Hmph, Su has been arrogant enough recently; it¡¯s about time he died. He actually provoked an old prominent family of the Capital City; did he really think he was in his own house where he could do whatever he wanted? Now that he¡¯s brought the Fang Family here, just watch how he dies!"


    "Even if this is his own territory, it¡¯s useless. Although the Fang Family is ranked among the top twenty in the Capital City, they are definitely not weaker than those top-ranked great families regionally. Su¡¯s family, strong as they might be, can¡¯tpare to the Fang Family. It¡¯s just that Su Yang didn¡¯t know he was kicking an iron te this time!"


    "He¡¯d better die. He wants us to get out of Qinghe Academy? I¡¯m not going anywhere; I want to see who dies first!"


    People were discussing fervently, mostly in a mocking tone, waiting to see how Su Yang would die at the hands of the Fang Family.


    Indeed, the dormitory building was surrounded by many from the Fang Family. This time, the Fang Family was determined; no matter what, they had to kill Su Yang. Not only that, but they also had to demand an exnation from Qinghe Academy!


    "The sessor to the Fang Family died at Qinghe Academy; how is this institution managed?"


    The faces of Zhao Jun and his group suddenly turned extremely grim, for they were now people by Su Yang¡¯s side. Facing such a situation, they were extremely angry and anxious.

 Chapter 1052 - 1051: Zhao Jun is Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Chapter 1051: Zhao Jun is Humiliated</h4>


    Zhao Jun and the others arrived at the entrance, and Lin Dawei¡¯s face was panicked as he whispered, "Have the Fang Family gone mad? They actually went to the big ssroom to wait for Brother Yang, isn¡¯t this going to blow the whole thing up? Jun, should we... should we give Brother Yang a heads-up, tell him not toe, and let the school handle this?"


    "I just called Brother Yang, and he said he¡¯sing over personally!" Zhao Jun said.


    "What?" Lin Dawei was stunned: "What is Brother Yang trying to do? The Fang Family¡¯s people are all here, and who knows how many experts they¡¯ve brought. And he¡¯s stilling over, this... this is so dangerous, Jun, did you not persuade him enough?"


    "Once Brother Yang has made a decision, is it something we can change?" Zhao Jun waved his hand dismissively: "Forget it, quit your yapping, let¡¯s go in!"


    "What?" Lin Dawei¡¯s expression changed immediately: "Are... are we going in first?"


    Standing beside them were Wang Cheng and a few guys from Hei Ma¡¯s side.


    After thest incident, Zhao Jun and Hei Ma had be friends through fighting, with Hei Ma hanging out with them all the time. He had basically be one of Su Yang¡¯s group.


    Hei Ma was known for his loyalty, and now that things had reached this point, he was still following Zhao Jun and the others!


    "What else?" Zhao Jun said.


    "Or... or should we wait for Brother Yang to arrive and then go in together?" Lin Dawei was very anxious. He was naturally timid, and facing a big family like the Fang Family, he really had no confidence. Only with Su Yang here, ah, would he feel a bit more emboldened.


    "Dawei, with such little courage, why are you even at Qinghe Academy?" Hei Ma scoffed: "We¡¯re already at the door, and if we don¡¯t go in, won¡¯t we be looked down upon? Besides, if we need Brother Yang for everything, then what does Brother Yang need us for? We¡¯d just be adding to the chaos, wouldn¡¯t we?"


    The others nodded in agreement, and Lin Dawei¡¯s expression immediately turned extremely awkward. He was just timid, but he hadn¡¯t considered much else.


    "Let¡¯s go, inside!" Zhao Jun said sternly, leading the way into the big ssroom.


    As soon as Zhao Jun and the others entered, the noisy students instantly quieted down and turned to look at Zhao Jun and his group.


    The Fang Family members were still cursing angrily. Seeing the students quiet down, they too were startled and turned to look at Zhao Jun and his group with confusion on their faces.


    At that moment, a student suddenly shouted, "Zhao Jun, Lin Dawei, Wang Cheng, Hei Ma, youckeys of Su Yang,ing here at this time, are you nning to spy on the situation here for Su Yang?"


    The Fang Family members had no idea who Zhao Jun and hispanions were, but hearing this, they immediately knew their identities.


    "Damn it, you are Su Yang¡¯sckeys!" A man standing at the side charged over, grabbed Hei Ma by the neck, and mmed him down hard on the ground.


    This man, called Fang Jianming, was Fang Ping¡¯s third uncle and quite strong. Although Hei Ma was experienced inbat, he stood no chance against such a skilled martial artist and could not put up any resistance at all.


    Hei Ma was left with a bruised nose and swollen face. Before he could even get up, Fang Jianming stepped on his back again.


    Everyone heard only a cracking sound as Hei Ma copsed to the ground, his shoulder bones shattered underfoot without even time to cry out in pain.


    "What are you doing!" Zhao Jun had only just arrived, but it was already toote. He hastily made a move, trying to drive Fang Jianming back and prevent him from attacking Hei Ma again.


    However, how long had Zhao Jun been learning from Su Yang? He had only just entered the Qi Refining Realm. And this Fang Jianming, he was already in the Fusion Realm.


    Seeing Zhao Jun¡¯s punching, Fang Jianming sneered with a coldugh, "Ignorant of death!"


    With a punch in return that collided with Zhao Jun¡¯s, another crack was heard, and Zhao Jun¡¯s arm was broken instantly. The bone in his elbow pierced through the flesh and jutted out, a ghastly sight to behold.


    Lin Dawei and the others jumped in fright, but before they could even gather their wits, Fang Jianming had already struck again.


    Lin Dawei and Wang Cheng were taken out in a second, lying on the ground. Lin Dawei¡¯s arm and a leg were broken, while Wang Cheng¡¯s nose was crushed and several ribs were broken, his face swollen red and unable to even let out a cry of pain.


    As for Hei Ma¡¯sckeys, their defeat was even more decisive.


    In short, the moment Fang Jianming made his move, Zhao Jun and the others didn¡¯t even get the chance to speak, all lying on the ground, severely injured.


    Fang Jianming stood there, smug, with his foot on Zhao Jun¡¯s head, coldly saying, "Are you a bunch of waste like Su Yang¡¯sckeys? Hmph, if theckeys are of this caliber, what strength could their master possess? This Su has such little skill, yet he could defeat my nephew? Damn it, what kind of conspiracy is going on here? Spill it out, or else I¡¯ll kill you all first, then go and finish off that Su, to avenge my nephew!"


    Zhao Jun was extremely stubborn by nature. Even while being trampled on, he clenched his teeth and spat out a mouthful of bloody spittle, cursing angrily, "Old fart, it was Fang Ping who was inferior in skills, that¡¯s why he was defeated by Brother Yang. What bloody conspiracy? You bastards from so-called great families, bully us weaklings all you like¡ªwhat¡¯s so great about that!"


    Fang Jianming was instantly enraged, stepped on Zhao Jun¡¯s leg, and dislocated it as well.


    "I¡¯m giving you one more chance, tell me honestly!" Fang Jianming said coldly. "Otherwise, I will make sure all your limbs are broken, and you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life begging!"


    Zhao Jun was the kind of person who didn¡¯t buckle under pressure. Being beaten like this only made him more defiant.


    "Old bastard, if you have the guts, kill me; even as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you off!" Zhao Jun bellowed. "All the Fang Family are rubbish, a bunch of trash. You can¡¯t beat Brother Yang and then im there¡¯s some foul y. If you can¡¯t ept defeat, then crawl back into your mother¡¯s womb¡ªwhye out and make a fool of yourself!"


    "Go to hell, you son of a bitch, who do you think you are? You think I¡¯m giving you face?" Fang Jianming roared in fury, grabbed Zhao Jun by the neck, lifted him off the ground, and bellowed, "How dare you speak to me like that, I¡¯ll kill you first!"


    As he spoke, Fang Jianming tightened his grip on Zhao Jun¡¯s neck, preparing to twist and break it, taking his frustrations out on Zhao Jun first.


    Just then, a figure suddenly charged through the door. Before Fang Jianming could react, the person was already upon him. With one hand, the neer grabbed Fang Jianming¡¯s wrist, twisted it, and dislocated it immediately, with Zhao Jun falling into the person¡¯s arms.


    This person took a step back with Zhao Jun, and only then did the crowd see clearly that the neer was Su Yang.


    Finally, Fang Jianming realized what had happened. Clutching his wrist, he stepped back and let out a piercing scream.

 Chapter 1053 - 1052 Deserving Death by a Thousand Crimes

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Chapter 1052 Deserving Death by a Thousand Crimes</h4>


    Everyone at the scene was startled, and after a while, a student sprang up and shouted, "Su Yang, you dare toe over!"


    The people from the Fang Family had not seen Su Yang before, but now they immediately knew that the person who had acted was indeed Su Yang.


    The people from the Fang Family nced at each other, and their expressions all turned gloomy.


    The people who came from the Fang Family were all skilled, as the saying goes, you know the real deal when an expert makes a move.


    As soon as Su Yang made his move, everyone knew that Su Yang¡¯s strength was definitely not weak. It seemed that he really might have defeated Fang Ping!


    However, the people from the Fang Family were not panicked at all. After all, so many of them hade, and it would be ridiculous if they could not handle one Su Yang.


    "So you¡¯re Su Yang?" A man in the lead said with a deep voice, his name was Fang Jianchang, and he was the father of Fang Ping.


    "That¡¯s me!" Su Yang replied calmly, but did not look at Fang Jianchang, and was instead bending down to help Zhao Jun with his dislocated leg.


    Zhao Jun¡¯s face was pale, but he still clenched his teeth and did not make a sound of pain; he could not lose face in front of the people from the Fang Family.


    The expressions of the people from the Fang Family turned even uglier. So many of them were here, moring to kill Su Yang, and after Su Yang arrived, he was just busy helping theseckeys get treatment first¡ªthis was too dismissive!


    Fang Jianchang clenched his teeth and said angrily, "Su Yang, I know you are the sessor of Master Su of Pingnan Province. But this is Capital City, not Pingnan Province, and certainly not a ce where the Su Family can act arrogantly. In Capital City, whatever you do, it has to be done ording to the rules of Capital City, do you understand?"


    There was a burst ofmotion at the scene, many people were guessing Su Yang¡¯s identity, but few had guessed it correctly.


    With these words from Fang Jianchang, everyone immediately understood Su Yang¡¯s identity. So, he was the sessor of Master Su of Pingnan Province, no wonder he was so domineering!


    The reputation of Master Su of Pingnan Province was now very prominent in Huaxia Country. Most of the people at the scene had heard of Master Su¡¯s reputation.


    "What does Master Su of Pingnan Province matter? His so-called reputation is all false, all lifted by others. Hmph, I don¡¯t believe that someone can dominate both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces, and also control the Southern Six Provinces. This is simply illogical!" a student indignantly said.


    "Exactly, I don¡¯t believe anyone can achieve these things. This Master Su¡¯s reputation is definitely blown out of proportion by others!"


    "Today, we will verify whether this Master Su really has the credentials. The Fang Family is taking action, can Master Su handle it?"


    "Hmph, don¡¯t even think about it, what is there to handle? Master Su¡¯s reputation was just hyped up, it¡¯s those people from Pingnan Pingbei provinces who lifted him up. But in Capital City, who will care about him? Without support, he¡¯s just useless!"


    "If this Master Su really had the ability, he would havee out to support Su Yang by now, why is there still no movement? I think, this time Su Yang is definitely doomed!"


    "Not only is Su Yang going to die, but Master Su will also not escape the connection. The heir of the Fang Family died, and the Fang Family will not let him off. Ah, this Su Yang is just a typical unruly kid, only bringing trouble to adults, having such a child must be very annoying!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The crowd burst into mockingughter, as if they knew Master Su very well, as if they all knew that Master Su was a fraud.


    The people from the Fang Family, however, wore mocking smiles, this was the effect they wanted. In fact, they did not take Master Su very seriously, they thought it was all hype. Unless it was someone like the Martial Champion or the Beigong War God, no one else could dominate both Pingnan and Pingbei provinces and the Southern Six Provinces, not even the Eastern Judge or the Western Abbot. After all, there was still Qi Zhishan who ranked third on the Earth Rankings guarding the south!


    As for Master Su, what capability did he have to dominate the Southern Six Provinces?


    Su Yang, on the other hand, remained calm. He was treating the wounds of his own people one by one, and calmly asked, "Did youe here to talk about rules or to seek revenge on me?"


    Fang Jianchang was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected that Su Yang was more anxious than he was to get to the main point.


    Since that was the case, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite. My son died, so go apany him in death!


    "This time, I¡¯m here both to talk about rules and to seek revenge!" Fang Jianchang said coldly. "This is Capital City, if you act without following the rules of Capital City, that itself is a capital offense. You used despicable means, I don¡¯t know what lowly method you used, and defeated my son, that¡¯s also a major crime. And your greatest sin is that you even took the initiative to kill him after he left Qinghe Academy, which is utterly deserving of death!"


    "Deserving of death!" The people from the Fang Family roared furiously, their momentum overwhelming.


    By this time, Su Yang had already finished treating the wounds of a few people on his side. He nced up at Fang Jianchang and said coldly, "Are the rules of Capital City set by your Fang Family?"


    Fang Jianchang¡¯s face changed, Su Yang¡¯s words were a direct stab at the heart. If others knew this, what would happen? The Fang Family would definitely be opposed by other families!


    "Nonsense, the rules of Capital City are set by all of us in Capital City, they are the rules that everyone here abides by, who needs to set them?" Fang Jianchang said loudly.


    "Then tell me, which rule did I vite?" Su Yang asked.


    "You..." Fang Jianchang opened his mouth wide, but couldn¡¯t speak.


    In fact, he originally nned to fabricate some non-existent rules and deliberately frame Su Yang to arouse the indignation of other people in Capital City toward Su Yang.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s counter-question just now made him dare not speak recklessly. If he mentioned rules that did not exist in Capital City, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as setting the rules himself? If such a thing got out, how would the other great families in Capital City view them?


    No rule was set by the Ten Great Families, but your Fang Family dared to arbitrarily set rules, do you not want to live anymore?


    Therefore, Fang Jianchang ultimately did not mention any specific rules. He gritted his teeth and said solemnly, "Su, I do not want to waste words with you on these matters of rules. But, you used despicable methods to defeat my son..."


    Before Fang Jianchang could finish, Su Yang immediately said, "That day your son challenged me to a duel, the time, ce, and people involved were all chosen by your son. Our fight was fair and square, there are surveince videos that can testify to this, where exactly did I use any despicable methods?"


    "You... you..." Fang Jianchang opened his mouth, unable to speak again.


    The fact was, after they arrived at Qinghe Academy, they immediately obtained those videos and watched them several times, trying to investigate whether Su Yang had used any tricks.


    They did not believe that Su Yang could defeat Fang Ping, but in the videos, Su Yang indeed fairly defeated Fang Ping, they couldn¡¯t find any tricks or schemes at all!

 Chapter 1054 - 1053: Are You Confused or Brain-damaged?

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Chapter 1053: Are You Confused or Brain-damaged?</h4>


    After stuttering for a while, Fang Jianchangpletely lost his temper and bellowed, "Then how do you exin the matter of you killing my son?"


    "I didn¡¯t kill your son!" Su Yang said calmly, "Don¡¯t nder me with your malicious usations!"


    "Bullshit!" Fang Jianchang roared, "On the day of thepetition, you publicly stated that you would first cripple my son and then kill him personally after he left Qinghe Academy. Afterwards, my son was indeed crippled by you, and after he left Qinghe Academy, he was killed. Dare you say you didn¡¯t do it? The video from the gymnasium is still there. Do you think you can deny it?"


    "I said it, but I never did it!" Su Yang said calmly.


    "Su, at this time, do you still want to quibble?" Fang Jianchang said ominously, "We¡¯ve not only investigated the gymnasium¡¯s surveince from that night, but also several other cameras at the school. The night my son left Qinghe Academy, you followed him out, trailing after their car. Not long after, my son was dead. If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?"


    "I did leave Qinghe Academy, and I indeed went to kill Fang Ping. But by the time I got there, Fang Ping was already dead!" Su Yang said.


    "Nonsense!" Fang Jianchang bellowed, "Are you implying my son was killed by someone else? Hmph, Su, my son has always been kind to others. Apart from you, his enemy, he had no other enemies. Who else would kill my son? Do you think this kind of sophistry makes any sense? Anyone with a brain can tell that you killed my son. You keep arguing senselessly, how shameless can you be!"


    Su Yang nced at Fang Jianchang and said in a cold voice, "Just because your son had no known enemies doesn¡¯t mean nobody would want to kill him. On the contrary, with your son so gravely injured, there would be plenty more wanting to kill him. Fang Jianchang, have you lost your wits, or are you really brain-damaged? Do such matters always need to involve personal enemies?"


    Many people at the scene chuckled inwardly; Su Yang¡¯s words were spot-on.


    Indeed, some of the sharper minds had already figured out the issue.


    Fang Ping was the heir of the Fang Family; the family had spent so much wealth and resources on him, aiming to nurture him to sess.


    And as Fang Ping was being groomed, he represented the hope of the Fang Family, but also a thorn in the side for others.


    If Fang Ping rose to prominence and led the Fang Family to greatness, wouldn¡¯t other ns be trampled beneath them?


    So, the number of people who wanted Fang Ping dead was truly not small, especially under these circumstances. With no ability to defend himself, this was indeed the perfect opportunity!


    Fang Jianchang was not stupid; of course, he understood this principle. However, he was at a loss to investigate the murder. Plus, since Su Yang had been following Fang Ping¡¯s car at the time, logically and emotionally, Su Yang was the prime suspect.


    Furthermore, Fang Jianchang also couldn¡¯t make a move against those noble ns in the Capital City; such a war would be devastating. But Su Yang was different; a country bumpkin from Pingnan Province was much easier to bully.


    Whether or not you killed my son, I¡¯ll kill you first to at least vent my anger. No matter what, my son was defeated by you, and that reason alone is enough for your death!


    With a deep breath, Fang Jianchang said coldly, "Su, you say my son wasn¡¯t killed by you, then tell me, who did kill my son. If you can¡¯t say, then it must have been you, and the Fang Family will surely kill you!"


    Su Yang nced at Fang Jianchang and said coldly, "Old man, you are really shameless. Why should I have to tell you? Why should the me fall on me if I can¡¯t tell you? Your Fang Familycks the ability to find out who the murderer is, and you want to frame me?"


    Fang Jianchang¡¯s face turned icy as he shouted, "Su, save your gibberish. You were the one following my son and you repeatedly expressed your desire to kill him. If you were following him, and it wasn¡¯t you who killed him, then you must have seen who did. If you can¡¯t say who did it, then it must have been you; is there any need to say more?"


    "What I saw was a masked man, and I don¡¯t know who that person was!" Su Yang answered directly.


    "What nonsense!" Fang Jianchang shouted angrily, "You would say anything to clear your name. A masked man, pure fabrication! You did it, no doubt. Su, I won¡¯t waste words with you. You killed my son, and today, I will have my revenge. I¡¯m giving you a chance now, kneel down here and take your own life. I can grant you a dignified end, otherwise..."


    "Stop the nonsense!" Su Yang interrupted Fang Jianchang directly, "You want to kill me? Fine, you can do that right now. But don¡¯t me me for not warning you; this is Qinghe Academy, not a ce where you can mess around. Qinghe Academy has its own rules!"


    The Fang Family members¡¯ expressions changed; Su Yang¡¯s words were not false at all¡ªQinghe Academy indeed had rules. Matters within the school had to be resolved by the students themselves; outsiders were not allowed to interfere.


    If they attacked Su Yang now, that would constitute interference with the affairs of Qinghe Academy, and Qinghe Academy would definitely not permit such actions!


    Fang Jianchang clenched his teeth. He did not wish to provoke Qinghe Academy, but after all, it was his son who had died. How could he bear it?


    "Enough talk. My son died outside Qinghe Academy, and Qinghe Academy also owes me an exnation. What about rules? If Qinghe Academy is so strict about its rules, why did they allow a student to die and yet do nothing? These so-called rules areplete bullshit. Today I¡¯ll kill you, and let¡¯s see who dares to stop me!"


    Fang Jianchang roared and was the first to pounce on Su Yang, striking with full force.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; he had not wanted to cause a scene with the Fang Family at school. The reason he hade here was to see if the higher-ups of Qinghe Academy would intervene to resolve the matter.


    But as things had escted to this point and no action had been seen from the senior management, Su Yang could no longer refrain from fighting back.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang was about to strike back. Just at that moment, the sound of coughing came from the doorway. Immediately following, a piece of chalk flew in from outside, hitting Fang Jianchang right in the chest.


    Fang Jianchang was sent flying backwards, crashing to the ground and spitting up several mouthfuls of blood, unable to get up.


    Su Yang was shocked and swiftly turned his head to look. At the entrance to therge ssroom, an old man with a hunched back had appeared at some point.


    The old man looked quite ordinary and unremarkable. Moreover, Su Yang had seen him many times before; he was the teacher who taught them advanced mathematics!

 Chapter 1055 - 1054: The Formidable Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Chapter 1054: The Formidable Teacher</h4>


    After Su Yang arrived at Qinghe Academy, he had specifically paid attention to the teachers because he felt there was something wrong with Qinghe Academy, and thus there must be something wrong with its teachers as well.


    However, he couldn¡¯t sense even a trace of power emanating from these teachers. These teachers were diligent in their duties, merely teaching them various knowledge without any difference from ordinary people.


    Students often skipped sses too much, yet these teachers would only criticize them with a few words, never taking any further action.


    Even when some students started fights during ss, the teachers could only resort to citing the school rules and threatening expulsion to control the situation, if their reprimands failed.


    Some students were fed up with the teachers constantly threatening them with the school rules and even intimidated and abused the teachers, who never disciplined these students and simply let the matters fade away.


    Such situationspletely convinced people that these teachers were just ordinary teachers. In fact, they were even lesser than ordinary teachers because they didn¡¯t even have the capability to discipline students.


    Even Su Yang had been deceived by these teachers¡¯ personas, believing they were just ordinary teachers.


    Who could have imagined that this teacher, who seemed like an old schr on normal days, possessed such strength?


    Fang Jianchang was not weak, he was slightly inferior to Huo Zihen but not by much.


    Yet, in front of this teacher, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move. A piece of chalk almost killed him?


    How strong exactly was this teacher?


    Everyone stared, dumbstruck, at the teacher who had walked in through the door, their expressions frozen. Could this still be considered a teacher?


    As if he had done something very simple, the teacher hobbled toward the podium while coughing softly. His appearance truly resembled that of a frail old man, seemingly on the verge of death at any moment.


    "ss is about to start, everyone, please return to your seats. Those who do not have a ss in this room today, please kindly vacate the ssroom." the teacher spoke leisurely, his voice unwavering as if nothing had happened just moments before.


    People finally snapped out of their shock, and all eyes turned to Fang Jianchang involuntarily.


    Fang Jianchang was also finally able to suppress the blood surging in his throat. Clenching his teeth, he stood up shakily and said with a trembling voice, "You... who are you? You dare to interfere with... with the affairs of my Fang Family..."


    The teacher nced at him and said calmly, "I am just a teacher here. I don¡¯t intend to interfere with anyone¡¯s affairs. However, the school has its rules. If outsiderse here to attack students of Qinghe Academy, that is not permissible."


    "This... this is a matter between my Fang Family and... and Su Yang, what... what does it have to do with you..." Fang Jianchang angrily said through gritted teeth. "Do you know that Su has killed my son, killed... killed the heir of my Fang Family. My Fang Family would even risk the entire n to... to kill him in revenge for my son. If Qinghe Academy insists on intervening, then... then it means making an enemy of my Fang Family..."


    Fang Jianchang knew he wasn¡¯t a match for this teacher, so he immediately escted the issue to involve the entire Fang Family in hopes of pressuring the teacher.


    The teacher¡¯s expression remained unchanging as he responded calmly, "Inside Qinghe Academy, Qinghe Academy students cannot be killed¡ªthat¡¯s the rule here!"


    "You... you are deliberately protecting him, deliberately opposing my Fang Family!" Fang Jianchang shouted angrily, "Do you know what the consequences will be if... if my Fang Family gets angry? Can you... can you bear the consequences of my Fang Family¡¯s wrath, can Qinghe Academy endure it?"


    The teacher finally raised his head, his gaze sweeping over the members of the Fang Family, finally resting on Fang Jianchang, and spoke coldly, "If you all do not leave, then you are prepared to die here!"


    Fang Jianchang burst into anger, screaming, "Do you really dare to kill us? Do you dare to kill a member of my Fang Family? Let me tell you, if a member of my Fang Family dies in Qinghe Academy, then you can wait for the academy to be destroyed!"


    The teacher did not respond verbally but instead acted once more, throwing another piece of chalk.


    This time, everyone witnessed the teacher throw the chalk. The expressions of everyone present changed, especially the few experts from the Fang Family, who almost simultaneously tried to block the chalk.


    But, their powers collided with the chalk and failed to alter its course. The chalk tore through the air, emitting a sharp whistle, and struck Fang Jianchang again.


    This time, Fang Jianchang couldn¡¯t even cry out in pain; he simply copsed and died on the spot.


    The scene erupted into an uproar, with everyone gaping in shock, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    Although the teacher had taken action before, his previous move had been so sudden that no one was prepared, and it could almost be considered a sneak attack. Therefore, people had not realized how powerful the teacher truly was.


    But this time, under the watchful eyes of everyone, with several experts from the Fang Family simultaneously trying to block to no avail, and Fang Jianchang being killed right in front of them, the situation was extraordinary.


    Su Yang, watching all this from behind, had realized when the teacher made his move that this teacher was not a Sovereign but a Terrestrial Immortal.


    This meant that a Terrestrial Immortal had killed Fang Jianchang; no matter how strong the Fang Family members were, could they really withstand the fatal blow of a Terrestrial Immortal?


    What truly shocked Su Yang wasn¡¯t the teacher¡¯s strength. What shocked him was that the teacher dared to execute Fang Jianchang!


    He was a Terrestrial Immortal, subject to the surveince of the Law Enforcers, yet he dared to publicly execute Fang Jianchang of the Venerable Realm. What was he thinking? There was no deep-seated hatred between the two; this matter, frankly speaking, was Su Yang¡¯s issue, yet he intervened and killed Fang Jianchang. Was he not afraid of being hunted down by the Law Enforcers?


    The teacher had acted primarily because he was a teacher at Qinghe Academy and needed to enforce Qinghe Academy¡¯s rules. But in reality, you are just a teacher; the school rules should be handled by upper management, not by you. What exactly is going on?


    At this moment, the members of the Fang Family caused a racket, with Fang Jianchang¡¯s wife breaking down in tears. Meanwhile, the rest of the Fang Family were furious, shouting loudly, "You dare to kill a member of my Fang Family, are you seeking death? My Fang Family will not rest until you are dead!"

 Chapter 1056 - 1055 Fang Family Disperses

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Chapter 1055 Fang Family Disperses</h4>


    The teacher¡¯s expression remained calm; after killing Fang Jianchang, he simply lowered his head and continued flipping through the textbook as if he were preparing for a lesson.


    "If you don¡¯t leave, you will meet the same fate as him," the teacher said calmly, his voice without a hint of fluctuation, as if he was discussing something very ordinary.


    The members of the Fang Family were initially stunned, then burst into furious roars. However, despite their rage and roaring, no one dared to step forward; they only yelled loudly calling for the senior leadership of Qinghe Academy toe out and speak.


    The teacher continued to ignore these people. After about two minutes, he picked up another piece of chalk.


    This action immediately panicked the people from the Fang Family. If the teacher threw his chalk again, it would surely mean death for someone; they promptly shut their mouths.


    "We¡¯re leaving!" a man said, his voice trembling, yet trying to muster some bravado, "But... but this is not the end, my Fang Family versus your Qinghe Academy will not rest until it¡¯s settled!"


    Before the man had finished speaking, many from the Fang Family had already slipped out of therge ssroom, daring not to linger a moment more.


    When some started running, others were even less inclined to stay and promptly followed in fleeing. Before long, all the members of the Fang Family had fled therge ssroom, not one remained.


    As for those who were there to watch the drama unfold, seeing this turn of events, they too couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and also ran off. Soon, only about a hundred people remained in the ssroom¡ªthose who usually attended ss here.


    Su Yang had been prepared to make a big scene with the members of the Fang Family. But seeing the situation resolve itself like this, and before he could take action, the teacher had already dealt with the members of the Fang Family.


    At that moment, Su Yang waspletely stunned. Not only had the teacher resolved the issue, but he had also shattered Su Yang¡¯s prior perception; these teachers, seemingly simple, were indeed not simple at all!


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, Su Yang walked to the edge of the podium and spoke in a low voice, "Teacher..."


    "ss is about to start, go back to your seat!" the teacher said calmly, as if nothing had happened at all.


    Su Yang paused, bewildered. This teacher acted as if nothing had happened?


    He scratched his head and atst, led Zhao Jun and the others back to their seats.


    This time, no one dared to skip ss, nor did anyone dare to whisper in the ssroom. After all, the formidable Fang Jianchang had just been killed by the teacher with two pieces of chalk, and the powerful Fang Family had been driven away by him. Now, who would dare to cause trouble here?


    This lesson could rightfully be called the best-ordered ss these students had attended throughout their schooling, from kindergarten through primary school, middle school, and high school to the present.


    Of course, they were not attentively listening to the lecture; instead, everyone was nearly holding their breath, not daring even to make a sound. The students were intently observing the leisurely lecturing teacher on the podium. All previous distractions,ck of interest, and arrogance were gone, reced only by profound respect, a respect that came from within.


    Yet, the teacher acted as if nothing had happened, not caring about the students¡¯ attitude below, just as usual finishing the lecture. When the bell rang for the end of ss, like all teachers, he took his textbooks and left without lingering for a moment.


    The crowd remained motionless, not until they saw the teacher leave and was subsequently far away did they explode into a hubbub as if bursting into chaos.


    "Wow, did I see that correctly? Our teacher... our teacher killed Fang Jianchang with two pieces of chalk?"


    "We didn¡¯t see that wrong, did we? I saw it too!"


    "My God, our teacher, who usually speaks so slowly, actually... actually is that amazing?"


    "I¡¯ve always said that Qinghe Academy is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and now you¡¯ve seen it!"


    "It really is true that still waters run deep..."


    The crowd eximed incessantly as Su Yang and his group, including Zhao Jun, were also shocked beyond belief. They could never have dreamt that a hunched math teacher, who looked like he could be buried at any moment, could possess such heaven-defying strength. What exactly was going on?


    "Brother Yang, I... I wasn¡¯t seeing things just now, was I?" Zhao Jun asked in a low voice, his voice still trembling.


    "Yeah, I... we weren¡¯t seeing things, were we..." Lin Dawei¡¯s voice was even shakier. "What... what did I just see? That... that... that couldn¡¯t be... real, could it?"


    The others also stared straight at Su Yang. After a long silence, Su Yang slowly stood up and said softly, "It seems that this school is even moreplicated than we thought!"


    They looked at each other, understanding now what they had not before¡ªthey thoroughly believed it now.


    If an ordinary math teacher had such strength, what about the other teachers? Their physics, chemistry, and biology teachers¡ªwere any of them ordinary people?


    If these teachers all had such unbelievable strength, then what kind of academy was Qinghe Academy really?


    "For the time being, just focus on attending sses and forget about other things!" Su Yang instructed them quietly.


    "Of course!" Zhao Jun and the others replied in unison, half-joking. Was there even a need to say it? How could they dare not attend sses dutely?


    In his heart, Su Yang thought of Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, who were also teachers at Qinghe Academy. If this math teacher could be so capable, might they also possess such abilities?


    However, recalling the sleazy demeanor of those two old men, Su Yang ultimately remained silent. Those two were unlike ordinary people, but they didn¡¯t seem like experts either.


    Even if some experts were down-and-out, none behaved like them, embroiled in all kinds of vile and despicable acts. Although they hadn¡¯te to scrounge meals from Su Yang recently, it was said they had been conning several students outside, living quite leisurely. Such behavior didn¡¯t fit the profile of true masters.


    After ss, Su Yang didn¡¯t return to the dormitory but waited in the ssroom instead.


    With Fang Jianchang¡¯s death at the academy, the matter wouldn¡¯t just end peacefully, the Fang family was bound to make a huge fuss. Su Yang, now deciding not to intervene, wanted to see how Qinghe Academy would deal with the situation. Facing an established aristocratic family like the Fang family, would Qinghe Academy stand firm?


    Less than ten minutester, Zhao Jun brought news that the Fang family had entered the school again.


    This time, there were more people from the Fang family and they headed straight for the dean¡¯s office. They even brought along the bodies of Fang Ping and Fang Jianchang, making it clear they were ready to create a big scene. Moreover, they specifically named Su Yang, demanding hee to meet his death, as well as the teacher from earlier to make restitution with his life!


    Su Yang went directly to the dean¡¯s office. Once there, he saw from afar his math teacher leisurely walking over.

 Chapter 1057 - 1056 Director of Education

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Chapter 1056 Director of Education</h4>


    Su Yang quickly went up to greet him and respectfully said, "Teacher!"


    "Hmm," the teacher nodded calmly, hands sped behind his back, and leisurely walked into the disciplinary office.


    Now, a crowd had gathered inside the disciplinary office. The head of discipline was a middle-aged man in his forties, with a serious demeanor. However, he usually did not manage school affairs and seldom made appearances.


    In fact, there wasn¡¯t much to manage in this school. Students would naturallypete and fight among themselves, and as long as no one died, anything went. In such a scenario, what was the point of having a disciplinary office that did not even handle student affairs? It was practically just for show.


    This time, however, the disciplinary office had its use. The Fang Family had switched schools and, with no principal or vice-principal¡¯s office upied, they had ended up at the disciplinary office, conveniently blocking the head of discipline.


    As Su Yang and the mathematics teacher reached the entrance, they heard a burst of cursing from inside.


    "Your Qinghe Academy is built on our Capital City¡¯s ground, on our turf. Our heir died here, and we came to seek justice. Not only did you not provide it, but you also killed our key members. Do you really think you can treat the Fang Family like pushovers?"


    "Although the Fang Family is no longer among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City, we aren¡¯t people that you can bully. You owe us an exnation for this matter, and we will not let it go unresolved!"


    "We must kill Su Yang and that mathematics teacher and make them publicly apologize to our Fang Family. Otherwise, we will tten your Qinghe Academy!"


    "Why waste words, hey, you, the head of discipline, can you make decisions here? If not, get out quickly and find someone who can handle this..."


    At this moment, Su Yang and the mathematics teacher entered the disciplinary office. The mathematics teacher cleared his throat slightly, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    A few people inside had seen Su Yang and the mathematics teacher before, and upon seeing them, these people immediately began to curse furiously: "Su Yang, and that teacher, it¡¯s indeed you two. Bastards, it was them, one killed Fang Ping, the other killed Fang Jianchang!"


    The people from the Fang family immediately started making a ruckus, and a crowd rushed over, evidently intent on assaulting Su Yang and the mathematics teacher.


    Su Yang frowned slightly, hesitating whether to fight back when the head of discipline spoke up: "Everyone, calm down!"


    During this, an invisible force pushed the Fang family members back. Among them were very strong masters, but they were inexplicably unable to resist.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; he clearly sensed that the power the head of discipline had just exhibited was that of a Terrestrial Immortal. This meant that the head of discipline himself was also a Terrestrial Immortal!


    After observing the strength of the mathematics teacher, Su Yang had guessed that the head of discipline was no ordinary person. But still, realizing now that he was a Terrestrial Immortal still shocked him.


    Could all the teachers in this school be Terristal Immortals?


    The Fang family members, restrained, screamed in anger, but none could break free.


    The head of discipline ignored them and looked at Teacher Zu, smiling, "Teacher Zu, what exactly happened?"


    Without any hesitation, Teacher Zu retold the incident that had urred in the ssroom.


    "Oh, so it seems the Fang family members vited our school¡¯s rules, disrupted the ss and even tried to kill a student of our Qinghe Academy, leading you to take action?" the head of discipline asked.


    "Yes!" Teacher Zu replied calmly.


    "Alright, I understand now," the head of discipline nodded slowly and then turned to Su Yang: "And what about Fang Ping¡¯s situation?"


    Su Yang then recounted the entire incident involving Fang Ping, including how Fang Ping was killed outside, describing everything he had witnessed.


    Of course, he did not mention that it had been Zhao Dongming who did it; he did not want to reveal that. Zhao Dongming had to remain hidden for now, as he might be usefulter. Regarding who had actuallymitted the murder, that was for these people to investigate.


    Upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s ount, the Fang family members roared violently, one man furiously shouting: "You still say Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by you? You clearly followed him out and then used despicable means to kill him. And now, to evade responsibility, you push the me onto others, have you no shame?"


    "Head of discipline, I won¡¯t waste words with you. My family¡¯s Fang Ping was murdered, and Su Yang is implicated. Your Qinghe Academy must give us an exnation!"


    "If this matter isn¡¯t resolved today, none of you will have peace!"


    The Fang family members continued to roar furiously, extremely agitated. If not for being restrained by the head of discipline¡¯s power, they would probably have started killing by now.


    The head of discipline did not attend to the Fang family members; he simply nodded slowly: "I see. Well, I understand now."


    He turned to the Fang family members, speaking loudly: "Ladies and gentlemen, I have thoroughly investigated the situation. This matter has nothing to do with our Qinghe Academy, and you may all leave now!"


    The Fang family members were stunned. What kind of response was that? What kind of investigation was that? How could it have nothing to do with Qinghe Academy?


    "Hey, are you stupid?" a man from the Fang family urgently said: "This teacher killed my brother in front of everyone, and he admitted to it! How can you say it has nothing to do with your Qinghe Academy?"


    "Qinghe Academy has its own rules. You are not students of Qinghe Academy, yet youe here to cause trouble and try to kill our students. ording to the rules, any teacher or student can kill you!" the head of discipline dered. "This Fang Jianchang deserved to die. Teacher Zu killing him was justified, and in fact, he should bemended for his actions!"


    "What?" The Fang family members widened their eyes in disbelief. Had the head of discipline gone mad? A teacher from Qinghe Academy had killed a member of their Fang family, and not only was he not punished or killed to vent their anger, he was to bemended? Did he think the Fang family were all dead?


    "You... what the hell are you talking about..." a person from the Fang family roared: "Say that again, go on, say it again!"


    "I made myself very clear," the head of discipline paused briefly before continuing: "Fang Jianchang caused trouble at Qinghe Academy, and anyone in Qinghe Academy could have taken action against him, which is in ordance with Qinghe Academy¡¯s rules. And now, you are also causing trouble here at Qinghe Academy; I hope you understand that Qinghe Academy has its rules. If you continue to make trouble, you too deserve to die!"

 Chapter 1058 - 1057: The Powerful Director

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Chapter 1057: The Powerful Director</h4>


    The Fang Family members were nearly driven to madness when one man bellowed, "You still want to kill us? Who do you think you are? If you have the nerve, kill us all, kill us all!"


    The dean spoke evenly, "Gentlemen, better to resolve than to dissolve. I advise you not to cause trouble at Qinghe Academy. The rules of Qinghe Academy have been passed down for hundreds of years, and cannot be changed by a few words from you!"


    After finishing, the dean waved his hand lightly, and the force was directly removed, freeing the Fang Family members immediately.


    "Who the hell are you trying to scare!" the man roared, leaping forward, and bellowed, "I¡¯ll kill you first!"


    The man charged at the dean, but after only a few steps, was thrown backward,nding far away on the ground, breathless.


    The Fang Family members were about to explode, but seeing this, they were all stunned.


    This man was not weak among the Fang Family, yet everyone saw no one strike, and the man was dead. Had they seen a ghost?


    Su Yang actually knew best; it was the dean who struck. Without any movement, a powerful force directly hit the man, killing him.


    It must be said that reaching the level of a Terrestrial Immortal was truly terrifying. Every move was immensely powerful!


    The Fang Family members were still shouting, but now they suddenly calmed down a lot. They realized that Qinghe Academy truly harbored hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and that rushing forward would only result in more deaths.


    Finally, an elder of the Fang Family stepped forward, as one of the Elders. He looked at the dean, then at Su Yang and the mathematics teacher, and finally said solemnly, "Qinghe Academy has its own rules, and since Fang Jianchang died here, we won¡¯t say anything. However, since Qinghe Academy has rules, it should speak of rules. My grandson Fang Ping was a student of Qinghe Academy, yet he was killed by another student of Qinghe Academy. Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?"


    The dean calmly said, "Fang Ping died outside the school, and outside the school is not under the jurisdiction of Qinghe Academy, so it¡¯s not our responsibility!"


    "What do you mean?" the Elder furiously eximed. "Are you openly favoring Su Yang? You know he killed a student of Qinghe Academy, yet you do nothing?"


    "If he had killed Fang Ping inside Qinghe Academy, we would certainly intervene. But since he killed Fang Ping outside Qinghe Academy, it¡¯s no longer under our jurisdiction!" the dean replied.


    The Fang Family members were again infuriated, and the Elder¡¯s expression grew even colder: "Your actions at Qinghe Academy are too double-standard! So lenient towards this Su, but so harsh on my Fang family members, isn¡¯t that too much?"


    "I made it very clear earlier; Qinghe Academy students are protected within Qinghe Academy!" the dean said, frowning. "If Su Yang is outside and dies by someone¡¯s hand, we can¡¯t do anything. But inside Qinghe Academy, no one can kill a student of Qinghe Academy, that¡¯s our rule!"


    The Elder raised an eyebrow, took a deep breath, and said solemnly, "So, if Su leaves Qinghe Academy, he no longer has your protection?"


    "Correct!" the dean replied calmly.


    "Good!" the Elder shouted, turning to Su Yang, and said coldly, "Su, do you dare to leave Qinghe Academy and settle this matter with our Fang Family?"


    The dean and the math teacher looked at Su Yang and calmly said, "Su Yang, as a student of Qinghe Academy, you are under no threat. If you don¡¯t want to go out, no one can force you out!"


    Su Yang fell silent for a moment, then thanked the teachers with a sped hands gesture, "Thank you both!"


    The Elder¡¯s expression instantly froze, gritting his teeth, "Su, are you too scared to go out? Hmph, fine, continue to stay in this school as a coward. I¡¯d like to see if you spend your life hidden in Qinghe Academy. The moment you leave, will be your death. Moreover, people around you, that Zhao Jun Hei Ma and those who walk out of Qinghe Academy, are doomed. And that Hu Xiexie Huo Qianfang, they are also doomed. Not to mention your family, we will immediately send people to Pingnan Province, and wipe out all your Su Family, including all your friends. I want to see if you dare leave Qinghe Academy!"


    Su Yang frowned; the people from the Fang Family were indeed tragically ruthless.


    "I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t leave Qinghe Academy!" Su Yang said calmly, "We definitely need a resolution to this matter, I¡¯ll leave Qinghe Academy with you to resolve this!"


    The Fang Family members were briefly taken aback; they thought Su Yang definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to leave, and were thinking of how to provoke him to leave. Unexpectedly, Su Yang agreed so readily¡ªwas he seeking death?


    The dean and the math teacher were also taken aback, and the dean reminded again, "Su Yang, once you leave Qinghe Academy, you are no longer under the protection of Qinghe Academy!"


    "I know!" Su Yang smiled faintly, and thanked the teachers again with a sped hands gesture, "Thank you both!"


    The dean and the math teacher exchanged a look, and said no more. People have their own aspirations, and what Su Yang wanted to do was his own business, they could not intervene. All they could do was to uphold the rules of Qinghe Academy!


    The Elder was overjoyed, immediately stood up, and loudly dered, "Su Yang, since you are so forthright, our Fang Family will not plot against you. Leave Qinghe Academy with us, and let¡¯s rify this matter. If indeed you did not kill him, then this matter does not concern you, and our Fang Family will not kill the innocent..."


    "There¡¯s no need for these empty words, I promised to go out, and I definitely won¡¯t go back on my word!" Su Yang said waveing his hand, "Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t waste time, it¡¯s almost time for lunch!"


    The Elder¡¯s eyes shed a glint, and he signaled his people with a look. Everyone immediately stood up and followed Su Yang out.


    At the gate of Qinghe Academy, arge crowd of Fang Family members had gathered. Everyone was eagerly waiting here, wanting to see how the Fang Family would cause a disturbance at Qinghe Academy.


    However, they saw the Fang Family members walking out with Su Yang, and the crowd suddenly became noisy.


    "That¡¯s Su Yang, he¡¯s the one who killed Fang Ping!"


    "The Third Elder brought Su Yang out, hahaha, Qinghe Academy has finallypromised with our Fang Family!"


    "Qinghe Academy was so assertive just now, but look what happened when they saw our Third Elder, aren¡¯t they behaving now?"


    "What a nonsense Qinghe Academy, just like this in front of our Fang Family, aren¡¯t they now obedient and submissive..."

 Chapter 1059 - 1058: Fang Family Siege

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Chapter 1058: Fang Family Siege</h4>


    Su Yang walked out of the gates of Qinghe Academy with the Fang Family, and was immediately surrounded by them.


    The elder, Third Elder, wore a fierce, cold smile and said through clenched teeth, "Su, you really have some nerve, daring to walk out of Qinghe Academy with us. You do know, in this world, merely being bold is useless witout having brains. Once you step out of Qinghe Academy and lose its protection, what are you? How do you think you¡¯ll die?"


    A man beside the Third Elder burst outughing, "Su, did you really think we wanted to settle some matters with you? We want to kill you. As for the matter of Fang Ping, there¡¯s no need for your excuses, it must have been you. Since you¡¯vee out, it¡¯s time to pay with your life!"


    With a wave of the man¡¯s hand, the crowd immediately closed in, surrounding Su Yang tightly from all sides. Now, Su Yang truly had no chance of escape.


    Inside the school, many were watching the situation unfold. Seeing Su Yang surrounded, many were overjoyed.


    These were the same people who had watched the fight in the gymnasium, ones Su Yang had ordered to leave within the day, and they were all discontented.


    Seeing the Fang Family arrive, they initially thought Su Yang was done for. Unexpectedly, a senior teacher intervened strongly and chased the Fang Family away. At that moment, those people were in despair, thinking they were doomed.


    However, what followed was beyond anyone¡¯s expectation; the Fang Family attacked in full force again, and Su Yang had left the school.


    Nobody knew what happened in the academic affairs office, everyone thought that Qinghe Academy couldn¡¯t withstand the Fang Family¡¯s pressure and was forced to let Su Yang go. Thus, everyone was extremely excited, thinking that if even Qinghe Academy couldn¡¯t bear the pressure, then Su Yang was certainly doomed.


    This meant they didn¡¯t have to leave Qinghe Academy anymore, and naturally, they were thrilled, preparing to watch how Su Yang would be killed!


    "Su Yang is really done for this time, outside the school, without the school¡¯s protection!"


    "Do we even need to say it? With so many people from the Fang Family surrounding him, even an ¡¯Immortal¡¯ wouldn¡¯t survive!"


    "Confronting such a major family is simply courting death. Even the school can¡¯t withstand the Fang Family¡¯s pressure, what are you, Su Yang?"


    "Hmph, and he dared tell us to ¡¯get out¡¯ of Qinghe Academy? I think he needs to get out first!"


    "Hahaha, in this world, thestugh is the trueugh..."


    Surrounded by the crowd, Su Yang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he calmly looked at the Third Elder, "I¡¯ll say it again, I did not kill Fang Ping. You can seek revenge, but don¡¯t target the wrong person!"


    "Su, at death¡¯s door and still trying to argue your way out!" a man bellowed and threw a punch, "I¡¯ll knock all your teeth out first, see if you dare argue then!"


    Though the man was strong and his punch fierce like thunder, aiming for Su Yang¡¯s back, Su Yang did not even turn his head, casually reaching back to grab the man¡¯s wrist. With a gentle twist, he dislocated the man¡¯s wrist, and thrown by Su Yang, he began to scream in pain.


    The Fang Family members were all taken aback. With so many of them surrounding Su Yang, they had thought him cornered like a turtle in a jar, and had never expected Su Yang to fight back. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t anticipated Su Yang¡¯s strength to be so formidable that this man could not withstand even a single move from him.


    The Third Elder¡¯s expression also changed as he urgently said, "Everyone, do not be careless. This person is very powerful, even Fang Ping was defeated by him!"


    Only then did the crowd realize; Fang Ping was incredibly strong within the Fang Family, and he had been defeated by Su Yang. What did that say about Su Yang¡¯s strength? It must be formidable!


    "Even if you are strong, can you be stronger than so many of us?" shouted a member of the Fang Family.


    The other members of the Fang Family also stepped forward menacingly, their posture signaling they were preparing to attack as a group!


    Facing so many people, Su Yang remained utterly calm. He stood with his hands behind his back and dered loudly, "The Fang Family is indeed strong, but since Su Mou has dared to leave Qinghe Academy, he harbors no fear. Furthermore, since your people have spoken of killing my family and friends, ying those by my side, I cannot possibly condone that. So, let¡¯s not waste any more timee at me all at once!"


    The Fang Family members were dumbfounded. Surrounded by so many, they originally thought Su Yang would be scared into kneeling and begging for mercy. Instead, not only had he resisted, but he had also uttered such arrogant words, asking them to attack together? Had Su Yang lost his mind? With so many of them, did he want them to attack all at once because he wanted to die slower?


    The Third Elder clenched his teeth; Su Yang was being utterly disrespectful.


    "Kill!" With one furious shout from the Third Elder, the Fang Family members who had been waiting sprang into action all at once.


    "Fucking shameless, they really all attacked at once!" Inside the school, Zhao Jun and others immediately started cursing. They had been strictly ordered by Su Yang not to leave Qinghe Academy and could only stand inside and speak up for Su Yang.


    The faces of the Fang Family members were flush red, but by then, they could no longer care about that. Knowing Su Yang was powerful, none of the Fang Family members had the confidence to defeat him one-on-one, so they resorted to this tactic of mobbing him.


    Su Yang stood in the midst of the crowd, fending off attacks at will, utterly unfazed by the multitude assailing him.


    Su Yang was exceptionally strong, especially after having ovee his bottleneck, his strength had increased significantly.


    Even had he not hadst night¡¯s opportune breakthrough, Su Yang would have easily defeated these people from the Fang Family. Given his current situation, defeating them was even easier.


    However, to avoid drawing excessive attention, Su Yang still held back somewhat. Thus, the intense battle was fairly chaotic andsted a long time.


    The Fang Family members kept attacking Su Yang, but the eventual oue was that many from the Fang Family were severely injured. The number of people surrounding Su Yang dwindled as more of themy on the ground.


    The spectators from the school who had initially been cheering for the Fang Family gradually realized something was amiss and were stunned.


    They couldn¡¯t fathom how Su Yang, alone, was gaining the upper hand against so many. How could the Fang Family, a powerful n with so many attacking together, be on the verge of defeat against a single person?


    Zhao Jun and the others, however, were jumping around in excitement. They had been worried that Su Yang might be overwhelmed by the Fang Family members. But seeing Su Yang now suppressing them filled them with both thrill and joy, their happiness indescribable.

 Chapter 1060 - 1059 Su Yang Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Chapter 1059 Su Yang Injured</h4>


    The chaossted for nearly an hour, and finally, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Su Yang single-handedly broke through the crowd and charged directly towards the Third Elder.


    The Third Elder was also strong, but in front of Su Yang, he had no power to resist at all. Su Yang grabbed him by the neck, surged forward violently, and pinned him against the wall of Qinghe Academy.


    The Third Elder iled his limbs, but he couldn¡¯t break free; his face turned red and his neck bulged from the pressure of Su Yang¡¯s grip.


    "Let... let me go..." the Third Elder croaked, "I am an Elder of the Fang Family. By attacking me like this, you are making an enemy of my Fang Family. My... my Fang Family will not let you go..."


    Su Yang nced at the bodies lying around him and said coldly, "Your Fang Family brought so many people here; was it really to let me go?"


    The Third Elder was at a loss for words. He usually intimidated others by unting his family¡¯s power. Who would have thought that he would encounter such a tough opponent in Su Yang, who wasn¡¯t scared at all?


    Moreover, Su Yang¡¯s strength was terrifying, wasn¡¯t it? Dozens of Fang Family members attacked him, yet he defeated them all. How formidable must his strength be?


    At that moment, the Third Elder truly regretted and feared his actions. Had he known it would be like this, he would not have led people to confront Su Yang. Or perhaps, he should have brought more experts to besiege Su Yang!


    "What... what do you want exactly?" the Third Elder gritted his teeth and asked.


    "I made myself clear earlier..." Su Yang said, "Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by me, but you insist on framing me. Moreover, you wanted to kill my family and friends to threaten me. Since that¡¯s the case, I had to strike first!"


    "You... you dare to kill me?" the Third Elder¡¯s face changed rapidly, "Don¡¯t you know, by doing this, you will bring endless pursuit upon yourself from the Fang Family. You... and your family behind you, cannot bear the wrath of my Fang Family..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered, "If the Fang Family dares to seek revenge for you, I won¡¯t mind wiping out your entire n!"


    "What?" The Third Elder was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too arrogant?


    "Su, don¡¯t be too arrogant. The Fang Family is not one you can provoke..." a man on the ground bit his teeth and roared angrily.


    "I¡¯d like to provoke you actually!" With a casual flick, Su Yang picked up a small stone from the ground and snapped it into his hand. He flicked it gently, and the pebble whistled out like a bullet, going straight through the man¡¯s head. The man couldn¡¯t even groan before he died on the spot.


    At once, the whole ce was in an uproar, and everyone from the Fang Family was stunned.


    Although everyone had been knocked down just now, they were only injured. Injuries could heal. But now, Su Yang had outright killed a person from the Fang Family. This was a huge provocation, and it marked an inevitable fight to the death.


    "Su, you dare kill a person from the Fang Family!" another man roared once again.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Su Yang shouted coldly, striking again, and this man followed in the footsteps of the previous one.


    The members of the Fang Family were stunned once more; Su Yang was brutally decisive.


    The Third Elder shook violently, his voice trembling, "Su, you... you are too cruel. You... you dare kill so many of our Fang Family people. I... my Fang Family will fight you to the death!"


    "Wasn¡¯t your Fang Family already determined that it was I who killed Fang Ping and resolved to fight me to the death?" Su Yang said coldly, "Moreover, you wanted to kill my family and friends. Since that¡¯s the case, why shouldn¡¯t I strike first?"


    "You... you..." The Third Elder¡¯s mouth agape, he couldn¡¯t find the words. They had seen madness, but never someone as mad as Su Yang. They originally intended to use the might of the Fang Family to overwhelm and kill Su Yang here.


    Instead, it was the Su Family who had suffered so many deaths. First, two died at the school, then two more outside; moreover, they were thoroughly defeated, something they couldn¡¯t fathom at all.


    The Fang Family, an established and powerful n, had suffered such a setback against Su Yang. How could they possibly ept this?


    "I gave you all a chance, and I told you before, it wasn¡¯t me who killed Fang Ping!" Su Yang said coldly. "But you didn¡¯t believe me and insisted on killing me for revenge. Since that¡¯s the case, I had no choice but to fight back. You are Fang Ping¡¯s grandfather, and your desire for revenge must be the strongest. Therefore, I will kill you first and end this once and for all!"


    As Su Yang spoke, he reached out and grabbed the Third Elder, ready to kill him right there and then.


    Just at that moment, a white light swiftly approached, heading straight for Su Yang.


    Su Yang had been on guard already, but the speed of the white light still exceeded his expectations. He couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was struck by the white light, sending him flying backward. His body broke several bones, and his arm bone was fractured on the spot.


    The Third Elder fell to the ground and took the opportunity to scramble away in panic, not daring to approach Su Yang any longer. In that moment just now, he truly felt the fear of being killed, and he was indeed scared.


    Having narrowly escaped death, the Third Elder didn¡¯t know what had happened, but all he felt was the terror of having survived a disaster. His body trembling, he watched Su Yang from a distance, not daring to get closer.


    The crowd on the scene all wore faces of astonishment, watching Su Yang lying on the ground, none of them could have anticipated this turn of events.


    Su Yang had just now been so dominant, defeating so many of the Fang Family by himself. To the onlookers, he seemed an unbeatable War God.


    Yet, this sudden burst of white light had severely wounded him like this. What was going on? How powerful was the force of this white light?


    Zhao Jun and a few others changed their expressions and hurriedly prepared toe forward.


    "Don¡¯te out!" Su Yang shouted loudly, and Zhao Jun and hispanions stood at the school gate, anxiously watching Su Yang.


    "Brother Yang, how are you?"


    "Brother Yang, are you alright?"


    At that moment, the students around burst intoughter.


    "His bones are all broken like that, what do you think, is he alright?"


    "What ¡¯Brother Yang¡¯? This Su guy is done for!"


    "Who knows which master made the move, serves this Su guy right to end up like this!"


    "Hahaha, Mr. Su, weren¡¯t you arrogant before? Weren¡¯t you going to kill the Fang Family¡¯s people? Now stand up if you can, go on, kill someone!"


    The people from the Fang Family also came to their senses, not understanding what had happened, but they were also very excited.


    "What happened?"


    "Don¡¯t know, maybe this Mr. Su was struck down by divine punishment?"


    "Hahaha, heaven¡¯s retribution! This bastard, so arrogant just now, why is he not arrogant now?"


    "Mr. Su, get up, weren¡¯t you going to kill our Fang Family¡¯s people? What are you lying on the ground for now? ying dead dog?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯ying¡¯? He is a dead dog..."

 Chapter 1061 - 1060 Land Immortal of the Fang Family

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Chapter 1060 Land Immortal of the Fang Family</h4>


    Su Yang had been lying on the ground for a while, the power of the strike just now was truly terrifying. Despite Su Yang being on his guard, he still couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang¡¯s breakthroughst night, which had enabled him to resonate with the heaven and earth, he would have already been alerted and prepared when the strike came. Otherwise, Su Yang¡¯s fate would have been even more miserable right now. He wouldn¡¯t have died, but that strike could have definitely crippled him.


    Even so, the blow had left Su Yang severely injured, and he was almost on the verge of passing out from the pain.


    Clenching his teeth, he took several deep breaths. His True Qi slowly circted, but due to the damage to his meridians and the umtion of True Qi, it could not flow smoothly. After a few minutes, Su Yang finally managed to rejoin his broken bones using his True Qi.


    Enduring the intense pain, he stood up and looked up at the sky, his voice cold, "Since you¡¯ve struck, why hide like a turtle in its shell? Do you think the Law Enforcers cannot see?"


    The crowd was all surprised. Who was Su Yang talking to?


    The Third Elder suddenly looked up, hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, he finally understood who had made the move.


    At this time, who else could intervene to help the Fang Family and possess such strength, if not Fang Mingyuan, the Land Immortal of the Fang Family?


    At that moment, a streak of white light appeared in the distant sky, swiftly approaching andnding in front of the people present, revealing a middle-aged man.


    Upon seeing this middle-aged man, the Third Elder immediately knelt on the ground, respectfully saying, "Greetings, Uncle Five!"


    Many from the Fang Family had not seen this person, but hearing the words of the Third Elder, they immediately knew who he was.


    The Third Elder¡¯s Uncle Five was none other than Fang Mingyuan, the Land Immortal of the Fang Family, who usually secluded himself and stood guard over the Fang family.


    With this, the people of the Fang Family also became excited, for this was the Land Immortal of the Fang Family, the pir of their entire family. He had finally taken action. Did Su Yang, this little thief, still have any hope of survival?


    The people of the Fang Family all knelt down, while Fang Mingyuan, as if he had not seen them, stood with his hands behind his back. His stern gaze swept over the people and finally rested on Su Yang.


    "Third Son, Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by Su Yang. Let this matter rest," Fang Mingyuan said coldly.


    "What?" The Third Elder was dumbfounded, Fang Mingyuan had personally appeared only to say this. What did it mean?


    ¡¯Uncle Five, on the night when Ping was killed, this viin had been following Ping all along. He can¡¯t get away from this matter...¡¯ the Third Elder said anxiously.


    Fang Mingyuan frowned and nced at the Third Elder, his voice cold, "Are you doubting my judgment?"


    "Third Son dares not!" The Third Elder quickly bowed his head.


    Fang Mingyuan said coldly, "Su Yang dared to kill members of my Fang Family here; he has already forged a great enmity with my Fang Family. Regarding the matter with Fang Ping, does he even need to hide it?"


    "This..." The Third Elder scratched his head, he had not thought deeply about this before. Now that Fang Mingyuan pointed it out, he also suddenly realized. Yes, given the enmity Su Yang had formed with the Fang Family, why would he still need to lie about it? Could it be that Fang Ping was not killed by Su Yang?


    But then, if Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by Su Yang, who killed him?


    "Keep investigating the matter concerning Fang Ping!" Fang Mingyuan looked at Su Yang coldly, "But, you killed two members of my Fang Family, and there is no falsehood in this matter. Su Yang, do you know your crimes?"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang spat out a mouthful of blood and said coldly, "On what charges? You old scoundrel, by what right do you ask me to admit my guilt?"


    "How dare you!"


    "Seeking death!"


    "Ignorant boy, to speak to the Fifth Ancestor of our family that way, have you grown tired of living!"


    The people of the Fang Family immediately burst out in fury, Su Yang¡¯s term ¡¯old scoundrel¡¯ deeply infuriating them.


    Su Yang paid them no heed, continuing coldly, "You old scoundrel, lurking in the shadows, watching on as so many from your Fang Family surrounded and tried to kill me, never showing even a hint of your presence. If I had not been strong enough and had been killed by your people, would you have had your Fang Family admit their guilt? Now that you¡¯ve seen your people can¡¯t defeat me, you immediately appear and attack someone below the level of a Terrestrial Immortal. Humph, you old scoundrel, not young in age, and yet have you lived all these years only to embody the worst of humanity?"


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s expression turned icy, Su Yang repeatedly calling him an old scoundrel, clearly showing no regard for him at all.


    He was a Terrestrial Immortal, with the dignity that status entailed, and Su Yang¡¯s words were a tant trampling of his dignity, utterly detestable!


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re courting death!" Fang Mingyuan roared, "Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"


    "You can try!" Su Yang replied coldly, "Do you think the Law Enforcers aren¡¯t watching? They won¡¯t let you off for injuring me!"


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as he said coldly, "Su Yang, I won¡¯t waste words with you. Since it hase to this, since Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by you, I won¡¯t hold it against you. Just go, and let¡¯s end this matter here, no further mention from anyone!"


    "What?" Everyone at the scene, including the onlookers, couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.


    What was happening? The Fang Family was clearly at an advantage, with Su Yang in a disadvantageous position. Moreover, Su Yang had killed two of the Fang Family¡¯s members, whom both morally and rationally, they had every reason to seek vengeance against! Yet, why was Fang Mingyuan suddenly saying these words, and even letting Su Yang go? What could he possibly be thinking?


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, this decision by Fang Mingyuan giving him an uneasy feeling. He could see that Fang Mingyuan was not a magnanimous person but rather narrow-minded and vengeful. Having been insulted like this, how could he possibly not seek revenge?


    "Fifth Uncle..." the Third Elder urgently said, "We can¡¯t let him go, there are rules in Qinghe Academy, we can¡¯t go there to kill. But he..."


    "Shut up!" Fang Mingyuan cut off the Third Elder sharply.


    The Third Elder opened his mouth, but ultimately dared not say anything.


    At that moment, someone standing beside the Third Elder urgently said, "Fifth Ancestor, we know, a Terrestrial Immortal has rules to follow. You can¡¯t make a move, but we can. Su Yang is seriously injured, we can definitely kill him without you needing to act!"


    "I told you to shut up!" Fang Mingyuan shouted angrily, his p sending the person spinning.


    Stunned by the p, the others immediately fell silent, no one daring to anger Fang Mingyuan.


    Fang Mingyuan looked at Su Yang with a cold gaze and said sternly, "You may go."


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed even more tightly. Although he was not lightly injured, in reality, these were superficial wounds. The people of the Fang Family were still not capable of killing him. Presumably, Fang Mingyuan had also realized this, which might be why he refrained from letting his people act.


    But why would Fang Mingyuan not pursue revenge and yet still let him go? What exactly was Fang Mingyuan¡¯s intent with this puzzling gesture?

 Chapter 1062 - 1061: Going Back on One’s Word

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Chapter 1061: Going Back on One¡¯s Word</h4>


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang spoke solemnly, "Fang Mingyuan, are you sure you want me to leave? That¡¯s it for this matter?"


    "Do you still distrust my words when I¡¯ve spoken personally?" Fang Mingyuan retorted in a heavy voice.


    The crowd from the Fang Family was taken aback, "The Terrestrial Immortal has personally spoken to you, and you still doubt it?"


    "What are you, Su, to hesitate when our family¡¯s old Immortal has personally spoken? What are you dithering for?"


    "Do you think everyone has nefarious schemes in their heads like you do?"


    Ignoring the Fang Family crowd, Su Yang slowly nodded and said firmly, "Fang Mingyuan, since you¡¯ve said so, let this matter rest. However, I hope you remember your words, this matter no longer involves me. In the future, no one from the Fang Family may seek revenge on me, nor may they go after my family or friends!"


    "Of course!" Fang Mingyuan said coldly, "Every debt has its debtor, every crime has its culprit, we will seek revenge on whoever killed Fang Ping!"


    "Good!" Su Yang spoke out loud, "I hope you remember your words!"


    With those words, Su Yang turned around and walked straight back to Qinghe Academy.


    Watching Su Yang from behind, Fang Mingyuan suddenly rushed out the moment Su Yang stepped through the gates of Qinghe Academy. He transformed into a white streak and in the blink of an eye, he reached Su Yang. Before Su Yang could even react, Fang Mingyuan mmed into him heavily.


    This attack, where Fang Mingyuan almost used all his strength, was incredibly terrifying. Even a Terrestrial Immortal would have difficulty avoiding harm from this attack, let alone Su Yang!


    Su Yang was sent flying nearly a hundred meters, smashed a distant sculpture, and only stopped after creating a huge crater in the ground.


    Everyone around was stunned, no one expected that Fang Mingyuan wouldunch a sneak attack on Su Yang from behind!


    After all, he is a Terrestrial Immortal who had said in public that the matter was to be let go, that they would not pursue it any further. Yet, he did not keep his word.


    After seeding with his attack, Fang Mingyuan quickly flew backward out of the school.


    No sooner had he left than several beams of light appeared where he had just stood. Five individuals appeared at once, including the Dean of Instruction and the Advanced Mathematics Teacher.


    The other three were also teachers from the school. It was now tantly obvious that these three teachers were Terrestrial Immortals too!


    The crowd was in utter shock; these teachers who seemed so ordinary on any given day, who would have thought they possessed such heaven-defying power?


    The Dean of Instruction¡¯s expression was chilly as his gaze swept over where Su Yang was, then turned his head to look at Fang Mingyuan, saying sternly, "Fang Mingyuan, you dare to attack someone from Qinghe Academy within its grounds?"


    "Hahaha..." Fang Mingyuan threw his head back andughed, "Why not? Do you daree out and kill me?"


    The Dean of Instruction¡¯s face grew even colder, and the other teachers¡¯ expressions were also ice cold. Standing at the entrance of the school, all of them were extremely helpless. They could leave the school, but they could not kill anyone outside!


    "The rules of Qinghe Academy are your greatest restraint!" Fang Mingyuan sneered, "And this is my greatest opportunity. I have killed this man surnamed Su within Qinghe Academy, even the Law Enforcers will not intervene, hahaha, didn¡¯t expect that, did you? Your rules have ultimately helped me."


    Many people around were astonished, not understanding what Fang Mingyuan meant. Why wouldn¡¯t the Law Enforcers intervene even if he killed Su Yang inside Qinghe Academy?


    But now, everyone finally understood why Fang Mingyuan had let Su Yang return to Qinghe Academy. He was creating this opportunity.


    Outside Qinghe Academy, he couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, as the Law Enforcers would pursue him. But once Su Yang entered Qinghe Academy, it was different; he had been waiting for this opportunity.


    However, Su Yang did not know about this and truly thought that Fang Mingyuan wanted to settle the matter. As a result, Fang Mingyuan¡¯s sneak attack from behind led to his tragic death, a truly sorrowful oue.


    Grinding his teeth, the Dean of Instruction said deeply, "You, a Terrestrial Immortal, have resorted to such despicable means to ambush a junior in the Integration Realm. Have you no shame?"


    "This person killed someone from the Fang Family; he deserved to die. What¡¯s wrong with my killing him?" Fang Mingyuan said with a coldugh, "This world operates on thew of the jungle, where the weak are prey to the strong. It¡¯s normal for the weak to be killed by the strong; what¡¯s wrong with that? Have you, who have been in Qinghe Academy for so long, forgotten the rules of the world? Do you really think the rules of Qinghe Academy can represent the rules of the entire world?"


    The Dean of Instruction and the other teachers all had frosty expressions. Despite their anger, they truly had no recourse.


    Just then, there was a muffled groan from the pit. Shortly after, a person slowly walked out of the pit.


    Clearly seen by all, the person emerging was Su Yang. His clothes were tattered, and he was bleeding in many ces, severely injured. Yet, he was still able to walk and was not dead!


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s eyes nearly popped out as he looked at Su Yang in shock, his voice trembling, "How... how is this possible?"


    The Dean of Instruction and the others were also taken aback. After a while, the Dean of Instruction eximed, "You... you¡¯re not dead?"


    "Of course!" Su Yang said with a light smile, "I¡¯m not so easy to kill!"


    Saying so, Su Yang dusted off the dirt on his body, coughed a few times, and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. However, the wounds on his body were healing at a visibly rapid pace.


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s attack had been truly terrifying. Had it been anyone else, they would surely have been doomed.


    But Su Yang had felt something was off with Fang Mingyuan, so he had remained on his guard as he entered the school. He had activated his Celestial War Armor, and Little Turtle was quietly released, biting onto the Celestial War Armor.


    The strike from Fang Mingyuan had hit the Celestial War Armor, which absorbed most of the force. That¡¯s how Su Yang had survived. Otherwise, he would have been dead by now!


    Even so, Su Yang was still grievously wounded. When he had fallen into that pit, he could barely climb out. Hearing the Dean of Instruction and Fang Mingyuan¡¯s conversation, he realized why Fang Mingyuan wanted him to return to Qinghe Academy first, and found the situation there even more baffling.


    Fang Mingyuan had said that if he killed Su Yang inside Qinghe Academy, even the Law Enforcers would not intervene. No wonder he wanted Su Yang to enter Qinghe Academy ¡ª to escape the jurisdiction of the Law Enforcers.


    But why? As a Terrestrial Immortal, why would the Law Enforcers not intervene if he killed Su Yang within Qinghe Academy? What special circumstances lie within Qinghe Academy?

 Chapter 1063 - 1062: Your Granny is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Chapter 1062: Your Granny is Here</h4>


    Su Yang harbored another doubt in his heart. He had seen clearly that the strength of the five deans was not weak, and they were all powerful Terrestrial Immortals.


    Logically speaking, Fang Mingyuan¡¯s strength was probably no match for any of them. Yet, when Fang Mingyuan killed Su Yang at Qinghe Academy, why didn¡¯t they lift a finger against Fang Mingyuan?


    Just now, Fang Mingyuan mentioned that outside Qinghe Academy, the deans couldn¡¯t touch him, but why was that?


    They were only a dozen or so meters away from Fang Mingyuan, able to charge at him in an instant. However, they all stood at the door, showing no intention of stepping out. What exactly was going on? What were they really wary of?


    Could it be that this was another rule of Qinghe Academy?


    Filled with confusion, Su Yang found that the academy harbored too many secrets. Before he could rify the old ones, new mysteries emerged, leaving him unable to sort out these issues.


    Shaking his head, Su Yang decided not to ponder these matters anymore. He approached the deans, wiped the blood off his face, and said coldly, "Fang Mingyuan, you are truly despicable. I thought you had actually intended to let this matter rest, but unexpectedly, you just wanted to lure me into Qinghe Academy to sneak attack and kill me from behind? Humph, among the Terrestrial Immortals, it¡¯s my first time encountering someone like you who goes back on his word, treating it as nothing but a fart!"


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s face was icy. Although he was angry, he was more shocked as to why Su Yang wasn¡¯t dead.


    He had exerted his full strength in that strike, intending to take Su Yang¡¯s life instantly. How could he have failed?


    "You... why aren¡¯t you dead?" Fang Mingyuan asked, his voice filled with astonishment.


    "If you didn¡¯t die, why should I?" Su Yang responded coldly. "Fang Mingyuan, with your deceitful ways, how could I afford to die? If I were to die, wouldn¡¯t you just ughter everyone close to me? Humph, in that case, I might as well kill your people first and ensure the Fang Family is utterly destroyed!"


    Enraged, Fang Mingyuan retorted, "Su, who are you trying to scare? Even if you¡¯re not dead, what trouble can you stir up? Do you really think you can kill my Fang Family¡¯s people? Humph, if you¡¯re so capable, step out of Qinghe Academy now, and let¡¯s settle this matter once and for all!"


    Su Yang sneered, "I¡¯ve been out before, and you couldn¡¯t kill me ¨C that¡¯s your ipetence. What, you want to trick me into going out again? You, a Terrestrial Immortal, are too cowardly. Why don¡¯t you enter Qinghe Academy and settle it with me here?"


    Fang Mingyuan nced at the deans, not daring to set foot in Qinghe Academy at all. He had already vited the rules of Qinghe Academy, and because of those rules, the deans could note out to deal with him. If he were to go in, he would fall into the clutches of those five men, who would certainly not let him off.


    "Su Yang, if you don¡¯t have the guts toe out, then I won¡¯t keep youpany!" Fang Mingyuan said coldly. "You killed Fang Ping and my Fang Family¡¯s men; this is far from over. If you want to y the coward, hiding here in Qinghe Academy, we¡¯ll go find your family and friends to exact revenge. If you wish to see your loved ones die because of you, then by all means, keep hiding here like a turtle in its shell!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face instantly chilled as a dean also said sternly, "Fang Mingyuan, do not involve the innocent. The Fang Family, as an established major n, and you, as a Terrestrial Immortal, surely this is going too far in how you handle things, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Too far?" Fang Mingyuan scoffed. "Was he being ¡¯too far¡¯ when he killed Fang Ping and two of our family members? If he dares toe out and settle the score, we naturally won¡¯t need to seek revenge on his family. But if he¡¯s going to hide inside like a turtle, refusing toe out, then who else should we seek revenge on but his rtives?"


    The dean¡¯s face turned even colder, boiling with anger, yet ultimately, he remained powerless. Although they were strong, they couldn¡¯t leave Qinghe Academy.


    Fang Mingyuan looked smug, nced at Su Yang, and sneered, "Su Yang, keep hiding in Qinghe Academy, preparing to collect the bodies of your kin and friends. Also, you¡¯d better never step out of Qinghe Academy. The moment you do, that will be the time we settle this matter with you!"


    The people of the Fang Family alsoughed triumphantly, feeling utterly secure with a Terrestrial Immortal backing them. Looking at Su Yang, furious yet not daring toe forward, they reveled in immense satisfaction.


    Just then, an icy voice suddenly rang out from the sky: "Fang Mingyuan, if your Fang Family dares to take a single step out of Capital City, I will personally kill you. Do you dare to try?"


    Fang Mingyuan was taken aback and looked up in anger, "Who dares to speak such wild words?"


    "Your auntie, that¡¯s who!" With a roar, a purple-d woman descended from the sky, revealing herself as Huo Yuanzhen.


    Su Yang was stunned; Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s timing couldn¡¯t have been better. As he pondered how to handle the situation, Huo Yuanzhen came to his aid ¨C it couldn¡¯t get any better.


    Fang Mingyuan frowned and said gravely, "Huo Yuanzhen, you want to interfere in my affairs?"


    "Why can¡¯t I?" Huo Yuanzhen countered coldly.


    "We have history, and there¡¯s no feud between us, so why do you involve yourself in my family¡¯s matters?" Fang Mingyuan asked sternly. "This Su has killed my family¡¯s heir and two of our men; seeking revenge is our rightful cause. Are you suggesting that you want to meddle in our family¡¯s private feud as well?"


    "Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by him!" Huo Yuanzhen stated coldly.


    "But the other two of my family were killed by him ¨C that¡¯s something everyone can testify to!" Fang Mingyuan eximed.


    "Your family¡¯s men besieged him alone, striking with lethal force. His self-defense was natural," Huo Yuanzhen said coldly. "Your Fang Family lost two people because theycked skill, bested by a superior opponent. Do you still have the face to bear a grudge?"


    The Fang Family was furious, and Fang Mingyuan even more so, shouting angrily, "Huo Yuanzhen, dare you insult my Fang Family¡¯s people?"


    "Humph, I do look down on your Fang Family¡¯s people. What about it!" Huo Yuanzhen retorted coldly. "Fang Mingyuan, despite being a Terrestrial Immortal renowned for a century, you still stooped to such despicable deeds. First, you deceived Su Yang to return to Qinghe Academy, iming you would let bygones be bygones. Yet in the end, you ambushed a junior in the Fusion Realm from behind. Such acts could only be expected from your Fang Family. I¡¯ve indeed seen shameless before, but never someone as utterly shameless as you!"

 Chapter 1064 - 1063: Young Master Qee Zhang

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Chapter 1063: Young Master Qee Zhang</h4>


    Fang Mingyuan roared furiously, "Huo Yuanzhen, you dare to insult me like this? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? I considered your gender and gave you face, therefore held my tongue, but don¡¯t take my kindness for weakness. If it reallyes to a fight, I don¡¯t even take you seriously!"


    "Of course," Huo Yuanzhen scoffed coldly, "the Fang Family has been notorious for its shamelessness for so many years, I¡¯m certainly no match for you! But, can you defeat Lian Wanxiong?"


    "Lian Wanxiong?" Fang Mingyuan¡¯s face changed, and he looked around anxiously, asking in a deep voice, "Is he... is he also here?"


    Lian Wanxiong had recently advanced to the tenth rank on the Heavenly List; his fame was at its peak, and everyone in Capital City knew this. Fang Mingyuan, although strong, knew that there was a gap between himself and those on the Heavenly List.


    Huo Yuanzhen said, "He¡¯s not here..."


    Fang Mingyuan let out a sigh of relief, but Huo Yuanzhen continued, "But he¡¯s not far from here. He¡¯s got some business to attend to, but once he¡¯s done, guess if he¡¯lle looking for you?"


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯splexion changed on the spot, and after contemting for a moment, he clenched his teeth and said, "Huo Yuanzhen, this is Capital City, where there are rules of Capital City. You have already overstepped by entering the city, and now you want to cause trouble here; do you really think, with just the two of you, you can dominate Capital City?"


    "I have no intention of dominating Capital City; my only n is to kill you!" Huo Yuanzhen responded with an icy voice. "What, do you really believe that with your poprity, the Terrestrial Immortals of Capital City wille to your aid? Moreover, given your despicable and shameless behavior this time, who would help you and embarrass themselves?"


    Furious, Fang Mingyuan felt his own options narrowing with those words. Now, even those Earth Immortals he was on good terms with wouldn¡¯t be able to help him. If they did, wouldn¡¯t they be just as dishonorable as him? After all, news of him ambushing The Sovereign from behind wouldn¡¯t sound good either!


    Biting his teeth, Fang Mingyuan said gravely, "Huo Yuanzhen, I know you have Lian Wanxiong backing you up. But don¡¯t think that my Fang Family is truly afraid of you. Don¡¯t forget that my Fang Family has had seven Terrestrial Immortals; my eldest brother is still around, just not returned from his travels. Lone Wan Xiong may be tenth on the Heavenly List, but he might not be a match for my brother!"


    "Then call your brother back!" Huo Yuanzhen replied directly.


    "You..." Enraged yet unable to retort, Fang Mingyuan knew that his brother wasn¡¯t around while Lian Wanxiong was indeed in Capital City. If they were to fight, he would definitely be in danger!


    "Huo Yuanzhen, do you really want to be enemies with my Fang Family over such an insignificant person?" Fang Mingyuan stated through clenched teeth.


    "Yes, what about it?" Huo Yuanzhen answered crisply, "What¡¯s wrong with insignificant people? Aren¡¯t their lives human lives too? Can they just be trampled upon at will?"


    Su Yang watched from a distance, his face full of speechlessness. Grandma Huo, who talks like this? I¡¯m still listening here, how have I be an insignificant person?


    Fang Mingyuan trembled with fury, he, as an Earth Immortal, had originally thought killing Su Yang would be as easy as flipping his hand. Unexpectedly, Huo Yuanzhen had stepped in, and the fact that she had the support of Lian Wanxiong behind her made him apprehensive.


    But now that things hade to this point, what could he do? Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s aggressive attitude greatly annoyed him. If he backed down now, wouldn¡¯t the Fang Family¡¯s reputation suffer yet another blow?


    However, if he refused to back down and confronted Huo Yuanzhen, she would certainly start a fight right then and there. Once Huo Yuanzhen fought him, it would definitely draw Lian Wanxiong¡¯s attention. Then, he might not die, but he would certainly be severely injured.


    Fang Mingyuan was extremely troubled, at a loss for how to handle the situation.


    Just as Fang Mingyuan was indecisive, amon sedan drove slowly in the distance. The driver was an old man with white hair and beard, and sitting in the back was a middle-aged man.


    "Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived," the old man said softly.


    The middle-aged man nodded calmly, got out of the car, and walked straight over.


    The sudden arrival of the middle-aged man didn¡¯t attract much attention. However, Fang Mingyuan saw him and his face drastically changed, his body starting to tremble involuntarily.


    Taking a deep breath, Fang Mingyuan quickly stepped forward, bowed with folded hands, and said, "Young Master Qee, you¡¯ve arrived!"


    The bystanders were all astonished, as the middle-aged man looked about the same age as Fang Mingyuan. But everyone clearly understood that Fang Mingyuan was an Earth Immortal, and outward ages were not to be taken at face value.


    Being the Fifth Uncle of the Third Elder of the Fang Family, Fang Mingyuan¡¯s actual age was over a hundred and thirty, exceedingly venerable indeed.


    However, why was he so respectful to this middle-aged man, even calling him "Young Master Qee"? Could it be that this middle-aged man was also an Earth Immortal?


    Huo Yuanzhen also noticed the middle-aged man, a trace of surprise crossing her eyes, but she did not say anything.


    The middle-aged man nodded to Fang Mingyuan and walked straight up to Huo Yuanzhen, nodding slightly before turning to the teachers from Qinghe Academy, saluting, "Dear teachers, long time no see!"


    The teachers nodded back with the director of education saying, "Young Master Zhang, how is your father?"


    "Thank you for asking, my father is well," the middle-aged man replied with a lightugh.


    Su Yang stood to the side, even more astonished. The teachers of Qinghe Academy were seemingly not simple characters, yet they were so polite to this so-called Zhang Young Master Qee. What was the situation here? What was the identity of this Zhang Young Master Qee?


    At this moment, Zhang Young Master Qee also turned his gaze towards Su Yang, visually scrutinized him for a while, and said with a faint smile, "So this is Mister Su Yang, truly living up to your reputation. Mister Su Yang, you indeed have a dragon-like presence!"


    Su Yang was even more puzzled. Zhang Young Master Qee had heard about him? He knew his identity? But why was this person here? He was Fang Mingyuan¡¯s "Young Master Qee"; could it be that he came to seek revenge on him?


    Nheless, Su Yang also responded with a salute, maintaining basic courtesy.


    Zhang Young Master Qee smiled slightly and turned to look at the Fang Family members, announcing loudly, "My father sent me over to deliver a message: Fang Ping was not killed by Su Yang, and the Fang Family should not seek vengeance upon him. Furthermore, Qinghe Academy is neutral territory, which should not be disturbed. Thus, my father hopes that the Fang Family members can retreat for now. The matter of Fang Ping must be thoroughly investigated before any decisions are made; do not vent personal anger recklessly to avoid causing innocent casualties!"


    With these words, the assembly was thrown into an uproar, and the people of the Fang Family were in a panic.

 Chapter 1065 - 1064: The Dominant Young Master Qee

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Chapter 1064: The Dominant Young Master Qee</h4>


    The Third Elder of the Fang Family was the first to stand out, loudly saying, "What evidence do you have that Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by Su Yang..."


    Before the words of the Third Elder could fall, Fang Mingyuan suddenly struck, pping the Third Elder across the face.


    The Third Elder was sent flying backward, tumbling to the ground as he spat out blood, almost dying right there and then.


    He waspletely stunned, knowing that his rtionship with this ¡¯Uncle Fifth¡¯ was extremely good. His father and Fang Mingyuan were blood brothers, and since his father¡¯s early death, it had always been Fang Mingyuan taking care of their lineage, treating him exactly like his own son.


    Today¡¯s events, for the sake of avenging Fang Ping, Fang Mingyuan did such a despicable thing. Deceiving Su Yang to return to Qinghe Academy, then ambushing and attacking him from behind, shows how ¡¯well¡¯ Fang Mingyuan cared for their lineage.


    And now, Fang Mingyuan¡¯s heavy hand was iprehensible. What was Fang Mingyuan¡¯s situation? Why would he deal him such a ruthless blow?


    After delivering a p, Fang Mingyuan still felt unsatisfied and vented further by kicking the Third Elder several times before finally stopping.


    "Young Master Qi, my apologies, he¡¯s ignorant!" Fang Mingyuan gave a cupped fist salute to Young Master Qi.


    Young Master Qi¡¯s expression remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t seen these events, and said indifferently, "If there¡¯s any dissatisfaction among your Fang Family, feel free to voice it."


    The Fang Family now dare not speak; the Third Elder, so closely rted to Fang Mingyuan, had been beaten to such a state¡ªwho would dare to utter a word?


    Everyone looked toward Fang Mingyuan, who also appeared embarrassed, speaking in a low voice, "Young Master Qi, since Uncle has said that Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by Su Yang, we absolutely believe it. But... but after all, my Fang Family has lost two men to Su Yang, this matter..."


    "Fang Mingyuan!" Young Master Qi cut him off directly, looking at him with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Would you like me to gather a few dozen people to attack your Fang Family members now, to see if your people would not fight back out of desperation when under attack?"


    Fang Mingyuan was instantly lost for words as Young Master Qi coldly said, "Your framing of Su Yang for Fang Ping¡¯s death was already your fault. With dozens of you attacking one man, and his forced counterattack killing two of you, that responsibility is yours to bear. Are you dissatisfied with this oue?"


    Fang Mingyuan clenched his teeth, ultimately nodding, "Indeed, my Fang Family was in the wrong with this matter!"


    The crowd around them was instantly astonished; Fang Mingyuan was known for his vtile temper and despicable actions. Who would have thought he¡¯d be so honest before Young Master Qi? Raised voices from Young Master Qi were met with immediate submission¡ªwho could believe it?


    "As long as you understand!" Young Master Qi spoke coldly, "I hope you remember my father¡¯s words. I¡¯ve said all I intend to; you all take care of yourselves!"


    After Young Master Qi finished speaking, he turned and headed back to his carriage, which then slowly drove away. This time, nobody dared underestimate that carriage anymore!


    Fang Mingyuan watched the carriage disappear into the distance, took a deep breath, and solemnly said, "Let¡¯s put today¡¯s events to rest. We will re-investigate Fang Ping¡¯s death. Su Yang, since it wasn¡¯t you who killed him, and my Fang Family also lost two men, let¡¯s consider our grievances settled, and let the matter rest!"


    Having said that, Fang Mingyuan didn¡¯t bother with Huo Yuanzhen or Su Yang and turned to leave.


    The people of the Fang Family, carrying anger, unwillingness, and astonishment, all left with Fang Mingyuan.


    With that, the academy was abuzz with shock.


    Those who had been awaiting a good show were all bbergasted.


    The Fang Family hade with such an aggressive aura, and even a Terrestrial Immortal had personally arrived, yet they failed to kill Su Yang?


    Now the matter was troublesome!


    After this fight, who would dare provoke Su Yang again?


    These students had been sternly ordered by Su Yang the night before to leave Qinghe Academy within the day. They had been hoping that with Su Yang killed by the Fang Family, they wouldn¡¯t have to leave.


    But it seems they no longer needed to harbor such thoughts.


    With the Fang Family defeated, their fates were sealed, and they would now have to leave Qinghe Academy.


    Su Yang¡¯s mind was filled with doubt; the situation in the Capital City was much moreplicated than in the provinces of Pingnan, Pingbei, or even the Southern Six Provinces.


    With the matter at Qinghe Academy still unclear, who was this Young Master Qi that suddenly appeared? Who exactly was he, and why was Fang Mingyuan not afraid of the powerful teachers at Qinghe Academy, only to fear this Young Master Qi?


    Su Yang looked at the few teachers, who appeared indifferent, gradually dispersing as if the previous events had never urred. These people, once again seemed like ordinary teachers with nothing special about them.


    But who could imagine that each of these individuals was a fiercely powerful Earth Immortal!


    "Hey, I¡¯m heading out first, take care of Qian Fang." Huo Yuanzhen pped Su Yang, waving her fist as a threat, "If Qian Fang suffers the slightest grievance here, you know what the consequences will be, right?"


    Su Yang nodded vigorously; this woman Huo Yuanzhen was not someone to be reasoned with bymon sense, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave.


    "That¡¯s good!" Satisfied, Huo Yuanzhen nodded and took off into the sky.


    "Hey..." Su Yang suddenly remembered, he still had questions to ask her. But it was toote now, as Huo Yuanzhen had disappeared.


    "..." Speechless, Su Yang had intended to inquire about some matters regarding Qinghe Academy. But after being frightened by Huo Yuanzhen, he hadpletely forgotten. Now, he got nothing which left him feeling frustrated.


    Helplessly shaking his head, Su Yang looked around. The students were all watching him, and when he turned his head, they scattered in fear, obviously going to pack their belongings and prepare to leave Qinghe Academy.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay attention to these people; the battle with the Fang Family had him feeling confused and dazed. He truly couldn¡¯t understand why the Terrestrial Immortals of the Capital City were so crazed.


    Earlier outside, Fang Mingyuan had already attacked him once. Although he didn¡¯t kill him, the attack was not light. In principle, the Law Enforcers should have intervened.


    But no Law Enforcers appeared, which was puzzling.


    Moreover, Fang Mingyuan said that had he killed Su Yang within Qinghe Academy, the Law Enforcers would not have bothered. What was the situation? Could it be that Qinghe Academy had some rule that could even restrict the Law Enforcers?


    The third doubt concerned these teachers. With such strength, why would they remain here as teachers? And why couldn¡¯t they leave Qinghe Academy to kill Fang Mingyuan? What exactly were the rules of Qinghe Academy?

 Chapter 1066 - 1065: The Son of the Martial Champion

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Chapter 1065: The Son of the Martial Champion</h4>


    Su Yang knew the rules, one being that within Qinghe Academy, killing a student of Qinghe Academy was not allowed. Beyond that, he knew none of the other rules.


    The fourth question was about the identity of Young Master Qee.


    Fang Mingyuan was known for his extreme vtility, daring to attack Su Yang twice consecutively in Qinghe Academy, and his actions were so despicable, it revealed his nature.


    Why was he so respectful in front of Young Master Qee? He seemed to be very afraid of Young Master Qee¡¯s father, but who was Young Master Qee¡¯s father, exactly?


    With his mind full of questions, Su Yang returned to the academy, feeling utterly perplexed. Both Capital City and Qinghe Academy were truly full of mysteries. It was not easy at all to understand these matters!


    ...


    On the road back to Capital City, the Fang Family¡¯s people fled in panic, everyone inside the dozens of carriages sat in silence, not a single voice to be heard.


    This time at Qinghe Academy, they had suffered a great loss. Not only did they fail to kill Su Yang for revenge, but they also lost several men, which was difficult for them to ept.


    What was key, was that even Fang Mingyuan, an Earth Immortal of the Fang Family, couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang¡ªinstead, he returned, utterly deted. This was truly iprehensible to them.


    In the leading carriage, the Third Elder and Fang Mingyuan sat together. Fang Mingyuan remained silent, and the Third Elder didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, thoroughly frightened by the experience.


    Fang Mingyuan had never shown such a fierce temper with him, nor had he ever hit him. What exactly had happened this time?


    After a long time, Fang Mingyuan let out a soft sigh and the atmosphere in the carriage rxed somewhat.


    Fang Mingyuan looked at the Third Elder who couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Fang Mingyuan frowned slightly but eventually sighed, "Third, when we get back, go to the back courtyard, I will get you some Spiritual Medicine for healing. With your injuries, you should recover in no more than three days."


    The Third Elder quickly bowed, "Thank you, Uncle Five!"


    Fang Mingyuan nodded slowly, then closed his eyes gently.


    The Third Elder watched Fang Mingyuan, hesitated for a long time, and finally said through gritted teeth, "Uncle Five, that...who exactly is Young Master Qee?"


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s eyes snapped open, and the Third Elder was so frightened that he shivered, almost wetting himself.


    Fang Mingyuan stared coldly at the Third Elder for a long time, but atst, his gaze softened, and he said quietly, "You¡¯re not to me for this, you had no way of knowing Young Master Qee¡¯s identity, which is why you misspoke. However, remember this next time, be very careful with your words when you see Young Master Qee again. If you speak out of turn, I will kill you myself!"


    "Ah?" The Third Elder¡¯s face filled with horror. Fang Mingyuan treated him like a son and had never spoken to him in this manner. What was the situation? Was Young Master Qee¡¯s identity that significant?


    Fang Mingyuan took a deep breath, remained silent for a long time, then said in a heavy voice, "Young Master Qee is the seventh son of the Martial Champion!"


    The Third Elder shuddered violently, finally understanding why Fang Mingyuan treated him this way.


    Young Master Qee was the Martial Champion¡¯s seventh son? This meant that his presence here today represented the stance of the Martial Champion!


    What exactly was the status of the Martial Champion in Capital City?


    The Third Elder had never seen the Martial Champion, but he had heard of him. Even though it was just hearsay, he understood that the Martial Champion was not someone to be trifled with.


    Known for 272 years, number one on the Earth Rankings, as if it was created just for him. Ever since he imed the top spot on the Earth Rankings, the names on it had changed countless times over the years, but the first ce had never wavered.


    What was crucial was that his position as number one was truly deserved.


    People said that the Beigong War God was skilled at killing Earth Immortals as a Sovereign, but the Martial Champion, ranking even above the Beigong War God, was also formidable, wasn¡¯t he?


    years ago, the Martial Champion could have already entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, but he did not.


    Over the years, the Martial Champion had killed more Earth Immortals than he could count on both hands.


    Another key issue was the prosperity of the Martial Champion Family¡¯s lineage. The descendants of the Martial Champion, as well as his disciples, followed in his footsteps with exceptional talents in cultivation, and the most important thing was that they all tried their utmost to avoid entering the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    The descendants of the Martial Champion, even his disciples, considered it shameful to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm, and would do so only as ast resort. Only when their lifespans were approaching their end did they enter the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    Thus among the Martial Champion¡¯s descendants, there was no shortage of Earth Immortals. However, once they became Earth Immortals, the Martial Champion would expel them from Capital City, not allowing them to stay with him any longer, which could be seen as a form of banishment. Therefore, those who remained by the Martial Champion¡¯s side were those who had not yet entered the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    Just how formidable was the Martial Champion¡¯s strength?


    Let¡¯s put it this way, the descendants of the Martial Champion, or his disciples, would reach the top three of the Heavenly List once they entered the Earthly Immortal Realm and given time, would be selected by Heavenly Court to be Law Enforcers.


    If this was the case for his descendants and disciples, then if the Martial Champion himself entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, how terrifying would that be?


    Furthermore, by not entering the Earthly Immortal Realm, the Martial Champion could mediate all matters in Capital City since after all, this world still belonged to mortals. With restrictions on Earth Immortals, as long as the Martial Champion didn¡¯t step into the Earthly Immortal Realm, he remained the true number one under the heavens¡ªthis was most crucial!


    This incident had actually disturbed the Martial Champion. Moreover, the Martial Champion had personally stated that Su Yang was not involved in the matter, which left the members of the Fang Family no choice but to be shocked.


    This was a clear stance from the Martial Champion, showing his support for Su Yang. The question was, what was the rtionship between the Martial Champion and Su Yang? Why would he do this?


    By now the Third Elder was thoroughly chilled; this matter was being handled by the Martial Champion himself, meaning his Fang Family truly could no longer trouble Su Yang. Otherwise, they would be making an enemy of the Martial Champion, and even if the Fang Family had ten times the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing!


    "Then...what should we do with this matter..." the Third Elder said with a quivering voice, his grandson was dead, his own son too, and he couldn¡¯t seek revenge, his frustration was beyond words.


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s face was icy, "If the Martial Champion says it wasn¡¯t Su Yang who killed them, then it definitely wasn¡¯t Su Yang. Continue to send people to investigate, we must find out who killed Ping¡¯er. We need to understand who is scheming against us, wanting us to sh head-on with Su Yang and both sides to suffer."


    Pausing for a moment, Fang Mingyuan continued in a deep voice, "We also need to figure out who took action and was able to provoke the Martial Champion!"

 Chapter 1067 - 1066: The Purpose of the Martial Champion

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Chapter 1066: The Purpose of the Martial Champion</h4>


    "Ah?" The Third Elder was taken aback, looking at Fang Mingyuan with surprise. What did he mean by that?


    Fang Mingyuan nced at the Third Elder and said in a deep voice, "Do you really think that Su Yang alone is enough for the Martial Champion to personally send someone to help him? He doesn¡¯t qualify, nor does he have the capital!"


    The Third Elder suddenly realized and took a deep breath, whispering, "That¡¯s right, Su Yang, he simply doesn¡¯t have the qualifications."


    It was clear that Young Master Qee¡¯s politeness in his first encounter with Su Yang earlier did not mean much, as the two had little interaction and no rtionship to speak of.


    Without a doubt, it was not Su Yang the Martial Champion aimed to help, but rather someone targeting Su Yang.


    Whatever secretsy behind this were not for the Third Elder toprehend. However, it was now clear that the Martial Champion¡¯s actions were not against the Fang Family, nor were they to aid Su Yang, which, in fact, might just be the best oue for them!


    "If I find out who killed my grandson, I will surely tear him to pieces!" The Third Elder said through clenched teeth.


    Fang Mingyuan did not respond, but he was extremely worried. Whoever this person targeting them was, and able to involve the Martial Champion, was definitely no simple character. Such a person, they probably couldn¡¯t confront.


    In this matter, it was clear that the Martial Champion intended to use them as pawns, to lead from the front. But the Fang Family had no other choice. Even if Fang Mingyuan could deduce these events, what could he do about it? Could he go against the Martial Champion¡¯s will?


    Although the Fang Family was an established major n, ranking among the top in any province, and having produced seven Earth Immortals, they still could not hold a candle to the Martial Champion. The mere name ¡¯Martial Champion¡¯ was enough to crush the entire Fang Family!


    All the Fang Family could do was to follow the Martial Champion¡¯s intentions. In fact, Fang Mingyuan also wanted to clear up who was conspiring against them!


    ...


    The visit of Young Master Qee to Qinghe Academy wasn¡¯t widely noticed, mainly because there weren¡¯t many who knew of his identity.


    Nevertheless, Zhao Dongming was certainly informed. After all, he was the Martial Champion¡¯s disciple and, by extension, also a junior to Young Master Qee.


    The turn of events was somewhat out of control for Zhao Dongming.


    He had also sent people to kill Fang Ping, but before his men could even leave the campus, he discovered that Su Yang had quietly followed them out. He immediately called his men back.


    He knew that Su Yang was Master Su of Pingnan Province and that Su Yang always did as he said. If he said he would kill Fang Ping, then he would certainly do so. Since Su Yang had followed them out, there was no need for him to send additional people after them.


    So, before today¡¯s incident, he thought it was Su Yang who had killed Fang Ping.


    However, the counterattack from the Fang Family and Su Yang¡¯s powerful response nearly ruined the advantage he had created. He had intended to use Su Yang to weaken the power of Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang, but if Su Yang was dealt with by the Fang Family first, that would ruin his ns.


    He was contemting how to save Su Yang when Young Master Qee arrived, bringing with him the Martial Champion¡¯s orders.


    This made Zhao Dongming panic. Since the Martial Champion had stated that Su Yang wasn¡¯t the killer of Fang Ping, then it definitely wasn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s doing.


    If it wasn¡¯t Su Yang, and it wasn¡¯t Zhao Dongming¡¯s men, then who was behind it?


    And he couldn¡¯t understand why the Martial Champion would step in to help Su Yang?


    The Martial Champion had no connection whatsoever with Su Yang; suddenly sending Young Master Qee to stop the affair, what did that mean?


    Sitting in his room deep in thought for a long time, Zhao Dongming stood up and said with a grave voice, "Let¡¯s go, pay a visit to Su Yang!"


    The few confidants in the room were startled, and one of them whispered, "Brother Ming, Su Yang isn¡¯t much of a big shot. If you want to see him, just have hime here, right? Why bother visiting him personally? You are the Martial Champion¡¯s disciple; if you visit him in person, wouldn¡¯t that be giving him unnecessary honor?"


    Zhao Dongming shot a nce at the confidant and said coldly, "Don¡¯t ever speak such words again!"


    The confidant¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly bowed his head, saying, "Yes!"


    ...


    In Su Yang¡¯s dormitory, Zhao Jun and others were sitting in the opposite dorm, while Hu Xiexie sat next to Su Yang, helping him dress his wounds.


    In fact, most of Su Yang¡¯s wounds had already healed. However, Hu Xiexie still insisted on dressing all of Su Yang¡¯s wounds carefully.


    Zhao Jun and the others, being considerate, immediately moved to the opposite dormitory, which was unupied anyway.


    Throughout the day, the students who had been in the gymnasium the night before had all but left. They had lingered in the school for a day to see if the Fang Family could kill Su Yang, in which case they wouldn¡¯t have to leave. After all, no one was willing to depart so easily.


    Unexpectedly, with the Land Immortal of the Fang Family stepping in and ending up in such a plight, their fantasies were shattered, and they hastily packed up and fled.


    In the evening, the school gate was crowded, with long lines for taxis. These people, like defeated curs, left in a hurry, not daring to linger in the campus.


    Su Yang paid no attention to these matters; his thoughts were still on Qinghe Academy and Young Master Qee.


    Just then, Zhao Jun¡¯s voice came from outside the door, "Young Master Zhao, you¡¯ve arrived, quite the rare guests. Brother Yang is inside, let me pass along the message..."


    Zhao Jun was worried that Su Yang and Hu Xiexie alone in the room might not be able to resist the sparks between them, so he decided to announce the arrival first. Just as he reached the door, he heard Su Yang¡¯s voice, "Please, let theme in!"


    Zhao Jun was taken aback, thinking to himself, are you two together alone and nothing¡¯s going on?


    Of course, Zhao Jun would never say such a thing out loud. He opened the door and ushered Zhao Dongming into the room.


    Zhao Dongming, seeing Hu Xiexie in the room, was visibly surprised, then quickly smiled and greeted her, "Miss Hu!"


    Hu Xiexie nodded in acknowledgment, without saying much. She wasn¡¯t fond of these dandies from Capital City.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s eyes caught sight of Su Yang¡¯s condition and a glint shed in his eyes.


    Su Yang had been hit twice by Fang Mingyuan today, especially the second time when Fang Mingyuan gave it his all, aiming to take Su Yang¡¯s life on the spot.


    Yet now, Su Yang¡¯s injuries were almost entirely healed. Such a recovery rate was nothing short of astonishing.


    Zhao Dongming couldn¡¯t help but recall the information he had received earlier: Su Yang was Master Su, and Master Su¡¯s medical skills were unparalleled in the world. He had doubted it before, but seeing Su Yang now, he couldn¡¯t help but believe.

 Chapter 1068 - 1067: Whose Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Chapter 1067: Whose Doing?</h4>


    "Brother Su seems to have recovered from his injuries quite quickly," Zhao Dongming said with a smile. "I had even brought the spiritual medicine passed down from my master for Brother Su, but it looks like it waspletely unnecessary!"


    "Thanks, Brother Zhao," Su Yang nodded. In his heart, he still suspected that it was Zhao Dongming who had killed Fang Ping. Moreover, Zhao Dongming was not as honest and straightforward as he appeared to be; he was ruthless and cunning, and Su Yang had to be cautious.


    Zhao Dongming noticed Su Yang¡¯s wariness and smiled faintly, "Why be so polite? Last night, Brother Su gave me so much face, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to repay you. s, I learned about today¡¯s events toote. Otherwise, I would have definitely spoken a few words in Brother Su¡¯s favor!"


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Dongming and replied with a smile, "What could you have said on my behalf? The Fang Family is convinced that I killed Fang Ping. Could you have possibly testified for me?"


    This statement from Su Yang was actually a test to see how Zhao Dongming would react. After all, in his view, Fang Ping was killed by Zhao Dongming.


    Zhao Dongming maintained a calm expression and sighed, "I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to testify, but I know that Brother Su did not kill Fang Ping!"


    "Oh?" Su Yangughed. "You trust me so much?"


    "It¡¯s not that I trust Brother Su..." Zhao Dongming said softly, "but my master has investigated it, and he said it was not Brother Su who did it. I have absolute faith in my master¡¯s words!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed. He had been testing Zhao Dongming, so why did it suddenly involve Zhao Dongming¡¯s master?


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s master was the Martial Champion. Could it be that the Martial Champion had also taken notice of this matter?


    "The Martial Champion investigated this matter?" Su Yang furrowed his brows.


    "Of course!" Zhao Dongming said with augh. "Otherwise, why would he have personally sent someone today to rify the situation for Brother Su?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed again, his eyes widening as he eximed, "The Martial Champion sent someone? Young Master Qee?"


    "Exactly, Young Master Qee¡ªhe is my senior brother, the seventh son of my master!" said Zhao Dongming.


    Su Yang waspletely stunned. He had truly not expected that Young Master Qee was actually the son of the Martial Champion. So, could it be that it was the Martial Champion who had resolved this issue for him today?


    But what exactly was going on?


    The disciple of the Martial Champion killed Fang Ping, the Fang Family believed Su Yang was the killer, and now the Martial Champion had sent someone to clear Su Yang¡¯s name? What was he thinking? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Fang Family would continue their investigation and eventually discover Zhao Dongming?


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Dongming. As a disciple of the Martial Champion, logically, the Martial Champion should definitely help him. This issue was likely not so simple.


    After a moment of silence, a sudden realization dawned upon Su Yang: Fang Ping must not have been killed by Zhao Dongming!


    Yes, it must be so. Fang Ping wasn¡¯t killed by Zhao Dongming. Therefore, the Martial Champion would help clear Su Yang¡¯s name.


    Moreover, by personallying and revealing Young Master Qee¡¯s identity, it could also be a way to convey a message to Su Yang, telling him that Fang Ping was not killed by him.


    With this realization, Su Yang finally had some rity. Perhaps, he had been mistaken from the start because it wasn¡¯t Zhao Dongming who killed Fang Ping. That¡¯s why the Martial Champion resolved the matter, and why Zhao Dongming dared to seek him out.


    The Martial Champion did this also to pave the way for his apprentice. Su Yang knew that Zhao Dongming was using him to deal with other powers in the advanced ss. Therefore, the Martial Champion certainly could not sit idly by and let the people from the Fang Family take care of Su Yang, so he intervened to resolve the matter.


    As a result, Su Yang was able to escape this cmity. Moreover, after this incident, Su Yang would certainly be able to enter the advanced ss quickly and help Zhao Dongming deal with the other three groups.


    All of this, in fact, Su Yang had already guessed. What puzzled him now was, who exactly had killed Fang Ping?


    The person who killed Fang Ping did three things at once. The first was to frame him, making Su Yang take on this matter. Second, it was to set up Zhao Dongming, making Su Yang believe that Zhao Dongming killed Fang Ping, thereby targeting Zhao Dongming. The third act was to drag the Fang Family into this.


    In other words, the person who did this not only targeted Su Yang but also Zhao Dongming and the Fang Family. Killing Fang Ping was killing three birds with one stone.


    But the key question was, who was this person? What grievances did he have with Su Yang, and why involve Su Yang as well?


    Su Yang thought hard about his enemies in Capital City, but could not think of many.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t actually have many enemies in Capital City. Even those who had gone to Pingnan Province, evenpared with the Pingnan Province Top Ten Families, were not on the same level. Compared to a major family like the Fang Family, they were even lessparable; they definitely did not have the capital or the courage to do such a thing.


    Therefore, after much thought, there was only one family left¡ªthe Chen Family from the Ten Great Families of the Capital City!


    The rtionship between the Chen Family and Su Yang was not exactly hostile, but it was definitely not good.


    Chen Benhao and Su Yang had a good rtionship, but at that time, Chen Benhao was the representative of the Su Family of Yanbei, going to the Ye Family of Pingnan Province to propose a marriage.


    As a result, Su Yang single-handedly thwarted that matter.


    Although he and Chen Benhao got to know each other through a fight, Chen Benhao had warned Su Yang to be very careful back when he was in Pingnan Province. He came on behalf of the Su Family, and by ruining this matter, Su Yang was essentially pping both the Chen Family and the Su Family in the face. In such a situation, both the Chen Family and the Su Family would not likely forget this enmity.


    Since the people from the Su Family of Yanbei had not yet appeared, the first one Su Yang thought of was the Chen Family.


    The Chen Family had some grudges with Su Yang and also had the strength to do such a thing.


    Among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City, the Chen Family ranked second. With their powerful background and strength, they were certainly uncontent being suppressed by the Martial Champion. So, by doing this, they were attacking Zhao Dongming, which was actually an indirect way of dragging the Martial Champion into this.


    They also had a grudge against Su Yang, so by carrying out this act, Su Yang would also be dragged into it.


    Then there¡¯s the Fang Family¡ªSu Yang didn¡¯t know what the rtionship was between the Chen Family and the Fang Family. But being major families of Capital City, the Chen Family definitely would not want to see Fang Ping, who bore the hopes of many, rise up. So, the dark hand that killed Fang Ping could also be a very likely scenario.


    Putting together all these circumstances and giving it careful thought, Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. It was highly possible that the Chen Family was behind this.


    If it really was the Chen Family, then this matter would be much more troublesome.


    If the Chen Family had moved, and the Martial Champion had probably uncovered some traces, under such circumstances, would the Chen Familypletely erupt, choosing to break the jar and go for broke, starting an all-out war.


    If that was the case, the Chen Family would certainly spare no effort in dealing with Su Yang, and Su Yang would then truly be in danger.

 Chapter 1069 - 1068: The Rules of Qinghe Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Chapter 1068: The Rules of Qinghe Academy</h4>


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang suddenly turned to Zhao Dongming, "Then, regarding today¡¯s incident, I really should thank Brother Zhao!"


    "Why does Brother Su say such a thing?" Zhao Dongming asked, curious.


    "I don¡¯t know the Martial Champion personally; if not for the connection through Brother Zhao, why would the Martial Champion have stepped forward to rify on my behalf?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Hahaha..." Zhao Dongmingughed heartily, looking up, "Brother Su is too modest. Master Su¡¯s reputation is known to everyone in Capital City. My teacher has boasted about Master Su in front of us a long time ago, calling him a genius blessed with exceptional talent once in a thousand years. My teacher stepped forward out of pity for Brother Su¡¯s talent, not wanting you to suffer such an injustice for nothing¡ªit has nothing to do with me."


    "When all is said and done, I still have to thank Brother Zhao," Su Yang said with a smile. "If it were not for Brother Zhao being at Qinghe Academy, how would the Martial Champion take notice of this ce? Without that, he wouldn¡¯t even be aware of my small issue, let alonee to my aid!"


    "Brother Su is truly too courteous," replied Zhao Dongming with a light smile. "With the rtionship between you and me, this matter is hardly worth mentioning, is it?"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang gave a faint smile and nodded; he turned to look outside the window and whispered, "Speaking of which, killing Fang Ping and setting me up, the person who did this is truly hateful. Does Brother Zhao know of any enemies Fang Ping had in Capital City, who could have killed him?"


    Su Yang was trying to provoke a response from Zhao Dongming, whose expression remained calm as he shook his head and said, "Fang Ping was always kind and gathered many people around him. His strength, although top-notch among the young generation of Capital City, didn¡¯t ce him in the top ten, but he was more popr than most. Moreover, I have never heard of him having any enemies for such a long time, I really can¡¯t figure out who would have killed him!"


    "In that case, could it have been one of my own enemies who did this?" Su Yang frowned. "By killing Fang Ping, they could frame me, prompting the Fang Family toe after me, targeting me specifically!"


    Zhao Dongming nced at Su Yang and asked, "Does Brother Su have any enemies in Capital City?"


    "A few, but I wouldn¡¯t say many," Su Yang responded with a light smile. "Brother Zhao should have heard¡ªpreviously, Chen Benhao went to Pingnan Province to propose marriage on someone¡¯s behalf and came back empty-handed."


    Zhao Dongming nodded, "I¡¯ve heard about this. However, Chen Benhao has mentioned Brother Su several times in Capital City, speaking of you with great admiration. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing, would he?"


    "It definitely wouldn¡¯t be Chen Benhao, but he wasn¡¯t the only one who went to Pingnan Province," Su Yang replied with a wry smile. "Besides, I hurt more than just Chen Benhao¡¯s pride; it was the pride of the entire Chen Family!"


    Zhao Dongming stared at Su Yang for a while before slowly nodding, "In that case, Brother Su really needs to be careful!"


    Su Yang let out a sigh, "If it¡¯s fortune, it¡¯s not a cmity; if it¡¯s cmity, it¡¯s unavoidable."


    Zhao Dongming also nodded slowly, as if he, too, was deep in thought.


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang suddenly asked, "By the way, Brother Zhao, I haven¡¯t been at Qinghe Academy for long. Just now, I heard Fang Mingyuan mention something about the academy¡¯s rules? Why is it that he could attempt to kill me within the academy, and the Law Enforcers can¡¯t intervene?"


    "Eh?" Zhao Dongming was visibly startled, looking at Su Yang with surprise, "Brother Su doesn¡¯t know about this?"


    Su Yang shook his head; he truly was unaware.


    Zhao Dongming exined, "That¡¯s the rule of Qinghe Academy. Within the bounds of Qinghe Academy, Law Enforcers are not allowed to intervene. Here, an Earth Immortal can kill as many ordinary people as he wants, and the Law Enforcers won¡¯t intervene!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang had guessed as much, but hearing Zhao Dongming confirm it was still a shock.


    "Doesn¡¯t that put the academy in the same situation as the Su Family of Yanbei?" Su Yang asked, surprised.


    "Qinghe Academy is the same as the Yanbei Su Family," Zhao Dongming nodded. "This ce is a sanctuary beyond the control of Heavenly Court, free from the Law Enforcers¡¯ jurisdiction."


    Su Yang finally understood what Fang Mingyuan meant by his actions¡ªit was for this reason.


    "But why can¡¯t the academy¡¯s teachers retaliate against Fang Mingyuan outside the school? Why can¡¯t they go after him?" Su Yang inquired.


    "That¡¯s another rule of Qinghe Academy. Its Earth Immortals are not allowed to harm others outside the academy¡¯s confines," Zhao Dongming said.


    "Why not?" Su Yang asked, bewildered.


    "I don¡¯t know!" replied Zhao Dongming, spreading his hands. "This has been a rule of Qinghe Academy for many years, established long ago, and no one knows the reason behind it."


    "Why does Qinghe Academy have the privilege of being outside the Law Enforcers¡¯ control like the Yanbei Su Family?" Su Yang inquired.


    "I don¡¯t know that either..." Zhao Dongming shrugged again. "I only know there¡¯s such a rule, the specific reason, I really have no idea."


    Su Yang looked at Zhao Dongming, who clearly hadn¡¯t told him the whole truth. Yet Su Yang couldn¡¯t press further¡ªthe more he asked, the less Zhao Dongming would be inclined to share.


    However, even the information Zhao Dongming had provided was enough to deeply shock Su Yang about Qinghe Academy¡¯s status.


    For the Heavenly Court to make concessions, it was no minor matter.


    The Yanbei Su Family was shunned by gods and demons alike because they possessed the absolute strength to stand against the Heavenly Court, leading to apromise by thetter.


    What about Qinghe Academy? What powerful, heaven-defying ability did the academy possess that even made the Heavenly Courtpromise, causing the Law Enforcers not to interfere with Qinghe Academy?


    And if Qinghe Academy had such power, why did they set rules restricting their Earth Immortals from inflicting harm outside the academy? What was the reasoning behind this?


    Su Yang felt full of doubts. Now his curiosity about his father, Su Ping, also grew.


    Su Ping must have known about Qinghe Academy, hence he sent him there. There must be a significant secret concerning Su Ping, one that Su Yang had yet to discover.


    It seemed Su Yang would have to advance to the next realm and unlock the fourth page of Destiny¡¯s Tome before he could understand these secrets.


    Su Yang had already broken through the bottleneck, and his strength was about to advance by leaps and bounds. Yet, he wasn¡¯t ready to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm¡ªhe had too many enemies at that level. Moreover, the restrictions of that realm were many; his current situation was simpler byparison.


    At least for now, Su Yang could do as he pleased. Once he entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple: whatever he did, Law Enforcers would watch every move, almost like losing his freedom entirely.

 Chapter 1070 - 1069: Su Yang’s Hint

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Chapter 1069: Su Yang¡¯s Hint</h4>


    Zhao Dongming did not stay long with Su Yang, chatting briefly before leaving.


    Once he returned to his own dorm, Zhao Dongming¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    Standing beside Zhao Dongming was his most trusted subordinate, named Dao Yong. Seeing Zhao Dongming¡¯s expression, Dao Yong couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Brother Ming, what did Mr. Su say?"


    Zhao Dongming trusted Dao Yong immensely as he was particrly clever and served as one of Zhao Dongming¡¯s strategists. Thus, Zhao Dongming hardly kept anything from him.


    Zhao Dongming also recounted to Dao Yong what had just happened with Su Yang.


    After listening, Dao Yong¡¯s brow furrowed as well. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "This Su Yang, he is hinting at something to us."


    Zhao Dongming slowly nodded, "Exactly, he is hinting at us to watch out for the Chen Family."


    "But, his hinting at us doesn¡¯t hold much meaning," Dao Yong said. "After all, this matter is between him and the Chen Family and the Fang Family. Even if we know it was the Chen Family¡¯s doing, we aren¡¯t going to help him..."


    Zhao Dongming shook his head, "You are wrong, he isn¡¯t nning to have us help him. On the contrary, his goal is just for us to know about the Chen Family!"


    "What do you mean?" Dao Yong asked, surprised.


    Zhao Dongming looked at Dao Yong and said softly, "Su Yang actually wants to use our mouth to spread this news, to let the Fang Family learn about this affair. In doing so, he wants the Fang Family to shift their focus onto the Chen Family, using the Fang Family¡¯s hand to weaken the Chen Family¡¯s strength first!"


    Dao Yong¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly replied, "You might be right. This Mr. Su, relying only on himself, certainly isn¡¯t a match for the Chen Family. Moreover, since the Chen Family has already made their move, he definitely wants to retaliate. So now, he can only try every possible means, using all exploitable powers, to deal with the Chen Family. If the Fang Family learns that Fang Ping was killed by the Chen Family, they definitely won¡¯t let it go, which precisely achieves his goal!"


    Having said that, Dao Yong looked at Zhao Dongming and added in a low voice, "But, this Mr. Su is really shameless. Telling us this news is just to use us to spread it. We really can¡¯t help him with this!"


    "Why not help him?" Zhao Dongming said quietly.


    "Ah?" Dao Yong was stunned, looking at Zhao Dongming in surprise, "This is Su Yang¡¯s business, it has nothing to do with us, why should we help him..."


    "What about the Chen Family?" Zhao Dongming said softly, "Our rtionship with the Chen Family isn¡¯t that good either!"


    Dao Yong immediately fell silent; the rtionship with the Chen Family was more than just ¡¯not good¡¯. Zhao Dongming had previously suffered no small amount of insult from the Chen Family. It was certain that Zhao Dongming wanted revenge on the Chen Family.


    Zhao Dongming walked to the window and said softly, "Spread this news, but not too obviously. You know how to do it, right?"


    Dao Yong nodded but hesitated for a moment, "Brother Ming, by doing this, aren¡¯t we essentially helping Mr. Su? This Su Yang is quite cunning and needs to be guarded against!"


    "Indeed, we must be wary of him, but our dealings with him are limited to within Qinghe Academy," Zhao Dongming smiled faintly. "My master himself intervened and resolved this matter for him; now, he carries my master¡¯s brand, something he cannot shake off. So, those people will surely consider him as one of ours and will even try to deal with him before he enters the advanced ss. Heh, isn¡¯t that exactly the result we want?"


    Dao Yong¡¯s eyes brightened; that was indeed true. What they wanted was for Su Yang to drain those people¡¯s strength!


    As for L¨¹ Donglin, that goes without saying; that man surely knew of Su Yang¡¯s background and was not easily fooled. But Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi were different.


    If they could let Su Yang drain these two men¡¯s strength first, then the following matters would be much easier to handle.


    ...


    A night passed without incident; early the next day, Zhao Jun led his team with a list, searching from one dormitory to another.


    Though Zhao Jun and his team had been seriously injured the day before, they had recovered that night thanks to Su Yang¡¯s Spiritual Medicine. Not only that, but Su Yang¡¯s medicine also changed their physique, making their bodies stronger, which was a blessing in disguise.


    By now, even Hei Ma hadpletely brought his people to follow Su Yang; the number of personnel around Su Yang had grown to thirty or forty people, forming a small force.


    In fact, with Su Yang¡¯s current status and strength, he should have been able to gather more people. However, firstly, most people in the academy previously had bad rtions with Su Yang, so they could note to follow him. Secondly, many felt that Su Yang was too overbearing and would definitely attract retaliation from the advanced ss, so many were reluctant to follow him and were even waiting to see how he would be driven out of the school.


    Anyone on the list who had not left Qinghe Academy would be beaten up by them and then thrown out of Qinghe Academy. This list belonged to those people from the gymnasium the previous day.


    Nearly a thousand people, most of whom had left Qinghe Academy the night before. However, a small group, harboring hopes that Su Yang couldn¡¯t possibly remember everyone, still stayed in the school.


    As a result, these people were found one by one by Zhao Jun and his team, beaten up, and then directly thrown out of the school.


    Throughout this process, although many were dissatisfied with Zhao Jun and his team, they dared not resist. There was no helping it; the strength that Su Yang had previously shown was simply too terrifying. Even the Fang Family came to Qinghe Academy personally, only to leave frustrated. These members of the lower sses, who would dare to oppose Su Yang?


    Su Yang stayed in his dormitory; he did not go with Zhao Jun to handle this matter as he was busy feeding Little Turtle and Xiao Huang.


    After being tricked by the Bronze Seal Script before, Xiao Huang had vengefully increased his appetite. Not only did he eat twice as much per meal as before, but the needed amount of Spiritual Medicine had also tripled.


    Moreover, with the amount of Spiritual Medicine that Little Turtle consumed every day, though Su Yang had quite a stock, it was rapidly depleting. At this rate, his supply of Spiritual Medicine would notst long.


    Fortunately, Su Yang had already established the Divine Physicians Alliance, facing the world to collect various Spiritual Medicines.


    Previously, major Medical Sects had also been collecting Spiritual Medicines, but they used money for the collection, which was not very effective. After all, for some major powers and families, money was actually not that significant.


    Now that the Divine Physicians Alliance was using the Elixirs they produced in exchange for Spiritual Medicines, the effect was much better. A couple of days ago, Jeang Zier contacted Su Yang; the first batch of collected Spiritual Medicines was about to be delivered to Qinghe Academy.

 Chapter 1071 - 1070: The Furious Xiao Huang

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Chapter 1070: The Furious Xiao Huang</h4>


    Su Yang looked at Xiao Huang gnawing on a ginseng while lying on Dawei¡¯s bed and sighed, "Xiao Huang, how about we make a deal? You go back to those two old creeps. This Bronze Seal Script, I¡¯ll find a way to return it to youter, okay?"


    Xiao Huang turned around, presenting its backside to Su Yang,pletely ignoring him.


    Su Yang was at a loss for words, not knowing whether scamming this piece of Bronze Seal Script was a blessing or a curse. With Xiao Huang¡¯s appetite, if those two old geezers left it with Su Yang for half a year, Su Yang would definitely be at aplete loss.


    But he had no way of dealing with Xiao Huang. Even Little Turtle was scared of Xiao Huang. Although Xiao Huang had never bitten Su Yang, he figured he probably couldn¡¯t drive this creature away. He still had to provide it with good food and drink every day, it was as if he had brought an ancestor back home!


    Thinking of this, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but curse those two old geezers in his heart. Those two shameless old men were only supposed to leave Xiao Huang with him temporarily, but as soon as they dumped Xiao Huang at Su Yang¡¯s ce, they immediately skedaddled, as if it was Su Yang¡¯s duty to take care of it.


    Recently, those two oldies seemed to have vanished into thin air. Su Yang had even sent many people to search both inside and outside the school, but they couldn¡¯t find those two old geezers.


    This made Su Yang¡¯s teeth itch with hatred, but he was helpless. The shamelessness of those two oldies was well-known; who could do anything about them!


    "Xiao Huang, look what I¡¯ve brought you!" Hu Xiexie suddenly burst into the room. As soon as she entered, she didn¡¯t first check on Su Yang but greeted Xiao Huang instead.


    Hu Xiexie really liked these little animals, and from the first moment she saw Xiao Huang, she held it in her arms and didn¡¯t want to let go. During this period, every time she came to Su Yang¡¯s ce, she mainly brought treats for Xiao Huang first, treating Xiao Huang even better than Su Yang, which left Su Yang utterly speechless.


    Upon seeing Hu Xiexie, Xiao Huang¡¯s little tail immediately started wagging. It swallowed the ginseng in one bite and jumped straight into Hu Xiexie¡¯s arms, rubbing its little head against her ample chest. This behavior made Su Yang seriously wonder if this guy was transformed from a person, and possibly from some lecherous man like Wu Daozi or Yuan Tiangang.


    Hu Xiexie, however, paid no attention to these details,ughing as she yed with Xiao Huang for a while. Then she put Xiao Huang back on Dawei¡¯s bed and took out some ribs from her bag for Xiao Huang.


    "I just fed it ribs!" Su Yang reminded her from the side: "This guy didn¡¯t seem to like them..."


    Before Su Yang could finish, he saw Xiao Huang pounce and start ferociously gnawing on a rib.


    "Damn it..." Su Yang was close to going mad, was this discrimination based on gender or what? You won¡¯t eat the ribs I buy, but you eat the beautifuldy¡¯s ribs?


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it eat? I think it¡¯s eating pretty well!" Hu Xiexie watched Xiao Huang with an indulgent expression: "Su Yang, could it be that you¡¯re too stingy and bought bad ribs?"


    "Woof woof..." Xiao Huang barked twice at Su Yang.


    "See, even Xiao Huang is dissatisfied with you; you must¡¯ve been too stingy and bought unappetizing ribs." Hu Xiexieughed as she stroked Xiao Huang¡¯s head: "Our Xiao Huang wants to eat delicious ribs, not these cheap things bought by stingy people, right?"


    "Woof woof..." Xiao Huang barked again, but the sound was much softer this time, as if it was really agreeing with Hu Xiexie¡¯s words.


    Su Yang was speechless, these two, a man and a dog, answering back and forth, were outright insulting him. Not to mention anything else, this damn dog, eating so much Spiritual Medicine every day, didn¡¯t you have a bit of conscience? A few ribs and you¡¯re bought off? Did you eat your conscience too?


    At this moment, a sudden ring from the phone on the table. Su Yang picked up the call, and Lin Dawei¡¯s anxious voice came through immediately, "Brother Yang, it¡¯s bad, we¡¯ve been attacked, at Dormitory Seven... ah shit..."


    His words stopped there, followed by the sounds of fighting from the other end, suggesting that the situation was quiteplicated.


    "What happened?" Hu Xiexie immediately stood up, "Dormitory Seven, right? I¡¯m on my way! Xiao Huang, let¡¯s go!"


    Xiao Huang, an obedient dog, grabbed the bag of ribs and dashed out following Hu Xiexie without giving Su Yang a chance to respond.


    These two really seemed to thrive on chaos.


    Sighing, Su Yang also rushed out. Actually, he had anticipated that Zhao Jun and his group wouldn¡¯t have it easy today, so he was waiting in his dormitory.


    Dormitory Seven was not far from Su Yang¡¯s dorm, and within two minutes, Su Yang and Hu Xiexie had arrived outside Dormitory Seven.


    By then, the fight had already ended, but it was apparent neither side fared well. Zhao Jun and his group were all injured, but so were their opponents; it was a draw, with no one able to criticize the other.


    Seeing Su Yang approaching, Lin Dawei¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he came forward, "Brother Yang, you¡¯re here. This is the group, they were at the gym the night beforest, on the list. You told them to leave, but these people didn¡¯t, and they still refuse to leave the school. We came to make them leave, but they wouldn¡¯t go, and even resisted. Moreover, they even struck Zhao Jun first!"


    Su Yang nodded and walked straight up to the group.


    Facing Su Yang, the people visibly showed fear. There was no helping it, Su Yang¡¯s reputation was too formidable at the moment.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, finally fixing on a room at the back as he spoke coldly, "Since you¡¯re here,e out and have a chat. No need to let a bunch of nobodies put on airs outside."


    Zhao Jun and the others were amazed; there was no sounding from that room, who was Su Yang talking to?


    Before long, a cold voice came from the room, "No need to chat, Brother Wu has a message for you. These guys are all following Brother Wu now, and he would greatly appreciate it if the Su Brothers would show some mercy and let them off."


    The atmosphere stirred at these words. Who was this Brother Wu? With Su Yang¡¯s current reputation, still, someone dared to stop him¡ªwasn¡¯t that a death wish?


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he said softly, "I always thought Ge Kaiyang would be the first toe looking for me, but unexpectedly, the first to seek me out is Wu Feizhi. Seems like Wu Feizhi has had it too easy these past years, even forgetting the saying about the nail that sticks out getting hammered down."


    This statement sent shockwaves through the crowd. Immediately, they knew who Brother Wu was¡ªit was Wu Feizhi from the senior ss.


    The expressions of Zhao Jun and his group changed in an instant. This issue involving the senior ss was one thing, but the involvement of Wu Feizhi from the senior ss was serious. Wu Feizhi wasn¡¯t someone like Fang Ping you couldpare to; this was a truly influential figure.

 Chapter 1072 - 1071: Wu Feizhi Takes the Lead

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Chapter 1071: Wu Feizhi Takes the Lead</h4>


    The three most famous experts in the senior ss were led by L¨¹ Donglin, followed by Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang.


    Although Zhao Dongming was the disciple of the Martial Champion, due to Fang Ping¡¯s presence, most of the Capital City¡¯s people sided with Fang. As a result, Zhao Dongming¡¯s status in the senior ss was actually far below that of these three.


    Later, after Fang Ping died, his people turned to Zhao Dongming. However, this was a recent development, and people had not yet ced Zhao on an equal footing with L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi.


    Among these three, although L¨¹ Donglin was a bit stronger, in fact, the most renowned was Wu Feizhi.


    In some ways, Wu Feizhi¡¯s situation was actually more simr to Su Yang¡¯s. Both came from ordinary families and had both been bullied by local thugs.


    But Su Yang was a bit stronger than Wu Feizhi. He was sent by Su Ping to the military, and he had Destiny¡¯s Tome. After three years in the military, he returned home and steadily climbed to the pinnacle. Moreover, although his father Su Ping had been bullied, Su Yang quickly dealt with these issues, facing virtually no setbacks along the way.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s tale was different. At just eight years old, he witnessed his father being beaten to death by those viins, his mother being humiliated and killed, and he himself was buried alive by them. In his young heart, he despaired of the world, and the seeds of hatred were thoroughly sown at that moment.


    Later, as he followed a blind man wandering the world, although the blind man had half a secret manual, it was barely enough to scrape by. A blind man and a child wandering the martial world naturally saw the coldness and tragedy of human rtions. When the blind man froze to death on a snowy night, it illustrated the hardship they faced in their wanderings.


    One could say the experience at the age of eight nted the seeds of hatred in Wu Feizhi¡¯s heart. And the five years wandering the martial world with the blind man tempered him, exposing him to the cruel reality of life. Even though Wu Feizhi was only thirteen years old when the blind man died, his social experience was already on par with an adult who had spent many years in the martial world.


    Moreover, with the seeds of hatred buried deep in his heart since childhood, and enduring endless humiliation in the martial world, Wu Feizhi¡¯s heart was full of darkness. Survival and revenge were what he thought about the most.


    Later, it took Wu Feizhi two years to find a tomb recorded in the secret manual. He then concealed himself for three years, mastered his cultivation, and with a single sword, returned alone to his hometown, ughtering half of the vige¡¯s poption, which showed just how deep the hatred in his heart ran.


    If it had been just that, it might have ended there, but after that, he was pursued for assassination by some major families. On the run for half a year, he nearly lost his life several times. This reignited the grudges he thought he had settled.


    After being hunted by those major families, Wu Feizhi fully realized the importance of strength. He went into hiding again for two years and, upon emerging, wiped out two major families consecutively,ter sweeping through an entire province with a madness that shook the world.


    As for what happened afterward, few knew. But from information investigated by Hou Shilin, Su Yang learned that Wu Feizhi now controlled two provincial families and had a force backing him from behind. However, even Hou Shilin couldn¡¯t find out where exactly this power came from.


    This time, when Wu Feizhi came to Qinghe Academy, Su Yang guessed he must have some scheme in mind. But Su Yang did not expect that Wu Feizhi would be in such a hurry to make the first move against him, which was surprising. He had always thought that Ge Kaiyang would be the first to act.


    After all, in Su Yang¡¯s mind, Ge Kaiyang had far less experience in the martial world than Wu Feizhi. Logically, Wu Feizhi should have been the one watching from behind, waiting for Ge Kaiyang and Su Yang to fight to mutual destruction. Unexpectedly, the first to act turned out to be Wu Feizhi!


    Not long after Su Yang spoke, the room door suddenly opened, and a tall man walked out from inside.


    The man stood about one meter ny tall and was extremely well-built, his arms thicker than most people¡¯s thighs. Every muscle in his body was tense, creating a more shocking vision than that of bodybuilding champions.


    "Xie Kuang!?" Many people on-site eximed, unable to help themselves, for this man was simply too famous.


    Xie Kuang was also a member of the advanced ss. On the list Hou Shilin gave Su Yang, Xie Kuang ranked neenth, not particrly high. However, the key point was that this man was the most trusted person by Wu Feizhi¡¯s side.


    Wu Feizhi, having been hunted by those major families, had nearly died tragically during thest pursuit. At that time, he had encountered Xie Kuang, who was not yet well-known. Xie Kuang, too, came from a fallen branch of a great family. His enormous buildcked martial arts talent, and after his father¡¯s death, he was expelled from his family.


    Xie Kuang was a man of great loyalty. Long before any of this, he had had a brief encounter with Wu Feizhi. When Xie Kuang was being bullied, it was Wu Feizhi who had lent him a helping hand.


    Therefore, when Wu Feizhi was critically injured and on the brink of death, Xie Kuang carried him on his back, used his body to block thirteen knives for Wu Feizhi, and fiercely broke through the encirclement, ultimately saving Wu Feizhi¡¯s life.


    After that, Xie Kuang became the most trusted person by Wu Feizhi¡¯s side. When Wu Feizhi emerged from seclusion after two years, Xie Kuang was the one who followed him.


    No one knew how Wu Feizhi did it, but Xie Kuang was also able to cultivate. Moreover, his talent for cultivation was extraordinarily high, reaching the Integration Realm in just two years. Combined with his exceptionally strong physique, he could even fight against the Sovereigns within the Fusion Realm, truly formidable.


    The two families Wu Feizhi had destroyed included the one that had led the pursuit against him and the other was Xie Kuang¡¯s own Xie Family.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s parents had passed away, leaving him without any kin. In essence, Xie Kuang was his only family.


    Even whening to Qinghe Academy, Wu Feizhi had brought Xie Kuang with him. To some extent, Xie Kuang was Wu Feizhi¡¯s spokesperson. His personal appearance was as good as Wu Feizhi himself making an appearance.


    Xie Kuang looked coldly at Su Yang, "Su Yang, do you dare to look down on Brother Wu?"


    "Isn¡¯t it Wu Feizhi who looks down on me?" replied Su Yang, his face calm as he slowly stepped forward and approached one of the students. This student was one of the people from the gym the night beforest.


    As Su Yang fixed his gaze on him, the young man immediately red back, angrily saying, "What are you looking at? I am with Brother Wu!"


    The young man spoke with arrogance and pride, and the others sneered at Su Yang. With Wu Feizhi as their backing, they had no fear of Su Yang.


    Su Yang casually reached out and lightly patted the young man on the shoulder. The young man immediately fell to the ground, wailing in pain. His shoulder had been shattered by Su Yang¡¯s pat.


    Next, he would likely have to leave the school, for he no longer had anypetitive strength left at the academy!


    Xie Kuang¡¯s face changed abruptly, and he shouted angrily, "Su Yang, Brother Wu told you to let these people go! Are you refusing to give Brother Wu face?"

 Chapter 1073 - 1072: Face Will Still Be Given

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Chapter 1072: Face Will Still Be Given</h4>


    "How did I give him face?" Su Yang spoke calmly, "He wanted me to release these people, but he doesn¡¯t show up himself and only sends you to talk to me, which is a sign of disrespect. Given the circumstances, I can¡¯t afford to give him face. If I gave him face, what about my own? Don¡¯t forget, when Zhao Dongming wanted me to release people, he personally made the trip."


    "What¡¯s Zhao Dongmingpared to our Brother Wu?" a student shouted, tantly trying to tter Wu Feizhi.


    Before Su Yang could respond, Xie Kuang pped the student across the face.


    "Shut up!" Xie Kuang roared. Although he didn¡¯t really regard Zhao Dongming highly, such words couldn¡¯t be spoken outright in public. After all, that was the disciple of the Martial Champion, the leader among the youth of Capital City. If these words got out, wouldn¡¯t they be shing with Zhao Dongming too early?


    The senior ss was currently a bnce between four major forces, and everyone was coexisting peacefully for the time being. No one wanted to make enemies or confront others prematurely, as it would give others the opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    Xie Kuang¡¯s p was so powerful that the student was sent flying, fainting on the spot. The others were terrified, shivering, and no one dared to speak again.


    Xie Kuang red at Su Yang angrily. Su Yang¡¯s words were practically a heart-piercing stab.


    Zhao Dongming personally made a visit, and Su Yang then released the young masters of Capital City. This time, Wu Feizhi just sent him, and if Su Yang released these people, it would be a tant disregard for Zhao Dongming. If that happened, Zhao Dongming would also be implicated, which would mean that Wu Feizhi had provoked both men at once, not the oue Wu Feizhi wanted.


    Even though Xie Kuang was feeling angry and unwilling, he eventually had to swallow his pride.


    "Su Yang, I¡¯ll only say this once!" Xie Kuang said icily, "These people are all under Brother Wu!"


    "Brother Wu really looks after a wide range!" Su Yangmented, "Having so many subordinates in the senior ss isn¡¯t enough, he¡¯s even taking care of the junior ss. There are only about a hundred spots for moving up from the junior to the senior ss. By doing this, is Brother Wu suggesting that some of my brothers don¡¯t need to advance to the senior ss?"


    Xie Kuang¡¯s face grew colder, Su Yang¡¯s words clearly indicated he wouldn¡¯t give them face.


    "Fine, you just watch yourself!" Xie Kuang stormed off, leaving with several others in tow.


    The people left behind were stupefied. They had thought Xie Kuang would firmly confront Su Yang to the end, but he just threw down a few words and left. With Xie Kuang gone, they were in trouble, as Su Yang would surely not let them go!


    "Tell Brother Wu, although he didn¡¯te, I will still give him some face," Su Yang said with a smile, "These people should have leftst night, and I was supposed to break their limbs and throw them out. But since they are under Brother Wu, I¡¯ll give some face. If they leave on their own, I won¡¯t break their limbs!"


    Xie Kuang didn¡¯t look back and just left.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, turning to address those still present, "What do you all think of my proposal?"


    With Xie Kuang gone, the people had lost all their confidence; hearing his words, they nodded hastily, saying with trembling voices, "We¡¯ll leave right now, we¡¯ll leave right now..."


    This time, everyone left with haste. Many didn¡¯t even dare to pack their thingspletely, just grabbed some valuable items and fled in a panic.


    Zhao Jun and the others watched all this, but they looked worried. After everyone had left, Zhao Jun approached Su Yang and said in a low voice, "Brother Yang, this means we¡¯ve nowpletely made an enemy of Wu Feizhi!"


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang replied with a light smile, "He won¡¯t make a move before I enter the senior ss."


    Zhao Jun was startled. Why was Su Yang so confident? Logically, after this incident, Wu Feizhi, having lost face, should being back for revenge. Why wouldn¡¯t he act until after Su Yang had entered the senior ss?


    Su Yang walked over to the window, looking outside at the dorm where Wu Feizhi stayed.


    He knew that Wu Feizhi was by no means simple. His first move had caught Su Yang somewhat by surprise, but Xie Kuang¡¯s restraint had revealed to Su Yang just how shrewd Wu Feizhi was.


    Wu Feizhi made the first move yet showed restraint. What was his purpose? Who was he trying to provoke into acting?


    Su Yang looked towards the other two buildings, one inhabited by Ge Kaiyang, the other by Zhao Dongming. As for L¨¹ Donglin, he hadn¡¯t arrived at Qinghe Academy yet, but a few of his subordinates had.


    Zhao Dongming definitely wouldn¡¯t be the first to confront Su Yang, so Wu Feizhi¡¯s target must be either Ge Kaiyang or L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s subordinates.


    Regardless of his target, Wu Feizhi always intended to use Su Yang as his tool. Like Zhao Dongming, both of them wanted to use Su Yang to weaken the others¡¯ powers.


    Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t mind these machinations and hadn¡¯t even exposed them. Both men wanted to use him, so they had to give something in return. As far as Su Yang was concerned, it was yet to be seen who would end up using whom in the end.


    The people on the seventh floor left quickly, and some who weren¡¯t even on the list hurried along too. After all, they had also assisted those on the list in attacking Zhao Jun and his friends and were now afraid they mighte back for retribution.


    "Brother Yang, everyone has left, what do we do now?" Zhao Jun asked.


    "Have all the people on the list left?" Su Yang asked.


    Zhao Jun checked the list, "Not yet, there should be less than a hundred people still here."


    "Then let¡¯s continue," Su Yang said calmly.


    Zhao Jun and the others exchanged nces. After such events, they thought Su Yang might halt their actions. Unexpectedly, Su Yang asked them to keep going. Was he not afraid of further escting the situation?


    However, Zhao Jun didn¡¯t ask any more questions; he had no doubts about Su Yang¡¯s orders.


    Under Zhao Jun¡¯s lead, the group set off again to continue clearing out the dorms.


    Hu Xiexie, hugging Xiao Huang, stood by Su Yang, her worry evident, "Su Yang, I¡¯m afraid Wu Feizhi won¡¯t let this go easily, right?"


    "It¡¯s not his turn to act yet," Su Yang replied with a smile.


    "It¡¯s not his turn?" Hu Xiexie was taken aback, "You mean, someone else will act? Who might that be?"


    "I too would like to know who will make the next move," said Su Yang lightly.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s face was full of confusion, and she frowned, "So, it means someone from the senior ss is going to act, right?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Then shouldn¡¯t you follow?" Hu Xiexie asked, "Zhao Jun and the others are not very strong. If they suffer a setback, it would be troublesome."

 Chapter 1074 - 1073 Ge Kaiyang

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Chapter 1073 Ge Kaiyang</h4>


    The incident in Dormitory 7 spread quickly.


    The news that Xie Kuang had been snubbed by Su Yang spread even faster.


    Zhao Jun and his group hadn¡¯t even reached another dormitory building by the time the news had spread throughout the school.


    In Ge Kaiyang¡¯s dormitory building, a young man hurried to Ge Kaiyang¡¯s room door only to be stopped by someone at the door.


    "Big brother is busy at the moment, you can¡¯t go in," said the person at the door.


    The young man heard a woman¡¯s melodious moaning from the room. Ever since Ge Kaiyang had entered Qinghe Academy, countless girls had offered themselves to him daily.


    If one could enter the advanced ss of Qinghe Academy, they would enjoy a life of glory and wealth. Thus, many people, despite knowing the dangers, still sought out this opportunity.


    For girls, gaining entry into the advanced ss was even more difficult.


    Therefore, to grasp that slim chance, the girls of Qinghe Academy racked their brains and used every means topete. Those who weren¡¯t very attractive had to fight desperately and use various methods. And the more beautiful ones used their advantages, selling their bodies being quite amon thing.


    Of course, selling their bodies had to be to the right person. Selling themselves to ordinary people was pointless; it was only effective when offered to major figures in the advanced ss.


    Among the four major powers of the advanced ss, L¨¹ Donglin had not yet arrived, and that went without saying. Zhao Dongming was too ugly, and the girls weren¡¯t willing to approach him. Wu Feizhi avoided womenpletely, cutting off that path for the girls.


    Thus, they could only choose Ge Kaiyang, who was handsome and powerful, which resulted in him practically being a bridegroom every night once he arrived at the school.


    The key point was that Ge Kaiyang did not even need to know these girls; they just came to him, which was truly enviable.


    Normally, no one would disturb Ge Kaiyang under such circumstances. But this time was an exception. The young man didn¡¯t dare to push the door open but instead whispered at the door, "Big brother, Su Yang didn¡¯t give Wu Feizhi face, and Xie Kuang angrily left. They were still driven out, and Wu Feizhi smashed several cups."


    The noise inside the room abruptly stopped, and the girl coquettishly said, "Hurry up, don¡¯t leave me hanging like this... ah!"


    The girl suddenly eximed, followed by the sound of someone hitting the ground. Undoubtedly, Ge Kaiyang had thrown the girl onto the floor.


    Before long, the door opened, and a tall, handsome man stepped out¡ªit was Ge Kaiyang.


    As for the girl on the floor inside the room, shey there naked, in aplete mess, unable to get up, her nakedness clear for anyone to see.


    Ge Kaiyang paid no attention to the girl; to him, she was just a ything, not worthy of his care, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t treat her tenderly.


    "Has Wu Feizhi not sent anyone else over?" Ge Kaiyang asked in a stern voice.


    The young man replied, "Wu Feizhi had originally nned to send someone, but then two of his subordinates started fighting over a woman. He went to deal with them."


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s brow furrowed immediately, "Such a coincidence?"


    The young man was puzzled, not understanding what Ge Kaiyang meant.


    After a moment of silence, Ge Kaiyang said sternly, "Take some people to stop Su Yang. Remember, just tell him it¡¯s my will to let those people go. If he insists on driving those people away, you guys shouldn¡¯t start a fight; juste back and report to me!"


    The young man was taken aback again, whispering, "Big brother, Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t dare make a move, Wu Feizhi didn¡¯t make a move either. If we do it, and resolve this Su matter, our reputation would surely spread. Moreover, it¡¯s clear that Su Yang wants to enter the advanced ss. Wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for us to cut off his hopes first?"


    Ge Kaiyang frowned, ncing at the young man, "Do what I tell you to do. Why so much nonsense?"


    The young man immediately shut his mouth, not daring to ask any more and quickly left.


    Ge Kaiyang returned to his room and stood by the window, looking at the distant building of L¨¹ Donglin, his expression gradually turning icy.


    He was born a favored son of heaven, entering the Earth Rankings at neen and thereafter abstaining from participating in Earth Rankings. For him, his goal was to exceed Ye Jiansheng, making the Earth Rankings meaningless.


    Ge Kaiyang followed the path of Ye Jiansheng, striving for Great Perfection in each realm. Qinghe Academy would be hisst stop. After achieving Great Perfection here, he would enter the ranks of Terrestrial Immortals and start his push for the Heavenly List.


    However, after entering Qinghe Academy, everything had not gone as he nned. First, he was ranked after L¨¹ Donglin and Wu Feizhi. Then, Zhao Dongming, taking over Fang Ping¡¯s remaining men, was able to sit on an equal footing with him, which waspletely uneptable to him.


    From his perspective, his only rival was the unnamed ultimate prodigal L¨¹ Donglin of the Capital City, who managed to trample down all the prodigals to date.


    As for Wu Feizhi, though he had risen despite being of humble origins and fleeing like a stray dog for over a decade, that couldn¡¯t change his lowly fate; he had no right to bepared with them or to rank above him in the advanced ss.


    And Zhao Dongming, while an heir to the Capital City Zhao Family, was viewed less favorably than even illegitimate descendants by his family. If not for being taken as a disciple by the Martial Champion, he would probably have ended up in the lowest strata of society, struggling to support himself with menialbor even if he hadn¡¯t died.


    Such people were hardly better than Wu Feizhi. Their family¡¯s bloodline was wasted on them, boasting only of his master¡¯s name and walking around outside, with no right to enter the advanced ss or to be ranked alongside him, Ge Kaiyang.


    As for Su Yang, recently the most prominent figure in the lower ss, stirring up so much trouble was unexpected. However, he could tell that both Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi wanted to use Su Yang. Wu Feizhi, in particr, had been obvious in making the first move, just to incite them into action.


    But Ge Kaiyang was no fool; of course, he wasn¡¯t going to fulfill Wu Feizhi¡¯s wish. Although he didn¡¯t take Su Yang seriously, if he could wear down someone else¡¯s forces first, he¡¯d be pleased to see it happen.


    Thus, he had sent his men to handle the matter, but like Wu Feizhi, he instructed them not to escte the situation. If Su Yang disagreed, they were to withdraw, leaving the matter to be handled by L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s people in the end.


    Just as Ge Kaiyang was contemting these issues, the woman climbed up from the floor, crying and cooing, "Brother, how could you be so cruel, to treat me like this, I¡ª"


    "Get out!" Ge Kaiyang harshly threw a word at her, showing no hint of sentimentality.

 Chapter 1075 - 1074 Relentless

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Chapter 1074 Relentless</h4>


    The woman was caught off guard, is this the legendary ruthlessness after a one-night stand?


    The woman instantly became furious. She had offered herself to Ge Kaiyang just to gain his help. But after they had been together, he just changed his attitudepletely, who could ept that?


    "Ge Kaiyang, what do you mean?" the woman yelled furiously. "You had your fun with me and now you¡¯re not saying a word, just telling me to leave? Is that how a man behaves? Are you even a man?"


    Ge Kaiyang turned around to look at the woman and suddenly swung his hand, pping her across the face.


    The woman was hit so hard she felt dizzy and blood trickled from her mouth, only to hear Ge Kaiyang¡¯s cold voice, "Go home and take a good look at yourself in the piss, what sort of goods you think you are, daring to shout and scream in front of me, you don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re alive or dead!"


    The woman was stunned. Holding back her pain, she jumped up and bellowed, "Ge Kaiyang, you bastard..."


    Before she could say more, several men rushed up from behind, covered her mouth, dragged her out, and threw her at the dormitory entrance.


    "What are you doing!" the woman was almost hysterical. "Get the hell away from me, this is between me and Ge Kaiyang, none of your business, get lost!"


    The men remained unmoved, one of them speaking coldly, "We¡¯re giving you a chance, get lost immediately. Otherwise, wait till we beat you up before throwing you out, and then you will be the one losing face!"


    The woman was taken aback. When things were heated between her and Ge Kaiyang, these men had all been calling her sister-inw. Now, in just a moment when Ge Kaiyang dumped her, they turned their backs on her just like that?


    But seeing the indifferent expressions of these men, she really didn¡¯t dare say anything more. She had no doubt that if she continued to make a scene, these men would indeed dare to beat her up right there and then.


    Sighing and shaking her head, the woman walked away, and the men immediately burst into scornfulughter. They had seen plenty of women like her. They thought by sleeping with Ge Kaiyang they could tie him down. Little did they know that in front of Ge Kaiyang, they were nothing but ythings that cost nothing; Ge Kaiyang wouldn¡¯t care about them at all.


    "You ask me, in Qinghe Academy, the only ones who could match our boss are those three top beauties!" one manughed.


    "The top beauties, huh, I think they¡¯re just so-so. That Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie, those two women are fighting and crying to throw themselves at that what¡¯s-his-name, Su Yang. I bet they¡¯re just two sluts with no taste. What¡¯s Su Yangpared to our boss?" another man said.


    "You¡¯re right; I don¡¯t have any respect for that Su surname. Acting all high and mighty in the lower sses, when he gets to our advanced ss, who gives a damn about him?"


    "In front of our boss, he¡¯s not even worth a fart. Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie, how desperate are they for a man? Why don¡¯t we go and fill the void for themter?"


    "I think that¡¯s a good idea, it¡¯s said that those two women are quite attractive, but all day long they cling to that Su Yang. In my opinion, they¡¯re just sexually frustrated. We¡¯re the best match for them. Besides, we are more handsome,e from better families, and are more skilled than that Su surname, we can crush him in every aspect. When they see us, won¡¯t those chickse right up to us?"


    The crowd burst into boisterousughter, each of their eyes filled with excited light, almost wishing they could go and hit on Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang that very moment.


    But they didn¡¯t notice that not far behind them, a young man was quietly eavesdropping on their conversation.


    A cold smirk shed across the young man¡¯s face. He quietly left and headed to a hidden spot to send out a message.


    ...


    Zhao Jun and his group¡¯s progress was smooth. Although Ge Kaiyang¡¯s men had interfered once, under Su Yang¡¯s strong demand, these people, just like Xie Kuang, threw out some tough words and left without getting into a real confrontation with Su Yang.


    In the end, there were still twenty or thirty people left on the list, and these people were located close to the dormitory where L¨¹ Donglin lived. Obviously, having pledged allegiance to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side, they were more confident.


    Arriving outside the building, Zhao Jun¡¯s face showed some embarrassment. L¨¹ Donglin came from the Northern Three Provinces, and so did he. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang, he would definitely have gone to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side.


    In fact, many who were with L¨¹ Donglin had previously been on good terms with Zhao Jun. Now that Zhao Jun hade to drive them away, the situation was obviously very awkward.


    Lin Dawei noticed Zhao Jun¡¯s predicament and took the list from his hands, "Jun, why don¡¯t you sit this one out? I can handle these people!"


    Zhao Jun looked at Lin Dawei and eventually shook his head, "Dawei, I¡¯ll take care of this."


    "But these people are all your fellow townsfolk..." Lin Dawei expressed his concern.


    "It¡¯s fine," Zhao Jun said. "We can¡¯t be conspirators if our paths are different. Besides, they¡¯re my fellow townsfolk, but they didn¡¯t help me with the incident the other night, so what kind of townsfolk are they?"


    Zhao Jun and his group walked straight towards the dormitory. As soon as they reached the entrance, they were blocked by a group of people.


    Leading them was a tall and burly man, an acquaintance of Zhao Jun, who outright cursed, "Zhao Jun, what are you here for?"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s expression became slightly embarrassed, he took a deep breath and announced, "To fulfill my promise, the other night at the gym..."


    "Fulfill your damn promise!" the man interrupted Zhao Jun¡¯s words, "Who the hell made a promise to you? Let me tell you, by mingling with that Su now, you¡¯re a traitor to the Northern Three Provinces. You have no right toe here, and even less right to talk to us. I¡¯m going to count to three, and if you haven¡¯t taken your people and gotten lost, I¡¯ll make sure you crawl out!"


    Zhao Jun¡¯s expression turned cold; this man was too domineering. Previous awkwardness wiped away, Zhao Jun said sternly, "Wang Ju, I¡¯m not going to waste words with you. Out of respect that we¡¯re both from the same ce, I¡¯m giving you face. Get those names on the list to pack their things and leave Qinghe Academy, and I won¡¯t touch them. Otherwise, if I have toe in, it won¡¯t be so easy to settle!"


    "Fuck, who the hell are you talking to!" the man, Wang Ju, jumped down from the stairs, charging toward Zhao Jun with an aggressive aura, "You think you can act tough here, huh? You¡¯re going to hit people, right? Come on, try hitting me, see if you cany a finger on me!"


    Wang Ju was already in Zhao Jun¡¯s face, poking his chest, "I¡¯m standing right here, hit me then, try hitting me!"


    Zhao Jun was extremely annoyed, but still, he kept hisposure, speaking firmly, "Wang Ju, no matter what, we came here from the Northern Three Provinces together. I don¡¯t want things to get this sour. We there keep our word and can¡¯t treat it as nothing, we must do what we say..."


    "Go to hell!" Wang Ju was not in the least bit courteous, pping Zhao Jun across the face.

 Chapter 1076 - 1075: Melee

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Chapter 1075: Melee</h4>


    Zhao Jun was stunned by the hit, he had been restraining himself, and his speech was very polite, so he hadn¡¯t expected Wang Ju to strike outright.


    Wang Ju, on the other hand, wore a look of triumph. He hadn¡¯t fared well against Zhao Jun in the past. Now that Zhao Jun and Hei Ma had gone over to Su Yang¡¯s side, Wang Ju subtly became the leader of the lower sses in the Northern Three Provinces¡ªhe naturally took this opportunity to target Zhao Jun.


    "Zhao, get lost immediately, or I¡¯ll hit you before you even have a chance to cry!" Wang Ju shouted loudly, his followers behind him shouting in support, boosting his momentum significantly.


    It was only then that Zhao Jun snapped back to reality, his face flushed red as he stepped forward and grabbed Wang Ju by the neck, flipping him to the ground.


    "Fuck you, how dare you hit..." Wang Ju tried to curse back, but Zhao Jun had already kicked him in the face. Without giving him a chance to fight back, Zhao Jun rushed forward and began mercilessly kicking his head.


    "Damn it to hell, fuck you, I¡¯ll fight you..." Wang Ju roared in anger, trying several times to get up but ultimately failing.


    Even before this, he couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Jun. Moreover, Zhao Jun¡¯s strength had only increased after training with Su Yang for so long; how could he be a match for Zhao Jun?


    Wang Ju, after several attempts, knowing he was no match for Zhao Jun, dared not show off anymore and quickly shouted, "You motherfuckers, have you gone stupid? Fight, kill these bastards!"


    It was only then that his followers sprang into action, charging and shing with Zhao Jun¡¯s group.


    The scene immediately became chaotic; Wang Ju¡¯s group numerically dominated. However, theirbat prowess was slightly inferior.


    After all, Zhao Jun and his group had received Spiritual Medicine from Su Yang after getting injured the day before. Not only did the medicine heal their injuries, but it also enhanced their bodily strength significantly, so despite being outnumbered, the fight was evenly matched. Eventually, Wang Ju¡¯s side began to fall behind.


    Lin Dawei, who was the type to avoid fights, had immediately run aside to call Su Yang and update him on the situation once the melee started.


    Su Yang was actually not far behind; he had stayed hidden, simr to how Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi¡¯s followers had responded. However, he nned to follow thisst group closely because he believed that L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group would definitely make a move.


    After all, among the four power blocs of the senior ss, Zhao Dongming was in the same position as Su Yang on this matter. Although Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang had tried to intervene, they hadn¡¯t resorted to fighting, which somewhat felt like they were showing weakness to Su Yang. Now, it was L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s turn.


    Having witnessed the ineffectiveness of Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s followers, everyone in the lower sses had shifted their hopes to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group.


    Moreover, L¨¹ Donglin had been known as the top individual in the senior ss from the start and was held in high expectations by many. Under such circumstances, if L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group also ignored the situation and let Su Yang do as he pleased, it was almost as if Su Yang had single-handedly swept through the four major forces of the senior ss. If word got out, it wouldn¡¯t sound good for the reputation of the senior ss.


    The situation had reached a point where the hopes of the lower sses and the prestige of the senior ss were all pinned on L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group. Plus, with L¨¹ Donglin always regarded as the foremost among them, they couldn¡¯t, and wouldn¡¯t, back down. Thus, a showdown between Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group was inevitable!


    This situation had actually caught Su Yang off guard. He had initially thought that Ge Kaiyang would intervene to stop him, but Ge Kaiyang was very astute, preferring to lose some face and push this matter onto L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t really care about these matters. What he intended to do was sweep through the advanced ss, and it didn¡¯t matter who he faced first.


    Su Yang stood in the back watching everything unfold. The battlested for about five minutes, and Wang Ju¡¯s men werepletely defeated; they were no match for Zhao Jun¡¯s group.


    At that moment, Su Yang also felt that several people were quickly rushing out of the dormitory. Judging by their strength, they seemed to be members of the advanced ss.


    Before long, a figure suddenly burst out from the dormitory and charged directly at Zhao Jun. A heavy punch was thrown straight at Zhao Jun¡¯s face. Considering the ferocity of the punch, Zhao Jun¡¯s nose would definitely be gone if it hit.


    Zhao Jun¡¯s strength was nowhere near this person¡¯s. Facing such a powerful attack, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge.


    Just as the punch was about to hit him, he suddenly felt as if someone had grabbed him from the back, and he was threw backward.


    The punch missed its target, barely grazing Zhao Jun¡¯s nose. If Zhao Jun had reacted a fraction of a secondter, it would have been dangerous.


    After Zhao Jun steadied himself, he realized that the person standing behind him was Su Yang. Amidst his surprise, he was also grateful, "Brother Yang!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded and looked at the young man who had just attacked, speaking coldly, "This friend here is an expert of the Venerable Realm, yet dares tounch a sneak attack on a martial artist who hasn¡¯t even entered the Qi Refining Realm. Is this how L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s subordinates conduct themselves?"


    The young man¡¯s face was full of arrogance as he coldly retorted, "Shut up! What right do you have to mention Brother Lin¡¯s name directly! Kneel and apologize right now, and p yourself thirty times, or I¡¯ll make you regret being alive."


    "How so? Can¡¯t L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s name be mentioned?" Su Yang chuckled. "Naming someone and not allowing others to call it, what kind of reasoning is that? Is it a name reserved only for dogs?"


    The young man flew into a rage, roaring, "Su, you have some nerve to insult Brother Lin like that. If I let you leave here on your feet today, I¡¯ll take your surname!"


    After saying this, the young man charged towards Su Yang.


    "Wait a moment!" Su Yang shouted loudly.


    The young man frowned and said coldly, "What? Regretting now? Want to apologize? Hmph, it¡¯s toote. You have insulted Brother Lin so you must be punished. You should be d you¡¯re at Qinghe Academy, or else you¡¯d already be dead!"


    "You sure talk a lot!" Su Yang said. "I just wanted to ask, what is your surname?"


    "What do you mean?" the young man asked sternly.


    Su Yang continued, "You just said you would take my surname, so I should at least know what your surname is. What if your surname is also Su? Wouldn¡¯t our conversation be pointless? If you also have the surname Su, how could you take my surname?"


    The crowd around burst intoughter. The young man¡¯s face turned even angrier as he roared and lunged at Su Yang, "Su, I¡¯ll kill you!"

 Chapter 1077 - 1076 This is Not Over Yet

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Chapter 1076 This is Not Over Yet</h4>


    The youth swiftly lunged forward, and when he reached Su Yang, his body suddenly curled up, arms hugging his knees, bing almost a perfect sphere.


    Su Yang had intended to grab the youth, but this sudden move made him grasp at nothing. However, his reaction was extremely quick; he clenched his fist and delivered a punch onto the sphere.


    When Su Yang¡¯s fistnded on the sphere, he immediately felt something was wrong. The spherical form the youth had assumed was unusually slippery; Su Yang¡¯s punch slid off as if he had hit an eel.


    And the youth¡¯s speed did not decrease, as he continued to hurtle into Su Yang¡¯s chest, staggering him.


    It was also because Su Yang did not want to attract attention that he didn¡¯t release his Protective Gang Qi, which was why the youth managed to hit him. Otherwise, even if the youth could have breached Su Yang¡¯s defenses, he would have been stopped by the Protective Gang Qi.


    Yet, this situation made Su Yang quite astonished. The youth¡¯s martial arts technique was very strange andpletely unexpected, making it hard to guard against.


    It was just that the youth¡¯s strength was too inferiorpared to Su Yang¡¯s. If it had been someone of equal strength to Su Yang, that move could have perhaps caught Su Yang off-guard.


    Having sessfullynded a hit, the youth immediately became smug, sneering, "Hmph, I thought this low-ss Su Yang had some great abilities to be so arrogant. Seeing him today, he¡¯s nothing much. Really, those so-called wastrels in the Capital City are too weak. Compared to people from the Northern Three Provinces, they¡¯re just sissies!"


    The crowd burst intoughter then, having heard about how Su Yang had beaten Fang Ping and his gang; they had been a bit worried about Su Yang¡¯s strength. Now, it seemed they didn¡¯t care anymore. Su Yang¡¯s strength was clearly not enough for them to take seriously.


    "Hey, Mr. Su, why don¡¯t I give you a chance now? Take your people and roll back to where you came from, and we¡¯ll let this matter rest, how about that?" a student shouted loudly.


    "What joke are you making? Just let it rest? Can this matter be so simple? They came here showing off their power, wanting us to leave Qinghe Academy, how can we let them off so easily? In my opinion, that Mr. Su and hisckeys must kneel here and apologize, then crawl back to Qinghe Academy, only then will this mattere to an end!" another student immediately shouted loudly.


    "Exactly, kneel down!"


    "Kneel down!"


    "Kneel down right now, do you hear?!"


    These students suddenly roared angrily, each with a threatening air, as if they were ready to collectively assault Su Yang and his group if they did not kneel.


    Zhao Jun and hispanions¡¯ expressions slightly changed; after all, Su Yang had just suffered a setback, making them quite uneasy. Could it be that Su Yang was no match for these people? If that were indeed the case, it would be troublesome!


    Amid the chants of the crowd, Su Yang slowly stepped forward, saying softly, "People from the Northern Three Provinces indeed are extraordinary. However, I have a w; I¡¯m too stubborn. Once I decide on something, I must do it, no matter the consequences. So I hope you can step back and let those people leave Qinghe Academy!"


    As Su Yang spoke, a great uproar followed. To the crowd, it seemed like Su Yang waspromising, scared, and therefore pleading.


    In this atmosphere, the crowd grew even less fearful of Su Yang. One student spat at Su Yang, cursing, "Fuck off. Do you even see what the situation is? Do you think you still have the right to speak? I¡¯m telling you, you not only have to kneel and apologize, but you also have to bring those two girls over, let us have some fun with them for a few days. Otherwise, if you think you can leave this school, I¡¯ll take yourst name!"


    The others burst intoughter, loudly moring for Su Yang to hand over Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie. These were lower-ss students who were quite resentful of Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie favoring Su Yang, and they saw this as an opportunity to take advantage of Huo Qianfang and Hu Xiexie.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression gradually turned icy as his gaze swept over a few advanced-ss students, saying coldly, "If you don¡¯t speak up, it seems you don¡¯t agree with my request. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. Those people still need to be thrown out of Qinghe Academy. And, they need to be beaten up before being kicked out!"


    Upon hearing this, the students cursed even more viciously, with one advanced-ss youth directly bursting out, "Su Yang, you bastard, what the f¡ª"


    Before the youth could finish, a cold glint shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes. In an instant, Su Yang disappeared from his spot and appeared right in front of the youth.


    The youth was toote to react. Su Yang had already grabbed his neck and mmed him heavily to the ground.


    The youth screamed pitifully, and the others around were stunned, yelling as they allunched an attack on Su Yang.


    Su Yang moved incredibly fast, almost ghost-like, swiftly dodging their attacks. Then he swiftly struck each of the youths, who never even touched his clothes, and they were all thrown to the ground by Su Yang. In less than a minute, several advanced-ss students were all down on the ground, none able to stand.


    The scene, which had been filled with shouting students, suddenly fell silent. They had thought Su Yang was no match for these advanced-ss members and that he was scared. That¡¯s why they dared to be so arrogant and insult him.


    They could never have imagined that Su Yang¡¯s strength was so formidable; the advanced-ss students had no chance to resist Su Yang and were all quickly subdued.


    Now they were in trouble without the advanced-ss students to back them up; what were they considered?


    Having taken down these people, Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calm as he stood beside them, and said coldly, "I gave you face and a chance. But you didn¡¯t appreciate it, and even insulted me. In that case, you can¡¯t me me for being excessively ruthless!"


    The youths were all spitting blood, their faces extremely pale. One youth managed to raise his head with difficulty, looking at Su Yang with a mix of shock and anger, gritting his teeth, "Su Yang, we... we all work for Master L¨¹, you... if you hurt us like this, how could Master L¨¹ let you go?"


    "You¡¯re mistaken!" Su Yang calmly said, "That¡¯s not the end of it!"


    The youths were taken aback, and one youth eximed, "What do you mean? What¡¯s not the end of it, what... what else do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1078 - 1077: Ruined You Guys

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Chapter 1077: Ruined You Guys</h4>


    "My meaning is very simple..." Su Yang said, "I haven¡¯t made a move, and we haven¡¯t started fighting, so everything is still open to discussion. However, now that I have acted and made enemies of you all, it¡¯s only natural to rid myself of the problempletely!"


    "You... you want to kill us?" The young man was stunned and angrily said, "Do you know that inside Qinghe Academy, it is forbidden to kill students of the academy, this... this is the rule of Qinghe Academy..."


    Su Yang replied with a faint smile, "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you. You don¡¯t need to be so afraid."


    The young men all let out sighs of relief, but their expressions turned even uglier. Su Yang¡¯s words made them feel even more humiliated.


    Su Yang continued, "I¡¯m merely going to cripple you, and then expel you from Qinghe Academy!"


    The young men¡¯s faces changed instantly. They had just arrived at Qinghe Academy and hadn¡¯t even officially started sses yet, and now they were being kicked out¡ªhow could this be eptable?


    "You... you dare..." A young man angrily said, "We are Master L¨¹¡¯s men, if you... if you expel us from Qinghe Academy, Master L¨¹ will never let you go..."


    "Hmph, you speak as if Master L¨¹ would let me off if I hadn¡¯t beaten you," smiled Su Yang. "The conflict between me and your Master L¨¹ is irreconcble. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I be polite? Expelling you from Qinghe Academy will significantly weaken his power. When I face himter, I¡¯ll have some advantage!"


    The young men looked at each other, truly frightened this time. They now understood why Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang had not confronted Su Yang head-on.


    Su Yang¡¯s strength was indeed very powerful. If it really came to a direct conflict, it was uncertain who would survive. Even if Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang could manage a lucky victory, they would certainly pay a steep price, which they did not want to see happen.


    Therefore, Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang only made a perfunctory appearance in the end and pushed all matters onto the people from L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side.


    And these young men wanted to use this opportunity to make a name for themselves. In their eyes, Su Yang was just a member of a lower-level ss and nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, as L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s subordinates, even if they couldn¡¯t beat Su Yang, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to them.


    Now they realized that they were truly wrong; they had indeed provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have. Su Yang was decisive in his actions, never giving them a chance to regret!


    "Su Yang, we... we are all students of Qinghe Academy. Whatever the issue, it can be resolved inside the academy. As long as you don¡¯t go too far, there won¡¯t be any irreconcble grievances," one young man said gravely. "But if you... if you insist on expelling us from Qinghe Academy, that¡¯s going too far. Su Yang, we didn¡¯te to Qinghe Academy to make enemies with you; we have more important matters at hand. Our business isn¡¯t done, and you¡¯re expelling us; hmph, we may not be able to confront you in Qinghe, but do you think your family and friends will be safe?"


    The other young men¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Yes, using Su Yang¡¯s family and friends to threaten him was the most suitable tactic.


    "Yeah, Su Yang, let¡¯s settle our own matters within Qinghe Academy. There¡¯s no need to involve outsiders. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if family members are affected!"


    "You are from Pingnan Province, I¡¯ve been to Pingnan Province several times. It¡¯s too easy for me to find someone in Pingnan Province!"


    "There¡¯s no need to escte our issues to an uncontroble state..."


    These young men spoke one after another, even threatening Su Yang by implying harm to his family and friends.


    Yet Su Yang¡¯s expression immediately turned cold as he looked at them with an icy gaze and said sternly, "You really have reminded me, it seems I can¡¯t let you leave Qinghe Academy toofortably. Otherwise, you¡¯ll go after my family and friends for revenge, which would be undesirable!"


    Theplexions of the young men changed, and one said solemnly, "Su Yang, what... what do you mean?"


    "My meaning is very simple..." Su Yang advanced slowly towards one of the young men and suddenly pointed a finger at the young man¡¯s Qihai Acupoint.


    The young man let out a miserable scream, his body trembled, and he then curled up, aged significantly, and copsed on the ground, looking incredibly weak and frail.


    The others were frightened, and one tremblingly said, "Su Yang, what... what have you done?"


    "Nothing much!" Su Yang said with a smile, "I crippled your Qihai Acupoints, destroying your martial prowess, so from now on, you have to live as ordinary people. This way, you won¡¯t have the ability to go after my family and friends for revenge!"


    These words caused the young men to copse on the spot. This was even more terrifying than they anticipated.


    If Su Yang simply expelled them from Qinghe Academy, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad; they would still have the power to wander freely outside.


    But now that Su Yang had crippled them, they were finished. Their strength allowed them to be carefree outside. Now that Su Yang had taken that away from them, they had no power¡ªmere invalids¡ªand would thus dissipate into the crowd for the rest of their lives. How could they ept this?


    "Su Yang, you... your actions are too ruthless..." one young man urgently said, "By doing this, you¡¯re cutting off the hopes of our families. Do you... do you think our families will let you go? They will kill all your family and friends first, then kill you, to avenge us!"


    The other young men immediately nodded in agreement, but Su Yang remained unmoved and coldly said, "If your families wish to avenge you, then let them act. I don¡¯t mind eradicating your families too. Su Mou does things this way. Since we¡¯ve torn our facades apart, there¡¯s no need for any pretense of courtesy. Once I¡¯ve acted, I shall prevailpletely. If I can eradicate the roots, I won¡¯t show mercy. Otherwise, even if I spare you today, would you spare me in the future?"


    The young men were utterly dumbfounded; they could see that Su Yang was determined to cripple them. At this point, no matter who they brought up, it wouldn¡¯t intimidate Su Yang any longer.


    "Brother Su, we... we are all ssmates, why must ite to this..." one young man hastily said, "How about this, if you let us go, we¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened. In the future, when we meet, we¡¯ll still be ssmates, still be friends, with no grudges. How... how about that..."


    The others nodded urgently too, now genuinely frightened, not daring to challenge Su Yang anymore. Helplessly, Su Yang¡¯s actions were too fierce, and they were all scared into

 Chapter 1079 - 1078: Distributing Money

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Chapter 1078: Distributing Money</h4>


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good!" Su Yang said calmly, "Your words are like farts, absolutely untrustworthy. I gave you a chance just now, and you didn¡¯t seize it. Now, I can only take drastic measures!"


    With that, Su Yang didn¡¯t give those few people any chance to plead, immediately taking action and incapacitating them all.


    Several youths wailed and begged for mercy, angrily cursing, but they couldn¡¯t stop Su Yang in the slightest. In the end, these youths were all curled up on the ground, the True Qi in their bodies gone after their Qihai Acupoints had been sealed, so much so that they couldn¡¯t muster a bit of strength, not even managing to stand.


    The other students watched in trembling fear as Su Yang took down each of those from the advanced ss.


    They hadn¡¯t realized Su Yang was that strong, nor did they expect him to act so ruthlessly.


    These youths were all members of the advanced ss, under L¨¹ Donglin¡¯smand. By incapacitating them, Su Yang had essentially made a powerful enemy of L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin was the top student of the advanced ss, a figure even Wu Feizhi, Ge Kaiyang, and Zhao Dongming dreaded. For Su Yang, a member of the lower ss, to provoke L¨¹ Donglin like this was baffling¡ªdid Su Yang have a death wish?


    After handling those youths, Su Yang turned to look at the onlooking students.


    These students were still in shock. Upon seeing Su Yang turn toward them, they shuddered. Without waiting for Su Yang to speak, they panicked, turning around to run, ready to pack their belongings and leave Qinghe Academy.


    But it was toote for them to run.


    Zhao Jun and Hei Ma quickly intercepted them. Although thebat strength of the two groups was not much different, at this moment, these students had no will to resist at all, simply getting beaten up by Zhao Jun and his group, quickly ending up sprawled on the ground in a miserable state.


    Watching this unfold, Su Yang remained silent, just standing calmly. Once all were down, he said softly, "I gave you a chance earlier to leave Qinghe Academy and let bygones be bygones. However, you chose not to keep your promise and even insulted me. Since that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t me me for being ruthless."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Yangmanded coldly, "Break one hand and one leg of each person, and throw them out of Qinghe Academy!"


    "Yes!" Zhao Jun and his men shouted excitedly. They were also extremely angered by these people and were naturally unmerciful.


    Su Yang turned and walked away slowly. Soon after, a cacophony of screams and howls followed. These students, like the youths from the advanced sses earlier, had one arm and one leg broken before being thrown out of Qinghe Academy.


    At the same time, Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang were watching the unfolding events from the other three buildings.


    The three had different expressions. Zhao Dongming was frowning. Originally, he had nned for Su Yang to drain the energies of Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang. After all, L¨¹ Donglin was certainly aware of Su Yang¡¯s identity and not suitable for him to challenge first.


    But unexpectedly, Su Yang had confronted L¨¹ Donglin first, leaving Zhao speechless.


    In his view, Su Yang was no match for L¨¹ Donglin. By provoking L¨¹ Donglin like this, it was akin to a mantis trying to stop a chariot, utterly overestimating his capabilities. Once L¨¹ Donglin arrived at the school, he would surely expel Su Yang effortlessly from Qinghe Academy. As for draining L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength, that was no longer an option; L¨¹ Donglin was far beyond Su Yang¡¯s reach.


    This way, the much-anticipated Su Yang had effectively done nothing substantial. Unable to drain L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength, nor sapping that of Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang, his n had essentially failed.


    As for Wu Feizhi, his expression was neutral, showing no signs of what he felt. Yet, internally, he was also displeased. He had hoped to use Su Yang to wear down Ge Kaiyang¡¯s strength, but the oue clearly didn¡¯t meet his expectations.


    Moreover, this situation also amounted to the first indirect sh between Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang, making Wu realize that Ge Kaiyang¡¯s schemes were far from simple. Thus, his task of dealing with Ge Kaiyang felt increasingly challenging.


    As for Ge Kaiyang, he maintained a cold smile. The situation was unfolding just as he had anticipated, exactly what he desired. Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s men shed first, with Ge able to sit back and watch, then deal with the otherster at his leisure, perfectly suiting his agenda.


    The three of them, each harboring their own thoughts, chose to remain out of sight.


    That day, the incident spread through the entire academy, and the students of the lower ss from then on grew even more fearful of Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t stay idle; he had Zhao Jun issue a notice, informing the lower ss students of Qinghe Academy. They could receive one million if they chose to leave voluntarily within three days. And after three days, Su Yang would personally expel those who still wished to stay!


    The announcement caused an uproar throughout the school. Had this notice been issued by Su Yang earlier, it surely would have been ridiculed, as students saw him as powerless to enforce such a measure.


    However, the current notice invoked only fear, for Su Yang had proven his strength through his actions. Among the four major forces of the advanced ss, apart from Zhao Dongming, none could halt Su Yang¡¯s advance¡ªwho would dare oppose him now?


    Moreover, as Su Yang had offered, those willing to leave Qinghe Academy coulde and collect one million.


    One million¡ªthat was no paltry sum. Most of the students from the lower ss came from modest backgrounds, looking for a chance at sess in Qinghe Academy. Now, Su Yang¡¯s offer of one million could save them many years of struggle, making them naturally delighted.


    Thus, that same evening, hundreds rushed to Su Yang, dering their willingness to leave Qinghe Academy.


    Su Yang was not stingy; he had the money prepared. Hundreds of people¡ªseveral hundred million¡ªwere distributed by Su Yang that very day.


    These students had initially feared that Su Yang¡¯s checks were merely symbolic, so upon receiving them, they immediately rushed to the banks to cash them. Indeed, they received the funds, which were transferred to their ounts, definitely reassuring them.


    The next day, these students packed up their belongings, happily leaving Qinghe Academy. Their demeanor showed not a hint of regret, rather, they seemed as ecstatic as lottery winners, their excitement palpable.

 Chapter 1080 - 1079: The Last Batch of People

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Chapter 1079: The Last Batch of People</h4>


    The people who had been observing hesitated earlier, but seeing those people take the money and leave, were unable to sit still anymore, and anotherrge group rushed over to Su Yang to take the money and leave. There was no helping it, the allure of a million was simply too great.


    By the third day, there were not many people left in the school, originally there had been over three thousand in the lower ss. After the start of school and period of conflicts, hundreds had left already. After the battle at the gym, another thousand departed, leaving just over a thousand.


    In just two days, over eight hundred people hade to Su Yang to take the money and leave Qinghe Academy. Therefore, in the lower ss of Qinghe Academy, only about two hundred remained.


    Among these two hundred, sixty or seventy were with Su Yang and would definitely move into the higher ss.


    The remaining hundred plus were actually making ast stand. These people came from wealthy families who didn¡¯t care about a million. Moreover, they had quietly sent messages, asking their family members outside to put pressure on Su Yang¡¯s rtives in an attempt to handle Su Yang in this way.


    Their stay in school to make a stand, as long as they could grab Su Yang¡¯s family, Su Yang would have to surrender!


    However, by the third day, half of their families had sent back messages. Of course, none were positive oues; not only were they unable to capture Su Yang¡¯s family, but they had also suffered significant losses and returned in defeat.


    The other half hadn¡¯t received any messages from their family members, which left them very uneasy but also full of hope that their family could capture Su Yang¡¯s rtives, which would allow them to get leverage over Su Yang. Moreover, these people had also formed an alliance, asking their families to join forces to capture Su Yang¡¯s rtives.


    These families were generally minor ns with average strength. But thebined power of dozens of ns was significant. They even spent a lot of money hiring several top assassins for this task,pletely determined to achieve their goal.


    Thus, these people waited with anticipation until the fourth day. Su Yang¡¯s three-day ultimatum had passed by then, but their families still had sent no messages. They called home, but no one answered, which made them even more uneasy.


    A few of the more anxious ones had already quietly packed up and left Qinghe Academy. With no news and not daring to stay, they were afraid Su Yang might deal with them harshly.


    The remaining people still harbored fantasies, hoping their families could resolve the situation.


    However, Su Yang did not wait; he directly gathered these people together.


    About a hundred people were driven by Su Yang into arge ssroom at the school. Zhao Jun and others stood fiercely at the door, blocking these people inside.


    These hundred or so people had all turned pale, by this time their families still hadn¡¯t sent any messages, and the situation had be troublesome. It wasn¡¯t just about being expelled from Qinghe Academy anymore; Su Yang had previously dered that if they didn¡¯t leave Qinghe Academy, he would cripple them and then throw them out of Qinghe. This was the crisis they were now facing.


    Su Yang stood on the podium, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, and said loudly, "Everyone, the three days are up, it seems you do not wish to leave. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s everyone for themselves. I¡¯ve said before, if you don¡¯t leave, I will cripple you and throw you out of Qinghe Academy. Of course, if you can cripple me and throw me out, then you can stay!"


    The people all looked uneasy, even those under L¨¹ Donglin had been defeated by Su Yang, how could they dare to think about fighting Su Yang?


    "How are you all nning to fight?" Su Yang smiled, "Is it going to be one-on-one, or a free-for-all? Su Mou will keep youpany!"


    The people looked at each other, and finally, one young man stepped forward and said somberly, "Su Yang, do you really need to be this ruthless? Among those who enter the higher ss in Qinghe Academy, there might be around a hundred. But, you only have about seventy people by your side, which means at least thirty others could also join the higher ss with you. By forcing us to leave like this, aren¡¯t you rushing things a bit? Won¡¯t you consider giving us those thirty spots?"


    "You¡¯re right, indeed more than a hundred can advance to the higher ss," Su Yang nodded. "But you all are not working for me. After entering the higher ss, you¡¯re definitely going to run off to help others. Knowing what you¡¯d do in the higher ss, why should I let you in? That¡¯s just asking for trouble!"


    Everyone fell silent, Su Yang had spoken correctly. These people stood definitely opposed to Su Yang. If they were to enter the higher ss, they would undoubtedly join one of the four major powers in the higher ss and would not help Su Yang. They would essentially be Su Yang¡¯s enemies.


    "But still, there are thirty spots avable!" the young man pressed urgently. "Su Yang, doing this doesn¡¯t follow the rules of Qinghe Academy. There should be over a hundred from the lower ss advancing to the higher ss. If you drive us all away, wouldn¡¯t there only be seventy or so left? That would be breaking the rules of Qinghe Academy!"


    "Oh, really?" Su Yang smiled. "I know the rule that no more than one hundred and thirty can move from the lower ss to the higher ss. But I have never heard of a rule that says the number must not be less than a certain amount. Everyone, since we are all here, let¡¯s cut the talk and start fighting instead. Once you are gone, we can apply to the school to prepare for the higher ss!"


    Zhao Jun and others were visibly excited; for people like them with no background and no power, their only wish was to enter the higher ss. After entering the higher ss, they would never have to worry about their future again.


    And now, Su Yang was about to fulfill this wish ahead of schedule, so everyone¡¯s mood was naturally very excited.


    However, the young people¡¯s faces were very unsightly, as Su Yang was determined to drive them out, and they were very unwilling in their hearts.


    Everyone looked at the leading young man, who furrowed his brows and after a moment of silence, said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, if we tell you that after entering the higher ss, we will help you, would that give us a chance topete?"


    "No!" Su Yang answered straightforwardly.


    "Why!" the young man pressed urgently. "There are still at least thirty spots, you... why won¡¯t you give us a chance?"


    "Because I find you untrustworthy..." Su Yang paused for a moment, then said lightly, "Besides, the grudge between us is irreconcble!"

 Chapter 1081 - 1080: Who Did It More Ruthlessly?

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Chapter 1080: Who Did It More Ruthlessly?</h4>


    "We have no grudge between us, justpetition!" the youth said anxiously.


    "That¡¯s what you think..." Su Yang said with a faint smile, "I don¡¯t see it that way."


    Everyone present waspletely dumbstruck; it was clear they had no choice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, stop wasting time. Why don¡¯t you alle at me together?" Su Yang said, "There are more than a hundred of you, right? Come at me all at once. Defeat me, and you¡¯ll still have a chance to get into the advanced ss!"


    None of them said a word, jokingly or otherwise. Before, nearly a hundred experts from the Fang Family had surrounded Su Yang alone outside, and in the end, two were killed and many more severely injured by him. Now, these people were in no wayparable to those from the Fang Family, naturally making them even less a match for Su Yang.


    "So none of you are even prepared to fight?" Su Yang said, "If you don¡¯t make a move, I won¡¯t let you off either. Since it¡¯s already decided, this matter has toe to a conclusion. Why don¡¯t you all just stand there, let us break your legs and feet, and then we can all end this amicably, how about that?"


    The crowd was restless. The leading youth, grinding his teeth in anger, yelled, "Su Yang, I¡¯m asking you one more time, do you really have to take it to the extreme? Don¡¯t forget, you won¡¯t always be on top. Do you really want to make enemies of everyone?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Have I gone to extremes?"


    "Isn¡¯t this already extreme?" the youth ground his teeth.


    "How does itpare to what you¡¯ve done?" Su Yang countered.


    The group was all taken aback. The leading youth asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, right, you probably don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened outside yet." Su Yang took out his phone and dialed a number, "Hello, have you not released the news yet? Hurry up, don¡¯t waste time!"


    After speaking, Su Yang hung up the phone and said with a smile, "Just wait a moment!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, unsure of what Su Yang was up to.


    Not long after, the phone of one of the youths suddenly rang. He took it out and said with joy, "It¡¯s a call from my dad, they couldn¡¯t have seeded, could they?"


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted. If their people had seeded, they could turn the tables and threaten Su Yang. By then, with Su Yang¡¯s people retreating, they would definitely be able to get into the advanced ss, and their long persistence would finally have paid off!


    "Answer it, answer it!" the people next to him said excitedly, "Put it on speaker, put it on speaker, let that Su hear it!"


    In his excitement, the youth answered the call and really put it on speaker, saying, "Dad, how did it go..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, an anxious voice came from the other side: "Son, run, run! Leave Qinghe Academy immediately, the farther the better!"


    "What?" the youth was baffled, "What happened? Dad, what... what happened?"


    "The people we sent to Pingnan Province have beenpletely annihted..." came a scream from the other end, "No good, they¡¯ve found me, I need to run, you need to run, all of us are dead, only I¡¯m left... Ah, you... don¡¯te over, please spare me, I won¡¯t dare again, ah, ah..."


    Then came the sound of a phone hitting the ground, followed by a session of shrill screams. Without looking, they could all guess from the sounds what had happened on the other end. The continuous screams were simply chilling.


    The youth¡¯s face went pale as he yelled into the phone, "Dad, dad, what the hell happened? What went down? What¡¯s the situation... Dad, talk to me..."


    There was no sound on the other end of the phone, not even screams, as if everything were over.


    The youth was stunned. Suddenly, he put down his phone and rushed toward Su Yang, shouting, "Su, what exactly did you do, tell me... tell me..."


    Before the youth reached Su Yang, Su Yang punched him to the ground. Then, with one foot on his head, Su Yang pinned him mercilessly to the ground.


    The youth struggled with all his might but couldn¡¯t break free. He roared in extreme anger, "Su, what the hell did you do, tell me... tell me!"


    While stepping on the youth¡¯s head, Su Yang said coldly, "What exactly did I do? Then you tell me, what exactly did you do? To find out my identity, to catch my family and friends to threaten me, what exactly did your rtives do in Nanluo City?"


    The crowd all changed color; they had not expected Su Yang to know about their rtives going to Pingnan Province. No wonder Su Yang said that this matter was irreconcble. So that was it!


    The others were also panicked in their hearts. If this youth¡¯s rtives had met such a fate, would the rest of them fare any better?


    "Su, I... my dad said that all the people we sent are dead. Did your people kill them all?" the youth roared, "They just wanted to catch your family and friends to threaten you, they hadn¡¯t done anything yet, and you... you killed them all? You¡¯re too ruthless!"


    "They hadn¡¯t done anything?" Su Yang said coldly, "To get my identity, they went to my old vige, and eventually traced it to one of my friends. My friend had just gotten married and was on his honeymoon. They captured my friend¡¯s parents and his younger sister, forcing them to reveal my identity. His parents refused to talk, and they were tortured mercilessly and beaten to the point where there weren¡¯t any intact spots left on their bodies. And his younger sister, who was still in high school and only sixteen years old, was vited by more than a dozen men, her bodypletely wrecked. When our people found them, that girl was already dead, and she died with her eyes wide open!"


    At this point, Su Yang¡¯s gaze became icy, and he pressed his foot down harder on the youth, "Now, tell me, they hadn¡¯t done anything?"


    The youth was stunned. He did not know about these things, but he did not doubt that the people his father had sent could have done this. Those people were desperadoes, acting recklessly without considering consequences. They had done such things before.


    "Then... then just kill those dozen or so men, why not spare my parents?" the youth shouted angrily.


    "Killing those dozen or so isn¡¯t enough!" Su Yang said coldly, "You should be grateful that you¡¯re still at Qinghe Academy, and I can¡¯t kill you here. Otherwise, I would definitely kill you too!"


    The youth shivered uncontrobly, having no doubt that if he were not at Qinghe Academy, Su Yang would indeed dare to kill him!

 Chapter 1082 - 1081: The Dream Realized Ahead of Time

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Chapter 1081: The Dream Realized Ahead of Time</h4>


    Listening to Su Yang¡¯s words, the others present also appeared frantic. They did not know whether their family members in Pingnan Province had made some mistake, and if they too had made a serious error, wouldn¡¯t that mean certain death for them?


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze had already turned towards these people as he said coldly, "There¡¯s no need to look, the people you sent are all dead too!"


    "What?" The crowd immediately erupted into noise.


    "Why? Why?"


    "The people we sent, did theymit some big mistake as well?"


    "Su Yang, isn¡¯t this too cruel of you? Why are you so ruthless?"


    "Su Yang, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!"


    The crowd roared with fury, their anger making them seem ready to fight Su Yang on the spot.


    Su Yang simply stepped forward, and the crowd instantly wilted, their earlier momentum vanishing on the spot.


    "A bunch of trash!" Su Yang spat out coldly.


    The crowd turned pale, their hearts filled with anger, yet they were helpless.


    "Su Yang, what does that kid being the head of the family and killing someone have to do with our families? You... Why did you kill our people too!" A young man asked urgently.


    "Why?" Su Yang replied coldly, "Do you really think I am unaware of the things you¡¯ve done? I¡¯ve ignored you from the very beginning and didn¡¯t really care about this matter because I didn¡¯t want to have too much enmity with you; I just wanted you to know when to back down. However, my tolerance became the reason for your increasing audacity, leading directly to this incident."


    "You are right, it was indeed that family that killed someone, but then I thought, if not for my tolerance, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If I continue to be so tolerant, could there be more simr incidents in the future? Therefore, I made up my mind to deal with all these people. At the same time, I want everyone to understand that it¡¯s one thing to oppose me, but to target my family and friends means you will pay a terrible price!"


    Having said that, Su Yang looked coldly at the people and dered loudly, "The issue between us was indeed limited to within Qinghe Academy. But you involved outsiders, sending your families to deal with my family and friends, so this matter is no longer confined to within Qinghe Academy. As I¡¯ve said before, our grudges are irreconcble, and I will certainly not let you go. I¡¯ll make you the same offer again, all of youe at me together. Defeat me, and you will be part of the advanced ss. Otherwise, even if you don¡¯t take action, I will still break your limbs and throw you out of Qinghe Academy!"


    The faces of the crowd had turned extremely ugly; they had been hoping for good news from their families outside. Instead, they received such cmitous news.


    Although the other families had not called, by now everyone had a clear understanding that Su Yang¡¯s influence far exceeded their imagination. Their families who went against him probably gained no advantage, and whether any of them survived was in doubt. Perhaps their family members were already dead, and they had no hope left!


    After a long silence, the crowd exchanged looks, and someone shouted, "Damn it, let¡¯s fight him!"


    The others also roared in rage, and with no way out, they charged towards Su Yang.


    Even though there were over a hundred of them, with Su Yang¡¯s strength, dealing with them was too easy.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t resort to any special techniques, simply using fist and foot to bring them all down. He knew that the people from the advanced ss were watching him, and for the time being, he didn¡¯t want to reveal too much.


    Zhao Dongming was definitely aware of Su Yang¡¯s strength, and L¨¹ Donglin probably had some understanding of him too. However, Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang were different, so for the time being, Su Yang had to hold back and not reveal too much power to avoid bing the target of public criticism.


    The brawl did notst long. Su Yang¡¯s martial arts skills were also notcking; in fact, his cultivation had reached a realm where his Six Senses and reaction abilities far exceeded those of an ordinary person. Fighting against these ordinary people, as long as Su Yang had the strength, he would not be at a disadvantage, no matter how many there were.


    After all, over a hundred people couldn¡¯t simultaneously surround and attack Su Yang. The space around Su Yang was limited, and having a dozen or so people surround him was already difficult.


    Half an hourter, all the peopley on the ground. Su Yang kept his promise, breaking an arm and a leg of each person, leaving them wailing on the ground.


    Onlookers like Zhao Jun watched this scene in stunned silence. They were, after all, ordinary people. Although Su Yang had defeated people of the advanced ss, there weren¡¯t any particrly astounding tactics involved to them, and they didn¡¯t understand how difficult it was.


    But now, Su Yang defeating over a hundred people single-handedly was a huge shock to them¡ªit was a genuine case of one against a hundred!


    In truth, the crowd did not know that if Su Yang had not hidden his strength, killing these hundred people would have been as easy as blinking an eye. A single Longsword, a flick of the finger, could have in all of them with the shattered metal pieces!


    After ending the battle, Su Yang brushed off his sleeves and left. Reaching the door, he proimed loudly, "Zhao Jun, throw them all out!"


    "Right away!" Zhao Jun shouted excitedly. Everyone around Su Yang was more thrilled than thest.


    After this battle, the oue was clear; they could all join the advanced ss. These people came from average families with little power of their own,ing to Qinghe Academy had been a shot in the dark.


    If they could enter the advanced ss, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about riches or honor for the rest of their lives.


    In normalpetition, among these more than seventy people, having one or two enter the advanced ss would already have been difficult. The most likely candidates were Zhao Jun and Hei Ma, but they had both been framed and nearly ruined by Li Chuan not long after school started.


    If not for Su Yang¡¯s intervention, the two of them would probably have been done for, let alone entering the advanced ss. This incident also exposed the treacherous nature of Qinghe Academy.


    For the others, whose strengths were far inferior to those of Zhao Jun and Hei Ma, the likelihood of making it into the advanced ss was virtually nil.


    But now, by following Su Yang, they were able to reap such benefits.


    How should they view the current situation? They had entered the advanced ss several years ahead of schedule, achieving their greatest dream several years early!


    Their excitement was indescribable. And of course, the way they looked at Su Yang was filled with admiration!

 Chapter 1083 - 1082: Eight Coffins

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Chapter 1082: Eight Coffins</h4>


    After the remaining students were thrown out of Qinghe Academy, Zhao Jun immediately ran to the dean¡¯s office to report the current situation at the school.


    Currently, there were only a little more than seventy students left in the lower-grade sses, fewer than those in the upper-grade sses. ording to convention, these students could now be directly promoted to the upper-grade sses, just waiting for the official notice from the school.


    The dean appeared the same as always, but when Zhao Jun saw him again, he didn¡¯t dare show any negligence. It was known that during the previous battle between Su Yang and the Fang Family at the school gate, the dean had shown up with several teachers, creating a rather shocking scene.


    Previously, the students at school didn¡¯t really take the dean seriously because fighting among themselves was amon urrence there. Moreover, everyone waspeting with each other; without fighting, how could anyone remain until the end? So, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the position of the dean was merely a formality, with no one truly considering it significant.


    But now, it was different; now everyone knew that none of the teachers at the school were simple, except for those two oldmps, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi. Some even suspected that those two characters, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, were significant figures in the game of life.


    However, considering the past actions of these two oldmps, and their desperate attempts to flee from debt collectors outside the school, getting trapped in an alley and beaten up, the image of these two oldmps once again plummeted in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Thus, amon feeling arose among the people: all teachers in this school were not simple, with the exception of those two oldmps!


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were clearly muddling through in the school. Otherwise, why would they teach such obscure subjects and still have no onee to study with them?


    After listening to Zhao Jun¡¯s report, the dean nodded slowly, "I understand, I will report this to the school. Continue with your sses."


    "Alright!" Zhao Jun respectfully backed away, not daring to say an extra word.


    If it had been before, he would have certainly said, "With only a little more than seventy students left in the lower-grade sses, what sses are there to attend? One or two students per ss?"


    After Zhao Jun left the dean¡¯s office, the dean himself got up and left the dean¡¯s office. He walked alone through the school, crossed the dormitory area, and reached the back of the teacher¡¯s building.


    Entering the teacher¡¯s building, the dean didn¡¯t go upstairs but went straight into the basement.


    The basement was dark, and hardly anyone ventured there.


    The dean followed the corridor of the basement all the way to the back room.


    The door was locked, and the dean unlocked it and walked in. Inside, the room was even darker, filled with a lot of old equipment that made it look like a warehouse.


    The dean walked all the way to the end of this room. He lightly touched the white wall, and immediately, a hole appeared in the floor. The dean jumped into the hole, and it quickly closed behind him, as if it had never existed.


    The dean fell for dozens of meters and finallynded on the ground.


    Below was a spacious stone chamber, and the dean now stood in the middle of this chamber. Around the chamber stood eight sealed coffins.


    The dean scanned the coffins, sighed softly, and said in a low voice, "Everyone, the war in the heavens is not yet over, but Qinghe Academy has encountered an unprecedented problem, and I cannot decide alone. Thus, I must disturb you, the Heroic Spirits, and ask for your help in making a decision."


    After saying this, the dean bowed deeply and quietly awaited a response.


    After a long time, one of the coffins suddenly made a slight clicking sound. Following that, the other seven coffins also made simr sounds.


    The dean couldn¡¯t help but rejoice and said respectfully, "Thank you all!"


    When he raised his head, the lids of all eight coffins had slowly opened. No one stepped out, but the coffins shone with bursts of light, as if responding to the dean.


    The dean did not linger. He took a deep breath and quickly recounted the current situation at Qinghe Academy again. After finishing, he said in a low voice, "Since the establishment of Qinghe Academy, the lower-grade sses have experienced various situations, but never one like this. Starting less than two months into the school year, only a little more than seventy students were left. You know, the lower-grade sses are called so because they epass ordinary people, and such special situations have never urred. Truly powerful individuals are usually picked out by those people and get advanced into the upper-grade sses early, bing specially recruited students, and they do not enter the lower-grade sses. Even if a truly powerful person enters the lower-grade ss, they would be picked out early and sent to the upper-grade sses. Thus, such a situation has never urred before, and for the time being, I do not know how to decide!"


    After saying this, the dean bowed again.


    The light in the eight coffins slowly shone, as if contemting the situation described by the dean.


    After a while, a voice came from one of the coffins, "Why has this person not been selected..."


    The words were spoken haltingly, as if gathering significant strength to speak.


    The dean quickly replied, "In recent times, it has been the time of the heavenly war, and most of our people went to participate in that. I was nning to discuss this matter with them after their return. However, I didn¡¯t expect Su Yang to act so swiftly..."


    The light in the eight coffins shone again, and after waiting a while, the dean couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, "We have lost seven times already to those people in our bets. The matters of the heavenly war, those people have been perfunctory, and our battles have be more and more difficult. If it continues like this, we might really not be able to hold on. We really need a victory to help stabilize the situation. Over three thousand people were disrupted by Su Yang, leaving only a little more than seventy, without going through our selection. How many can be picked out from these seventy?"


    After saying this, the dean paused for a moment, somewhat hesitantly adding, "Shall we recruit students again?"


    "No!" This time, a decisive answer came from one of the coffins.


    The lights in the other seven coffins also flickered, seemingly still contemting the matter.


    "But if we lose again this time..." the dean said embarrassingly.


    "Lose if we must, but as people, we must keep our word!" came the intermittent answer from the coffin; "Do not give those people something to talk about!"

 Chapter 1084 - 1083: Missing Film Piece

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Chapter 1083: Missing Film Piece</h4>


    The director of instruction fell into silence, and after a long while, another voice came through, "Let¡¯s keep it that way then!"


    "Continue, we can lose, but we must not make a mistake!"


    "Continue..."


    Different voices emanated from inside the eight coffins, all expressing agreement. Everyone was unanimous in their decision to continue.


    The director of instruction¡¯s expression grew somber as he slowly nodded, "I understand, let¡¯s continue like this then. Everyone, pardon the intrusion!"


    "Wait a minute!" A voice suddenly emanated from one of the coffins, "The Array loosened the other day, what happened!"


    The director of instruction said, "It was identally touched during its idle wander."


    "A piece is missing," the voice from the coffin sounded again.


    The director of instruction was stunned, "Is it missing? I will check when I return."


    The light inside the coffin flickered for a long time before the voice came out again, "Never mind."


    The director of instruction paused for a moment and then whispered, "I know what to do."


    The light within the eight coffins gradually dimmed and finally disappearedpletely, with everything returning to normal.


    The director of instruction bowed deeply and then turned to leave the secret chamber.


    ...


    The next day, the director of instruction announced that the remaining students in the lower sses could be promoted to the senior ss.


    Although everyone knew that was already a certainty, they were still thrilled beyond measure when the director of instruction made the announcement.


    Joining the senior ss meant they had ultimately fulfilled their purpose for attending the school. Regardless of how they fared in the senior ss, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about fortune and glory for the rest of their lives.


    Zhao Jun, following Su Yang, was also ecstatic when he heard the news.


    "I never thought we would get into the senior ss so quickly!" Zhao Jun eximed excitedly. "When I arrived, my brother told me to try to make it into the senior ss within three years. Brother Yang, we owe it all to you; otherwise, I might have been kicked out of the school by now!"


    The others were also extremely excited, yet Su Yang remained very calm. Getting into the senior ss wasn¡¯t his goal; his aim was to be among the top ten of the senior ss.


    "Go gather everyone, I need to hold a meeting," Su Yang ordered.


    "Right away!" Zhao Jun immediatelyplied, his influence among the group exceptionally strong now.


    Zhao Jun made a phone call, and within ten minutes, everyone had gathered outside Su Yang¡¯s dormitory.


    Everyone was buzzing with excitement, discussing the news of entering the senior ss, something they all had heard. Among them were people like Lin Dawei, who had almost no chance of entering the senior ss and were utterly amazed to be promoted alongside Su Yang, something they could have only dreamed of. Thus, their excitement was almost uncontroble.


    Su Yang opened the door and walked out, and themotion from the crowd immediately ceased. Everyone looked at Su Yang excitedly and gratefully. Without him, such good fortune would never have befallen them.


    "Brother Yang, everyone is here!" Zhao Jun shouted excitedly.


    "Brother Yang!" someone else called out, and soon the corridor filled with the excited chants of the crowd.


    Su Yang smiled and nodded, waving his hand to quiet everyone.


    The crowd immediately fell silent, no longer shouting.


    "I believe everyone has received the news from the school, starting now, you are all students of the senior ss!" Su Yang dered.


    Everyone nodded, and one person excitedly said, "We owe it all to Brother Yang¡¯s help; otherwise, how could we possibly have made it into the senior ss so soon?"


    Everyone immediately agreed, extremely grateful to Su Yang.


    Su Yang smiled and said, "I gathered you all here mainly because there¡¯s something I want to discuss."


    "Brother Yang, just give us the order; no matter what it is, whether it¡¯s through hell or high water, we¡¯ll do it!" a student shouted, and others quickly voiced their support.


    "It¡¯s not something particrly big; I just want to mention something..." Su Yang took a deep breath and said, "If possible, I hope you all consider dropping out."


    At his words, the room fell into a deathly silence, everyone staring at Su Yang in stunned disbelief, not understanding why he would suddenly suggest something so shocking.


    They had just managed to get into the senior ss, not even having had the chance to see what it was like inside, and now Su Yang was asking them to drop out? What was going on?


    Everyone looked at each other, wondering if they had misunderstood or if Su Yang had misspoken.


    Zhao Jun was also bewildered, scratching his head and asking in a low voice, "Brother Yang, are you... are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?"


    Everyone looked intently at Su Yang, but he shook his head, "No mistake, I really do hope you all consider withdrawing from school!"


    Everyone was even more puzzled, and Zhao Jun, utterly confused, asked, "Why... why would you say that..."


    Su Yang looked at everyone and said softly, "What was your purpose ining to Qinghe Academy?"


    Everyone nced at each other, no one answering until Lin Dawei finally spoke, "Of course, it was to enter the senior ss, make a name for ourselves, and lead a better life in the future!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement; Lin Dawei had voiced their thoughts exactly.


    "Well, you¡¯ve already achieved that!" Su Yang continued, "You¡¯re in the senior ss now. Even if you drop out now and leave Qinghe Academy, you¡¯ll still be known as havinge from the senior ss of Qinghe Academy. There will be plenty of people wanting to hire you, and you definitely will make a name for yourselves!"


    The crowd fell silent; what Su Yang was saying waspletely true.


    "If you don¡¯t have higher aspirations, then as of now, you¡¯ve already achieved your purpose for entering Qinghe Academy," Su Yang said. "If you don¡¯t n to be in the top ten of the senior ss, dropping out now won¡¯t impact your future. However, if you decide to stay at Qinghe Academy, you¡¯ll have to face thepetition within the senior ss, which ispletely different from that in the junior ss!"


    "I¡¯m sure you all know, during our process of entering the senior ss, we¡¯ve already offended many people. Not just people from the junior sses but also from the senior ss. This means, once we¡¯re in the senior ss, many will see us as enemies. Do you think the people in the senior ss will let you off?"


    At this point, Su Yang sighed and continued, "With their means, you might survive, but you can¡¯t escape other dangers. Once you¡¯re ruined by someone, it could affect your future adversely!"

 Chapter 1085 - 1084: First Entry into the Advanced Class

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Chapter 1084: First Entry into the Advanced ss</h4>


    The crowd exchanged nces, and now they finally understood that when Su Yang told them to withdraw from school, he was actually doing them a favor.


    Thepetition in the advanced sses was much more brutal than in the lower ones, and they had nopetitive strength whatsoever in the advanced sses.


    After all, any student pulled from the advanced ss could easily crush them. If they encountered danger, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t even have time to save them, which was why he wanted them to withdraw early!


    The crowd fell silent because everything Su Yang said was true. They had already achieved their purpose ining to Qinghe Academy, and continuing to stay didn¡¯t hold much significance, as they couldn¡¯t possibly make it into the top ten of the advanced ss.


    On the contrary, staying would inevitably lead to confrontations with people from the advanced ss. Even though those people wouldn¡¯t kill them, crippling them and throwing them out of the school would be very troublesome.


    So now was the best time for everyone to leave Qinghe Academy. They hadn¡¯t thought about this before, but now that Su Yang had brought it up, and after giving it some thought, they all understood the situation. Indeed, leaving Qinghe Academy as soon as possible was the best thing for them.


    "Brother Yang, if we leave, who will help you?" Zhao Jun suddenly asked. "A lot of people in the advanced ss see you as an enemy; without us, it would be troublesome for you alone."


    Everyone immediately looked up at Su Yang. Although they had taken advantage of following Su Yang, they truly admired and were grateful to him. Over time, they hade to see themselves as part of Su Yang¡¯s side. Zhao Jun¡¯s words echoed their sentiments.


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly. "Those people in the advanced ss may not necessarily see me as an enemy. The situation in the advanced ss is moreplicated than you think, and I have my ways to cope. Besides, even if you went to the advanced ss, you wouldn¡¯t be able to help me. Thepetition in the advanced ss is not something you should get involved in!"


    The crowd hung their heads; Su Yang¡¯s words were somewhat impolite. But they all knew he was telling the truth. With their capabilities, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help Su Yang even if they went to the advanced ss.


    Even Zhao Jun¡¯s brother had relied on his own efforts topete step by step out of the three thousand students and make it into the advanced ss. But in reality, he still had nopetitive power within the advanced ss. Very few people who moved up from the lower ss had any significantpetitive strength.


    Moreover, these people were not even selected through their ownpetition but were raised by Su Yang¡¯s strong hand. Without any real training, they were even less able to adapt to thepetition of the advanced ss. If they really went to the advanced ss, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help Su Yang at all!


    "Still, Brother Yang, if we were here, at least we could help you gather some information..." Zhao Jun said anxiously.


    "I appreciate that you all want to help, but my n actually requires someone to work alone," Su Yang shrugged. "So, everyone, I¡¯m truly sorry."


    The crowd looked at one another and gradually nodded in agreement. In the end, leaving Qinghe Academy at this moment was indeed the best for them. They were grateful to Su Yang, which is why they wanted to stay and help him. But if Su Yang had a solo n, there was no point in their staying.


    In the end, everyone was persuaded by Su Yang and left Qinghe Academy as he had requested.


    After these people left, there weren¡¯t many left in the school.


    In the afternoon, Su Yang went to the advanced ss registration with Hu Xiexie.


    Of course, not all the people from the lower ss had gone. There were a few who hadn¡¯t arrived at the school yet, such as Huo Qianfang and another of the three top beauties of the school, along with a few other students who hadn¡¯te to school yet due to various reasons.


    In a way, these people were lucky. They hardly attended school and were directly admitted into the advanced ss,pletely skipping thepetition of the lower ss.


    In the ssroom of the advanced ss, Su Yang also met Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang for the first time.


    Wu Feizhi had an average build and ordinary looks, the sort who would disappear into a crowd.


    Ge Kaiyang, on the other hand, was one of the few who could be considered handsome in the ss and had many girls around him. The advanced ss had more male students, with females making up about one-third. Moreover, most of the girls were extremely attractive, as they were often sent from major families and powerful backgrounds.


    These girls also had high self-esteem, used to being the youngdies of their households. Gathering so manydies in one ce, one could imagine thepetitive atmosphere.


    And thepetition among women mostly revolved around vying for men¡ªof course, aiming for the most powerful and influential men.


    The four major forces in the advanced ss were L¨¹ Donglin, Wu Feizhi, Ge Kaiyang, and Zhao Dongming.


    L¨¹ Donglin hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so let¡¯s not mention him for now.


    Wu Feizhi came from a humble background, and although he had carved out his own ce, he was inevitably less privileged than those from major families with powerful connections. As such, the girls from these major families generally ignored Wu Feizhi.


    The remaining contenders were Ge Kaiyang and Zhao Dongming, both of whom had respectable family backgrounds. However, their situations differed vastly. Just based on appearance alone, Ge Kaiyang was leagues ahead of Zhao Dongming, making the girls¡¯ choices quite clear.


    When Su Yang and Hu Xiexie entered the ssroom, a group of girls was surrounding Ge Kaiyang, chatting andughing as if it were a lively scene.


    Wu Feizhi was sitting with his head down, nibbling on a scallion pancake, which was the most contemptible aspect for the girls¡ªhecked any semnce of what a person of status should possess. Xie Kuang, sitting next to him, exchanged a nce with Su Yang but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The only one who greeted Su Yang was Zhao Dongming¡¯s group. Zhao Dongming stood up from afar and smiled, "Brother Su, you¡¯re here. Come on over and sit here!"


    It was then that Ge Kaiyang looked up from among the girls and nced over at Su Yang, before his gazended on Hu Xiexie, not hiding the greed in his eyes.


    Two girls, one on each side of Ge Kaiyang, were also sizing up Su Yang. Seeing Su Yang¡¯s unremarkable appearance, they turned their noses up, unwilling to give him another nce.


    Seeing that Ge Kaiyang was still looking at Hu Xiexie, one of the girls got jealous, snuggled into Ge¡¯s arms, twisted his head towards her, and pouted, "My goodness, what are you looking at? It¡¯s just a little tart, what¡¯s so good about that!"

 Chapter 1086 - 1085 Shut You Up

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Chapter 1085 Shut You Up</h4>


    Su Yang and Hu Xiexie had not yet reached Zhao Dongming when they heard the girl¡¯s words, and Hu Xiexie immediately stopped. She looked over with cold eyes, her expression icy as she said in a deep voice, "Who are you talking about?"


    "What, you!" the girl retorted as she stood up, pointing at Hu Xiexie and cursing, "Got a problem with that?"


    Hu Xiexie became angry too. "I have no grievance with you, why do you verbally attack me like this?"


    "I can say whatever I want," the girl sneered.


    "Are you deliberately bullying others now?" Hu Xiexie frowned.


    "This isn¡¯t bullying, this is just contempt for you!" the girl said coldly. "Bitch, you think I don¡¯t know your situation? Aren¡¯t you just a whore from a nouveau riche family, what right do you have to be called one of the Qinghe Academy¡¯s top three beauties? And even daring to strut into the advanced ss, who gave you the guts? Is it that lover of yours, Su Yang? He¡¯s just a bastard himself, both of you together are just like ¡¯a match of a bitch and a jerk, forever and ever¡¯."


    The crowd around them immediately burst intoughter, especially the girls,ughing even more uproariously.


    Women are jealous, especially these daughters of major families. They were very dissatisfied with not making it into the ranks of Qinghe Academy¡¯s top three beauties. Yet, after carefulparison, they could definitely not surpass Huo Qianfang and another beauty who hadn¡¯t yet shown up, leaving only Hu Xiexie remaining.


    Although Hu Xiexie¡¯s looks were beyond reproach, her family background could notpare to those of the daughters from prominent and powerful families. Thus, they¡¯ve always harbored strong hostility towards her, wishing they could directly drive Hu Xiexie out of Qinghe Academy to free up a spot among the beauties.


    Now, Hu Xiexie had even entered the advanced ss, and seeing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s unabashed gaze towards Hu Xiexie incensed them even more. They¡¯d tried their utmost and couldn¡¯t catch Ge Kaiyang¡¯s attention; yet Hu Xiexie just stands there and attracts him? On what basis? Just because her face is slightly more delicate?


    Moreover, given the previous situation where Ge Kaiyang¡¯s and Wu Feizhi¡¯s men intercepted Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s men were beaten up by Su Yang, these girls felt that Su Yang waspletely offending the three powers of the advanced ss. Although Zhao Dongming was friendly towards Su Yang, among the four powers of the advanced ss, he was only at the bottom.


    With this situation where the three powers all held grudges against Su Yang, Su Yang¡¯s oue was needless to say. Hence, these girls were so arrogantly scolding Hu Xiexie without any fear.


    Moreover, all these girls came from prominent and powerful families, their self-confidence was very substantial. To deal with the daughter of Nanluo City¡¯s richest man was just a matter of lifting a finger for them; there was nothing to be hesitant about.


    Hu Xiexie was so infuriated that she was about to explode. At this moment, Su Yang reached out to stop her.


    Su Yang nced at Ge Kaiyang and said coldly, "Ge Kaiyang, is this your woman?"


    Ge Kaiyang smiled faintly, neither admitting nor denying.


    The girl immediately perked up, leaning against Ge Kaiyang and said proudly, "Of course, this is my husband!"


    "Oh!" Su Yang nodded, "He didn¡¯t answer, I thought he might be keeping you as his dog!"


    "What did you say!" the girl immediately got angry, mming the table and pointing at Su Yang as she cursed, "Say that again!"


    "Just barking around, if not a dog then what?" Su Yang said.


    "You¡¯re fucking asking for it!" the girl pped the table, a pen bouncing up. With a flick of her finger, the pen shot towards Su Yang like an arrow loosed from a bow.


    Su Yang frowned, and before he could react, Zhao Dongming at his side already directly caught the pen.


    "Enough, enough, everyone just calm down a bit," Zhao Dongming waved his hand, "Brother Su and Miss Hu are here for the first time today, why make things so tense? Kaiyang, control your girlfriend, what kind of behavior is this? Coming from a major family, is this the quality you show?"


    "Zhao Dongming, what do you mean!" the girl raged, "Who are you saying has no quality?"


    "No, am I wrong?" Zhao Dongming said helplessly, "Miss Hu¡¯s family is still the wealthiest in Nanluo City, howe she bes a nouveau riche in your mouth? I know you¡¯ve always looked down on poor people, on children from ordinary families, but do you really need to be so arrogant? We¡¯re all here at school, not owing you anything, why are you so haughty?"


    Following Zhao Dongming¡¯s words, many people around frowned and looked at the girl. After all, in this advanced ss, there were quite a few people who were not from major families or powerful forces, but had high talent and were specially recruited.


    These people, belonging to the type with ordinary family backgrounds and modest origins. Compared to Hu Xiexie, they were much worse off, naturally far inferior to those girls.


    If the girl looked down on Hu Xiexie, she certainly didn¡¯t put them in her eyes either. Zhao Dongming¡¯s words thus directly involved these people too, and how could they not be annoyed?


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression changed slightly; he originally wanted to see how Su Yang would handle this. Unexpectedly, Zhao Dongming came out halfway and drastically altered the situation.


    "Zhao Dongming, what does this have to do with you, you¡ª" the girl retorted angrily.


    Before the girl could finish, Ge Kaiyang suddenly stood up, mmed the table, and shouted, "Enough, shut your mouth!"


    The girl was startled, puzzled by Ge Kaiyang¡¯s reaction.


    "Honey, you..." the girl tried to speak again, but Ge Kaiyang pped her, saying angrily, "I told you to shut up, didn¡¯t you hear?"


    The girl was stunned by the p. Coming from a prominent family and being the favored daughter, she had never suffered any hardships, let alone been hit by anyone. This p from Ge Kaiyang made her question life.


    Ge Kaiyang looked around and said in a stern voice, "Brother Zhao is right, we alle to Qinghe Academy for study, and it¡¯s fate that brings us together. Since we¡¯re all ssmates, we should treat each other equally, nobody is superior to anyone else."


    Everyone looked at each other, and those ordinary-background students also lowered their heads, not pursuing the matter further.


    The girl, dazed from the p, tears swirling in her eyes, covered her face with a weak and pitiful look, seeking sympathy.


    But at that moment, nobody gave her a second nce. And those who had previously imed to be her close friends were now watching her with schadenfreude, showing no pity or sympathy, just full faces of mockery,pletely chilling her heart.

 Chapter 1087 - 1086 Yue Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Chapter 1086 Yue Ming</h4>


    After joining the advanced ss, Su Yang discovered that what was so-called advanced ss was actually just a group of students attending lectures in arge ssroom. And the teachers giving the lectures were the same as before, teaching the same subjects that would be learned in any regr school, without anything special.


    Of course, now everyone knew that these teachers possessed the strength of Terrestrial Immortals. So, when seeing these teachers, everyone was extremely respectful and didn¡¯t dare show the slightest disdain.


    Su Yang and Hu Xiexie sat on Zhao Dongming¡¯s side of the room, appearing to be part of Zhao Dongming¡¯s group. In fact, many of Zhao Dongming¡¯s followers harbored hostility towards Su Yang; these people had previously followed Fang Ping and had been dealt with by Su Yang, still seething with anger inside.


    Zhao Dongming kept a lid on this, and on top of that, Su Yang¡¯s previously dominant performance¡ªdefeating so many of the Fang Family on his own¡ªmeant that although these people were angry, they dared not show it.


    As for the others, they were quietly sizing up the two. Or rather, more were sizing up Hu Xiexie.


    There weren¡¯t many girls in the advanced ss to begin with, and although those girls weren¡¯t bad-looking, there was a significant disparity whenpared with Hu Xiexie. Hu Xiexie¡¯s beauty easily overshadowed those girls, naturally drawing the attention of many male students.


    Ge Kaiyang was brazenly eyeing Hu Xiexie, as if he had already considered her to be his woman.


    Hu Xiexie, however, remained seated next to Su Yang,pletely ignoring these people, not even bothering to give them a nce.


    When ss ended, the teacher leisurely packed up and left the room.


    As the teacher exited the ssroom door, the room suddenly erupted into a buzz of activity. Although the individuals here were extraordinary, they were all young people between the ages of ten and twenty, possessing youthful spirits not much different from ordinary students.


    During the noise, several youths walked straight over to Su Yang¡¯s side. The leader measured Su Yang up and down before speaking in a deep voice, "You are Su Yang?"


    The noise around them stopped in an instant, and everyone turned to look at their side, as if watching a drama.


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm as he nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, I am."


    "I am Yue Ming, a brother to Master Lv," the youth spoke seriously. "A couple of days ago, you injured Master L¨¹¡¯s brothers. How do you n to settle this matter?"


    Zhao Dongming looked at Su Yang and immediately stood up, saying, "Yue Ming, Brother Su has just joined the advanced ss and you¡¯re already bringing up these things; isn¡¯t that a bit too much?"


    "Zhao Dongming, it has nothing to do with you!" Yue Ming cut him off directly. "This is a matter between the Northern Three Provinces and him, Su Yang. Are you intending to meddle in our grievances?"


    "You..." Zhao Dongming was angry but ultimately did not say anything, looking somewhat weak.


    Many people around were sneering at the scene. In this advanced ss, Zhao Dongming indeed upied a very weak position, and few took him seriously.


    Su Yang remained calm and nced at Yue Ming, "How do you wish to settle it?"


    "Am I asking you, or are you asking me?" Yue Ming said angrily. "The incident from the other day, I happened to be out of town and not at the school. Who would have thought you¡¯d be so ruthless as to not only drive our fellow ssmates from Northern Three Provinces out of Qinghe Academy but also injure and expel our brothers from the advanced ss? Su Yang, you really have some nerve. Are you provoking people from the Northern Three Provinces, provoking Master L¨¹?"


    "You are mistaken, that¡¯s not the case," Su Yang shook his head.


    Hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, many around scoffed. You¡¯re backing down after just a few words? You¡¯re in the advanced ss; isn¡¯t face important? Even if you can¡¯t beat them, you should at least hold your ground. How can you back down just by talking?


    One of the youths beside Yue Ming shouted furiously, "Damn it, you¡¯ve done the deed and now you say it¡¯s a misunderstanding? Who the hell are you trying to fool? You bastard, you even dare to hit Master L¨¹¡¯s people, it seems you¡¯re tired of living. Brothers, let¡¯s not be polite with him, beat him till he¡¯s crippled!"


    Yue Ming¡¯s followers surged forward with violent momentum, ready to gang up on Su Yang.


    Zhao Dongming quickly stood up, "Hey, guys, we¡¯re all ssmates, why do this?"


    Although Zhao Dongming had stood up, only a few sparsely distributed people rose to their feet by his side. Those from Capital City watched Su Yang with cold eyes, showing no intention of intervening.


    This scenario made many people snicker. Zhao Dongming¡¯s influence was indeed too weak; he couldn¡¯tmand these people from Capital City.


    "Zhao Dongming, mind your own business, sit down!" Yue Ming shouted angrily.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face flushed as he looked at those around him, but they ignored him. Even the few who had initially stood up with him quietly sat back down.


    The snickers from the crowd turned into openughter, worsening Zhao Dongming¡¯s embarrassment.


    "Yue Ming, are you really going to make a big fuss out of this?" Zhao Dongming clenched his teeth, "Fine, do you want to fight? I¡¯ll keep youpany!"


    These words surprised many. Had the rtionship between Zhao Dongming and Su Yang be this strong?


    Yue Ming was also taken aback, then frowned. He was unclear about Zhao Dongming¡¯s abilities, but he was certain they wouldn¡¯t be weak, for his teacher was the Martial Champion.


    In fact, even though Zhao Dongming belonged to the weakest force out of the four influential powers in the advanced ss, Yue Ming was still reluctant to provoke him. After all, standing behind him was the Martial Champion.


    The matter with the Fang Family a few days ago was settled by Young Master Qee at the school. At that time, not many knew Young Master Qee¡¯s identity, but afterwards, when it was revealed, it shocked people.


    The Martial Champion¡¯s son had personally stepped in to resolve the situation for Su Yang!


    This made people ponder, what was the Martial Champion¡¯s intention?


    Of course, even though people couldn¡¯t fathom it, those in the advanced ss had already branded Su Yang with the Martial Champion¡¯s mark. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Martial Champion resolving the issue for Su Yang sent a signal, effectively backing Su Yang by proxy.


    And now, the fact that Zhao Dongming was so close to Su Yang made people suspect whether the Martial Champion really intended to win over Su Yang.


    Yue Ming furrowed his brow, took a deep breath, and said solemnly, "Zhao Dongming, are you nning to take responsibility for this matter?"


    "There¡¯s no talk of taking responsibility or not. Su Yang is my friend; he¡¯s new to the advanced ss, and I hope everyone will give him some face!" Zhao Dongming said firmly. "Although I, Zhao Dongming, don¡¯t have much ability, I will definitely not stand by and let others bully my friend!"


    Yue Ming clenched his teeth and coldly stared at Zhao Dongming, responding sternly, "Zhao Dongming, remember what you said. In a few days, Master L¨¹ wille to Qinghe Academy. By then, I hope you won¡¯t regret the words you¡¯ve said!"

 Chapter 1088 - 1087: Ge Kaiyang’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Chapter 1087: Ge Kaiyang¡¯s Thoughts</h4>


    Yue Ming led the people from the Northern Three Provinces and left directly, causing quite a stir among the crowd at the scene.


    Everyone knew Yue Ming¡¯s group was looking for trouble with Su Yang. After all, Su Yang had kicked several of them out of Qinghe Academy.


    Yet nobody had anticipated Zhao Dongming stepping forward to defend Su Yang.


    Keep in mind, many of Zhao Dongming¡¯s current subordinates were previously with Fang Ping. These people had been blocked by Su Yang in the gymnasium and had direct conflicts with him.


    Although Zhao had taken these people under his wing, their grudges with Su Yang were deep-seated. It was already surprising that the two groups could meet without fighting, let alone expect them to support Su Yang.


    Under such circumstances, Zhao Dongming¡¯s insistence on backing Su Yang could provoke the displeasure of his people, perhaps even causing him to lose their support.


    Zhao Dongming was no fool, so people began to wonder why he would do such a thing.


    Connecting this to the recent visit from Young Master Qee, it dawned on everyone: the Martial Champion must be behind this!


    The Martial Champion wanted to win over Su Yang, so he had sent his son to help Su Yang out of a tight spot. Zhao Dongming must have known about this, which is why he stood up for Su Yang despite knowing it could negatively impact him.


    It all traced back to the Martial Champion!


    And the goal of the Martial Champion was to win over Su Yang?


    But what was his reason for doing so?


    ...


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s dormitory.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group was the first to leave the ssroom and the first to return to the dormitory.


    As soon as they returned, Ge immediately called several of his trusted followers into his room.


    "Big Brother, what do you think Zhao Dongming¡¯s motives are?" asked a follower immediately. "That guy has been low-profile in the advanced ss recently, barely making a ripple. Why did he explode like that today? He even confronted L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group and defended Su Yang. Is it necessary? Could it really be that the Martial Champion is directing this behind the scenes?"


    Everyone turned to look at Ge Kaiyang, as the matter involving the Martial Champion was not so simple. The recent events had demonstrated the Martial Champion¡¯s power.


    Even with so many of the Fang Family present, and the Land Immortal of the Fang Family, Fang Mingyuan, in attendance, they had to treat Young Master Qee with the utmost respect. This clearly showed the Martial Champion¡¯s high status in Capital City!


    The Martial Champion was now ready to meddle in Qinghe Academy¡¯s affairs. Could it be he wanted to elevate Zhao Dongming to the top position in the advanced ss?


    Ge Kaiyang sat by the window, silently gazing at the dormitory buildings outside, not answering the questions.


    After a long wait, Ge suddenly asked, "What do you think, does Hu Xiexie suit me?"


    Everyone was startled. Why had Ge Kaiyang suddenly switched to this topic?


    However, his followers had been with Ge for a long time and understood him well. After a moment of surprise, they all looked pleased. A young man hurried over to Ge, whispering, "Big Brother, do you have a method to deal with Su Yang?"


    "I¡¯m asking you if Hu Xiexie suits me," Ge insisted.


    The followers exchanged nces, and one of them said, "There¡¯s no denying Hu Xiexie is good-looking, but her family is just average, which is a negative point. In other respects, she scores very high. She¡¯d be best as your lover, Big Brother, but she¡¯s not quite wife material."


    They all nodded in agreement.


    Ge Kaiyang smiled, "As a wife, she¡¯s certainly not adequate. I¡¯ve heard that the most beautiful woman in Pingnan Province is Ye Wantong from the Ye Family, the sole daughter of Sword Saint Ye Jiansheng. She¡¯s recently made progress learning the sword from the Sword Saint, even achieving the ability to wield the sword in flight within a few months¡ªher talent is remarkable. A girl like that would be suitable to be my wife."


    The followers nodded again, and one of them chuckled, "Big Brother, once you be the top student of the advanced ss at Qinghe Academy, have someone propose to the Ye Family. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be honored to receive your proposal!"


    "Heh..." Ge Kaiyang chuckled, approached the window, and murmured, "Send a message to Wu Feizhi, Su Yang and Zhao Dongming can leave Qinghe Academy ahead of schedule. But, Hu Xiexie has to be mine."


    "Is it necessary to tell him?" a young man said quietly.


    Ge nced at him and softly continued, "You are all underestimating these people. I don¡¯t know the full story about L¨¹ Donglin, but as for Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi, neither of them are simple characters. Even Su Yang is probably not as straightforward as you think."


    The followers looked at each other again, still feeling that Ge was being overly cautious. With Ge¡¯s strength, taking on Zhao Dongming and Su Yang should be no issue.


    As if reading their thoughts, Ge Kaiyang said softly, "It¡¯s easy to handle them individually, but Zhao Dongming is the Martial Champion¡¯s pupil after all, and his strength might have already broken through to the rank of the Sovereign, not far behind me. And that Su Yang, even if he hasn¡¯t reached the Sovereign level, is at the very pinnacle of it. If I have to exert some effort against them both, what if Wu Feizhi attacks me from behind when I¡¯m done? Wouldn¡¯t I be at a loss?"


    The followers suddenly understood Ge¡¯s intention. In essence, the n was to ally with Wu Feizhi, to take care of these two groups first, avoiding a mutual defeat which would benefit Wu as a third party.


    "Big Brother, Wu Feizhi has always been crafty and unscrupulous in his actions. If we approach him, will he really lend a hand to help us?" one of the young men asked quietly. "The matter with Xie Kuang just faded away in the end."


    "Don¡¯t release the hawk until you see the hare!" Ge Kaiyang whispered, "If I don¡¯t make a move, neither will he, and we¡¯ll all just be waiting around. But if I do, he¡¯ll have to as well. He¡¯s watching me, and I¡¯m watching him¡ªthat¡¯s the nature of our rtionship."


    The followers had a moment of realization, but one of them was still puzzled, "Big Brother, L¨¹ Donglin will be here in a few days. Then, let him handle them personally. That¡¯ll drain L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength. Why shouldn¡¯t we just sit back and let them fight it out?"


    The young men immediately nodded, echoing the sentiment. Yue Ming had made it clear that he was ready to stir trouble today, so why should they make the first move instead?


    "Strike first to get a share of the cake," Geughed. "Once L¨¹ Donglin arrives and deals with Zhao Dongming and Su Yang, which of Capital City¡¯s people will end up under whosemand? And who will ultimately im Hu Xiexie?"

 Chapter 1089 - 1088: Ge Kaiyang’s Stratagem

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Chapter 1088: Ge Kaiyang¡¯s Stratagem</h4>


    Upon hearing what Ge Kaiyang said, several young men¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Indeed, those people from the Capital City are the key!


    Among the four major powers in the advanced ss, the people from the Capital City can be said to be the most numerous. After all, Qinghe Academy is located in the Capital City, where there are manyrge families and forces, naturally leading to many attendees.


    Today¡¯s events have made it clear to everyone that Zhao Dongming¡¯s ability to rally the people from the Capital City is simply inadequate.


    If Zhao Dongming were dealt with, then the people from the Capital City would certainly not fight for him. Instead, they would disperse, either electing a new leader or defecting to other forces.


    However, there are no standout figures left among those people from the Capital City, so they cannot elect a new leader. Thus, once Zhao Dongming is kicked out of Qinghe Academy, the only oue for these people will be to defect to other forces.


    With L¨¹ Donglin still absent, if Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi join forces to defeat Zhao Dongming, then Zhao Dongming¡¯s followers would have no choice but to side with Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi.


    So, this is an excellent opportunity, a direct chance to divide up the people from the Capital City!


    ...


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s dormitory.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s envoy ryed Ge¡¯s exact words to Wu Feizhi in front of him.


    Wu Feizhi did not respond immediately to Ge Kaiyang; instead, he sat quietly, as if pondering something.


    After waiting a while and seeing that Wu Feizhi showed no signs of responding, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinate instantly felt displeased and spoke sternly, "Wu Feizhi, what are you still thinking about? Opportunities like this are fleeting. If you don¡¯t act now, do you n to wait until L¨¹ Donglin arrives and rallies all of Zhao Dongming¡¯s people before you make a move?"


    Upon hearing this, Wu Feizhi finally lifted his head. He nced at Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinate and suddenly swung his hand, pping him across the face.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s man,pletely unable to react in time, was struck squarely by Wu Feizhi¡¯s p, causing his head to buzz with pain.


    "What the hell!" Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinate roared in anger, ready to explode, but was promptly held down by several of Wu Feizhi¡¯s followers.


    "This p is to teach you some manners!" Wu Feizhi said coldly. "Who do you think you are to speak insolently in front of me?"


    His face flushed with anger, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s man shouted back, "Wu Feizhi, you¡¯ll regret pping me like this, my big brother won¡¯t let this go!"


    Wu Feizhi didn¡¯t reply but pped him across the face again.


    Stunned by the attack, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinate realized this was a direct provocation against Ge Kaiyang.


    "It seems the lesson wasn¡¯t learned the first time, this p is to teach you again!" Wu Feizhi said coldly.


    "You... you..." Furious to the extreme, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s man dared not say anything more, fearing another p from Wu Feizhi.


    Wu Feizhi walked over to the window, looked out at the several dormitory buildings, and said coldly, "Go back and tell Ge Kaiyang, he can have Hu Xiexie. But as for Zhao Dongming¡¯s followers, I want sixty percent!"


    With those words, Wu Feizhi gestured, and his close followers immediately released Ge Kaiyang¡¯s man.


    Biting his teeth, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinate spoke solemnly, "I will definitely tell my big brother every word you said and everything you did!"


    Wu Feizhi didn¡¯t even nce at him, as if he hadn¡¯t heard him speak at all.


    The subordinate returned with an indignant look on his face, and after seeing Ge Kaiyang, he immediately exaggerated the words and actions of Wu Feizhi in his retelling.


    Ge Kaiyang, however, was calm. He didn¡¯t even look at his subordinate, and in a cold voice said, "Wu Feizhi¡¯s appetite isn¡¯t small, but the question is, can he really swallow it?"


    The subordinate felt bewildered, having been hit himself, why did it seem like Ge Kaiyang didn¡¯t care at all? Could it be that he didn¡¯t n to get revenge for him?


    Yet, the subordinate didn¡¯t dare to ask any further. Having followed Ge Kaiyang for many years, he knew his personality well. If he asked, and in doing so angered him, he would be the one to suffer the consequences.


    Ge Kaiyang stared out the window and pondered for a while, then coldly ordered, "Go and tell Wu Feizhi that tonight Yue Ming¡¯s group will make a move on Su Yang. Our men won¡¯t take action first. We¡¯ll wait until Yue Ming¡¯s group and Su Yang, Zhao Dongming, have almost finished fighting, then we¡¯ll deal with the matter!"


    The few trusted aides around him were all taken aback, one of them spoke in a low voice, "Big Brother, will Yue Ming¡¯s group take action tonight? From their demeanor, it seems like they are waiting for L¨¹ Donglin to arrive, aren¡¯t they?"


    "If they don¡¯t make a move, we can give them a reason to," said Ge Kaiyang calmly.


    "A reason?" Everyone looked surprised.


    Ge Kaiyang smiled faintly, walking over to the window and speaking softly, "Most reasons men fight over are women. Such reasons are too easy toe by!"


    The subordinates exchanged puzzled looks, unable to understand what Ge Kaiyang meant. How did the reason involve women?


    ...


    After eating lunch together, Su Yang and Hu Xiexie proceeded to Su Yang¡¯s dormitory.


    In fact, there were no longer any other people in Su Yang¡¯s dormitory; he was the only one living there. Of course, there were no longer any people in Hu Xiexie¡¯s dormitory either, leaving her the sole upant.


    Zhao Dongming had invited Su Yang to live with him, but Su Yang had not gone. As for Hu Xiexie, she coulde to Su Yang¡¯s dormitory during the day, but she couldn¡¯t stay there at night, so she had to move to the girls¡¯ dormitory of the senior ss.


    And this was something that Su Yang was rather worried about.


    The jealousy among girls,pared topetition among men, was an entirely different matter. When they be jealous, they tend not to care too much about the consequences.


    Although Su Yang had his own ns and considerations with people like Zhao Dongming, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi of the senior ss, at least on the surface, everything seemed passable.


    However, the attitude of the senior ss girls towards Hu Xiexie had been made very clear when they walked into the ssroom that day.


    Considering the circumstances, Hu Xiexie would be living alone in the senior ss girls¡¯ dormitory¡ªwho knew what could happen at night.


    Therefore, Su Yang felt he had to provide Hu Xiexie with some life-saving methods to avoid any dangers she might encounter in the dormitory.


    Upon returning to the dormitory, Su Yang immediately took out Little Turtle and handed it to Hu Xiexie.


    Hu Xiexie was quite fond of Little Turtle, although, regrettably, Little Turtle¡¯s attitude was not as affectionate towards her as Xiao Huang¡¯s.


    "When you go to the senior ss dormitory tonight, keep this little guy with you," Su Yang said. "It will protect you if you encounter any danger."


    "It will protect me?" Hu Xiexie was taken aback, as she had always thought it was just an ordinary little turtle.


    "Don¡¯t worry, with it by your side, unless an Earth Immortal strikes, you won¡¯t be in any danger," Su Yang assured her.


    Hu Xiexie was shocked once more, and she scrutinized the little creature carefully. She could hardly believe that such a small being could possess such great abilities. She even felt a little guilty, as she had previous thoughts of wondering just how it would taste if stewed.

 Chapter 1090 - 1089 This is the Room Where We Keep the Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Chapter 1089 This is the Room Where We Keep the Dog</h4>


    Of course, it might be because Hu Xiexie spent all day thinking about stewing Little Turtle that he wasn¡¯t as affectionate with her as Xiao Huang was.


    "I¡¯ll take him then!" Hu Xiexie excitedly stuffed Little Turtle into a small bag, and the little guy didn¡¯t seem to care much, lying in the bag and quickly falling into a deep sleep.


    Su Yang nodded. After a moment of thought, he said, "Right, if it¡¯s possible tonight, bring Xiao Huang to your dormitory as well."


    "Bring him too?" Hu Xiexie was astonished. "The girls there are all experts, and Xiao Huang¡¯s alertness, can it even sense these people?"


    "Better than nothing," Su Yang replied casually. He didn¡¯t really know what was up with Xiao Huang, so he couldn¡¯t tell Hu Xiexie much. But Su Yang always felt that Xiao Huang was no ordinary dog and having Hu Xiexie take him along coulde in handy in case of any danger.


    "That¡¯s true." Hu Xiexie nodded; she had a good rtionship with Xiao Huang, so taking him along wasn¡¯t an issue.


    "Do you think those girls will really make a move tonight?" Hu Xiexie said with a frown; she didn¡¯t have a particrly good impression of the girls from the advanced ss. But her strength was certainly not yet a match for them.


    "They¡¯ll definitely make a move," Su Yang said. "It¡¯s just a matter of who moves first."


    "In that case," Hu Xiexie joked, "you might as well wait under our dorm tonight. Once they make a move, just take them all out in one go!"


    Su Yang shook his head: "I think I¡¯ll be even busier than you tonight."


    "What?" Hu Xiexie said in surprise. "Why?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t answer, only looked at the dorm buildings outside, his mind pondering over the events that had happened in the ssroom today.


    Although Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t say it, Su Yang could feel that everything Zhao Dongming did today was deliberate.


    As for his purpose, it was the other three groups of people.


    If Su Yang¡¯s guess was right, Zhao Dongming¡¯s performance was enough. And tonight would be the time for these three groups to act.


    Everyone viewed Zhao Dongming as an easy target, thinking anyone could take a bite out of him.


    But would it be that simple?


    Su Yang had seen three of the four big powers of the advanced ss today.


    Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang were indeed inscrutable in strength.


    Su Yang had not felt particrly different before breaking through the bottleneck. After breaking through, he began to understand how extraordinary these people were.


    In one-on-one fights, Su Yang reckoned he and they would be evenly matched, including Zhao Dongming.


    That¡¯s also why the four big powers of the advanced ss, despite their mutual hostility, dared not act rashly. Because whoever moved first would give others the chance to reap the benefits.


    Then there was L¨¹ Donglin, who hadn¡¯t arrived yet but was regarded by everyone as the undisputed number one.


    His strength remained a mystery.


    Without a doubt, L¨¹ Donglin was the king among these people, the target of everyone.


    He hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the advanced ss was already in such disarray. Once he came, what chaos would the scene turn into?


    Looking at the current situation, the final oue for the four big powers of the advanced ss could very well be all of them ranking within the top ten. Direct conflict among them seemed unlikely at this point. Hence, theirpetitiony in how many of their subordinates could make it into the top ten.


    Six spots remained in the advanced ss top ten, excluding those four. Whoever had the most subordinates in the top ten would effectively be the winner of the advanced sspetition. In fact, the battle among the four powers was for these six spots. And their struggle aimed to drive away the others¡¯ subordinates, reducing the number of spots their rivals could im.


    Indeed, Su Yang¡¯s guess was correct;petition for the advanced ss top ten had always been like this.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s emergence this time had caused some changes in the situation, and the dynamics had be odd with his inclusion.


    The mentality of Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang had changed with Su Yang joining. Now, they were even contemting driving out the leaders of the four powers.


    As these people pondered these issues, Su Yang too was reflecting on the same matter.


    Currently in the advanced ss, only Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang were on his side. If he wanted to get both Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang into the top ten, he would be at odds with all four big powers. Therefore, he had to defeat all four powers, even all four top experts!


    In the afternoon, Hu Xiexie packed her things and moved to the new dormitory building, which was the girls¡¯ dormitory for the advanced ss.


    The girls¡¯ dormitory for the advanced ss wasn¡¯trge; it was actually just a small building. In this building, every girl could have her own room, which was a significant difference from the lower sses.


    As it happened, there were no sses in the afternoon, and quite a few girls were in the dormitory. When Hu Xiexie came in with her belongings, she immediately drew the attention of many onlookers.


    Every girl stared intently at Hu Xiexie, their expressionsplicated¡ªsome jealous, some resentful, some disdainful, some mocking. In any case, none of them looked friendly.


    Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t pay attention to these people and walked straight to the room in the back with her luggage.


    Just as she reached her room, Hu Xiexie set down her luggage, ready to open the door. At this moment, three girls suddenly walked over and blocked her way.


    Hu Xiexie frowned but still politely said, "Excuse me, this is my room."


    "Your room?" One of the girls scoffed. "When did it be your room? This is our dog¡¯s room. How did it be yours to live in? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a bitch?"


    The surrounding onlookers burst intoughter.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression turned cold as she said sternly, "Watch yournguage. I don¡¯t seem to have any quarrel with you, so don¡¯t start trouble!"


    "Watch it? Watch what?" the girl said coldly. "How is it, I need to watch how I talk to you? Do you think too highly of yourself, or do you not take us seriously enough?"


    Hu Xiexie had anticipated thating to the advanced ss girls¡¯ dormitory wouldn¡¯t be pleasant. But she didn¡¯t expect they would start picking a fight with her right away.


    "What exactly do you want?" Hu Xiexie demanded.


    "Nothing much. Just kneel on the ground, bark a few times, crawl like a dog for a while, and we¡¯ll let you have the room!" the girlughed. "After all, this room is for keeping a dog. You have to prove you¡¯re a dog to get it!"

 Chapter 1091 - 1090: Girls Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Chapter 1090: Girls Fighting</h4>


    Hu Xiexie was immediately annoyed. She had been holding back, but this girl was pushing her limits.


    "Whatever way you put it, you just won¡¯t let me in, will you!" Hu Xiexie said sternly.


    "That¡¯s right, I just won¡¯t let you in. What can you do about it!" The girl said provocatively. "What, you dare to hit me? You should take a look at yourself; what are you worth, daring to talk to us like this? Let me tell you, even if you go out and bring your lover, Su Yang, here, we will beat him up as well."


    Hu Xiexie grew even more infuriated, yet she still suppressed the anger in her heart. Most of these girls in the advanced ss were strong, mostly from the Venerable Realm. Although her strength had improved rapidly, she wouldn¡¯t have an advantage in a fight with them.


    Moreover, after entering the advanced ss, many people were eyeing her and Su Yang fiercely. In such situations, she needed to keep a low profile and not cause trouble for Su Yang.


    "I don¡¯t want to waste words with you. Either let me by, or just block the way forever!" Hu Xiexie said coldly.


    "You bitch, I¡¯ll make you kneel today!" The girl swore angrily and was about to make a move. At this moment, the girl standing in the middle finally spoke up.


    "Enough!" The girl in the middle shouted coldly, silencing the girl beside her.


    The girl in the middle examined Hu Xiexie from head to toe and said coldly, "Let me introduce myself¡ªmy name is Bai Qing!"


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression remained calm as she nodded, "Oh, hello."


    Bai Qing was somewhat surprised. She couldn¡¯tprehend Hu Xiexie¡¯s reaction.


    "L¨¹ Donglin is my sworn brother," Bai Qing said again.


    At that, Hu Xiexie was taken aback as she didn¡¯t know that L¨¹ Donglin had a sworn sister at Qinghe Academy.


    Seeing that Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t disy any particr emotion, Bai Qing couldn¡¯t help it and said sternly, "Hu Xiexie, do you remember what you said?"


    "What did I say?" Hu Xiexie asked, confused.


    "You fucking slut, ying dumb here!" The girl beside her couldn¡¯t restrain herself and burst out cursing, "You said Master L¨¹ wasn¡¯t even in your league, that those who like Master L¨¹ are blind. You said those with the surname Su are the real men, that the girls who don¡¯t like Su Yang are the ones with a problem!"


    "Huh?" Hu Xiexie was taken aback; when had she ever said such things.


    "Moreover, you also said that those of us who follow Master L¨¹ are all sluts. You think Master L¨¹ is strong, so everyone wants to sell their bodies for his help. Simply put, we¡¯re nothing but high-ss whores!" Another girl also spoke angrily, "You fucking bitch, you really dare to say those things!"


    Many people around started making noise, and the expressions on these girls¡¯ faces as they looked at Hu Xiexie were filled with anger, as if they couldn¡¯t wait toe up and scratch her face.


    Hu Xiexie was utterly bewildered. When had she ever said such things?


    "I never said that!" Hu Xiexie said anxiously.


    "Damn, you say something and then don¡¯t dare to admit it?" The girl spat and cursed, "You¡¯re worse than a dog. A dog barks twice and you can at least hear it, but your words are like farting, just stinking up the ce without admitting it?"


    "Watch yournguage!" Hu Xiexie said sternly. "Bai Qing, I¡¯ve never said those things. I don¡¯t know where you got this information, but you were definitely deceived. Thepetition in the advanced ss is particrly fierce, and it¡¯s normal for some people to have bad intentions. If you can¡¯t even discern right from wrong and let yourself be used like that, humph, not only will you suffer, but you¡¯ll also lose all your dignity."


    Bai Qing slightly furrowed her brows, contemting whether Hu Xiexie¡¯s words were true or false.


    At that moment, the girl beside her couldn¡¯t hold back anymore andshed out, shouting angrily, "Bitch, dare to do but not to admit? I¡¯ll cripple you and see if you admit it!"


    The girl moved very fast. Without waiting for Bai Qing to intervene, she had already started fighting with Hu Xiexie.


    Luckily, Hu Xiexie had gained a significant improvement in strength, otherwise, she was no match for the girl. Even so, as they fought, she was quickly at a disadvantage. Her practice of the Guang Han Technique was too short, while this girl, born from a prominent family and trained in martial arts from a young age, had far better foundational skills than Hu Xiexie.


    Seeing the two girls fighting, the scene immediately became noisy, with the onlooking girls seemingly enjoying the spectacle, pping and cheering, as if hoping for a bloody oue.


    Bai Qing had originally been considering what Hu Xiexie said, but seeing the two fighting, she stopped thinking and just coldly watched the adversaries.


    Thebat between them was very destructive. Especially the girl, whose attacks were ferocious, creating pits in the walls with each strike. If these hitsnded on a person, it would cause severe injuries!


    Moreover, the girl aimed all her moves at Hu Xiexie¡¯s face. She was clearly jealous and intended to seize the chance to disfigure Hu Xiexie.


    Hu Xiexie also realized the girl¡¯s intent and became particrly cautious, defending against each of her assaults.


    The fightsted about five or six minutes. Although Hu Xiexie was at a disadvantage, the girl couldn¡¯t defeat her quickly.


    At that time, the girl standing next to Bai Qing was getting impatient.


    "I¡¯ll do it!" She finally shouted and charged in, attacking Hu Xiexie from another side.


    Facing one opponent was already difficult for Hu Xiexie; now facing two, the situation was even more perilous. Soon, she was hit hard in the back by one of the girls.


    Hu Xiexie couldn¡¯t help but lunge forward and fall to the ground. However, contrary to her expectations, the strike didn¡¯t wound her. Just as the hitnded, Little Turtle suddenly appeared and took the blow for her.


    Most of the force was absorbed by Little Turtle, and Hu Xiexie bore less than ten percent of it. To her, it was hardly effective, only causing a bit of pain. A cirction of True Qi nearly nullified the pain.


    However, the girl didn¡¯t know what had happened. Thinking her attack was sessful, she walked over with a smug look, stepped on Hu Xiexie¡¯s shoulder, bent down, and sneered, "Bitch, not so arrogant now, are you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Hu Xiexie suddenly burst up andnded two punches on her chest.

 Chapter 1092 - 1091: Kill Two Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Chapter 1091: Kill Two Birds with One Stone</h4>


    She initially thought Hu Xiexie was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t get up, which is why she came swaggering over and stepped on Hu Xiexie¡¯s shoulder, intending to insult her.


    But unexpectedly, Hu Xiexie wasn¡¯t injured. She suddenly retaliated, catching the girl off guard. She didn¡¯t even have time to react before Hu Xiexie¡¯s two punches sent her flying backward, mming heavily into the wall behind before slowly falling to the ground.


    This incident shocked everyone around. Particrly Bai Qing¡¯s group, who werepletely dazed, had never expected Hu Xiexie to fight back so fiercely and injure someone so severely.


    Bai Qing and a few others hurried over to help the girl up, while Hu Xiexie took the opportunity to leave the girls¡¯ dormitory. She knew that things would get moreplicated from here¡ªif Bai Qing and her group ganged up on her, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance alone. Even with Little Turtle¡¯s help, it would be dangerous.


    By the time Bai Qing and her group reacted, Hu Xiexie had already disappeared without a trace. Enraged to the extreme, Bai Qing smashed a nearby table with her palm and roared, "Gather everyone, head to Su Yang¡¯s dormitory. If he doesn¡¯t hand over Hu Xiexie, beat him down first!"


    The girls immediately jumped up, furious, and charged out to Su Yang¡¯s dormitory.


    Once Hu Xiexie arrived at Su Yang¡¯s dormitory, she recounted everything to him, panting heavily.


    Su Yang remained calm. After hearing her story, he nodded slightly, "Okay, you stay and rest here."


    Sitting by the bed, Hu Xiexie still looked angry, "I never said those things. They just want to pick a fight, deliberately targeting me. If they want trouble, why waste words?"


    Su Yang smiled, "Of course, you never said those things."


    "Why would they still say those things..." Hu Xiexie said, fuming.


    "But, they don¡¯t know that," Su Yang quietly stated.


    "What do you mean?" asked Hu Xiexie, confused.


    "Somebody wants to target us and make Yue Ming¡¯s group fight with me first. Since they can¡¯t start from our end, they have to start with the girls," Su Yang exined softly, "Girls are the easiest to spread and believe rumors. Just by creating a rumor, you can provoke their anger, making Bai Qing and her groupe after you."


    "This incident, where you injured someone from Bai Qing¡¯s side, the people from the Northern Three Provinces won¡¯t let it go easily; they¡¯lle seeking a settlement. That¡¯ll start a fight between us!"


    "If Bai Qing¡¯s people had injured you, I would have definitely sought justice for you. When I go there, Yue Ming¡¯s group would surely rush over to support Bai Qing¡¯s people. Either way, it leads to a fight!"


    At this, Su Yang chuckled, "I wonder if this is Ge Kaiyang¡¯s strategy, or Wu Feizhi¡¯s. Using women, though a bit despicable, is indeed very effective."


    Realizing this, Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes widened, "So, this n is mainly against you?"


    "Not just me, but also Yue Ming¡¯s group!" Su Yang smiled, "Kill two birds with one stone."


    "What if you fight them? Won¡¯t someone reap the benefits?" Hu Xiexie asked anxiously, "Can¡¯t you just not fight them? Let¡¯s rify things with them."


    "Not fight? How unsuitable would that be?" Su Yang grinned, "They¡¯ve created this opportunity for us; we can¡¯t miss it."


    "But, it¡¯s a plot!" Hu Xiexie pressed, "If you go and confront Yue Ming¡¯s group, won¡¯t you be falling into their trap?"


    "Who traps whom is not yet certain!" Su Yang smiled lightly, patting Hu Xiexie and picked up Little Turtle, handing Xiao Huang to Hu Xiexie, "Just stay in this room and don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll go down and meet them."


    As Su Yang descended the stairs, it had already darkened. Outside the dormitory building, twenty to thirty people had already gathered, led by Bai Qing and Yue Ming.


    "Su Yang,e out! Hu Xiexie,e out!" someone shouted loudly.


    Su Yang strolled out of the dorm, sweeping his gaze over the crowd, finally resting on Yue Ming.


    "You wanted to see me?" Su Yang spoke calmly.


    "Stop pretending, you son of a bitch!" a girl next to Bai Qing immediately cursed, "Hu Xiexie, that bitch, she¡¯s upstairs, right? Bring your slut down here right now, or else..."


    Before the girl could finish, Su Yang suddenly reached out and pped her across the face.


    "Watch out!" Yue Ming shouted, trying to intervene, but it was toote.


    The pnded on the girl¡¯s face, sending her flying several meters away; she hit the ground and couldn¡¯t even get up.


    The surrounding crowd was stunned; they hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to strike so fiercely and violently with just one move.


    "Su Yang, are you even a man!" Bai Qing gritted her teeth, "A grown man hitting a girl, where¡¯s your decency?"


    "Sorry, but I¡¯m amoner; I¡¯ve never had much upbringing, and I don¡¯t know what decency means," Su Yang replied calmly, "I only know that if someone curses me, I hit back. It¡¯s that simple."


    Bai Qing¡¯s expression chilled, she coldly said, "I¡¯ve always heard that you are unrefined, but meeting you today, it¡¯s really the case. People like you, even if you leap over the dragon gate, you won¡¯t be a dragon."


    "I don¡¯t intend to be a dragon," Su Yang replied with a light smile, "But if you guys can¡¯t even leap over the dragon gate, wouldn¡¯t that be even more embarrassing?"


    Bai Qing fumed, "Do you really think your abilities can amount to anything in the advanced ss? Let me tell you, we just can¡¯t be bothered with a clown like you. If we really took action, you would have been kicked out of Qinghe Academy long ago!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang smiled, "So, are you nning to take action now?"


    Bai Qing¡¯s face turned icy. She couldn¡¯t just blurt out anything; she turned to Yue Ming beside her. Ultimately, Yue Ming held the authority in this situation.


    Yue Ming inhaled deeply, his voice cold, "Su Yang, I won¡¯t waste words with you. Hand over Hu Xiexie, and apologize; then, there could still be room for discussion!"


    "There¡¯s no need for discussion then!" Su Yang spoke coldly. "I¡¯m not ustomed to apologizing, nor am I used to letting a girl bear these matters!"

 Chapter 1093 - 1092: The Awkward Zhao Dongming

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Chapter 1092: The Awkward Zhao Dongming</h4>


    Yue Ming became furious and said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, are you nning to take the me for her?"


    "This is originally my issue, what do you mean ¡¯take the me for her¡¯?" Su Yang shook his head and said, "I want to ask you, those girls on your side, who believe whatever they hear and rely on some heard rumors to attack Hu Xiexie in the dormitory. Several people beating up one, and yet they got injured, do you males still have the face toe and support them? Are people from the Northern Three Provinces all so thick-skinned?"


    With these words spoken, everyone on Yue Ming¡¯s side became extremely angry.


    "Su surnamed, what did you just say!" Bai Qing shouted angrily.


    "Say that one more time!" a girl yelled.


    "Damn it, why waste words, just beat him to death!" another person shouted.


    The crowd looked like they were ready to move in together and beat Su Yang severely.


    However, Su Yang remained calm, facing the group without any perturbation, as if he didn¡¯t take any of them seriously.


    At that moment, Zhao Dongming¡¯s voice suddenly came from far away, "Yue Ming, what are you doing?"


    Everyone turned to look and saw Zhao Dongming with three people running over.


    Yue Ming frowned and said coldly, "Zhao Dongming, this is between us and Su Yang, it¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t interfere!"


    "I¡¯ve said that Su Yang is my friend, and his business is my business!" Zhao Dongming ran over to Su Yang¡¯s side and shouted loudly, "If you want to deal with him, you¡¯re dealing with me!"


    Yue Ming was even more infuriated and shouted, "Zhao Dongming, I¡¯ve given you enough respect before, are you sure you want to meddle in this?"


    "Su Yang¡¯s business is my business!" Zhao Dongming replied firmly.


    Yue Ming, his face full of anger, was taken aback by Zhao Dongming¡¯s stance. In his view, Zhao Dongming was supposed to be the weakest of the four major powers in the senior ss. In contrast, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side had always been the strongest.


    Logically, Yue Ming was the least likely to challenge L¨¹ Donglin. So why would Zhao Dongming insist to stand up now? Did he truly see Su Yang as a friend?


    Though surprised, Yue Ming didn¡¯t ponder much and said coldly, "Zhao Dongming, between us and Su Yang, there¡¯s both old and new hatred. This must be settled. If you insist on intervening, then you¡¯re our enemy!"


    Zhao Dongming stood firmly by Su Yang¡¯s side, seemingly unafraid of Yue Ming¡¯s group.


    Yue Ming clenched his teeth and suddenly waved his hand, "Since you insist on meddling, then don¡¯t me us for being rude, attack!"


    Following Yue Ming¡¯s order, his people immediately dispersed and surrounded Zhao Dongming and Su Yang.


    The three people around Zhao Dongming looked uneasy, with one whispering, "Brother Ming, we just came to stop the fight, there¡¯s no need to fight, right?"


    "Yeah, Brother Ming, Su Yang hurt quite a few people from the Northern Three Provinces, including a girl. It¡¯s justified for them to seek retribution. Us interfering like this totally goes against the rules!" another added.


    The third person also looked at Zhao Dongming, hoping he would give up. Seeing that they were surrounded by so many, they were more likely to suffer a disadvantage and certainly didn¡¯t want to get involved in trouble because of Su Yang.


    Zhao Dongming frowned deeply and said gravely, "Su Yang is our friend, and his affairs are our affairs..."


    "Brother Ming, how long have you known Su Yang, that he became such a friend?" a young man spread his hands and said, "Moreover, even if he really is your friend, if he did something wrong, he should bear the responsibilities. By doing this, without distinguishing right from wrong, aren¡¯t we just showing ourselves in a poor light?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Zhao Dongming was also angered.


    "It means we don¡¯t want to get involved in these messed-up affairs!" another young man said coldly, "Su surnamed has hurt so many from the Northern Three Provinces and even a girl, he went too far. It¡¯s justified for Yue Ming and his group to seek revenge. We shouldn¡¯t just stubbornly support Su surnamed without considering the facts. We absolutely won¡¯t help this Su Yang!"


    "You..." Zhao Dongming was furious, but he couldn¡¯t refute given the circumstances. It seemed Su Yang indeed had no justification.


    "Zhao Dongming, it seems your actions really aren¡¯t winning people¡¯s hearts!" Yue Ming sneered coldly, "Listen to my advice, take your people and leave. At least, you can save some face. Otherwise, by doing this unreasonable thing here, not only will you lose face, but you¡¯ll also suffer losses, and that would truly be a regrettable mistake!"


    Zhao Dongming clenched his teeth and angrily said, "Yue Ming, spare me the nonsense. We from Capital City aren¡¯t just these three people. Don¡¯t think just because you have more people you can bully the few. Our people from Capital City will be here soon!"


    "What are we waiting for, then!" Yue Ming shouted loudly, "Attack!"


    Immediately, the people around surged forward, surrounding Su Yang in the center.


    The three people by Zhao Dongming¡¯s side immediately backed away, indicating with their hands, "We¡¯re not getting involved."


    The people from the Northern Three Provinces bypassed the three and headed straight for Su Yang and Zhao Dongming.


    Su Yang clenched his fists, and Zhao Dongming, with furrowed brows, shouted angrily, "You three, are you trying to rebel?"


    "Zhao Dongming, if you want to do these disgraceful things, do them yourself. It has nothing to do with us!" the three shouted loudly.


    Zhao Dongming trembled with anger, but without their help, he was helpless.


    At that moment, Yue Ming¡¯s group had already charged up, surrounding Su Yang.


    Yue turned a cold eye towards Zhao Dongming, "Zhao Dongming, either get lost or we¡¯ll beat you along with him today, it¡¯s your choice!"


    Zhao Dongming gritted his teeth and shouted, "Su Yang is my friend..."


    "Damn it, then no more talking!" Yue Ming yelled and charged towards Zhao Dongming.


    The others also rushed up immediately. A fierce battle broke out instantly, with Su Yang and Zhao Dongming surrounded in the middle, and the situation was very unfavorable for the two.


    The people around Yue Ming were very powerful, much stronger than those Su Yang had seen before. With so many attacking him and Zhao Dongming, the two were clearly at a disadvantage and being hammered in the middle, defeat seemed only a matter of time.


    Meanwhile, not far away, two groups were quietly watching the chaotic scene. These were Ge Kaiyang¡¯s and Wu Feizhi¡¯s groups, both waiting for an opportunity, ready to reap benefits from a fisherman¡¯s position.

 Chapter 1094 - 1093: Su Yang Runs Away

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Chapter 1093: Su Yang Runs Away</h4>


    Ge Kaiyang hid in the shadows, observing the chaotic fray with a trace of a cold smirk touching the corners of his mouth.


    Everything was under his control, this battle included in his ns.


    In fact, after Su Yang had driven away those from the lower ss, Ge Kaiyang had already started nning this.


    He knew Su Yang would definitely enter the advanced ss, and Hu Xiexie would certainly transfer to the advanced ss girls¡¯ dormitory, so he began to scheme against her.


    He had several girls spread rumors in the dormitory, saying Hu Xiexie looked down upon L¨¹ Donglin and the like, to infuriate Bai Qing and others. Thus, the moment Hu Xiexie entered the dormitory, Bai Qing would definitely pick a fight with her.


    As long as Bai Qing caused trouble for Hu Xiexie, the two sides were bound to sh, making this battle inevitable.


    He had previously only intended to plot against Su Yang, but Zhao Dongming¡¯s support for Su Yang was an unexpected bonus.


    Pitting Yue Ming¡¯s group against Zhao Dongming and Su Yang in a head-to-head fight, Zhao Dongming, although the Martial Champion¡¯s disciple, would have to pay a significant price for victory. With that, Ge Kaiyang could take the opportunity to deal with Zhao Dongming.


    Once Zhao Dongming was out of the picture, the people from Capital City would need to find a new leader to follow, and he and Wu Feizhi could quietly divide Capital City¡¯s influence.


    In this way, not only could he eliminate apetitor, but he could also strengthen his own side¡¯s power. This n was indeed killing two birds with one stone!


    Feeling very pleased with himself, Ge Kaiyang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Wu Feizhi in the distance.


    Even Wu Feizhi was unaware that all of this was part of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s n. This event once again demonstrated to Ge Kaiyang the cunning of these people. Very confident, he believed Wu Feizhi, too, could be manipted in the palm of his hand. He had even started to n on using Wu Feizhi to whittle down L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength!


    "A bunch of idiots, thinking they canpete with me, Ge Kaiyang? Howughably overconfident!" Ge Kaiyang whispered with a sneer, "It seems in the advanced ss, only L¨¹ Donglin could possibly be my match. Ah, it truly is lonely at the top!"


    His underlings all wore faces full of admiration, one of them speaking in a low voice, "Big Brother, I see that L¨¹ Donglin is definitely not your match either. After tonight¡¯s battle, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side will also have suffered significant losses. His influence will surely decline. Wu Feizhi is simply no match for you. In the advanced ss, it¡¯s Big Brother whomands respect!"


    "Of course, our Big Brother always strategizes brilliantly, determining the oue of battles from afar. With just a few words, he can make these people fight to the death. How could they possibly be Big Brother¡¯s opponents?"


    "Big Brother is mighty, crushing these people beneath you!"


    "That¡¯s why I say, following Big Brother is the most correct decision we¡¯ve ever made..."


    These underlings ttered him one after another, which Ge Kaiyang found very satisfying. With a smug expression and augh, he said, "Once those two groups have beaten each other down a bit, send the signal to Wu Feizhi¡¯s side to also prepare to make their move. Tonight, we must deal with Zhao Dongming and Su Yang, no matter what!"


    "Yes!" The crowd responded in unison.


    Ge Kaiyang looked towards the melee unfolding in the distance, where the situation had be even clearer.


    Su Yang was already at a disadvantage, being attacked on all sides. Zhao Dongming was faring slightly better; after all, as the Martial Champion¡¯s disciple, he still held his own in the brawl for so long.


    This made Ge Kaiyang frown, saying in a cold voice, "The Martial Champion¡¯s disciple is indeed no simple matter!"


    "That Su Yang, his strength isn¡¯t very impressive!" a subordinate whispered, "He had injured so many from the Fang Family before; I thought he was very strong, but it turns out he¡¯s just this."


    "That¡¯s because the Fang Family is too weak. The members of our advanced ss are all elites selected from various ces. How could those people from the Fang Family evenpare?"


    "That¡¯s true!"


    Everyone was discussing animatedly, and as they watched Su Yang fall into a disadvantage, they sneered even more,pletely disregarding him.


    Meanwhile, at the scene, Zhao Dongming also noticed that Su Yang was in a critical situation. He suddenly threw several powerful strikes, driving back the people around him, and quickly rushed to Su Yang¡¯s side, urgently saying, "Brother Su, you run first, I¡¯ll cover your retreat!"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly, "How could that be possible?"


    "What time is it to still talk such nonsense!" Zhao Dongming said urgently, "If we keep fighting like this, neither of us will be able to escape. Don¡¯t worry about me. Although I¡¯m not their match on my own, it¡¯s impossible for them to stop me."


    At this moment, Yue Ming also heard the conversation between the two and immediately shouted, "Everyone, keep an eye out, don¡¯t let that bastard with the surname Su escape!"


    The people from the Northern Three Provinces tightened their encirclement, fully intent on preventing Su Yang from escaping.


    Zhao Dongming became anxious, "Stop overthinking, we don¡¯t have much time."


    Su Yang clenched his teeth as if he had made his final decision. He suddenlyunched an attack, driving back several people around him, and then quickly retreated into the dormitory building.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re running to!" Yue Ming roared, leading his people to the entrance of the dormitory building.


    Zhao Dongming was one step ahead of him, blocking the dormitory entrance and stopping everyone, bellowing, "If you want to get past here, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!"


    "You think I don¡¯t dare?" Yue Ming roared, leading his people in a fierce attack.


    However, Zhao Dongming¡¯s strength was indeed formidable. Blocking the dormitory entrance by himself, he actually managed to hold these people back. Yue Ming and his group couldn¡¯t break through at all.


    From a distance, Ge Kaiyang saw the situation and immediately furrowed his brows, murmuring, "This kid wants to run? We can¡¯t wait any longer. Signal Wu Feizhi; otherwise, Zhao Dongming will escape too!"


    A subordinate immediately ran out, took out a shlight, and signalled to where Wu Feizhi was.


    Wu Feizhi signalled back right away, and Ge Kaiyang stood up straight, saying in a deep voice, "Advance!"


    After speaking, he lowered his voice again, saying solemnly, "Once we¡¯re over there, Wu Feizhi and I will intercept Zhao Dongming first, take the opportunity to cripple him. You guys need to rush into the dormitory before Wu Feizhi¡¯s people and deal with Su Yang, and capture Hu Xiexie, got it?"


    Everyone nodded immediately. Ge Kaiyang had always regarded Hu Xiexie as a must-have, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    Moreover, from the previous fight, it was clear to everyone that Su Yang was only of average strength. Therefore, it would be too easy for them to deal with Su Yang if they rushed up.


    "Kill!" Ge Kaiyang shouted in a low voice, taking the lead and rushing out, with the others also roaring and rushing out behind him.


    On the other side, Wu Feizhi¡¯s group also immediately charged out, with both parties quickly heading towards the dormitory.


    At the dormitory, Zhao Dongming, Yue Ming, and the others were dumbfounded, not understanding how the situation had suddenly unfolded like this.

 Chapter 1095 - 1094: No Longer Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Chapter 1094: No Longer Hidden</h4>


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Yue Ming asked anxiously, "This is a matter between us of the Northern Three Provinces and Su Yang, you all..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we are here to help you!" Ge Kaiyangughed loudly, "That surnamed Su acts without principles, how can such a person be allowed to stay at Qinghe Academy? As a member of the senior ss, I absolutely cannot sit back and watch such a person exist. Zhao Dongming, either move aside or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    Yue Ming breathed a sigh of relief, as he had been worried that Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi were here to help Su Yang.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face turned red as he yelled, "Ge Kaiyang, what does this have to do with you? Are you trying to take advantage of someone in a crisis?"


    "Cut the crap, if you don¡¯t move aside, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite!" Ge Kaiyang shouted as he had already moved through the crowd, rushing up to Zhao Dongming and throwing a punch straight at him.


    Zhao Dongming quickly counterattacked, and in an instant, they exchanged seven punches, each delivered with full force. After seven punches, the floor beneath their feet waspletely shattered, indicating the fierce power of both men.


    "It¡¯s my turn!" Wu Feizhi let out a loud shout from behind, bypassing Ge Kaiyang and charging straight toward Zhao Dongming. Like a ghostly apparition, his movements were unpredictable, and all of a sudden, he struck Zhao Dongming¡¯s shoulder with a palm.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s reaction was extremely quick, and he countered with a palm strike. But just as the strikended, Wu Feizhi followed with another palm. One strike was faster than the next, each stronger, and in the blink of an eye, he had delivered over ten palm strikes.


    After exchanging seven punches with Ge Kaiyang and over ten palm strikes with Wu Feizhi, Zhao Dongming finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and took two steps back, with his face also flushed red.


    At this moment, Ge Kaiyang seized the opportunity to rush in and battle with Zhao Dongming.


    Yue Ming and the others werepletely baffled by this situation, which hadpletely exceeded their expectations. Initially, they hade to cause trouble for Su Yang, but now Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi had be the main forces and they were merely onlookers?


    Before these people could react, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinates had already surged into the dormitory building. They had a clear target and headed straight for the upper floors, not lingering on the ground floor in the slightest.


    With Zhao Dongming under attack by both Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi, the situation was extremely dire, leaving him no chance to attend to other matters.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s subordinates also charged over, but unlike the others, they didn¡¯t rush upstairs. Instead, they blocked the lower area as if they were concerned that Zhao Dongming might try to escape.


    Seeing this, Ge Kaiyang felt even more delighted. Wu Feizhi hadn¡¯t thought of capturing Hu Xiexie, which was an ideal situation because there would be no one to fight him over her.


    Moreover, if his men could deal with Su Yang, his reputation in the senior ss would greatly improve. At that time, more people from Capital City would definitely choose to side with him.


    As for the previous agreement of sixty-forty with Wu Feizhi, those were all empty words. How many people would side with them in the end depended on each one¡¯s capabilities. After dealing with Zhao Dongming and Su Yang, who would care about keeping their word?


    Seeing his men going upstairs, Ge Kaiyang held back some of his strength. Now that he and Wu Feizhi were both attacking Zhao Dongming, the victory was assured but unsatisfactory. However, he couldn¡¯t defeat Zhao Dongming too quickly, as that would give Wu Feizhi the opportunity to go upstairs and handle Su Yang, which would interfere with his n. So, he needed to drag it out below, giving Wu Feizhi no opportunity.


    Wu Feizhi, not having as many devious thoughts as Ge Kaiyang, had his subordinates block all the exits, providing no chance for Zhao Dongming to escape.


    Yue Ming and the others now seemed to have be mere onlookers, not even having a chance to make a move.


    Upstairs, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinates had quickly reached the outside of Su Yang¡¯s dorm room. Twenty or thirty people stood at the door to Su Yang¡¯s dorm, and seeing Su Yang and Hu Xiexie inside, they all sneered.


    "Miss Hu, my boss said he wants you to warm his bed tonight!" a young man leered, "Miss Hu, how about we brothers take you to clean up and make you smell nice before you go to see our boss?"


    The others alsoughed boisterously; Hu Xiexie was a person Ge Kaiyang had his sights on, and they certainly had no chance. But they still wanted their share of the verbal abuse.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s face showed embarrassment; such a situation waspletely beyond her expectations. Three groups of people hade to deal with them, and Zhao Dongming¡¯s subordinates were unwilling to help¡ªwere they not in trouble this time?


    Su Yang nced at these people and said coldly, "I have neither enmity nor grievances with Ge Kaiyang..."


    "Why say such nonsense!" the leading young man interrupted Su Yang¡¯s words, "In Qinghe Academy, it¡¯s the survival of the fittest. Without grievances, do we not need topete? Su Yang, are you stupid, or just too naive? With your kind, what are you doing at Qinghe Academy? Go to a technical school somewhere, why embarrass yourself here?"


    The crowdughed loudly, looking at Su Yang with disdain.


    Su Yang sighed lightly, "I actually thought it would be Wu Feizhi¡¯s men who woulde here, it seems I have overestimated Ge Kaiyang. Since you¡¯re here, then don¡¯t leave!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and the leading young man cursed, "Su Yang, are you still not awake? Open your damn eyes and see what¡¯s going on! With so many brothers here, what are you nning to do? Let me tell you, if you know what¡¯s good for you, kneel down immediately, kowtow and admit your mistakes, we might consider being a bit gentlerter on, otherwise..."


    Before the young man could finish, Su Yang suddenly made his move. He vanished on the spot and reappeared in front of the young man.


    The young man couldn¡¯t react in time, and Su Yang grabbed his neck and swiftly pressed a finger on his Qihai Acupoint.


    With a muffled grunt, the young man copsed,pletely disabled by Su Yang.


    The others were shocked and hastily tried to retaliate.


    Su Yang acted swiftly, striking two more people in quick session, and they followed the fate of the previous young man, also disabled.


    "Block him! Stop him!" shouted the rest, but the corridor was too narrow. They had been too careless, having underestimated Su Yang, and were now in disarray and unable to counter.


    Su Yang, like a wolf among sheep, reached his full strength. His movements were swift, and he showed no mercy. Anyone who faced him was either seriously injured or disabled by him. In less than a moment, seven or eight people were down.


    At this time, those remaining had just managed to retreat to a more open area, but now fewer than half remained. Facing the fierce Su Yang, all they felt was fear.


    At that moment, they were all pondering one question: How had Su Yang, who had been beaten by Yue Ming¡¯s people without any power to fight back, suddenly be so strong? Could they stop Su Yang?

 Chapter 1096: The 1095th Cunning Wu Feizhi

    <h4>Chapter 1096: The 1095th Cunning Wu Feizhi</h4>


    "Big brother, big brother!" a young man suddenly shouted loudly.


    Seeing this, others also started yelling. They really had no confidence in stopping Su Yang and could only call for Ge Kaiyang¡¯s help.


    Downstairs, Ge Kaiyang was attacking Zhao Dongming together with Wu Feizhi, and was surprised when he heard the shouting. "What are you yelling for?"


    "Big brother, that Su guy is pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. He¡¯s very strong..." a young man said tremblingly, "Several of our brothers have been crippled by him!"


    "What!?" Ge Kaiyang nearly jumped up, anxiously asking, "How could this happen?"


    "I don¡¯t know, he must have been pretending just now..." the young man replied. "He tricked us intoing up here, just to deal with us..."


    "Damn it!" Ge Kaiyang cursed angrily, quickly turning to go upstairs.


    At that moment, Zhao Dongming suddenly put forth all his efforts, stopping Ge Kaiyang.


    Ge Kaiyang was forced to turn back to defend, and then urgently said, "Wu Feizhi, you stop him!"


    Wu Feizhi slowly nodded, and quickly rushed in front of Zhao Dongming.


    Zhao Dongming hurriedly blocked with his hand, while Ge Kaiyang took the opportunity to turn around and head upstairs. As he had just turned around, he felt a fierce wind hitting him from behind. He instinctively counterattacked, and a great force hit his body, making Ge Kaiyang stagger back several steps, his True Qi also stagnated.


    Turning his head, he saw the attacker was Wu Feizhi. Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he asked sternly, "Wu Feizhi, what are you doing?"


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s expression was calm, leisurely saying, "Nothing much, just keeping youpany for a bit longer!"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression changed again, he gritted his teeth and said, "Wu Feizhi, are you trying to betray me? Don¡¯t forget, we were allied!"


    "Really?" Wu Feizhi smiled, "Since when?"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold, he looked at Zhao Dongming and then at Wu Feizhi, yelling, "You guys, ganging up to betray me?"


    Zhao Dongming was also confused, while Wu Feizhi just smiled slightly, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, Zhao Dongming, Su Yang, and I have not allied."


    "Then what is this?" Ge Kaiyang asked urgently, "We were partners, don¡¯t forget!"


    "We were partners before..." Wu Feizhi said softly, "But not anymore."


    "What do you mean?" Ge Kaiyang barked in anger.


    "Don¡¯t you understand?" Zhao Dongming suddenlyughed, "Such a good opportunity to deplete your forces, he wouldn¡¯t miss it!"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face turned white, ring at Wu Feizhi, but found Wu Feizhi just smiling lightly, seemingly agreeing with Zhao Dongming¡¯s words.


    This scenario made Ge Kaiyang even more panicky. He suddenly realized, he was the one who had truly lost in this n.


    Suddenly, Ge Kaiyang sharply turned and ran towards the upstairs.


    However, before he could get away, Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming simultaneously acted to stop him, giving him no chance to go upstairs.


    Meanwhile, screams and cries for help kepting from upstairs, making Ge Kaiyang unclear about what was happening. But a gut feeling told him that he had really fallen into a trap this time. Su Yang upstairs was not as simple as he appeared!


    Yue Ming and the others stood on the side, still confused about what was happening.


    Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang were initially attacking Zhao Dongming together, so why had the situation suddenly changed to Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming teaming up against Ge Kaiyang?


    And what about the screams upstairs? Su Yang was supposed to be weak, but more than twenty of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s men had gone upstairs to capture him and yet they had suffered losses?


    Although Ge Kaiyang was strong, breaking through Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi¡¯s defenses waspletely impossible. Listening to the screams upstairs, his expression grew even paler. Without his men, what was he as one of the top four forces in the advanced ss?


    "Yue Ming, weren¡¯t you guys going to cripple Su Yang?" Ge Kaiyang suddenly shouted, "What are you waiting for? Su Yang is upstairs, aren¡¯t you going to seek revenge?"


    Yue Ming and the others looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, and decided to enter the building.


    At that moment, Wu Feizhi suddenly yelled, "Guard the stairway, let no one upstairs and no one downstairs!"


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s men immediately secured the stairway.


    Ge Kaiyang immediately despaired, gritting his teeth, "Wu Feizhi, must you be so ruthless?"


    Wu Feizhi coldly sneered without a word, while Yue Ming and his people stood at the entrance of the dormitory hesitating for a while, ultimately noting in.


    After all, with three major forces shing inside, it was the best opportunity for them, why would they join in? With one less of the top four forces in the advanced ss, it was better for other forces; they certainly wouldn¡¯t be used by Ge Kaiyang.


    Seeing this situation, Ge Kaiyangpletely despaired. He finally understood that the real person who had been deceived was himself!


    Undoubtedly, this trap had been set by Su Yang and Zhao Dongming.


    He had thought he controlled everything, but now he realized he was the one in others¡¯ hands.


    And Wu Feizhi, whom he considered a fool, was actually much more cunning than him. Seeing the situation turning against him, he quickly turned to take him down.


    For Wu Feizhi, whether it was dealing with Zhao Dongming or Ge Kaiyang, it was all the same, just one less force, no big difference.


    Now trying to deal with Zhao Dongming wasn¡¯t easy, whereas Su Yang upstairs already had a chance, he naturally quickly changed his strategy and teamed up with Zhao Dongming to deal with Ge Kaiyang. After all, the end result would still decrease the forces, and he was still taking advantage of the situation. He certainly knew which choice to make!


    Ge Kaiyang was heartbroken, extremely furious inside but had no solutions. Either Wu Feizhi or Zhao Dongming¡¯s strength was not inferior to his. Now he could just barely protect himself, with no chance of going upstairs at all.


    The screams upstairs continued for less than ten minutes before stoppingpletely. Two people managed to escape to the lower floor, but were still stopped by Wu Feizhi¡¯s men, then hunted down by Su Yang right before Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes, and both were crippled.


    Ge Kaiyang watched it all, eyes nearly bursting out of their sockets. Seeing Su Yang¡¯s movements, he knew that Su Yang¡¯s strength was actually very strong. And this, once again proved that when Su Yang fought against Yue Ming and others earlier, it was indeed just an act.


    "Su Yang, Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi!" Ge Kaiyang ground his teeth and roared, "I¡¯ll fight you to the death!"


    With that, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s body suddenly turned red, his attacking power greatly increased.


    "Heavenly Demon Destruction Art!" Su Yang called out sharply. "Retreat, his strength can increase several times within a short period, he¡¯s extremely dangerous!"

 Chapter 1097 - 1096 Ge Kaiyang Escapes

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Chapter 1096 Ge Kaiyang Escapes</h4>


    Zhao Dongming, being wise and experienced, had swiftly stepped back. Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp glint, but he too quickly retreated.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Ge Kaiyang rushed out and, once outside, burst into wildughter, "Humph, a fake Heavenly Demon Destruction Art fooled all of you. You bunch of useless clots, wait for my revenge, hahaha..."


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s voice quickly faded away, soon disappearing altogether.


    The people who remained at the scene looked at each other, each heart pounding wildly.


    The development of tonight¡¯s events hadpletely caught everyone by surprise. Even Su Yang and Zhao Dongming had not anticipated such an oue. Wu Feizhi¡¯s sudden betrayal had also caught them off guard, but it had greatly aided them.


    Without Wu Feizhi¡¯s sudden betrayal, at most Su Yang could have taken care of only half of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s men, never fully resolving the situation.


    And this was exactly the original n of Su Yang and Zhao Dongming¡ªto deal a severe blow by first eliminating half of the people around Ge Kaiyang or Wu Feizhi.


    Because Wu Feizhi turned against Ge Kaiyang, it had given Su Yang enough time to eliminate all of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s men. This time, Ge Kaiyang was seriously damaged and was essentially stripped of hismand in the elite ss¡¯ major forces.


    A hint of disappointment shed in Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyes. His original n had been to take the opportunity to eliminate Ge Kaiyang as well. Unexpectedly, Ge Kaiyang had used the fake Heavenly Demon Destruction Art and escaped amidst the chaos; such an opportunity would be rare in the future.


    Although Ge Kaiyang was still at Qinghe Academy, he hardly had anyone left by his side. However, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s own strength was still a significant factor. Even if Wu Feizhi encountered him again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go all out in a battle against him. Wu Feizhi, being extremely cautious, still had to guard against several others.


    As for coborating with Su Yang and Zhao Dongming in the future, Wu Feizhi did not believe that would happen. After tonight¡¯s incident, none of the major forces in the elite ss would trust him anymore¡ªthis was the consequence of his sudden betrayal.


    However, having eliminated the force of Ge Kaiyang first, this oue was still worthwhile.


    Tonight¡¯s incident had most surprised Wu Feizhi with Su Yang¡¯s strength, which had greatly exceeded his expectations.


    Wu Feizhi had guessed that Su Yang was strong, but not too strong, certainly not surpassing the four of them.


    But tonight, the way Su Yang had single-handedly and swiftly dealt with so many of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinates easily proved Su Yang¡¯s strength.


    It seemed he had vastly underestimated Su Yang before; this man needed to be reevaluated seriously.


    If Ge Kaiyang had known of Su Yang¡¯s strength, he would certainly not have made the mistakes he did tonight. It was Ge Kaiyang¡¯s miscalction of Su Yang¡¯s strength that had led to tonight¡¯s events and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s terrible defeat!


    Wu Feizhi gave Su Yang a deep look and bowed with his hands together, "Gentlemen, we shall take our leave now!"


    "Goodbye!" Zhao Dongming bowed his fist.


    Without lingering, Wu Feizhi left immediately with his men.


    The scene was left with Zhao Dongming, Su Yang, Yue Ming, and their people, all of whom were still in a daze, failing to grasp what had actually happened.


    Zhao Dongming, paying no heed to these people, told Su Yang, "Brother Su, tonight¡¯s affair is concluded. But you must be wary of Ge Kaiyang. Now that he¡¯s a man without a position, he might not have any scruples about striking you. It could be dangerous if he sneaks an attack!"


    Su Yang nodded, and Zhao Dongming chuckled, "Well, it¡¯s gettingte, and everyone is tired. Let¡¯s head back and rest. Brother Su, I¡¯ll be going now!"


    "Hold on!" Yue Ming suddenly stopped Zhao Dongming, his voice stern, "You think you can just leave like that? Our issue with Su Yang hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. No one is going anywhere!"


    "Damn!" Zhao Dongming couldn¡¯t help but curse, "I see now, you really are stupid!"


    Yue Ming furiously retorted, "Zhao Dongming, what the hell do you mean by that?"


    "What it means, I¡¯m saying you¡¯re stupid, and you still don¡¯t understand?" Zhao Dongming shouted angrily, "At this point, you still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on? Tonight¡¯s event was orchestrated by Ge Kaiyang, deliberately leading you here to fight Su Yang. You idiot, you were used by someone and you didn¡¯t even know. Luckily, we were prepared and managed to turn Ge Kaiyang¡¯s n against him. Otherwise, we all would have suffered greatly tonight. We would probably have to leave Qinghe Academy, and many of you wouldn¡¯t have it easy either. Ultimately, Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi would reap the benefits as outsiders!"


    "What... what do you mean?" Yue Ming was confused.


    "Goddamn, you still don¡¯t get it!" Zhao Dongming said helplessly, "With you being this clueless, how do you serve as L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s lead horse?"


    Yue Ming became furiously enraged, "Zhao Dongming, watch your words, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    "So what if you¡¯re being rude!" Zhao Dongming retorted coldly, "Yue Ming, we were merciful just now. Do you really think the two of us can¡¯t handle you guys?"


    Yue Ming was at a loss for words; after Su Yang had single-handedly dealt with Ge Kaiyang¡¯s men upstairs, he realized that Su Yang¡¯s strength was undoubtedly not inferior to Zhao Dongming¡¯s.


    Their group, although strong, would find it very easy for Su Yang and Zhao Dongming together to take care of them. If it really came to a fight, they would be the ones at a loss.


    Finally, Su Yang couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and spoke sternly, "Ge Kaiyang deliberately wanted us to fight. He had someone spread rumors in the girls¡¯ dormitory to frame Hu Xiexie. He lured Bai Qing to go against Hu Xiexie, then incited both parties, causing us to fight while he fished in troubled waters. Just now, he and Wu Feizhi came over together, aiming to take the opportunity to get rid of me and Brother Zhao, so they could divide the people of Capital City among themselves. If they had seeded this time, next, it would be their two groups uniting against L¨¹ Donglin!"


    Yue Ming finally understood as his eyes widened.


    Beside him, Bai Qing was not pleased, shouting, "What do you mean by spreading rumors? Those words were indeed said by Hu Xiexie, and my best friend told me that. Yue¡¯er, tell them, isn¡¯t that the case?"


    The girl beside Bai Qing, previously lost in thought, quickly stood up, her neck stiffened, "Yes, it was Hu Xiexie who said it!"


    "Your best friend, huh!" Zhao Dongming snorted, "Then do you know how long your ¡¯best friend¡¯ has been hooking up with Ge Kaiyang? Only a foolish person like you would actually believe what she says."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could Yue¡¯er possibly be liaising with Ge Kaiyang!" Bai Qing shouted angrily, "I warn you, don¡¯t throw any more dirt on Yue¡¯er, or I won¡¯t let you off!"

 Chapter 1098 - 1097: Guilty Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Chapter 1097: Guilty Escape</h4>


    The girl named Yue¡¯er standing beside them also had tears in her eyes as she gritted her teeth and said, "Zhao Dongming, what... what have I done to you, is it just because I called you ugly, do you... do you have to falsely use me like this? I... As a girl, don¡¯t I care about my reputation?"


    Yue¡¯er¡¯s tears were spinning in her eyes, and with her fairly good looks, she appeared even more pitiable at the moment, inciting a sense ofpassion within anyone who beheld her.


    "Zhao Dongming, watch your fucking mouth!" Yue Ming was also enraged, "Yue¡¯er is a girl, you can say other things, but you absolutely cannot nder a girl¡¯s reputation!"


    "Exactly, what kind of person are you, to have no decency at all? All she did was call you ugly, and it wasn¡¯t even a lie, do you have to go this far?"


    "You¡¯ve made a girl cry, are you even a man?"


    "You¡¯re just like that Su Yang, both uncultured and ssless, what do you even amount to?"


    The crowd around them began to curse furiously, all in support of Yue¡¯er. As a result, Yue¡¯er¡¯s crying intensified, as if she truly suffered a great injustice.


    Zhao Dongming and Su Yang looked at each other, both wearing expressions of speechlessness, especially Zhao Dongming, who made a gagging gesture and said disdainfully, "I¡¯ve really seen it all, such acting skills, notpeting for an Oscar is simply a waste. Bitch, how can you pretend so well? Talking about being a girl and caring about reputation? If you cared about your reputation, could you do such shameful things? The things you did with Ge Kaiyang, do you really think I don¡¯t know about it? Dormitory number five, third floor, the second dorm on the east side, how many times have you two been in there? How you knelt on the floor, the things you did¡ªdon¡¯t you have any shame?"


    Yue¡¯er¡¯s face instantly turned ghastly pale; she couldn¡¯t believe Zhao Dongming knew about these things. What was going on?


    The crowd around was also shocked. Zhao Dongming¡¯s words seemed very credible¡ªcould they actually be true?


    Bai Qing¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as she spoke sternly, "Zhao Dongming, don¡¯t make up lies. A girl¡¯s reputation and innocence are more important than anything; ndering a girl¡¯s reputation like this, are you even human?"


    "This is no nder, what I¡¯m saying is all true!" Zhao Dongming retorted icily, "It¡¯s you, the idiot, whose close friend got screwed until she is about to throw up, and you still think she¡¯s innocent? Heh, Bai Qing, Bai Qing, you and Yue Ming are indeed a perfect match. No wonder one is L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s sworn sister and the other is L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s lead henchman, both equally foolish!"


    Yue Ming and Bai Qing were both furious. Yue Ming shouted, "Zhao Dongming, what¡¯s the point of fabricating stories? I¡¯m telling you, if you can¡¯t provide evidence for ndering Yue¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you off!"


    "What if I do have the evidence?" Zhao Dongming countered.


    Yue Ming was suddenly taken aback, and anxiety crept into his heart. Could Zhao Dongming actually have evidence?


    "Why are you silent?" Zhao Dongming¡¯s cold voice continued, "Didn¡¯t you just say if I couldn¡¯t produce evidence, you wouldn¡¯t let me off? Then, if I provide evidence, what are you going to do?"


    Yue Ming clenched his teeth and said with a heavy tone, "If you can¡¯t provide evidence, it means you are ndering, and of course, I won¡¯t let you go. If you produce evidence, hmph, we¡¯ll admit our mistake, and we won¡¯t pursue this matter any further!"


    "Admit your mistake? You make it sound so reluctant!" Zhao Dongming said icily, "This was your mistake from the beginning!"


    "Don¡¯t forget, Su Yang previously injured several of us..." Yue Ming said loudly, "We haven¡¯t settled that ount yet!"


    "If you want to talk that way, what about the fact that your friends were the first to attack Su Yang? How do you ount for that?" Zhao Dongming asked back.


    Yue Ming was at a loss for words, and after a moment, he roared with anger, "Zhao Dongming, let¡¯s cut the crap; if you have the guts, produce the evidence. Otherwise, even if we have to fight with everyone here, we absolutely won¡¯t let you guys just walk away. We people from the Northern Three Provinces can die, but we will not be humiliated!"


    The people surrounding Yue Ming roared in agreement, prepared to fight Zhao Dongming and Su Yang to the bitter end.


    "Can die, but not be humiliated!" Zhao Dongming snorted disdainfully, "You bunch of trash, you¡¯ve been humiliated so badly and still have the face to say such words. Forget it, I won¡¯t waste words with you. You want evidence, right? Fine, I¡¯ll get it for you!"


    Zhao Dongming took out his phone and made a call, "Hey, bring me those videos and photos. Yes, the ones we took before, bring them here immediately!"


    He put down the phone and smirked coldly, "Some girls from the advanced ss were having a secret affair with Ge Kaiyang. To avoid attention, Ge Kaiyang arranged for those encounters in a dormitory in building number five that was no longer upied. We installed a hidden camera in that room, tsk tsk, the footage we captured is simply unimaginable. It¡¯s not just Yue¡¯er, there are others you¡¯ll see soon."


    The crowd involuntarily turned to look at Yue¡¯er, Zhao Dongming¡¯s confident demeanor indicated he truly had the photographs.


    Yue¡¯er¡¯s face turned red with shame, and she gritted her teeth, "Zhao Dongming, you¡¯ve insulted me like this, I can¡¯t live on!"


    Saying this, Yue¡¯er turned and ran towards a nearby pir, appearing as if she was intending to crash into it. But just as she reached the pir, Yue¡¯er suddenly leaped up, quickly circled around it, and started sprinting away.


    Bai Qing and the others were startled, but Zhao Dongming was the first to react, shouting, "What, trying to run? Knowing your misdeeds are about to be exposed, you want to flee?"


    At that moment, Yue Ming and Bai Qing finally reacted, and their expressions turned extremely ugly.


    Even though the evidence had yet to be presented, Yue¡¯er¡¯s attempt to escape already proved that Zhao Dongming¡¯s words were no fabrication.


    Both of them wore solemn expressions, feeling immensely humiliated by the situation unfolding around their closepanion.


    "Catch her!" Bai Qing eximed through gritted teeth.


    Yue Ming waved his hand, and immediately seven or eight people dashed out, chasing after her.


    However, just as Yue Ming¡¯s followers had started running, two other girls from among Bai Qing¡¯s circle abruptly took off as well, with no prior indication.


    Bai Qing and Yue Ming were stunned, but Zhao Dongmingughed loudly, "Oh, you two trying to run as well? What¡¯s wrong, scared that my photos wille out and expose both of you too?"


    Bai Qing and Yue Ming were furious, Bai Qing shouted, "Catch those two for me as well!"


    These girls were close friends of Bai Qing, her most trusted people. To find out they had all been involved with Ge Kaiyang, how could she not be furious?

 Chapter 1099 - 1098: Besties?

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Chapter 1098: Besties?</h4>


    The events of tonight were clearly orchestrated by Ge Kaiyang from behind the scenes.


    That is to say, Bai Qing¡¯s best friend, together with Ge Kaiyang, schemed to set her up. This was truly the most heartbreaking part!


    Thinking back on the incidents that had urred, the things Hu Xiexie had said were indeed fed to her by these three girls. And she herself had never heard such gossip.


    She had always believed that her best friends wouldn¡¯t deceive her, but now she understood that these so-called best friends had always been using her. God only knew how many dirty tricks they had up their sleeves behind her back.


    The three girls, now like homeless dogs, were frantically running away, not daring to linger here any longer. With Ge Kaiyang defeated, they no longer had any backing and their only n was to escape Qinghe Academy and never see Bai Qing again.


    The girls were strong in their own right, and the people sent by Yue Ming seemed unable to catch up with them.


    Just then, a group of people suddenly rounded the corner of a dormitory building in front, effectively blocking the three girls¡¯ escape.


    Yue Ming saw clearly that the ones who¡¯d burst out were Zhao Dongming¡¯s men, the group from Capital City.


    Including the three who had earlier argued with Zhao Dongming and walked away, they now stood among the group, having perfectly intercepted Yue¡¯er and herpanions.


    The three girls desperately tried to break through the encirclement but were ultimately no match for the greater numbers, and were subdued by Zhao Dongming¡¯s men. Following that, Yue Ming¡¯s people also arrived and took full control of the three girls, bringing them before Bai Qing.


    "Let go of me, let go of me!" The three girls shouted, but no one paid them any heed.


    Bai Qing walked in front of the three and suddenly raised her hand, pping each girl¡¯s face twice.


    The three girls fell silent at once, their faces twisting in malice as they red at Bai Qing with eyes full of resentment.


    Bai Qing clenched her teeth; she had never seen such a look from these three girls before. It was only at this moment that she realized her so-called best friends were actually three beasts hiding by her side. Had Zhao Dongming not exposed them tonight, who knows how else they might have plotted against Bai Qing in the future!


    "You three, I¡¯ve been good to you, why would you do this to me!" Bai Qing asked through clenched teeth.


    The three girls¡¯ faces were ice cold, the leader Yue¡¯er spat out, "Cut the crap, Bai Qing. What are you after all? Just because you¡¯re L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s adopted younger sister, you really think you¡¯re something? In terms of family background, strength, looks, personal ability, which aspect are you better than us? Why should we be at your beck and call while you just boss us around?"


    Bai Qing was stunned, "When have I ever bossed you around?"


    "At times like this, still ying the Holy Maiden!" another girl shouted angrily, "Bai Qing, since you say we¡¯re your best friends, then obviously we should do things together. But, no matter what, you¡¯re always the one ordering us around. When we fail, you get angry, you scold us¡ªis that your so-called friendship?"


    "I..." Bai Qing was at a loss for words. She did have a bad temper and liked to boss people around. Particrly after bing L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s adopted sister, she became even more so.


    Before she had never considered that her behavior was wrong because everyone around her was respectful towards her. These girls would also constantly tter her, causing her to lose herself,pletely unaware of how much her actions could hurt others.


    And now, reflecting on her own behavior, she admitted it was indeed a bit too much.


    "Even if I was wrong, you could have talked to me!" Bai Qing said with a sense of injustice, "Why did you have to treat me this way? What¡¯s so good about Ge Kaiyang that you...you actually went so far as to harm me for him? Don¡¯t you have any sisterly affection left? Do you really think Ge Kaiyang cares for you? Don¡¯t you know how many women he has? He won¡¯t develop genuine feelings for you!"


    "We don¡¯t want his feelings!" Yue¡¯er said coldly, "So what if he has many women? You have to fight for what this world has to offer. Ge Kaiyang said as long as I helped him set you and Yue Ming¡¯s people up tonight, and made the event a sess, he would give me a hundred million. Not only that, he also promised to help me get into the top ten of the elite ss. These are tangible benefits, way more reliable than something like feelings!"


    Bai Qing was dumbfounded; she could never have dreamed that her three best friends would betray her for such offers.


    "Do you think it¡¯s possible for him to get you into the top ten of your ss?" Bai Qing pressed with gritted teeth, "Ge Kaiyang is known for being heartless and deceitful. Can you trust his words?"


    "There¡¯s no chance for the top ten anymore, but the hundred million is definitely not slipping away!" Yue¡¯er retorted coldly, "I didn¡¯t have hopes for being in the top ten, but if I can earn a hundred million and take it back, then I would have done something for my family. Once I return, my family will surely reward me, perhaps with even more benefits and resources!"


    Bai Qing was left speechless. She truly hadn¡¯t expected that the sisterhood she treasured was worth less than money to them.


    Most of the elite ss students came from influential families who wouldn¡¯t blink an eye at a few tens of millions, but a hundred million was still a significant sum to them.


    However, being L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s adopted sister, Bai Qing had always taken money lightly, believing that rtionships were what truly mattered. Now she was finally understanding the enormous influence money could have on people.


    "We¡¯ve lost, there¡¯s nothing more to say!" Yue¡¯er dered through gritted teeth, "Bai Qing, you¡¯ve hit us and scolded us. Today¡¯s matter didn¡¯t cause you much loss, while we fell into Su Yang and Zhao Dongming¡¯s trap and lost. Let us go, and from now on, we¡¯ll leave Qinghe Academy and withdraw from thepetition entirely!"


    "You think you can leave Qinghe Academy so easily?" Yue Ming said furiously.


    "What else do you want then?" Yue¡¯er shouted back, "Us three girls are obviously no match for so many of you, are you going to kill us? Hmph, a big group of men bullying us three weak girls, tsk, such quality. You men have no chivalry at all, what kind of men are you!"


    Yue Ming was enraged, "What did you say?"


    "There, they said it¡ªif you don¡¯t let them go, you have no chivalry, no quality, no manners!" Zhao Dongming shouted loudly, "Didn¡¯t Bai Qing say the same about Su Yang earlier? Oh, how does it feel when the shoe is on the other foot?"

 Chapter 1100 - 1099: I Have No Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Chapter 1099: I Have No Evidence</h4>


    Yue Ming was stunned, so was Bai Qing.


    Honestly, right now they wished they could just beat Yue¡¯er and her two friends to death, because they were so enraged, they wouldn¡¯t let these three girls off easily.


    But Zhao Dongming¡¯s words made them suddenly jolt inside. When they thought about how they had criticized Su Yang for being ungentlemanly andcking manners, weren¡¯t they behaving simrly?


    Su Yang, out of anger, had injured that girl and they had been calling him ungentlemanly and rude.


    Yet now, looking at themselves, were they any better?


    Sometimes, it¡¯s not about being ungant, but about having to act. Like with these three girls, if Bai Qing and Yue Ming didn¡¯t punish them, wouldn¡¯t people think they had no authority and others might betray and trap them?


    Bai Qing and Yue Ming exchanged awkward nces. If they had known this oue, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have spoken about Su Yang like that. Looking back now, their words against Su Yang came back to haunt them, leaving them with no response.


    Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t care about Bai Qing and Yue Ming¡¯s embarrassment; he smiled and turned to Yue¡¯er, "Hey beauty, do you want to see the photos and videos you took with Ge Kaiyang?"


    The three girls¡¯plexions changed, and Yue¡¯er gritted her teeth, "Zhao Dongming, you... don¡¯t go too far!"


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhao Dongmingughed heartily, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d like to show you, but I don¡¯t have them!"


    "Ah?" The three girls were shocked, their eyes widened, "You... what don¡¯t you have?"


    "I don¡¯t have the videos!" Zhao Dongming shrugged, "Photos and videos, I have none."


    "What... what do you mean?" Yue¡¯er was panicked, "Didn¡¯t you just say to bring the evidence over?"


    "Yes, I did say that, but isn¡¯t it odd that nobody has brought anything over after so long?"


    The three girls paled. Indeed, Zhao Dongming had called for the photos and videos to be brought over a long time ago. However, despite his men arriving, no photos or videos were seen.


    Zhao Dongming smiled, "Because there are none to bring over; we really don¡¯t have them."


    The three girls were dumbfounded, Yue¡¯er angrily eximed, "Then... then why did you just say you had photos and videos, evidence?"


    "I was lying to you!" Zhao Dongming smiled, "What kind of person is Ge Kaiyang? He¡¯s meticulous in what he does. How could we possibly have his photos and videos? Setting up cameras in advance? That¡¯s just impossible, Ge Kaiyang wouldn¡¯t fall for such a trap."


    "Then why did you say you had them?" Yue¡¯er pressed.


    "If I hadn¡¯t mentioned having those things, would you have exposed yourselves? Would you have run? Would you have said so much?" Zhao Dongming smiled, "If I had told the truth, you definitely wouldn¡¯t confess to colluding with Ge Kaiyang. Then how could I expose you? So, I lied that I had photos and videos, and you three really couldn¡¯t keep calm. You ran off and spilled everything. Now, we don¡¯t even need evidence; everything is clear, isn¡¯t it?"


    The three girls finally understood the situation. They were shaking with anger and their gaze towards Zhao Dongming was full of resentment.


    Zhao Dongming, however, seemed indifferent and sighed, "Ah, you three really panicked too easily. In fact, if you had just held on a little longer, persisted a bit more, and waited until I couldn¡¯t produce any evidence, then you would have won. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to prove your collusion with Ge Kaiyang. Unfortunately, you panicked at my bluff, ran away, and exposed everything. Oh, what a pity!"


    "Zhao Dongming! I will kill you!" The three girls screamed in unison, pouncing towards Zhao Dongming, but before reaching him, they were stopped by Yue Ming¡¯s men.


    The three girls were quickly struck down to the ground by Yue Ming¡¯s men. Yue Ming angrily shouted from the side, "You three sluts, Miss Bai treated you so well, and you betrayed her like this. And even involved our people from the Northern Three Provinces, you¡¯re directly opposing Master L¨¹. If I don¡¯t cripple you today, word will get out and people will look down on our Master L¨¹. Damn it, don¡¯t be gentle with them, cripple these three whores!"


    Although the three girls continued to angrily shout back at first, after being hit for a while, they became genuinely frightened and started to scream for mercy. Unfortunately, Yue Ming had already made up his mind to dispose of the three, so there was no chance they¡¯d be spared.


    Soon, the three girls were beaten to a breathless state, lying on the ground, no longer able to shout.


    Bai Qing stood by, watching everything with cold eyes, devoid of any pity. Although these three had been her close friends, their betrayal had struck her so deeply that she was no longer able to feel pity for them.


    Bai Qing turned to Su Yang and said solemnly, "So, Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t say those things after all, it was all rumors fabricated and spread deliberately by Ge Kaiyang?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Good!" Bai Qing nodded slowly and continued gravely, "Tell Hu Xiexie for me that I didn¡¯t understand the situation, that I was deceived. Where I have wronged her, I will apologize. She can return to the girls¡¯ dormitory. From now on, no one in the girls¡¯ dormitory will be allowed to bully her!"


    Su Yang nced at Bai Qing and nodded, "Thanks!"


    "No need for thanks!" Bai Qing said, "I owe her one, and I will repay her."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but give Bai Qing another look; he previously couldn¡¯t understand why this Bai Qing could be L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s sworn sister. Whether it was looks, strength, or family background, everything seemed quite ordinary. But she was still recognized as the dominant figure in the girls¡¯ dormitory.


    Now, Su Yang somewhat understood; setting everything else aside, this Bai Qing was decisive in distinguishing right from wrong and was responsible in her actions. In this respect, she was much stronger than many men, and truly rare among girls.


    Bai Qing then led the girls away. On this side, Yue Ming watched Su Yang with furrowed brows, clearly not quite satisfied.


    "What are you looking at!" Zhao Dongming couldn¡¯t help saying, "Bai Qing has resolved the matter, do you still want to fight? L¨¹ Dong hasn¡¯t even arrived yet; do you want to settle everything now? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, none of Wu Feizhi¡¯s men are injured. If we fight, all your people will definitely be driven out of Qinghe Academy. By the time L¨¹ Dong arrives, you¡¯ll be left with nothing. Tell me, how will you exin that to him?"


    Yue Ming gritted his teeth in frustration, clearly annoyed, but eventually, he calmed down.

 Chapter 1101 - 1100: Alliance?

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Chapter 1100: Alliance?</h4>


    Although Zhao Dongming¡¯s words were harsh, they were indeed true. Before L¨¹ Donglin arrived, he couldn¡¯t resolve the issue with Su Yang. After all, they couldn¡¯t outfight Zhao Dongming and Su Yang.


    Just as Zhao Dongming had said, if they had lost all their people in the Northern Three Provinces before L¨¹ Donglin arrived, it would have been a huge disaster.


    In the end, Yue Ming took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Zhao Dongming, Su Yang, Master L¨¹ will soon arrive at Qinghe Academy. When the timees, issues that need to be resolved will still have to be resolved!"


    Su Yang responded, "I¡¯m ready anytime!"


    Yue Ming gave Zhao Dongming a cold nce and said in a deep voice, "Let¡¯s go!"


    Yue Ming led his people away, and as Zhao Dongming watched them leave, his brow gradually furrowed. He waved his hand to his people, signaling them to leave first, while he followed Su Yang into the dormitory building.


    "I never expected that the trap would catch Ge Kaiyang!" Zhao Dongming looked at Su Yang and whispered, "This n was devised by Ge Kaiyang; I always thought that Wu Feizhi would be the one at a disadvantage."


    "Wu Feizhi is not simple," Su Yang said softly. "Tonight¡¯s battle was aplete defeat for Ge Kaiyang, and several from the Northern Three Provinces were lost. However, Wu Feizhi¡¯s side didn¡¯t suffer any injuries and maintained their full strength. It seems his strategies are no less cunning than ours!"


    Zhao Dongming frowned and whispered, "This man has been in themunity for many years, experienced too many things, and has extremely rich social experience and strong survival skills. If he also has such strategies, then he could indeed be tough to deal with!"


    Su Yang nodded slightly, his brow also furrowed as if he too was worried about Wu Feizhi.


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Dongming waved his hand and said, "Forget it, let¡¯s not think about this. L¨¹ Donglin will be here soon, and we¡¯ll let him deal with Wu Feizhi. We just need to watch the excitement."


    "That would be best!" Su Yang agreed. "But we need to n well."


    "Of course!" Zhao Dongmingughed. "Su Brothers, our cooperation goes the smoothest. In the future, once we team up, the advanced ss will be ours. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely reserve three spots in the top ten of the advanced ss for you, ensuring your satisfaction!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly and nodded, "Three is enough."


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s why our cooperation is most suitable. You only need three ces, notpeting too much with me; that is the best scenario!" Zhao Dongmingughed heartily. "Brother Su, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. We can n the detailster!"


    After seeing off Zhao Dongming and the others, Su Yang returned directly to the upstairs dormitory.


    Hu Xiexie was still in the room, having witnessed everything; she was both excited and astonished. The reversal of the situation waspletely beyond her expectations. When Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi came to attack, she was scared and almost ready to go down to help Su Yang.


    However, seeing that Su Yang had lured the people upstairs and was not in immediate danger, she breathed a sigh of relief. What happened next was even more unimaginable.


    "Su Yang, what on earth is going on?" Seeing Su Yang enter, Hu Xiexie hurried up to him and eximed, "How could tonight¡¯s scenario be so intense?"


    "Intense?" Su Yang smiled, "It was actually rather minor."


    "What?" Hu Xiexie was even more astounded, "Minor? The four major forces in the advanced ss as good as wiped out one!"


    Su Yang shook his head, "Actually, my initial target was also Wu Feizhi. However, Wu Feizhi¡¯s vignce and strategy far exceeded my expectations. Otherwise, both Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi would have suffered significant losses tonight. Then, once L¨¹ Donglin arrives, these two groups would be the first to be expelled from the academy."


    Hu Xiexie was dumbfounded; she hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang was targeting both groups this time, aiming to take both down.


    "But if Wu Feizhi¡¯s people had alsoe upstairs, you alone might not have been able to defeat all of them..." Hu Xiexie expressed her concerns. "And Zhao Dongming alone downstairs couldn¡¯t have stopped both Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi."


    "He obviously couldn¡¯t stop the two of them, but he could at least block them for five minutes, which would be enough," Su Yang said. "In five minutes, I couldn¡¯t possibly solve both groupspletely. I just needed to wipe out half the people around Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi, reducing their strength by half."


    "Once L¨¹ Donglin arrives, these two groups will have nopetitive power. By then, Zhao Dongming and L¨¹ Donglin will surely join forces first to deal with these two groups. It¡¯s a rare opportunity they certainly won¡¯t miss."


    Hu Xiexie thought about it carefully, and that made sense; if only half of Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi¡¯s henchmen remained, Zhao Dongming and L¨¹ Donglin would definitely not fight each other first, but would join forces to clean out these two groups before addressing anything else. This way, the advanced ss would only have Zhao Dongming and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s factions left, and regardless of thepetition results, it would ultimately just involve those two groups, eliminating concerns about Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi¡¯s factions.


    However, Wu Feizhi was extremely cunning and changed sides at thest moment, leading to Ge Kaiyang¡¯s total defeat, while Wu Feizhi remained unscathed. This situation disrupted Su Yang¡¯s n, making it significantly more difficult to eliminate Wu Feizhi¡¯s group altogether.


    With L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s arrival at Qinghe Academy, the advanced ss would then see three major forces, Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and L¨¹ Donglin, standing in a tripartite confrontation. In such a scenario, the three would still be wary of each other, and no one would dare to rashly take action against anyone, making the situation even more delicate.


    After a moment of reflection, Hu Xiexie suddenly said, "Su Yang, there are only us and Huo Qianfang on our side; we aren¡¯t much stronger than Ge Kaiyang. When L¨¹ Donglin arrives, what if they join forces and kick us out of Qinghe Academy first?"


    Su Yang stood by the window, silently gazing at the night outside, and spoke softly, "I¡¯m not worried about L¨¹ Donglin; I¡¯m only worried about Zhao Dongming."


    "What?" Hu Xiexie couldn¡¯t help being stunned. "Why worry about Zhao Dongming? He¡¯s allied with us!"


    "Zhao Dongming is incredibly secretive and calcting," Su Yang said gravely. "His strength is definitely not as simple as it appears, and his target is L¨¹ Donglin. He surely has hidden tactics. His alliance with us is merely to use me, not a true alliance! Once I¡¯m no longer of use, he¡¯ll immediately eliminate us, lest I be an obstacle to him."

 Chapter 1102 - 1101: Coming at Just the Right Time

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Chapter 1101: Coming at Just the Right Time</h4>


    Hu Xiexie was totally confused and scratched her head, "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not ally with him!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled and shook his head, "You¡¯re wrong, we still must ally with him!"


    "Why?" Hu Xiexie eximed, "He¡¯s using us. Why should we still ally with him?"


    "Without him, we would be the weakest force in the advanced ss. Any other force could easily drive us out of Qinghe Academy," Su Yang whispered, "At this time, we must rely on Zhao Dongming!"


    "This..." Hu Xiexie was stunned and murmured in a low voice, "Allying with him is like bargaining with a tiger. Su Yang, we must be careful of him!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a n!" Su Yang said softly, "It¡¯s still hard to say who is using whom. Qinghe Academy is indeed not simple; a single advanced ss can attract the most powerful youths in Huaxia. It seems,ing here was the right decision."


    Hu Xiexie looked at Su Yang with surprise. She came here mainly because of her mother¡¯s affairs. As for other matters, she neither understood nor cared about them. However, Su Yang knew much more than she did about the things he wanted to investigate.


    "You should go back to the dorm and rest," Su Yang said, "Bai Qing¡¯s words definitely count. However, you should always keep Little Turtle and Xiao Huang with you. I¡¯m not worried about Bai Qing and the others, nor anyone else. I¡¯m only worried about Ge Kaiyangunching a surprise attack on you."


    Hu Xiexie took a deep breath, it was right to be worried about Ge Kaiyang. Ge Kaiyang was extremely powerful, on par with Su Yang, and was currently acting alone, unrestrained and hard to catch. He could act without worrying about consequences, and might reallyunch a surprise attack at any moment.


    Ge Kaiyang would not likely attack strong figures like Su Yang, Zhao Dongming, or Wu Feizhi, so his likely targets would be those whose strengths were not up to par with his own. Ge Kaiyang had always been adamant about having Hu Xiexie, and this time, all his men had been dealt with by Su Yang. So, there was arge possibility that he might directly attack Hu Xiexie!


    Previously, Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t realize the power of Little Turtle. After fighting someone in the female dormitory today, she witnessed the magic of Little Turtle. Thus, shepletely believed in Su Yang¡¯s words.


    "I¡¯ll go find Xiao Huang," Hu Xiexie said excitedly. With Little Turtle and Xiao Huang by her side, she felt much more confident. Although she didn¡¯t know what Xiao Huang was capable of, since Su Yang said so, she absolutely trusted him.


    Su Yang followed Hu Xiexie out, and after walking around the campus, they finally found Xiao Huang at the entrance of the school cafeteria. However, Xiao Huang was currently being held by Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, and it seemed like they were quite doting on the creature.


    Seeing these two, Su Yang was speechless. These two guys hadn¡¯t appeared earlier orter, but just had to show up now¡ªit was too much of a coincidence.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know exactly who these two were, but being teachers at Qinghe Academy, they certainly weren¡¯t simple. It was likely that their strengths were not weak, and they knew much more than average.


    At this moment, when Su Yang needed Xiao Huang, these two suddenly appeared, holding Xiao Huang affectionately. Su Yang had no doubt that retrieving Xiao Huang this time woulde at a significant cost¡ªthe two old foxes were definitely here to ckmail Su Yang.


    "Xiao Huang!" Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t think too much, her eyes lit up upon seeing Xiao Huang, and she immediately ran over.


    Hu Xiexie reached out to hold Xiao Huang but was directly blocked by Wu Daozi.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing?" Wu Daozi said while holding back Hu Xiexie, "Trying to steal her? This is the dog we¡¯ve raised; don¡¯t touch her carelessly, or I¡¯ll shout out!"


    Hu Xiexie had seen these two old guys enough, or rather, these two had been scrounging food off Su Yang too many times. Hu Xiexie had no affection for them, nor any respect.


    "Get lost!" Hu Xiexie cursed, "What do you mean ¡¯the dog we¡¯ve raised¡¯? Where have you two been these past few days? I¡¯ve been the one feeding Xiao Huang, have either of you fed her even once? If we had let you two take care of her, Xiao Huang would¡¯ve starved to death by now!"


    The two old guys didn¡¯t show the slightest embarrassment. Wu Daozi, feeling righteous, said, "Oh, I was wondering. These past few days I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Huang, turns out you tricked her away. It made us run outside the school, searching everywhere for several days without finding her. How could you do such a thing? I don¡¯t care; we were busy looking for Xiao Huang thesest two days and got nothing done. You need topensate us for lostbor!"


    "And mental anguish fees!" Yuan Tiangang hurried to add.


    "Right, and mental anguish fees!" Wu Daozi shouted loudly.


    "I¡¯ll give you a hammer!" Hu Xiexie retorted and reached out to forcefully grab the dog. But, although these two old guys seemed frail, they were actually quite strong. They blocked Hu Xiexie, and she couldn¡¯t reach Xiao Huang.


    Su Yang watched from the side, speechless. Hu Xiexie really didn¡¯t have enough social experience. Arguing with these two old guys, could you really reason with them?


    "Xiexie, let it be!" Su Yang called out.


    "How could I!" Hu Xiexie indignantly returned to Su Yang¡¯s side, "These two old guys, they¡¯re absolutely shameless. Clearly someone else asked them to take care of her, and we¡¯ve been the ones looking after Xiao Huang these days. They haven¡¯t done a thing, and they still have the face to say this?"


    Su Yang smiled lightly, walked up to Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, "Teacher Wu, Teacher Yuan, since you¡¯re back now, that¡¯s great. We¡¯ll leave Xiao Huang in your care. Xiexie, let¡¯s go. Hungry, right? Let¡¯s go upstairs and order some good dishes."


    Having said that, Su Yang led Hu Xiexie straight upstairs.


    Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t know what Su Yang meant, but she didn¡¯t say much. After all, Su Yang always had his reasons.


    Seeing Su Yang and Hu Xiexie actually going upstairs, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang became anxious. The two hurriedly said, "Hey, don¡¯t be so hasty to leave, you... don¡¯t you have anything you want to tell us?"


    With that, Yuan Tiangang shook Xiao Huang in his hand, clearly hinting to Su Yang.


    "Nothing!" Su Yang shook his head, "What is there to talk about? Oh, right, Xiao Huang likes to eat ribs, and she eats a lot, so you two better prepare ribs for her. Remember, if there isn¡¯t enough, she might bite!"


    Both old guys involuntarily shivered, clearly quite intimidated by Xiao Huang.


    With this, Su Yang became even more certain that Xiao Huang was no ordinary dog. But what exactly was special about this inconspicuous little dog, Xiao Huang? Or perhaps, could it be that her owner was very powerful?

 Chapter 1103 - 1102: Are You Guys Giving Me Money?

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Chapter 1102: Are You Guys Giving Me Money?</h4>


    "No, Su Yang, you... you really like Xiao Huang, don¡¯t you!" Yuan Tiangang scratched his head, "And Xiao Huang is very capable. How about you give us somepensation, and we¡¯ll let you take care of Xiao Huang for a few more days?"


    Su Yangughed, these two sly foxes, finally couldn¡¯t help but show their true colors.


    "Teacher Yuan, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!" Su Yang said, "Xiao Huang was entrusted to you guys to take care of, and taking care of Xiao Huang is your responsibility. Plus, taking care of Xiao Huang means you have to feed it and all, which costs money. If you want me to take care of Xiao Huang, logically, you should be paying me, why is it that I have topensate you?"


    "You... you..." Yuan Tiangang opened his mouth wide, not knowing what to say.


    Wu Daozi hastily said, "Su Yang, Xiao Huang is so cute, taking care of Xiao Huang is a pleasure. To let you have this good thing, of course, you shouldpensate us a bit, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that!"


    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!" Yuan Tiangang chimed in quickly.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m just someone who doesn¡¯t like trouble." Su Yang waved his hand and smiled, "If you want me to take care of Xiao Huang, I can, but you two have topensate me some money, how about that?"


    The two were dumbfounded, what¡¯s going on? It was supposed to be them asking Su Yang for money, why had it turned into Su Yang asking them for money? Were they being bitten back now?


    Hu Xiexie was also stunned; she was the one in need of Xiao Huang. She had thought about borrowing Xiao Huang for less money. Why had it turned into Su Yang starting to extort these two teachers when he spoke?


    With the character of these two crafty ones, they definitely wouldn¡¯t give Su Yang money. If the negotiation failed, they would just walk away with Xiao Huang, and that would put Su Yang and Hu Xiexie in a bit of a predicament. What on earth was Su Yang trying to do?


    Su Yang remained calm throughout, as if he didn¡¯t need Xiao Huang at all.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang looked at each other, then Wu Daozi walked over, put his arm around Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, and smiled, "Student Su, we¡¯ve had a rtionship for such a long time, it¡¯s pointless to talk about these things. Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs, order some good dishes, get a couple of bottles of good alcohol, and chat while we drink, how about that?"


    Yuan Tiangang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up; forget everything else, why not scrounge a meal first.


    "Right right right, let¡¯s go upstairs, order good alcohol and dishes, and chat while we eat!" Yuan Tiangang said excitedly.


    Su Yang had no intention of going upstairs, and directly asked, "Are you paying?"


    The two were immediately stunned; they were joking, they came to scrounge a meal, why would they be paying?


    "Su Yang, we are teachers!" Wu Daozi said with displeasure, "When you dine with teachers, do you still expect the teachers to pay?"


    "Sorry, you two haven¡¯t taught me, and are not my teachers!" Su Yang retorted, "So, I don¡¯t have an obligation to treat you to a meal!"


    "Is it because we don¡¯t teach you? No, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t choose our sses!" Wu Daozi said anxiously, "And anyway, we are still teachers at the school. Respect for teachers and their teachings, do you understand? Not only should you respect your own teachers, but you should also respect other educators, got it?"


    "I don¡¯t get it!" Su Yang responded very crisply.


    "I..." Wu Daozi suddenly felt an urge to hit someone.


    Yuan Tiangang couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and blurted out, "Forget it, Su Yang, let¡¯s cut the nonsense. One million, you can take Xiao Huang. Oh, and I mean one million a day!"


    "Alright!" Su Yang nodded.


    Hu Xiexie looked at Su Yang in astonishment; when had Su Yang be so easy to talk to?


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi were ted and quickly said, "Then it¡¯s settled, a purchase of ten dayses with an extra day. That is to say, you give us ten million, and you can take Xiao Huang for eleven days!"


    "You¡¯ve got it wrong," Su Yang said, "Isn¡¯t it that you give me a million, and I take Xiao Huang for a day?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Are you dreaming?"


    The two oldds immediately started swearing, what a joke, making them pay? That¡¯s ridiculous.


    "Oh, I guess I misunderstood then!" Su Yang quickly waved his hand and smiled, "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s pretend I never said anything. Gentlemen, see you around!"


    After saying that, Su Yang headed upstairs with Hu Xiexie.


    "Hey, half a million for one day!" Wu Daozi said urgently.


    Su Yang waved his hand again.


    "Three hundred thousand! Two hundred thousand! One hundred thousand! Damn it, fifty thousand! Ten thousand?"


    The two shouted frantically behind him, and seeing that Su Yang had no intention of turning back, they couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    "Damn it, I won¡¯t stay where I¡¯m not wee; there will be other ces for me!" Wu Daozi shouted, "Su Yang, you¡¯re the one driving us away, don¡¯te begging us next time. If you beg us again, it won¡¯t be for the same price. Old Yuan, let¡¯s go!"


    Yuan Tiangang was still hesitant, but Wu Daozi dragged him away.


    "Hey, are you really leaving?" Yuan Tiangang whispered, "Why not negotiate with him? Five thousand a day would be fine, heck, even a thousand a day would do. We owe so much gambling debt outside, if we don¡¯t get some money soon, we probably won¡¯t be able to hang around outside the school anymore."


    "Don¡¯t worry, this kid needs Xiao Huang, he¡¯ll definitelye begging us!" Wu Daozi said confidently.


    Yuan Tiangang still looked worried; Su Yang¡¯s calmness really unsettled him.


    Not long after, Xiao Huang in Yuan Tiangang¡¯s arms suddenly started wriggling.


    "What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?" Yuan Tiangang hurriedly said, "Don¡¯t get agitated, we¡¯ll get you something to eat soon, I still have a few bags of dog food in my room..."


    Before he could finish, Xiao Huang bit his hand.


    "Ouch!" Yuan Tiangang cried out in pain as Xiao Huang jumped down from his arms and dashed towards the small restaurant.


    "Damn it, chase after him!" Yuan Tiangang urged.


    Wu Daozi hurriedly lunged, but ended up grasping at thin air; Xiao Huang was incredibly fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Only then did the two men notice Su Yang at the second-floor window of the restaurant, dangling a ginseng root. Clearly, Xiao Huang had been lured away by the ginseng.


    "Son of a bitch, that¡¯s so despicable!" Wu Daozi cursed, "Is that how people should act? To trick Xiao Huang away like that, I knew this kid wasn¡¯t worried at all, turns out he had a n all along!"


    "Now what do we do?" Yuan Tiangangined bitterly, "This damn dog, I¡¯ve taken care of it for days, and this is the thanks I get? Biting me, it¡¯s infuriating!"


    "Be d it didn¡¯t kill you; that¡¯s not bad already!" Wu Daozi retorted sarcastically, "And you have the nerve to bring up your dog food, which has been sitting for years. Xiao Huang got diarrhea just from a bite thest time. If it weren¡¯t for you ducking out for a few days, I bet you¡¯d be limping now!"


    Yuan Tiangang looked frightened and said in a low voice, "Damn it, that dog is so heartless!"

 Chapter 1104 - 1103: Abducting and Deceiving the Ignorant Little Dog

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Chapter 1103: Abducting and Deceiving the Ignorant Little Dog</h4>


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were panting as they rushed up to the second-floor restaurant, only to see Xiao Huang sitting beside Hu Xiexie, gnawing on a bone.


    Su Yang¡¯s ginseng had already disappeared from his hand, without a doubt, eaten by this rascal.


    At this moment, the table wasden with dishes, along with a bottle of fine wine. Su Yang and Hu Xiexie were leisurely enjoying their meal. When these two arrived, Su Yang and Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t even turn their heads, making it clear they had no intention of acknowledging their presence.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang weren¡¯t the least bit embarrassed, and even pulled up chairs to sit at the edge of the table, calling to a waiter in the distance, "Waiter, we need two more sets of utensils."


    "What are you doing?" Hu Xiexie red and said, "This is our table; if you want to eat, find another one!"


    "Hey now, miss, why the temper?" Wu Daozi chuckled. "We¡¯re all acquaintances, why be so formal? Besides, you two can¡¯t possibly finish all this food¡ªit would be a waste."


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense," Hu Xiexie retorted. "Who¡¯s an acquaintance of yours? I don¡¯t know who it was just now asking us forpensation for dy and for emotional distress. Clearly trying to swindle us, what kind of acquaintance does that?"


    The two exchanged awkward smiles, then turned to Su Yang, "Student Su, we¡¯ve thought it over. Xiao Huang seems to like you both, and would surely be happy with you. So, we¡¯ve decided not to charge you that much. How about this, you can take Xiao Huang, and just give us three thousand a day, what do you say? Buy ten days, get one free, eh!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even look at them and said directly to the waiter bringing over the utensils, "Waiter, no need for the utensils, they are not with us."


    The waiter hesitated for a moment, then took the utensils back.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang immediately became anxious. Yuan Tiangang said urgently, "Su Yang, are you really that petty? It¡¯s just some food, how much could it possibly cost, could it bankrupt you? When talking business, naturally one should eat and talk, what¡¯s your point?"


    Su Yang nced at them and said, "Teacher Wu, Teacher Yuan, I didn¡¯t n to discuss matters with you!"


    "So what, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t take Xiao Huang?" Yuan Tiangang immediately stood up, saying, "Then I¡¯ll take Xiao Huang away!"


    As he made a move to pick up Xiao Huang, Hu Xiexie blocked him.


    "What are you doing?" Hu Xiexie red.


    "I¡¯m taking Xiao Huang away!" Yuan Tiangang said.


    "What rtion does Xiao Huang have with you, and why should you take it?" Hu Xiexie demanded.


    "Ohe on, are you trying to scam me?" Yuan Tiangang red back. "Xiao Huang¡¯s owner entrusted us with its care, isn¡¯t that rtionship clear enough? Me taking Xiao Huang away is only proper, what¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Just cut the crap," Hu Xiexie said. "All that¡¯s just your word, who knows if it¡¯s true or not! Anyway, I won¡¯t waste my breath arguing. You say Xiao Huang is yours, so call it to you. If it¡¯s willing to follow you, I won¡¯t say anything. But if you can¡¯t get it toe, stop lying here, or else I might call the cops on you!"


    Saying this, Hu Xiexie even stuffed two ribs into Xiao Huang¡¯s mouth, delighting the little dog so much that it didn¡¯t have time to even look at Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang.


    The two were dumbfounded. Xiao Huang¡¯s attitude towards them was nowhere near as friendly as it was with Su Yang and Hu Xiexie. Getting Xiao Huang to follow them just wasn¡¯t going to happen. Hu Xiexie¡¯s tactic was really ruthless!


    "Hey, little girl, what you¡¯re doing here is extortion, got it?" Yuan Tiangang blurted out in rm, "Luring an innocent Little Dog, you...it¡¯s no different from kidnapping a child!"


    Hu Xiexie said proudly, "Then call the police and let them decide who is extorting whom!"


    Yuan Tiangang was immediately at a loss for words. Wu Daozi, sensing trouble, quickly grinned and said, "Come on now, we are all acquaintances, all friends, why the need for this? Waiter, bring the dishes and utensils, let¡¯s talk over the meal, shall we?"


    The waiter nced at Su Yang; Su Yang tly stated, "We¡¯re not familiar with them!"


    "Did you hear that?" The waiter also got fired up, ring at the two old swindlers, "If you two want to eat, go sit at another table¡ªdon¡¯t disrupt their meal here. This is a restaurant, not your yground for cheating and tricking. If you keep spouting nonsense here, I¡¯m calling the police to arrest you!"


    After saying that, the waiter walked straight away with the dishes and utensils.


    The two old swindlers stood there dumbfounded, realizing that getting hold of any utensils was highly unlikely now.


    After a moment of silence, Wu Daozi suddenly chuckled, "No worries, no worries. We haven¡¯t been fond of using dishes and utensilstely anyway. I reckon that eating with our hands is the proper way to enjoy a meal!"


    Yuan Tiangang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly chimed in, "Yes, yes, eating with our hands, eating with our hands."


    Hu Xiexie was stunned. If these two old guys really started using their hands, how could anyone eat that meal?


    Su Yang, on the other hand, was straightforward and turned to say, "Waiter, take these dishes away, and bring us a hotpot!"


    "Damn it!" The two old swindlers nearly jumped up, cursing in their minds¡ªif a hotpot came, who would be able to eat with their hands?


    "Su Yang, you can¡¯t be so ruthless, can you?" Wu Daozi said angrily, "We are teachers at the school, aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll take you down?"


    "Get lost!" Hu Xiexie curled her lip, "Just you two, take us down? Do you believe I can make one phone call and have a dozen creditorse storming in here with sticks, making you run for your lives?"


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang immediately lost their fire, awkwardly saying, "Ahem, why bring up such matters. We are just wandering through the mortal world, experiencing life; these things, you don¡¯t understand. Fine, let¡¯s drop it. Su Yang, how about this¡ª a thousand a day, what do you say?"


    Su Yang ignored them. Wu Daozi: "Eight hundred a day! Five hundred! Three hundred?"


    By the time Wu Daozi dropped to ten yuan a day, he was looking utterly pitiful, but still thick-skinned. It was embarrassing¡ªto think that for the sake of a hundred bucks or so, they would stoop to deceiving people.


    At that moment, Su Yang casually opened a box on the table.


    The two old swindlers were watching Su Yang pitifully when the box opened, and their eyes immediately bulged.


    "This...this...this..." The voices of the two old swindlers trembled, their eyes fixed on the box. No help for that¡ªthe box was full of money, bundles of hundred-yuan notes that were tempting to anyone.


    "You two are right; after all, you are our teachers. It¡¯s only fair to give you somepensation for lost time and for emotional distress!" Su Yang said softly.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang exchanged nces and swallowed hard, but their eyes were filled with caution. No one gives something for nothing¡ªeither out of malice or thievery¡ªand knowing Su Yang¡¯s character, they certainly did not believe he¡¯d be so generously charitable to give them such arge sum of money.

 Chapter 1105 - 1104 Paid Q&A

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Chapter 1104 Paid Q&A</h4>


    "Su Yang, what... what are you doing..." Wu Daozi¡¯s voice trembled a bit. Even though he felt panicked inside, his eyes were still fixed intently on the suitcase full of cash.


    "Nothing much, just for you to spend, that¡¯s all," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "For us to spend?" Wu Daozi¡¯s eyes widened as Yuan Tiangang spoke up bluntly, "As if you would be that generous."


    Su Yang nced at Yuan Tiangang, "So it¡¯s wrong for me to give you money to spend? Well, if that¡¯s the case, forget it. I¡¯m taking the money back then."


    Su Yang promptly closed the suitcase, which made both of them shiver. Wu Daozi red at Yuan Tiangang and quickly said with an awkward smile, "Student Su, we¡¯re all on the same side here. You are a kind-hearted person who respects teachers and values the old ways. We¡¯re quite clear on that. It¡¯s normal for you to respect your seniors by giving them money to spend. Why would we ever doubt you? Uh... we thank you very much..."


    As he spoke, Wu Daozi reached out to grab the suitcase but was directly stopped by Su Yang.


    "Teacher Yuan doesn¡¯t trust me, so I think it¡¯s better to forget about the money," Su Yang shook his head and sighed, "lest anyone really think I have ill intentions. It would be worrisome to spend such money, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Wu Daozi red fiercely at Yuan Tiangang again, who now looked dispirited and wore a face full of self-reproach and awkwardness.


    "Student Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We would never think that!" Wu Daozi hastened to reply, "Rest assured, we know you meant well!"


    "You say that, but you don¡¯t think so in your heart," Su Yang sighed.


    Wu Daozi was almost crying, "Student Su, we... we really do think that... please believe us!"


    Su Yang looked at Wu Daozi, "Do you really think so?"


    "Of course, of course!" Wu Daozi quickly said.


    Su Yang scratched his head, "But I still feel it¡¯s not quite right."


    "Ah?" Wu Daozi was frantically frustrated, "Then... what do you think would be the right way? Should we write you a promissory note or something..."


    "There¡¯s no need for that; of course, I trust both of you teachers!" Su Yang said with augh.


    Wu Daozi sighed in relief and hurriedly reached out again to grab the suitcase but was once again blocked by Su Yang.


    "However, even if I trust you, other people will surely still think I have ulterior motives," Su Yang sighed.


    "Who dares to think that? I¡¯ll take care of them!" Wu Daozi immediately said, with a fierce and menacing look, as if ready to battle gods and Buddha alike.


    Su Yang nced at Wu Daozi and suddenly smiled, "How about this? I have an idea. It¡¯ll allow me to give you two the money without others gossiping. What do you think?"


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang nodded vehemently. What could be bad about that under these circumstances?


    "That¡¯s settled then!" Su Yang nodded, "This money is for you, but you must answer a few questions for me. It¡¯s like paying for knowledge, how about that?"


    Both Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were taken aback for a moment; they exchanged nces, both appearing somewhat wary. After all Su Yang¡¯s talking, his true intentions were finally showing.


    "We don¡¯t know much, involving us is akin to asking blindly!" Wu Daozi quickly said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the questions I ask will certainly be within your ability to answer!" Su Yang assured with a smile.


    "That¡¯s not necessarily so!" Wu Daozi countered quickly.


    "If you two have so little faith in yourselves, then let¡¯s pretend I never mentioned it," Su Yang put the suitcase aside, "Teachers, we should go have dinner now, there¡¯s no need to see you out."


    Both neared the point of spitting blood. Were they really going to lose the money they almost had in their hands?


    After a moment of contemtion, Wu Daozi spoke in a low voice, "Maybe we should give it a try."


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Su Yang smiled, "How would you know your full potential without giving it a shot?"


    With that, Su Yang waved his hand, and the door to the private room closed. He also set up a small Array nearby so that if anyone approached, he¡¯d immediately feel it, ensuringplete istion.


    Havingpleted all this, Su Yang then took out the Bronze Seal Script andid it in front of Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang.


    As he took out the Bronze Seal Script, Su Yang kept a close watch on the two oldmps. He noticed that when he revealed the Bronze Seal Script, their expressions visibly changed, showing surprise. This made Su Yang even more certain that these oldmps definitely knew the origins of the Bronze Seal Script!


    "The first question, what is this thing!" Su Yang directly asked.


    The origins of the Bronze Seal Script were certainly not simple, and it also seemed to resonate vaguely with the Destiny¡¯s Tome within him; perhaps there was some significant secret hidden within.


    Furthermore, with Su Ping¡¯s mysterious situation, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but ponder his own background. Where had his father, Su Ping, been beforeing to Nanluo City?


    And with Su Ping urging him to attend Qinghe Academy, only for him to find a piece of Bronze Seal Script there, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Qinghe Academy might be rted to his own identity.


    Since Su Ping wasn¡¯t talking, Su Yang decided to investigate on his own.


    He obviously couldn¡¯t press the other teachers for information, which is why he targetted these two oldmps, nning to extract some information from them.


    After all this trouble, bringing Xiao Huang along was secondary. Su Yang¡¯s primary goal was to lure these two oldmps in and inquire about the Bronze Seal Script.


    As for the Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang had no intention of bringing that out. He didn¡¯t know much about the Destiny¡¯s Tome but assumed it was something even more mysterious. Without the strength to ensure his absolute protection, he was not about to expose the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    The two oldmps were shocked for a moment, but their expressions quickly returned to normal. They looked at each other, seemingly discussing something silently with their eyes.


    After a moment, Wu Daozi picked up the Bronze Seal Script, examined it closely, and after pondering for a while, said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a fragment that fell off some bronze vessel!"


    "No shit!" Su Yang curtly countered, isn¡¯t that obvious?


    Wu Daozi let out an awkward smile and continued, "Moreover, it¡¯s carved with patterns and characters, probably a record of something."


    "Tell me something useful!" Su Yang pped the cash box, using money to incentivize the two oldmps.


    Wu Daozi scratched his head, pondered for a good while, and said in a low voice, "Su Yang, I have a lot of research on ancient texts. How about this, you give me this piece of Bronze Seal Script first, and I¡¯ll trante it for you when I get back? Of course, tranting this stuff takes a lot of effort. If you can bring me two more suitcases like this next time, we might just make it happen!"

 Chapter 1106 - 1105 Su Yang Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Chapter 1105 Su Yang Exposed</h4>


    "Scram!" Su Yang was very straightforward; did he even need them to trante the text? While holding Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang could understand its contents very clearly, without any need for help from these two oldmps.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang exchanged nces, a hint of imperceptible amusement shed across their faces, which even Su Yang failed to see.


    "So what do you really want to know?" Wu Daozi said, "You gotta be clear, otherwise we can¡¯t offer an answer!"


    Su Yang looked at the two men, aware that the two old foxes must be feigning ignorance. They certainly knew the origins of the Bronze Seal Script, but figuring out how to coax such secrets from their lips was going to be quite the ordeal.


    "You said this bronze piece fell off of some bronze vessel." Su Yang said, "Given your profound knowledge, analyze this: what was the original appearance of the bronze vessel, and what exactly was this thing?"


    "Kid, you¡¯ve got quite the eye, to see how knowledgeable we are!" Wu Daozi stroked his beard and chuckled, "Since you¡¯ve put it that way, we¡¯ll reluctantly help you out."


    As Wu Daozi spoke, he reached for the money box but was once again stopped by Su Yang.


    "Hey, you¡¯re asking me questions without paying, what are you up to?" Wu Daozi red.


    "No problem, I¡¯ll give you the money after you¡¯ve answered my questions!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "You, my friend, show no sincerity in your actions. If we answer and then you reneged, what would we do?" Wu Daozi said, "When we conduct business, payment alwayses first!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, dear teachers, only you would default on a deal, I certainly won¡¯t!" Su Yang said.


    Yuan Tiangang quickly said, "Hey, I don¡¯t like the sound of that. What¡¯s this ¡¯only we would default on a deal, I certainly won¡¯t¡¯? It¡¯s as if we love defaulting and you¡¯re somehow more honest than us?"


    Su Yang justughed, "Gentlemen, let¡¯s not waste time. Speak what you know. If you really can¡¯t say, then sorry, I¡¯ll take my money back, and please don¡¯t disrupt our meal!"


    Su Yang lifted the money box and set it on the ground, looking as if he were ready to shoo the pair away.


    "Wait a moment!" Wu Daozi hurriedly said, "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. But you have to promise, after I answer, you¡¯ll immediately give me the money, no backsies, deal?"


    If it had been before, Su Yang would likely have fallen for Wu Daozi¡¯s ploy. But after all the experiences he¡¯d had, he was well aware of how shameless these two oldmps could be. He had to think twice about anything they said to see if there were any traps.


    Like Wu Daozi¡¯s statement, Su Yang scoffed directly, "That won¡¯t do. Your answer has to be on point. If you just rattle off a few words pretending to have answered, wouldn¡¯t I be at a loss?"


    Wu Daozi scratched his head, seemingly surprised by Su Yang¡¯s newfound astuteness. In the past, he could easily deceive others with such tactics.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore!" Yuan Tiangang seemed unable to hold back any longer, "Honestly, this Bronze Seal Script fell off a Spiritual Artifact from Ancient Times. This treasure is no trivial thing¡ªit¡¯s extremely powerful, and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s engraved with the cultivation insights of its owner. If you can piece together these Bronze Seal Script fragments, not only can you restore the power of the Spiritual Artifact, but you¡¯ll also gain all of the original owner¡¯s cultivation insights, which could skyrocket someone¡¯s abilities; it¡¯s incredibly potent!"


    "Ah, Old Yuan, how could you say such things!" Wu Daozi sighed, "This is a huge secret. Who knows what trouble your words might bring? Look, we don¡¯t even need the money, but the secret, we can¡¯t just blurt out. Revealing this secret for so little money just isn¡¯t proper!"


    Yuan Tiangang continued, "I really didn¡¯t want to say it, but you see, Su Yang really wants to know the secret. Besides, Su Yang is a good kid, he will keep it to himself. And really, this secret? Elsewhere it¡¯s worth a billion but could we demand so much from Su Yang? Don¡¯t forget how well he¡¯s arranged meals for us recently. Being human, one must have some conscience!"


    As Yuan Tiangang spoke, he asionally nced at Su Yang, hinting that he should have some conscience too. We¡¯re willing to sell information valued at a billion for a low price to you, perhaps you should offer a little extra?


    "You make a good point," Wu Daozi nodded and heaved a sigh, "Alright, Su Yang, now you know the secret, we won¡¯t say more. Here¡¯s the deal, this information would cost others a billion, but you¡¯re one of us, so we¡¯ll take less. Just bring us five more boxes like this er!"


    Wu Daozi reached for the money box at Su Yang¡¯s feet but was immediately blocked by Su Yang.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Daozi red, "Hey, you aren¡¯t going to renege on your promise, are you? After telling you such an important secret, you... you¡¯re not ying tricks, are you?"


    "Gentlemen, let¡¯s not mince words, shall we?" Su Yang retorted, "Cooking up a story to make me believe? Couldn¡¯t you at least try harder when scamming people? With that intellect, how do you even manage to swindle money?"


    "We... how have we scammed anyone..." Yuan Tiangang protested indignantly.


    "Whether you¡¯ve scammed or not, only you two know!" Su Yang said, "I won¡¯t y word games with you. So, either you trade the secret of this Bronze Seal Script for money, or you simply bring some of these Bronze Seal Script pieces to exchange for money, how about that?"


    Su Yang stood up with the money box in hand, "Teachers, let¡¯s call it a day. Think it over well, and once you¡¯ve made up your minds,e and talk to me, okay?"


    Su Yang left with the money box, apanied by Hu Xiexie and Xiao Huang.


    Left in the house, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang watched Su Yang leave, then exchanged a look and smiled simultaneously.


    "The kid¡¯s pretty sharp, but he gave himself away!" Yuan Tiangang whispered.


    "Indeed," Wu Daozi chuckled quietly, "He declined my offer to trante the text on the Bronze Seal Script. It shows he¡¯s already figured out the meaning of the text. How many in this world can truly understand the text on the Bronze Seal Script?"

 Chapter 1107 - 1106 No Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Chapter 1106 No Bottom Line</h4>


    Su Yang escorted Hu Xiexie back to the girls¡¯ dormitory. With Xiao Huang and Little Turtle by her side, she was in absolute safety.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know much about Xiao Huang, but the fact that the two old men had tried to extort money while holding Xiao Huang made Su Yang even more certain that Xiao Huang was no ordinary creature. With Xiao Huang and Little Turtle together, Hu Xiexie¡¯s safety would at least be ensured.


    Returning to his own dormitory, Su Yang set down the cash box and took out the Bronze Seal Script, preparing to start using it to read Destiny¡¯s Tome again.


    However, just as he took out Destiny¡¯s Tome, his heart skipped a beat, for he remembered something very important.


    The text on the Bronze Seal Script was extremely strange and iprehensible unless paired with Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Previously, Su Yang had asked others to try to read the script on the Bronze Seal Script, but none could understand it, not even those archaeologists.


    Su Yang could only understand the contents when he had both Destiny¡¯s Tome and the Bronze Seal Script together, meaning he could only read the Bronze Seal Script while holding Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    And just now, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang had unexpectedly offered to help trante the text, what did that mean? Could they, in fact, understand the text on the Bronze Seal Script?


    At the same time, Su Yang reflected on his response earlier. When they had offered to help with the trantion, he had tly refused.


    At the time, it seemed insignificant to Su Yang, but now, reflecting alone, he realized he had been too abrupt in his refusal. This would have surely made those two old men immediately aware that he could understand the Bronze Seal Script.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what exactly was written on the Bronze Seal Script, but it was definitely not something simple. He could only understand it with Destiny¡¯s Tome, and he didn¡¯t know if it was possible toprehend without it, but his earlier response might have let those old men in on some of his secrets. Even worse, they might now know that he possessed Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    As for what Destiny¡¯s Tome actually was, Su Yang didn¡¯t know. Maybe Su Ping knew, but he had never mentioned it to Su Yang.


    But one thing was certain, the origins of Destiny¡¯s Tome were definitely not ordinary.


    If those two old men truly knew he had Destiny¡¯s Tome, could something unexpected happen?


    Thinking of this, Su Yang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He leaped down from his building and hastened to the small restaurant. But when he arrived upstairs, he found that the two old men were already gone, the ce bereft of people.


    Su Yang wandered around the vicinity for a while but couldn¡¯t find the old men, feeling helpless. Those two old guys, always elusive, were never around when needed, yet always seemed to be lurking when not needed, which was the most irritating part.


    Reluctantly, he turned to head back to his dormitory. However, just as he approached the building, he noticed from afar that the light was on in his room upstairs.


    Su Yang was certain he had turned off the light before leaving, so why was it on now?


    Without hesitation, he rushed upstairs to his room, only to find that the cash box he had left on his bedside was missing. There was also a note left on the bed, which read: "Su,d, we answered your question, so the money should be ours¡ªwe¡¯ve taken it. Also, here¡¯s a free piece of advice: too many people in Capital City are after this Bronze Seal Script, so you¡¯d better not show off. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died, and that would really be awkward!"


    Su Yang almost choked on his own blood. Without a doubt, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang had taken advantage of his absence to steal his money.


    The money was not the key issue¡ªthe cash box contained only a million or so. What really rendered Su Yang speechless was how swiftly those two old guys had acted.


    Su Yang had jumped from the building directly to the small restaurant, a span of less than three minutes. Yet within that time, those two old men managed to take the cash and leave the note. It seemed likely that they had been lying in wait just out of sight, biding their time for Su Yang to leave.


    Even more, they might have anticipated that Su Yang would definitely go out to look for them, so they quietly waited in hiding. As soon as he left, they rushed in, took the money, wrote the note, and ran off.


    Reflecting on this, Su Yang became even more curious about these two old men.


    Clearly, those two old men were not what they seemed on the surface. Serving as teachers at Qinghe Academy, they definitely were no ordinary men. Leaving aside the question of strength, at minimum, these two surely knew many secrets.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t understand, being teachers from the same school, why these two old men had such a rough time. To say they were ying the game of life was an understatement; they were just behaving like low-life swindlers.


    Su Yang read the note once more, then set it on fire, burning it to ashes. The former words could be disregarded, but the warning these guys had given him¡ªthis was something he must keep in mind.


    Many in Capital City were after the Bronze Seal Script, and some were willing to kill for it? This suggested that someone in Capital City not only knew about the Bronze Seal Script but might also know its origins. Could that mean that Su Yang could learn the secrets of the Bronze Seal Script from these people in Capital City?


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang decided to hide the Bronze Seal Script in his storage ring. He didn¡¯t know exactly who in Capital City was after the script, but as the old men had said, he needed to be cautious. After all, he was exposed while others were hidden, and there were many things that were impossible to guard against!


    In the following days, Su Yang never saw those two old men at the school again.


    However, he learned from a few students that the old men seemed to have struck it rich, ying non-stop at the casino across from the school for two full days. Unsatisfied, they took a cab out of town, mumbling something about going to Las Vegas before disappearing without a trace.


    Su Yang was speechless at the absurdity. These two old guys really knew how to create a ruckus. Going to Las Vegas, weren¡¯t they afraid of getting their legs broken there?


    In the days that followed, all was calm in the senior ss.


    After the events of that night, Ge Kaiyang seemed to have vanished from the school, not appearing again.


    Now, only L¨¹ Donglin, Wu Feizhi, and Zhao Dongming remained of the four major powers in the senior ss.


    With a three-way bnce of power, none dared to make a move. Whichever of them acted first could easily provoke the others to unite against them, so everyone was waiting for the right opportunity.

 Chapter 1108 - 1107 Awkward Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Chapter 1107 Awkward Situation</h4>


    Although all three factions were waiting for the right moment, the fact remained that the current situation still seemed rather awkward.


    Because, by now, Su Yang was essentially walking alongside Zhao Dongming and his group. Su Yang¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t inferior to Zhao Dongming¡¯s, which indirectly gave Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s factions a sense of shared enmity.


    Zhao Dongming knew this, but he seemed not to care at all. Even more, he kept calling Su Yang his "brother" and spent most of his time with him, making it seem like Su Yang had really joined their side, which gradually prompted Wu Feizhi¡¯s and Yue Ming¡¯s groups to gravitate towards each other.


    That noon as everyone was dining in the restaurant, Zhao Dongming was still sitting with Su Yang,ughing and joking.


    Suddenly, Yue Ming stood up abruptly, his face alight with excitement, and strode over to Zhao Dongming and Su Yang.


    "Su Yang, I have some unfortunate news for you. Master L¨¹ will arrive at Qinghe Academy by tomorrow evening at thetest," Yue Ming said with a sneer. "Master L¨¹ asked me to tell you that tomorrow night, he wants to chat with you. You shouldn¡¯t have a problem with that, right?"


    Yue Ming¡¯s voice was loud, and the people from the Northern Three Provinces in the distance excitedly cheered. L¨¹ Donglin was the backbone for these people, and his arrival would give them confidence.


    Furthermore, L¨¹ Donglin was always regarded as the top figure in the advanced ss, the most powerful among the four major forces of that ss. His presence would lift everyone¡¯s spirits and allow them to look down on others. They could even seek revenge on Su Yang, after all, it was him who had crippled a group of them previously!


    Zhao Dongming frowned, and before Su Yang could speak, he mmed his hand on the table and coldly said, "Yue Ming, are you looking for trouble? Are you here to fart while we are eating? What, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you?"


    Yue Ming¡¯s face changed slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhao Dongming to react so intensely. Although the Northern Three Provinces had thergest number of people, their strength was no match for Zhao Dongming and Su Yang. If a fight were to break out before L¨¹ Donglin arrived, they would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Thus, Yue Ming was at a loss for words. Showing weakness would make him appear even less respectable. But if he retaliated, he was no match for Zhao Dongming¡¯s group. What was he to do?


    Just as Yue Ming hesitated, a chilling voice came from behind him: "He was merely rying a message for L¨¹ Donglin; there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Zhao Dongming, this might be Capital City, but Qinghe Academy is still Qinghe Academy. Even if you act high-handedly, here at Qinghe Academy, no one has to speak while looking at your face!"


    Everyone turned to look, and it was none other than Wu Feizhi speaking. He was holding two chopsticks, appearing indifferent as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed themotion. But with his words, he made his stance clear, standing in support of Yue Ming.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s brow furrowed, as Wu Feizhi¡¯s interjection at this time was clearly aimed at signaling an alliance with L¨¹ Donglin. After all, with Su Yang on Zhao Dongming¡¯s side, both Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin alone were in difficult positions. Hence, their alliance was the best course of action.


    However, this was thest thing Zhao Dongming¡¯s group from Capital City wished to see. An alliance between Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin would undoubtedly be stronger than his and Su Yang¡¯s.


    While Yue Ming was no match for Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi was different. With Wu Feizhi now speaking up, Yue Ming suddenly felt bolstered and coldly said, "Zhao Dongming, this isn¡¯t about you, so shut up. Su Yang, just answer me, do you dare to meet with my Master L¨¹?"


    This time, Zhao Dongming really was at a loss for words, his brow remained knit.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. He nced at Yue Ming and softly said, "Tomorrow night, have your Master L¨¹e to my dormitory to see me."


    These words caused an uproar in the room!


    L¨¹ Donglin was a top figure, undisputedly the foremost among the younger generation. On Capital City¡¯s turf, he had dismissed so many of the city¡¯s young nobles and went his way without anyone daring to speak a word. All the young nobles together wouldn¡¯t dare talk about revenge; this spoke volumes about L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s dominance.


    Such a major figure, yet Su Yang had hime to see him personally? Su Yang was really stepping up!


    Yue Ming was the first to explode with anger, mming the table and yelling, "Su, are you looking to die? Do you even know who Master L¨¹ is? You dare ask Master L¨¹ toe see you, you motherfucker..."


    Before Yue Ming could finish, a low shout of "Be careful!" suddenly came from behind.


    The speaker was Wu Feizhi, but it was toote. Su Yang had already pped Yue Ming across the face, immediately swelling up half of Yue Ming¡¯s face.


    Yue Ming was stunned, staring at Su Yang with a look of disbelief. He was L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s confidant, and while conveying L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s message, Su Yang had pped him in public, which was essentially a p to L¨¹ Donglin!


    If Su Yang had previously crippled many people from the Northern Three Provinces, creating animosity, it was not mortal hatred. A discussion between L¨¹ Donglin and him could potentially have resolved it.


    But with Su Yang¡¯s p, the animosity had be irreconcble!


    The room fell into a deathly silence, yet no one noticed the fleeting glimmer of joy in Zhao Dongming¡¯s eyes.


    Just then, Wu Feizhi suddenly rushed forward, shielding Yue Ming behind him, and said gravely, "Su Yang, he was only conveying L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s intentions, how can you strike him? In international conflicts, envoys are not harmed; what do you mean by this?"


    Su Yang nced at Wu Feizhi and coldly said, "Did L¨¹ Donglin also say ¡¯motherfucker¡¯?"


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s brow furrowed, indeed Yue Ming¡¯s words were not pleasant. Speaking in the heat of the moment, he had included foulnguage, no wonder Su Yang was angered.


    "As a major figure yourself, to nitpick over such a trivial matter, don¡¯t you find it disgraceful?" Wu Feizhi said in a deep voice.


    "What the fuck are you to talk to me?" Su Yang directly retorted.


    "What did you say!" Wu Feizhi eximed, furiously stepping forward.


    Zhao Dongming quickly stopped Wu Feizhi and smiled, "Wu Feizhi, you too are a significant figure. To quibble over such a trivial matter, don¡¯t you find it disgraceful?"


    The room burst intoughter, Wu Feizhi¡¯s words, used to rebuke Su Yang, had been neatly thrown back in his face, truly a humorous moment.

 Chapter 1109 - 1108 Opposition

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Chapter 1108 Opposition</h4> Wu Feizhi¡¯s face was full of anger, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t lose his temper.


    "Su Yang, the words Yue Ming said earlier were indeed unpleasant, but it was wrong for you to strike him directly!" Wu Feizhi said gravely.


    "Do I need you to meddle in affairs between him and me?" Su Yang replied coldly.


    Wu Feizhi became even more annoyed and shouted coldly, "Su, I gave you face, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?"


    As he spoke, the people behind Wu Feizhi immediately stood up, all looking over with aggressive postures, as if ready to start a fight at any word.


    "Wu Feizhi, mind your words!" Zhao Dongming also stood up, speaking coldly, "Su Yang is my brother, are you really going to bully him just because you have more people?"


    As Zhao Dongming spoke, the people behind him also stood up, directly confronting Wu Feizhi¡¯s group.


    Last time, at the doorstep of Su Yang¡¯s dorm, Zhao Dongming acted as if the people from Capital City didn¡¯t support him. Onlyter did Yue Ming and the others learn that Zhao Dongming was actually putting on a show to deceive Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi, making them think that Zhao Dongming could no longermand the people from Capital City. Therefore, Ge Kaiyang boldly made his move, attempting to take down Su Yang and Zhao Dongming.


    Otherwise, Ge Kaiyang definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to make a move rashly, and the effect of the battle between Zhao Dongming and Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have been as sessful.


    In fact, the people from Capital City had always been very supportive of Zhao Dongming. Especially after the incident with Ge Kaiyang, their support for Zhao Dongming had only increased. Their current actions already demonstrated their stance.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s expression was ice-cold as he spoke in a deep voice, "Zhao Dongming, this is between Su Yang and me, do you really want to get involved?"


    "Did you not hear clearly, or are you being foolish!" Zhao Dongming retorted coldly, "Didn¡¯t I make myself clear? Su Yang is my brother, and his concerns are mine. If you think you can bully him just because you have more people, you have to ask if I agree first!"


    Wu Feizhi was furious, "Zhao Dongming, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? If you want to fight, I¡¯m right here ready to go!"


    "Alright then,e on!" Zhao Dongming leapt forward.


    Wu Feizhi was about to make a move, but at that moment, Yue Ming reached out and stopped him.


    "Brother Wu, there¡¯s no need to get angry with these ill-mannered people!" Yue Ming whispered in Wu Feizhi¡¯s ear, "Master L¨¹ ising tomorrow night. Everything can be resolved then!"


    Although Wu Feizhi was furious inside, after ncing at Zhao Dongming and Su Yang, he ultimately swallowed his anger. He was well aware that on his own, he was no match for either Su Yang or Zhao Dongming. If a fight did break out, he¡¯d definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Thus, waiting for L¨¹ Donglin to arrive tomorrow and dealing with the matter then was clearly the best approach.


    "Zhao Dongming, there has to be a resolution to our issues!" Wu Feizhi gritted his teeth.


    "If you¡¯re capable, fight now; why all this nonsense? You folks always talk big; since when did the people from Capital City be such cowards!" Zhao Dongming said coldly.


    Wu Feizhi was furious to the extreme, but ultimately, he suppressed his anger. There was no choice; fighting now would definitely put him at a disadvantage¡ªa wise man does not court danger.


    However, Wu Feizhi¡¯s look towards Zhao Dongming was nowpletely filled with rage, having transferred all the resentment he had for Su Yang onto Zhao Dongming.


    Zhao Dongming, however, appearedpletely indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed this hatred at all, continuing to look provocatively at Wu Feizhi.


    This minor interlude during the meal passed, but observant people could see that this time, Su Yang and Zhao Dongming were firmly standing against Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin. This meant that once L¨¹ Donglin arrived, he would definitely join forces with Wu Feizhi to confront Su Yang and Zhao Dongming.


    Even the people from Capital City now understood the situation, and they were genuinely concerned. The development had definitely not gone the way they wanted.


    After all, although Su Yang was now standing with them, for him and Zhao Dongming to confront Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin was like a fantasy. After all, L¨¹ Donglin was ranked first in the advanced ss, and Wu Feizhi was ranked second.


    Though Zhao Dongming might not be weak, in everyone¡¯s view, Su Yang was slightly inferiorpared to Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and people like Ge Kaiyang. Compared to L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang was definitely much weaker.


    Moreover, Su Yang had basically no manpower on his side, only having Zhao Dongming and the group from Capital City.


    However, Wu Feizhi had arge group behind him, and so did L¨¹ Donglin.


    Therefore, if Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin were to join forces, the situation would be highly unfavorable for Zhao Dongming and Su Yang. Whether in terms of individual strength or the strength of their supporters, Zhao Dongming and Su Yang were at a disadvantage.


    After dinner, Zhao Dongming and Su Yang greeted everyone and then led the group from Capital City back to their dorm.


    As soon as they returned to the dorm, a few close associates of Zhao Dongming immediately gathered around, anxiously discussing the day¡¯s events.


    "Brother Ming, was what happened at the restaurant today really the right move?" one close associate urgently said, "L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength is too formidable, and Wu Feizhi hasn¡¯t weakened at all over this long period. For us, the best approach would have been to ally with Wu Feizhi; if possible, even include Su Yang, and defeat L¨¹ Donglin together first. Then, with Su Yang¡¯s help, take down Wu Feizhi, and finally deal with Su Yang to secure aplete victory. But now, by acting this way, Wu Feizhi haspletely gone over to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side, putting us at a disadvantage¡ªthis... isn¡¯t this just making trouble for ourselves!"


    The others nodded their heads, simrly worried as they looked at Zhao Dongming. The development to this stage truly worried them. With Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin allied, it seemed like there was no solution.


    However, Zhao Dongming was not worried at all, smiling and saying, "You all worry too much. Since I¡¯ve made this move, I certainly have my ns. You don¡¯t need to worry at all, just follow me."


    They all looked at each other. Where was Zhao Dongming¡¯s confidenceing from? Could he possibly have some method to deal with both Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin? Yet, this seemed utterly impossible. Their strength was far inferior to that of Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin.


    "Brother Dong, what exactly is your n? Tell us!" a young man excitedly asked.


    "I cannot tell, I cannot tell!" Zhao Dongmingughed, "Speaking it aloud would jinx it. Regardless, you don¡¯t need to worry, just follow me, and I¡¯ll definitely get you into the top ten of the advanced ss!"


    Everyone was overjoyed, as entering the top ten of the advanced ss was something they all dreamt of!

 Chapter 1110 - 1109: Hu Xiexie’s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Chapter 1109: Hu Xiexie¡¯s Worries</h4>


    After themotion at noon, Hu Xiexie didn¡¯t return to her dorm but went to Su Yang¡¯s instead.


    "Su Yang, now that we¡¯ve caused such a fuss, won¡¯t Wu Feizhi justpletely ally with L¨¹ Donglin?" Hu Xiexie anxiously said, "Those two aren¡¯t simple, and I¡¯ve heard L¨¹ Donglin is even stronger. With things like this, we¡¯re the ones who will end up at a disadvantage. Actually, I think we shouldn¡¯t have offended Wu Feizhi. Allying with Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming to first take down the strongest, L¨¹ Donglin, should be our top priority! And what about Zhao Dongming? Doesn¡¯t he have any sense of the bigger picture at all? To provoke Wu Feizhi like that¡ªit¡¯s only going to escte tensions even further!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as he said, "This was something Zhao Dongming and I had discussed and nned in advance."


    "Huh?" Hu Xiexie was momentarily stunned, "What do you mean? What did you n?"


    Su Yang calmly exined, "Zhao Dongming and I orchestrated things to reach this point."


    "This... what does that mean?" Hu Xiexie was even more astonished, "You two deliberately pushed Wu Feizhi towards L¨¹ Donglin? That¡¯s crazy! If Wu Feizhi joins with L¨¹ Donglin, that¡¯s extremely disadvantageous for us."


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "You don¡¯t have to worry, both Zhao Dongming and I have made arrangements for this."


    "What sort of arrangements?" Hu Xiexie asked, curious.


    "Zhao Dongming said that this time, he intentionally wanted Wu Feizhi to ally with L¨¹ Donglin. After that, we¡¯ll seize the opportunity topletely eradicate both Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin, eliminating these two forces once and for all!" Su Yang said.


    "Zhao Dongming said this?" Hu Xiexie was perplexed, "How could he possibly do that? With L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s formidable strength and Wu Feizhi not being weak either, their alliance would be a strong union, outnumbering us by far. No matter how we fight, we¡¯re at a disadvantage. What exactly is his n to wipe out these two forces in one fell swoop?"


    "He didn¡¯t disclose the specific n, but he is very confident!" Su Yang replied.


    "He hasn¡¯t even told you the n, and he¡¯s confident?" Hu Xiexie was bewildered, and couldn¡¯t help saying, "Su Yang, you haven¡¯t been deceived by him, have you? Zhao Dongming isn¡¯t exactly easy to deal with. You don¡¯t seriously believe he considers you a brother, do you? I can¡¯t shake the feeling that man is duplicitous, potentially harboring ill intentions and preparing to target us."


    Su Yang nced at Hu Xiexie and chuckled lightly, "You worry too much. I have a proper sense of judgment in this matter."


    "I know you¡¯re judicious, but our situation in the advanced ss is truly very perilous. We¡¯re the weakest faction with just the two of us, and Huo Qianfang, which makes three in total¡ªnotparable to thoserger forces. I¡¯m concerned Zhao Dongming might have some ulterior motive to make us lead an assault and take risks. So, you better be careful!" pleaded Hu Xiexie earnestly.


    Su Yang gave a wry smile, wondering when it had be this girl¡¯s ce to lecture him. How far could she even analyze such matters?


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about this. If I¡¯ve decided to act this way, it¡¯s because I have a n!" Su Yang assured her.


    Hu Xiexie looked at Su Yang, who seemed to have everything figured out, opened her mouth as if to speak, but in the end, just said softly, "I¡¯ve heard from Bai Qing and the others these past few days that L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength is far from simple. Even the second-ranked expert among the young generation of Capital City was brutally defeated by him. As for the first, who is the great-grandson of the Martial Champion, he has not fought L¨¹ Donglin. It¡¯s said that L¨¹ Donglin has challenged him, but the other party did not show up. That¡¯s why some suspect L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength might even surpass that of the Martial Champion¡¯s great-grandson. In fact, some think L¨¹ Donglin should be the number one among the young generation!"


    Saying this, Hu Xiexie took another look at Su Yang and whispered with augh, "However, I think this title of number one is a bit of an overstatement. You¡¯re the one who should be the number one of the young generation. After all, you¡¯ve defeated an Earth Rankings expert, whereas L¨¹ Donglin hasn¡¯t."


    Su Yang smirked, "I¡¯m still a bit behind that number one spot. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength is probably not that simple. The so-called Earth Rankings experts are just those who many people don¡¯t wish to be included, not necessarily the truly strongest ones!"


    "Really?" Hu Xiexie scratched her head, "I thought the Earth Rankings urately showed the strength hierarchy below the Earth Immortals!"


    "There are many hidden experts in this world!" Su Yang remarked, "Even rankings like the Heavenly List aren¡¯t necessarily precise!"


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s face was filled with amazement, as Su Yang¡¯s words shifted her perspective significantly. Previously, she had thought these lists exined everything.


    "Take Wu Feizhi, Ge Kaiyang, and Zhao Dongming for example¡ªthey could definitely be on the Earth Rankings. But, their names aren¡¯t there!" Su Yang continued, "It¡¯s not that theyck the strength, they just haven¡¯t bothered topete for a ce on the list!"


    "Then what¡¯s the point of these rankings?" Hu Xiexie eximed.


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, knowing that although the Earth Rankings might be deemed hollow for those listed towards the end, the top three individuals were unquestionably deserving.


    The first Martial Champion, the second Beigong War God, and the third Qi Zhishan.


    Su Yang had never met the Martial Champion or the Beigong War God, so he couldn¡¯t analyze them. But Qi Zhishan, Su Yang had seen.


    Previously, Su Yang hadn¡¯t thought Qi Zhishan was particrly strong, but after his own breakthrough, he finally realized how formidable Qi Zhishan was.


    Qi Zhishan, having sat in Zen meditation for seventeen years, could be described as having made no progress during that time.


    But after Su Yang¡¯s breakthrough, he realized that even his current strength probably still fell shortpared to Qi Zhishan before thetter¡¯s long meditation.


    Now that Qi Zhishan had cast aside those memories and started afresh, his power was rapidly improving again. Just how strong Qi Zhishan had be was now indescribable.


    In his cultivation journey, Su Yang had seen only two geniuses. One was Ye Jiansheng, and the other was Qi Zhishan.


    Ye Jiansheng needed no introduction, having reached the Great Perfection of the Venerable Realm at a very young age and then bing an Earthly Immortal. In the Earthly Immortal Realm, he had made rapid progress and achieved remarkable feats. Now ranked fourth on the Heavenly List, he had stunned the world.


    Without the seventeen years wasted in fruitless meditation, Qi Zhishan would likely have entered the Heavenly List a long time ago. Given time, he might even be the second Ye Jiansheng!


    With such a powerful Qi Zhishan ranked only third, just how strong were the first-ced Martial Champion and the second-ced Beigong War God?


    Moreover, there were the Eastern Judge and the Western Abbot, both of whom had been ranked just behind Qi Zhishan seventeen years ago. While Qi Zhishan hadn¡¯t advanced an inch in that time, those two had not been idle. Just how formidable had their strength be now?

 Chapter 1111 - 1110: Lü Donglin’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Chapter 1110: L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s Arrival</h4>


    In the evening, Zhao Dongming and Su Yang received news that someone had seen Wu Feizhi visiting Yue Ming, and the two had talked for over half an hour.


    No one knew exactly what they had discussed, but it was undoubtedly about how to deal with Zhao Dongming and Su Yang.


    After the news broke, Zhao Dongming¡¯s subordinates became even more anxious, and Hu Xiexie¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    However, not long after this news came out, Zhao Dongming went straight to find Su Yang. The two also had a long discussion together, with no one knowing what they talked about either.


    The release of these two pieces of news plunged Qinghe Academy into a particrly special atmosphere. Everyone was well aware that a major battle was brewing at Qinghe Academy. It might not be much longer before the top ten of the senior ss will have to be selected.


    In the past, such a situation was simply impossible. Previously, more than three thousand students in the junior sses had to first spend two to three years ending their strugglespletely, leaving only a hundred or so to enter the senior ss. Then, they would spend a year in the senior sspeting openly and covertly until thest ten remained, the top ten of the senior ss.


    In fact, it was Su Yang¡¯s strong involvement that had led to this sudden change. Otherwise, Qinghe Academy would still have been crowded with students, with probably two thousand still in the junior ss, with no end in sight to their struggles.


    If the senior ss could also settle their battles in a short period, that would really be interesting and an unprecedented situation in the history of Qinghe Academy.


    Everyone was watching and waiting, of course, with trepidation in their hearts.


    Those in Capital City were even more anxious, as their strength was at a disadvantage. Although Zhao Dongming insisted again and again there would be no problems, everyone still harbored great worry. Now that Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group from Qinghe Academy waspletely gone, only a few forces remained. At this point, it was impossible for Zhao Dongming to leverage any other forces. How then would he fight this battle?


    Time passed quickly, and the next afternoon, Yue Ming and others went straight to the school gate, excited to wee L¨¹ Donglin.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s group was also following, and their attitude was very clear: Wu Feizhi¡¯s group had allied with Yue Ming¡¯s group.


    The people from Capital City, however, were feeling quite unhappy. After all, L¨¹ Donglin had previously trampled them into the dust. Now, L¨¹ Donglin was returning, and with such a presence, it inevitably caused them to feel some fear and resentment.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t bothered by these things. He stood on top of the dormitory building, quietly watching in the direction of the school gate.


    At half-past three in the afternoon, a ck Rolls-Royce slowly approached the school gate.


    Seeing this car, Yue Ming, who led the group, was overjoyed and hurriedly greeted it. However, the car didn¡¯t stop at all, instead driving straight past Yue Ming and the others, and headed directly into Qinghe Academy.


    Wu Feizhi and the others were still at the side, and seeing this, Wu Feizhi¡¯s expression immediately copsed.


    Yue Ming also felt awkward and quicklyforted Wu Feizhi, "Brother Wu, don¡¯t be angry. Master L¨¹ might be tired from the journey. Moreover, Master L¨¹ is a particrly understated person and doesn¡¯t like such asions. Let me take you to see Master L¨¹!"


    Wu Feizhi said coldly, "Do I need you to take me to see him?"


    After all, Wu Feizhi was one of the top four powers in the senior ss, ranked just below L¨¹ Donglin. By rights, the two were equals. L¨¹ Donglin acting this way was naturally bound to irritate Wu Feizhi.


    Yue Ming was aware of the awkwardness of the situation and quickly quipped with a smile, "Brother Wu, our goal is to deal with Zhao Dongming and Su Yang first. Let¡¯s not worry about other minor details. Those who achieve great things should focus on the bigger picture."


    Wu Feizhi gave Yue Ming a cold nce, though his expression was icy, he ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. Just as Yue Ming had said, focusing on the bigger picture was crucial.


    The incident in the canteen the previous day had led Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming to be bitter enemies. Under such circumstances, the small issue with L¨¹ Donglin was insignificant, as Yue Ming had said, the bigger picture was what mattered!


    Yue Ming, still wearing a smile, led Wu Feizhi to the dormitory building to personally visit L¨¹ Donglin.


    Upon arriving at L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s room, Wu Feizhi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    L¨¹ Donglin was living in the school¡¯s dormitory building, and Wu Feizhi had been to this room before. But now, it had beenpletely transformed, as if it were newly renovated, with everything inside changed, looking absolutely luxurious.


    "What...what¡¯s going on here?" Wu Feizhi said,pletely puzzled.


    "Oh, this was something we tidied up overnight," Yue Ming quickly said with a smile. "Master L¨¹ is very particr and scrupulous, so we renovated this room in advance."


    Wu Feizhi cursed inwardly and wore a hint of coldness on his face. Coming from a poor family, he naturally disliked the indulgent extravagance of the wealthy.


    Wu Feizhi was about to push the door open, but Yue Ming hurriedly stopped him.


    "Brother Wu, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and announce you," Yue Ming said, still smiling.


    "You need to announce me?" Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyes bulged in anger.


    "Sorry, sorry, Master L¨¹ might be changing," Yue Ming quickly responded.


    "He¡¯s not ady, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!" Wu Feizhi said sternly.


    "Really sorry, but the bigger picture is important!" Yue Ming apologized repeatedly, entering the room first to announce his arrival.


    A chill flickered in Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he did not follow inside, instead waiting outside.


    About ten minutes passed, and just as Wu Feizhi was about to turn and leave, finally, the door opened, and Yue Ming emerged.


    "Brother Wu, Master L¨¹ is ready for you now," Yue Ming said, then lowering his voice added, "I¡¯m really sorry, Master L¨¹ took a little longer to freshen up after his journey..."


    "Shut up!" Wu Feizhi snapped back, fuming with irritation. Yet, by this point, he couldn¡¯t just not go in.


    Grinding his teeth, Wu Feizhi pushed the door and entered.


    As soon as he entered, Wu Feizhi was taken aback. What first caught his eye were two extremely beautiful twins. In terms of looks, they were only slightly below Hu Xiexie, and in terms of figure, they were only a bit behind Huo Qianfang, but they were definitely of top-star caliber!


    What was most crucial was that it was rare to see twins looking this good. If they entered the entertainment industry, they would definitely rival those popr stars!


    And these two girls were dressed as maids, which was simply unbelievable. Such beautiful women, serving as someone¡¯s servants?

 Chapter 1112 - 1111: Arrogant and Conceited

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Chapter 1111: Arrogant and Conceited</h4>


    Seeing Wu Feizhiing in, the two girls bowed simultaneously and said, "Mr. Wu, please wait a moment. The young master is rinsing his mouth and will be ready soon."


    Wu Feizhi didn¡¯t say anything this time; he was still in shock.


    He had long known that L¨¹ Donglin was a notorious scion, one who could overshadow so many other dissolute heirs of Capital City. How could he be simple?


    But when he actually met him, he was still shocked.


    Among the many self-important scions of Capital City, who else could have such top-quality twin beauties serving him as attendants like L¨¹ Donglin did?


    Seeing this scene, Wu Feizhi felt even more annoyed.


    He came from a poor background and had lived a very tough life. Moreover, his family had suffered such misfortune, filling him with hatred toward those privileged sses.


    And L¨¹ Donglin was undoubtedly a representative of these privileged sses.


    Both were humans, so why could L¨¹ Donglin live like this, while he, Wu Feizhi, seemed like a dog that had barely survived and struggled to achieve what he wanted? And yet, here at Qinghe Academy, he was still looked down upon and treated like a lowlife?


    Biting his teeth, Wu Feizhi eventually swallowed his anger and even quietly stood waiting at the door.


    After about ten or more minutes, a voice came from inside the room, "Let him in."


    "Yes!" both girls replied simultaneously, then looked at Wu Feizhi, "Mr. Wu, you may enter now!"


    Wu Feizhi, with a stern face, walked straight into the room.


    The room hadpletely changed appearance; Wu Feizhi had already seen this from outside. Upon entering the room, he was shocked again. The room was decorated extremely luxuriously, from the bedding to the decorative pieces, everything had been reced, making it look like a luxury hotel room.


    Wu Feizhi had no doubt that if it weren¡¯t for the size andyout restrictions of the room, L¨¹ Donglin might have made it even more luxurious.


    The anger that Wu Feizhi had barely suppressed red up again. However, he still did not lose his temper, his expression just became colder.


    In the room¡¯srge sofa, a handsome young man was leaning casually, holding a ss of red wine and slowly swirling it. Beside him, a girl dressed in thin clothes and of extreme beauty was kneeling on the ground, gently massaging his legs.


    At the sight of this person, a sharp light shed in Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyes.


    This person was L¨¹ Donglin, the top student of the advanced ss, the strongest scion of the Northern Three Provinces, and could even be considered the foremost among the young generation of Huaxia Country. He had once trampled on countless arrogant scions in Capital City, and no one dared to hinder him.


    To cause such an uproar in Capital City and then retreat unscathed required not just formidable power but also a powerful background!


    Undoubtedly, L¨¹ Donglin had both. His own strength was so great that even the great-grandson of the Martial Champion, the foremost among the younger generation in Capital City, could notpete against him. As for his background, it was strong enough to silence many major families in Capital City!


    Such a person was truly the favored son of heaven, blessed with all the world¡¯s favors.


    Looking back at Wu Feizhi, surviving until now was considered fortunate. His life was filled with all sorts of miseries, and he had survived to this day solely by his own desperate efforts.


    The contrast between them naturally incited further annoyance in Wu Feizhi.


    However, he still did not explode in anger. Taking a deep breath, he said softly, "Master L¨¹, in quite a good mood, I see!"


    L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t respond but drank most of his wine before replying softly, "Wu Feizhi, did youe to admire my room, or to discuss business with me?"


    Wu Feizhi frowned and said sternly, "What do you think?"


    L¨¹ Donglin did not speak, only sipped his wine slowly as if Wu Feizhi were no longer standing beside him.


    After waiting a while and seeing that L¨¹ Donglin had no intention of speaking, Wu Feizhi grew even more annoyed and gritted his teeth, "L¨¹ Donglin, do you have any intention of coborating with me?"


    "No!" L¨¹ Donglin replied bluntly.


    Wu Feizhi was furious, "L¨¹ Donglin, you are too confident. Do you really think you can handle Zhao Dongming and Su Yang?"


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at Wu Feizhi and said softly, "You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve always thought that it would be interesting only if you join Zhao Dongming and Su Yang."


    Wu Feizhi was stunned. He knew L¨¹ Donglin was forceful and very confident, even to the point of being arrogant. But he hadn¡¯t expected L¨¹ Donglin to be confident to this extent, bordering on conceit.


    Zhao Dongming and Su Yang were very powerful. Wu Feizhi originally wanted to use these two to pressure L¨¹ Donglin. Who could have thought that L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s ambitions were so grand? He intended to take on three by himself¡ªa solo battle against Su Yang, Wu Feizhi, and Zhao Dongming! Where did he get such confidence?


    "L¨¹ Donglin, are you too confident, or do you think everyone else is rubbish?" Wu Feizhi said sternly, "Zhao Dongming is the disciple of the Martial Champion, and Su Yang is the recently renowned Master Su who trampled the Qi Family of Wanhu and united the Southern Six Provinces with Pingnan and Pingbei. Together, these two still aren¡¯t a match for you?"


    It was indeed surprising that Wu Feizhi knew of Su Yang¡¯s status.


    However, L¨¹ Donglin was indifferent; he had known about Su Yang¡¯s identity long ago, so he wasn¡¯t shocked.


    "These two are not enough!" L¨¹ Donglin said calmly, "Including you, it might just be passable for a game."


    "Arrogant! Truly arrogant!" Wu Feizhi said through clenched teeth, "L¨¹ Donglin, by saying this, you mean you never intended to ally with me?"


    L¨¹ Donglin smiled, "Honestly, I indeed had no ns to cooperate with you!"


    Wu Feizhi was furiously about to leave.


    He had just reached the door when L¨¹ Donglinughed again, "However, Iter thought about it¡ªafter all, it¡¯s just Qinghe Academy. Why waste so much effort? So, I think, allying with you is quite a time-saving method!"


    Wu Feizhi stopped, turned his head back to L¨¹ Donglin, and said sternly, "Why don¡¯t you ask if I would even cooperate with you?"


    "You will definitely cooperate with me!" L¨¹ Donglin said with a light smile, "Because if you don¡¯t, I will join forces with Zhao Dongming and Su Yang to deal with you first!"


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s expression changed drastically; he clenched his teeth and said sternly, "L¨¹ Donglin, are you threatening me?"


    "Can¡¯t I?" L¨¹ Donglin asked with a light smile, "At this point, do you think you have any other choice?"

 Chapter 1113 - 1112: Wu Feizhi, Zhao Dongming

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Chapter 1112: Wu Feizhi, Zhao Dongming</h4>


    Wu Feizhi was extremely angry but, in the end, he clenched his teeth and sat down. Just as L¨¹ Donglin had said, he indeed had no other choice.


    He had already made an enemy of Zhao Dongming; if he were to also offend L¨¹ Donglin, he might as well leave Qinghe Academy directly.


    Taking a deep breath, Wu Feizhi said in a deep voice, "L¨¹ Donglin, for this battle, how are you nning to fight it?"


    "Very simple, just fight it directly!" L¨¹ Donglin chuckled lightly, "At this point, using any clever tactics doesn¡¯t make much sense anymore."


    Wu Feizhi slowly nodded, "Then when should we start?"


    "Tonight!" L¨¹ Donglin said, "Didn¡¯t I mention yesterday? Tonight, I have to meet Su Yang, and it¡¯s time to settle everything."


    "That works!" Wu Feizhi nodded, "How are you preparing to fight?"


    "How are you preparing to fight?" L¨¹ Donglin countered.


    Wu Feizhi pondered for a moment, and said, "After the fight, how will we resolve our issues?"


    "Hehe..." L¨¹ Donglin chuckled lightly, "What do you think?"


    Wu Feizhi frowned, "You wouldn¡¯t burn your bridges after crossing the river, would you?"


    "You need to understand, whether I cross this bridge or not, it¡¯s all the same," L¨¹ Donglin said softly, "You came to me for cooperation, not the other way around, understand?"


    Annoyed, Wu Feizhi still clenched his teeth and remained silent, "I want five spots in the top ten!"


    L¨¹ Donglin looked at Wu Feizhi and smiled, "What gives you the right?"


    "I..." Wu Feizhi gritted his teeth, "You and I together defeat Zhao Dongming and Su Yang, and only our two forces will remain in the senior ss. Splitting the top ten spots equally, what¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Then don¡¯t team up with me!" L¨¹ Donglinughed, "Go and ally with them."


    Infuriated to the extreme, Wu Feizhi, however, didn¡¯t lose his temper and said in a low voice, "Then I want four spots!"


    "Two!" L¨¹ Donglin said calmly.


    "That¡¯s too much!" Wu Feizhi eximed, "At least three spots!"


    L¨¹ Donglin thought for a moment, then chuckled lightly, "Alright, I will give you three spots."


    "Also, I have another demand!" Wu Feizhi said angrily, "My hatred for Zhao Dongming is as deep as the ocean; I must resolve it myself. Therefore, in the fight against him, I want to be the one to fight!"


    "Whatever you want!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Another thing..." Wu Feizhi added, "You¡¯re taking seven spots, so you should shoulder more responsibility. Zhao Dongming¡¯s associates from the Capital City, your men will have to deal with them!"


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at Wu Feizhi, whose face showed embarrassment, then hastily added, "My men need to stay put, that¡¯s my security!"


    "Hehe..." L¨¹ Donglin sneered sarcastically, "As you wish, the battle against the people from the Capital City will be fought by my men!"


    ted, Wu Feizhi nodded, "Master L¨¹ is straightforward indeed, then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll fight Zhao Dongming, and your men will take on Zhao Dongming¡¯s subordinates!"


    L¨¹ Donglin nodded, and Wu Feizhi discussed some other cooperative matters with L¨¹ Donglin, then left. There was nothing much to talk about with L¨¹ Donglin, the two couldn¡¯t really connect.


    Leaving L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s dorm, Wu Feizhi immediately returned to his own dorm building to arrange his followers and began preparing for tonight¡¯s big battle.


    While everyone was making arrangements, Wu Feizhi went alone to a secluded room downstairs.


    Half an hourter, a figure quietly slipped into the room. Closing the door, the person took off the ck cloth covering his face, revealing his true features¡ªit was Zhao Dongming.


    Seeing Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi showed no surprise but instead went up to him and bowed, "My Lord!"


    If anyone saw this, they would be incredibly shocked. Wu Feizhi, who held such deep grudges against Zhao Dongming and was so proud, was now showing such respect in front of Zhao Dongming? And even addressing him as ¡¯my Lord¡¯¡ªwhat was going on?


    Zhao Dongming nodded, speaking softly, "How are things going?"


    "Everything is prepared!" Wu Feizhi whispered, "Everything is as you said, this L¨¹ Donglin is indeed very arrogant."


    Wu Feizhi recounted the events after meeting L¨¹ Donglin, and after listening, Zhao Dongming couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "That is indeed his style, such arrogance."


    "But, he still took the bait," Wu Feizhi whispered, "Tonight¡¯s battle is bound to erupt. Moreover, his men will sh with the people from the Capital City, while my men stand by. As soon as the major battle starts, my men will join forces with the people from the Capital City and wipe out all of his subordinates. As for L¨¹ Donglin, the two of us, along with Su Yang, will join forces against him; defeating him will undoubtedly be without issue."


    "L¨¹ Donglin is not to be underestimated, but, the three of us together, defeating him will certainly be no problem," Zhao Dongming said softly, "However, I still want things to proceed smoothly. In tonight¡¯s battle, we two should not rush to take action; let Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin have a good fight first. Su Yang is not L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s match, but if Su Yang fights hard, L¨¹ Donglin will also have to pay some price to defeat Su Yang. Wait until Su Yang ispletely defeated, then we two can take full action against the wounded L¨¹ Donglin, an undeniable victory. Afterward, with L¨¹ Donglin dealt with, we won¡¯t have to worry about handling Su Yang, and everything will bepletely stable!"


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyes brightened, and he hurriedly bowed, "My Lord¡¯s n is thorough indeed, nothing could be better. This Su also has substantial strength, letting him survive would not be difficult to handle, but it would take some effort, which is not good!"


    "You understand, that¡¯s good," Zhao Dongming smiled, "Once these two are dealt with, everything in the senior ss will bepletely stable. Remember, tonight¡¯s battle is crucial, everything must go ording to n without any leaks!"


    "My Lord, rest assured, my people arepletely unaware of the current situation. Even my most trusted subordinates still think I have a deep enmity with you and are eager to ambush you!" Wu Feizhiughed.


    Zhao Dongming smiled and nodded, "That¡¯s actually good, my people are the same. They have no idea what our actual rtionship is. Hmph, if even the people around you and me do not know, there¡¯s no way Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin could know. In this battle, the two of them are doomed to lose!"


    Wu Feizhi also smiled broadly, "This time, we have nned for a long while. Initially, we even nned to use that Ge Kaiyang. Unexpectedly, Su Yang popped up halfway, which actually advanced our ns so much. School has only just started, and so swiftly we¡¯ve cleared all opposition and determined the top ten in the senior ss¡ªit¡¯s really gone smoothly. My Lord, after this battle, your status and reputation in the Capital City will rise once again. Who would dare to defy you after that?"

 Chapter 1114 - 1113 Is One Slap Not Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Chapter 1113 Is One p Not Enough?</h4>


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhao Dongmingughed out loud, "Rest assured, as long as I be the Zhao Family Head and also lead the Zhao Family into the top ten families of Capital City, you will definitely be able to establish a new family in Capital City. Within ten years, I will elevate your family into the top twenty families of Capital City, letting you stand tall among everyone!"


    Wu Feizhi was overjoyed and hurriedly bowed deeply, "Thank you, young master!"


    "There¡¯s no need for thanks; you deserve this!" Zhao Dongming said.


    Wu Feizhi shook his head, "Young master, you jest. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I may have been killed by those families long ago and would not have the status I hold today. Everything I have is thanks to you. Working for you is my duty. It is your generosity that truly shows your kindness!"


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhao Dongmingughed again, "Wu Feizhi, I indeed didn¡¯t misjudge you. You, my friend, truly know how to return a favor. Rest assured, given time, I will also take you to my master. With your talent, my master might actually take you as a disciple. Then, you¡¯d be my junior brother and a member of our Martial Champion lineage. Once that happens, no one will dare to trouble you as you travel the world!"


    Wu Feizhi, once more overwhelmed with joy, bowed again, "Thank you, young master!"


    "Just do well and don¡¯t disappoint me!" Zhao Dongming patted Wu Feizhi¡¯s shoulder and directly turned around to leave.


    Wu Feizhi bowed, waiting until Zhao Dongming hadpletely departed before he finally gently exhaled. He looked out the window, a sharp gleam crossing his eyes.


    What he wanted was not as simple as being among the top twenty families of Capital City. What he wanted was a position Zhao Dongming himself did not dare to contemte!


    When Wu Feizhi was being hunted down by those great families, almost dying, it was Zhao Dongming, following the son of the Martial Champion while traveling, who randomly saved him.


    Afterward, Wu Feizhi secluded himself for three years, mastering the secret texts Zhao Dongming had given him. Wu Feizhi¡¯s achievements today could also be considered Zhao Dongming¡¯s contribution.


    Moreover, crucially, the person backing Wu Feizhi had always been Zhao Dongming. Zhao Dongming had the Martial Champion behind him, meaning that essentially, Wu Feizhi also had the support of the Martial Champion, which was why he could reach his current position.


    In the matter of the advanced ss, Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming pretended not to know each other, aiming to catch everyone by surprise.


    Su Yang¡¯s emergence hastened their n¡¯s execution. Everything was going very smoothly, and now, as long as L¨¹ Donglin was dealt with, there would be no more problems. As for Su Yang, truthfully, Wu Feizhi never considered him a threat.


    To Wu Feizhi, Su Yang was just a clown, merely hopping around without any real skill. If Zhao Dongming wasn¡¯t nning on using Su Yang, Wu Feizhi would¡¯ve driven him out of Qinghe Academy long ago.


    Tonight¡¯s battle was meant to resolve all their issues. Wu Feizhi was very excited; he didn¡¯t know much about Qinghe Academy, but he could imagine that being in the top ten of the advanced ss must bring great benefits. Otherwise, why would people like Zhao Dongming, L¨¹ Donglin, and Ge Kaiyang fight so desperately for it?


    In the afternoon, once the people from the Northern Three Provinces took L¨¹ Donglin away, the school felt like a storm was about to break. At this time, some were happy while others were worried.


    Hu Xiexie spent the afternoon with Su Yang. She knew about L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s arrival since Bai Qing had already visited him. Now, the big battle tonight wasing. However, Zhao Dongming and Su Yang still hadn¡¯t made any moves, which made her very anxious, uncertain whether Su Yang was prepared to face everything.


    At six-thirty in the evening, while Hu Xiexie was pondering about the night¡¯s events, Su Yang appeared utterly rxed, "Let¡¯s go, shall we have dinner?"


    "Dinner?" Hu Xiexie was stunned, "At this time, and you still want to eat?"


    "Not eating, are we supposed to starve?" Su Yang shrugged, "You¡¯re too nervous. It¡¯s just a big battle. I¡¯ve already told you, there¡¯s no need to worry."


    "I¡¯m not worried about L¨¹ Donglin or Wu Feizhi, I¡¯m worried about Zhao Dongming!" Hu Xiexie scratched her head, "What if Zhao Dongming is tricking us?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    "You think so too?" Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes brightened, "Then we need to be cautious. What about not fighting tonight at all? If Zhao Dongming betrays us, we would be at a significant loss."


    "Hehe, you don¡¯t need to worry about that!" Su Yang said, "I¡¯ve told you, I have everything under control. Just sit back and enjoy the show. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t waste time. L¨¹ Donglin and his people will be here soon. Without eating, are we supposed to fight on an empty stomach?"


    Seeing Su Yang so confident, Hu Xiexie eventually didn¡¯t say much, following him to a small restaurant.


    However, as they approached the entrance of the small restaurant, they saw Yue Ming and others guarding the entry from afar.


    Seeing Su Yang and Hu Xiexie approaching, a cold sh crossed Yue Ming¡¯s face as he blocked the entrance, "Master L¨¹ is dining upstairs. Today, this restaurant is not serving other guests."


    Hearing that L¨¹ Donglin was upstairs, Hu Xiexie was startled, given that he was the top person in the advanced ss, surrounded by many rumors and incredibly strong.


    Su Yang was indifferent, "Is this restaurant owned by your family?"


    "Cut the nonsense!" Yue Ming said sternly, "Master L¨¹ doesn¡¯t like disturbances during his meals. We¡¯ve booked this restaurant for today. If you want to eat, go somewhere else."


    "Booked? How much did you pay? How about a bidding?" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "Mr. Su, I know you are rich, but in front of my Master L¨¹, what are you..." Yue Ming shouted.


    Before he could finish, Su Yang had already punched him, sending him flying.


    The others changed their expressions, immediately surrounding Su Yang.


    Su Yang did not care about them, merely smiling as he looked at Yue Ming, "Yue Ming, wasn¡¯t yesterday¡¯s p enough for you? You still haven¡¯t corrected your foul mouth, how many more times do you need to be hit before you do?"


    Furious, Yue Ming shouted, "Mr. Su, how dare you hit me? Do you know that my Master L¨¹ has already arrived..."


    "Then have hime down!" Su Yang directly said.


    Yue Ming, enraged, was about to speak, when suddenly, a pair of beautiful twins came down from upstairs, whispering, "Yue Ming, Master L¨¹ invited Mr. Su upstairs."


    Taking a deep breath, Yue Ming suppressed his rage but eventually let out a stern voice, "Mr. Su, my Master L¨¹ is inviting you upstairs."


    "Please finish your sentence, didn¡¯t I hear you say ¡¯please go upstairs¡¯?" Su Yang said.


    Furious, Yue Ming ultimately did not dare to defy L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s instructions, murmuring, "Yes, pleasee upstairs."

 Chapter 1115 - 1114: Fight Directly or Follow Procedures?

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Chapter 1114: Fight Directly or Follow Procedures?</h4>


    Su Yang and Hu Xiexie had made their way upstairs to find that the room had also been redecorated, bearing no resemnce to its original appearance.


    L¨¹ Donglin was sitting in the center of the room, a table before him boasting over a dozen dishes, with a stunningly beautiful maid beside him serving his meal.


    As Su Yang and Hu Xiexie entered, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t even turn his head, slowly swirling a ss of red wine instead.


    The twin maids walked up to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side and stood silently without a word.


    Previously, L¨¹ Donglin had treated Wu Feizhi in the same manner, leaving him standing aside, sipping his wine as if he hadn¡¯t noticed anyone¡¯s arrival.


    However, Su Yang was not Wu Feizhi, and he certainly wasn¡¯t about to stand there and be upset.


    There was only one chair in the room, which L¨¹ Donglin was sitting on. But this didn¡¯t deter Su Yang. He stepped outside, casually carried in two chairs, and he and Hu Xiexie each took one, sitting down across from L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin frowned slightly, and the twin beauties behind him took a step forward but were stopped by a gesture from L¨¹ Donglin.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people either. He very familiarly picked up the wine bottle on the table and poured a ss for Hu Xiexie. After smelling it and feeling satisfied, he directly drank from the bottle.


    At this, everyone was stunned¡ªSu Yang was really taking himself too seriously, wasn¡¯t he? You don¡¯t even ask if they nned to let you sit or drink?


    L¨¹ Donglin seemed amused, setting down his cup and quietly watching Su Yang.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, ignored him, drinking almost half the bottle of wine in one go before casually setting it aside. ncing at the dishes on the table, he reached into the air and a pair of chopsticks flew in from outside, handing one to Hu Xiexie. Then, without caring about anyone else¡¯s opinion, he started picking food and eating.


    Hu Xiexie sat beside him, somewhat tense. After all, this was L¨¹ Donglin, the top student of the advanced ss, with many legends surrounding him. Many trembled at the sight of him, and she didn¡¯t have the confidence to act so indifferently in front of L¨¹ Donglin.


    As Su Yang ate for a while, the twin beauties standing behind L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. One of them shouted angrily, "Su Yang, our Master hasn¡¯t spoken yet, and you dare to be so rude?"


    Su Yang simply ignored the two women, only ncing at L¨¹ Donglin andughed, "Master L¨¹, your maids are too stingy, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m just eating some of your food, look how upset they are getting. If you were at my ce, not only would I treat you to good food and drink, but I¡¯d also have chairs and utensils ready for you. You wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger!"


    The twin beauties were immediately enraged by Su Yang¡¯s words, which implied they were not only stingy but also inconsiderate. They had failed to prepare chairs and utensils for Su Yang, an embarrassing oversight.


    "We treat our guests with utmost care, but for you, there¡¯s no need!" one of the beauties shouted angrily.


    "Really?" Su Yang sneered, "In that case, why bother inviting me up here?"


    "Our Master invited you up here to settle some matters with you, do you really think it was to have dinner?" the beauty shouted angrily.


    "Oh, so we are going to fight, is that it?" Su Yang chuckled, "Since we¡¯re all going to fight, why bother with niceties? I haven¡¯t flipped the table, which is already giving you face. How else do you expect me to act?"


    "You..." the beauty was furious, but momentarily lost for words.


    At that point, L¨¹ Donglinughed. He put down his wine ss and looked at Su Yang with a mild smile, "Everyone says that Master Su of Pingnan Province is proud and reckless, paying no heed to minor details. Seeing you today, it seems the reputation is well deserved."


    "No need for these tteries¡ªshall we get straight to fighting, or follow some form of procedure?" Su Yang asked.


    L¨¹ Donglin was momentarily stunned, "What procedure?"


    "You know, like the idle chatter before a fight on TV. Where they say a few scenes-setting words, ¡¯I¡¯m going to use your skull as a stool¡¯ and such!" Su Yang said.


    "How dare you!" one of the beauties scolded, "How can you speak to our Master in such a manner!"


    Su Yang said, "Myment wasn¡¯t directed at L¨¹ Donglin. What are you thinking? Why would you think I¡¯d use your Master¡¯s head as a stool? Oh, unless you believe your Master¡¯s head is suitable for that?"


    The beauty¡¯s face changed dramatically, Su Yang¡¯s words striking deeply.


    "I... I never..." the beauty stammered, lost for words.


    "Enough!" L¨¹ Donglin waived his hand, and the beauty closed her mouth, tears streaming down her face.


    L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang again, speaking calmly, "Master Su of Pingnan Province, able to bring down the Qi Family of Wanhu, such prestige. I always thought you were a man of integrity. I didn¡¯t expect you only engage in acts of bullying women, tsk tsk, I really didn¡¯t see thating!"


    "I didn¡¯t expect it either!" Su Yang responded, "L¨¹ Donglin of the Northern Three Provinces, capable of stepping on the elite of Capital City and walking away in style. I always thought L¨¹ Donglin was a man of his own. I didn¡¯t expect, when ites to affairs, that you¡¯d always hide behind a few women, letting them say and do everything you dare not. Ah, indeed, to meet is not as good as to hear!"


    L¨¹ Donglin at first frowned slightly, then smiled faintly.


    "This is interesting!" L¨¹ Donglin said slowly, "Master Su, let¡¯s skip the idle talk then. You¡¯ve hurt so many people from Northern Three Provinces and even pped Yue Ming. How do you n to settle this matter?"


    "What do you propose?" Su Yang asked.


    "It¡¯s simple!" L¨¹ Donglin nced at Hu Xiexie beside Su Yang and said with a smile, "Send Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang to me, and this will be settled. I guarantee you a spot in the top ten of Qinghe Academy¡¯s advanced ss!"


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression turned furious. L¨¹ Donglin was treating them like what?


    "That sounds great!" Su Yangughed, nodding slowly before suddenly grabbing the table and flipping it, "Looks like there¡¯s nothing more to say then!"


    L¨¹ Donglin reacted swiftly, kicking the table top. The table broke in half, both sides flipping up and mming together in the middle, effectively blocking all the liquid and food in the middle without spilling a drop.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hesitate. In the moment the table flipped, he stepped forward and delivered a heavy punch to the table top.


    His punch broke through the tabletop, and from the other side, a fist also emerged, meeting Su Yang¡¯s fist head-on!

 Chapter 1116 - 1115: Su Yang versus Lü Donglin

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Chapter 1115: Su Yang versus L¨¹ Donglin</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang, just like one another, threw their punches at the exact same time, their fists passing through the tabletop to collide heavily with each other.


    With a thunderous boom, the table instantly shattered as if sted apart, splintering into pieces.


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin both took a step back, although of course, Su Yang¡¯s retreat was a bit more pronounced. However, Su Yang didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of panic as he charged back into the fray, shing with L¨¹ Donglin once again.


    L¨¹ Donglin wore a slight smile as he casually advanced, engaging Su Yang inbat. Their punches and kicks weren¡¯t thrown with blinding speed, but each strike inevitably led to a head-on sh.


    "Xiexie, get out!" Su Yang bellowed.


    Worry flooded Hu Xiexie¡¯s heart, but still, she quickly left the room.


    "You three, get out too!" L¨¹ Donglin ordered sternly.


    The twin beauties and the ravishing beauty hurried out in a fluster.


    Yue Ming and the others rushed to the door, about to enter when suddenly the door mmed shut with mighty force, sending Yue Ming and hispanions flying. This gave a clear indication of how intense the power struggle between the two men inside was.


    Hu Xiexie watched the door anxiously, her heart in turmoil. This was L¨¹ Donglin after all, and Su Yang was facing him head-on. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang in grave danger?


    "Master L¨¹!" Yue Ming shouted frantically.


    No one inside responded, just the sound of thunderous impacts indicating the terrifying extent of the battle within.


    Yue Ming nced at Hu Xiexie, clenched his teeth, and with a sudden wave of his handmanded, "Seize her!"


    At that moment, Bai Qing walked over. She red at Yue Ming and asked sternly, "What are you doing?"


    "Master L¨¹ is fighting Su Yang. This Hu woman is one of Su Yang¡¯s people; we take her first and go from there!" Yue Ming said.


    "Shut up!" Bai Qing snapped angrily: "While my brother is fighting someone, do you think we need to threaten Su Yang by capturing a hostage outside? Are you trying to insult my brother?"


    Yue Ming¡¯s face changed instantly as he hastily gestured, "I... I didn¡¯t mean that..."


    "If you didn¡¯t mean that, then spare us the talk!" Bai Qing said sharply: "You ought to know my brother¡¯s character best!"


    Yue Ming nodded repeatedly, now even afraid to approach the door.


    When L¨¹ Donglin was engaged in a fight, he had never needed anyone¡¯s help, let alone seizing Hu Xiexie to threaten Su Yang.


    Lucky for Yue Ming, Bai Qing had intervened. Otherwise, had he really captured Hu Xiexie, L¨¹ Donglin surely wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook.


    Bai Qing walked up to the door and dered loudly, "Su Yang, there¡¯s no need for concern. Whichever way this battle goes, whether you win or lose, Hu Xiexie will leave safely!"


    "Thanks!" A response came from Su Yang within the room.


    "Qing¡¯er, well done!" L¨¹ Donglin also called out a cheer.


    Bai Qing smiled and went to stand beside Hu Xiexie, her posture clearly indicating she was there to protect Hu Xiexiepletely.


    Indeed, no one was looking Hu Xiexie¡¯s way anymore. Everyone¡¯s gaze was transfixed on the room.


    Everyone was sure that L¨¹ Donglin would emerge victorious from this battle. The real question was how long it would take him to win. Dealing with a Su Yang, how long could it be? Three minutes, five minutes? Lasting ten minutes would mean Su Yang was incredibly powerful!


    The interior of the house echoed with various thuds and crashes as the walls themselves shook, as if on the verge of copse at any moment. Bothbatants inside possessed terrifying strength, and the ferocity of their battle was truly dreadful, the shockwaves of which seemed capable of demolishing the very house.


    A full eight minutes had passed when suddenly, the door burst asunder, and a figure shot out¡ªit was Su Yang, tumbling to the ground in disarray.


    Turning to look at L¨¹ Donglin, he sauntered out from inside the house, standing with his hands behind his back. Although his clothes bore some dust, he had clearly gained the upper hand.


    Su Yang rose from the ground and stood tall, unflinchingly proud.


    Yue Ming and the others were overjoyed beyond measure, and of course, shocked by Su Yang¡¯s strength. Surviving eight minutes was truly no small feat!


    "Su, you really have the audacity of a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall, daring to do battle with our Master L¨¹. Are you seeking death?" Yue Ming shouted.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t respond, as Hu Xiexie walked over to him, concern in her voice, "Su Yang, how are you?"


    "I¡¯m fine," Su Yang replied calmly, waving his hand.


    "Shall we continue?" L¨¹ Donglin asked with a faint smile.


    As Su Yang was about to speak, a cold shout suddenly came from outside, "How about I fight you instead!"


    Everyone turned their heads, only to see Zhao Dongming had unexpectedly brought a group of people with him charging over. Zhao Dongming was the first to reach Su Yang¡¯s side and, with a worried expression, he asked, "Su Brothers, how are you?"


    "It¡¯s nothing," Su Yang nodded.


    "That¡¯s good!" Zhao Dongming breathed a sigh of relief, "I heard you came here, so I immediately brought people over. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a bitte. But it¡¯s fine, with both of us here, we have nothing to fear!"


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at Zhao Dongming and chuckled, "Living Rakshasa, are you nning to back him up?"


    "Su Yang is my brother, his business is mine. What is this about backing up or not backing up!" Zhao Dongming said sternly, "L¨¹ Donglin, our agreement was for seven thirty tonight, and it¡¯s not time yet. Are you nning on starting the battle early? Hmph, trying to take advantage when we haven¡¯t had dinner andck energy, is it?"


    "Ha-ha-ha..." L¨¹ Donglinughed uproariously, "When have I, L¨¹ Donglin, ever bullied anyone? Since you wish to dy a bit, then I¡¯ll grant you some time. At seven thirty, if you¡¯re still here, we¡¯ll settle all our issues at once, how about that?"


    "Fine!" Zhao Dongming responded gravely, "Seven thirty, we¡¯ll be waiting right here!"


    After Zhao Dongming finished speaking, he promptly led Su Yang and Hu Xiexie away.


    On the other side, L¨¹ Donglin remained serene, standing by the window with his hands behind his back, watching Zhao Dongming andpany from afar.


    Yue Ming approached L¨¹ Donglin and whispered, "Master L¨¹, shall we notify Wu Feizhi?"


    "No need!" replied L¨¹ Donglin calmly, "He wille."


    Yue Ming cast a nce outside and said no more. He dared not question L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s decisions.


    Zhao Dongming brought Su Yang back to the dormitory and immediately asked, "Brother Su, how is it? Just how strong is L¨¹ Donglin truly?"


    "Unfathomably deep!" Su Yang slowly let out these four words.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face changed at that, but he still gritted his teeth, "No matter how unfathomable, what of it? Tonight¡¯s battle will definitely pose no problem! In a while, let¡¯s take him down first."


    "Are you really prepared?" Su Yang spoke softly, "Wu Feizhi has formed an alliance with him..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, no problem!" Zhao Dongming whispered back, "As long as you can hold your ground against L¨¹ Donglin for ten minutes, everything will be fine!"


    "Ten minutes..." Su Yang frowned slightly. He had just fought L¨¹ Donglin for eight minutes and had already reached his limit. Ten minutes would surely result in injury, and not a light one at that!

 Chapter 1117 - 1116: Zhao Dongming’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Chapter 1116: Zhao Dongming¡¯s n</h4>


    Hu Xiexie became anxious, "L¨¹ Donglin is so strong that it¡¯s very difficult to hold on for ten minutes. Zhao Dongming, as the Martial Champion¡¯s disciple, why don¡¯t you go fight L¨¹ Donglin?"


    "I¡¯d love to, but Wu Feizhi won¡¯t let me go!" Zhao Dongming said gravely, "Wu Feizhi has already made it clear that he wants to fight a duel to the death with me tonight!"


    Everyone knew that the battle between Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming was inevitable, as Wu Feizhi had been spreading the word around the school more than once, vowing to cripple Zhao Dongming personally. After all, the confrontation between Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi in the restaurant yesterday was witnessed by everyone. The hatred between the two was firmly established then.


    Hu Xiexie couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious, "What should we do? Su Yang has already fought L¨¹ Donglin, and that man is just too strong. Plus, with all of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s henchmen, if a fight really breaks out, Su Yang will definitely be at a disadvantage!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, as long as Brother Su canst ten minutes, I guarantee they¡¯ll all be finished!" Zhao Dongming looked at Su Yang, "Su Brothers, how are you holding up?"


    "No problem!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Hey!" Hu Xiexie said urgently, her face full of panic, "Su Yang, you... you still say no problem? L¨¹ Donglin has said that everything will be settled with tonight¡¯s battle, if you... really fight like this, it¡¯s truly dangerous! Besides, Zhao Dongming has been saying he can resolve everything, but he hasn¡¯t mentioned how. What if he¡¯s deceiving us?"


    When Hu Xiexie said this, it was as if she was tearing off her own mask. But she was really out of options, and she didn¡¯t want Su Yang to risk his life like this. She didn¡¯t trust Zhao Dongming, didn¡¯t believe he would be so kind, and certainly didn¡¯t believe Zhao Dongming had a way to deal with L¨¹ Donglin and Wu Feizhi.


    So, in her view, it would be better not to fight at all than to let Su Yang take such a risk.


    Zhao Dongming frowned, and a bit of irritation grew in his heart as he looked at Hu Xiexie. However, he ended up saying nothing, after all, everything was nned for tonight. He didn¡¯t want to waste so much of his prep time because of a singlement from Hu Xiexie. Those who achieve great things are not bogged down by details and must have enough shrewdness to not let momentary emotions affect their grand ns.


    Zhao Dongming clenched his teeth as if he had made some firm decision, "Su Brothers, if it¡¯s really impossible, should I alone hold off Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin?"


    Upon hearing this, the people next to Zhao Dongming looked at Su Yang with disdain. If it was really going to be Zhao Dongming fighting Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin alone, then Su Yang¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She wanted to speak up but was stopped by Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s okay, I will fight L¨¹ Donglin,st for ten minutes!" Su Yang said with a heavy tone.


    "Brother Su, don¡¯t push yourself too hard!" Zhao Dongming said.


    "No problem!" Su Yang said, "Dealing with these two is not a simple matter. This opportunity is rare, and if missed, there may never be a simr chance again. So, we must not let this opportunity slip away!"


    "Su Yang..." Hu Xiexie became frantic.


    Su Yang waved his hand again, "Don¡¯t worry about it, I know what I¡¯m doing!"


    Hu Xiexie became so anxious her eyes turned red, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say anything and just stood by, tears in her eyes.


    Zhao Dongming sighed softly, "Brother Su, I really have no other option, I truly need ten minutes. I know Miss Hu doesn¡¯t trust me, but you must know, as the Martial Champion¡¯s disciple, I don¡¯t fight battles I¡¯m not confident of winning."


    By bringing up the name of the Martial Champion, Zhao Dongming made it impossible for anyone to argue further. To doubt him now would be to doubt the Martial Champion himself, and who would do such a thing?


    "I believe you!" Su Yang nodded.


    Hu Xiexie couldn¡¯t say anything more, and although she still didn¡¯t believe it, she chose to remain silent.


    "That¡¯s settled then!" Zhao Dongming nodded, "Let¡¯s rest for a bit. At 7:30 PM, we¡¯ll head to the restaurant and sort everything out!"


    Su Yang nodded, said nothing more, and left straight away with Hu Xiexie.


    As the two departed, Zhao Dongming immediately returned to his room, dismissed everyone present, and quietly sent a message to Wu Feizhi with his phone.


    Before long, a reply came from Wu Feizhi, detailing the events that happened upstairs in the restaurant.


    Wu Feizhi, now apparently allied with L¨¹ Donglin, had sent his own people to the restaurant, and was well aware of the whole incident.


    Upon learning that L¨¹ Donglin meant to have Su Yang hand over Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang to him, Zhao Dongming couldn¡¯t help butugh. This made it clear that the enmity between L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang was deeply rooted.


    And it was perfectly in line with L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s style to make such a demand. Surrounded by beauties, L¨¹ Donglin was known for being domineering, and such remarks were typical for him.


    After reading the whole process, Zhao Dongming snickered and sent a message back.


    "Su Yang willst at most eight minutes against L¨¹ Donglin, but I told him to fight for ten. After ten minutes, he¡¯s bound to be severely injured. Then, together you and I will defeat L¨¹ Donglin. Our followersbined will beat those from the Northern Three Provinces, and all will be well!"


    Putting down the phone, Zhao Dongming walked to the window, looking out at the night with an even colder sneer on his face.


    His arrival at Qinghe Academy was meant to be but a detour. As the Martial Champion¡¯s disciple, his reputation and standing in Capital City weren¡¯t high enough. Controlling the Zhao Family was indeed too difficult, so he came to Qinghe Academy, aiming to improve his image here.


    For this, he specifically had Wu Feizhie along to Qinghe Academy as well. Wu Feizhi was a hidden piece in his n, ready to be used at a critical moment. And for him, Qinghe Academy was that moment.


    Originally, he thought that, with Wu Feizhi¡¯s covert cooperation, it might take one or two years at Qinghe Academy to straighten everything out. However, Su Yang¡¯s arrival elerated this process. At this rate, in less than half a year, everything would bepletely under control.


    Moreover, the most crucial point was the presence of L¨¹ Donglin at Qinghe Academy this time, which was a huge piece of good news for him.


    Previously, in Capital City, L¨¹ Donglin stepped over countless dandies, and even the Martial Champion¡¯s great-grandson hadn¡¯t confronted him, crushing the pride of all Capital City¡¯s dandies. They all wanted revenge, but none had the means. On the contrary, the mention of Wu Feizhi changed people¡¯s expressions to fear.


    If Zhao Dongming could defeat L¨¹ Donglin this time, it would be a significant aplishment, one that would earn respect from all dandies in Capital City!

 Chapter 1118 - 1117: The Dominant Zhao Dongming

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Chapter 1117: The Dominant Zhao Dongming</h4>


    Zhao Dongming had suffered greatly within the Zhao Family. Over the years, he had endured and filled his heart with hatred.


    He had also endured a great deal of suffering in Capital City, and his heart harbored even more hatred.


    However, he would rarely show these feelings openly. On the surface, he appeared to be an honest and simple person.


    In fact, this man had immense ambition. His goal was to be the Head of the Zhao Family, to take control of the entire family, and moreover, to push the Zhao Family up a notch. He wanted everyone to know that it was he, Zhao Dongming, who stood high above all, dictating the fates of others as the pinnacle of power.


    Although the current Head of the Zhao Family held him in great esteem, Zhao Dongming was well aware that it was only because of his identity as the disciple of the Martial Champion. Without this identity, even if he were among the top three most powerful of the younger generation within the Zhao Family, he would be nothing more than a mere enforcer. The Head of the Zhao Family would never consider promoting him to the position of Family Head. Everything the head was doing was to prepare for his own biological son.


    If Zhao Dongming wanted to overtake others in a shortcut and seize the entire Zhao Family, he needed enough strength.


    The strength of the Martial Champion would certainly not aid him in seizing the position of the family head. Therefore, Zhao Dongming needed external power. To gain external support, he first needed to enhance his own prestige, after all, there weren¡¯t many in Capital City who respected him!


    The battle at Qinghe Academy was meticulously nned and long-premeditated by him as a fight to turn his fortunes around. Now the time hade to reap the rewards of that battle, everything was steady. All that was left was to dere his victory to the world!


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face bore a smile; he seemed to hear the sounds of countless people surrounding him withpliments, countless apologies directed his way, and countless ingratiating voices!


    "L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang," Zhao Dongming slowly uttered the two names, sneering, "You two are destined to be mere stepping stones on my path to sess!"


    At seven thirty in the evening, everything proceeded as nned.


    When Su Yang arrived at the small restaurant with Hu Xiexie, the ce was already crowded.


    Three groups of people were present. L¨¹ Donglin stood quietly by the window on the second floor of the small restaurant, watching below.


    Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming, each leading a group, stood on opposite sides of the small restaurant, in a stand-off.


    As for Yue Ming, he personally stood at the restaurant entrance downstairs with his men.


    The arrival of Su Yang and Hu Xiexie instantly attracted the eyes of everyone present, who all looked their way.


    Yue Ming was the most excited; he was the first to shout loudly, "Su Yang, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe. What, realized you couldn¡¯t escape this cmity and decided to face your death bravely?"


    Zhao Dongming, upon seeing Su Yang, immediately waved at him, "Brother Su, fear not, I am here today, and no one willy a finger on you!"


    "Wu Feizhi, you had better worry about yourself!" Wu Feizhi said coldly, "The matter between us needs to be settled today. Today, either you stay here, or I will!"


    "Looking for death, Wu Feizhi?" Zhao Dongming coldly retorted, "This is Capital City, and you repeatedly provoke me, are you not afraid of not leaving Capital City alive?"


    "Capital City must also respect the rules of Qinghe Academy!" Wu Feizhi sneered, "Besides, do you really think you have much influence in Capital City? You¡¯re just a castaway of the Zhao Family. If it were not for the Martial Champion taking you in, you would¡¯ve likely starved to death already. Even the Martial Champion cannot interfere with the rules of Qinghe Academy. Moreover, if we fight fair and square and you lose to me because your skills are inferior, I don¡¯t believe the Martial Champion would personally seek revenge for you!"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face turned frosty, "Wu Feizhi, you¡¯re courting death! Since you know I am the disciple of the Martial Champion, do you really think there¡¯s any hope for you against me?"


    "Whether there¡¯s hope or not, we¡¯ll know after we fight!" Wu Feizhi sneered, "Zhao Dongming, do you dare to have a fair fight with me, a duel between just the two of us without involving others?"


    Yue Ming¡¯s thoughts shifted at this; he remembered the previous discussion between Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin. Wu Feizhi nned to have people from the Northern Three Provinces fight against Zhao Dongming¡¯s subordinates in today¡¯s battle. Now, Wu Feizhi was preemptively saying this, meaning he wanted to fight Zhao Dongming one-on-one, without involving either side¡¯s people. In other words, Wu Feizhi¡¯s men would not take action, and the people from the Northern Three Provinces would have to deal with Zhao Dongming¡¯s subordinates.


    Yue Ming nced at Wu Feizhi, feeling somewhat dissatisfied. Why should Wu Feizhi¡¯s men be able to stand aside and watch while they cooperated against Zhao Dongming and Su Yang?


    Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t suspect a trap, and said coldly, "Fine, since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll grant you that. Listen up, everyone, this battle is between Wu Feizhi and me, no one else is to interfere!"


    The people from Capital City immediately responded, and Wu Feizhi was just as straightforward, dering coldly, "Xie Kuang, lead your men to stand aside, and do not intervene in my duel with Zhao Dongming!"


    "Yes!" Xie Kuang responded loudly.


    Immediately, the crowd dispersed, making way for Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi.


    The two took slow steps forward, looking as if they could start fighting at any moment.


    It was then that L¨¹ Donglin on the upper floor spoke up.


    "Both of you, isn¡¯t it a bit premature to start fighting like this?"


    The two looked up at L¨¹ Donglin, and Zhao Dongming immediately furrowed his brow, "L¨¹ Donglin, are you looking to fight me?"


    "I would indeed like to fight you, but it seems I would have to queue up now!" L¨¹ Donglin said with a smile, "Moreover, my business with Su Yang has yet to be settled, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to fight you just yet!"


    "If you¡¯re not going to fight me, then stop wasting words!" Zhao Dongming said sternly.


    The spectating people from Capital City were all taken aback, then burst into cheers.


    L¨¹ Donglin had always put immense pressure on these wealthy idlers of Capital City; when he was in Capital City, they had to be extremely cautious in their words around him, or he would severely discipline them. For a long time, whenever these idlers saw L¨¹ Donglin, they couldn¡¯t help but remember the terror of being crushed under his feet, and no one dared to speak loudly to him.


    Now that Zhao Dongming was talking to L¨¹ Donglin like this, it gave them a sense of vindication. Of course, they were still anxious inside; talking tough was easy, but dealing with the aftermath was what mattered most.


    Despite Zhao Dongming¡¯s continual assurances that he could entirely deal with L¨¹ Donglin this time, everyone still had lingering fears. After all, even the great-grandson of the Martial Champion hadn¡¯t dared to confront L¨¹ Donglin. Could Zhao Dongming really be his match?


    If after such talk he ended up defeated by L¨¹ Donglin, wouldn¡¯t that be another embarrassment for the wealthy idlers of Capital City?

 Chapter 1119 - 1118 The Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Chapter 1118 The Battle Begins</h4>


    Zhao Dongming had no such worries, as he had been nning today¡¯s battle for a long time. Today, the wilder his words, the better his reputation in the dandy circles of the Capital City would be after his victory!


    L¨¹ Donglinughed upstairs and said loudly, "It seems that you people from the Capital City really don¡¯t remember the lessons of the past. Today, do I need to teach you all a lesson again?"


    "Lu Donglin, do you really think you¡¯re invincible in this world?" Zhao Dongming said coldly, "If you want to die, I can grant you that wish. But listen carefully, after I deal with Wu Feizhi, you¡¯ll be the first one I cripple!"


    "I look forward to seeing that!" L¨¹ Donglinughed heartily, then jumped down from the second floor and said loudly, "Or should I take care of Su Yang first, so no one can say that you fought Wu Feizhi and lost to me in an unfair victory?"


    "Why waste time like that? You and Wu Feizhi,e at me together, I fear none of you!" Zhao Dongming shouted, his attitude extremely arrogant.


    "Zhao Dongming, aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue with such big talk!" Yue Ming couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "Kid, shut your mouth!" Zhao Dongming said coldly, "Who are you to interject here?"


    Yue Ming was furious, but L¨¹ Donglin stopped him with a wave of his hand.


    "More talk is useless. Since we are all here today, let¡¯s resolve everything that needs to be dealt with!" L¨¹ Donglin said with a smile, "Su Yang, are you ready?"


    Su Yang said nothing, allowing the worried Hu Xiexie to step aside, then he slowly took a step forward.


    With this step, dark clouds suddenly gathered above Su Yang¡¯s head, and thunder and lightning shed within them, which was terribly frightening, akin to the end of the world.


    Everyone present, except for Hu Xiexie, Wu Feizhi, Zhao Dongming, and L¨¹ Donglin, was shocked.


    Although everyone knew of Su Yang¡¯s strength, in their view, he was still far behind Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and L¨¹ Donglin. However, the scene disyed by Su Yang now profoundly shocked everyone¡¯s hearts. Such power could not be taken lightly.


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province, a mere step incurs such a change between heaven and earth. Indeed, not simple!" L¨¹ Donglinughed loudly, "Unfortunately, this phenomena is effective against themon folk. But for us, who are beyond the Venerable Realm, it¡¯s meaningless!"


    Everyone was astonished. Beyond the Venerable Realm, isn¡¯t that the Earthly Immortal Realm?


    Only Su Yang, Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and others knew that there was a realm beyond the Venerable Realm, but before bing an Earthly Immortal. However, this was a hidden realm, and most people could not ess it.


    Only by breaking through the bottleneck of the Venerable Realm could one enter this realm. If unable to break through the bottleneck of the Venerable Realm, one could at most step into the Earthly Immortal Realm, or simply remain in the Venerable Realm forever.


    But once one had broken through the bottleneck of the Venerable Realm and entered this hidden realm, they could then proceed to the Earthly Immortal Realm at any time.


    Su Yang had obtained the second Bronze Seal Script and had broken through the bottleneck to enter this realm.


    After entering this realm, Su Yang understood it. As L¨¹ Donglin said, his interaction with the phenomena of heaven and earth was shocking to ordinary people, but meaningless to those in this realm.


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t care and took another step forward. This time, the dark clouds above his head began to shrink.


    As Su Yang stepped forward, the dark clouds contracted.


    When the dark clouds first appeared, they spanned an area of about a kilometer, but as Su Yang approached within less than ten meters of L¨¹ Donglin, they had shrunk to just a ten-meter radius, enveloping only above Su Yang¡¯s head.


    Though the dark clouds had shrunk, they became darker and denser, and the lightning within became more terrifying. Thepressed cloud indicated that the power contained was condensed to the extreme, which was indeed fearsome.


    At this, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brow furrowed; he had realized the terrifying nature of Su Yang¡¯s strike.


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province, you do have some skill indeed!" L¨¹ Donglin bellowed, leaping into the air and diving directly into the dark cloud with a punch.


    A lightning dragon flew out of the cloud, heading straight for L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s fist.


    But just two meters away from L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s fist, the lightning dragon shattered. Following closely, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s punch smashed into the condensed dark cloud, directly shattering it. The powerful force spread out, causing everyone nearby to stagger backward, illustrating the terrifying power condensed within the cloud.


    Yet L¨¹ Donglin was unmoved, as if the power¡¯s impact meant nothing to him. He descended from the sky and stomped towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang vanished on the spot and reappeared next to L¨¹ Donglin, delivering a punch.


    As if anticipating this, L¨¹ Donglin countered with a punch of his own. The sh between the two unleashed a thunderous roar, once again forcing the crowd back, and even the nearby diner shook from the vibrations.


    L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang didn¡¯t stop, exchanging blows continuously. The strength they each disyed was outright terrifying.


    Below, Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi exchanged nces, both with joy hidden in their eyes. Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were seriously fighting, which suited their intentions well. Su Yang¡¯s strength was beyond their expectations, but this was perfect, as Su Yang could deplete more of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength, making their own victory easier.


    Zhao Dongming sent a signal to Wu Feizhi, then shouted loudly, "Wu Feizhi, let¡¯s not waste time, let¡¯s resolve our own matter!"


    Without a word, Wu Feizhi immediately sprang forward and engaged Zhao Dongming in battle.


    At this moment, it was impossible for them to just stand by and watch, as that might give them away. Thus, it was better to act out a fight to prevent any suspicions.


    At this point, L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang¡¯s battle intensified. Each sh forced them to retreat dozens of meters, and they were now fighting entirely in the air. The battle was truly dazzling, and as they moved further from the battleground, their fight drew more intense.


    Not long after, the two werepletely away from the battleground. As night fell, the crowd could only hear the continuous booming sounds from above, barely able to judge how fierce the fight was from just that.


    The crowd looked at each other, and suddenly Yue Ming shouted, "Seize Hu Xiexie!"


    "Yue Ming!" Bai Qing urgently cried out, but Yue Ming ignored her, leading the crowd towards Hu Xiexie.

 Chapter 1120 - 1119: Su Yang Severely Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Chapter 1119: Su Yang Severely Injured</h4>


    Yue Ming¡¯s group charged toward Hu Xiexie with overwhelming momentum, looking as if they nned to snatch her away directly.


    After all, back at the small restaurant, L¨¹ Donglin had told Su Yang that he needed to hand over Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang. Now that they were attempting to take matters into their own hands, it only made sense.


    "Protect Miss Hu!" Zhao Dongming roared. At that moment, Su Yang was fighting L¨¹ Donglin in the air and could not afford to be distracted.


    The Capital City¡¯s people immediately sprang into action, shing with Yue Ming¡¯s group.


    As for Wu Feizhi¡¯s men, they watched from a distance, not taking any action. This behavior was consistent with Wu Feizhi¡¯s character, just like the time he had betrayed Ge Kaiyang. His men would not enter the fray, preserving their strength instead.


    Watching this chaotic scene, Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi felt even more joy in their hearts. Everything was almost settled; they were just waiting for Su Yang to be defeated, waiting for him to exhaust L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s energy.


    Hu Xiexie stood in the distance, full of anxiety, but shecked the ability to observe the battle in the sky, so she could only wait in anguish.


    As time ticked by, the ten-minute agreement finally arrived.


    A loud shout from Su Yang echoed through the sky, "Zhao Dongming!"


    Hu Xiexie, too, grew anxious and yelled, "Zhao Dongming, the ten minutes are up!"


    "Right away!" Zhao Dongming shouted back, but his heart was racing with impatience.


    Half a minuteter, Su Yang called out urgently again, "Zhao Dongming!"


    Before the words could settle, a muffled shout from Su Yang followed. Then, a figure plummeted from the sky andnded heavily on the ground¡ªit was indeed Su Yang.


    Chasing after him was another person, L¨¹ Donglin himself.


    "Su Yang!" Hu Xiexie screamed, rushing over to help Su Yang to his feet. Su Yang spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face was filled with defeat, as if he had suffered severe injuries.


    Hu Xiexie, frightened, turned pale and with tears streaming down her face, clung to Su Yang without knowing what to do. She pleaded, "Zhao Dongming, hurry, help us!"


    L¨¹ Donglin seemedposed, but his breath was uneven, indicating he too had expended a considerable amount of strength.


    Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi were overjoyed beyond words at such a development. Everything had exceeded their expectations, and it was marvelous.


    L¨¹ Donglin stood with his hands behind his back, coldly saying, "Zhao Dongming, you¡¯re too slow. Do I really need to wait for you any longer?"


    "No need to wait!" Zhao Dongming called out in a low voice, suddenly spinning around and charging at L¨¹ Donglin.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going!" Wu Feizhi yelled, bolting directly towards him. It seemed that he intended to pursue Zhao Dongming. In fact, he had concealed his true intentions, preparing tounch a surprise attack on L¨¹ Donglin when he was unguarded.


    L¨¹ Donglin casually blocked Zhao Dongming with a punch. At that moment, Wu Feizhi had already closed the distance, aiming a punch directly at Zhao Dongming.


    Although Zhao Dongming retreated, his reaction was quick, his leg kicking Wu Feizhi¡¯s fist.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s retreat sped up, while Wu Feizhi rapidly backed away as if being propelled back, ending up right next to L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin seemed not to mind Wu Feizhi, and Wu Feizhi couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly ted. Just as he approached L¨¹ Donglin, he suddenlyunched an attack with one hand.


    The attack came so unexpectedly and from so close that it was almost impossible to defend against.


    Just as the strike was about to hit L¨¹ Donglin, something unexpected happened. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s hand stretched out at thest moment, grabbing his wrist and deflecting him away.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyes widened with shock. He had been brewing this attack for a long time, and the timing seemed perfect. How could it have been blocked by L¨¹ Donglin?


    The onlookers were stunned, especially Bai Qing. She widened her eyes, urgently saying, "Wu Feizhi, what are you doing? Why are you ambushing my brother?"


    Having missed his first strike, Wu Feizhi no longer bothered to hide his intentions. He charged towards L¨¹ Donglin, bursting intoughter and boasting, "Ambush him? Today, I will cripple him. The premier yboy of the Northern Three Provinces, huh, I¡¯ll make you crawl out of Qinghe Academy!"


    Zhao Dongming was also incredibly fast. In an instant, he joined Wu Feizhi, and together they fought against L¨¹ Donglin.


    Everyone around was dumbfounded; no one had expected this to happen. Wu Feizhi and L¨¹ Donglin were supposed to be allies, so why did the situation suddenly change?


    Everyone thought that Zhao Dongming and Su Yang were done for this time. After all, with L¨¹ Donglin and Wu Feizhi joining forces, theirbined strength was formidable.


    Who could have predicted that, at thest moment, Wu Feizhi would betray them? Wasn¡¯t this a trap for L¨¹ Donglin?


    L¨¹ Donglin faced the two on one, yet he remained unflustered. His aura even seemed to increase as he fought both assants without falling behind.


    The bystanders were all astounded; the situation hadpletely defied all expectations.


    Hu Xiexie also froze in shock. She finally understood what Zhao Dongming¡¯s words had meant. This was, indeed, his final n.


    But why, with such a n, did he not act sooner? Why let Su Yang suffer such a severe injury before taking action?


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s distrust toward Zhao Dongming deepened ¨C his actions were clearly intentional. He meant to take out Su Yang as well!


    "Su Yang, we¡¯ve still been duped!" Hu Xiexie whispered lowly, "After Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi defeat L¨¹ Donglin, we can forget about staying in Qinghe Academy. But perhaps it¡¯s for the best. We won¡¯t fight for anything, we don¡¯t want anything. I... I just want you to be safe; everything else can be let go..."


    As she spoke, tears began to well up in Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes. In fact, Su Yang hadn¡¯t intended to do much when he came to Qinghe Academy. It was only for her sake that he decided to enter the top ten.


    Now, Su Yang had suffered a serious injury and paid a heavy price, making her feel extremely guilty.


    What worried her the most was whether they could leave Qinghe Academy safely and return home. If someone took advantage of Su Yang¡¯s injuries and struck at him again, wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?


    While Hu Xiexie was filled with worry and sadness, a startling event urred. Su Yang, seemingly drained of strength in her arms, suddenly leaped up.


    "Stop crying; your cute little face is all smudged," Su Yang said with a lightugh.


    Tears still stained Hu Xiexie¡¯s face, and she was utterly stunned. Moments ago, Su Yang had been struggling to breathe, and now he was lively again?


    Before Hu Xiexie could react, Su Yang had already dashed out, reaching Xie Kuang¡¯s group in an instant.


    Xie Kuang was still in shock when Su Yang¡¯s palm came crashing down.


    Xie Kuang instinctively raised his hand to block, but he was no match for Su Yang. He was sent flying with a punch, and the others behind him were knocked down in a domino effect. Wu Feizhi¡¯s men were instantly thrown into disarray.

 Chapter 1121 - 1120 Lü Donglin’s Background

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Chapter 1120 L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s Background</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s sudden attack shocked everyone present.


    Everyone had thought Su Yang was done for. Who could have expected that Su Yang would still rise up¡ªand even seriously injure Xie Kuang? This was totally beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Even Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi, who were fighting L¨¹ Donglin, were stunned. Who could have expected such a turn of events?


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Zhao Dongming shouted, "Brother Su, you¡¯re not injured? That¡¯s great! Quickly, the three of us should join forces to defeat L¨¹ Donglin. This is the best opportunity!"


    Su Yang paid no attention and suddenly took a step forward, with dark clouds once again gathering over his head.


    "Su Yang, what are you doing!" Wu Feizhi panicked. "We¡¯re on the same side; our enemy is L¨¹ Donglin. Don¡¯t get confused!"


    "Brother Su, defeating L¨¹ Donglin is our goal. Hurry and help!" Zhao Dongming also shouted. "L¨¹ Donglin is going to capture Miss Hu; you have to protect her!"


    "There¡¯s no use in shouting," L¨¹ Donglin sneered. "Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, do you really think that your little secrets can be hidden from everyone? Su Yang and I have known about your collusion for a long time. This is our n. Today, it¡¯s not us who will fall, but you two!"


    "What!?" Both of them eximed in shock.


    At this moment, Su Yang had already made his move. Several bolts of heavenly thunder descended from the sky, striking down upon Xie Kuang and his men.


    These men were also strong and quickly fought back against the heavenly thunder.


    This time, Su Yang no longer hid anything. Devouring the Heavens forcefully struck, with a huge Shadow Phantom looming behind him, continuously devouring these men¡¯s strength.


    Even though the heavenly thunders were hugely draining, with Devouring the Heavens in full operation, the power consumed by the heavenly thunders was greatly replenished. The attack was relentless.


    Finally, one person could no longer withstand and was struck down to the ground by the heavenly thunders.


    Wu Feizhi, almost crazed, tried to turn around to attack Su Yang but L¨¹ Donglin, having gone all-out, kept both him and Zhao Dongming upied; neither of them could free their hands.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold. He knew that once Su Yang had dealt with Wu Feizhi¡¯s men, his own men would be next.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations. He and Wu Feizhi, fighting together, were still at a stalemate with L¨¹ Donglin; they just couldn¡¯t spare the effort to protect their own men.


    By the time Su Yang finished off both groups and came to attack them, the two of them would be finished. Tonight, perhaps their entire forces would be annihted.


    Su Yang¡¯s heavenly thunder was immensely powerful, and in the end, only a few of Wu Feizhi¡¯s men were left standing. Xie Kuang was still struggling to hold on, but he was already charred all over. His defeat was just a matter of time.


    At this point, Su Yangpletely disregarded these men, just letting the heavenly thunder continue to rain down.


    Finally, all of these men fell to the ground, utterly defeated by Su Yang. Next, they could only leave Qinghe Academy.


    Watching his men all fall, Wu Feizhi felt like he wanted to vomit blood.


    But he could do nothing, as L¨¹ Donglin was still bitterly clinging onto him. He had to focus all his energy on battling L¨¹ Donglin.


    Having dealt with Wu Feizhi¡¯s men, Su Yang quickly moved to the other side, shifting his target to Zhao Dongming¡¯s men.


    As before, these men couldn¡¯tst long and all were knocked to the ground by Su Yang.


    At this moment, Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming had truly be generals without an army, with not a single person left by their side.


    Their hearts twisted like knives. They had nned for this moment for so long. They had thought everything was under control, but they never expected such an oue, an oue they simply couldn¡¯t ept.


    "Su Yang, I treated you well. Why are you doing this to me!" Zhao Dongming shouted in anguish.


    "Zhao Dongming," Su Yang retorted coldly, "don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying such things? From the moment you asked me to hold on for ten minutes, I knew your target included me!"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯splexion darkened. He no longer needed to say anything because whatever he would say was useless.


    "How on earth did you find out our n?" Wu Feizhi asked unwillingly.


    "Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, you might hide your secrets from others, but can you hide them from me?" L¨¹ Donglin coldly said. "Do you really think I simply have strong strength to step on the heads of all the Capital City¡¯s dandies?"


    Wu Feizhi was stunned and clenched his teeth. "I know your background is strong, but can you be stronger than the Martial Champion? Don¡¯t forget that Zhao Dongming is the Martial Champion¡¯s disciple!"


    Zhao Dongming let out a sigh. "Don¡¯t say it!"


    "Why?" Wu Feizhi looked perplexed. Wasn¡¯t the title of Martial Champion enough?


    "What about the Martial Champion!" L¨¹ Donglin said coldly. "My uncle has never bowed to the Martial Champion."


    "Your uncle?" Wu Feizhi was taken aback. "Who is your uncle?"


    L¨¹ Donglin chuckled and nced at Wu Feizhi. "You really are ignorant. Look across the whole of Huaxia, whose rtive could recklessly trample over all the Capital City¡¯s dandies? These families are so united against the outside. I¡¯ve trampled on so many people in Capital City; why does no one dare to strike back against me?"


    Wu Feizhi was dumbfounded, which had always puzzled him. He had guessed that L¨¹ Donglin had a strong background, but he couldn¡¯t figure out who it was.


    Seeing Wu Feizhi¡¯s reaction, Zhao Dongming finally couldn¡¯t bear it and said in a low voice, "His uncle is the Beigong War God!"


    "What!?" Wu Feizhi eximed.


    Su Yang, at a distance, was also startled. He knew that L¨¹ Donglin had a very strong background, but he didn¡¯t know that L¨¹ Donglin was the nephew of the Beigong War God.


    Su Yang had researched the Beigong War God, a man whose family had suffered a great cmity early in life, with nearly everyone meeting a tragic death. He never married and had no children. Reportedly, the only surviving rtive he had was a sister.


    But this sister also died quite early, apparently from a failed romance, passing away young. Other than her, he had no more rtives.


    Unexpectedly, this sister had left behind a son, L¨¹ Donglin!


    In this case, L¨¹ Donglin was the Beigong War God¡¯s only rtive, and his only sessor.


    In such a scenario, L¨¹ Donglin was essentially the Beigong War God¡¯s own son.


    Forget L¨¹ Donglin stepping on the faces of all the dandies in the Capital City; with the Beigong War God¡¯s boldness, L¨¹ Donglin could even provoke the Martial Champion, and the Beigong War God would dare to pluck the whiskers of the tiger himself!

 Chapter 1122 - 1121: Ge Kaiyang’s Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Chapter 1121: Ge Kaiyang¡¯s Surprise Attack</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin had stayed in Capital City for a period of time, stepping on the faces of countless decadent scions within the city, where he behaved with utter impunity, no one daring to provoke him.


    What could those great families, major forces, and powerful backgrounds do?


    Beigong War God, the one after the Martial Champion, was an expert in using the methods of The Sovereign to kill Terrestrial Immortals!


    Even Terrestrial Immortals had to bow their heads upon seeing him, let alone anyone else.


    No matter how great a family was, no matter how strong the force, no matter how powerful the background, in front of Beigong War God, it was all nothing!


    There were rumors saying that Beigong War God¡¯s strength was rapidly approaching that of the Martial Champion, and the gap between them was not much at all.


    Moreover, youth is to be feared. Beigong War God was in the prime of his life, while the Martial Champion had been renowned for 272 years and was now at least 300 years old.


    The strength of the Martial Champion might be above that of Beigong War God, but if the two really fought, even if the Martial Champion could kill Beigong War God, he would have to pay a significant price, possibly even sustaining injuries that he would never be able to recover from in his lifetime.


    The Martial Champion had been atop the Earth Rankings for so many years, how many enemies had he made?


    Once he was injured, how many people would seek revenge against him?


    Or, after the Martial Champion was injured, he could leap straight to the Earthly Immortal Realm to heal himself.


    But there would only be even more enemies for him in the Earthly Immortal Realm!


    Thus, although the Martial Champion was first on the Earth Rankings, he would not likely openly sh with Beigong War God in a full confrontation.


    Under such circumstances, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s tyrannical behavior in Capital City really went unchecked, huh?


    Moreover, in the disputes between the younger generation, L¨¹ Donglin relied on his own strength. If these scions of Capital City were not his match, then they deserved to be beaten. How could the older generation interfere, what sense would that make?


    Within Capital City, if the Martial Champion didn¡¯t make a move, who could possibly rival Beigong War God?


    Once someone provoked L¨¹ Donglin, they would have to face the wrath of Beigong War God.


    Beigong War God was merely stationed in the Northern Three Provinces, seemingly unreachable to the majority.


    But once Beigong War God entered Capital City and swept through, who could possibly stand against him?


    Now, Su Yang finally understood why the Martial Champion¡¯s great-grandson did not fight with L¨¹ Donglin.


    It was the cleverness of the Martial Champion; reputation did not matter that much. The title of being the world¡¯s number one was sufficient.


    His great-grandson didn¡¯t need to engage in a fight with L¨¹ Donglin; children fighting had little significance.


    Instead, by not fighting, the Martial Champion would have no conflict with Beigong War God.


    In this way, the Martial Champion didn¡¯t need to directly confront Beigong War God.


    It was also because the Martial Champion was not directly opposing Beigong War God that L¨¹ Donglin could behave so despotically in Capital City. Because those families simply couldn¡¯t withstand Beigong War God!


    The expression on Wu Feizhi¡¯s face had reached the epitome of dejection, as he also figured out everything. Thus, at this moment, all he felt was gloom. He finally understood how important a powerful background was for an individual!


    He had once killed a group of people and incurred the pursuit of major ns. If it hadn¡¯t been for Zhao Dongming¡¯s intervention, he would have died long ago.


    But what about L¨¹ Donglin? He stepped on the faces of all the great families in Capital City, yet no one dared seek revenge!


    This was the difference!


    With a sufficient background, you need not fear anything.


    He had witnessed this once with Zhao Dongming, but with L¨¹ Donglin, he thoroughly experienced it.


    Zhao Dongming was the apprentice of the Martial Champion, and this bond greatly elevated his status.


    As for L¨¹ Donglin, he was the only kin of Beigong War God; no matter what he did, Beigong War God would absolutely back him up!


    The despair in his heart made Wu Feizhi¡¯s strikes also appear much more feeble. In this moment, he and Zhao Dongming, even when joining forces, were still being suppressed by L¨¹ Donglin.


    On the other hand, most of those so-called scions in Capital City had been crippled by Su Yang.


    Watching this situation unfold, Zhao Dongming couldn¡¯t help feeling hopeless. It seemed that this time they truly had no hope left.


    Even joined together, he and Wu Feizhi were still no match for L¨¹ Donglin. Their operatives had been crushed. And, L¨¹ Donglin would certainly not let them go. In this battle, not only would all their subordinates be wiped out, but the two of them had no chance of escape either. Aplete defeat.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s subordinates, six men, were still desperately holding on, not because they were incredibly strong but because Su Yang¡¯s capacity to sustain the fight was also reaching its limit.


    These individuals were all exceedingly powerful, and for Su Yang to battle so many alone was no easy feat. Moreover, to decisively cripple these men with an overwhelming advantage was even harder.


    Fortunately, Su Yang possessed the ¡¯Devouring the Heavens¡¯ Secret Technique, which supplied him with a continuous stream of power. However, employing ¡¯Devouring the Heavens¡¯ also put stress on his meridians.


    The more power he absorbed, the greater the pressure on his meridians. It would be fine to deploy the technique once or twice, but Su Yang was using ¡¯Devouring the Heavens¡¯ continuously, and his meridians were struggling to cope.


    Towards the end, Su Yang was purely using his own strength to overpower his opponents. Thus, his power was also nearly exhausted.


    Of course, these six men wouldn¡¯tst much longer either. Su Yang¡¯s task was to subdue thesest six. Then, he would havepleted his mission in this fight.


    Just as Su Yang was exerting his maximum effort to keep these six men down, suddenly, a figure fiercely charged out, rushing straight towards Su Yang.


    "Be careful!" L¨¹ Donglin immediately shouted.


    Su Yang felt it too, but he was so drained that he couldn¡¯t dodge. He could only counter with a palm strike, shing with the iing assant.


    The assant¡¯s formidable power burst forth, sending Su Yang flying,nding about a dozen meters away.


    Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming also saw it, first stunned, then both eximed simultaneously, "Ge Kaiyang!?"


    The person was indeed Ge Kaiyang, who had been in hiding after the previous incident, concealing himself within Qinghe Academy, with no one knowing his whereabouts. Unexpectedly, he had made an appearance at this moment, and evenunched a sneak attack on Su Yang. It was truly unexpected.


    Ge Kaiyang was not weak, and with Su Yang¡¯s power virtually depleted, the oue of their confrontation was predictable.


    "Stop L¨¹ Donglin!" Ge Kaiyang eximed in a low voice as he charged again towards Su Yang.


    Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi understood; Ge Kaiyang intended to seize the opportunity to kill Su Yang first. Since they both harbored resentment towards Su Yang, naturally, they wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity and quickly put forth all their strength to block L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin wanted toe over to intervene, but with Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming fighting desperately, he simply couldn¡¯t make it through.


    "Ge Kaiyang, if you dare to kill him, I, L¨¹ Donglin, will search to the ends of Horizon¡¯s End and will certainly kill you!" L¨¹ Donglin roared furiously.

 Chapter 1123 - 1122 Su Yang Fights Desperately

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Chapter 1122 Su Yang Fights Desperately</h4>


    Ge Kaiyang sneered once, not saying a word, and pped out a palm, heading straight for Su Yang.


    Su Yang barely managed to try and lift his arm to block it, but he had just taken a blow, and the True Qi within his body was stuck and congested, leaving him unable to recover anytime soon. He took a Spiritual Medicine, but even the medicine needed time to digest.


    Just as this palm strike was about tond on Su Yang, suddenly, someone burst in from the side, throwing themselves onto Su Yang¡¯s body, blocking this deadly strike for him!


    Su Yang saw it clearly, the person who blocked this strike for him was Hu Xiexie!


    Hu Xiexie had been standing on the sidelines watching the battle, when she saw Su Yang thrown back, she immediately rushed over. Initially, she wanted to help Su Yang up, but she saw Ge Kaiyang strike again. This time, she didn¡¯t even have time to think, almost instinctively rushing forward, blocking this strike for Su Yang.


    At this moment, Su Yang¡¯s mind went nk, watching blood trickle from the corner of Hu Xiexie¡¯s mouth. It felt as if something had gouged his heart, causing him so much pain that he almost became numb.


    Perhaps, he had not fallen in love with Hu Xiexie. However, he did have feelings for Hu Xiexie in his heart.


    This girl, using her life to protect Su Yang, truly shocked him at this moment!


    Everyone at the scene was stunned, this was a full-force strike from Ge Kaiyang. Even top fighters like Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi would have been seriously injured if they had taken it straight on¡ªHu Xiexie was sure to die on the spot!


    Ge Kaiyang was also stunned and then spit out in disdain, "Damn, what a waste!"


    By this, he meant he had nned to take Hu Xiexie for himself. Now that she was struck down like this, it was aplete waste.


    Having said that, Ge Kaiyang did not hesitate. He stretched out his hand, grabbed Hu Xiexie, and threw her to the side, roaring, "Su Yang, meet your death!"


    Another punch came flying, intending to kill Su Yang right there.


    At that instant, Su Yang suddenly raised his head, his eyes turning blood-red. His fierce expression was terrifying!


    Ge Kaiyang was startled but immediately became even angrier, "What can you do to me?"


    He threw a punch with all his might, intending to kill Su Yang with one blow.


    "Kill!" Su Yang roared, a Shadow Phantom suddenly fused into his body, and Su Yang suddenly stood up, his body noticeably erged.


    Just then, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s punch came, terrifying in its force.


    Su Yang did not care, boldly opening his mouth and swallowing the punch force.


    Ge Kaiyang was taken aback, the force of his punch, even Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi, wouldn¡¯t dare confront head-on. What was this with Su Yang? He just swallowed it?


    Before he could react, Su Yang had already charged forward, delivering a punch towards his head.


    Ge Kaiyang hastily counter-attacked with his own punch, colliding with Su Yang¡¯s fist, forcing him to involuntarily step back several steps. Su Yang¡¯s strength was terrifying!


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression drastically changed, Su Yang was clearly at his limit, how had he be so powerful all of a sudden?


    Meanwhile, someone nearby eximed, "Why is there so much blood on him?"


    Ge Kaiyang looked closely and discovered that Su Yang¡¯s body was actually covered in fresh blood.


    You must know, just before, there weren¡¯t any bloodstains on him. How did he suddenly have so much blood on him? What exactly was going on?


    Su Yang, unconcerned, took another step forward and continued to chase after Ge Kaiyang.


    This time, Ge Kaiyang paid close attention and noticed that when Su Yang threw his punches, the amount of blood on his body increased even more. The situation was as if using his strength forced the blood from within his body to surge out.


    Ge Kaiyang was overjoyed at this sight andughed wildly, "Su Yang, how many more punches can you throw? How long can your bloodst?"


    From a distance, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s expression changed abruptly as he said gravely, "Su Yang, stop fighting, you¡¯re consuming your own life!"


    However, Su Yang seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, his fist thundered as he continued to attack Ge Kaiyang.


    Ge Kaiyang kept exchanging blows with Su Yang, unable to avoid them, as Su Yang was too fast. But he was not panicked at all because he knew Su Yang would not be able to hold on much longer.


    "Ge Kaiyang, kill that Su fellow. Let¡¯s join forces to kill L¨¹ Donglin next, and then this battle will be without any problems!" Zhao Dongmingughed loudly, "After that, we three will still be among the top ten of Qinghe Academy!"


    Ge Kaiyang sneered without a word, harboring his own ns in his heart.


    L¨¹ Donglin, however, was deeply furrowed in thought. He was not afraid of the three men joining forces, but he did not want Su Yang to die here like this.


    At this critical moment, a weak voice came from behind Su Yang, "Su Yang, don¡¯t... don¡¯t do it..."


    This voice made Su Yang¡¯s body tremble violently, and he turned around to see Hu Xiexie struggling to sit up on the ground, tearfully looking at him and desperately shaking her head.


    Fresh blood was still oozing from the corner of her mouth, her spirit extremely feeble. But the fact that she was alive was enough!


    In that instant, Su Yang¡¯s body swayed, and a Shadow Phantom flew out from inside him. Su Yang barely managed to stabilize his stance, weakly standing, but he couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and hurriedly ran over to hold Hu Xiexie in his arms.


    Ge Kaiyang was dumbfounded. He had made a full-strength strike, yet he hadn¡¯t managed to kill even a Hu Xiexie¡ªhow could this be?


    However, he couldn¡¯t care too much about that now. His target was Su Yang, and he would naturally not let him go easily.


    "Su, prepare to die!" Ge Kaiyang roared angrily and swiftly pounced towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang frowned, his body devoid of much strength. Moreover, the recent Fusion with Devouring the Heavens had severely injured his internal meridians and organs, injuries that would take a long time to heal. At this moment, he really had hardly any resistance left.


    L¨¹ Donglin, too, was deeply furrowed in thought from afar, but he was utterly helpless as Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi fiercely blocked him.


    Just as Ge Kaiyang was about to reach Su Yang, suddenly, a little dog darted out from the side, charging up and biting into Ge Kaiyang¡¯s calf.


    "Ah!" Ge Kaiyang screamed in agony, shaking his leg continuously but unable to shake the little dog off, rolling on the ground in excruciating pain.


    Everyone present was stunned¡ªwhat kind of power did Ge Kaiyang possess to be bitten and held by such a small yellow dog? Not to mention, how could a dog break Ge Kaiyang¡¯s protective power? Why was Ge Kaiyang screaming so miserably?


    Su Yang watched clearly, the one that had rushed out was, indeed, Xiao Huang. Amidst his surprise, he was also shocked¡ªhaving suspected that Xiao Huang was no ordinary creature, he now truly realized that Xiao Huang was indeed extraordinary.


    To bite a top expert who had just broken through the Sovereign bottleneck so miserably¡ªwas Xiao Huang not almost like a Divine Beast?

 Chapter 1124 - 1123: Three People Fleeing

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Chapter 1123: Three People Fleeing</h4>


    Everyone around was stunned, and even L¨¹ Donglin was looking at Xiao Huang with a face full of surprise.


    Zhao Dongming was the first to react; he quietly signaled Wu Feizhi with a nce, and without a second word, both of them turned and fled.


    If Ge Kaiyang could cripple Su Yang and then join forces with them, naturally they would be able to defeat L¨¹ Donglin.


    However, now a sudden appearance of Xiao Huang had toppled Ge Kaiyang.


    Although the two did not know the exact situation with Xiao Huang, they were both astute enough to realize that Ge Kaiyang could no longer assist them at this time. Hence, they chose to escape while L¨¹ Donglin was still in shock. Anyter, and there would be no chance to escape!


    Seeing the two fleeing, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face instantly turned pale. With those two blocking L¨¹ Donglin, he still had a chance. But with them gone, he had no chance at all.


    Therefore, Ge Kaiyang also didn¡¯t hesitate; enduring the severe pain, he too hastily turned to leave.


    Xiao Huang didn¡¯t continue biting; seeing Ge Kaiyang leaving, it let go, allowing Ge Kaiyang to escape.


    L¨¹ Donglin stood by, witnessing everything, but he did not intervene. Instead, he watched Xiao Huang with a face full of surprise,pletely baffled by the situation.


    As for the few people left from Capital City, after Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi had run away, they hadpletely lost hope. Not waiting for Yue Ming to lead an attack, these few immediately expressed that they would leave Qinghe Academy and not linger there.


    L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people. They couldn¡¯t stir up much trouble. Since they had said they would leave, L¨¹ Donglin no longer needed to take action. Of course, if they didn¡¯t keep their word and didn¡¯t leave Qinghe Academy, their next encounter would not be as forgiving.


    L¨¹ Donglin walked over to Su Yang, looked at him with his clothes stained red with blood, and sighed softly, "Do you need help?"


    Su Yang shook his head, he picked up Hu Xiexie, and Xiao Huang closely followed behind him.


    "Don¡¯t go back to your dormitory!" L¨¹ Donglin said, "Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang are still around; it could be dangerous if you go back."


    Su Yang paused, thought for a moment, then turned and walked towards L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s dormitory building.


    If it were just him, he wouldn¡¯t fear much. But, he had to consider Hu Xiexie¡¯s safety.


    If these three attacked him together, he might escape, but what about Hu Xiexie?


    L¨¹ Donglin waved his hand, and the twin maids by his side immediately followed Su Yang to help them tidy up the room.


    L¨¹ Donglin stood silently for a while, then suddenly raised his voice, "Zhao Dongming, our matter isn¡¯t over yet. Same time tomorrow, here, you threee together, and I¡¯ll fight you three alone. Whoever loses, leaves Qinghe Academy!"


    His voice rang loud, like thunder rolling across Qinghe Academy, meaning no matter where these three were hiding in Qinghe Academy, they could hear L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s voice.


    After his voice ceased, the surroundings became silent. After a long while, Zhao Dongming¡¯s voice came, "L¨¹ Donglin, you are truly too arrogant. You will pay the price for your arrogance!"


    L¨¹ Donglin did not reply but turned and led the others back to his own dormitory area. He knew that those three would definitelye because this was their only chance.


    After a while, Zhao Dongming¡¯s voice rose again, "Su Yang, do you think teaming up with L¨¹ Donglin will end well for you? L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s words are not trustworthy; whatever promises he has given you are false. Once we three are defeated, your oue will only be worse than ours!"


    Zhao Dongming was speaking to Su Yang, but no answer came.


    L¨¹ Donglin did not speak; he returned to the dormitory building and went straight to the room where Su Yang and Hu Xiexie were.


    Hu Xiexie had taken Su Yang¡¯s medicine and was already in a deep sleep.


    Actually, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s strike was definitely capable of killing her.


    Fortunately, Su Yang worried about her being attacked secretly, so he had asked Little Turtle to stay with her.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s strike had had 90% of its force blocked by Little Turtle, which was how Hu Xiexie managed to survive. Otherwise, she really would have had no hope of surviving.


    Su Yang sat beside Hu Xiexie¡¯s bed, remaining silent throughout.


    He had previously considered Hu Xiexie a friend, aware that she liked him, but he did not know to what extent.


    Today, when Hu Xiexie stepped forward to block that strike for him, he finally realized how deep her feelings for him were.


    Looking at Hu Xiexie¡¯s pale face on the bed, Su Yang felt a pain in his heart as if it were being cut by a knife.


    L¨¹ Donglin walked over to Su Yang, and upon looking at Hu Xiexie on the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh.


    "I¡¯m sorry," L¨¹ Donglin said in a low voice.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," Su Yang shook his head, "Ge Kaiyang¡¯s sudden appearance was unexpected by anyone. That man had always stayed hidden; I guessed that he would eventuallyunch a sneak attack, but I didn¡¯t expect him to do it at that time. I thought he would act when we were both at our weakest, but he acted sooner than that."


    L¨¹ Donglin nodded slowly, actually his thoughts were the same as Su Yang¡¯s, as he too believed that Ge Kaiyang would act after they had both worn themselves out. However, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s premature action had led to the current situation.


    "Tomorrow night, the three of them will go to the small restaurant, and I will drive them out of Qinghe Academy!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    Su Yang clenched his fists, saying sternly, "I will kill Ge Kaiyang!"


    L¨¹ Donglin was silent for a while, then spoke softly, "Let me handle this matter."


    "This is my affair!" Su Yang said sternly.


    "I know," L¨¹ Donglin hesitated for a moment, then continued softly, "but I still have to tell you; Ge Kaiyang is the grandson of the Jade-Faced Judge, the grandmaster of the demonic sect, and also his only grandson."


    L¨¹ Donglin did not say the rest, but the implication was very clear.


    The Jade-Faced Judge was someone as renowned as his uncle, the Beigong War God.


    Ge Kaiyang was his only grandson; if he died, the Jade-Faced Judge would definitely seek revenge.


    If Su Yang killed Ge Kaiyang, then he would have to face the wrath of the Jade-Faced Judge.


    Hence, L¨¹ Donglin wanted to handle this matter. With the Beigong War God backing him, L¨¹ Donglin had no fear of the Jade-Faced Judge, but Su Yang had no such support behind him!


    What about Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen? They were all Terrestrial Immortals, and they could not take action against the Jade-Faced Judge!


    Su Yang looked at L¨¹ Donglin, his head slowly shaking, "I must kill him myself!"


    L¨¹ Donglin said nothing more, knowing that nothing else he said would change anything. Su Yang had made up his mind about it, and it could not be altered.

 Chapter 1125 - 1124: The Significance of the Top Ten

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Chapter 1124: The Significance of the Top Ten</h4>


    "How is she doing?" L¨¹ Donglin asked.


    Su Yang looked at Hu Xiexie and said softly, "She¡¯s fine, she¡¯ll recover after a few days of rest."


    L¨¹ Donglin breathed a sigh of relief. The n tonight was jointly decided by him and Su Yang. However, with what had happened, causing Hu Xiexie to suffer such misfortune, he felt extremely apologetic.


    Knowing that Hu Xiexie was not in danger for her life, he had nothing to worry about.


    "What about Zhao Jun?" Su Yang suddenly asked.


    The very reason Su Yang was able to n in advance with L¨¹ Donglin was because of Zhao Jun.


    After being persuaded by Su Yang to leave Qinghe Academy, Zhao Jun immediately called home, especially to announce the good news to his brother.


    The news shocked his brother greatly.


    And as it happened, his brother was one of the many subordinates of the Beigong War God.


    Once the news spread, it naturally reached L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s ears.


    L¨¹ Donglin had someone contact Zhao Jun to inquire about the incidents at Qinghe Academy.


    Then, through Zhao Jun, he got in touch with Su Yang to formte this n.


    Looking back, the n between Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin was a result of Zhao Jun pulling strings in the middle.


    Without Zhao Jun, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin would not have met to this day, and naturally, such a n would not have existed.


    Previously, when Su Yang brought Hu Xiexie to the small restaurant, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s threat to make Su Yang hand over Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang was also a performance, staged for Wu Feizhi and Zhao Dongming to see. It made them believe that the conflict between Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin was irreconcble and that a decisive battle was inevitable.


    Even the fight between Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin at the small restaurant was meant to let Zhao Dongming gauge Su Yang¡¯s strength, to estimate how long Su Yang couldst under L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s hand. That¡¯s why Zhao Dongming set a ten-minute deadline.


    Latterly, when the real fight started, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin battled in the air, out of sight, and no one could see how they were actually fighting. In truth, the two were merely putting on a show in the sky, the loud noises were just for show; there was no real exchange of blows.


    Su Yang¡¯s fall was part of the act, to lead these people to believe he was defeated, prompting them to attack L¨¹ Donglin.


    Su Yang then seized the opportunity to eliminate the subordinates of Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi.


    The original n was for Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin to join forces to defeat Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi, topletely resolve the issue.


    However, the appearance of Ge Kaiyang directly affected the entire battle situation, leading to Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi¡¯s escape; their n could only be deemed a partial sess.


    Fortunately, Xiao Huang appeared in the end and took down Ge Kaiyang; otherwise, the situation would have been even more troublesome.


    "He has already gone back," L¨¹ Donglin said. "This matter will soon be uncovered. I¡¯ve sent him to my uncle; that way, no one can harm him!"


    Su Yang nodded. Zhao Jun was his friend, and having yed such an important role in this matter, Su Yang naturally didn¡¯t want him to be in any danger.


    Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang were all extremely cunning individuals. To deal with these three, one could of course not take things lightly.


    "By tomorrow night, I should recover seventy percent of my strength, I can help you hold off one of them," Su Yang said.


    "No need," L¨¹ Donglin shook his head. "I can handle it alone."


    Su Yang nced at L¨¹ Donglin; he had to admit, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength was indeed formidable. The first time Su Yang met him, they had a brief sparring, and Su Yang was certainly not his match now.


    But for L¨¹ Donglin to take on Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang alone, that wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.


    "After this battle, I¡¯ll leave Qinghe Academy," L¨¹ Donglin said. "From now on, the senior ss of Qinghe Academy is up to you."


    "Why?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be astonished; L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s words were so sudden. He had been busy for so long, everything had been settled, so why was he leaving? Didn¡¯t he intend to vie for the top ranks of the senior ss?


    "My purpose in entering Qinghe Academy was to defeat Zhao Dongming, to break down these people from Capital City!" L¨¹ Donglin said. "As for other matters, they have nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t need them."


    "Then stay, at the very least you can be one of the top ten in the senior ss," Su Yang said. "It won¡¯t take much time."


    "Bing one of the top ten in the senior ss indeed won¡¯t take long, but the problem is what follows will be a lengthy distraction," L¨¹ Donglin said. "I don¡¯t want to waste time on that."


    "What?" Su Yang was puzzled; what did that mean?


    L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang¡¯s astonished expression and paused for a moment. "You... you don¡¯t know what it means to be among the top ten of the senior ss?"


    "I don¡¯t!" Su Yang replied directly, he obviously had no idea.


    "Then what are you doing at Qinghe Academy?" L¨¹ Donglin asked in surprise.


    "Because a very close person to me asked me toe," Su Yang paused. "What does it actually mean to be among the top ten of the senior ss? Why are so many people striving for it?"


    "The way you speak, you really don¡¯t know what Qinghe Academy is about!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    Su Yang shook his head; of course, he didn¡¯t know, it was a secret he had always wanted to learn.


    "Qinghe Academy is actually a ce to select talents," L¨¹ Donglin said. "Those who ultimately be one of the top ten in the senior ss will be sent to ten sects to be the sessors of these sects."


    Su Yang was stunned; this was the first time he¡¯d heard this.


    "Which ten sects are they?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "They are ten Superlunary Sects, and moreover, they are all exceptionally powerful," L¨¹ Donglin said. "These ten sects are ces where even the Law Enforcers cannot interfere. I don¡¯t know much either, only hearing about a few of them from my uncle, like Thousand Snow Pce, Innate Sect, Great Might Dragon Gate, and so on; in any case, they are sects not usually seen in the world."


    Listening, Su Yang was dumbfounded; he had never heard of these sects before. However, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s mention that even the Law Enforcers could not interfere, greatly shocked him.


    How powerful must those sects be that even Law Enforcers could not meddle with? They must be ces as strong as the Su Family of Yanbei!


    No wonder so many people wanted to be among the top ten of the senior ss. If they could be one of the top ten, they would have the chance to enter these ten sects and be their sessors. In other words, to have the opportunity to practice in these sects that even the Law Enforcers couldn¡¯t reach was an incredibly enticing prospect.


    Such sects, whether it was secret techniques, cultivation resources, or background strength, were all extraordinary. Who wouldn¡¯t envy that, who wouldn¡¯t desire it?

 Chapter 1126 - 1125 Xiao Huang

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Chapter 1125 Xiao Huang</h4>


    Su Yang was surprised upon hearing the news for the first time. Could it be that his father wanted him to cultivate in the Ten Great Sects?


    But how could Su Yang enter the Ten Great Sects given his current situation? He had too many concerns!


    Su Yang was still outside, which was manageable, and he could suppress many people.


    Yet once he entered the Ten Great Sects, many things would happen. Not to mention other factors, his small foundation in Pingnan Province would likely be razed by others.


    "I don¡¯t need to cultivate in the Ten Great Sects, so being in the top ten of the advanced ss means nothing to me!" L¨¹ Donglin said. "My goal is Zhao Dongming and those people from the Capital City. Once they¡¯re dealt with tomorrow, everything will end. If you want to enter the Ten Great Sects to cultivate, this is an opportunity for you as well."


    Su Yang was silent for a while, then slowly shook his head. "I won¡¯t enter the Ten Great Sects either."


    "Hm?" L¨¹ Donglin was puzzled. "Why? Haven¡¯t you been working hard here for a long time? Wasn¡¯t it for the Ten Great Sects?"


    Su Yang shook his head. He came here because of his father, Su Ping¡¯s request. But Su Ping merely asked him toe here and didn¡¯t require him to do anything else.


    His subsequent efforts were because of Hu Xiexie; he didn¡¯t have a specific goal himself.


    And he couldn¡¯t join the Ten Great Sects; he had too much to worry about. Thus, after much thought, he decided not to enter the Ten Great Sects.


    L¨¹ Donglin pondered for a while, then nodded. "Not entering the Ten Great Sects is also fine. There are too many rules within the sects, and it might not necessarily be good. Over the years, Qinghe Academy has selected many people for the Ten Great Sects, but how many of them havee out? Most people are confined within the sects, leading mediore lives, cut off from their loved ones forever. That is the most painful!"


    Su Yang was startled. "You mean, once you enter a sect, it¡¯s hard to leave?"


    "It¡¯s said to be very difficult!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded. "Almost no one who enterses back out."


    Su Yang thought of Hu Xiexie, who told him about her mother¡¯s story, which seemed rted to Qinghe Academy. This made him wonder if Hu Xiexie¡¯s mother had also entered a sect and never reappeared.


    If that was the case, should he let Hu Xiexie enter the Ten Great Sects?


    And Huo Qianfang, who was likely to be one of the top ten in the advanced ss. Should she join the Ten Great Sects? Did Huo Yuanzhen know about this?


    Seeing Su Yang silent, L¨¹ Donglin lowered his head and yed with Xiao Huang beside him.


    Xiao Huang seemed to recognize L¨¹ Donglin, frolicking with him as if they were familiar.


    Confused, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Brother L¨¹, do you know Xiao Huang?"


    "That¡¯s what I should be asking you," L¨¹ Donglin smiled. "I¡¯ve taken care of it for three months before."


    "Ah?" Su Yang was surprised. "How did you take care of it?"


    "My uncle brought it back for me to take care of; it belonged to one of his friends," L¨¹ Donglin said. "His friend had something important to handle, so he left Xiao Huang with us temporarily. By the way, how did youe to know Xiao Huang?"


    Su Yang recounted Xiao Huang¡¯s story, and L¨¹ Donglin listened with a speechless expression. "You¡¯re talking about Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, aren¡¯t you? Those two old chatans were mooching off my family seven years ago; I let the dogs chase them away."


    Su Yang was speechless; those two really conned their way from one end of the sky to the other.


    "Did your uncle ever mention who his friend was?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "No!" L¨¹ Donglin shook his head. "If my uncle wanted me to know, he would have told me. If not, he wouldn¡¯t say even if I asked."


    Su Yang was even more amazed by Xiao Huang¡¯s origins; Xiao Huang¡¯s owner was able to have the Beigong War God take care of Xiao Huang, which proved the person was no ordinary individual. After all, although the Beigong War God had not yet be an Earth Immortal, his status wasparable to those on the Heavenly List.


    Such a person, yet entrusting Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang with Xiao Huang¡¯s care, made Su Yang start to ponder the real identities of these old chatans. Xiao Huang¡¯s owner was definitely a significant figure, then what else could Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang be?


    Furthermore, L¨¹ Donglin had mentioned that Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang had once gone to deceive the Beigong War God and were chased away by his dogs. Thinking about it, those old chatans had even dared to deceive the Beigong War God, which was the real point.


    In the whole world, who could deceive the Beigong War God, and who would dare to?


    "By the way, you said earlier that Qinghe Academy is a ce that selects talents," Su Yang suddenly spoke. "Qinghe Academy selects talents for the Ten Great Sects. Does that mean the Ten Great Sects jointly established it?"


    "No!" L¨¹ Donglin shook his head.


    "Not?" Su Yang was astonished. If it wasn¡¯t established jointly by the Ten Great Sects, why would it select talents for them?


    L¨¹ Donglin exined, "I don¡¯t know much about this matter either. Apparently, it was due to some agreement that Qinghe Academy was established."


    "So, are you saying a group of people made an agreement with the Ten Great Sects and set up Qinghe Academy to select talents for them?" Su Yang frowned. "Since it¡¯s an agreement, while Qinghe Academy selects talents and sends them to the Ten Great Sects, shouldn¡¯t the sects give something in return?"


    L¨¹ Donglin shook his head. "I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. When I was very young, someone from Qinghe Academy approached my uncle to make him an Earth Immortal, saying he needed to participate in some heavenly battle, but my uncle refused. It seemed Qinghe Academy has given much for this heavenly battle, or perhaps the agreement with the Ten Great Sects is rted to this heavenly battle as well."


    "Heavenly battle?" Su Yang furrowed his brows. What was this heavenly battle about?


    He recalled what Lian Wanxiong had said about Ye Jiansheng¡¯s ambition to be the one who could seal the heavens with a single sh.


    Single Heaven-sealing sh, heavenly battle?


    Could there be a connection between the two?


    Su Yang grew more puzzled, but he knew too little to understand the situation.


    In his silence, Su Yang remembered that Xiao Huang¡¯s owner had recently been busy with something. At that time, Huo Yuanzhen had also said at Qinghe Academy that Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong were busy with something.


    And even the Earth Immortal from the Fang Family was aware of it.


    What were these people busy with? Su Yang vaguely felt that this matter might be somehow rted to the heavenly battle L¨¹ Donglin mentioned.

 Chapter 1127 - 1126 The Secret of Devouring the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Chapter 1126 The Secret of Devouring the Heavens</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin sat briefly with Su Yang before he departed, leaving Su Yang alone by Hu Xiexie¡¯s bedside.


    Although Hu Xiexie was no longer in life-threatening danger, her injuries were still severe. Despite the remarkable effects of the elixir that Su Yang had personally concocted, it still needed some time to fully heal her.


    Su Yang stayed by her side out of guilt and fear that someone might attack Hu Xiexie while she was vulnerable. Additionally, he wanted to spend more time with her.


    In the dead of night, Su Yang walked to the window and gazed at the moonlight outside, his thoughts drifting back to the battle that day.


    When Ge Kaiyang was about to deal a fatal blow to Hu Xiexie, Su Yang had been powerless to resist. At that critical moment, the Shadow Phantom from Devouring the Heavens directly fused with his body, causing the power within him to surge and be even stronger than before.


    To outsiders, it appeared as though Su Yang had absorbed the Shadow Phantom into his body. However, Su Yang knew very well that it was not his doing; the Shadow Phantom had taken the initiative to merge with him.


    Su Yang had been unaware that the Shadow Phantom could fuse with his body, nor did he know that such a fusion could unleash such immense power.


    However, there was a significant downside to the fusion with the Shadow Phantom¡ªhis body could not withstand it.


    He was drenched in blood at the time, his blood vessels bursting due to the power coursing through his body as he exerted himself. It seemed as if the True Qi was forcing the blood out of his body through his skin, a pain almost too unbearable to endure.


    Moreover, his internal organs were also suffering under the strain of this power. Every strike he dealt to his enemies also battered his own body; it was a tactic that injured him nearly as much as his foes.


    Thus, the fusion with the Shadow Phantom could notst long. If he persisted, he would likely die. This kind of fusion could only serve to intimidate others; it was highly imprudent to rely on it in actualbat.


    Still, the situation had surprised Su Yang; he had never known that the Shadow Phantom from Devouring the Heavens had such an effect.


    He opened Destiny¡¯s Tome and, holding the Bronze Seal Script, carefully revisited the records concerning Devouring the Heavens. However, there was no mention of this particr effect.


    Su Yang wondered if perhaps his own power was too weak, or if he had too few Bronze Seal Scripts, which might be why this information wasn¡¯t disyed.


    Looking at Destiny¡¯s Tome and the Bronze Seal Script in his hands, Su Yang sighed softly. He was unsure what he had gotten himself into, but there was no doubt that these two items were significantly involved.


    Considering what L¨¹ Donglin had shared about the secrets earlier, Su Yang increasingly felt that his father, Su Ping, must be no ordinary man.


    Why would such a persony low for so long? Could there be some unknown secrets about him as well?


    In fact, Su Yang had been considering asking L¨¹ Donglin about the Bronze Seal Script. However, he ultimately decided not to ask. Although he was on good terms with L¨¹ Donglin, who was quite bold, they were not close enough to share confidences.


    Furthermore, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang had mentioned that many in the world coveted the Bronze Seal Script. The saying goes, an innocent man holds fault for possessing a jade; Su Yang preferred not to let others know that he possessed the Bronze Seal Script, to avoid stirring up even greater trouble.


    ...


    The next day, those from the Capital City packed up their belongings and, early in the morning, dejectedly made their way to the academy gate, preparing to leave Qinghe Academy.


    After all, they had already told L¨¹ Donglin about their departure the previous night. If they did not leave now, L¨¹ Donglin would certainly not let them off. They all feared L¨¹ Donglin, especially after the battle the night before.


    Just as they reached the school gate and were about to exit, they saw a fiery red sports car drive into the gate.


    The sports car roared toward them, seemingly ready to run them over.


    The group frowned; they were not opponents for L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang, but they were also not to be trifled with. After all, their families were venerable, and their personal strengths considerable.


    Even though they were defeated by L¨¹ Donglin, their own power and family status were evident¡ªthis was not an invitation for just anyone to trample over them.


    "D*mn it, looking for trouble!" one of them cursed and was about to strike.


    Just then, the person next to him suddenly pulled him aside, causing his palm strike to veer off course.


    Annoyed, he turned and demanded, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" The one who had pulled him retorted, "Have you lost your mind? Don¡¯t you see whose car that is? Don¡¯t you need to check the license te?"


    Only then did he notice the license te number, and his face immediately turned pale, his voice trembling, "Is... is it her?"


    The others turned pale too; they all recognized the license te number.


    "Hurry, let¡¯s go!" one of them said in a low voice, and they quickly made their way to the gate with their luggage.


    But before they could leave, the sports car made a U-turn and blocked their path.


    They were forced to stop, but their expressions grew even uglier.


    The car door opened, revealing a pair of stunning long legs. Following that, a tall girl in red emerged, beautiful and striking.


    One would normally be pleased to see a beautiful girl, but these men wore gloomy faces, terribly awkward in their expressions.


    The girl nced at them and finally fixed her gaze on one of them, "Huang Lin, who just tried to hit my car?"


    Huang Lin, who had pulled the youth back earlier, was even more embarrassed now, and the youth who had tried to strike earlier looked like he was about to cry.


    "Lady Frost, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding... He was worried we were blocking your car, so... so he pushed us aside," Huang Lin exined shakily.


    The youth who had been pulled back looked immensely grateful and his eyes warmed considerably toward Huang Lin.


    "Is that so?" The girl nced at the youth who had tried to strike and said coldly, "Forget it, I heard that only a few of you from Capital City are left in Qinghe Academy. I won¡¯t pursue this matter further, or else there wouldn¡¯t be a single person left from Capital City, and I¡¯d be a lonelymander."

 Chapter 1128 - 1127 Black Widow

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Chapter 1127 ck Widow</h4>


    Huang Lin and hispanions were all stunned. What did the girl mean by her words? Did she intend to have them stay at Qinghe Academy and serve under her?


    Seeing that the men remained unmoved, the girl frowned and said, "What are you standing around for? Come back with me!"


    The men exchanged nces, and Huang Lin said awkwardly, "Lady Frost, we... we told L¨¹ Donglin that we would leave Qinghe Academy today. If we go back now, L¨¹ Donglin..."


    "What about L¨¹ Donglin!" the girl cut him off, "If he asks, just tell him I told you toe back. If he has a problem with that, let hime to me!"


    The men looked ufortable. Such words could be spoken by the girl, but they were words they could not say. In front of L¨¹ Donglin, wouldn¡¯t he kill them if they spoke like that?


    Seeing that the men were still indifferent, the girl became annoyed, "Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Hurry up and go back! Are you afraid of L¨¹ Donglin, or are you afraid of me?"


    The men looked morose and silent for a long time before finally following the girl back to Qinghe Academy obediently.


    There was no choice¡ªafter going back, at worst, they would be severely injured by L¨¹ Donglin and then thrown out of Qinghe Academy.


    But if they offended this girl, their fate would be much worse, and they could forget about having any kind of future in Capital City.


    In fact, there was a small hope in their hearts. If this demoness of the Capital City shed with a character like L¨¹ Donglin, what would the oue be? They could now wait and see.


    Everyone followed the girl back to the dormitory building, and the news soon reached L¨¹ Donglin through his subordinates.


    L¨¹ Donglin happened to be sitting with Su Yang when he heard the news and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "This Chaos Devil King has arrived too; now things will get interesting," L¨¹ Donglin said with a smile.


    Bai Qing stood beside him andughed as well: "That Chen girl is the absolute ruler in Capital City. Brother, what will you do now? The Chen girl won¡¯t let those people leave!"


    "Then let¡¯s let her have her way," L¨¹ Donglin said lightly, seeming quite indifferent.


    Su Yang was surprised, "Who exactly is this Chen girl?"


    "Your friend¡¯s sister," L¨¹ Donglinughed, "Chen Benshuang."


    "Chen Benhao¡¯s sister?" Su Yang eximed, shocked to learn that Chen Benhao had a sister, and that she was a ruler of Capital City no less.


    "Is Chen Benshuang very strong?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "So-so," L¨¹ Donglin described briefly.


    "Then how did she be the ruler of Capital City?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    "Because she has someone powerful backing her," Bai Qing simply said.


    Su Yang was even more astonished. How was that a reason? Just because someone powerful was backing her, she became the ruler of Capital City? But all the scions in Capital City were backed by powerful people, weren¡¯t they? The Chen Family¡¯s standing in Capital City was indeed not low, ranking third, but there were still two families above them.


    Moreover, the gap between the top ten families was notrge.


    Under such circumstances, how could Chen Benhao¡¯s sister be the ruler of Capital City regardless of who was backing her?


    And considering the attitude of Huang Lin and the others, they seemed quite afraid of Chen Benshuang; what was really going on here?


    These scions from the great families might show you some respect because of who¡¯s behind you, but they wouldn¡¯t fear you. If there was a big conflict, all the families woulde forward; who would actually tear their faces apart? This idea of having someone¡¯s backing seemed improbable in the same circle of scions; what was really going on?


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s confusion, L¨¹ Donglin exined with a smile, "Because the person backing her is no ordinary person."


    "The Chen Family¡¯s old grandfather likes her that much?" Su Yang wondered.


    "The Chen Family¡¯s old grandfather does not have that capability," L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "What?" Su Yang was stunned; if the Chen Family¡¯s old grandfather did not have the capability, then who did?


    "The person backing her is known as ck Widow," L¨¹ Donglin revealed, "Her elder brother¡¯s wife."


    "ck Widow?" Su Yang was even more puzzled, the nickname sounding rather venomous.


    But who exactly was this ck Widow, and how could she be more capable than the Chen Family¡¯s old grandfather?


    "Actually, fifteen years ago, the Chen Family was at the bottom among the Ten Great Families of Capital City," L¨¹ Donglin continued, "It was after the ck Widow married into the family that she single-handedly elevated the Chen Family to its current position. And the moniker ¡¯ck Widow¡¯es from her ruthlessness. She has wiped out nine families in Capital City. Apart from the Martial Champion Family, every major family in Capital City has lost important members to her. There¡¯s a saying in Capital City, ¡¯Better to provoke the Martial Champion than to mess with the ck Widow.¡¯"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded. Better to provoke the Martial Champion than to mess with the ck Widow? Was the ck Widow even more formidable than the Martial Champion?


    "Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean the ck Widow¡¯s strength surpasses the Martial Champion¡¯s," L¨¹ Donglin rified, "It¡¯s mainly because if you provoke the Martial Champion, there¡¯s still room for reasoning and ways to resolve the issue. But if you provoke the ck Widow, then you can brace for death as there¡¯s no reasoning with her."


    "Really?" Su Yang was shocked, "What kind of strength does this ck Widow have? Many important members from the big families in Capital City have died at her hands; don¡¯t these families seek revenge?"


    "They would like to take revenge, but they don¡¯t have the power to do so," L¨¹ Donglin said, "ck Widow herself is very powerful. It¡¯s said that three sons of the Martial Champion were defeated by her. In Capital City, if the Martial Champion doesn¡¯t act, she is considered the foremost. Moreover, the background of the ck Widow is the most crucial."


    At this point, L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang, "Brother Su, you should be careful now; you¡¯ve already made an enemy of the ck Widow."


    "Why?" Su Yang was astonished; he had never even met this person.


    "Because she is from the Su Family of Yanbei!" L¨¹ Donglin revealed, "Chen Benhao went to Pingnan Province to propose marriage on behalf of the Su Family at her personal instruction! The person from the Su Family who wanted to marry Ye Wantong is considered her cousin."


    Su Yang suddenly understood the situation.


    No wonder the ck Widow could act so unbridled in Capital City¡ªnot only because of her terrifying personal strength but also because of such a background.


    However, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have known about his grudge with the ck Widow if not for L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s exnation.


    It seemed that his days in Capital City were going to be difficult.


    Thinking back to the earlier incident of Fang Ping¡¯s murder, Su Yang even suspected that it might have been the ck Widow pulling strings.


    Su Yang had not yet met the ck Widow, but the conflict between them had already begun, which left him speechless. It seemed he really had to be vignt and wary of the ck Widow in the future.

 Chapter 1129 - 1128: She Is Here to Find You

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Chapter 1128: She Is Here to Find You</h4>


    Su Yang was chatting with L¨¹ Donglin when suddenly a girl¡¯s voice came from outside the dormitory building: "L¨¹ Donglin,e out!"


    L¨¹ Donglin gave a wry smile: "Speak of the devil and he shall appear. We just finished talking about her, and here shees. Brother Su, I need to step out for a bit."


    Su Yang nodded, and L¨¹ Donglin rose to go downstairs. Bai Qing did not follow him but continued to stay with those girls.


    Watching L¨¹ Donglin leave, Su Yang said in a low voice, "It seems Brother L¨¹ really gives the ck Widow face!"


    "ck Widow helped my brother out once before, so he¡¯s always kept it in mind," Bai Qing said. "And although Chen Benshuang can be a bit wild and overbearing, she¡¯s not a bad person at heart. That¡¯s quitemendable. As long as it¡¯s not too outrageous, my brother tends to go along with her."


    Su Yang suddenly understood. He had noticed that L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t even bother with the apprentice to the Martial Champion, which showed his lofty character. But now, Chen Benshuang had called him out with just a few words, which was indeed surprising.


    After Bai Qing¡¯s exnation, Su Yang knew what was going on. Being indebted to someone made things different.


    L¨¹ Donglin stepped out for about ten minutes before returning with a helpless look on his face. He sighed as soon as he walked into the room and said softly, "Brother Su, this matter has be troublesome."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Yang asked. "Is she nning to back up those people from Capital City?"


    "It¡¯s not about backing up the people from Capital City; she¡¯se specifically for you," L¨¹ Donglin said. "She heard that you fought Chen Benhao to a draw and disrupted the marriage between the Su Family of Yanbei and the Ye Family, thinking you¡¯ve pped the Chen Family in the face. So, she¡¯se to seek revenge on you!"


    Su Yang frowned: "This is Qinghe Academy. It¡¯s not her ce to call the shots here, is it?"


    "She¡¯s also a student at Qinghe Academy!" L¨¹ Donglin said softly, "Of the three great beauties of Qinghe Academy, she¡¯s one of them."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise: "Aren¡¯t the three beauties all in the lower sses? She¡¯s in a lower ss?"


    L¨¹ Donglin said with resignation: "I also just found out that she used a different name and joined a lower ss. She originally nned to rely on her skills to advance quickly to the higher levels. But because of some family matters, she simply registered and then never showed up again. Last night, after those dandies from Capital City were beaten and sent back, she heard about it, and this morning she came looking for you."


    Su Yang was speechless; Chen Benshuang truly was a rare breed.


    "What exactly does she want to do?" Su Yang asked in a deep voice.


    L¨¹ Donglin said helplessly, "From the looks of it, she probably wants to defeat you, to vent her anger. Plus, she wants you to publicly apologize to the Chen Family and the Su Family to regain face for them."


    "Is she dreaming?" Su Yang¡¯s voice turned colder; the matter with Ye Wantong was something he would never apologize for.


    L¨¹ Donglin said, "That¡¯s what I told her, so now she¡¯s waiting downstairs, ready to knock your teeth out."


    Su Yang stood up immediately: "So, she¡¯s waiting for me to go down and fight her?"


    "But I told her that you sustained severe injuriesst night and can¡¯t fight for a short while," L¨¹ Donglin added, then shrugged, "She¡¯s given you a week¡¯s time to recover before she personallyes to defeat you."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icy: "Hmph, even with severe injuries, I¡¯m not someone she can bully!"


    L¨¹ Donglin sighed, speaking in a low voice: "Brother Su, really, what¡¯s the point? This marriage matter involves the Su Family of Yanbei. You may be very strong and talented, but provoking the Su Family of Yanbei is unwise. In my opinion, why not just take this opportunity to step down. If you lose a move or two to her, I can step in and mediate, and we can let bygones be bygones. Why insist on making an enemy out of the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    Su Yang gave L¨¹ Donglin a look, then slowly shook his head: "Brother L¨¹, I appreciate the sentiment. But on this matter, I cannotpromise. They can defeat me or even kill me, but I still have to hold my ground!"


    "Bottom line?" L¨¹ Donglin was slightly astonished; he just couldn¡¯t understand what Su Yang¡¯s bottom line was in this matter.


    "Do you really like Ye Wantong?" L¨¹ Donglin asked softly.


    Su Yang was taken aback; he didn¡¯t know how to answer. To say he liked her, but the truth was, he hadn¡¯t thought that far. To say he didn¡¯t, yet asionally, Su Yang¡¯s heart would recall the swordswoman d in white like snow.


    However, Su Yang wasn¡¯t about to discuss likes or dislikes now. When Su Yang had nearly died at the hands of Ghost de Mo Qianli, Ye Wantong had given him her most precious Immortal Herbs, saving his life. Leaving everything else aside, just for that kindness alone, Su Yang needed to repay her.


    Ye Wantong did not wish to marry into the Su Family of Yanbei, but the Ye Family was hesitant to refuse. So, it was up to Su Yang to be the viin. As long as Su Yang did not back down, he would continue to support this matter. So, on this issue, Su Yang truly had a bottom line, one he must maintain!


    Seeing Su Yang not responding, L¨¹ Donglin sighed. Although he wasn¡¯t clear on all the details, he knew that it was futile to persuade further.


    "Brother Su, I don¡¯t know what else to say to you. Just be very careful in resolving this," L¨¹ Donglin said: "If you really anger Chen Benshuang, what follows is not just the ck Widow but the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded, fully aware of the situation, yet his decision was already made.


    L¨¹ Donglin guessed Su Yang¡¯s thoughts from his expression and said no more.


    In the afternoon, Chen Benshuang came looking for L¨¹ Donglin again and issued an ultimatum to Su Yang¡ªa duel to the death in two weeks.


    But the timeframe was changed by Su Yang. He told her directly that they would fight in three days.


    L¨¹ Donglin stood in the middle, quite helpless, unable to say anything. He owed the ck Widow a favor, but he also considered Su Yang a friend. Stuck in the middle, he found it difficult; supporting either side seemed wrong, so he had to remain neutral.


    However, Huang Lin and the others, hearing the news, were quite excited.


    They had been brought back by Chen Benshuang, and discovering that L¨¹ Donglin was indifferent to the matter made them immediately ted.


    Staying at Qinghe Academy meant they had a chance to enter the top ten. Moreover, since L¨¹ Donglin was so amodating to Chen Benshuang, they felt the likelihood of L¨¹ Donglin expelling them from the academy was low, and their chances of entering the top ten were even higher.

 Chapter 1130 - 1129 Export Becomes Dirty

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Chapter 1129 Export Bes Dirty</h4>


    Huang Lin and the others were acutely aware that L¨¹ Donglin wouldn¡¯t target them, which left Su Yang as the only outlier.


    So when Chen Benshuang challenged Su Yang, it couldn¡¯t have suited Huang Lin and the others more.


    Chen Benshuang was known in Capital City as the Chaos Devil King, not only powerful but with an exceptional background.


    If she won this battle, Su Yang would certainly have to leave Qinghe Academy, and they wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    And if Chen Benshuang lost, the rest weren¡¯t concerned, because if she lost, she would definitely be driven to fight Su Yang to the death. By then, with the backing of the people behind her, Su Yang would absolutely be in a world of trouble.


    Considering both oues, no matter how you looked at it, the final result of the battle between Su Yang and Chen Benshuang would be Su Yang¡¯s demise. Thus, Huang Lin and the others were extremely excited, feeling even more triumphant than when they followed Zhao Dongming.


    As for Su Yang, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people.


    Even though L¨¹ Donglin had informed him about ck Widow and Chen Benshuang, it didn¡¯t affect Su Yang¡¯s mood. He had faced many formidable adversaries on his journey so far and had managed to prevail against all of them.


    ck Widow might be formidable, but making Su Yang back down in this matter was definitely out of the question. Given that this involved Ye Wantong, Su Yang would fight to the end without regrets!


    ...


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, L¨¹ Donglin arrived directly at the small restaurant. He had already stated that he would fight Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang at this time tonight. Now the time hade, and he was here waiting.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s men followed him, and apanying them were Su Yang, the now-awake Hu Xiexie, and others like Chen Benshuang.


    This was also Su Yang¡¯s first encounter with Chen Benshuang face-to-face. A nce exchanged between them was enough to sense the hostility in each other¡¯s eyes. Especially Chen Benshuang, who, if not for knowing Su Yang had been injured, might have rushed over to start a fight with him.


    On the other hand, Huang Lin and his group, following behind Chen Benshuang, were one more ted than the other.


    "Hey, Su Yang, what guts you have, challenging Lady Frost. Do you really not know how to write the word ¡¯death¡¯?" a mboyant youth from Capital City shouted loudly.


    "Young Master Luk, aren¡¯t you just pping his face on purpose? Look at his dumb expression; does he seem like someone who can read?" a young man nearby said directly.


    "For someone like him, pping his face is giving him too much face. Who does he think he is, strutting around Capital City? Does he really think his little bit of strength makes him invincible here? Pah!"


    "Utterly clueless!"


    The crowdughed coldly and mocked him, while Chen Benshuang wore an expression of superiority, ncing at Su Yang from the corner of her eye as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about him.


    Su Yang stood in silence,pletely ignoring these people, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word they were saying.


    However, Hu Xiexie, who was standing next to Su Yang, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She was still weak, but forced herself to say, "You... don¡¯t be so smug, it¡¯s not yet certain who will win or lose... don¡¯t celebrate too early..."


    "Oh wow, from what you¡¯re saying, does Su Yang even have a chance of winning?" a youth immediatelyughed: "Hu Xiexie, how about we make a bet? If Su Yang loses, you spend the night with me, what do you say?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, and Hu Xiexie¡¯s face turned red with anger as she clenched her teeth and said, "Shameless!"


    "What, are you really afraid he¡¯ll lose, so much so that even you¡¯ve lost confidence, too scared to make a bet?" the young man sneered.


    "Who said I was afraid!" Hu Xiexie said hastily, "Then... what if Su Yang wins?"


    "If Su Yang wins, then I¡¯ll spend the night with you, haha..." the young man roared withughter, and the surrounding crowd burst intoughter as well.


    Hu Xiexie turned white with anger,pletely at a loss for words.


    Su Yang also furrowed his brows; the way this young man spoke was really distasteful.


    However, before Su Yang could speak up, Chen Benshuang suddenly struck, delivering two crisp ps directly to the young man¡¯s face.


    The young man was in the midst ofughter when the ps hit him, leaving him utterly dumbfounded. He looked at Chen Benshuang with a confused face and quivered, "Lady Frost, what... what¡¯s this about..."


    "Offensive filth, if we weren¡¯t at Qinghe Academy, I would have knocked all your teeth out!" Chen Benshuang said angrily, "Leave Qinghe Academy immediately. If I see you again within three months, every sighting will be met with a beating!"


    The young man trembled with fear, realizing that his vulgarments had also displeased Chen Benshuang. Without daring to say another word, he turned tail and scurried off.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Chen Benshuang. As L¨¹ Donglin had said, Chen Benshuang¡¯s nature wasn¡¯t bad. At the very least, the way she acted just now was quite impressive.


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s p also made Huang Lin and those behind her behave. They no longer dared to insult anyone and stood meekly behind Chen Benshuang, with extremely awkward expressions on their faces.


    The crowd did not have to wait long before Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi came walking over unhurriedly.


    "L¨¹ Donglin, we¡¯re here!" Zhao Dongming called from a distance, "Let¡¯s fully settle our business tonight."


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at the two men and then turned his cold gaze to another direction, speaking loudly, "Ge Kaiyang, since you¡¯re here,e out as well. Skulking around like that, do you really think you can ambush me?"


    Everyone turned to look in that direction, and after a short while, a figure emerged from behind a building; indeed, it was Ge Kaiyang.


    The crowd was astounded. That building was quite far away; how had L¨¹ Donglin, from such a distance, detected Ge Kaiyang¡¯s presence there? This was truly remarkable!


    Seeing this, the expressions of Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi became even more embarrassed.


    They had in fact conspired with Ge Kaiyang, nning that they would engage L¨¹ Donglin head-on, while Ge Kaiyang would hide and choose the critical moment to ambush L¨¹ Donglin.


    But to their surprise, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s perceptive abilities were so strong that he could sense Ge Kaiyang from afar. Now, there was no longer any point in Ge Kaiyang trying to hide.


    Ge Kaiyang also approached, joining Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi to surround L¨¹ Donglin.


    At this stage, there was no doubt about it; the three were indeed nning to gang up on L¨¹ Donglin.


    The people from the Northern Three Provinces were all frowning deeply; after all, the strength of these three was not weak. L¨¹ Donglin taking on all three would be no easy feat.


    But in fact, L¨¹ Donglin appeared quiteposed, as if he did not even regard these three as a concern.


    Zhao Dongming said coldly, "L¨¹ Donglin, in tonight¡¯s battle, even though you have more people, we three will definitely not fear you! You alle at us together; even if we three lose, we will lose with honor!"

 Chapter 1131 - 1130 Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Chapter 1130 Tactics</h4>


    Hearing this remark, many people at the scene began to curse inwardly. Zhao Dongming really was extremely shameless.


    In this battle, in terms of numbers, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side indeed had more people. However, L¨¹ Donglin was the only one among them who could fight these three people; the others were merely extras.


    In fact, L¨¹ Donglin had made it very clear that he intended to fight these three all by himself.


    Yet, with Zhao Dongming¡¯s words, it seemed as if L¨¹ Donglin was ganging up on them. L¨¹ Donglin seemed to be bullying the three of them with his numerical superiority, turning them into the apparent underdogs. That was indeed shameless.


    "Zhao Dongming, have you no shame!" Yue Ming couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily. "It¡¯s three of you against Master L¨¹ alone, how then can you say we have more people?"


    "How many people do you have, how many do we have¡ªthis is known at a nce. Is there even a need to say it?" Zhao Dongming replied coldly.


    "You..." Yue Ming wanted to say more, but L¨¹ Donglin directly waved his hand to interrupt him.


    "Enough talk, let¡¯s just start fighting!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Do we even need to talk about it? As if we could negotiate an oue?" Zhao Dongming also snapped coldly.


    The aura around the four men suddenly surged as they faced off directly.


    Just then, Chen Benshuang suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    Everyone turned to look; Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang being unfamiliar was one thing, but Zhao Dongming¡¯s brow furrowed. He was very clear about who the Chaos Devil King was.


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Feizhi asked in a grave voice.


    "You can fight all you want, but there¡¯s something I must make clear!" Chen Benshuang said coldly. "Tonight¡¯s battle, no matter the oue, it¡¯s solely between you, and there shall be no other sneak attacks or threats. Especially concerning Hu Xiexie¡ªif anyone attacks her again tonight, don¡¯t me me for being inhospitable. Anyone who attempts it won¡¯t make it out of Capital City alive!"


    Everyone immediately looked at Ge Kaiyang; Chen Benshuang¡¯s words were clearly directed at him.


    Su Yang¡¯s view of Chen Benshuang changed once again; no wonder L¨¹ Donglin had spoken so highly of her. This woman was indeed bold.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯splexion turned slightly red. It was he who had attacked Hu Xiexiest night, and now Chen Benshuang had brought it up. Being a very proud man, he naturally couldn¡¯t bear such an insult and said coldly, "Hmph, do you really think you can do whatever you want in Capital City? I, Ge Kaiyang, don¡¯t believe you¡¯re that capable!"


    "Then you can try!" Chen Benshuang responded directly.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s brows furrowed and he wanted to speak, but Zhao Dongming cut him off. "Enough, tonight it¡¯s our matter with L¨¹ Donglin, let¡¯s not handle other things!"


    After saying this, Zhao Dongming took the lead, darting forward with a punch aimed directly at L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin stood still, striking back with a punch himself, directly confronting Zhao Dongming.


    On the other two sides, Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang exchanged nces, and they too charged forward, attacking L¨¹ Donglin from two different directions.


    L¨¹ Donglin, however, remainedposed. Facing the three-man onught, he was not at all flustered. He easily dodged Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s attacks, and continued his direct confrontation with Zhao Dongming.


    Zhao Dongming had thought that thebined attack by the two would distract L¨¹ Donglin, but L¨¹ Donglin targeted only him, which unsettled him. He dared not face L¨¹ Donglin head-on anymore, instead moving around him, warily defending against L¨¹ Donglin.


    This turned the situation somewhatical.


    Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang chased after L¨¹ Donglin from behind, while L¨¹ Donglin did not engage with the two and instead chased Zhao Dongming.


    Zhao Dongming, joining with Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang, now found himself running at the forefront, evading L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s assault. He wanted to join forces with Wu Feizhi or Ge Kaiyang, but L¨¹ Donglin blocked him, preventing any approach to the duo, and he had to keep running away, which was extremely embarrassing.


    Seeing this, the crowd was astonished. They had expected a fierce battle, given the formidable strength of these four men, especially with the many legends surrounding L¨¹ Donglin. ÈôÒªËûÒ»¸öÈ˶ÔÕ½ÕâÈýÈË,? ??? ??? ?????


    However, the situation turned out to be like this. The four pursued each other for over ten minutes. There was hardly any direct confrontation; they were just constantly running, which felt somewhat ridiculous. What kind of grand battle was this?


    Su Yang, however, nodded slightly. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s tactic was indeed very fitting. Even if Su Yang were fighting these three men, he would use the same tactic.


    In fact, although Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang were slightly weaker than L¨¹ Donglin, they were not much weaker. In fact, from the battle the day before, Su Yang had seen clearly¡ªL¨¹ Donglin, on his own, could have possibly won against Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi. But with Ge Kaiyang added, he would have had no chance.


    The reason Zhao Dongming and the others chose today for a decisive battle was exactly this. They were seizing the opportunity before Su Yang recovered to settle matters with L¨¹ Donglin. Otherwise, once Su Yang¡¯s injuries healed, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin together against the three of them would pose no problem at all.


    Now, with Su Yang not fully recovered, these three teaming up against L¨¹ Donglin definitely put him at a disadvantage.


    L¨¹ Donglin himself was aware of this, so he didn¡¯t engage with the trio head-on. As soon as the fight began, he targeted Zhao Dongming, aggressively attacking him face-to-face, forcing Zhao Dongming to retreat. L¨¹ Donglin then relied on his superior speed to skillfully keep Zhao Dongming separate from Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang. For him, dodging attacks from Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang was rtively easier.


    This created the current situation: Zhao Dongming running at the front, L¨¹ Donglin chasing him, with Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang following behind.


    The fight had turned into a war of attrition.


    It was as if L¨¹ Donglin was dragging these three along, everyone expending equal amounts of energy. In the end, it would definitely be Zhao Dongming and hispatriots who would falter first, allowing L¨¹ Donglin a chance to counterattack.


    After running for a while, Zhao Dongming and the others realized L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strategy. This furrowed their brows deeply.


    Continuing this grueling contest, they would clearly not be L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s match, and ultimately, they would suffer.


    Thus, Zhao Dongming gritted his teeth and suddenly shouted, "Attack!"


    Then, Zhao Dongming abruptly turned around, unleashing a full-strength punch!

 Chapter 1132 - 1131: The Overall Situation Is Settled

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Chapter 1131: The Overall Situation Is Settled</h4>


    Zhao Dongming was acutely aware that if they kept running, the three of them were bound to lose without a doubt. That¡¯s why he chose to stop, preferring to risk a direct confrontation with L¨¹ Donglin rather than continue in this no-win situation.


    Of course, shing head-on like this meant that Zhao Dongming was sure to be at a disadvantage. After all, his power buildup was inferior to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s, and he was also at a disadvantage in terms of strength and momentum. In this straight exchange of blows, he could even risk injury.


    However, he had no other choice at this point. For him, changing the situation was of the utmost importance.


    Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang, who were behind him, understood Zhao Dongming¡¯s intentions as soon as he spoke. Thus, both of them charged out in unison, attacking L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s rear in an attempt to startle him and alleviate the pressure on Zhao Dongming.


    Just at this moment, something unexpected happened. L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t strike back against Zhao Dongming. Instead, he suddenly turned around, facing the charging Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi head-on.


    Before the two could react, L¨¹ Donglin had already dashed out, like a phantom, arriving instantly in front of Wu Feizhi.


    Wu Feizhi was also quite powerful and, sensing something amiss, he immediately struck out with his palm while quickly retreating, hoping to avoid L¨¹ Donglin.


    But his speed was stillckingpared to L¨¹ Donglin.


    As L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s palm met his, a massive force surged into Wu Feizhi¡¯s body. Wu Feizhi¡¯s body shook violently, the strength of the blow terrifyingly intense.


    Yet, most horrifying was that despite being hit by such a powerful force, he couldn¡¯t retreat. Instead, as if drawn by a ma, he was propelled straight towards L¨¹ Donglin.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly tried to fend off L¨¹ Donglin, but in such a frantic state, how could he have any chance against the much stronger L¨¹ Donglin?


    L¨¹ Donglin struck with another palm, and Wu Feizhi¡¯s own palm was blown aside. L¨¹ Donglin then followed through with another palm strike,nding it on Wu Feizhi¡¯s shoulder.


    Wu Feizhi let out a muffled groan as his arm hung limp. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strike had nearly shattered his shoulder, the power of the blow was truly fearsome.


    By the time Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang arrived, it was already toote. After taking several hits in session, Wu Feizhi staggered back involuntarily, vomiting blood, hisplexion turning exceedingly ashen.


    Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s faces shifted, their expressions grave. Wu Feizhi was essentially out of the fight, which meant that it was now just the two of them against L¨¹ Donglin.


    Both of them felt an intense sense of frustration. They had watched L¨¹ Donglin chase after Zhao Dongming, thinking he was bent on a fight to the death, which frightened Zhao Dongming into fleeing rapidly.


    To their surprise, L¨¹ Donglin was merely using a feint. When Zhao Dongming turned to counterattack and Ge Kaiyang and Wu Feizhi thought L¨¹ Donglin would surely engage Zhao Dongming in a direct sh, L¨¹ Donglin instead suddenly turned and attacked Wu Feizhi, catching everyone off guard.


    Wu Feizhi was no weakling and could have held out for a while against L¨¹ Donglin.


    However, he had never anticipated that L¨¹ Donglin would target him, thus he waspletely unprepared and unguarded.


    As a result, when L¨¹ Donglin suddenly rushed over, he was unprepared, finding himself in this dire situation without words.


    And L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s long-prepared attack treated him as the actual foe from the outset ¨C it was effectively a well-nned surprise assault, and the oue was quite predictable.


    After taking down Wu Feizhi, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t dy, immediately turning towards Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang tounch a swift attack.


    With just these two left, L¨¹ Donglin no longer needed any tactics, simply engaging them in head-onbat.


    Yet the two men were extremely nervous, while L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s momentum was fierce; as the imbnce grew, they gradually fell behind.


    Those from Capital City watched the situation unfold, their faces turning pale. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength was simply too terrifying, something the young masters of Capital City couldn¡¯tpare with. This incident trampled on the face of these young masters even more so.


    People from the Northern Three Provinces were extremely excited, shouting L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s name, their faces filled with pride. After all, he was their boss.


    Half an hourter, the battle reached a fever pitch.


    It was clear that Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang were looking to escape, but L¨¹ Donglin had them firmly entangled, not giving them any chance to flee. They had no choice but to face him head-on. Now, they werepletely suppressed, and defeat was just a matter of time.


    After more fighting, Ge Kaiyang seemed to have reached his limit and roared, "L¨¹ Donglin, you are too much, I¡¯ll fight you with all I¡¯ve got!"


    With that, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s momentum surged once more, as if he was galvanizing all his strength for a desperate final battle with L¨¹ Donglin.


    Next to him, Zhao Dongming¡¯s eyes brightened, and his momentum also climbed, ready to join Ge Kaiyang in a do-or-die struggle against L¨¹ Donglin.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, watching closely what was about to be the most spectacr moment of the fight.


    But soon, they witnessed a scene that left them speechless.


    Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s momentum rose, and they made a show of putting all their energy into their next moves. But having taken this posture, as if by some unspoken agreement, they both turned and fled, rapidly escaping.


    This left everyone dumbstruck; both men had gathered all their strength, and it seemed as if they were about to fight to the death. Unexpectedly, they turned tail and ran.


    In reality, both Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang were just as stunned and nearly cursed out loud.


    Ge Kaiyang had shouted that way, assuming that posture, hoping to trick Zhao Dongming into going all-out while he himself had been ready to run away, nning to escape while Zhao Dongming was fully engaged.


    But Zhao Dongming was no fool. Seeing him go all-out, Zhao Dongming immediately gathered his power, seemingly ready to enter the fray. In truth, just like Ge Kaiyang, he too was prepared to flee.


    Hence, the scene unfolded as it did, with both men gathering their full strength and then turning to run, neither covering for the other, nor gaining any advantage.


    However, neither managed to escape. The two fled in opposite directions, but L¨¹ Donglin was much faster than either of them.


    L¨¹ Donglin reached out and snatched Ge Kaiyang back with a midair grab. Then, with a swift turn and a few steps, he intercepted Zhao Dongming. Neither of them got away.

 Chapter 1133 - 1132: Furious Ge Kaiyang

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Chapter 1132: Furious Ge Kaiyang</h4>


    The two men returned to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s presence, exchanging nces that were now filled with wariness and hostility towards each other.


    The recent events hadpletely destroyed the trust between them. In the uing battle, even though they would fight together, they were actually keeping vignt against each other, not only facing off against L¨¹ Donglin but also guarding against one another. This made their situation even more awkward.


    Before long, Zhao Dongming was caught off guard by L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s decisive palm strike to the chest, falling heavily to the ground.


    On the other side, Ge Kaiyang was so scared he was beside himself. He turned to run, but L¨¹ Donglin was not about to let him escape and quickly intercepted him.


    After exchanging a few moves with L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang realized he couldn¡¯t get away and, gritting his teeth, forcefully blocked a strike from L¨¹ Donglin and then tried to grab Bai Qing out of the air.


    Bai Qing was L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s sworn sister, and Ge Kaiyang nned to seize her and then coerce L¨¹ Donglin.


    However, he had still underestimated L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength.


    With a palm strike, L¨¹ Donglin deflected Ge Kaiyang¡¯s aerial grab. At the same time, he lunged forward and mmed another heavy palm into Ge Kaiyang¡¯s chest.


    Ge Kaiyang let out a muffled groan and immediately slumped to the ground, devoid of any will to fight.


    Three formidable masters had fallen to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s hand after nearly two hours of intense battle, without exception.


    L¨¹ Donglin stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the three men without the slightest hint of joy or sorrow on his face.


    The people from the Northern Three Provinces were overjoyed, cheering loudly, each one of them exceptionally excited.


    This battle today had renewed L¨¹ Donglin¡¯sbat record. Three young masters had all been defeated by his hand, and from now on, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s name would resonate throughout thend once more, who would dare to challenge him?


    "Zhao Dongming, Ge Kaiyang, Wu Feizhi!" Yue Ming stepped forward, speaking excitedly, "Now, do the three of you admit defeat?"


    The three men were sprawled on the ground, their faces extremely unsightly. Tonight¡¯s battle had seen L¨¹ Donglin single-handedly face the three of them, and all three had been defeated; it was an utter disgrace.


    In fact, tonight¡¯s battle, if fought with their full strength, would surely have seen them defeat L¨¹ Donglin. But the problem was, they¡¯d overlooked L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s tactics. He¡¯d taken one of them out quickly, and without him, the remaining two were naturally no match for L¨¹ Donglin.


    The result now was aplete fall from grace for the three of them. Especially for Zhao Dongming, who had intended to make a name for himself at Qinghe Academy and even defeat L¨¹ Donglin to establish his reputation in Capital City. Instead, he ended up in such a plight, joining forces with Wu Feizhi and Ge Kaiyang only to lose to L¨¹ Donglin; his reputation in Capital City was bound to suffer even more.


    However, he was at a loss for what to do now. With L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength clear for all to see, they had no choice but to ept defeat.


    "L¨¹ Donglin, one day, I will beat you myself!" Wu Feizhi gritted his teeth. Coming from humble beginnings, he had a much stronger sense of pride than others. Being the first to fall was a deep humiliation for him, something he simply could not bear.


    "I hope there will be such a day," L¨¹ Donglin said calmly.


    Zhao Dongming slowly got up, his ugly face twisted in a grimace, but he remained silent and slowly walked away.


    Wu Feizhi remained silent for a while before following Zhao Dongming and leaving.


    The scene left only Ge Kaiyang, who stood up with his teeth clenched, his expression turning exceedingly fierce.


    "L¨¹ Donglin, my grandfather sent me to Qinghe Academy, and I haven¡¯t finished my business¡ªI can¡¯t leave Qinghe Academy!" Ge Kaiyang spoke in a solemn voice.


    "You lost, you have to leave, that¡¯s the rule!" L¨¹ Donglin replied coldly.


    "Do you really have to be so ruthless?" Ge Kaiyang¡¯s voice turned cold, others might fear L¨¹ Donglin, but he certainly did not. After all, his grandfather was the nefarious expert, the Jade-Faced Judge, whose name was as renowned as that of the Beigong War God.


    "It¡¯s not entirely ruthless yet!" Chen Benshuang suddenly spoke, "Ge Kaiyang, have you forgotten what I just said? I said that during the great battle among you four, you are not allowed to involve anyone present, nor to capture someone to threaten others. Just now, you were nning to kidnap Bai Qing, right?"


    Ge Kaiyang, enraged, shouted, "Get lost, you whore! I¡¯m speaking to L¨¹ Donglin, what does this have to do with you?"


    The scene fell into dead silence; this was Chen Benshuang after all, and Ge Kaiyang actually spoke to her like this¡ªwas he seeking death?


    L¨¹ Donglin was startled too, but he was the first to react, rushing over to Ge Kaiyang and knocking him to the ground with a p.


    "Ge Kaiyang, watch your mouth!" L¨¹ Donglin said sternly, "Get out of Qinghe Academy immediately, and don¡¯t let me see you in Capital City. Otherwise, I will show no mercy!"


    Ge Kaiyang, furious, bellowed, "L¨¹ Donglin, I have already lost, and yet you insult me like this¡ªI will never forget this vengeance!"


    "Suit yourself!" L¨¹ Donglin replied coldly, "Get out right now!"


    Ge Kaiyang was furious, but ultimately no match for L¨¹ Donglin, and he could only spit in anger. However, before he could leave, Chen Benshuang suddenly rushed in front of him and pped his face resoundingly.


    Ge Kaiyang waspletely enraged. I may not be L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s match, but do you think I¡¯d fear a woman?


    He threw a punch with the intent to send Chen Benshuang flying, but he greatly underestimated her strength.


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s capabilities were indeed strong, even stronger than Chen Benhao¡¯s¡ªotherwise, she couldn¡¯t be the Chaos Devil King of Capital City.


    However, Ge Kaiyang had been struck by L¨¹ Donglin twice in a row, and now being seriously injured, his punchcked strength.


    Chen Benshuang blocked Ge Kaiyang¡¯s punch, and with several ps, she heavily hit Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face, swelling it up.


    Ge Kaiyang, who had never faced such insult from childhood till now, was furious and roared, "Whore! You dare hit me¡ªI will never let you off!"


    "Seeking death!" Chen Benshuang shouted angrily and kicked Ge Kaiyang¡¯s knee, breaking his leg on the spot.


    Ge Kaiyang was stunned. How could he have expected Chen Benshuang to be so formidable?


    And Chen Benshuang was not yet in the mood to stop, preparing to break Ge Kaiyang¡¯s other leg as well.


    At that moment, L¨¹ Donglin hurried over and held back Chen Benshuang.


    "Yue Ming, escort Ge Kaiyang out of the academy!" L¨¹ Donglin ordered loudly.


    Yue Ming did not dare to dy, hurriedly leading people to help Ge Kaiyang towards the school gates. If they didn¡¯t get him out soon, Chen Benshuang might cripple his limbs entirely.


    Ge Kaiyang was beside himself with rage, continuing to scream as he walked, "Whore! You dare to injure me so gravely¡ªwe are at irreconcble odds. I, Ge Kaiyang, swear here: if I don¡¯t torture you to death, then I¡¯m not a Ge!"

 Chapter 1134 - 1133: The Willful Chen Benshuang

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Chapter 1133: The Willful Chen Benshuang</h4>


    Chen Benshuang was already furious, and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s angry curses only made her rage burn even hotter, her body trembling with anger.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you right now!" Chen Benshuang yelled in wrath, but she was blocked by L¨¹ Donglin and couldn¡¯t get through. She struggled to push L¨¹ Donglin away, but her strength was no match for his, and she couldn¡¯t get around him.


    "Come on then! Come and kill me if you can!" Ge Kaiyang shouted back just as loudly.


    "Get out of my way!" Chen Benshuang was at the height of her fury, and no matter how loudly she roared, L¨¹ Donglin simply would not move aside.


    L¨¹ Donglin himself felt quite helpless, he would not normally get involved, but this was Chen Benshuang, and he had no choice.


    ck Widow might be rampant in Capital City, but behind Ge Kaiyang was the Jade-Faced Judge.


    The Jade-Faced Judge had an agreement with Mahakasyapa: as long as the Jade-Faced Judge stopped killing people, Mahakasyapa would never step out of the Great Hero Treasure Hall.


    Thus, for over twenty years, the Jade-Faced Judge, a master of the evil sects, had not killed a single person.


    But that did not mean that the Jade-Faced Judge had lost the capability to kill.


    On the contrary, how many masters born of evil sects were pushovers? Take, for example, the Smiling Buddha, an Earth Immortal of the evil sects, who had killed countless before bing an Earth Immortal; and then there was the evil sect master Su Yang had encountered before, a ruthless killer.


    The Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s reputation was even greater than that of the Smiling Buddha. Before Mahakasyapa confronted him, this man had killed even more than the Smiling Buddha, truly a devil incarnate.


    Although he had not killed anyone for more than twenty years, those who knew him were aware that he should not be provoked.


    If this time¡¯s events had resulted in Ge Kaiyang¡¯s death, the Jade-Faced Judge would have undoubtedly gone on a killing spree.


    Then, unless the Martial Champion personally intervened, who within Capital City could withstand the Jade-Faced Judge?


    Yet, the Martial Champion would definitely not take action; his situation was just as the Beigong War God had said, like an old turtle that would not reveal himself unless personally involved.


    Thus, once Chen Benshuang, the Chaos Devil King, killed Ge Kaiyang, it would spell great disaster.


    L¨¹ Donglin owed a debt of gratitude to ck Widow, so he could not stand by and watch this happen.


    His preemptive strike against Ge Kaiyang was an attempt to give Ge a beating and alleviate Chen Benshuang¡¯s anger. Of course, he was now embroiled in the affair himself.


    However, L¨¹ Donglin was not afraid of Ge Kaiyang; he had the backing of the Beigong War God.


    Moreover, it was generally not good for the older generation to intervene in the disputes of the younger one, unless it led to a matter of life and death. Even L¨¹ Donglin would not dare to rashly kill Ge Kaiyang, or else it would provoke a direct conflict between the Beigong War God and the Jade-Faced Judge.


    The Beigong War God was not afraid of the Jade-Faced Judge, but when two tigers sh, at least one is sure to get hurt. Even if the Jade-Faced Judge was no match for the Beigong War God, if they really fought seriously, the Beigong War God would likely pay a price, which would then give others an opportunity, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Hence, such life-and-death situations were something L¨¹ Donglin did not wish to see at all.


    He was blocking Chen Benshuang now with that intent; he did not want her to actually kill Ge Kaiyang and escte the issue.


    Of course, ck Widow had the backing of the Su Family of Yanbei, which was a force far surpassing the Jade-Faced Judge. However, would the Su Family of Yanbei go to a major confrontation with the Jade-Faced Judge for the sake of Chen Benshuang?


    The Jade-Faced Judge was someone capable of killing Earth Immortals with his bare hands!


    And the Earth Immortals of the Su Family, once they left the Su Family of Yanbei, were bound by the rules of the Law Enforcers and were not allowed to kill indiscriminately. Would they pay a great price to confront the Jade-Faced Judge for the sake of Chen Benshuang?


    Chen Benshuang was quite impulsive and hot-tempered and naturally wouldn¡¯t consider all of this. But L¨¹ Donglin had no choice but to think about it, so he could only block Chen Benshuang this way.


    Ge Kaiyang was eventually taken away from Qinghe Academy by Yue Ming and the others, and Zhao Dongming also took Wu Feizhi away from Qinghe Academy.


    Since then, of the three major forces within Qinghe Academy, only L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s remained.


    At that moment, L¨¹ Donglin finally breathed a sigh of relief and did not stop Chen Benshuang anymore. By then, even if she went out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with Ge Kaiyang.


    Chen Benshuang was furious for a while, and even her gaze towards L¨¹ Donglin darkened.


    L¨¹ Donglin was very helpless. He understood Chen Benshuang¡¯s personality and knew he wouldn¡¯t be thanked for his good deed. Still, he didn¡¯t exin anything; ck Widow would understand. The gratitude he owed to ck Widow could be repaid by keeping silent.


    "All right, this battle is finally over!" L¨¹ Donglin smiled, "Brother Su, Lady Frost, honestly, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any deep-seated hatred between the two of you; there¡¯s no need for this fight. How about I invite you both for a drink and clear up any misunderstandings; what do you say?"


    "Shut up, will you!" Chen Benshuang was holding back a stomachful of fire and had no kind expression for L¨¹ Donglin. Upon hearing his words, she grew even angrier, "L¨¹ Donglin, let me tell you, the matter with Ge Kaiyang isn¡¯t settled. And as for the thing between Su Yang and me, if you interfere again, we won¡¯t even be able to remain friends. This time, I¡¯m going to break Su Yang¡¯s dog legs, to make him understand the price to pay for ruining the Chen Family¡¯s marriage!"


    Hearing this, Su Yang frowned again, and Hu Xiexie also became angry, raising her voice, "Chen Benshuang, that¡¯s the Su Family¡¯s marriage, what does it have to do with you? Besides, do you really think you¡¯re so impressive? Wanting to fight this one, wanting to fight that one, who can you actually beat? If you¡¯re so capable, wait until my injury is healed and fight me!"


    "What good is your healing? Fight you? I could crush you with one finger!" Chen Benshuang sneered, "Such an ignorant fool!"


    "What did you say!" Hu Xiexie was incensed.


    That¡¯s when Su Yang spoke up, "All this talk is useless. Chen Benshuang, if you want to fight me, we can fight right now!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not one to kick a man when he¡¯s down!" Chen Benshuang said, "You¡¯ve been badly injured, I said we¡¯ll fight in a week, so it will be in a week. Heal up properly, and don¡¯t make excuses about not being fully recovered when the timees!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, and he replied coldly, "I¡¯m telling you, my injury is healed now!"


    "I stand by my word. I said one week, so it will be one week!" Chen Benshuang replied coldly, "In one week, right here, we shall have a battle of life and death!"


    "Lady Frost, within Qinghe Academy, you cannot kill a Qinghe Academy student!" said L¨¹ Donglin, unable to help himself.


    "Then I¡¯ll beat him half to death. If he doesn¡¯t concede, I¡¯ll finish him off once he leaves Qinghe Academy!" Chen Benshuang dered arrogantly.


    L¨¹ Donglin: "..."


    Hu Xiexie was furious, wanting to speak several times but was stopped by Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything further. Since it was agreed to fight in a week¡¯s time, so be it.

 Chapter 1135 - 1134: Scumbag

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Chapter 1134: Scumbag</h4>


    A week hurried by, and the day for the duel between Su Yang and Chen Benshuang, as they had agreed, soon arrived.


    During this period, L¨¹ Donglin had actually tried several times to persuade Su Yang and Chen Benshuang to reconcile, but all his efforts ended in failure.


    In truth, Su Yang wasn¡¯t too keen on fighting Chen Benshuang. Previously, Chen Benshuang had intervened when someone from his side had been disrespectful to Hu Xiexie. Following that, she had also warned Zhao Dongming and the other two not to attack anyone else, especially mentioning Hu Xiexie, which raised Su Yang¡¯s opinion of her significantly.


    Though Chen Benshuang might have the temperament of a spoiled youngdy and be somewhat headstrong, she was always a person with a spirit of chivalry and a clear sense of right and wrong. For someone like her, if it were any other matter, Su Yang really wouldn¡¯t have cared to squabble with her.


    However, when it involved Ye Wantong, there was no way Su Yang could back down. This battle was unavoidable.


    At seven in the evening, quite a number of people gathered at the small restaurant.


    Ever since the skirmish involving L¨¹ Donglin, Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang, the power dynamics within Qinghe Academy had be utterly clear.


    Now, within the school, only the people from the Northern Three Provinces and a few from the Capital City were left, along with Su Yang and Hu Xiexie. As for the others, they had long been expelled from Qinghe Academy.


    Originally, L¨¹ Donglin had nned to leave Qinghe Academy after defeating Zhao Dongming and hispanions. After all, dealing with Zhao Dongming and thwarting his ns had been his sole purpose foring to the Academy. Other matters didn¡¯t concern him much.


    Though there were some grudges between Su Yang and the people from the Northern Three Provinces, in reality, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t care much about them. Moreover, during this time, he had started to consider Su Yang a friend, and he never intended to harm him.


    Nevertheless, because of the matter between Su Yang and Chen Benshuang, he had not left immediately and had stayed an extra week at the school.


    Today, L¨¹ Donglin had arrived even earlier than both Su Yang and Chen Benshuang. Clearly, he intended to keep a watchful eye on them to prevent a fight to the death.


    Though Su Yang had not known L¨¹ Donglin for long, L¨¹ Donglin had treated him quite well. And in this period, Su Yang had finally realized that the ims of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s arrogance and conceit, as spread by Zhao Dongming and others, were just nder.


    It was true that L¨¹ Donglin knew how to enjoy life, surrounded by beautiful maids and demanding private dining, but that was only a fa?ade. L¨¹ Donglin himself was actually a person of strong loyalty, though that was selective.


    If L¨¹ Donglin considered you a friend, it wouldn¡¯t matter who you were; even a beggar would be treated as an honored guest. However, if he didn¡¯t consider you a friend, even if you were a descendant of a Martial Champion, he would curse you freely, sparing no thought for your feelings.


    Moreover, Su Yang had noticed that although the three girls around L¨¹ Donglin were his servants, they bore no grudges against him. In fact, they were very grateful to L¨¹ Donglin, as if serving him was a great honor.


    Su Yang knew that such gratitude could not be bought with money. There were certainly untold stories between L¨¹ Donglin and these girls. L¨¹ Donglin was not as frivolous and mboyant as he appeared to be but was someone with profound wisdom.


    Su Yang had only seen such qualities in Qi Zhishan, who had forsaken the world for seventeen years. However, L¨¹ Donglin was still very young and had some way to go before he could match Qi Zhishan.


    Chen Benshuang arrived early at the restaurant, dressed in a tight-fitting martial outfit that entuated her bold and valiant charisma. Coupled with her impressive figure and stunning beauty, she looked very much like a beautiful and ming Female War God.


    Huang Lin and the others followed behind her,pletely under hermand. Each of them carried themselves with an air of arrogance, radiating smugness on their faces. With the exception of showing deference to L¨¹ Donglin, they held their heads high in front of anyone else, showing no sign of bowing.


    Seeing Chen Benshuang approach, L¨¹ Donglin wiped a wry smile across his face and said in a low voice, "Lady Frost, you and Su Yang have no deep-seated hatred. Why must you fight this battle? Why not listen to me, say what needs to be said and settle it? Besides, you¡¯ve heard about the matter between Su Yang and Ye Wantong. Ye Wantong doesn¡¯t want to marry into the Su Family, and Su Yang took it upon himself to solve this for her out of a sense of justice. As someone aspiring to be a female knight, by doing this, aren¡¯t you forcing Ye Wantong to marry into the Su Family? That¡¯s not appropriate!"


    Chen Benshuang pursed her lips, "L¨¹ Donglin, save your breath. I know all of this, and I don¡¯t me Ye Wantong for not wanting to marry into the Su Family. Every girl would be against having their family marry them off to aplete stranger. But regardless, this matter is between the Ye Family and the Su Family of Yanbei, what does it have to do with you, Su Yang? You meddling in this, even going as far as to defeat Chen Benhao, is a p in the face to my Chen Family. If I don¡¯t stand up for this, wouldn¡¯t people think the Chen Family has no one to defend our honor? I, Chen Benshuang, won¡¯t force Ye Wantong to marry into the Su Family, but I must seek an exnation for the insult to my Chen Family!"


    "Who says it has nothing to do with Su Yang? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something ambiguous between the two of them?" L¨¹ Donglin said, "Besides, everyone knows that Ye Wantong likes Su Yang!"


    "But does he like Ye Wantong?" Chen Benshuang countered directly: "It¡¯s Ye Wantong¡¯s business that she likes him. If he likes Ye Wantong, then it bes his business. He has never said that he likes Ye Wantong; they¡¯re not a couple, so it has nothing to do with him. How is it that he doesn¡¯t like Ye Wantong and yet interferes in her marriage affairs? What does that make him? A jerk?"


    L¨¹ Donglin was suddenly dumbfounded; he had no answer to that.


    Actually, Su Yang had already arrived not too far from where they were, and he had heard what Chen Benshuang had said.


    Every word she said struck a chord in his heart, causing him to ponder. What exactly was the rtionship between him and Ye Wantong?


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the incident involving Hu Xiexie, in his heart, Su Yang had pretty much settled on Ye Wantong. He had always had a soft spot for her in his heart.


    But when Hu Xiexie took that fatal blow from Ge Kaiyang for him, it shook his feelings.


    He liked Ye Wantong, but how could he betray the woman who was willing to die for him?

 Chapter 1136 - 1135 Spoiled Young Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Chapter 1135 Spoiled Young Lady</h4>


    Su Yang walked into the small diner, and everyone present turned their gaze toward him.


    Huang Lin and the others were all smug. If Miss Chen hadn¡¯t previously taught one of them a lesson, the crowd might have started hurling insults again.


    Everyone was in high spirits, anticipating today¡¯s battle. Regardless of whether Su Yang won or lost, the oue would mean disaster for him.


    If he lost, Miss Chen would definitely cripple him, and the crowd would get to vent their anger.


    If he won, with Miss Chen¡¯s Chaos Devil King persona, how could she let it go? Eventually, provoking the Chen Family and ck Widow into action, Su Yang would still end up taking a major loss.


    In essence, no matter how one looked at it, Su Yang was destined to suffer a great disadvantage, and the crowd would finally have a chance to release their pent-up frustrations.


    Seeing Su Yang approaching, L¨¹ Donglin sighed. He had truly done his best. It seemed stopping this duel was impossible.


    "Brother Su, you and Lady Frost have no grievances. With this battle, it¡¯s enough to stop when enough points have been made, alright?" L¨¹ Donglin asked quietly.


    Su Yang slowly nodded. He actually didn¡¯t want to hurt Miss Chen either; he just wanted her to give up and retreat.


    "What do you mean, ¡¯stop when enough points have been made?¡¯ Are you pleading for me?" Miss Chen snapped, "L¨¹ Donglin, you really think I¡¯m bound to lose?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean that..." L¨¹ Donglin was at a loss for words. Talking with someone with Miss Chen¡¯s princess-like personality was truly difficult.


    "Su Yang, the oue of our battle today must be decided!" Miss Chen eximed angrily, "Here at Qinghe Academy, we cannot kill students of the academy. So, we won¡¯t fight to the death. However, crippling is allowed. If you lose, I will break your limbs, making sure you can never stand again. As for me, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll just back down. Either you beat me until I can no longer stand, or prepare yourself to be beaten to that state by me!"


    L¨¹ Donglin covered his face, dismayed at Miss Chen¡¯s assertiveness.


    Su Yang frowned. Facing such a person, it seemed impossible to keep the fight light.


    "Alright, I¡¯ve made myself clear, let¡¯s not waste any more time!" Miss Chen shouted, and suddenly charged forward like a fire cloud, reaching Su Yang in an instant.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected Miss Chen to strike so quickly, and her speed was shockingly fast. Fortunately, having improved his strength after a recent fierce battle, he managed to dodge her strike with a swift reaction.


    Miss Chen¡¯s initial strike missed, and she quickly twisted mid-air, appearing before Su Yang in a blink of an eye and reaching for his throat again.


    This time, Su Yang dodged much more easily. After evading several of Miss Chen¡¯s attacks, he finally retaliated, beginning to fight back against her.


    L¨¹ Donglin watched from the side, seeing both of themunching dangerous moves, his face filled with helplessness. Their fight was almost like a battle to the death.


    But knowing Miss Chen¡¯s personality, L¨¹ Donglin understood he couldn¡¯t dissuade her. Hence, he was unable to stop the battle.


    Meanwhile, onlookers such as Huang Lin wore expressions as if they wished for chaos, cheering on the dangerous exchange between Su Yang and Miss Chen.


    "Beautiful!"


    "Well fought!"


    "Lady Frost really has exceptional skills; Su Yang is doomed!"


    "Lady Frost, don¡¯t be polite with him, beat him to death. This bastard is utterly dismissive of us Capital City people!"


    "Su Yang, to even think of standing up against Lady Frost herself; you are truly ignorant!"


    "Lady Frost, make him beg for mercy!"


    Su Yang remained indifferent, but Miss Chen¡¯s face was flush with anger as she suddenly shouted, "All of you shut your mouths! Yell again, and I will knock out all your teeth first!"


    Huang Lin and the others immediately shut their mouths, but their faces carried smirks. This was exactly the result they had wanted¡ªto infuriate Miss Chen and provoke her to fight more fiercely. This way, Su Yang would have to fight back hard. Either Su Yang would get severely injured by Miss Chen, or it would be the other way around. Either scenario was what they desired.


    L¨¹ Donglin watched, even more helpless because Miss Chen was truly angry. Given the situation, one of them was likely to end up severely injured.


    The battle continued for over half an hour. In fact, Su Yang was stronger than Miss Chen. Several times during these thirty minutes, Su Yang had the chance to defeat Miss Chen, but he ultimately held back.


    However, Miss Chen paid no heed, fighting even more fiercely as if she was set on a fight to the death with Su Yang.


    Eventually, Su Yang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Continuing this way was pointless. Moreover, Miss Chen was so ruthless that if she ever got the chance, he would be the one to suffer.


    Thus, seizing an opportunity, Su Yang struck Miss Chen¡¯s shoulder with a palm, sending her flying backwards.


    Seeing this, L¨¹ Donglin hurriedly intervened, stepping in front of Su Yang and urgently saying, "Enough, the winner has been decided; let this be the end of the battle..."


    "Who said that!" Miss Chen roared, jumping up despite the severe pain in her shoulder, "I haven¡¯t lost yet! Why do you say the winner is decided? Continue fighting!"


    L¨¹ Donglin was at a loss, "Lady Frost, Su Yang is somewhat stronger than you. Continuing the fight is pointless..."


    "I can still stand, so he hasn¡¯t won!" Miss Chen retorted angrily, "Su Yang, I¡¯ll say it again, either you can no longer stand, or I can no longer stand!"


    L¨¹ Donglin was also getting agitated, "Miss Chen, why are you like this? Su Yang had several chances to defeat you, but he held back each time. If you truly fought, it would take less than ten minutes for you to be unable to stand. Why are you so stubborn..."


    "Did I ask him to let me off?" Miss Chen replied angrily, "This isn¡¯t him letting me off; this is him insulting me! Su Yang, do you really think the Chen Family is so ipetent that you need to hold back?"


    Su Yang frowned, dealing with someone spoiled like this was really frustrating. He had shown mercy several times, but she was unappreciative and instead felt insulted¡ªwho behaves like this?


    "Miss Chen, we bear no grudges, why must we fight like this?" Su Yang said gravely, "Knowing the oue is enough. If the Chen Family feels I have insulted them, send a stronger warrior to deal with me, but why must you push yourself so hard?"


    Hearing this, Miss Chen grew even more furious and screamed, "Su Yang, do you think I¡¯m not worthy to fight with you? Is that why you held back? Are you looking down on me?"

 Chapter 1137 - 1136 Jade Maiden Peak

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Chapter 1136 Jade Maiden Peak</h4>


    Chen Benshuang said so much that Su Yang had nothing more to say; he could only engage inbat with her once again.


    The two shed once more, and this situation had be much more perilous than before.


    Previously in battle, Chen Benshuang still exhibited some rationality. Now, as she struck again, it was nothing short of madness, each move seemingly made with all her strength, as if she were intent on killing Su Yang right there and then.


    Su Yang, too, was provoked into genuine anger, managing to repel Chen Benshuang several times, but each time she would madly rush at him again.


    This woman, though she had been spoiled into a haughty temper, undeniably possessed an extremely tenacious character, something even many men could not achieve. In such a fight, clearly outmatched and significantly wounded, she still fought desperately¡ªa feat not just anyone could manage.


    L¨¹ Donglin watched from the side, utterly speechless. All he could do now was keep watch, ensuring Chen Benshuang did not receive too severe injuries.


    He understood the ck Widow¡¯s temperament very well, as well as the way the Chen family handled matters. If Chen Benshuang were to be gravely injured, Su Yang would have truly caused a major problem.


    However, if Su Yang did not heavily injure Chen Benshuang, this fight would never end. Thus, the battle rendered Su Yang utterly speechless.


    Eventually, Su Yang devised a solution: using a silver needle, he sealed off all of Chen Benshuang¡¯s powers.


    With that, Chen Benshuang was incapacitated, no longer able to fight; and thus, the battle finally ceased.


    Chen Benshuang, furious to the extreme, shouted, "Su, what did you do to me? Release me now, let me continue fighting you."


    Su Yang remained silent while L¨¹ Donglin motioned urgently, signaling him not to release Chen Benshuang; otherwise, who knows how long the fight would continue.


    "This battle, you have already lost. I won¡¯t fight you anymore!" Su Yang said solemnly, "If the Chen family is not satisfied, they can send someone else to fight me!"


    With that, Su Yang turned and walked away, no longer lingering there.


    "Don¡¯t go,e back! Did you hear me! Su Yang, I won¡¯t let you off!" Chen Benshuang screamed loudly, but Su Yang never turned back, leaving her pale with rage.


    L¨¹ Donglin finally breathed a sigh of relief. This oue, for now, was the best possible one.


    Of course, the matter was not yet over, as Chen Benshuang would certainly not let this rest so easily. But at least, it hadn¡¯t be even moreplicated.


    "Bai Qing, you girls take Miss Chen down to rest first!" L¨¹ Donglin waved.


    Bai Qing swiftly led several girls to assist Chen Benshuang in resting. L¨¹ Donglin did not idle either; he immediately turned to catch up with Su Yang.


    "Brother Su, thanks for just now!" L¨¹ Donglin bowed in gratitude.


    "You¡¯re wee!" Su Yang replied, "I couldn¡¯t possibly hurt her. This girl, although somewhat haughty in temperament, is not of bad nature."


    "Yes, that¡¯s the main reason I asked you not to be too harsh." L¨¹ Donglin smiled, "She might just need some time toe around; don¡¯t take it to heart. Once she realizes it, there won¡¯t be any problems."


    Su Yang was silent for a moment before he replied softly, "Her Quchi acupoint has a silver needle in it. After three days, once it¡¯s removed, her strength will fully recover. During these three days, she won¡¯t have any strength at all. L¨¹, I hope you can protect her."


    "It¡¯s only right!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded and smiled, "I owe the ck Widow a favor, and I¡¯m surely going to repay it. Plus, I consider myself her friend, so I couldn¡¯t just ignore it."


    "Thank you so much, L¨¹," Su Yang said with a light smile and nod.


    "By the way, what do you n to do next?" L¨¹ Donglin asked, "Are you going to stay at Qinghe Academy, or..."


    "I¡¯m nning to leave." Su Yang replied, "I don¡¯t intend to stay at Qinghe Academy any longer."


    "Ah?" L¨¹ Donglin was taken aback, ncing at Hu Xiexie.


    Hu Xiexie took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "I will stay here; I¡¯m going to Jade Maiden Peak."


    After L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang discussed Qinghe Academy¡¯s secrets, Su Yang had told Hu Xiexie. Hu Xiexie then directly confronted her father, who only then informed her of the real situation.


    It turned out that Hu Xiexie¡¯s mother was a cultivator from Jade Maiden Peak. After giving birth to Hu Xiexie, she had returned to the peak. Over the years, Hu Xiexie¡¯s father had tried every means possible to visit Jade Maiden Peak, but each attempt had been in vain, leading him to despair.


    When Hu Xiexie grew up and asked about her mother, her father could not tell her the truth. Therefore, he simply advised her to practice her cultivation diligently, promising that one day she would see her mother.


    But entering Jade Maiden Peak was not simply a matter of having strong abilities.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s father spent a considerable fortune to find several Earth Immortals to inquire about Jade Maiden Peak. The conclusion they reached was that mortals could not reach Jade Maiden Peak; the only possible method was through Qinghe Academy.


    That was why he told Hu Xiexie that to see her mother, she had to go to Qinghe Academy.


    Up to now, so long as L¨¹ Donglin agreed, Hu Xiexie could be one of the top ten in the advanced ss at Qinghe Academy.


    And coincidentally, Jade Maiden Peak was one of the Ten Great Sects that Qinghe Academy rmended for talent.


    After discussing the matter with Su Yang, Hu Xiexie ultimately decided to remain at Qinghe Academy; she wanted to go to Jade Maiden Peak and meet her biological mother.


    As for Su Yang, he couldn¡¯t go to the Great Sects as he had too manymitments outside; therefore, he had to stay behind.


    "That¡¯s probably for the best!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded, "Su Yang, your personality indeed doesn¡¯t quite fit the Great Sects. And Miss Hu has her concerns, which are necessary things to do, so it¡¯s only appropriate. In that case, I¡¯ll make the arrangements ¨C there will be a ce for Miss Hu among the top ten of the advanced ss."


    "Then I¡¯m relying on you, L¨¹," Su Yang thanked him with a bow.


    "It¡¯s no trouble!" L¨¹ Donglin paused, then asked, "What about Huo Qianfang? Is she nning to go to the Great Sects, or leave Qinghe Academy?"


    "Nonsense, of course she¡¯s going to the Great Sects!"


    Before Su Yang could answer, a cool voice fell from the sky.


    Everyone looked up to see a stunningly beautiful purple-d woman descending from the heavens¡ªit was none other than Huo Yuanzhen.


    L¨¹ Donglin, caught off guard, looked at Su Yang in surprise, not recognizing Huo Yuanzhen.


    "This is Elder Huo Yuanzhen from the Huo Family of Pingbei Province," Su Yang hurriedly introduced.


    "It¡¯s Elder Huo then!" L¨¹ Donglin promptly bowed.


    "Old your grandfather!" Huo Yuanzhen pped L¨¹ Donglin on the back and cursed, "Is that how the Beigong War God taught you? How am I old?"


    L¨¹ Donglin looked sheepish; he had heard of Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s name from the Beigong War God and knew she was not to be trifled with, so he quickly bowed again, "I was wrong; it¡¯s Miss Huo, Miss Huo!"

 Chapter 1138 - 1137 Hu Xiexie’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Chapter 1137 Hu Xiexie¡¯s Mother</h4>


    Huo Yuanzhen finally nodded in satisfaction and red at Su Yang, "Hey, kid, what was that about just now, were you going easy on that Chen¡¯s subordinate?"


    Su Yang was taken aback, "You... you watched our duel?"


    "From start to finish!" Huo Yuanzhen said indignantly, "You kid, your moves were too soft! With that girl, you could have seriously injured her with your first strike, yet you hesitated so much and ended up like this. What was your intention? Trying to be chivalrous?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean that..." Su Yang felt awkward. Huo Yuanzhen was nothing like a fairy, she was more like a witch - impossible to converse with.


    "What do you mean you didn¡¯t mean it?" Huo Yuanzhen said, "These kind of women, you shouldn¡¯t show them any courtesy. She looks like she¡¯s been spoiled at home, never having suffered. You should have made her face a harsh lesson, then she would behave."


    Su Yang bowed his head, unable to speak, while L¨¹ Donglin averted his gaze, pretending not to understand at all.


    L¨¹ Donglin wasn¡¯t usually like this. The Beigong War God was fiercely strong, influencing L¨¹ Donglin to be robust. However, when facing Huo Yuanzhen, L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t muster any assertiveness.


    Even the Beigong War God, who was extremely strong, showed great respect when speaking of Huo Yuanzhen, let alone L¨¹ Donglin.


    Though Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s strength was mediocre, the Beigong War God wouldn¡¯t fear her based solely on power. His true respect for her stemmed from some past deeds of hers thatmanded his respect. This was also why L¨¹ Donglin seemed meeker before her.


    After grumbling for a while, Huo Yuanzhen squinted at L¨¹ Donglin and snapped, "What are you still doing here? nning to eavesdrop on our conversation?"


    Normally, nobody would dare to speak to L¨¹ Donglin this way. But facing Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s words, L¨¹ Donglin did not dare show any displeasure, and quickly said, "Sorry, sorry. Miss Huo, I¡¯ll leave you two alone then."


    With that, he didn¡¯t wait for Su Yang¡¯s response and just turned to run off, leaving Su Yang and Hu Xiexie behind.


    Su Yang was speechless. Where had L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s usual righteousness gone?


    Huo Yuanzhen nced at Su Yang and then at Hu Xiexie beside him.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed and he quickly pulled Hu Xiexie behind him, awkwardly saying, "Miss Huo, this matter has nothing to do with her..."


    "Don¡¯t give me excuses!" Huo Yuanzhen cut him off, "I didn¡¯t say I was looking for her. She¡¯s just a poor girl, what could I do to her? Tell me, why do you think I¡¯m so cruel and venomous in your eyes?"


    Su Yang was even more speechless. Conversing with Huo Yuanzhen was truly difficult.


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s expression remained calm. She knew Huo Yuanzhen was Huo Qianfang¡¯s great aunt, but she faced her without fear.


    "Young girl, are you going to Jade Maiden Peak?" Huo Yuanzhen asked directly.


    "Yes!" Hu Xiexie answered crisply.


    "Can¡¯t you not go?" Huo Yuanzhen inquired.


    Hu Xiexie shook her head decisively.


    "Well, think carefully," Huo Yuanzhen said. "Once you go to Jade Maiden Peak, you can never marry. If you dare to marry and have children, your fate will be just like your mother¡¯s - captured and brought back to Jade Maiden Peak, never to leave again!"


    "What!?" Hu Xiexie¡¯s face changed dramatically. She had only heard from her father that her mother had returned to Jade Maiden Peak, but she was unaware of these circumstances.


    "Do you really think that these Superlunary Sects are like public toilets, where you cane and go as you please?" Huo Yuanzhen said coldly. "Being called a ¡¯Superlunary Sect¡¯ means once you enter, it¡¯s like leaving the mundane world; all your life, you must abide by the sect rules. Jade Maiden Peak is named so because every sessor must remain a virgin for life. Breaking the rule means punishment. Those luckier might have their descendants survive, but the unlucky ones see their descendants and lovers die together!"


    Hu Xiexie¡¯s eyes widened, "Then... what about me..."


    Huo Yuanzhen continued, "You¡¯re one of the lucky ones. The people of Jade Maiden Peak came out to enforce the rules, intending to kill your father and you to uphold the rules of Jade Maiden Peak. Fortunately, the Su Family Head of Yanbei happened to pass by and saved you. The people of Jade Maiden Peak suffered a terrible defeat and were forced to swear they wouldn¡¯t trouble you and your father again, but they took your mother back to Jade Maiden Peak!"


    Hu Xiexie was stunned, hearing this for the first time, as well as learning about such experiences of her parents.


    Su Yang was also astonished, "The Su Family Head? Are you referring to the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    "Correct," Huo Yuanzhen nodded.


    "The Su Family of Yanbei got involved in Jade Maiden Peak¡¯s affairs?" Su Yang said in surprise. "Wouldn¡¯t Jade Maiden Peak just let it go? That peak is also a part of the Superlunary Sect, a ce even the Law Enforcers cannot easily interfere with, no less distinguished than the Su Family of Yanbei, right?"


    "Now it indeed isn¡¯t inferior to the Su Family of Yanbei, but back then..." Huo Yuanzhen scoffed, "Hmph, what counted Jade Maiden Peak in front of the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    Su Yang was surprised, "Does that mean, the strength of Jade Maiden Peak used to be weak?"


    "You think differently from normal people," Huo Yuanzhen red. "Why don¡¯t you consider that it was the strength of the Su Family of Yanbei that was strong?"


    "Uh..." Su Yang scratched his head, "So, does that mean the current strength of the Su Family of Yanbei has weakened?"


    "Yes, the Family Head has changed; how could it not weaken?" Huo Yuanzhen sighed.


    Deep down, Su Yang didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or speechless. That the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s strength had weakened was indeed good news for him.


    "So, I need to ask you clearly," Huo Yuanzhen said. "Your mother had a passing acquaintance with me and even answered three questions for me that were vital to my cultivation path. Therefore, I cannot ignore your affairs. Hu Xiexie, if you go to Jade Maiden Peak, or perhaps the people of Jade Maiden Peak, bound by the rules back then, won¡¯t punish you, but life there won¡¯t be easy for you. Moreover, once you enter Jade Maiden Peak, you should forget about marrying Su Yang. So think carefully about the benefits and consequences before you decide; don¡¯t be too hasty!"


    Hu Xiexie was baffled. She had never met her mother growing up, and her greatest wish in life was to see her mother. Now that she had finally arrived at Qinghe Academy and might meet her mother, she learned such news, leaving her at a crossroads.

 Chapter 1139 - 1138 Just Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Chapter 1138 Just Friends?</h4>


    After a long silence, Hu Xiexie spoke in a low voice, "I just want to see my mother and then leave. Is that really not possible?"


    "It is possible!" Huo Yuanzhen nodded, "But you must possess enough strength. You must be able to break into Jade Maiden Peak, and moreover, you must be able to break out from it. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible!"


    Hu Xiexie was stunned. This was a Superlunary Sect that even the Law Enforcers couldn¡¯t interfere with. To break in and then out, what kind of person could aplish that?


    "Not one of the Ten Great Sects is simple. Even the leaders of the Ten Great Sects can¡¯t just kill their way into and out of any other sect. In this world, the number of people who can do this is extremely few, not even enough to count on one hand!" Huo Yuanzhen looked at Hu Xiexie, "Do you think you can cultivate to that level?"


    Hu Xiexie fell silent; her cultivation talent was indeed not bad. But to cultivate to that extent was basically impossible.


    "Is there really no other way to enter Jade Maiden Peak?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "To enter Jade Maiden Peak, you either need to be Jade Maiden Peak¡¯s sessor, or you need to have enough clout to be a guest of Jade Maiden Peak. Otherwise, you must have enough strength to freely enter and leave Jade Maiden Peak!"


    Huo Yuanzhen continued, "But bing a guest of Jade Maiden Peak is even more difficult. To start with, there are only women in Jade Maiden Peak, so the guests of Jade Maiden Peak can only be women too. Even if they are leaders of the Ten Great Sects, if they are men, they have no chance of bing guests of Jade Maiden Peak, no entitlement to enter it. As for ordinary mortals, heh, Jade Maiden Peak has always had lofty standards, and the Ten Great Sects are pretty much the same. Who would treat a mortal as a guest?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly. Though reluctant to admit it, he had to acknowledge that without enough strength, indeed nobody would take you seriously.


    Huo Yuanzhen said, "That¡¯s why I made it very clear earlier. The only way you can enter Jade Maiden Peak is to be its sessor. And once you be the sessor, it means you will be forever confined to Jade Maiden Peak. You cannot marry, and you cannot have worldly emotions. So how you decide is still up to you!"


    Hu Xiexie fell into silence; she really didn¡¯t know how to choose regarding this matter.


    Su Yang stood by, not knowing what to say. After all, this was about Hu Xiexie¡¯s mother, the single dream and hope she had held onto for so many years.


    After a moment of silence, seeing that Hu Xiexie did not speak, Huo Yuanzhen said, "You still have some time to think about it. It¡¯s best you make up your mind yourself. Su Yang, I came to find you because there is another matter I want to discuss with you."


    "What is it?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "Our business here in Capital City is almost concluded. We will be leaving after some time. It just so happens that you have done quite well at Qinghe Academy. Next, I will have Huo Qianfange to Qinghe Academy, and then she will go to Thousand Snow Pce," Huo Yuanzhen said.


    "Thousand Snow Pce?" Su Yang frowned. This was one of the Ten Great Sects that L¨¹ Donglin had mentioned before. But after what Huo Yuanzhen said about Jade Maiden Peak, Su Yang didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Ten Great Sects, and now Huo Yuanzhen wanted to send Huo Qianfang to Thousand Snow Pce. What for?


    "Don¡¯t be surprised. She¡¯s going to Thousand Snow Pce because there¡¯s a rather important matter to attend to," Huo Yuanzhen exined, "Moreover, the cultivation techniques of Thousand Snow Pce suit her well. In addition, Thousand Snow Pce doesn¡¯t have as many rules as Jade Maiden Peak. So, even if she goes to Thousand Snow Pce, she will still be able toe out to see youter. Furthermore, with your strength being strong enough to gain approval from Thousand Snow Pce, you can marry her, so don¡¯t worry."


    "I... I¡¯m not worried..." Su Yang said, speechless.


    "What do you mean by this?" Huo Yuanzhen immediately red at him, "What? You don¡¯t want to gain the approval of Thousand Snow Pce, don¡¯t want to marry my Qianfang? Are you nning to abandon her after leading her on?"


    "No, that¡¯s not it, I... How could I be abandoning her? There¡¯s nothing between Miss Huo and me!" Su Yang was bewildered. He really didn¡¯t have anything with Huo Qianfang.


    "Is that so? You¡¯re saying my Qianfang isn¡¯t good enough for you?" Huo Yuanzhen said angrily.


    Su Yang became anxious, "It¡¯s not that, I..."


    "Not that? Then what do you mean? Make yourself clear!" Huo Yuanzhen demanded.


    Su Yang said awkwardly, "I... Miss Huo and I haven¡¯t met many times, and we are just ordinary friends, I mean..."


    "Ordinary friends? Ordinary friends? Ordinary friends?" Huo Yuanzhen repeated three times, then suddenly red at him, "Ordinary friends, and you stayed a whole night with my Qianfang in a hotel room? Is this how you treat your ordinary friends?"


    Hu Xiexie immediately looked at Su Yang, and he felt a sudden urge to vomit blood. He was most innocent in that incident.


    "Elder sister, that time was... it was her who insisted I stay there; I wanted to leave, but she... she was making a scene, threatening to do something rash..." Su Yang said anxiously, "Moreover, nothing happened between us, I mean... nothing at all..."


    "Spare me the excuses!" Huo Yuanzhen said indignantly, "A girl¡¯s reputation is most important. After what happened between you and my Qianfang, you must take responsibility. Let me tell you, you better cultivate diligently. If you can¡¯t gain the approval of Thousand Snow Pce, I¡¯ll be the first toe after you!"


    "You... That¡¯s unreasonable..." Su Yang was flustered.


    "I am an unreasonable person, got a problem with that?" Huo Yuanzhen red, "You disagree? Shall we settle this with a fight?"


    Su Yang immediately fell silent. Fighting Huo Yuanzhen? That was asking for a beating. Sure, Huo Yuanzhen wouldn¡¯t kill him, but she would certainly straighten him out.


    "This matter is settled then, take care of yourself!" Huo Yuanzhen waved her hand dismissively, "I¡¯m going on a trip soon. In the meantime, don¡¯t leave Capital City, I have a task for you here."


    "Me? Doing something for you? I... I have my own business, I¡¯m very busy..." Su Yang widened his eyes, incredulous. Huo Yuanzhen was ordering him around as if he were a servant,pletelycking self-awareness.


    Huo Yuanzhen threatened, "If you don¡¯t handle this matter to my satisfaction, I¡¯ll move into your house and not leave. When you have finished the task for me, I¡¯ll consider leaving. Your choice!"


    Su Yang felt like coughing up blood. If this matriarch were to stay at his house, he would never have peace again! It was clear that if he didn¡¯t do this task, Huo Yuanzhen wasn¡¯t going to let him off the hook.


    "So... what do you want me to do?" Su Yang asked helplessly.


    "Deal with that Chen Benhong for me, teach him a good lesson. If possible, deal with his father and his grandfather too!" Huo Yuanzhenmanded.

 Chapter 1140 - 1139: Want to Extort?

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Chapter 1139: Want to Extort?</h4>


    "Ah?" Su Yang was dumbfounded. He knew Chen Benhong, he was the brother of Chen Benhao, a very well-known figure among the dandies of Capital City.


    But how did he have a feud with Huo Yuanzhen?


    Huo Yuanzhen red. "Ah what? Just say whether you¡¯ll help or not!"


    "Will help!" Su Yang answered decisively. He was joking; did he dare to utter half a ¡¯no¡¯?


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Huo Yuanzhen immediately perked up, patting Su Yang¡¯s shoulder. "Young man, do a good job. I really appreciate you. Don¡¯t let me down!"


    "Absolutely, absolutely." Su Yang nodded repeatedly, though he was speechless internally. Big sister, not setting me up is already good enough, please don¡¯t ¡¯appreciate¡¯ me.


    Huo Yuanzhen nodded in satisfaction and casually picked up the little yellow dog on the ground, gesturing with her hand. "Then I¡¯ll take my leave now. I await your good news!"


    With that said, without waiting for Su Yang to respond, she flew away with Xiao Huang, leaving only Su Yang and Hu Xiexie staring in shock on the scene.


    After a long silence, Hu Xiexie finally spoke in a low voice. "Su Yang, did she... did she take Xiao Huang away?"


    Su Yang was also stupefied. Fine, take your leave, but what are you doing taking Xiao Huang away? Xiao Huang hasn¡¯t done anything to you, what do you want? This little guy is innocent!


    "Miss Huo, can you put Xiao Huang down?" Su Yang shouted upward.


    No one replied; it seemed that Huo Yuanzhen had already left far behind.


    "What do we do?" Hu Xiexie was a bit panicked. "Xiao Huang was entrusted to us by someone. How can we face them after she took him away like that?"


    Su Yang was also at a loss, pondering more about what exactly was going on with Huo Yuanzhen. Did she take Xiao Huang away on purpose or just on a whim?


    Of course, this also involved a more important question; does Huo Yuanzhen recognize Xiao Huang?


    Previously, L¨¹ Donglin recognized Xiao Huang at a nce, showing that this little dog was a celebrity, uh, a famous dog.


    The owner of Xiao Huang must have a significant status. So, does Huo Yuanzhen know Xiao Huang¡¯s owner?


    If she does know the owner, her taking Xiao Huang away could be a favor to deliver the dog.


    If she doesn¡¯t know the owner, it would be really embarrassing; Xiao Huang being taken away like this would make it truly impossible to exin to his owner.


    As they stood in silence, suddenly, a voice came from afar. "Hey, Student Su, we are back. Where is Xiao Huang? We appreciate your taking care of him during this time. We¡¯vee to pick him up!"


    Su Yang turned his head and saw Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daoziing over, looking extremely happy as if they were genuinelying to retrieve Xiao Huang.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed instantly. These two oldmps, they sure have perfect timing. Just as Xiao Huang was taken away by Huo Yuanzhen, they immediately showed up, making Su Yang suspect they had been hiding and watching, ready to extort him.


    With this thought, Su Yang sighed in relief. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s likely that Huo Yuanzhen does know Xiao Huang¡¯s owner, and she took the dog to deliver to the owner.


    However, these two oldmps showing up to extort him was going to be a tricky situation.


    So, Su Yang immediately signaled Hu Xiexie with his eyes, telling her to keep quiet.


    "Xiao Huang? Isn¡¯t Xiao Huang with you guys?" Su Yang immediately turned user. "Did you two lose Xiao Huang?"


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were bbergasted. Su Yang was totally ying out of the book. They had just seen Huo Yuanzhen taking Xiao Huang away with their own eyes, so they had nned toe and extort Su Yang. Instead, Su Yang counterattacked unexpectedly, catching them off-guard.


    However, these two oldmps were seasoned in the art of deception. After a moment of shock, they regained theirposure, and Wu Daozi immediately responded. "Su Yang, cut the nonsense. The whole school knows that Xiao Huang has been with you these past few days, and he even helped you bite Ge Kaiyang. This is known by all the students. You im Xiao Huang was with us, you¡¯re purely making things up. Did you lose Xiao Huang and now you want to shirk responsibility?"


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!" Su Yang replied. "Sure, Xiao Huang was with us at meal times, but otherwise, he went back to rest with you guys. The whole school can testify to this!"


    Su Yang was actually making things up. Nobody knew where Xiao Huang went at night. But, nobody could prove that Xiao Huang stayed with them at night either. So, it was impossible to investigate the matter.


    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense, you kid. Xiao Huang has been with you the whole time. What have you done with him?" Yuan Tiangang demanded anxiously. "Bring Xiao Huang back immediately, or you two will have to pay!"


    These two oldmps quickly exposed their intentions; it was clear they intended to extort Su Yang.


    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but Xiao Huang wasn¡¯t with us, so don¡¯t try to swindle us. Besides, Xiao Huang has been well fed and watered under our care these past few days, you two owe us for that!" Su Yang retorted. "I¡¯ve calcted it; Xiao Huang¡¯s daily food expensese to at least a hundred more. He also needs Spiritual Medicine, and that¡¯s priceless. If you really want topensate, without three or two billion, it definitely won¡¯t be enough!"


    "Come on, don¡¯t be such a lion with your wide mouth demand, asking us for three or two billion? Do you know how much Xiao Huang is worth? That¡¯s definitely over a hundred billion!" Wu Daozi eximed. "Alright, we¡¯ll give you three billion, but you lost Xiao Huang, you owe us a hundred billion. After the calction, you still owe us ny-seven billion. When will you repay that?"


    "Darn it!" Su Yang showed Wu Daozi the middle finger and grabbed Hu Xiexie to leave. "Xiao Huang isn¡¯t here with us. Go find him yourself. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to quickly pay us for his food expenses!"


    "Don¡¯t you walk away!" Yuan Tiangang immediately blocked Su Yang. "You two lost Xiao Huang, don¡¯t think you can escape me!"


    "Evidence?" Su Yang challenged.


    "You..." Yuan Tiangang was at a loss for words, where could they possibly find evidence?


    "I can find other students as witnesses!" Wu Daozi shouted loudly.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it!" A voice came from afar, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s. "We can all testify, Xiao Huang was not with Su Yang and the others!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile, with L¨¹ Donglin saying that, the others would surely side with L¨¹ Donglin. This meant Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang wouldn¡¯t be able to find a single witness.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were nearly spitting blood. Usually, it was they who cheated others, but now they were being scammed themselves, and this situation was simply indescribable.


    "I saw it with my own eyes just now, Huo Yuanzhen robbed Xiao Huang from you. Don¡¯t try to weasel out of it!" Yuan Tiangang pressed urgently.

 Chapter 1141 - 1140: A Disastrous Defeat in the Battle of the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Chapter 1140: A Disastrous Defeat in the Battle of the Heavens</h4>


    Su Yang nced at Yuan Tiangang, and with that look, he could fully confirm that Huo Yuanzhen had indeed imed Xiao Huang as her own. Otherwise, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang would not be hiding in the dark, watching without making any moves.


    "But I also have witnesses on my side who can prove that Huo Yuanzhen snatched Xiao Huang from your group!" Su Yang said directly, "And what¡¯s more, I have plenty of witnesses!"


    "Hehe..." L¨¹ Donglin chuckled in the distance, there was no doubt they were the witnesses Su Yang referred to.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang werepletely speechless, and after a long while, Wu Daozi said helplessly, "Liars, they are all a bunch of liars!"


    No one paid any attention to the two of them, these two oldmps, they were the true great deceivers.


    Su Yang left with Hu Xiexie, and the crowd at the scene dispersed. Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang looked at each other, speechless to the extreme.


    "Nowadays, there¡¯s really no basic trust left!" Wu Daozi sighed.


    "Forget it," Yuan Tiangang waved his hand dismissively, "This Su Yang is just too cunning. Trying to deceive him is virtually impossible."


    "Ah, how did we end up dealing with such a character!" Wu Daozi sighed in frustration.


    Just then, a faint voice reached their ears: "Meeting."


    The two men looked at each other, put away their unserious expressions, and quietly entered the teachers¡¯ building behind them.


    Inside the teachers¡¯ building, several people had already arrived. The others, seeing Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, showed no extra emotion and simply walked silently deeper into the building.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang followed the others, turning left and right, quickly arriving at thest room.


    The room was not spacious and was already filled with a dozen people. Everyone exchanged nces as the leading instructor pressed something on the wall, which immediately retracted to reveal a door.


    One by one, the people filed into the doorway. As thest person entered, the wall closed slowly and everything returned to normal.


    Behind this wall was a spacious stone corridor that led downward. The group followed the corridor and after about three minutes, they arrived at a spacious stone chamber.


    The chamber was lit with a soft glow, emanating from a luminous orb hanging above.


    It was not a Luminous Pearl, slightly smaller than a ser ball, looking more like a round lightbulb. But in fact, there was not a bit of electricity inside.


    What was most astonishing was that the orb was suspended in midair, without any support or tether, just hanging there, which was extremely odd.


    There were already dozens of people in the stone chamber, many looking dejected and as if they had suffered serious injuries.


    There were also three coffins on the ground, which were undoubtedly the remains of those who had died in battle.


    Upon seeing the three coffins, everyone who entered sighed, and their faces turned somber.


    The head instructor walked up to a gaunt old man and bowed, "Everyone has arrived."


    The old man turned his head, his eyes sweeping over the crowd before he slowly nodded and said in a low voice, "Gentlemen, the battle in the heavens is now over. The oue of this battle, as you have all seen, has cost us dearly. We lost three colleagues in battle; this is an unprecedented defeat for us!"


    The crowd sighed. In all the previous battles in heaven, it would have been considered many for Qinghe Academy to lose one person. Now, that there were three lost at once, the defeat was indeed unprecedented.


    "The reasons for our defeat are clear to you all," the old man continued softly, "The Ten Great Sects were unwilling to take action. Although some zealous individuals came to help, it made little difference. Had it not been for his intervention at the critical moment, we would have been fully annihted in this battle and would have been unable to defend Heaven¡¯s Gate."


    "However, that was just this one battle. In the next, the enemy wille with even more forces, and we will have even fewer left. If the Ten Great Sects do not act next time, it¡¯s really hard to say whether we¡¯ll be able to defend again!"


    "What exactly do the Ten Great Sects mean?" one teacher couldn¡¯t help asking, "Every year, we select talents to send to the Ten Great Sects. But their aid to us has been diminishing, and this time, they didn¡¯t send anyone at all. Does our original agreement mean nothing to them?"


    The old man sighed and shook his head, "In recent years, too few of the people we sent to the Ten Great Sects have seeded. And every battle in the heavens results in many casualties, requiring sacrifices from the Ten Great Sects. They feel that it is a loss-making endeavor, which is why they are considering ending their cooperation with us."


    "Under a copsing nest, how can there be any whole eggs!" the head instructor said sternly, "Don¡¯t they understand that?"


    An injured man shook his head, "Don¡¯t forget, the Ten Great Sects are forbidden grounds. For many years, they have gotten used to a life where no one dares to provoke them, their arrogance and hubris have blinded them!"


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned ugly as the arrogance of the Ten Great Sects was indeed well known.


    "I heard thepetition for the advanced ss is about to end?" the leading old man suddenly asked.


    "That¡¯s exactly what I was going to mention," the head instructor sighed, recounting the events that had transpired at Qinghe Academy and concluded in a low voice, "The Ten Great Sects have always felt dissatisfied with the talents we select, which is why they¡¯ve used it as an excuse not to help us in the battles. This time, thepetition at Qinghe Academy ended prematurely, and the top ten candidates from the advanced ss were taken away without any selection process. Doesn¡¯t this make the talents we¡¯ve selected this time even less suitable for the Ten Great Sects¡¯ standards?"


    The elder fell into a slight silence, then said softly, "Is that why you consulted with the eight Heroic Spirits?"


    The head instructor bowed, "I really couldn¡¯t make this decision on my own, so I had to consult with the eight Heroic Spirits."


    The old man nodded, then turned to look at Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, "The rubbings, one is missing?"


    Wu Daozi hurriedly said, "Xiao Huang dug it out, and then Su Yang took it."


    The old man was silent, still quietly observing the two.


    "How could the rubbings possibly be dug out by Xiao Huang?" a teacher couldn¡¯t help but ask, "You two deliberately led Xiao Huang there, didn¡¯t you?"


    Everyone turned their gaze upon the two of them; even the head instructor couldn¡¯t help but say, "You two have really made a mess of things, how could you do this? Don¡¯t you realize how important the rubbing is?"


    Wu Daozi was silent for a while, then said in a low voice, "But Su Yang can understand the content on the rubbing!"


    "What!?"


    As these words came out, the entire room was shocked, everyone eximed. Even the old man, who had remained veryposed, widened his eyes, startled, looking at Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang.

 Chapter 1142 - 1141: Let Nature Take Its Course

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Chapter 1141: Let Nature Take Its Course</h4>


    "What did you say?" The Director of Instruction suddenly grabbed Wu Daozi¡¯s arm, "What...what did you just say?"


    "Su Yang, he can understand the content on the Bronze Seal Script!" Wu Daozi did not hide anything and repeated their conversation with Su Yang to everyone.


    Yuan Tiangang took over, "We felt that he was hiding a Bronze Seal Script, so we wanted to verify it. Unexpectedly, he really could understand the content on the script. Everyone should understand what this means!"


    Everyone exchanged nces, they of course understood what that meant.


    "Only one person could understand the content on the script!" The Director of Instruction said tremblingly, "But that person has already fallen, how could there possibly be someone else who can understand the content on the script?"


    "Do you think it could be that person reincarnated?" someone asked hopefully.


    "That can¡¯t be right," Wu Daozi said, "That person has fallen for over a decade, but Su Yang is almost twenty years old now, the ages don¡¯t match for reincarnation."


    A wounded person asked softly, "Could it be that he took possession of..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, how could he do such a thing?" the others interrupted him directly, and the Director of Instruction said, "Taking possession is impossible, too. If he had taken possession, he would have revealed himself already, why would he keep waiting? Also, we can¡¯t feel his presence in Su Yang!"


    "Then...then what is going on?" The wounded person said in shock.


    Everyone was silent, they all wanted to know what was going on, too.


    The old man looked towards Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, "What are your thoughts?"


    The two exchanged a nce before Wu Daozi said in a low voice, "I suspect that he might be a descendant of that person."


    "That¡¯s impossible, he only has one descendant!" The Director of Instruction said directly, "And we have all met that descendant. That person, sigh, it¡¯s better not to mention it."


    Everyone shook their heads and sighed, that matter was known to all.


    Wu Daozi chuckled and said quietly, "Do you think he could have had an illegitimate child outside?"


    "How can you say such a thing?" A wounded person immediately got annoyed, and the others looked at them angrily. That person was a highly respected being to them, and no one was allowed to insult him.


    "I was just saying..." Wu Daozi quickly exined, "Actually, what I think is that for now, we shouldn¡¯t consider the rtionship between this Su Yang and that person. Since Su Yang can understand the content on the Bronze Seal Script, it is an opportunity for us. Moreover, Su Yang¡¯s talent is indeed very high, should we consider cultivating him?"


    These words made everyone look up all at once, looking towards the leading old man.


    The old man fell into silence and after a long while, he finally said in a low voice, "How long will it take to cultivate another him? How long can we hold on?"


    Everyone fell silent immediately. Yes, Su Yang had just broken through the bottleneck of The Sovereign. Would Qinghe Academy still exist by the time he grew up?


    "At least it¡¯s better than having no hope at all!" said Wu Daozi, "Besides, Ye Jiansheng is also growing, isn¡¯t he?"


    Hearing the three words Ye Jiansheng, everyone¡¯s mood lifted slightly. This was indeed the hope they¡¯d held onto these years.


    "I hope he can grow up before we can no longer hold on!" The old man sighed softly and said, "Let¡¯s do as Old Wu suggested, and give Su Yang some opportunities."


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were overjoyed, for this was exactly what they had requested.


    The Director of Instruction was somewhat worried and said softly, "The Bronze Seal Script is crucial, if Su Yang can¡¯t protect it, taking it back will not be easy."


    "The Bronze Seal Script is important, but thepleteness matters, as well as whose hands it ends up in!" said the old man quietly, "With no one able to understand it, even if many are taken away, it is meaningless as long as they are iplete. Even if we only keep a single Bronze Seal Script, as long as they cannotplete the set, it is of no use."


    "But, we¡¯ve spent so many years and finally collected so many Bronze Seal Scripts, this..." The Director of Instruction clearly felt reluctant.


    "Having something we can¡¯t use is no different from trash; it¡¯s better to give it to someone who can use it!" the old man said softly.


    The Director of Instruction slowly nodded and said in a low voice, "Then, regarding the matter of selecting for the advanced ss..."


    "Let¡¯s let nature take its course," the old man waved his hand and continued, "We can¡¯t put our hopes on the Ten Great Sects anymore, they¡¯ve already thought about breaking the agreement. No matter how good the talents we send them, they will find excuses not to help us."


    "That¡¯s right!" The Director of Instruction nodded again, "We¡¯ll do just that. In the next few days, once the advanced ss is settled, I will contact the Ten Great Sects and let them take the people away."


    ...


    Hu Xiexie pondered for two days before deciding to go to Jade Maiden Peak. After all, this was her only wish since childhood, especially after knowing that her mother was captured and taken back by the people from Jade Maiden Peak, she was even more eager to see it for herself.


    She did not know what her mother¡¯s circumstances were like in Jade Maiden Peak, but regardless, she had to see her mother. No matter what attitude Jade Maiden Peak held towards her, she must make this trip.


    Su Yang¡¯s choice was the same as L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s; he would not go to the Ten Great Sects, but chose to leave Qinghe Academy together with L¨¹ Donglin.


    Huo Qianfang also arrived at Qinghe Academy, and as Huo Yuanzhen had requested, she was to go to Thousand Snow Pce.


    The day Su Yang left Qinghe Academy, Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang got thoroughly drunk. Hu Xiexie especially, grabbing Su Yang¡¯s arm and crying like a person made of tears, made even Huo Qianfang feel embarrassed to stop her.


    Su Yang was also quite emotional, he knew that this departure could mean forever. Jade Maiden Peak did not allow men to enter, and it was very difficult for those inside to leave.


    However, Su Yang secretly vowed in his heart to enhance his strength. One day, as Huo Yuanzhen said, he would be able to enter Jade Maiden Peak, effortlessly kill his way out, and bring Hu Xiexie with him.


    This woman who was willing to die for him, Su Yang would never let her spend the rest of her life in Jade Maiden Peak!


    That night, Su Yang bid farewell to Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang and left Qinghe Academy together with L¨¹ Donglin.


    No sooner had they stepped out of Qinghe Academy than Su Yang was stopped by a group of people, led by the Third Elder of the Fang Family.


    The Third Elder, upon seeing L¨¹ Donglin, had an obviously ufortable expression, but still stepped forward and bowed, "Master Su, my fifth uncle has requested your presence."


    "Fang Mingyuan?" Su Yang frowned and said coldly, "What, does he n not to ambush me and instead invite me over, to use the methods of an Earth Immortal to kill me?"


    Previously, Fang Mingyuan had deceived Su Yang at the gates of Qinghe Academy and made a sneak attack on him from behind; this incident had already spread far and wide. Now, Fang Mingyuan¡¯s reputation in Capital City was extremely poor, and with this remark, Su Yang was just fanning the mes.

 Chapter 1143 - 1142: Fang Mingyuan is Summoned

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Chapter 1142: Fang Mingyuan is Summoned</h4>


    The Third Elder¡¯s face was extremely grim as he took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Master Su has misunderstood. My uncle merely has some matters to discuss with you, with no other intention. Moreover, the incident with Fang Pingst time has already proven it was not Master Su¡¯s doing. How could we wantonly harm the innocent?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, I have nothing to discuss with your uncle," Su Yang said directly.


    The Third Elder was visibly embarrassed as he said in a low voice, "Master Su, we Fang Family did wrongst time. I would like to apologize to you here. But, the matter my uncle wants to discuss with you is very important. So, could you spare a little time for it?"


    "He said he has nothing to talk about with that Fang Mingyuan, can¡¯t you understand?" L¨¹ Donglin frowned and said, "Fang surname, I¡¯m nning to go have drinks with Su Yang, are you trying to ruin my mood?"


    The Third Elder nced at L¨¹ Donglin, clearly intimidated. He took a deep breath, stepped back, and said quietly, "I wouldn¡¯t dare."


    "If you wouldn¡¯t dare, then that¡¯s right!" L¨¹ Donglin said directly, "Su Yang, let¡¯s go, no need to waste words with these kinds of people. I can¡¯t stand this sort, thinking they¡¯re all that without much ability, really believing they are someone of great importance. Hmph, when I stepped on the faces of those young masters of his family, didn¡¯t they just tuck their tails between their legs and hide at home, too scared toe out? So much for being ¡¯Terrestrial Immortals¡¯¡ªwhat a joke, nothing but cowards!"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s words showed no mercy, leaving the Third Elder behind him seething with anger but ultimately not daring to utter a single word.


    L¨¹ Donglin was an existence they dared not provoke!


    When L¨¹ Donglin was in Capital City, some young masters of the Fang Family, thinking their family powerful, had provoked L¨¹ Donglin and quickly gathered a group to teach him a lesson.


    In the end, not only did L¨¹ Donglin give them a severe thrashing, but he also chased them all the way to the Fang Familypound. He beat them into kneeling and begging for mercy right in front of the Fang Family¡¯s dignitaries, and not a single one dared to intervene. This event remained vividly etched in the Third Elder¡¯s memory.


    Actually, initially in Capital City, there were some families that believed their status was high and wanted to teach L¨¹ Donglin a lesson. However, after L¨¹ Donglin suffered a slight setback that evening, the very next morning, the general under the Beigong War God, Xue Nu, personally came to Capital City. In a single night, hepletely eradicated that family.


    During that time, a few families tried to intervene but were also swept aside by Xue Nu.


    Moreover, the Beigong War God himself issued an announcement¡ªif anyone in Capital City did anything against L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s interests, he would personally go to Capital City!


    And throughout this process, the Martial Champion acted as if nothing had happened, never getting involved at all. In fact, there were whispers that the Martial Champion had instructed his people not to sh with L¨¹ Donglin.


    With ck Widow on L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side as well, from then on, there was no one in Capital City who could contend with him.


    Thus, L¨¹ Donglin could act with impunity in Capital City, and no one dared to offend him.


    The Fang Family had suffered losses before, so faced with L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s fury, the Third Elder did not even dare to let out a peep.


    Watching Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin leave together, the Fang Family members were all left feeling humiliated. They were in the same situation as the Third Elder; with L¨¹ Donglin present, no one dared to speak up.


    "What do we do now?" one of the Fang Family members asked in a low voice.


    The Third Elder fell silent for a while, then took out his cell phone and walked aside to contact Fang Mingyuan.


    After a long time, the Third Elder finally came over and said in a low voice, "Uncle said we must continue following and must see him."


    ...


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin did not go to Capital City but found a hotel in a nearby town to stay temporarily. The two took several bottles of wine and started drinking in the restaurant downstairs.


    "In theing time, I will stay in Capital City, as there are some matters I need to handle," L¨¹ Donglin said. "Su Brothers, are you really going back to Nanluo City? Huo Yuanzhen is not someone to trifle with. She asked you to do something, and if you don¡¯t do it, when she finds youter, you will be in trouble!"


    Mentioning this, Su Yang was troubled and said helplessly, "Brother L¨¹, what do you suggest I do? I don¡¯t even know Chen Benhong, yet she wants me to teach Chen Benhong a lesson, as well as his father and grandfather. How am I supposed to proceed? I can¡¯t just go and beat someone up without any reason, right? Besides, this is Capital City. I¡¯ve already stirred up enough trouble here; staying longer may invite unintended incidents."


    "The things you did in Capital City, aside from the issue with Chen Benshuang, none of it counts as trouble," L¨¹ Donglin said. "However, the matter with Chen Benhong is indeed troublesome. The ck Widow is a daughter-inw of the Chen Family, and Chen Benhong, just like Chen Benhao, calls her ¡¯sister-inw.¡¯ You beat Chen Benhao before and defeated Chen Benshuang at Qinghe Academy¡ªhow could you not have angered the ck Widow? If she makes a move, she will be far more terrifying than Huo Yuanzhen!"


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of leaving quickly!" Su Yang said. "Haven¡¯t you heard? In this world, only women and viins are difficult to raise."


    "You can say that to me, but don¡¯t let the ck Widow, Huo Yuanzhen hear it, or else you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!" L¨¹ Donglinughed.


    Thinking of Huo Yuanzhen¡¯s methods, Su Yang felt a shiver down his spine. Truly, such a woman was not easy to provoke.


    "Well, if you¡¯re leaving, that¡¯s fine. We brothers can meet up some other time!" L¨¹ Donglin picked up a cup from the table andughed, "Who knows, maybe one day I¡¯lle find you in Nanluo City."


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for that!" Su Yangughed as he picked up his ss and drained it in one gulp, "By the way, what are you going to do in Capital City this time? You¡¯ve caused quite a scene in Capital City already, and offended quite a few people. Aren¡¯t you worried someone might strike at you in the dark?"


    "They¡¯d have to dare first!" L¨¹ Donglinughed and said, "Frankly, I have a very important enemy who¡¯s about to return to Capital City. I¡¯vee here this time to specifically seek revenge!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang¡¯s interest was instantly piqued, "Do you need help?"


    "No need," L¨¹ Donglin shook his head, "My enemy is an Earth Immortal, and besides, he has a powerful background¡ªI¡¯m no match for him."


    "Then why...?" Su Yang scratched his head, puzzled. With such a scenario, why wouldn¡¯t he let the Beigong War God take personal action? Furthermore, with the Beigong War God as his backing, who in the entire world could be considered to have a stronger background?


    "I must do this with my own hands!" L¨¹ Donglin dered determinedly.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know the details, but since L¨¹ Donglin wouldn¡¯t say more, he did not inquire further.


    "Good luck to you!" Su Yang raised his ss.


    "Thank you!" L¨¹ Donglin smiled and also lifted his cup to drink it all in one go.

 Chapter 1144 - 1143: Wang Hao Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Chapter 1143: Wang Hao Injured</h4>


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were both the type that wouldn¡¯t get drunk no matter how much they drank, so drinking more was meaningless.


    After finishing several bottles of alcohol, Su Yang got up to say his goodbyes, nning to head back to Nanluo City. As for the task Huo Yuanzhen had entrusted to him, it was giving him quite a headache, and he could only take things one step at a time.


    But just as he left the restaurant, not too far away, he saw the Third Elder of the Fang Family and others waiting for him at the hotel entrance.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but frown; he genuinely harbored no good feelings for the people of the Fang Family and really didn¡¯t want to get involved with any of their affairs. Yet, it seemed like the Fang Family¡¯s people were intent on not letting him go, clinging to him like persistent ghosts.


    "What on earth do you want?" Su Yang said sternly, "As Young Master Qee said, my affairs with the Fang Family have already been resolved. Are you nning to treat Young Master Qee¡¯s words as if they were just wind passing by your ears?"


    "Master Su, you misunderstand!" the Third Elder said anxiously, "We definitely remember what Young Master Qee said, but my fifth uncle has something he wants to discuss with Master Su. It won¡¯t take much of your time, so we hope that Master Su can take a trip with us."


    "I have nothing to discuss with him, don¡¯t you understand?" Su Yang replied gravely, harboring no fondness for Fang Mingyuan. Thest ambush had nearly cost him his life, and he still harbored hostility toward Fang Mingyuan.


    The Third Elder¡¯s face showed a bit of embarrassment, and after hesitating for a moment, he stepped closer to Su Yang and said in a low voice, "Master Su, take a look at this first."


    The Third Elder handed over his phone to Su Yang, disying a photo of an injured person. Su Yang recognized him; it was his friend Wang Hao.


    Previously, when Su Yang had established Destiny Martial Arts at Seventh School, Wang Hao had been the first to stand up in support. Later, when Su Yang went to college and left home for a while, he didn¡¯t see Wang Hao and didn¡¯t know where he had gone. And now, in the Third Elder¡¯s phone was a picture of Wang Hao injured. What on earth was going on?


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned cold as he gritted his teeth and said, "What have you done?"


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand!" the Third Elder quickly said, "He wasn¡¯t injured by us!"


    Su Yang looked at the Third Elder coldly, his face filled with disbelief.


    "He really wasn¡¯t hurt by us!" the Third Elder said urgently, "We saved him; otherwise, he would be dead or crippled by now!"


    "Then who injured him?" Su Yang asked through clenched teeth, noticing from the photo that Wang Hao¡¯s injuries were severe. Whoever attacked him had shown no mercy.


    "If Master Su is willing to have a chat with my fifth uncle, you can learn all about it," the Third Elder implored, seeing Su Yang¡¯s icy demeanor and hastily adding, "At least we saved him, which shows our sincerity. Master Su, you might not be aware, but to save him, we had to offend so many people. I didn¡¯t want to show you this photo. If it gets out, our Fang Family¡¯s standing in Capital City will be even more awkward."


    Su Yang looked at the Third Elder for a while and then slowly nodded, "Lead the way!"


    The Third Elder was overjoyed and promptly said, "Right this way, Master Su."


    Su Yang followed the Third Elder and the others, immediately leaving the town by car, heading in the direction of Capital City.


    Half an hourter, the vehicle arrived at a standalone vi near the suburban area of Capital City.


    The Third Elder led Su Yang straight into the grand hall on the first floor.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Su Yang saw Fang Mingyuan seated in the sitting room drinking tea from afar.


    Upon seeing Su Yang enter, Fang Mingyuan put down his teacup and nodded at Su Yang.


    "Fifth Uncle, Master Su has arrived..." said the Third Elder.


    Before the Third Elder could finish, Su Yang walked straight up to Fang Mingyuan and said sternly, "How did Wang Hao get injured? Who did it?"


    "Wang Hao is out of danger now. For this question, you can go ask him yourself," Fang Mingyuan said, "Now that you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you listen to my matter first?"


    Su Yang looked around and finally sat down in front of Fang Mingyuan, "Go ahead."


    Fang Mingyuan said, "You mentioned before that you had witnessed Fang Ping being murdered after you left school and saw the murderer, right?"


    "Yes," Su Yang replied.


    "If you saw the murderer again, would you be able to recognize him?" Fang Mingyuan asked.


    "How could I recognize him when his face was covered?" Su Yang replied impatiently.


    "Perhaps, you can try!" Fang Mingyuan waved his hand, and the Third Elder immediately left the room.


    Shortly after, the Third Elder and a few others carried in a person who was unconscious and had their face covered with a ck cloth, dressed in a suit for night travel.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyelids twitched the moment he saw this person. Although he had just imed he wouldn¡¯t recognize the assant, the truth was, he recognized at a nce that this was the person who had killed Fang Ping.


    "Now, do you recognize him?" Fang Mingyuan asked.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said solemnly, "This matter has nothing to do with me, does it?"


    "Wang Hao was grievously wounded and left to die in a sewer; our Fang Family people saved him," Fang Mingyuan replied softly. "I used a Guiyuan Pill to preserve his meridians, allowing him to recover normally. Without the intervention of our Fang Family, Wang Hao would¡¯ve been long dead. By taking this action, it¡¯s clear that our Fang Family has made enemies of at least three powers!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained cold; if it were just the affairs of the Fang Family, he would not bother at all. But since the Fang Family had saved Wang Hao, he could not forget this kindness.


    Fang Mingyuan had seen this point clearly, which is why he had taken action to save Wang Hao.


    "It was him!" Su Yang said sternly.


    "Thank you!" Fang Mingyuan smiled faintly. He approached the man and flicked his fingers, causing the man toe to his senses. The man looked around, his brow furrowed immediately.


    "I¡¯ve already said it; I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!" the man said gravely. "I didn¡¯t kill anyone named Fang Ping..."


    "Denials are useless now," Fang Mingyuan said softly. "There¡¯s a witness who can prove it."


    "Who the fuck proved it!" the man shouted angrily. "Fang Mingyuan, I warn you, the Wan Family is not to be trifled with. Release me at once, otherwise, the Old Ancestor of the Wan Family will never let you off!"


    Fang Mingyuan chuckled, bending down in front of the man, "The Old Ancestor of the Wan Family? You killed the heir of our Fang Family, does that decrepit old man from the Wan Family dare to support you? Do you really think the Fang Family can be bullied by just anyone?"


    "I told you, I didn¡¯t kill that Fang Ping!" the man said in desperation.


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province has already testified that you killed Fang Ping!" Fang Mingyuan said coldly. "Your denials are meaningless now!"


    Su Yang frowned; Fang Mingyuan was naming names, clearly intending to drag him into this as well. This Fang Mingyuan, indeed, harbored no good intentions!

 Chapter 1145 - 1144: The Person Who Injured Wang Hao

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Chapter 1144: The Person Who Injured Wang Hao</h4>


    "Master Su of Pingnan Province!?" The man turned his head towards Su Yang and raged, "Is it you? You motherfucker, have you ever seen me, and you fabricate lies saying that I killed Fang Ping? What evidence do you have?"


    Before Su Yang could speak, Fang Mingyuan directly said, "The night you killed Fang Ping, he was watching from not far away. He recognized you!"


    "Your mother¡¯s bullshit!" the man roared, "Just because he says he recognizes me means I killed Fang Ping? Whatever he says goes? Don¡¯t you Fang Family people have brains? You take others¡¯ words for it without thinking for yourselves?"


    "And you, surnamed Su, what grudge do you have against me, why are you trying to frame me like this? When did I ever kill Fang Ping? You motherfucker, exin it to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this go!"


    "I think you still haven¡¯t grasped the situation," Fang Mingyuan jumped in again, "Your nephew Wan Fei, he injured a student from Pingnan Province a while ago. That student is Su Yang¡¯s friend. Destiny Martial Arts, that¡¯s Su Yang¡¯s creation. You haven¡¯t forgotten about this incident, have you? Back then, you even personally took action and broke the legs of several people from Destiny Martial Arts!"


    Su Yang, still fuming with anger, had already seen that Fang Mingyuan intended to deliberately drag him into this affair.


    Now, upon hearing Fang Mingyuan, Su Yang¡¯splexion instantly changed. He suddenly looked at the man, his eyes filled with icy hostility.


    The incident where Wang Hao was injured, it was done by this man¡¯s nephew? And he personally took part in injuring the people from Destiny Martial Arts?


    Destiny Martial Arts was founded by Su Yang, and the people within it were students from Nanluo City. Most of these people, Su Yang had met.


    This meant that the man had personally taken action and harmed many from Su Yang¡¯s Destiny Martial Arts.


    Originally, the matter was between the Fang Family and this man. But now, with Fang Mingyuan¡¯s words, it had be an affair between Su Yang and this man.


    The man was stunned, and said in astonishment, "That Destiny Martial Arts, it¡¯s created by this Su? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?"


    "Well, now you know, don¡¯t you!" Fang Mingyuan said leisurely, seeing the expression on Su Yang¡¯s face, he knew his purpose had been achieved.


    The man¡¯s face was bewildered, then suddenly he cursed, "Fuck, what the hell can he do about it? Destiny Martial Arts, just a bunch of trash. They couldn¡¯t defeat my nephew in a martial contest and still wanted to trouble my nephew, could I let them off? So what if I broke their legs? If I hadn¡¯t shown mercy, I would have killed them right then and there..."


    Before the man could finish, Su Yang suddenly raised his hand and pped the man¡¯s face.


    The man was also strong, but now that he was restrained, he could not resist. He took the hit and was stunned, staring at Su Yang and howling, "You... you motherfucker dare to hit me!?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word and pped the man¡¯s face again.


    "You motherfucker dare to hit me again!" The man was furiously angry.


    Su Yang remained silent, p after p hitting the man in the face in rapid session.


    The man, who had been roaring and bellowing, eventually turned to moans and screams. In the end, he was even begging, his face swollen like a pig¡¯s head from the beating.


    Fang Mingyuan sat not far away, sipping his tea with a faint smile. The situation had developed exactly as he wished. He didn¡¯t even need to take action himself anymore.


    "Don¡¯t hit me anymore, stop...," the beaten man cried out continuously, tremblingly saying, "I admit my mistake, please don¡¯t hit me anymore..."


    Finally, Su Yang stopped his hand. He looked at the man coldly and asked in a deep voice, "What¡¯s your name?"


    "Wan... Wan Changgu..." The man¡¯s speech was unclear, his face swollen on both sides.


    "Why did your nephew injure Wang Hao?" Su Yang said solemnly.


    "That... that was a martial contest..." Wan Changgu said, "That Wang Hao set up... set up Destiny Martial Arts in the academy, not conforming... not conforming to the rules of Capital City. ording to the rules, he... he needed to challenge the heads of several martial arts ns. Only after winning, he could... he could set up Destiny Martial Arts. He... he didn¡¯t defeat my nephew..."


    "Be careful with your words!" Fang Mingyuan interrupted him: "Capital City¡¯s rules indeed require challenging the heads of several martial arts ns. However, such contests are usually stopped at the first hit. Your nephew, along with other n heads, ganged up and almost beat Wang Hao to death, that¡¯s beyond the rules of Capital City!"


    Wan Changgu shivered involuntarily; hearing Fang Mingyuan say this was practically cutting off his route of escape.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression grew even colder; he had not expected that so much had happened at Qinghe Academy while he was there.


    He knew Wang Hao quite well; a fairly easygoing and spirited individual who wasn¡¯t one to have major conflicts with others. If there really had been a martial contest, that would have been unavoidable, but for Wan Fei and the others to gang up and nearly kill him was excessive.


    "Did you forget that when your nephew and the others ganged up and beat Wang Hao," Fang Mingyuan continued, "you were watching from not far away? They surrounded Wang Hao, demanded he kneel on the ground and apologize to them, admitting that Destiny Martial Arts was inferior to your martial arts. Wang Hao would rather die than kneel. You all broke his legs, pressed him down on the ground..."


    "Thinking about it, that Wang Hao is quite a man, his legs were broken yet he refused to kneel using his arms to support himself. In the end, your nephew and the others broke both of his arms, forcing him to kneel, stepping on his head to make him apologize. Wang Hao shut his mouth and didn¡¯t speak, so your nephew knocked out his teeth one by one. If not for someone from the schooling over at that time, Wang Hao would probably have been tortured to death by your nephew and the others!"


    Fang Mingyuan spoke as if he was recounting a tale, describing what happened to Wang Hao once more.


    As Su Yang listened from the side, he trembled with anger.


    He knew that Wang Hao had been severely injured, but he was unaware of the extent. Wan Fei and the others were so ruthless and even humiliating in how they treated him.


    But Wan Changgu was shaking with fear, realizing that Su Yang was truly angry.


    "Fang Mingyuan, you... don¡¯t exaggerate, there¡¯s no such thing..." Wan Changgu stuttered.


    "Su Yang, I have a video recording of the scene, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can watch it yourself!" Fang Mingyuan said, "The video even captures this Wan Changgu in it."


    Wan Changgu couldn¡¯t help but shiver; now, he really couldn¡¯t deny it anymore.

 Chapter 1146 - 1145: I Want You to Pay Back a Hundredfold

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Chapter 1145: I Want You to Pay Back a Hundredfold</h4>


    "Wang Hao and your nephew, what kind of grudge...," Su Yang gritted his teeth, "why did he have to go so far as to be so vicious?"


    "This... this I¡¯m really not too clear about..." Wan Changgu said with a trembling voice, "I... I really don¡¯t know anything..."


    "Do you really not know or are you pretending not to know?" Fang Mingyuan sneered, "Isn¡¯t it just because a girl from Nanluo City was carrying takeout back to school, identally bumped into your nephew¡¯s girlfriend, spilling the takeout on her. So, your nephew wanted to seek justice for his girlfriend and brought a group of people to bully that girl. It so happened that the girl is in the same ss as Wang Hao. Wang Hao couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke up for that girl. That¡¯s why your nephew got angry."


    Su Yang¡¯s face grew colder. All this over such a trivial matter, and Wang Hao almost died here. The young masters from Capital City really don¡¯t take human life seriously, do they?


    "But honestly, your nephew is really very cruel!" Fang Mingyuan continued, "Over the years, the number of students from other regions who¡¯ve died at his hands must be four or five at least, right? Your Wan Family really doesn¡¯t take human life seriously, huh? So that¡¯s why you dared to kill my Fang Ping?"


    Wan Changgu was already panicking as he urged, "I... I didn¡¯t kill Fang Ping, don¡¯t talk nonsense..."


    "Master Su, this guy really is stubborn!" Fang Mingyuan said with a faint smile, "You clearly saw him kill Fang Ping, yet he still won¡¯t admit it. Tsk tsk, acting as if you were mistaken."


    Su Yang nced at Fang Mingyuan and said coldly, "You don¡¯t need to provoke me, if I say he killed Fang Ping, then there is no mistake."


    Fang Mingyuan smiled faintly; he was indeed goading Su Yang, hoping to have him personally take charge of this matter. Su Yang¡¯s reaction was exactly to his liking.


    "Don¡¯t you frame me!" Wan Changgu eximed hastily, "I did not kill Fang Ping!"


    "I will not engage in this verbal dispute with you!" Su Yang said coldly, "Fang Mingyuan, I can attest that he killed Fang Ping. If necessary, I cane forward and testify!"


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s eyes lit up; in fact, they had already investigated clearly that it was indeed Wan Changgu who had killed Su Yang. But Wan Changgu had the Wan Family behind him, and there was also someone they were very wary of. If the Fang Family wanted to take revenge, they would have to weigh their options.


    The reason why Fang Mingyuan had sought out Su Yang was to involve him in this affair.


    Wang Hao was saved by Fang Mingyuan, but Fang Mingyuan also did so with the very purpose of dragging Su Yang into the matter.


    As long as Su Yang was willing to testify, he would be entangled in the affair. Then, the Fang Family could openly kill Wan Changgu, and the Wan Family and the people behind Wan Changgu, even if they sought revenge, would probably have to deal with Su Yang first.


    In the end, it was about involving Su Yang in the affair to share some of the pressure on the Fang Family. Even Fang Mingyuan suspected that after the other party killed Su Yang, the matter would be settledpletely. After all, the Fang Family also lost someone, and the two sides would be even.


    If Su Yang did not get involved, this matter would not be so easily resolved.


    Now that Su Yang was willing to testify, it perfectly achieved the oue Fang Mingyuan wanted. As long as Su Yang was willing to testify, they could kill Wan Changgu and take their revenge.


    Wan Changgu was no fool; he obviously knew the consequences if Su Yang testified and grew anxious, "Su Yang, are you out of your fucking mind? The Fang Family is clearly setting you up, dragging you into this, and you¡¯re fuckinging forward to testify? Are you sick? Do you know what will happen if you testify?"


    Su Yang nced at Wan Changgu and said coldly, "What would be the consequences if I were to wipe out your Wan Family?"


    Wan Changgu was taken aback for a moment, as Su Yang¡¯s words seemed wildly far-fetched, leaving him unable to react for a second.


    "What do you mean?" Wan Changgu shouted angrily.


    "I want your Wan Family to repay Wang Hao a hundredfold," Su Yang said coldly. "Even possibly, I might destroy the Wan Family. What would be the consequences if I were to do that?"


    "You... you¡¯re fucking delusional!" Wan Changgu was furious, "Do you think my Wan Family is easy to bully? I¡¯m telling you, our Wan Family is not some trashy family like the Fang Family. We..."


    Before Wan Changgu could finish, Fang Mingyuan pped him across the face.


    "When speaking, don¡¯t curse," Fang Mingyuan said leisurely.


    Furious to the extreme, Wan Changgu roared, "Fang Mingyuan, if you have the guts, kill me. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think just because you¡¯ve found someone to take the fall for you, you can do whatever you want. If I die, none of you will get away with it!"


    "Really?" Fang Mingyuan sneered, "Wan Changgu, you¡¯re really overestimating yourself!"


    Wan Changgu clenched his teeth, ignoring Fang Mingyuan and turned to shout at Su Yang, "Su Yang, I warn you, mind your words. Otherwise, my Wan Family will absolutely not let you off!"


    "I¡¯ll be waiting," Su Yang replied coldly, then suddenly grabbed Wan Changgu¡¯s arm, yanked it forcefully, and tore his right arm off.


    The sudden move by Su Yang caught even Fang Mingyuan off guard, and everyone at the scene was shocked.


    A momentter, Wan Changgu started screaming. The pain from his severed arm distorted his face.


    "Master Su, you... what is this..." Fang Mingyuan was stunned; why had Su Yang suddenly made a move?


    "You hurt someone from Destiny Martial Arts, this is a lesson!" Su Yang threw Wan Changgu¡¯s severed arm aside and turned to leave directly.


    Everyone inside the room was bbergasted, taken aback by Su Yang¡¯s ferocious action.


    Although Wan Changgu had injured several people from Destiny Martial Arts, those people were just ordinary members. But Wan Changgu was an important figure in the Wan Family.


    It surprised everyone that Su Yang would go so far as to tear off Wan Changgu¡¯s arm over those ordinary members.


    However, Fang Mingyuan¡¯s eyes shone.


    Now, he was starting to believe Su Yang¡¯s earlier words about making the Wan Family repay a hundredfold; it seemed to be no empty threat.


    Watching Su Yang walk away, Fang Mingyuan couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, "Interesting."


    The Third Elder stood beside Fang Mingyuan, looking in the direction Su Yang had left, his eyes shing with cold light, teeth clenched, "This Su Yang is arrogant enough. Wanting to take on the entire Wan Family, isn¡¯t he seeking death? Has he forgotten he¡¯s no longer at Qinghe Academy?"


    "Isn¡¯t this perfect?" Fang Mingyuan stood with his hands behind his back, chuckling, "The Wan Family killed Ping, they should pay a price. It¡¯s perfectly suitable for someone else to do the job for us."


    The Third Elder¡¯s eyes brightened. Yes, at most they could kill Wan Changgu, but that wasn¡¯t satisfying enough. Su Yang taking action against the entire Wan Family was practically avenging them!

 Chapter 1147 - 1146 Fatty’s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Chapter 1146 Fatty¡¯s Worries</h4>


    Su Yang was well aware of Fang Family¡¯s intentions, but he couldn¡¯t just ignore the fact that Wang Hao had been injured. Therefore, despite knowing he was being used by the Fang Family, he still needed to settle his issues with the Wan Family.


    After leaving the Fang Family, Su Yang immediately called Fatty to inquire about Wang Hao¡¯s situation.


    Over the phone, Fatty was hesitant and kept telling Su Yang toe back before discussing it. Eventually, pressured by Su Yang, he exined Wang Hao¡¯s condition.


    The situation was much like what Fang Mingyuan had described: Wang Hao had been nearly crippled, his legs broken, forced by Wan Family¡¯s people to kneel and kowtow with their foot on his head.


    And this incident had already happened a week ago.


    Fortunately, Fang Mingyuan had given Wang Hao a Guiyuan Pill, which had saved his life and protected his meridians. After returning to Nanluo City and receiving treatment from Jeang Zier, Wang Hao was no longer in critical condition, though he still needed some time to recover.


    Thus, no matter how you looked at it, Wang Hao had been saved by Fang Mingyuan, and that favor was owed.


    Knowing that Wang Hao was all right, Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief, but his brows furrowed deeply.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about something that happened a week ago?" Su Yang said gravely, "I called you several times, and every time you told me everything was fine at home. If I hadn¡¯t learned about Wang Hao¡¯s situation beforehand, were you nning to hide it from me forever? What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Over the phone, Fatty sounded somewhat embarrassed, speaking softly, "Su Yang, don¡¯t be angry, I know how you feel. But think about it, wouldn¡¯t I feel terrible too when Wang Hao got injured? Wang Hao is your friend, but he¡¯s also my friend. I¡¯m also frustrated, also angry. But what¡¯s the use of anger? You were at Qinghe Academy, and it was a critical period for you. There were significant figures like L¨¹ Donglin, Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang in the school, and you needed to focus on dealing with them. I couldn¡¯t afford to distract you with external matters."


    Hearing this, Su Yang sighed. Fatty truly had his best interests at heart, and as Fatty said, it was indeed a very busy time for him then. The situation was unclear, and Fatty¡¯s concern was understandable.


    "Furthermore," Fatty continued, "you have made quite a few enemies in Capital City, a lot of vendettas. The reason Wang Hao got beaten is partly because of that girl, but mainly because of rivals you had antagonized before. Remember? Two of those who beat up Wang Hao are among your old enemies. They came to Pingnan Province, got taught a lesson by you, and have borne a grudge ever since. Knowing Wang Hao was your friend, they targeted him straight away, leading to this situation."


    "You being alone in Capital City, with few friends but many enemies. Recently, the Fang Family even attempted to ambush you at the entrance of Qinghe Academy. That¡¯s a big deal. If I had told you, with your temperament, you definitely would have sought revenge for Wang Hao. Su Yang, that¡¯s the Capital City, filled with experts. Could you have taken on so many by yourself? And if it had drawn the attention of major families, wouldn¡¯t it have been dangerous?"


    Fatty¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness, and he really considered a lot for Su Yang, who had been nning to return to Nanluo City. Especially after hearing about Fang Family¡¯s near-lethal attack on Su Yang outside Qinghe Academy, Fatty was even more worried, wishing Su Yang would return to Nanluo City so he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about him.


    Su Yang understood that Fatty was looking out for him. He exhaled softly, his voice low, "Fatty, don¡¯t worry. So what if this is Capital City? If they bully my friend, they must pay a price!"


    "Su Yang, what... what are you nning to do?" Fatty panicked, "Juste back to Nanluo City, don¡¯t stir up trouble there. You don¡¯t know, there are many people in Capital City who are extremely hostile towards you. Staying in the Capital City now, you can¡¯t imagine how many enemies you¡¯re facing. It¡¯s unwise for you to stay there. Come back, let¡¯s wait until our strength is sufficient before heading back for revenge. Avenge is not toote even after ten years..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine!" Su Yang said with a light chuckle and hung up the phone, took a deep breath, and looked towards the direction of Capital City.


    He had been nning to return to Nanluo City, but now, he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Since he was here, he might as well make some noise.


    ...


    North City District, Tianxing Martial Arts Hall.


    The owner, Zhao Tianxing, was from Pingnan Province. He had opened the martial arts hall in Capital City and had been running it for seven years.


    Zhao Tianxing was someone who conducted himself in a straightforward manner, seldom involving himself in social intricacies. Therefore, even after seven years, it was still a small martial arts hall, not making much money, barely making ends meet.


    Zhao Tianxing had a son and a daughter, both of whom were in college. Their academic performances were average, attending an ordinary university in Capital City.


    However, Zhao Tianxing¡¯s children had been immensely interested in martial arts from a young age. Trained by Zhao himself, they had both be quite aplished. Especially his son, who had now surpassed the teacher.


    Zhao Tianxing was at the Qi Refining Realm, so his son, Zhao Chong, was still in the same realm. Zhao felt guilty about this; if not for his own limitations, his son¡¯s aplishments would have surpassed his own by now.


    Therefore, Zhao did not hinder Zhao Chong from participating in martial arts clubs and such at school. He even greatly encouraged it, giving considerable financial support.


    Zhao Chong proved to be promising; having been in college for two years, he had stood out in one of the clubs, bing the president, and had a good reputation at school. Logically, he was destined for a promising future in society.


    However, a few days ago, an unexpected incident urred; Zhao Chong had a conflict with several heirs from wealthy families in Capital City. More crucially, Zhao Chong was beaten and had the tendons in his left hand and foot severed, nearly crippling him.


    After Zhao Chong was carried back, he almost went mad. He rushed to the scene, seeking revenge but instead received devastating news: his attackers were led by Wan Fei and included other heirs. Not only his son but several students from Pingnan Province, including the newly rising president of the Destiny Martial Arts Club, were injured as well.


    Zhao Chong had met Wang Hao, the Destiny Martial Arts Club president, once. Due to their shared origins from Pingnan Province, their rtionship was quite good, and Wang Hao had even dined at Zhao Tianxing¡¯s house a few times.


    As a result, both were attacked simultaneously, and Wang Hao¡¯s injuries were even more severe than Zhao Chong¡¯s, nearly resulting in his death.

 Chapter 1148 - 1147: The Despair of Zhao Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Chapter 1147: The Despair of Zhao Tianxing</h4>


    Upon learning the opponent¡¯s identity, Zhao Tianxing knew that revenge was hopeless. Moreover, he had to face an extremely terrifying problem: the survival of his family!


    Wan Fei did not only sever Zhao Chong¡¯s tendons in both hands and feet but also made a wild im to sweep through all Martial Arts Clubs in Pingnan Province, including those from Pingnan Province that were established in the Capital City.


    And the first to bear the brunt would be Zhao Tianxing¡¯s Tianxing Martial Arts Hall. Not for any other reason, but simply because Zhao Tianxing was Zhao Chong¡¯s father!


    Wan Fei had issued a final ultimatum, giving Zhao Tianxing a week to dissolve Tianxing Martial Arts Hall and to personally go to Wan Fei¡¯s Gate to apologize. Otherwise, he would sweep through Tianxing Martial Arts Hall, break Zhao Tianxing¡¯s limbs, and ensure he could never teach martial arts in the Capital City again!


    And today was thest day of that one-week deadline.


    The apprentices of Tianxing Martial Arts Hall had mostly left, other than a few trusted disciples. The rest didn¡¯t share Zhao Tianxing¡¯s sentiments of life-and-death loyalty.


    Over these few days, Zhao Tianxing had aged a lot. He was worried not only about the survival of the martial hall but also his son Zhao Chong¡¯s injuries.


    With one tendon severed in each hand and foot, Zhao Chong was done for life. He could never practice martial arts again.


    Zhao Tianxing no longer held hopes for Zhao Chong to continue martial arts, but he had to find a way to reattach Zhao Chong¡¯s tendons. Otherwise, Zhao Chong would be left crippled and one-armed, and his very survival would be problematic!


    However, many spoiled brats in the Capital City had already dered that no hospital or individual is allowed to treat Zhao Chong. It¡¯s been a week now, and Zhao Chong was still lying in the martial hall. He couldn¡¯t go to the hospital or the clinic. His wounds had be purulent. If this continues, amputation might be necessary; otherwise, he was truly doomed!


    Zhao Tianxing had never before felt what it meant to be utterly destitute. This time, he truly understood what real desperation meant.


    Sitting in the martial hall, he watched as thest disciple reluctantly left through the great doors, shattering Zhao Tianxing¡¯s heart.


    This was his most loyal disciple, also the first one he ever took in. The boy was only eight years old, orphaned and wandering the streets when Zhao Tianxing had brought him under his wing. Over the years, this disciple had been like another son to Zhao Tianxing, staying by his side through thick and thin, never once leaving his side, no matter how hard or tiring it was.


    But this time, he had no choice but to leave. It was Zhao Tianxing who asked him to go, who ordered him to leave.


    Today was thest day of the week¡¯s deadline, and Zhao Tianxing had prepared to give up. He had sought help from many senior figures in the martial arts world, hoping they would intervene in this matter, but in the end, not one was willing to get involved.


    The most influential people Zhao Tianxing knew were warriors of the Fusion Realm. But in the Capital City, warriors of the Fusion Realm were asmon as des of grass. Before therge families, warriors of the Fusion Realm had no say at all. Who could help him solve this problem?


    "Wife, I¡¯ve packed our belongings, let¡¯s go," a gentle voice came from behind, spoken by Zhao Tianxing¡¯s wife, a delicate woman from the Capital City.


    Zhao Tianxing turned around to look at this woman whose hair had started to gray, filled with even more shame. He sighed softly and said in a low voice, "I¡¯m sorry, I... I ultimately couldn¡¯t make you proud before your family..."


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯s wife hailed from a decent family in the Capital City. When she married him, she faced opposition from everyone in her family. She waster expelled from her family for it and hadn¡¯t stepped foot into her family home for many years since.


    A young Zhao Tianxing, full of passion, had often proimed, "Do not scorn the poor youth," and had sworn countless times to stand out and show it to his wife¡¯s family.


    But years of life had worn down all his edges. He no longer yearned to stand out; managing to live peacefully was good enough.


    But now, all hope had been utterly extinguished.


    Live peacefully? Ha, the influential can condemn you to a graveless death with just a word. How can you live peacefully then?


    His wife gently held Zhao Tianxing, whispering, "It¡¯s okay, as long as our family can be together, that¡¯s all that matters."


    Zhao Tianxing nodded slowly, looking towards the door and speaking softly, "Wait a bit longer, our daughter will be back soon; as soon as she returns, we¡¯ll leave!"


    Today was thest day, and Zhao Tianxing had exhausted all his options. Seeking connections, asking for help, he even went to personally apologize to Wan Fei and others, but to no avail. Thus, he had no choice but to leave.


    His heart may be filled with resentment and anger, but those feelings had to be concealed within. This was the nature of the world, survival of the fittest. Without enough power, if someone decides to crush you, they just crush you. What can you do?


    Night had fallen, and not a single light was lit in Tianxing Martial Arts Hall. Zhao Tianxing sat alone in the darkness, silently reflecting on the experiences of his life.


    All of a sudden, a knock came from the door.


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªcould it be Wan Fei¡¯s men hade looking?


    But the night wasn¡¯t over yet; it was still within the week. Why would Wan Fei¡¯s peoplee early?


    With skepticism, Zhao Tianxing looked up to see a young man of average stature standing at the door of the martial hall.


    This youngster looked even younger than his son Zhao Chong, dressed quite simply. Aside from a somewhat stern look in his eyes, he seemed no different from a high school student.


    Or perhaps a young man who had knocked on the wrong door.


    Zhao Tianxing sighed softly, calling out, "I¡¯m sorry, but we are closed. Please leave."


    The young man did not depart; instead, he walked directly into the martial hall. His gaze swept over the surroundings, finally resting on the sign of Tianxing Martial Arts Hall.


    Zhao Tianxing was surprised. Had he not made himself clear, or had the young man not heard him properly? Why hadn¡¯t he left but entered instead?


    After a brief silence, the youth asked, "Is Zhao Chong living here?"


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯s expression changed slightly. Who could be looking for his son at this time, and for what good reason?


    "Who... who are you?" Zhao Tianxing eyed Su Yang warily.


    "Oh, I¡¯m from Pingnan Province," the young man said. "My name is Su Yang, a friend of Wang Hao."


    The visitor was indeed Su Yang; he had heard from Fatty the whole story about Wang Hao, and the first ce he sought out was Tianxing Martial Arts Hall.


    Wang Hao hade to the Capital City and became friends with Zhao Chong. On the day that Wang Hao was attacked, only Zhao Chong had stepped in to stop it, but it came at a heavy cost. Not only was he injured, but Wan Fei also demanded that his entire family leave the Capital City. The matter caused quite a stir.


    "Su Yang?" Zhao Tianxing was puzzled; he hadn¡¯t heard this name before, but he had heard of Wang Hao.

 Chapter 1149 - 1148: Let Me Do It

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Chapter 1148: Let Me Do It</h4>


    Upon hearing the name, Zhao Tianxing sighed. If Zhao Chong hadn¡¯t stepped in to help Wang Hao, their family wouldn¡¯t have fallen on such hard times.


    Despite the helplessness he felt, Zhao Tianxing never med his son. On the contrary, he believed Zhao Chong did the right thing.


    For those who practice martial arts, what kind of man would one be if devoid of any sense of justice?


    Upon learning that Su Yang was Wang Hao¡¯s friend, Zhao Tianxing initially thought he came to express Wang Hao¡¯s gratitude, which moved him somewhat. However, he was keenly aware that now was not the time for such sentiments.


    "Zhao Chong is asleep," said Zhao Tianxing. "I¡¯m sorry, but we have some matters to attend to and cannot host you today."


    Su Yang did not leave, but instead walked straight up to Zhao Tianxing: "How is his injury?"


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, why couldn¡¯t this kid understand what others were saying? To insist on staying when he had said they could not host, what was he trying to do?


    "I¡¯ve already bandaged him," Zhao Tianxing said in a low voice, for the sake of saving face: "Thank you for your concern."


    "I know medicine, perhaps I could take a look?" Su Yang asked.


    Zhao Tianxing nced at Su Yang, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old kid, iming he knew medicine. Honestly, Zhao Tianxing had a hard time believing it.


    Moreover, Zhao Chong¡¯s injury was very serious. Even if taken to the best hospital, at most, they could only perform an attachment, and his mobility would definitely be limited after that. Not to mention, it was already suppurating. Was this something any random quack doctor could handle?


    Still, outwardly Zhao Tianxing showed gratitude: "Thank you, but his wounds have already been bandaged well."


    With the Soul Searching Technique, Su Yang could tell that Zhao Tianxing was talking nonsense. However, he did not say anything; after all, it was normal for Zhao Tianxing not to trust him given his young appearance. Furthermore, considering this matter had led to his family¡¯s current plight, Su Yang felt a bit of guilt towards them and didn¡¯t mind Zhao Tianxing¡¯s distrust.


    Just then, a cry of rm suddenly came from behind the door: "Husband, husband, Xiao Chong¡¯s... Why has Xiao Chong¡¯s wrist swollen up like this?"


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯splexion changed drastically. Without concerning himself any further with Su Yang, he rushed straight into the room.


    Inside, Zhao Chong was lying on the bed, his wrists and ankles all bandaged. Zhao Tianxing, who only knew some simple bandaging techniques and had no one else to turn to, had done the bandaging himself.


    Now, however, both Zhao Chong¡¯s wrists and ankles had swollen rmingly. Especially his wrist, which had swelled to nearly twice its normal size¡ªit looked truly horrifying.


    Even more terrifying was that Zhao Chong¡¯s arm was turning ck, and in his unconscious state, his breathing was growing fainter and fainter.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" Zhao Tianxing was so anxious he was all in a flurry. He didn¡¯t understand any of this. He knew only how to bandage, but anything beyond that waspletely beyond his knowledge.


    His wife, crying beside him like a fountain of tears, was holding their son tightly and said tremblingly, "Should we... Should we take him to the hospital?"


    "I would like to take him, but which hospital would take him!" Zhao Tianxing¡¯s voice was both angry and helpless; he had run to nearly all the hospitals in Capital City during this time, but not one was willing to take his son in.


    "Then... what do we do now? What should we do now?" His wife cried even more pitifully. Her son¡¯s breathing was growing weaker and weaker¡ªwere they really going to watch their son die right here?


    Zhao Tianxing himself feltpletely at a loss; he did not have a clue about medical treatments.


    "Let me try," Su Yang¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Only then did Zhao Tianxing remember that Su Yang was still there. But what use was there for him to stay?


    His wife turned her head and when she saw Su Yang, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "Who is this...?"


    "He¡¯s Wang Hao¡¯s friend..." Zhao Tianxing hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "He says he understands medicine."


    "Then... then let him take a look at Xiao Chong quickly!" His wife frantically stepped aside, pleading urgently, "Please... please check on Xiao Chong, I beg you..."


    Zhao Tianxing wanted to stop her, but in the end, he said nothing. At this point, they really had no other options and had to grasp at straws.


    Su Yang walked to the bedside and with a casual nce, he immediately discerned Zhao Chong¡¯s condition.


    His tendons had been severed, his bones broken, and without strict anti-inmmatory treatment for such a long time, worsening was simply inevitable.


    In fact, with Zhao Chong¡¯s current condition, even if he were taken to the hospital, the best oue would only be amputation to save his life.


    Fortunately, standing there was Su Yang. Such a minor injury was incredibly easy for him to handle.


    "Do you have a knife?" Su Yang asked.


    "A knife?" Zhao Tianxing and his wife were both startled. His wife whispered, "We have... a fruit knife..."


    "How can that be enough?" Zhao Tianxing said bluntly. For such a wound, using a fruit knife was a joke.


    "It¡¯ll do!" Su Yang waved his hand, and Zhao Tianxing¡¯s wife hurriedly went to fetch the fruit knife and handed it to Su Yang.


    Su Yang picked up the fruit knife and immediately tore off Zhao Chong¡¯s bandages.


    The wound waspletely festering; pus was oozing out from the injury, creating a horrific sight.


    Su Yang took the fruit knife and was about to cut into the wound when Zhao Tianxing became anxious, "You... aren¡¯t you going to disinfect that?"


    "With the state of your son¡¯s wound right now, does it still need disinfection?" Su Yang retorted.


    Zhao Tianxing looked at Zhao Chong¡¯s wound and felt ufortable. In a low voice, he said, "But... but you can¡¯t just give up hope like this. Even if amputation is needed, you... you should choose a proper tool. It will be... it¡¯ll hurt him so much..."


    "Amputation!?" The wife trembled with fear, herplexion pale, and she almost fainted.


    "Amputate what!" Su Yang said, "I¡¯m just going to clean up his wound a bit, so it doesn¡¯t interfere with my reattachment of his tendons."


    "Ah?" Zhao Tianxing was stunned, beginning to wonder if he had heard wrong. Tendons that had been severed could still be reattached?


    "This... this can be reattached?" Zhao Tianxing asked incredulously.


    "Why not?" Su Yang said, and casually sliced open Zhao Chong¡¯s wound, letting the pus flow out.


    "How... how is that possible..." Zhao Tianxing was utterly astonished.


    His wife, however, was overjoyed. During this time, she had almost resigned herself to the belief that her son would be disabled for life. Su Yang¡¯s words, however, ignited quite a bit of hope in her.


    "Boil some hot water; I¡¯ll need it shortly," Su Yang instructed.


    "Okay, okay..." His wife hurried off to boil water, leaving Zhao Tianxing still dazed, watching Su Yang work.


    In truth, Su Yang could use the simplest ¡¯Soul Searching Technique¡¯ to treat Zhao Chong, but he chose not to. With Zhao Chong suffering such severe injuries for Wang Hao, Su Yang¡¯s assistance wasn¡¯t solely about saving him¡ªit was also to help him rebuild the severed tendons.

 Chapter 1150 - 1149: Daughter Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Chapter 1149: Daughter Kidnapped</h4>


    The reconstructed tendons were bound to be much stronger than his previous ones and would significantly improve Zhao Chong¡¯s strength. This was Su Yang¡¯s way of expressing his gratitude to him.


    After forcing out all the pus, Su Yang promptly used silver needles to seal the nerves near the wound. This way, Zhao Chong wouldn¡¯t feel any pain. Then, Su Yang used his True Qi to guide the severed tendons to slowly connect back together.


    The tendons had been cut for more than seven days, and the severed ends had already atrophied. Normally, reattachment would have been impossible.


    But for Su Yang, this was not an issue at all. Once he connected the torn tendons, he took out a medicinal pill from his body, crushed it, and sprinkled some of the powder over the joint.


    This pill was the Marrow Cleansing Pill concocted by the Divine Physicians Alliance, designed for cleansing and transforming the marrow. As soon as the powder touched the severed tendons, they visibly began to fuse together. Moreover, the tendons were nourished by the powder, bing even stronger. For Zhao Chong, unbeknownst to himself, his tendons had been tempered.


    After healing his wrist, Su Yang proceeded in the same manner to reattach his ankle tendons.


    Only a third of the Marrow Cleansing Pill had been used; Su Yang fed the remaining two-thirds to Zhao Chong. The medicine would continue to nourish his body¡¯s tendons, allowing them to undergo a qualitative improvement.


    The entire process took Su Yang less than ten minutes topletely heal Zhao Chong.


    At that moment, Zhao Tianxing¡¯s wife had finished boiling water and brought it over. Su Yang asked her to clean Zhao Chong¡¯s wound, and then had Zhao Tianxing redress the wounds.


    By this time, Zhao Chong¡¯s breathing had stabilized, and although he was still unconscious, hisplexion had be much rosier. Zhao Tianxing, though not versed in medicine, could tell that his son was indeed out of danger.


    Zhao Tianxing had held little hope for Su Yang¡¯s abilities but was astounded by his miraculous skills.


    Leaving his wife to care for Zhao Chong, Zhao Tianxing apanied Su Yang to the hall. Just as they sat down, Zhao Tianxing immediately stood, bowed with hands sped: "Mr. Su, thank you for saving my son. I apologize for any offenses earlier, please forgive me!"


    Su Yang gestured dismissively, "No need for thanks, Zhao Chong was injured because of Wang Hao. His business is the business of Destiny Martial Arts. I am just doing what is right."


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianxing sighed deeply andmented, "Ah, in the end, it¡¯s because we are too weak. Here in Capital City, it¡¯s so hard for us outsiders to gain a firm footing."


    "In my eyes, there is no distinction between locals and outsiders," Su Yang said calmly. "If they do not want us to stand firm, then I will make sure they cannot stand at all!"


    Zhao Tianxing was taken aback; he had only intended to make a passingment but did not expect such a bold statement from Su Yang. This young man¡¯s medical skills were impressive, and he seemed veryposed, but why did his words always aim to shock?


    After a moment of hesitation, Zhao Tianxing spoke in a low voice, "Mr. Su, it¡¯s fine to say such things among ourselves, but please... never say that in front of those with intentions. If word gets out, it... that would be no small matter. You must be here in Capital City for studies; these wealthy and arrogant young masters always behave like this. You should focus on your studies, graduate, and leave this ce. There¡¯s... there¡¯s no need to conflict with the locals!"


    Su Yang gave Zhao Tianxing a look, clearly understanding his perspective. This man had been worn down by reality.


    "Sometimes, it¡¯s not a matter of whether you want to stay hidden; you cannot always keep your head down!" Su Yang said softly.


    Zhao Tianxing sighed again, his son being a case in point.


    Suddenly, frantic footsteps came from outside the door. Zhao Tianxing instinctively turned to look, and a man rushed in through the entrance¡ªit was none other than his most trusted disciple.


    This disciple was thest to leave Tianxing Martial Arts Hall, ordered away by Zhao Tianxing himself, and he had left less than half an hour ago. Why had hee back so soon?


    Moreover, the disciple was covered in blood, one arm hanging limply as if it was broken, clearly severely injured. What on earth had happened?


    "Third, you... what happened to you?" Zhao Tianxing hurriedly went to meet him.


    "Master, something... something¡¯s gone wrong..." The disciple couldn¡¯t even make it to Zhao Tianxing before he trembled out, "Xiao... Xiao Yun has been kidnapped..."


    "What!?" Zhao Tianxing eximed, "Who... who took her? What happened? What exactly has happened?"


    Zhao Xiaoyun was Zhao Tianxing¡¯s daughter, just a freshman this year and Zhao Chong¡¯s younger sister. Zhao Tianxing had been waiting for Zhao Xiaoyun¡¯s return this evening, ready to take them away from Capital City. How did such an event ur so suddenly?


    "I was... I was just arriving at the street corner when I saw Xiao Yun being stopped by a few people and dragged into a car. I... I tried to stop them, they... they beat me up, I couldn¡¯t stop them, Xiao Yun... Xiao Yun was also taken away..." the disciple continued in a shaky voice.


    Zhao Tianxing copsed to the floor,pletely dazed. Catastrophes really doe one after another like a leaky roof facing continuous night rain. The family was already in such a state, and now this happened? His daughter had been kidnapped; what was he to do?


    "Who took her?" A cold voice came from behind.


    Zhao Tianxing turned around and saw it was Su Yang speaking.


    The disciple replied, "Among them... among them, there was one person, the local gang leader known as Snake King Wang Biao..."


    "Wang Biao!?" Zhao Tianxing¡¯s expression changed drastically. He knew this Wang Biao, the local thug in the area.


    Before the incident with Wang Hao, Zhao Tianxing had to be very polite to Wang Biao. Wang Biao had connections and quite a few people under him. Although not powerful himself, he was followed by several strong enforcers, controlling several streets in the vicinity, indeed the local despot.


    Despite running a martial arts school, Zhao Tianxing still paid the monthly protection fees without fail. At first, Zhao Tianxing, relying on his own fighting skills, had stood up to Wang Biao.


    As a result, Zhao Tianxing was first beaten by Wang Biao¡¯s henchmen, his own leg broken, and then detained for half a month on charges of causing trouble.


    After his release, Zhao Tianxing became much morepliant, never daring to short the monthly protection payments.


    To be honest, Zhao Tianxing felt a certain fear of Wang Biao at the bottom of his heart. And now, Wang Biao had actually kidnapped his daughter, Zhao Xiaoyun¡ªit was like a death knell. With several martial experts by Wang Biao¡¯s side, how was he going to rescue his daughter now?

 Chapter 1151 - 1150 I’ll Go With You

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Chapter 1150 I¡¯ll Go With You</h4>


    "Wang Biao... why did Wang Biao kidnap Xiao Yun..." A sudden cry of rm came from behind.


    Zhao Tianxing turned his head and saw that his wife, unknowingly, was already standing behind him, her face filled with fright.


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯s expression changed. Letting his wife know about this would onlyplicate matters further. He took a deep breath and hurriedly said, "I guess... maybe it¡¯s a mistake, I... I¡¯ll go find him and tell him to release Xiao Yun..."


    His wife ignored him and focused on the apprentice, anxiously asking, "Wang Biao... why did Wang Biao kidnap Xiao Yun? Wang Biao... Wang Biao is a beast, will he... will he hurt Xiao Yun?"


    The apprentice lowered his head and spoke softly, "Wang Biao... Wang Biao told me to warn master that the task given by Wan Shao hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet. Trying to sneak away... that¡¯s disrespectful to Wan Shao. So... so he kidnapped Xiao Yun to have her... have her pay off master¡¯s debt..."


    "What!?" Zhao Tianxing jumped up and roared, "What... what do they want to do!"


    The apprentice kept his head down, staying silent. Wang Biao¡¯s reputation around here was terrible. What could happen now that he had kidnapped Zhao Xiaoyun?


    His wife staggered, nearly fainting.


    "I... I¡¯ll go find him now!" Zhao Tianxing roared as he jumped up.


    "Master!" The apprentice grabbed him, urgently saying, "Wang Biao has several masters with him, and... and he has Wan Fei¡¯s support. If you go like this, you¡¯re definitely... definitely going to suffer..."


    "But I can¡¯t just watch my daughter be humiliated!" Zhao Tianxing eximed loudly. "I¡¯ll go myself, even if they kill me, I must rescue Xiao Yun!"


    "Master..." Tears filled the apprentice¡¯s eyes as he spoke tremulously, "In their eyes, our... our lives mean nothing, please... please don¡¯t be reckless..."


    "I also can¡¯t watch them humiliate Xiao Yun like this!" Zhao Tianxing said urgently.


    "But if you go like this, it¡¯s like going to your death..." the apprentice said with a trembling voice.


    Zhao Tianxing looked desperate. He knew going like this was a death sentence, but did he have any other choice?


    "Maybe... maybe I should make a phone call home..." his wife suggested timidly, "Plead... plead for them to save Xiao Yun?"


    "No!" Zhao Tianxing said immediately. "All these years, they¡¯ve been waiting for us to go back and ask for their help, to seek them out, so they could humiliate us severely. How... how could I let you endure such humiliation?"


    "But do you have another way to save Xiao Yun?" his wife asked in a trembling voice.


    Zhao Tianxing was speechless. His wife walked up to him and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, speaking softly, "It¡¯s okay to lower my head and admit a mistake. The most important thing is for our family to be together. I¡¯m already old; what harm can their insults do to me? But Xiao Yun is still young, she has a great future, we... we can¡¯t dy her..."


    "I... I..." Zhao Tianxing¡¯s hands and feet trembled, feeling incredibly stifled, but truly, he had no choice.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll speak with them nicely," his wife mustered a faint smile.


    "Oh!" Zhao Tianxing sighed heavily and turned his head away.


    Su Yang stood behind them, his expression also slightly moved. The affection between this couple was truly shocking.


    "Actually, we could just go directly to Wang Biao to ask for her!" Su Yang said in a low voice. "I¡¯ll apany you!"


    Zhao Tianxing looked at Su Yang. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang having saved Zhao Chong, he would certainly have scolded him. Young man, ignorant of the severity, who is Wang Biao that you think you can simply ask him for a person? Furthermore, with someone like Wan Fei behind Wang Biao, how could you possibly ask for her?


    "Stop taking risks!" His wife took out her cell phone and whispered, "Su Yang, thank you for what you did for Zhao Chong. We can¡¯t let you take risks anymore. I¡¯ll make a call; someone will help."


    With that, his wife went to the inner room.


    Zhao Tianxing stood at the doorway, listening to his wife¡¯s submissive tones inside, his heart wrenching as if being cut with a knife. All these years, through all the hardship and fatigue, they never called her family. He knew how they would be humiliated with this call, but they really had no choice.


    After a long while, his wife hung up the phone. Zhao Tianxing watched her standing there, dazed, and felt even more panicked.


    He quickly entered the inner room. Seeing the tears on his wife¡¯s face, he guessed what had happened.


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay," Zhao Tianxing wiped the tears from his wife¡¯s eyes and said softly, "I¡¯ll go find Wang Biao, I¡¯ll talk to him properly. If they want me to apologize, to bow my head, I¡¯ll apologize, I¡¯ll speak with them nicely, they... they will let Xiao Yun go, just stay at home and wait for us..."


    His wife couldn¡¯t hold back anymore; she threw herself into Zhao Tianxing¡¯s arms, her voice trembling, "They are my family, my rtives, how... how could they be so cruel?"


    "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here. We¡¯ll handle our family¡¯s matters ourselves, we don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help!" Zhao Tianxing patted his wife¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Third son, you stay here, help your mistress take care of Zhao Chong, I... I¡¯ll take a trip to Wang Biao¡¯s ce..."


    His disciple walked to the door and spoke softly, "Master, after you arrive, talk to them kindly, try... try not to get into any conflict..."


    "I know!" Zhao Tianxing nodded, paused for a moment, then patted his disciple on the shoulder and said quietly, "If I haven¡¯t returned by tomorrow morning, take your mistress and Zhao Chong to Pingnan Province, go to my hometown, I... I wille find you..."


    Tears suddenly welled up in the disciple¡¯s eyes. Zhao Tianxing¡¯s words were simple, but in reality, he understood well. If Zhao Tianxing hadn¡¯t returned by tomorrow morning, it likely meant he never would.


    Zhao Tianxing took a deep breath and walked directly out of the martial arts hall, heading straight to the bar where Wang Biao was holed up.


    Halfway there, Zhao Tianxing suddenly stopped, turned, and looked at Su Yang, who had been following him.


    "Mr. Su, thank you for what you did for Zhao Chong," Zhao Tianxing said sincerely. "I have an important task to handle now, so I can¡¯t entertain you. You should go back first. If fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again!"


    "I just said, I¡¯ll apany you to find Wang Biao," Su Yang said. "This matter, essentially, started because of Destiny Martial Arts, so naturally, I cannot ignore it."


    Zhao Tianxing frowned. Su Yang¡¯s words sounded fine, buting from him, they seemed naive. A teenager like him, what did he understand? Getting involved in such matters, could he really have a chance to survive?

 Chapter 1152 - 1151 Insult

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Chapter 1151 Insult</h4>


    Zhao Tianxing had asked Su Yang to leave because he wanted to protect him. He knew how dangerous the situation was. But Su Yang seemed topletely misunderstand the risks involved.


    "Thank you for your enthusiasm." Zhao Tianxing said, "Wang Biao is not an ordinary person, and you¡¯re still a student. I don¡¯t want you to get involved in these matters."


    "My target is not Wang Biao," Su Yang calmly stated.


    "Huh?" Zhao Tianxing was startled, what other target could there be?


    "My target is Wan Fei!" Su Yang said softly.


    "What?" Zhao Tianxing widened his eyes, looking at Su Yang in bewilderment. What did he mean by his target was Wan Fei? Did he even know who Wan Fei was?


    "What... what are you going to do..." Zhao Tianxing asked, his face filled with shock.


    "Do what I must!" Su Yang dered.


    "What you must do?" Zhao Tianxing waspletely baffled. "What... what is it that you must do..."


    Su Yang did not reply.


    A puzzled Zhao Tianxing stared at Su Yang, his eyes filled with curiosity. He didn¡¯t know what Su Yang nned to do, but seeing his resolute attitude, he said nothing further, only cursing in his mind, "You¡¯re seeking your own death, I won¡¯t stop you. When you start cryingter, I can¡¯t save you!"


    It was just past seven o¡¯clock, and the bar was still empty of patrons.


    Zhao Tianxing entered the bar, where he only saw a few waitstaff. But this was ultimately Wang Biao¡¯s ce, so he treated every staff member with utmost respect.


    Zhao Tianxing approached a waiter and asked reverently, "Excuse me, I would like to ask, is Brother Biao... is Brother Biao here?"


    People on this street naturally recognized Zhao Tianxing. The waiter nced disdainfully at him and coldly said, "Brother Biao is what you call him?"


    Zhao Tianxing was stunned, what else should he call him?


    "You should call him Boss Biao!" the waiter red at Zhao Tianxing. "Dull and dumb, like an idiot. How dare you scrape a living in Capital City?"


    Inside, Zhao Tianxing was furious as hell, he, after all, possessed the strength of the Qi Refining Realm. When had a waitstaff ever spoken to him like this?


    But remembering this was Wang Biao¡¯s territory, he ultimately swallowed his pride. He hade to seek Wang Biao¡¯s help and couldn¡¯t afford to stir up any trouble.


    "Sorry, sorry, I... my mistake..." Zhao Tianxing forced a smile. "So... is Boss Biao here?"


    The waiter replied arrogantly, "Brother Biao just brought a girl back and wants to have some fun first. He instructed just now that he won¡¯t see anyone at this moment, you should just wait here!"


    The color drained from Zhao Tianxing¡¯s face, the girl Wang Biao had brought back was his daughter, Wang Xiaoyun. What if he let him have his way with her for a while? That would be disastrous.


    "No, I... I urgently need to see Brother Biao..." Zhao Tianxing said anxiously.


    "What manner of speaking is that?" the waiter red. "How do you address him?"


    "Sorry, it¡¯s... it¡¯s Boss Biao, Boss Biao..." Zhao Tianxing quickly corrected himself. "Can I... can I see Boss Biao now? I... I really have an urgent matter..."


    "Brother Biao said, not even the Heavenly King would be permitted. Who the fuck do you think you are, daring to speak of urgent matters in front of Brother Biao?" the waiter glowered. "Fuck, if not for the fact that we are all from the same street, I would have thrown you out. Are you trying to spoil Brother Biao¡¯s mood? Do you have a death wish?"


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯s face instantly grew anxious, and he clenched his fists involuntarily.


    "What, thinking of fighting?" the waiter immediately shouted. "Yo, the master of the Tianxing Martial Arts Hall, nning to demolish our bar?"


    Hearing this, about a dozen men immediately rushed out and surrounded them. The stance was clear: if Zhao Tianxing dared to make a move, they would attack right away.


    Zhao Tianxing ultimately released his fists. He wasn¡¯t afraid of these dozen or so men, but if a fight really broke out here, his daughter would definitely be doomed.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Tianxing urgently said, "I... I really have urgent business with Boss Biao, the girl he brought back is... is my daughter Zhao Xiaoyun, can I... can I go talk to Boss Biao, please?"


    "Is that so?" the waiter suddenlyughed. "Oh, you¡¯re lucky then. For your daughter to catch Boss Biao¡¯s eye, this is an honor for you. Maybe, in the future, we¡¯ll all have to call you uncle!"


    Everyone burst intoughter, while Zhao Tianxing¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He had realized that these people were just messing with him.


    "Can I... can I see Boss Biao... please, I¡¯m begging you, can you make an exception..." Zhao Tianxing¡¯s voice trembled, he was preparing to kneel and beg these people. He truly had no other option.


    "Did you guys hear? Our martial arts hall master was just begging me!" the waiterughed loudly. "Aren¡¯t you martial artists supposed to have backbone? You... are you really begging me?"


    Zhao Tianxing turned pale. In his life, he disliked ttering others and beseeching favors, which is why he had struggled to get to where he was. But for his daughter, what else could he do?


    Seeing the mocking expressions of the people around him, Zhao Tianxing¡¯s body shook. He knew he hadpletely lost face, but he had no other choice.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Tianxing clenched his teeth, ready to kneel and beg.


    Just then, Su Yang, who had been standing behind him, suddenly spoke up, "Wang Biao, this matter has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t need to get involved. Let her go now, and you might still live!"


    Everyone at the scene was stunned, including Zhao Tianxing who gaped at Su Yang. He had not expected Su Yang to speak up at this moment, and to say something so audacious had genuinely startled him.


    I came to plead with Wang Biao, speaking like this, aren¡¯t you pushing me towards a dead end?


    The waiter was the first to react, exploding in rage and shouting, "Go fuck your mother, who is this bastard daring to talk to Brother Biao like this here? Are you tired of living, fuck, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    As he spoke, the waiter grabbed a bottle and furiously charged towards Su Yang.


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯s expression changed, and he wanted to stop him but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to act, afraid of Wang Biao.


    However, before the waiter could even reach Su Yang, Su Yang had already stepped forward, meeting the waiter face-to-face.


    The waiter hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be so quick, but without overthinking, he swung the bottle towards Su Yang¡¯s head.


    Su Yang was quicker. He grabbed the bottle from the waiter¡¯s hand and smashed it on his head.

 Chapter 1153 - 1152: Wang Biao

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Chapter 1152: Wang Biao</h4>


    The bottle smashed, and the waiter screamed as he copsed onto the floor, clutching his wound and cursing, "Fuck your mother..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak; he kicked him in the chest, and the waiter immediately flew backward, mming against a pir behind him. Blood spilled from his mouth and nose, and he went still.


    People around were shocked. Su Yang had moved too swiftly, hadn¡¯t he? Just like that, he had taken down the waiter?


    Zhao Tianxing was also stunned. Su Yang had just threatened Wang Biao, and that incident had already caused quite a stir. Now that he had attacked the waiter, how could Wang Biao let this go?


    At that moment, a single thought ran through Zhao Tianxing¡¯s mind, "It¡¯s over,pletely over!"


    A man hurried over to help the waiter up, checked his breathing, and instantly went pale, trembling, he said, "Dead... he¡¯s dead..."


    "What!?" Zhao Tianxing was the first to exim, and everyone else was also profoundly shocked.


    The waiter was actually dead?


    It was shocking enough that Su Yang had injured someone, but what the crowd couldn¡¯t fathom was that Su Yang had outright killed a man¡ªthat was a different matter entirely!


    Several others went over, checked, and confirmed that the waiter was indeed dead.


    Zhao Tianxing¡¯s legs gave out, and he almost copsed to the floor. He turned to look at Su Yang, his face filled with shock and helplessness, "Mr. Su, what... what on earth are you doing..."


    Killing and injuring were twopletely different things!


    How could Wang Biao let this slide? How could he possibly forgive Su Yang?


    "You should take a rest!" Su Yang patted Zhao Tianxing on the shoulder, "I¡¯ll handle this!"


    Zhao Tianxing opened his mouth but could only say softly in the end, "Maybe... maybe you should run..."


    Su Yang nced at Zhao Tianxing, seeing that although the man was somewhat cowardly, he wasn¡¯t bad at heart, which made Su Yang see him in a new light.


    Someone had already reported the situation downstairs to Wang Biao, and soon, the door to one of the upstairs private rooms opened, and Wang Biao, followed by a group of men, came storming down with great fury.


    "Motherfucker, who dares to start trouble on my turf? Are they tired of living?" Wang Biao bellowed viciously.


    Zhao Tianxing had previously suffered greatly under Wang Biao¡¯s hands and turned pale with fear at the sight of him again.


    Su Yang, however, was calm. He stood with his hands behind his back, sizing up Wang Biao, and said coldly, "Where is Zhao Xiao Yun?"


    Wang Biao roared, "Who the fuck are you? Dare to talk to me like that, do you know who I am?"


    Su Yang replied coldly, "I¡¯ll count to three. Hand over Zhao Xiao Yun, then you and all your men kneel down and kowtow three times to Zhao Tianxing and his daughter. If you do that, I might spare your life."


    Zhao Tianxing immediately closed his eyes. Speaking like this, Su Yang was courting death!


    "How the fuck do you talk?"


    "Son of a bitch, you must be looking to die!"


    Theckeys around Wang Biao immediately cursed, and Wang Biaoughed in fury, pointing at Su Yang and bellowing, "Kid, you¡¯ve really got guts. Talking to me like this on my turf, you¡¯re the first. And you¡¯ll count to three? And have me kowtow? Let me tell you, even if you and your entire family kneel here and kowtow to me, I¡¯m not going to spare you today!"


    Su Yang ignored him and simply said coldly, "One!"


    Wang Biao shouted angrily, "You motherfucker really dare to count, huh? What¡¯s with the slow counting? Let me do it for you, two, three, four, five, six..."


    "Two!" Su Yang held up two fingers.


    Wang Biaopletely lost his patience and waved his hand, "Fuck, kill him for me!"


    Immediately, more than a dozen underlings drew their weapons and rushed toward Su Yang with a roar.


    "Three!" No sooner had Su Yang counted to three than his face suddenly filled with murderous intent. Facing the dozen men charging at him, Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with words; he charged straight into their midst.


    The first to bear the brunt was a waiter, brandishing a cleaver and chopping it down at Su Yang.


    However, Su Yang was much faster; one punchnded on the waiter¡¯s chest.


    The waiter was sent flying back, his chest caved in significantly¡ªhe was certainly dead.


    Before the waiter even hit the ground, Su Yang had already struck again, sending several other waiters flying one after another.


    To the onlookers surrounding them, Su Yang marched through, knocking down the dozen or so waiters like decaying trees. None of the waiters could touch Su Yang, all being flung away by his strikes.


    Wang Biao originally had a sneer on his face, but seeing this, he was instantly stunned. Although he didn¡¯t know martial arts, he could see that Su Yang¡¯s strength was incredibly formidable.


    Before Wang Biao could react, Su Yang already stood in front of him.


    "Beat him to death! Beat him to death!" Wang Biao shouted urgently.


    A few men by his side stepped forward, shielding Wang Biao. These men had been hired for a high price, and each of them was in the Qi Refining Realm, much stronger than Zhao Tianxing.


    Su Yang had used mere basic punches and kicks to take down those dozen men earlier, so in the eyes of these men, although Su Yang¡¯s strength was decent, it couldn¡¯t be that formidable. After all, one doesn¡¯t need punches and kicks to deal with these men if one is in the Fusion Realm.


    In truth, Su Yang did not want to shock or scare Wan Fei before he had a chance to run away, which is why he used punches and kicks. Otherwise, mere finger flicks would have sufficed to deal with these men¡ªwhy resort to punches and kicks?


    Looking at the few men, Su Yang said calmly, "Move, or die."


    The men exchanged nces and then burst intoughter.


    "Kid, you¡¯ve got a big fucking mouth, daring to talk to me like that..." one of the men began cursing.


    Before he finished speaking, Su Yang had already reached him like a specter. The man couldn¡¯t react in time, and Su Yang grabbed his neck and effortlessly broke it.


    The others were immediately frightened; they now realized they had underestimated Su Yang¡¯s strength.


    The men looked at each other and charged at Su Yang with a roar, hoping to defeat him by virtue of their numbers.


    In the midst of their attack, Su Yang walked as if he were strolling in a garden. With every step he took, he made a move, and with each move, someone was wiped out.


    When Su Yang walked out of the men¡¯s encirclement, all of themy on the ground¡ªnone alive.


    Wang Biao watched the entire process, petrified with fear. Looking at Su Yang in front of him, he felt nothing but endless terror.


    "Who... who the hell are you..." Wang Biao¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Su Yang!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was calm. "From Destiny Martial Arts!"


    "Destiny Martial Arts?" Wang Biao paused for a moment, then his voice shook, "I¡¯ve got no grudges with you, why... why... why are you after me?"

 Chapter 1154 - 1153: Castrating You

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Chapter 1153: Castrating You</h4>


    "Was I not clear just now?" Su Yang said coldly, "I told you, this matter has nothing to do with you. Release Zhao Xiaoyun, and you can live. Sadly, you didn¡¯t do as I instructed; therefore, I can¡¯t let you go!"


    "Zhao Xiaoyun..." Wang Biao suddenly realized and excitedly said, "Destiny Martial Arts! You¡¯re from Destiny Martial Arts, the very same as Wang Hao? Do you... do you realize that this is a matter concerning Wan Fei of the Wan Family? If you dare toy a finger on me, Wan Shao will never let you go!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Wan Fei will die too, and it won¡¯t be long before he joins you!" Su Yang spoke calmly.


    "What!?" Wang Biao¡¯s face changed drastically, and he gnashed his teeth, "You sure talk big. Do you dare to kill Wan Shao? Do you know where you are? This is the Capital City, not some backwater where you country bumpkins can strut around. Just the flick of Wan Shao¡¯s finger could crush you. Who do you think you are, trying to threaten Wan Shao?"


    Su Yang smiled and suddenly asked, "Are you very close to Wan Fei?"


    "I..." Wang Biao stuttered, responding, "My... my boss is with Wan Shao; we¡¯re also Wan Shao¡¯s people..."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang chuckled coldly again, "Wang Biao, it¡¯s rather pitiful to speak of you. You¡¯ve never even met Wan Fei, but you¡¯re trying so hard to curry favor with him; you¡¯ve gotten involved in this matter and are about to lose your life for it. Don¡¯t you find that tragic?"


    Wang Biao cursed angrily, "You¡¯re still full of hot air. Just wait until Wan Shao arrives, and then you¡¯ll see how you die!"


    "I suddenly don¡¯t feel like killing you so quickly!" Su Yang said with a smile, "How about this: I¡¯ll spare your life. You go and deliver a message to Wan Fei. Tell him that at midnight, I¡¯ll personallye to take his life. Then, you two can die together; that way, once you¡¯re down there, you can continue to kiss up to him. Sounds good, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Wang Biao¡¯s eyes lit up. His greatest fear was that Su Yang would kill him on the spot. If Su Yang let him go to find Wan Fei, that would be a tremendous stroke of luck. Once he found Wan Fei, not only could Wan Fei kill Su Yang, but by helping Wan Fei with this matter, he might even earn Wan Fei¡¯s approval and have a chance for greater opportunities in the future.


    "You¡¯ve got guts, kid. Fine, I¡¯ll go and find Wan Shao. I want to see just how capable you are and what you can do by midnight tonight!" Wang Biao spoke loudly and turned to leave.


    "Hold on, don¡¯t rush!" Su Yang stopped him, "Leaving without a token doesn¡¯t seem quite right, does it?"


    "What... what exactly do you want to do..." Wang Biao started to panic.


    "To give you a bit more incentive, I think it¡¯s better to leave something on you," Su Yang said, and with a grasp in mid-air, a dagger appeared in his hand.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over Wang Biao¡¯s body, causing chills wherever itnded.


    Finally, Su Yang¡¯s eyes settled on the root of Wang Biao¡¯s thigh, and Wang Biao immediately panicked. He clutched at his crotch, desperately saying, "What... what the hell are you doing..."


    "You¡¯vemitted too many sins in this life. I should sever the root of your desires once and for all!" Su Yang flicked his finger, and the dagger shot directly into Wang Biao¡¯s groin.


    Despite Wang Biao¡¯s attempts to cover up, the dagger pierced through the back of his hand and precisely castrated him.


    "Ah!" Wang Biao screamed bitterly, rolling on the ground and howling in pain, wishing for death.


    Zhao Tianxing shuddered as he watched from the side. Only now did he realize that Su Yang wasn¡¯t boasting; he truly had the skills.


    There were a dozen or so people lying on the ground, about half probably dead on the spot. The other half, though still alive, were likely to be crippled for the rest of their lives.


    The thugs were one thing, being ordinary people after all. But those personal bodyguards near Wang Biao were not weak at all. Zhao Tianxing couldn¡¯t handle even one of them.


    Yet, in front of Su Yang, these men couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move. Su Yang¡¯s strength was evident.


    But the most crucial point was Su Yang¡¯s ruthlessness in his actions; that was what truly horrified people.


    Having injured and killed so many, Su Yang was escting the situation dramatically.


    Zhao Tianxing, a regr person, had his mind go nk and his body shiver uncontrobly in the face of the scene before him.


    Wang Biaoy limp on the ground, his body twitching in agony. His greatest pastime in life had been ying with women, and now, Su Yang had castrated him. This pain was even greater than death.


    "Son of a bitch, I won¡¯t let you go!"


    "Bastard, if you¡¯re brave enough, then kill me!"


    "I will kill you, I swear I will!"


    Wang Biaoy on the ground, his roars continuous, but Su Yang paid him no attention. He nced at Zhao Tianxing and said, "Your daughter is upstairs."


    Zhao Tianxing finally came to his senses and hurried upstairs to the private room.


    As he entered the room, Zhao Tianxing saw his daughter Zhao Xiaoyun bound hand and foot on the sofa, her clothes nearlypletely torn off. If they had arrived anyter, Zhao Xiaoyun¡¯s chastity would have been truly in jeopardy.


    Rushing over, Zhao Tianxing removed his jacket to cover his daughter and untied her. The moment she was freed, she threw herself into Zhao Tianxing¡¯s arms, crying her heart out.


    Zhao Tianxing silently thanked his luck that Su Yang was there that day. Otherwise, he could only imagine what terrible fate awaited Zhao Xiaoyun. Had his daughter been vited here, Zhao Tianxing would certainly have gone all out against Wang Biao, even if it cost him his own life.


    "It¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s all okay!" Zhao Tianxingforted softly.


    After a while, Zhao Xiaoyun¡¯s crying slowly stopped.


    Then, Su Yang¡¯s voice came from the doorway, "Director Zhao, you should head home first."


    Zhao Tianxing looked up to see Su Yang standing at the door. Now, he dared not underestimate Su Yang; his eyes held only admiration and gratitude.


    "Mr. Su, thank you so much!" Zhao Tianxing bowed deeply with great respect.


    "As I said, since this matter originated with Destiny Martial Arts, it is our affair at Destiny Martial Arts," Su Yang replied, "You¡¯re wee!"


    Zhao Tianxing sighed softly, then asked in a low voice, "Mr. Su, what... what are you nning to do next?"


    Su Yang replied, "I just told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m going to find Wan Fei!"


    Only then did Zhao Tianxing recall Su Yang indeed mentioned he was going to find Wan Fei. At the time, Zhao Tianxing thought Su Yang was merely blustering. But now, it seemed Su Yang truly intended to do just that.


    "Mr. Su, this... Wan Fei is not like Wang Biao," Zhao Tianxing hurriedly warned, "Wan Fei is a young master of the Wan Family of the Capital; he is dearly valued there, one of the three heirs set to seed the family. The Wan Family¡¯s power within the Capital City, even if not ranked within the top twenty, certainly makes the top thirty!"

 Chapter 1155 - 1154: I’m Not a Gentleman, I Can’t Wait for Ten Years

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Chapter 1154: I¡¯m Not a Gentleman, I Can¡¯t Wait for Ten Years</h4>


    Zhao Tianxing stopped speaking at this point, the meaning was already very clear.


    With such formidable strength of the Wan Family, seeking revenge against Wan Fei was incredibly unwise.


    Not to mention whether you¡¯re a match for Wan Fei, even if you could defeat Wan Fei, once you¡¯ve enraged the Wan Family behind him, that would be the end of you.


    With such power in Capital City, even the first or second-ranked families in Pingnan Province wouldn¡¯t dare to confront the Wan Family head-on. You¡¯re just a youngster, although somewhat capable, but you can¡¯t just go against the Wan Family on their turf in Capital City!


    "I know!" Su Yang replied very calmly.


    Zhao Tianxing was stunned; you say you know, yet you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re about to leave at all.


    "Mr. Su..." Zhao Tianxing had received Su Yang¡¯s favors and did not wish to see him at a disadvantage, could not hold back from reminding him again, "The Wan Family¡¯s strength in Capital City is really too strong, and, the people of this family are extremely protective. If you really confront Wan Fei, no matter the oue, the Wan Family... the Wan Family won¡¯t just let it go. Mr. Su, I know you¡¯re very powerful, but here... this is after all Capital City..."


    "I know!" Su Yang nodded again.


    Zhao Tianxing was on the verge of tears; you keep saying you know, but this, where does it look like you know.


    "Mr. Su, why don¡¯t you leave Capital City with us?" Zhao Tianxing finally couldn¡¯t help it and said straightforwardly, "A gentleman¡¯s revenge is not toote even after ten years, we don¡¯t have to sh head-on with them here in Capital City. Doing this, we would only be the ones to suffer!"


    Su Yang nced at Zhao Tianxing and nodded slowly, "Director Zhao, thanks for your reminder. However, this is just the way I do things. I¡¯m not a gentleman, so I can¡¯t wait ten years to take my revenge."


    "You..." Zhao Tianxing was left mouth agape, ultimately just sighed and spoke no more. He could see that Su Yang was incredibly stubborn and was beyond persuasion.


    "You guys go ahead." Su Yang said, "Don¡¯t leave Capital City tonight; you can¡¯t leave. Take my advice, find a hidden ce andy low for now. Everything will be resolved after tomorrow!"


    Zhao Tianxing looked at Su Yang, not understanding what he meant. Nevertheless, he did not say much more, just nodded his head: "Thank you!"


    Su Yang responded with a bow. Although Zhao Tianxing was somewhat reluctant, he knew he couldn¡¯t persuade Su Yang and, in the end, could only take Zhao Xiaoyun and leave.


    Watching Zhao Tianxing and others leave, Su Yang went to sit in the middle of the bar.


    Wang Biao was now crouching in the corner of the bar, blood still leaking from his crotch, but he didn¡¯t care about that anymore.


    Seeing Su Yange down, his face twisted viciously as he gritted his teeth, "Kid, I...I¡¯ve already called Wan Shao, they¡¯ll be here soon. You might as well start thinking about how you¡¯ll die! Let me tell you, I definitely won¡¯t let you die easily; I will make you experience all the torments in the world before I kill you. I want to let you know what it means to be better off dead!"


    Su Yang ignored him, simply took up a wine bottle from the bar, poured a ss of red wine and sipped slowly.


    About fifteen minutester, the sound of motorcycle engines roaring could be heard outside the door.


    Wang Biao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, excitedly saying, "Wan Shao is here, Wan Shao is here. Kid, you¡¯re as good as dead, as good as dead! Wan Shao, over here, here!"


    With a loud bang, the bar door was kicked open, and a group of young men and women barged in noisily.


    The leader was a youth in racing attire, hugging a girl in his arms, the very Wan Fei.


    As soon as he stepped in, Wan Fei¡¯s gaze swept around the room, merely frowning when he saw Wang Biao and ignoring him. When he saw Su Yang, he finally stopped, looked Su Yang up and down, and asked coldly, "It¡¯s you?"


    Su Yang still swirled the wine in his ss, replying calmly, "It¡¯s me!"


    "Kid, do you fucking know who you¡¯re talking to?" A youth next to Wan Fei got annoyed, pointing and cursing at Su Yang, "This is Wan Shao, and you dare to act so arrogantly when speaking to Wan Shao. Are you tired of living? Stand up straight when you speak. Do you hear me?"


    Su Yang nced at the youth, then turned his gaze back to Wan Fei, his voice cold, "Wan Fei, you should control your dog!"


    Wan Fei¡¯s brows furrowed, but the youth was enraged, roaring, "What the fuck did you say..."


    Before he could finish, Su Yang suddenly swung his arm, and a p flew through the air hitting the youth¡¯s face.


    The youth was sent flying backwards, mming into a distant wall, and by the time hended on the ground, he was already breathless.


    A sharp light shed in Wan Fei¡¯s eyes. He was close to the Venerable Realm himself, quite powerful, and naturally saw the intricacies in Su Yang¡¯s move.


    He let go of the girl next to him, took a deep breath, and said coldly, "So it turns out you¡¯re an expert, no wonder you¡¯re so arrogant. What, you think just because you¡¯ve got some skill, you can show off in front of me, Wan Fei?"


    Su Yang slowly shook his head, "You¡¯re wrong."


    "I¡¯m wrong?" Wan Fei was taken aback.


    "I¡¯m not here to show off in front of you..." Su Yang put down the wine ss, his voice cold, "I¡¯m here to kill you!"


    Wan Fei¡¯s expression changed drastically, he shouted angrily, "Kid, you¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you, do you have the ability to kill me?"


    "Let¡¯s find out!" Su Yang stood up straight, his gaze sweeping past the people behind Wan Fei, his voice cold, "All of you,e at me!"


    "Fuck you, too arrogant!" A tall youth behind Wan Fei couldn¡¯t help but roar out, yelling, "Wan Shao, let me at him, I¡¯ll kill this bastard!"


    Wan Fei nodded slowly. This youth was the strongest among his followers, the most capable henchman he had. It was most fitting to let him take the lead.


    The youth roared and charged out, rushing towards Su Yang. The youth also possessed Fusion Realm strength, so his attack was formidable.


    Unfortunately for him, he was facing Su Yang. Before the youth reached Su Yang, Su Yang pped him, sending him sprawling on the ground, vomiting blood and copsingpletely.


    Wan Fei had originally nned to see how long this youth could stand against Su Yang and then judge Su Yang¡¯s strength ordingly. Unexpectedly, the youth was taken down before even reaching Su Yang which made Wan Fei¡¯s eyes widen.


    Unquestionably, Su Yang¡¯s strength had already surpassed his considerable level. This realization caused Wan Fei to panic inside.


    He surreptitiously signaled to the others to call for backup, while he himself started talking, trying to buy time.


    "Who exactly are you, and what grudge do you have with me to warrant such hostility?" Wan Fei asked coldly.

 Chapter 1156 - 1155: Bullying the Weak by Relying on the Strong

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Chapter 1155: Bullying the Weak by Relying on the Strong</h4>


    Wan Fei¡¯s slight movement, of course, could not escape Su Yang¡¯s notice.


    However, Su Yang did not stop him. Tonight¡¯s event was intended to be blown up big from the start, and even if Wan Fei did not make a call for help, Su Yang would have made him do so soon.


    "I am Su Yang!" Su Yang said calmly.


    "Su Yang?" Wan Fei frowned, as he had never heard the name before.


    "Destiny Martial Arts was founded by me!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "It¡¯s you!?" A sharp light shed in Wan Fei¡¯s eyes, "Destiny Martial Arts? The same as Wang Hao¡¯s Destiny Martial Arts?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Motherfucker, so it was you!" Wan Fei spoke gravely, "Your name is Su Yang, so it seems you must be a descendant of Master Su of Pingnan Province!"


    Su Yang was momentarily speechless. Most people in Capital City had only heard the title of Master Su of Pingnan Province but did not know Master Su¡¯s actual name, let alone that Su Yang was Master Su.


    Indeed, this was not surprising. After all, to many people, those who can be called ¡¯Master¡¯ are certainly not young. Su Yang¡¯s age didn¡¯t fit the bill of a ¡¯Master¡¯ at all. Therefore, their first thought would be that he is a descendant of Master Su of Pingnan Province.


    "What¡¯s your grudge with Wang Hao?" Not wanting to waste words on this matter, Su Yang asked with gravity, "Why wasn¡¯t breaking his limbs enough for you, and you even almost killed him?"


    At that moment, the young man behind Wan Fei covertly signaled with his eyes that he had made the contact. Wan Fei¡¯s spirits lifted. The panic he once felt vanished, reced by boundless arrogance.


    "Fuck, it just pisses me off. What about it!" Wan Fei said coldly, "This is Capital City, my territory. It¡¯s not just that I didn¡¯t kill him, even if I had killed him, who could do anything to me?"


    Su Yang slowly nodded, "So you mean to say that you¡¯re relying on your family¡¯s power to bully the weak intentionally!"


    "Exactly!" Wan Fei replied briskly, "Su, with your sorry appearance, you want to stand up for Wang Hao? Let me tell you, this is Capital City, not your Pingnan. Even that so-called Master Su would have to kneel down here respectfully. Who do you think you are, talking to me this way? Let me tell you, the experts of the Wan Family are already on their way here. If you had any brains, you¡¯d kneel and apologize now, and I might still spare your dog¡¯s lifeter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your limbs too, and have you beg for the rest of your life!"


    Su Yang did not speak but slowly walked towards Wan Fei.


    Wan Fei was feeling panicked inside. The experts from the Wan Family were still en route, and if Su Yang took a strong hand now, he would be somewhat at a loss.


    However, seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Wan Fei immediately yelled, "Motherfucker, won¡¯t kneel, right? Fuck, make him kneel for me!"


    At Wan Fei¡¯s wave, the men behind him exchanged looks and charged towards Su Yang with a collective howl.


    There were about twenty men behind Wan Fei, each of them not weak. In their view, defeating Su Yang would be no problem at all.


    Wan Fei then retreated a few steps, wearing a smug look. In his heart, his calctions were clear: even if his subordinates were no match for Su Yang, they could at least buy some time. Once the Wan Family¡¯s experts arrived, Su Yang was doomed for sure!


    As for the fate of his men, honestly, Wan Fei did not care about their lives or deaths. To him, his own survival was what mattered most!


    The men quickly approached Su Yang and even surrounded him in unison.


    Su Yang paid them no heed, still walking towards Wan Fei.


    One of the men suddenly roared, "Kill!"


    Everyone attacked together, aiming for the surrounded Su Yang.


    Without a pause, Su Yang casually stepped forward and grabbed the necks of two young men charging at him. Then, he wielded these two men as weapons, swinging them around.


    Those who rushed towards Su Yang did not expect this tactic. A few who were too slow were hit by the spinning youths and sent flying. The lucky ones suffered only broken bones, while the unlucky ones who struck their heads died on the spot.


    Naturally, the two youths also did not fare well, with multiple fractures from the impacts and wailing in agony.


    With this action, Su Yang had knocked down half of the men who had charged at him. The remaining ones, pale with fright, dared not make any further moves, fearing they too would be seized and swung around by Su Yang.


    Su Yang continued to ignore these men and steadily walked towards Wan Fei.


    Initially triumphant, Wan Fei was suddenly petrified by the scene. Such actions, was this man still human?


    After a moment of silence, a panicked Wan Fei screamed, "Quick, quick, stop him! Stop him!"


    The young men looked at each other, but not a single one dared to move forward. They were merelyckeys of Wan Fei,cking the courage to die for Wan Fei.


    Seeing Su Yang get closer, Wan Fei became even more frantic. Although his strength was not weak, he knew very well thatpared to Su Yang, he was nothing.


    After a few shouts and seeing that no one was moving, Wan Fei turned pale with fear. He suddenly turned around and ran outside, forgetting his girlfriend by his side.


    But just as he had only run a few steps, he was pulled back by a strong force and ended up directly in front of Su Yang.


    Looking at Su Yang¡¯s icy demeanor, Wan Fei was terrified out of his wits, stammering, "I... I am the sessor of the Wan Family, if you... if you touch me, my Wan Family... the Wan Family will never let you off. No matter how strong you are, so what? My Wan Family... the Wan Family has Earth Immortals!"


    Su Yang did not answer but simply raised his hand and punched, breaking one of Wan Fei¡¯s legs and an arm, and then tossing him to the ground.


    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you just yet!" Su Yang said coldly, standing with his hands behind his back, "Your family¡¯s men will be here soon. Soon, I will kill you in front of all the Wan Family!"


    Wan Fei did not know whether to feel relieved or terrified. This was a devil incarnate. Such a ruthless fist and, moreover, so arrogant. He knew the Wan Family¡¯s reinforcements were on the way, yet he waited for them here. Was he not afraid of death?


    Enduring the severe pain, Wan Fei clenched his teeth and snarled, "Su, when my Wan Family arrives, that will be... your time of death!"


    "Hope they have the ability!" Su Yang replied calmly, shifting his gaze to Wang Biao in the not-too-distant ce.


    Wang Biao by this time was shaking all over with fear. He thought Su Yang was doomed when he saw Wan Fei bring in his men. But after seeing what happened, he realized that Su Yang was not bluffing. What Su Yang had said was true. He was indeed ready to kill Wan Fei!

 Chapter 1157 - 1156: Give You a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Chapter 1156: Give You a Chance</h4>


    Looking at the chaotic scene, Wang Biao¡¯s heart was filled with extreme regret.


    If he had known that this would provoke such a fiend, he would never have messed with Zhao Tianxing¡ªnot even if he was beaten to death.


    He had captured Zhao Tianxing¡¯s daughter for two reasons: one was Zhao Tianxing¡¯s daughter who had some looks, which he had long wanted toy his hands on. Secondly, he wanted to do a favor for Wan Fei and curry favor with him, hoping totch onto Wan Fei.


    As a result, he had gotten himself involved in this matter and ended up gaining nothing, instead putting himself at risk.


    Now, thinking back to what Su Yang had said to him. Su Yang had told him at the time that this matter had nothing to do with him and advised him not to get involved. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he would die!


    At the time, he had felt that Su Yang was just boasting, trying to scare him. Now he realized that Su Yang hadn¡¯t been boasting or scaring him at all. By getting involved in this matter, he was truly risking his life!


    If given another chance to choose, he would never get involved in this matter again. It had nothing to do with him at all; why had he meddled? He didn¡¯t gain any advantage and now had to pay with his life!


    Being stared at by Su Yang, Wang Biao couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. Although he had felt worse than death when he was castrated just a moment ago, when confronted with the prospect of actual death, he still longed to live.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I... I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it ever again..." Wang Biao pleaded, trembling.


    "Want to live?" Su Yang asked.


    Wang Biao nodded vigorously: "Please, spare me. Just treat me like a dog, please spare me..."


    "Wanting to live is possible," Su Yang said calmly, nodding.


    Wang Biao was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    Su Yang whispered, "I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you cut off both of Wan Fei¡¯s hands, I¡¯ll spare your life!"


    "Huh?" Wang Biao was stunned, and Wan Fei by his side also got a shock. What kind of request was that?


    "Can¡¯t do it?" Su Yang nced at Wang Biao. "Chop off his hands, and I¡¯ll let you go right away. I mean what I say!"


    Wang Biao was so scared that he shivered all over. How could he dare to harm even a single hair on Wan Fei?


    "No... Please stop ying..." Wang Biao said tremulously: "Mr. Su, I... I really know I¡¯m wrong, please spare me..."


    "I gave you a chance!" Su Yang said coldly. "If you don¡¯t seize it, then you¡¯re ready to die!"


    "No, Mr. Su, if... if I chop off Wan Shao¡¯s arms, can I... can I still live?" Wang Biao said, his voice quivering.


    "Whether you can live or not, that¡¯s your problem now!" Su Yang said coldly. "I just want to know, will you do it, or won¡¯t you?"


    Wang Biao looked at Wan Fei and ultimatelycked the courage, and said with a quiver in his voice: "Mr. Su, how about... can you make another demand?"


    "Useless!" Su Yang spat out and coldly looked at Wan Fei: "Wan Fei, he doesn¡¯t dare to chop off your arms. How about you help me and kill him?"


    Wang Biao was scared into a shiver, but Wan Fei was enraged and roared, "Su, do you still think you canmand me? Dream on. Let me tell you, once the people from my Wan Family arrive, you are as good as dead. Wang Biao, don¡¯t be scared. From now on, you follow me, and I will never treat you poorly!"


    Wang Biao was extremely happy. This truly felt like a narrow escape from death that brought great fortune. Originally, he feared Su Yang, but at this moment, his fear suddenly diminished a great deal, and he began to ponder in his heart how broad his prospects would be once he aligned himself with Wan Fei.


    Su Yang, however, remained very calm. He wasn¡¯t the least bit angry but simply picked up a small dagger and said softly, "If you don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll castrate you."


    Wan Fei¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. Looking at the fresh blood on Wang Biao¡¯s trousers, he knew that Su Yang¡¯s words contained no falsehoods.


    "You... you wouldn¡¯t dare..." Wan Fei¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, not having any confidence even in himself.


    "You could try!" Su Yang said coldly: "I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll castrate you."


    Wan Fei¡¯s face was pale. Su Yang had already broken one of his hands and feet, and by now, he dared not doubt Su Yang¡¯s words.


    "One!" Su Yang started counting slowly.


    Wan Fei looked at Wang Biao not far away, whose face was extremely pale. Wan Fei¡¯s gaze made him feel very unsteady.


    "Two!" Su Yang said softly.


    Wan Fei gritted his teeth, suddenly grabbed a dagger from the ground, stood up on one foot, and looked in Wang Biao¡¯s direction.


    "Wan Shao, what... what are you going to do..." Wang Biao panicked. Wan Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intention, which made him very fearful.


    Wan Fei was silent. Though he had lost a foot, he was still in the Fusion Realm, close to the strength of the Venerable Realm. Even with one foot, he could easily jump over to Wang Biao¡¯s side.


    Watching Wan Fei getting closer, Wang Biao trembled all over in fear and hurriedly said, "Wan Shao, I... I¡¯m on your side, ah. I got into this mess tonight because I wanted to help you; you can¡¯t abandon me after I¡¯ve served my purpose..."


    Wan Fei paid him no attention and steadily closed the distance to Wang Biao.


    Seeing Wan Fei¡¯s actions, Wang Biao waspletely panicked. As he backed away, he said tremblingly, "Wan Shao, the Wan Family¡¯s people areing soon, why fear this Mr. Su? He¡¯s just scaring you. You, as the heir of the Wan Family, how can you be frightened by him..."


    "Wan Shao, I was helping you. How can you do this to me?"


    "Wan Fei, when he asked me to chop off your arms, I didn¡¯t make a move. Are you going to repay good with evil?"


    "Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t..."


    Wang Biao screamed, retreating, but his speed was no match for Wan Fei, who cornered him. He tried to resist, but Wan Fei stabbed him in the chest with a knife, causing him to scream in agony.


    Wan Fei showed no mercy, knife rising and falling in swift session, stabbing Wang Biao until he copsed on the ground before he stopped.


    By then, Wang Biao was barely breathing out more than he was breathing in; hey on the ground, twitching all over, with blood spilling from his mouth.


    He stared straight at where Wan Fei was, his eyes full of resentment and pain. Only after a long time did he manage to spit out, "I... I regret so much... Wan Fei, you... you¡¯ll not die a good death!"


    Wan Fei¡¯s eyes shed coldly as he drove the dagger deep into Wang Biao¡¯s mouth, silencing him before he could utter another word.


    Su Yang simply stood by, watching it all. Looking at Wang Biao with his eyes wide open, he said softly, "Wang Biao, I told you, this matter had nothing to do with you, there was no need to get involved. You didn¡¯t listen to me. You thought that by doing Wan Fei a favor, you could win over this young master¡¯s favor? Hmph, did you not understand that to someone like you, in the eyes of Wan Fei, you are even less than a dog? No matter how much you did for him, if he wanted to kill you, it would just be a matter of lifting a hand. Do you think he¡¯d take you seriously?"

 Chapter 1158 - 1157: Even if Master Su sees me, he must treat me with respect

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Chapter 1157: Even if Master Su sees me, he must treat me with respect</h4>


    Wang Biao¡¯s body twitched for a while and then slowly stopped. His eyes were still open, his face full of unwillingness and regret. It wasn¡¯t until his dying moment that he understood the truth, but by then, everything was toote.


    Wan Fei threw away his dagger, curled up not far away, panting heavily, and gritted his teeth, "Su Yang, don¡¯t be happy too early. My Wan Family¡¯s people will be here soon, and I swear I¡¯ll make you suffer all the pain in this world before you die!"


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, calmly said, "I¡¯ll be waiting."


    After about a dozen minutes, a burst of shouting could be heard from outside. Followed by that, five individuals broke into the window. Two of them stood decisively beside Wan Fei and protected him.


    In fact, these people had arrived earlier and had been observing the situation from outside. Su Yang was also aware of their arrival, but he didn¡¯t bother with them.


    After observing the situation inside the bar, they found Wan Fei¡¯s location, and upon entering, they immediately protected Wan Fei, fearing that Su Yang would catch him and threaten them.


    In reality, Su Yang had no intention of doing that. So, he paid no mind to their actions.


    After these people secured Wan Fei, they all seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this time, another group of people rushed in through the door, amounting to about twenty or more. Moreover, these people were not weak; even the weakest was at the Fusion Realm. This demonstrated the strength of the great families of the Capital City.


    The Wan Family didn¡¯t rank in the top twenty of Capital City, at best they were in the top thirty. Yet, they were able to dispatch twenty or thirty experts of the Fusion Realm all at once from their family. And they had as many as seven in the Venerable Realm, more than the sum of Venerable Realm experts from a whole province elsewhere.


    No wonder the young masters of Capital City kept saying that a regr family here could rank as one of the top families in any other province. There were simply too many experts in the Capital City.


    However, it also showed why characters like Martial Champion and ck Widow, who made a name for themselves in the Capital City, had to have immense strength.


    The leader of the group was a man in his sixties, with half-grey hair. Seeing the extent of Wan Fei¡¯s injuries, his brow furrowed deeply. As his nce swept over the scene, his frown deepened.


    Finally, when his gazended on Su Yang, the killing intent in the old man¡¯s eyes could no longer be concealed.


    "Who are you, and what grievances do you have with my Wan Family that you would deal such a severe blow to our people?" the old man asked in a heavy tone.


    "Fifth Master, his name is Su Yang, a descendant of Master Su of Pingnan Province!" Wan Fei urgently said: "That Destiny Martial Arts he founded was bested by me before. This son of a bitch is way too arrogant. He broke my limbs right off the bat and even imed he would wipe out our Wan Family. You must not let him escape!"


    The old man¡¯s face grew cold, and he spoke in a frosty voice, "So, you¡¯re a descendant of Master Su of Pingnan Province. No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant, and you even dare to threaten to annihte my entire Wan Family. Hmph, Master Su might dominate Pingnan and Pingbei and the Southern Six Provinces, buting to the Capital City and still being so arrogant? Does he really think he¡¯s the number one in the world, that no one can deal with him?"


    Su Yang nced at the old man and said coldly, "There are many people in the world who can deal with me, but unfortunately, that doesn¡¯t include your Wan Family¡¯s people!"


    The old man was furious, "Young man, aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? Do you know who I am? Even that so-called Master Su of Pingnan Province would have to be respectful when seeing me; what are you..."


    "I am Master Su of Pingnan Province!" Su Yang cut off the old man¡¯s words: "I don¡¯t think it necessary to be respectful to you!"


    "You?" The old man was stunned, looking Su Yang up and down with widened eyes, "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Do you really think Master Su of Pingnan Province has to be an old man?" Su Yang scoffed, "You people really live in a well, so self-righteous. To tell you the truth, I am Master Su. The Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance is me!"


    The crowd looked at each other in astonishment, all in shock. Only one thought crossed their minds: this was simply impossible.


    "Who the hell are you trying to fool!" A man next to him couldn¡¯t help but say, "You are Master Su? With your attitude?"


    Su Yang was at a loss, wondering why telling the truth was so difficult. He was indeed Master Su of Pingnan Province, yet no one seemed willing to believe it.


    "I¡¯m not going to argue this nonsense with you!" the old man said coldly: "I don¡¯t care who you are, injuring my Wan Family¡¯s people means you must die. Men, capture him and bring him back to the Wan Family for punishment!"


    "I¡¯ll do it!" A man shouted loudly, charging forward as if afraid of being preempted, heading straight for Su Yang.


    This man was not weak; he was at the Venerable Realm. As soon as he made his move, it was very forceful, and it seemed that he intended to cripple Su Yang right from the start.


    Facing the man¡¯s aggressive attack, Su Yang was very calm, merely taking a light step forward. As the man charged towards him, Su Yang suddenly reached out, evading the attack with lightning speed and struck the man¡¯s chest with a palm.


    With that palm, the man¡¯s body shook and he slowly fell in front of Su Yang, without being thrown back.


    In fact, such a scenario was the most terrifying.


    If the man had been thrown back, he could have dissipated some force. Not being thrown back didn¡¯t mean that Su Yang¡¯s power was weak, but that all of Su Yang¡¯s power had been focused on him, with none dissipated!


    Before Su Yang had broken through the bottleneck, he couldn¡¯t control his power well enough to do this. After the breakthrough, he could freely control his power, thus not wasting a single bit of it.


    Everyone watched as the man slowly copsed to the ground, then didn¡¯t move again, and they were all stunned.


    Su Yang was strong, but the man shouldn¡¯t have fallen with a single blow.


    "Old Qi! Old Qi!" A person next to him couldn¡¯t help but shout a few times, but the man didn¡¯t respond.


    "He¡¯s already dead!" Su Yang said calmly.


    "What!?" Everyone eximed in shock, one man urgently said, "How is that possible?"


    Su Yang did not speak, simply tossing aside the man¡¯s body that he had just killed.


    Several people nearby hurried to catch him, and upon close inspection, they all eximed in shock, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s true, he¡¯s really dead..."


    When these words came out, the entire ce was astounded, and everyone erupted in uproar.


    "How is this possible? Old Qi was already at the Venerable Realm; he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move!?"


    "Is this a joke? Old Qi, a Venerable, how could he be killed with a single palm strike?"


    "Good heavens, how strong must this young man be?"


    "..."

 Chapter 1159 - 1158: Strike with Strong Force

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Chapter 1158: Strike with Strong Force</h4>


    The leading elder also got a fright; he initially thought that with Old Qi taking action, he could easily take down Su Yang. Unexpectedly, it turned out like this.


    "Who in the world are you!" the elder gritted his teeth and asked.


    "Wasn¡¯t what I said earlier clear enough?" Su Yang said, "My name is Su Yang, also known as Master Su of Pingnan Province, as you guys described!"


    The elder¡¯s eyes widened, he hadn¡¯t believed it when Su Yang said that earlier. But now, he had started to believe it.


    "You¡¯re the Master Su who crushed the Qi Family of Wanhu!?" The elder¡¯s voice shook a little; although their family¡¯s power was not weak, they were still far inferior to the Qi Family of Wanhu.


    "Could it be there¡¯s a second Master Su?" Su Yang countered.


    The elder¡¯s face went through several expressions in an instant, and finally, he took a deep breath and cupped his fists, saying, "I am Wan Tianyao, the Fifth Elder of the Wan Family. May I ask what grievances exist between Master Su and my Wan Family, that Master Su would go so far as to mercilessly kill the people of my Wan Family? This ce is Capital City; whatever we do, we have to stick to reason. Master Su, is this your way of saying you won¡¯t follow the rules even here in Capital City?"


    "Old man, don¡¯t talk to me about that useless stuff!" Su Yang said coldly, "I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s called ¡¯rules,¡¯ much less your rules of Capital City. All I know is that Wan Fei injured my friend. This debt, I have to im back from the Wan Family!"


    Wan Tianyao nced at Wan Fei; he was aware of Wan Fei having injured Wang Hao. In fact, he also knew that Wang Hao was associated with Destiny Martial Arts, which was said to have been founded by Master Su of Pingnan Province.


    However, he hadn¡¯t paid it much heed at the time. In his view, Master Su of Pingnan Province was merely a clown hyped up by others. Their big families of Capital City had no need to fear Su Yang.


    Even, in his view, Wang Hao was just an ordinary person, and no matter how big this issue became, Master Su, fearing the strength of the Wan Family, would ignore it.


    Therefore, he did not stop Wan Fei, even tacitly allowing Wan Fei to escte the situation, and permitting him to drive out the martial academies of Pingnan Province from Capital City.


    Wan Tianyao had a shrewd n in mind; during this time Master Su¡¯s reputation had grown too prominent, with several people in Capital City having suffered under his hand. Thus, he intended to use this incident to enhance Wan Fei¡¯s reputation and status by having Wan Fei crush the martial academies of Pingnan Province.


    As there were three sessors in the Wan Family, and Wan Fei was chosen by Wan Tianyao, he naturally valued him greatly.


    If he could elevate Wan Fei, he might really be the Family Head of the Wan Family, and his own status as Wan Tianyao would also soar.


    With these thoughts in mind, Wan Fei only made the situation worse, and Wan Tianyao continued to silently support him from the background. As for Master Su of Pingnan Province, he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, not believing that Su Yang would have the guts toe to Capital City. Even if Su Yang did have the courage toe, he was not afraid at all, because this was Capital City!


    But he never dreamed that Master Su would really dare toe to Capital City, and moreover, act so dominantly. His first move was to kill so many people, a clear show of force that made even Wan Tianyao start to panic.


    However, Wan Tianyao was, after all, a battle-hardened figure. He took a deep breath and quickly recovered from his shock. Looking around, he saw that there were not a few masters on his side, which steadied his heart even more.


    So what if he is Master Su of Pingnan Province? With so many masters here, and since this is Capital City where I can call many friends to help at any time, should I be afraid of you?


    Thinking this, arrogance filled Wan Tianyao¡¯s face once again. If he truly defeated Su Yang in this battle, his own reputation and status as Wan Tianyao would also rise.


    "Wang Hao setting up this so-called Destiny Martial Arts in Capital City vites the rules of martial arts in Capital City. ording to the rules, he should ept the challenge of the local martial arts. He lost to Wan Fei because his skills were inferior; no one else is to me," Wan Tianyao said coldly. "For this matter, youe here to kill the people of my Wan Family, which is a capital offense. Su, I¡¯ll give you a chance, surrender immediately, ande with me to the Wan Family to face the punishment of the Council of Elders. Perhaps, the Council of Elders might be merciful and spare your life. Otherwise..."


    "Old man, why talk such nonsense!" Su Yang said coldly. "Do you really think that with just a few words you can scare me? I came here today to wipe out your entire Wan Family!"


    At this bold statement, the whole ce erupted, "Impudent, ignorant junior, spouting such wild arrogance!"


    "Looking for death, you think you can exterminate my Wan Family, what gives you the right?"


    "Su, you really are arrogant enough. However, it¡¯s a pity that this is Capital City, not a ce where you can act recklessly. Get on your knees and beg for mercy now, or else, we¡¯ll grind you to dust on the spot!"


    "Stop wasting words with him, just kill him and be done with it!"


    The crowd roared in anger, and Wan Tianyao was also furious, shouting, "Su, are you seeking death?"


    Su Yang simply stopped talking and suddenly sprang from the ground, like a cannonball, charging straight for Wan Tianyao.


    Wan Tianyao was startled and hurriedly bellowed, "Kill him!"


    The people of the Wan Family had been itching for a fight, and at these words they immediately surged forward, roaring as they rushed towards Su Yang.


    The front runners were those Sovereigns; their attacks were truly formidable, each one a deadly blow, as if they intended to y Su Yang on the spot.


    However, they had still underestimated Su Yang¡¯s strength. After breaking through his bottlenecks, Su Yang¡¯s strength had increased by a lot. To deal with these Sovereigns was far too easy.


    After a brief exchange, two of the Sovereigns were severely wounded by Su Yang and fell to the ground.


    Without any hesitation, Su Yang sprang up from the ground and directly lunged towards these two Sovereigns. The way he moved, it seemed he intended to finish them off right there.


    Wan Tianyao¡¯s expression drastically changed as he bellowed, "Stop him!"


    The remaining Sovereigns hurriedly moved to intercept, but they were still a step toote. One of the injured Sovereigns was struck directly by Su Yang¡¯s palm, creating a huge crater in the ground, and the Sovereign died on the spot.


    The other injured Sovereign was lucky enough to be quickly rescued, but the ones who attempted to block Su Yang suffered, with two more Sovereigns being injured by his hands.


    Wan Tianyao had brought only a few Sovereigns, and after these two exchanges, there was only one Sovereign still standing at the scene, but he was also pale with fear, clearly not daring to confront Su Yang any further.


    Wan Tianyao was also scared stiff; these were his most importantbat forces, his trusted subordinates. And yet, they couldn¡¯t hold up against Su Yang in even two exchanges; how could they continue this fight?


    "Su, you dare to kill so many of my Wan Family!" Wan Tianyao gnashed his teeth and howled, "Prepare to face the wrath of my Wan Family!"

 Chapter 1160 - 1159: Wan Family Experts Gather

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Chapter 1159: Wan Family Experts Gather</h4>


    Su Yang ignored Wan Tianyao and attacked once again.


    Thest Sovereign turned pale with fright, turned around, and tried to flee. However, none could escape in front of Su Yang. Su Yang quickly caught up and smacked him on the back.


    Although the Sovereign attempted to fend off the attack, the disparity in strength was too vast. His hand bones shattered under the impact, and Su Yang¡¯s palm ultimately struck him.


    The Sovereign screamed miserably and fell to the ground, quickly ceasing to breathe.


    Su Yang struck without a shred of mercy. Whenever he attacked, it was always with full force; he was intent on killing after all, and was hardly likely to spare their lives.


    The other injured Sovereigns were each methodically killed by Su Yang. Ultimately, only Wan Tianyao was left among those present at the scene.


    Anyone else from the Wan Family shook in terror. These Sovereigns were their strongestbatants. Now that they had been in by Su Yang, how could they dare to fight?


    Su Yang casually wiped the blood from his hands onto a corpse and stared coldly at Wan Tianyao, "How much longer until your Wan Family people arrive?"


    Wan Tianyao¡¯s expression altered. He had sensed something amiss when Su Yang attacked and had discreetly sent a message to his family for help. He thought Su Yang was unaware and sought to stall for time until his family¡¯s reinforcements arrived. Unexpectedly, Su Yang knew!


    "Su, our men from the Wan Family will be here soon. You killed so many from my family; we will not let you off!" Wan Tianyao clenched his teeth and roared.


    Su Yang moved a chair and sat down, speaking softly, "Then I¡¯ll wait a while for them."


    Wan Tianyao froze, and so did everyone from his family. They had thought that Su Yang would either kill them before the Wan Family people arrived or simply flee. But upon hearing that the Wan Family reinforcements were on their way, Su Yang chose not to act, opting instead to sit and wait.


    This clearly showed his immense confidence, waiting for the Wan Family people to arrive so he could deal with them altogether!


    Anger surged in Wan Tianyao¡¯s heart, but there was also a flicker of relief. As Su Yang chose not to act at this moment, if the higher-ups from Wan Family arrived, it would mean Su Yang¡¯s demise, and they would be saved!


    Casting a nce at Su Yang, Wan Tianyao sneered secretly in his mind: you have strength, Su, but are too arrogant. And the arrogant ones eventually pay the price for their arrogance!


    It wasn¡¯t long before the sounds of carriages approached from outside.


    Wan Tianyao suddenly grew excited. He directed those around him to go out and guide the arrivals, eximing excitedly, "You really have guts, Su, actually waiting for my Wan Family. It seems you¡¯ve grown ustomed to being arrogant in those provinces, thinking you can act uncontrobly even here in Capital City. Today, my Wan Family will teach you what rules are!"


    As Wan Tianyao spoke, a group of people burst in through the door. Leading them was an elderly man with white hair and beard, the current Family Head of the Wan Family, Wan Tianxiang.


    "Big brother!" Wan Tianyao greeted him excitedly.


    Wan Tianxiang nodded; he shared a good rtionship with Wan Tianyao¡¯s branch of the family. Upon receiving Wan Tianyao¡¯s call for help, he immediately gathered people and came over.


    On the way here, he pondered the situation as Wan Tianyao had merely asked for help without detailing the circumstances. He had thought they might have provoked some major family or power and was considering solutions.


    However, arriving at the seemingly empty bar packed predominantly with his people, only a young man sat in the middle whom he had never met before. The corpses littered on the bar floor belonged to his Wan Family, which left him astonished. What exactly had happened here?


    "What happened?" Wan Tianxiang asked gravely.


    Wan Tianyao promptly borated on the events, embellishing his story significantly, especially portraying Su Yang¡¯s actions as viinous, almost making him out to seem like a heinous criminal targeting the Wan Family!


    Listening to Wan Tianyao, Wan Tianxiang¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He was aware that Wan Tianyao¡¯s narrative was exaggerated. However, the story did convey some crucial information.


    Firstly, Su Yang was from Pingnan Province, and he was alone here without any backing. Secondly, several Sovereigns from the Wan Family had died here, all by Su Yang¡¯s hand!


    Combining these two points, Wan Tianxiang had already sentenced Su Yang to death in his mind.


    He took a deep breath, walked into the middle of the hall, and looked Su Yang up and down, speaking coldly, "So you are Master Su of Pingnan Province?"


    "Yes," Su Yang nodded calmly.


    "You killed these people of my Wan Family?" Wan Tianxiang asked again.


    Su Yang nodded, "Correct."


    "You answer quite simply. Don¡¯t you know thew of life for life?" Wan Tianxiang said sternly.


    Su Yang nced at Wan Tianxiang and responded coldly, "Won¡¯t you even ask why I had to kill your Wan Family¡¯s people?"


    "Is there a need to ask?" Wan Tianxiang retorted briskly: "With so many of my people dead by your hand, your fate is sealed. I need no reasons!"


    Wan Tianyao chuckled, knowing well that the Family Head Wan Tianxiang, although domineering, was famously protective. When their family was wronged, he didn¡¯t bother with right or wrong but only thought of revenge!


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, speaking coldly, "So it appears there¡¯s nothing left to discuss?"


    "With so many of my Wan Family dead by your hand, what else do you think there is to say?" Wan Tianxiang replied coldly: "What, you think there¡¯s room for negotiation, that you still have a chance to live?"


    Su Yang set down his ss, his voice icy, "It seems I¡¯ve truly overestimated the people of the Wan Family. I thought you, as the Family Head, might be reasonable. Now I finally understand why your people are so arrogantly unreasonable. If the top beam is crooked, the bottom beams will be too. If you lead like this, how can your people be reasonable? Fine then, since there¡¯s no talking to be done, let¡¯s make it quick. After tonight, the Wan Family might as well no longer exist!"


    Wan Tianxiang was taken aback; he had expected Su Yang to be fearful. Unexpectedly, Su Yang was entirelyposed,pletely beyond his expectations.


    Wan Tianxiang shouted angrily, "Su, let me tell you, here in Capital City, not your Southern Six Provinces. My Wan Family is not like those small families you¡¯re used to. The methods you¡¯re used to won¡¯t work here at the Wan Family!"


    "Whether it works or not, why don¡¯t we find out after fighting?" Su Yang stood up and took a slow step forward.


    Instantly, the bar darkened. Less than three feet above Su Yang¡¯s head, a mass of dark clouds gathered rapidly, with lightning shing and thunder rumbling within!

 Chapter 1161 - 1160: Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Chapter 1160: Massacre</h4>


    Wan Tianxiang originally didn¡¯t take Su Yang seriously, however, after Su Yang took that step, his expression immediately changed.


    Wan Tianxiang himself was also close to breaking through the Venerable Realm¡¯s bottleneck, so he was well aware of the level of strength Su Yang had reached to be capable of such a feat.


    Now he understood why Su Yang dared to make such arrogant statements¡ªhe truly had the strength to back them up!


    Taking a deep breath, Wan Tianxiang immediately ordered, "All those in the Fusion Realm, retreat immediately. Those in the Venerable Realm, follow me and kill this beast!"


    The surrounding crowd was also frightened by this situation. Upon hearing hismand, those in the Fusion Realm hurriedly fled outside, wanting to escape the area. Meanwhile, those in the Venerable Realm all rushed to Wan Tianxiang¡¯s side, prepared to join him inbat against Su Yang.


    However, just as those in the Fusion Realm reached the doorway, the door suddenly shut on its own.


    "Since you¡¯vee in, don¡¯t think of leaving!" Su Yang¡¯s voice boomed like a demonic roar from the Nine Heavens, continuously echoing throughout the bar.


    Everyone was startled, one of the Fusion Realm warriors angrily dered, "A mere door, can it stop us?"


    This warrior charged forward and struck the door hard with his fist, intending to smash it.


    For someone at the Fusion Realm, breaking through a wooden door was trivial.


    However, before his fist even hit the door, a tremendous force rebounded, sending him flying backwards.


    The crowd jumped in shock, and those who originally wanted to intervene now dared not make a move.


    "Don¡¯t touch that door!" Wan Tianxiang hastily warned, "It is imbued with his Gang Qi. The more force you use on it, the more will be reflected back. Don¡¯t act recklessly!"


    With that, the crowd became even more hesitant to act.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he coldly eyed Su Yang, saying sternly, "Su, you¡¯ve got some nerve. With so many experts from the Wan Family here, you still dare to distract yourself and seal off this area with your Gang Qi?"


    "To deal with you, why would I need this Protective Gang Qi?" Su Yang retorted coldly.


    "Looking for death!" Wan Tianxiang roared as he dashed forward, transforming into a streak of light, heading straight for the dark clouds above Su Yang.


    The lightning within the clouds didn¡¯t pose much threat to Wan Tianxiang. However, it was extremely lethal to those around him.


    Wan Tianxiang was well aware of this, which is why he aimed to be the first to strike and disperse the clouds.


    Previously, during Su Yang¡¯s fight against L¨¹ Donglin, L¨¹ had begun by dispersing the clouds. Clearly, Wan Tianxiang intended to emte L¨¹ Donglin.


    However, his strength was far inferiorpared to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s. He had not even reached the clouds when Su Yang already met him head-on with a punch.


    Both men were sent flying, but while Su Yang only flew back a short distance, Wan Tianxiang was sent flying several meters¡ªa clear indication of the gap in their strength.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s expression changed drastically with this exchange, realizing the disparity between him and Su Yang. Truthfully, he now somewhat regretted engaging Su Yang in directbat upon entering.


    But it was toote for regrets now; the fight had already begun, and there was nothing more to be said.


    "Charge!" Wan Tianxiang shouted, as around a dozen Venerables charged from all directions towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang extended his right hand, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword appeared behind him, gracefully orbiting him. The attacks from the dozen Venerables were effortlessly blocked by the Nine Cold Jade Sword. Even with theirbined forces, they failed to even touch Su Yang.


    Protected by the Nine Cold Jade Sword, Su Yang stepped steadily towards Wan Tianxiang, his target clearly set on him.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s strength was indeed slightly stronger than Mr. Jin Ye, whom Su Yang had met before. No wonder Lian Wanxiong had always said that the Capital City was a ce where dragons hid; Su Yang now fully understood what he meant. However, this only fueled his fighting spirit. Instead of leaving the Capital City, Su Yang decided to stay and further hone his strength.


    Seeing that these Venerables could not harm Su Yang, Wan Tianxiang grew even more anxious and shouted, "Stop ganging up on him, disperse the clouds above first!"


    Only then did those Venerables realize the strategy and turned to disperse the clouds. However, at that moment, several bolts of Electric Light fell from the clouds, each targeting those Venerables.


    Unlike Wan Tianxiang, these Venerables were naturally fearful of the storm clouds¡¯ lightning. Faced with the sudden onught, they scattered hurriedly, trying desperately to fend off the attack.


    By this time, Su Yang had already reached Wan Tianxiang. Without any fancy moves, he threw another punch at Wan Tianxiang.


    Wan Tianxiang had nowhere to retreat and clenched his teeth, meeting the punch head-on.


    The two collided with another punch. This time, Wan Tianxiang did not fall back. The full force of Su Yang¡¯s punch was concentrated, bearing down on him, shattering the floor beneath his feet.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s internal energy churned violently, fear seizing his heart at the young man¡¯s terrifying strength.


    But at this moment, he had no time to think further as Su Yangunched another punch. Wan Tianxiang could only grit his teeth and brace himself against it.


    Before the punch hit Wan Tianxiang, a loud thunderp suddenly descended from the clouds, striking the Fusion Realm experts.


    These Fusion Realm members could not withstand such an attack and were thrown into chaos. Yet, trapped inside the bar, where could they possibly run?


    With the thunderp, over twenty Fusion Realm experts were struck down, while the others, though having narrowly escaped, trembled with fear.


    Wan Tianxiang then received Su Yang¡¯s second punch. Witnessing their fates, he was infuriated to the point of clenching his teeth, and roared, "Su Yang, you dare to kill so many from the Wan Family. I¡¯ll fight you to the end!"


    "And what right do you have to fight me?" Su Yang coldly snapped,unching another palm strike.


    Despite his fierce words, Wan Tianxiang was already drained of strength to resist. Facing Su Yang¡¯s forceful strike, he had no choice but to meet it once more.


    This time, Wan Tianxiang¡¯s legs sunk into the ground, buried up to his knees. His body¡¯s pathways were also severely damaged, and he knew he was likely to die right there if this continued.


    However, he had no other choice now. Su Yang¡¯s strength was too overwhelming; escape was impossible. Besides, if he ran, wouldn¡¯t that mean the end for the Wan Family members?


    Despite his calm appearance, Su Yang was also going all out. After all, with over a dozen Venerables, about forty or fifty Fusion Realm experts, and an almost breakthrough-level Wan Tianxiang, thisbat power was truly terrifying!

 Chapter 1162 - 1161: I Gave You a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Chapter 1161: I Gave You a Chance</h4>


    The second thunderbolt struck, and even more people from the Wan Family were killed.


    Three of the ten or so Sovereigns were also struck down by the thunderbolt, wailing in pain on the ground.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s eyes were nearly bursting from his sockets, but he found himself without any recourse.


    "Su Yang, must you really be so utterly ruthless?" Wan Tianxiang roared furiously.


    "Can I not?" Su Yang retorted coldly, "Your Wan Family wants to kill me. Is there anything wrong with what I¡¯m doing now? Should I just stand here, ready to be captured and let you kill me just because the Wan Family wants me dead?"


    Wan Tianxiang then remembered that when he first arrived, Su Yang was intending to discuss this matter with him. But it was his own aggressive deration to kill Su Yang that had led to this oue.


    Now, Wan Tianxiang felt immense regret, but regret as he might, there was no room for him to turn back.


    "Su Yang, my Wan Family has a Terrestrial Immortal!" Wan Tianxiang ground out through clenched teeth: "By doing this, you¡¯re destroying the foundation of my Wan Family. The Terrestrial Immortals in my family will never let you off!"


    "Then let theme to kill me!" Su Yang said coldly, "Go on, invite them over!"


    Wan Tianxiang trembled with rage. The Wan Family did indeed have Terrestrial Immortals, more than one. But the problem was, Terrestrial Immortals had their limitations.


    "Su Yang, how has my Wan Family offended you to such an extent that you would harm us so grievously?" Wan Tianxiang bellowed, "How many of my Wan Family have you killed? What exactly did my family do wrong?"


    "It¡¯s not much of a mistake, just injuring one of my friends," Su Yang replied.


    "What!?" Wan Tianxiang¡¯s eyes bulged as he looked at the corpses on the ground all around him, disbelieving, "Just... Just for injuring one of your friends, you killed so many of our people? Are you... Are you insane?"


    "I gave you chances," Su Yang said, "When Wan Fei was here, I asked him to apologize, but he tried to kill me, so I counterattacked. When Wan Tianyao arrived, I asked him for an apology too, but he still tried to kill me, so I fought back. And when you arrived, before I could even demand your apology, you wanted to kill me, so I had no choice but to strike back!"


    Wan Tianxiang turned to look at Wan Fei and Wan Tianyao, their faces twisted with extreme difort.


    They had been relying on their status as a major family, never taking Su Yang seriously, intending to use their family¡¯s dominance to deal with him.


    Now, they realized what sort of person they had truly provoked.


    He was nothing short of a demon!


    Forcing back the urge to curse, Wan Tianxiang said through gritted teeth, "Su Yang, we only injured your friend. Whoever did it, can¡¯t you just retaliate directly? You... You¡¯ve killed so many of our family members, isn¡¯t that too excessive?"


    "I originally thought that way too. As long as you apologized and handed over the ones who hurt him, I would have dealt with them and considered the matter resolved!" Su Yang shrugged, "Unfortunately, it seems you were quite reluctant to do so, leaving me no choice but to kill!"


    Wan Tianxiang felt like vomiting blood. Such an easily resolved issue had led to the deaths of so many from his family. How could he ever ept this?


    He furiously nced at Wan Tianyao beside him, who was also filled with regret. They had always thought of Su Yang as a lone individual, a stranger from elsewhere who was easy to bully, so they never took him seriously.


    Had they known Su Yang¡¯s true strength, they would have never provoked him. Now they had caused such a mess, with seemingly no way to end it.


    As for Wan Fei hiding in the distance, he was nearly scared to death. To be honest, the conflict between him and Wang Hao was hardly worth mentioning; there was barely any grudge between them. All it took was for Wang Hao to intervene once, and Wan Fei felt slighted, so he struck harshly.


    Typically, he would engage in such actions without consequence. He was a young master of the Wan Family in the Capital City, a well-known figure in the circles of the rich and infamous there. Bullying a few outsiders was nothing serious in his mind; he had never anticipated any repercussions. But this time, he had met his match.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯ve already killed so many of my family. Surely, you¡¯ve had your revenge by now? Do you still not intend to stop?" Wan Tianxiang said through clenched teeth.


    "Now that we¡¯ve already started fighting, why stop?" Su Yang shook his head, "I¡¯m the kind of person who, if doesn¡¯t act, lets things be. But once I act, I believe in eradicating the roots. Otherwise, you¡¯ll harbor hate in your hearts, plotting against me every day. Rather than leaving enemies like you around, it¡¯s better to settle this once and for all!"


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s expression shifted again; he realized Su Yang would not stop.


    "Su Yang, don¡¯t go too far!" Wan Tianxiang shouted, "This is the Capital City, and my Wan Family is a great family here. Even if my people are not as strong as you, you can¡¯t just kill us at will. By killing people from my Wan Family today, you¡¯ve broken the rules of the Capital City. Tomorrow, other families in the Capital City will unite to hunt you down. Do you think you can fight all the families in the Capital City?"


    "Are you trying to scare me?" Su Yang asked back.


    "I¡¯m stating facts!" Wan Tianxiang roared, "Do you think you are the Beigong War God who can act recklessly in the Capital City?"


    "Well, I¡¯d actually like to see who woulde to hunt me down!" Su Yang stated coldly. "Although I¡¯m not the Beigong War God, anyone who wishes to be my enemy must pay a price!"


    With that, Su Yang hurled out a palm strike, sending Wan Tianxiang flying.


    Wan Tianxiang was already at hisst gasp; the strike caused him to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood, having sustained very serious internal injuries.


    At this moment, the majority of the people in the bar had fallen. Most of the Wan Family¡¯s experts who hade here were defeated on this spot. Even if the survivors made it back alive, the Wan Family had suffered a severe blow and it was uncertain how long it would take for them to fully recover.


    Wan Tianyao, also gravely injured,y not far from Wan Tianxiang. Seeing Wan Tianxiang fall, he grew even more panicked and asked tremblingly, "Elder brother, what... what do we do now?"


    With tremendous effort, Wan Tianxiang suppressed his churning blood and energy, snatching a Jade Pendant from inside his clothes and howled, "Su Yang, prepare to die!"


    Wan Tianxiang ruthlessly smashed the Jade Pendant, from which a green gas instantly rose. It turned into a Green Shadow in the air and pounced towards Su Yang in a sh.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed; he could sense that this was the power of a Terrestrial Immortal. It seemed that it was an amulet crafted by a Terrestrial Immortal of the Wan Family for Wan Tianxiang, capable of unleashing the stored power of the Terrestrial Immortal in a critical moment.

 Chapter 1163 - 1162 Wan Family’s Third Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Chapter 1162 Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor</h4>


    Green Shadow moved extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Su Yang,nding a palm strike on Su Yang¡¯s chest.


    Su Yang was sent flying by the palm strike, smashing the bar behind him andnding amidst a pile of rubble.


    Seeing this, the crowd erupted into cheers, especially Wan Tianyao and others who were exceptionally excited.


    "He¡¯s dead! He¡¯s dead!" Wan Fei shouted excitedly, "Su Yang is dead, he¡¯s finally dead!"


    The others also let out a sigh of relief, as they too were at their limits. If things continued like this, they would all die here!


    "Big brother, with such a great thing at your disposal, why didn¡¯t you use it earlier?" Wan Tianyao eximed excitedly.


    Wan Tianxiang shot him a nce and said sternly, "This was left to me by our ancestor, not to be used unless absolutely necessary. Moreover, Su Yang must not die. If he dies, it would be as if our ancestor killed him, and then the Law Enforcers wille after our ancestor. Hurry and check if he¡¯s really dead!"


    Wan Tianyao¡¯s expression changed, as he knew about the Law Enforcers and understood the gravity of the situation.


    "Quick, go check!" Wan Tianyao urgentlymanded.


    Before the crowd had even moved, a cold voice emanated from the rubble: "No need to check, I¡¯m not dead!"


    With that said, a figure burst forth from the rubble, and it was none other than Su Yang.


    Apart from some tattered clothes, he appearedpletely unscathed without even a scratch.


    The crowd¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and Wan Tianxiang also widened his eyes in shock. This was the power left by their ancestor; even if it couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, it should have at least severely wounded him. What was going on? How was Su Yangpletely unharmed?


    What Wan Tianxiang didn¡¯t know was that the moment Green Shadow had struck, Su Yang had immediately activated his Celestial War Armor. Little Turtle quickly appeared, mping onto the Celestial War Armor and unleashing its power.


    And while the power in Wan Tianxiang¡¯s jade pendant came from a Terrestrial Immortal, in reality, this power had significantly weakened after being stored in the jade pendant.


    Before, Su Yang had resisted a full strike from Fang Mingyuan thanks to this Celestial War Armor. Now, the power from Green Shadow was far weaker than Fang Mingyuan¡¯s attack; how could it possibly harm Su Yang?


    "The power of a Terrestrial Immortal is indeed extraordinary!" Su Yang slowly emerged from the rubble and said coldly, "Unfortunately, it¡¯s still not enough to kill me!"


    Wan Tianxiang waspletely dumbfounded. If the power of a Terrestrial Immortal couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, what could they possibly do to stop him?


    "If you have any other tricks, bring them out now!" Su Yang said coldly. "Otherwise, you won¡¯t have another chance."


    Wan Tianxiang clenched his teeth; this had been hisst resort, and now that it had failed, he was out of options.


    After a long silence, Wan Tianxiang gritted his teeth and said, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve already killed so many of our Wan Family. Can we just let bygones be bygones?"


    "If you had spoken like this when you first came here, I might have actually spared you," Su Yang said coldly. "Now, saying this is meaningless. Today, either I die here, or I destroy your Wan Family!"


    "You..." Wan Tianxiang¡¯s face went pale, but in the end, he was at a loss for words. He could see clearly now; Su Yang truly feared nothing. There was no way he could intimidate him.


    "Prepare to die!" Su Yang shouted coldly, as lightning began to sh ominously in the clouds overhead.


    Wan Tianxiang shivered all over. He knew very well that if this thunderbolt struck, nearly ny percent of the Wan Family members present would die. But now, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist.


    Su Yang¡¯s hand slowly rose and then suddenly dropped. The lightning from the clouds promptly rushed out, striking directly at the crowd.


    The faces of the crowd were filled with despair; in this moment, they truly felt the threat of death.


    Yet, at that moment, a Green Shadow suddenly appeared, enveloping everyone on the scene. The lightning struck the Green Shadow but couldn¡¯t shake it in the slightest, and none of the people were harmed.


    The crowd survived from the brink of death, all with shocked expressions,pletely unaware of what had just happened.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s face, however, was filled with excitement as he looked around eagerly.


    Su Yang frowned and said solemnly, "I thought you were going to keep hiding, Little Turtle, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d actually make a move!"


    The people of the Wan Family were all stunned, not understanding the situation, wondering who Su Yang was talking to.


    Wan Tianxiang was even more excited, eximing, "Third Ancestor, have you... have youe?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone finally realized who had arrived!


    The Third Ancestor was the Terrestrial Immortal of the Wan Family, simr to Fang Mingyuan from the Fang Family, who had always been stationed in the Capital City.


    The one who had just saved them was their Third Ancestor?


    At that revtion, everyone¡¯s emotions were stirred, and all were visibly excited. They had been in despair, but in their darkest hour, their Terrestrial Immortal had arrived, their greatest support!


    "Third Ancestor!"


    "Third Ancestor is mighty!"


    "Third Ancestor, save us!"


    People raised their voices in a chorus, some even knelt on the ground, continuously kowtowing towards the sky.


    Amidst the shouting, the door suddenly opened, and a man dressed in blue walked in.


    This man appeared to be in his thirties, somewhat resembling Wan Xiong, with a schrly aura about him. However, the corners of his eyes carried a hint of malevolence that was somewhat unsettling.


    Seeing this man, Wan Tianxiang immediately knelt down, trembling as he said, "I respectfully wee the Third Ancestor!"


    Many people had not seen the Third Ancestor before, but seeing Wan Tianxiang¡¯s actions, everyone promptly knelt down and bowed, "I respectfully wee the Third Ancestor!"


    This man was indeed the Third Ancestor of the Wan Family. He slowly walked into the hall, his gaze sweeping over the bodies on the floor, finallynding on Su Yang, his eyes shing with a sinister gleam.


    "Spare those who can be spared!" the Third Ancestor said coldly. "Su Yang, what you¡¯ve done tonight is a bit too much. I must ask Ye Jiansheng and Wan Xiong how they teach their juniors. You¡¯ve killed so many of my Wan Family; how will they exin themselves to me?"


    "The people I killed, take it up with me," Su Yang said coldly.


    "Presumptuous!" the Third Ancestor shouted angrily. "Ignorant junior, to speak to me thus is a great disrespect, deserving of punishment!"


    With that, the Third Ancestor waved his hand, sending a beam of Qing Guang directly at Su Yang¡¯s knees.


    Su Yang felt a severe impact to his knees, the intense pain almost bringing him to his knees.


    But Su Yang ultimately managed to stand firm, clenching his teeth and saying coldly, "What are you that I should respect you? Want to punish me? What right do you have? You old fool, what authority do you have to punish me?"

 Chapter 1164 - 1163 Fang Mingyuan Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Chapter 1163 Fang Mingyuan Takes Action</h4>


    Seeing Su Yang not kneeling, the Third Ancestor appeared somewhat surprised.


    He was a Terrestrial Immortal, and he knew very well the power of his strike.


    Although Su Yang had already broken through his bottleneck, he was still not on par with a Terrestrial Immortal. Yet, the fact that Su Yang could withstand his strike without kneeling was no small feat indeed.


    However, this only angered the Third Ancestor more. He frowned deeply and said coldly, "Miscreant, you still dare to insult me, it¡¯s detestable. On what grounds should I punish you? Hmph, I¡¯m going to punish you today, what can you do about it? Kneel down!"


    With a shout, the Third Ancestor swung his hand again, sending a more powerful Qing Guang towards Su Yang. If Su Yang were to forcefully resist, this strike could break his leg bones.


    Su Yang clenched his teeth, gathered the power of the Celestial War Armor, and prepared to block the strike.


    However, just as the blow was about to hit his legs, a beam of white light suddenly appeared and directly blocked the Qing Guang.


    Su Yang was taken aback, but the Third Ancestor¡¯s face turned icy as he looked up and roared, "Fang Mingyuan, how dare you interfere in my matters?"


    Su Yang was astonished; it was Fang Mingyuan who hade to his aid?


    But, upon further reflection, it made sense. Fang Ping was killed by Wan Changgu from the Wan Family, and there was animosity between the Fang Family and the Wan Family, so it was natural for Fang Mingyuan to act against the Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor!


    "Wan Lao San, after all these years, you¡¯re still so domineering!" With a lightugh, Fang Mingyuan walked out from behind Su Yang, standing beside him, and smiled, "I was wondering, why shouldn¡¯t I interfere with your matters? Wan Lao San, do you think you can order me around?"


    Fang Mingyuan and the Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor were of simr age, and they were rivals in their youth. Their strengths wereparable, and they had entered the Earthly Immortal Realm together. Over the years, they had always been secretlypeting, neither willing to ept the other¡¯s superiority. Seeing each other today and being so confrontational was quite normal.


    The Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor was furious and bellowed, "Fang Mingyuan, are you nning to back this boy?"


    "Not at all!" replied Fang Mingyuan straightforwardly.


    "Then why do you meddle in our affairs!" the Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor shouted angrily.


    "I¡¯m not meddling in your affairs; I am here to demand an exnation from the Wan Family," Fang Mingyuan exined, waving his hand, "Bring him up!"


    Immediately, a group of people burst in from outside, carrying someone among them¡ªit was Wan Changgu.


    Wan Changgu had been tortured to a hardly human extent by the Fang Family, who had used all kinds of cruel methods on him. After all, Wan Changgu had killed the Fang Family¡¯s heir, and had also caused the Fang Family to lose face in a major battle at Qinghe Academy. The members of the Fang Family harbored deep resentment towards him and, naturally, did not hold back in their punishment.


    "Changgu!?" Wan Tianxiang¡¯splexion changed, and he urgently eximed, "You... What are you Fang Family doing? Are you nning to start a war with our Wan Family?"


    The power of the Wan Family in Capital City, although not as formidable as that of the Fang Family, was not much weaker. Usually, although the rtionship between the two families wasn¡¯t particrly harmonious, both sides were careful not to cause friction. For if they were to fight, it would surely be a lose-lose situation, something neither side wished to see.


    Now that the Fang Family had inflicted such injuries on Wan Changgu, this had crossed the line, and the Wan Family couldn¡¯t just sit idly by.


    "Start a war?" Fang Mingyuan scoffed, "This war, hasn¡¯t it already started?"


    The people of the Wan Family were all stunned, and the Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor shouted angrily, "Fang Mingyuan, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? I¡¯d like to ask, what did your Wan Family mean!" Fang Mingyuan demanded sternly, "Letting this Wan Changgu kill my Fang Family sessor, Fang Ping, what are you trying to do?"


    With those words, everyone was shocked and turned their gaze to Wan Changgu; Wan Tianxiang too was dumbfounded and pressed, "Changgu, this... what is this all about?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t kill Fang Ping, they are framing me, they are framing me..." Wan Changgu pleaded tremulously, "Third Ancestor, save me, Family Head, save me..."


    The expressions of the Wan Family members all turned cold as they looked towards Fang Mingyuan, and the Third Ancestor shouted angrily, "Fang Mingyuan, what evidence do you have that he killed Fang Ping?!"


    "I have a witness, he saw everything that day!" said Fang Mingyuan quietly.


    "Where is this witness, bring him out for me to see!" the Third Ancestor shouted loudly.


    "I am the witness!" said Su Yang directly.


    Everyone looked at Su Yang in unison, none having expected that the witness would be Su Yang.


    The Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor was momentarily stunned but then frowned deeply and shouted angrily, "You are a witness? What kind of crappy witness are you, harboring such hatred against our Wan Family, how could you testify? You¡¯re clearly wanting to frame our Wan Family, and you even believe such lies, Fang Mingyuan?"


    "Believe, of course I believe!" Fang Mingyuan replied with a light smile, "Su Yang was present that day, and he saw everything!"


    "Bullshit!" the Third Ancestor shouted, "He was there, then why wasn¡¯t it him who killed [Fang Ping], why was it us? Fang Mingyuan, are you fucking crazy? This Su surnamed guy is at loggerheads with our Wan Family, clearly framing us. I¡¯m certain, it must have been this Su surnamed guy who killed [Fang Ping] and then framed my Wan Family!"


    "Are you sure?" Fang Mingyuan asked with a light smile.


    "Of course I¡¯m sure!" the Third Ancestor replied loudly, always hot-tempered and impulsive in his actions, he was straightforward and did not know the subtleties of diplomacy.


    "So, you think the Martial Champion made a mistake?" Fang Mingyuan asked slowly.


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s expression changed; how did this matter involve the Martial Champion?


    "You... what nonsense are you talking about..." the Third Ancestor stammered, "When did I say the Martial Champion made a mistake?"


    "That day, people from my [Fang] family also suspected it was Su Yang. Butter, Young Master Qee personally intervened, bringing a message from the Martial Champion. The Martial Champion said, it wasn¡¯t Su Yang who killed my Fang Ping!" Fang Mingyuan looked at the Third Ancestor and said with a light smile, "But, you just said it was definitely Su Yang. So, are you saying the Martial Champion made a mistake?"


    The Third Ancestor was dumbfounded; he hadn¡¯t known about this and certainly hadn¡¯t known about Young Master Qee personally intervening to clear Su Yang. Had he known this, he would never have framed Su Yang. After all, doing so was tantamount to questioning the Martial Champion!


    The Martial Champion had been stationed in Capital City for many years, and few dared to question him. Even some Earth Immortals had been killed by the Martial Champion. Although the Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor was an Earth Immortal, and had been famous for nearly a century, he was nothingpared to the Martial Champion!


    The Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor could question people listed on the Heavenly List, but he dared not question the Martial Champion!

 Chapter 1165 - 1164 Conclusive Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Chapter 1164 Conclusive Evidence</h4>


    Wan Family¡¯s Third Ancestor opened his mouth wide and after a long while he finally ground his teeth and said, "I don¡¯t know the ins and outs of this matter, but, since Martial Champion says it wasn¡¯t Su Yang who did it, then it definitely wasn¡¯t Su Yang. However, just because it wasn¡¯t Su Yang doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it was my family¡¯s Changgu who did it. Although Mr. Su didn¡¯t do it, he could still frame our Wan Family!"


    At this point, Third Ancestor paused, looking at Fang Mingyuan with a cold eye: "Fang Mingyuan, have you lived all these years only to end up as senseless as a dog? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on? Mr. Su bears a grudge against us, Wan Family, but is no match for us, so he deliberately frames us in order to incite your Fang Family to deal with us. And you guys really are as obedient as dogs, dutifully running over to do him a favor. Tsk tsk, you Terrestrial Immortal, don¡¯t you have a brain at all?"


    Fang Mingyuan was not angry, but smiled faintly, "Wan Lao San, isn¡¯t it you whocks a brain? When my Fang Family takes action, would we only listen to one side of the story? The murder of Fang Ping has been investigated by us for a long time, and all the clues and evidence point to Wan Changgu. Su Yang¡¯s usation that he killed Fang Ping only further proves that our investigation is correct. Would my Fang Family be manipted by others?"


    Third Ancestor was stunned. Looking at Fang Mingyuan¡¯s expression, he knew that Fang Mingyuan was indeed confident. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze to Wan Changgu; could it really have been Wan Changgu who killed Fang Ping?


    Wan Tianxiang understood what Third Ancestor meant and immediately said in a deep voice, "Changgu, what on earth is going on? Tell the truth!"


    Wan Changgu looked somewhat panic-stricken and bowed his head, saying, "I... I didn¡¯t kill Fang Ping, they¡¯re framing me, they¡¯re deliberately setting me up, I didn¡¯t do it!"


    Seeing Wan Changgu¡¯s expression, Wan Tianxiang knew that his words were not very credible, which made his face look extremely ugly.


    With the Wan Family already in this crisis, how could Wan Changgu still cause such trouble? Isn¡¯t this adding fuel to the fire?


    Third Ancestor¡¯s face turned icy as he shouted, "I¡¯ll ask you once more, did you kill Fang Ping or not!"


    Wan Changgu, trembling all over, did not dare to meet Third Ancestor¡¯s gaze and whispered, "Really... it really wasn¡¯t me... I didn¡¯t kill..."


    Fang Mingyuan could no longer hold back and coldly said, "Wan Changgu, do you still intend to deny everything at this point? Do you really want me to produce evidence before you will admit it? Don¡¯t forget, when you killed Fang Ping that day, you stopped their carriage by hiring another carriage. Although you silenced the carriage driver, you didn¡¯t clean up the scenepletely; there is still some evidence!"


    Wan Changgu immediately turned pale as a sheet. With Fang Mingyuan¡¯s words, he was certain that the Fang Family had indeed obtained evidence.


    "What the hell happened, Wan Changgu!" Wan Tianxiang also shouted angrily. Although the rtionship between the Wan Family and the Fang Family was not very good, they had been restraining themselves, not shing directly with the Fang Family. Because of Wan Changgu¡¯s actions, a conflict with the Fang Family had erupted, which truly was a cmity.


    "I... I..." Wan Changgu trembled all over, his teeth chattering, unable to speak.


    Third Ancestor, furious, delivered a p to Wan Changgu¡¯s face and roared, "Speak or not!"


    When Third Ancestor became enraged, it was no small matter. Wan Changgu was almost scared out of his wits and finally managed to utter shakily, "It... it was me who killed Fang Ping..."


    Upon this confession, everyone in the Wan Family changed color, while the people from the Fang Family were also furious.


    Third Ancestor howled, "What grudge did you have with Fang Ping that you had to kill him!"


    Wan Changgu trembled all over and lowered his head without speaking.


    "I told you to answer, didn¡¯t you hear me!" Third Ancestor pped Wan Changgu again, hitting his face until he bled from the mouth and nose, looking utterly miserable.


    Wan Changgu still kept his head bowed and did not speak, whichpletely enraged Third Ancestor. He waved his hand and bellowed, "Beat him! Beat him! If he won¡¯t talk, beat him to death!"


    The people of the Wan Family looked at each other, and although they were somewhat reluctant, no one dared to defy the orders of Third Ancestor. Several people rushed up and surrounded Wan Changgu in the middle, beating him with punches and kicks.


    Wan Changgu kept crying in agony, rolling on the ground, trying several times to get up and escape but was pped back down by Third Ancestor every time.


    Eventually, after having several ribs broken, Wan Changgu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said in a weak voice, "Stop beating me, stop it, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk..."


    The people of the Wan Family stopped their assault, and Third Ancestor demanded coldly, "Speak, what is the reason!"


    Wan Changgu gasped for air, wiping the blood from the corner of his eyes, and tremblingly said, "I... I bear no grudges with Fang Ping, it¡¯s... it was... the ck Widow didn¡¯t like Fang Ping, so... so I... I did it..."


    Upon hearing this, everyone at the scene was dumbfounded, and even Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    Su Yang had long suspected that the Chen Family was involved in this matter, but he had not expected the connection to be revealed so directly. This now implicated the ck Widow?


    Third Ancestor was also stunned for a while and then in a low voice said, "The ck Widow asked you to kill Fang Ping?"


    "No... no..." Wan Changgu said tremblingly.


    "No!?" Third Ancestor shouted angrily, "Then what happened?"


    Wan Changgu spoke shakily, "The ck Widow told me, she... she didn¡¯t like Fang Ping, so I... I... I took action on her behalf and killed Fang Ping..."


    Third Ancestor¡¯s eyes widened, trying to control his urge to kill him outright, and he said angrily, "She said she didn¡¯t like Fang Ping and you killed him for her? Wan Changgu, do you not have a brain of your own? She didn¡¯t ask you to do it, and you killed Fang Ping? Are you her servant or her ve?"


    Wan Changgu kept his head down without a word, but a smile appeared on his face, looking bizarrely content. The look on his face was as if recalling some beautiful memory or precious time spent with the ck Widow, giving him a sense of happiness even in such grim circumstances.


    Third Ancestor was furious and roared, "What are you smiling at? I asked you, what is your rtionship with the ck Widow, why do you smile?"


    Wan Changgu remained silent, but someone not too far away couldn¡¯t help snorting, "He has no rtionship with the ck Widow. He¡¯s just one of her many followers; the ck Widow even speaking to him is already more recognition than he deserves. Him, having any rtionship with the ck Widow?"

 Chapter 1166 - 1165: The Charm of Black Widow

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Chapter 1165: The Charm of ck Widow</h4>


    As he spoke these words, Su Yang suddenly felt as if he had been hit by a thunderbolt.


    He had originally thought that Wan Changgu and ck Widow were in cahoots, but to his surprise, their rtionship was actually like this. He barely even had a chance to speak with her¡ªit was totally like the feeling between a goddess and a fanboy.


    ck Widow was that supremely exalted goddess, and Wan Changgu was a groveling fanboy, ready to rush headlong into a mountain of sabers or a sea of mes at just a word from her¡ªthe very definition of a sycophant, an utterly mindless one at that!


    What was most critical was that the audience on the scene did not look the least bit shocked, as if this was perfectly normal. This left Su Yang even more speechless. Was ck Widow¡¯s charm really that great?


    Wan Changgu became furiously enraged and roared, "Wan Zhangshan, what are you saying? You¡¯re the one who has nothing to do with ck Widow, I... I have had dinner with ck Widow..."


    "Were there several people eating together?" Wan Zhangshan sneered.


    "I..." Wan Changgu was suddenly at a loss for words, which showed that there were quite a few people at that dinner.


    "Isn¡¯t it just the meal that ck Widow hosts every so often, each time there are about a dozen people who attend?" Wan Zhangshan coldlyughed, "At those banquets, ck Widow merely shows up to have a drink, how can you count that as having dinner with her?"


    Wan Changgu¡¯s face went pale as he gritted his teeth, "It doesn¡¯t matter how many of us were there, at least, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to join the dinner, what right do you have to judge me?"


    Wan Zhangshan was embarrassed. In fact, he, like Wan Changgu, was also one of ck Widow¡¯s followers. However, he indeed ranked lower than Wan Changgu¡ªhe truly didn¡¯t even have the credentials to attend such a banquet.


    "Enough!" The Third Ancestor roared, these two menpeting for favor in this way was an utter embarrassment.


    "You two grown men carrying on like this, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourselves?" the Third Ancestor bellowed.


    Both men lowered their heads and said nothing. In fact, several other people at the scene were also looking ufortable. ck Widow¡¯s followers were indeed many.


    The anger of the Third Ancestor was hard to contain. He wanted to scold ck Widow, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare. Taking a deep breath, he bit out, "Then why did you choose to go and kill Fang Ping that night?"


    Wan Changgu was silent for a moment, then murmured, "Actually, the night before, ck Widow had already mentioned this to us. But at that time, Fang Ping was at Qinghe Academy and we... we couldn¡¯t make a move. That night, he left Qinghe Academy, so... so I made the first move..."


    "You?" The Third Ancestor frowned, "Was it not just you involved in this matter? Didn¡¯t you act alone in killing him?"


    "It was... it was just me who killed him..." Wan Changgu murmured, "When ck Widow mentioned this matter, there were a few other people nearby. I... I was afraid they would act before me, so... so I was the first to move..."


    Su Yang, listening on the side, was rendered even more speechless. These people were all vying to take action at just a word from ck Widow, as if it were some great honor.


    What was most crucial was that these people really had no actual rtionship with ck Widow and barely even had the opportunity to see her, yet they were still willing to risk their lives for her. This made Su Yang once again shocked¡ªjust what kind of person was this ck Widow?


    "Trash!" The Third Ancestor cursed, "How could you do such a thing, what position are you putting our n in?"


    Wan Changgu hung his head in silence, and after the Third Ancestor had cursed a few more times, he simply turned towards Fang Mingyuan and loudly said, "Fang Mingyuan, this man killed Fang Ping, and we¡¯re handing him over to you. You can deal with him however you wish. We, the Wan Family, won¡¯t interfere with him anymore!"


    Wan Changgu¡¯s color changed drastically, and he panicked, "Third Ancestor, Family Head, save me, save me, they will kill me..."


    The Third Ancestor ignored himpletely, and Wan Tianxiang also turned his head away, having nothing more to say to such a person.


    Fang Mingyuan, however, sneered, "Wan Lao San, aren¡¯t you making this sound a little too easy? He killed the heir of my Fang Family, and you let me kill him for revenge¡ªis that really revenge? If I were to use an ordinary person from my Fang Family to exchange for an heir of your Wan Family, would you be willing?"


    The Third Ancestor became furiously enraged and bellowed, "A life for a life! I handed over the murderer to you, isn¡¯t that enough? Then what do you want to do?"


    "I don¡¯t n on doing much..." Fang Mingyuan smiled, "Wan Lao San, it¡¯s been a lot of years since we¡¯ve crossed hands, hasn¡¯t it? How about we stretch our muscles today and have a good fight?"


    The Third Ancestor was startled at first and then his expression changed suddenly; he understood what Fang Mingyuan meant. Fang Mingyuan wanted to fight him, which was basically to restrain him. And the situation between Su Yang and the Wan Family had already escted to a fever pitch. If it weren¡¯t for his arrival, the people of the Wan Family would probably all be dead by now.


    By entangling him, Fang Mingyuan wanted to give Su Yang space to act, allowing Su Yang to kill the members of the Wan Family. In essence, Fang Mingyuan was looking to destroy these people of the Wan Family, to thoroughly weaken the Wan Family¡¯s power!


    "Fang Mingyuan, I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you today!" The Third Ancestor shouted angrily.


    "But I have time!" Fang Mingyuan chuckled, and with a sh of his figure, he was right in front of the Third Ancestor, sending a p towards him.


    The Third Ancestor couldn¡¯t even dodge if he wanted to. His power and Fang Mingyuan¡¯s were very evenly matched. They had fought for so many years with neither a clear winner nor loser; he really couldn¡¯t underestimate Fang Mingyuan.


    Fang Mingyuan didn¡¯t hold back at all this time, attacking with full force, forcing the Third Ancestor to fight back. Thus, the two men engaged inbat, and the Third Ancestor couldn¡¯t attend to anything else.


    Su Yang, of course, understood Fang Mingyuan¡¯s motives. Fang Mingyuan was preparing to use his hand to deal with the Wan Family. But this was exactly what Su Yang wanted; he had intended to destroy the Wan Family himself. On this matter, he and the Fang Family were on the same side, so of course, he was only too happy to take action.


    "Wan Tianxiang, let¡¯s continue!" Su Yang called out coldly.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s face changed instantly as he also realized the current situation. Without the Third Ancestor, they were no match for Su Yang.


    "Su Yang, don¡¯t push us too far!" Wan Tianxiang bit out, "If you kill anyone from my Wan Family today, the Third Ancestor absolutely will not let you off!"


    "Suit yourself!" Su Yang replied coldly, "As long as he isn¡¯t afraid of the Law Enforcers, he cane and try to kill me."


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s expression changed again. With Su Yang impervious to threats, there was nothing he could do.


    With a casual step forward from Su Yang, those dark clouds once again gathered, shrouding the people of the Wan Family.


    At this, the people of the Wan Family immediately began to wail like ghosts and howl like wolves. Without the Third Ancestor¡¯s protection, what hope did they have?


    Up in the air, the Third Ancestor was wrapped up tight by Fang Mingyuan. Seeing the situation below, he was so angry that his face turned ashen, and he bellowed, "Su Yang, if you kill another one of my Wan Family, I will tear you to pieces!"

 Chapter 1167 - 1166: Wan Tianxiang’s Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Chapter 1166: Wan Tianxiang¡¯s Breakthrough</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak, but with a casual flick of his hand, a thunderbolt fell from the heavens, ttening several members of the Wan Family to the ground.


    Initially, the members of the Wan Family were already unable to hold on, but the arrival of the Third Ancestor gave them a brief respite. Now that Su Yang had acted again, it felt like the end of the world to everyone present.


    The miserable deaths of these few further threw the Wan Family into chaos, with the Third Ancestor roaring angrily in the sky, unable to descend and intervene.


    Su Yang paused not at all, stepping forward and striking down members of the Wan Family.


    The people of the Wan Family wanted to flee, yet they were trapped in this region, unable to escape. To stay was to await death; Su Yang showed no mercy in his attacks.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s eyes split with fury, and with the addition of the experts brought by Wan Tianyao before, nearly eighty percent of the Wan Family¡¯s strongest were present. Now, these people were almost seventy percent annihted by Su Yang, greatly diminishing the family¡¯s strength.


    ording to the current situation, not one of members of the Wan Family could escape alive, including him, their Family Head, doomed to die here!


    But who could stop Su Yang at this moment?


    Watching the scene, Wan Tianxiang¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. Suddenly clenching his teeth, he looked up and roared, "Su Yang, you forced my hand!"


    With that, Wan Tianxiang¡¯s aura surged, and the air around him grew dense. Strands of Qing Guang glittered on his body, shooting straight up into the sky as if a beam of light from the heavens was shining down on him.


    Su Yang frowned, Fang Mingyuan was even more shocked and urgently said, "Su Yang, be careful, he¡¯s about to be an Earthly Immortal!"


    Wan Tianxiang was on the verge of breaking through the Venerable Realm, almost stepping into the Earthly Immortal Realm at any moment. However, most chose to break through the realm boundary and reach Great Perfection before entering the Earthly Immortal Realm for better advancement.


    Wan Tianxiang also wanted to break the realm¡¯s boundary, reach Great Perfection, then advance to the Earthly Immortal Realm. However, today, he had no choice but to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    If he did not be an Earthly Immortal, he simply would not be a match for Su Yang. Then, not only would all these elite members of the Wan Family die here tonight, but he too would perish.


    Thus, he chose to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm, to y Su Yang as an Earthly Immortal and save the remaining elites of the Wan Family. Afterwards, he would immediately flee Huaxia and escape abroad to save his own life.


    However, all the years of power he had umted, and the opportunity to break his realm¡¯s boundary, were nowpletely lost!


    Su Yang had never seen someone ascend to Earthly Immortal, and witnessing this scene, he too was astonished. The power of an Earthly Immortal wasn¡¯t just a mere doubling!


    Clearly, Su Yang also realized what a crisis it would be if Wan Tianxiang became an Earthly Immortal. Without another thought, he flicked his finger on the Nine Cold Jade Sword, which transformed into a jade dragon and charged directly at Wan Tianxiang.


    This strike, delivered with all of Su Yang¡¯s power, would normally have easily in Wan Tianxiang.


    However, this time, when the Nine Cold Jade Sword approached Wan Tianxiang, it was directly blocked by the Qing Guang. That heavenly-reaching column of Qing Guang, already embodying the power of an Earthly Immortal, was not something Su Yang could prate.


    His strike missing, Su Yang¡¯s expression grew even uglier. He grabbed a long knife from the ground, flicked his finger, and the knife instantly shattered. Hundreds of metal shards whistled toward Wan Tianxiang.


    Just like before, all these pieces were blocked by the Qing Guang.


    Su Yang saw clearly that some of the iron pieces still prated Qing Guang slightly. This revealed that Wan Tianxiang, who had just advanced to the Earthly Immortal Realm, still had impure strength and weaknesses.


    This situation invigorated Su Yang, and he waved his hand, turning the myriad of iron pieces in the air into a colossal sword that violently shed towards Wan Tianxiang.


    This move, known as Heavenly Punishment, was a creation of Su Yang¡¯s own understanding and was extremely terrifying; even Fang Mingyuan and Third Ancestor were shocked!


    The gigantic sword fell and cleaved through most of the Qing Guang instantly reaching the top of Wan Tianxiang¡¯s head.


    At that moment, Wan Tianxiang raised his head, his eyes emitting Qing Guang; he finally seeded in his advancement!


    "Open!" Wan Tianxiang roared loudly, throwing a punch thatpletely shattered the giant sword.


    The giant sword, formed from Su Yang¡¯s power, meant that with this punch, Wan Tianxiang had effectively confronted Su Yang head-on.


    Su Yang¡¯s body shook violently. He couldn¡¯t help but retreat three steps, and a taste of sweetness in his throat; a mouthful of fresh blood surged up immediately.


    Seeing this, the members of the Wan Family cheered wildly, overwhelmed with excitement.


    "Family Head, kill him!" someone shouted, and the others also roared angrily, wishing Wan Tianxiang could kill Su Yang immediately.


    With each step, Wan Tianxiang approached and coldly said, "Su, as I said before, you forced this. Now that I¡¯ve entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, you must pay the price for what you¡¯ve done! Today, I¡¯ll kill you first, and another day, I¡¯ll send the people of Wan Family to Pingnan Province to ughter all your rtives and friends clean. You care about them, don¡¯t you? I want you to know that they will die because of you!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was icy as he chanted the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, and his body suddenly grew to ten feet. Meanwhile, a Shadow Phantom appeared behind him, and Devouring the Heavens powerfully emerged.


    "You think killing me is easy!" Su Yang bellowed and charged at Wan Tianxiang like a giant, striking forcefully.


    Wan Tianxiang remained calm, advancing step by step. Facing Su Yang¡¯s fierce attack, he defended effortlessly.


    After advancing to the Earthly Immortal, his strength had elevated to a new level. Su Yang¡¯s attacks no longer intimidated him.


    Su Yang was repeatedly repelled, his blood and qi tumbling within him. However, this did not instill fear in him; instead, it ignited the blood within him.


    He recalled what Lian Wanxiong once said, that Beigong War God was skilled in using The Sovereign to kill Earth Immortals.


    Su Yang had also studied this; the Venerable Realm was capable of killing Earth Immortals. However, he had just broken through his bottleneck recently and hadn¡¯t tried it carefully.


    Today, he had no choice but to take action himself.


    Fortunately, he had the Celestial War Armor to protect him from most attacks.


    Time and again, Su Yang charged forward, continually shing with Wan Tianxiang.


    Each time, Wan Tianxiang repelled him casually and easily. However, his forcending on the Celestial War Armor didn¡¯t manage to kill Su Yang, which surprised him greatly.


    Finally, Wan Tianxiang approached Su Yang, and he refrained from using any special moves, simply throwing punches one after another. However, his speed was extremely fast, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t dodge and had to fight back with all his might.

 Chapter 1168 - 1167: The Flaw of the Terrestrial Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Chapter 1167: The w of the Terrestrial Immortal</h4>


    Wan Tianxiang was, after all, an Earthly Immortal, and the power gap between him and Su Yang was significant.


    Facing each other head-on in this way was extremely disadvantageous for Su Yang. Although the Celestial War Armor could absorb most of the force, it also consumed his own power. Once his own power was exhausted, the Celestial War Armor would be useless.


    Su Yang was clear about the current situation, but he was utterly unable to change the circumstances. He didn¡¯t even dare to use the Shadow Phantom behind him to absorb Wan Tianxiang¡¯s power¡ªafter all, it was the power of an Earthly Immortal, and absorbing it would definitely shatter his meridians.


    After fighting for a while, Wan Tianxiang grew enraged and bellowed, "Su, I want to see how many of my attacks you can withstand!"


    Su Yang¡¯s blood and Qi roiled within him¡ªhe was barely hanging on. However, his face remained indifferent as he coldly replied, "At least until the Law Enforcers arrive!"


    Wan Tianxiang had been calm, but his expression changed instantly upon hearing this.


    He was now an Earthly Immortal and subject to the Law Enforcers¡¯ restrictions. If the Law Enforcers came, he would be in trouble; there¡¯d be no chance of killing Su Yang.


    Realizing this, Wan Tianxiang took a deep breath, knowing he didn¡¯t have much time to waste with Su Yang.


    "You think the Law Enforcers wille to save you?" Wan Tianxiang snarled. "I won¡¯t let you meet them!"


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s momentum soared once more, his power climbing. He no longer confronted Su Yang directly but, instead, unleashed incredible speed, circling around Su Yang and continuouslyunching attacks.


    At this point, Su Yang scarcely had chances to counterattack. Out of every ten attacks from Wan Tianxiang, it was already good if he could block five. Thankfully, the Celestial War Armor was holding up; though his internal blood and Qi were in turmoil, he could persist a bit longer.


    Yet, Su Yang knew if he didn¡¯te up with another n to change the dire situation soon, he¡¯d likely end up dead at Wan Tianxiang¡¯s hands.


    Recalling the contents of Destiny¡¯s Tome carefully, Su Yang¡¯s brows slowly knit together.


    ording to what was recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome, he had already broken through his bottleneck and could almost be considered half an Earthly Immortal. His power was partially transforming into that of an Earth Immortal.


    However, Wan Tianxiang had not be an Earthly Immortal through the Great Perfection Realm, so his power had not yet fully transformed to Earthly Immortal Realm.


    When a Sovereign sought to kill an Earthly Immortal, the key point was to attack the part of the opponent that had not yet transformed into Earthly Immortal power.


    But which part of Wan Tianxiang had not yet transitioned into Earthly Immortal status?


    The Beigong War God was skilled at killing Earth Immortals with the power of a Sovereign. Could it mean that the Beigong War God specialized in finding the weaknesses of Earth Immortals? Skilled in locating the part of them that had not yet reached the Earthly Immortal Realm?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know how the Beigong War God managed to do it, and now he could only resort to the most primitive method¡ªfull-scale attacks to find the weakest spot in Wan Tianxiang.


    After fending off one of Wan Tianxiang¡¯s attacks, Su Yang once again grabbed a long knife and shattered it as he had done before.


    The long knife shattered into hundreds of metal shards, like hundreds of tiny flying swords, shooting directly at Wan Tianxiang.


    Wan Tianxiang waved his hand, and a good number of the metal pieces were deflected. However, the remaining shards still rushed toward him quickly.


    Wan Tianxiang didn¡¯t attempt to block them, allowing the iron pieces to approach his body, only to have them all repelled by his Protective Gang Qi.


    "Such trifling skills are useless against a Terrestrial Immortal!" Wan Tianxiang sneered.


    Su Yang remained silent. He had already figured out that the spot where Wan Tianxiang had just fended off should be his weakest point.


    Thus, Su Yang took out another long knife and specifically targeted the spot Wan Tianxiang had just defended, to further confirm his suspicions.


    Seeing that Su Yang was deliberately aiming for these areas this time, Wan Tianxiang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. As Su Yang had suspected, he, as a Terrestrial Immortal, was not yet at Great Perfection. There were weak points on his body, which forced him to block again.


    After several attempts, Su Yang had basically locked onto the weakest spot on Wan Tianxiang¡¯s body, which eased his mind considerably.


    Charging forward, Su Yang engaged Wan Tianxiang in a head-on battle.


    This situation surprised Wan Tianxiang quite a bit. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang supposed to be looking for a way to escape? Why was he suddenly attacking him instead?


    However, he didn¡¯t give it much thought. After all, he was a Terrestrial Immortal now and was very confident in himself. Even if Su Yang attacked him up close, what could he do? He wasn¡¯t the Martial Champion, he wasn¡¯t the Beigong War God, so how could he dream of ying a Terrestrial Immortal?


    After several consecutive strikes that made Su Yang vomit blood, Wan Tianxiang became even more proud of himself.


    "Su, you are doomed!" Wan Tianxiang said coldly with a sneer.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t respond and simply kept attacking with clenched teeth. After exchanging several blows and enduring some losses, Wan Tianxiang¡¯s pride increased, and he didn¡¯t take Su Yang seriously at all.


    "An overestimation of your abilities, like a mantis trying to stop a chariot!" Wan Tianxiangughed wildly, "Do you even understand what a Terrestrial Immortal is? In my eyes, you are nothing but an ant. How could you possibly fight me?"


    As he spoke, Wan Tianxiangnded another blow on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    Su Yang¡¯s body wobbled, and his shoulder made a crisp sound as if the bones had been crushed.


    Wan Tianxiang rejoiced, because due to the protection of the Celestial War Armor, his attacks hadn¡¯t managed to truly hurt Su Yang until now. This time, it seemed Su Yang¡¯s bones had actually been crushed, indicating that Su Yang¡¯s strength was diminishing, and now he could be easily in.


    "Do you still want to struggle?" Wan Tianxiangughed uproariously andunched a full-powered attack.


    A sharp gleam shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes; he had been waiting for this moment. As Wan Tianxiang charged forward, Su Yang pretended to turn around as if he was nning to flee.


    Wan Tianxiang elerated, determined tond a fatal blow, since he had already dyed enough.


    Just then, Su Yang stumbled, as if he had identally fallen, and crashed directly in front of Wan Tianxiang.


    Wan Tianxiang sneered, thinking this truly marked Su Yang¡¯s death. Unconcerned, he ruthlessly aimed a palm strike at Su Yang¡¯s chest.


    At that moment, Su Yang also grasped the Nine Cold Jade Sword, thrusting it towards Wan Tianxiang¡¯s left ribs.


    Wan Tianxiang¡¯s palm struck Su Yang¡¯s chest just as the Nine Cold Jade Sword pierced into his ribs.


    Wan Tianxiang, unprepared for such a sneak attack, let out a wretched scream and quickly backed away.


    Su Yang too fell to the ground, vomiting two mouthfuls of blood, yet his spirit remained uplifted. The power of the palm strike had been mostly absorbed by the Celestial War Armor, barely injuring him.


    As for Wan Tianxiang, he had suffered a severe blow. Just as Su Yang had anticipated, this spot was indeed his weak point, his Achilles¡¯ heel, and being stabbed by the Nine Cold Jade Sword, it was a potentially fatal wound!

 Chapter 1169 - 1168: Killing a Terrestrial Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Chapter 1168: Killing a Terrestrial Immortal</h4>


    Nobody expected that Wan Tianxiang, a Terrestrial Immortal, would suffer such heavy injuries at the hands of Su Yang.


    Even Fang Mingyuan in the sky was stunned. He had originally thought that Su Yang was doomed, only to see such a turn of events unfold. He didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or terrified¡ªSu Yang could actually y Terrestrial Immortals, which was quite a horrifying prospect!


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s face changed drastically. If Wan Tianxiang were to die, the loss to the Wan Family would be extremely severe.


    Moreover, the most crucial point was that once Wan Tianxiang died, there would be no one left to stop Su Yang. All of the Wan Family members gathered here would truly be facing their end.


    "Tianxiang, be careful!" the Third Ancestor yelled.


    Wan Tianxiang, shuddering from pain, raised his hand instinctively to defend himself upon hearing the Third Ancestor¡¯s call.


    However, Su Yang had no intention of charging at him; instead, he simply manipted the Nine Cold Jade Sword to directly pierce Wan Tianxiang¡¯s body, rupturing his vital organs.


    "Ahh!" Wan Tianxiang screamed again, having just advanced to Terrestrial Immortal; hecked experience. When he was heavily injured, what he should have done was immediately cover the exposed weakness to force out the Nine Cold Jade Sword, preventing further injury.


    But having suffered such critical damage, he was thrown intoplete disarray, even forgetting to expel the Nine Cold Jade Sword. As a result, Su Yang seized the opportunity to thrust the Nine Cold Jade Sword through his vital organs.


    Wan Tianxiang writhed on the ground, screaming in agony. But with the Nine Cold Jade Sword lodged in his body, he had no way to recover.


    Soon, Wan Tianxiang¡¯s screams ceased, and hey on the ground lifeless.


    The entire scene was plunged into deathly silence, every onlooker staring agape at the fallen Wan Tianxiang, their faces filled with shock and horror.


    This was a Terrestrial Immortal, who had just perished like that? Killed by a Venerable Realm Su Yang? How could anyone ept such a turn of events?


    The sky battle between Fang Mingyuan and the Third Ancestor also came to a halt, and both were staring at the tragic death of Wan Tianxiang, their eyes full of shock and terror.


    Another Sovereign capable of ying Terrestrial Immortals was a bad omen for Terrestrial Immortals!


    A cold glint flickered in the Third Ancestor¡¯s eyes as he nced at Fang Mingyuan. In fact, Fang Mingyuan¡¯s eyes were also shining with a sharp light.


    Both were considering whether to take this opportunity to kill Su Yang.


    This man, if left unchecked, would certainly be a major threat in the future!


    However, Fang Mingyuan showed no intention of taking action. He was well aware that there wasn¡¯t much enmity between the Fang Family and Su Yang at the moment. Even if Su Yang truly had the power to kill Terrestrial Immortals, it didn¡¯t concern him for the time being.


    But the Third Ancestor couldn¡¯t ignore this matter. Now that Su Yang had killed Wan Tianxiang, he would go after the remaining members of the Wan Family. The Wan Family was likely facing its demise.


    After a moment of silence, the Third Ancestor suddenly descended like a bolt of lightning, making a beeline for Su Yang.


    He had made up his mind to kill Su Yang no matter what and then flee to territories abroad, away from Huaxia Country.


    That way, he could at least save the Wan Family!


    Fang Mingyuan, a Terrestrial Immortal, wouldn¡¯t y the people of the Wan Family.


    Su Yang was also seriously injured. Seeing the Third Ancestor charging down, his face couldn¡¯t help but change.


    Fang Mingyuan stood not far away, but he made no move to intervene. Su Yang wasn¡¯t surprised; he was well aware that if not for the Law Enforcers, Fang Mingyuan would definitely have personally tried to kill Su Yang.


    So, for Fang Mingyuan not to intervene now was only to be expected.


    The Third Ancestor was far more powerful than Wan Tianxiang. After all, he had been a Terrestrial Immortal for much longer, with rich experience and tremendous strength. Even if Su Yang hadn¡¯t been injured, a direct confrontation with the Third Ancestor would undoubtedly lead to his death.


    All the more so now that Su Yang had sustained heavy injuries; against the Third Ancestor, he had no strength left to resist.


    The only thing Su Yang could do was to muster all his strength to activate the Celestial War Armor, desperately hoping to fend off the attack for a moment. As for what came after, he truly had no hope left.


    However, just as the Third Ancestor was about to reach Su Yang, a sudden peal of thunderous sound erupted from the heavens. Immediately after, an overwhelmingly powerful force nketed the area as three zing figures d in golden armor descended from the sky, arriving at the scene in an instant.


    As for the Third Ancestor, he stopped in mid-air, frozen in ce as if time stood still, unable to change his expression even in the slightest.


    Seeing these three golden-armored men, Su Yang heaved a sigh of relief, whereas Fang Mingyuan¡¯s face drastically changed as he quickly bowed and said, "Law Enforcers!"


    Indeed, these three golden-armored men were the Law Enforcers.


    The trio stood in mid-air, scanning the scene below before their gaze finally settled on Wan Tianxiang¡¯s body.


    Seeing that Wan Tianxiang was dead, the golden-armored men visibly showed surprise. They then turned to look at Su Yang, their eyes filled with confusion and caution. However, they ultimately said nothing to Su Yang.


    The central golden-armored man gestured with his hand, and the Third Ancestor fell straight to the ground.


    The Third Ancestor, seeing these golden-armored men, also changed his expression drastically, bowing and saying, "Law Enforcers!"


    The central man coldly said, "Are you aware of the rules of the Heavenly Court?"


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s face turned pale as he trembled, "I... I know..."


    "Knowing them, you still wish to kill ordinary people?" the golden-armored man said sternly. "Are you prepared to disregard thews of the Heavenly Court, or are you attempting to challenge them?"


    The Third Ancestor, trembling in fear, had initially nned to kill Su Yang and flee overseas. But the timely arrival of the three Law Enforcers thwarted all his ns.


    In truth, this was also a consequence of Wan Tianxiang¡¯s battle with Su Yang. Wan Tianxiang¡¯s advancement to Terrestrial Immortal and the battle with Su Yang had rmed these three Law Enforcers, prompting them toe. And the Third Ancestor, just happened to coincide with the arrival of the Law Enforcers.


    "For viting the rules of the Heavenly Court, do you know the punishment you must face?" the golden-armored man said sternly.


    "He... he¡¯s not dead yet..." the Third Ancestor hurriedly said.


    "So you are provoking the rules of the Heavenly Court?" the golden-armored man said coldly. "That too warrants punishment!"


    The Third Ancestor was dumbfounded and finally voiced his reluctance, "He killed so many people from my Wan Family, I... I can¡¯t just let it go, right?"


    "Immortals are immortals, mortals are mortals. Immortals should not interfere in mortal affairs; don¡¯t you understand that rule?" the golden-armored man spoke coldly. "Upon bing a Terrestrial Immortal, you should have severed all ties with mortals. These people are no longer your family, and you should not kill another ordinary person for their sake!"


    "Why not?" the Third Ancestor became anxious. "They are clearly my family. Why aren¡¯t they my family anymore just because I¡¯ve be a Terrestrial Immortal?"


    "That is the rule for Terrestrial Immortals!" the golden-armored man said coldly.

 Chapter 1170 - 1169: Law Enforcer Xie Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Chapter 1169: Law Enforcer Xie Yuan</h4>


    "What rule is this? I won¡¯t ept it!" Third Ancestor shouted angrily.


    "You won¡¯t ept it?" The golden-armored man swept a cold nce at him and said solemnly, "Are you trying to challenge the authority of the Heavenly Court?"


    The Third Ancestor was hot-tempered, and in his anger, he could no longer care about anything else, and shouted loudly, "The rules of the Heavenly Court arepletely inappropriate. Why... why can¡¯t I refuse to ept them? You make no sense, and I can¡¯t even question it?"


    "How dare you!" The golden-armored man on the left scolded angrily and reached out to grab a golden whip that appeared in his hand. With a swing of his hand, the whipshed straight at the Third Ancestor.


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s expression turned icy, and he raised his hand to p it away, intending to fend off the whip.


    However, he had seriously underestimated the golden-armored man¡¯s strength. His palm strike did nothing to sway the whip, which still struck his body, leaving his flesh torn and bloodied.


    Fang Mingyuan was startled. The Third Ancestor¡¯s strength was not much different from his own. Both were Terrestrial Immortals with incredibly tough bodies, which ordinary people could barely injure.


    Yet this golden-armored man¡¯s singlesh hadcerated the Third Ancestor¡¯s flesh. How terrifying must his strength be?


    But on second thought, it made sense. Only the top three on the Heavenly List or the Evil List couldpete to be Law Enforcers. Moreover, once they became Law Enforcers and could cultivate in the Heavenly Court, their strength could skyrocket again. This showed how formidable the Law Enforcers were. He and the Third Ancestor were far from the Heavenly List, let aloneparing with these Law Enforcers.


    The Third Ancestor grunted, his face growing even more ferocious as he yelled, "Are you preparing to force me to submit to your rules? You... you are being unreasonable, and now I¡¯m not even allowed to speak?"


    "You¡¯re seeking death!" The golden-armored man on the left roared again, about to make a move when the golden-armored man in the middle waved his hand gently, stopping him.


    "You say we¡¯re unreasonable? Then let me reason with you!" The golden-armored man in the middle said coldly, "Wan Lao San, do you know who I am?"


    The Third Ancestor shook his head. How could he recognize a Law Enforcer?


    "When I was in the secr world, my name was Xie Yuan!" said the golden-armored man in the middle coldly. "People from your Wan Family should have heard of my name, right?"


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s face changed drastically. They had not just heard of it; it was thunderously familiar.


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s grandfather had once had a deep rtionship with Xie Yuan. However, after a conflict arose, the people of the Wan Family held a grudge.


    Xie Yuan, with his high cultivation, rose to the rank of Terrestrial Immortal and climbed to the first spot on the Heavenly List before being chosen as a Law Enforcer.


    At that time, the Wan Family annihted Xie Yuan¡¯s entire family, killing all of his descendants without leaving a single survivor. This included several of Xie Yuan¡¯s sons and grandsons, none spared.


    This incident was well known among the upper echelons of the Wan Family, and the Third Ancestor was very clear about it. He had even apanied the Wan Family to witness the ughter of Xie Yuan¡¯s descendants.


    However, afterward, no one mentioned the incident again. Xie Yuan had gone to the Heavenly Court and had not been seen for a hundred years. The people of the Wan Family thought the matter was in the past.


    To their surprise, they encountered Xie Yuan here today, making the Third Ancestor shiver all over.


    "From your reaction, you know who I am!" Xie Yuan said coldly. "So, what do you think, how deep is my hatred for your Wan Family?"


    The Third Ancestor¡¯s lips trembled, unable to speak.


    "My hatred for your Wan Family goes bone-deep!" Xie Yuan said coldly. "You eradicated my family, killed my descendants, and wiped them outpletely, not sparing a single one. By rights, I should kill all of your Wan Family members andpletely annihte your n. Do you think I should?"


    The Third Ancestor bowed his head and, though silent, knew in his heart that if Xie Yuan did so, they would have nothing to say in retaliation.


    "But I didn¡¯t do that!" Xie Yuan continued coldly. "Because, as a Terrestrial Immortal, I must follow the rules set for Terrestrial Immortals. If Terrestrial Immortals had no rules and could ughter mortals at will, how pitiable and pathetic would the mortals of this world be? They wouldn¡¯t have the slightest power to resist!"


    "Therefore, Terrestrial Immortals must abide by rules. And yes, when ites to Terrestrial Immortals, we are indeed unreasonable. But to mortals, we are their protectors!"


    "In fact, since I became a Law Enforcer, I even lost the right to execute Terrestrial Immortals from your Wan Family. If we¡¯re talking about being unreasonable, who should I take my grievances to?"


    The Third Ancestor looked up at Xie Yuan, who had a calm expression on his face, yet the Third Ancestor could still hear the turmoil in his words.


    At that moment, the Third Ancestor had no more defiance. He slowly bent his knees and knelt, his voice trembling, "I submit!"


    Xie Yuan nodded slowly. "Mortal affairs are for mortals to deal with; you must not intervene. You just injured a mortal; ording to the rules, you should be imprisoned for ten years. Do you have anyints?"


    "I fully ept the punishment!" Third Ancestor replied respectfully.


    "Then follow us," Xie Yuan turned, and the three golden-armored men soared away.


    The Third Ancestor stood up slowly, nced at the expectant eyes of the Wan Family members behind him, then resolutely turned and followed the three golden-armored men away.


    The members of the Wan Family immediately despaired. With the Third Ancestor gone, theirst reliance was lost; they were truly doomed!


    Fang Mingyuan descended from the sky, shaking all over with fright. The arrival of the Law Enforcers made him not want to stay a moment longer. After all, he had once exploited a loophole in the rules of the Heavenly Court at the gates of Qinghe Academy; who knew whether the Law Enforcers would hold him ountable.


    "Master Su, we¡¯ll be on our way too, until we meet again!" Fang Mingyuan said and hurriedly left with the Fang Family members.


    Soon, the bar, which was almost in ruins, was left with only Su Yang and these people from the Wan Family.


    Of course, most of the Wan Family members were already dead, and those remaining were seriously injured.


    Wan Fei struggled on the ground, and Wan Tianyao, with multiple fractures, could no longer move.


    Especially panicked, the departure of the Third Ancestor made them realize they hadpletely lost their protection.


    Next, if Su Yang decided to kill them, they would be utterly powerless to resist.


    Su Yang took several deep breaths, regaining some strength, and slowly stood up, moving over to where Wan Fei and Wan Tianyaoy. Looking down at them from above, his gaze was filled with endless chill and intent to kill.


    The two were so terrified they were about to wet themselves. Wan Fei, still capable of movement, struggled to kneel and pleaded in a trembling voice, "Master Su, Master Su, spare my life, please, I beg you! I know I was wrong, please spare me, I won¡¯t dare to do it again..."


    Wan Tianyao couldn¡¯t even kneel, only managing to say in a trembling voice, "Master Su, we were wrong about this matter. I... I know I was wrong. I will personally kill Wan Fei to give you an answer. Please... please spare the Wan Family..."

 Chapter 1171 - 1170: I Won’t Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Chapter 1170: I Won¡¯t Kill You</h4>


    Su Yang stared at the two men for a while and then slowly shook his head, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve killed enough people tonight, I won¡¯t kill anyone else."


    The two men immediately breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if they had escaped from death¡¯s grasp.


    Su Yang turned his head to look around, his gaze sweeping over the people at the scene. These people were also visibly frightened, keeping their heads down and not daring to meet Su Yang¡¯s eyes. The Wan Family members were truly scared by Su Yang now.


    "I actually had no grievances with the Wan Family. Before this, I had never even met someone from the Wan Family," Su Yang said aloud. "Originally, we could have lived in peace, and that would have been fine. Even after your people hurt my friend, as long as you admitted your mistake and handed over the culprits, the matter could have been settled. Why has it escted to this point?"


    Members of the Wan Family kept their heads lowered, not daring to speak, but many of them were already casting furtive nces at Wan Fei and Wan Tianyao. If not for these two, how would the Wan Family have provoked an enemy like Su Yang?


    "Wang Hao is my friend. He came to Capital City to study. Even if him founding Destiny Martial Arts in Capital City went against the rules, then let¡¯s deal with it ording to the rules," Su Yang said coldly. "However, Wan Fei brought a group of people and beat Wang Hao up, which was not following the rules. And after Wang Hao was defeated, they seriously injured him¡ªthat again, was not following the rules. Since you don¡¯t follow the rules, then the fault lies with you. Was I wrong to look for Wan Fei, to demand an apology, and to want the assants handed over?"


    No one answered, but almost everyone¡¯s eyes were on Wan Fei; this was indeed a situation provoked by him.


    "And yet, not only did Wan Fei not apologize or hand over the culprits, he also blustered about making me kneel and beg for mercy," Su Yang sighed. "I had no intention of starting a conflict with the Wan Family, but when Wan Fei pressed me step by step like that, I was left with no choice!"


    At this point, someone from the Wan Family couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and cursed angrily, "Wan Fei, you bastard, look at the mess you¡¯ve created!"


    Many people looked at Su Yang and, seeing that he did not intend to stop them, began to curse openly.


    "Wan Fei, you¡¯ve always been arrogant and domineering in Capital City. I¡¯ve warned you to be a good person. You didn¡¯t listen, and now you¡¯ve brought such a catastrophe upon our family, you are the sinner of our n!"


    "Kick him out of the family, kick him out of the family!"


    "At this point, is it as simple as just kicking him out of the family? He is the eternal sinner of our Wan Family; we absolutely cannot let him off!"


    People were cursing vehemently, and Wan Fei trembled fearfully. He finally understood why Su Yang had not killed him.


    With Su Yang¡¯s words, the hatred of all the Wan Family members had been redirected onto him. He could predict that even without Su Yang¡¯s involvement, these people would tear him to shreds.


    And this was the result Su Yang wanted. Su Yang didn¡¯t want to kill him so easily¡ªthis was his doing, to inflict the maximum pain and suffering!


    When the voices gradually died down, Su Yang calmly said, "Wan Tianyao, in fact, you could have stopped things from getting worse when you arrived here."


    Wan Tianyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Seeing the fate of Wan Fei, he knew that Su Yang would not let them off easily. And indeed, Su Yang started to target him.


    "Master Su, I know I was wrong..." Wan Tianyao hurriedly pleaded, hoping that Su Yang would not continue.


    "If only you could have said that when you brought people here, if you could have personally punished Wan Fei, would things have escted to this step?" Su Yang¡¯s voice rose, overpowering Wan Tianyao¡¯s.


    "But you, relying on your high position in the family, even brought a few experts with you, thinking to trample over me and do as you pleased. Instead of ming Wan Fei for his actions, you took pride in them, med me vehemently, and even ordered someone to kill me."


    "You are an Elder of the Wan Family, representing the Wan Family¡¯s wishes. You acted in such a way, what was I supposed to do? I had to resist, had to keep fighting all the way until your Wan Family recognized its mistakes!"


    Su Yang sighed softly, his gaze sweeping over the people, speaking in a gentle voice, "Fortunately, there are still some rational people in the Wan Family who can reason and distinguish right from wrong. You¡¯re able to recognize Wan Fei¡¯s mistakes, so I won¡¯t continue tomit killing. Let this matter end here."


    Having said that, Su Yang turned and left the bar, not minding the uproar that broke out behind him.


    Not long after he had walked away, Su Yang heard the miserable screams of Wan Fei and Wan Tianyao echoing from behind. Without a doubt, the Wan Family members would never let these two off.


    This time, due to the two of them, the Wan Family had reached this point. Seventy percent of the family¡¯s experts had died at Su Yang¡¯s hands, leaving very few capable ones. From now on, the Wan Family was destined to fall from the ranks of the major families of Capital City and be a minor n without much strength.


    And all this was thanks to Wan Fei and Wan Tianyao.


    So many members of the Wan Family had died, and the family¡¯s status had dropped to such a low point. How could they possibly let off Wan Fei and Wan Tianyao?


    Su Yang had intended to destroy the Wan Familypletely, but after killing Wan Tianxiang, he changed his mind.


    The downfall of the Wan Family would undoubtedly benefit some other family. The Fang Family was watching covetously in the background, surely with ns in mind.


    Su Yang had a rather poor rtionship with the Fang Family. Rather than letting them take advantage of the situation, he decided not to act any further, so they couldn¡¯t fully seed in their ns. After all, the Fang Family was using Su Yang, and he did not want them to have their waypletely.


    The Wan Family¡¯s fall to such a state would inevitably attract other ns who would start eyeing the Wan Family¡¯s assets. At this point, for the Fang Family to swallow up the Wan Family¡¯s resources, they would have topete with others. Su Yang was quite pleased to see such a situation unfold.


    As for the Wan Family members, after killing Wan Tianxiang, Su Yang had instilled enough fear in them. The Wan Family was no longer of any concern to Su Yang; these people werepletely negligible to him.


    Stepping out of the bar, Su Yang took the opportunity of the deserted streets to slip into an empty alley. Walking through the dark alley, he finally caught his breath, his body stooping a bit.


    The battle he had just fought, though he had in Wan Tianxiang and appeared very dominant, had, in truth, cost Su Yang a great deal.


    His several head-on confrontations with Wan Tianxiang had left Su Yang seriously injured. After all, Wan Tianxiang was a Terrestrial Immortal, much stronger than Su Yang.


    Even with the Celestial War Armor absorbing most of the force, some still had to be borne by Su Yang¡¯s own body. His internal organs had suffered severe shock and were not lightly damaged.

 Chapter 1172 - 1171: Each Harboring Their Own Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Chapter 1171: Each Harboring Their Own Thoughts</h4>


    Su Yang selected a secluded spot in the alley and sat down cross-legged to begin healing his injuries.


    After about five minutes, Su Yang suddenly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Fang Mingyuan, as a Terrestrial Immortal, don¡¯t you find sneaking around like this disgraceful?"


    Not long after he spoke, a figure emerged from the darkness, and it was indeed Fang Mingyuan.


    Surprise was written all over Fang Mingyuan¡¯s face. He had stealthily approached, and by reason, as a Terrestrial Immortal, Su Yang shouldn¡¯t have been able to detect him. But, what exactly was going on here?


    Fang Mingyuan didn¡¯t know that Su Yang was actually bluffing. He hadn¡¯t felt anything, but he figured Fang Mingyuan wouldn¡¯t just give up. So, it was highly likely that Fang Mingyuan had followed him. He shouted intentionally as if he had discovered Fang Mingyuan, when in fact he was just putting on a show to trick him.


    And Fang Mingyuan naively fell for it just from one sentence by Su Yang.


    With that, Fang Mingyuan became even more wary of Su Yang. Although Wan Tianxiang, whom Su Yang had killed, had only just entered the rank of Terrestrial Immortals, and there was a huge gap in their strengths, Wan Tianxiang was still a Terrestrial Immortal, and so was he. Su Yang¡¯s ability to kill Wan Tianxiang meant he might also be able to kill him. Now, he no longer underestimated Su Yang!


    All these thoughts shed through his mind in an instant, and finally, Fang Mingyuan smiled and said softly, "It seems Master Su is quite injured, isn¡¯t he?"


    Su Yang nced at Fang Mingyuan, extremely vignt in his mind, but his expression remained indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care.


    "Killing a Terrestrial Immortal is not an easy task," Su Yang said slowly. "This time was merely an umtion of experience."


    Fang Mingyuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. You¡¯re talking about umting experience for killing Terrestrial Immortals--how many more do you n on killing?


    At that moment, Fang Mingyuan genuinely wanted to take advantage of Su Yang¡¯s injuries and kill him right there. But he ultimately suppressed that thought.


    The incident with the three Law Enforcers earlier had frightened him considerably.


    The Third Ancestor had nearly equal power to him, yet he was so easily defeated in front of the Law Enforcers, making Fang Mingyuan dare not provoke the Law Enforcers anymore.


    "I have a Minor Rejuvenation Pill here, which I originally obtained from a sect master; it should be effective for Master Su¡¯s injuries," Fang Mingyuan said with a light smile. "Master Su and I must be fated. I¡¯ll give this Minor Rejuvenation Pill to Master Su!"


    Fang Mingyuan tossed an elixir over, and Su Yang unhesitatingly took it in his hand. After a nce, Su Yang knew that it was only a low-grade Minor Rejuvenation Pill; though not bad, it waspletely ineffective for a Terrestrial Immortal.


    Fang Mingyuan was merely boasting. To obtain such a pill from a sect master was too easy for a Terrestrial Immortal. Fang Mingyuan said this only to exaggerate the effect of the Minor Rejuvenation Pill, hoping to make Su Yang feel grateful.


    Of course, Su Yang still nodded on the surface and said, "Thank you, Mr. Fang!"


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Fang Mingyuan responded with a smile. "Master Su helped the Fang Family greatly, making you a friend of our family. It¡¯s said that one does not know each other until they fight, and indeed, my family had iplete information previously, which inconvenienced Master Su. Please ept our apology. Since we¡¯re fighting side by side today, it must be fate. How about youe with me to the Fang Family to recover? Although our family¡¯s power is average, we can still provide a safe ce for Master Su to heal securely!"


    Su Yang looked at Fang Mingyuan and slowly nodded, "That sounds good."


    Su Yang¡¯s injuries were severe, requiring several days to recover. Particrly given tonight¡¯s events, he had made enemies of the ck Widow, and who knew what might happen next? The ck Widow certainly wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    Thus, choosing a safe ce to recover was critical.


    Su Yang had few friends in the Capital City. Going to L¨¹ Donglin was an inconvenience as he didn¡¯t want to put L¨¹ Donglin in a difficult position. As for Chen Benhao, he belonged to the ck Widow¡¯s branch of the Chen Family, making him an impossible option for Su Yang.


    After considering all options, going to the Fang Family seemed like the best choice.


    Fang Mingyuan, wary of the Law Enforcers, definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to attack him. In fact, it was clear that Fang Mingyuan was now trying to ingratiate himself, or perhaps, after witnessing Su Yang kill a Terrestrial Immortal, he wanted to make use of Su Yang.


    The Fang Family¡¯s status in the Capital City was average, with only a few Terrestrial Immortals andcking high-level experts of the Venerable Realm, particrly someone as powerful as Su Yang.


    If the Fang Family could get Su Yang onboard, they might be able to create significant influence in the Capital City through this opportunity.


    A family¡¯s rise often needs just such an unforeseen opportunity.


    Fang Mingyuan had his ns, and Su Yang could understand them quite clearly. However, this suited his current needs as well. He was alone in the Capital City without any backing, which was very dangerous.


    With the support of the Fang Family, it would be much easier for Su Yang to maneuver in the Capital City.


    As for the Fang Family using him, ha, it remained to be seen who was using whom!


    With both harboring their own thoughts, the two coincidentally reached an agreement. Overjoyed, Fang Mingyuan wasted no time, immediately had a carriage prepared, and took Su Yang to the Fang Family.


    Upon arriving, Fang Mingyuan personally escorted Su Yang to the family¡¯s backyard, where Fang Mingyuan usually secluded himself for cultivation and also resided. In treating his injuries here, Su Yang was effectively under Fang Mingyuan¡¯s direct protection, making this the safest option.


    Entering the seclusion room, Su Yang sighed in relief. Now, he no longer had to worry about being attacked; he just needed a few days of rest to fully recover his strength, after which he wouldn¡¯t need to fear anything.


    Sitting cross-legged, Su Yang took out the elixirs he had concocted himself and swallowed several, beginning to heal his injuries once more.


    The effectiveness of his self-made elixirs was naturally much stronger than that of Fang Mingyuan¡¯s Minor Rejuvenation Pill.


    After healing for a full day and night, Su Yang¡¯s internal injuries had recovered by ny percent. The rest couldn¡¯t be healed immediately and required gradual recovery. However, Su Yang was no longer significantly impaired at this point. As long as he wasn¡¯t fighting a Terrestrial Immortal, his injuries wouldn¡¯t pose a problem.


    Letting out a light breath, Su Yang opened the door, and the first thing he saw was two extremely beautiful women dressed in stunning attire.


    Seeing Su Yange out, the two women immediately came forward, bowed, and asked, "Young Master Su, have you finished your seclusion?"


    Their voices were sweet and their tone was flirtatious, causing a tingling sensation throughout one¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1173 - 1172: The Hou Family’s Scout

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Chapter 1172: The Hou Family¡¯s Scout</h4>


    Su Yang was somewhat surprised to find that the Fang Family members weren¡¯t guarding the ce but had instead stationed two such charming women here. What did this mean? What kind of person did the Fang Family take him for?


    "Where is Fang Mingyuan?" Su Yang asked directly.


    Both women were taken aback; Fang Mingyuan was the Land Immortal of the Fang Family, and everyone in the family referred to him as an ancestor¡ªno one dared to call his name so casually. Su Yang¡¯s casual manner left them both momentarily unable to react.


    "Our ancestor went out today, and when he left, he asked us sisters to take care of Young Master Su," one woman approached him, slipping her arm through Su Yang¡¯s, pressing her ample upper body against his arm, and cooed, "The ancestor said to satisfy all of Young Master Su¡¯s requests. Young Master Su, do you have any orders?"


    The other woman also looked at Su Yang seductively, dressed revealingly, with a graceful figure. Coupled with such words and tone, it indeed led people to have all sorts of thoughts!


    Su Yang frowned, pushed the woman away, and said in a deep voice, "Tell Fang Mingyuan when he returns that I¡¯ve gone out to handle some affairs."


    Both women were taken aback again; they were well-known beauties in the Capital City, with plenty of suitors. Moreover, they were both confident in their ability to handle men, so why were their tactics seemingly ineffective with Su Yang?


    "Where are you going?" one of the women quickly asked.


    "That¡¯s none of your concern!" Su Yang replied coldly, ignoring the two and walked straight out.


    The women exchanged looks, their faces showing some reluctance, but ultimately they dared not voice anyints. They already knew about Su Yang almost wiping out the entire Wan Family and how even Fang Mingyuan treated him as an esteemed guest¡ªthey dared not harbour any grievances themselves.


    Upon leaving the Fang residence, Su Yang headed straight for the Tianxing Martial Arts Hall.


    Zhao Chong had be entangled in this affair because of Wang Hao. The night beforest, Su Yang had already told Zhao Tianxing to take his family and leave, but it was unclear whether they had.


    Reaching the ce, Su Yang found the gates of the Tianxing Martial Arts Hall firmly shut. By asking around, he learned that Zhao Tianxing and his family had left the previous night, supposedly heading back to their hometown.


    This news eased Su Yang¡¯s worries; he had been concerned that someone might abduct Zhao Chong and the others to threaten him. Now that they had left, he didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    After having a meal nearby, Su Yang called Hou Shilin, asking him to send people to the Capital City to help gather information.


    It was only after making the call that Su Yang learned that the Hou Family had already sent arge group of people into the Capital City the day before yesterday.


    Su Yang called Fatty, telling him that he wanted to avenge Wang Hao in the Capital City. Unable to dissuade Su Yang, Fatty immediately discussed the matter with Hou Shilin.


    Hou Shilin was decisive and quickly arranged for the Hou Family members to rush to the Capital City. Although they couldn¡¯t help Su Yang deal with the Wan Family members, they could at least help gather information in the city.


    Along with the Hou Family members who came to the Capital City were Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier. Both had originally been in Nanluo City and after receiving news about the Capital City, they each slipped into the city separately.


    This news greatly surprised Su Yang; he hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier toe as well. While touched, he also felt a bit worried.


    There were many in the Capital City who saw him as an enemy; now that Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier had also entered the city, could they possibly encounter danger?


    Xiao Hei¡¯s strength was quite decent; he had already entered the Venerable Realm and was even preparing to break through his current bottleneck. He would have some self-protective capability in the Capital City.


    However, Jeang Zier was not as strong. She too was in the Venerable Realm now, but in a ce where Venerables weremon like the Capital City, her strength simply wasn¡¯t enough. If she met danger, wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?


    "Where are they now?" Su Yang asked.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Hou Shilin replied helplessly, "I wasn¡¯t even aware they were going to the Capital City. After I arranged for the Hou Family members to go, I then received news that they had also gone. And, those two didn¡¯t go together, I can¡¯t reach them either, I have no idea where exactly they are!"


    This was indeed a problem¡ªfinding the two of them in the Capital City wouldn¡¯t be easy. What to do?


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang spoke solemnly, "Tonight, I¡¯m going to kill L¨¹ Peiwen. Spread the word about it."


    L¨¹ Peiwen was previously the spoiled young Master L¨¹ who had gone to Pingnan Province. He had been taught a lesson by Su Yang in Pingnan and had harbored resentment ever since. Butcking family strength, he was unable to seek revenge and had always held a grudge.


    Later, when he learned that Wang Hao hade to the Capital City and knew about Wang Hao¡¯s rtionship with Su Yang, he started targeting Wang Hao.


    The situation between Wang Hao and Wan Fei was actually instigated by L¨¹ Peiwen at the back. Wang Hao¡¯s severe beating was a result of L¨¹ Peiwen¡¯s incitement of Wan Fei. Therefore, L¨¹ Peiwen was one of the men that Su Yang was determined to kill.


    "Really?" Hou Shilin said in astonishment, "Why spread the word? Wouldn¡¯t this give L¨¹ Peiwen time to prepare? The L¨¹ Family¡¯s power might be average in the Capital City, but their background isplex. Moreover, the locals are particrly unified when dealing with outsiders. You¡¯ve caused such amotion in the Capital City, and many harbor resentment towards you. Taking out L¨¹ Peiwen quietly might be possible, but if word gets out and he is prepared, wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?"


    "I know," Su Yang replied calmly, "but only if the news spreads will Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier know where I have gone¡ªI need to find them first."


    "This..." Hou Shilin understood Su Yang¡¯s intent, fell silent for a while, and then said in a low voice, "Isn¡¯t that going to be dangerous?"


    "It won¡¯t matter," Su Yang said quietly, "I know what I¡¯m doing."


    "Alright, I will make arrangements, just be careful," Hou Shilin said softly.


    Su Yang hung up the phone, and not long after, someone approached him stealthily¡ªit was one of Hou Shilin¡¯s men sent to the Capital City.


    "Master Su," the man bowed, speaking in a low voice, "my name is Zhang Kui, and I¡¯ve been sent by Young Master Hou to assist you in the Capital City. I¡¯ve just summarized the news from the past two days for you to review."


    Zhang Kui handed a folder to Su Yang, who then looked it over.


    The people Hou Shilin sent were handpicked by Hou Shilin himself¡ªefficient in their work and extremely loyal.


    Upon arriving in the Capital City, they rapidly collected all news pertaining to Su Yang and even gathered information from the city¡¯s recent events, then coted it concisely for Su Yang¡¯s perusal.

 Chapter 1174 - 1173 Spread the News

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Chapter 1173 Spread the News</h4>


    Su Yang flipped through the pages and gained a general understanding of the situation in Capital City.


    Capital City had not been peaceful recently, starting with the opening of Qinghe Academy, where a group of powerful prodigals made their way to Qinghe Academy.


    And those from Capital City, aware of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s intention to go to Qinghe Academy, had been quietly scheming to deal with L¨¹ Donglin.


    Then, it was the incident at Qinghe Academy where Su Yang had severely injured Fang Ping, causing quite a stir in Capital City. After all, Fang Ping had died, and the Land Immortal of the Fang Family took matters into his own hands, even Young Master Qee had stepped in, making the issue widely known to all.


    It was just that, the witnesses to the incident were either students of Qinghe Academy or members of the Fang Family. The Fang Family had locked down the information, so, the fact that Fang Mingyuanunched a sneak attack on Su Yang did not spread in Capital City. People heard more about Su Yang being protected by Qinghe Academy, andter, Young Master Qee stepped in to resolve the matter.


    As a result, to everyone, Su Yang¡¯s strength seemed rather average, and many in Capital City still did not take him seriously.


    This was followed by a significant upheaval within Qinghe Academy. After L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s arrival at Qinghe Academy, he swept away three top masters in one fell swoop, decisively determining the current situation at the academy. Zhao Dongming had met a dismal end, bing theughingstock of many in Capital City during this time.


    After that, L¨¹ Donglin left Qinghe Academy and entered Capital City, killing three prodigals on the very night he arrived, shocking everyone.


    Had it not been for Su Yang¡¯s great battle with the Wan Family the next evening, people might still have been immersed in the awe of L¨¹ Donglin.


    However, news spread quickly in Capital City of how Su Yang had swept away the Wan Family, even Wan Tianxiang dying at Su Yang¡¯s hands. Everyone was shocked by this news, yet, they were even more resistant to epting it.


    L¨¹ Donglin roamed unhindered in Capital City, killing people like cutting weeds, and no one dared say a word, after all, L¨¹ Donglin had the backing of the Beigong War God.


    But Su Yang, what were you? You had no one backing you, what gave you the right to kill recklessly in Capital City? Did you really think the people of Capital City were easy to bully, that just any Tom, Dick, or Harry could strut around with impunity?


    Thus, after Su Yang¡¯s sweeping away of the Wan Family, rather than instilling fear in people, he drew the dissatisfaction and hostility of all in Capital City. Indeed, many prodigal sons publicly dered that they would personally kill Su Yang to regain face for everyone in Capital City.


    Among these people, L¨¹ Peiwen and the previously mentioned Young Master Huang were the most morous agitators. Followed by those prodigals from Capital City who had been dealt with by Su Yang at Qinghe Academy, they were filled with resentment, hopping mad, itching to personally kill Su Yang at the earliest opportunity.


    Even in Capital City, these prodigal sons formed a Su yer Alliance. Its members, all eager to y Su Yang, nearly represented the prodigal sons of half the families in Capital City, showing a formidable gathering and a throng of responders.


    In contrast to the actions of these prodigals, the higher echelons of Capital City¡¯s families did not make a sound, seemingly indifferent to the matter.


    But this was normal, after all, Su Yang was under twenty years old, the same age as those prodigals. For these high-level figures to get involved in such a matter would be embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Yet after Su Yang¡¯s sweep of the Wan Family, these high echelons became busy as well, all starting to look for ways to swallow up the assets of the Wan Family.


    Among them, the Fang Family was the quickest to take action, just as Su Yang had anticipated, they had started preparing early on.


    However, because Su Yang had spared those of the Wan Family, the Fang Family¡¯s path of encroachment was somewhat twisted. Theter involvement of other families also prevented the Fang Family from achieving their initial expectations, only managing to devour two-tenths of the Wan Family¡¯s assets.


    Even so, among all the families, the Fang Family benefited the most from this battle.


    And the Wan Family, for all intents and purposes, was finished. Even though Su Yang had spared those of the Wan Family, they were not expected to survive. The other families in Capital City would not spare them.


    This was not a matter of whether these families had a vendetta against the Wan Family. It was that if the Wan Family didn¡¯t fall, these families wouldn¡¯t be able to benefit. So, they were sure to use various excuses to deal with the Wan Family, thus benefiting from it.


    It was the principle of one family¡¯s fall filling everyone¡¯s belly!


    All this fell right in line with Su Yang¡¯s expectations. However, another set of data given to him by Zhang Kui made him frown heavily.


    The data Zhang Kui provided was about the general strength of these major families in Capital City, including the distribution of masters in Capital City.


    Su Yang had long suspected that there were many masters in Capital City, but it wasn¡¯t until he read the data that he realized why Wan Xiong repeatedly warned him that Capital City was unlike any other ce.


    In all of Pingnan and Pingbei provinces, evenbined with the Southern Six Provinces, the number of masters didn¡¯te close to one-tenth, maybe even one-twentieth of those in Capital City.


    It was as if all of Huaxia¡¯s masters were concentrated in Capital City.


    No wonder these prodigals from Capital City were so arrogant; it was undeniable that the strength of these families was incredibly powerful!


    Setting down the data, Su Yang said, "Check where L¨¹ Peiwen is tonight!"


    "Yes!" Zhang Kui nodded and quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    Su Yang found a hotel to rest for a few hours while also slowly recuperating.


    Around six o¡¯clock, Zhang Kui rushed over and reported L¨¹ Peiwen¡¯s location to Su Yang.


    Finally, Zhang Kui said in a low voice, "Master Su, we just received important news."


    "Speak," Su Yang said.


    Zhang Kui said, "L¨¹ Donglin will challenge L¨¹ Family Head, L¨¹ Wenbang, tonight!"


    A gleam of sharpness shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes; he remembered the file he had seen earlier about L¨¹ Wenbang.


    L¨¹ Wenbang was not an Immortal, but he had been in the Venerable Realm for neen years and broke through his bottleneck thirteen years ago. This man rarely acted, so many underestimated his strength. In reality, his power was far from weak, hiding his light for many years, no one knew to what extent his strength had currently reached.


    L¨¹ Donglin was actually going to challenge him; this was a big deal.


    Indeed, L¨¹ Donglin was powerful, butpared to L¨¹ Wenbang, he was still too young. Fighting this battle, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t have much confidence; why then, was he doing this?


    "When did this newse out?" Su Yang asked solemnly.


    "We just received it," Zhang Kui said in a low voice.


    "Has the news about me going to find L¨¹ Peiwen spread?" Su Yang asked.


    Zhang Kui said, "It¡¯s been out since this afternoon."


    Su Yang¡¯s mind raced, and he suddenly felt that there was a deeper meaning behind L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 1175 - 1174: Destined Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Chapter 1174: Destined Friends</h4>


    Southern City, a luxurious vi in the heart of the city.


    This is L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s residence, one of several homes that the Beigong War God had bought for him when he first arrived in the Capital City.


    L¨¹ Donglin had lived in the Capital City for less than two months, yet the Beigong War God spent over fifty billion to buy him several vis. From this, one could see the Beigong War God¡¯s fondness for his nephew, as well as his immense wealth. The ease with which he bought such vis was as casual as buying vegetables and left people stunned.


    In the vi¡¯s living room, L¨¹ Donglin was sitting calmly on the sofa, with three maids by his side, one massaging his shoulders, another pressing his feet, and the third peeling fruits for him. Such a life was like that of an emperor¡¯s, truly befitting L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s status.


    Suddenly, Bai Qing walked in. Seeing the scene inside the room, she showed no surprise and walked straight to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side.


    "Brother, what are you nning to do?" Bai Qing asked anxiously, "I heard you want to challenge L¨¹ Wenbang?"


    "What¡¯s so surprising about that?" L¨¹ Donglin said with a light smile, "I came to the Capital City this time with a mission, which is to kill L¨¹ Wenbang."


    "But, it¡¯s not the right time to do it!" Bai Qing insisted urgently, "Uncle Beigong said you should challenge L¨¹ Wenbang in a month. With your current strength, you might not be a match for L¨¹ Wenbang. What... what are you doing now? Moreover, making such a hugemotion, are you afraid others won¡¯t know? Aren¡¯t you worried about being ambushed?"


    L¨¹ Donglin chuckled, "I feel my strength has increased significantlytely, and it¡¯s time to challenge L¨¹ Wenbang. Your worries are unwarranted; they would have to dare to plot against me first."


    "Just yesterday you said you wanted to go into seclusion to make another breakthrough, and now your strength is enough?" Bai Qing was incredulous.


    "I am a genius; to increase my strength doesn¡¯t take that much time," L¨¹ Donglinughed.


    "You..." Bai Qing was so frustrated that her face turned red, and then she suddenly said, "Are you trying to help Su Yang?"


    L¨¹ Donglin fell silent for a moment before Bai Qing immediately added, "You know that Su Yang is going to deal with L¨¹ Peiwen tonight. You think L¨¹ Peiwen will surely arrange many people to go after Su Yang. So you immediately go public with your challenge to L¨¹ Wenbang, drawing all the attention to yourself. That way, there will be fewer people to help L¨¹ Peiwen, and it¡¯ll be easier for Su Yang?"


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at Bai Qing and said with a faint smile, "Your imagination really runs wild. What does this have to do with that?"


    "Don¡¯t try to deceive me, you just want to help Su Yang by challenging L¨¹ Wenbang in advance!" Bai Qing said urgently, "Brother, do you realize how dangerous this is? If L¨¹ Wenbang knows you want to kill him, he has also been plotting to kill you, just hasn¡¯t found the opportunity. Now that your strength isn¡¯t enough and you go challenge him directly, aren¡¯t you giving him the opportunity?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" L¨¹ Donglin shook his head, "I¡¯m challenging L¨¹ Wenbang simply because my strength has reached the necessary level, there¡¯s no other reason!"


    "You still won¡¯t tell the truth!" Bai Qing was frantic, "If you don¡¯t tell the truth now, I¡¯m going to call Uncle Beigong!"


    As she spoke, Bai Qing rose to leave.


    L¨¹ Donglin quickly grabbed her hand, fell silent for a while, then said softly, "Su Yang is my friend, and he has some grievances with ck Widow. While I can¡¯t openly assist him, I cannot just stand idly by either."


    "You admitted it!" Bai Qing looked at L¨¹ Donglin and said, "Your challenge to L¨¹ Wenbang is just to help him share the burden!"


    "This is the Capital City; after his grand defeat of the L¨¹ Family, Su Yang has made many enemies here. Now that he has so openly dered his intent to go after L¨¹ Peiwen, those young masters of the Capital City are already gathering, nning to kill him together!" L¨¹ Donglin exined, "If I don¡¯t do this, they will all join forces against him tonight, and he will be in trouble. My challenging L¨¹ Wenbang will draw most people¡¯s attention, easing the pressure on him."


    "Do you consider him a friend, and does he consider you as one?" Bai Qing pressed urgently, "You¡¯ve only known each other for a short while, is it worth taking such a risk for him? And this Su guy himself is out of his mind, knowing well how the people in the Capital City feel about him, yet he so openly wants to deal with L¨¹ Peiwen. Isn¡¯t that seeking death? Does such a person need your help?"


    L¨¹ Donglin gave Bai Qing a look and frowned slightly, "Bai Qing, let me repeat, he is my friend!"


    Bai Qing¡¯s face showed mild embarrassment; she knew L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s character. Those considered his friends were his own people, and he wouldn¡¯t tolerate any insult to them. Her words about Su Yang had already angered L¨¹ Donglin.


    "Brother, I get that you are loyal, but you have to think about whether it¡¯s worth it or not, and you have to consider your own safety!" Bai Qing said in a low voice, "He¡¯s taking such a risk because he hasn¡¯t thought things through. Should we pay for his mistakes?"


    "I understand Su Yang¡¯s character; he is very meticulous in what he does. If it weren¡¯t necessary, he wouldn¡¯t make such a big announcement!" L¨¹ Donglin said, "You don¡¯t understand what he has been through, so you can¡¯t appreciate why he is doing this."


    "But is he... can he really be considered your friend?" Bai Qing said helplessly, "How long have you known each other?"


    L¨¹ Donglin fell silent for a moment, then softly said, "Bai Qing, how did you get to know me?"


    "When you were fleeing disaster, you happened to save me from a forced marriage..." Bai Qing spoke softly, a smile spreading across her face as she recalled the past.


    After saving her, L¨¹ Donglin had exposed himself, was caught up by enemies, severely wounded, and almost died a tragic death. Later, it was Bai Qing who risked her life to take him to the Northern Three Provinces andnded on Beigong War God¡¯s territory, where L¨¹ Donglin finally survived.


    Thereafter, Bai Qing became L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s sworn sister. Even the Beigong War God was quite good to her, practically treating her as a princess of the Northern Three Provinces.


    L¨¹ Donglin said softly, "Some people, you may not need to know for a long time, but you can tell they are destined to be your friend."


    Bai Qing was silent; she understood what L¨¹ Donglin meant.


    Just as he had risked his life to save her in the most dangerous times, Su Yang had offered his hand to help Ye Wantong out of her engagement pact in the face of pressure from the Chen Family and even the Su Family of Yanbei.


    From this perspective, he and L¨¹ Donglin were the same type of person!


    Just as L¨¹ Donglin said, some people don¡¯t need to be known for long, but they are destined to be friends.


    Perhaps, L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang were precisely such people.


    After a long silence, Bai Qing sighed and said softly, "Brother, you must be very careful in the fight against L¨¹ Wenbang tonight. This old fox can be very cunning!"

 Chapter 1176 - 1175: Sensation in the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Chapter 1175: Sensation in the Capital City</h4>


    The matter of L¨¹ Donglin challenging L¨¹ Wenbang quickly spread throughout Capital City, and immediately shocked the entire city.


    L¨¹ Donglin needs no introduction; he had once kept all the prodigal sons of Capital City from raising their heads, striking fear into many of them. Now that he had returned to Capital City, he already had many people feeling apprehensive.


    At this time, news suddenly surfaced that L¨¹ Donglin was challenging L¨¹ Wenbang, which naturally caused a sensation.


    As for L¨¹ Wenbang, this man was inconspicuous and normally did not show any particrly astonishing actions. Especially since the L¨¹ Family¡¯s status in Capital City wasn¡¯t very high, only considered a slightly above average family.


    That L¨¹ Donglin would challenge him was a great surprise to many.


    You see, any wealthy prodigal whom L¨¹ Donglin casually stepped on previously was more renowned than L¨¹ Wenbang. With L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s status, challenging L¨¹ Wenbang, to many, seemed like using a bazooka to kill a mosquito.


    However, once this news was released, quite a number of influential figures from the Great Families were all astounded. These families even started restricting their own family members, advising them not to get involved in this matter. Even the top families of Capital City sent senior figures to watch the battle in person, whichpelled people to specte about the nature of this battle!


    You see, when L¨¹ Donglin previously provoked the grandson of the Martial Champion, the Ten Great Families didn¡¯t react much. Why is this battle causing such a stir?


    Under normal circumstances, L¨¹ Donglin challenging L¨¹ Wenbang could hardly be considered a major event, barely worth mentioning. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength was such that killing L¨¹ Wenbang would be like crushing an ant, hardly necessitating such publicity.


    Yet, not only did L¨¹ Donglin spread this news, but the reaction from the Ten Great Families and the significant figures of Capital City was so enthusiastic that it forced people to ponder the underlying implications.


    Why are these influential figures in Capital City paying such attention to L¨¹ Wenbang?


    After a short period of fermentation, the news circted even louder in the Capital City circles. Even those who were unfamiliar with L¨¹ Wenbang now felt this battle was no small matter; otherwise, the Ten Great Families would not react in such a manner. People could not help but specte about the strength of L¨¹ Wenbang!


    During this time, much information about L¨¹ Wenbang gradually came to light. This previously very low-key figure was slowly being uncovered, and people finally understood that L¨¹ Wenbang truly belonged to the top ranks of hidden experts in Capital City.


    Naturally, the battle between L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang attracted countless spectators. Most of those prodigal heirs who initially intended to confront Su Yang, mostly gave up on that affair and rushed to witness the battle between L¨¹ Wenbang and L¨¹ Donglin.


    ...


    L¨¹ Family Courtyard.


    L¨¹ Peiwen hurried back from outside; he had initially heard that Su Yang was going to target him and immediately gathered many friends from Capital City. This battle was his opportunity to kill Su Yang and avenge his prior humiliations.


    The prodigals of Capital City felt dishonored by Su Yang¡¯s strong disy, which left them eager to kill Su Yang to clear their shame.


    They could tolerate being humiliated by L¨¹ Donglin because behind him stood the Beigong War God.


    However, after the news of the battle between L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang broke out, those who had agreed to help L¨¹ Peiwen against Su Yang also departed, opting to watch the battle between L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang. This left L¨¹ Peiwen with hardly anyone on his side, leaving him feeling very uncertain.


    Walking into the hall, L¨¹ Peiwen saw L¨¹ Wenbang standing by the window, tending to a potted nt. He took a deep breath and approached L¨¹ Wenbang, saying urgently, "Dad, are you really going to fight L¨¹ Donglin tonight?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang did not speak but slowly tended to the nt. After setting down his tools, he finally nced at L¨¹ Peiwen, "What¡¯s all the fuss about? This battle was bound to happen sooner orter."


    "But why choose tonight?" L¨¹ Peiwen said urgently, "Tonight Su Yang from Pingnan Province ising after me; he wants to kill me. I¡¯ve already arranged for many friends to help kill Su Yang. But this battle between you and L¨¹ Donglin has drawn them all away; now I¡¯m left with no one!"


    "It¡¯s not me who chose tonight but L¨¹ Donglin," L¨¹ Wenbang said calmly.


    "Can¡¯t it be changed to another day?" L¨¹ Peiwen said urgently, "It wasn¡¯t easy gathering so many people on my side, and Su Yang will definitely make a move tonight. With fewer people on my side, won¡¯t that be dangerous?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang nced at L¨¹ Peiwen and said coldly, "Which is more important, Su Yang or L¨¹ Donglin?"


    "This..." L¨¹ Peiwen scratched his head, "Of course, L¨¹ Donglin is more important; he has the Beigong War God behind him, and his strength is much greater than Su Yang¡¯s!"


    "That¡¯s right!" L¨¹ Wenbang said, "Let¡¯s deal with the most important thing first. Su Yang is just a clown, nothing to worry about."


    "But..." L¨¹ Peiwen said agitatedly, "L¨¹ Donglin has the Beigong War God behind him, fighting him... how can we possibly fight? If we severely injure him, won¡¯t it provoke the Beigong War God?"


    "I can¡¯t avoid this fight," L¨¹ Wenbang said softly, "It¡¯s just that this battle hase a month earlier than I expected!"


    "What do you mean?" L¨¹ Peiwen asked in surprise, "Why... why do you have to fight L¨¹ Donglin?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang sighed softly, "It¡¯s tied to the grievances of the previous generation, which you don¡¯t know about."


    "What is actually going on?" L¨¹ Peiwen eximed, shocked.


    "I didn¡¯t want to let you know about this. But since L¨¹ Donglin has already challenged me, it¡¯s time I told you," L¨¹ Wenbang said, "Do you know why L¨¹ Donglin has entered Capital City multiple times and has made enemies with so many families here?"


    L¨¹ Peiwen shook his head; it was indeed strange. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s entries into the Capital City seemed almost deliberate, as if he was bent on eradicating everyone from all the families, which was very odd.


    If L¨¹ Donglin could be friends with Su Yang, why couldn¡¯t he maintain even a semnce of harmony with the people in Capital City?


    L¨¹ Wenbang sighed lightly and said, "L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s mother was essentially killed by thebined actions of these prominent families in Capital City!"


    "What?!" L¨¹ Peiwen widened his eyes in astonishment, "What... how did that happen?"


    "This matter goes back to the Martial Champion," L¨¹ Wenbang said softly, "L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s mother was originally with the third son of the Martial Champion."

 Chapter 1177 - 1176: The Grudge Against Lü Donglin

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Chapter 1176: The Grudge Against L¨¹ Donglin</h4>


    L¨¹ Wenbang leaned back on the sofa, quietly recounting the events of the past, leaving L¨¹ Peiwen utterly astonished.


    The mother of L¨¹ Donglin was none other than Beigong Yan, the younger sister of the Beigong War God.


    In his early years, the Beigong War God¡¯s family suffered a huge tragedy; almost all of his kin met with grisly deaths, leaving only him and his younger sister, Beigong Yan, alive.


    Beigong Yan wasparatively fortunate, having arrived in Capital City early enough to avoid experiencing the family cmity. Moreover, she happened to be with the third son of the Martial Champion at that time, and the two had developed deep feelings for each other and were considering marriage. The enemies of the Beigong Family dare not target Beigong Yan in Capital City.


    However, the Beigong War God faced his family¡¯s catastrophe head-on, hiding in the sewers for three days and nights before escaping the manhunt and saving his own life.


    When Beigong Yan learned of her family¡¯s fate, she wanted to return to the north to seek revenge but was stopped by the third son, Zhang. Later, when the Beigong War God fled to Capital City, he secretly found Beigong Yan and persuaded her to stay. Beigong Yan then collected some secret martial arts manuals from the Martial Champion and gave them to the Beigong War God for his cultivation.


    Afterwards, having achieved sess in his training, the Beigong War God forcefully returned to the Northern Three Provinces.


    Such family conflicts were nothing new; they had always been this way.


    However, the enemies who had originally targeted the Beigong War God were quite cunning. Knowing that Beigong Yan was under the protection of the Martial Champion, they quietly diverted some of the benefits from the Northern Three Provinces to the major families in Capital City, tying these families to their interests.


    At that time, nearly all the great families in Capital City were involved in the benefits from the Northern Three Provinces. Almost half of the profits from there made their way into the hands of these families.


    After the Beigong War God returned and eradicated his past enemies, avenging his family, he did not stop there. He aimed to unify the Northern Three Provinces and cut off the lifeline of interest for these great families in Capital City.


    This naturally provoked the ire of the major families in Capital City.


    But at that time, due to the presence of the third son, Zhang, no one dared to say anything.


    However, it was soon revealed that Beigong Yan had used Zhang to pass on the family martial arts of the Martial Champion to the Beigong War God.


    This infuriated Zhang, who felt that Beigong Yan had deceived and used him. As a result, a conflict arose between them, eventually leading to a bitter separation with Beigong Yan leaving in a huff.


    The major families in Capital City had already been displeased with the Beigong War God, and with Beigong Yan severing thatst shred of connection with the Martial Champion Family, they no longer felt the need for pretense. After Beigong Yan left Capital City, nearly all the major families in the city sent assassins after her.


    Beigong Yan herself was extremely powerful, after all, she had read the secret scrolls of the Beigong War God first.


    However, under the joint siege of those major ns in Capital City, she was still no match. Although she escaped the encirclement several times, she was gravely injured, and by the time someone dispatched by the Beigong War God managed to rescue her, she was barely clinging to life.


    Later on, Beigong Yan remarried in the Northern Three Provinces to a man with the surname L¨¹. A yearter, she gave birth to L¨¹ Donglin, but due to her severe umted injuries, she died shortly after his birth. L¨¹ Donglin then became the sole heir of the Beigong War God!


    Those major families in Capital City sent assassins to kill the Beigong War God several times. As a result, after a three-year war, not only did they fail to eliminate the Beigong War God, but quite the opposite, the Beigong War God continuously transformed and grew stronger during the Great Battles.


    Three yearster, the Beigong War God had fully matured and in one battle, he killed three Terrestrial Immortals that hade from Capital City, firmly establishing his name as the War God. He dominated the Northern Three Provinces and roared across Capital City. From then on, the great families of Capital Citypletely gave up, no longer daring to meddle in the affairs of the Northern Three Provinces.


    Many years have passed since then, and the Beigong War God has be even more dominant. And L¨¹ Donglin gradually grew up. At the age of fifteen, he had snuck into Capital City behind the Beigong War God¡¯s back and killed some people to avenge his mother.


    At that time, nobody knew that L¨¹ Donglin was the nephew of the Beigong War God, so those families sent people to hunt him down. L¨¹ Donglin was not strong enough back then and was chased miserably until he finally managed to escape back to the Northern Three Provinces.


    Those families in Capital City, unaware that L¨¹ Donglin was the nephew of the Beigong War God, sent people into the Northern Three Provinces to pursue him.


    As a result, as soon as their people entered the Northern Three Provinces, they encountered the forces sent by the Beigong War God to meet them. Not only were their people all killed, but even Xue Nu, the top general of the Beigong War God, personally led three hundred warriors directly into Capital City, wiping out the families that had chased L¨¹ Donglin overnight.


    Afterward, the major families of Capital City were furious and sent people to surround and pursue Xue Nu. However, the Beigong War God personally intervened and pushed forward three hundred miles, all the way to the Northern Suburb of Capital City, where he killed twenty-three powerful Family Heads in one battle. The major families of Capital Citypletely ceased their attacks, slinking back to Capital City without a word, no longer daring to bear any grudges against the Beigong War God!


    Later, after several years of cultivation, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength greatly increased, and he entered Capital City with high profile, stepping over the heads of the city¡¯s dandies. During that period, some families were discontented, believing that they owned the turf of Capital City and outsiders couldn¡¯t be so arrogant. Thus, they tried to deal with L¨¹ Donglin using their family¡¯s influence.


    The result was that they provoked Xue Nu, who once again entered Capital City for a sweeping action.


    This time, the major families of Capital City had truly learned their lesson and did not dare to encircle Xue Nu any longer. These families also restrained their members from confronting L¨¹ Donglin directly, which led to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s fame in Capital City.


    L¨¹ Peiwen was not aware of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s past or the history of the Beigong War God. After listening to his father, he was shocked. After a long while, he finally eximed in astonishment, "Dad, although the Beigong War God is powerful, he has always been beneath the Martial Champion. The Martial Champion is from Capital City, how... how can he allow the Beigong War God to rampage unchecked in Capital City?"


    "I don¡¯t know about that," L¨¹ Wenbang shook his head. "The Martial Champion family has never been involved in any affairs concerning the Beigong War God. It seems that it¡¯s because Young Master Zhang felt guilty towards Beigong Yan, carried guilt in his heart, and during the process of cultivation, made a mistake and strayed into the Earthly Immortal Realm, bing a great regret in the heart of the Martial Champion. The Martial Champion also strictly ordered the people of his family not to interfere with the matters of the Beigong War God. Hence, even though the Beigong War God has rampaged through Capital City several times, the Martial Champion has never made a move!"


    "What does Young Master Zhang have to feel guilty about?" L¨¹ Peiwen pressed anxiously. "Initially, it was Beigong Yan who used him and deceived him; what he did was right. Moreover, after Beigong Yan returned to the Northern Three Provinces, she got married and had a child so quickly. That shows she didn¡¯t have Young Master Zhang in her heart at all, she was the one who betrayed Young Master Zhang. Why should Young Master Zhang feel guilty?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang simply shrugged his shoulders, "Who can know the affairs of others? Anyway, Young Master Zhang¡¯s insult to the Land of Immortals was the Martial Champion¡¯s greatest regret. Thereafter, Young Master Zhang stayed away from Capital City for many years without returning. However, I¡¯ve heard that he seems to being back recently."

 Chapter 1178 - 1177 Lü Wenbang’s Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Chapter 1177 L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s Arrangement</h4>


    L¨¹ Peiwen looked utterly speechless; he simply could not fathom why Young Master Zhang felt guilty toward Beigong Yan.


    "What about us then?" L¨¹ Peiwen suddenly asked, "What kind of grudge do we have with L¨¹ Donglin that he wants to challenge you?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang sighed, "Originally, when we encircled Beigong Yan, several major families joined hands to ask for my assistance. Moreover, during one such encirclement, I exchanged blows with her and struck her so severely that she was seriously injured. Later, after Beigong Yan died, L¨¹ Donglin probably med me for it too!"


    "Ah?" L¨¹ Peiwen was dumbfounded, finally realizing why L¨¹ Donglin wanted to challenge L¨¹ Wenbang.


    After a long silence, L¨¹ Peiwen gritted his teeth and said, "There were so many people involved in the encirclement of Beigong Yan, why single us out? Moreover, his deceiving and using Young Master Zhang wasn¡¯t any better; he deserved his fate, and he still has the face to seek revenge?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang nced at his son and sighed lightly, "Victors be kings, losers be rogues; this world always abides by this principle. If hecks the strength, he¡¯ll never have the right to seek revenge. If he is strong enough, even if it is all his fault, he still has the right to seek revenge!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang spoke softly, but one could sense his reluctance in his tone.


    His strength was formidable, yet,pared to the ascendant Beigong War God, he was far inferior. Moreover, his status in the Capital City did notpare to that of the Beigong War God either. Every time the Beigong War God was mentioned, he could not help but sigh.


    "Then he must have the strength to seek revenge!" L¨¹ Peiwen said, "Dad, you¡¯ve hidden your true strength for so many years, no one knows how powerful you really are. His challenging you, isn¡¯t that a suicide mission?"


    "He might not know my details, but the Beigong War God certainly knows my strength," L¨¹ Wenbang said, "I originally thought he would challenge me after more than a month when his strength could match mine. I didn¡¯t expect him to move it up; it seems he¡¯s on good terms with Su Yang!"


    "Ah?" L¨¹ Peiwen was startled, "What... what do you mean?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang sighed; he felt utterly helpless about his biological son. This son was nothing but a boorish brag outside, an ignorant brute at best, with a mind that couldn¡¯t bear the family¡¯s burden.


    L¨¹ Wenbang exined the current situation in the Capital City. After listening, L¨¹ Peiwen was stunned, "So, you mean L¨¹ Donglin is taking some pressure off Su Yang? Are... are they really that close?"


    "They both graduated from Qinghe Academy and together they solved the issues concerning three other groups; it¡¯s hard to say what their rtionship is like!" L¨¹ Wenbang said, "Nevertheless, we must be fully prepared. Otherwise, even if I defeat L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang might very well kill you!"


    L¨¹ Peiwen became panicked and said urgently, "Dad, I came back to discuss this matter with you. What should we do tonight? That Su guy will definitely be looking for me, this... this is dangerous..."


    "Don¡¯t worry," L¨¹ Wenbang said, "Tonight, go to the Purple Lotus Garden."


    "Why go there?" L¨¹ Peiwen asked, puzzled.


    "The ce where I will have a showdown with L¨¹ Donglin is at the Xishan Pavilion outside the Purple Lotus Garden," L¨¹ Wenbang exined, "The Purple Lotus Garden is a location chosen by the Chen Family, and there will be some of their people there. I even heard that Chen Benhong himself will be there. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you there, and have you sit near Chen Benhong."


    L¨¹ Peiwen¡¯s eyes lit up, "Dad, are you nning to use Chen Benhong to deal with Su Yang?"


    "Su Yang disrupted the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s marriage ns, defeated Chen Benhao, and also defeated Chen Benshuang at the Qinghe Academy; he¡¯s already made a mortal enemy of the Chen Family." L¨¹ Wenbang said, "When Su Yang shows up there, Chen Benhong will definitely not stand by idly. Once Chen Benhong makes a move, you¡¯ll be safe!"


    L¨¹ Peiwen was overjoyed; his biggest worry was his own safety. Now that he had Chen Benhong as a shield, he had nothing to fear.


    "Once Chen Benhong makes a move, that Su guy is doomed!" L¨¹ Peiwen said through gritted teeth.


    "Not necessarily!" L¨¹ Wenbang shook his head, "Su Yang is not weak, he has even killed Wan Tianxiang of the Wan Family. Chen Benhong might not get much of an advantage over him."


    "Chen Benhong¡¯s strength is really strong, though. He is the Chen Family¡¯s chosen sessor, nurtured entirely by them. He usually doesn¡¯t show his true power, simply keeping a low profile. I guess his strength might even be above Zhao Dongming¡¯s." L¨¹ Peiwen said, "But Su Yang, he¡¯s not a match for Zhao Dongming!"


    "That¡¯s hard to say," L¨¹ Wenbang still shook his head. "This Su Yang, he seems to be born for battle. With every fight, his strength improves a bit. Moreover, he has more than once in foes stronger than him; even if Chen Benhong is stronger, he may not be able to defeat him."


    "Really?" L¨¹ Peiwen looked worried, "If Chen Benhong is not his match, then... wouldn¡¯t I be in danger?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry!" L¨¹ Wenbang said, "What danger are you in? Indeed, if Chen Benhong is not his match, there are still others from the Chen Family. Once Chen Benhong engages him, then the matter isn¡¯t just between you and him anymore, but bes a matter between Chen Benhong and him, between the Chen Family and him. By then, he won¡¯t have time to deal with you, so you don¡¯t need to worry about these problems!"


    L¨¹ Peiwen¡¯s eyes shone brightly, tedly saying, "Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that? Once Chen Benhong steps in, what concerns me anymore? Haha, this time, I might as well sit back and enjoy the show!"


    "Remember, if that Su guy finds you, you must drag everyone in the Capital City into this!" L¨¹ Wenbang instructed, "That way, you can provoke public hostility against him and have others fight on your behalf!"


    "Understood!" L¨¹ Peiwen nodded excitedly, already calcting how to proceed in his mind.


    L¨¹ Wenbang silently closed his eyes, and seeing him like this, L¨¹ Peiwen hurriedly said, "Dad, then... what about this battle with L¨¹ Donglin? Although L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength is not as great as yours, he has the support of the Beigong War God behind him, this... this is an impossible fight..."


    L¨¹ Wenbang remained silently for a while before saying, "L¨¹ Donglin is doomed tonight!"


    "Ah?" L¨¹ Peiwen was startled, hastily saying, "Dad, are you going to kill L¨¹ Donglin? You know about the Beigong War God. If you kill L¨¹ Donglin, he will certainly dismantle the Capital City..."


    "It might not be me who kills him!" L¨¹ Wenbang spoke softly, "L¨¹ Donglin has many enemies; someone has already hired assassins, preparing to kill him. I just need to exhaust his strength, and leave the rest to the assassin."


    L¨¹ Peiwen¡¯s eyes immediately brightened; with a real assassin involved, then they wouldn¡¯t need to bear any responsibility!

 Chapter 1179 - 1178: Purple Lotus Garden

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Chapter 1178: Purple Lotus Garden</h4>


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Purple Lotus Garden.


    Su Yang arrived here early, following a tip from a Hou Family Scout, that L¨¹ Peiwen would be attending a duel at the Purple Lotus Garden tonight.


    Outside the Purple Lotus Garden was Xishan Pavilion, the ce where L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s final showdown would take ce, right here at Xishan Pavilion.


    Su Yang made a slight disguise for himself, donning a hat, so he wouldn¡¯t be easily recognized.


    He spread the message around because he wanted Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier to know he was here. That way, they woulde to find him, and he would be able to locate them both.


    Arriving in advance, Su Yang¡¯s n was to find these two first to prevent them from encountering any danger in the Capital City.


    However, after circling inside the Purple Lotus Garden, Su Yang didn¡¯t find them; it seemed like they had not arrived yet.


    Nevertheless, Su Yang did encounter someone he knew, from the Chen Family¡ªChen Benshuang.


    After the battle at Qinghe Academy, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin had left the academy, and Chen Benshuang had not stayed at Qinghe Academy either, immediately following their departure.


    The defeat in that battle had left Chen Benshuang even more angered, constantly moring to personally kill Su Yang to avenge her humiliation.


    Now she was here tonight, which left Su Yang somewhat speechless. He wondered whether she came to watch the duel between L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang or to seek trouble for him. If it was thetter, tonight¡¯s situation would be even moreplicated.


    Beside Chen Benshuang was a tall, young man around twenty-three or twenty-four years old, handsome in appearance, dressed elegantly, charming and witty, and drawing the attention of many girls present.


    Su Yang learned this person¡¯s identity from the people nearby, that he was Chen Benhong, the older brother of Chen Benhao.


    When Su Yang had met Chen Benhao in Pingnan Province, he heard from Ye Jiansheng that Chen Benhao did not get along well with his older brother. Moreover, Chen Benhao¡¯s position within the Chen Family was not prominent due to his personality, leading to his ostracization by many within the family.


    However, for some reason, Chen Benhao had earned the favor of the ck Widow. With the ck Widow¡¯s support, his status in the Capital City had risen significantly; otherwise, he would probably have remained an inconsequential member of the Chen Family.


    Su Yang did not approach Chen Benshuang, instead, he found a spot near the corner to wait. If Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier got wind of the news, they would surelye tonight.


    By eight o¡¯clock, Su Yang still hadn¡¯t found Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier. However, he saw another familiar face¡ªL¨¹ Peiwen!


    L¨¹ Peiwen hade along with his father, L¨¹ Wenbang. L¨¹ Wenbang seemed just an ordinary middle-aged man. Yet, upon his entrance, several members of the Chen Family stood up to greet him personally, with Chen Benhong even performing the courtesy befitting younger generations in his presence, indicating L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s esteemed position in the Capital City.


    After chatting with a few members of the Chen Family, L¨¹ Peiwen joined Chen Benhong and the rest at their table.


    Su Yang frowned, he could see that L¨¹ Wenbang intended to have Chen Benhong and his group protect L¨¹ Peiwen!


    Remembering the task entrusted to him by Huo Yuanzhen, Su Yang had not nned to have too much conflict with the Chen Family. However, since they had met tonight, if Chen Benhong really intended to stand up for L¨¹ Peiwen, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t mind dealing with Chen Benhong too, so he could have an exnation for Huo Yuanzhenter on.


    After a short wait, amotion suddenly arose from the entrance. Su Yang turned his head to look and saw L¨¹ Donglin walking in, apanied by three maids.


    These three maids were still dressed in their beautiful maid outfits, following closely by L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side, causing all those dandies from the Capital City to curse inwardly. Such stunning beauties, to be kept merely as maids at his side, was L¨¹ Donglin not wastefully squandering heaven¡¯s gifts?


    In fact, many were secretly cursing these three women as well. Of all the things to do, why reduce themselves to bing maids for L¨¹ Donglin, a position so beneath them, is it not disgraceful?


    Of course, these thoughts were only grumbled inwardly, as no one dared say them out loud. Even when L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, many people looked panic-stricken and did not dare to meet his eye.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s gaze lingered on Su Yang for a moment, and a faint smile brushed his lips. Clearly, he recognized Su Yang.


    Su Yang nodded slightly but made no further move, lest he be discovered by others.


    L¨¹ Donglin did not linger, and, apanied by the three maids, he walked directly to the table in the innermost part of the Purple Lotus Garden where L¨¹ Wenbang and the people from the Chen Family were seated.


    An elder from the Chen Family stood up first, greeting him with a smile all over his face, "Master L¨¹!"


    L¨¹ Donglin did not pay any heed to the elder, walking right past him as if he were air, instantly turning the elder¡¯s face an ashen blue.


    He relied on his affiliation with the Chen Family, hoping to greet L¨¹ Donglin here. If possible, he even wanted to say a few words of dissuasion, although he knew it wouldn¡¯t be effective, but at least it could showcase his status and save some face.


    Instead, L¨¹ Donglin did not give him any face at all, not even acknowledging him, which caused him great embarrassment.


    However, the elder ultimately did not dare to say anything. Although the Chen Family was powerful and had the backing of the ck Widow, they did not dare to provoke the Beigong War God.


    Moreover, the ck Widow¡¯s attitude was also odd; she had actually intervened to help L¨¹ Donglin before, which made it even more difficult for people to understand her motives.


    Therefore, despite the elder being furious, he dared not show it. He knew that the family and the ck Widow would not provoke the Beigong War God just for him. It wouldn¡¯t even matter if L¨¹ Donglin had killed him, the matter would still have been dismissed in the end.


    Seeing such a scene, the people from the Chen Family were also angry, but none of them dared to speak out. Only Chen Benshuang stood up abruptly, shouting, "L¨¹ Donglin, where is your friend, Su Yang?"


    Hearing this, all the people in the venue turned to look, as Su Yang had said he woulde to kill L¨¹ Peiwen tonight, and many were awaiting his arrival.


    Faced with Chen Benshuang, L¨¹ Donglin appeared somewhat helpless, "I don¡¯t know where he is."


    "Tell him, my issues with him are not resolved, and I will definitely not let him off!" Chen Benshuang shouted.


    "Lady Frost, old enemies should reconcile, not deepen grievances!" L¨¹ Donglin responded helplessly, "You and Su Yang have no deep hatred, so why make things irreconcble like this?"


    "Spare me the drivel, this is between him and me, don¡¯t meddle!" Chen Benshuang shouted.


    L¨¹ Donglin had a look of helplessness. When the ck Widow had assisted him before, it was Chen Benshuang who had personally led people there. Therefore, L¨¹ Donglin was very tolerant of Chen Benshuang. Moreover, knowing that Chen Benshuang wasn¡¯t bad-hearted, L¨¹ Donglin did not have a way to deal with her.


    "Lady Frost, I suspect you won¡¯t be seeing Mr. Su tonight!" Someone suddenly said with augh from the side, "With tonight¡¯s situation, do you think he would dare toe?"

 Chapter 1180 - 1179: Chen Benhong, You Want to Challenge Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Chapter 1179: Chen Benhong, You Want to Challenge Me?</h4>


    The speaker was a dandy from the Capital City, provokingughter from many people as soon as the words left his mouth.


    "Young Master Ling is right, that Su Yang, he surely won¡¯t dare toe tonight!"


    "He¡¯s good only at blustering, relying on his minor abilities to bully the average person. But tonight, this asion, even if he had the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard, he wouldn¡¯t dare toe here and cause trouble!"


    "Of course, just look at who is presiding over the Purple Lotus Garden tonight, that¡¯s the Chen Family¡¯s very own Chen Benhong!"


    "With Chen Shao here, Su Yang is bound to be terrified just hearing the wind. Chen Shao¡¯s name alone could scare the piss out of him. Lady Frost, you¡¯re fated not to see him tonight!"


    "Indeed, with Chen Shao here giving him ten galldders wouldn¡¯t embolden him toe!"


    The crowd burst into conversation, some ridiculing Su Yang, some praising Chen Benhong, creating an extremely lively scene.


    Chen Benhong¡¯s eyes showed somecency, but his face carried a modest smile as he waved his hand andughed, "You all tter me too much. Today, all of us from the Capital City are gathered here, and it is our unity that is key. This Su Yang is despicable and shameless, his methods sinister. He has killed countless in the Capital City, disregarding its rules, and has be themon enemy of us all. If he darese today, I, Chen Benhong, will be the first to not let him off!"


    Chen Benhong pretended to be modest with this speech, but in reality, the moment he spoke, he revealed his ambition. He wanted to take this opportunity to leave a better reputation amongst these dandies of the Capital City, thus enhancing his own prestige.


    He was no match for L¨¹ Donglin, nor dared to provoke him. But dealing with Su Yang, he had more than enough confidence.


    Also, the recent deeds of Su Yang in the Capital City were not insignificant, and dealing with Su Yang would certainly boost his reputation.


    Moreover, it was something the Chen Family had been nning to do against Su Yang!


    The dandies below were of course roaring their approval, L¨¹ Peiwen was overjoyed, hurriedly ttered, which made it seem as if Chen Benhong had be the leader against Su Yang, further increasing Chen Benhong¡¯s pride.


    As everyone was ttering each other, a voice suddenly interrupted the lively conversation.


    "Chen Benhong, are you challenging me?"


    Everyone turned towards the voice and saw a figure emerge from a corner, removing a hat to reveal his true face.


    Chen Benshuang was the first to recognize him and leapt up, eximing loudly, "Su Yang!?"


    Not many present knew Su Yang by sight, but upon hearing Chen Benshuang¡¯s words, everyone immediately knew this man¡¯s identity, and all eyes widened in shock.


    Everyone had thought that Su Yang would definitely not dare to show up today, and they had just been mocking him. Yet not long after their mockery, Su Yang had appeared, which was a p in the face to all of them.


    L¨¹ Peiwen was startled at first, then overjoyed, his tone dark, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve got some nerve. Choosing toe here instead of taking the path to Paradise, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re breaking into Hell with no doors. You really daree here. What, by speaking like this, are you nning to challenge Chen Shao? Hmph, what are you, to talk to Chen Shao this way?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at L¨¹ Peiwen, his cold gaze was fixed on Chen Benhong.


    Chen Benhong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; Su Yang¡¯s words sounded almost like an usation, making him very ufortable.


    In his view, Su Yang was nothing more than a lowborn upstart who had achieved his current position through opportunistic scheming, without the right to bepared with a great scion like himself. Su Yang certainly had no right to stand before him speaking, let alone questioning him like this.


    However, before Chen Benhong could speak, Chen Benshuang next to him angrily shouted, "Su Yang, there¡¯s still unsettled business between us. Since you¡¯re here today, let¡¯s settle our affairs. Either you die, or I perish!"


    The surrounding people were stunned. Chen Benshuang taking action herself was a big deal. If it brought out the ck Widow from behind her, Su Yang would find it hard not to die.


    "Lady Frost," L¨¹ Donglin said with a lightugh, "Su Yang is clearly challenging your brother Chen Benhong. In the face of so many from the Capital City, if you stand up for him, wouldn¡¯t that make people think the Chen family has no men, needing a woman to fight their battles? Chen Shao, as the future heir of your family, such behavior is beneath your dignity, isn¡¯t it?"


    The faces of everyone present changed as L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s words were clearly a dig at Chen Benhong, signaling him to take personal action. However, at this point, Chen Benhong was in no position to rebut. After all, Su Yang had challenged him directly, and for his sister to take action on his behalf would indeed look bad.


    "L¨¹ Donglin, keep out of this, this is between him and me!" Chen Benshuang hadn¡¯t caught on to the situation yelling out, "Su Yang, do you dare to fight me!"


    Su Yang remained silent, while Chen Benhong spoke softly, "Little Frost,e back. Since Master Su has challenged me, then I must personally take up this fight."


    "Brother, my grudge with him isn¡¯t settled yet!" Chen Benshuang protested anxiously.


    "Little Frost," an elder next to her also spoke softly, "This fight must be your brother¡¯s. He is the heir of the family; if he doesn¡¯t fight, it will tarnish his reputation."


    Chen Benshuang was reluctant, but ultimately, she said no more.


    Su Yang sighed in relief; he really didn¡¯t want to fight Chen Benshuang.


    He nodded towards L¨¹ Donglin, all gratitude expressed without words.


    L¨¹ Donglin gave a faint smile, wasted no time, and walked straight to L¨¹ Wenbang, "Family Head L¨¹, perhaps it¡¯s time to settle our business?"


    "It¡¯s better to resolve old grudges than to let them fester!" L¨¹ Wenbang replied softly, "Those incidents from years ago have long passed, must Young Master L¨¹ insist on dredging them up?"


    "Time has passed indeed, but many people have not died yet," L¨¹ Donglin said. "I¡¯vee to the Capital City to exact vengeance on the masterminds and minions behind that affair. Anyone involved in that incident will not live to tell the tale. Even if by luck they died before meeting me, I¡¯d exhume their body and flog it for three days, dry it out and grind it to dust, to quench the hatred in my heart."


    Everyone present listened with fear and trepidation to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s cruel words.


    L¨¹ Wenbang sighed lightly, "What a pity!"


    "Yes, indeed, what a pity," L¨¹ Donglin walked to a window, stepping out into the air and positioning himself over Purple Lotus Lake, loudly, "Family Head L¨¹, please!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang drank the tea in his cup and, like L¨¹ Donglin, walked on air over Purple Lotus Lake.


    As the moonlight shone down, it fell on both of them and lit up theke beneath. Theke¡¯s surface was still, like dead water, as if silenced under the pressure of the two masters¡¯ presence.


    "You¡¯re the junior, I¡¯ll let you make three moves first!" L¨¹ Wenbang announced.


    Not wasting a word, L¨¹ Donglin threw three punches in the air and dered, "Three moves are done; fight!"

 Chapter 1181 - 1180 Lü Donglin and Lü Wenbang

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Chapter 1180 L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang</h4> Everyone was astonished, and an elder whispered, "This L¨¹ Donglin is really conceited. L¨¹ Wenbang gave him three moves, and he just wasted them directly. Hmph, he truly thinks L¨¹ Wenbang is a pushover that he can manipte at will!"


    "Today is the time for L¨¹ Donglin to be defeated utterly!" Another elder whispered quietly, "He doesn¡¯t understand L¨¹ Wenbang and dares to challenge him so brazenly. He¡¯s simply seeking his own death!"


    "You all speak nicely, but have you considered whether L¨¹ Wenbang dares to kill him?" another elder said.


    Everyone immediately shut their mouths. Yes, defeating L¨¹ Donglin was possible, but who dared to kill him?


    L¨¹ Wenbang smiled faintly, "Master L¨¹ really has character. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say much more. However, in this martial contest, let it be just a touch and go, let¡¯s try not to harm the good atmosphere!"


    "A touch and go, then why even fight at all!" L¨¹ Donglin said directly, "L¨¹ Wenbang, let¡¯s not mince words; I came here today aiming to kill you!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, many people were inwardly cursing; L¨¹ Donglin was indeed too arrogant. With the strength that L¨¹ Wenbang possessed, how could you openly talk about killing him?


    L¨¹ Wenbang remained unflustered and smiled lightly, "Master L¨¹, my stance remains the same, better to resolve grudges than to deepen them. Let¡¯s keep it to minimal contact in today¡¯s battle!"


    "Then just prepare to die!" L¨¹ Donglin shouted coldly. Raising his right hand, the calm surface of theke suddenly surged with waves. A massive wave rose tens of meters high and rolled directly towards L¨¹ Wenbang.


    L¨¹ Wenbang remained calm andposed, flicking his fingers, and the giant wave immediately shattered into thousands of droplets falling back into theke.


    "Family Head L¨¹, what a skill!" someone shouted loudly.


    L¨¹ Peiwen was even more excited; his father had kept a low profile for many years. Apart from the big figures in the Capital City, many people were unaware of his father¡¯s actual strength. Today¡¯s battle was not only to defeat L¨¹ Donglin but also a turning point for the L¨¹ Family!


    L¨¹ Donglin, however, was calm. He waved his hand again, and the thousands of droplets halted mid-air, then swiftly gathered to form a Water Dragon that swept forward. At the same time, L¨¹ Donglin also charged forward, throwing a punch directly at L¨¹ Wenbang.


    This time, L¨¹ Wenbang could not just stand still. He countered L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s punch and the Water Dragon approached from behind. He threw a backhand punch, directly dismantling the Water Dragon, but L¨¹ Donglin attacked again from behind.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s punches were swift; L¨¹ Wenbang countered at full speed as well, and the two engaged in directbat.


    Below, the audience could only see two shadows constantly colliding in the air; the exact situation of the battle was clear to very few.


    Su Yang watched most intently, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength was slightly lesser than L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s. Today¡¯s battle was not well-prepared by L¨¹ Donglin.


    Su Yang was even more certain that L¨¹ Donglin was probably helping him shoulder some pressure. Thus, he didn¡¯t hesitate and walked directly up to Chen Benhong, saying coldly, "Chen Benhong, do you dare to battle with me!"


    Chen Benhong frowned and said sternly, "Two great masters are currently dueling outside, and you want to discuss this trivial matter now? If you interfere with my observation of their battle, can you afford the consequences?"


    "No problem!" Su Yang said calmly, "I¡¯ll finish you quickly, and we can still catch the end of their fight."


    At these words, the surroundings erupted in an uproar¡ªSu Yang was quite arrogant. Whether he could defeat Chen Benhong was one thing, but to think he could finish him off quickly as though Chen Benhong was easily manipble!


    Chen Benhong also became furious. With Su Yang talking like this, if he didn¡¯t make a move now, it would truly be a disgrace!


    "Su Yang, you are really annoying!" Chen Benhong said coldly, "To me, you are like a bothersome fly. I didn¡¯t want to deal with you, but your repeated provocations made me think you believe I can¡¯t squash you?"


    "No need for more words; we¡¯ll know the result after we fight!" Su Yang said coldly, "If you¡¯re worried you¡¯re not my match, feel free to bring your Chen Family¡¯s people as well!"


    Chen Benhong roared furiously, "Arrogant, I don¡¯t need anyone else to deal with a trash like you. One hand is enough for me!"


    "Fine then, fight me with one hand!" Su Yang said directly.


    Chen Benhong was momentarily stunned; he had only said that casually. Even though he didn¡¯t take Su Yang seriously, everyone knew that Su Yang was a strong fighter. Defeating Su Yang with one hand wasn¡¯t something he was capable of!


    "Enough talk, let¡¯s have a fair fight!" Chen Benhong charged out, shouting loudly, "No need for anyone¡¯s help, today I will personally y you!"


    "You¡¯re asking for death!" Su Yang shouted coldly, charging out to fight against Chen Benhong.


    Chen Benhong¡¯s strength was even above that of Zhao Dongming and was indeed very strong.


    After Su Yang had broken through his limits, he was at most on par with Chen Benhong.


    However, during the previous night¡¯s battle with Wan Tianxiang, who had broken into the Earthly Immortal Realm, Su Yang gained a lot and his strength rapidly increased significantly.


    Although he still had some minor injuries, fighting Chen Benhong was not a problem.


    Outside on Purple Lotus Lake, the intense battle between the two had escted, and after hundreds of exchanges, their speed finally slowed down.


    L¨¹ Wenbang looked asposed as ever, but L¨¹ Donglin was visibly disheveled. Thus, the status of the battle was quite clear.


    Inside the house, however, the fierce battle between Su Yang and Chen Benhong was confined to a small area. The two seemed like kickboxing opponents, fighting with punches and kicks within a small range without any particrly shy moves or techniques.


    In reality, the twobatants knew best how perilous the fight was, rivaling even the battle outside.


    Both concentrated their power without dispersion. Thus, each strike was a true sh of force.


    Chen Benhong originally didn¡¯t take Su Yang seriously, but after fighting for a while, he realized that he had utterly underestimated Su Yang. Su Yang¡¯s strength was shockingly formidable!


    After a short while, Chen Benhong¡¯s internal energy began tog, while Su Yang¡¯s strength grew stronger, leaving Chen Benhong terrified.


    Chen Benhong wanted to call for help but having just made those derations, he really had no face to call others now. With so many people watching today, if he called for help, he wouldpletely lose face and might even ruin his status as a sessor.


    But continuing to fight like this, he was definitely at a disadvantage.


    After fighting for a while, Chen Benhong used a feint to push Su Yang back, then quickly retreated and shouted loudly, "Su, you¡¯re injured. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. Go back and rest up; once you¡¯re well, we¡¯ll settle the score!"

 Chapter 1182 - 1181: Shameless Chen Benhong

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Chapter 1181: Shameless Chen Benhong</h4>


    Chen Benhong¡¯s words sounded full of grandeur, but in fact, they were entirely an excuse for him to extricate himself.


    Su Yang wouldn¡¯t spare him the dignity, and charged forward, his voice cold as he said, "Chen Benhong, thinking of running away because you can¡¯t win?"


    "Nonsense, why would I run?" Chen Benhong retorted coldly, "It¡¯s just that you are wounded, and for me to take advantage of that would not be honorable. As the Chen family heir, such an act would only disgrace the Chen family name. Thus, I am giving you time to heal. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!"


    Despite his words, Chen Benhong still quickly dodged away from Su Yang, unwilling to engage him directly. At the same time, he subtly signaled several members of the Chen family to intercept Su Yang.


    The leading elder from the Chen family got the hint first, promptly leading several men to block Su Yang, his voice cold as he spoke, "Su Yang, Hong¡¯er is kind-hearted and does not wish to take advantage of others in their time of weakness. He does not want to win unscrupulously. You¡¯d better roll back and recuperate, and once your wounds have healed, you cane back for a fair fight with Hong¡¯er!"


    "Scram!" Su Yang shouted coldly and threw a punch directly.


    The elder¡¯s expression turned icy as he shouted angrily, "You reprobate, how can you be so ignorant of what¡¯s good for you!"


    The other members of the Chen family also appeared enraged and began to attack Su Yang in unison.


    At this time, Chen Benhong was watching coldly from the side, ready to seize an opportunity for a deadly strike.


    He was embarrassed to ask for help directly, so he used this method to have the people of the Chen family step in. As long as Su Yang injured any of the Chens, he would immediately join in, under the pretense of avenging his family. Then, even if they all ganged up on Su Yang, it would still be less embarrassing than asking for help outright!


    As Su Yang was surrounded and attacked by so many, the crowd at the scene cheered even louder. Now, people were no longer concerned about the one-on-one battle between Chen Benhong and Su Yang. In their view, it was Su Yang himself who didn¡¯t recognize a good thing when he saw it and insisted on challenging others despite his injuries, which led to his being surrounded and attacked by the Chen family. They couldn¡¯t me anyone else.


    On the contrary, the crowd even felt that Chen Benhong was magnanimous and treated people kindly, earning him their admiration.


    L¨¹ Peiwen was even more excited; his main purpose tonight was to deal with Su Yang¡ªto save his own life and to redeem himself from past humiliations. Now that the Chen family had begun to attack, wasn¡¯t Su Yang as good as dead? His goal was finally within reach!


    The Chens were strong, but still, they were no match for Su Yang. Amidst their siege, Su Yang was not the least bit panicked and seized the opportunity to send a member of the Chen family flying!


    Chen Benhong had been standing aside, waiting for just this moment. Seeing such a situation, he was overjoyed and immediately shouted, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve gone too far! I didn¡¯t want to exploit weakness and gave you a chance to go heal, but you remain ignorant and even gravely injured someone from my Chen family. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"


    With that, Chen Benhong rushed forward and, together with the others from the Chen family, jointly attacked Su Yang. This time, he didn¡¯t call for the Chens to retreat; his intention was to ensure they collectively overwhelmed Su Yang.


    In truth, the spectators watching the fight felt nothing inappropriate about the situation. On the contrary, Chen Benhong¡¯s words also stirred up their anger, and they cursed Su Yang for being ungrateful, wishing they could personally take him down.


    Chen Benhong¡¯s strength was slightly inferior to Su Yang¡¯s, but with the addition of the Chen family members, he was firmly suppressing Su Yang. This turned out exactly how Chen Benhong wanted, leaving him quite satisfied with the result.


    Su Yang, surrounded by so many people from the Chen Family, quickly fell into a disadvantageous position, being forced to retreat continuously.


    Meanwhile, out on Purple Lotus Lake, L¨¹ Donglin was also getting the worst of it. The strength of L¨¹ Wenbang was indeed formidable, and the gap between him and L¨¹ Donglin was evident.


    Some onlookers began to sneer in a low voice, "Now that¡¯s what I like to see, L¨¹ Donglin is about to be defeated by L¨¹ Wenbang, and that guy with the surname Su is going to die at Chen Shao¡¯s hands. These two troublemakers who disregard the rules in Capital City, stirring up chaos wherever they go, are finally reaping what they¡¯ve sown!"


    "Yes, indeed. Do those two bastards really think they can cause trouble in Capital City as they please? Especially that Su Yang, what audacity! At least L¨¹ Donglin is the nephew of the Beigong War God; what does Su Yang have to his name, and by what right does he cause trouble in our city?"


    "This time, it was L¨¹ Donglin who personally challenged L¨¹ Wenbang. If he gets beaten, would the Beigong War God have the face to seek revenge for him?"


    "Hahaha, this time L¨¹ Donglin will have no choice but to swallow his own teeth!"


    "Speaking of which, Master L¨¹¡¯s father is really something. That big Devil, L¨¹ Donglin, is finally going to be taken down!" a young man suddenly said, eager to tter.


    L¨¹ Peiwen, sitting on the side, immediately broke into a smile upon hearing this.


    Having kept a low profile for many years, the young people in Capital City werergely unaware of how strong his father was. And because the L¨¹ Family¡¯s background wasn¡¯t that strong, his own status in Capital City wasn¡¯t very high either.


    After today¡¯s battle, his father would make a name for himself, and his own status in Capital City would surely rise with the tide. Look at those arrogant dandies who usually look down on him; now they¡¯ve even started to tter him. This made him extremely pleased, and he even began to fantasize about how enjoyable his future days in Capital City would be!


    At this moment, the situation at the scene became even more one-sided. Su Yang was struck by a palm from Chen Benhong, stumbled awkwardly backward, and seemed to sustain a not-so-light injury, staggering towards the side where a few dandies were standing.


    "Get lost!" one of the dandies cursed angrily and kicked his foot towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned frosty as he turned to counterattack. At that moment, Chen Benhong had already rushed up behind him and struck with another palm, shouting angrily, "Scoundrel, you dare to injure someone!?"


    Su Yang had no time to counterattack and could only hastily turn to confront Chen Benhong. Meanwhile, the dandy¡¯s kick nearly hit Su Yang, eliciting a round of cheers from the spectators.


    The dandy¡¯s spirit lifted, and although his kick hadn¡¯tnded, the fact that he had managed to take a shot was enough to raise his reputation.


    The other onlookers were also eager to try; it was apparent to everyone that Su Yang waspletely overwhelmed. With Chen Benhong holding him up, he had no opportunity to fend off others. Taking advantage of the chaos tond a kick or punch on Su Yang would be enough for them to gain considerable fame afterward.


    Before long, Su Yang was again pushed back by Chen Benhong and ended up near to those few dandies.


    The dandies had been waiting for this opportunity, and as soon as they saw Su Yang approaching, they attacked together.


    Su Yang was furious, but with Chen Benhong pressing him step by step, he was helpless. As the dandies struck together, Su Yang failed to avoid all the blows and one dandy¡¯s fistnded on his back. The crowd could clearly see that Su Yang¡¯s body visibly shook from the impact.

 Chapter 1183 - 1182: Kill Lü Peiwen

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Chapter 1182: Kill L¨¹ Peiwen</h4>


    The crowd grew even more excited at this point, with some people practically itching to rush forward and attack Su Yang themselves.


    Chen Benhong was even prouder, for Su Yang had been hit repeatedly and now he hadpletely gained the upper hand. What came next was for the Chen Family¡¯s men to withdraw; he had nothing to worry about.


    He took a deep breath and announced loudly, "All members of the Chen Family, retreat. We agreed to a duel. If you act this way, won¡¯t I lose face before everyone?"


    The people of the Chen Family clearly understood Chen Benhong¡¯s intent and withdrew from the battlefield one after another. The leading elder sighed and said, "Hong¡¯er, if it weren¡¯t for this Su¡¯s outrageous behavior, we wouldn¡¯t have done this. But since he insists on acting alone, you should be the one to fight this battle!"


    Those scions at the scene were not fools and immediately piled on the ttery, "Chen Shao is truly magnanimous, remaining so humane in dealing with such a person, setting an example for our peers!"


    "Chen Shao needn¡¯t bother with such formalities. All of this, Su brought on himself, he simply got what he deserved!"


    "Chen Shao was kind-hearted just now, allowing him to go back and heal. Not only did he fail to appreciate Chen Shao¡¯s good intentions, but he also injured members of the Chen Family heavily. It is natural for them to be outraged; Chen Shao need not save his face!"


    "Indeed, such a scourge, no different from a beast, Chen Shao need not speak of morality or ethics with him!"


    The crowd shouted in agreement, insulting Su Yang while exalting Chen Benhong. Everyone was well aware that today¡¯s battle would propel Chen Benhong to a higher position. Therefore, building a good rtionship now was crucial.


    Chen Benhong felt very pleased inside, but he remained humble on the surface, "You tter me too much, but since we agreed on a duel, we must follow the rules. Su Yang, my Chen Family members did make a temporary move earlier, which makes my victory less honorable. How about this, I¡¯ll let you have three moves, how¡¯s that?"


    Chen Benhong had a keen strategy. Su Yang was already injured, so those three moves he offered hardly mattered. Nevertheless, this gesture enhanced his reputation even further.


    As expected, upon his offer, the crowd cheered loudly, their boot-licking fervor intensified, sending Chen Benhong¡¯s reputation soaring.


    Su Yang clenched his teeth in silence, seemingly determined to take advantage of the three moves, charging forth to attack with all his might. However, since he was injured, his strength was less than Chen Benhong¡¯s, and all three moves were easily dodged by Chen Benhong.


    "Three moves are up, Su Yang, now it¡¯s a fight to the death!" Chen Benhong¡¯s eyes revealed a ferocious glint as he swiftly charged forward,unching his full-power attack.


    Su Yang struggled to defend himself but was ultimately no match for Chen Benhong. It wasn¡¯t long before he was again struck by Chen Benhong¡¯s palm and sent flying, retreating near L¨¹ Peiwen and the others.


    Seeing Su Yang approach, a cold light shed in L¨¹ Peiwen¡¯s eyes, and he pulled out a dagger from his waist, aiming to stab Su Yang in the back.


    He had suffered a great loss at the hands of Su Yang back in Pingnan Province, and Su Yang had also publicly dered his intent to kill him, causing him great humiliation. Hence, he held extreme hatred for Su Yang, and seizing this opportunity, naturally, he wanted to kill Su Yang on the spot.


    Moreover, he had watched clearly as others attacked Su Yang just moments ago, while Chen Benhong was engaging him, leaving Su Yang with no capacity to counter. Thus, he had no fear, with Chen Benhong supporting him from behind.


    Not long after he thrust his dagger, Su Yang suddenly turned around, staring straight at him.


    This startled L¨¹ Peiwen, yet seeing Chen Benhong rapidly approaching from behind, his heart was put at ease, and he had no fear.


    "Su, I¡¯ll kill you!" L¨¹ Peiwen roared, his face twisted fiercely as he charged forward, thrusting the dagger straight at Su Yang¡¯s heart.


    Chen Benhong made his move from behind, preparing to fully suppress Su Yang.


    Just then, something astonishing happened. Su Yang spun around, and in a blur too quick for the onlookers to see clearly, he positioned himself directly behind L¨¹ Peiwen.


    Even Chen Benhong failed to catch the move clearly. He too was startled¡ªwas Su Yang¡¯s strength really so formidable?


    L¨¹ Peiwen failed to react, and Su Yang¡¯s hand had already seized his neck, taking him straight towards Purple Lotus Lake.


    "L¨¹ Peiwen, I said I would kill you, and I surely will not spare you!" Su Yang roared as he threw L¨¹ Peiwen into the air and flicked his dagger. The dagger immediately pierced through the air, heading straight for L¨¹ Peiwen.


    L¨¹ Peiwen had no way to dodge or defend, but L¨¹ Wenbang, in the air, had his expression change drastically and bellowed, "Monstrous beast, how dare you!"


    However, it was toote for him toe to the rescue; he could only watch helplessly as the dagger pierced through L¨¹ Peiwen. The overwhelming force bore a hole the size of a bowl in L¨¹ Peiwen¡¯s chest¡ªL¨¹ Peiwen was dead beyond any doubt!


    The entire scene was in shock, even the spectators in Purple Lotus Garden were dumbfounded. No one could have anticipated such a turn of events. Su Yang, who had clearly been beaten to the point of being unable to fight back, how could he suddenly burst forth and kill L¨¹ Peiwen?


    Moreover, Su Yang chose to kill L¨¹ Peiwen right above Purple Lotus Lake, clearly making a spectacle for L¨¹ Wenbang to see. This act was obviously meant to disturb L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯sposure!


    As expected, on seeing his own son killed, L¨¹ Wenbang flew into an extreme rage, howling, "Su, you dare kill my son, I will never let you go!"


    Su Yang did not even nce at him and charged straight back into Purple Lotus Garden.


    Chen Benhong was still in shock, but Su Yang showed no courtesy, dashing up swiftly to fight Chen Benhong once again.


    This time, Chen Benhong clearly sensed that Su Yang¡¯s strength had improved significantly from when they first fought. There was no sign of injury, and hisbat power seemed only to grow stronger, which terrified Chen Benhong to the extreme.


    Could it be that Su Yang had intentionally concealed his strength, and this was his true power?


    Chen Benhong¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong at all¡ªSu Yang had indeed been hiding his strength.


    He knew full well that killing L¨¹ Peiwen amidst so many opponents would not be an easy task. Therefore, he had purposely staged that act to dull everyone¡¯s senses and then seized the opportunity to kill L¨¹ Peiwen.


    L¨¹ Donglin was fighting L¨¹ Wenbang outside, and his strength was clearly inferior to L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s. Su Yang too had a battle to fight and couldn¡¯t go to aid L¨¹ Donglin, so he chose this strategy¡ªto kill L¨¹ Peiwen, to unsettle L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s mind, and to help L¨¹ Donglin indirectly.


    The fight didn¡¯tst long before Chen Benhong was retreating step by step. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Attack together, kill this scourge!"


    The Chen Family¡¯s men immediately charged with battle cries, joining Chen Benhong in besieging Su Yang.


    "Is this what you call a fair fight?" Su Yang sneered. "Chen Benhong, do you want me to concede you three moves?"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face became extremely unsightly. He knew that if they won today after so many of them ganged up on Su Yang, his reputation would be utterly ruined once word got out.


    But he had no choice; if he didn¡¯t let the Chen Family¡¯s people join the fight, he might end up dead at Su Yang¡¯s hands by himself!

 Chapter 1184 - 1183: Lü Wenbang Escapes

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Chapter 1183: L¨¹ Wenbang Escapes</h4>


    Chen Benhong was quite clear that Su Yang dared to kill L¨¹ Peiwen in front of L¨¹ Wenbang, which showed that Su Yang truly feared nothing.


    Thus, if he were to be defeated, he had no doubts that Su Yang would indeed kill him!


    At this moment, saving his face had be unimportant¡ªto him, preserving his life was the most crucial thing!


    However, even after the Chen Family members entered the fray, the situation didn¡¯t improve much.


    Su Yang was very strong; these members of the Chen Family were only able to slightly alleviate the pressure on Chen Benhong, nothing more.


    The battle didn¡¯tst long before Su Yang seized the opportunity tond a heavy palm strike on Chen Benhong¡¯s chest, sending Chen Benhong flying backward.


    Chen Benhong let out a muffled groan, vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood, and hisplexion instantly turned deathly pale.


    "You dare to hurt our young master!" a Chen Family member roared, "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Without Chen Benhong, these members of the Chen Family were nothing in front of Su Yang. Su Yang returned with a palm strike that sent the man flying.


    The remaining Chen Family members had now all calmed down; although anger was visible on their faces, not one of them dared to speak or make a move.


    Su Yang looked at Chen Benhong coldly and proimed loudly, "Chen Benhong, I had no previous grievances with you, yet you insisted on taking up someone else¡¯s cause. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Remember, from now on, whenever you see me, you¡¯d better walk around. Otherwise, if you provoke me again, it won¡¯t be so simple!"


    After speaking, Su Yang raised his hand and pped Chen Benhong¡¯s face from afar, making both sides of Chen Benhong¡¯s face swell.


    "You!" Chen Benhong was furious to the extreme, his mouth agape without being able to utter a word, and he fainted from anger.


    The crowd from the Chen Family eximed and quickly surrounded him.


    Su Yang, however, didn¡¯t care at all as he stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze coldly sweeping over those dandies present.


    These dandies immediately shivered in fear, none daring to confront Su Yang.


    What a joke, with Chen Benhong beaten to such a state, and L¨¹ Peiwen dead, who would dare say anything?


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, finally stopping on a few individuals, and hemanded in a cold voice, "Kneel!"


    These individuals had just tried to attack Su Yang and were shaking with fear at his words, but none wanted to kneel. One of the young men stiffened his neck, gritting his teeth, "I am from the Capital Hu Family..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Yangnded a palm strike, and the young man died on the spot.


    The rest were instantly dumbfounded. Someone took the lead and they all knelt down, no longer daring to have any doubts. They had realized that Su Yang didn¡¯t care about their prestigious families at all; if he dared to strike Chen Benhong, who wouldn¡¯t he dare to confront?


    "Bow your heads!" Su Yang ordered coldly.


    The people looked at each other, though reluctant in their hearts, they started bowing their heads to save their lives.


    "Louder!" Su Yangmanded coldly, "If the bowing isn¡¯t loud enough, I¡¯ll chop off his head and throw it to the ground to make the sound!"


    Most of the people were practically scared to wet themselves, quickly bowing their heads with more force, indeed making loud sounds.


    Su Yang walked over to the window and stood with his hands behind his back, quietly watching the battle outside as if he had no intention of stopping them.


    These people dared not stop, so they could only kneel on the ground and keep kowtowing, emitting a series of dull thuds.


    At the Chen Family¡¯s side, it took a great effort to revive Chen Benhong, and as soon as he awoke, Chen Benshuang immediately jumped up and roared, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve gone too far. Come on, let¡¯s fight again!"


    Su Yang slightly frowned; fighting with this Chen Benshuang, this wasn¡¯t suitable.


    Luckily, at that moment, Bai Qing stepped forward and said, "Lady Frost, Su Yang has already fought so many battles, and just now, the people from your Chen Family almost took him on all at once. He has expended so much of his strength. Challenging him now, are you preparing for a siege? This won¡¯t sound good for your reputation. How about we fight another day?"


    Chen Benshuang scratched her head. She was always quick to act on both affection and enmity and had always imed to be a heroine, acting indeed straightforward and bold. The idea of engaging in such a siege was really beneath her dignity.


    "You¡¯re right!" Chen Benshuang shouted, "Su, we have to fight again another day. Listen well, our issue isn¡¯t settled!"


    Su Yang ignored her ¨C this woman, you couldn¡¯t have a normal conversation with her.


    Outside, the great battle between L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang wasing to an end.


    After the death of L¨¹ Peiwen, L¨¹ Wenbang was greatly disturbed, allowing L¨¹ Donglin to seize the opportunity and severely injure him twice. Now, the oue of the fight outside had changed, with L¨¹ Wenbang at a disadvantage and L¨¹ Donglin firmly taking the upper hand.


    Even so, the battlested a full hour. In the end, L¨¹ Wenbang was struck by another punch from L¨¹ Donglin and fell directly into theke.


    L¨¹ Donglin waited outside for a while, and when L¨¹ Wenbang did not surface, his expression changed. He immediately disturbed the waters of theke with his hands. But by then, L¨¹ Wenbang had vanished, having already escaped from the bottom of theke!


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s face turned an iron blue; he had not expected L¨¹ Wenbang, with such strength and reputation, to resort to such a disgraceful escape.


    However, this battle was finally over!


    L¨¹ Donglin returned to Purple Lotus Garden, where Bai Qing greeted him with an excited face, her eyes still wet.


    Just now, seeing L¨¹ Donglin at a disadvantage, her heart had been tied up in knots. Not until L¨¹ Donglin turned the tide did her expression clear up.


    "Brother, it¡¯s great, you defeated L¨¹ Wenbang!" Bai Qing said excitedly.


    L¨¹ Donglin wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned to Su Yang, "Brother Su, thank you!"


    "I should be thanking you!" Su Yang replied calmly; he was well aware that L¨¹ Donglin had intentionally advanced the battle to tonight to take some of the pressure off him.


    L¨¹ Donglin smiled, nced at Chen Benhong, and said, "Now that it¡¯s all over, let us go have a drink!"


    "Sounds good!" Su Yang nodded and without paying any attention to the crowd, left with L¨¹ Donglin.


    As people watched them walk away, the crowd finally started to make noise.


    Tonight¡¯s battle was another terrible defeat for Capital City!


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s crushing defeat and his ignominious escape from theke would indisputably ruin his reputation in Capital City. With his son killed by Su Yang, the L¨¹ Family¡¯s fortunes would likely be doomed.


    As for the Chen Family, the humiliation and defeat of Young Master Chen Benhong at the hands of Su Yang would also lead to a steep decline in their standing in Capital City. How the Chen Family would recover from this downturn was hard to say. If the reputation of Young Master Chen were tarnished, the session of the Chen Family would be awkward.


    But without a doubt, the enmity between the Chen Family and Su Yang had deepened. After this incident, the Chen Family would surely be intent on killing Su Yang!


    Yet, what everyone really pondered was whether the ck Widow would make a move!


    If the ck Widow intervened, Su Yang would undoubtedly be doomed, an oue no one doubted.


    If the ck Widow did not intervene, just relying on the Chen Family alone, it was still unknown what price the Chen Family would have to pay to kill Su Yang!

 Chapter 1185 - 1184: Chen Benshuang is Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Chapter 1184: Chen Benshuang is Attacked</h4>


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin walked out of Purple Lotus Garden, with L¨¹ Donglin letting Bai Qing and the three maids drive off first while he nned to go drinking with Su Yang.


    After Bai Qing and the others left, L¨¹ Donglin directly took Su Yang down another small alley.


    Entering the alley, L¨¹ Donglin dropped the smile he had earlier and said, "Brother Su, I still have something to deal with, why don¡¯t you go back first?"


    Su Yang looked at L¨¹ Donglin and said, "You¡¯re injured!"


    "Just a minor injury, not worth mentioning!" L¨¹ Donglinughed.


    "But if someone ambushes you, this injury is enough to be fatal!" Su Yang said.


    L¨¹ Donglin was stunned for a moment, then looked deeply at Su Yang and suddenlyughed, "Brother Su, do you know what I¡¯m nning to do?"


    "L¨¹ Wenbang doesn¡¯t dare to kill you, this battle, if it truly took ce, couldn¡¯t possibly have a result," Su Yang said. "But L¨¹ Wenbang still came, and he even made such a n, preparing to use the hand of the Chen Family to kill me along with you. So, I¡¯m certain, he has another move prepared against you!"


    "He doesn¡¯t dare to kill you, but he can wear down your strength. By exhausting your strength, this battle can¡¯t go on for you, at most it ends in a draw. However, when you leave, if assassins ambush you, then you have no power to fight back. And if the assassin kills you, L¨¹ Wenbang, even the people in Capital City, wouldn¡¯t have to bear much responsibility. It¡¯s the best way to deal with you!"


    At this, Su Yang nced at the departing car and faintly smiled, "You let them go first because you knew someone would try to assassinate you. Now that you¡¯re seriously injured, you¡¯re not confident in yourself, you didn¡¯t let them follow because, firstly, you worry for their safety and, secondly, it¡¯s easier for you to act alone."


    L¨¹ Donglin immediatelyughed and said to Su Yang, "I thought you had received some information, but it turns out you figured it all out on your own!"


    "I might not have the influence in Capital City that Beigong War God has. When ites to intelligence, I¡¯m a bit behind. But this kind ofmon sense of human behavior is still guessable," Su Yang said.


    L¨¹ Donglin nodded slowly and said, "You¡¯re right, there indeed are assassins waiting to ambush me. I don¡¯t know who hired them, but these assassins must be very skilled. Even if I wasn¡¯t injured, being ambushed would be dangerous. Now with this injury, my chances of winning are very low!"


    "That¡¯s why I want to be with you!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "It¡¯s very dangerous!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Isn¡¯t it dangerous to challenge L¨¹ Wenbang outright?" Su Yang countered.


    L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang, then suddenly threw back his head andughed, "Brother Su, I¡¯m finding more and more that you¡¯re like me when I was young!"


    "You¡¯re only three years older than me!" Su Yang said helplessly.


    "Hahaha..." L¨¹ Donglinughed again, pped Su Yang on the shoulder, "Come on, let¡¯s go drink!"


    Su Yang smiled and nodded; he knew that from this point on, he and L¨¹ Donglin had be true brothers in life and death.


    Not long after the two entered the alley, a ck sedan arrived outside Purple Lotus Garden.


    Sitting in the car was Ge Kaiyang. If Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin had been there, they would have recognized him immediately.


    He looked in the direction Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin had left, a cold smile ying over his lips, "The two of you together, that¡¯s even better, saves Smiling Hidden Knife the trouble of running around."


    Smiling Hidden Knife was the assassin sent to kill L¨¹ Donglin. This person was extremely skilled and did not usemon methods of ambush and sneak attack. Often appearing with a smile, striking unexpectedly, many people died without knowing who their attacker was, hence the nickname Smiling Hidden Knife.


    Even in his prime, L¨¹ Donglin would be in grave danger against Smiling Hidden Knife. Now that he was injured, and considering Su Yang was somewhat less skilled than L¨¹ Donglin, was the oue even in question?


    Ge Kaiyang did not pursue the two men; with Smiling Hidden Knife on the job, he saw no need to check on the oue. He waited outside Purple Lotus Garden, and after ten minutes, a group came out, the people from the Chen family.


    Chen Benhong, seriously injured, was helped into a car, and the first batch left promptly.


    Soon after, Chen Benshuang came out with several others, her face still showing anger as she furiously drove away.


    Ge Kaiyang, lurking in the dark, watched as Chen Benshuang emerged, a vicious gleam shing in his eyes.


    Ge Kaiyang had been thrown out of Qinghe Academy by L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang and been publicly humiliated by Chen Benshuang. He harbored all these grudges in his heart.


    Smiling Hidden Knife was dealing with L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang, which he didn¡¯t bother to concern himself with. In fact, his skills were not sufficient to confront these two.


    However, dealing with Chen Benshuang was different. Her skills were far inferior to theirs; he was ready to personally kill her for revenge!


    As for the likes of ck Widow, he didn¡¯t care at all. After killing Chen Benshuang, he would immediately leave Capital City and return home. ck Widow might be strong, but not as much as the Jade-Faced Judge; would she dare challenge the Jade-Faced Judge?


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes shone brightly, he quietly started his car and followed.


    Purple Lotus Garden was located on the outskirts of the city, and Chen Benshuang soon reached a deste rural road.


    Ge Kaiyang had already chosen this ce; arriving here, he elerated and crashed into the rear of Chen Benshuang¡¯s car.


    Chen Benshuang, already furious from the evening¡¯s events, was immediately enraged by the collision, stopped her car abruptly, and blocked Ge Kaiyang¡¯s vehicle.


    "Can¡¯t you drive? On such a wide road, you still hit my car; how do you even drive!" Chen Benshuang shouted angrily.


    Ge Kaiyang, with a sneer on his lips, waited as Chen Benshuang approached his car, then suddenly flung open his car door and rushed out.


    Now seeing Ge Kaiyang clearly, Chen Benshuang was taken aback and then grew even angrier, "So it¡¯s you, you shameful wretch. You haven¡¯t left yet and still dare to linger in Capital City?"


    Ge Kaiyang sneered, "How could I bear to leave? You humiliated me so at Qinghe Academy, of course, I¡¯m going to kill you before I leave!"


    "Think you can kill me?" Chen Benshuang was instantly furious, yelling, "I think you¡¯ve got the guts of a bear and a leopard; I want to kill you too!"


    "Then it¡¯s all about skills!" Ge Kaiyang sneered and charged forward, aiming a p at Chen Benshuang.


    Chen Benshuang was not weak, and she was very confident in her skills. Facing Ge Kaiyang, she showed no fear but charged angrily, and the two shed fiercely.


    Ge Kaiyang sneered, he had been worried Chen Benshuang might try to escape. Her aggressive attack was exactly what he wanted; now he could kill without restraint!

 Chapter 1186 - 1185: Chen Benshuang’s Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Chapter 1185: Chen Benshuang¡¯s Crushing Defeat</h4>


    Chen Benshuang was always known for her overbearing heiress temperament,ing from the prestigious Chen family and backed by the fearsome ck Widow; her years in the Capital City were smooth sailing.


    Even L¨¹ Donglin treated her with great deference, let alone the others in the Capital City.


    Those dandies of the Capital City behaved like mice before a cat when they saw Chen Benshuang, not daring to quarrel with her.


    Additionally, her own strength was not weak, and most of those dandies couldn¡¯t match her, with many beingpletely crushed by her. Those stronger than her either had no interaction with her or simply avoided conflicts with her altogether.


    Thus, for all those years, Chen Benshuang could be described as tyrannical and unchallenged in the Capital City¡ªher title, Capital City Chaos Demon King, was no fluke.


    This also shaped Chen Benshuang¡¯s incredibly arrogant character. In her eyes, she was powerful, and no one could rival her. That¡¯s why she always insisted on resolving matters with fists.


    Previously at Qinghe Academy, she was defeated by Su Yang, marking the first major defeat in her life. It didn¡¯t cause her to doubt her strength but instead stoked the rage in her heart, making her desperate to fight Su Yang and wash away the humiliation.


    Before she could fight Su Yang, Ge Kaiyang came knocking. With Chen Benshuang¡¯s nature, how could she run without a fight?


    But when they fought, the gap in strength was immediately apparent.


    Ge Kaiyang was strong; Su Yang, who was at Qinghe Academy, was even slightly weaker than Ge Kaiyang. Since Su Yang had been stronger than Chen Benshuang previously, it meant that Ge Kaiyang¡¯s strength was considerably more advanced than hers.


    The fight didn¡¯tst long before Chen Benshuang found herself at a disadvantage, retreating under the onught.


    Seeing Chen Benshuang without any hope of escape, Ge Kaiyang grew even more arrogant, taunting her, "Beauty, you¡¯re also quite pretty. How about bing my personal warmer of beds? I¡¯ll spare your life. Such good looks would be a waste if you died here. I¡¯m someone who cherishes beauty, you know. Following me would definitely be your best choice!"


    Chen Benshuang, already furious, burst into anger upon hearing this, and bellowed, "Ge Kaiyang, I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    Her attacks grew more frenzied, but to no avail; soon she was struck by Ge Kaiyang on the shoulder.


    The blow almost rendered her shoulder useless, the intense pain nearly bringing tears to her eyes. Yet, she bore the pain and desperately continued her assault.


    "Oh, the beauty¡¯s got a spicy temper. But you know, I like that kind of heat," Ge Kaiyang teased once more, "Beauty, once we¡¯re in bed and blending harmoniously if you¡¯re still this fiery, now that would be fun!"


    Chen Benshuang trembled with rage, but powerless before her stronger opponent, she was helpless.


    After being struck hard again, her strength greatly diminished. Meanwhile, Ge Kaiyang didn¡¯t go all out but began to grope her, tearing at Chen Benshuang¡¯s clothes.


    Soon, half of Chen Benshuang¡¯s clothing was ripped off, revealing her fair skin underneath.


    It was then that Chen Benshuang truly realized that she was no match for Ge Kaiyang. She shouted furiously, using her family¡¯s name to intimidate Ge Kaiyang, but it was of no use; had Ge Kaiyang feared her background, he wouldn¡¯t have lifted a finger against her.


    "Beauty, if we keep fighting like this, you¡¯ll end up naked," Ge Kaiyangughed, "But that could be quite entertaining, don¡¯t you think?"


    Humiliated and enraged, Chen Benshuang waspletely at a loss. She knew full well that if the fight continued, she was done for.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but the thought of being humiliated before dying was truly unbearable!


    Therefore, Chen Benshuang no longer wished to fight, she turned around trying to run. But it was now toote, Ge Kaiyang followed closely behind her, always keeping her within a certain area.


    This time, Ge Kaiyang wasn¡¯t even trying to injure her, but continuously tore at Chen Benshuang¡¯s clothes. Chen Benshuang had almost stopped attacking, desperately covering thest remnants of her clothing with her hands, but she couldn¡¯t protect them, as Ge Kaiyang ripped her clothes off bit by bit.


    "Really beautiful!" Ge Kaiyang sneered darkly, "Beauty, I¡¯ll say it again. If you follow me obediently, I might spare your life."


    "In your dreams!" Chen Benshuang roared, "Even if I die, I will never let you humiliate me!"


    "Is that so?" Ge Kaiyang scoffed, "What a pity that with me here, dying is not so easy for you!"


    Chen Benshuang was panic-stricken; she knew Ge Kaiyang wasn¡¯t just trying to scare her. In this situation, even seeking death was difficult.


    During this short time, Chen Benshuang¡¯s original arrogance had almostpletely eroded away in battle. The only thought in her mind was that if she could escape alive, she would never be so conceited again!


    But this time, did she still have a chance?


    "Hahaha, how fun, how fun!" Ge Kaiyang¡¯sughter was unceasing as he circled around Chen Benshuang, asionally reaching out to rip at her clothing.


    Seeing that Chen Benshuang¡¯s clothes were almostpletely torn off, Chen Benshuang was furiously enraged. She clenched her teeth, hesitating whether to simply bite her tongue andmit suicide.


    "Beauty, you should give up any thoughts of biting your tongue!" Ge Kaiyang suddenlyughed, "Even if you bite off your tongue, I can keep you from dying. But when you¡¯ve lost too much blood, you won¡¯t even be able to resist, and at that time, you can¡¯t stop me from doing whatever I want to do to you!"


    Chen Benshuang¡¯splexion changed again; could it be that she couldn¡¯t even seek death now?


    "I advise you to just submit to me. Do you think you have any hope left?" Ge Kaiyangughed wildly.


    No sooner had his words fallen than a sharp swooshing sound suddenly came from behind.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯splexion changed, and he quickly turned around to see a cold glint rushing towards him. The tremendous force made Ge Kaiyang dare not to meet it head-on.


    Without hesitation, Ge Kaiyang quickly dodged. The cold glint grazed his body as it passed by, smashing a huge rock in the distance with a thunderous boom.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯splexion changed again; the strength of theer was really not weak!


    He took a deep breath and turned his head to see a figure rapidly approaching from the darkness, reaching him in the blink of an eye.


    "Who dares to sneak attack me!" Ge Kaiyang bellowed angrily, throwing a punch without any hesitation.


    The neer shed with him in a single punch and was directly flung backward, his strength somewhat inferior to Ge Kaiyang¡¯s.


    But this person was also ferocious. The moment he hit the ground, he leapt up again, charging swiftly at Ge Kaiyang.

 Chapter 1187 - 1186 Xiao Hei Saves Someone

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Chapter 1186 Xiao Hei Saves Someone</h4>


    Ge Kaiyang figured out the strength of the neer and felt relieved. The opponent seemed strong, but in fact, he hadn¡¯t broken through the bottleneck of The Sovereign, and he was not afraid of the opponent at all!


    "Seeking death!" With a cold shout, Ge Kaiyang punched out again.


    However, he misunderstood the neer¡¯s intention this time. The person didn¡¯t attack him but swiftly circled around him, charging directly at Chen Benshuang behind.


    With a casual tug, the neer ripped off the cloak that wrapped around his body and threw it onto Chen Benshuang.


    "Put this on! Run!" he shouted in a low voice. Immediately following, he grasped in the air with his right hand, and a cold gleam flew out from the rubble,nding directly in his hand.


    The neer, holding the cold gleam, charged straight at Ge Kaiyang and struck down hard.


    Ge Kaiyang dodged the blow, and upon closer inspection of the cold gleam, he was stunned: "A kitchen knife?"


    Chen Benshuang also saw it clearly, the weapon used by the neer was very special; it was really a kitchen knife. Moreover, it was an authentic kitchen knife, just like the kind that ordinary cooks use to chop vegetables!


    Such a powerful expert, who would use such an odd weapon?


    If Su Yang were here, he would have recognized at a nce that the person holding the kitchen knife was his own apprentice, Xiao Hei!


    In the battle of the Southern Six Provinces, Xiao Hei once again killed nearly a hundred men, his strength further improved.


    During the summer holiday, when Su Yang traveled around, Xiao Hei didn¡¯t idle about either. He roamed the Southern Six Provinces, firstly to help Su Yang stabilize the chaos in the Southern Six Provinces and suppress all the dissenting forces. Secondly, he also yed the role of a chivalrous hero, righting wrongs wherever he went in the Southern Six Provinces.


    Xiao Hei, being a Destiny¡¯s Killer Body, the more he killed, the quicker his strength improved. He killed many in the Southern Six Provinces, further increasing his strength, and had already touched upon the bottleneck of The Sovereign. However, breaking through this bottleneck was not an easy task.


    Later, when he learned about Su Yang¡¯s situation in Capital City, he went straight from the Southern Six Provinces towards Capital City.


    But he didn¡¯t know where Su Yang was in Capital City, and he didn¡¯t like to use a mobile phone, so he couldn¡¯t get in touch at all.


    Tonight, when he received the news that Su Yang would kill L¨¹ Peiwen in Purple Lotus Garden, he immediately rushed to Purple Lotus Garden.


    However, he got the messagete, and his speed was rtively slow. Now, the battle at Purple Lotus Garden had already ended, and he was only halfway there.


    While on the road, he encountered some people returning from Purple Lotus Garden and learned that the great battle was over and that Su Yang had left.


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do; he didn¡¯t know where to look for Su Yang. So, he walked alone, nning to return to Capital City and look for him slowly.


    As a result, while on this halfway journey, he encountered Chen Benshuang and Ge Kaiyang.


    Xiao Hei had always been a hero at heart, stepping in to help when he saw injustice. Seeing Ge Kaiyang, a man bullying a girl like that, and even touching and tearing Chen Benshuang¡¯s clothes, it immediately angered him, and that¡¯s why he stepped in to help Chen Benshuang.


    In the fight, Xiao Hei knew he was not as strong as Ge Kaiyang, but he showed no fear. Instead, he charged fearlessly, wielding the kitchen knife and continually shing at Ge Kaiyang.


    Although Xiao Hei was not as strong as Ge Kaiyang, thetter dared not underestimate him when he held the kitchen knife. There was no helping it; Xiao Hei with the kitchen knife had a murderously heavy aura about him. The killing intent flowing from him surprised Ge Kaiyang¡ªwhat kind of demon was this?


    Chen Benshuang wrapped Xiao Hei¡¯s clothes around her body and, watching the two men fight, was dumbfounded.


    In her life, she had imagined herself ying the hero countless times. What she envied the most were those chivalrous heroes.


    However, while she had the strength, there were very few opportunities to y the hero in a ce like Capital City. She had only ever dealt with those pampered nobles who, upon seeing her, were as scared as grandchildren, leaving her no chance to act heroically, let alone see such deeds.


    Now, she had finally witnessed it¡ªXiao Hei appeared like a hero, rescuing her directly. Only, this hero was a bit young, three or four years younger than her.


    But this didn¡¯t diminish the excitement and thrill in her heart. Standing aside, she was so excited that she trembled all over.


    After a series of shes with the Wild de, seeing Chen Benshuang standing there shivering, Xiao Hei was taken aback, "Why aren¡¯t you running?"


    Only then did Chen Benshuang remember that Xiao Hei had told her to put on the clothes and run.


    "I... If I run, what will you do?" Chen Benshuang asked anxiously, realizing Xiao Hei was no match for Ge Kaiyang.


    Xiao Hei became anxious, "Don¡¯t worry about me, if you run, I have my ways!"


    "Huh, keep dreaming!" Ge Kaiyang directly said. "Kid, do you really think you can escape from my hands with that little ability you have? If she runs, I¡¯ll immediately tear you to pieces!"


    As he spoke, Ge Kaiyang seized the opportunity tond a palm on Xiao Hei¡¯s shoulder.


    Xiao Hei grunted, taking a few steps back, his expression growing darker.


    Chen Benshuang eximed with rm, "Are you alright?"


    Xiao Hei didn¡¯t reply but gripped the kitchen knife and charged at Ge Kaiyang once more, fighting him.


    "Ignorance leads to seeking death; don¡¯t me me!" Ge Kaiyang shouted angrily, engaging Xiao Hei inbat.


    Not long after, Xiao Hei was sent flying back by another palm.


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s expression immediately changed, and without a word, she rushed forward, joining forces with Xiao Hei to fight against Ge Kaiyang.


    Chen Benshuang was strong, and so was Xiao Hei. Had they joined forces from the start, Ge Kaiyang really wouldn¡¯t have been a match for them.


    However, both of them were now carrying significant injuries, and the effectiveness of their alliance wasn¡¯t very significant. Ge Kaiyang, fighting against the two, stillpletely dominated, fighting leisurely.


    "You little brats, do you really think you can y the hero?" Ge Kaiyang, mainly targeting Xiao Hei, said with a sneer, "To y the hero, you need enough strength. Do you have it? Rushing out to die and still unable to save anyone, is it worth it? Tsk, tsk, such a pity, dying so young, must be tough, huh!"


    Xiao Hei clenched his teeth and said nothing, while Chen Benshuang angrily said, "Ge Kaiyang, if you dare kill him, I¡¯ll never forgive you!"


    "Oh, feeling sentimental?" Ge Kaiyangughed out loud, suddenlynding a punch on Xiao Hei¡¯s chest.


    Xiao Hei grunted, stepping back several steps, nearly copsing to the ground.


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s expression turned to one of urgent concern, hastily going over to support Xiao Hei, "How... how are you, are you okay?"


    Gritting his teeth, Xiao Hei swallowed a mouthful of blood and said sternly, "You... you go!"


    "I won¡¯t leave!" Chen Benshuang insisted, "If I go, you¡¯re as good as dead!"

 Chapter 1188 - 1187 Zi Nu

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Chapter 1187 Zi Nu</h4>


    Xiao Hei nced at Chen Benshuang and shouted angrily, "If you don¡¯t leave, then I¡¯m truly dead!"


    Chen Benshuang was stunned for a moment when Ge Kaiyang suddenlyughed and said, "Come on, stop being so affectionate with each other. Don¡¯t worry, at this point, neither of you can leave. Chen Benshuang, how about I give you a chance? Strip down yourself, keep mepany nicely, and I might not kill this kid!"


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s eyes widened, and she said tremulously, "You... you¡¯re shameless..."


    "I call this being depraved!" Ge Kaiyangughed loudly. "But really, this proposal is worth considering, isn¡¯t it? After all, once he¡¯s dead, you¡¯ll still be mine. It¡¯s worth it if you can save this kid willingly!"


    Chen Benshuang couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Hei; although he hadn¡¯t saved her, she really didn¡¯t want Xiao Hei to die here.


    "What do you think? Consider it," Ge Kaiyang sneered.


    "Consider your grandpa!" Xiao Hei suddenly cursed angrily, leapt up, and lunged at Ge Kaiyang again.


    "Looking to die?" Ge Kaiyang sneered, and once again punched Xiao Hei in the chest.


    However, something unexpected happened when he threw the punch. Xiao Hei didn¡¯t resist and instead opened his arms and directly hugged his arm. Then, Xiao Hei quickly rushed forward and tightly embraced Ge Kaiyang¡¯s entire body.


    "Run!" Xiao Hei shouted, "Hurry!"


    Chen Benshuang waspletely stunned; she realized Xiao Hei was desperately trying to buy her time.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression changed. Chen Benshuang¡¯s car was nearby. If Chen Benshuang managed to escape in the car, his trip would have been in vain.


    "Looking for death!" Ge Kaiyang roared, no longer holding back, repeatedly punching Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei resisted a few blows, and blood started gushing from the corner of his mouth.


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s eyes reddened, and she screamed and rushed forward to fight Ge Kaiyang desperately.


    Ge Kaiyang shoved the unconscious Xiao Hei aside and cursed, "You don¡¯t appreciate kindness, I¡¯m not being nice anymore!"


    Ge Kaiyang threw a fierce punch, charging directly at Chen Benshuang.


    Chen Benshuang didn¡¯t dodge; she desperate shed head-on.


    At that tense moment, a hand suddenly appeared from behind, grabbed Chen Benshuang¡¯s ankle, and pulled her all the way back.


    With that, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s punch missed entirely.


    Ge Kaiyang was startled and looked carefully, only to see that a woman in her twenties had joined them unnoticed.


    The woman was quite pretty, though her expression was somewhat cold.


    If Su Yang had been there, he would have recognized her immediately: this woman was Zi Nu, the Maid who once apanied Chen Benhao.


    Back then, Su Yang had noticed that the Maid¡¯s skills were quite remarkable. When Su Yang and Chen Benhao had sparred, Su Yang was initially in a favorable position, but with just one word from Zi Nu, Chen Benhao turned the tables.


    Afterward, Su Yang and Zi Nu had a brief encounter. Though Su Yang won by half a move, upon reflection, Su Yang realized that Zi Nu had underestimated him, which was why he had any advantage at all. In fact, thinking carefully, Zi Nu¡¯s capabilities were profoundly unfathomable!


    Now, Zi Nu appeared here, and from Chen Benshuang¡¯s expression, it was clear how overjoyed she was.


    "Sister Zi Nu!" Chen Benshuang immediately ran over, her voice breaking with tears, "This... this Ge Kaiyang is bullying me..."


    Zi Nu looked at Chen Benshuang with sympathy, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, "There, there, don¡¯t cry. Sister will avenge you!"


    "Yes!" Chen Benshuang nodded forcefully, then looked towards Xiao Hei in the distance, urgently saying, "Sister Zi Nu, that¡¯s the benefactor who saved me, you... you have to save him..."


    Zi Nu nced at Xiao Hei and slowly nodded, her gaze finally resting on Ge Kaiyang as she coldly said, "Grandson of the Jade-Faced Judge, to bully a girl like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of disgracing your grandfather¡¯s name?"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression darkened as he replied coldly, "Who are you, daring to meddle in my affairs knowing who I am? Are you seeking death?"


    "I am just a Maid," Zi Nu slowly took a step forward, softly saying, "Shuang¡¯er is someone I¡¯ve looked after since she was little. Bullying her is uneptable!"


    Zi Nu¡¯s movements were slow, yet by the time she finished her sentence, for some reason, she was already in front of Ge Kaiyang.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression changed rapidly, and he quickly stepped back, but it was still toote. Zi Nu casually grabbed his wrist and delivered a palm strike.


    Ge Kaiyang couldn¡¯t dodge and had to counterattack with a palm strike. When their palms collided, Ge Kaiyang staggered back two steps, his face filled with terror.


    This woman, who seemed so cold, really had terrifying strength!


    "You are a Maid!? Who is your master?" Ge Kaiyang couldn¡¯t believe it. How could someone with such strength possibly be just a maid?


    "The name of my master is not something you¡¯re worthy of knowing!" Zi Nu said softly, "But you might have heard of her nickname; she¡¯s called the ck Widow!"


    As she finished thosest three words, Zi Nu was once again in front of Ge Kaiyang. As before, she struck him with another palm.


    This time, Ge Kaiyang stumbled back three steps, his face turning extremely pale.


    "ck Widow!" Ge Kaiyang, filled with panic, realized she was the Maid of that female Devil; no wonder her strength was so formidable.


    With no time to think further, Ge Kaiyang turned and fled, not lingering a moment longer.


    Zi Nu didn¡¯t pursue him; instead, she helped Chen Benshuang sit down, "Shuang¡¯er, how are you? Are you hurt?"


    "I¡¯m fine..." Chen Benshuang said urgently, "Sister Zi Nu, quickly save my benefactor!"


    After examining Chen Benshuang and seeing that she was indeed mostly unharmed, Zi Nu finally walked over to Xiao Hei.


    Upon closely inspecting Xiao Hei¡¯s condition, Zi Nu¡¯s brow immediately furrowed.


    Xiao Hei, with blood streaming from all his facial orifices, was severely injured; the damage to his internal organs was extensive. If it had been anyone else, they probably would have died already. But Xiao Hei was different; his strong murderous aura also made his life force extraordinarily tenacious.


    However, his current injuries were very dangerous.


    "Sister Zi Nu, how is he?" Chen Benshuang asked anxiously from a distance.


    "It¡¯s a bit tricky..." Zi Nu said gravely, "With his injuries, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t save him right now!"


    "What?" Chen Benshuang panicked, "Then... then what do we do? Will he... will he die? Sister Zi Nu, please, please save him, he... he got hurt like this saving me, I... I can¡¯t just watch him die here..."


    Seeing Chen Benshuang¡¯s tears about to spill, Zi Nu sighed, "Alright, let¡¯s first take him back. Perhaps the master can save him!"


    Chen Benshuang immediately perked up and hurriedly got to her feet, "Sister Zi Nu, then... then quickly help him into the car, I¡¯ll drive..."


    Reluctantly, Zi Nu grabbed Xiao Hei, picked him up, and walked to the nearby car.


    Chen Benshuang started the vehicle and sped toward the city, desperate to find ck Widow to save a life!

 Chapter 1189 - 1188: Roadside Stall

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Chapter 1188: Roadside Stall</h4>


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin passed through the alley, originally expecting to encounter an assassin¡¯s ambush.


    However, throughout the way, they didn¡¯t encounter any trouble, wasting their heightened nerves.


    Upon exiting the alley, Su Yang immediately smelled the aroma of grilledmb skewers. Looking more closely, not far away by the roadside, there was a night market stall, where the owner was busily grilling skewers. At the stall, three tables of customers were sitting, drinking beer and eatingmb skewers, boasting loudly and enjoying themselves.


    Su Yang chuckled, "Brother L¨¹, shall I treat you?"


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at the roadside stall andughed, "Sure!"


    "Can you handle eating at a ce like this?" Su Yang said with a grin. When L¨¹ Donglin went out, he liked to make a big scene and would even redecorate the restaurant when they went out to eat during their Qinghe Academy days. Could someone like him really eat at a street stall?


    L¨¹ Donglinughed, "Xue Nu came from a poor background. Before he joined my uncle, he worked as a bricyer on construction sites. He was strong and could move a lot of bricks, and every evening after settling the ounts, he would run to a street stall to drink beer. But, his daily wages weren¡¯t enough for his drinking habit, so he learned how to fight. He truly had a talent for it, slowly made a name for himself, and created his own domain. But, he never liked high-end hotels; what he loved most was still eating at street stalls, and he enjoyed taking me with him. So, I¡¯ve eaten quite a lot at street stalls!"


    "Ha, you¡¯ve changed quite a bit since then!"ughed Su Yang. "After growing up, did you start to drift away?"


    "Not really," L¨¹ Donglin replied with a light smile. "It was only aftering to Capital City that I started putting on airs. You know, topletely dominate over these dandies in Capital City both mentally and physically, you not only need strong abilities, but you also have to let them know that you are much more upscale than they are in every aspect!"


    Su Yang gave L¨¹ Donglin a thumbs up, finally understanding the reason behind his borate disys.


    The two men walked over and took a seat at a table. L¨¹ Donglin waved his hand and called out, "Boss, fiftymb skewers, a case of beer, and some cold dishes!"


    Their arrival attracted a lot of attention from the other customers, especially a few girls whose eyes almost sparkled as theynded on L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin was good-looking and naturally caught the girls¡¯ eyes. But their obvious attention also caused annoyance among the men at their table, who looked at Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin with a sense of hostility.


    "Alright!" The boss shouted excitedly, personally fetching a case of beer and then scurrying back to grill themb skewers.


    Su Yang picked up two bottles of beer, handing one to L¨¹ Donglin, not wasting any words and just downing it in one go.


    "Refreshing!" L¨¹ Donglin ced down his empty bottle andughed out loud, "Drinking beer like this is the best. All that swishing around a wine ss and pretending to be fancy is just too fake, no fun at all!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed and said, "Then you should stop doing that from now on. Just carry a beer bottle with you when you go out, it¡¯s much more enjoyable than your fancy ¡¯82 Lafite, right?"


    L¨¹ Donglin gave a helpless smile, "While that¡¯s true, I have to maintain a certain level of elegance when meeting people! If I am seen drinking a bottle of wine worth less than one hundred thousand, wouldn¡¯t that make people think my uncle¡¯s fortunes are declining?"


    "That¡¯s true indeed!" nodded Su Yang.


    The two of them, however, failed to notice that as they spoke, a few young men at the table next to them were looking at them with utter disdain.


    "Fuck, a ¡¯82 Lafite, this fucker really knows how to put on a show!" one of the youths couldn¡¯t help but say, "Such a rich guy,ing to a street stall to show off, ain¡¯t he afraid the wind¡¯s gonna blow and twist his tongue?"


    "Enough, man. If someone wants to brag, let him brag. It¡¯s not against thew to blow your own trumpet, right?" another youthughed.


    "Bragging¡¯s fine, but make it believable at least. Blowing it so big, ain¡¯t he scared of being exposed and losing face?" Another youth added with a smirk.


    "Fuck, I can¡¯t stand people bullshitting!" Thest youth was clearly agitated, grabbing a bottle of wine, pointed directly at Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, and cursed loudly, "You two dickheads, piss off to that table over there to eat. You¡¯re too close to me, ruining my mood!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows slightly, whereas L¨¹ Donglin just chuckled, picking up the wine bottle, "Alright, alright, let¡¯s switch to another table then."


    Su Yang nced at L¨¹ Donglin and, seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry, didn¡¯t say much, simply following L¨¹ Donglin to another table not too far away.


    This situation instantly provoked a round ofughter from the group of youths. In their eyes, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were nothing but fraudsters, scared off by their shouting.


    The youth holding the wine bottle was even morecent. Seeing how timid Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were, he got even more pumped up, holding the wine bottle and pointing at L¨¹ Donglin he cursed, "The fuck, did I say you could sit at that table? You just go sit your ass down like I don¡¯t exist, huh?"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, but L¨¹ Donglin was all smiles, "So where do you want me to sit?"


    "Sit on your grandpa, just fucking stand and eat!" shouted the youth with the bottle, "Finish this whole case of wine, or I swear I¡¯ll make you leave this ce horizontally!"


    With that, the youth menacingly shook the wine bottle in his hand, clearly ready to go up and attack L¨¹ Donglin at any moment.


    Su Yang took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to fight back, and said gravely, "Bro, don¡¯t push it too far!"


    "Bro your fucking ass, who the fuck is your brother!" The youth with the bottle swore fiercely, "Who the fuck are you to call me ¡¯bro¡¯? You should ask around and see how much clout I, Zhou Qiang, have around here! Coming to my face and posturing, psh, you looking for death or what!"


    Su Yang was about to speak again when L¨¹ Donglinughed, "How about this, we¡¯ll just leave, alright?"


    Having said that, L¨¹ Donglin put down the wine bottle and turned to pull Su Yang to leave.


    At this moment, the food stand owner grillingmb skewers panicked and ran over, "Handsome guys, yourmb skewers are ready. Hey,e on, we¡¯re all out to enjoy a meal, let¡¯s keep the peace, no need to get so mad. Big brother, I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s... let¡¯s just enjoy our food, okay?"


    "Fuck off to the side, it¡¯s none of your fucking business when I¡¯m talking!" Zhou Qiang cursed loudly.


    The owner, embarrassed, came over to L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang with a te ofmb skewers and awkwardly said, "Gentlemen, I¡¯m really sorry, maybe..."


    As he spoke, he leaned closer to L¨¹ Donglin as if he wanted to whisper something. But as he got close to L¨¹ Donglin, his hands suddenly moved, the skewers in the te sprang out, shooting like dozens of arrows, blocking numerous acupuncture points around L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1190 - 1189: Two Assassins

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Chapter 1189: Two Assassins</h4>


    The attack came so suddenly that no one expected the greasy owner tounch a sneak attack on L¨¹ Donglin. Moreover, he actually possessed such strength that upon striking, the fifty skewers immediately sealed off all of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s retreat paths, rendering the situation extremely dangerous and inescapable!


    In this critical moment, L¨¹ Donglin made his move. With a wave of his hand, an invisible force directly swept half of the skewers away.


    At the same time, Su Yang, who stood beside him, also moved to intercept the other half of the skewers.


    But just as Su Yang was about to act, a sudden whoosh came from behind, and a customer not far awayunched a sneak attack from behind.


    Su Yang also had lightning-fast reflexes. He quickly countered, blocking the deadly strike. However, at that moment, he could no longer help L¨¹ Donglin.


    The remaining half of the skewers still flew straight towards L¨¹ Donglin.


    But L¨¹ Donglin showed not the slightest panic; instead, he smiled, swiftly pivoting and nimbly avoiding the twenty-some skewers, instantly reaching the owner¡¯s side.


    The owner didn¡¯t expect L¨¹ Donglin to be able to dodge his seamless sneak attack. Shocked, but still reacting rapidly, he immediately swung out a wave of cold light, enveloping L¨¹ Donglin.


    Seizing the opportunity, the owner quickly retreated, trying to exit the range of attack.


    But he hadpletely underestimated L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength. As the owner moved, L¨¹ Donglin also acted. He struck with his palm, directly knocking down the barrage of cold light to the ground. Following closely, L¨¹ Donglin surged forward one step, reaching the owner¡¯s face, and with another palm strike, forced the owner back several steps.


    On the other side, the person who had sneak-attacked Su Yang was also repelled by Su Yang, ending up right behind the owner. The two, now sandwiched by Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin¡ªone in front and one behind.


    The owner and the other person exchanged a nce and spoke in a low voice, "It¡¯s fine, they drank the poisoned wine we prepared, they won¡¯tst long, kill them!"


    The person nodded and immediately charged at Su Yang.


    At that moment, Su Yang suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed out a jet of water, forcing the person back several steps.


    Meanwhile, L¨¹ Donglin did the same, also ejecting a jet of water, making the owner retreat a few steps as well.


    "You..." The owner was stunned. He clearly saw that both Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin had spit out all the beer they had just drunk. In other words, the poison he had put in the beer had beenpletely ineffective.


    "Your method of roasting skewers is horrible, not even worthy of an apprentice, let alone running a shop? You¡¯re either a scammer or you¡¯re up to something!" L¨¹ Donglin said with a smile.


    Su Yang nced at L¨¹ Donglin; in fact, he was the first to sense something was off when they came across the street stall. However, he hadn¡¯t observed the owner¡¯s skewer roasting skills, since he didn¡¯t understand such things. Instead, he used the Soul Searching Technique to inspect the few customers and noticed a problem¡ªthe street stall had just opened today.


    While Su Yang couldn¡¯t discern the owner¡¯s strength, nor the owner¡¯s thoughts through the Soul Searching Technique, which indicated that the owner was at least at the Integration Realm level. Thus, Su Yang immediately guessed that the owner might very well be an assassin disguised as an assant targeting L¨¹ Donglin.


    Su Yang then secretly sent a message to L¨¹ Donglin, warning him to be cautious of these people. Unexpectedly, L¨¹ Donglin had also sensed something was wrong, and he sent a message back to Su Yang, instructing him to act ording to the situation.


    So, the two of them came to this stall, pretending to have drinks here. In fact, both of them were highly vignt, guarding against this shop owner. The beer he offered, they definitely would not drink; they were just temporarily hiding it in their throats to lure the owner into making a move.


    Unexpectedly, this owner had an aplice. Luckily, both the owner and the helper weren¡¯t strong, and were steadily suppressed by Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, otherwise, this would have turned troublesome.


    The shop owner¡¯s face underwent a sudden change, and he bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Go!"


    The shop owner quickly turned to run, but L¨¹ Donglin had been watching him closely. As soon as he turned, L¨¹ Donglin chased after him and the two once again became entangled in a fierce struggle.


    And this customer here, not faring much better than the owner, was also intercepted by Su Yang.


    After a bout ofbat, the owner and the customer were sessively injured by L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang, now even less able to escape.


    L¨¹ Donglin dealt the owner several blows in a row, knocking him to the ground, then rushed up and stepped on his shoulder, coldly saying, "We have no grudge or grievance, I don¡¯t necessarily have to kill you. I just want to know, who hired you to kill me?"


    The shop owner clenched his teeth tightly and suddenly struck back with his hand, only to be pped to the ground by L¨¹ Donglin.


    The shop owner spat out a mouthful of blood, hisplexion bing pitiful, and then bit his teeth as a trail of ck blood oozed from the corners of his mouth, quickly copsing to the ground.


    L¨¹ Donglin furrowed his brow and looked at the customer who was under Su Yang¡¯s foot.


    This person was in no better condition, heavily injured by Su Yang and nowpletely powerless to resist.


    Seeing L¨¹ Donglin looking over, the customer let out a wretchedugh and said through gritted teeth, "An assassin can fail a mission, but absolutely cannot break the rules. Our rule is never to disclose the identity of the employer!"


    With that, he too fiercely bit his teeth, and likewise, ck blood spilled from his mouth, dying on the spot.


    Su Yang frowned, looking towards L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin shrugged his shoulders, "It¡¯s quite normal, getting the employer¡¯s identity from an assassin is basically impossible, it¡¯s a matter of professional ethics!"


    "Life is gone, yet still talking about professionalism?" Su Yang said in disbelief.


    "Their lives are gone, but they still have family!" L¨¹ Donglin said, "Do you think every assassin is a lone star of death with no rtives? They have loved ones, and if the rules were changed, then their families would suffer the disaster of extermination. That¡¯s the rule among assassins!"


    Su Yang was speechless, no wonder these assassins would rather die than disclose their employer¡¯s identity!


    At this moment, a faint sound suddenly came from the side. Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin turned their heads to look, only to see a group of young people at the neighboring table, now shivering in terror, one of them trembling so hard that his chair had even fallen over.


    These individuals had just been arrogantly bullying Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, treating them like easy targets to be freely squeezed, insulting and ridiculing them. They originally thought Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were incapable, but upon seeing them in action, they knew they had encountered real masters.


    Although these youngsters did not know the extent of Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s abilities, they were clear that if Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin wished, a mere finger could crush them to death.


    Seeing Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin looking their way, the group became even more terrified. Especially the most aggressive young man from before, who was so scared that he was almost wetting himself, his eyes reddening and nearly starting to cry.

 Chapter 1191 - 1190: Smiling Hidden Knife

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Chapter 1190: Smiling Hidden Knife</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he slowly walked toward these people.


    The few of them were even paler, and when L¨¹ Donglin was still about three or four meters away, he suddenly raised his hand.


    The hot-headed youth promptly plopped to his knees, trembling as he wailed, "Oh, hero, oh, hero, I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I won¡¯t dare again, please spare me, spare me..."


    In fact, L¨¹ Donglin hadn¡¯t made a move and simply scratched his head lightly. Seeing the state of the hot-headed youth, he burst intoughter, "What are you doing?"


    "I... I¡¯m apologizing..." the hot-headed youth stammered.


    "Apologizing?" L¨¹ Donglinughed, "So you¡¯re saying you know what you did wrong?"


    "I know I was wrong, I know it, I won¡¯t dare again..." the youth trembled as he spoke.


    "Then do you still want us to stand here and finish all this liquor?" L¨¹ Donglin said with a light smile.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare, I won¡¯t do it again..." the youth hastily replied.


    "Since you¡¯re not insisting, let¡¯s forget about it." L¨¹ Donglin nodded with a smile, took out his phone, and chuckled, "Actually, I wasn¡¯t boasting to you guys; the liquor I drink each time never costs less than one hundred thousand."


    After saying that, L¨¹ Donglin ced the phone in front of the hot-headed youth and said with augh, "Take a look."


    The hot-headed youth nced at it and almost popped his eyes out, his entire body stiffening on the spot.


    The others also sneaked a peek, all dumbfounded, reacting exactly like the hot-headed youth.


    "So, never judge a person by their appearance," L¨¹ Donglin said with a light smile.


    "We wouldn¡¯t dare, we won¡¯t ever dare again..." The few people pleaded at once, and at that moment, their looks were not only filled with fear but also shock, as well as overwhelming excitement and admiration.


    L¨¹ Donglin walked over to Su Yang, who asked in surprise, "What did you just show them?"


    L¨¹ Donglin ced the phone in front of Su Yang, who took a brief look; it disyed L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s bank ount bnce.


    As for the exact figures, Su Yang couldn¡¯t make them out clearly, but the long string of numbers was definitely over a billion!


    No wonder those youths were so dumbstruck; they couldn¡¯t even dream of such a bnce in their lifetimes. With that much money, L¨¹ Donglin could easily drink liquor worth one hundred thousand every day, even two hundred thousand was nothing out of the ordinary!


    "Was there really a need to show off like that?" Su Yang said helplessly; L¨¹ Donglin always seemed to do things with a higher profile.


    "Doing it this way allows you to also destroy the opponent psychologically!" L¨¹ Donglinughed.


    Su Yang said, "I still think using fists is the simplest and quickest way!"


    "Mine is showing off, yours is barbarism; not much of a difference," L¨¹ Donglinughed.


    Su Yang pursed his lips.


    Just as the two turned to leave, a noise suddenly came from the nearby trash heap. Right after, a ragged old man crawled out of the garbage.


    As soon as the old man emerged, he chuckled twice and walked straight to the night market stall, grabbing a stick of mutton skewers and started eating right away.


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were both slightly surprised. At this moment, the irate young man quickly rushed over, stopping the old man in his tracks, "Madman, piss off to the side and don¡¯t bump into these two brothers. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!"


    As he spoke, the irate young man then turned to L¨¹ Donglin with a forced smile, "Big brother, this is a madman. He¡¯s always like this. I¡¯ll get rid of him right away; please don¡¯t take it to heart."


    L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang didn¡¯t pay much attention. Judging from the way these young men behaved, they recognized the madman and guessed he must have been around here for quite some time.


    Su Yang nced at the two bodies on the ground, "So these are the assassins that came to kill you? Their strength is quite ordinary. With such skills, they still thought to kill you?"


    "Assassins value the element of surprise. Their real strength might not be that formidable, but in a state where the timing, geographical, and social conditions are all perfect, they unleash their strongest strike for the best effect!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Then their sneaking methods are really poor," Su Yang frowned. "If all assassins attack like this, they aren¡¯t very fearsome at all!"


    L¨¹ Donglin also nodded, "The message I received said that the assassining for me was not simple. But these two, no matter how I look at them, they don¡¯t seem to be anything special!"


    "Could it be that they haven¡¯t all arrived yet?" Su Yang wondered aloud.


    After thinking for a bit, L¨¹ Donglin shook his head, "Forget it, it¡¯s too difficult for the two of us to look for a hidden assassin. Let¡¯s head back first."


    "That works!" Su Yang agreed.


    As the two turned to leave, a car suddenly charged out from the street corner, zooming past with a roar like it was racing.


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin immediately became alert, staring straight at the iing vehicle. Noticing that the car¡¯s trajectory wasn¡¯t aimed at them, the two breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, behind them, the irate young man was still dragging the old madman. As a result, the car did not hit Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin but struck the two people behind them instead.


    The irate young man was merely grazed, while the old madman was hit directly and thrown aside, slumping to the ground.


    The expressions on Su Yang¡¯s and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s faces changed instantly. With such a collision, could the old madman still be alive?


    The driver peeked out from the car, spat disdainfully, and floored the elerator, preparing to flee the scene.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going!" Su Yang bellowed in anger, sprinting after the car.


    L¨¹ Donglin did not give chase; instead, he swiftly rushed to the old madman¡¯s side, reaching out to check if thetter was still breathing.


    At the very moment L¨¹ Donglin bent down to crouch, the old madman¡¯s arm, which had been hanging limply, suddenly moved. A cold glint shot out from his hand, aiming straight for L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s heart.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s reaction was extremely fast; under such circumstances, he was still able to shift quickly to the side. However, the glint moved too fast and, despite his agility, he was a step too slow. The de did not pierce his heart but prated his chest.


    With a muffled grunt, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t have time to think and fiercely struck down with his palm.


    The old madman responded with a palm strike of his own. The powerful impact sent L¨¹ Donglin flying back. He spat several mouthfuls of fresh blood, trailing a line of it through the air, severely wounded.


    In the distance, Su Yang had almost caught up with the car when he suddenly heard themotion behind him and quickly turned to look. His face instantly changed seeing the scene, and he shouted, "L¨¹ Donglin!"


    L¨¹ Dongliny on the ground, gritting his teeth and warning, "Su Yang, don¡¯te over, he is the assassin Smiling Hidden Knife, he¡¯s very strong, and I wasn¡¯t even his match before I was injured!"


    But his words were futile; Su Yang had already run back, lunging straight for the old madman.


    "Heh heh..." the old madman chuckled, his body seemingly not moving, yet he got up directly from the ground. With a counter-strike, he met Su Yang¡¯s palm, causing Su Yang to be repelled three steps back, feeling a surge of blood churning within.

 Chapter 1192 - 1191: The Plan of the Smiling Hidden Knife

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Chapter 1191: The n of the Smiling Hidden Knife</h4>


    From this strike, Su Yang already knew that the assassin¡¯s strength indeed surpassed L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s.


    L¨¹ Donglin was a bit stronger than Su Yang, but after Su Yang had killed the Terrestrial Immortal, the gap between them was notrge.


    However, the fact that Smiling Hidden Knife was able to send Su Yang retreating three steps with a single palm strike showed that his strength was considerably greater than Su Yang¡¯s.


    L¨¹ Donglin struggled to get up but ultimately didn¡¯t have the strength to stand.


    He was already seriously wounded from his battle with L¨¹ Wenbang and had then been ambushed by Smiling Hidden Knife, who stabbed him through the chest. Then, after exchanging a palm strike with Smiling Hidden Knife which caused him internal injuries, he had no strength left to heal himself and now most of his clothes were soaked with fresh blood¡ªhis condition was extremely critical.


    "Su Yang, you go first!" L¨¹ Donglin said through gritted teeth. "You are no match for him."


    Su Yang looked at L¨¹ Donglin and said crisply, "I won¡¯t go!"


    "If you don¡¯t go, both of us will die here!" L¨¹ Donglin shouted. "Such a sacrifice isn¡¯t worth it. Go back, get stronger, and you can avenge meter!"


    "I won¡¯t avenge you!" Su Yang said coldly. "Either we both die here and let your uncle avenge us, or we both leave here alive, and nobody needs to seek revenge."


    "The young are truly loyal, huh!" Smiling Hidden Knifeughed. "Looks like you two really n to have the Beigong War God take revenge for you?"


    "Who will fall has yet to be determined. Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue with such grand words?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "At this point, it¡¯s clear who the prey will be. What do I have to fear?" Smiling Hidden Knife said. "What, do you think you can turn the tables and kill me?"


    Su Yang: "It¡¯s not entirely impossible!"


    "Ha ha ha...," Smiling Hidden Knifeughed heartily. "Su Yang, you really are quite arrogant. No wonder the person who hired me was willing to pay an extra thirty percent to have you killed too. With that attitude, you must have offended quite a few people, right?"


    "Who hired you?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Smiling Hidden Knife: "Don¡¯t you know the rules of the Assassin¡¯s Circle? The employer¡¯s information is not to be disclosed!"


    "Aren¡¯t you confident you can kill us? Are you afraid of a dead man revealing secrets?" Su Yang retorted.


    "There are rules that cannot be broken!" Smiling Hidden Knife paused for a moment. "However, I can let you know who hired those two assassins!"


    "Doesn¡¯t that break the rules?" Su Yang said deeply.


    "If the employer reveals his own identity, then it doesn¡¯t break the rules!" Smiling Hidden Knife said with a chuckle.


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s expressions changed, and L¨¹ Donglin asked gravely, "Were those two assassins hired by you?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Smiling Hidden Knifeughed loudly. "How about that? Weren¡¯t they useful? They directly misled both of you, making you lower your guard. Then I took you by surprise, leaving you unprepared. How¡¯s the n?"


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin exchanged a nce, both smiling bitterly. Just a moment ago, they were mocking the assassin¡¯s n; now they finally understood the assassin¡¯s true scheme. They had both indeed fallen into the trap and been sessfully ambushed.


    Now, they truly dared not underestimate these powerful assassins anymore. The assassins¡¯ methods and ns were truly unpredictable. Even Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin could not have imagined that an assassin would hire other assassins to set the stage. It was exceedingly difficult to guard against!


    "Killing is an art and a science," Smiling Hidden Knife said leisurely. "Especially for high-level assassins like us, the jobs we take are extremely difficult targets. They are either individuals with tremendous strength or with noble status. Either way, they are particrly hard to kill, so you have to make thorough preparations,e up with the best n, and aim to kill in one blow, without any mistakes. If you fail, you lose not just the job but potentially your life as an assassin."


    "That¡¯s why every time I kill someone, I take a long time to design the n. Like this time killing you, I nned for a long time to make everything wless before starting. And as it turns out, my n was indeed very sessful. How about it, do you have more respect for us assassins now?"


    Amidst loudughter, pride that he could not hide resounded in his tone. This sessful n pleased him greatly.


    Considering the formidable strength of both L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang, he wouldn¡¯t stand much chance fighting both of them together. But with this n, he had severely wounded L¨¹ Donglin first and thus took the initiative; from there, the battle was without doubt.


    After this mission, his reputation would rise even further. After all, this task seemed almost impossible toplete before!


    "What does a wless n matter!" Su Yang suddenly said coldly. "Have you ever thought that you might still die here?"


    Smiling Hidden Knife nced at Su Yang and sneered, "Just you?"


    "Just me!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Ha ha ha..." Smiling Hidden Knifeughed, tilting his head back. "You understand the gap between you and me, don¡¯t you? Or do you actually think you can ascend to Terrestrial Immortal and then kill me? Ah, that really is a method. Only, do you think you have the chance to ascend in front of me?"


    Ascending to Terrestrial Immortal takes some time. Su Yang didn¡¯t know this before, so he didn¡¯t stop Wan Tianxiang. Otherwise, he would have attacked Wan Tianxiang during the ascension, and that would have been the end of it.


    But Smiling Hidden Knife, with his richbat experience, would definitely not make such a mistake. It was simply impossible for Su Yang to ascend to Terrestrial Immortal in his presence!


    "There¡¯s no need to ascend to Terrestrial Immortal to deal with you!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "You¡¯re very confident!" Smiling Hidden Knifeughed again. "I know you wear a powerful treasure armor that can fend off attacks from Terrestrial Immortals. But can you withstand it once, twice, or even a hundred times?"


    "Enough talk!" Su Yang said coldly. "The oue will be clear after the fight!"


    "You¡¯re right!" Smiling Hidden Knife nodded. "Since you¡¯re so eager to die first, I¡¯ll grant your wish."


    Before his voice faded, Smiling Hidden Knife disappeared on the spot and appeared in front of Su Yang in an instant, sending down another palm strike.


    Su Yang was already prepared and met Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s palm with his own. Just like before, Su Yang was forced back three steps, churning his internal energy even more violently.

 Chapter 1193 - 1192: Scare Away

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Chapter 1192: Scare Away</h4>


    "Again!" Su Yang roared loudly, feeling an increasing surge of bravery as he fought.


    "Seeking death!" Smiling Hidden Knife coldly shouted, striking again with several palms, pushing Su Yang back more than ten steps, until he couldn¡¯t help but vomit a mouthful of fresh blood.


    "Su Yang!" L¨¹ Donglin cried out urgently, repeatedly trying to stand, butcked the strength. Hisplexion also turned extremely somber, knowing that if Su Yang continued like this, he would surely suffer greatly.


    Su Yang paid him no heed, still fiercely shing with Smiling Hidden Knife. However, his strength was far less than Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s, and every sh made him vomit blood, essentially battling Smiling Hidden Knife at the expense of his own life.


    Before long, Su Yang¡¯s strength significantly weakened, his clothes stained considerably with fresh blood. The oue of the battle had be very clear¡ªSmiling Hidden Knife could easily kill Su Yang now.


    "Su Yang, stop fighting!" L¨¹ Donglin urged anxiously, "You¡¯re no match for him!"


    Su Yang ignored him, clenched his teeth, stood up, and shouted, "Again!"


    "Truly a tough guy, but what¡¯s the point?" Smiling Hidden Knife shook his head, "Without enough power, mere passion is useless. Enough, I won¡¯t waste time with a weakling like you. Prepare to die!"


    Smiling Hidden Knife walked up to Su Yang and struck down heavily, aiming to kill Su Yang with a single blow.


    Suddenly, a gleam shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, and he rapidly chanted the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, "Om Mani Padme Hum!"


    A golden light burst forth, and Su Yang¡¯s body suddenly erged, as if an Arhat had descended to earth, his strength dramatically increased.


    He pushed both palms out, like thunderbolting straight toward Smiling Hidden Knife.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes brightened, clearly, Su Yang had been conserving this strike, waiting for the right moment to catch Smiling Hidden Knife off guard.


    "Hahaha..." Smiling Hidden Knife burst intoughter. Just when he was about to be struck, he suddenly turned around with an extremely strange technique, dodging the attack and appearing directly behind Su Yang.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out¡ªhe realized that Smiling Hidden Knife had also been guarding against Su Yang¡¯s attack. So, his all-out attempt to kill was a feint; he had held back some strength while watching for Su Yang¡¯s move. His caution was correct, as he had dodged Su Yang¡¯s long-nned fatal blow, evading Su Yang¡¯s only chance.


    "Petty trick, thinking you could fool me?" Smiling Hidden Knifeughed from behind Su Yang, and struck with his palm, "Die now!"


    "Su Yang, watch out!" L¨¹ Donglin cried out loudly, but it was already toote¡ªSu Yang had no chance to turn around and counterattack.


    At this critical moment, something astonishing happened. A Shadow Phantom suddenly rose behind Su Yang, its eyes opening instantly¡ªemotionless eyes locked straight onto Smiling Hidden Knife. Simultaneously, the Shadow Phantom opened its mouth and directly swallowed Smiling Hidden Knife.


    "Ah!" Smiling Hidden Knife screamed as he was swallowed by the Shadow Phantom, feeling his strength rapidly draining away as if the phantom could absorb all his power. The sensation was terrifying to the extreme.


    At this moment, Su Yang seized the opportunity,nding several palms consecutively on Smiling Hidden Knife.


    Covered by the Shadow Phantom, Smiling Hidden Knife couldn¡¯t defend himself. After being struck by several palms in session, he vomited blood uncontrobly and was thrown out from the Shadow Phantom, severely wounded.


    "Smiling Hidden Knife, prepare to die!" Su Yang roared, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword soared into the air, its cold light flickering as it enveloped Smiling Hidden Knife.


    """


    Smiling Hidden Knife had already been gravely injured, his soul nearly scattered. Sensing something unusual about the Nine Cold Jade Sword, he dared not linger any longer and, screaming, he turned and fled without the slightest pause.


    Su Yang stood proudly, not pursuing the escapee. After a while, he suddenly copsed to the ground and passed out.


    The battle had nearly cost Su Yang his life.


    In fact, L¨¹ Donglin was mistaken; the Arhat Golden Body was not Su Yang¡¯s killing move, but merely a decoy.


    Su Yang knew well that Smiling Hidden Knife was very familiar with him. Since Smiling Hidden Knife knew he was protected by magical armor, he must also know about his Arhat Golden Body skill. Therefore, Smiling Hidden Knife would surely be on guard for it.


    Thus, Su Yang used the Arhat Golden Body as a decoy to repel Smiling Hidden Knife. Once he had used this move, it wouldpletely remove Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s guard, leaving him vulnerable to Su Yang¡¯s true killing move, Devouring the Heavens.


    However, using Devouring the Heavens topletely devour Smiling Hidden Knife was also quite risky. Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s power was immense; once the Shadow Phantom swallowed him, his power would be transferred to Su Yang.


    In just a short moment, most of the meridians in Su Yang¡¯s body were heavily damaged.


    Yet, Su Yang was forcibly holding back his injuries, striking Smiling Hidden Knife. Afterwards, he barely stood, wielding the Nine Cold Jade Sword as if to y his opponent. In reality, by this time he had practically no strength left, and Smiling Hidden Knife could have killed him with one blow.


    But Smiling Hidden Knife had no knowledge of Su Yang¡¯s condition. Heavily injured and seeing Su Yang wield the Nine Cold Jade Sword again, he was frightened out of his wits and immediately turned to run, not daring to stay a moment longer!


    This battle was extremely perilous for Su Yang. It was only by risking his life that he managed to scare Smiling Hidden Knife away. Yet, this was indeed the best oue.


    "Su Yang, Su Yang!" L¨¹ Donglin called out a few times, barely managing to stand and staggering over.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, his breath weak, the injuries were simply too severe.


    L¨¹ Donglin took out the Spiritual Medicine given to him by Beigong War God and poured it into Su Yang¡¯s mouth like it was free, ensuring that Su Yang¡¯s life was saved before he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Su Yang were to die here, he would be consumed with guilt for a lifetime!


    At this moment, several young men nearby werepletely stunned. L¨¹ Donglin nced at them and suddenly said sternly, "You guys,e here!"


    The young men shivered with fear, having seen the fight between Su Yang and Smiling Hidden Knife that seemed almost divine and fearsome.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me? I told you toe here!" L¨¹ Donglin shouted angrily.


    The young men, trembling, approached L¨¹ Donglin, who hadn¡¯t even spoken when they suddenly knelt on the ground, their voices quivering, "Immortal, please... don¡¯t kill us..."


    "Who said anything about killing you!" L¨¹ Donglin scoffed, "You guys, find a stretcher, lift him onto it, and take us to the nearest inn. Once everything is arranged, I¡¯ll give each of you a hundred thousand!"


    The eyes of the young men suddenly lit up. A hundred thousand was not a small sum.


    Without exchanging another word, the young men dismantled nearby tables and chairs to make a makeshift stretcher and lifted Su Yang onto it. One of them also supported L¨¹ Donglin, and they headed to a small inn at the end of the street to settle them in.


    L¨¹ Donglin, true to his word, promptly transferred one hundred thousand to each of the young men, who left joyfully and delightedly.


    """

 Chapter 1194 - 1193 Empty Fort Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Chapter 1193 Empty Fort Strategy</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin closed the door of the room and immediately sat cross-legged on the sofa to heal his injuries through cultivation.


    After about fifteen minutes, faint footsteps were heard at the door, and L¨¹ Donglin immediately opened his eyes.


    He nced at Su Yang, who was still unconscious, took a deep breath, and his dispirited state was swept away.


    He got up, walked to the door, and opened it directly.


    At that moment, several people were standing in the corridor, led by a man of medium stature. The man¡¯s expression was gloomy as he sized up the door to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s room. Suddenly, seeing the door open, he couldn¡¯t help but startle.


    The few people following him were the youths who had brought L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang here. L¨¹ Donglin had given each of them one hundred thousand.


    Undoubtedly, this man had bribed these youths, and they had led him here.


    Seeing L¨¹ Dongline out, the youths immediately trembled with fear and turned to run.


    L¨¹ Donglin said softly, "Zheng Tuo, if these people run away, won¡¯t your ns be exposed?"


    A few shadows of gloom shed across the man¡¯s face. He suddenly turned and, with one hand per person, killed all the youths on the spot.


    These youths never expected that their killer would be this man.


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at the youths and slowly shook his head. Actually, when he gave the money to them, he had warned them not to reveal his location. Since they betrayed them, they deserved their fate.


    After killing these people, the icy gaze of the man fell directly on L¨¹ Donglin. He looked L¨¹ Donglin up and down, and said sternly, "L¨¹ Donglin, there¡¯s no need to pretend, I know you¡¯re seriously injured. All this is just an act!"


    "Hehe..." L¨¹ Donglin chuckled, his body stooped a bit more, his face revealingplete dejection and his body slightly trembling as he retreated to sit by the sofa.


    "Zheng Tuo, are you trying to avenge your son?" asked L¨¹ Donglin.


    "What do you think?" Zheng Tuo replied coldly.


    "You alone can¡¯t afford to hire Smiling Hidden Knife!" L¨¹ Donglin shook his head, "Who else is in this with you?"


    "After you go down, you can ask Yama yourself!" Zheng Tuo said coldly.


    "It seems you¡¯re set on killing me!" L¨¹ Donglin sighed, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that after killing me, my uncle will annihte your entire Zheng Family?"


    "At this point, what more do I have to fear?" Zheng Tuo said coldly. "My son died at your hands, and the Zheng Family people are unwilling to avenge him. What kind of family are they? I¡¯ll take revenge myself; their fate has nothing to do with me!"


    Saying this, Zheng Tuo slowly walked to the door, staring intently at L¨¹ Donglin, ready to make a move at any moment.


    "If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing more to say!" L¨¹ Donglin gave a long sigh. "I never thought I, L¨¹ Donglin, who had a reputation for half my life, would actually die at your hands!"


    "This is only because you provoked someone you shouldn¡¯t have!" Zheng Tuo called out coldly, but, standing at the door, he didn¡¯t rashly enter. He just vigntly surveyed everything in the room.


    L¨¹ Donglin appeared quite rxed, picked up a ss of water from the table and took a few sips, nced at Zheng Tuo, and scoffed, "Why aren¡¯t you making a move? No confidence in your heart?"


    Zheng Tuo¡¯s expression slightly changed. L¨¹ Donglin seemed very downcast, and his words sounded like he was in despair. However, there was not a trace of panic in his eyes from L¨¹ Donglin. Even, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s calmness made him scared, and he didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on with L¨¹ Donglin!


    He had seen that L¨¹ Donglin was severely injured by Smiling Hidden Knife. In theory, L¨¹ Donglin should not even be able to move much, but how could he still get up to open the door?


    If L¨¹ Donglin really had no power to fight back, he should have pretended nothing was wrong to at least intimidate him. However, now L¨¹ Donglin seemed very resigned, yet there was not a trace of fear in his eyes, and Zheng Tuo couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Could it be that L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s injuries had recovered a bit? Did he still have some power to strike back?


    Zheng Tuo¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t very strong; he was just an ordinary Sovereign. He knew very well that if L¨¹ Donglin still had some power to strike back, he certainly couldn¡¯t kill L¨¹ Donglin, and instead, he would likely die by L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s hand.


    However, if L¨¹ Donglin had the strength, then why didn¡¯t he directly make a move to kill him instead of staging all this?


    Standing at the doorway, Zheng Tuo¡¯s mind was a mess,pletely undecided whether he should enter and carry out the killing.


    "Hey, are you making a move or not?" L¨¹ Donglin said, "If you don¡¯t make a move soon, my vitality will have recovered. By then, I will be the one killing you!"


    Zheng Tuo panicked; he looked at L¨¹ Donglin inside the room and started calcting again in his head.


    If L¨¹ Donglin had the power to fight back, he should have gotten up and killed him. Why would he need to call him inside instead?


    Could it be that L¨¹ Donglin currently had very little strength left, only enough for one strike? And he also didn¡¯t dare to waste that one strike, so that¡¯s why he sat in the room, waiting for him toe in? As long as he approached L¨¹ Donglin, L¨¹ Donglin would directly strike to kill him?


    Thinking this, Zheng Tuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he finally figured out the situation. It must be so; L¨¹ Donglin was intentionally luring him in, deliberately plotting to kill him!


    Damn it, thank goodness he was clever, else he would indeed have died here today!


    Zheng Tuo took a deep breath and said coldly, "L¨¹ Donglin, do you really think I¡¯m a fool? Trying to trick me into getting killed by you? Dream on!"


    A flicker of surprise passed through L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes, as if he was amazed that Zheng Tuo could see through his n. This look further convinced Zheng Tuo that L¨¹ Donglin was indeed trying to deceive him into going inside, and he felt even more triumphant.


    "To kill you, there¡¯s no need for me to personally do it!" Zheng Tuo said coldly, "Consider yourself lucky this time, having that Su person save you. But next time, you won¡¯t be so fortunate. You have Smiling Hidden Knife and L¨¹ Wenbang after your life, I just need to sit back and enjoy the show, why take such a risk?"


    With that, Zheng Tuoughed heartily and left, as if he had achieved a great advantage.


    L¨¹ Donglin watched Zheng Tuo leave with a pale face. After a long while, he finally got up and closed the room door.


    The moment the door closed, L¨¹ Donglin copsed to the ground.


    Actually, everything just now had been a pretense; he had absolutely no power to strike back. However, he knew that those who hired Smiling Hidden Knife would definitely be following. So, he yed that Empty Fort Strategy, directly scaring Zheng Tuo away.


    In fact, if Zheng Tuo had really rushed in to kill, L¨¹ Donglin would have definitely died. Not just him, Su Yang would surely have died here as well!

 Chapter 1195 - 1194: Lü Donglin’s Maid

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Chapter 1194: L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s Maid</h4>


    Zheng Tuo was timid and suspicious, so he got scared off by L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s empty fort strategy. The same tactic, used on someone else, might not have had this effect.


    L¨¹ Donglin rested a bit more to recover some of his True Qi then immediately got up and carried Su Yang away from the inn.


    The ce was still unsafe. He needed to find a secure location to treat their wounds first.


    By now, it was early morning, and L¨¹ Donglin, carrying Su Yang in the alleys, didn¡¯t attract any attention.


    Crossing the area, L¨¹ Donglin reached an obviously abandoned house and hid inside with Su Yang.


    They got through the night without incident. At midnight, Su Yang woke up and took out some elixirs he had made, sharing some with L¨¹ Donglin.


    After taking the elixirs, both sat in quiet meditation to heal. By dawn, their injuries were about seventy percent healed.


    At this point, even if Smiling Hidden Knife, who hadn¡¯t been wounded, personally came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the two of them. They had finally gotten through this crisis.


    Having passed through the gates of hell, both were covered in blood. Seeing each other¡¯s state, they burst into heartyughter.


    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink today!" L¨¹ Donglin said with augh.


    "No returning until we¡¯re drunk!" Su Yang repliedughingly.


    The two left the broken house, and L¨¹ Donglin contacted his people. Soon, several cars arrived.


    The previous night, when L¨¹ Donglin hadn¡¯t returned, his men couldn¡¯t reach him and immediately came to search the vicinity. They had only heard that L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang were ambushed, but nobody knew where they went afterward, causing L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s men to panic and search the area all night.


    So, when they received L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s call, they could arrive in the shortest time, as they were all nearby.


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin left by car, heading to a vi not far from there that belonged to L¨¹ Donglin.


    After changing into clean clothes, the two finally sat down at the table.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s three maids were all there. Seeing the two men arrive, they immediately brought over wine bottles and respectfully poured drinks for them.


    Bai Qing sat on the side; she had already heard aboutst night¡¯s events and felt a chill of fear. Knowing Su Yang had risked his life to save L¨¹ Donglin, she felt much more grateful to him.


    "Brother Su, thank you so much this time!" Bai Qing said earnestly. "I was foolish before; I apologize to you. From now on, anyone who crosses you is crossing me¡ªI will absolutely stand by your side!"


    Su Yangughed, "Miss Bai, don¡¯t speak like that. I¡¯m the type who always acts ording to my own preferences, so I¡¯ve made quite a few enemies. If you were to take my side, just think how many people you might offend. As a youngdy, you¡¯d be better off avoiding such trouble!"


    "You make it sound like I¡¯m afraid of trouble!" Bai Qing retorted, ring.


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang immediatelyughed, "Of course, Miss Bai isn¡¯t afraid of trouble. But I have to be responsible for you. Imagine if you got drawn into some major affair because of me; your brother would surely have my head!"


    Bai Qing then cracked a small smile. L¨¹ Donglin had always been very kind to her, and that was something she took great pride in.


    "Alright, enough of that talk, let¡¯s drink!" L¨¹ Donglin raised his cup with a smile.


    Without any hesitation, Su Yang lifted his cup and drained it in one go.


    After a few rounds of drinks, Su Yang cast a casual nce behind L¨¹ Donglin at the two maids massaging his shoulders and frowned slightly, "I say, Lin Zi, just us few here, can¡¯t you drop the act? Sure, put on a show for those young dandies outside, but do you have to do it in front of me? These girls have their own families. Making them serve you, running around at your beck and call, isn¡¯t that a bit much?"


    Su Yang¡¯s rtionship with L¨¹ Donglin was close enough for him to voice this concern. Of course, he had long disapproved of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s behavior.


    L¨¹ Donglin just smiled without responding, but Bai Qing couldn¡¯t help but interject, "Brother Su, you¡¯ve got my brother all wrong. The three of them serve him not because he demands it, but because they want to!"


    "What voluntary or not, isn¡¯t it all about money?" Su Yang scoffed.


    "What nonsense!" Bai Qing said directly, "You three, tell him, has my brother paid you anything?"


    The three girls shook their heads simultaneously, causing Su Yang to widen his eyes in shock, looking at L¨¹ Donglin, "Lin Zi, you haven¡¯t even paid them, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been forcing these girls against their will?"


    "What are you talking about!" Bai Qing immediately said, "All three of them were rescued by my brother. Take the twin sisters, for example, they caught the attention of an old devil when they were just ten and were snatched by him. Since they were young, they were raised to serve him. That old devil cultivated the despicable Dual Cultivation Secret Technique, and when the twins were young, they were kept as maids. Probably by the age of fourteen, they would have been turned into his Furnace Cauldrons."


    "My brother, on his very first journey out, encountered the two of them and risked his life to save them from the pursuit of that old devil. After being chased for a thousand miles and narrowly escaping death several times, they finally made it back to the Northern Three Provinces. It was only after Brother Xue Nu cleaved that old devil in half that my brother¡¯s life was spared. Despite the danger, my brother didn¡¯t abandon them and brought them back to the Northern Three Provinces."


    "After the old devil died, my brother gave each of the girls some money and arranged for their safe escort home. But they didn¡¯t want to leave, choosing to stay by my brother¡¯s side to repay his life-saving grace. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve stayed like this!"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t known about any of this. He had always assumed these maids were drawn to L¨¹ Donglin by money and power. He had never imagined such a story!


    "People like them, my brother has saved too many to count. Just look at the people around my brother; the majority of them owe him their lives and follow him wholeheartedly," Bai Qing said, "Brother Su, do you think Uncle Beigong controls the entire Northern Three Provinces with sheer force alone? It¡¯s one thing to live with strength, but to be revered by all, that¡¯s something else!"


    Su Yang took a deep breath, feeling a strong sense of agreement with Bai Qing¡¯s words. He picked up the cup on the table and said loudly, "Lin Zi, enough talk, down this drink I shall!"


    After draining his cup, L¨¹ Donglin also joined in with a lightugh, "These are all old stories. As my friend, knowing them does no harm, lest misunderstandings form in your heart. As for what others think, let them think what they will. L¨¹ Donglin acts in ways that my conscience can bear, and that¡¯s good enough for me!"


    "A fine sentiment, acting ording to your own conscience!" Su Yangughed again, "Come on, another drink!"

 Chapter 1196 - 1195 Another Bronze Seal Script

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Chapter 1195 Another Bronze Seal Script</h4>


    Both of them were very happy and drank for more than two hours.


    However, both of them could hold their liquor well, and drinking was merely a pastime.


    L¨¹ Donglin said, "Su Yang, aboutst night¡¯s event, you have offended L¨¹ Wenbang and Smiling Hidden Knife. Those two must be itching to kill you with their own hands!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly. "Although I was seriously injured inst night¡¯s battle, I also gained a lot from it. If those twoe after me again, although I¡¯m no match for them, it won¡¯t be easy for them to kill me."


    "That¡¯s true!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded. "However, the most troublesome matter is that you publicly humiliated Chen Benhongst night and injured so many people from the Chen Family. I¡¯m afraid the Chen Family won¡¯t let this go easily."


    Su Yang sighed softly. "My conflict with the Chen Family was inevitable; it just happened sooner rather thanter."


    "I just worry that you might provoke the ck Widow!" L¨¹ Donglin sighed. The ck Widow¡¯s strength was formidable, and if provoked, Su Yang would truly be in a tight spot.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but recall the incident at Wan Changgu and hisck of understanding of this ck Widow. Not to mention her own strength, just her charm alone was enough to captivate countless people. What kind of woman was she, really?


    "What¡¯s meant toe will alwayse; there¡¯s no escaping it!" said Su Yang with a smile.


    "Though that¡¯s what you say, it¡¯s still good to be prepared." L¨¹ Donglin thought for a moment, then suddenly said, "Bai Qing, go get the box from my room upstairs!"


    "Ah?" Bai Qing was startled. "What for?"


    "Don¡¯t ask so many questions!" said L¨¹ Donglin.


    Bai Qing, still looking puzzled, went upstairs and soon came down holding a box.


    Su Yang recognized the box at once. L¨¹ Donglin had carried it with him to Qinghe Academy before. Clearly, the contents of the box were of great value, otherwise, L¨¹ Donglin wouldn¡¯t attach so much importance to it.


    L¨¹ Donglin took the box and handed it directly to Su Yang. "Su Brothers, if the ck Widowes looking for you, give her what¡¯s inside this box; it might be useful."


    Seeing what was happening, Bai Qing became anxious: "Brother, that¡¯s from Uncle Beigong..."


    "Shut up!" L¨¹ Donglin yelled fiercely, anger rarely seen on his face.


    Bai Qing dared not speak further, looking at the box with obvious reluctance.


    Su Yang was surprised. What on earth was inside the box that could deter the ck Widow from targeting him? Moreover, given how both L¨¹ Donglin and Bai Qing spoke, it seemed the contents were incredibly valuable.


    "Lin Zi, I can¡¯t ept this!" Su Yang immediately refused, waving his hand. "This belongs to you..."


    "It¡¯s not mine," L¨¹ Donglin said. "I collected it with the intention of giving it to the ck Widow to thank her for her help before. But now, you need it more, so I¡¯m letting you use it first!"


    "That¡¯s still your possession, you should give it to the ck Widow..." Su Yang said. "It¡¯s not good to always be indebted to someone."


    "I know!" L¨¹ Donglin smiled. "Well, why don¡¯t you give me something valuable in exchange? I¡¯ll take what you give me and hand it to the ck Widow. That way, we¡¯ll be even."


    Su Yang was momentarily stunned. Could that work?


    "The treasure in this box must be extremely valuable; all the items I have probably aren¡¯t worth muchpared to it!" said Su Yang.


    "That may not be true!" L¨¹ Donglinughed. "Your elixir crafting skills are impressive. If you can make a batch of elixirs even the Terrestrial Immortals of the Su Family of Yanbei can use, those would be highly valuable. If the ck Widow got her hands on those elixirs, they¡¯d surely be of great use to her."


    Su Yang pondered for a while; with his current abilities, it was indeed possible to create elixirs useable by Terrestrial Immortals. But was this really appropriate?


    "Come on, stop hesitating!" L¨¹ Donglin opened the box. "Take a look at what¡¯s inside, and make sure no one swaps it out; it¡¯s very valuable!"


    Su Yang nced inside, and his expression immediately changed.


    The box contained only one item¡ªa Bronze Seal Script!


    This Bronze Seal Script was practically identical to the one Su Yang had obtained earlier, though slightly different in shape. However, the engraved patterns and traces on it were extremely simr, suggesting that this Bronze Seal Script hade from the same bronze artifact as his previous one.


    Unexpectedly, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s highly important item turned out to be a Bronze Seal Script!


    Could it be that the ck Widow would drop the past matters for a Bronze Seal Script? In other words, did the ck Widow desperately need this Bronze Seal Script?


    Su Yang recalled what Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang had said before¡ªmany were searching for the Bronze Seal Script, and the ck Widow was among them?


    But what did she need the Bronze Seal Script for?


    As thoughts whirled through his mind, Su Yang looked at L¨¹ Donglin and asked, "What is this?"


    "I don¡¯t know," L¨¹ Donglin spread his hands. "My uncle gave it to me, saying I owed the ck Widow a favor, and to return it with this. My uncle warned me that it¡¯s very valuable and not to lose it."


    Taking a deep breath, it seemed that the Beigong War God must be aware of the secret of the Bronze Seal Script. And if even Beigong War God didn¡¯t tell L¨¹ Donglin, it indicated that this secret was perhaps significant andplex.


    Su Yang had initially thought of rejecting the gift, but now, seeing that it was a Bronze Seal Script, he decided not to refuse. After all, the Bronze Seal Script was also crucial to him.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t reveal to L¨¹ Donglin that he already possessed a Bronze Seal Script and Destiny¡¯s Tome; those were secrets toorge to disclose to anyone, lest it truly be a case of harboring a jewel in his bosom.


    "Well then, I shall ept it!" Su Yang said. "I¡¯ll refine a batch of elixirs for Terrestrial Immortals for you."


    "Good!" L¨¹ Donglin smiled lightly and nodded.


    Inwardly, Su Yang was immensely grateful. He knew that if the ck Widow was truly determined to have the Bronze Seal Script, no matter what elixir he concocted, its value wouldn¡¯tpare to that of the Bronze Seal Script!


    However, L¨¹ Donglin was truly honorable to offer him such an important item. It wasn¡¯t easy, given that this was his way of repaying and settling his debt to the ck Widow. From the looks of it, his debt might still remain outstanding.


    After packing up his belongings, Su Yang took out some of the most precious medicinal ingredients he had and carefully crafted a batch of elixirs.


    Crafting this batch took half a day. Once the elixirs werepleted, the enchanting fragrance filled the entire vi.`

 Chapter 1197 - 1196 Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Chapter 1196 Bad News</h4>


    After delivering the Elixir to L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang left his vi immediately.


    He checked into a hotel, ensured no one was following him, and then took out the Bronze Seal Script L¨¹ Donglin had given him.


    After observing it closely, Su Yang took out his own Bronze Seal Script and ced the two together.


    Everything was the same as before; the two Bronze Seal Scripts slowly fused together to form arger Bronze Seal Script.


    This confirmed that the Bronze Seal Script in his possession was indeed the same kind of object as the one on his body.


    Without hesitation, Su Yang took out Destiny¡¯s Tome and used therger Bronze Seal Script to scan the contents of Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    As expected, just like thest time, when the Bronze Seal Script becamerger, the contents disyed in Destiny¡¯s Tome increased as well.


    Su Yang saw some content that he had been unable to see before, and his understanding of many techniques deepened further.


    However, Su Yang was disappointed that the records about Devouring the Heavens had not increased substantially. He wanted to know why the Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens could merge with him, but the Tome did not reveal this, leaving Su Yang unclear about the reason.


    After memorizing this content, Su Yang put away Destiny¡¯s Tome and the Bronze Seal Script and sat cross-legged on the bed to cultivate ording to his new insights.


    After cultivating through the night, when Su Yang opened his eyes, daylight had already broken outside.


    He checked his phone and saw three messages from Zhang Kui. The first two messages briefly described the current situation in the Capital City; L¨¹ Wenbang was defeated by L¨¹ Donglin, and L¨¹ Peiwen died at Su Yang¡¯s hands¡ªan event that caused quite a stir in the Capital City.


    After his defeat by L¨¹ Donglin, L¨¹ Wenbang fled, and to this day, no one has seen him, not even the members of the L¨¹ Family. Thus, rumors are spreading that L¨¹ Wenbang has been killed. Now many ns have set their sights greedily on the L¨¹ Family¡¯s assets.


    The L¨¹ Family, unlike the previously mentioned Wan Family which ranked among the top thirty in the Capital City, could only be considered a small n.


    However, the L¨¹ Family still owned some assets. With the L¨¹ Family fallen to such a state, its copse was inevitable, so it was only natural for those ns to eagerly eye its assets for takeover.


    The first two messages were fairly normal, but upon reading the third one, Su Yang immediately stood up.


    The third message was about Xiao Hei. After spreading the news yesterday, Zhang Kui immediately led people to guard near Purple Lotus Garden, ready for Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier to appear.


    Unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t sighted either of them, let alone Su Yang.


    However, while they were searching for Su Yang nearby the next day, they inadvertently found Xiao Hei¡¯s cleaver by the roadside. Moreover, there were clear signs of a struggle at the scene, including a huge rock that had been split, presumably by Xiao Hei¡¯s cleaver. But Xiao Hei was nowhere to be found at the scene, making Zhang Kui and his men suspect that Xiao Hei had encountered danger.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed as well; he knew the cleaver was Xiao Hei¡¯s chosen weapon. Initially, Su Yang also intended to rece it with a better weapon, but Xiao Hei had refused. Normally, Xiao Hei wouldn¡¯t leave his weapon behind.


    Moreover, the fact that Xiao Hei had shattered arge rock indicated that he had exerted his full strength. This meant that the opponent must also be extremely powerful. Could it be that Xiao Hei really encountered danger?


    Worried, Su Yang quickly called Zhang Kui to inquire about Xiao Hei.


    Zhang Kui and his team, knowing that Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin had returned safely, were not worried about Su Yang the previous day; instead, they had been investigating Xiao Hei¡¯s incident.


    Upon receiving Su Yang¡¯s call, Zhang Kui immediately shared his investigation results.


    Zhang Kui and his team indeed had the capability to investigate such matters, having obtained results justst night. They investigated and found that the night beforest, Chen Benshuang¡¯s car had passed through that road segment and had stayed there for a while.


    Later, they extracted blood samples from the ground, and after testing, it was confirmed that Chen Benshuang had been in that area and the timing matched the blood shedding from the body. This virtually confirmed Chen Benshuang¡¯s involvement!


    Having heard Zhang Kui¡¯s investigation results, Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.


    So, Xiao Hei encountered Chen Benshuang? But why would these two sh?


    Chen Benshuang had some grievances with Su Yang, but she probably didn¡¯t even know Xiao Hei. Why would they conflict?


    Could it be that Xiao Hei blew his cover and Chen Benshuang, knowing he was Su Yang¡¯s disciple, targeted Xiao Hei because of that?


    Thinking this, Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was it because he had hurt Chen Benhong and the Chen Family members the night beforest, angering Chen Benshuang, that she moved against Xiao Hei?


    But what was Xiao Hei¡¯s current situation? Why was his weapon left there, but no sign of him?


    Although he was not close to Chen Benshuang, Su Yang believed that if it really was a confrontation between her and Xiao Hei, she probably wouldn¡¯t kill Xiao Hei. After all, Chen Benshuang had some sense of honor; even if she transferred her anger to Su Yang¡¯s disciple, she would still primarily me Su Yang.


    If Xiao Hei wasn¡¯t dead, then where was he now? Could he have been captured by Chen Benshuang, intending to use him to threaten Su Yang?


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned cold¡ªif that was the case, Xiao Hei¡¯s situation was indeed perilous.


    Taking a deep breath, he stood up, fully prepared to storm into the Chen residence to rescue Xiao Hei. However, as he reached the door, he stopped.


    He was fully aware that, given his current strength, heading to the Chen Family would be futile. Not to mention the presence of ck Widow, a formidable enemy at the Chen Family, even without considering the family¡¯s strength, which ranked third in the Capital City, their deep roots, and power spoke for themselves.


    Even ns like the Wan and Fang Families had Terrestrial Immortals in rank. The Chen Family, being a prominent n, undoubtedly had numerous Terrestrial Immortals stationed there.


    Moreover, there were likely many experts who had reached a bottleneck but had yet to advance to Terrestrial Immortal status. Without such powerful experts, the Chen Family wouldn¡¯t be able to hold such a status in the Capital City.


    And now, although Su Yang¡¯s power had increased significantly, he stillcked the capacity to contend directly with the Chen Family!

 Chapter 1198 - 1197: Spread the News

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Chapter 1197: Spread the News</h4>


    If this matter didn¡¯t involve Xiao Hei and merely consisted of a conflict between Su Yang and the Chen Family, he wouldn¡¯t have so many reservations.


    With Su Yang¡¯s strength, even if he couldn¡¯t kill anyone from the Chen Family, escaping wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. As long as he didn¡¯t sh too fiercely with the Chen Family, there was a chance of slipping away.


    But if Xiao Hei was captured by the Chen Family, and Su Yang went to them in such a manner, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Under such circumstances, if he couldn¡¯t escape, wouldn¡¯t he and Xiao Hei both be captured by the Chen Family?


    With the current grudge between Su Yang and the Chen Family, if he fell into their hands, not only would he himself be doomed, but Xiao Hei wouldn¡¯t have a chance to leave alive either. Even Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends wouldn¡¯t be spared.


    Therefore, Su Yang had to meticulously n on this matter, think long-term, and not be too impulsive.


    Sitting back on the couch, Su Yang pondered the entire situation carefully.


    If it truly was Chen Benshuang who kidnapped Xiao Hei, then logically, the Chen Family should be looking for a way to contact him. In this way, they could use Xiao Hei to threaten him. Otherwise, kidnapping Xiao Hei would be meaningless if they couldn¡¯t leverage it at all.


    So, from a certain perspective, the next move for the Chen Family would likely be to contact Su Yang.


    The main reason the Chen Family hadn¡¯t yet contacted Su Yang was probably that they couldn¡¯t find him. After all, even people like Zhang Kui found it difficult to locate Su Yang. Once Su Yang showed himself, the Chen Family would definitely contact him immediately.


    Su Yang still didn¡¯t know how to save Xiao Hei, so he could only first listen to what the Chen Family wanted and see how they intended to threaten him. Only then could he think of a way to counter them and save Xiao Hei!


    However, Su Yang couldn¡¯t contact the Chen Family directly. The kidnapping of Xiao Hei by the Chen Family was only his spection, though he felt it was very likely, he couldn¡¯t rashly contact them. After all, if Xiao Hei wasn¡¯t kidnapped by the Chen Family and he contacted them in such a manner, wouldn¡¯t it let everyone know that Xiao Hei was missing? Then, who knows how many people would chase after Xiao Hei, or how many might use Xiao Hei to threaten him, which could make things even more troublesome for him.


    Thinking of this, Su Yang immediately took out his phone and called Zhang Kui. He instructed him to spread the news once again that he was going to kill Huang Mingshan.


    Upon receiving the news, Zhang Kui couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, expressing in a low voice, "Master Su, are you...are you sure? Huang Mingshan is the sessor of the Huang Family, and his uncle Huang Wuyan is the ninth-ranked expert on the Heavenly List!"


    Huang Mingshan was previously the same Young Master Huang who had gone to Pingnan Province and, along with L¨¹ Peiwen, be an enemy of Su Yang.


    When in Pingnan Province, Su Yang had already beaten him harshly. At that time, Huang Mingshan threatened Su Yang with their Family Head, only to be intimidated by Ye Jiansheng. He stopped his provocation and skulked back to Capital City.


    In the recent events involving Wang Hao in Capital City, Huang Mingshan, just like L¨¹ Peiwen, was involved. He instigated Wan Fei, and was one of the few who physically attacked Wang Hao.


    Su Yang had already killed Wan Fei and L¨¹ Peiwen. It was now time to deal with Huang Mingshan.


    However, Su Yang hadn¡¯t initially nned to target Huang Mingshan so soon. As Zhang Kui said, Huang Mingshan was the designated heir of the Huang Family, and Huang Wuyan, the Family Head, was ranked ninth on the Heavenly List.


    With such strength, it was best for Su Yang not to provoke them, given his current situation.


    Yet, with the situation having developed this far, Su Yang had no choice but to act sooner.


    With Xiao Hei in the hands of the Chen Family and his situation unknown, if Su Yang wanted to save him, he had to make the Chen Family contact him first. Only then could he rify the situation regarding Xiao Hei and find a way to rescue him.


    But if he just showed his face simply, the Chen Family would definitely be extremely cautious of him, hindering any ns he might have.


    Therefore, he needed Zhang Kui to spread this news, to draw the attention of everyone in Capital City; to make the Chen Family believe he was preupied with dealing with Huang Mingshan and had no time for other matters. In this way, Su Yang could lower the Chen Family¡¯s guard, increasing the chances of rescuing Xiao Hei.


    "Just spread the news; that¡¯s all you need to do," Su Yang said calmly.


    Zhang Kui was clearly shaken, but in the end, he didn¡¯t try to dissuade Su Yang further and just silently agreed.


    After putting down the phone, Su Yang walked over to the window, and his thoughts became even more turbulent.


    With the Bronze Seal Script given to him by L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang had indeed enhanced his strength. However, in a ce like Capital City, his current strength was still far from sufficient; he needed to level up quickly!


    But he was entirely out of time. There were too many adversaries in Capital City, especially the group led by the Chen Family, with overwhelming strength and numerous tactics that made it difficult for Su Yang to cope.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of the Martial Champion, who had been able to maintain his position in Capital City for 272 years. What kind of earth-shattering abilities must he possess?


    In the afternoon, Zhang Kui spread the news. The first to call Su Yang was L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin was certainly shocked. When Su Yang targeted L¨¹ Peiwen previously, he wasn¡¯t too surprised; that was in line with Su Yang¡¯s usual style. Plus, considering L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s formidable strength and that not many were aware of him, L¨¹ Donglin thought Su Yang was unaware of L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s capabilities, hence his action against L¨¹ Peiwen seemed reasonable.


    But this time, Su Yang was aiming to kill Huang Mingshan, and this situation was entirely different from the one involving L¨¹ Peiwen.


    While Huang Mingshan¡¯s family didn¡¯t hold an exceptionally high position in Capital City, his uncle Huang Wuyan¡¯s reputation was incredibly resounding.


    Ranked ninth on the Heavenly List, that was a presence that could shake many, even among the Terrestrial Immortals.


    Su Yang was nning to kill Huang Wuyan¡¯s chosen sessor and nephew right under his nose, which seemed quite suicidal.


    "Su Yang, Huang Wuyan is a man who is extremely protective of his own," L¨¹ Donglin said. "Furthermore, he has spent his life without children, treating Huang Mingshan as his son. He has been grooming him to be the heir of the Huang Family. If you were to kill Huang Mingshan, you would essentially be cutting off his lineage, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t stand for that!"


    Su Yang was, of course, already aware of this information. Hence, he had originally nned to act against Huang Mingshan after some time.


    But given the current circumstances, he didn¡¯t have another choice.


    Su Yang did not respond to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s remark, instead asking directly, "What do you know about Chen Benshuang?"


    "I¡¯m quite familiar; why do you ask?" L¨¹ Donglin replied curiously. "She hasn¡¯t gone looking for you again, has she?"


    "Not exactly," replied Su Yang after a pause. "Do you think Chen Benshuang is someone who would take advantage of another¡¯s misfortune?"

 Chapter 1199 - 1198 Even More Certain

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Chapter 1198 Even More Certain</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin listened in astonishment, "Taking advantage of someone¡¯s misfortune? What do you mean?"


    Su Yang hesitated for a moment but still revealed the incident with Xiao Hei.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s expression changed as he eximed, "That can¡¯t be? Chen Benshuang couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing. I know her quite well, and she¡¯s always been clear about her grudges and favors. She has a grudge against you, she would only deal with you, she would definitely not vent her anger on people around you, nor target them. Therefore, she certainly wouldn¡¯t capture your disciple!"


    "But, the investigation results show thatst night, only Chen Benshuang passed by that ce. Moreover, the time Chen Benshuang lingered there coincides with the time Xiao Hei started bleeding!" Su Yang said. "Xiao Hei is quite strong, and it was his first time in the Capital City, so he wouldn¡¯t have made any enemies. The only person with the ability to defeat him and a grudge would be Chen Benshuang!"


    "This..." L¨¹ Donglin fell silent, mused for a long time, and whispered, "I still believe in Chen Benshuang, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but..."


    "But what?" Su Yang asked.


    "But, if this matter involves the Chen Family, then it¡¯s a different story," L¨¹ Donglin said. "It might not have been Chen Benshuang who captured Xiao Hei, but it could¡¯ve been the Chen Family!"


    Su Yang was stunned and asked curiously, "Do you mean to say that this wasn¡¯t orchestrated by Chen Benshuang?"


    "She might not even be aware of it!" L¨¹ Donglin said. "I know Chen Benshuang very well, if she knew about this, she would never let the Chen Familymit such a despicable act. So, it¡¯s very likely that the Chen Family is doing this behind her back!"


    Su Yang fell into silence; this was precisely what he was more worried about. If Xiao Hei had really fallen into the hands of the Chen Family, that would truly be dangerous.


    At least, Chen Benshuang was someone you could reason with, she had principles. But the Chen Family might not necessarily have any!


    "You spread the news about wanting to kill Huang Mingshan to lower the Chen Family¡¯s guard, right?" L¨¹ Donglin asked.


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Do you want the Chen Family to contact you?" L¨¹ Donglin said. "But if the Chen Family really ns on using Xiao Hei to threaten you, they definitely wouldn¡¯t make a move unless they werepletely sure they could kill you. This approach is actually very dangerous!"


    "At least they have to contact me!" Su Yang said. "If they don¡¯te to me, I won¡¯t have any clue how to rescue Xiao Hei."


    "That¡¯s also true," L¨¹ Donglin nodded and said, "Then, should I help you by asking around a bit?"


    "Better not," Su Yang said. "Right now, I¡¯m just specting that Xiao Hei is in the hands of the Chen Family. If I¡¯m wrong and you start asking around, it might give someone a chance to take advantage, and that would be problematic!"


    "No worries, I¡¯m just going to ask indirectly," L¨¹ Donglin said. "Besides, I¡¯m going to find out from Chen Benshuang, I won¡¯t confront her directly, so don¡¯t worry about that."


    "Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you," Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What are you nning to do about your situation with Huang Mingshan?" L¨¹ Donglin asked.


    "Let¡¯s wait and see; that¡¯s not important right now. The key is whether the Chen Family will contact me," Su Yang said.


    "I just worry that the Chen Family might be waiting for you to confront Huang Mingshan, hoping to let the Huang Family kill you so they won¡¯t have to make a move," L¨¹ Donglin said.


    Su Yang was taken aback, as he had been preupied with rescuing Xiao Hei and hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s words were a wake-up call.


    Indeed, if the Chen Family simply did nothing and waited for him to confront the Huang Family directly, he would have trapped himself.


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang said, "We¡¯ll have to take it one step at a time. Huang Mingshan, I will have to deal with him sooner orter!"


    L¨¹ Donglin fell silent for a while and didn¡¯t say anything further. He had heard some of the grudges between Su Yang and Huang Mingshan, and he knew this was something Su Yang would definitely do; it was just a matter of timing.


    Now, the only thing Su Yang could rely on was that he hadn¡¯t yet advanced to Terrestrial Immortal. Although Huang Wuyan of the Huang Family was powerful, ranked ninth on the Heavenly List, he still had to abide by the Law Enforcers!


    After putting down his phone, L¨¹ Donglin did not dy and immediately had Bai Qing contact Chen Benshuang, asking her out for a drink.


    Chen Benshuang used to have a good rtionship with L¨¹ Donglin, often going out drinking with him, so they were old acquaintances. It was the first time L¨¹ Donglin had invited her for a drink, and by all logic, she should have agreed.


    But after Bai Qing made the call, she walked over to L¨¹ Donglin with her lips pursed: "She¡¯s not going."


    "Not going?" L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s heart skipped a beat; given Chen Benshuang¡¯s lively character, she definitely wouldn¡¯t miss out. Could it be that she was really tied up with something?


    "Clean up, I¡¯ll go see her myself!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Forget it," Bai Qing said. "She¡¯s not at home, but at the ck Widow¡¯s ce, and I could hear in the voice that Zi Nu seemed to be nearby."


    L¨¹ Donglin frowned as the ck Widow was not often at the Chen Family. What was Chen Benshuang doing at the ck Widow¡¯s at this time?


    And it was strange for Zi Nu to be there too; didn¡¯t he usually follow Chen Benhao around?


    "Didn¡¯t you ask her what happened?" L¨¹ Donglin asked with curiosity.


    "I did ask," Bai Qing said. "She mumbled a reply, something about being ambushed and injuredst night and went to ck Widow¡¯s ce to heal."


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes widened with realization; when they left the Purple Lotus Gardenst night, Chen Benshuang was perfectly fine. If she was ambushed and injured afterward and considering what Su Yang said, L¨¹ Donglin could almost be sure that she was attacked during that time frame on that route.


    Could it be that she was ambushed by Xiao Hei on her way and got injured?


    But then, with Chen Benshuang¡¯s strength, she hurt Xiao Hei, leading to the subsequent events?


    Confused, but without the ability to further inquire into Chen Benshuang¡¯s situation, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t want to act rashly, not knowing Chen Benshuang¡¯s current condition or Xiao Hei¡¯s whereabouts.


    After some thought, L¨¹ Donglin still called Su Yang to ry what Bai Qing had found out.


    Su Yang, having heard all this, was quite stirred and spoke firmly, "What else can this mean but that she and Xiao Hei fought!"


    L¨¹ Donglin stayed silent for a moment then whispered, "If that¡¯s really the case, then it¡¯s a bit troublesome. It won¡¯t be easy to persuade the Chen Family to release him."


    "It has to be done, regardless of ease!" Su Yang spoke resolutely. "No matter what, he is my disciple, and I must rescue

 Chapter 1200 - 1199 Shocking the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Chapter 1199 Shocking the Capital City</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin was also unable to persuade, Xiao Hei was Su Yang¡¯s disciple, and he could not just sit idly by.


    And as for the Chen Family, due to the ck Widow, he was unable to intervene in their feud with Su Yang.


    So, the matter had now be extremely awkward. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength was not weak, but, caught in the middle, he could do nothing but sit and watch the situation unfold helplessly.


    ...


    The news that Su Yang was going to kill Huang Mingshan spread quickly, and this time, the shock it brought to the Capital City was even greater.


    After all, when Su Yang had said he would kill L¨¹ Peiwen before, most people were unaware of L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s strength and did not find it very shocking.


    But Huang Mingshan was different. Although the Huang Family¡¯s position in the Capital City was not high, the Family Head of the Huang Family was Ninth on the Heavenly List, a fact known by everyone. Under such circumstances, Su Yang¡¯s deration to kill Huang Mingshan had be explosive news.


    Killing Huang Mingshan was entirely different from killing L¨¹ Peiwen.


    That afternoon, almost everyone in the Capital City was discussing the matter.


    Su Yang had killed L¨¹ Peiwen the night before yesterday, an event that had already caused a sensation, and the people of the Capital City had witnessed Su Yang¡¯s style of keeping his word. Now, with the news spreading that he intended to kill Huang Mingshan, people did not doubt that Su Yang was serious.


    But how much courage did Su Yang really have to dare kill Huang Mingshan?


    At the Xishan Club, in the downstairs cafe, several yboys gathered together, engaged in animated discussion.


    "I say, this Mr. Su is just bluffing. Huang Mingshan,pared to L¨¹ Peiwen, can it be the same? Although their families have simr statuses in the Capital City, what about Huang Mingshan¡¯s uncle? He is a renowned genius of the Capital City for the past two decades. Ninth on the Heavenly List and still climbing, potentially bing one of the Law Enforcers, is this Mr. Su really someone he should provoke?" one yboy said.


    "Ninth on the Heavenly List, he still needs to dare to make a move. Terrestrial Immortals can¡¯t strike ordinary people, that¡¯s the rule. He¡¯s Ninth on the Heavenly List, could he kill Su Yang? I say, Mr. Su is smart, knowing that the Ninth harbors too many concerns and dares not strike, that¡¯s why he talks big!" another yboy babbled.


    "Xiao Ding, that¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken," a third yboyughed. "It¡¯s true that Ninth on the Heavenly List cannot make a move, but people below Terrestrial Immortals can."


    "Nonsense, of course I know that people below Terrestrial Immortals can make a move. But the thing is, how many people does the Huang Family have under Terrestrial Immortals?" Xiao Ding said, "Counting them up, having three people in the Venerable Realm would be pretty good. Don¡¯t forget, Su Yang previously swept through the Wan Family, how many Venerables there, and still they fell at Su Yang¡¯s hands. Those three Venerables of the Huang Family are simply not enough!"


    "I¡¯m not talking about the Huang Family¡¯s people," that yboyughed. "I¡¯m talking about the masters in the Capital City."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Ding was puzzled.


    "Ninth on the Heavenly List indeed cannot strike. But his influence is strong," the yboy whispered. "Huang Wuyan¡¯s influence is clear, he¡¯s Ninth on the Heavenly List, who knows how many families in the Capital City would be willing to send people to help him. And these people are key to dealing with Su Yang!"


    "This..." Xiao Ding scratched his head. "What influence does Huang Wuyan have? If we¡¯re talking about influence, L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s influence would probably be stronger. Terrestrial Immortals, what influence could they have among ordinary people?"


    That yboy said, "Terrestrial Immortals indeed don¡¯t have influence among ordinary people. But among Terrestrial Immortals, it¡¯s a different story."


    "But Terrestrial Immortals can¡¯t strike at Su Yang!" Xiao Ding eximed hurriedly. "You¡¯re just talking nonsense!"


    "Ha..." that yboy sneered. "While Terrestrial Immortals can¡¯t strike at Su Yang, don¡¯t they have descendants?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Ding was stunned, gradually grasping the idea.


    "Let me put it this way..." that yboy continued. "Every one of the Ten Great Families in the Capital City has a few Terrestrial Immortals. But how strong are these Terrestrial Immortals really? Although their families arerge, in reality, their Terrestrial Immortals are of average strength. And among Terrestrial Immortals, infighting urs, like Yuan Zhen, who is quite irritable and often fights with other Terrestrial Immortals. Such things aremon among Terrestrial Immortals."


    "While the Terrestrial Immortals of the Ten Great Families are indeed Terrestrial Immortals, their strength is actually average. But you can¡¯t say that they have no enemies. Once they encounter more powerful Terrestrial Immortals seeking revenge, wouldn¡¯t they need to seek help from other Terrestrial Immortals?"


    "Huang Wuyan, being Ninth on the Heavenly List, cannot strike ordinary people, but he has great deterrence among Terrestrial Immortals. The Terrestrial Immortals of these major families in the Capital City, they all have good rtions with him."


    "And while the Terrestrial Immortals of these major families in the Capital City cannot strike at Su Yang, their descendants, however, include many strong masters. Do you think, in this affair, they would let their descendants help Huang Wuyan?"


    After saying this, that yboy then nced obliquely at Xiao Ding, his eyes carrying a hint of disdain.


    Xiao Ding was stunned, finally understanding, and eximed in shock. "So you mean, this time, the Ten Great Families of the Capital City will even send people to help Huang Mingshan?"


    "More than that!" that yboy said. "Not only the Ten Great Families but even other major families will do so. After all, this Su Yang doesn¡¯t have much of a background,pletely different from L¨¹ Donglin. The major families that have long wanted to deal with him swelling with pride won¡¯t let him livefortably."


    Xiao Ding, suddenly enlightened, took a deep breath and whispered, "Then this time, Mr. Su is truly doomed!"


    "Of course..." that yboy had just uttered four words when his eyes suddenly lit up, and he abruptly stood up, rushing toward the entrance. "Young Master Huang, why have youe!"


    Everyone turned their heads to look, only to see Huang Mingshan walking in with a few people in a grand manner.


    In the past, Huang Mingshan could only be considered a minor yboy in the Capital City, and although his uncle was Ninth on the Heavenly List, in reality, their family was not powerful, so his status was not high.


    However, once the news that Su Yang wanted to kill him spread, his status was immediately elevated. Wherever he went, the yboys of those major families personally came to greet him, which greatly satisfied his vanity.


    Seeing this yboy, Huang Mingshan also smiled, "Chang Shao, I¡¯ve got a bit of business, talkter, talkter!"

 Chapter 1201 - 1200 Chen Benhong and Huang Mingshan Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Chapter 1200 Chen Benhong and Huang Mingshan Alliance</h4>


    "Alright, let¡¯s drink together next time!" Chang Shao said with a smile, feeling not at all slighted in the moment.


    In the past, Huang Mingshan wouldn¡¯t have dared to treat Chang Shao like this.


    Huang Mingshan entered the private room, and not long after, a few more people arrived. Seeing these neers, the eyes of several profligates widened. Leading them was none other than Chen Benhong of the Chen Family.


    In Capital City, Chen Benhong was absolutely considered first-rate among the profligates. The Chen Family itself was the thirdrgest family in Capital City, and he was the heir, which meant his status was self-evident¡ªonly a few people in Capital City could bepared to him.


    No one felt worthy of greeting him, and they watched helplessly as Chen Benhong entered the same private room as Huang Mingshan, their expressions shifting.


    "Did you see that? He came to see Huang Mingshan," Chang Shao whispered, "There¡¯s no doubt about it, the Chen Family is definitely going to ally with the Huang Family to deal with Su Yang."


    "No wonder, Chen Benhong was injured by Su Yang the day before yesterday, and he has harbored resentment ever since. Now that Su Yang has shown himself again, it¡¯s sure to be the Chen Family who moves against him first," another profligate whispered.


    "This Su fellow is definitely done for. Daring to strike Chen Benhong? Isn¡¯t that just seeking death? The Chen Family has numerous experts, not to mention the ck Widow¡ªshe¡¯s a real devil. Why provoke the Chen Family out of all people?"


    "He¡¯s just young and impulsive, and ultimately, he¡¯ll pay the consequences of his impulsiveness!"


    "What impulsiveness? This is in stupidity. Stirring up trouble in Capital City with his strength, he¡¯spletely oblivious to his imminent death. His death might even serve as a deterrent, preventing any tomcats or wild dogs from stirring up trouble in Capital City in the future..."


    Simr discussions were continuously happening at many ces in Capital City. Regarding the issue of Su Yang wanting to kill Huang Mingshan, most people thought that Su Yang was simply on a suicide mission, and no one believed he could actually kill Huang Mingshan.


    ...


    Su Yang waited the entire day, but there was no word from the Chen Family, which made him even more anxious¡ªwas the Chen Family really waiting for him to go up against Huang Mingshan, hoping for Huang Mingshan to kill him?


    At this point, Su Yang was truly stuck. If that was really the case, then things were even more troublesome.


    However, just as Su Yang was troubled, Zhang Kui brought him shocking news: Huang Mingshan was actually walking together with the Chen Family. Chen Benhong had publicly dered that he would join forces with Huang Mingshan to personally kill Su Yang and rid Capital City of its ills!


    Upon receiving this news, Su Yang was stunned; the situation waspletely beyond his expectations.


    In his original n, if the Chen Family contacted him, it meant they wanted to use Xiao Hei to threaten him. If the Chen Family didn¡¯t contact him, they were simply waiting for him and the Huang Family to both suffer.


    Now, the Chen Family was neither contacting him nor threatening him, and they had run off to ally with Huang Mingshan¡ªwhat the hell was going on?


    Not using Xiao Hei to threaten him, not waiting for him and the Huang Family to weaken each other, but instead taking direct action against him?


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang suddenly remembered something: could it be that Xiao Hei was already dead, so the Chen Family couldn¡¯t use him as a threat?


    This thought made Su Yang¡¯s heart skip a beat. If that was really the case, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the Chen Family off the hook. Even at the cost of his own life, he would fight the Chen Family to the death.


    But then, on second thought, if Xiao Hei were dead, they could have just left the body where it was. Why would they need to take his body away?


    Therefore, Su Yang had another thought¡ªthat Xiao Hei was still alive, but not in the hands of the Chen Family. Xiao Hei must have been injured, but he managed to escape and was now hiding somewhere, healing his wounds!


    Of course, this situation would be most ideal. If it really was like this, then Su Yang wouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    Still unclear about the actual situation, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare take any rash actions. So, he chose not to show himself and waited another day.


    During this day, Su Yang¡¯s injuries hadpletely healed. Now, although he was still slightly inferior to L¨¹ Donglin, facing people like Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.


    After waiting another day with no news, Su Yang didn¡¯t stay in the hotel anymore. That night, Su Yang quietly left the hotel.


    He hadn¡¯t taken any action in thest two days, and various rumors had begun circting around Capital City. Most people were mocking Su Yang, thinking that since he had made his derations and did nothing, he must have been just bragging and was probably scared, thus not daring to make a move.


    Su Yang heard all kinds of rumors outside, but he didn¡¯t take them to heart. He knew that most of those mocking words were likely released by the Chen Family and the Huang Family to provoke him into showing up. At this moment, the Chen Family and the Huang Family had probably arranged many people, waiting for him to walk right into their trap.


    The more precarious the situation, the less Su Yang was willing to act recklessly. If he fell into the hands of these people from the Chen Family, that would onlyplicate matters even further.


    After roaming around Capital City,te at night around eleven o¡¯clock, Su Yang quietly approached a bar.


    The bar was high-end, and upstairs in a private room, a group of about a dozen people were partying.


    Among these dozen or so people, two had been followers of Wan Fei. When Wan Fei and his people had been beating Wang Hao, these individuals were cheering on the side and Su Yang had taken note of them.


    The bar was noisy, and when Su Yang walked in, nobody paid him any mind. He easily made his way upstairs into the private room, directly opening the door and walking in.


    Currently, the room was bustling with noise, and everyone was high-spirited. Nobody noticed someone had entered as they were all blowing their own horns together.


    "So I¡¯m telling you, this Mr. Su is just a wimp. That whole thing about killing L¨¹ Peiwen? It was only because L¨¹ Donglin made a move that he went and pretentiously killed L¨¹ Peiwen. If L¨¹ Donglin hadn¡¯t acted, he would have kept quiet and wouldn¡¯t have dared to fart. What ce is this? This is Capital City, not a ce any tomcat or wild dog can just jump around in," one man analyzed high-handedly.


    "I¡¯ve seen a lot like him, just able to stink up the ce with a couple of loud farts¡ªwhat real skill could he have? All day shadowing behind L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s butt. No offense, but this Mr. Su probably doesn¡¯t have much going for him. Still wants to kill Young Master Huang? Dares to strut in front of me, I would beat him so badly, even his mother wouldn¡¯t recognize him!" A young man, arms around a girl, arrogantly boasted.


    Just then, the door closed abruptly, and the main lights in the room switched on. An ice-cold voice called out, "How about we try a fight

 Chapter 1202 - 1201: Su Yang Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Chapter 1201: Su Yang Takes Action</h4> Everyone turned their heads to look and saw a young man with a cold face standing at the door, watching everyone inside with indifferent eyes.


    The crowd looked at each other in confusion, and a young man sneered, "Who is this guy?"


    No one shook their heads; no one recognized Su Yang.


    "Who the hell are you!" the young man who had just spoken stood up, cursing loudly, "You¡¯ve got the wrong ce, you know that? Take a look at where this is; you dare to barge in, are you looking for death?"


    These dandies were usually very arrogant and presumptuous, and now, after drinking, they were even more overbearing. Furthermore, as soon as they heard Su Yang¡¯s ent, they knew he was not from Capital City. They took him even less seriously, speaking rudely and without a shred of courtesy.


    "I¡¯m not in the wrong ce!" Su Yang took his time walking to the center of the room, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, and said coldly, "I¡¯m looking for two people, one named Cheng Yingjiu, and the other Li Haoming!"


    The crowd¡¯s attention immediately shifted to the two individuals in question; these were the two men Su Yang was after.


    Both were taken aback for a moment. Li Haoming red and demanded, "Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before, why are you looking for me?"


    "My name is Su Yang!" Su Yang stated calmly.


    His name caused an instantmotion in the room.


    The name Su Yang was well-known in Capital City¡ªa name that everyone recognized.


    "You...you¡¯re Su Yang..." a man eximed in shock, while others were also staring, faces filled with astonishment.


    "Is there a problem?" Su Yang nced at the young man who had spoken first, "You just said you wanted to beat me until even my mother wouldn¡¯t recognize me? I¡¯m here now, how about we fight first?"


    The young man instantly wilted, as he was just boasting earlier. Although Su Yang¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t as great as L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s, it was certainly not weak, and he didn¡¯t dare to fight Su Yang.


    Both Cheng Yingjiu and Li Haoming¡¯s expressions changed, as they knew exactly why Su Yang was looking for them.


    The assault on Wang Hao was primarily orchestrated by Wan Fei, L¨¹ Peiwen, and Huang Mingshan, and they were merely essories to it. Su Yang had sessively killed Wan Fei and L¨¹ Peiwen and was still after Huang Mingshan, and they were anxious that Su Yang woulde for them too.


    They had not expected Su Yang to find them so soon. They thought Su Yang would deal with Huang Mingshan first, but to their surprise, he had turned his attention to them ahead of schedule!


    "How about it, too scared to fight? Just say the word," Su Yang looked at the young man, "Surely you aren¡¯t so frightened you can¡¯t even speak? Here I am, a coward standing alone in front of so many of you, and you¡¯re about to piss your pants with fear?"


    The young man¡¯s face turned red; he too was part of these hedonistic circles. If he lost face today, it would mean the end of his reputation.


    But remembering how Su Yang had killed Wan Fei and L¨¹ Peiwen, he panicked internally and dared not fight Su Yang.


    "Still too scared to fight?" Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back and said softly, "If you really are too cowardly to fight, that¡¯s fine. Kneel down, bow your head, apologize, and we¡¯ll consider the matter settled!"


    The young man was stunned; if he kneeled, could he ever hold his head up in Capital City again?


    "Su Yang, you...don¡¯t push it too far!" a man couldn¡¯t help but say, "We have no enmity, and if some words offended you, an apology should suffice. Forcing someone to kneel and bow their head, that¡¯s too much of an insult!"


    "Insulting?" Su Yang scoffed, "My brother Wang Hao was beaten by you Capital City dandies, his legs broken, forced to kneel and bow his head. What wrong had hemitted to warrant such an apology? Oh, so only you Capital City masters are allowed to insult others, and no one can insult you? What kind of bullshit logic is that?"


    The man was instantly at a loss for words. Truth be told, they had to admit to Su Yang¡¯s dominance¡ªthat¡¯s why they had to stay silent. If Su Yang wasn¡¯t so powerful, they would never have let him off with just an apology!


    "You, either kneel and bow your head, or I¡¯ll break your legs and help you kneel!" Su Yang warned the young man, "The choice is yours!"


    The young man trembled all over, uncertain of what to do. If he kneeled, his life would be over.


    Just then, Li Haoming raised his voice in anger, "Last name Su, you¡¯re going too far, you think you can just trample over us, the people of Capital City? Let me tell you, today you won¡¯t get any one of us to kneel. You walked in here, and you won¡¯t leave without trouble!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered and, looking over the present crowd, drawled, "So, they all n on ganging up with you few against me?"


    The crowd¡¯s expressions changed slightly; they talked tough about Su Yang but, in truth, they were all afraid of him. Standing up to Su Yang required courage they didn¡¯t possess.


    "Master Su, this...this has nothing to do with me. I just came to drink..." one young man quickly said, "Since you have grievances to resolve, go ahead, I¡¯ll be taking my leave!"


    After speaking, the young man didn¡¯t wait for anyone¡¯s reaction and headed straight to the door to leave.


    Seeing that Su Yang did not stop the young man, no one hesitated and quickly followed suit, slipping away. Soon, there were only four people left in the private room. Two were Li Haoming and Cheng Yingjiu, while the other two were the man and the young man who had just insulted Su Yang.


    The four of them looked extremely ugly. With over a dozen people there before, they thought they could outnumber Su Yang. But these disloyal ones had all run away, leaving only the four of them¡ªwho were no match for Su Yang.


    Su Yang looked at the four with a faint smile and said softly, "It seems that the people of Capital City aren¡¯t that united after all!"


    Their faces turned red, and the man ground his teeth and said with a heavy tone, "Su Yang, what exactly do you want?"


    "I already told you, make him kneel and bow his head." Su Yang nced at the man, "The same applies to you, just kneel and bow your head."


    "You...you¡¯re excessive!" the man shouted, "I¡¯m from the Ho Family of Capital City..."


    Before the man could finish, Su Yang pped him straight across the face, sending the man flying.


    "I hate when people start telling me about their family backgrounds. Either kneel or I¡¯ll break your legs, and help you kneel!" Su Yang shouted angrily.


    The man struggled to get up, his face pale with fear. It was clear to him that Su Yang didn¡¯t care about his background, his family¡¯s power meant nothing; his words were useless.


    ncing at the young man, after hesitating for a moment, the man finally bent his knees and knelt down. After all, there were hardly any others in the room; kneeling like this was not as humiliating as having his legs broken and being forced to kneel.

 Chapter 1203 - 1202: Avenging Wang Hao

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Chapter 1202: Avenging Wang Hao</h4>


    Upon seeing the man kneel, the young man also didn¡¯t say a word and immediately followed suit, kneeling down.


    Su Yang paid no attention to these two people, only staring at Cheng Yingjiu and Li Haoming on the other side.


    These two were also pale with fear, and upon being targeted by Su Yang, both clenched their teeth. Cheng Yingjiu said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, the matter with Wang Hao has nothing to do with us, you... what¡¯s the use of finding us?"


    "I didn¡¯t even say it was about Wang Hao, and you¡¯ve already mentioned it yourselves, how guilty must you be?" Su Yang replied with a coldugh.


    Cheng Yingjiu¡¯s face showed embarrassment, and through gritted teeth, he said, "Then we have no grudges with you, why... whye looking for us?"


    "Heh heh, of course, it¡¯s still about Wang Hao¡¯s matter!" Su Yang said with augh: "However, you say you have nothing to do with it, but it looks like that¡¯s a lie. You¡¯re so guilty; obviously, you¡¯re deeply involved in this!"


    Cheng Yingjiu was dumbfounded. Su Yang¡¯s way of speaking left him unsure of how to respond.


    "Su Yang, you don¡¯t have to show off your verbal prowess!" Li Haoming couldn¡¯t help but say, "Regarding Wang Hao¡¯s matter, we did, indeed, say a few words. But, we were just onlookers, we didn¡¯t personally take the field to beat someone up. Youing to us over such a trivial matter, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?"


    "Was it really just a few words you said?" Su Yang retorted coldly: "It was the two of you, continuously shouting for Wang Hao to kneel and apologize, and when Wang Hao didn¡¯t kneel, it was you two yelling to break his legs, to press him down to the ground. Does that still count as just saying a few words?"


    Cheng Yingjiu and Li Haoming¡¯splexions changed, indeed they were the ones who incited it. Unexpectedly, Su Yang had figured out everything about the incident; now, they couldn¡¯t deny it.


    "Then... what exactly do you want to do?" Cheng Yingjiu asked, his voice trembling.


    Su Yang saidnguidly, "Wan Fei and L¨¹ Peiwen are dead, Huang Mingshan also has to die..."


    The two were nearly scared out of their wits, and Li Haoming said in panic, "We... we did speak, but we didn¡¯t beat anyone up, you... you¡¯re going to kill us over that?"


    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you!" Su Yang said softly: "But, you always have to pay a price. The idea to break Wang Hao¡¯s hands and feet, to make Wang Hao kneel down, came from the two of you. So, I will simply follow your idea, break your hands and feet, and let the two of you kneel on the ground!"


    Li Haoming couldn¡¯t hide his frustration, "We... we only said a few words, it wasn¡¯t us who broke Wang Hao¡¯s limbs, you... how can you do this..."


    Su Yang countered, "Those who broke Wang Hao¡¯s limbs have to die, and you two just end up with broken limbs, isn¡¯t this already letting you off lightly?"


    Both of them had ugly expressions on their faces, and naturally felt extremely aggrieved inside. They had said but a few words at the time and now had to suffer such fate; nobody could ept this.


    "Of course, you don¡¯t necessarily have to listen to me." Su Yang walked leisurely towards the two and said with a faint smile, "You can also strike back. If you can defeat me, you¡¯ll not only save your lives but be able to kill me and make a name for yourselves, wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?"


    Both felt the urge to curse. If they could defeat Su Yang, they would have acted long ago; why would they bother with a verbal exchange? Could they even dream of challenging Su Yang¡¯s strength?


    Su Yang walked up to the two, looked at them and said, "If you¡¯re not going to make a move, then kindly stretch out your legs. I will make it quick, you can kneel faster, and we can finish this sooner. Some people just left, and they must have already spread the news. Right now in the Capital City, everyone wants a piece of me; heaven knows how many people outside are waiting to deal with me. This ce is certainly not one to linger!"


    The two now wanted to curse even more. You¡¯re going to break our limbs and yet you want us to stretch out our legs ourselves, do we owe it to you that much?


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re overdoing it; are you nning on offending everyone in the Capital City?" Li Haoming said through clenched teeth, "You should show mercy where you can, moderation in all things. The right words..."


    Before Li Haoming could finish, Su Yang pped him across the face, knocking him to the ground.


    "What are you, spouting such nonsense to me? I dared to strike Chen Benhong, what are youpared to him?" Su Yang kicked Li Haoming¡¯s leg, breaking it instantly and eliciting a pig-like howl from him.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t going to be polite. In a few moves, he broke all of Li Haoming¡¯s limbs, picked him up regardless of his wails, and forced him to kneel on the ground.


    Then, Su Yang turned to Cheng Yingjiu: "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Cheng Yingjiu shook all over. Suddenly, his body stiffened, then arge wet patch appeared at his crotch ¨C he had been scared into urinating himself.


    "Damn it, a man should talk properly; what do you mean by peeing wherever you like!" Su Yang cursed, and without further ceremony, flipped Cheng Yingjiu over. Using the same method, he broke Cheng Yingjiu¡¯s limbs and forced him to kneel on the ground as well.


    Thus, Cheng Yingjiu and Li Haoming, who had cheered and plotted from the sidelines, encouraging Wan Fei and others to assault Wang Hao, were severely dealt with by Su Yang.


    Afterward, Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at the people in the room and walked out straight away.


    Seeing Su Yang leave, the man and the young man immediately stood up, both with ashen faces. Especially the young man, gritting his teeth, his face turning red with rage, roared, "Su Yang, you and I are irreconcble!"


    No sooner had the words left his mouth when someone suddenly darted in through the doorway, turning out to be Su Yang himself.


    Startled, the young man jumped, and the man was also stupefied, not expecting Su Yang to make a return.


    "Did I give you permission to stand up?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    The two looked at each other, full of unwillingness in their hearts but still obediently knelt down.


    "You kneel only now, it¡¯s toote!" Without another word, Su Yang went up and broke the man¡¯s legs.


    As for the young man, not only did Su Yang break his legs, but he also knocked out all his teeth.


    "Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now. Since you say we are irreconcble, then don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I will beat you every time I see you!" Su Yang scolded, and once again turned to leave.


    This time, no one in the room dared to stand up. Although their legs ached unbearably from kneeling, it was negligiblepared to the terror of Su Yang returning.


    After more than twenty minutes, a group of people barged through the door yelling, "Where¡¯s Su Yang, where is that bastard with the surname Su? Damn it, daring to cause trouble in the Capital City, he¡¯s dead!"


    The group stormed in with great fury, only to find four people kneeling defeatedly on the floor. Su Yang had long since disappeared.

 Chapter 1204 - 1203: Lure Him Out

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Chapter 1203: Lure Him Out</h4>


    That night, Su Yang handled the matter with Li Haoming and Cheng Yingjiu, and news quickly spread throughout Capital City.


    The city became even livelier than before.


    The day Wang Hao got beaten, there weren¡¯t many who actually did the beating. However, there were quite a few spectators cheering them on, no less than thirty if not fifty.


    These spectators were mostly the young dandies of Capital City since standing with someone like Wan Fei certainly meant they were no ordinary people.


    These spectators originally thought that Su Yang was only after Wan Fei and his group since they were the ones who had beaten Wang Hao. The others were merely bystanders and didn¡¯t participate.


    After Su Yang beat Cheng Yingjiu and Li Haoming, these wealthy bystanders also became panicked. They realized that Su Yang¡¯s revenge wasn¡¯t limited to just Wan Fei¡¯s group but also included them.


    At that moment, even those who had previously nned on watching the excitement became busy. For a while, these young dandies of Capital City stopped watching the fun. Filled with hatred for Su Yang, they mored to kill Su Yang and defend the face of Capital City¡¯s dandies.


    At the same time, Chen Benhong, Huang Mingshan, and others were also confused by Su Yang¡¯s actions.


    They had assumed that since Su Yang dered he would kill Huang Mingshan, he would definitely target Huang. Hence, over the past few days, they had been vignt and prepared many experts to ward off Su Yang¡¯s attacks.


    However, after waiting for several days, Su Yang did not make a move against them, but instead, took out two bystanders. This left them unable to fathom Su Yang¡¯s intentions.


    They had assumed that Su Yang was just taking care of those two on a whim, but the next evening, Su Yang acted again, taking care of two more onlookers.


    Capital City was even more chaotic, with the formerly watching dandies panic-stricken, fearing that Su Yang might suddenlye for them too.


    Upon receiving news, Huang Mingshan immediately went to see Chen Benhong and briefed him on the recent events. Finally, Huang Mingshan said solemnly, "Chen Shao, do you think this Su guy knows that we are united and knows he can¡¯t beat us, so he doesn¡¯t dare to attack us, and instead, starts targeting those bystanders?"


    Chen Benhong was already pondering this and sarcastically said, "Definitely, I even thought this Su guy had some guts to stir up trouble in Capital City. Turns out he¡¯s just a coward, knowing that we¡¯ve joined hands and thus, not daring to deal with you, starting his tantrum on those people instead. Humph, such petty behavior will never bring him to prominence!"


    "That kind of person can just brag a bit, what real skill can he have. Compared to you, Chen Shao, he¡¯s just a bumpkin, there¡¯s noparison!" Huang Mingshan quickly ttered.


    Chen Benhong nodded proudly, and said coldly, "However, this Su guy is being a real bastard. If he can¡¯t handle us, he doesn¡¯te after us but instead creates havoc in Capital City, messing everything up. We¡¯ve still got to figure out a way to take care of him first, otherwise, having so many experts on alert all the time just isn¡¯t feasible!"


    To deal with Su Yang, Chen Benhong had summoned many experts from the Chen Family to protect him and Huang Mingshan around the clock. Now, with Su Yang not approaching them, these family experts still couldn¡¯t rx, which actually put them at a disadvantage.


    If Su Yang continued not toe for Huang Mingshan, could these family experts protect them all the time?


    Huang Mingshan leaned towards Chen Benhong and whispered quietly, "Chen Shao, I actually have an idea."


    "Speak!" said Chen Benhong.


    Huang Mingshan whispered quietly, "This Su guy is definitely afraid of us, so he doesn¡¯t daree for us. But if he doesn¡¯te to us, we can go to him!"


    "Go to him?" Chen Benhong nced at Huang Mingshan, "Nonsense, if we could find him, would I be sitting here doing nothing?"


    Recently, Su Yang had been elusive, and no one knew where he was hiding. Thus, searching for Su Yang was simply impossible.


    "I know," Huang Mingshan said with a secretive smile, "Finding Su Yang won¡¯t be easy, but we can lure him out!"


    "Lure him out?" Chen Benhong was surprised, "What do you mean?"


    "Think about it, this guy wouldn¡¯t dare toe to us, and during this time, he must not be idle, definitely seeking revenge against those spectators." Huang Mingshan whispered, "We can find a few who were spectators then, have them appear openly, and lure this Su Yang out. Meanwhile, we can hide and wait. When Su Yang shows up, we can strike. That way, this Su guy won¡¯t be able to escape!"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s eyes lit up, exhrated, he said, "Hey, don¡¯t say, your method really isn¡¯t bad. Draw the snake out of the hole, lure this bastard out and kill him directly, then we need not bother anymore. Good, let¡¯s do as you say, you personally arrange this."


    "I know!" Huang Mingshan paused for a moment and whispered, "Chen Shao, this matter, especially needs to be confidential."


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious!" Chen Benhong red, "If it¡¯s not confidential, wouldn¡¯t it let this Su guy know? If he knows we are luring him out, would he still fall for it?"


    "What I mean is...," Huang Mingshan lowered his voice again, "L¨¹ Donglin, seems to be quite close to this Su. L¨¹ Donglin has many eyes and ears in Capital City, if he finds out, he might tell Su Yang, then... then our n would be ruined..."


    Chen Benhong¡¯s expression changed, and he sat up straight, "You¡¯re right, we indeed need to watch him. L¨¹ Donglin, relying on being the War God¡¯s nephew, acts recklessly, even daring to meddle in Chen Family¡¯s affairs, we absolutely mustn¡¯t let him know about this!"


    "L¨¹ Donglin has many eyes and ears, hiding this from him will be troublesome, Chen Shao, it¡¯s up to you," Huang Mingshan whispered.


    "Rest assured, I¡¯ll arrange it!" Chen Benhong said, "You go arrange other things first, remember, make sure there¡¯s absolutely no leak on your end too!"


    "Yes!" Huang Mingshan left the room with a smile on his face.


    Not long after Huang Mingshan left, Chen Benshuang entered from outside. She wore a look of disgust, nced at Huang Mingshan and red, "What¡¯s this Huang guy doing here?"


    "He came to discuss a small matter, little sister, what brings you here today?" Chen Benhong smiled, he had to be extra courteous to this sister. No help for it, this sister was highly favored by ck Widow, and he was quite fearful of her.

 Chapter 1205 - 1204: Xiao Hei’s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Chapter 1204: Xiao Hei¡¯s Crisis</h4>


    Chen Benshuang said, "I need to borrow something from you."


    "Hey, what¡¯s ours is ours, why talk about borrowing!" Chen Benhong immediately smiled and said, "Little sister, just take whatever you fancy."


    "What I want to borrow is very valuable." Chen Benshuang said, "It¡¯s better to discuss it with you."


    "What could be more valuable than the bond between siblings!" Chen Benhong chuckled, sipping tea from his cup.


    "I want to take your Qijing Pill." Chen Benshuang said.


    "Pfft." Chen Benhong spat out the tea he was drinking, his eyes bulging as he looked at Chen Benshuang, "Little sister, what... what are you saying?"


    "I want your Qijing Pill!" Chen Benshuang said angrily, "Was I not clear?"


    "No, it¡¯s just... what... what do you need the Qijing Pill for?" Chen Benhong said confusedly, "Do you know what the Qijing Pill is used for?"


    "Of course I know!" Chen Benshuang said, "It is something the family spent a great deal of wealth and resources to exchange from the Su Family of Yanbei to reconstruct your Extraordinary Meridians."


    "Then you still want my Qijing Pill?" Chen Benhong looked dumbfounded, "Little sister, what... what do you need the Qijing Pill for? You know its origin is not simple; it¡¯s crucial for me, very important. You... this..."


    "I know it¡¯s very important to you, but it¡¯s also very important to me!" Chen Benshuang said impatiently, "Just tell me if you¡¯ll give it or not."


    "Little sister, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but the family gave me the Qijing Pill to reconstruct my Extraordinary Meridians and improve my strength so that... I can contribute to the family in the future." Chen Benhong said awkwardly, "If you take the Qijing Pill... what will I use? Little sister, what exactly do you need the Qijing Pill for?"


    "If you¡¯re not giving it, then forget it; why all the nonsense!" Chen Benshuang turned and left abruptly.


    Chen Benhong opened his mouth to say something but ultimately didn¡¯t call Chen Benshuang back. Watching her walk away, Chen Benhong angrily mmed the tea cup onto the table, muttering, "That wretched girl, she¡¯s really been spoiled. A girl from a good family without a hint of self-awareness. Once I be the Family Head, I won¡¯t indulge you anymore!"


    Chen Benhong actually harbored many grievances against his sister, but he also had no leverage over Chen Benshuang, especially with the ck Widow protecting her.


    By rejecting Chen Benshuang and not agreeing to give her the Qijing Pill, who knows how she would retaliate in the future.


    Chen Benhong sighed, feeling helpless with no other choice. The Qijing Pill was too valuable to him; it couldn¡¯t just be given to anyone else, could it?


    ...


    Chen Benshuang left the Chen Family estate, driving to a detached vi in the suburbs. Inside, the ck Widow resided.


    Upon entering the gate, Chen Benshuang hurried to a room on the second floor.


    Xiao Hei was still lying on the bed,pletely unconscious.


    Chen Benshuang looked at Xiao Hei, then turned to Zi Nu at the door, "Sister Zi Nu, I went to find Chen Benhong, but he wouldn¡¯t give me the Qijing Pill!"


    "How is that surprising!" Zi Nu said disdainfully, "It would have been odd if Chen Benhong was willing to give it to you."


    "Then... what should he do?" Chen Benshuang asked anxiously, "Sister, you said his meridians are very strange, and only the Qijing Pill can save him, but where... where can I find a Qijing Pill now..."


    "Go and find Chen Benhao." Zi Nu suggested.


    "Chen Benhao?" Chen Benshuang paused, although he was her brother, he wasn¡¯t held in high regard in the Chen Family, and his status was lowpared to Chen Benhong and Chen Benshuang.


    Chen Benshuang had been domineering since childhood, and Chen Benhao had a very strange temperament, naturally making them sh. So, despite both being protected by the ck Widow, Chen Benshuang and Chen Benhao essentially had little to do with each other.


    Thest time Chen Benhao returned from Pingnan Province, the arranged marriage with the Su Family was botched, leading to his punishment by the family, and he was currently confined to the family¡¯s backyard.


    Chen Benshuang was worried; even Chen Benhong, who got along with her, wasn¡¯t willing to give up the Qijing Pill. Would Chen Benhao be willing?


    After all, though Chen Benhao also had a Qijing Pill, it was given by the ck Widow, unlike the quantities Chen Benhong received.


    Chen Benhong could get three Qijing Pills yearly, while Chen Benhao might not get one even every three years. Such a precious item¡ªwould Chen Benhao part with it?


    "Isn¡¯t there... isn¡¯t there another way?" Chen Benshuang said softly, somewhat unwilling to approach Chen Benhao.


    "For now, only he has one." Zi Nu said, "Otherwise, you have to wait for the Su Family of Yanbei to send another Qijing Pill, but who knows if thisd can survive until then!"


    Chen Benshuang looked at theatose Xiao Hei, finally bit her lip, and said firmly, "All right, I¡¯ll go find Chen Benhao. Sister Zi Nu, please take care of him for a while!"


    Chen Benshuang left directly downstairs, while Zi Nu stood by the window watching the departing Chen Benshuang, sighing softly, "This girl, thest thing she wants to do in her life is ask for help. And now she¡¯s actually going to ask Chen Benhao for this boy¡¯s sake, ah, fate is ironic!"


    ...


    Chen Benhao was confined in the Chen Family¡¯s backyard, which was not a ce just anyone could enter.


    Chen Benshuang, known as the Chaos Devil King within the Chen Family, did not engage in the family¡¯s struggles for status. So, everyone made way for her. As long as she didn¡¯t do anything too outrageous, no one would bother her.


    Thus, Chen Benshuang entered the Chen family¡¯s backyard without any hindrance.


    The so-called Chen family¡¯s backyard was actually a dungeon. The lower level was for imprisoning the Chen Family¡¯s enemies, while the upper level was for detaining family members who hadmitted offenses.


    Chen Benshuang searched the upper level but could not find Chen Benhao, which surprised her. She went to Elder Jiu, who was guarding the backyard, and asked, "Elder Jiu, has Chen Benhao been released?"


    "No," replied Elder Jiu.


    "Then why can¡¯t I find him?" Chen Benshuang asked, puzzled.


    Elder Jiu looked at her in surprise, "What do you want with him?"


    Chen Benhao not being highly regarded within the Chen Family, and with hardly any interaction with Chen Benshuang, it naturally aroused Elder Jiu¡¯s curiosity as to why Chen Benshuang suddenly came looking for him.


    "I need to see him for something," Chen Benshuang replied directly.


    "What do you need to see him for?" Elder Jiu asked quietly, wary that the Chaos Devil King might be going to stir up trouble with Chen Benhao.


    Chen Benhao was an entric, and his rtionship with family members was generally not good, so he had been confined on multiple asions. Elder Jiu was not well-regarded in the family either, having spent much time in the backyard, which meant he had actually developed a rtively good rtionship with Chen Benhao.

 Chapter 1206 - 1205 Chen Family Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Chapter 1205 Chen Family Dungeon</h4>


    Elder Jiu knew that Chen Benhao¡¯s status in the Chen Family was not high, and Chen Benshuang was someone no one dared to provoke. There was hardly any interaction between the two, so when Chen Benshuang suddenly came looking for Chen Benhao at this time, Elder Jiu was genuinely worried she was going to cause trouble for him.


    Chen Benshuang was quite straightforward and didn¡¯t think too much, and said directly, "I need to borrow something from him."


    "What thing?" Elder Jiu asked again.


    "Elder Jiu, why are you asking so many questions!" Chen Benshuang grew impatient, "Is Chen Benhao here or not?"


    Elder Jiu hesitated for a moment, but ultimately he didn¡¯t dare to refuse the Chaos Devil King and whispered, "He¡¯s locked up in the third-level dungeon."


    "What?" Chen Benshuang was stunned for a moment, "Why is he locked in the third level? Isn¡¯t the third level where the Chen Family¡¯s enemies are held, all sorts of major devils? Chen Benhao is one of our own. Even if he did something wrong, at most he would be locked in the first level. That¡¯s where our family members are put in solitary confinement. How could he end up on the third level?"


    "This was ordered by the n Elder Council." Elder Jiu shrugged, "I don¡¯t know why!"


    In fact, Elder Jiu felt very indignant in his heart.


    Chen Benhao had been put in solitary confinement many times. When he was very young, he was kept on the first level. Later on, he gradually was moved to the second level. But this time, he was suddenly confined in the third level, which honestly, made Elder Jiu feel quite resentful.


    Yet, though he was resentful, he couldn¡¯t change anything. Although he was Elder Jiu, in truth, he had almost no standing within the Council of Elders ¡ª the council didn¡¯t consult him on anything, and he was merely a leader who supervised the backyard.


    Chen Benshuang looked perplexed, but still headed to the third level of the dungeon.


    Upon entering the second level, Chen Benshuang immediately felt the environment deteriorate.


    The dungeon was essentially a basement; the first level was at ground level and was somewhat decent.


    The second level, being one level underground,cked any light. It was dark and damp, emitting waves of decay, which was suffocating.


    In this second level of the dungeon, there were still many people imprisoned. As Chen Benshuang walked by, she continuously heard people cursing in anger, screaming, pleading for mercy, and crying out, creating a terrifying atmosphere.


    Upon reaching the third level, Chen Benshuang¡¯s feet slipped the moment she stepped onto it. Upon closer inspection, she noticed a thinyer of water covered the floor. The underground here couldn¡¯t just be described as damp anymore; it was soaked.


    Right upon entering, Chen Benshuang encountered waves of foul smell. The environment of this third level was far worse than the second level.


    If the second level could still be considered a typical prison, then this third level was truly akin to hell. The air here was thin, and no sounds could be heard; it felt like and of death.


    As Chen Benshuang walked through, each time she passed a cell, she could see through the iron bars. Inside each cell, person after person was confined.


    These people had their Pipa Bones pierced with iron chains and their acupoints sealed with golden needles, making it impossible for them to harness any power or even walk; they could only crawl on the ground. These people were all skin and bones, their appearances miserable; it was hard to recognize their original forms. To say they were alive was barely different from being dead.


    Chen Benshuang watched, horrified. She knew the family¡¯s backyard held many of the family¡¯s enemies imprisoned. But she never knew that these people, these captives, were living such horrifying lives.


    This couldn¡¯t simply be considered imprisonment; it was outright torture. The Chen Family captured these enemies and didn¡¯t even allow them to die, instead keeping them like this in the backyard, torturing them until death.


    If there were only one or two such people, it might be overlooked as being driven by deep-seated grudges.


    However, this third level of the dungeon held hundreds of such people, instilling deep fear in Chen Benshuang.


    Even if the family had enemies, there shouldn¡¯t be so many. And it wasn¡¯t possible for each person to have such a deadly feud with the family. Yet, all these people were imprisoned here ¡ª what exactly was going on?


    Was it that the family had too many enemies, or was the family acting too excessively?


    Chen Benshuang had lived many years with the temperament of the Chaos Devil King, never pondering these matters or considering others.


    But today, walking through this ce, she couldn¡¯t help but start to ponder. Was the family¡¯s treatment of these people too excessive?


    Suddenly, Chen Benshuang saw someone in one of the cells that she felt looked somewhat familiar.


    The moment she saw this person, Chen Benshuang froze, vigorously rubbing her eyes, doubting whether she had seen wrongly.


    She took a few steps forward, staring intently at the person inside the cell. After a long while, Chen Benshuang finally spoke in a trembling voice, "You... Are you Chen Pu?"


    The person on the ground was crawling, like a dog, gnawing on the spoiled food in the dish. Hearing her voice, he stopped immediately, and after a while, he struggled to lift his head and saw Chen Benshuang standing outside the iron bars.


    The person was stunned for a moment, clearly not recognizing who Chen Benshuang was.


    "You... are you really Chen Pu?" Chen Benshuang stepped forward, grabbing the iron bars, and tremulously asked, "It¡¯s me, I... I¡¯m Chen Benshuang, don¡¯t you remember me? Don¡¯t you remember me?"


    Chen Pu¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Chen Benshuang for a while, then suddenly started sobbing. He struggled to crawl towards the iron bars, but his Pipa Bone was tightly locked, and his body was pulled by chains; he couldn¡¯t get close to the bars but could only look at Chen Benshuang and weep from a distance.


    Chen Benshuang also cried, reaching out to grab Chen Pu¡¯s hand, tremblingly asking, "You... why are you here? Why are you here? How could you be here? I... I¡¯ve been looking for you for six years, how could you be here?"


    This Chen Pu was Chen Benshuang¡¯s distant cousin and belonged to a branch of the Chen Family. In their early years, Chen Benshuang had visited Chen Pu¡¯s home, and their rtionship was quite good. During one outing as kids, that branch of the Chen Family was attacked, and everyone was tragically killed, except for Chen Pu who was not at home with Chen Benshuang, thus surviving the massacre.


    Butter, their enemies continued the pursuit. Chen Pu and Chen Benshuang fled, but as children, they still couldn¡¯t escape their pursuers, who eventually surrounded them.

 Chapter 1207 - 1206 Chen Pu

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Chapter 1206 Chen Pu</h4>


    At that time, Chen Pu, who was slightly older, had hidden Chen Benshuang, who was only nine years old at the time, while he alone went out to face those enemies. He was tortured severely by those enemies, who forced him to disclose the whereabouts of Chen Benshuang, but Chen Pu endured steadfastly.


    In the end, when the Chen Family found Chen Benshuang and returned with her, Chen Pu was already on hisst breath. Moreover, in order to force him to reveal the whereabouts of Chen Benshuang, the enemies had even castrated him.


    Although Chen Pu was rescued back to the Chen Family, their lineage was essentially finished.


    However, because he had saved Chen Benshuang, he had established some merit and was taken back to the Chen Family of the Capital. For some time afterward, he followed closely by Chen Benshuang¡¯s side, essentially bing a sort of servant to her.


    Chen Pu was very kind to Chen Benshuang, but, less than two years after staying by her side, he was taken away by a senior member of the Chen Family. After that, Chen Benshuang never saw him again. When she asked the family members, they all said he had gone outside to handle significant matters, but what exactly he was doing, they could not say.


    Chen Benshuang could never have imagined that Chen Pu, who was supposed to be handling significant matters outside, would appear in this dungeon. Had it not been for the familiar scar on Chen Pu¡¯s forehead, Chen Benshuang certainly wouldn¡¯t have recognized him!


    The two of them cried bitterly across the iron bars; after a while, Chen Benshuang finally stopped crying. She grabbed Chen Pu¡¯s hand and asked in a trembling voice, "What on earth... what on earth happened? Tell me, tell me!"


    Chen Pu did not respond to Chen Benshuang¡¯s question but asked in an extremely hoarse and sluggish voice, "Do... do you have... have any food? I... I¡¯m so hungry..."


    Chen Benshuang was startled. She could never have expected that, after not seeing each other for six years, the first words Chen Pu would speak to her would be about food. But this showed how Chen Pu had been living in this dungeon!


    Chen Benshuang just happened to have some food with her. She hade to look for Chen Benhao, knowing that Chen Benhao¡¯s situation in this dungeon was certainly not good, so she had brought some food as a gesture of goodwill.


    Now, Chen Benshuang immediately took out the food from her body and handed it to Chen Pu.


    Chen Pu received the food and, like a starving ghost, began to devour it voraciously.


    "Slow down, slow down, don¡¯t choke!" Chen Benshuang quickly reminded him.


    Chen Pu showed no intention of slowing down and frantically finished off the food. Only then did some color return to his face. Upon seeing Chen Benshuang again, he started crying once more.


    Seeing Chen Pu like this, Chen Benshuang also felt miserable. She clenched her jaw and asked in a low voice, "Chen Pu, what... what exactly happened?"


    "I... I was on a mission, and I failed, resulting in a great loss to the family, so... so I received this punishment..." Chen Pu replied with a shaky voice.


    "You failed, but that¡¯s not your fault!" said Chen Benshuang urgently. "Besides, you are a member of the Chen Family. Even if you had failed, at most you should have been locked in the first level. But being in this third level and... and in this state, what does this mean?"


    Chen Pu bowed his head and said nothing. Chen Benshuang urgently asked, "Then... then how long have you been locked up here?"


    Chen Pu sighed, saying softly, "Five... five years now..."


    "Five years?" Chen Benshuang¡¯s eyes widened. "You mean, you were locked up here five years ago? Five years ago, you... you were only seventeen, you... you were still just a child then. What kind of mission failed that you should be locked up in this ce?"


    Chen Pu still said nothing,ying prostrate on the ground as if he had resigned himself to his fate, his entire demeanor had be utterly dejected.


    "There must be some mistake!" Chen Benshuang gritted her teeth, "Wait here, I will go out and find the Family Head to let you out!"


    Chen Puy on the ground but said nothing, as he had already given up hope.


    Chen Benshuang, however, was full of anger. She truly couldn¡¯t understand what this branch family member, who had once almost given his life to protect her, had done wrong to end up imprisoned by the family.


    Getting up and moving forward, Chen Benshuang finally found Chen Benhao.


    Compared to others, Chen Benhao¡¯s condition was slightly better. He hadn¡¯t had his Pipa Bones pierced, nor were his acupuncture points sealed with gold needles. However, the dungeon¡¯s environment was very poor, and life here was quite harsh.


    When Chen Benshuang got there, Chen Benhao was sitting cross-legged, his back to the prison door.


    Looking at her brother, Chen Benshuang truly felt a sense of estrangement. In arge family where their ages weren¡¯t too different, she and Chen Benhao had hardly ever spoken since childhood.


    In fact, Chen Benshuang had always disliked Chen Benhao; she thought him a monster. Moreover, Chen Benhao had done many things contrary to the family¡¯s interests, which only increased her disapproval of him.


    At times, she had even had conflicts with Chen Benhao, and their rtionship was not good.


    And now, she was actuallying to ask Chen Benhao for help?


    Chen Benshuang, whom she believed she had a good rtionship with, had so many Qijing Pills and yet wasn¡¯t willing to help her. So, how could Chen Benhao, with whom she had a bad rtionship and who had extremely rare Qijing Pills, be willing to help her?


    Chen Benshuang stood still; she couldn¡¯t even open her mouth.


    Just then, Chen Benhao turned around, took one nce at Chen Benshuang, and smiled, "I wondered who it was; so it¡¯s Lady Frost. What brings you here, checking up on the people¡¯s condition?"


    Chen Benhao¡¯s words stirred a wave of irritation in Chen Benshuang, but she ultimately didn¡¯t lose her temper. Taking a deep breath, Chen Benshuang spoke in a low voice, "Chen Benhao, I need to ask you for something."


    "Lady Frost has something she can¡¯t handle herself?" Chen Benhaoughed.


    Hearing this, Chen Benshuang almost wanted to curse out loud, but she eventually restrained herself and whispered, "I want to discuss something with you. I can owe you a huge favor, a really big one. Whatever you ask of me in the future, I will agree to it. But you have to help me with this!"


    "Lady Frost making such a big decision, it seems like the issue you need help with isn¡¯t small!" Chen Benhaoughed, "Lady Frost, why don¡¯t you tell me what it is first?"


    "You promise to help first!" Chen Benshuang demanded angrily.


    Faced with Chen Benshuang¡¯s assertiveness, Chen Benhao was not the slightest bit flustered but simply smiled lightly, "I¡¯d still like to hear what you want me to do first!"


    "You..." Chen Benshuang was furious, but remembering Xiao Hei¡¯s situation, she ultimately didn¡¯t burst out in anger.


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Benshuang brewed her thoughts for a long while, then finally spoke, "Chen Benhao, I... I want to borrow a Qijing Pill."


    Having said this, Chen Benshuang¡¯s head hung low. She was well aware of how precious Qijing Pills were, and she also knew very well her rtionship with Chen Benhao. Not to mention borrowing a Qijing Pill, even borrowing anything else, Chen Benhao might not lend it.

 Chapter 1208 - 1207 I Lend It to You

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Chapter 1207 I Lend It to You</h4>


    Indeed, Chen Benhao, upon hearing Chen Benshuang¡¯s words, remained silent.


    This made Chen Benshuang even more panicked. If Chen Benhao didn¡¯t lend it to her, Xiao Hei really would be in danger.


    "Chen Benhao, as long as you lend it to me, I... I can do three things for you!" Chen Benshuang once again raised the stakes, "Even, I can go to the Council of Elders to get them to release you, I mean what I say!"


    Chen Benhao stood up, walked to the door of the cell, and stared at Chen Benshuang for a while, then said softly, "You don¡¯t need the Qijin Pill; you¡¯re asking for it on someone else¡¯s behalf. Who are you asking for it for?"


    "This... this has nothing to do with you!" Chen Benshuang said emphatically, "As long as you lend me the Qijin Pill, I will definitely repay you. Plus, I can do those three things for you, anything at all!"


    Chen Benhao spoke softly, "I need to know why you want the Qijin Pill. If you won¡¯t tell me, then I cannot lend it to you!"


    "You..." Chen Benshuang was furious, and said indignantly, "Chen Benhao, are you... are you refusing to agree to my request?"


    Chen Benhao¡¯s expression was calm, "Tell me the reason, and then I will decide whether to lend it to you or not!"


    Angry to the extreme, but eventually unable to explode, Chen Benshuang clenched her teeth and slowly recounted Xiao Hei¡¯s situation. Atst, in a heavy voice, she said, "This person saved my life, I must save him. Give me the Qijing Pill, no matter what conditions you have, I will agree to them!"


    Having said that, Chen Benshuang couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly, her eyes also turning a bit red. This was herst chance. If Chen Benhao didn¡¯t lend it to her, then she really would be without hope.


    Chen Benhao paced in ce for a moment, then suddenlyughed, "Okay, I¡¯ll lend it to you!"


    "What!?" Chen Benshuang was stunned, doubting whether she had heard wrong.


    Chen Benhao took out a medicine bottle from his body and casually tossed it to Chen Benshuang, "This is the Qijing Pill."


    Chen Benshuang took the medicine bottle and with one nce, she knew it was the genuine Qijing Pill.


    At that moment, her emotions also surged with excitement. She looked at Chen Benhao inside the cell, and almost couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She thought that her closest brother, Chen Benhong, refused to lend it to her, yet it was Chen Benhao, with whom she had a bad rtionship, who had lent it to her. What was going on?


    "You... you want me to do anything, I can help you!" Chen Benshuang immediately said, "I will go to the Council of Elders right away to get them to release you!"


    "There¡¯s no need for that," Chen Benhao said softly. "My being locked up here is not only the decision of the Council of Elders but also that of most of the Chen Family. If you want me to get out, you¡¯ll be standing against most of the Chen Family."


    "So what, am I supposed to be afraid of them!" Chen Benshuang shouted.


    "I know you¡¯re not afraid, but..." Chen Benhao heaved a sigh, "These people of the Chen Family won¡¯t do anything to you. However, if you insist on getting me out, or if they decide to release me, then they will harbor resentment towards me. At the same time, they will feel that you are beginning to meddle in family affairs. By then, neither you nor I will have good days ahead!"


    "I¡¯m not afraid of them!" Chen Benshuang shouted again.


    "But I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble!" Chen Benhao shrugged, "If others think that I¡¯ve led you astray, dragging you down with me, then the next time I have problems, it won¡¯t be as simple as just being locked up here!"


    Chen Benshuang was dumbstruck. She didn¡¯t understand these power struggles of the family, nor did sheprehend what Chen Benhao had said. But thinking about Chen Pu from before, she didn¡¯t doubt Chen Benhao¡¯s words.


    "Then... what do you want me to do for you?" Chen Benshuang asked in a deep voice, "You said it, and I¡¯ll do it."


    Chen Benhao thought for a moment and said, "In a while, help me light thatmp over there a bit brighter, and if possible bring me some straw, it¡¯s too damp in here. And of course, if you could, bring me a bottle of wine."


    Chen Benshuang was dumbfounded. "These are the things you want me to do?"


    "You said you¡¯d agree to do three things for me, well, that¡¯s exactly three things!" Chen Benhao said with augh.


    "Ah?" Chen Benshuang was bbergasted, "I mean, you... you... let me do these trivial tasks? You gave me the Qijing Pill, you... you don¡¯t want me to do something more important for you?"


    "Like what?" Chen Benhao asked, "I gave you the Qijing Pill, not to have you do something for me."


    "Then... what is it that you want to do?" Chen Benshuang asked, puzzled.


    "Save a life!" Chen Benhao said with a smile, "The guy you talked about, he¡¯s got courage. In today¡¯s society, there are very few people with such a spirit of chivalry. Such people should not die!"


    "Ah?" Chen Benshuang was stunned. She had assumed that Chen Benhao would make big demands, making her do a lot of things. She had never expected that Chen Benhao would be so generous, asking for nothing in return and giving her the Qijing Pill straight away.


    The words spoken by Chen Benhao also caused a stir in Chen Benshuang¡¯s heart. At this moment, she began to doubt whether what the family did was correct.


    This man, called a monster, seemed not so mean and heartless. But her brother Chen Benhong, the one upon whom the entire family pinned their hopes and was to be the family heir, didn¡¯t possess any of the qualities that an heir should have at all!


    What was going on?


    Could it be that her understanding all this time was wrong? Was the person the family had been nurturing all this time also wrong?


    After pondering for a while, Chen Benshuang said softly, "Chen Benhao, what do you think of Su Yang?"


    Chen Benhao thought for a moment and replied with a smile, "He is greatly benevolent, brave and fearless, responsible, and bold. The best kind of brother, but the worst kind of enemy!"


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s eyes widened, "Such high regard for this person?"


    Chen Benhao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "Chen Benshuang, Su Yang is my friend, you should speak with some respect. Moreover, he has no grudge against you, so why do you seem to hold animosity towards him?"


    "He ruined such a big affair for our family..." Chen Benshuang replied hurriedly.


    "In that matter, did our family behave honorably?" Chen Benhao countered, "Ye Wan didn¡¯t wish to marry into the Su Family; Su Yang helped her break off the engagement. What¡¯s wrong with that? Su Yang wasn¡¯t afraid of our Chen Family, not even the Su Family of Yanbei, to help her break the engagement, that¡¯s exactly what a real hero would do. Yes, he indeed disrupted our family¡¯s ns and caused us to lose face. But, our family tried to force Ye Wan into marriage with the Su Family, morally speaking, our family was also in the wrong!"


    Chen Benshuang was bewildered. She had never thought about these issues. Now hearing Chen Benhao exin them this way, she suddenly realized that the role her family yed in this matter was indeed not honorable.

 Chapter 1209 - 1208: Change in Mentality

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Chapter 1208: Change in Mentality</h4>


    Chen Benshuang stood outside the cell, overwhelmed by tumultuous emotions.


    It was only now she realized that all her previous perceptions had been turned upside down.


    She had always thought that Su Yang was just opposing the Chen Family. Particrly after Su Yang had injured Chen Benhong in the Purple Lotus Garden, her heart grew even more hostile toward him.


    But now, hearing Chen Benhao¡¯s words, she suddenly discovered that many things weren¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s fault after all, but rather the fault of their own Chen Family.


    Take Ye Wantong¡¯s marriage, for instance. Ye Wantong did not want to marry into the Su Family of Yanbei. Su Yang, undaunted by the Chen Family or the Su Family of Yanbei, staunchly shouldered this matter. What responsibility he demonstrated! Who else would dare to do this, to oppose both the Chen Family of the Capital and the Su Family of Yanbei?


    Yet Su Yang did just that. As Chen Benhao said, it was a disy of great benevolence and courage. Such a responsible and spirited person truly deserves to be called a hero!


    Then look at the Chen Family. The Su Family of Yanbei merely had to say the word, and they instantly sent someone to propose to the Ye Family. When Su Yang disrupted the marriage, the Chen Family felt it was a p to their face, and they started targeting him at every turn. Even at the Purple Lotus Garden, it was essentially Chen Benhong personally challenging Su Yang and bringing many others from the Chen Family to fight against him, only to face a miserable defeat, which hardly seemed Su Yang¡¯s fault either.


    Yet the Chen Family still ced all the me on Su Yang. During this time, the Chen Family has been conducting widespread searches and investigations, eager to find Su Yang and kill him themselves to take their revenge.


    These past few days, if Chen Benshuang hadn¡¯t been busy with Xiao Hei, she too would have joined the search for Su Yang, as she originally harbored intense resentment towards him.


    But, having walked through this dungeon, Chen Benshuang began to question her family¡¯s decisions.


    For example, Chen Benhao merely lost to Su Yang in Pingnan Province, so is that a big deal? But upon his return, he was locked up on the third level of this dungeon. This ce is meant for serious criminals and enemies of the family. Was the family treating Chen Benhao as an enemy too?


    Then there was Chen Pu. What had he done wrong to end up here?


    Regardless, Chen Pu had saved Chen Benshuang in the past. Moreover, if Chen Pu had risked his life to save her, his nature couldn¡¯t be all bad. What had he done to deserve being locked up here?


    Chen Benshuang clenched her teeth, her body slightly trembling. She suddenly realized that the family she had always trusted had many iprehensible and even frightening aspects. Those elders who seemed so kind and approachable were hiding countless disgraceful acts!


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Benshuang looked up and said, "Chen Benhao, Su Yang is already in the Capital City!"


    "What?!" Chen Benhao¡¯s eyes widened, and his brow furrowed immediately. "This kid came to the Capital City? Oh, heavens, he¡¯s never one to keep quiet. With him here, how many enemies must he have made? Can you pass on a message for me to tell him to leave the Capital City immediately, to not stay here..."


    "It¡¯s already toote!" Chen Benshuang whispered. "Right now, he¡¯s a target for everyone here, and many are looking to kill him. Including our Chen Family, which has gathered many experts and is searching the whole city for him!"


    "How could this happen?" Chen Benhao said urgently.


    Chen Benshuang did not hide anything and exined everything that had happened since Su Yang arrived in the Capital City.


    After listening, Chen Benhao was also stunned. He knew Su Yang well enough to know that he couldn¡¯t avoid conflict with the people here, but he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to stir up such a huge fuss.


    In just a few days, Su Yang had made enemies throughout the capital. Especially since he had killed L¨¹ Peiwen in front of L¨¹ Wenbang, had dered he would kill Huang Mingshan, and had even publicly beaten up Chen Benhong. These were all major issues.


    If things continued at this pace, once Su Yang was captured, he would be doomed.


    Chen Benhao wouldn¡¯t know about others, but he was very clear about the people of the Capital City, especially the Chen Family.


    If Su Yang were to fall into the hands of the Chen Family, his fate would be extremely miserable. Death would be the best oue, but if Su Yang were captured by the Chen Family, he would doubtlessly be tortured endlessly and ultimately thrown into this dungeon to suffer for eternity, never able to turn over a new leaf.


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Benhao said in a solemn voice, "How is Su Yang now?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Chen Benshuang replied. "These days, many people in the Capital City have been looking for him, but they haven¡¯t been able to find him. However, he hasn¡¯t been idle either, having made moves twice in the Capital City, causing quite a stir!"


    Chen Benhao¡¯s expression became even graver, realizing that Su Yang, continuing like this, would eventually be caught. He thought for a moment and said quietly, "Xiao Shuang, could you... could you help me send a message to elder sister?"


    The "elder sister" Chen Benhao referred to was the ck Widow, his only backer.


    "I know what you want to do," Chen Benshuang shook her head. "Elder sister also wants to kill him. I heard from Zi Nu that he messed up elder sister¡¯s ns, and by not acting, she was already being merciful. Asking her for help¡ªit¡¯s impossible now!"


    Chen Benhao immediately sat down dejectedly on the ground. If even the ck Widow wouldn¡¯t help, then he really had no options left.


    Watching Chen Benhao like this, Chen Benshuang sighed internally. These two had only met once and had be close friends. Meanwhile, she and her rtives, who she saw every day and appeared so affectionate, had never considered her as part of the family. Was this the disparity?


    "Going to elder sister is impossible, but I can help you with something else," Chen Benshuang said gravely. "I can help you find him and try to pass on your message, telling him to leave the Capital City as soon as possible!"


    "Really?" Chen Benhao quickly stood up, thought for a moment, and then shook his head. "No, he can¡¯t leave the Capital City!"


    "Why?" Chen Benshuang asked, puzzled.


    "Now, everyone in the Capital City wants to kill him but can¡¯t find him. So, these people will surely guard all the roads leaving the Capital City. Once Su Yang tries to leave, he will definitely be discovered by these people, putting him even more at risk," Chen Benhao exined.


    "Staying in the Capital City is also very dangerous!" Chen Benshuang said. "You don¡¯t know, Chen Benhong has already teamed up with the Huang Family, getting ready to deal with him!"

 Chapter 1210 - 1209: People’s Hearts Can Change

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Chapter 1209: People¡¯s Hearts Can Change</h4>


    Chen Benhao took a deep breath. When the Chen Family made a move, it was the most troublesome matter because he was acutely aware of just how powerful the Chen Family really was.


    Although Chen Benshuang had told him about Su Yang¡¯s current situation, that his strength had increased significantly and he was now capable of defeating Chen Benhong and even Zhao Dongming.


    However, inside the Chen Family, there were several individuals who had broken through the bottleneck to be Sovereigns; among them were some old fellows who had been in seclusion for many years, their strength now unknowable. These people couldn¡¯t be judged bymon sense. In a one-on-one fight, even L¨¹ Donglin might not be a match for these old timers, let alone Su Yang!


    After much contemtion, Chen Benhao said in a low voice, "Shuang¡¯er, please convey a message to Su Yang for me. Tell him to stop seeking revenge for the next few days. No matter where those people who watched Wang Hao get beaten are, he shouldn¡¯t bother with them."


    "Why?" Chen Benshuang was surprised. "Su Yang can¡¯t deal with Huang Mingshan, so he must target these people first. Plus, Su Yang is engaging in guerri warfare, which is actually a pretty unpredictable approach!"


    Chen Benhao nced at Chen Benshuang; he didn¡¯t know how she had changed her mind. But he knew Chen Benshuang very well. She was not one to lie; if she said she would help Su Yang, she would surely help without being two-faced. Thus, Chen Benhao felt some trust toward Chen Benshuang.


    "I¡¯m afraid Chen Benhong might use these people as bait to lure out Su Yang. Once that happens, Su Yang could be in danger!" Chen Benhao said gravely.


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s expression changed instantly. She hadn¡¯t considered this possibility until Chen Benhao mentioned it, and now she fully understood the risks involved.


    "We must indeed be cautious!" Chen Benshuang immediately responded. "Alright, I will find a way to contact Su Yang and tell him to hide for a while no matter what."


    Chen Benhao looked at Chen Benshuang, unsure why she had suddenly decided to help Su Yang. Yet her willingness to do so allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Shuang¡¯er, thank you!" Chen Benhao sincerely expressed.


    Chen Benshuang nced at him and said, "I said I would do three favors for you; consider this the first. If there¡¯s anything else in the future, I will still help you!"


    Chen Benhao smiled. He actually had no intention of asking Chen Benshuang to do anything for him, but such was her character; once she decided on something, no one else could change her mind.


    Chen Benshuang took the Qijing Pill and left the dungeon. At the exit, she saw Elder Jiu, who was standing there looking inside from afar.


    It was apparent that Elder Jiu was deeply concerned about what was happening inside.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine!" Chen Benshuang said. "Once this is over, I¡¯ll go and beg the Patriarch to release Chen Benhao."


    Elder Jiu was taken aback; he knew that the rtionship between Chen Benshuang and Chen Benhao was rather average, so why was Chen Benshuang suddenly speaking on Chen Benhao¡¯s behalf?


    "This...this might not be appropriate..." Elder Jiu said in a low voice. "Locking up Hao¡¯er was a decision by the Council of Elders, and our eldest brother is also aware of it. If you go to him, this...this would be meddling in the family¡¯s affairs, which isn¡¯t good for you!"


    "I know, I¡¯ll find another way to persuade him." Chen Benshuang took a deep breath, then suddenly said in a low voice, "Elder Jiu, do you...do you know about Chen Pu being locked up here?"


    Elder Jiu visibly swayed, and with aplex look at Chen Benshuang, he whispered, "You saw him?"


    Elder Jiu originally thought that after such a long time, Chen Benshuang wouldn¡¯t recognize Chen Pu anymore. Unexpectedly, she still recognized him.


    "Why is he locked up here?" Chen Benshuang asked quietly.


    "This..." Elder Jiu hesitated for a moment and then said, "He betrayed the family, colluded with outsiders, and sold out family intelligence, leading to the death of more than thirty of our elites. So, this is the family¡¯s punishment for him!"


    "What?" Chen Benshuang¡¯s eyes widened. "How...how is that possible? How could Chen Pu ever do such a thing? To save me, he nearly lost his life and refused to reveal my hiding ce. At that time, he was just a child, and as he grew up serving the family, he devoted himself wholeheartedly. How...how could he do something to betray the family?"


    "It¡¯s the truth, he himself admitted it," Elder Jiu said softly. "Shuang¡¯er, people grow up, and hearts can change."


    Chen Benshuang was bbergasted, unable toprehend how Chen Pu could have be like this.


    How could the boy who nearly gave his life to save her have turned into such a traitor to the family?


    "Alright, you should leave now," Elder Jiu paused. "Don¡¯t let anyone know that you¡¯ve seen Chen Pu. Otherwise, I...I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t live much longer..."


    "Why!?" Chen Benshuang urgently asked.


    "Don¡¯t ask about these matters," Elder Jiu replied. "For your own good, Chen Pu¡¯s good, and Chen Benhao¡¯s good as well, forget what you saw in the dungeon as if it never happened and don¡¯t get involved."


    Chen Benshuang wanted to ask more, but Elder Jiu had already returned to his room and closed the door, refusing to speak to her any further.


    Chen Benshuang stood there stunned for a while. This experience in the dungeon had greatly altered her worldview. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with the family, but she did know that there were too many family secrets she was unaware of, too many things she couldn¡¯t understand!


    Sighing deeply, Chen Benshuang took the Qijing Pill and first returned to ck Widow¡¯s ce.


    Handing over the Qijing Pill to Zi Nu, Zi Nu went into the room to treat Xiao Hei. With the Qijing Pill, saving Xiao Hei was a simple matter.


    Chen Benshuang stood at the door, looking at the distant pavilion. The pavilion was ck Widow¡¯s usual abode.


    On any normal day, when Chen Benshuang came here, she would head straight for the pavilion to find ck Widow.


    But today, Chen Benshuang stood at the base of the pavilion, finding it difficult to move her feet.


    Her experience in the dungeon had affected her immensely. She wanted to go up and ask ck Widow, but in the end, she dared not. She feared ck Widow might also be involved in the family¡¯s affairs. If that were true, then her only idol, her only belief, wouldpletely crumble!


    Not long after, Zi Nu came out of the room, "Shuang¡¯er, it¡¯s done. He¡¯ll wake up after a few days of rest."


    "Oh, thank you, Sister Zi Nu," Chen Benshuang paused before saying, "Sister Zi Nu, could you please take care of him for a bit? I¡¯ve got some things to attend to and need to step out."

 Chapter 1211 - 1210: Give Him a Week

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Chapter 1210: Give Him a Week</h4>


    Zi Nu stayed to take care of Xiao Hei, while Chen Benshuang left directly.


    She had to pass the message to Su Yang, but she couldn¡¯t contact him. The only method she could think of was to get in touch with L¨¹ Donglin to have him ry the message to Su Yang.


    As Zi Nu watched Chen Benshuang leave, she turned and headed to the attic.


    Upon entering the attic, Zi Nu caught a whiff of a faint fragrance that lifted her spirits.


    This was the unique scent of the ck Widow. Zi Nu still remembered the first time she met the ck Widow; she hadn¡¯t even managed to catch a glimpse of her face before being intoxicated by the fragrance.


    Even though she had be the maid of the ck Widow, every time she entered the attic, Zi Nu felt just like the first time ¡ª filled with admiration and respect, as if staying by her side as a maid was the greatest honor of her life!


    Unwittingly, Zi Nu had arrived at the entrance to the attic. She didn¡¯t enter but instead came to a stop at the door, bowed, and said, "Master, she¡¯s been to the dungeon."


    There was no response from inside the room, and Zi Nu continued, "Judging by her expression, she must have been greatly shocked; I guess she recognized Chen Pu."


    Still no answer. Zi Nu went on, "She¡¯s gone out now, and I suspect it might have something to do with Chen Benhao. Maybe even, most likely, with that Su Yang. Master, what do you think, should we..."


    "No need!" A voice finally came from within the room,manding yet alluring, making one uncontrobly curious to discover what sort of breathtaking beauty the owner of the voice was.


    "But, if she messes up Chen Benhong¡¯s n, then wouldn¡¯t Su Yang be able to escape..." Zi Nu whispered, "Su Yang has already messed up our ns twice; he¡¯s a troublemaker and can¡¯t be allowed to cause more chaos in the Capital City for long."


    There was no response from within the room, and Zi Nu didn¡¯t dare to speak further. After a long while, the voice inside finally spoke again: "Give him a week. If he survives, bring him to see me!"


    Zi Nu was stunned. The ck Widow actually wanted to see Su Yang?


    "Master, he¡¯s just a young fool; what merits or abilities does he have to meet you..." Zi Nu quickly said.


    "Are you questioning my decision?" The voice inside sounded displeased.


    Zi Nu was startled and immediately knelt on the ground: "This servant wouldn¡¯t dare! This servant merely thinks that the man named Su doesn¡¯t deserve to meet you!"


    "Do as I say!" The voice insidemanded, and then there was silence.


    Zi Nu bowed and backed out of the attic, walking outside before she straightened up. A look of confusion was written on her face; she truly couldn¡¯t understand why the ck Widow would be interested in such an insignificant person as Su Yang.


    But could Su Yang endure a whole week?


    Zi Nu pursed her lips, well aware of the current situation in the Capital City.


    This time, not only had the Chen Family dispatched arge group to deal with Su Yang, but seven of the Ten Great Families had also gotten involved. It was safe to say that Su Yang had provoked widespread anger, with everyone in the Capital City searching for him, finding him was only a matter of time.


    And with so many in the Capital City set against him, Su Yang¡¯s chances of survival, no matter how skilled he was, were slim to none. Surviving a week was simply impossible!


    With that thought, Zi Nu allowed herself a smile, feeling she was perhaps worrying too much.


    ...


    Chen Benshuang found L¨¹ Donglin, but she couldn¡¯t tell him the truth directly. After all, as a member of the Chen Family, if she outright told L¨¹ Donglin that the Chen Family might be attempting to lure out Su Yang, and if it blew up, she would have no ce in the Chen Family.


    Therefore, she had to beat around the bush with L¨¹ Donglin.


    In fact, L¨¹ Donglin was an exceptionally astute person. She barely said a few words, and L¨¹ Donglin immediately guessed the Chen Family¡¯s n.


    What surprised L¨¹ Donglin the most was why Chen Benshuang would share this secret with him.


    Was it possible that Chen Benshuang was nning to help Su Yang?


    L¨¹ Donglin pondered for a while. He really wanted to ask Chen Benshuang about Xiao Hei. But in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He didn¡¯t know why Chen Benshuang hade to find him, but given her previous disy of hatred towards Su Yang and now her help, it was illogical.


    So, he vaguely felt perhaps Chen Benshuang was being used by the Chen Family. If that was indeed the case, then he really shouldn¡¯t disclose anything about Xiao Hei, which was Su Yang¡¯s vulnerability. Until Xiao Hei¡¯s situation was clear, this matter must absolutely not be revealed!


    After Chen Benshuang left, L¨¹ Donglin immediately called Su Yang and ryed the matter to him.


    Su Yang was also baffled by the situation. He couldn¡¯t understand what Chen Benshuang¡¯s motive could be, what sort of medicine she was selling in her gourd.


    "However, one thing is certain, the Chen Family is definitely trying to lure you out!" L¨¹ Donglin said: "What do you n to do tonight?"


    Su Yang thought for a while: "Carry on."


    "Carry on?" L¨¹ Donglin was startled, thenughed, "Are you sure you want to continue? If so, your actions in the Capital City are going to stir up even more trouble."


    "The Ten Great Families of the Capital City, seven have already sent people after me; this matter is already big," Su Yang said coldly. "Given the circumstances, could I still hope for reconciliation with them? I bear them no grudges, yet they insist on interfering in this matter ¡ª I will stir them up into chaos!"


    L¨¹ Donglin pondered for a while, then smiled, "If you¡¯ve decided, then I¡¯ll lend you a hand tonight. Since I¡¯ve returned this time, you¡¯ve taken all the spotlight. They¡¯ve almost forgotten who L¨¹ Donglin really is!"


    Su Yangughed as well, "With you stepping in now, how many people in Capital City are going to hate you to death!"


    "Even if I don¡¯t make a move, many already hate me. But what use is their hatred?" L¨¹ Donglin chuckled, "I didn¡¯te here to make themfortable!"


    ...


    At 10:30 p.m., Night Whisperer Bar.


    This bar within the Capital City was considered upscale, where many of the city¡¯s yboys liked to hang out.


    Tonight, Yang Family¡¯s young master Yang Chang brought a group of his frivolous friends to y here.


    This Yang Chang was one of the group who had cheerfully looked on when Wang Hao was being beaten up by Wan Fei and others.


    The fact that Yang Chang dared to go out and have fun at such a critical moment surprised quite a few people. Didn¡¯t he know that Su Yang was targeting people like them everywhere?


    Actually, in a room across from the bar, a group of people was quietly keeping watch.


    The leader of this group was none other than Chen Benhong. Huang Mingshan stood by his side and whispered, "Chen Shao, the of heaven and earth isid out. If that Su dares toe tonight, let him die here!"

 Chapter 1212 - 1211: What if You Are Excessively Bullying

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Chapter 1211: What if You Are Excessively Bullying</h4>


    Chen Benhong wore a cold smile as he looked at the bar across the street and said coolly, "He won¡¯t die tonight."


    "Ah?" Huang Mingshan couldn¡¯t help but be startled.


    "Killing him directly would be such a waste!" Chen Benhong said coldly, "He¡¯s done so much in Capital City and insulted me like this. If I don¡¯t torture him until life is worse than death, how would I live up to what he¡¯s done?"


    Huang Mingshan suddenly realized and burst into a coldugh, "Master Chen is right, that Su Yang, we absolutely can¡¯t let him die so easily. A person like him needs to be put through all the torment in the world before dying in endless agony. In my opinion, after we capture him, we should grab all his rtives and friends from Pingnan Province, and one by one skin them in front of him. He values those rtives and friends so much, so killing them all in front of him, that feeling would be exhrating!"


    Chen Benhong nodded with a coldugh, "Your method is good. When the timees, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Make it look nice!"


    "Of course!" said Huang Mingshan immediately with a smile, "Whatever Master Chenmands, I will certainly do it beautifully!"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face was full of pride, as if the idea of killing so many people was nothing more than stepping on some ants.


    About half an hourter, a person standing by the window, keeping a lookout, suddenly said, "Young Master Chen, there¡¯s some movement!"


    Chen Benhong immediately walked over and took a close look, only to see a person approaching the bar entrance. The person wore a peaked cap that covered much of his face,pletely unrecognizable from a distance.


    However, judging by the person¡¯s appearance, it seemed he was scouting the surroundings. Once confident that no one was paying him any attention, the person slipped directly into the bar.


    "It¡¯s him!" Chen Benhong gritted his teeth and said, "That Su Yang, he must know there are too many people outside looking for him now, so he disguised himself, thinking I wouldn¡¯t recognize him? Hmph, could he escape my ¡¯Fiery Eyes¡¯? Tell the people upstairs to keep a close eye; the moment this kid makes a move, go for the kill immediately, and do not let him escape!"


    "Yes!" Huang Mingshan replied excitedly. They had deliberately let Yang Change to this bar tonight to lure Su Yang out.


    They had made thorough preparations for tonight; the other guys had all been ordered to hide at home, leaving only Yang Chang toe out. In this way, if Su Yang wanted to make a move, he would have toe for Yang Chang.


    And they were hiding in this building, waiting exactly for Su Yang to show up. Once Su Yang arrived, it meant he was trapped in their encirclement and had no chance of escape!


    After about five minutes, a signal came from the bar immediately: the person who had gone upstairs had entered Yang Chang¡¯s room, and a fight had broken out!


    Receiving this message, Chen Benhong was thoroughly convinced that it was definitely Su Yang. Without saying another word, he jumped to his feet and shouted loudly, "Go! Capture him alive, absolutely do not let him escape!"


    The people brought by Chen Benhong instantly rushed out, followed closely by Chen Benhong and Huang Mingshan. With a threatening presence, they stormed into the bar and went straight to the second-floor private room¡¯s door.


    As Chen Benhong arrived, he could hear crying and shouting from afar inside the private room. His brow immediately furrowed, and he said sternly, "What are you standing around for? Break in, now! I¡¯ve said it, keep Yang Chang safe. If you stand here watching like it¡¯s a show and something happens to him, wouldn¡¯t I lose face?"


    The people at the door then barged in. Chen Benhong had brought along five family experts, all specially invited for this task. With so many of them acting together, if they couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, that would truly be unbelievable.


    Just entering the door, Chen Benhong immediately let out a sneeringugh, "Master Su, I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again so soon!"


    Having said that, Chen Benhong looked around the room with a smug nce, only to see the man in the peaked cap sitting on the couch, smiling and looking at him cheerfully. As for Yang Chang and his people, they were all lying on the ground, wailing continuously.


    Seeing the man, Chen Benhong was taken aback. Although he hadn¡¯t gotten a clear view, he clearly felt that this person was not Su Yang. In other words, he had been deceived!


    "Who are you, daring to deceive me, do you want to die!" Chen Benhong roared in anger.


    "You want to kill me?" the man asked with a nd smile.


    "Killing you is no different from crushing an ant to me!" Chen Benhong said coldly.


    "Is that so?" the man said with another nd smile, as he stood up, removed his peaked cap, and wiped his face twice, revealing his original features.


    Chen Benhong, who was about to rage, was stunned when he saw the man¡¯s face. Because this man was none other than L¨¹ Donglin!


    Chen Benhong was the Young Master Chen, with a very high status in Capital City and one of the leading figures among the young elites there.


    But in front of L¨¹ Donglin, he counted for nothing!


    "L¨¹... L¨¹ Donglin..." Chen Benhong¡¯s voice trembled, "Why... why are you here!"


    "Why can¡¯t I be here?" L¨¹ Donglin countered.


    "No, what... what do you mean by this?" Chen Benhong asked anxiously, "You wouldn¡¯t be nning to intervene in the matter between Su Yang and me, would you?"


    "What bullshit are you spouting!" L¨¹ Donglin swore outright.


    Chen Benhong became angry, "L¨¹ Donglin, watch yournguage..."


    "Do I have to watch mynguage when talking to you?" L¨¹ Donglin cut him off, "What are you, that I, L¨¹ Dong, would need to be careful in my words? Watch what? As if I have to speak to you politely and respectfully? No offense, Chen Benhong, but could you even withstand any respect from me?"


    Chen Benhong, furious, jumped to his feet, "L¨¹ Donglin, don¡¯t push it too far!"


    "So what if I push it too far!" L¨¹ Donglin kicked away the marble table in front of him.


    Chen Benhong, startled, hastily dodged, and the marble table smashed the room¡¯s door to pieces.


    At this point, L¨¹ Donglin also walked up to Chen Benhong and said coldly, "Chen, let me put it this way, even if I beat you to death here, would your Chen family dare to fart about it?"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s dominance made Chen Benhong turn pale with fear. He bit his lip and said with a shaky voice, "L¨¹ Donglin, I am the Chen family heir; by doing this... you are... insulting my entire Chen family..."


    "So what if I¡¯m insulting your Chen family!" L¨¹ Donglin cut him off again.


    Chen Benhong was dumbfounded; he didn¡¯t know how to respond and could only look to the elders beside him for help.


    An older man couldn¡¯t help frowning, "Master L¨¹, you should show mercy when you can, acting like this..."


    L¨¹ Donglin erupted in curses, "Shut the fuck up with your damn nonsense, you old geezer. Say one more word, and I¡¯ll kill you first!"

 Chapter 1213 - 1212: The Dominant Lü Donglin

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Chapter 1212: The Dominant L¨¹ Donglin</h4>


    The old man was one of the Chen Family¡¯s experts who had broken through the bottleneck of bing The Sovereign, and he held an extremely high position within the family.


    On any normal day, family members would treat him with the utmost respect, while outsiders wouldn¡¯t even have the privilege of meeting him, let alone dare to speak to him in such a manner.


    Now, as L¨¹ Donglin unexpectedly started cursing right off the bat, the old man¡¯s face turned red with anger. Trembling all over, he pointed a finger at L¨¹ Donglin, "Boy, you... are you challenging my Chen Family?"


    "Heh heh..." L¨¹ Donglinughed, "Challenge your Chen Family? You old coot, have you forgotten how you chased after my mother to kill her? If I weren¡¯t giving ck Widow some face, you would have been dead long ago. Would it then be your turn to fart in front of me?"


    The Chen Family was one of the major families that had pursued L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s mother, Beigong Yan, in the past. So naturally, the feud between L¨¹ Donglin and them was not shallow.


    However, L¨¹ Donglin had never brought up this matter when facing the Chen Family before, nor had he shown any intention of seeking revenge against them. Thus, for a long time, the Chen Family thought that L¨¹ Donglin was simply picking on the weak and didn¡¯t dare to confront the Chen Family, ranked third in Capital City.


    Unexpectedly, L¨¹ Donglin was not afraid of them at all. Moreover, when facing the Chen Family, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s attitude was so domineering that it bewildered everyone from the Chen Family.


    The old man stood gaping for a good while before he finally regained hisposure and shouted angrily, "L¨¹ Donglin, you... you want to kill me? You¡¯d better see if you have the skill to do so!"


    "Why not try it?" L¨¹ Donglin stepped forward, his aura suddenly surging, aggressively overpowering those before him.


    The color drained from the old man¡¯s face. He knew his strength couldn¡¯t match L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s. In a real fight, he would be at a disadvantage.


    Yet, at this moment, the old man couldn¡¯t show weakness. He took a deep breath, clenched his teeth and said, "L¨¹ Donglin, with so many of us from the Chen Family here, do you think you can take us all on by yourself?"


    "Comparing numbers with me?" L¨¹ Donglinughed, "Do you know how many people I have in the Northern Three Provinces?"


    The old man immediately shut his mouth. As the ruler of the Northern Three Provinces, the Beigong War Godmanded far more people than the Chen Family could muster.


    Despite being the thirdrgest family in Capital City, the reality was that in front of the Beigong War God, the Chen Family wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all.


    "Also, are you really nning on ganging up against the few?" L¨¹ Donglin snorted coldly, "I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, Xue Nu and his men are stationed less than three hundred kilometers from Capital City. Just one phone call, and he could enter Capital City tonight. Wiping out your entire Chen Family overnight wouldn¡¯t be a problem!"


    The old man gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "L¨¹ Donglin, do you really think the Chen Family is a soft persimmon that you can squeeze as you please? Xue Nu alone wants to ughter the Chen Family? Do you think we have no Earth Immortals?"


    "So, shall we give it a try?" L¨¹ Donglin took out his phone, saying coldly, "How about I give him a call, and tonight we see how many of your Chen Family Xue Nu can kill!"


    The old man fell silent immediately, not daring to utter a word.


    Xue Nu¡¯s reputation echoed loud in Capital City. Twice he hade into the city, killing countless, sweeping through many of the great families.


    His strength wasn¡¯t considered overly powerful, just somewhat stronger than L¨¹ Donglin. However, the Death Sworn trained personally by the Beigong War God were the truly frightening force.


    Ten Death Sworn could kill a Terrestrial Immortal. A hundred could sweep through any major family in Capital City.


    And under Xue Nu¡¯smand, there were eight hundred Death Sworn trained by the Beigong War God!


    These eight hundred Death Sworn were specially trained by the Beigong War God to back up his nephew, L¨¹ Donglin.


    These were the true reasons everyone in Capital City feared them.


    The Chen Family had high status and strength in Capital City. But could they withstand a few sweeps from Xue Nu and his Death Sworn?


    Even if the Chen Family could withstand attacks from Xue Nu, what would the cost be? How many would die? How long would it take for the Chen Family to recover from the battle?


    "L¨¹ Donglin, what exactly did youe here tonight for?" a rtively moreposed old man asked, "You¡¯re not here to stand up for Su Yang, are you?"


    "Who said I¡¯m standing up for him? I¡¯m here for my own business!" L¨¹ Donglin said coldly, "That Yang Chang, he spoke ill of me behind my back, calling me a barbarian from the North. I just so happened to be free, so I came specially to show him what a real barbarian looks like!"


    Everyone looked at Yang Chang on the floor, his face was a picture of misery, looking extremely disturbed.


    In truth, among the young nobles of Capital City, quite a few had spoken ill of L¨¹ Donglin behind his back. Previously, L¨¹ Donglin had acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, but this time, he hade directly to trouble Yang Chang, this was unprecedented.


    The Chen Family members exchanged nces, naturally not believing L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s words.


    So many in Capital City have insulted you, yet you don¡¯t trouble them, but instead, you pick on this Yang Chang. Moreover, at this particr time, tonight, your timing is too coincidental, who would believe you?


    "Master L¨¹, we still have some matters to attend to. Why don¡¯t we discuss this issueter?" theposed elder said quietly.


    "Since I¡¯vee today, this matter must be settled!" L¨¹ Donglin said, "You have your matters, go about your business, I¡¯m not stopping you. What, you think you¡¯ve got to stand up for him?"


    The Chen Family members immediately fell silent, who dared to stop L¨¹ Donglin?


    "Since Master L¨¹ has matters to attend to, we won¡¯t keep you any longer." Theposed elder gestured with his hand, "We¡¯ll take our leave first."


    Seeing the situation, Yang Chang suddenly panicked, "Chen Shao, Chen Shao, save me, you promised to keep me safe..."


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face was a picture of extreme embarrassment; indeed, he had said such words. But if he left now, Yang Chang¡¯s fate was sealed, and so was his reputation.


    However, thinking of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s assertiveness just moments ago, Chen Benhong¡¯s heart was pounding. With L¨¹ Donglin there, even family¡¯s experts had to keep their heads down, so how could he dare to provoke L¨¹ Donglin?


    "I said I¡¯d keep you safe in front of Su Yang. But you¡¯ve messed with Master L¨¹, what does that have to do with me..." Chen Benhong said angrily, "You¡¯re asking for it, you¡¯re seeking death on your own, I can¡¯t help you!"


    After speaking, Chen Benhong was the first to leave the private room,pletely ignoring the wails from Yang Chang behind him.


    Yang Chang watched in stunned shock as all the Chen Family members left, copsing on the spot, thoroughly bbergasted. He thought by relying on the Chen Family, he had secured a strong backer. Who would have thought that Chen Benhong would be so disloyal, leaving him in the lurch? Wasn¡¯t his fate sealed now?

 Chapter 1214 - 1213 Where is Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Chapter 1213 Where is Su Yang</h4>


    The Chen Family members walked out of the private room, and the leading elder immediately frowned and said sternly, "Hong¡¯er, call all the industries under your name right away and tell them to be on alert. Don¡¯t be negligent!"


    "Why?" Chen Benhong asked in surprise.


    Theposed elder red at him and said, "Su Yang isn¡¯t here, but L¨¹ Donglin is. So where do you think Su Yang would be?"


    "This..." Chen Benhong¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, "You mean to say that L¨¹ Donglin is actually here to distract us, and Su Yang is actually targeting my industries? He... he wouldn¡¯t dare to do that, right? Those are Chen Family¡¯s assets. If he messes around, won¡¯t that mean a full-on war with our Chen Family?"


    "What¡¯s ¡¯dare¡¯ or ¡¯not dare¡¯?" theposed elder said softly. "At this point, when you¡¯ve brought so many people to kill him, do you think he still has any concerns?"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face changed again, and without hesitating, he immediately made calls to his subordinates, telling them to protect his industries.


    The Chen Family had many assets in Capital City, and among them, some were very critical to the Chen Family. Not only had the Chen Family invested a lot of capital in these industries, but they had also deployed a considerable number of people. If these key assets were attacked, it would be a significant loss to the Chen Family!


    The first few phone calls were fine, but the fourth call rang several times without an answer. Chen Benhong¡¯s heart started to race, and just as he was about to send someone to check, the call finally got through.


    "Fuck you, you bastard, how dare you not answer my call, do you want to die?" Chen Benhong shouted angrily into the phone.


    There was no response from the other end, making Chen Benhong even more furious as he shouted, "Bastard, didn¡¯t you hear me speak? What the hell are you ying dead for? If you don¡¯t speak now, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never speak in this lifetime!"


    After a while, an icy voice finally came from the other end, "You cane collect the bodies now!"


    Chen Benhong was taken aback at first, then his face paled as he rushed to ask, "You... who are you?"


    "What do you think?" the voice on the phone said coldly.


    "Are you Su Yang?" Chen Benhong¡¯s eyes bulged out, as he asked urgently, "How... how are you there?"


    Everyone around Chen Benhong also looked over, and their expressions changed as well. If the person on the phone was Su Yang, wasn¡¯t it clear what had happened?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t answer, and Chen Benhong grew angrier as he warned, "Su Yang, I¡¯m warning you, the issues between us are our own, don¡¯t involve my family. If there¡¯s a problem, let¡¯s solve it ourselves. If you attack my family¡¯s properties, that¡¯s like dering war on the entire Chen Family. Do you understand the consequences?"


    "Our issues, then let¡¯s have a duel between us. You¡¯ve brought so many experts from the Chen Family, and you say you don¡¯t involve your family, do you even believe that yourself?" Su Yang retorted coldly.


    Chen Benhong was at a loss for words and said in annoyance, "Su Yang, I¡¯m not going to waste words with you. If you¡¯re capable,e out and fight me one-on-one, let¡¯s settle our grudges once and for all!"


    "We¡¯ve already fought..." Su Yang replied coldly, "And I¡¯ve seen what kind of person you are. One-on-one? Hmph, I know very well what kind of people are in the Chen Family; a one-on-one fight is impossible!"


    Chen Benhong was extremely irritated but had nothing to say. After the battle at Purple Lotus Garden, he had indeed lost face and credibility, and now wanting to talk to Su Yang about a one-on-one fight was just not possible anymore.


    "Su, if I catch you, I¡¯ll make sure you wish you were dead!" Chen Benhong roared.


    "Likewise!" Su Yang returned coldly and hung up the phone directly.


    Chen Benhong, in a fit of rage, yelled, "Quick, immediately follow me to Shengyun Tower, that bastard Su is there!"


    The people looked at each other, and theposed elder said solemnly, "Is it still in time to go to Shengyun Tower now? He was able to answer your call, which means Shengyun Tower is probably already done for. Even if we go there, it would be a fruitless trip. We better make sure other ces are secure to avoid being ambushed by that Su!"


    "Then... then what do we do?" Chen Benhong asked anxiously.


    "Wait and see!" theposed elder spoke in a deep voice, "The urgent matter now is to find that Su. Otherwise, if we let him continue making trouble, our losses will only get bigger."


    "It¡¯s not easy to find him; he could be hiding anywhere," Chen Benhong said urgently, "These past few days, nearly 70% of the families and forces in the city havee out to help us look for him, but we haven¡¯t found him. It¡¯s still going to be very difficult for us to find him now!"


    "Difficult perhaps, but that¡¯s the only way now!" theposed elder said.


    Chen Benhong thought for a moment and whispered, "I¡¯ve heard that this Su has quite a few family members and friends in Pingnan Province. Plus, he¡¯s someone who values rtionships very much; he takes his family and friends very seriously. If we could capture his family and friends, Su would definitelye out to meet us obediently. By then, he can¡¯t fly even if he had wings!"


    "Don¡¯t even think about it!" theposed elder said sternly, "Pingnan Province isn¡¯t as simple as you think. It¡¯s guarded by Ye Jiansheng; it¡¯s not a ce anyone can just go and make trouble. Furthermore, this Su Yang isn¡¯t simple. Since he dares to make such a bigmotion in Capital City, do you think he hasn¡¯t taken any precautions in Pingnan Province? If he has set any traps and you send people over, wouldn¡¯t that be courting death? Do you think we haven¡¯t suffered enough losses here in Capital City?"


    Chen Benhong paused, thinking his n was very good, so why was it met with such opposition?


    "Uncle Jiu, although Ye Jiansheng guards Pingnan Province, he is, after all, a Terrestrial Immortal. We will certainly not send Earthly Immortal Realm experts to capture people. If we really go to seize someone, Ye Jiansheng can only stand by and watch," Chen Benhong said urgently. "Plus, even if Su Yang is cautious, what sort of experts does Pingnan Province have? Look across Pingnan Province, not a single person has broken through The Sovereign¡¯s bottleneck. If we send just one person who has broken through The Sovereign¡¯s bottleneck, we could easily ughter them. What use would their traps be? Strength is everything!"


    "Chen Benhong, don¡¯t underestimate the heroes of the world!" theposed elder said sternly, "Pingnan Province is not as simple as you think. Neither is Ye Jiansheng that simple. And what about Su Yang? If you hadn¡¯t underestimated his strength, would we be in the situation we are now? Regardless of the ns you have, stop them right now. Remember, to deal with this Su Yang, we must be steady. Otherwise, the Chen Family¡¯s losses will only grow bigger!"

 Chapter 1215 - 1214: Plastic Brotherhood

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Chapter 1214: stic Brotherhood</h4>


    Theposed elder clearly seemed discontent with Chen Benhong, and after speaking, he promptly led his group away.


    In the presence of theposed elder, Chen Benhong¡¯s face had been the epitome of respect and reverence. Thisposed elder possessed no low standing within the family; almost all of the family¡¯s experts, who had ovee the bottlenecks to bing The Sovereign, held him in high esteem. Even amongst the Council of Elders, teeming with Terrestrial Immortals, he upied an exceedingly important position.


    Chen Benhong, desiring to be the next Family Head, knew he had to show ample respect to thisposed elder.


    However, once those people left, Chen Benhong¡¯s expression swiftly changed. His face filled with disdain and defiance, he coldly said, "Old fossil, truly frightened out of his wits by Ye Jiansheng, always so timid and cautious in his actions. How could one achieve great things like this? What is Pingnan Province? How could itpare with Capital City? Even if you turned Pingnan Province upside down, you¡¯d not find a single person who¡¯s broken through the bottleneck to be The Sovereign. What¡¯s there to fear? As for that Ye Jiansheng, hmph, having joined the rank of Earth Immortals, there¡¯s no need to fear him. At his age, he¡¯s really lived like a dog!"


    Beside him, Huang Mingshan nodded vigorously, "Chen Shao, these old fellows are all the same. The old fossils in my family say the same thing. They tell me to stay put at home and not to go looking for trouble. How could these old things understand that the world has already changed, no longer sticking to their old ways? Young people whock even a drop of spirit, what are they then? Without striving and fighting, how can onee out on top? Are we expected to live our whole lives inpliance like them, only to be surpassed by others with more courage?"


    Chen Benhong looked at Huang Mingshan appreciatively and nodded, "You¡¯re entirely right. They say that my Chen Family has be the third major family in Capital City only under the protection of the ck Widow. And these old fellows, they want me to take over the family and continue to hold steady as we have."


    "But what they don¡¯t realize is that although the Chen Family has been the third family in Capital City for these years, in reality, countless people have been stabbing us in the back, iming that my Chen Family rose up relying on a woman, relying on the Su Family of Yanbei."


    "And whatever my Chen Family does, we have to look at that woman¡¯s mood. Who really runs this family, is it us surnamed Chen, or is she surnamed Su calling the shots? If I, Chen Benhong, am to take over the family, then I must change this situationpletely. I want everyone to know that matters concerning my Chen Family will be decided by the Chen Family!"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s words were filled with passion and fervor, making Huang Mingshan beside him also look extremely agitated and excitedly said, "Chen Shao, I fully support you. Your words have my blood boiling; this is the true demeanor a great figure should have. Rest assured, from now on, with just one order from you, through fire and sword, I wouldn¡¯t even frown!"


    Huang Mingshan was very shrewd; he knew, because of Su Yang¡¯s matter, he was now tied to Chen Benhong. In fact, considering the Huang Family¡¯s status in Capital City, he wasn¡¯t qualified to stand alongside Chen Benhong.


    Now that the opportunity had arisen, of course, he would immediately show his loyalty in front of Chen Benhong. Otherwise, once Su Yang was dealt with, he reckoned he¡¯d have no chance to demonstrate his loyalty.


    If he could follow Chen Benhong in dealing with Su Yang and gain his trust, then he¡¯d be holding onto powerful coattails in the future. After taking over the Huang Family, with Chen Benhong¡¯s support, the Huang Family might rise high. At that time, he would certainly be the hero of the Huang Family, and who would dare call him an unworthy sessor?


    "With a brother like you, truly, I am blessed, Chen Benhong!" Chen Benhong said with a moved expression.


    "Chen Brother, to be able to work alongside you, that is my true fortune!" Huang Mingshan also quickly replied, and the two didn¡¯t find their words sycophantic, acting as though they had a great rtionship.


    "You and I, joining hands with united hearts, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t achieve!" Chen Benhong said.


    "Of course!" Huang Mingshan eagerly nodded.


    "However, the urgent task is still to deal with that Su surname!" Chen Benhong said, "If we don¡¯t sort him out, we¡¯ll both be in trouble. But if we manage to deal with him, then who in Capital City would dare defy us?"


    "Exactly!" said Huang Mingshan. "That Su surname has caused quite a stir in Capital City recently. Now, everyone feels threatened, fearing they would cross this devil. If someone could deal with this Su Yang, that would be a great service, and their influence in Capital City would be indisputable. Chen Brother, I feel this is an opportunity not to be missed!"


    "I¡¯m dying to kill him with my own hands, but finding him is really troublesome!" Chen Benhong sighed with a troubled look. "If someone could head to Pingnan Province, capture a few of that Su surname¡¯s rtives and friends, to lure him out, it would be so much easier!"


    Huang Mingshan¡¯s expression subtly changed. The conversation had made it clear¡ªChen Benhong intended for him to go to Pingnan Province to do this.


    It was one thing for Huang Mingshan to brownnose around Chen Benhong, but actually going out and doing this deed, hecked the courage. Previously, he had suffered a great loss at the hands of Su Yang and was deeply afraid of him.


    In his own turf of Capital City, he would follow closely behind Chen Benhong every day for fear of an attack from Su Yang. To leave Capital City was tantamount to asking for his death, wasn¡¯t it?


    But, having said this much, Chen Benhong couldn¡¯t pretend to have not heard it.


    Taking a deep breath, Huang Mingshan said in a low voice, "Chen Brother, heading to Pingnan Province isn¡¯t a trivial matter. That Su surname might just be causing a stir in Capital City on purpose, forcing us to leave so that he can ambush us on the outside. If we really go out, wouldn¡¯t we be falling into his trap?"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s expression chilled somewhat, having thought that Huang Mingshan had been persuaded after all his talk. It now appeared he was still so cunning; it seemed like niceties wouldn¡¯t work with him.


    "What trap, you¡¯re just overthinking it. With so many people in Capital City looking for him, if he dared leave Capital City, no matter what route he took, he would have been spotted by now, and there¡¯s no way he could set up an ambush halfway," Chen Benhong said.


    "You have to consider all possibilities!" Huang Mingshan said quietly. "Chen Brother, I feel that as long as we look for him in Capital City, he can¡¯t escape. It¡¯s like catching a turtle in a jar; sooner orter, we¡¯ll find him..."


    At that moment, Chen Benhong exploded, his voice sinking, "If that¡¯s the case, then you lead people out to find him."

 Chapter 1216 - 1215 Huang Mingshan Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Chapter 1215 Huang Mingshan Attacked</h4>


    "Ah?" Huang Mingshan¡¯s face changed drastically. If Chen Benhong had not been there with the Chen Family men by his side, Su Yang might have killed him already. Now Chen Benhong was asking him to go find Su Yang, wasn¡¯t that sending him to his death?


    "What do you mean, ¡¯Ah¡¯?" Chen Benhong red and said, "Didn¡¯t you say finding him would be very easy? Like picking a turtle in a jar? Then take some men and find him for me, and then I¡¯ll bring people over to kill him!"


    "No, Brother Chen, this... this..." Huang Mingshan, panicking and scratching his head, said, "Su Yang¡¯s actual target has always been me. I... I have been safe because I am with you, so he didn¡¯t dare to kill me. If I go out with men to find him, wouldn¡¯t that be very dangerous? If he finds me directly, I... I will definitely be dead..."


    "Why are you so afraid of death!" Chen Benhong said coldly. "Didn¡¯t you just say you are willing to help me? You said you¡¯d go through fire and des if I asked. Now the time to test you hase, go find Su Yang. Rest assured, once you¡¯ve found him, I will immediately bring people to help you!"


    Huang Mingshan felt like vomiting blood. Seeing Su Yang, would there even be a chance to notify you? You probably wouldn¡¯t even know I was already dead, and still you¡¯re saying you¡¯d bring people to help me?


    But he dared not say these words in front of Chen Benhong. He realized that Chen Benhong was intentionally squeezing him.


    Undoubtedly, this time, he had to make a choice. Either go to Pingnan Province to capture Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends or go find Su Yang himself.


    Or, he could also run back home and hide. But likely, Chen Benhong wouldn¡¯t let him do that. This time he was really on Chen Benhong¡¯s boat, and getting off was not going to be easy!


    After much consideration, Huang Mingshan still felt it was safer to take people to Pingnan Province.


    As Chen Benhong had said, all the major families had stationed people at the exits of Capital City, Su Yang probably couldn¡¯t escape. Leaving the city at this time, the possibility of Su Yang ambushing them outside was very small.


    But, if he could bring Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends from Pingnan Province, he would have achieved a great feat. He could not only kill Su Yang andpletely eliminate this security risk, but his status in Capital City and his role in Chen Benhong¡¯s eyes would also be significantly elevated. This was an opportunity for him.


    Having thought this through, Huang Mingshan immediately said, "Chen Shao, how about... how about I take some men to Pingnan Province and capture all Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends? That way, it¡¯s much easier than searching the vast city for him!"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s lips curled into an imperceptible cold smile. This was exactly the result he wanted!


    "Don¡¯t worry, if you go to Pingnan Province, I will definitely arrange enough manpower for you!" Chen Benhong said, "I¡¯ll send twenty Venerable Realm experts with you. Once you¡¯re in Pingnan, no matter what arrangements that Su fellow has, you don¡¯t need to worry. The entire Pingnan Province has fewer than ten experts in the Venerable Realm together, why fear them!"


    Huang Mingshan responded outwardly, but inside he felt bitter. Chen Benhong had previously mentioned sending those who were about to break through the Venerable Realm bottleneck to Pingnan Province, but now it turned into sending Venerables. This trip to Pingnan looked much more dangerous than he thought.


    "What should I say to Ye Jiansheng if he tries to stop us?" Huang Mingshan whispered.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid of him, you are not Terrestrial Immortals, he can¡¯t do much to you!" Chen Benhong said, "If he tries to stop you, just tell him. The Su Family of Yanbei will soon be here, they specifically want to capture Su Yang to admit his crimes. If Ye Jiansheng dares to stop you, it means he wants trouble with the Su Family of Yanbei, he knows what to do!"


    Hearing the name Su Family of Yanbei, Huang Mingshan felt much more relieved. He was well aware of the power of the Su Family of Yanbei; no matter how strong Ye Jiansheng was, could he really defy the Su Family of Yanbei?


    "Alright, leave this matter to me!" Huang Mingshan nodded.


    "Then there¡¯s no time to dy, leave now," Chen Benhong said. "I¡¯ll arrange the manpower, and you will leave tonight."


    "So soon?" Huang Mingshan was startled. "I need to go home and inform my family first."


    "The sooner the better," Chen Benhong said. "Don¡¯t forget, Su Yang just came out of our Shengyun Tower, he¡¯s likely looking for a ce to hide and doesn¡¯t have time to ambush you. Leaving the city now, you can truly catch him off guard. He would never think you would leave at this moment. If you dy it until tomorrow, it won¡¯t be as safe as tonight!"


    Huang Mingshan thought about it and realized the logic, so he nodded and agreed to handle the matter.


    Without another word, Chen Benhong immediately gathered his twenty Venerable Realm experts and ordered them to follow Huang Mingshan to Pingnan Province.


    For safety and convenience, these men simply took a coach to blend in.


    It was alreadyte at night. Huang Mingshan and his men drove quickly, and within ten minutes, they were already on the road out of the city. It was a rather remote highway with areas under construction nearby, and at this time of night, there was no one around.


    Huang Mingshan was mentally nning whom to capture once they reached Pingnan Province.


    Suddenly, the vehicle abruptly stopped, and Huang Mingshan, unprepared, nearly flew out. He instantly became furious and cursed, "The fuck, can¡¯t you drive?"


    The driver in front was a subordinate of Huang Mingshan, quite clever, which is why Huang had brought him along. He turned around, flustered, and said, "Bro, there¡¯s someone blocking the road ahead!"


    "What!?" Huang Mingshan¡¯s face changed dramatically. Although he had decided to go to Pingnan Province, his heart was still apprehensive about the journey, fearing any danger. It hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind that they could be stopped even before leaving the city. Could it really be Su Yang?


    "Please don¡¯t be Su Yang! Please don¡¯t be Su Yang!" Huang Mingshan murmured in his heart as he rushed to the front of the vehicle to take a look.


    There was someone standing on the road ahead, looking towards them. Despite the darkness, Huang Mingshan could clearly see that the person standing there was indeed Su Yang!


    Huang Mingshan almost wet himself in fear. He couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang had intercepted them here. This n had been concocted with Chen Benhong just moments ago, without any dys, and they had set off immediately.


    Moreover, Huang Mingshan himself didn¡¯t know which route to take, so even if Su Yang wanted to ambush them, he¡¯d have to have chosen exactly the route they took. But with so many exit roads from the city, how was Su Yang supposed to know where to lie in wait?


    To run into him here directly, was it Su Yang¡¯s luck or their misfortune?

 Chapter 1217 - 1216 No Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Chapter 1216 No Escape</h4>


    "Brother, what do we do now...?" The driver¡¯s teeth were chattering uncontrobly, what with Su Yang¡¯s reputation having grown incredibly formidable these past few days.


    Huang Mingshan really felt like kicking thisckey in the face¡ªwho the hell knew what to do now?


    But he had to stay calm at this time. He took a deep breath andmanded sternly, "Turn around, go!"


    "It¡¯s no use!" A Sovereign next to him said soberly, "With Su Yang¡¯s ability, by the time we turn around, he¡¯d have caught up and could flip our car."


    "What should we do then?" Huang Mingshan asked anxiously.


    "Push through!" the Sovereignmanded, "Just run him over, and we all attack at once. He might be strong, but with twenty of us Sovereigns, even if we can¡¯t beat him, we can at least stall him for some time. Hurry up and call Chen Shao, tell him to bring people here. This is an opportunity, don¡¯t let him escape!"


    Huang Mingshan shuddered in fear. The Sovereign made it sound simple, but he was still panic-stricken. These twenty Sovereigns, how long could they really hold off Su Yang? When they couldn¡¯t hold him off anymore, he would meet his demise.


    Nevertheless, at that moment, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and tell the driver, "Go through, run him over!"


    The driver, equally terrified, gritted his teeth and floored the elerator, ready to sh with Su Yang head-on.


    Su Yang stood motionless, and as the car rushed toward him, he suddenly surged forward. His shoulders dipped and his body leaned in, fiercely striking the front of the car.


    It was like the collision of two massive beasts; Su Yang did not budge while the car was sent flying.


    The front of the car was crushed inward severely, and the driver was instantly crushed to death.


    Huang Mingshan almost got run over too; thankfully, a Sovereign behind him hurriedly pulled him out of the way, saving him from catastrophe.


    At that moment, those twenty Sovereigns also charged out of the car, attacking Su Yang in full force, aiming to buy time.


    In a flurry, Huang Mingshan fumbled for his phone, desperately calling Chen Benhong.


    Among these twenty Sovereigns, Su Yang remained utterly calm, not even paying attention to their attacks. The Protective Gang Qi shielded him, making their assaults futile.


    After his battle with Smiling Hidden Knife, Su Yang had narrowly escaped death, intensifying his strength significantly. Additionally, the Bronze Seal Script L¨¹ Donglin had given him further enhanced his abilities, resulting in the efficacy now disyed. Otherwise, facing attacks from so many, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have been asposed.


    Huang Mingshan watched in distress as Su Yang easily approached him amidst the attacks of the twenty. Meanwhile, his phone calls remained unanswered, plunging him intoplete panic.


    Looking at Su Yang standing before him, Huang Mingshan¡¯s limbs trembled, and he felt an overwhelming urge to kneel.


    "Can¡¯t get through?" Su Yang asked offhandedly.


    Huang Mingshan¡¯s lips quivered, unable to speak.


    "The signal in this area, I¡¯ve blocked it. Do you think your phone can still connect?" Su Yang retorted.


    Huang Mingshan was utterly dumbfounded; he could see that Su Yang was thoroughly prepared. Yet, he still couldn¡¯tprehend how Su Yang was so certain they would take this route.


    "How long... how long have you been lying in wait here..." Huang Mingshan asked tremulously.


    "Just a moment," Su Yang responded with a faint smile, then turned and spoke coldly, "Everyone, since you¡¯vee, don¡¯t be in a rush to leave. My target isn¡¯t you, and as long as you don¡¯t leave, you won¡¯t die. If you escape without saying goodbye, then I¡¯ll have to kill you!"


    Su Yang was addressing the twenty Sovereigns, all sent by Chen Benhong. They had jointly attacked him, but none managed to injure him even slightly, making them realize the vast gap between them and Su Yang.


    Thus, those Sovereigns no longer bothered with Huang Mingshan, and while Su Yang was talking with him, they tried to sneak away.


    However, with Su Yang speaking up, half of them immediately halted. The other half, too far to return, shouted, "Run separately; he can¡¯t catch all of us!"


    These men sprinted in different directions, hoping to escape amidst the chaos. Those who had stopped were also itching to join the escape.


    Just then, Su Yang abruptly moved. The Nine Cold Jade Sword soared out, and with a flick of his finger, it shot off like lightning, quickly catching up to one man.


    This man had run quite far and, sensing danger, turned hurriedly to defend. But the Nine Cold Jade Sword just circled around him, and he was instantly frozen solid without any chance to fight back.


    After his enhancement, Su Yang controlled his power more precisely and could invoke greater strength from the Nine Cold Jade Sword. Freezing a Sovereign was no challenge for him.


    Freezing this man was only a matter of moments, and then, as if sentient, the sword swiftly turned toward another. Using the same method, it quickly caught up and likewise encased him in ice.


    The speed of the Nine Cold Jade Sword was incredibly fast; within moments, all ten fleeing men were frozen solid, none managing to escape.


    Those ten who had remained felt fortunate. They had thought that by scattering, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. But seeing how formidable his methods were, had they also run, they surely would have met the same fate.


    The Nine Cold Jade Sword flew back into Su Yang¡¯s hand, and he held it aloft, gently tapping down.


    A surge of force exploded, and the ten frozen men instantly shattered into fragments scattered on the ground.


    The ten remaining Sovereigns turned pale with fright; Su Yang really delivered on his word. Those who had run had to pay with their lives!


    Ignoring the ten left, Su Yang turned back to look at Huang Mingshan, who was now paralytically trembling. He chuckled lightly, "Alright, Young Master Huang, now it¡¯s time to settle our matter."


    Huang Mingshan stumbled back a few steps and copsed on the ground, his lips moving but too scared to speak.


    "You just asked how long I had been lying in ambush here?" Su Yang said, smiling lightly, "I wasn¡¯t."


    "Huh?" Huang Mingshan stammered, perplexed. "You... you weren¡¯t in ambush, then how... how are you here?"


    "I¡¯ve been following you guys!" Su Yang revealed, "I chose this ce mainly because it¡¯s secluded, quite appropriate for killing, isn¡¯t it?"


    It indeed was appropriate for killing, but the problem was he was the intended victim!


    Huang Mingshan was nearly in tears, he stammered, "You... how could you have been following us? Weren¡¯t you at Shengyun Tower? How could you... how could you have gotten here so quickly?"

 Chapter 1218 - 1217 Su Yang’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Chapter 1217 Su Yang¡¯s n</h4>


    Su Yang casually sat down beside Huang Mingshan, as if they were just chatting about family matters. "Who said I was at Shengyun Tower?"


    "You weren¡¯t at Shengyun Tower?" Huang Mingshan was baffled. "When Chen Benhong called you, you... you had alreadye over from Shengyun Tower?"


    "I never went to Shengyun Tower at all!" Su Yang said. "I¡¯ve been outside the Night Whisperer Bar the whole time."


    "What?" Huang Mingshan was even more stunned and blurted out, "What... what do you mean?"


    "Who told you I went to Shengyun Tower?" Su Yang countered.


    Huang Mingshan was even more confused. "If you didn¡¯t go to Shengyun Tower, then why did you answer the phone when Chen Benhong called his subordinate at Shengyun Tower?"


    "Answering a call and going to Shengyun Tower are two different things." Su Yang casually took out a mobile phone from his pocket. "Because that subordinate¡¯s phone was with me."


    "This... this..." Huang Mingshan waspletely disoriented. "What exactly is going on?"


    "It¡¯s quite simple. I found Chen Benhong¡¯s subordinate this afternoon, killed him, and then took his phone," said Su Yang. "This way, when Chen Benhong called, I would be the one to answer."


    Huang Mingshan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he finally understood what was going on, but his amazement grew even more.


    "But why did you kill his subordinate this afternoon?" Huang Mingshan asked. "Why did you take his phone?"


    Su Yang smiled and said, "If I didn¡¯t have this phone, how would Chen Benhong get angry? If Chen Benhong wasn¡¯t angry, how would he think of sending people to Pingnan Province to capture my family and friends? If he didn¡¯t send people to Pingnan Province, how could I intercept and kill those people on their way?"


    Huang Mingshan finally realized the full scope of the n and said in shock, "So, all of this... all of this was your n? Was everything within your calctions, all nned out by you in advance?"


    "You¡¯re only realizing this now?" replied Su Yang.


    Huang Mingshan was incredibly shocked. He took a deep breath and said gravely, "Su Yang, how... how could you devise such a n? You¡¯repletely gambling, you... how did you know Chen Benhong would call this phone? How did you know Chen Benhong wouldn¡¯t find out that you had killed this person beforehand? And even so, how... how could you devise such a n? This can¡¯t even be called a n; you must be deceiving me!"


    "It seems you still don¡¯t quite understand my n," Su Yang said. "Since you¡¯re a dead man already, I might as well let you die in the know."


    "My n began when you started preparing to lure me out."


    "I knew you would definitely try to lure me out, so I devised this n. Following your n, when Chen Benhong realized I wasn¡¯t fooled, the people around him would certainly think I was making a feint to the east but attacking to the west, possibly assaulting the other properties of the Chen Family. Thus, Chen Benhong would certainly call his properties at the first opportunity to check on their status."


    "That¡¯s why I killed the manager at Shengyun Tower this afternoon and took his phone. This manager often doesn¡¯t stick to a strictly timed visit to Shengyun Tower. Even if he didn¡¯t go at night, no one would find it odd. Chen Benhong has so many people working for him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t notice every single one. This way, he wouldn¡¯t possibly find out in advance that I had killed the man."


    "When he began to call his properties in the evening to check in, he would inevitably call the manager of Shengyun Tower. And naturally, I would be the one answering."


    "Chen Benhong is impulsive. After I answered the call, he would definitely be enraged and want revenge. But he couldn¡¯t find me to carry out his revenge, so he would inevitably try to capture my family and friends to force me out."


    At this point, Su Yang nced at Huang Mingshan, smiled faintly, and continued, "So, I just followed him around. As soon as he sent someone out, I would go and kill those people. I wanted to slowly wear down his patience, slowly provoke his anger, until he lost his reasoning. That¡¯s when dealing with him would be much simpler!"


    After hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, Huang Mingshan trembled all over. As a profligate son of a family, he had spent his days vying for influence and unting his power. But none of the things they did had any real n, nor any deep scheming.


    Now,pared to Su Yang, he realized how he was nothing but a pathetic child.


    Su Yang¡¯s meticulous nning, careful execution, and flexible thinking left him in awe.


    Aside from Su Yang¡¯s strength, his schemes alone were enough to surpass countless others in Capital City.


    Huang Mingshan now felt full of regret. He truly regretted casually provoking Su Yang. This was truly a case of bringing disaster upon oneself!


    "Of course, there was one thing I hadn¡¯t anticipated," Su Yang said with a lightugh. "I didn¡¯t expect him to send you to Pingnan Province to capture my family and friends. That was an unexpected gain, I suppose. Killing you will be a huge blow to his pride. I estimate he¡¯ll lose his reason very soon!"


    Huang Mingshan¡¯s body shivered and he pleaded tremulously, "Su... Master Su, I... I realize my mistake. Please spare me, I... I can help you deal with Chen Benhong. My great uncle is Ninth on the Heavenly List, and the person he cherishes most is me. If you spare me, I... I can convince my great uncle to do a few things for you..."


    "What do you think?" Su Yang responded.


    Huang Mingshan shivered even more, knowing Su Yang¡¯s response meant he had no chance of being spared.


    "You... killing me... doesn¡¯t bring you much benefit," Huang Mingshan begged. "Sparing me... brings great benefit. I... I can help you deal with Chen Benhong, help you fight the Chen Family..."


    "Anyst words? Say them," Su Yang said softly. "I need to go back to sleep, don¡¯t waste my time."


    Huang Mingshan¡¯s body continued to shudder, and he clenched his teeth, his expression growing ferocious. He knew that Su Yang was definitely not going to let him off. In this moment, he stopped begging for mercy.


    "I... I want to ask you..." Huang Mingshan grit his teeth and managed to stop his shivering. "How... how do you n on dealing with Chen Benhong?"


    "I will kill him," Su Yang said calmly.


    Huang Mingshan took a deep breath, suddenlyughed, and said through clenched teeth, "Good! Good! Good! Remember, you must kill him! You must kill him!"

 Chapter 1219 - 1218: Furious Chen Benhong

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Chapter 1218: Furious Chen Benhong</h4>


    Huang Mingshan¡¯s entire being seemed deranged as he said his final words. Heughed while speaking, his body shaking uncontrobly, tears constantly streaming down his face.


    Su Yang stood to the side, calmly watching it all. He understood what Huang Mingshan meant.


    Huang Mingshan¡¯s downfall tonight was because Chen Benhong had forced him to Pingnan Province, so naturally, he harbored intense hatred towards Chen Benhong.


    Of course, his resentment towards Su Yang was even greater.


    If Su Yang killed Chen Benhong, it would be like avenging him against Chen Benhong. Once Su Yang murdered Chen Benhong, the Chen Family would definitely not let Su Yang off the hook; they would certainly kill Su Yang. At that point, it would be as though the Chen Family had avenged him again.


    Therefore, in his view, as long as Su Yang killed Chen Benhong, both his enemies would be dead. His revenge would be fully exacted, which is why he kept emphasizing, ranting for Su Yang to kill Chen Benhong!


    "Enough, it¡¯s time for you to go!" With a palm strike to the top of Huang Mingshan¡¯s head, Huang shuddered, his expression a mixture of unwillingness and ferocity before he slowly slumped to the ground.


    In the distance, ten remaining Sovereigns¡ªall Chen Family men¡ªwatched Su Yang kill Huang Mingshan, their expressions growing solemn.


    Su Yang had killed Huang Mingshan; next, it would be their turn. Would Su Yang let them go?


    But in reality, Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at them, he simply turned and walked away, as if these people didn¡¯t exist.


    Even so, these men didn¡¯t dare to leave, standing petrified, waiting.


    After what seemed like an eternity, half an hourter, convinced that Su Yang was truly gone and wouldn¡¯t return, people started to feel bolder.


    Exchanging nces, they encouraged each other before leaving the ce as a group.


    Once they left the area, they ran like fugitives, not daring to linger a moment longer.


    Only after running over ten miles did they finally stop. That¡¯s when they remembered to call Chen Benhong.


    Chen Benhong had just returned home, sitting and drinking with a few henchmen, his face smug. He was quite certain of his ns to have Huang Mingshan go to Pingnan Province to capture Su Yang¡¯s family and friends.


    Once Su Yang¡¯s family and friends were in his grasp, Su Yang would inevitably show himself. They would kill Su Yang, and Chen Benhong¡¯s status in Capital City would rise once again.


    Chen Benhong was the heir to the Chen Family, a position that had been secured long ago. But in reality, many still felt hecked substance and exceptional skill, deeming him unfit to lead the Chen Family.


    This time, Chen Benhong intended to use the scenario with Su Yang to prove everyone wrong. He wanted all of Capital City to recognize that he, Chen Benhong, fully deserved to inherit the Chen Family. In fact, he was far stronger than any other heir in Capital City!


    At that moment, the call from the Sovereigns came through.


    When Chen Benhong learned that Su Yang had killed Huang Mingshan and ten of his Sovereigns, he was dumbfounded. But after listening to his subordinates recount Su Yang¡¯s n, he nearly spat blood.


    Chen Benhong couldn¡¯t have imagined Su Yang¡¯s strategy. On contemting Su Yang¡¯s entire n, he himself felt a chill.


    Chen Benhong had assumed that Su Yang, now disgraced in Capital City, should have been hiding and trembling with fear. Even if he did act, Su Yang would be cautious, daring not to make any significant moves.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s actions werepletely unexpected. As they amassed forces to confront Su Yang, setting a trap in the Night Whisperer Bar, Su Yang shadowed them, moving with them.


    Most crucially, Su Yang¡¯s n was too ingenious. Every move they made was within Su Yang¡¯s calctions!


    At this moment, Chen Benhong began to wonder if opposing Su Yang had been a mistake. To have provoked such a strong and cunning enemy¡ªwhat misfortune!


    Despite the fear dawning in him, Chen Benhong knew that the dispute with Su Yang was beyond peaceful resolution. At this point, if he didn¡¯t kill Su Yang, his reputation and standing in Capital City would be utterly destroyed. Perhaps even within his family, dissatisfaction would rise, and his position as heir might be precarious.


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Benhong spoke in a grave voice, "Where has Su Yang gone now?"


    The Sovereigns on the other end were speechless. You had to be joking; managing to escape alive was hard enough¡ª who would dare find out where Su Yang had actually gone?


    No one answered, further infuriating Chen Benhong, who cursed loudly, "A bunch of useless trash! So many of you and none of you knows which direction he ran off to?"


    Everyone remained silent; who would have dared look any more at Su Yang?


    "Useless! Useless! Useless!" Chen Benhong cursed furiously, flinging his phone to the ground and bellowing angrily in the room.


    His trusted subordinates stood by, heads bowed, not daring to speak. Chen Benhong was enraged, and no one dared to provoke him further.


    After a while, Chen Benhong slowly sat down at a table and asked in a deep voice, "Any thoughts?"


    The people in the room were his confidants, his think tank.


    They looked at each other, and finally, one man spoke softly, "Chen Shao, Su Yang didn¡¯t ambush Huang Mingshan and the others merely to provoke you. I think, more importantly, he wanted to stop us from capturing his family and friends. This means Su Yang is very worried about this, afraid we¡¯d capture them and use them to threaten him. Even, I suspect there are no traps in Pingnan, and he is still afraid of us catching his loved ones. Hence, I think we should still focus our efforts in this area."


    Chen Benhong¡¯s eyes gleamed. He liked what the man said, as it aligned with his own thoughts.


    "So you¡¯re saying, we continue to send people to Pingnan Province, to capture his family and friends?" Chen Benhong frowned, "But if Su Yang is still watching us, then our people we send will be tracked and killed by him. If this happens a number of times, what face or credibility will I have left in Capital City?"


    "Chen Shao, no matter how strong Su Yang is, he¡¯s still just one person," the man smiled, "We could turn the tables on him with a simr strategy."

 Chapter 1220 - 1219: Turning the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Chapter 1219: Turning the Tables</h4>


    "Use the enemy¡¯s own strategy against him?" Chen Benhong asked in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    The man said, "I suspect that if this Su Yang really cares about his family, he would definitely be very worried about us sending people to Pingnan Province. Therefore, during this period, he should have been on his guard against us, and he might even be watching us from somewhere outside right now!"


    Chen Benhong felt ufortable all over and couldn¡¯t help but nce outside.


    The man continued, "If we send people from here to Pingnan Province, they would be discovered by him almost immediately."


    "You mean, send people from somewhere else?" Chen Benhong asked, intrigued.


    "Not only that," the man smiled and said, "We also need to make Su Yang especially anxious about us here, so that he has no time to think about other ces. Thus, he would be unable to pay attention to other areas, and our people would not encounter any problems."


    "Oh?" Chen Benhong¡¯s interest was piqued, "Go on."


    "During this time, gather more people and bring them all to you, Chen Shao. Make it look like we¡¯re nning something very significant," the man suggested. "If Su Yang is keeping an eye on us, any major move would make him very worried, and he¡¯d focus all his attention here."


    "At that time, Chen Shao, you can quietly send a few trustworthy people to Pingnan Province from different locations. This way, while Su Yang focuses on us, he would never expect that our real n isn¡¯t here. We can catch himpletely off-guard!"


    Chen Benhong was delighted, "Your n is brilliant, yes, let¡¯s use the enemy¡¯s own strategy against him, feint to the east and attack to the west. Even if Su Yang has incredible abilities, he would never guess what my real ns are. And with so many people in Capital City, and so many from our Chen Family, if people aren¡¯t leaving from my location, how could he possibly guess where I would send people to Pingnan Province?"


    Seeing his n approved, the man was also very happy and quickly said, "Chen Shao, although this n is good, there are still some key points we need to pay special attention to!"


    "Speak!" Chen Benhong said immediately.


    The man took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice, "Our n is to catch Su Yang off guard. Su Yang is no ordinary man; he is shrewd and courageous. We can probably only use this n once. If it doesn¡¯t seed the first time, there won¡¯t be a second chance!"


    Chen Benhong nodded repeatedly, as the reality was exactly as stated. If it didn¡¯t seed the first time, and if Su Yang became alert, a second chance would indeed be impossible.


    The man added, "Therefore, our n doesn¡¯t need many people; the key is reliability and enough skill to directly bring back all of Su Yang¡¯s family and friends in one fell swoop. The n must be sessful in one go, without any margin for error. This n is crucial for Chen Shao¡¯s prestige and your future position in Capital City. Even more, it¡¯s tied to your future inheritance of the Chen Family leadership; it cannot be taken lightly."


    Chen Benhong¡¯s expression became extremely grave, exactly as the man had described. If sessful, this operation would erase all his previous disgraces. If it failed, losing this chance might mean doom!


    "Reliable and skillful!" Chen Benhong took a deep breath, pondering suitable candidates in his mind.


    First was the issue of having enough skill. Previously, the twenty Sovereigns he had sent werepletely ineffective. Of course, avoiding Su Yang this time eliminated that worry.


    However, Chen Benhong was still thinking about what a cautious elder had said before. He only had one chance, and if Su Yang had set any traps in Pingnan Province, just sending a few Sovereigns would definitely lead to failure. Thus, it was necessary to send masters who had broken through the Sovereign bottleneck!


    Even though there were not a few in the family who had broken through the bottleneck, there were very few he truly trusted and who could wholeheartedly work for him.


    After pondering, Chen Benhong finally thought of the most suitable candidate. He took a deep breath and said gravely, "What about sending my father? Would that be appropriate?"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s father, named Chen Yuanchuan, also held a significant status within the Chen Family. Moreover, he had broken through the Sovereign bottleneck seven years ago and was very powerful.


    Most importantly, what Chen Yuanchuan took the most pride in was his son, doing everything possible to help his son be the Chen Family Head. This man was truly Chen Benhong¡¯s most trusted person.


    "If the old master has time, then there would be no one better," the man hesitated a moment and spoke softly, "However, we don¡¯t know if Su Yang has set any traps in Pingnan Province, this..."


    The man didn¡¯t continue, but the implication was clear; they still needed to be extremely cautious.


    "Don¡¯t worry, if my father goes to Pingnan Province, it wouldn¡¯t just be him alone," Chen Benhong whispered, "At least two other masters who have broken through the bottleneck would go with him. What traps could Su Yang have in Pingnan Province that could endanger the three of them?"


    The man was overjoyed, "If that¡¯s the case, it would be perfect. No matter how capable Su Yang is in Pingnan Province, they don¡¯t have masters who have broken through the Sovereign bottleneck, so no one can stop this!"


    Chen Benhong nodded repeatedly, "Then it¡¯s settled, there¡¯s no time to dy, let¡¯s arrange this immediately. Send the message out right now, gather people here to first create a decoy for Su Yang so he bes alert. As for my father, I¡¯ll personally go and talk to him!"


    "Chen Shao..." the man hurriedly said, "If possible, try to keep it a secret that you went to see the old master. Su Yang is extremely astute, and if he finds out, I¡¯m afraid he might guess something, which would be unfavorable."


    Chen Benhong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he nodded repeatedly, "You¡¯re absolutely right, this matter must not be made known to anyone, we must act discreetly!"


    ...


    In fact, Chen Benhong and his men were being overly cautious.


    After killing Huang Mingshan and others, Su Yang went straight back to sleep, keeping his word.


    When he woke up, it was already daylight. Su Yang turned on his phone, and the first message was from L¨¹ Donglin. He had already heard about Su Yang having killed Huang Mingshan the previous night, and was clearly very pleased. However, he still reminded Su Yang to take good care of his friends and family in Pingnan Province to avoid danger.


    The following message was from Zhang Kui.


    The first few messages were updates about the situation in Capital City.


    The news of Su Yang killing Huang Mingshan had already spread throughout Capital City the night before.


    The city was in uproar.

 Chapter 1221 - 1220 You Really Cooperate, Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Chapter 1220 You Really Cooperate, Huh?</h4>


    Previously, when Su Yang dealt with Li Haoming and the others, it had already shocked people. However, since Li Haoming and his group were of average strength and had been isted, it was normal for Su Yang to take care of them.


    But Huang Mingshan had always been by Chen Benhong¡¯s side, protected by so many of the Chen Family¡¯s experts, so how did Huang Mingshan die? This matter greatly surprised everyone!


    Of course, some who weren¡¯t fond of the Chen Family started mocking them. The Chen Family had been loudly dering they would protect Huang Mingshan and kill Su Yang, yet Huang Mingshan still died under their protection. The Chen Family had truly lost face this time.


    When Chen Benhong went to find Huang Mingshan, he had broadcasted far and wide that he would personally kill Su Yang and would never let Su Yang run amok in Capital City again.


    As a result, not only did Su Yang cause a lot of trouble in Capital City, but Huang Mingshan, who he had personally protected, died. Chen Benhong had really lost face this time.


    There was also some news about the Huang Family¡¯s reaction to the incident. Huang Mingshan¡¯s father had put out a bounty of fifty millionst night, instantly rewarding anyone who could locate Su Yang. This clearly reflected the fury of the Huang Family.


    Although the Terrestrial Immortal of the Huang Family, Huang Wuyan, showed no reaction, some of the major families in Capital City stepped forward, dering that they would find Su Yang and tear him to pieces. Even fools understood that this was undoubtedly Huang Wuyan¡¯s doing from behind the scenes.


    In other words, after this incident, Su Yang became the target of everyone¡¯s wrath in Capital City. Previously, some were still watching from the sidelines, but now, nearly ny percent were moring to kill Su Yang. The remaining ten percent, though not openly calling for his death, were also looking for Su Yang¡ªafter all, there was a fifty million bounty!


    Looking at these messages, Su Yang just sneered. He had anticipated such a turn of events when he killed Huang Mingshan. However, he didn¡¯t care; since he had stayed here, he didn¡¯t n on living in peace with these Capital City folks.


    Soon, Su Yang saw thest message from Zhang Kui. They had received news that Chen Benhong had gathered many experts at his ce and seemed to be nning a major move, warning Su Yang to be extremely cautious.


    Seeing this, Su Yangughed, got out of bed, and said softly, "Chen Benhong, you¡¯re really ying into my hands. It seems the task Yuan Zhen entrusted me with is about to bepleted ahead of schedule!"


    Su Yang got dressed and immediately contacted Zhang Kui to investigate the whereabouts of Chen Benhong¡¯s father, Chen Yuanchuan.


    Chen Yuanchuan held a high position in the Chen Family, managing many of the family¡¯s businesses, and he often made public appearances. Additionally, the strife among these younger members rarely involved these high-level figures. Hence, in less than half an hour, Zhang Kui had ascertained Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s location.


    After disguising himself, Su Yang went straight there.


    Chen Yuanchuan was currently reviewing ounts in one of thepanies owned by the Chen Family. Chen Benhong had contacted him through some secret family channels and shared his ns.


    Chen Yuanchuan certainly did not refuse his son¡¯s request¡ªfor he had ced all his hopes on Chen Benhong. If Chen Benhong became the next Family Head, his own status within the family would rise even higher.


    And these past few days, due to Su Yang, Chen Benhong¡¯s reputation and prestige, both within the family and the whole of Capital City, had plummeted. Moreover, they had spent a great deal of goodwill, summoned arge number of the family¡¯s experts, and yet failed to find Su Yang, leaving them in a disgraceful position.


    If things continued like this, Chen Benhong¡¯s losses in this affair would undoubtedly grow bigger. He might even lose his position as Family Head.


    Thus, Chen Yuanchuan also wanted to resolve the matter swiftly. As for his son¡¯s n, he wholeheartedly supported it and, after discussing it with Chen Benhong, immediately contacted his two brothers, nning to sneak away to Pingnan Province in the afternoon.


    Su Yang arrived at thepany¡¯s building and went straight to the basement, patiently waiting.


    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Chen Yuanchuan finally came downstairs.


    The reason he didn¡¯t leave directly was actually to lull others intocency, making Su Yang think he wasn¡¯t involved in the matter. Choosing to leave at noon, the target would be smaller; he drove out, and who would know whether he was going out to eat or to do something else?


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even bother to follow Chen Yuanchuan. As soon as he arrived, he had ced a tracker on Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s car. Su Yang, with his military background, found such tracking tasks far too simplistic.


    He followed Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s car as it circled around Capital City for a while before finally arriving at a vi district.


    Chen Yuanchuan owned a vi here, and he would usuallye for lunch.


    Now, the two brothers called by Chen Yuanchuan had arrived at the vi early and were waiting for him.


    After Chen Yuanchuan arrived, the three men immediately switched to a ck sedan that had been prepared in advance and drove out of the vi district.


    Chen Yuanchuan took great pains in choosing the car to avoid detection. His luxury car was out of the question, but they couldn¡¯t drive something too ordinary either, so they chose a BMW, which was fairlymon in the vi district, as their vehicle. The three men also disguised themselves simply before driving out.


    But Su Yang had been watching the entire time, and their disguises were utterly pointless.


    Su Yang calmly followed them in his car. The three men were rather vignt, driving around the city for a while. It wasn¡¯t until after three o¡¯clock in the afternoon that they finally left Capital City.


    Su Yang followed closely, observing their route and searching the map for a ce to make his move.


    Being in Capital City, Su Yang obviously couldn¡¯t make a scene in the busy streets. The best option was to find a deserted location for a quick, decisive action.


    Ultimately, Su Yang picked a spot on the outskirts of the city. It was a part of the expressway that circled the city, with quite a bit of traffic. However, there was a short stretch with a side road leading to a factory area ted for demolition, which was almost deserted.


    Su Yang tracked Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s group without hurry until they reached the area, and then he suddenly sped up and charged ahead. As he approached the fork in the road, Su Yang quickly turned the steering wheel, shoving Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s car to the side and onto the side road.


    Chen Yuanchuan and the others had nearly left Capital City when they encountered this situation, and they were all taken aback.


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t give them the chance to react. He had specifically chosen a powerful car for this moment. His vehicle rammed into the back of Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s car, practically pushing them down the road.

 Chapter 1222 - 1221 Everything As Expected

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Chapter 1221 Everything As Expected</h4>


    By now, Chen Yuanchuan and hispanions knew something was amiss, even if they were foolish.


    The driver was Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s younger brother, ranked Thirteenth in the family and also called Chen Shisan.


    As he struggled to steady the steering wheel, he said in a grave voice, "Theing party means no good, we must be careful!"


    "There¡¯s no need to be careful, it¡¯s definitely that Su Yang!" Chen Yuanchuan hissed, "Just keep the car steady, Old Qi,e with me and let¡¯s break out!"


    Old Qi followed closely behind Chen Yuanchuan. The two of them opened the car doors and leapt out like two eagles, pouncing directly toward Su Yang¡¯s vehicle.


    Su Yang had already been on guard. At that moment, they had reached near the abandoned factory area, and there was no one else around.


    Without any more hesitation, Su Yang burst out of his car and met them head-on, exchanging several blows in an instant.


    The three of themnded simultaneously. Su Yang stood still, while Chen Yuanchuan and Old Qi took two steps back, their expressions turning ugly.


    Both of them were experts who had broken through the Sovereign¡¯s bottleneck, and they usually prided themselves on their strength. But now, after shing with Su Yang, they realized the gap in their strengths was not small.


    "Indeed, the younger generation is to be feared!" Chen Yuanchuan said, his face shadowed, "You must be that Master Su of Pingnan Province, right?"


    "Exactly," replied Su Yang calmly.


    "What is the meaning of this, Master Su?" Chen Yuanchuan asked sternly, "The affairs of the young should be settled by the young. I have never interfered in Hong¡¯er¡¯s matters, yet you ambush us. Are you trying to make irreversible enemies with the Chen Family?"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly, "Chen Yuanchuan, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say that?"


    "What do you mean?" Chen Yuanchuan frowned.


    "You think I don¡¯t know what you are up to?" Su Yang countered.


    Chen Yuanchuan was slightly shocked, but he maintained a calm facade and said coldly, "We were just out discussing some business; does that bother you?"


    "Chen Yuanchuan, let¡¯s be clear. We are both here now, so stop beating around the bush!" Su Yang said icily.


    Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s face changed, and he realized that Su Yang truly knew their purpose, which surprised him. He knew Chen Benhong¡¯s n was seamless, but how had Su Yange to know of it?


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Yuanchuan asked soberly, "Su Yang, how did youe to know what we were nning?"


    "This is obviously the case!" Su Yang said, "Chen Benhong was severely embarrassedst night, losing Huang Mingshan under his protection, and the whole Capital City mocked him. If he doesn¡¯t make a significant achievement soon, he might even lose his position as heir."


    "So, for Chen Benhong, finding me and killing me is crucial. But finding me in the Capital City is not an easy task. Therefore, the best strategy for him is to capture my friends and family in Pingnan Province to force me to show myself, which is the only method he could think of."


    "Chen Benhong likely has some strategists beside him. After acting recklessly and tasting defeat several times, he has be more cautious and surely follows these strategists¡¯ ns."


    "And their strategy is just to proceed deceptively and misleadingly. While Chen Benhong mobilizes forces on one side to divert my attention, on the other, he sends people to Pingnan Province to capture my rtives and friends."


    "Afterst night¡¯s events, Chen Benhong clearly understands that you only get one opportunity to strike in Pingnan Province. A failure, if I be alert, would mean no second chance. Therefore, he had to recruit someone both reliable and strong enough for this task."


    At this point, Su Yang smiled and looked at Chen Yuanchuan, "In this world, who else could Chen Benhong absolutely trust and just so happens to have the capability to undertake this mission, other than you, his own father? I just needed to follow you; isn¡¯t that enough?"


    Chen Yuanchuan was dumbstruck,pletely shaken at the moment. Just like how Chen Benhong had reactedst night upon learning Su¡¯s n, he too was terrified by Su Yang¡¯s stratagems.


    How could he have anticipated that Su Yang would be able to deduce human intentions to such an extent!


    Every single act of Chen Benhong and each step he had taken fell into Su Yang¡¯s predictions!


    No wonder Chen Benhong was no match for Su Yang; it wasn¡¯t just a matter of strength, but his wit was far inferior to Su Yang¡¯s; what could he use topete with Su Yang?


    "Su Yang, you truly are unparalleled in wit!" Chen Yuanchuan said gravely, "Among all the people I¡¯ve met, only L¨¹ Donglin canpare with you. If you agree to work for the Chen Family, I guarantee that there will be a ce for the Su Family among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City. Moreover, you will achieve a unique supremacy. I can personally talk to the Su Family of Yanbei to support you from behind and make you a spokesperson for the Su Family of Yanbei. Don¡¯t forget, you all share the Su surname!"


    Chen Yuanchuan extended quite a significant olive branch. The Su Family of Yanbei was a genuinely extraordinary major family. With the support of the Su Family of Yanbei, not only could Su Yang be one of the Ten Great Families of the Capital City, but he would also have dominion under heaven.


    Moreover, crucially, Su Yang bore a grudge against the Su Family of Yanbei. Thus, taking this approach could resolve his enmity with the Su Family of Yanbei and solve this matter once and for all, making it an optimal choice for Su Yang.


    "That proposal sounds very good!" Su Yang nodded.


    Chen Yuanchuan, delighted, quickly said, "As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to resolve disputes than to deepen them. If we continue to fight like this, it will only end in mutual destruction. So why not put aside these grudges and unite for a brighter future, don¡¯t you think?"


    "What you say also sounds very good..." Su Yang said slowly, "It¡¯s just a pity that I have one big w¡ªI don¡¯t take advice!"


    Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s face instantly chilled as he gritted his teeth, "Su Yang, are you ying me?"


    "Are you ying me, or am I ying you?" Su Yang retorted, "Chen Yuanchuan, what are you to change the will of the Su Family of Yanbei? The Su Family of Yanbei wants me dead; it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s you or the Chen Family Head or your Earth Immortals who intervene, you can¡¯t change that fact, so how could you?"


    "Besides, the Chen Family was originally supported by the Su Family of Yanbei, being their spokesperson. Now you say you want me to be the spokesperson for the Su Family of Yanbei? Then what ce do you n for your Chen Family?"


    "At this time, saying these words, to first deceive me, lure me to the Chen Family, and then have people from the Chen Family capture me. Chen Yuanchuan, stop ying these little tricks in front of me; it only exposes your intelligence!"

 Chapter 1223 - 1222: Chen Yuanchuan Severely Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Chapter 1222: Chen Yuanchuan Severely Injured</h4>


    Chen Yuanchuan trembled with rage, Su Yang¡¯s words were entirely true ¨C he indeed intended to deceive Su Yang with his words, to lure him into the Chen Family¡¯s trap. Once Su Yang was at the Chen Family residence, he would summon the family¡¯s top fighters to encircle and attack Su Yang, leaving him with no chance of escape.


    As a result, Su Yang had seen right through his thoughts. Not only did his strategy prove utterly useless, but he also suffered Su Yang¡¯s mockery, leading to extreme embarrassment.


    "You, surnamed Su, I see you prefer punishment over a toast!" Chen Yuanchuan bellowed, "I had intended to have a civilized discussion with you; but since you¡¯re being so obstinate, don¡¯t expect any courtesy from the Chen family! Today, I will capture you and make you pay for your previous actions!"


    As Chen Yuanchuan spoke, Chen Shisan, who had been driving earlier, also came out from behind. The three brothers slowly spread out, encircling Su Yang in the middle, making it clear they nned to gang up on him.


    If this had been before the fight at the Purple Lotus Garden, not to mention these three men, even facing just two of them, Su Yang would not have been a match.


    But now, things werepletely different. After obtaining the Bronze Seal Script from L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang¡¯s strength had surged dramatically. Even facing these three men, Su Yang was still the picture of calm.


    "An elder once instructed me to deal with you and your son. If possible, to teach your father a lesson as well, which would be perfect!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Chen Yuanchuan, I¡¯ve already dealt with your son. Now, it¡¯s your turn. I just wonder when your father will show up for me to give him a good thrashing too?"


    Chen Yuanchuan, enraged, roared, "Su, you¡¯re going too far. If I let you get away today, I¡¯ll no longer call myself Chen Yuanchuan!"


    With a furious shout, Chen Yuanchuan was the first to charge, attacking Su Yang head-on.


    Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s two brothers also didn¡¯t dare to ck off, charging from both sides towards Su Yang, to relieve the pressure on Chen Yuanchuan.


    Surrounded by the three men, Su Yang also didn¡¯t dare to be careless. After all, these were three experts who had broken through the bottleneck of The Sovereign.


    Using Demonic Swallowing the World, the Shadow Phantom behind Su Yang absorbed all the attacks aimed at his back. Su Yang also invoked the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, his body doubling in sizepared to a normal person. Every step he took would leave arge crater in the ground, his power extremely terrifying. Each strike heunched carried the might of thunder, striking fear into others.


    The strength of these three was no small matter, and they had seen many strong fighters. In their view, while Su Yang¡¯s strength was indeed formidable, he was, after all, just a young man. Against their joint assault, it was Su Yang who would be at a disadvantage.


    However, when the fight actually started, they were suppressed by Su Yang.


    In fact, these three weren¡¯t much weaker than Su Yang in terms of strength. If it came down to a direct confrontation, the threebined might even be slightly stronger than Su Yang.


    But it was Su Yang who had pushed them into this dire situation, and they were already in a passive state of mind. Furthermore, Su Yang had caused a lot of trouble in the Capital City recently; they had heard too much about him, and seeing Su Yang in person, they were instinctively panicking.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, had no reservations. He had been preparing for this battle for a while, and his attacks were overwhelmingly powerful.


    As a result, with the advantage growing on one side and diminishing on the other, Chen Yuanchuan and his brothers were naturally at a disadvantage.


    Su Yangunched a forceful offensive, pressing forward step by step, unleashing his full power.


    The Shadow Phantom¡¯s devouring power kept growing, which put substantial pressure on Su Yang. But he continued to endure without faltering.


    He knew that it was impossible to y all three men in this direct battle. What he needed to do was simply to instill fear in the Chen Family, to make them dread him from the bottom of their hearts. Therefore, in this battle, he only needed to disy his vigor and forge his reputation. Following this, the Chen Family would only be more and more passive.


    Three minutester, Su Yang seized the opportunity and charged directly at Chen Yuanchuan, delivering several consecutive palms towards him.


    This Chen Yuanchuan was also sharp-witted and realized that something was amiss, quickly drawing back to defend.


    Behind them, Chen Qi and Chen Shisan naturally went all out in their attack, hoping to force Su Yang to turn around and share some of the pressure on Chen Yuanchuan.


    Su Yang was already well-prepared. At this moment, the Shadow Phantom behind him suddenly turned its head and, with a fierce roar, charged towards Chen Qi and Chen Shisan.


    The two of them did not know what this Shadow Phantom truly was, but they felt a destructive power emanating from it. Trembling in fear, they no longer cared about Su Yang and hastily retracted their powers to attack the Shadow Phantom, trying to disperse it.


    However, they did not know that this Shadow Phantom was a manifestation of the Demonic Swallowing the World Secret Method. Devouring the Heavens could engulf everything in the world. Their powers hit the Shadow Phantom and were directly devoured, unable to harm it in the slightest.


    And with its aggressive momentum, the Shadow Phantom pursued them, making them flee like bereaved dogs, not daring to confront it head-on.


    Su Yang then took advantage of this opportunity to attack Chen Yuanchuan with all his might. After several more palms, Chen Yuanchuan could no longer withstand the assault and was struck hard in the chest by Su Yang¡¯s palm.


    Chen Yuanchuan grunted, hastily retreating, trying to dodge Su Yang.


    But Su Yang would not give him the chance to escape, quickly advancing and pursuing again.


    However, at this moment, the capacity of the meridians in his body had also reached their limit. Su Yang was unwilling in his heart, but he also had no choice but to retract the Shadow Phantom; if he continued to resist, his meridians would bepletely shattered.


    Without the Shadow Phantom, Chen Qi and Chen Shisan naturally rushed over immediately.


    Su Yang was also ready for them. The Nine Cold Jade Sword flew out inpliance, whistling through the air, instantly freezing everything around the two men.


    Although this freeze could not ensnare them, it reduced their speed by a third.


    Taking advantage of this, Su Yang once more dashed in front of Chen Yuanchuan,nding three more palms on Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s chest.


    Chen Yuanchuan was sent flying back, vomiting blood non-stop and copsing on the ground,pletely devoid of the strength to resist.


    Meanwhile, Chen Qi and Chen Shisan had crossed the frozen area created by the Nine Cold Jade Sword and swiftly made it to Su Yang¡¯s back, attacking frantically as if possessed.


    Su Yang sighed; he knew that it was now impossible for him to kill Chen Yuanchuan anymore. However, he had achieved his goal, so there was no need to hurry.


    After battling with Chen Qi and Chen Shisan for a while, Su Yang once again struck hard, injuring the two of them.


    However, at this time, over twenty minutes had passed. Su Yang saw vehicles rushing towards the junction in the distance, and not daring to linger any longer, he hurriedly turned around and ran.


    Not long after Su Yang left, several cars rushed over. The man who got out of the leading car was none other than Chen Benhong. And following him were the Chen Family¡¯s top-notch experts who usually apanied him.

 Chapter 1224 - 1223: Furious Reprimand

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Chapter 1223: Furious Reprimand</h4>


    Chen Benhong had just run over when he saw his father, Chen Yuanchuan, lying on the ground covered in blood; hisplexion instantly changed.


    "Dad!" Chen Benhong eximed, hurrying over.


    Chen Yuanchuan was so severely injured, lying on the ground barely clinging to life, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to open his eyes.


    Chen Benhong, trembling all over, anxiously said, "Dad, how... how are you? Are you alright? Please don¡¯t scare me... "


    Chen Yuanchuan couldn¡¯t speak. At that moment, theposed elder walked over from behind and said in a heavy voice, "Step aside!"


    Chen Benhong turned around and said urgently, "Uncle Jiu, you... please save my dad, save him... "


    Theposed elder was, in fact, Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s cousin and ranked ninth, also known as Chen Jiu.


    He approached Chen Yuanchuan, took a careful look at his condition, and frowned deeply.


    "Uncle Jiu, how is he? What¡¯s the... what¡¯s the situation?" Chen Benhong asked, trembling.


    "The injuries are severe. Even if he recovers, he¡¯ll probably only be able to remain a Sovereign at most, unable to enter the realm of Terrestrial Immortal or break through the Sovereign bottleneck anymore!" Chen Jiu said in a grave voice.


    "What?" Chen Benhong¡¯s face instantly changed; Chen Yuanchuan was not only his father but also his greatest supporter in bing the Chen family heir. If Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s strength fell to such a low, wouldn¡¯t that mean he was losing a significant supporter?


    "There¡¯s... there¡¯s no way to cure him?" Chen Benhong asked, his voice shaking.


    "You make it sound easy!" Chen Jiu retorted coldly, "With such grave injuries, it¡¯s already not easy to save his life and retain some strength. Cure him? Unless the Su Family of Yanbei steps in, using their Spiritual Medicine, there might still be a chance. Relying on our Chen Family alone, we can¡¯t cure him!"


    At this, Chen Benhong immediately shut his mouth. Although the Chen Family relied on the Su Family of Yanbei, they were nothingpared to them. Getting medicine from the Su Family of Yanbei was probably something only the ck Widow could aplish!


    But his rtionship with the ck Widow wasn¡¯t at a level where he could ask her for favors. Or to put it another way, it would not be easy for him to even meet the ck Widow!


    Chen Jiu took out several elixirs and fed them to Chen Yuanchuan, at least saving his life.


    "Uncle Jiu, isn¡¯t there any other way?" Chen Benhong asked in a low voice.


    "It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no other way," Chen Jiu replied, "any Superlunary Sect should be able to handle it."


    Chen Benhong felt like he wanted to vomit blood. Were Superlunary Sects easy to find? Those sects had a status simr to the Su Family of Yanbei and were utterly out of their league.


    "Is there... is there really no other way?" Chen Benhong asked hurriedly, "Except for the Superlunary Sects, is there no one else who can do it?"


    "Not necessarily," Chen Jiu said again, "The Divine Physicians Alliance should be able to do it."


    "The Divine Physicians Alliance?" Chen Benhong was taken aback, then he said urgently, "That¡¯s... isn¡¯t that Su Yang¡¯s Divine Physicians Alliance?"


    "Exactly!" Chen Jiu said, "It¡¯s said that Su Yang¡¯s medical skills are unparalleled, and many of the lost Spiritual Medicines within the Alliance are concocted by Su Yang. The Divine Physicians Alliance now controls numerous Spiritual Medicines; curing diseases and saving people is very simple for them!"


    "Uncle Jiu, but... talking about this is pointless..." Chen Benhong said, "What¡¯s our rtion to Su Yang, will he... will he let the Divine Physicians Alliance save my dad?"


    "That¡¯s why I keep telling you, don¡¯t go too far in your actions!" Chen Jiu red at Chen Benhong, "Why did you provoke Su Yang for no reason? He¡¯s the Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance andmands it. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll one day fall sick and need their help? Moreover, if you could beat him, there would be nothing to say. Yet, in your own turf of Capital City, you didn¡¯t manage to defeat him, and instead stirred up trouble for yourself. Does that make any sense? In the past few days, you¡¯ve lost face in Capital City, and so has our Chen Family. Is this how you serve our family as the heir?"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face turned red as he said in a low voice, "Uncle Jiu, this Su has defeated Chen Benhao, ruining the Yanbei Su Family¡¯s marriage arrangement. We¡¯re rted to the Yanbei Su Family through marriage. If we don¡¯t handle this matter, won¡¯t others look down on us? Besides, this Su swaggered into Capital City as if he didn¡¯t put any of us in his eyes. If I tolerate this, then I¡¯d be letting others think the Chen Family is cowardly!"


    "The sky won¡¯t fall without someone tall to hold it up. Other families haven¡¯t spoken up, yet you¡¯re rushing headlong into this mess. How is that not embarrassing?" Chen Jiu said coldly, "Moreover, Chen Benhao lost to Su Yang in a fair fight; his loss means his skills aren¡¯t up to par. After their fight, they even became friends. By rights, Su Yang and our Chen Family actually had some goodwill. With what you¡¯ve done, how can we talk about goodwill now?"


    "Uncle Jiu, Su has disrupted the Yanbei Su Family¡¯s marriage arrangement, so he surely won¡¯t be on good terms with our Chen Family!" Chen Benhong insisted, "The Yanbei Su Family certainly won¡¯t let him off; if we befriend him, wouldn¡¯t that make us enemies with the Yanbei Su Family?"


    "So you haven¡¯t made an enemy of the Yanbei Su Family, can you ask them to heal your dad?" Chen Jiu said, displeased.


    Chen Benhong was at a loss for words and said in a low voice, "Uncle Jiu, what you¡¯re saying is just twisting the truth..."


    "How am I twisting the truth!" Chen Jiu snapped, "You consider the Yanbei Su Family as inws, but how do they see you? They aren¡¯t even acting to resolve their own marriage issue; you ran up there trying to get involved, isn¡¯t that shameful? You¡¯ve done all this, what has the Yanbei Su Family offered you in return? If you ask them for help, will they help you?"


    Chen Benhong was speechless, unable to refute. He couldn¡¯t help but recall what Chen Yuanchuan had once said; his Uncle Jiu had some disagreements with the Yanbei Su Family in the past, therefore always harbored antagonism towards them. Now, it seemed to be true!


    By logic, someone like his Uncle Jiu, who was on such bad terms with the Yanbei Su Family, shouldn¡¯t have held an influential position within the family.


    Yet, since Chen Jiu had remained at the Sovereign level without advancing to Terrestrial Immortal and stayed at this stage after breaking through the bottleneck, his strength had be quite formidable over the years. Moreover, many of those who entered seclusion with him held him in high regard, and many looked to him for direction. This resulted in Chen Jiu having a significant faction within the Chen Family!


    Thus, although Chen Jiu wasn¡¯t on good terms with the Yanbei Su Family, nobody in the family dared to challenge his status, which even had a ce in the Council of Elders.


    Helpless to change that once one bes an Earth Immortal, one can no longer meddle in mortal affairs. Therefore, the face of the family still needed to be maintained by those below the level of Earth Immortal. It was individuals like Chen Jiu who were pivotal in supporting the Chen Family!

 Chapter 1225 - 1224: Cunning Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Chapter 1224: Cunning n</h4>


    "Chen Shao, there¡¯s actually another method!" At this moment, a young man beside Chen Benhong whispered.


    "What method?" Chen Benhong immediately asked.


    Chen Jiu and others also looked at the young man, curious to see what kind of valuable information coulde out of the mouth of this dilettante.


    "If we capture Su Yang, we can force him to treat Uncle Chen. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?" the young man said in a low voice.


    Chen Benhong¡¯s eyes lit up ¨C this indeed was a method.


    But Chen Jiu¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure. What the hell kind of method was this? At this point in time, they were still thinking of capturing Su Yang?


    "Uncle Jiu, what do you think about this method..." Chen Benhong looked to Chen Jiu.


    "Shut up!" Chen Jiu cursed angrily, "You capture Su Yang? How exactly do you n on capturing him? Do you think Su Yang is so easy to capture? It¡¯s been several days, and we haven¡¯t found him yet. Don¡¯t you understand the situation? The more this drags on, the bigger the mess. You still want to stir things up. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to send people to Pingnan Province? What did you do? You sent two groups. The first time, Huang Mingshan died there, and you lost all face, but you didn¡¯t learn. Then you had your father deal with this mess. If we hadn¡¯t arrived just in time today, your father would¡¯ve been dead by now, and you still want to stir things up? Do you want the Chen Family to go down before you¡¯re satisfied?"


    Chen Benhong looked embarrassed from the scolding, but he had no rebuttal. Chen Jiu had indeed warned him about this issue, but he always thought his stratagems were sound. Who could have expected that Su Yang would be so cunning?


    "Uncle Jiu, it¡¯s useless to talk about this now!" Chen Benhong retorted with dissatisfaction, "We¡¯ve alreadye to this point, do you think the Chen Family can reconcile with Su Yang? It¡¯s not time for me. The most pressing thing is to catch him quickly, force him to treat my dad. Then, we can take care of him and announce it to the world, letting everyone know what happens when they oppose the Chen Family. Could it be that we just give up now, try to appease him? If that¡¯s the case, then the Chen Family is truly finished. After that, in Capital City, we will not only lose all face but also our status. Every Tom, Dick, and Harry will think they can step on the Chen Family!"


    Chen Jiu frowned deeply. Although he didn¡¯t think much of his nephew, he had to admit, Chen Benhong¡¯s words were not wrong. The Chen Family indeed had no way out!


    If the Chen Family failed to handle Su Yang, then it would truly be the end for them. Both their face and their status would be ruthlessly trampled on.


    "Capturing Su Yang is not as easy as you think!" Chen Jiu said coldly.


    Chen Benhong also knitted his brows ¨C if capturing Su Yang were so simple, they would have done it already. Why wait until now?


    "The Capital City is so vast, and not many people here know Su Yang. He could just disguise himself and find a ce to hide; finding him won¡¯t be easy." Chen Jiu spoke coldly, "The enemy is hidden while we are exposed; this is the most troublesome situation. If we can¡¯t take him down in one fell swoop, any attempt we make will only give him the chance to erode our strength, bit by bit."


    Chen Benhong¡¯s expression was also very grim. These past few days, he had indeed learned many lessons.


    "Hey, you just spoke of capturing Su Yang, do you have any method to capture him?" Chen Benhong asked the young man beside him.


    The young man was taken aback. He had only mentioned it off-handedly, suggesting it as a possible approach, but how would he know how to capture Su Yang? The Capital City was full of people who had been busy for such a long time without capturing Su Yang; where could he possiblye up with a method now?


    But the young man was not content to simply reply that he didn¡¯t know. He was well aware that if he coulde up with a valuable method, Chen Benhong would certainly hold him in high regard and his status in front of Chen Benhong would rise!


    After pondering for a while, the young man spoke softly, "In Capital City, if anyone knows where this Su fellow is hiding, there would only be one person."


    "Who?" Chen Benhong immediately widened his eyes and asked anxiously.


    "Who else could it be but L¨¹ Donglin!" Chen Jiu replied coldly, "Even if L¨¹ Donglin knew where Su Yang was hiding, do you think he would tell you? Or should I say, do you dare to go ask him?"


    Chen Benhong opened his mouth but was unable to utter a word. The night before, when so many of them had surrounded L¨¹ Donglin alone, L¨¹ Donglin had scolded them fiercely, chastising the entire Chen Family.


    High-ranking members of the Chen Family were verbally abused so harshly by L¨¹ Donglin that they nearly came to blows. Yet in the end, they didn¡¯t dare to make a peep.


    Moreover, even though the Chen Family clearly knew that L¨¹ Donglin was helping Su Yang, they dared not say a word. In fact, so many people in Capital City also didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, who would dare provoke L¨¹ Donglin!


    Hence, seeking out L¨¹ Donglin to inquire about Su Yang¡¯s location was simply an impossible task!


    "Can¡¯t you fucking think before you speak!" Chen Benhong cursed the young man, "What kind of method is this, L¨¹ Donglin? You go ask him!"


    The young man was sheepish; he dared not approach L¨¹ Donglin. But in his heart, he felt somewhat indignant and after pondering for a while, he whispered, "Actually, L¨¹ Donglin seems to... seems to have a good rtionship with the ck Widow. If someone from the ck Widow¡¯s side went to ask..."


    The implication was clear¡ªthe young man was suggesting that Chen Benhong approach the ck Widow and through her, inquire about Su Yang from L¨¹ Donglin.


    In his view, since the ck Widow was ultimately part of the Chen Family, and Chen Benhong was the heir, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to approach her.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that the ck Widow had always looked down on Chen Benhong. Sending Chen Benhong to approach the ck Widow was no different from asking him to approach L¨¹ Donglin!


    "Can¡¯t you fuckinge up with any good ideas!" Chen Benhong raged, "L¨¹ Donglin and that Su guy are so close, how could he possibly betray Su Yang? Do you not have a brain?"


    The young man scratched his head, wanting to argue, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Because Chen Benhong seemed very angry, and to continue on this topic would surely be asking for trouble!


    Seeing that everyone around him fell silent, Chen Benhong was even more furious, "Fuck, are all of you useless? On normal days, don¡¯t each of you act allpetent? Why are you all ying dead now? Always acting high and mighty, but when ites time to actually do something, you¡¯ve all be mute? With you wastes of space following me, what good are you?"


    Everyone bowed their heads, their faces the epitome of embarrassment, yet no one dared to say a word.


    The more Chen Benhong cursed, the more agitated he became, venting all the frustrations of the past few days on them.


    "You bunch of bastards,ing up with these ridiculous ideas all the time, haven¡¯t you made me lose enough face in Capital City? I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯te up with a good idea today, don¡¯t think about having a good life in the future!"

 Chapter 1226 - 1225: Huang Wuyan

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Chapter 1225: Huang Wuyan</h4>


    Everyone exchanged uneasy nces, understanding Chen Benhong¡¯s temperament. It was clear he was taking out his anger on them. If they failed toe up with a good solution today, Chen Benhong would indeed make them pay for it.


    But at this moment, what could they possibly think of?


    After pondering for a while, one of the young men¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he said, "Chen Shao, I do have an idea, although it might be a bit troublesome."


    "Spit it out!" Chen Benhong said angrily, his rage unabated, offering no pleasant faces to those present.


    The young man took a deep breath and whispered, "Ordinary people like us might find it difficult to locate Su Yang, but perhaps the Terrestrial Immortals could have a way to find him. Think about it, with their immense strength, they might have some special methods. If they are willing to take action, then that Su fellow certainly won¡¯t be able to escape!"


    "You¡¯re just talking nonsense!" Chen Benhong snarled in fury. "How do you know the Terrestrial Immortals have a way to find Su Yang? Do you just spout bullshit without taking responsibility? If you dare spout this nonsense in front of me again, I¡¯ll knock your damn teeth out!"


    The young man¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. In that moment, Chen Jiu suddenly interjected, "This method is worth a try."


    The young man was startled, then overwhelmed with joy. If Chen Jiu said that the method was worth trying, didn¡¯t that mean it was actually a viable suggestion?


    Chen Benhong turned to Chen Jiu in surprise, "Uncle Jiu, this method..."


    "This might be our only option right now!" Chen Jiu said. "The Divine Sense of Terrestrial Immortals is powerful and can cover a vast area. Everything within that range can be perceived by them. If we can get more Terrestrial Immortals to cover the entire range of Capital City, then Su Yang will have nowhere to hide!"


    "Is that even possible?" Chen Benhong was ecstatic and urged, "Uncle Jiu, then... let¡¯s hurry and find some Terrestrial Immortals to do this!"


    Chen Jiu gave him a sidelong nce, "It¡¯s easier said than done. Do you have any idea how many Terrestrial Immortals it would take to cover the whole range of Capital City?"


    "How many would it take?" Chen Benhong asked in surprise.


    "Covering the entire Capital City would require at least half the Terrestrial Immortals to coborate," Chen Jiu said with a grave tone, his thoughts drifting back to an event from years before. Thest time the Terrestrial Immortals of Capital City coborated on such an endeavor was decades ago.


    During that incident, nearly all the major families of the city had joined forces, assembling seventy percent of Capital City¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals to lock down the whole city in search of a single person. That time, the families paid a heavy price for their actions, and for decades thereafter, the Terrestrial Immortals of the city never undertook a simr endeavor.


    Now, they were considering this method again. Would the Terrestrial Immortals of Capital City unite once more? And this time, what would be the oue if the major families allied to undertake this task?


    "Half the Terrestrial Immortals of Capital City..." Chen Benhong stood dumbfounded. He had thought that finding just a few Terrestrial Immortals would be enough, and that he could just go home and call upon the few from the Chen Family for help. He hadn¡¯t expected that such an endeavor would require so many Terrestrial Immortals, which meant they would have to seek assistance from many major families in Capital City.


    The young man beside him was also stunned; he had just casually suggested this method without knowing how much it would cost. He hadn¡¯t expected the method to be so arduous, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter with trepidation¡ªSu Yang would probably berate him again, right?


    As expected, Chen Benhong turned to him in a fury, "What kind of shitty method is that? Do you have the ability to get so many Terrestrial Immortals from Capital City to help?"


    The young man hung his head, not daring to speak, but Chen Jiu quietly said, "We don¡¯t need toe forward ourselves; there is someone who can do this!"


    "Who?" Chen Benhong hurriedly asked.


    Chen Jiu said softly, "Huang Wuyan!"


    ...


    Huang Wuyan, the Family Head of the Huang Family, was a top expert, Ninth on the Heavenly List.


    Huang Wuyan had no children of his own, so he raised his younger brother¡¯s son as if he were his own.


    Huang Mingshan had been personally trained by Huang Wuyan. Although Huang Mingshan was a hopeless case, the Huang family had too few members, and he had been with Huang Wuyan for so long; Huang Wuyan still doted on him greatly.


    Yet, it was this Huang Mingshan, whom he treated as his own son, who died at the hands of Su Yang.


    Huang Wuyan had originally been in seclusion, but after Huang Mingshan¡¯s coffin was brought back to the Huang family, he immediately came out of seclusion.


    He sat quietly in the living room all day, staring at Huang Mingshan¡¯s coffin. He didn¡¯t speak all day, his face so grim it was almost dripping with gloom; anyone could see that Huang Wuyan was in a terrible mood.


    Huang Mingshan¡¯s father, Huang Wusen, was paralyzed with grief beside him, weeping bitterly. One moment he mourned his son, and the next, he cried out for his brother to avenge Huang Mingshan. In the great hall of the Huang family, only his voice echoed.


    Suddenly, a group of people walked in from outside the door. Leading them was none other than Chen Benhong.


    Seeing Chen Benhonge in, Huang Wusen was the first to leap up. He rushed to the door, grabbed Chen Benhong¡¯s cor, and cursed, "Chen Benhong, you son of a bitch, how dare youe to the Huang family? What did you say when you took my son out? You said you¡¯d keep him safe; that nothing would happen to him. Now, my son is dead, and what about you? You¡¯re fucking alive and well. Is this your idea of keeping my son safe?"


    Chen Benhong was angry inside. In Capital City, Huang Wusen was of such low status that Chen Benhong usually didn¡¯t even notice him.


    But Huang Wuyan was right there, sitting. This Ninth on the Heavenly List was not someone Chen Benhong could afford to underestimate. So, faced with Huang Wusen, he dared not get angry, he could only sigh and said softly, "Uncle Huang, I didn¡¯t want this to happen. Who could have expected that this Su family bastard would be so vile and despicable, ambushing Brother Huang on the way? My rtionship with Brother Huang was as close as real brothers; his death by Su¡¯s stealthy attack has left me in deep sorrow as well!"


    "You still have the nerve to fart around!" Huang Wusen raged, "Chen Benhong, I¡¯ve heard all about it; it was you who sent my son to Pingnan Province, to capture Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends, which led to him being ambushed and killed by Su Yang. You knew that Su was targeting my son, yet you still sent him to Pingnan Province, making him take the risk. Wasn¡¯t that deliberately sending him to his death? And you have the face to say these righteous words?"


    "Uncle Huang, you¡¯re wronging me!" Chen Benhong said anxiously, "I originally didn¡¯t want to do this, but Brother Huang insisted on it. He felt that instead of always being ambushed by Su in the shadows, it would be better to cut through the mess swiftly, capture Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends, andpletely resolve this matter, which is why he was adamant about going to Pingnan Province!"

 Chapter 1227 - 1226 I told you to scram

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Chapter 1226 I told you to scram</h4>


    At this point, seeing Huang Wusen¡¯s disbelieving expression, Chen Benhong hurriedly said, "I was afraid he would be in danger, so I arranged for many experts to apany him, but he was still ambushed by someone surnamed Su. s, Brother Huang was too impatient. It pains me to see him end up like this, so in my quest for vengeance, I had my father take people to Pingnan Province. And yet, they were ambushed by that same Su surname, and now my father¡¯s fate is also unknown. Uncle Huang, if you¡¯re saying that I meant to betray Brother Huang, wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m intentionally harming my father as well!"


    Huang Wusen was stunned for a moment, "Your father was also attacked?"


    "It happened just now!" Chen Benhong sighed, "That Su is too cunning, following us all the way and ambushing my father at the city exit. My father was seriously injured, and the two uncles apanying him were also badly hurt. Uncle Huang, think about it, Su Yang attacked Brother Huangst night, and today I let my father lead people out again. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dangerous? But why would I do it, even knowing the risks? I just want to avenge Brother Huang. I can¡¯t let his death be in vain!"


    Huang Wusen was bbergasted, scratching his head, unable to say a word for a moment. Even Chen Benhong¡¯s father, Chen Yuanchuan, had been ambushed by Su Yang¡ªwhat could he possibly say to that!


    Seeing Huang Wusen¡¯s expression, Chen Benhong couldn¡¯t help but sneer secretly. Using Chen Yuanchuan as a front had indeed fooled Huang Wusen.


    "This Su, his actions are outrageous!" Chen Benhong said indignantly, "He¡¯s murdered countless in the Capital City, utterly arrogant,pletely disregarding our people in the Capital. He killed Brother Huang justst night, and today he ambushed my father. And I¡¯ve heard that Su wants to eradicate the entire Huang Family, leaving it like the Wan and L¨¹ Families. That¡¯s why I immediately led people here, to guard against an attack from Su on the Huang Family!"


    "Damn it, if he dares toe to the Huang Family, I¡¯ll skin him alive and pull out his tendons!" Huang Wusen roared furiously.


    "Uncle Huang, that¡¯s not how you should talk!" Chen Benhong said softly, "Su Yun¡¯s power is immense, not easy to deal with. So many from the Wan Family fell at his hands. The current state of the Huang Family... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not in a good position to confront him..."


    "Bullshit!" Huang Wusen bellowed, "My older brother is still at home, can Su ascend to the heavens or something?"


    Chen Benhong nced at Huang Wuyan inside the room and respectfully said, "Patriarch Huang¡¯s strength is unquestionable, killing that Su would be like crushing an ant. But, Su Yang is, after all, not an Earth Immortal. Recall what happened a few days ago¡ªthe Earth Immortal from the Wan Family lured out the Law Enforcers, and that¡¯s very dangerous!"


    Huang Wusen was immediately at a loss for words; what Chen Benhong said was true. Huang Wuyan was indeed powerful, but as an Earth Immortal, there were many restrictions.


    At that moment, Huang Wuyan inside the room suddenly spoke up, "Let him in."


    Huang Wusen nced at his older brother and stepped aside.


    Chen Benhong waved his hand to the others around him and entered the hall by himself, bowing respectfully next to Huang Wuyan, "Junior pays respects to Patriarch Huang!"


    Huang Wuyan didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, saying coldly, "Speak directly if you have something to say, don¡¯t beat around the bush. You have one minute to exin, then get lost!"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s expression changed; after all, he was the sessor of the Chen Family, and the Huang Family was but a minor n inparison, hardly worth mentioning. And yet, Huang Wuyan dared to show him such disrespect, it was unbearably arrogant!


    Nheless, considering that Huang Wuyan was Ninth on the Heavenly List, Chen Benhong ultimately swallowed his pride.


    "Patriarch Huang, I¡¯vee to see you mainly to discuss the matter of killing Su Yang," Chen Benhong said. "During this time, Su Yang hasmitted many outrageous acts in Capital City, disrupting our city¡¯s order andpletely disregarding the major families of Capital City. He truly deserves to die..."


    "You have half a minute left!" Huang Wuyan interrupted directly, clearly not interested in listening to Chen Benhong¡¯s rambling.


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face turned ugly, and he quickly said, "Patriarch Huang, Su Yang is vengeful. Brother Huang died at his hands, yet he feels it¡¯s not enough; he will surelye after the Huang Family again, maybe even like he did to the Wan Family before..."


    "Ten seconds left!" Huang Wuyan said impatiently, finding Chen Benhong¡¯s words nothing but pointless chatter.


    Chen Benhong felt like he wanted to spit blood. He had nned on setting the stage so that Huang Wuyan would readily agree with him. Now it seemed that if he continued with this preamble, he was likely to be thrown out directly.


    "Patriarch Huang, I need your help to contact the Terrestrial Immortals of Capital City, lock down the entire city, and find Su Yang!" Chen Benhong hurriedly stated his purpose.


    A sharp glint shed in Huang Wuyan¡¯s eyes as he coldly nced at Chen Benhong. "Do you know what it means to lock down the entire Capital City?"


    "I¡¯ve heard about it from my family elders," Chen Benhong nodded.


    "Heard about it?" Huang Wuyan said coldly. "Since you¡¯ve heard them talk about it, why do you ask me to do this? What right do you have?"


    "Ah?" Chen Benhong was taken aback. Chen Jiu had indeed mentioned this, but at the time, Chen Jiu had mentioned many precautions. Thinking him tiresome, Chen Benhong had not paid attention.


    In his view, since Huang Mingshan died at Su Yang¡¯s hands, Huang Wuyan must be eager to seek revenge against Su Yang. So all he had to do was meet with Huang Wuyan, emphasize Huang Mingshan¡¯s death, and Huang Wuyan would surely agree at once.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Wuyan spoke in such a manner that left Chen Benhong at a loss for words.


    "Patriarch Huang, Brother Huang died at the hands of Su Yang. This enmity, we must avenge!" Chen Benhong said urgently. "Besides, Su Yang will definitely target the Huang Family..."


    "Get out!" Huang Wuyan barked in anger.


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face changed dramatically; was Huang Wuyan too arrogant? Although you are Ninth on the Heavenly List, I do not fear you, nor could you darey hands on us ordinary people, could you? Your Huang Family in Capital City is just a minor family¡ªwhat gives you the right to rebuke me so?


    "Patriarch Huang!" Chen Benhong increased the urgency in his voice. "Su Yang will definitely not let the Huang Family go. Mying here to talk is for the good of the Huang Family, not wanting it to fall prey to Su Yang¡¯s venom as well. Is my Chen Family being kind for nothing?"


    "Did you not hear me tell you to get out?" Huang Wuyan said coldly. "Or do you want to wait for me to make a move?"


    Chen Benhong was furious, retorting, "Patriarch Huang, you are being too arrogant! As the heir to the Chen Family, I came to you in person to discuss this, and you treat me like this, insulting my entire Huang Family. Do you think my Chen Family fears you? You may be a Terrestrial Immortal, but I am not afraid of you!"

 Chapter 1228 - 1227: What Does It Have to Do with Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Chapter 1227: What Does It Have to Do with Me?</h4>


    Huang Wuyan stared coldly at Chen Benhong, who met his gaze without showing weakness. After all, a Terrestrial Immortal shouldn¡¯t kill ordinary people like them, so Chen Benhong was not the least bit afraid.


    At this critical moment, an anxious voice suddenly came from outside, "Patriarch Huang, please do not get angry. Hong¡¯er was eager to avenge Brother Huang¡¯s death, so he spoke hastily. Please, Patriarch Huang, be magnanimous."


    Chen Benhong turned his head and saw Chen Jiu leading a group of people in. Among them, there were even some Terrestrial Immortals from the Chen Family.


    Seeing this, Chen Benhong was taken aback. They were just looking to talk to Huang Wuyan, was it necessary to bring so many people? Hadn¡¯t Chen Jiu taken people back already? Why had hee back again?


    Upon seeing Chen Jiu and the others approach, Huang Wuyan¡¯s expression softened a bit, but he still ignored everyone.


    Chen Jiu led his group into the hall, first shooting Chen Benhong a fierce re before hastily smiling and sping his hands in greeting, "Patriarch Huang, it¡¯s been many years since ourst meeting, I trust you¡¯ve been well?"


    Huang Wuyan¡¯s face went from angry to calm, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you; it¡¯s that you¡¯re always holed up somewhere. How can we meet then? To me, the path you¡¯re on, breaking through to a Terrestrial Immortal directly, you might as well be a Law Enforcer by now!"


    Chen Benhong looked at Chen Jiu in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Huang Wuyan to hold his Uncle Jiu in such high regard, even suggesting he could be a Law Enforcer. Did that not imply that his own Uncle Jiu could be among the top three on the Heavenly List?


    Chen Jiu, however, remained unfazed and simply smiled lightly, "Patriarch Huang, it¡¯s been many years and you still can¡¯t see through it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. For the offense my family junior has caused just now, please allow me to apologize personally, what do you say?"


    "If you say so, of course, I must give you face," said Huang Wuyan, pausing for a moment and looking at Chen Benhong with a cold gaze. "I know you¡¯re not convinced, thinking that as a Terrestrial Immortal, I can¡¯t do much to you. But, boy, even if I can¡¯t touch you, which of your Chen Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals can beat me? I may not kill you, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from ughtering a few of the Chen¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals to vent my anger. What can you do to me?"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face changed drastically; now he finally understood why Chen Jiu and the others had been insisting on his courtesy towards Huang Wuyan¡ªit was because of this.


    Just as Huang Wuyan had said, he couldn¡¯t kill ordinary people, but he could kill Terrestrial Immortals.


    Although the Chen Family had many Terrestrial Immortals, there were few who were truly capable of being put to use. With Huang Wuyan being Ninth on the Heavenly List, if he really attacked the Chen Family, the family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals would likely suffer heavy casualties.


    Even though Terrestrial Immortals usually stayed out of worldly affairs, they still represented the foundation of a family. The Chen Family¡¯s current status owed much to the many Terrestrial Immortals in the family.


    If Huang Wuyan actually killed a batch of the Chen¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals, then the standing of the Chen Family would plummet, possibly even falling out of Capital City¡¯s top ten.


    Cold sweat covered Chen Benhong¡¯s forehead. If his few words resulted in angering Huang Wuyan to the point of killing the family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals and causing the family¡¯s status to decline, then he would be the sinner of the n.


    "Brother Huang, the matter of Su Yang must be resolved quickly. Otherwise, who knows what kind of major trouble might arise in the future!" Chen Jiu paused, thenmunicated through a voice transmission, "People like the Beigong War God should be one of a kind; another should not be allowed to emerge!"


    A sharp light shed in Huang Wuyan¡¯s eyes as he suddenly looked at Chen Jiu andmunicated back, "Can Su Yang bepared to the Beigong War God?"


    "The Beigong War God is only one man, of course he cannotpare with the Beigong War God. However, to produce another person who can wreak havoc in Capital City is decidedly unwise," Chen Jiu transmitted his voice. "This time, the attitude from the Martial Champion¡¯s side is very clear; they will not meddle in this affair. In fact, the Martial Champion even helped Su Yang out of a predicament before. Their rtionship is quite good, and Su Yang will definitely not provoke the Martial Champion. Should Su Yang rise in power, I¡¯m afraid all the great ns of Capital City will suffer!"


    Huang Wuyan fell silent for a while then said in a cold voice, "What does that have to do with me?"


    The people around them naturally could not hear what the two of them were discussing through transmitted messages, but what Huang Wuyan said just now, everyone could hear. They were all surprised and wondered why Huang Wuyan would say such a thing.


    Chen Benhong thought Huang Wuyan still did not want to get involved, and as he opened his mouth to speak about Huang Mingshan¡¯s situation, he was directly pulled away by Chen Jiu.


    "Brother Huang, I know this matter has nothing to do with you. But even if you be one of the Law Enforcers, there are many others in the Huang Family," Chen Jiu said. "You might not consider it for yourself, but you should at least consider it for the sake of the young and old of the Huang Family, shouldn¡¯t you?"


    "Consider?" Huang Wuyan spoke in a cold voice, "Speaking of which, it¡¯s your Chen Family that¡¯s in the most danger. Large family, extensive business, and the grudge with Su Yang can no longer be resolved. If Su Yang is not dealt with, how many of your Chen Family will have to die to put an end to this affair!"


    Chen Benhong was even more annoyed and said in a deep voice, "Patriarch Huang, could it be that you have forgotten about the Su Family of Yanbei..."


    Just as Chen Benhong had begun to speak, Chen Jiu¡¯s expression changed instantly. He grabbed him and forcefully flung him outside.


    However, it was ultimately toote. Huang Wuyan stretched out his hand and caught Chen Benhong, pressing him to the ground.


    "Kneel!" Huang Wuyan ordered coldly.


    "What I said¡ªis that not correct?" Chen Benhong bellowed in rage. "Huang Wuyan, you actually dare to attack someone below the level of a Terrestrial Immortal. Are you not afraid of the Law Enforcers? Even if I won¡¯t kneel today, can you really kill me?"


    Huang Wuyan did not pay him any attention, his gaze swept over the people of the Chen Family, finallynding on a Terrestrial Immortal.


    "You, make sure he kneels here!" Huang Wuyan said in a cold voice. "If he doesn¡¯t kneel, I¡¯ll kill you first!"


    This Terrestrial Immortal had some previous disputes with Huang Wuyan, but as Huang Wuyan¡¯s strength grew, he had no choice but to submit. Threatened and berated by Huang Wuyan, he dared not say anything and could only reluctantly tell Chen Benhong, "Kneel down!"


    Chen Benhong was stunned, and he urgently cried, "Uncle Jiu..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the Terrestrial Immortal pped him across the face, "I told you to kneel down!"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s face turned red with rage, extremely angry, but he ultimately dared not say anything. After all, a Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s status within the family hierarchy was extremely high.


    Huang Wuyan nced at Chen Benhong and said coldly, "Your Chen Family really has no one left, to choose such a person as the Chen family heir?"


    Chen Jiu let out a wryugh. In reality, the people of the Chen Family were not fools; they all knew that Chen Benhong was not suitable to be the Chen Family heir. But what could they do? This wasn¡¯t something they could decide, after all!


    "Enough, I won¡¯t waste my breath with you!" Huang Wuyan said coldly. "I can step forward and find those Terrestrial Immortals to handle this matter. But what price is the Chen Family willing to pay?"

 Chapter 1229 - 1228: Price

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Chapter 1228: Price</h4>


    Chen Jiu heaved a sigh, aware that Huang Wuyan would definitely make such a demand.


    He had note earlier but had gone back to his n first to discuss this matter.


    What price was the Chen Family willing to pay to assassinate Su Yang?


    "Ten Marrow Cleansing Pills," Chen Jiu spoke softly, "Ten Marrow Cleansing Pills can cultivate ten experts of the Sovereign level. Among these ten, at least one can Breakthrough to the Venerable Realm, and with good luck, three to five can do so, then the position of the Huang Family in the future won¡¯t need mentioning. Even if you be a Law Enforcer, the Huang Family won¡¯t be left without sessors, and their status in the Capital City will only rise, never fall!"


    Chen Benhong¡¯s expression changed drastically. The Marrow Cleansing Pill was an extremely rare item. The Chen Family couldn¡¯t produce it themselves; they spent so much wealth and resources every year to get it from the Su Family of Yanbei. And these Marrow Cleansing Pills were even difficult for the direct descendants of the Chen Family to obtain. Now, to offer ten at once, wasn¡¯t the Chen Family taking this too seriously?


    "If the Chen Family is so stingy, then don¡¯t bother negotiating with me," Huang Wuyan waved his hand dismissively, "I won¡¯t keep you for dinner!"


    Chen Benhong was stunned again. Ten Marrow Cleansing Pills¡ªa generous gesture like that, and Huang Wuyan was still not interested? You¡¯re really overestimating yourself!


    Yet Chen Jiu remained unfazed, as if he had foreseen this, smiling faintly, "Add three more."


    "If you¡¯re going to keep talking about these things, I¡¯d advise you to save it," Huang Wuyan nced at Chen Jiu, "You weren¡¯t so stingy back in the day, so why is your talk so uninspiring now?"


    Chen Jiu chuckled, "As these are not mine to give, of course, I cannot decide freely."


    "So it seems the Chen Family doesn¡¯t take this matter very seriously either!" Huang Wuyan said, "Well, if that¡¯s the case, forget it, I don¡¯t necessarily have to kill that Su fellow. If the sky falls, there¡¯s always someone taller to bear it!"


    Chen Jiu was helpless; he knew that Huang Wuyan was confident in the Cheng Family¡¯s grudge against Su Yang. If the Chen Family couldn¡¯t deal with Su Yang, that would mean big trouble for them. So, this was essentially an issue between the Chen Family and Su Yang, and he was simply raising his price.


    At this point, however, Chen Jiu had no other options.


    "Three Carefree Pills," Chen Jiu said softly.


    A sharp light flickered in Huang Wuyan¡¯s eyes, but eventually, he shook his head again: "Too little."


    The expressions of the several Terrestrial Immortals standing nearby changed. Ordinary people might not know the value of the Carefree Pill, but they were very aware.


    The Carefree Pill was for Terrestrial Immortals to use, able to aid them in breaking through, and was extremely rare. Even the Terrestrial Immortals of the Chen Family had only a few who had used such an item. Now to give out three all at once, and still, Huang Wuyan considered it too few?


    "Five pills!" Chen Jiu paused, "Brother Huang, this is our family¡¯s bottom line."


    Huang Wuyan stared at Chen Jiu for a while, then said coldly, "Add another fifteen Marrow Cleansing Pills!"


    Chen Jiu pondered for a moment, then slowly nodded, "Deal!"


    "Good!" Huang Wuyan stood up, his voice cold, "Tonight, Su Yang will have nowhere to hide!"


    "Do we need to keep this matter a secret?" Huang Wusen asked in a low voice from the side.


    "No need!" Chen Jiu shook his head, "Even if he knows about it, what can he do? All the exits from the Capital City have been blocked. And to ensure that he absolutely cannot get out, our Chen Family has dispatched quite a number of Earth Immortals to seal off the exits from the Capital City. It¡¯s impossible for him to leave. As long as he is within the boundaries of the Capital City, he will have nowhere to hide tonight!"


    ...


    By the time L¨¹ Donglin received the news, it was already after three in the afternoon. He was shocked upon receiving the message.


    The Beigong War God had once evaluated Huang Wuyan, saying that this man never wakes up early without a profit. Even if Huang Mingshan was killed, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make him exert such effort to go after Su Yang. Thus, Huang Wuyan¡¯s contact with those in the Capital City must havee with some significant benefit from the Chen Family.


    The moment L¨¹ Donglin got the news, he immediately contacted Su Yang, because he was very clear about the significance of what Huang Wuyan was doing.


    This was not just about Huang Wuyan contacting so many Earth Immortals to search for Su Yang. The key was that it also meant that the families and descendants of those Earth Immortals were also standing against Su Yang. This meant that if Su Yang was found tonight, those who would hunt down Su Yang would not only be the Chen Family, but it could be a city-wide manhunt against Su Yang alone!


    Although L¨¹ Donglin had stirred up considerable trouble in the Capital City and was extremely forceful in his dealings with many great families of the city, he had never caused as big an incident as Su Yang. Nearly the entire city was going after him; this really could cause an upheaval in the Capital City!


    But the question was, with so many people in the Capital City taking action, did Su Yang have any chance of surviving?


    Forget about Su Yang¡¯s current power; even someone as strong as L¨¹ Donglin, if cornered by so many in the city, there would be no doubt of his death.


    L¨¹ Donglin got in touch with Su Yang as soon as possible and informed him of the situation.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t received the news yet¡ªalthough Zhang Kui and his people were good at gathering information, their sources were certainly not as reliable as L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s.


    Upon receiving the news, Su Yang was also quite shocked. His ability to contend with these people of the Capital City was mainly because he was adept at hiding; they couldn¡¯t find him and thus couldn¡¯t deal with him.


    But if he was found by these people of the Capital City, then his situation would be extremely dangerous.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯ve already killed Huang Mingshan, and Chen Benhong and Chen Yuanchuan of the Chen Family have both been taken care of by you. Your matters should be considered resolved," L¨¹ Donglin said, "Why don¡¯t you just leave the Capital City? I¡¯ll personally escort you out; once you leave the Capital City, they won¡¯t be able to touch you! Any grievances can be settledter once you have enough power. As long as the green hills remain, you won¡¯t be short of firewood!"


    Su Yang was grateful in his heart, knowing that L¨¹ Donglin made it sound easy. But in fact, personally escorting Su Yang out of the Capital City would result in manyplications.


    If L¨¹ Donglin personally sent Su Yang away, it would mean standing against everyone in the Capital City.


    Despite having quite a few enemies in the Capital City, L¨¹ Donglin had been resolving them one by one, slowly.


    But if he were to send Su Yang away, the animosity of those families would shift to him, making it much more difficult for him to operate in the Capital City from then on.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said, "Brother L¨¹, I appreciate your kindness. However, I do not n on leaving the Capital City!"

 Chapter 1230 - 1229 Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Chapter 1229 Brothers</h4>


    "Ah?" L¨¹ Donglin was startled, "Not leaving Capital City, you... do you know what will happen if you continue to stay in Capital City? If these Terrestrial Immortals join forces to look for you tonight, you definitely won¡¯t be able to escape. Once they find you..."


    L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t continue, but his meaning was very clear. If Su Yang continued to stay in Capital City, he would definitely die here!


    "I know," Su Yang said softly, "But this matter won¡¯t end just because I flee from Capital City. The Chen Family and Huang Wuyan have made such a bigmotion; they are determined to kill me. If they can¡¯t kill me this time, they won¡¯t just let it go; they definitely won¡¯t leave so many potential problems for themselves. So, even if I leave Capital City, they will stille after me to Pingnan Province. The world is so vast, where can I flee to? Therefore, it¡¯s better to have a tough fight with them here. If I survive this time, then these people in Capital City won¡¯t dare to be my enemies anymore!"


    L¨¹ Donglin took a deep breath, understanding what Su Yang had said. As the saying goes, fortune favors the bold, and Su Yang was now on the edge of a cliff.


    All the big families in Capital City had almost alle to view him as an enemy.


    If Su Yang fled this time, those people in Capital City would definitely not let him go, and they would surelye to Pingnan Province. A monk may run away, but the temple can¡¯t run with him¡ªSu Yang could run away, but what about the people of Pingnan Province, what about the people of the Southern Six Provinces?


    So, this time, Su Yang absolutely could not run.


    He must stay in Capital City, and if he could survive this time, then those people in Capital City would truly not dare to be his enemies anymore.


    The significant effort andmotion created by these big families in Capital City to deal with Su Yang, if they couldn¡¯t kill him in the end, who else would dare to oppose Su Yang in the future?


    So, indeed it was dangerous this time, but it was also indeed a test.


    When the Beigong War God had just risen, he was also seen as an enemy by everyone. Back then, there were people who advised the Beigong War God to negotiate for peace, to save himself.


    But the Beigong War God didn¡¯t do so, always headstrong in his confrontation with others. He fought his way down, and after a bloody ughter, he finally made all those big families in Capital City submit to him!


    This time, Su Yang was nning to follow the path of the Beigong War God. However, he did not have the strength of the Beigong War God, nor the right time and ce.


    The Beigong War God was in the Northern Three Provinces at that time, fighting against those people who came from Capital City. Even though there were many who went there, could itpare with Su Yang¡¯s current situation? He was right in Capital City, where almost the entire city hade out!


    After a long silence, L¨¹ Donglin said, "Since you¡¯ve decided, then tonight, I¡¯ll join you!"


    "Brother L¨¹, I really appreciate your kindness!" Su Yang said sincerely, "This battle tonight, I must fight it myself. You might help me temporarily, but you can¡¯t help me forever. If I can¡¯t bear it myself tonight, there will always be a next time."


    L¨¹ Donglin sighed, knowing that Su Yang was not wrong. If he helped Su Yang, even if Su Yang escaped tonight¡¯s cmity, those people in Capital City would still think he relied on L¨¹ Donglin, and they would never admit defeat; Su Yang could never solve the matterpletely. Therefore, for tonight¡¯s battle, Su Yang had to bear it alone for this matter to be thoroughly concluded.


    "Brother Su, I still feel that keeping yourself safe is what allows you to n for the future!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "If I just wanted to keep myself safe, then I would not have stayed in Capital City at the beginning," Su Yang said, "Every step I¡¯ve taken has been my own, and I must continue on my path!"


    L¨¹ Donglin sighed again, understanding Su Yang¡¯s character. Su Yang had that unbending nature. His friend had been humiliated like this; to swallow such an affront would be worse than death. So, in this matter, he would not back down!


    "Brother Su, take care!" L¨¹ Donglin said softly.


    "If there¡¯s another chance, let¡¯s have another drink!" Su Yang replied with a faint smile.


    "Anytime!" L¨¹ Donglin paused, then said quietly, "I am staying in the same suite asst time, if you need anything, you cane to find me there."


    Su Yang was moved. L¨¹ Donglin was leaving him ast resort. Although he didn¡¯t say it, Su Yang knew very well that if he went to L¨¹ Donglin, L¨¹ Donglin would undoubtedly protect him.


    But with such a grand battle tonight and everything getting so intense, could L¨¹ Donglin really keep him safe?


    "Thank you," Su Yang said in a low voice.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yang sat in ce, lost in thought for a while.


    He really hadn¡¯t expected this development. The Chen Family and Huang Wuyan had orchestrated such a massive operation just to kill him; it waspletely unexpected.


    However, Su Yang did not regret it. Since he had chosen to stay in Capital City, he had anticipated this day woulde. He just never expected the Earth Immortals would personally act against him, and even less that there would be so many of them this time.


    ording to what L¨¹ Donglin said, to search the entire Capital City, at least half of the Earth Immortals would have to take action, which would mean over a hundred Earth Immortals.


    So many people acting together to lock down the entire Capital City just to deal with him, that was something Su Yang had truly not foreseen.


    Previously, Su Yang had been at ease in Capital City because he could hide, making it difficult for the people of Capital City to find him, and he could slowly grind against those people.


    Now, with so many Earth Immortals joining forces, leaving him nowhere to hide, his only advantage was gone. In this situation, he was supposed to face the big families of Capital City head-on, and Su Yang¡¯s strength was simply not up to the task!


    Therefore, for the battle tonight, how to withstand it and also leave a deep impression on those big families in Capital City, that was the most important issue.


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang took out his phone and called Ye Jiansheng, the Sword Saint, to ask his opinion. But no one answered the call. Out of options, Su Yang then reached out to Elder Ye, only to be told that Ye Jiansheng had gone out with Ye Wantong, and the Ye Family couldn¡¯t contact him either.


    Su Yang also tried to contact Lian Wanxiong and Huo Yuanzhen, but to no avail; they couldn¡¯t be reached either.


    Su Yang felt helpless; it really was a coincidence. It seemed that hoping for help from these three was not possible anymore.


    Finally, Su Yang had no choice but to make a call to Fang Mingyuan.


    Fang Mingyuan was clearly taken aback upon receiving the call, and also quite wary. He had received the news, and Su Yang calling him at this time made him suspect whether Su Yang was nning to ask him for help.

 Chapter 1231 - 1230 Methods

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Chapter 1230 Methods</h4>


    Fang Mingyuan certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to help Su Yang, as half of the Terrestrial Immortals in Capital City wereing out to deal with Su Yang tonight. If he were to help Su Yang now, wouldn¡¯t that be opposing the half of Capital City¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals?


    He guessed he wouldn¡¯t even survive the night, as those Terrestrial Immortals wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill their own kind, though they refrained from killing ordinary people!


    "Master Su, do you need something?" Fang Mingyuan asked in a low voice, "I just happen to have some business today, and I¡¯m not in Capital City right now. Is it something that can wait until I get back?"


    Su Yang snorted coldly, noting Fang Mingyuan¡¯s obvious lie, whichcked any subtlety. However, Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him; he understood the principle that when a tree falls, the monkeys scatter, and when a wall copses, everyone pushes it over.


    Of course, Fang Mingyuan wouldn¡¯t dare to push him over at this moment. After all, there had been cooperation between them in the past, and if Fang Mingyuan betrayed Su Yang now, he¡¯d find it difficult to get by in the future, likely unable to form any new alliances.


    "It¡¯s just a few questions I need to ask you; it won¡¯t get you involved in this matter!" Su Yang said coldly.


    Fang Mingyuan sighed in relief, quickly replying with a smile, "Master Su, how could I be afraid of getting involved? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m currently out of town and really can¡¯t help you. However, I¡¯ve already spoken to some people, hoping we could all step back. Only, Huang Wuyan is too aggressive, and there¡¯s no reasoning with him. Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about these troubling matters. Is there anything you need my help with?"


    "I need to know how these Terrestrial Immortals are searching the entire Capital City!" Su Yang said, "Is there any way to hide?"


    "Hiding is essentially impossible," Fang Mingyuan responded, "Master Su, you should already be able to feel it. When you concentrate, within a certain range around you, your senses be exceptionally sharp. Almost nothing that happens within that area can escape your perception."


    Su Yang nodded; he had noticed this already.


    "This ability, which emerges after entering the Earthly Immortal Realm and resonating with the heavens and earth, is called Divine Sense," Fang Mingyuan continued, "It¡¯s a type of perception beyond the Six Senses, avable after breaking through the bottleneck of The Sovereign. In the Land Fairy Realm, this perceptive ability grows stronger, and the range of sense bes wider."


    "They are searching the entire Capital City by gathering arge number of Earth Immortals and covering the city with their Divine Sense. With this, as long as you¡¯re within this range in Capital City, there will be nowhere for you to hide."


    Su Yang suddenly understood. He now realized how these individuals were searching for him. However, this insight left him even more helpless. As Fang Mingyuan had said, avoiding these peoples¡¯ Divine Sense was virtually impossible.


    "Then is there no other way?" Su Yang asked with a heavy tone, "Does this Divine Sense have no weaknesses?"


    "That¡¯s not the case," Fang Mingyuan replied, "As I said before, Divine Sense requiresplete concentration to utilize. This means that once a person¡¯s focus wavers, their Divine Sense rxes, and then they won¡¯t be able to find you."


    Su Yang frowned. This seemed far-fetched. Distracting the Divine Sense of these Earth Immortals was hardly a simple task.


    "What can be done?" Su Yang asked bluntly.


    "Uh..." Fang Mingyuan furrowed his brows, not wanting to delve too deeply into this matter with Su Yang. But considering the current situation in Capital City and their shared interests, tonight¡¯s events could bring future benefits to the Fang Family, should Su Yang survive. Otherwise, the Fang Family might have to relinquish many of the Wan Family assets they had acquired.


    After pondering for a moment, Fang Mingyuan said, "Distracting the Earth Immortals¡¯ Divine Sense certainly won¡¯t be easy. However, you could create a significant event that would excite, frighten, or simply rush them into a state of urgency, causing their Divine Sense to gradually weaken. If you can stir up enough trouble to shock them all, their Divine Sense will rx, and you¡¯ll be safe."


    An idea dawned on Su Yang; this was a possible approach. But how could he stir the emotions of these Terrestrial Immortals?


    "Do you have any ideas?" Su Yang pressed once more.


    "Uh..." Fang Mingyuan almost felt like he was bleeding internally. He had already taken a big risk by speaking so much. To suggest specific methods... well, even if he had any, he dared not divulge them.


    If those Capital City Terrestrial Immortals found out he was the one causing trouble behind the scenes, his days would be numbered. Even if Su Yang escaped danger tonight, the Earth Immortals would likely kill Fang Mingyuan in their frustration. Thus, whatever methods he might have, he truly couldn¡¯t share them.


    "As for specific methods... I... don¡¯t have any on my side," Fang Mingyuan said, "I¡¯m just making a suggestion, and ultimately, Master Su, you¡¯ll have to figure out your own approach. My... signal isn¡¯t great here, let¡¯s talk another time!"


    Fang Mingyuan hung up the phone, leaving Su Yang with a look of disdain. An Earth Immortal with not an ounce of courage, truly disgraceful.


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t borate further. The fact that Fang Mingyuan had shared so much was already remarkable, considering the enormity of the crisis. With so many Earth Immortals joining forces, it was no small feat for Fang Mingyuan to say what he did.


    Su Yang sat in his room in deep thought for a long time, mulling over how to influence the emotions of these Earth Immortals. Tricky indeed. But even Earth Immortals must have affairs of utmost importance to them, and if Su Yang could exploit that, it might just work.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t familiar with the Terrestrial Immortals in Capital City and didn¡¯t know their personal characteristics, making it difficult to conceive a n to unsettle them.


    Thus, he made a call to L¨¹ Donglin, seeking to learn more about the situation of these Earth Immortals from him.


    Upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, L¨¹ Donglin suddenly remembered something and said excitedly, "Brother Su, as you say this, I¡¯ve just recalled something. Putting aside their character traits, these Terrestrial Immortals in Capital City all share one weakness."


    "What weakness?" Su Yang immediately perked up, sensing an opportunity about to unveil itself. If there truly was a weakness, things would be much easier. By exploiting their vulnerability, he could throw their minds into chaos.

 Chapter 1232 - 1231: The Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Chapter 1231: The Dungeon</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin said, "Actually, it can¡¯t be considered their weakness, but rather something that every big family has. Especially the big families in the Capital City, it¡¯s even more so."


    "What is the situation?" Su Yang quickly asked, his heart racing with excitement upon L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s fervent tone.


    "It¡¯s like this..." L¨¹ Donglin said, "The big families in Capital City aren¡¯t immutable and without enemies. On the contrary, to be a major family that stands tall in a ce like Capital City, they definitely have many enemies. And among these enemies, many have deep-seated hatred for them. These people, after being captured by these big families, aren¡¯t killed off directly. Instead, many of them are locked up in the dungeons established by these families. They are usually secured with their Pipa Bones locked and their entire strength sealed with silver needles, unable to escape, and they suffer all kinds of torture within so that these families can feel the pleasure of revenge."


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes lit up; he understood what L¨¹ Donglin was getting at.


    "Are you saying, to release all the people from these dungeons?" Su Yang quickly asked.


    "Not only do you have to release them all, but the key point is, their strength must also be restored!" L¨¹ Donglin said, "Otherwise, just releasing them with their strength unrecovered will still pose no threat!"


    "What¡¯s their current state?" Su Yang immediately inquired.


    "Most of them just have their Pipa Bones locked and all their meridians sealed. So, neither external nor internal strength can be used," L¨¹ Donglin exined. "Even if these shackles are removed, their meridians would be nearly withered, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to recover their strength. It will likely take a lot of time."


    Su Yang pondered quickly over the situation described by L¨¹ Donglin. Silver needles blocking one¡¯s entire strength essentially made these people ordinary humans. Furthermore, their physical strength was gone, locked by iron chains on their Pipa Bones.


    In this condition, even removing the silver needles and fetters wouldn¡¯t restore their strength. Otherwise, these people could simply reach out and pull out the silver needles themselves. Why bother making such efforts?


    In fact, Su Yang could be certain that the sealing of their meridians was not done by ordinary methods but through a chain reaction. All their meridians were interconnected, and the silver needles were under a tensile state.


    Impulsively removing the silver needles wouldn¡¯t only fail to restore their strength but might even destroy their meridians permanently, turning these people intoplete invalids.


    The intentions of these big families were obvious; they didn¡¯t want these enemies to die immediately, losing the chance to torment them, and thus missing out on the thrill of vengeance. Nor did they want these people to entirely lose their strength because oncepletely powerless, they would be no different from invalids or the dead, hence, lessening the satisfaction derived from their torment.


    Thus, they simply sealed their strength with this method, allowing these people to maintain a glimmer of hope. The more hope they had, the more satisfying it felt for their tormentors to exact vengeance.


    Yet for the individuals confined in the dungeons, despite their hope, it was extremely slim. This technique of sealing with silver needles was virtually unsolvable. Even if they did manage to remove these needles, their damaged meridians would take a long time to fully recover their strength. By then, these big families would have noticed and recaptured them.


    Therefore, from amon standpoint, even if these people were freed from the dungeons and rescued, it would not be of significant meaning.


    However, that was for the average person. To Su Yang, this matter wasn¡¯t too troublesome.


    Within the Destiny¡¯s Tome, there were records on this method of sealing with silver needles, and Su Yang was capable of unsealing these meridians.


    But the hardest part was to enable these people to recover their strength quickly. Only with their rapid recovery could they escape the grasp of those families, and even start retaliating against them, alleviating the pressure on Su Yang.


    After some thought, Su Yang said gravely, "Brother L¨¹, I really have something I need your help with!"


    "You just say it!" L¨¹ Donglin immediately responded, "If necessary, I can help you open up the dungeons of some families right now!"


    "No need for that," Su Yang shook his head, "Doing it now would only alert them, making it difficult for me to actter tonight. Moreover, these families¡¯ dungeons aren¡¯t so easy to open up, right?"


    "That¡¯s true!" L¨¹ Donglin agreed, "Usually, each big family¡¯s dungeon houses very dangerous individuals and is heavily guarded. Basically, each family¡¯s dungeon is guarded by a Terrestrial Immortal. You want to open up the dungeons, it¡¯s really not easy. However, the situation might be better at night since these Terrestrial Immortals wille out looking for you, the families¡¯ defenses will be lowered, and perhaps there won¡¯t be any Terrestrial Immortals guarding the dungeons."


    Su Yang nodded; this was a crucial part of his n. He needed those Earth Immortals toe out so he could act when the dungeons were unguarded.


    "Then, what help do you need from me?" L¨¹ Donglin immediately asked, "Whether it¡¯s to distract these people or to kill a few, it¡¯s all fine by me!"


    Su Yangughed. L¨¹ Donglin was truly loyal, seemingly eager to take on those of Capital City this very night.


    "None of that is necessary," Su Yang said, "I need some Spiritual Medicine. Can you help me find some?"


    "Spiritual Medicine?" L¨¹ Donglin was taken aback before saying, "No problem. What do you need? I¡¯ll have my uncle charter a ne to send it over right away. We don¡¯t have much else in the Northern Three Provinces, but Spiritual Medicine, we neverck!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t engage in pleasantries with L¨¹ Donglin, listing more than a dozen names of Spiritual Medicine he needed, and he required them inrge quantities.


    L¨¹ Donglin took note of all the names and spoke without wasting words, "They¡¯ll all be delivered to you in two hours."


    "Thank you very much!" Su Yang said sincerely.


    The Beigong War God¡¯s location was an hour and a half away from the Capital City by ne. L¨¹ Donglin arranging to have all the Spiritual Medicine delivered in two hours seemed simple, but in reality, it was bound to be a hectic affair for the Beigong War God¡¯s side.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that now. If you really want to thank me, just refine a batch of Elixirs for meter," L¨¹ Donglin said with augh, "I¡¯m going to take all my uncle¡¯s stock; you should let me bring something back in return!"


    "No problem!" Su Yangughed heartily, "My Divine Physicians Alliance isn¡¯t short on all sorts of Elixirs!"


    L¨¹ Donglinughed uproariously, not being pretentious, and immediately hung up the phone to arrange the matter.

 Chapter 1233 - 1232: Search Throughout the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Chapter 1232: Search Throughout the Capital City</h4>


    Su Yang took out the pill furnace he carried with him, as he nned to concoct an elixir recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome called the Demon Revival Elixir.


    This elixir, originating from the Demonic Sect, was used by Terrestrial Immortals and allowed one to rapidly recover lost strength in the shortest time possible. The secret techniques of the Demonic Sect were indeed domineering.


    However, such practice was somewhat harmful to the body. Recovering strength too quickly could damage the meridians, so it was seldom used by ordinary people.


    Therefore, Su Yang also had to make another type of pill called the Purple Mansion Vein Repairing Pill. This was a Taoist Sect elixir that could repair injured meridians with extraordinary effects.


    Used together, one elixir allowed for rapid recovery of strength while the other repaired injured meridians¡ªan excellentbination.


    Usually, there was no need for these, but for those imprisoned in the dungeons, these two elixirs were extremely effective.


    Su Yang¡¯s skill in pill making was unquestionable, but hecked sufficient medicinal ingredients. To concoct these two elixirs, he needed very rare ingredients. Thus, Su Yang had no choice but to seek help from L¨¹ Donglin.


    Fortunately, having L¨¹ Donglin as a friend saved the day; otherwise, even if Su Yang had a way, it would be like cooking without rice!


    Two hourster, L¨¹ Donglin called Su Yang, and the spiritual medicine Su Yang needed had already arrived in Capital City.


    Of course, to avoid being tracked, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t appear in person. Instead, he directly had those people deliver the spiritual medicine to the location Su Yang specified.


    After receiving the spiritual medicine, night had already fallen. Su Yang couldn¡¯t afford any dy and immediately began making the pills.


    By 9:00 p.m., both types of elixirs werepletely concocted.


    L¨¹ Donglin had supplied an abundant amount of spiritual medicine, so Su Yang was able to produce arge quantity of elixirs.


    With these elixirs at hand, Su Yang felt much more at ease. Next, he prepared to engage in the great battle that night.


    Survival meant that Su Yang would establish a firm foothold in Capital City from that point on.


    If he didn¡¯t survive, then all was lost!


    At 11:00 p.m., with a thunderous boom, a member of the Huang Family soared into the sky, proudly hovering in the air.


    Huang Wuyan stood in the sky, looking down over Capital City, and broadcasted his voice, "Fellow Daoists, you may begin now!"


    "Huang Brother, I¡¯m here!" With a longugh, a portly man rose to the sky, standing not far from Huang Wuyan.


    This man appeared harmless, but in fact, he had previously made it onto the Heavenly List. His power was only slightly less than Huang Wuyan, and he held a high status in Capital City.


    "The two of you are really punctual!" Another tall man arrived by walking on air.


    "Do you have to be like you, entirely devoid of time awareness?" With a sharp voice, a beautiful yet somewhat cold-faced woman followed closely behind.


    "You two, every time you meet, you have to argue. How can it be said that it¡¯s not a match made in heaven!" Another man arrivedughing.


    "Seven Gods Monarch, I¡¯d advise you not to meddle in the affairs of a couple. If you anger them, you alone couldn¡¯t possibly out-argue the two of them!" an old man chuckled and arrived, a hawk perched on his shoulder.


    "Having be Earth Immortals and yet you still gossip all the time, is it interesting?" Another woman came forward; this one was an olddy with silver-white hair, leaning on a cane. She looked frail, but her voice was as robust as a young person¡¯s.


    As various voices sounded, all sorts of people rose into the sky, standing in the void.


    From a nce, the sky over Capital City was now densely packed with hundreds of people, all adorned in radiant clothing, suspended in thin air, looking truly like descending Immortals, awe-inspiring to behold.


    It was fortunate that it was deep into the night, and most people in Capital City had already gone to sleep. Additionally, the dark clouds overhead concealed the sky and hid their figures, otherwise, it could have caused a tremendous sensation.


    Soon, everyone had arrived. Huang Wuyan nced over the crowd and dered loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ll spare the superfluous words. We all know the situation. Su Yang hasmitted countless murders in Capital City, holding no one in regard, and tonight he must bepletely eradicated. Therefore, I hope everyone concentrates, and we cannot let this young man escape. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles in the future!"


    "That¡¯s only natural!" The people nodded in agreement, and a woman said coldly, "This Su, relying on the backing of Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen, scorns everyone in the world. Today, so many of us in Capital City are taking action, Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen, aren¡¯t they just hiding like turtles? Humph, in today¡¯s battle, not only do we need to kill this menace but also let the people of the world know that no matter how defiant Ye Jiansheng is, he cannot challenge the authority of Capital City¡¯s major families!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers; the woman¡¯s words struck a chord with them.


    Ye Jiansheng, a genius who had risen to the fourth ce on the Heavenly List in the past twenty years, had defeated many present on the scene. Ye Jiansheng had also been to Capital City before, and many there had been taught a lesson by him, so they all harbored resentment towards him.


    As for Lian Wanxiong and Huo Yuanzhen, Lian Wanxiong was somewhat better, but aftering out from seclusion this time, he had also been very domineering. As for Huo Yuanzhen, even less needs to be said; she always acted very aggressively, and many were only brave enough to be angry but not to speak out.


    Now, everyone taking action together, with so many people here, everyone¡¯s mood was also excited. Additionally, since Ye Jiansheng and others did not show up, it further convinced them that they had intimidated Ye Jiansheng and his cohorts, making them even more proud.


    Huang Wuyan¡¯s face showed a trace of a smile; he also held great dissatisfaction with Ye Jiansheng, having suffered losses at his hands before. Because Ye Jiansheng was so powerful, he dared not confront him directly. Today, to be able to behead Ye Jiansheng¡¯s protege, Su Yang, in Capital City, felt like a slight release of pent up frustration.


    Today, with so many Earth Immortals together taking action, even if one day Ye Jiansheng came to Capital City seeking revenge, what could he do? Surely he couldn¡¯t challenge so many people from Capital City?


    "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s begin!" Huang Wuyan said softly, and following that, he emitted a burst of blue light. The Qing Guang shone down, enveloping a specific area.


    In truth, Divine Sense is just a perception and doesn¡¯t require one to disy power.


    However, if it was just a sensation, no one would know whether the areas they were covering ovepped, or if there were any areas left uncovered. Hence, when everyone discussed earlier, they simply agreed to mark the range of their Divine Sense with their power.


    This way, everyone could clearly see the range that others were covering, and they could adjust their positions as needed to cover the whole area of Capital City.

 Chapter 1234 - 1233: Scattering in Flight

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Chapter 1233: Scattering in Flight</h4> Everyone followed Huang Wuyan¡¯s example, marking their own territories with force.


    Then, the group slowly adjusted their positions until the whole area of Capital City was within their range.


    "Alright, positions are set; let¡¯s begin!" Huang Wuyan eximed, "There are currently twenty groups in Capital City, and any one of them could definitely kill Su Yang. All we need to do is locate his position, and leave the rest to them!"


    They all nodded in agreement, and Huang Wuyan loudly dered, "Well then, let¡¯s get started!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Wuyan was the first to concentrate, covering his assigned area with Divine Sense.


    The others followed suit, and in less than five minutes, their Divine Senses had covered the entire Capital City.


    Soon, a Terrestrial Immortal called out, "He¡¯s here, I¡¯ve marked his location!"


    A beam of light shot down from that Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s hand, illuminating the air above one of the rooms.


    This beam served as a signal for the position; seeing the light, the closest group quickly rushed over.


    The twenty groups were dispersed across twenty locations in Capital City, each portioning the city into separate regions. Should Su Yang appear in their region, they would swiftly move to eliminate him.


    The team leading this group hailed from the Wang Family, one of the Ten Great Families, and they were headed by the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family.


    For this operation, each of the major families had sent their heirs to personally lead the teams against Su Yang.


    In their eyes, Su Yang was a dead man walking. Whoever killed him would be renowned in Capital City, presenting them with a prime opportunity to establish a legacy. The heirs of these families, being rtively young, needed such achievements the most; it was a perfect opportunity.


    The Wang Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master led his men swiftly to the site, which was inside a building. The beam of light was shining directly outside a room in that building.


    "Go!" the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family shouted, and the group behind him quickly burst forth, storming into the building.


    At the same time, four other individuals from his side soared into the air, rushing towards the room to cut off all of Su Yang¡¯s escape routes.


    However, just as these men had covered half the distance, the window of that room suddenly opened, and a figure charged out.


    The four who had taken flight immediately confronted him, attempting to block this person.


    But at that moment, a low shout came from the air, "That¡¯s not Su Yang!"


    The four of them were stunned and turned to look, only to see another figure racing out of the room and sprinting in another direction.


    Perplexed, they nced over, and the person who had fallen from the air turned out to be from the Chen Family. Apparently, this person had been captured by Su Yang and thrown out as a decoy.


    Furious, one of them bellowed, "Master Su of Pingnan Province is nothing more than a mouse-hearted coward, a mere wretch! Do you dare to face me alone in battle?"


    Without looking back, Su Yang responded coldly, "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry; I¡¯ve taken note of what your Wang Family did today. When the opportunity arises, I will personally kill you!"


    By the time his words had fallen silent, Su Yang was already far away and out of sight.


    The four individuals quickly pursued him, but as they had not gone far, the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family called out sternly, "Come back! Do not pursue a desperate enemy. Beware lest we fall for his strategy of luring the tiger away from the mountain."


    Their expressions shifted as they turned back around and regrouped with the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family. If Su Yang truly was drawing them away to iste and target the Eldest Young Master, the situation could be dangerous.


    Tonight¡¯s battle was indeed a desperate struggle for Su Yang, and at this point, there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do. Without a doubt, if Su Yang captured the Eldest Young Master of the Wang Family alone, the others were certain he would kill him.


    Thus, even though these four had seen Su Yang, they dared not chase after him; they needed to protect the Wang Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master as well.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy for Su Yang to escape either. The beam from the Terrestrial Immortal in the air was constantly following him. No matter where he went, the beam pointed to his location, meaning his position waspletely exposed and he had nowhere to hide.


    Su Yang showed no intentions of hiding; after fleeing the building, he hurriedly sprinted away, soon leaving the region of that particr Terrestrial Immortal.


    But as soon as he crossed over, another beam fell. The regions of these Terrestrial Immortals were interconnected, offering him no chance to escape.


    Once this Terrestrial Immortal had locked onto Su Yang¡¯s position, a nearby group immediately rushed towards him.


    This time, however, Su Yang didn¡¯t stop; he kept running. His route was erratic, twisting and turning, so that while the group could see the beam from afar, they never got close to catching Su Yang.


    In a short time, Su Yang had run outside of that group¡¯s jurisdictional area.


    This group saw only the beam; they hadn¡¯t actuallyid eyes on Su Yang from start to finish, much less caught up to him.


    Thus, Su Yang entered yet another region, still without hesitation, and continued his frantic escape.


    In ten minutes, Su Yang had passed through the areas of seven groups. Of these seven, only two groups caught up to him, but Su Yang had no intention of engaging in a drawn-out fight. After a brief skirmish, he rapidly distanced himself and shook them off as he darted into another area.


    This situation caused the Terrestrial Immortals in the air to furrow their brows. Su Yang was quite powerful and exceedingly fast. Inside the confines of Capital City, if he sought to evade, it would be quite difficult for these people to catch him.


    Although these Terrestrial Immortals could see Su Yang¡¯s position, none dared to make a move. They were well aware that their actions were already attracting significant attention, and the Law Enforcers were surely watching. If they tried to intervene and stop Su Yang now, it could provoke the Law Enforcers and the consequences could be detrimental. The risk of intervention was too great.


    Therefore, despite their vignce from above, none of these Earth Immortals intervened, simply because they didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    Watching Su Yang deftly moving below, one Terrestrial Immortal frowned and sent a telepathic message to Huang Wuyan, "This can¡¯t go on; Su Yang is clearly trying to muddle up these twenty groups. He¡¯s incredibly slippery; capturing him won¡¯t be easy!"


    Huang Wuyan¡¯s expression was cold as he replied, "Not to worry, he won¡¯t be able to run for long. Once his current location is confirmed, the people from other areas can gradually encircle him. Eventually, he¡¯ll be surrounded with no chance of escape, even if he had wings!"

 Chapter 1235 - 1234: Fight of the Trapped Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Chapter 1234: Fight of the Trapped Beast</h4>


    In fact, Huang Wuyan had already sent out a message, and the people from other areas were slowly approaching.


    Although Su Yang was running fast, his position was always firmly monitored by the Terrestrial Immortals. The location of the pir of light was visible to everyone.


    Therefore, the people from the other areas could clearly see Su Yang¡¯s location. Now, these people were also slowly moving toward the pir of light, and ultimately, they would encircle Su Yang in the middle. By that time, Su Yang would truly have no way out.


    Seeing such a situation, the Terrestrial Immortals all breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they could surround Su Yang and prevent him from escaping, the battle would essentially be over. Otherwise, if after all this time they failed to kill Su Yang, that would indeed be embarrassing.


    Ten more minutes passed, and twenty groups of people had all gathered in a central area of Capital City. Su Yang was wildly running in this area, while those twenty groups of people were gradually closing in, slowly beginning to enclose the area.


    The Terrestrial Immortals in the sky saw most clearly; the twenty groups of people were gradually closing off the area, and Su Yang¡¯s situation became even more awkward. He felt that something was amiss, so he continuously tried to break through.


    However, he ran in several directions, not getting far before he encountered a group of people and had to quickly retreat. The same thing happened in other directions.


    The encirclement of the twenty groups became tighter and tighter, and Su Yang¡¯s situation became increasingly perilous.


    Once the encirclement of the twenty groups waspletely closed off, Su Yang would truly be in a desperate struggle. By then, he would have to fight against these people; there were no other options.


    The Terrestrial Immortals in the sky saw this and were immensely pleased. Although the start of the night had been troublesome, the result was good¡ªSu Yang still could not escape cmity.


    Of course, no one had thought that Su Yang could survive. After all, with so many of them taking action tonight, involving over a hundred Terrestrial Immortals, it would truly be shameful if Su Yang lived.


    As the encirclement shrank, the joy among the Terrestrial Immortals in the sky grew. Some even began tough.


    "A cornered beast¡¯s struggle, how much longer can itst!" sneered an elder.


    "Let him squirm a bit,"ughed another man. "He¡¯s almost dead anyway, if he doesn¡¯t squirm now, he¡¯ll never have the chance again!"


    "Humph, if only he knew this would happen, why did he bother in the first ce?" a woman said coldly, "This Su Yang, he really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. He didn¡¯t see what Capital City is like, it¡¯s not somewhere a person like him can just barge in and cause trouble. His ending like this is entirely self-inflicted, he can¡¯t me anyone else. He deserves to die!"


    "Exactly!" a man not far from the woman immediately said: "For a Wang Hao, this brat stirred up such a huge incident in Capital City. What is that Wang Hao? Just a poormoner¡¯s student, what¡¯s it to anyone if he gets beaten? Yet he clung to it and even killed so many people in Capital City. The people he killed, every single one of them was much more important than Wang Hao!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement; in their eyes, a child like Wang Hao, from a poor family with no strength or background, was unimportant. Even if he was beaten, it was no big deal; by dwelling on this matter, Su Yang was in the wrong. Therefore, his current plight deserved no sympathy from anyone!


    Huang Wuyan¡¯s expression was cold; his nephew was killed by Su Yang, and he hated Su Yang the most. He was now staring fixedly at the area below, waiting for the moment when the twenty groups would encircle Su Yang.


    The encirclement of the twenty groups grew smaller, already beginning to close in.


    Su Yang was in this encirclement, and once the twenty groups closed in, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to run.


    Huang Wuyan watched coldly; he was waiting for the moment Su Yang was surrounded. He had already contacted his brother, asking him to personally lead a group there¡ªhe was preparing for Huang Wusen to personally kill Su Yang to avenge their loss!


    Ten minutester, all twenty groups moved into the area, and the encirclement was finally about to close.


    At this moment, something astonishing happened.


    Su Yang, who seemed like a headless fly, running around aimlessly, managed to escape through a gap at thest moment, before the people could close in the encirclement.


    This move effectively foiled the lengthy preparations of the twenty groups.


    "Damn it, this bastard is so slippery!" cursed a Terrestrial Immortal, his area looking dim.


    "Don¡¯t panic!" another Terrestrial Immortal urgently said: "Stay focused, keep a close eye on him, don¡¯t let him get away!"


    The Terrestrial Immortal himself was startled; Su Yang had fled into his area. And now, he couldn¡¯t even give Su Yang¡¯s precise location. The twenty groups were chasing behind, but didn¡¯t know where to look for Su Yang, now turned into headless flies.


    Hurriedly focusing his Divine Sense, after a full two minutes, the Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s Divine Sense cast down once more, finally locating Su Yang. A light beam fell down, marking Su Yang¡¯s position, and the twenty groups finally had a direction and rushed over quickly.


    However, by the time these people resumed chasing, they were now quite far from Su Yang. Those two minutes had substantially relieved Su Yang¡¯s pressure, and the twenty groups were now quite distant from him.


    After bursting out of the encirclement, Su Yang swiftly headed towards the Huang Family¡¯s location.


    Before long, Su Yang approached the Huang Family¡¯s area, seeing Huang Wusen leading a group of people from their n home from afar.


    These people, having received Huang Wuyan¡¯s message, were prepared to go kill Su Yang, unaware that Su Yang was alreadying their way.


    Seeing this, Huang Wuyan¡¯s expression changed drastically as he urgently sent a voice message: "Run, Su Yang ising!"


    When Huang Wusen heard his older brother¡¯s voice message, he was stunned, not understanding the situation. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to go kill Su Yang? Howe Su Yang wasing now?


    But without overthinking it, he always obeyed Huang Wuyan¡¯s orders, and immediately called for his people to run back home.


    However, they were ultimately slow. Su Yang rushed over and unleashed a palm strike.


    Several people by Huang Wusen joined hands to block, but they were too weak. Before Su Yang, they had no power to resist.


    With one p, Su Yang sent five people flying, including Huang Wusen.

 Chapter 1236 - 1235: Struggling in the Face of Death

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Chapter 1235: Struggling in the Face of Death</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s palm strike was aimed at Huang Wusen, but those four people took on most of the force for him. Therefore, Huang Wusen was still alive, albeit critically injured.


    The remaining people from the Huang Family did not even dare to imagine what might happen; they quickly dragged Huang Wusen back to the safety of the Huang Family estate.


    But Su Yang did not hesitate for a moment. He charged straight into the sky above the Huang Family¡¯spound, and his Nine Cold Jade Sword flew out, cutting a swath of ughter and bloodshed through the courtyard.


    Huang Wuyan watched from the sky, his eyes practically bursting with fury. In just a short time, Su Yang had killed at least twenty or thirty people of the Huang Family.


    "Monster, how dare you!" Huang Wuyan roared.


    Su Yang was not at all afraid and said coldly, "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Huang Wuyan, this is the consequence of opposing me. One day, I will wipe out all of your Huang Family!"


    After that, Su Yang wasted no time and quickly left.


    Not long after his departure, a group hurriedly pursued him from behind, but it was already toote. The Huang Family had suffered many deaths.


    Huang Wuyan was trembling with rage, bellowing, "Kill him! Kill him! I want you to kill him!"


    The group quickly followed the direction of the beam of light, but catching up with Su Yang was hardly an easy task.


    After escaping from the Huang Family, Su Yang quickly made his way to another family¡¯s outskirts. This family had also been moring for Su Yang¡¯s death and spared no effort in dealing with him.


    Crucially, Su Yang had never even seen anyone from this family before and had no idea why they were at odds with him. All this time, Su Yang had been holding back his anger.


    When he arrived outside this family¡¯s boundaries, Su Yang showed no mercy. He charged through, killing left and right, taking the lives of another twenty or thirty people. Only when another group caught up did Su Yang quickly run off, not lingering in the area.


    The Terrestrial Immortal from this family watched everything from the sky, his eyes nearly splitting with anger. He tried several times toe down to deal with Su Yang but was stopped by Huang Wuyan in the air.


    "Don¡¯t let him disrupt your emotions!" Huang Wuyan said gravely, "The Law Enforcers are watching. If you go down now, the Law Enforcers will appear right away, and our n will bepletely ruined."


    "But we can¡¯t let him keep killing wantonly!" the Terrestrial Immortal said urgently.


    "In such a short time and under these hasty circumstances, how many can he kill? Moreover, those he¡¯s killing are the weakest, insignificant to the family, not important at all!" Huang Wuyan whispered, "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to run for much longer. Does such a frenzied chase not consume energy? No matter how strong his energy is, how long can itst? With so many of us in Capital City and him alone, he¡¯s like a turtle in a jar. How much longer can he struggle? It is normal to lose some lives when dealing with someone like him."


    The Terrestrial Immortal fell silent. Indeed, if he descended now, all previous efforts might be wasted. And as Huang Wuyan stated, the ones Su Yang could kill in such short time were the weaker members with low status within the families, many of whom were expendable.


    Even so, many Earth Immortals from other families secretlymunicated with their own, ordering their experts to immediately gather so as not to be caught off guard by Su Yang¡¯s surprise attacks.


    Even those of lower status in the families did not wish Su Yang to kill too many.


    Huang Wuyan¡¯s words sounded reassuring, but in truth, the Huang Family had already been tormented by Su Yang once, and now he had left their area. Huang Wuyan was furious, but it was toote to change anything, so he did not mind, but others did.


    Soon, many experts from the major families gathered to prevent Su Yang from taking advantage of any opportunities.


    Su Yang then attacked three more families, aiming to assault them and kill a few of their members to vent his anger.


    However, Su Yang encountered fierce resistance in these three families.


    Though many of these families¡¯ experts were already out on tasks, arge number of them remained at home. Although not as strong as Su Yang, the collective force of so many was enough to resist Su Yang for a while.


    Because Su Yang¡¯s attacks on each family were brief, he didn¡¯t gain any advantage. In fact, during his attack on the third family, he was briefly entangled by the family¡¯s people and nearly caught by the following group, which was extremely dangerous.


    Seeing this turn of events, all the Terrestrial Immortals in the sky breathed a sigh of relief and became excited.


    Now, it was impossible for Su Yang to further harm their families. Just as Huang Wuyan had mentioned, how long could Su Yang keep running with all his might before his energy was depleted? The moment Su Yang was exhausted, it would be his time to die.


    The twenty groups had also be wiser, knowing that Su Yang was now fighting like a cornered beast. So, they were no longer in a hurry and stopped chasing him haphazardly, as doing so also consumed their energy.


    The twenty groups began to disperse but kept surrounding Su Yang as before, slowly closing in on him.


    In this situation, Su Yang was trapped within the encirclement of the twenty groups. He couldn¡¯t stay still for a moment because if he did, he would likely be caught by one of the parties.


    So now, while the twenty groups were slowly closing in, Su Yang was trapped in the middle, constantly unable to stop and rest, forced to keep running.


    The Earth Immortals looked down from high above, watching Su Yang run about like a trapped animal, and they couldn¡¯t help but sneer continuously. Having found a way to deal with Su Yang, they no longer had to worry and were in the mood to watch Su Yang desperately trying to flee.


    Now, Su Yang was like a wild animal caught in a trap, with no way out, only able to struggle within the confines of the trap. In the end, when his energy was entirely spent, it would be his time to die.


    For the Earth Immortals, Su Yang¡¯s struggle brought them an extremely delightful feeling.


    After another fifteen minutes, Su Yang unexpectedly ran to the outskirts of the Chen Family estate.


    In this campaign against Su Yang, the Chen and Huang Families were the main forces.


    Huang Wuyan personally took charge, inviting so many Terrestrial Immortals from Capital City to help. As for the Chen Family, naturally, all of their Terrestrial Immortals had been dispatched with the sole purpose of killing Su Yang.


    The Chen Family also had many experts in ce as guardians, but as the main force, powerful figures like Chen Jiu were all sent out.

 Chapter 1237 - 1236: Arrogant Chen Family

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Chapter 1236: Arrogant Chen Family</h4>


    When Su Yang had previously attacked other ns, it had caught the Chen Family off guard. After all, with this incident, the enmity between the Chen Family and Su Yang was now absolute. The Chen Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals didn¡¯t doubt for a moment that if Su Yang got the chance, he would definitely turn their Chen Family upside down with ughter.


    Thus, for safety¡¯s sake, the Chen Family¡¯s experts had also gathered together to protect the entire n. Even Elder Jiu from the back courtyard had rushed to the front, in case Su Yangunched an attack.


    Upon hearing that Su Yang hade here, everyone in the Chen Family was on high alert. They knew that Su Yang would definitelye for them, and was sure to cause havoc, so everyone was highly tense, ready to prevent any assassination attempt by Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t directly storm into the Chen Family¡¯s residence but instead circled around the outside, as if looking for a route to invade.


    Inside, many of the Chen Family were on defense, watching as the light column roamed chaotically outside their home, their hearts filled with unease.


    Su Yang¡¯s strength was too strong, and the Chen Family¡¯s experts had mostly been dispatched on tasks. Once Su Yang broke in and unleashed a massacre, the Chen Family might really lose several members!


    Therefore, the only choice for the Chen Family now was to protect those important members. As for the others, if they died, so be it; to sacrifice for the n was their honor, after all!


    In the end, Su Yang did not enter the Chen Family residence but kept circling to the back.


    The members of the Chen Family waited and were surprised to see Su Yang head to the back. "What is this Su fellow up to?" a high-ranking member of the Chen Family couldn¡¯t help but say, "Hees here, doesn¡¯t break in, just circles outside¡ªwhat¡¯s he nning? This bastard, he couldn¡¯t be trying to trick us, could he?"


    "You¡¯re overthinking it!" another man responded directly, "This Su is fighting like a cornered beast; his life is now measured in minutes. Thinking of trapping others at this time? If he can live another minute, it¡¯s a gain; where would he have the time to stop and think?"


    "That makes sense!" the high-ranking member nodded, and the others too had smiles on their faces. Su Yang had given the Chen Family plenty of trouble recently; killing him now would finally allow them to breathe a sigh of relief and the Chen Family to hold their heads high.


    "Should we send someone to check the back since thed went there?" Elder Jiu suddenly asked.


    "No!" Before anyone else could speak, a high-ranking member directly said, "Let¡¯s not fall for his ¡¯lure the tiger away from the mountain¡¯ ploy. With so many of us here, he can¡¯t do anything to us. Once we spread out, if he spots an opportunity, he certainly won¡¯t spare anyone in our Chen Family!"


    The others from the Chen Family nodded in agreement; the grudge between them and Su Yang was the deepest, he certainly wanted to kill people from the Chen Family desperately. At this time, dispersing to confront Su Yang was no different from seeking death.


    "But, our dungeon is at the back. Plus, the guards at the dungeon have mostly moved to the front courtyard; there¡¯s barely anyone watching it now!" Elder Jiu expressed his concern with a worried face. He was in charge of watching the dungeon, so naturally, he was the most concerned.


    His words left everyone else startled. After all, the Chen Family¡¯s dungeon held many of their enemies, and any mishap would be disastrous.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that!" a high-ranking member spoke dismissively, "Elder Jiu, you¡¯re worrying too much. Su is here to kill our Chen Family members. Who has time to care about those in the dungeon? Besides, even if Su is targeting the dungeon, what can he do? Open the dungeon and set everyone free? Don¡¯t forget, those inside are practically disabled. Even if Su Yang releases them, could they run? With their condition, where could they go?"


    These words reassured everyone. Yes, those in the dungeon had their Pipa Bones locked and their meridians sealed. Even if Su Yang released them, they couldn¡¯t go far.


    As for whether Su Yang could remove the silver needles sealing them, it didn¡¯t ur to them. This method of sealing with silver needles wasn¡¯t something just anyone could undo. And even if it were undone, it would take those people a long time to recover their strength, making it meaningless for Su Yang to remove the needles.


    But if they dispersed to defend the dungeon now and fell for Su Yang¡¯s ploy, that would be dangerous. No one wanted to take the risk at this time, so very few were paying attention to the dungeon.


    Hearing this, Elder Jiu no longer worried. He had always been in charge of the dungeon and knew the situation inside better than anyone.


    Letting aside whether Su Yang could remove the seal on their meridians, even if he could, it would take a long time for those people to regain their strength. Without ten days to half a month, they simply couldn¡¯t recover. In other words, even if Su Yang released those people, they couldn¡¯t even run, making it utterly meaningless.


    Indeed, Su Yang had gone to the Chen Family¡¯s back courtyard, which was also his main objective for the evening and the focal point of tonight¡¯s battle. This ce was extremely important for him¡ªto be able to survive tonight depended on how well he performed in the Chen Family¡¯s back courtyard.


    For this moment, Su Yang had yed all sorts of roles.


    At first, he was chased and surrounded by others, acting like a desperate beast, running everywhere, narrowly escaping encirclement several times. Then, heunched various attacks on a few ns, making it seem like he was in despair, striking in ast-ditch effort to take a few down with him.


    As a result, these major ns became vignt, gathering their people to prevent Su Yang¡¯s surprise attacks.


    One must say, Su Yang¡¯s actions were quite effective. The Chen Family had been frightened by his behavior, even the guards of the dungeon had been moved to the front to guard against his attack.


    Moreover, even when Su Yang reached the back courtyard, they dared not approach, fearing it was a diversion.


    This provided Su Yang with an opportunity he exploited; he went straight into the Chen Family¡¯s dungeon in the back courtyard.


    He had already learned about the Chen Family¡¯s dungeon from L¨¹ Donglin, knowing that the most important enemies of the Chen Family were held on the third level of the dungeon¡ªand they were the strongest.


    So, after entering the dungeon, Su Yang headed directly for the third level.


    The Terrestrial Immortal in charge of this area of sky was just from the Chen Family. When he saw Su Yang enter the dungeon, he was shocked and immediately transmitted a message to the Chen Family, informing them of this.


    When the Chen Family members heard this, many were shocked and immediately nned to go to the back courtyard.

 Chapter 1238 - 1237: Rescuing People from the Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Chapter 1237: Rescuing People from the Dungeon</h4>


    Amid the mor of the crowd, a senior official directly said, "Why go there? Can Su Yang even save those people in the dungeon? He¡¯s clearly luring the tiger away from the mountain, deliberately running into the dungeon to draw us there. This man is fighting with the resolve to die; should we really march to our deaths?"


    With these words, everyone immediately halted. Indeed, Su Yang couldn¡¯t possibly save the people in the dungeon; his going there was meaningless, and it certainly must be a trick to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    At this point, if everyone ran to the dungeon, it really would be like delivering themselves to death, providing Su Yang with the opportunity to kill them!


    Elder Jiu looked worried and said in a low voice, "Then...shouldn¡¯t we at least send a few people to check?"


    The senior official nced at Elder Jiu. Though he was known as an elder, he did not hold a high status within the family, almost on par with Chen Benhao, belonging to the type with strength but not favored in the family. Otherwise, he would not have been assigned to watch over the dungeon in the backyard. As such, Elder Jiu¡¯s influence in the family had always been weak.


    "Elder Jiu, if you want to take a look, go by yourself!" the senior official said sternly, "Our main goal tonight is to deal with Su Yang. Another goal is to protect our Chen Family members and minimize our losses. I hope everyone can understand the current situation and not recklessly take risks, which goes against our objectives!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement, and Elder Jiu sighed. With little influence in the family, there was no point in him continuing the argument.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t go to the backyard himself; not favored in the family, he certainly wouldn¡¯t risk his life for these matters. His job was just to remind everyone; now that he had been overruled, it no longer had anything to do with him.


    Under these circumstances, Su Yang entered the Chen Family dungeon without any resistance. The few guards stationed there were quite weak, and they didn¡¯t even notice Su Yang¡¯s entry before they were instantly killed.


    Observing the terrifying state of the people in the third level of the dungeon, Su Yang¡¯s expression grew even colder. The Chen Family was indeed extremely cruel in their ways. Even if these people were enemies of the Chen Family, why bother torturing them this way instead of simply killing them?


    However, Su Yang now had no time to consider this. He took a deep breath and said loudly, "Everyone, I will soon release the seals on your bodies and give each of you two Spiritual Medicines. Remember, eat the white one first, then the ck one. In about five minutes, your strength should be fully restored. However, after recovery, I hope you can hide here temporarily and not leave. Unless Chen Family members attack, do not initiate any action. The entire Capital City is hunting me down, and we are not their match by ourselves. I must save more people like you before you have a chance to escape. You¡¯re all smart, you should understand what I mean!"


    The people inside were already shocked by the turn of events, and upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, they were even more astonished.


    "Who are you?" a man asked grimly.


    "We don¡¯t know you, how can we believe you?" another person inquired.


    "What¡¯s the point of this nonsense now!" Su Yang said sharply, "You¡¯re already in this state, could I possibly harm you further? Just remember, I am an enemy of the Chen Family, and I need your help now, as you need mine. That¡¯s enough."


    Su Yang¡¯s words rified things for everyone. Indeed, their situation couldn¡¯t get any worse.


    "You¡¯re just a kid, and you want to save us? What can you possibly do?" an old man suddenly cried out sharply.


    The rest nodded in agreement; they knew the extent of their own seals. Su Yang saving them? On what basis?


    Without a word, Su Yang summoned the Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens, activated his Demon Technique, and began to slowly remove the silver needles from these people.


    Not knowing what ability Su Yang possessed, everyone was shocked to see him moving the needles on their bodies. They were well aware of the needles¡¯ conditions, and to remove them rashly would only lead to certain death.


    "Don¡¯t just do anything rashly!" they all eximed in rm.


    Su Yang paid them no heed and quickened his pace. Before long, all of the needles were removed from the bodies of the people present.


    Originally pale with fright, when the needles were removed without any adverse effects, everyone suddenly became spirited. They realized that Su Yang truly had the ability to save them.


    After that, he shattered the iron chains and threw two pills at each person.


    The Demon Revival Elixir and the Purple Mansion Vein Repairing Pill.


    These two medicines, taken in the right order, would allow these people to regain their strength, prepared by Su Yang specifically for this purpose.


    Havingpleted this, Su Yang was about to leave when a voice suddenly came from a cell behind him, "Brother Su, in doing this, you¡¯re nning to undermine the foundation of my Chen Family?"


    Su Yang was taken aback for a moment, and he quickly rushed over, only to be shocked to find that Chen Benhao was actually imprisoned here.


    "You...why are you here?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    "Thanks to your ¡¯blessing¡¯..." Chen Benhao curled his lips contemptuously, "I was going to ask you the same thing. Howe you¡¯re here?"


    "That¡¯s a long story, and I don¡¯t have time to exin right now," Su Yang said hurriedly, "I¡¯ll save you¡ª"


    "No need," Chen Benhao interrupted, "Did you just say you are being hunted by everyone in Capital City?"


    "Yes, the situation is very dangerous!" Su Yang said, "I have to run quickly. I don¡¯t have time to waste talking here; let me get you out first."


    "Are you trying to kill me or what!" Chen Benhao used, "After stirring up trouble in the Chen Family dungeon and then rescuing me, won¡¯t I be a traitor to the Chen Family? I can¡¯t let you just walk away like that!"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Although Chen Benhao¡¯s strength was not a match for him, he could still hinder him momentarily. If that were to happen, Su Yang would be in danger.


    "Damn it, seriously?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help cursing.


    "I can¡¯t betray my family!" Chen Benhao immediately reached out, "Come on, let¡¯s fight!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Benhaounched a palm strike.


    Su Yang wanted to curse, with nowhere to dodge; he had to strike back with his palm.


    In that palm strike, Su Yang hardly used any force. As a result, Chen Benhao was flung backward, crashing into the stone wall behind him and slumping to the ground, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth: "Damn it, you would really strike me so cruelly..."


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; he knew exactly how much force he had used in that palm strike. It was impossible for Chen Benhao to get hurt like this. What was going on?

 Chapter 1239 - 1238 Outsmart

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Chapter 1238 Outsmart</h4> "I guess I chose the wrong friends..." Chen Benhao slumped to the ground, vomiting blood as he loudly said, "Su Yang, this score is far from settled!"


    Su Yang was bbergasted. What on earth was Chen Benhao up to? Just as he was about to speak, he noticed Chen Benhao was winking at him.


    A thought struck Su Yang, and he understood what Chen Benhao meant.


    After all, this was the Chen Family¡¯s dungeon, and with Chen Benhao here, he couldn¡¯t just ignore the situation. If he did, he would be a traitor to the Chen Family.


    So, that¡¯s why he stepped forward and said so much. The p from Su Yang didn¡¯t hurt him, but he hurt himself instead.


    In this way, when the people of the Chen Family arrived, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any fault. Chen Benhao was desperate, and even though he didn¡¯t win against Su Yang, no one could me him for it!


    Su Yang also felt grateful in his heart. Logically, Chen Benhao would surely have stopped him. After all, this was the Chen Family¡¯s dungeon, and if Su Yang were to break it open, the oue for the Chen Family would be unspeakable.


    Yet, Chen Benhao did not stop Su Yang, which was truly rare. And for this kindness, Su Yang would definitely remember it.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang saluted Chen Benhao with sped hands and loudly said, "Gentlemen, I¡¯ll be leaving first to find more help. Everyone, don¡¯t act recklessly for now. Wait for the right moment. I¡¯ll use fireworks as the signal, and I¡¯ll be counting on all of you to assist then!"


    The prisoners had consumed elixirs and had already regained much of their strength. Their spirits also revived significantly, and they were profoundly grateful to Su Yang. Upon hearing his words, they all responded in turn.


    "You can count on us! I¡¯ve been locked away by the Chen Family for thirteen years. If I don¡¯t make them pay dearly, how could I face these thirteen years of suffering!"


    "You think thirteen years is something? I¡¯ve been here for thirty-seven years¡ªI¡¯m willing toy down my life to y the Chen Family and avenge my suffering!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Everyone shouted one after another. Being locked in the dungeons and tormented, such days were unbearable for ordinary people. Their hatred had reached terrifying levels. They had nearly lost all hope, given they had no chance for revenge.


    Now that Su Yang had saved them, he had given them the opportunity for vengeance. At this moment, their lives were not as important¡ªgetting revenge was what mattered most!


    "Thank you all!" Su Yang nodded in appreciation and, without wasting words, immediately rushed out of the Chen Family dungeon.


    At that time, two groups of people were already rapidly approaching the location.


    Su Yang narrowly avoided these groups and swiftly headed towards another family¡¯s stronghold.


    For the second family, Su Yang chose the Wang Family. This family, ranked fourth among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City and having good rtions with the Chen Family, was also relentless in dealing with Su Yang.


    Another reason for choosing the Wang Family was that their dungeon was veryrge.


    The Wang Family was notorious for their cruelty and ruthlessness. The number of people they held in their dungeons was more than double that of the Chen Family.


    Time was of the essence for Su Yang, who knew that the Earth Immortals were watching him from above. Though they were unaware of his activities inside the dungeons, his continued actions would eventually raise suspicion.


    Therefore, the number of people Su Yang could rescue from the dungeons was limited; what he could do now was to save as many as possible, especially those with formidable strength.


    Choosing a smaller family wouldn¡¯t save much time, yet the number of people he could rescue would be drastically different.


    Su Yang faced a simr situation at the Wang Family, where hepleted his mission without any hindrance.


    Even with the experience he had gained previously, Su Yang¡¯s rescue operation was much faster now.


    He didn¡¯t stop there; Su Yang consecutively raided the dungeons of four major families.


    Just as he had anticipated, the Earth Immortals in the sky were gradually sensing that something was off.


    Su Yang visited four of the great families, and although he circled around their territories a few times, he didn¡¯t attack any of them. Instead, he always went to their dungeons and came back out after a while.


    Although these watchers didn¡¯t know how Su Yang managed to free those in the dungeons, they felt there had to be a reason for his actions.


    Considering the astonishing feats Su Yang had previously aplished, they couldn¡¯t help but be especially vignt against him.


    Thus, the Earth Immortals began to secretlymunicate, discussing Su Yang¡¯s behavior.


    Eventually, they nearly reached a consensus that Su Yang must be scheming something. As a result, they couldn¡¯t allow him to keep going like this.


    "Send a message to all the great families to guard their dungeons!" one Earth Immortal said gravely.


    The other Earth Immortals nodded in agreement. If they didn¡¯t send out the message now, once Su Yang¡¯s n came to fruition, wouldn¡¯t that put them in danger?


    Just then, Huang Wuyan suddenly spoke in a deep voice: "Hold off on sending the message."


    "Hmm?" Everyone looked at Huang Wuyan in surprise. With the situation as it was, and yet he was advising against sending a message¡ªwere they supposed to wait until Su Yang¡¯s n seeded?


    "We have an opportunity here to turn his n against him," Huang Wuyan said gravely. "Su Yang is too slippery. You can guard your respective dungeons all you want, but at most, Su Yang just won¡¯t enter. But we still wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him. Rather than doing that, it¡¯s better to


    "You¡¯re right, we should do that," said an excited elder. "Which family should we pick?"


    "Among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City, seven families have taken action this time. He¡¯s already visited four families, leaving three more. He will definitely choose one of these remaining three," Huang Wuyan spoke resolutely. "Based on his current location, the Zhao Family is the closest, so we¡¯ll start with them. Send six teams to guard the Zhao Family, and the remaining fourteen teams to guard the other two families. With that, we¡¯ll surely catch him!"


    Everyone acted swiftly andmunicated the message.


    The twenty groups below were aimlessly following Su Yang. Upon receiving the Earth Immortals¡¯ orders, they quickly moved towards the three families¡¯ strongholds to await Su Yang.


    Each of those twenty groups was capable of killing Su Yang on their own. With six teams ambushing together, if Su Yang indeed entered one of the dungeons and they trapped him, that would truly mean he¡¯d have no means of escape!

 Chapter 1240 - 1239: Ambush Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Chapter 1239: Ambush Su Yang</h4>


    Huang Wuyan was indeed not mistaken; Su Yang¡¯s next target was truly the Zhao Family. At this point, Su Yang knew that the Terrestrial Immortals must have started to suspect him already. Some might even have guessed what he was nning to do and surely they would block his way.


    However, Su Yang now had no other choices. He had been racing through Capital City, and his power had significantly drained. The remaining energy inside him wasn¡¯t much anymore; he could only strive to release more people from the dungeons.


    He could have chosen to evade those who were locking him in, but then again, even if he could escape from here, how long could hest?


    His power wouldn¡¯t hold out much longer so choosing the nearest, the Zhao Family, basically marked Su Yang¡¯sst dungeon entry. This time after getting out, whether or not he was caught up by others, he needed to signal others to cause chaos, as he could no longer hold on.


    Upon reaching the Zhao Family, Su Yang did not pretend anymore but directly headed to the dungeon behind the Zhao residence.


    As before, Su Yang briefly exined the situation to those in the dungeon and then started helping them remove the silver needles from their bodies.


    No sooner had Su Yang begun than a raucous noise came from outside.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, the worst thing he feared was happening. Undoubtedly, some people had reached outside and even sealed the dungeon, trapping him inside.


    Nevermind how many people were outside blockading him; even if only a group hade, given Su Yang¡¯s current condition, it would be nearly impossible to escape them. Moreover, hearing the noise, there were definitely more than one group outside, which made the situation even more perilous.


    A moment of panic crossed his mind, but he quickly regained hisposure. Without causing any disturbances, Su Yang continued to remove the silver needles with all his might.


    Finally, before the people outside could enter, Su Yang had removed all the silver needles from the bodies, breaking their seals.


    "You must take the medicine immediately and recover your strength quickly. There are people outside; I¡¯ll hold them off for a while!" Su Yang said sternly, "I can¡¯t hold them off for long, you must recover as fast as possible. Otherwise, if I die out here and they storm in, you won¡¯t have an easy time either!"


    The people present were smart, naturally understanding the situation without needing more exnations from Su Yang. They silently took their medicine, sat cross-legged, and started to recover their strength.


    At this moment, footsteps had reached the entrance of the dungeon.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t let those outsidee in, considering that these people in the dungeon hadn¡¯t regained their strength yet. If they broke in and discovered the seals removed, and then attacked, these people were defenseless.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang quickly rushed to the entrance of the dungeon.


    Just then, two people entered the dungeon entrance. Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words and immediately struck out with two palms towards them.


    These two were quite strong and reacted very quickly, blocking Su Yang¡¯s palms. Then, they quickly withdrew from the dungeon, not daring to tangle with Su Yang.


    During this time, Su Yang had truly established his reputation in Capital City, making everyone there wary of him.


    These two had also heard of Su Yang¡¯s fame, so despite the fact that Su Yang¡¯s power was nearly depleted, they still didn¡¯t dare to engage with him alone. After all, there were so many people outside; it was safer to attack together, so why risk fighting alone?


    Su Yang stood at the doorway, nced outside, and immediately furrowed his brows.


    There were now over a hundred people outside the dungeon. That meant at least six groups hade here. it was evident that these people had been waiting nearby just to ambush him.


    Although he had anticipated this, seeing so many people out there made Su Yang anxious.


    Those inside needed at least five minutes to recover their strength.


    Meaning, Su Yang had to hold on for at least five minutes.


    Given Su Yang¡¯s current condition and the siege by so many people, holding on for five minutes was no easy task!


    But now, Su Yang had no other choice; he had to fight this desperate fight!


    His gaze swept over the crowd, finally settling on Wang Yu, the Wang Family¡¯s eldest son.


    Among this group, Wang Yu had the highest status. After all, the Wang Family was the fourth-ranking major family in Capital City, and Wang Yu, as the heir, had always been nearly equal in status to Chen Benhong.


    "Wang Yu, we have never had grievances nor grudges; why have you brought so many people to hunt me down tonight?" Su Yang asked gravely, his only option now was to stall for time.


    "No grievances or grudges?" Wang Yu sneered, looking triumphantly at Su Yang, "Just because there¡¯s no grievance, can¡¯t Ie to hunt you? Do you kill an ant because you have a grudge against it?"


    Su Yang frowned; Wang Yu was indeed arrogant,paring him to an ant. This man¡¯s arrogance even surpassed Chen Benhong¡¯s. Why were all these heirs in Capital City like this?


    However, this was good in a way; at least it allowed him a few more moments to dy.


    "Chen Benhong was just as arrogant as you, but didn¡¯t I still leave his face swollen on both sides?" Su Yang coldly said, "Wang Yu, do you want to end up like him?"


    Hearing this, Wang Yu felt both anger and pleasure.


    Although he and Chen Benhong called each other brothers and seemed to have a good rtionship, there was definitely an underlying rivalry between the heirs of the great families.


    Chen Benhong had suffered a huge loss at the hands of Su Yang, bringing him immense disgrace in Capital City; Wang Yu found this highly satisfying. What Su Yang had done had indeed pleased him.


    However, now that Su Yang wasparing him to Chen Benhong, it infuriated him. That good-for-nothing Chen Benhong, could he bepared to me? Do you also n to strike my face?


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say these thoughts out loud. Wang Yu coldly said, "Surname Su, Chen Shao is like a brother to me. By insulting him like this, how could I let you go? Today, I will kill you in revenge for Chen Shao!"


    His words sounded very righteous, but in reality, he was nning to kill Su Yang in front of everyone. This way, the gap between him and Chen Benhong would be even more apparent.


    Chen Benhong had suffered greatly in front of Su Yang, but Wang Yu killing Su Yang with a single stroke would elevate his status and prestige in Capital City even more.

 Chapter 1241 - 1240: Delaying Time

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Chapter 1240: Dying Time</h4>


    Wang Family actually thought the same, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent Wang Yu personally to lead the pursuit to kill Su Yang. This was an opportunity to elevate the status of the Wang Family.


    "You killing me, is it for taking revenge for Chen Benhong or to elevate your own status, showing Chen Benhong¡¯s ipetence?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Wang Yu¡¯s expression changed; of course, he wanted to elevate his own status. But these were things you couldn¡¯t just say out loud. Everyone understood what was going on, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to voice these thoughts!


    "Mr. Su, do not use the heart of a viin to guess the belly of a gentleman!" Wang Yu said coldly, "You have done so much in the Capital City, insulting Chen Shao, of course, I had to take revenge for him!"


    "I pped Chen Benhong¡¯s face, and only he can truly take revenge by pping me back," Su Yang said coldly. "If you really thought about Chen Benhong¡¯s interests and wanted to let Chen Benhong take revenge, then you should let hime and kill me himself. Your killing me not only doesn¡¯t allow him to take revenge and wash away the humiliation, but also shows that you are much stronger than him, forcing him into a dead end. What about being his friend or brother, those are just nonsense, aren¡¯t you just unable to see him do well, wanting to take this opportunity to step on him. Or rather, does the Wang Family want topletely crush the Chen Family!"


    Wang Yu¡¯s expression turned anxious; Su Yang was not only telling the truth, but also starting to sow discord. In this situation, if he really killed Su Yang here, wouldn¡¯t people think that he truly wanted to suppress Chen Benhong, that their Wang Family truly wanted to crush the Chen Family? If any conflicts arose between the two major families afterwards, wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome.


    "Mr. Su, you are simply talking nonsense!" Wang Yu shouted angrily, "Do you think everyone is like you, all viins? How could we ever do such a thing?"


    "Viins are not to be feared, it¡¯s you pretentious gentlemen who are truly frightening!" Su Yang replied coldly.


    Wang Yu was so angry his face went pale and was about to retort. Just then, a cold voice came from the sky, "Why are you wasting time talking such nonsense? It¡¯s clear that this Mr. Su is just dying time, why are you still hesitating? Go ahead and kill him!"


    This was when Wang Yu finally snapped out of it, his expression immediately turned cold as he said harshly, "Mr. Su, you still want to dy? You really are shameless, engaging in such despicable acts. Everyone, don¡¯t waste words on him, just kill!"


    A hint of smugness shed across Wang Yu¡¯s face. Killing Su Yang like this, no one could say anything in the future. After all, it was the Terrestrial Immortal who had ordered him to act, and it was to prevent Su Yang from dying, he had to act without waiting for Chen Benhong.


    Ten people slowly emerged from the side and started walking steadily toward the entrance of the dungeon.


    Seeing these ten people, Su Yang¡¯s brows knit. Though he did not recognise these ten men, he could feel a strong aura emanating from each of them.


    If Su Yang hadn¡¯t exhausted so much strength, facing any one of these ten in singlebat would probably take a long time to determine a winner, and the oue would likely be uncertain.


    Now, Su Yang only had twenty percent of his strength left, and faced these ten experts at once. The oue of this battle, well, need it even be said?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang stood directly at the entrance.


    Five minutes were needed, but chatting just now had dyed two minutes, leaving only three minutes. No matter what, he had to hold on for these three minutes!


    As he saw the ten men slowly approaching, Su Yang suddenly shouted, "Hold on!"


    The ten men stopped, and Wang Yu looked at Su Yang in surprise, "What, are you nning to surrender?"


    Su Yang appeared to be making a tough decision, pondering for a while. Wang Yu grew impatient and waved his hand, "Kill!"


    "Wait a moment!" Su Yang immediately said, "If I surrender, how will you treat me?"


    Wang Yu instantly sneered. If Su Yang really surrendered, then his reputation would be even more illustrious. This was a great opportunity.


    "If you¡¯re willing to surrender, I can guarantee that not a single person from Pingnan Province will die!" Wang Yu said directly.


    Su Yang frowned deeply, seemingly pondering whether it was worth it.


    Wang Yu was overjoyed, pleased with his own sagacity. He hadn¡¯t said he would spare Su Yang¡¯s life; such a promise Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have believed anyway. So, he spoke of those closest to Su Yang, which was a very enticing offer.


    Yet what he didn¡¯t know was Su Yang didn¡¯t care about these matters at all. What he said and did was just to buy time. Pretending to be struggling with the decision was also just a dy tactic.


    "Enough with the nonsense!" the Terrestrial Immortal shouted from the sky, "Just kill him, he¡¯s dying! Don¡¯t you see?"


    Wang Yu hesitated; he really wanted Su Yang to surrender. But when the Terrestrial Immortal spoke, he couldn¡¯t just pretend not to hear.


    "Kill!" Wang Yu immediatelymanded.


    Those ten had already made their move, but Su Yang immediately said, "This way, I¡¯ll surrender directly, per what you said before, spare those people of Pingnan Province!"


    Wang Yu was overjoyed, but before he could speak, the Terrestrial Immortal roared again, "Just kill him, stop talking. Wang Yu, if you can¡¯t handle this, get lost, and we¡¯ll have someone else from another family take over!"


    Wang Yu was annoyed inside but dared not speak. The Terrestrial Immortal from the sky was also from the Ten Great Families of the Capital City, with a status not inferior to his.


    In fact, those ten men didn¡¯t care about Wang Yu anymore. They also believed the Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s words, feeling that Su Yang was just dying. So, without further hesitation, they charged directly at Su Yang.


    Su Yang sighed. Speaking to buy time was no longer an option, and he couldÖ»ÄÜ stand by the door and resist as much as he could.


    The first to rush up was two experts. Upon reaching Su Yang, these two showed no courtesy and attacked directly.


    Feeling the power of these two men, Su Yang was also shocked. These men looked ordinary, but their true strength was on par with masters like Zhao Dongming, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi.


    Although Su Yang had gained strength, facingÁ½¸öZhao Dongmings at once was beyond him, especially now, with his powerrgely depleted.


    But fortunately, what Su Zhang needed to do now was just to hold out a little longer. Having chewed up some more time chatting just now, there were only over two minutes left, easing the burden quite a bit.


    He resisted the attacks of these two men with all his might, and didn¡¯t back down but charged forward, counterattacking in the process.

 Chapter 1242 - 1241 Su Yang Is Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Chapter 1241 Su Yang Is Injured</h4>


    His strength was now greatly depleted, and he couldn¡¯t let these two see that he was at the end of his rope. He could only counterattack with all his might. In this way, it might make the opponents wary and deter them from going all out, buying him some more time.


    As expected, these people were bewildered by Su Yang. They had thought that Su Yang was incapable of counterattacking, but to their surprise, Su Yang still managed to strike back at them, causing them to panic somewhat.


    The few behind them were now all full of caution, guarding carefully. After all, Su Yang was now surrounded and there was no chance of escaping. At this moment, Su Yang was like a cornered beast, a desperate creature that would bite if pushed too hard, so everyone was wary of his dying counterattack, and for the moment, they didn¡¯t dare to attack forcefully.


    Just then, another voice came from the sky, "What are you dazing for? He hasn¡¯t much strength left. He¡¯s just putting up a front to scare you off, he¡¯s still buying time. Charge over immediately, break into the dungeon and see what he has been up to down there!"


    When the Terrestrial Immortal spoke, who would dare not listen? The ten of them immediately dispersed. Five pounced towards Su Yang, while the other five headed straight for the dungeon.


    Su Yang¡¯s face turned anxious, as the others might not see his condition, but the Terrestrial Immortal could see it clearly. If he thought he could buy time like this, it waspletely impossible.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and turned around to go back to the entrance of the dungeon.


    Chanting the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, his body swiftly becamerger,pletely blocking the entrance of the dungeon. Those outside wanting to get in would have to force him back first!


    Behind Su Yang, the Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens rose up mightily, his greatest support. For these people to push him back, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    However, by doing so, Su Yang was also in grave danger. He had to stand at the entrance, resisting the attacks from those people. Given his current condition, he couldn¡¯t hold on at all!


    These ten people also noticed Su Yang¡¯s situation and were more certain that he was buying time. They didn¡¯t waste words and charged in together, attacking Su Yang in unison.


    Su Yang stood alone at the entrance, not giving an inch. Anyone who attacked would be met with his full counterattack.


    The attackers were incredibly fast, leaving those watching dazzled, with only the sound of their fierce exchanges resonating loudly.


    Suddenly, a man felt warmth on his forehead. When he reached up, he found a bloodspot. He froze for a moment and then cried out, "Who¡¯s bleeding?"


    Everyone began to notice and, upon closer inspection, saw that Su Yang¡¯s clothes had been stained red with fresh blood.


    This group of ten was convinced that he was stalling for time, and Su Yang¡¯s refusal to let them enter the dungeon made them even more certain that there was a problem inside.


    Thus, the ten of them were now desperately attacking, determined to force their way into the dungeon.


    Su Yang, alone defending the gate, blocked the frenzied onught of these ten. But with such depletion of his strength, he couldn¡¯t hold out and only managed to stay standing with the support of the Shadow Phantom behind him.


    But in doing so, he was caught in the middle, having to withstand the powerful attacks of these ten.


    Under such assault, Su Yang finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer; he was beaten to the point of vomiting blood continuously, suffering extreme damage to his internal organs.


    Fortunately, Su Yang had already taken some elixirs to protect his body. Otherwise, he would have died right there within moments.


    "He can¡¯t hold on any longer, that Su fellow can¡¯t hold on!" Those around who saw Su Yang in this state were all excited, "He¡¯s done for!"


    "Battered like this and still not retreating? Su, if you don¡¯t pull back now, we¡¯ll really beat you to death!"


    "Hahaha, Su, kneel and beg for mercy now, and you might still save your life!"


    "Oh dear, too cruel! Too much blood, he¡¯s going to be beaten to death!"


    The crowd burst intoughter, feeling relieved seeing Su Yang about to die miserably there.


    Su Yang remained silent, standing guard at the entrance, bearing all the attacks alone.


    Each attack was nearly fatal for Su Yang.


    Eventually, the golden light around Su Yang was scattered, and his body quickly shrank back to its original size.


    A man delivered a blow thatnded squarely on Su Yang¡¯s chest, sending him tumbling backward.


    Su Yang fell to the ground, spitting blood as he tried to get up but failed to rise.


    The onlookers grew even more delighted at such a sight.


    Wang Yu took a step forward and sneered, "Master Su, how did you end up like this? Tsk tsk, couldn¡¯t we have talked this out nicely, instead of causing trouble in the Capital City, trying to prove you¡¯ve got some skills? Now look at you, about to lose your life here, really, what¡¯s the point?"


    The othersughed uproariously at this, looking at Su Yang with eyes full of triumph, all puffing themselves up with arrogance.


    At this moment, the voice of the Terrestrial Immortal thundered from the sky again, "Stop wasting words, and check the dungeon now!"


    Wang Yu turned in irritation, unable to help but retort, "Are you targeting me? After such a long time, and with nomotioning from the dungeon, what can there be..."


    Before Wang Yu finished speaking, a loud noise suddenly emerged from the dungeon.


    Everyone was astonished; Wang Yu¡¯s face changed rapidly, and he quickly gestured, "Go and see..."


    Before he could finish, several people burst out of the dungeon and rushed to Su Yang¡¯s side, protecting him.


    "My lord, how are you!" The leader was a man with a full beard, looking rugged, and his voice was extremely loud.


    Seeing this person, someone immediately eximed, "Great Thief Zhao Hu Zi!?"


    Some people still didn¡¯t recognize him, but upon hearing someone else¡¯s exmation, everyone¡¯s faces suddenly changed.


    "He¡¯s the Great Thief Zhao Hu Zi?"


    "My lord, is that the traitor who escaped from the Zhao Family? Rumor has it that he killed countless people outside, a true devil indeed, what¡¯s he doing here?"


    "It¡¯s said he killed many of the Chen Family and was captured by them, being locked up in the dungeon all this time. I didn¡¯t expect he wasn¡¯t dead, but how... how did he escape? Wasn¡¯t the Chen Family supposed to have sealed his power?"


    "Could it be that Su Yang rescued them?"


    "How is that possible? How could Su Yang remove those silver needles? Besides, even if Su Yang did remove the needles, these people couldn¡¯t possibly recover their strength so quickly!"


    "Then what¡¯s going on here?"


    The exims continued, and soon someone recognized that the bearded man and the others were all prisoners from the Zhao Family dungeon. That is to say, all these people had been rescued by Su Yang and had regained their strength.


    With this revtion, the scene suddenly erupted into chaos. The release of these people from the dungeon¡ªhow were they to cope with that? After suffering so much in the dungeon, wouldn¡¯t they causeplete uproar upon emerging!

 Chapter 1243 - 1242: The Great War Erupts

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Chapter 1242: The Great War Erupts</h4>


    Wang Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just a moment ago, he was thinking of arguing with that Terrestrial Immortal, and now he had truly been pped in the face.


    "What are you dazing for? Kill them now!" Wang Yu urged anxiously. It was only now that he remembered to take action swiftly, no longer daring to show off.


    The others also came back to their senses. Only a few people hade out of the dungeon, so there was no need for panic. After all, there were so many people outside sealing off the ce. What kind of ssh could these few make? Just kill them and be done with it!


    "Kill!" The ten people at the entrance charged in first, followed by the spectators who no longer just looked on; they too rushed forward.


    "Damn it, I¡¯ve been nearly suffocating in this dungeon, itching to kill someone to vent my anger. Since you¡¯vee to me, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!" The Great Thief Zhao Hu Zi bellowed as he charged out. Facing so many people, he showed no fear, charging straight in to sh with them.


    Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s strength was quite formidable, definitely stronger than that of Zhao Dongming and the like. Upon stepping out, he directly blocked two of the ten men.


    However, he was just one man, and there were hundreds outside. He could not stop them all.


    The others still slipped through the crack and charged into the dungeon, roaring as they attacked Su Yang.


    Several people by Su Yang¡¯s side rushed out to entangle with the attackers. But the disparity in numbers was irreconcble, and it wasn¡¯t long before no one was left by Su Yang¡¯s side.


    Wang Yu happened to arrive at the dungeon just then and, seeing this situation, he immediately broke intoughter.


    "Master Su, it seems we¡¯re really fated. Who would have thought that in the end, it would be me sending you off!" Wang Yu approached with a smile, "So, anyst words? When I head to Pingnan Province to weed out your roots, I¡¯ll be sure to convey them!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was icy. Nearly all his strength had been exhausted, but that didn¡¯t mean just anyone could bully him. He had onest card to y, the Shadow Phantom from ¡¯Devouring the Heavens¡¯.


    This Shadow Phantom could fuse with his body, allowing him to immediately recover all his strength, and even making him more powerful.


    But it came at a cost. Once the Shadow Phantom fused with his body, its power would also strike his body, causing immense damage to his organs and meridians. The more power he consumed and the longer he fused with the Shadow Phantom, the stronger the damage would be until his bodypletely copsed. Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, Su Yang would not let the Shadow Phantom merge with his body!


    And now, it was almost time. The people in the dungeon had not yet broken out, and he was at the juncture of life and death. If they couldn¡¯t make it out, Su Yang would have to make his final struggle!


    Nheless, Su Yang pretended as if he could barely struggle at all. Having already caused such a hugemotion, he didn¡¯t n on showing these people any mercy. So, he was also waiting for the opportunity. Once he fused with the Shadow Phantom, he nned to strike with lethal force, to kill Wang Yu in one blow!


    Wang Yu, unaware of Su Yang¡¯s inner thoughts, was even more pleased to see Su Yang unable to even stand.


    To personally kill Su Yang would be a great achievement. Most of the families in the Capital City were involved in this affair, and being the one to kill Su Yang would definitely elevate his status and prestige to the highest in Capital City.


    Not to mention, in those circles of young masters, his standing would soar drastically, definitely suppressing Chen Benhong!


    Thinking of his future prospects, Wang Yu felt a burning excitement. Such an opportunity, he was certainly not willing to miss!


    Wang Yu walked step by step toward Su Yang, whose fist was also tightly clenched. The Shadow Phantom was behind him, ready to merge into his body at any moment, waiting for that lethal opportunity.


    However, just as Wang Yu was about five meters away from Su Yang, a roaring sound suddenly erupted from the dungeon. Immediately after, another group of people charged out furiously.


    After this group emerged, they took different actions. Some ran to protect Su Yang, while others charged out, striking wildly against those outside, fighting with a disregard for their own lives.


    These people had been imprisoned in the dungeon for so long, tormented for so long. They had no thoughts other than the hope of regaining their strength to kill a few enemies as a cushion for their own demise. Even if they could only y one person before dying, they didn¡¯t care at all.


    Therefore, upon escape, these people showed no mercy, fearlessly engaging inbat. Their eyes turned red with fury, which indeed frightened those outside.


    Wang Yu was also startled by the people who rushed up and hastily backed away, tangling with the attackers.


    Of course, Wang Yu and his people still outnumbered the escapees considerably and had no fear even if they shed directly. However, the desperate ferocity of those from the dungeon for a moment caused Wang Yu and his people to retreat.


    Seeing this turn of events, Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Without a word, he immediately set off a firework signal. Then, Su Yang ate several Elixirs and sat down cross-legged to recover some strength first.


    The Terrestrial Immortal in the sky noticed that all the people from the dungeon had broken out and immediately sensed something was amiss. Especially the Terrestrial Immortals of the Zhao Family, their expressions changed dramatically.


    These prisoners from the dungeon were the Zhao Family¡¯s enemies, long tormented by the family in confinement. The Zhao Family never imagined that these individuals could escape, so there were quite a number of very strong captives in the dungeon. Now with all of them out, without saying, it was a fight to the death with the Zhao Family, as they had been the ones who tormented them for so long. It would be an extremely difficult task for the Zhao Family to re-imprison all these people.


    Therefore, in that moment, the Terrestrial Immortals from the Zhao Family were distracted, and the light shielding their area began to dim.


    This was exactly the result Su Yang wanted, to disrupt their state of mind, making it impossible for them to concentrate. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their Divine Sense to track down Su Yang.


    Huang Wuyan, watching from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. He shouted, "Friends of the Zhao Family, hold steady. So many families in Capital City are working together tonight, we will take responsibility for capturing those who escaped from your dungeon. Do not lose yourposure. If Su Yang, that scourge, escapes now, all our efforts tonight would be in vain!"

 Chapter 1244 - 1243: Great Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Chapter 1243: Great Chaos</h4>


    The Zhao Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals, upon hearing Huang Wuyan¡¯s words, felt their originally anxious hearts suddenly calm down somewhat.


    Right, there are so many people down there, and with so many families united tonight, even if those people escape from the dungeon, so what? Aren¡¯t they just going to be captured again?


    Moreover, the most pressing matter at hand is to deal with Su Yang first. With tonight¡¯s events having already caused such an uproar, Su Yang has rescued everyone from their dungeon; if they don¡¯t kill Su Yang, how could they quell the hatred in their hearts?


    The Zhao Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals immediately focused their attention, their light grew brighter once more, firmly watching their own area to prevent Su Yang from escaping.


    Huang Wuyan let out a sigh of relief and immediately said to the others, "Everyone, tonight we are in the same boat, fighting side by side. No matter which family¡¯s affair it is, it is ourmon issue. Therefore, I hope you can notify your family to capture all the people from the Zhao Family¡¯s dungeon or, at the very least, kill them. We absolutely cannot let these people escape!"


    The individuals from the other families, still holding a mentality of watching the excitement, didn¡¯t make much of a move upon hearing Huang Wuyan¡¯s words. After all, the people escaping were from the Zhao Family¡¯s dungeon and didn¡¯t have much to do with them. However, not letting Su Yang escape was indeed amon goal that no one doubted.


    However, before these people could enjoy the show, a cry of rm suddenly came from the direction of the Zhao Family: "Not good, the people from our dungeon have escaped!"


    No sooner had the Zhao Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals finished speaking, the Wang Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals also cried out in shock, "Our Wang Family¡¯s dungeon has been breached as well!"


    Following close behind, other major family Terrestrial Immortals were also shouting. All the family dungeons Su Yang had entered before, their inmates had long been freed by Su Yang; they were just waiting for Su Yang¡¯s signal.


    Once Su Yang¡¯s fireworks signaled, these people immediately received the message. They had been desperately held up in the dungeons and, upon receiving the signal, instantly burst forth violently.


    And, the situation for these families was different from the Zhao Family.


    At the Zhao Family¡¯s side, although the people had run out of the dungeon, there were still six groups of people blocking Su Yang here. After these people escaped, the six groups still defended the dungeon exit, surrounding them all in the backyard. Those who had emerged from the dungeon were also involved in the chaos and could not escape to stir up trouble.


    However, the other families were different; they were entirely unprepared. Moreover, their family experts had been dispatched and were all over the city, pursuing Su Yang. At this moment, their family defenses were extremely weak.


    Those who came out of the dungeon were filled with endless hatred, and upon getting out, they would definitely seek vengeance. And the method of revenge was, of course, ughter¡ªthese released people, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to kill everyone in these families, went on their way wreaking carnage without the slightest bit of mercy.


    Those Terrestrial Immortals watching from above, seeing this situation, how could they remainposed?


    Something like this happening to others was not an issue, but once it strikes oneself, nobody can withstand it.


    First, several Terrestrial Immortals from the Chen Familypletely panicked. They could see clearly from the sky, those who came out of the dungeon were ughtering mercilessly in the Chen Family. In just a moment¡¯s time, the Chen Family had already lost more than twenty individuals to these people.


    Among these dead twenty, some were descendants of these Terrestrial Immortals from the Chen Family. That is to say, they had to watch their grandchildren or great-grandchildren die below¡ªhow could they not panic?


    They really wanted to go down and stop these people, but they had already caused such a stir tonight, and the Law Enforcers had been watching from the sky. They had no doubt that if they went down to intervene, even just to block a few moves, the Law Enforcers would immediately take action against them.


    The same scenario was unfolding within the Wang Family, as well as other major families.


    These Terrestrial Immortals from several families upied one-fifth of the sky. Their panic naturally made it impossible to envelop the area below with their Divine Sense, and the tight blockade began to show cracks and holes.


    The situation continued to worsen. Because the peopleing out from these family dungeons were not only ughtering within these families but some had even run out.


    These people, after escaping, also caused panic among the Terrestrial Immortals of the other families. Although they had no feuds with them, these people had been imprisoned for so long that their mental states had copsed¡ªwho knew if they would do something crazy like senseless killing?


    Indeed, such things were happening below. A person from the Zhao Family¡¯s dungeon burst into a neighboring family and began a massacre. And the Terrestrial Immortals of that family were indeed watching from above; seeing this, they were also infuriated to the point of panic, just like the Terrestrial Immortals of the Zhao Family.


    Huang Wuyan, watching the lights dim around him, was also extremely anxious, shouting, "Don¡¯t panic, everyone, don¡¯t panic. Mr. Su only rescued a few family dungeon inmates, but here we are, nearly eighty percent of Capital City¡¯s families stand together. Why should we fear him? If we unite, even if all the dungeon inmates escape, they won¡¯t be able to make much of a wave. Don¡¯t let such things disturb ourposure; the most important thing is to kill Su Yang!"


    What he said was not wrong, but the problem was, those Terrestrial Immortals, watching their descendants being killed or about to be killed, how could they possibly remain calm?


    By the time Su Yang had regained some strength and opened his eyes to look up, the light in the sky had already faded by half. In other words, half of the Terrestrial Immortals in the sky had be flustered.


    And this situation was still ongoing, as so many people had emerged from the dungeons, continuously spreading out, and running past the families of those Terrestrial Immortals.


    Each time these people passed a family, it caused the family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals to panic deeply and eventually, they were unable to stay focused and keep a close watch on Su Yang.


    This was exactly the chaotic scene Su Yang wanted. Taking advantage of this moment of chaos, Su Yang quietly slipped away from the Zhao Family, swiftly escaping.


    The Terrestrial Immortal from the Zhao Family, who was still watching the area, noticed Su Yang was about to flee, immediately shouted out loud, and sent out a pir of light to illuminate Su Yang, signaling the people below to give chase.


    However, the area had already descended into chaos. Many had heard that their family was under attack and had already run off; there weren¡¯t many people left, so who could sniper Su Yang now?

 Chapter 1245 - 1244: Strike Again

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Chapter 1244: Strike Again</h4>


    Su Yang quickly escaped from the Zhao Family¡¯s territory and then, looking up at the light above, he avoided the areas illuminated by that light, and promptly evaded the gaze of the Terrestrial Immortals.


    By doing so, Su Yang just needed to avoid those illuminated areas and hide well enough that it would be impossible for those people to find him again.


    The Terrestrial Immortals in the sky realized that Su Yang had vanished without a trace and immediately started shouting frantically.


    Below, there was already chaos unfolding; their shouting only exacerbated the panic, leaving the crowd below even more uncertain about what to do.


    In such mayhem, Su Yang easily escaped from the encirclement of the Capital City¡¯s of heaven and earth.


    However, Su Yang did not leave the Capital City but found a ce to hide for the time being.


    The people of the Capital City had expended much effort and resources to kill him. Since they had called upon so many Earth Immortals to search throughout the Capital City, they would certainly not allow him to leave.


    Moreover, Su Yang had some understanding of the capabilities of the Capital City¡¯s major families. With the resources of these major families, they absolutely could form thirty to fifty groups to deal with him in the Capital City.


    But there were only twenty groups in the city, which meant that the rest were certainly guarding the exits to prevent him from leaving.


    Although the Capital City was in chaos, Su Yang did not know the situation outside, and all routes out of the city were still tightly sealed. Thus, the possibility of Su Yang leaving the Capital City was slim, and he was not willing to take that risk.


    In fact, Su Yang had no intention of leaving the Capital City. If he left like this, he would still be deemed a fugitive, and the people of the Capital City would still not acknowledge him; the matter wouldn¡¯t be considered fully resolved.


    Topletely resolve the issue, Su Yang needed to stay in the Capital City. He had to not only survive but also convincingly defeat the people of the Capital City!


    Su Yang knew he would soon face the Su Family of Yanbei. If he could not subdue the people of Capital City before then, once the Su Family of Yanbei arrived, he would face the risk of fighting on multiple fronts, which would really be troublesome. Therefore, on this matter, Su Yang had no way out.


    Luckily, the current chaos in the Capital City was an opportunity for Su Yang. He chose the most hidden ce, where he quickly recovered his strength while keeping an eye on the situation outside. Should those major families regain control of the chaos, the Terrestrial Immortals might start searching for him again¡ªhe had to be prepared for their pursuit.


    Fortunately, the Capital City was now inplete disarray, with more and more areas dimming down. The prisoners Su Yang had released from the dungeons were starting to affect more and more families,plicating the situation further. The previously uninvolved Earth Immortals were now confused and overwhelmed.


    Su Yang hid for over an hour, and no one discovered him. However, the situation outside had improved significantly. Many of those who had escaped from the dungeons had been killed, and the rest were now surrounded, with their defeat only a matter of time.


    At this moment, Su Yang had recovered about half of his strength. He emerged from his hiding spot and looked at the remaining twenty or so light circles in the sky, calcting his next move.


    Although there were not many Earth Immortals left in the sky, the prisoners from the dungeons probably would notst much longer. ording to the current situation, they could hold out for at most another hour.


    Once these people were dealt with in about an hour, the Earth Immortals would have their hands free to deal with Su Yang once again. By then, Su Yang would truly be in danger.


    Therefore, the best course of action for Su Yang was to release more people from the dungeons and throw the Capital City intoplete chaos.


    Of course, Su Yang was well aware that doing so would plunge the Capital City into absolute chaos. Those major families would utterly despise him, as no one knew how many people would die this time.


    However, Su Yang did not care about this. Those major families had united just to kill him. Since all parties were engaged in a life-and-death struggle, did they expect him to be polite to them in return?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang did not dy and quickly left his hiding ce to head towards a nearby family n.


    He had hidden for a while, creating the illusion that he had taken the opportunity to flee. At this time, most people from the Capital City¡¯s family ns had returned to their own, protecting their members from attacks. As a result, their dungeons were actually lightly guarded.


    This was one of Su Yang¡¯s strategies¡ªto let people think he had fled, so they would no longer pay attention to the dungeons. After all, only Su Yang could free the people from the dungeons and enable them to quickly regain their strength.


    Under such circumstances, Su Yang easily entered this dungeon.


    Just as he had done before, Su Yang removed the seals on all the people in the dungeon and gave them Elixirs to help them regain their strength.


    However, Su Yang did not let them go out immediately, but had them wait for his signal.


    Su Yang was aware that if these people charged out now, it would alert others that Su Yang was still freeing those from the dungeons. Then, other families would strictly guard their prisons, and it would not be so easy for Su Yang to rescue others.


    By preventing these people from going out, the families would not realize that Su Yang was still undertaking these actions and would not guard the dungeons so diligently, making his task much easier.


    Su Yang bypassed the remaining twenty or so Earth Immortals in the sky and swiftly rescued people. In just over an hour, he visited seventeen family ns and freed all the people from their dungeons.


    Of course, these seventeen ns could notpare to major families like the Chen Family and Wang Family, but they still held a significant number of prisoners. Whenbined, there were many people in the dungeons of these seventeen ns.


    Adding to the chaos already afflicting the Capital City, the release of all these people from the dungeons of the seventeen ns would only intensify the situation. Afterwards, if people from the Capital City tried to suppress this scenario, the difficulty would double.


    After handling these seventeen ns, Su Yang¡¯s supply of Elixirs was nearly depleted. He wasted no time in signaling these people toe out and help.


    These people were already impatient, and upon receiving Su Yang¡¯s signal, they burst out from the dungeons andunched their attacks.


    Moreover, Su Yang had instructed them to cause trouble not only within the ns that had imprisoned them but also elsewhere in the Capital City, to exacerbate the chaos as much as possible.

 Chapter 1246 - 1245 It’s Easy to Set Up, But Hard to Conclude

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Chapter 1245 It¡¯s Easy to Set Up, But Hard to Conclude</h4>


    Of course, among them were some who were unruly and unwilling to follow Su Yang¡¯s arrangements. After all, the first thing they wanted to do aftering out was to kill those who had imprisoned them.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t force them, but simply told them that the situation in Capital City wasplex, with all the major ns uniting to eliminate them. If they only wanted revenge, they could cause trouble only within the n that imprisoned them. If they wanted to survive, they had to make the situation asplicated as possible.


    Although these people were defiant, they were not foolish. After hearing Su Yang¡¯s brief exnation, they understood the current situation. Moreover, they all realized which was more important: revenge or survival. So, after they got out of the dungeon, they really did as Su Yang had instructed, running around Capital City causing chaos, not just within the n that imprisoned them.


    Of course, there were some stubborn ones who simply wouldn¡¯t listen to Su Yang and only caused trouble within their imprisoning n. Su Yang didn¡¯t particrly mind them; these few couldn¡¯t affect the overall situation.


    Moreover, in such circumstances, they still didn¡¯t know when to advance or retreat. Such people could never aplish anything significant. If they died, they died; Su Yang wouldn¡¯t pity them.


    The ns of Capital City had originally surrounded those who had emerged from the various ns¡¯ dungeons, preparing for a final execution. Unexpectedly, so many more from the dungeons had appeared, and the scene in Capital City was thrown intoplete chaos.


    The entire Capital City plunged into messy turmoil. These individuals from the dungeons were not to be trifled with, being powerful disruptors in Capital City.


    With this, the twenty-plus Terrestrial Immortals left in the air couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    Before, their families hadn¡¯t been affected by the war, and they were barely maintaining their positions.


    But now, with Su Yang releasing prisoners from seventeen family dungeons, the entire Capital City had been engulfed in chaos.


    With the situation this way, even their own families couldn¡¯t escape unscathed. Not to mention Huang Wuyan¡¯s Huang Family, which these people had entered and caused a significant disturbance. Huang Wuyan himself was shaken, let alone the others?


    ...


    At ck Widow¡¯s small attic.


    Zi Nu stood outside the attic, watching the lights in the sky dim one by one, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. She returned to the door of the attic and whispered, "Master, those Terrestrial Immortals have retreated. This round seems to be a victory for Su Yang!"


    "He hasn¡¯t won yet!" came ck Widow¡¯s voice from inside.


    "Ah?" Zi Nu was stunned, "All those Terrestrial Immortals have withdrawn, and it¡¯s impossible for them to find Su Yang now, let alone kill him. He must have escaped this battle."


    "Escaped tonight, but can he escape tomorrow night, the day after?" ck Widow said softly, "With such chaos he caused in Capital City, causing so many deaths in those major ns, do you think they will let him go? If they didn¡¯t kill him tonight, what about tomorrow night? Those Terrestrial Immortals are still here. Tomorrow night, they¡¯ll continue to search the entire Capital City and guard all the dungeons well. Do you think he still stands a chance to live?"


    "This..." Zi Nu suddenly realized, whispering, "So you mean Su Yang is still doomed?"


    "Not necessarily!" ck Widow said, "Setting up the game is easy, finishing it is hard. This time, his setup was very good, but how he finishes it is the most challenging part. If he can smoothly finish andst three more days, then bring him to see me!"


    Zi Nu, though still confused, had no idea what ck Widow meant. And why three days? What was the significance of these three days?


    "Go ahead with what I¡¯ve instructed you," ck Widow suddenly said.


    "Yes!" Without hesitation, Zi Nu immediately dashed out of the attic and headed straight for the Chen Family.


    At the Chen Family, the great battle was nearing its end. Most of the people who hade out of the Chen Family¡¯s dungeon had already run out, and the remaining ones were still there, though many had already been killed.


    Zi Nu entered the Chen Family, ignoring the ongoing melee and directly went to the backyard.


    The backyard was now almost deserted, as everyone from the dungeon had been released, and there was no need for guards anymore.


    Zi Nu walked straight into the dungeon and saw Chen Benhao lying on the ground, covered in blood.


    She frowned slightly and scoffed, "Still pretending to be dead?"


    "Who¡¯s pretending? I¡¯m really about to die!" Chen Benhao said, but still sat up with a grin, "What, missed me?"


    "Don¡¯t kid yourself, why would I miss you?" Zi Nu scoffed, "Where¡¯s the thing I asked you to do?"


    "Right there!" Chen Benhao pointed to the corner.


    Zi Nu looked over and saw a person curled up in the corner¡ªit was Chen Pu.


    She didn¡¯t waste words, went over, grabbed Chen Pu, and directly left with him.


    "Hey, what about me?" Chen Benhao called out from behind.


    "There¡¯s no one in the dungeon now, and you have such a big ce to yourself, what more could you want!" Zi Nu didn¡¯t look back, spoke, and left the dungeon.


    Chen Benhao was stunned and finally murmured in a low voice, "So much for loyalty."


    Zi Nu left the dungeon with a slight smile on her lips. Holding Chen Pu, she climbed over the courtyard wall and directly left the Chen Family from the back. Then, she didn¡¯t stop but went straight back to ck Widow¡¯s residence.


    Entering the courtyard, Zi Nu casually tossed Chen Pu to the ground and coldly said, "Lie down here, don¡¯t move around, understand?"


    Chen Pu, lying on the ground, nodded repeatedly. Although his strength had recovered, in reality, he was very weak. Moreover, Zi Nu had just sealed his power; he was almost like an ordinary person now, unable to stir up any trouble.


    Zi Nu returned to the attic, nced at the room that had gone dark, hesitated for a moment, but eventually didn¡¯t go over. Her mind was still full of doubts about Su Yang, but she didn¡¯t know where to start asking.


    Setting up is easy, finishing is hard?


    What exactly did ck Widow mean by how Su Yang should finish?


    As ck Widow had said, even if Su Yang survived tonight, it wasn¡¯t the end. He had stirred up so much trouble in Capital City tonight, and so many people from various families had died because of him. These families would definitely not let him go.


    With the situation as it was, even if they hadn¡¯t killed Su Yang tonight, they would continue to search Capital City the next night. And tomorrow night, these people would definitely guard the dungeons carefully, making it impossible for Su Yang to use the same method again.


    What exactly must Su Yang do to finish and avoid such danger?

 Chapter 1247 - 1246: Attack into Chen Family

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Chapter 1246: Attack into Chen Family</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s repeated actions plunged the entire Capital City into a state of extreme chaos.


    So many dungeons ofrge ns were opened by him, so many resentful people were rescued, he virtually turned the entire Capital City upside down.


    Those twenty groups of people hadpletely scattered, each rushing back to protect their own families and ns.


    One could say that tonight, everyone in the Capital City wanted to kill Su Yang, but at this point, there were hardly any pursuers left chasing him.


    Everyone was busy dealing with their own n¡¯s affairs. Who had time to care about Su Yang now!


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Su Yang found another ce to hide and took this time to recover his strength.


    The chaos in the Capital City was extreme, and many people were contemting whether to recall those guarding the city exits.


    This idea was raised, but was quickly rejected by some.


    They believed that tonight¡¯s situation was all due to Su Yang. All therge ns had suffered heavy casualties, and everyone hated Su Yang to the bone. If they couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, no one would be able to swallow this resentment.


    If they withdrew the guardians of the city exits now, wouldn¡¯t that give Su Yang a chance to escape?


    However, many still wanted to recall the guardians of the exits. Without these people, they had no idea when the chaos in the Capital City would be resolved!


    With both sides holding their own opinions, no one could persuade the other. As a result, even though the chaos in the Capital City had not ended, internal disputes had already begun.


    Under such circumstances, the chaos in Capital City grew even worse, and there was no one looking for Su Yang anymore.


    Two hourster, Su Yang had regained ny percent of his strength. By that time, the chaos in the City had not ended yet, but Su Yang knew it was time to step out and clean up the aftermath.


    Su Yang was aware that releasing the people from the dungeons was not the critical part; the key was how to clean up the aftermath.


    If he didn¡¯t find a proper way to thoroughly handle this matter, the Capital City would definitely remain chaotic for a while.


    But after this period of chaos?


    The people who came out of the dungeons were strong, but they were still in the Capital City. At most, they could kill some people for revenge, but eventually, they would be annihted by a joint effort of therge ns.


    And after these people were eliminated, thoserge ns would be free to deal with Su Yang.


    At that time, Su Yang would truly have no backing at all!


    Therefore, he must take this opportunity to properly clean up the aftermath.


    He came to Capital City for revenge, not to annihte all therge ns. He was not a homicidal maniac; he would not butcher the entire city¡¯s ns. As long as he could subdue these ns and ensure they wouldn¡¯t trouble him in the future, that would suffice!


    Stepping out from his hiding ce, Su Yang headed straight for Chen Family.


    The Chen Family was still in chaos, half of the people from the Chen Family dungeon had escaped, and the rest were almost dealt with.


    But Su Yang had released individuals from seventeen other family dungeons, immediately plunging the scene into chaos again. After more than three hours, the Chen Family was still embroiled in a fierce battle, reflecting the severity of the disturbance Su Yang had caused.


    Arriving outside the Chen Familypound, Su Yang wasted no words and charged straight in. As he marched in, he shouted coldly, "Chen Benhong, Chen Benhong, dare youe out and face me!"


    Chen Family¡¯spound was in disarray, and Chen Benhong was leading some people to resist those from the dungeons. Suddenly hearing this voice, he froze and urgently eximed, "It¡¯s Su Yang!"


    Those beside Chen Benhong were also astonished, turning their heads to look. They had been pursuing Su Yang all night, and instead of fleeing, he had run to the Chen Family. What did this mean?


    "Kill him!" Immediately, some of Chen Family¡¯s people roared, and of course, a few charged directly at Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste any words either, charging forward. Anyone from the Chen Family blocking his path was easily in without mercy!


    As Su Yang burst into the Chen Family hall, he just encountered Chen Benhong preparing toe out with his people.


    This was truly like enemies meeting, extraordinarily eye-catching.


    Su Yang, without uttering another word, pounced forward, fiercely attacking Chen Benhong.


    Chen Benhong was startled; he was no match for Su Yang. So, he didn¡¯t even attempt to resist but hastily retreated to dodge.


    Right then, Chen Jiu stepped out from the side and blocked Su Yang¡¯s attack.


    It had to be said, Chen Jiu¡¯s strength was indeed not weak. Su Yang¡¯s power had increased significantly, yet he was still evenly matched with Chen Jiu.


    And this was under the circumstances where Chen Family was in disarray, Chen Jiu was emotionally disturbed, and he had expended a lot of energy, leaving him at a disadvantage.


    Thus, if the two had fought without any distractions, Su Yang would genuinely not be a match for Chen Jiu!


    Su Yang had anticipated that there would be such skilled individuals in the Chen Family. Chen Jiu¡¯s strength, to some extent, was likelyparable to L¨¹ Donglin, probably another one of Chen Family¡¯s trump cards.


    Su Yang was not at all surprised, fighting fiercely with Chen Jiu, showcasing his skills fully.


    Although Chen Jiu initially had a slight upper hand, the more he fought, the more panicked he became. Su Yang¡¯s strength was beyond his expectation.


    Previously, Chen Jiu had gauged Su Yang¡¯s power when he fought Chen Benhong, and at that time, Su Yang¡¯s strength was still far less than his.


    Yet, how could Su Yang have improved so significantly in just a few days?


    He didn¡¯t know that Su Yang¡¯s advancement in strength was gained through life-and-death battles and further boosted by the Bronze Seal Script given by L¨¹ Donglin; it was not an easy feat at all!


    As the two were locked in battle, a raging roar echoed through the hall, "Kill them! Kill them!"


    Without a doubt, these were the men from the dungeons.


    Chen Jiu¡¯s expression changed again. Everyone here was a high-ranking member of the Chen Family. He was the strongest among them and should have been guarding this ce, resisting these intruders. Now that he was entangled by Su Yang, he had no time to care about the situation behind him.


    But Su Yang had no such concerns, fully disying his skills, fighting intensely with Chen Jiu. He also had no intention of letting Chen Jiu leave, determined to keep him here and prevent him from going back to rescue the Chen Family members.


    Before long, the hall was filled with people; those from the dungeons, led by several skilled fighters, had forcefully breached into the hall.

 Chapter 1248 - 1247 Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Chapter 1247 Negotiations</h4>


    Chen Jiu had originally been the leader resisting these attackers, but now he waspletely entangled by Su Yang, leaving the Chen Family essentially leaderless, and naturally, their enemies charged in.


    This hall contained the upper echelons of the Chen Family, and the death of any single person within it would be a major loss for the family.


    Although the Earth Immortals of the Chen Family had descended, in reality, they could only stand by and watch.


    Tonight¡¯s events had escted too far, with the Law Enforcers watching from the skies, they didn¡¯t dare to act and could only watch their kin die before their very eyes.


    In the span of this moment, everyone in the room was filled with regret,menting why they had caused such amotion.


    If they hadn¡¯t made such a fuss tonight, attracting the Law Enforcers, then even if they had fought and wounded people here, it probably wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal.


    But now it was troublesome because earlier, hundreds of Earth Immortals had blocked off the entire Capital City, directly drawing out the Law Enforcers. Now, all the Earth Immortals of the Capital City were just onlookers, with no one daring to take action.


    Many Earth Immortals even began to curse Huang Wuyan inwardly, after all, it was Huang Wuyan who had personally invited everyone to take action tonight.


    Chen Jiu was so caught up by Su Yang that he had no time to care for what was happening behind him. Hearing the continuous cries of agony from behind, he too was extremely anxious. If he could not quickly deal with Su Yang, even if the Chen Family could defeat these people, the cost would be exceedingly high!


    Su Yang, on the other hand, appeared indifferent, and many from the dungeons had died, but they had been living a life worse than death and were not afraid to die. They felt they had made a profit if they could take a few enemies with them before dying.


    And the people of the Chen Family, who had been enjoying riches and honor, were now faced with shedding their blood here, how could they ept this?


    Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Chen Jiu said in a deep voice, "Master Su, continuing to fight like this will only result in mutual destruction, do you think that makes sense?"


    Su Yang snorted coldly, "rify, what do you mean by mutual destruction? We are all men who were supposed to die, and taking a few with us before we die is a gain for us, clearly, we are making a big profit here, how can it be mutual destruction?"


    Those who had emerged from the dungeons, upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, burst into loudughter.


    "That¡¯s right, we were supposed to die a long time ago. To have a chance at revenge is a godsend opportunity, do you think we still care about our lives?"


    "To kill one is enough, to kill two is a profit. Damn it, I¡¯ve been locked in the Chen Family¡¯s dungeon for so many years, already considering myself a dead man, what the hell do I have to fear?"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! If all the Chen Family members are in, even if I die immediately after, I¡¯d be willing!"


    Their roars were incessant, each one¡¯s fighting spirit soared high.


    Meanwhile, the people of the Chen Family were being beaten down and had low morale, their spirit obviously couldn¡¯tpare with those who hade out of the dungeons.


    All the Chen Family people could think about now was wishing this battle woulde to a quick end. Otherwise, the Chen Family really didn¡¯t know how many would perish!


    Chen Jiu clenched his teeth and said solemnly, "Even ants cling to life, we are all flesh and blood; dying like this, isn¡¯t it a pity? After so many years trapped in the dungeons, having finallye out, shouldn¡¯t you go see your families and friends, travel the world and see what it¡¯s like? To just throw away your lives here, is it worth it?"


    Chen Jiu tried to tempt these people with the outside world, Su Yang frowned, ready to speak, but those people had already started cursing.


    "Fuck, my family and friends have all been killed by you bastards; who do you expect me to go see?"


    "To travel the world and see it? And then let the Chen Family capture us again to continue torturing us?"


    "Chen Family, you really y a good game. Thinking of tricking us out there, scattering us, and then figuring out how to deal with us? Do you think we¡¯re stupid?"


    "We¡¯ve finally gotten out, why would we fall for your tricks again? If we were deceived again, then we really deserve to die. Would heaven give us a second chance like this?"


    The people nodded in agreement, they had been so hopeless when trapped in those dungeons. Su Yang had released them, and many still couldn¡¯t believe it was real; they were certainly not willing to go back into the dungeons ever again.


    Chen Jiu sighed; he knew the Chen Family had been too ruthless in this matter. In fact, which major families in the Capital City weren¡¯t ruthless? In this ce, if you¡¯re not ruthless, you can¡¯t stand on your feet!


    Now, trying to persuade these people was certainly futile, they would never listen to the Chen Family again.


    But if these people continued to fight like this, even if the Chen Family could resolve them, they would have to pay an excruciating price. Even after this battle, the Chen Family would probably be thoroughly devastated, and heaven knows how many years it would take to rise again.


    Chen Jiu was a man who understood sacrifice; he was very clear that if the fight continued, it would definitely be the Chen Family that suffered more. After all, with arge family and business, and with the position they had today, it wasn¡¯t suitable for them to sh head-on with these people!


    After all, it was not worth it for porcin to collide with tiles.


    He wanted to resolve this peacefully, even if it meant letting these people go, as long as he could preserve the strength of the Chen Family. That was worth it. Even if these people regarded the Chen Family as their archenemy, it was better to slowly deal with this matterter than to keep shing head-on like tonight.


    But with a few words just now, he already had a very clear view. Wanting to peacefully resolve this matter was exceedingly difficult.


    These people who came out from the dungeons had suffered for too long, filled with resentment in their hearts, only wishing to exact revenge through killing. Moreover, they would definitely not trust the Chen Family, and whatever he said would be useless.


    So, in the end, Chen Jiu¡¯s gaze still fell on Su Yang. This matter, it seemed, could only be resolved through Su Yang!


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Jiu transmitted his voice, "Master Su, shall we talk?"


    Su Yang nced at Chen Jiu and transmitted back, "Speak directly."


    Hearing Su Yang¡¯s response, Chen Jiu breathed a sigh of relief. He knew Su Yang intended to talk, and this also aligned with the Chen Family¡¯s interests.


    "You help us deal with these people, and we¡¯ll wipe the te clean with our grudges between you and the Chen Family," Chen Jiu said. "Furthermore, I can assure you, we¡¯ll wipe the te clean with your issues with the other families in the Capital City too, I¡¯ll personally help you resolve them!"


    "Heh," Su Yang chuckled coldly. "Let¡¯s keep those grudges. I am a man who always takes revenge. You think it can be wiped clean, but I have no intention of doing so!"

 Chapter 1249 - 1248 Two Methods

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Chapter 1248 Two Methods</h4>


    Chen Jiu¡¯s expression changed. He had made a very generous offer, yet Su Yang had outright rejected it. It was clear from Su Yang¡¯s attitude that he was determined to fight the Chen Family to the bitter end.


    "What do you actually want?" Chen Jiu asked.


    "It¡¯s simple: kill all the members of your Chen Family!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Do you think you can do that?" Chen Jiu asked coldly.


    "Let¡¯s try. If not today, we can take our timeter. There wille a day when it can be done!" Su Yang responded slowly.


    "You!" Chen Jiu was furious and wanted to curse, but ultimately suppressed his anger. Taking a deep breath, he said sternly, "Su Yang, let¡¯s not talk big. Just tell me, how can we resolve tonight¡¯s matter?"


    "You¡¯re asking me for a solution, not the other way around. Shouldn¡¯t you think about how to resolve it yourself?" Su Yang said coldly. "You expect me to help you sort out these people? Are you out of your mind? Do you really think I¡¯m stupid? What kind of integrity does your Chen Family have, don¡¯t you know it yourself? And you¡¯re here making promises to me, are you serious?"


    Chen Jiu, enraged, wanted to retort but ultimately couldn¡¯t say a word. The deeds of Chen Benhong were indeed not honorable, and he had no ground to defend.


    "This time, I personally guarantee it!" Chen Jiu said. "Don¡¯t you trust me?"


    "I don¡¯t trust you!" Su Yang replied tly.


    Chen Jiu was nearly bursting with anger but, considering the situation of his family, he swallowed his anger.


    "Then what exactly do you want?" Chen Jiu asked. "Just say something workable and we can discuss it. You should know, by tonight you have thoroughly offended all the major families in the Capital City. Even though the city is in chaos now, this chaos will eventually be resolved. Once we free up our hands, there will be no more room for negotiation!"


    "Are you trying to scare me?" Su Yang retorted.


    "I¡¯m justying out the situation for you. What decision you make is up to you!" Chen Jiu said.


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered again, "My stance remains the same. I want to kill all the people of your Chen Family!"


    Chen Jiu was furious, "You really won¡¯t consider negotiating? Are you nning to just stand by and watch everyone fight to the death? Don¡¯t forget, if many from my Chen Family die, your side won¡¯te out of it any better!"


    "You actually have a point there!" Su Yang said. "These people were saved by me, they are considered my friends now. If they all die here in battle, it would indeed weigh on my conscience. So, there really is no need for us to fight to the death like this!"


    Chen Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up, as Su Yang¡¯s words suggested there was room for negotiation.


    "Then hurry up and make them stop fighting!" Chen Jiu urged anxiously. "Continuing like this will only lead to greater casualties, which ispletely pointless!"


    Su Yang shook his head, looking around at the people who were already blinded by rage, and said softly, "Do you think if I ask them to stop now, they will?"


    Chen Jiu looked around, his frown deepening. Although these people had been saved by Su Yang, their hatred for the Chen Family was deep-rooted, stemming from being imprisoned and tortured by the Chen Family for so long. They were desperate to take revenge, even at the cost of their own lives, which was why the Chen Family was losing.


    Stopping the fight at this point seemed truly difficult!


    "However, I do have a method that can make them stop fighting," Su Yang suddenly said with a smile.


    "What method?" Chen Jiu asked, his brow furrowing tighter. He knew that whatever method Su Yang proposed wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    "To make them stop fighting, you need to at least quell their rage," Su Yang said. "They have been imprisoned and tortured by your Chen Family for a long time. The first thing they want upon release is revenge, at all costs, including their lives. If you don¡¯t calm their rage, asking them to stop fighting is just a pipe dream."


    "How can we calm their rage?" Chen Jiu asked gravely, well-aware that calming their rage would definitely cost the Chen Family. But he had no choice but to ask; if the fighting continued, even if the Chen Family managed to kill all these people, the price would be extremely painful.


    For a major family, it was definitely impossible to engage in a battle driven purely by anger. How to ensure the family¡¯s long-term stability and prosperity was crucial. On such matters, the family could even make other concessions!


    "There are two ways," Su Yang said aloud. "First, have the Chen Family Heade out and apologize publicly!"


    "Impossible!" Chen Jiu replied firmly. The Chen Family Head was the face of the Chen Family, their representative in public. If he apologized, it would be as if the entire Chen Family had lost face, which they would never agree to.


    Su Yang¡¯s words were also heard by others. The Chen Family¡¯s people all showed disdain, thinking that Su Yang¡¯s demand was utterly preposterous. How could the Chen Family Head possibly apologize? That was the face of their family!


    "Then the second method..." Su Yang said with a slight smile, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, "Have ten senior members of your Chen Familye out andmit suicide to apologize!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd erupted, and the members of the Chen Family roared angrily.


    "Fuck that, why don¡¯t those bastards die ten of their own?"


    "What right do you have to bargain with our Chen Family? Fuck, just a prisoner under our custody, and you dare to negotiate terms here?"


    "I say, you should be the ones bowing and apologizing here, and then that Su guy shouldmit suicide to apologize. Then we might consider letting you live!"


    "That¡¯s right, bow and apologize, and Su shouldmit suicide!"


    Listening to the angry shouts of the Chen Family members, Su Yang sneered loudly, "Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about, continue the fight! Tonight, I stand with you, to live and die together. I want the senior members of the Chen Family to bepletely wiped out!"


    Those who had been released from the dungeon, already furious from the arrogant words of the Chen Family members, were now energized by Su Yang¡¯s call. They yelled out in unison.


    "Kill! May the Chen Family seniors be wiped out!"


    "Damn it, let¡¯s kill as many as we can. Even if I die here today, as long as I can get my revenge, I am willing!"


    "What¡¯s there to talk about? With these sons of bitches, what¡¯s there to discuss? Kill, kill, kill!"


    Seized by fury, they charged once more, shing violently with the members of the Chen Family.


    This time, their outrage only intensified, and their attacks became even more frenzied. In no time, the scene was littered with casualties. Those in the Chen Family who had been loudest in their taunts were now being beaten back,pletely at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 1250 - 1249 No Other Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Chapter 1249 No Other Choice</h4>


    Su Yang continued to fight with Chen Jiu, unhurried in his attack as he simply tangled with Chen Jiu, preventing him from aiding other members of the Chen Family.


    Chen Jiu saw the people of the Chen Family dying tragically, and his facial muscles couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    The people of the Chen Family cried out sharply, but Chen Jiu knew very well that if they kept fighting this way, the Chen Family was bound to be doomed.


    Chen Jiu gritted his teeth and said, "Other than these two methods, is there no other way?"


    "Look at the situation now, is there any other way?" Su Yang retorted.


    Chen Jiu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "My Chen Family can make marypensation!"


    Su Yangughed and said, looking up, "Friends, Chen Jiu says that if you retreat, they can offer money!"


    As soon as Su Yang¡¯s words fell, a burly man directly cursed, "To hell with money, am I short of money? My family is gone, my family members were wiped out, two sons and a daughter, all killed by the Chen Family. How much money can buy their lives back? Damn it, if I don¡¯t kill at least a dozen of their children at the Chen Family today, I won¡¯t be able to face my own kids!"


    The faces of the Chen Family members all looked grim, this burly man being the most ruthless among them. Moreover, this man could even be said to be without a bottom line, when he burst in earlier, he killed indiscriminately, whether frail or disabled, he was ruthless.


    The same scenario applied to others as well. Like what the burly man had described, the harms they had suffered, could those bepensated by the Chen Family¡¯s money?


    Everyone roared angrily, moring to wipe out the people of the Chen Family.


    At this moment, the people of the Chen Family dared not refute, as the momentum of these people was too strong. Fighting against the people of the Chen Family, each one was fighting as if they had nothing to lose, and the Chen Family was left exceedingly panicked.


    Many were now quietly looking toward the higher-ups of the Chen Family; they truly couldn¡¯t stand this way of fighting any longer. Now, they were only hoping that the higher-ups could resolve the situation.


    Chen Jiu frowned deeply, he had already seen, the morale on the Chen Family¡¯s side had plummeted terribly. If they continued to fight like this, the Chen Family really might be totally annihted!


    Moreover, Su Yang had mentioned those two options in front of everyone, actually intending to let the Chen Family hear it on purpose.


    Two choices, the Chen Family Head apologizes, or ten of the Chen Family¡¯s higher-ups die.


    If the Chen Family didn¡¯t choose, the ultimate result would be innumerable deaths and injuries for the Chen Family.


    Could these higher-ups really be willing to make a sacrifice to protect their family members?


    Chen Jiu sighed, the Chen Family hadn¡¯t experienced a major battle in years, and these people in the Capital City had been living too carefreely, losing the mettle they should have had. When a real battle broke out, they had nopetitiveness at all!


    Unable to make a desperate bet, when faced with danger, their only thought was to see how the higher-ups would solve the problem.


    Chen Jiu could determine that if the Chen Family¡¯s higher-ups didn¡¯t resolve this matter this time, even if the Chen Family really survived this battle, those higher-ups wouldpletely lose the support of the lower ranks!


    However, the two methods Su Yang suggested were truly difficult for the Chen Family to ept. The former would make the Chen Familypletely lose face; if the Chen Family Head really apologized, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to remain as the head afterward. Thetter, killing ten of the Chen Family¡¯s higher-ups, was also another way to cut off the roots of the Chen Family. Ten higher-ups could shake the foundation of the Chen Family.


    After much deliberation, the first method would cause the least loss to the Chen Family.


    But the key issue was, would the Chen Family Head be willing toe out and apologize?


    Chen Jiu couldn¡¯t help but look toward the distant Chen Family Head, who was also Chen Benhong¡¯s grandfather, Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s father. His heart was filled with extreme resentment towards Su Yang. How could he possibly agree toe out and apologize now?


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Jiu looked at Su Yang and gritted his teeth, "Su Yang, do you really have to be so ruthless?"


    "Chen Jiu, you¡¯ve said that twice already, is it meaningful?" Su Yang coldly said, "You kept these people in dungeons, tormenting them for such a long time, and you even ughtered their families and friends. Isn¡¯t what you, the Chen Family, did ruthless? Tonight in the Capital City, I was chased by thousands of people, with over a hundred Terrestrial Immortalsbing the city to kill me, isn¡¯t that ruthless? And now you¡¯re asking me not to be too ruthless? Ha, let me tell you, tonight I will indeed make things ruthless. The first method, the Chen Family Head kneels and kowtows in apology. The second method, massacre all the Chen Family¡¯s high-level officials. Make your choice!"


    With Su Yang¡¯s words, he immediately received strong support from the Dungeon Members behind him; the crowd excitedly roared, "Make your choice, make your choice! Either your Chen Family Head kneels and apologizes, or your high-level officials die off, or we continue to kill. Hey, you better not choose either, I haven¡¯t had enough yet!"


    "Why talk about this, if you ask me, we better just fight to the end. Anyway, my life is already saved, I¡¯ve already killed three people, I¡¯ve made a profit!"


    "Hahaha, when the Chen Family killed their way into my house back then, wasn¡¯t it the same? The Chen Family has today too, huh? You¡¯d better all not choose, let¡¯s continue fighting, I¡¯m not done with your Chen Family!"


    The crowd roared angrily, moring for the Chen Family not to choose either method, their fervor also making the faces of the Chen Family members even more unsightly.


    Now it wasn¡¯t about whether they were willing to lose face or make sacrifices; the most critical point was, the other side didn¡¯t want them to choose, they just wanted to kill!


    Many of the Chen Family looked toward the Chen Family Head, who all had considerations in their minds, knowing at this time, choosing the first method would minimize the losses for the Chen Family. But the question was, was the Chen Family Head willing to sacrifice his own dignity?


    The face of the Chen Family Head was cold, he naturally saw the intentions of the people. He even clearly felt that Su Yang was deliberately putting him on the spot to embarrass him, to p his face in public.


    But at this point, did he have a choice?


    Almost a hundred people of the Chen Family had already died, continuing to fight would only lead to more deaths.


    He was the Chen Family Head, now there was a method that could reduce the casualties of the Chen Family. If he didn¡¯t do it, even if they managed to win this battle today, his time as the head would probablye to an end.


    So, Su Yang was really pushing him into a corner, forcing him toe out and apologize!


    The Chen Family Head sighed; he knew he had no other choice now. Because the high-level officials of the Chen Family were all looking at him now, everyone was waiting for him to make a decision. In fact, since everyone was looking at him, they already had a decision in their minds!

 Chapter 1251 - 1250 Patriarch Chen

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Chapter 1250 Patriarch Chen</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s thoughts were very simple: this incident was caused by the grandson of you, Patriarch Chen. The current plight of the Chen Family is the result of Chen Benhong provoking Su Yang.


    Since that is the case, as the Family Head of the Chen Family and as Chen Benhong¡¯s grandfather, you are responsible for bearing this matter. It is only right for you toe forward and apologize!


    Su Yang smiled faintly and said loudly, "Patriarch Chen, why don¡¯t you make a choice? Will youe out and apologize to resolve this matter, or should we exterminate all the high-ranking members of your Chen Family? Or perhaps, we should just fight to the end; after all, we are outnumbered, and in the end, maybe one or two from the Chen Family might survive. Who knows, after a few hundred years, you might rise again!"


    The faces of the Chen Family members turned even uglier, as Su Yang was essentially implying that if it came to a fight, the Chen Family would definitely be done for. However, they had to admit that this was indeed the reality!


    The gazes of everyone towards the Family Head Chen became more urgent. Now, the only way to salvage the Chen Family was for the Patriarch Chen toe out and apologize. At this time, why was Patriarch Chen still not willing to step forward?


    At this moment, the looks in the eyes of the people when they gazed at Patriarch Chen had already be somewhat filled with disappointment.


    Family Head Chen sighed once more; he knew that he could not escape this catastrophe.


    "Enough!" Patriarch Chen said in a deep voice: "Su Yang, I choose the first method. I apologize to you, and let this matter rest!"


    Su Yang looked at Patriarch Chen: "Alright, then kneel down first!"


    Patriarch Chen became furious and said sternly: "Su Yang, you initially only mentioned an apology..."


    "I¡¯ve changed my mind, didn¡¯t you hear?" Su Yang said coldly: "Are you deaf, or a fool? Can¡¯t you understand what people are saying?"


    "You..." Patriarch Chen was extremely angry and red at Su Yang.


    "What ¡¯you¡¯? Say it," Su Yang cut in directly: "If you are unwilling to apologize, then hurry up and roll back. Either let the high ranking members of your Chen Family die or let¡¯s continue the fight. Why all this nonsense?"


    Patriarch Chen shuddered with rage, but now he truly had no way out.


    This time, as a family head, he definitely couldn¡¯t keep his position.


    But without apologizing, not to mention not being able to be the family head anymore, even the people of his lineage would be sinners of the Chen Family.


    After much deliberation, Patriarch Chen gritted his teeth and said: "Su Yang, I am the Family Head of the Chen Family; it¡¯s impossible for me to kneel. If I kneel, it would mean that the entire Chen Family has knelt down..."


    "Otherwise, why do you think I want you to kneel?" Su Yang interrupted him directly: "Behind me, which one hasn¡¯t been ruined by your Chen Family? Forcing the entire Chen Family to kneel, what about it? Do you want me to change again? Your kneeling alone is useless; it will take the apology of the entire Chen Family to settle this. How about that?"


    "Patriarch Chen!" eximed Su Yang, "Don¡¯t push people too far!"


    "Kill!" Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with words and simply gestured with his hand.


    The expressions of the Chen Family members changed drastically, and Patriarch Chen¡¯s face twitched. Wasn¡¯t Su Yang being too domineering, ready to start fighting at the drop of a hat without the slightest room for negotiation?


    "Wait!" Patriarch Chen shouted urgently.


    Su Yang waved his hand, looking at Patriarch Chen: "What, have you thought it through?"


    Patriarch Chen swept his gaze across the members of the Chen Family and said through clenched teeth: "I realize I am incapable of being the Chen Family Head, so, effective immediately, I resign from the position of the Chen Family Head!"


    The whole ce was in uproar, people were left speechless, Patriarch Chen was too shameless. At this moment, he was actually resigning from the position of the family head, in essence, unwilling to kneel and apologize. At this time, whoever became the family head, wouldn¡¯t they have to kneel and apologize?


    Chen Jiu was also agitated: "You... how could you..."


    Patriarch Chen said very decisively: "Another more capable person should be selected; I can¡¯t be the family head!"


    The Chen Family members became anxious, and their eyes looking at Patriarch Chen were also filled with contempt. When it was time to enjoy the benefits of being a family head, you were always at the forefront. Now that it was time for you to act, you chose to run away, how could someone be so shameless?


    Just then, Su Yangughed: "That¡¯s perfect if you are no longer the family head; then I won¡¯t p the Chen Family¡¯s face. Come, I¡¯ll still have you kneel and bow to apologize, and we¡¯ll let this matter rest, alright? That way, it won¡¯t be pping the face of the entire Chen Family, and I¡¯ve given you enough respect!"


    The Chen Family members were about to curse out loud, but upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, they burst intoughter.


    Do you think you can run, Patriarch Chen? He¡¯s making you kneel no matter what; can you still escape?


    Chen Jiu alsoughed, and said leisurely to Patriarch Chen: "Third Uncle, please bear with it. For the sake of the Chen Family, we hope you can make this sacrifice!"


    Patriarch Chen¡¯s face turned livid with rage as he red at Su Yang: "Su Yang, are you deliberately targeting me?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang smiled faintly: "I am deliberately targeting you. So, will you kneel or not? If you don¡¯t want to kneel, the people of the Chen Family can kill you right here, and then this matter can be concluded!"


    Patriarch Chen¡¯s face turned even uglier. Su Yang¡¯s words were simply sowing discord. The situation just now had already ced him on the opposite side of the people of the Chen Family. Now, he even had to face the possibility of being killed by the members of the Chen Family.


    Looking at the expressions of the Chen Family members, Patriarch Chen had no doubt that if he didn¡¯t do as Su Yang said, the people of the Chen Family might really kill him!


    "Su surname!" Patriarch Chen shouted: "This is you taking personal revenge! You have a vendetta against my grandson, and you want to use this incident to humiliate me solely. Humph, I¡¯m no longer the Family Head, what significance does my apology hold? Don¡¯t you even consider those behind you? They need the Family Head¡¯s apology, not mine!"


    Patriarch Chen had no option left, so he tried this method of sowing discord, to first divide Su Yang and those from the dungeon.


    "If I tell you to kneel, you kneel. What¡¯s with all this pointless talk!" The burly man beside Su Yang was the first to start cursing: "Today you kneel, and it doesn¡¯t mean our grievances are settled. We will still be enemies with the Chen Family, and I will still take your lives for revenge. Your kneeling is just to conclude this matter tonight; I also want to go out and have a good meal!"


    "That¡¯s right, this is only for tonight¡¯s matter to end, not for everything to end. What are you fussing about!" another one shouted loudly.


    "There¡¯s no need for those divisive words. Our lives were saved by Mr. Su; whatever he says goes!"


    "You¡¯ve been the family head for nearly forty years; most of us were caught during your tenure, and all orders were personally given by you. If not you, who else kneels?"

 Chapter 1252 - 1251 Slapping Patriarch Chen

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Chapter 1251 pping Patriarch Chen</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s followers behind him roared continuously, leaving the Chen Family Head dumbfounded. He tried to create discord but ended up shooting himself in the foot.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Patriarch Chen, if you don¡¯t kneel now, the punishment will be doubled soon!"


    The face of the Chen Family Head changed drastically, as Su Yang was clearly targeting him, leaving him no other choice. Today, he had no choice but to kneel!


    "Su Yang, this humiliation, I will never forget!" The Chen Family Head gritted his teeth and said, slowly bending down to kneel on the ground.


    "Rest assured, I will never forget it either!" Su Yang smiled lightly, suddenly raised his hand and pped the Chen Family Head five or six times, stunning himpletely.


    "You!" The Chen Family Head was extremely enraged; kneeling was humiliating enough, and now he was being pped? His first thought was to resist!


    Su Yang kicked him over with one foot and said coldly, "Patriarch Chen, it¡¯s just a few ps now. If you fight back, you could die, think carefully!"


    The Chen Family Head was stunned, his raised hand immediately froze, not knowing what to do.


    He was well aware that if Su Yang wanted to kill him now, the Chen family would definitely not help him. That meant if he retaliated now, he was truly doomed!


    But to be beaten by Su Yang like this, he couldn¡¯t swallow his pride!


    "A man can be killed, but not insulted!" Patriarch Chen eximed indignantly.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered coldly, suddenly pping the Chen Family Head again on the face: "Insult you, what can you do about it?"


    The face of the Chen Family Head turned livid with anger, but in the end, he did not dare to speak. The Chen family would no longer protect him, and if he resisted, Su Yang would definitely kill him here without hesitation.


    Su Yang pped the Chen Family Head a few more times, knocking him to the ground, as the Dungeon Members behind him looked on excitedly.


    These men harbored extreme hatred towards the Chen family, and after such a long fight and many deaths, their anger had somewhat subsided. At this moment, they also began to consider their own survival, as everyone naturally does not want to die.


    Su Yang¡¯s handling of the situation aligned with their thinking.


    However, they were not content to just walk away, so Su Yang making the Chen Family Head kneel and apologize did soothe their feelings significantly, negating the need for further fierce fighting.


    Su Yang also understood what these people wanted, so he deliberately punished the Chen Family Head publicly to help them vent their anger.


    At the same time, the feud between Su Yang and Chen Benhong had reached an irreconcble level. Su Yang would certainly show no mercy towards Chen Benhong¡¯s backers.


    Moreover, Yuan Zhen had previously told Su Yang to handle Chen Benhong and Chen Yuanchuan and, if possible, even deal with Chen Benhong¡¯s grandfather.


    Tonight, Su Yang had at leastpleted the tasks assigned by Yuan Zhen.


    The people of the Chen family were thoroughly disappointed with the Chen Family Head, so when they saw Su Yang punishing him, no one stepped forward to speak. The Chen Family Head had now reached the state of total abandonment.


    "Since the Chen Family Head has already knelt and apologized, I also must keep my promise!" Su Yang dered loudly, "Let¡¯s end this battle here!"


    The people of the Chen family all sighed with relief; they truly did not want to continue fighting.


    "However, it¡¯s only the end of the battle tonight," Su Yang said coldly, "Our feud with the Chen family is not over yet!"


    The people of the Chen family grumbled inwardly, ¡¯You¡¯ve killed so many of our people, how could we possibly end this feud with you?¡¯


    Chen Jiu, with a cold expression, said solemnly, "In that case, I ask you all to leave our Chen family!"


    "Rest assured, with your ce like this, even if you ask us to stay, we won¡¯t!" Su Yang waved his hand and announced loudly, "Friends, let¡¯s go."


    Everyone followed Su Yang and left, leaving only wreckage on the Chen family¡¯s side.


    Watching Su Yang and others leaving in the distance, the people of the Chen family could finally sigh. This battle had truly cost the Chen family dearly.


    "This ount can¡¯t just be settled like this!" the Chen Family Head gritted his teeth andmanded: "Chen Jiu, immediately gather all our personnel and have them rush back to Capital City, I want to massacre these people!"


    Chen Jiu nced at the Chen Family Head and asked coldly, "Are you talking to me?"


    "Nonsense!" the Chen Family Head yelled, "Who else would I be talking to?"


    "Are youmanding me?" Chen Jiu asked again.


    The Chen Family Head became irate: "Can¡¯t I?"


    "What right do you have tomand me?" Chen Jiu stated bluntly, "You¡¯re no longer the Chen Family Head, what right do you have to give orders here?"


    Members of the Chen family nodded unanimously, all looking at the Chen Family Head. You had just said you weren¡¯t fit to be the family head and let someone else be chosen when it was your turn to take responsibility. Now that the situation has been resolved, you¡¯re giving orders again; on what grounds?


    The Chen Family Head was stunned, suddenly remembering what he had just said.


    He had made those remarks earlier to avoid the immediate threat and to have Su Yang target someone else. However, unexpectedly, Su Yang still intensely focused on him.


    Artificially set up the phrase "If he also lost the head of the family position now, then he would really suffer a great loss."


    "I... I was just saying that earlier. This matter hasn¡¯t been discussed by the Council of Elders yet, which means it isn¡¯t finalized. Since it¡¯s not finalized, I am still the Chen Family Head, why can¡¯t Imand you!" the Chen Family Head shouted angrily.


    Chen Jiu frowned, annoyed. At this point, the Chen Family Head was simply being shameless.


    At that moment, a cold voice came from not far away: "We¡¯ve already discussed, and you are no longer suitable to be the Chen Family Head. Effective immediately, you are no longer the Chen Family Head!"


    Everyone turned to look, seeing several bearded elders walking in through the door.


    These elders were several Great Elders of the Chen family. Half of them were Earth Immortals, the rest were also highly respected individuals within the Chen family.


    Although the Chen Family Head technically managed the Chen family, in reality, most of the family¡¯s affairs were controlled by the Council of Elders.


    Having the Council of Elders dere him no longer the Chen Family Head meant he truly was no longer the Chen Family Head.


    The Chen Family Head copsed to the ground, truly suffering a huge loss this time. Not only had he lost face, but he¡¯d also lost his position. What status could he possibly hold in Capital City in the future? He would likely be aughingstock!


    Chen Jiu stepped forward to meet these people from the Council of Elders, the most crucial members of the Chen family, who had been protected in a secluded wing and nearly unaffected by the great battle.


    Although the Earth Immortals among them were powerful, they could not intervene in the great battles of ordinary people, thus they chose to remain spectators.

 Chapter 1253 - 1252: A Mob

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Chapter 1252: A Mob</h4>


    Watching the Chen Family being defeated step by step, everyone¡¯s faces looked extremely ugly, wishing they could lend a hand immediately. But in the end, they dared not do so, as the Law Enforcers were all watching.


    Thankfully, in the end, Su Yang proposed a solution. When they heard that all it would take was for Patriarch Chen toe out and apologize to resolve the matter, they were overjoyed¡ªit was the best method to preserve the Chen Family¡¯s strength.


    However, Patriarch Chen was unwilling to step forward, and they almost exploded in rage right then and there. What Patriarch Chen did afterward angered them even more, so they directly held a meeting in a side room and stripped him of his position as Family Head!


    Chen Jiu approached these Elders, bowed slightly, and said in a deep voice: "Our family has suffered heavy losses tonight, and what¡¯s critical is that Su Yang has led those people from the dungeons in their escape. Among them are several Devils with incredibly strong power, and moreover, their enmity with our Chen Family is irreconcble. Allowing them to escape this time will likely be a very troublesome matter for our Chen Family!"


    The Elders exchanged nces, and the Great Elder in the middle said gravely: "Things havee to this point and are already beyond salvaging, so stop talking about that. First, tidy up the n, take care of the injured, and properly settle the deceased!"


    "Yes!" Chen Jiu nodded, paused, and then said in a low voice: "Great Elder, do you think we should prepare a bit? With so many enemies out there ring at us like tigers watching their prey, our Chen Family¡¯s current strength seems insufficient. Su Yang, having subdued those people, will definitely target us specifically."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that," the Great Elder replied as he shook his head. "Su Yang leading so many people away may not necessarily be at an advantage. Just as you said before, among those who came out of our dungeons, there are Devils who defied the heavens. Even when our Chen Family was at its peak, they did not show the slightest politeness towards us. Now that Su Yang has brought them out, he still foolishly dreams these people will listen to him? Sheer madness!"


    "Su Yang took so many people from the dungeons, among whom there are quite a few Devils. These people, when united, did not seem too obvious in their power struggles within the Chen Family. Once they are out, it¡¯s not necessarily the case that Su Yang will be able to control them. If he cannot, then next, he will pay the price for his actions."


    Chen Jiu¡¯s expression brightened, the Great Elder¡¯s analysis enlightened him.


    He was very aware of those from the dungeon; many were unruly Devils. With the Chen Family¡¯s strong power, they dared to confront them head-on at the time. Now, for Su Yang to control these people, it was virtually impossible.


    Not to mention that Su Yang saved these people from the dungeons, how could those great Devils be so easily captivated by such favor from Su Yang?


    If Su Yang cannot control these people, and so many are gathered together, they are merely a motley crew, nothing to be afraid of.


    Even more so, if Su Yang tries to control them, there might even be power struggles. By then, there would be no need for the Chen Family to take action; they would be caught up in infighting!


    So, looking at it this way, Su Yang might seem to have the upper hand tonight, but the true oue is still hard to say.


    ...


    After Su Yang left with these people from the Chen Family, he didn¡¯t idle either and quickly led them to the Wang Family.


    The Wang Family was also in chaos. The people from the Wang Family dungeons had all been saved by Su Yang, and now they were wreaking havoc on the Wang Family grounds. The situation was slightly better than at the Chen Family, as Su Yang¡¯s main target was the Chen Family.


    Even then, the Wang Family¡¯s casualties were still very heavy, as these people from the dungeons were fighting desperately.


    It also cost the Wang Family a great deal of effort before they could control the situation. These people from the dungeons were surrounded by the Wang Family¡¯s experts, undergoing the final ughter. After paying such a heavy price, the Wang Family was determined to kill all of these people this time!


    Just as these people were desperately fighting like trapped beasts, Su Yang and his men appeared.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Su Yang led his men straight into the Wang Family.


    Wang Yu was personally leading people to surround the Dungeon Members, but when Su Yang suddenly charged in, it instantly caused great chaos on the scene.


    Seeing Su Yang bringing people in and attacking the Wang Family members directly, Wang Yu became immediately anxious and shouted: "Su Yang, what are you doing?"


    "What do you think?" Su Yang retorted and casually knocked a man beside him flying.


    "Are you dering aplete vendetta against my Wang Family?" Wang Yu bellowed. "Do you understand the consequences?"


    "Shut your damn mouth!" Su Yang cursed outright. "Are you sick in the head? I was nearly killed in Capital City tonight, and before Wang Yu tried to kill me, he even said he¡¯d go to Pingnan Province and kill all my rtives and friends. Haven¡¯t we already be sworn enemies? And now you¡¯re asking if I want to make enemies with your Wang Family, what do you think? With your intelligence, you still want to be the Wang Family heir?"


    Wang Yu¡¯s face turned ashen in anger. He had never seen anyone dare to confront the Wang Family like this; he was so used to being arrogant that he scolded reflexively. Being berated so furiously by Su Yang left him extremely embarrassed.


    At this time, those around Su Yang had already stormed into the Wang Family, rapidly changing the situation. The Wang Family, who had the upper hand, was now at a disadvantage, surrounded in the middle by Su Yang¡¯s people and beaten without the power to fight back.


    The Wang Family leaders also appeared, and upon seeing the situation, their expressions changed urgently. If the fight continued like this, the Wang Family would definitely pay a severe price tonight; in fact, they might even be wiped out!


    The people Su Yang brought with him were able to face off against the Chen Family just earlier, and their strength was already not weak. Added to that were the Dungeon Members from the Wang Family grounds, theirbined strength now firmly suppressed the Wang Family. Continuing the fight would only result in losses for the Wang Family!


    Master Wang stepped forward, stopping Wang Yu who intended to sh head-on with Su Yang, and said in a deep voice: "Master Su, can we talk?"


    "What is there to talk about?" Su Yang replied. "I nearly died tonight in the Capital City, and Wang Yu, before he tried to kill me, even said he would go to Pingnan Province and kill all my rtives and friends. With such enmity, how do you n on talking?"


    Master Wang resentfully nced at Wang Yu. There was no personal feud between them and Su Yang. They had only joined in the attack because all the major families of the Capital City had done so. To kill Su Yang would be to earn merit, of course. But regardless, you had no personal hatred with Su Yang, there was no need to say such things, to provoke Su Yang like that?


    Wang Yu¡¯s face showed embarrassment; he had spoken impulsively at the time without thinking it would lead to this. If he had known, he would have never said such words.

 Chapter 1254 - 1253 Capable of Picking Up and Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Chapter 1253 Capable of Picking Up and Letting Go</h4>


    Master Wang took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Wang Yu is young and ignorant. His actions are his fault, and I apologize on his behalf here."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Master Wang, who seemed able to bend and stretch, far better than Patriarch Chen by hundreds of folds.


    No wonder everyone says that the Chen Family has its status today solely because of the ck Widow.


    After seeing the strength of the Chen Family, Su Yang really despised them. Such a family can¡¯tpare to the Wang Family at all. Without the ck Widow, the Chen Family is nothing!


    And this also made Su Yang once again amazed at the strength of the ck Widow. Just how formidable must this woman be?


    She has stirred up such storms in Capital City, it can¡¯t be just because she has the support of the Su Family of Yanbei!


    "Master Wang apologizing now, isn¡¯t it a bit toote?" Su Yang said coldly. "Tonight, the Wang Family sent many to assassinate me, luckily I was prepared. Otherwise, when Master Wanges to my grave, would he apologize to me?"


    Master Wang¡¯s expression turned sour, he sighed and spoke in a low voice, "Tonight¡¯s events were not our intention at the Wang Family, we simply couldn¡¯t resist the pressure from our friends, and had to act as a result. The predicament that fell upon my Wang Family is indeed self-inflicted. I hold no grudges against Master Su, I just want to ask one question, who are your real enemies, the Wang Family or someone else?"


    Su Yang took another look at Master Wang, who indeed was a very astute person.


    In fact, Master Wang was hinting to Su Yang that his real enemy is the Chen Family, not the Wang Family. However, he couldn¡¯t directly mention the Chen Family, hence he phrased it that way.


    Su Yang, being a clever person, naturally understood what he meant.


    "Now in this step I¡¯ve taken, within Capital City, I can say the whole world is my enemy!" Su Yang spoke softly.


    "Even among enemies, there should be an order of priority. Moreover, after tonight¡¯s battle, my Wang Family has suffered great losses, which should count as some form ofpensation. In this view, my Wang Family should not be considered your enemy anymore." Master Wang said softly, "Master Su, here you are fighting with my Wang Family to mutual destruction, but letting the real enemy watch by the sideughing, doesn¡¯t this seem inappropriate?"


    "Are you suggesting I should leave?" Su Yang retorted.


    Master Wang softly said, "From now on, my Wang Family will no longer be enemies with Master Su. Tonight¡¯s affair, let¡¯s call it even, a payment for what we have done. No hard feelings!"


    Su Yang took another look at Master Wang, able to both take and let go, truly qualities befitting the head of a great family. Compared to Patriarch Chen, they were worlds apart.


    "Since Master Wang has said so, I¡¯ll give him some face!" Su Yang said. "However, I¡¯m taking those people with me!"


    The people Su Yang mentioned were those surrounded by the Wang Family. The Wang Family intended to extinguish them.


    Master Wang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, while Wang Yu urgently said, "No, these people have deep grudges with our Wang Family, if you take them away, they will surelye back for revenge, it¡¯s like releasing a tiger back to the mountain, they cannot leave!"


    Master Wang didn¡¯t speak, effectively agreeing with Wang Yu¡¯s statement.


    "Hah..." Su Yang sneered coldly, "Since when does the Wang Family have the right to bargain with me? If you refuse to let them go, then I will continue to fight until you agree to let them go!"


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re trying to scare us!" Wang Yu angrily said, "Do you really think the Wang Family is afraid of your mob? My Wang Family still has many experts..."


    "Don¡¯t bring up those not in Capital City," Su Yang coldly interrupted. "By the time they return, your corpses will probably have started to decay. What¡¯s the point in discussing them now?"


    "You..." Wang Yu was furious but ultimately couldn¡¯t refute.


    The Wang Family indeed had many experts, but half of them were not present in the city. Those in the city now could not stand against Su Yang and his men.


    Master Wang¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, pondered for a moment, then lowly said, "You can take them away..."


    "Family Head!?" Wang Yu panicked, "If these people leave, it¡¯s like releasing the tiger back to the mountain, won¡¯t we be in great danger in the future?"


    Master Wang ignored him and coldly continued, "But, the grudges these people have with our Wang Family are not resolved."


    Su Yang understood Master Wang¡¯s thoughts; he was informing Su Yang that the Wang Family would still act against these people in the future.


    Of course, Su Yang hadn¡¯t thought the Wang Family wouldpletely clear the grudges with these people. After all, these people and the Wang Family had irreconcble grudges, if the Wang Family didn¡¯te after them, these people would also seek revenge on the Wang Family. Expecting the Wang Family to not fight back was unrealistic!


    "No problem!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Then it¡¯s settled!" Master Wang nodded.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste words, and directly dered loudly, "Everyone, stop fighting."


    Currently, Su Yang still had influence, and those engaged in the melee immediately stopped and turned their attention to him.


    "Today¡¯s battle stops here, everyone follow me back and rest. Another day we will have a proper fight!" Su Yang dered loudly.


    The people Su Yang brought from the Chen Family had noments, but those from the Wang Family¡¯s dungeons exchanged nces, some clearly reluctant.


    "Mr. Su, now that we have the upper hand, why don¡¯t we just annihte the Wang Family, why go back and rest?" a man asked directly, "I¡¯m not tired at all!"


    Su Yang nced at the man, said coldly, "You might have the advantage here, but do you not care about other ces? Tonight, it¡¯s not just you who came out from the dungeons, many others are still fighting. If we annihte the Wang Family, what about the others?"


    "What does that have to do with me!" the man blurted.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then continue fighting here!" Su Yang gestured dismissively, "Those who want to follow me, just leave. Those who don¡¯t want to leave, just stay here and continue fighting, I won¡¯t stop you!"


    After Su Yang spoke, he turned and walked away, not giving these people a chance to respond.


    Everyone exchanged nces, and after a moment, they noisily followed him out.


    These people were no fools; with Su Yang leading them, they indeed might have a chance to annihte the Wang Family. However, if Su Yang left and they continued to stay here, the Wang Family would certainly annihte them.


    After fighting for so long and killing so many people, their hatred had somewhat subsided. Continuing to fight to the death was indeed unsuitable, so they ultimately chose to live.


    And the man who had spoken to Su Yang just now also dejectedly followed out.

 Chapter 1255 - 1254 Might Not Be a Good Thing

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Chapter 1254 Might Not Be a Good Thing</h4>


    Su Yang led these people, rushing from one major family to another within Capital City.


    The people Su Yang released from the dungeon, less than ten percent quietly slipped away, leaving Capital City. The rest were engaged in a fierce battle for revenge within Capital City.


    And over this period of time, half of these people had been killed. Of course, the losses suffered by the major families were even more severe, with the number of dead and injured far exceeding that of these individuals.


    Su Yang brought these people on an exhausting journey through the major families of Capital City, all to rescue these survivors.


    Although these individuals were ferocious, they were far outnumbered and less powerfulpared to the major families. If the battle continued, it might inflict heavy losses on the major families, but in the end, none of these individuals would survive; it was estimated that they would all die here.


    Naturally, Su Yang would not stand by and watch these people be annihted, so he went from one to another, rescuing them all.


    Some Family Heads, simr to Master Wang, were quite wise and could both take action and let go when necessary. Saving these people from their hands was rtively easy for Su Yang.


    On the other hand, some Family Heads remained stubborn and unwilling to back down. For these families, Su Yang did not hold back. As the number of people with him grew, exterminating a few smaller families was an exceedingly easy task.


    In one night, Su Yang gathered all these people, and within Capital City, three families werepletely eradicated.


    When the sun rose, the great battle of Capital City finally came to an end.


    This night was nothing short of a nightmare for the major families of Capital City. All families involved in this matter were ughtered without exception.


    Those families fortunate enough not to have their dungeons breached still suffered losses, losing at least a few members to killings.


    And those less fortunate were entirely wiped out!


    All of this was orchestrated by Su Yang.


    After this night, the major families in Capital City were all filled with emotions.


    Those families that had not involved themselves in this matter were extremely excited and secretly relieved. They suffered no losses because they had not gotten involved. Had they been part of it, who knows what the consequences might have been!


    As for those families that had gotten involved, especially those with no direct enmity towards Su Yang, now deeply regretted it. Had they known this would happen, they would never have gotten involved. They had no grievances with Su Yang but suffered heavy losses by involving themselves in this matter. How could they not feel frustrated?


    The key point is, Su Yang not only survived the battle, but he also gathered arge group around him. This was truly a case of losing one¡¯s wife and soldiers.


    ...


    Watching the sun slowly rise, L¨¹ Donglin returned from the balcony to his room.


    L¨¹ Donglin also did not sleep that night. He had been monitoring the great battle taking ce in Capital City throughout the night.


    Although Su Yang said not to help, he still paid close attention at all times. If Su Yang encountered danger, L¨¹ Donglin was still prepared to lend a hand.


    He did not expect the battle to escte to this point.


    When Capital City was thrown into chaos, L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew that once Capital City was utterly in disarray, Su Yang would be out of danger.


    However, what happened afterwards was beyond L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s expectation.


    He returned to his room where Bai Qing happened to be. Seeing L¨¹ Donglin, she immediately said excitedly, "Brother, I just had someone inquire about it. Last night, Su Yang wonpletely. He opened the dungeons of many major families, releasing the people inside. These people caused chaos throughout Capital Cityst night, and all the major families suffered heavy casualties. Some families were even directly annihted by him. Su Yang himself remained unscathed and eventually took all those people from the dungeons with him. Now he has a big group with him, strong enough to face any major family! Wow, that guy really knows how to cause a stir. I thought he was done forst night, but he stirred up such a hugemotion, this battle was fought so beautifully!"


    However, L¨¹ Donglin felt not the slightest joy. He sat down at the table and asked softly, "Where is Su Yang now?"


    "In the Shen Family Courtyard," Bai Qing said. "Last night, Su Yang wiped out three families, and the Shen Family was one of them. They¡¯vepletely taken over the Shen Family Courtyard, and now it has be their headquarters. All those people are there."


    "Get in touch with Su Yang," L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Can¡¯t get through," Bai Qing replied. "I tried calling him just now and his phone is turned off, probably resting. After fighting all night, how could he not be tired?"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s frown deepened, and after a moment of silence, he stood up and said, "Let¡¯s go find him."


    "Eh?" Bai Qing was surprised. "Brother, why are we looking for him? They¡¯re definitely resting right now. How about we wait until the afternoon after they¡¯ve rested to get in touch?"


    "No, we can¡¯t!" L¨¹ Donglin stated tersely.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Bai Qing was even more astonished as she followed behind L¨¹ Donglin. "Brother, is there an emergency?"


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at her and said gravely, "I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s in danger!"


    "Danger?" Bai Qing was shocked. "What danger? All the major families suffered heavy casualties, and they¡¯re all busy taking care of their own families¡¯ matters; who has the time and energy to ambush him? Besides, Su Yang has so many people with him, why should he be afraid of being ambushed? Any family that tries to challenge him now would simply be seeking death!"


    "The major families won¡¯t act against him!" L¨¹ Donglin stated solemnly.


    "Then what are you afraid of?" Bai Qing asked, spreading her hands.


    L¨¹ Donglin looked at her and said in a grave tone, "Those people around him are the real danger."


    "His people?" Bai Qing was puzzled. "You mean the ones Su Yang rescued from the dungeons? Brother, what are you afraid of? All those people were saved by Su Yang. Without him, they would still be locked up; they should be grateful to Su Yang. How could they be dangerous?"


    By this time, the two had already reached the doorway, and their vehicle was parked outside.


    Sitting in the car, L¨¹ Donglin said gravely, "Do you really think those people locked up in the dungeons are the kind of people who repay kindness?"


    Bai Qing was taken aback, "Brother, what do you mean by that?"


    "I had also thought of using the people from the dungeons to deal with the major families of Capital City. But my uncle stopped me," L¨¹ Donglin said solemnly. "He told me that in the dungeons of those major families in Capital City, there were individuals like devils. Once these people were released, they would be an endless source of trouble."


    Bai Qing¡¯s expression changed as she urgently said, "Brother, this... this isn¡¯t too serious, right? After all, it was Su Yang who saved them. Don¡¯t they have even a bit of gratitude for being saved?"


    "That¡¯s the problem..." L¨¹ Donglin said in a deep voice. "If there¡¯s no conflict of interest, they might still remember the favor of being saved. But if there¡¯s a conflict of interest, there¡¯s no gratitude to speak of!"

 Chapter 1256 - 1255 Honest

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Chapter 1255 Honest</h4>


    Hearing L¨¹ Donglin speak so seriously, Bai Qing felt even more panicked: "Brother, what kind of conflicting interests do they still have? They all have amon enemy, they should be united in their enmity!"


    "United in enmity?" L¨¹ Donglin sneered: "If there were only very few people, indeed they could unite. But now, how many people are around Su Yang? You just mentioned, the people around Su Yang are now as powerful as any major family in Capital City. This means, if the people around Su Yang cane together, they could form a force strong enough to enter the top ten in Capital City. In such a situation, could those devils not have any ulterior motives?"


    "What... what kind of ulterior motives?" Bai Qing asked in surprise.


    "To control this power, bing one of the top ten existences in Capital City!" L¨¹ Donglin stated.


    "Ah?" Bai Qing was dumbfounded and after a while she finally stammered: "This... this can¡¯t be possible, can it? After all, most people are leaning towards Su Yang, it¡¯s Su Yang who saved them. Even if those devils wanted to control this power, they couldn¡¯t do it!"


    "Some things are not as simple as you think." L¨¹ Donglin said: "These devils, each one of them is not simple. It was enough for Su Yang to release these people and disturb Capital City. Gathering them all together, that¡¯s not suitable."


    Bai Qing also couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy: "So, you mean Su Yang is in great danger now?"


    "Otherwise?" L¨¹ Donglin said: "Do you think among the major families in Capital City, there isn¡¯t a capable person? In fact, those major families being able to sit in their positions today, none of them are simple. However, they have all chosen to swallow their anger now, why? Because they know, Su Yang, carrying these people, will definitely not end well, they are just waiting to watch the show!"


    Bai Qing felt even more uneasy inside, she suddenly realized, although Su Yang escapedst night¡¯s disaster, now it seems like he has stepped into an even more troublesome situation.


    "So, it really is dangerous." Bai Qing murmured.


    L¨¹ Dongling did not speak, he knew Su Yang quite well and knew that Su Yang was very meticulous. Why would he make such a mistake this time?


    Soon, they arrived outside Shen Family Courtyard.


    Here, L¨¹ Donglin saw from a distance several people guarding the entrance. Without a doubt, these people were the ones Su Yang had rescued from the dungeon yesterday.


    L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, these people had been locked up in the dungeon for so long, barelying out, they must be unruly types. How could such people obediently guard the gate? What exactly had Su Yang done to make these people this docile?


    Puzzled, L¨¹ Donglin walked over. Before he could enter, he was stopped by these people.


    "This area is sealed off, no one is allowed to enter!" one of them said sternly.


    "I¡¯m looking for Su Yang!" L¨¹ Donglin replied straightforwardly.


    "You¡¯re looking for Master Su?" The people hesitated for a moment, the leading man looked at L¨¹ Donglin: "Do you know Master Su?"


    This address made L¨¹ Donglin even more surprised. It was clear, these people respected Su Yang quite a bit, what was going on?


    "I am his friend, please tell him that L¨¹ Donglin is looking for him!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Please wait a moment." The leading man nodded and went inside the courtyard.


    After a while, Su Yang came out from inside the courtyard: "Brother L¨¹, you havee."


    Seeing Su Yang was unharmed, L¨¹ Donglin let out a sigh of relief and also smiled: "Your cell phone was off, I thought you were resting. How is it, did I disturb you?"


    "Not at all!" Su Yang immediately grinned: "People who practice martial arts like us, we don¡¯t have that much need for sleep. Just that my cell phone got damagedst night, so I couldn¡¯t get in touch."


    "I see!" L¨¹ Donglin suddenly realized, walked up to Su Yang, and whispered: "How is it now? Among these people, there are several big devils, and these people, none are easy to deal with!"


    Su Yang smiled, slowly nodding: "Brother L¨¹, let¡¯s go inside and sit down."


    Seeing Su Yang like this, L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking and followed him into the courtyard.


    Of course, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t let Bai Qinge inside, letting her go back first.


    Bai Qing¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t sufficient, if there was real danger inside the courtyard, having L¨¹ Donglin alone would be better.


    Su Yang led L¨¹ Donglin into the living room, along the way he saw many people patrolling inside the courtyard. These people were all rescued by Su Yang from the dungeon, now very orderly, and very respectful when they saw Su Yang. This made L¨¹ Donglin even more puzzled, how did Su Yang manage this?


    Upon entering the living room, Su Yang had tea served, then directly ordered: "Bring those few people out."


    "Yes!" The people at the door left and soon they brought in several people covered in blood.


    These people were thrown to the ground, then those few retreated out.


    L¨¹ Donglin was perplexed, not sure what was going on.


    "Brother L¨¹, those devils you mentioned, are these them?" Su Yang smiled.


    L¨¹ Donglin nced over, two of them he actually recognized, the Beigong War God had shared about these two, they were ruthless devils that would stop at nothing. Now, these two were crouched on the ground, their clothes soaked in blood, their appearance quite miserable.


    "This... what is this situation?" L¨¹ Donglin asked in surprise.


    "Nothing much..." Su Yang smiled: "They wanted to kill me, wanted to control these people, so I punished them."


    L¨¹ Donglin was even more surprised, he clearly knew these two men, each one of them was not weak.


    One of them even had strengthparable to the current L¨¹ Donglin.


    If these few had attacked together, Su Yang would have had no chance of survival.


    Yet, why were these few in such a state, yet Su Yang remained unscathed?


    And those people outside, why did they listen to Su Yang so obediently?


    L¨¹ Donglin wouldn¡¯t believe that these people were so respectful to Su Yang out of gratitude. There had to be something else going on!


    However, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t ask further. Su Yang managed this well, he had his own methods, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to inquire. His trip here was also meant to remind Su Yang, and since Su Yang had already controlled the situation, he no longer needed to worry.


    "In that case, I¡¯ll be going back first." L¨¹ Donglin smiled: "By the way, let¡¯s have a drink together tonight. This time, it¡¯s your turn to treat!"


    "Of course!" Su Yang nodded enthusiastically, he had previously said that if he could ovee this hurdle, he would treat L¨¹ Donglin to a drink. Now, everything had pretty much settled down!

 Chapter 1257 - 1256: Su Yang’s Backup Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Chapter 1256: Su Yang¡¯s Backup n</h4>


    After sending L¨¹ Donglin away, Su Yang returned to the living room.


    Those people were still lying on the ground, unable to make a sound.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over these people, and whenever he looked at anyone, that person would shiver in fear as if extremely terrified of Su Yang.


    Su Yang did not speak, but casually waved his hand, and several silver needles flew out from these people,nding in Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    Once the silver needles were removed, these people immediately began to wail, screaming in agony as if enduring unbearable pain.


    "Shut up!" Su Yang shouted coldly.


    The voices of these people stopped abruptly, more obedient than trained dogs.


    "Now, are you convinced?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Several people nodded desperately, but dared not speak. Since Su Yang said to shut up, they didn¡¯t dare to talk.


    "Good, now tell me, what will you do in the future!" Su Yang continued.


    The people looked at each other, and one of them plucked up the courage and said: "We... we will definitely assist you with all our efforts in the future, to serve you well. Just say the word, regardless of the dangers, we... we will definitely not frown..."


    "That sounds quite reasonable!" Su Yang smiled lightly, "However, these are all nonsense. I know, if you have the chance in the future, you would definitely love to personally kill me!"


    "No, no, we definitely won¡¯t!" the people quickly replied, their expressionspletely altered, truly frightened by Su Yang¡¯s words.


    "No, that¡¯s impossible!" Su Yang said coldly, "But rest assured, as long as you are convinced, I won¡¯t torture you anymore. Remember my words, the poison inside you can only be cured by me. You can go out and seek treatment, but if you take the wrong medicine and it triggers, you will have to endure seven days and nights of pain before dying. Even if youe to me at that time, heh, I won¡¯t treat you. Understand?"


    The people shuddered in fear, they indeed wanted to go out and seek treatment for themselves. But Su Yang¡¯s words effectively shattered that hope entirely, it was simply impossible to seek treatment.


    "Isn¡¯t living a beautiful thing!" Su Yang walked to the window, quietly watching the small garden outside, gently saying, "Isn¡¯t it?"


    The people lowered their heads, not daring to speak. How could they respond to such words?


    "You all are smart people, you should understand my words," Su Yang said lightly, smiling, "Or, you could choose to kill me and thenmit suicide, end it all, and never endure this humiliation. You are wee to try that method. But don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Just by moving my fingertips, the poison in your bodies can immediately take effect. If you can¡¯t kill me, then you will have to endure endless pain. Imagine what that feels like!"


    The people shivered again, the pain from the poison was something they didn¡¯t even dare to think about.


    When they first came to the Shen Family Courtyard, these people immediately started infighting. Some wanted to leave Capital City, others wanted to go out and kill people, and some wanted to control Su Yang to gain control over these people.


    Then, during this burst of chaos, an eerie sound came from Su Yang¡¯s mouth, and immediately after, everyone fell to the ground.


    It felt like countless needles were moving through their veins, constantly piercing their internal organs. The pain was much more terrifying than the torture they had endured in the dungeons over the years.


    At that time, most people immediately behaved, kneeling and kowtowing, asking Su Yang to spare them.


    These people were the big devils as mentioned by L¨¹ Donglin. They had initially surrendered falsely, then conspired to overpower Su Yang and force him to hand over the antidote.


    However, as they secretly sneaked into Su Yang¡¯s room and before they could make a move, the pain erupted again.


    Afterward, Su Yang appeared in front of them, inserted several silver needles into their bodies, and had them taken away.


    Once the silver needles were inserted, the pain immediately intensified several times. The few were locked in a small room, silver needles still sealing their throats, rendering them unable to make any sound, and they were tormented there for over half an hour.


    The half an hour made them endure more torture than they ever did in the decade or decades they spent in the dungeons. Such pain was simply unbearable for humans.


    Their bodies actually had no wounds_RTC_MODEL_PACKAGE_NAME. The blood on their bodies seeped from their pores. The rapid cirction of blood inside made the sensation of needle pricks even more apparent and frequent. This type of agony was truly unbearable, enough to shatter one¡¯s spirit.


    These were also powerful devils in their own right, already extremely terrifying individuals. Their spirit was highly resilient; even decades of dungeon life could not break their will. And yet, in that short half-hour, their minds filled countless times with thoughts of wishing to die straightaway, highlighting the horrific nature of that pain.


    Therefore, having to endure such pain again, they truly did not dare to, nor did they dare to even think about it!


    "I¡¯ve said all I had to say. If there¡¯s nothing else, go change your clothes and patrol the courtyard!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Yes!" Several people hurriedly bowed and left the hall, not daring to utter a word.


    Watching these people leave, Su Yang also let out a soft sigh of relief. After this, these people werepletely under his control.


    When Su Yang had thought of using these dungeon people to deal with the major families, he had already considered the subsequent issues. The people in the dungeon could truly be described as a mixed bag. Having been confined for so long, it was hard to predict their psychological state.


    Releasing these people was also a double-edged sword. If handled poorly, these people might turn against him, which would be incredibly dangerous.


    So, when concocting the medicine, Su Yang took the opportunity to add something extra to it.


    It was a type of Gu Insect that Su Yang had found in a cave on the cliff at Medical Saint Sect, which was also recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome, called Bone-Devouring Insects. Once inside the body, they would grow in half an hour, and then continue to hatch new insects. Three hourster, these Gu Insects would spread throughout all the bones in the body.


    Usually, there¡¯s no sensation, but once these Gu Insects erupt, they would swiftlye out from the bones and bite everything they see. The pain was simply unbearable!


    Su Yang knew these people were tough to deal with, so he had made preparations. The existence of the Bone-Devouring Insects was specifically to handle these people.


    What he wanted wasn¡¯t just to disruptst night¡¯s game; he also wanted to have his own force in Capital City, to possess the means to confront the major families!

 Chapter 1258 - 1257: Yes, I betrayed the Chen Family

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Chapter 1257: Yes, I betrayed the Chen Family</h4>


    After resting for half a day, Su Yang swaggered off to Purple Lotus Garden in the afternoon, letting it be known that he was inviting L¨¹ Donglin there for drinks.


    The news quickly spread throughout Capital City, causing a great shock among all the major families.


    Large families like the Chen Family were all waiting for Su Yang to be brought down by infighting, hoping for him to be killed by his adversaries.


    Who could have anticipated that Su Yang would invite L¨¹ Donglin out for a meal at such a time? Wasn¡¯t this a way of telling everyone that he hadpletely taken control of the situation?


    But how exactly did Su Yang manage to do this?


    For a time, all the major families in Capital City were gloomy and frustrated.


    Having suffered such heavy lossesst night, no major family was spared. Yet, Su Yang not only didn¡¯t suffer any disadvantage, but also took control of the situation, even capturing all the people in the dungeons. This was hard for anyone to ept.


    ...


    ck Widow¡¯s loft.


    Zi Nu hurriedly approached the outside of ck Widow¡¯s room and quietly ryed thetest developments, then whispered, "Master, Su Yang has taken control of the situation. It seems that afterst night¡¯s battle, Su Yang has won aplete victory."


    Silence lingered in the room for a while before ck Widow¡¯s voice was finally heard: "Wait another three days."


    "Three days?" Zi Nu was puzzled, "Master, do you think someone will still make a move against Su Yang? I... I don¡¯t feel that¡¯s likely. Afterst night¡¯s battle, the major families of Capital City have all incurred severe losses. I suspect that in the short term, none of the families will dare to act against Su Yang. If the major families don¡¯t dare to make a move, then... probably no one will..."


    "Just wait," ck Widow¡¯s voice remained calm, offering no further exnation.


    Zi Nu dared not ask more, knowing that ck Widow must have her reasons for saying so.


    "Has she seen Chen Pu?" ck Widow asked.


    "Yes, she has, and he has been rescued. He should be waking up soon," said Zi Nu in a low voice.


    "Go and keep watch," ck Widow instructed.


    "Yes!" Zi Nu bowed and backed away until she had exited the door of the parlor, then turned to leave.


    Upon reaching the room where Chen Benshuang was, Zi Nu just so happened to hear a joyous voice from inside: "You¡¯re awake!"


    Peeking in, Chen Benshuang was excitedly looking at Chen Pu, who was lying on the bed.


    Chen Pu, however, looked utterly confused, surveying his surroundings and instinctively curling up, backing against the wall with a fearful gaze at Chen Benshuang.


    "It¡¯s me!" Chen Benshuang was surprised by Chen Pu¡¯s reaction, "I am Chen Benshuang, have you forgotten me?"


    Chen Pu remained silent, still looking at Chen Benshuang with terror, seemingly very afraid of her.


    Chen Benshuang was immediately at a loss, she had no idea what was going on with Chen Pu.


    At this moment, Zi Nu walked in from the doorway, speaking softly, "Chen Pu, Shuang¡¯er went through a lot of trouble to save you. The Chen Family is searching everywhere for you. You should stay hidden here for now and not wander off, Shuang¡¯er will protect you."


    Chen Benshuang was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t done anything. Where did Zi Nu¡¯s wordse from?


    Upon hearing this, Chen Pu was also startled. He turned to look at Chen Benshuang, his voice somewhat faltering, "You... you saved... saved me?"


    Chen Benshuang was still confused, unsure of how to respond. Zi Nu, however, was straightforward and said directly, "Yes, this is Shuang¡¯er¡¯s room. But rest assured, this room isn¡¯t within the Chen Family¡¯s premises, and members of the Chen Family certainly wouldn¡¯t dare toe here looking for you!"


    Chen Pu sighed in relief, taking a look around, his face finally rxing somewhat. After a long while, he finally spoke in a low voice, "Shuang¡¯er, thank you."


    Chen Benshuang was still utterly bewildered. Chen Pu clearly recognized her, so why was he so fearful of her?


    "Alright, both of you sit down first. I¡¯m going out to find some medicine for your injuries," Zi Nu promptly left the room.


    Watching Zi Nu leave, Chen Benshuang, now agitated, said, "Chen Pu, what... what exactly happened to you? Some people say you betrayed the family, is... is that true?"


    Chen Pu lowered his head in silence, his eyes filled with resentment, as if recalling something that had made him extremely infuriated.


    "What exactly is going on?" Chen Benshuang pressed urgently, "Can you please answer me? Chen Pu, we grew up together as children, you risked your life to save me, you did so much for the family. How... how could you possibly betray the family? Chen Pu, what exactly happened? Tell me, you must have been wronged. I can help clear your name!"


    Chen Pu looked up at Chen Benshuang, then fell silent again for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "They are not wrong, I... I betrayed the family..."


    "What?" Chen Benshuang was stunned. This response was something she had never expected. Could Chen Pu actually betray the family? How was that possible?


    "What... what are you talking about?" Chen Benshuang asked urgently, "Why would you betray the family?"


    With his head lowered, Chen Pu clenched his teeth and firmly dered, "I¡¯m not spouting nonsense, I betrayed the family!"


    Seeing the determination in Chen Pu¡¯s expression, Chen Benshuang had no choice but to believe. She wore a look of utter bewilderment and disbelief, "Why? Why? Why? Chen Pu, hasn¡¯t the family treated you well enough? You have been with the family for so long, you were treated no differently than a member of the main line of the Patriarch Chen, you have never been mistreated by anyone. Why... why would you betray the family? Why would you do such a thing?"


    Chen Pu nced at Chen Benshuang, a hint of mockery crossing his face, "The family never mistreated me?"


    "What do you mean?" Chen Benshuang was somewhat angry, "Has the family mistreated you? Because of the casualties in your family, everyone always felt indebted to you, so everyone treated you as a member of the family."


    "A member?" Chen Pu scoffed again, "Is Chen Benhao or Chen Benhong the direct brother of Patriarch Chen, are they his direct grandsons? What kind of treatment does he get in the Chen Family? He made a small mistake and got locked up in the Chen Family dungeons. Is this how the Chen Family operates? With such treatment for their own main line, what kind of treatment would I, a branch family member without any support, count as a member of the family?"


    Chen Benshuang was immediately rendered speechless. Had she not entered the dungeon, she would have continued to believe that everyone in the family was very humble and kind, and treated everyone very well.


    However, her time in the dungeon had greatly changed her mindset.


    Chen Benhao, whom she always looked down upon, had now be the very person who truly helped her. Her idol, her big brother Chen Benhong, now had his reputationpletely destroyed.


    Looking back on what Chen Benhong had done, not to mention others, even Chen Benshuang herself could not stand it. What kind of man was that?

 Chapter 1259 - 1258 Family Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Chapter 1258 Family Scandal</h4>


    Compared to Chen Benhong, Chen Benhao ispletely different; this is what a man ought to shoulder!


    As a result, the family chose Chen Benhong as the heir, but Chen Benhao was locked in the third level of the dungeon.


    Now, hearing Chen Pu¡¯s words, Chen Benshuang once again began to doubt everything about her family.


    Her own family, could it be not as she imagined?


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Benshuang looked at Chen Pu again: "Who treated you poorly? Who bullied you? Tell me, and I will help you take revenge. No matter who it is, I will help you get justice!"


    Chen Pu nced at Chen Benshuang, his eyes clearly full of gratitude, but ultimately it turned into resentment.


    He spat and said through gritted teeth: "You help me take revenge? Hah, the people you¡¯ll have to deal with are numerous. Those who treated me badly are the entire Chen family. Can you take revenge on the whole Chen family?"


    "Huh?" Chen Benshuang was stunned once more, she looked at Chen Pu dumbfounded: "You... what do you mean? Did everyone in the family bully you?"


    "Bully me?" Chen Pu sneered again. He suddenly clenched his teeth and said word by word: "Do you know why our family was exterminated?"


    "That was the doing of your family¡¯s enemy. What exactly is the grudge between you and that enemy?" Chen Benshuang asked.


    "Enemy? Hehe..." Chen Pu sneered for a while, then suddenly shouted: "The one who exterminated my family, is the Chen family!"


    "What?" Chen Benshuang was still a bit unclear.


    "Don¡¯t understand?" Chen Pu shouted loudly: "The ones who annihted my entire family, it¡¯s the Chen family, it is your Chen Family of the Capital! Do you understand?"


    Chen Benshuang was dumbfounded, she looked at Chen Pu with an incredulous face.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Chen Benshuang urgently said: "Your family is a branch of our Chen family, you are essentially members of the Chen Family of the Capital. It¡¯s like killing our own people, only a madman would do such a thing!"


    "Hehe..." Chen Pu sneered: "Enemy? Ha, the Chen family really cares about face, huh? Afraid of bad rumors, so you invented an enemy. What¡¯s the significance of being a branch of the Chen Family of the Capital? Didn¡¯t I just say? Chen Benhao was locked in the third level of the dungeon, what can¡¯t your Chen family do?"


    "Back then, to get a secret manual from our family, they sent a group of people to our home, iming it was to foster rtions. In reality, they sent them to steal that manual. They took you along just to lower our guard, making us think you were indeeding to visit."


    "Later, when they tried to find the manual, one of our family elders identally discovered them. Then they revealed their true faces andpletely exterminated everyone in my family. At that time, I was fortunate. I was outside ying with you, so I didn¡¯t return and thus escaped this catastrophe. Afterwards, I took you and fled, and those chasing us were your family¡¯s men. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t kill you, their target was only me."


    "But, I was lucky. I took you and ran. They were wary of harming the mouse while going after the money, so they didn¡¯t dare to act too forcefully. When they finally surrounded us, the news had spread. Your Chen family, fearing a bad image, fearing that others would find out it was their doing, immediately sent people to assist, pretending to have saved me. In reality, it was just their way to deceive the public and preserve their reputation!"


    Chen Benshuang was dumbfounded listening to this, she had never known these things. These words made her break out in a cold sweat. If it¡¯s really as Chen Pu said, the family had done such things, then the Chen family reallymitted a great sin.


    "All this, where... where did you learn it from?" Chen Benshuang couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Were you deceived by someone?"


    "Me, deceived? Hehe..." Chen Pu sneered: "Chen Benshuang, do you think just because others call you Lady Frost, and because you¡¯re doted on in the family andwless in Capital City, you¡¯re really such an amazing person? Do you know, how many people behind your back call you a fool? The things the Chen family has done over the years, you know nothing about, yet youe asking me if I was deceived? This matter was told to me personally by my grandfather, and furthermore, I¡¯ve also discovered evidence. Who could deceive me?"


    "Your grandfather?" Chen Benshuang was surprised; weren¡¯t all of Chen Pu¡¯s family members dead?


    "My grandfather was lucky; someone shed him a few times and he fell into a well while they were burning our house. He survived by that fluke. But, he was virtually ruined. Later, he hid for many years, and finally one time when I was out on a task, he found me and told me these things." Chen Pu said coldly: "Furthermore, I¡¯ve found evidence, I¡¯ve investigated everything thoroughly!"


    Chen Benshuang involuntarily stepped back, so it seems this matter is absolutely certain, absolutely no mistake. So it¡¯s true, the family really did such a thing? Isn¡¯t it too horrifying? Just for a manual, to go to such ruthless lengths?


    If it really is like this, then Chen Pu betraying the family, it¡¯s not his fault after all!


    "And you still say the family treats me well?" Chen Pu sneered again: "Correct, on the surface, they treat me quite well. But in reality, behind my back they often send me out on tasks, and moreover, the tasks are extremely dangerous, they just want to use others¡¯ hands to kill me. They can¡¯t kill me directly, as that would damage their reputation, so they attempt to use others to kill me."


    "Fortunately, I was lucky. After going out on tasks, I met my grandfather and learned the full story. From then on, I was especially wary of the Chen family!"


    "Thest time the Chen family sent me out, I took the chance to connect with the other side. Then, I sent false information to the Chen family; when they came to kill, we ambushed those people and killed many of them. Afterwards, the Chen family was furious, sent three groups of people, captured me, and locked me in the dungeon where they have been torturing me to this day!"


    "Chen Benshuang, earlier in the dungeon you asked me why it was like that? Yes, I did betray the Chen family. But I do not regret it, I only regret that I didn¡¯t do enough, I wasn¡¯t able to kill more of the Chen family!"


    By the end, Chen Pu¡¯s expression even looked ferocious. In this matter, he truly is filled with hatred. The actions of the Chen family were indeed outrageous. He yearns to kill all the people of the Chen family, only then could he relieve his heart¡¯s hatred!


    Chen Benshuang stepped back, trembling and sat down on the sofa, she too was in shock.


    In her wildest dreams, she could not have imagined the grudge between Chen Pu and the family would be like this.

 Chapter 1260 - 1259 Lü Wenbang’s Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Chapter 1259 L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s Surprise Attack</h4>


    Chen Benshuang sat on the sofa,pletely unable toe to her senses.


    Thinking about the things her family had done over the years, thinking about the affairs between her family and Su Yang, thinking about Chen Benhao being locked in the dungeon. Chen Benshuang suddenly realized in shock that her own family seems to be the truly great viins!


    Then she thought about her actions over the years, proiming herself as Lady Frost, aiming to right the wrongs of this world.


    But what about the results?


    Thinking about what her family had done, thinking about what she had done.


    Chen Benshuang suddenly felt embarrassed; those things she did, how childish and ridiculous they must seem to the people of Capital City?


    Lady Frost, in reality, was just a fool!


    Chen Pu looked at Chen Benshuang¡¯s state and finally showed a trace of unwillingpassion. He sighed gently, and whispered softly, "Shuang¡¯er, you are luckier than me. No matter what the Chen Family does, they will noty a hand on you. Sometimes, not knowing anything is actually a form of happiness. No matter how filthy the family¡¯s actions are, they have nothing to do with you!"


    Chen Benshuang shook her head: "I am a member of the family, everything the family does concerns me!"


    Chen Pu sighed; although he despised the Chen Family deep in his heart, he did not harbor much hatred when it came to Chen Benshuang.


    At least, during the years he was in the Capital City, Chen Benshuang had genuinely treated him well.


    If there was one person in the Chen Family who had never deceived him, it would only be Chen Benshuang!


    Sadly, Chen Benshuang knew nothing; how could sheprehend what was really in Chen Pu¡¯s heart?


    Outside the room, Zi Nu quietly listened to the conversation between the two. Only when they fell silent did she quietly leave.


    She went outside ck Widow¡¯s residence and reported what had happened.


    ck Widow was quiet for a moment before softly speaking, "It¡¯s time to continue."


    "Yes!" Zi Nu bowed, hesitating slightly before speaking softly, "Chen Benhao is still in the dungeon, this..."


    "He wille out," ck Widow softly said. "Chen Benhong is now useless, someone will want to exploit Chen Benhao!"


    "That... Could that be very dangerous?" Zi Nu said worriedly.


    "You¡¯re worrying too much!" ck Widow¡¯s voice showed some displeasure.


    Zi Nu¡¯s expression changed rapidly, she hurriedly bowed and said: "This servant dares not, but, Chen Benhao is a person chosen by Master. If... if something goes wrong, wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome..."


    "You know he is chosen by me, then you should understand, I don¡¯t make mistakes!" ck Widow said coldly. "If he can¡¯t even handle the situation at hand, then he¡¯s not qualified to work for me!"


    Zi Nu, with her head bowed, hesitated for a moment, but still spoke in a low voice, "People from the Su Family will be arriving soon, Qinghe Academy has concluded early this time, people from the Ten Great Sects are also arriving soon. This time, Capital City will be even more chaotic. With Su Yang stirring up such amotion in Capital City, I¡¯m worried, this... this might affect Master¡¯s ns..."


    "That¡¯s why I said, if Su Yang is still alive in three days, I will meet him personally," ck Widow stated quietly.


    Zi Nu sighed in relief, bowed, and said, "This servant understands, I will get to work now!"


    Zi Nu bowed and exited, the room became tranquil for a while, followed by a soft sigh. It¡¯s unclear whether the sigh was about the future situation of Capital City, or about Zi Nu, or perhaps Chen Benhao?


    ...


    Purple Lotus Garden.


    Su Yang held a banquet here for L¨¹ Donglin, news spread throughout the entire Capital City, and it was all intentional by Su Yang.


    The result was, the Purple Lotus Garden was empty, hosting only their table. Normally crowded, the Purple Lotus Garden tonight served only the two of them.


    Not because Su Yang reserved it, but because no one else in Capital City came.


    Last night, Su Yang virtually overturned the entire Capital City, most families in the Capital City suffered heavy losses during the chaos ofst night, and Su Yang became the ultimate winner.


    At this time, Su Yang chose to entertain L¨¹ Donglin at Purple Lotus Garden, who would dare to provoke him now?


    With no one else around, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin naturally enjoyed themselves. The two drank three bottles of wine, but did not drink more, as it was pointless given their capacity for alcohol.


    At ten o¡¯clock at night, after finishing their drinks, they left Purple Lotus Garden and headed home separately.


    Su Yang still resided in the Shen Family Courtyard, he had two cars apanying him, and all were experts.


    The location of Purple Lotus Garden was quite remote, so the road back to the city was also secluded.


    Su Yang sat with closed eyes in the car, riding smoothly, when at a turn near the mountainside, a dark shadow suddenly appeared ahead, charging directly towards Su Yang¡¯s car.


    The driver in the car was also an expert, seeing that braking was toote, he fiercely pressed the elerator, preparing to collide head-on.


    Yet, before he could charge forward, the dark shadow had already made a move. He drew a long saber, shing head-on.


    The saber gleam arrived swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, it hacked onto the car. The front of the car, under the saber gleam, seemed as if it was made of paper, being split into two halves directly. The saber gleam did not lessen in force, continuing to charge toward the car body.


    The man in the passenger seat shouted lowly, and fiercely threw a punch to meet the saber gleam.


    This man was incredibly powerful, one of the experts Su Yang had rescued from the dungeonst night, and was also quite loyal to Su Yang.


    However, his punch could not stop the saber gleam. Instead, he grunted painfully, his fist almost shatteredpletely, blood flowed freely, bones broken in several ces.


    At this critical moment, the saber gleam relentlessly continued, directly splitting the car into two halves.


    Fortunately, the people inside were all experts who leaped out of the car as it split, assuming different positions and trapping the dark shadow in the middle.


    Su Yang stood directly opposite the shadow, looking at the man in ck mask, and sneered, "L¨¹ Wenbang, by covering your face with a ck cloth, do you think I wouldn¡¯t recognize you?"


    The man in ck nced around at the people, and simply ripped off the ck cloth from his face, revealing that it indeed was L¨¹ Wenbang.


    L¨¹ Wenbang had fought against L¨¹ Donglin in the Purple Lotus Gardenst time, he was originally easily overpowering L¨¹ Donglin, but Su Yang killed his son L¨¹ Peiwen, directly disrupting his state of mind. Afterward, seizing the opportunity, L¨¹ Donglin wounded L¨¹ Wenbang, and L¨¹ Wenbang escaped into the water, disappearing until now.


    Today, he appeared unexpectedly under these circumstances to assassinate Su Yang, which was truly unforeseen.


    One must know, Su Yang now had gathered quite a force of experts around him, already possessing the strength to contend against the Ten Great Families of the Capital City. His decision to assassinate Su Yang now was indeed a very unwise one.

 Chapter 1261 - 1260: Thorough Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Chapter 1260: Thorough Preparation</h4>


    Many believed that L¨¹ Wenbang would have chosen to assassinate Su Yangst night.


    After all,st night, over a hundred Terrestrial Immortals in Capital City marked Su Yang¡¯s location together. Moreover, most of the families in Capital City joined forces in the pursuit to kill Su Yang.


    Under such circumstances, it was highly advantageous for L¨¹ Wenbang to make a move. He was practically backed by so many powerful families of Capital City¡ªfinding Su Yang was easy; killing him, even easier.


    With his strength, Su Yang was definitely no match for him. If he got involved, Su Yang would undoubtedly have no chance of escape.


    Even the major families considered L¨¹ Wenbang the twenty-first group in the pursuit. Given L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s strength, he alone counted as a group.


    Yet, up until the very endst night, L¨¹ Wenbang did not show his face, as if he had disappeared without a trace. This made people start to wonder whether he had already left Capital City and thus missed such an event.


    Since L¨¹ Wenbang didn¡¯t strike at Su Yangst night, everyone thought that L¨¹ Wenbang probably wouldn¡¯t attack Su Yang anymore, instead choosing to save his own life and flee. After all,st night was the golden opportunity. Once that moment passed, no other time would be suitable.


    But it was under these conditions that L¨¹ Wenbang caught everyone by surprise. He chose to attack Su Yang tonight, and what¡¯s more, he did so while Su Yang had a dozen high-level experts by his side, which was even more unexpected.


    What was going through L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s mind? He missed such a good opportunity and instead chose such an inopportune one. Was he looking for a death wish?


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s face was filled with murderous intent, staring fiercely at Su Yang and gritting his teeth, "Su Yang, you killed my son and ruined my ns. How could I spare you? Today, I must take your life!"


    "Alright, stop hiding them." Su Yang said with a smile, "Call out your friends. It¡¯s this time already, are you still nning to ambush me?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s expression changed slightly; he indeed had note alone. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to guess this.


    "Since you¡¯re so eager to seek death, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!" L¨¹ Wenbang shouted coldly, "My fellow brothers,e out!"


    As soon as L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s words fell, more than twenty people rushed out from a distance, immediately surrounding Su Yang and hispanions.


    Before, Su Yang¡¯s side had the advantage with its dozen of people. Now, it was L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s side with over twenty people that had the upper hand.


    L¨¹ Wenbang looked icily, saying in a deep voice, "Su Yang, I know that those with you are experts released from the dungeons. Butpared to my fellow brothers, your men are far from sufficient. My brothers have all broken through the Sovereign¡¯s bottleneck; with so many of us acting together, sweeping through any major family in Capital City wouldn¡¯t be a problem. We came here to kill you today; you should feel honored!"


    "So, it seems you intend to bully the few with your numbers?" Su Yang said leisurely.


    "Heh heh..." L¨¹ Wenbang let out a coldugh, "There¡¯s no need for rules against people like you!"


    "Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s not talk about rules then!" Su Yang picked up his mobile phone and smiled, "Alright, you guys cane over now!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang frowned and said sternly, "Who are you calling?"


    "Guess?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    L¨¹ Wenbang pondered for a moment and said coldly, "The only help you can find in Capital Cityes from two sources: one is those you subjugatedst night, the other is L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s men. Is there any need to guess?"


    "So, do you think I called the group I subdued, or did I call L¨¹ Donglin?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    "Regardless of who you called, it¡¯s useless!" L¨¹ Wenbang said coldly, "Neither group can save you!"


    "You¡¯re that confident?" Su Yang countered.


    "It¡¯s not about confidence; I am fully prepared!" L¨¹ Wenbang looked at Su Yang mockingly, "Su Yang, the truth is, we entered Capital City three days ago. But do you know why I didn¡¯t kill youst night?"


    "Because you couldn¡¯t kill mest night," Su Yang said softly. "If you had made a move, L¨¹ Donglin would have intervened, given you¡¯re his enemy after all. If L¨¹ Donglin had interfered, you certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill me. On the contrary, if L¨¹ Donglin had made a move, it would have affected the strategies of the major families in Capital City. So by choosing not to act, you also ensured L¨¹ Donglin had no excuse to intervene, aiming to have the city¡¯s great families take me down for you!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯splexion became extremely unsightly as Su Yang was spot on. Many were puzzled why he didn¡¯t actst night, but as Su Yang said, it wasn¡¯t that he chose wrong, but that he truly had no way to act.


    Last night, L¨¹ Donglin was actually willing to help Su Yang, but he couldn¡¯t stand openly behind Su Yang¡ªthat would appear as if he was supporting Su Yang against the major families in Capital City.


    If L¨¹ Wenbang had made a move at that time, L¨¹ Donglin would have surely followed suit, since L¨¹ Wenbang was L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s sworn enemy to kill. In that situation, once L¨¹ Donglin intervened, it would disrupt the proceedings of the major families in Capital City.


    Therefore, L¨¹ Wenbang eventually chose not to act, so as not to disturb the ns of the city¡¯s major families.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Su Yang could see things so clearly. This forced him to look at Su Yang with new respect. This young man was not as simple as he seemed on the surface!


    "Su Yang, indeed, you are not simple, no wonder you¡¯ve survived this long amidst the pursuit of so many families in Capital City," L¨¹ Wenbang said coldly, "But no matter how much you calcte, you didn¡¯t foresee that I would make my move to kill you today! And for the sake of killing you this time, we have made ample preparations. I, L¨¹ Wenbang, never fight a battle without assurance. Today, you are bound to die!"


    "Ample preparations, you say?" Su Yang said with a light smile. "Does that include contacting seventeen major families in Capital City, asking them to attack Shen Family Courtyard, as well as paying dozens of assassins to ambush L¨¹ Donglin on their way?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s face changed again, he stared at Su Yang with a dumbfounded look, unable to recover for a while.


    "How... how do you know about these things?" L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s voice trembled, realizing that Su Yang must have also been prepared to counteract.


    "What you¡¯ve done isn¡¯t particrly wless," Su Yang said softly. "Did you really think I spentst night running around among the major families just to attack them and release the people from dungeons?"


    "What do you mean?" L¨¹ Wenbang said in a deep voice, unable to understand what else Su Yang could have done under those circumstances.

 Chapter 1262 - 1261 Cunning as a Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Chapter 1261 Cunning as a Demon</h4>


    "I¡¯ve been running around the various major families, and during the chaos, I nted listening devices in many of them!" Su Yang chuckled, "You should have investigated my identity and know that I retired from the military, right? The first skill I learned in the army was eavesdropping and surveince. This morning, when you were persuading the major families, I heard everything loud and clear!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang was dumbfounded. He could never have imagined that Su Yang had such tricks up his sleeve.


    You see, when he visited the major families, he only discussed this matter with the family heads and the high-ranking members. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t disclose his specific ns to those families that were unwilling to deal with Su Yang.


    Therefore, only a few people knew about this; just those individuals and the members of those seventeen families. In his view, it was utterly impossible for Su Yang to know his n.


    But who could have expected that Su Yang had already prepared for today¡¯s ambush amidst the chaos ofst night?


    Yesterday, everyone spected that Su Yang would tragically perish amidst the encirclement of the major families. In their eyes, it was a tremendous stroke of luck that Su Yang could barely survive. In such circumstances, how could Su Yang possibly have time to think about anything else?


    Yet, not only did Su Yang survivest night¡¯s fierce battle, but he also managed to secure such a position. Most unexpectedly, in such a disadvantageous situation, he still managed to think ahead and nted listening devices in the major families to target L¨¹ Wenbang!


    "Su Yang, you truly are as cunning as a demon!" L¨¹ Wenbang took a deep breath, his voice deep: "However, what¡¯s the use, even if you know all this? With the seventeen families of the Capital City uniting to attack your Shen Family Courtyard, do you think those people have any chance of surviving?"


    "L¨¹ Wenbang, you really think highly of those seventeen families!" Su Yang spoke loudly, "Do you think they would really engage in a deadly battle with the desperados from the dungeons? True, the power of the seventeen families could indeed exterminate those people. But have you considered what price these seventeen families would have to pay if they killed everyone in the Shen Family Courtyard? And after paying such a devastating price, what would their position in Capital City be?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed; these were things he had certainly considered.


    "These seventeen families indeed wouldn¡¯t engage in a bloodbath with those people, but trapping them inside the Shen Family Courtyard without letting them out is still something they can achieve!" L¨¹ Wenbang stated coldly, "As for L¨¹ Donglin, I have hired seventy-three assassins to kill him. These assassins are all top-notch experts; some of them have even ambushed and killed a Terrestrial Immortal. It¡¯s hard to say whether he can even survive, so you don¡¯t need to hope that he cane to your rescue!"


    "Are you so sure that those assassins can ambush L¨¹ Donglin?" Su Yang countered.


    "How about it, do you think just because you knew my n in advance and notified L¨¹ Donglin that he could escape?" L¨¹ Wenbangughed loudly, "Those assassins have already intercepted L¨¹ Donglin and his people. I received their notification before I came to attack you. Su Yang, you indeed have unparalleled cunning, but unfortunately, time does not wait for you. This is the Capital City, too many people want to kill you here, in the face of absolute power, your so-called cunning is meaningless!"


    "Then you also need to possess absolute power!" A hearty voice followed, and suddenly someone burst out from the car behind and stood in front of Su Yang.


    Seeing this person, L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s expression drastically changed, he said solemnly: "L¨¹ Donglin!?"


    "Family Head L¨¹, long time no see." L¨¹ Donglin smiled faintly, "You¡¯ve been hiding for such a long time, I thought I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to kill you myself! It would have been a great pity if that were the case."


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s expression turned icy. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s unexpected appearance here waspletely beyond his expectations, what exactly was going on?


    "How are you here?" L¨¹ Wenbang asked sternly, "Shouldn¡¯t you be in Beishan Forest, ambushed by those assassins? Didn¡¯t they alreadyy the trap for you?"


    L¨¹ Donglinughed, "I never went to Beishan Forest at all, those ambushed by the assassins were just my men, not including me!"


    "How could that be?" L¨¹ Wenbang eximed in disbelief, "They clearly said you were there!"


    "The assassins you hired are really unprofessional," L¨¹ Donglin chuckled, "I found someone with a simr build and appearance to mine, had him wear my clothes and sit in the car without getting out. Your assassins mistook him for me. Assassins of such caliber attempting to ambush a Terrestrial Immortal?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s face turned extremely sour, he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a scenario. Everything that happened today was already out of his nned scope, making him incredibly uneasy.


    However, looking at the people by his side, L¨¹ Wenbang felt somewhat reassured.


    Although the situation waspletely unexpected, his side¡¯s strength was still firmly superior to that of Su Yang¡¯s; they still had the upper hand.


    "Su Yang, is this your stratagem?" L¨¹ Wenbang spoke coldly, "L¨¹ Donglin wasn¡¯t ambushed, so what? What could he possibly do by following you? Since L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t die at the hands of those assassins, then I will personally send him to his death. If he had died at their hands, I would have had some regrets!"


    Su Yangughed, "Family Head L¨¹, after all is said and done, you still haven¡¯t guessed, who I called just now!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s sudden appearance had surprised him so much that he had even forgotten about this. He only now remembered that Su Yang did indeed make a call. But to whom did Su Yang call? Could it be that he had other people?


    "You... who did you call?" L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s voice trembled.


    He had just spoken when he suddenly furrowed his brows and quickly looked towards the distance.


    The people around him also felt the disturbance and looked up.


    Soon, a group of people rushed out from around the corner and quickly headed their way, encircling them from the outside.


    Leading them was a tall man, none other than Zhao Hu Zi, whom Su Yang had rescued from the dungeon yesterday.


    "Master Su, we¡¯re here!" Zhao Hu Zi shouted loudly, "What should we do? Kill them all or what?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang surveyed the gathered individuals; his expression became uglier.


    The group brought by Zhao Hu Zi numbered around thirty to forty people, and crucially, these were all extremely formidable individuals.


    Among them, L¨¹ Wenbang had seen several before; all were renowned experts, each possessing immense strength.


    As for the others, though he had never met them before, the imposing aura emanating from them allowed him to surmise that these were no ordinary individuals.

 Chapter 1263 - 1262: Intimidation

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Chapter 1262: Intimidation</h4>


    Su Yang waved his hand with a faint smile, "No rush."


    Zhao Hu Zi and the others did not speak again, just watching the crowd in the middle with a ferocious gaze.


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s face was iron blue as he gritted his teeth and said, "What... what¡¯s going on with these people?"


    "Do I need to say it?" Su Yang said, "Everyone knows you wanted to ambush me, so naturally, I had to be prepared. They left the Shen Family Courtyard separately in the afternoon and were lying in ambush nearby, just waiting for you to show up!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang almost spat blood, how could he have expected Su Yang to have made such arrangements?


    Only now did he understand that Su Yang¡¯s conspicuous visit to the Purple Lotus Garden tonight was actually a trap, one specificallyid for him!


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the people beside L¨¹ Wenbang as he chuckled, "Our enemy is only L¨¹ Wenbang. As for the other seniors here, to be honest, we have had no recent grudges or historic feuds, so it¡¯s not really about revenge or gratitude. Therefore, I hope you would be generous and not interfere in our affairs!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s brothers looked at each other, and truth be told, surrounded by so many people, they were very anxious.


    These people were experienced and worldly, and could naturally see that Zhao Hu Zi and his men were not weak. Coupled with the men that Su Yang had brought with him, as well as Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin themselves, if a battle truly broke out today, they would definitely be at a disadvantage and might even be annihted right there!


    By saying this, Su Yang was essentially telling them to leave quickly and not to get involved with L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s affairs.


    Indeed, these men were beginning to panic. They had originallye to help L¨¹ Wenbang because he had made great promises to them. If they killed Su Yang, they would receive many benefits. As for brotherly affection, honestly, with so many people, it wasn¡¯t possible for all of them to have a good rtionship with L¨¹ Wenbang.


    Now, looking at the situation, if they really started fighting, not only would they fail to kill Su Yang, but there was also a high possibility they might die right here. At this moment, their resolve faltered. This was L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s affair, not theirs. Why should they stay here and face death along with him?


    Seeing some wavering amongst his brothers, L¨¹ Wenbang became desperate. Of course, he knew that his rtionship with these men was not so strong that they wouldy down their lives for him. But if these people fled, he would truly be done for!


    "Brothers, don¡¯t listen to this bastard¡¯s nonsense!" L¨¹ Wenbang hastily said, "This Su fellow is extremely brutal and resolute in his actions, always eradicating the roots to prevent future troubles. He¡¯s only trying to confuse you. Since you¡¯vee to ambush him today, you¡¯ve already be his enemies. Would he let you go? As long as we, brothers, stand united, we can ovee all obstacles. Let¡¯s break through here together, and another day I will lead you to kill this Su fellow. The rewards I promised you will be doubled!"


    After hearing this, L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s brothers seemed to firm up their resolve a bit.


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed heartily, "Gentlemen, if you wish to leave, then today¡¯s incident will be as if it never happened, since we have no direct feud. However, if you continue to stay here and aid L¨¹ Wenbang, then we will be mortal enemies!"


    "Su, who are you trying to scare?" L¨¹ Wenbang shouted, "Today we just fell into your trap. Once we break out of here ande back to kill you another day, I wonder how long you¡¯ll be able to fend us off!"


    "L¨¹ Wenbang, you got one thing wrong!" Su Yang said, "They might be able to break out from here, but you definitely cannot!"


    "Are you trying to scare me?" L¨¹ Wenbang said sternly.


    "It¡¯s not about scaring you; it¡¯s a fact!" L¨¹ Donglin stepped forward, speaking coldly, "Today our main target is you, L¨¹ Wenbang. We might not even care about the others, letting them leave, but we must keep you here no matter what. We are stronger and have more people than you. Although we can¡¯t possibly capture all of you, keeping just you here is not a difficulty at all!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. Reluctant as he was, he had to admit that there was no falsehood in L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s words.


    The crowd here, if they were determined to keep only him, he really had no hope of escape. Even if his brothers were willing to help him, escape was impossible!


    Su Yang looked at the brothers of L¨¹ Wenbang, smiling, "I don¡¯t know what promises L¨¹ Wenbang has made you, but if L¨¹ Wenbang were to die, can those promises be fulfilled? Is it worth bing my enemy for a promise that cannot be realized?"


    The brothers¡¯ expressions also changed. Su Yang¡¯s words struck home.


    Was it worth it to risk their lives here for an unfulfible promise, and even make an enemy like Su Yang?


    "Gentlemen, please." Su Yang said with a smile.


    L¨¹ Wenbang panicked, his voice trembling, "Brothers, do not be deceived by this Su. He always acts ruthlessly, he will definitely not spare you. We... we have practiced together for so many years, I have always cared about the brotherhood with everyone, you... don¡¯t be fooled by this Su..."


    After looking at each other, one short-statured man turned and left first.


    "Junior brother!" L¨¹ Wenbang became anxious, trying to stop him, but he was directly blocked by L¨¹ Donglin.


    The short man didn¡¯t look back and just ran off.


    Seeing this, the other brothers also ran off one after another.


    Soon enough, not a single one of the initially gathered men remained, leaving only L¨¹ Wenbang there.


    L¨¹ Wenbang, being watched by the crowd, couldn¡¯t run away.


    It¡¯s not that L¨¹ Wenbang had a bad rtionship with all his brothers. In fact, several of them had a good rapport with him. But L¨¹ Wenbang was powerful, the head of a family from the Capital City, arrogant and cunning. After returning to the Capital City, his contact with these men waned.


    Furthermore, given tonight¡¯s situation, these people knew staying to help him was a certain death sentence. And their rtionship with him was not strong enough to risk their lives with him, so naturally, no one stayed.


    Watching everyone escape, L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s expression turned toplete despair, knowing he was doomed this time.


    Taking in the people who surrounded him, L¨¹ Wenbang suddenly clenched his teeth and shouted resolutely, "Su Yang, do you dare to fight me, one on one?"

 Chapter 1264 - 1263: Lü Wenbang’s Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Chapter 1263: L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s Crushing Defeat</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin furrowed his brows, his voice cold: "L¨¹ Wenbang, your opponent is me, not the Su Brothers. Rest assured, I¡¯ll give you the chance to face me alone. However, it is I who will fight you!"


    Su Yangughed: "L¨¹ Wenbang, look at how unpopr you are. People have to line up to kill you, don¡¯t they?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang bellowed angrily: "L¨¹ Donglin, our business can wait. Su Yang killed my son, I must fight him. Su Yang, do you dare to duel with me! Just you and me, one fight to resolve everything. As long as you fight me, no matter the oue, I¡¯ll take my own life here and there, I will not break my word, what do you say!"


    "Don¡¯t dare!" Su Yang replied crisply.


    L¨¹ Wenbang was stumped; he had intended to provoke Su Yang into fighting him. As long as Su Yang agreed to a one-on-one fight, there was a chance for him to kill Su Yang. As for how he himself would die afterward, it didn¡¯t matter - dying with someone to cushion his fall would be good enough.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that Su Yang wouldn¡¯t take the bait. The response had stunned him, at least for the moment.


    Is this still the same domineering Su Yang?


    Seeing L¨¹ Wenbang in a daze, Su Yang said with a smirk: "L¨¹ Wenbang, I¡¯m not an idiot. Knowing full well I¡¯m no match for you, I¡¯d have to be seeking death to go fight you. You want a cushion before your death, but I have no intention of being it. With so many people here, why would I need to engage you one-on-one? If you don¡¯t n on fighting Brother L¨¹, then I might as well just have them finish you off quickly. We¡¯re all sensible people, what nonsense are you spouting!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang, furious and frustrated, his ruse had been entirely ineffectual.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re truly not a man!" L¨¹ Wenbang roared. "A so-called man without a speck of courage, how can you even have the face to live!"


    "Courage is courage, foolishness is foolishness, these are two different matters, be clear about it," Su Yang said. "I have courage but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m foolish. Whyplicate matters that can be solved easily? You think I¡¯d risk my life just to kill you when I could do so without bloodshed? Only an idiot would make such a move!"


    L¨¹ Wenbang was left speechless. He realized that Su Yang would never ept a one-on-one fight, dashing hisst hope.


    The situation was indeed as Su Yang described. He could either fight with the people around Su Yang or face L¨¹ Donglin one-on-one. Did he even have a choice now?


    After a moment of silence, L¨¹ Wenbang slowly turned his head to look at L¨¹ Donglin and said in a deep voice: "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s put an end to our matters today!"


    "I¡¯ve been waiting for you!" L¨¹ Donglin stepped in front of L¨¹ Wenbang, his voice cold: "Last time, you were distracted and I was unprepared, that fight was unsatisfying. Today, let¡¯s give it our all, regardless of the oue, I won¡¯t ept any help from them!"


    A sharp gleam shed in L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s eyes; he had always been slightly stronger than L¨¹ Donglin. If L¨¹ Donglin doesn¡¯t get help from these people, then perhaps he might have a chance at killing L¨¹ Donglin!


    "Good!" L¨¹ Wenbang loudly dered: "L¨¹ Donglin, I hope you keep your word!"


    "Of course!" L¨¹ Donglin turned to the Su Brothers and shouted: "Su Brothers, cover for me. But, this fight is between him and me, I hope you won¡¯t interfere. As long as he doesn¡¯t flee, we¡¯ll fight to the very end!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face showed a trace of hesitation, worried that L¨¹ Donglin was no match for L¨¹ Wenbang.


    L¨¹ Donglin chuckled: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still young, intending to live for many years toe, and not willing to die just yet!"


    Hearing this, Su Yang felt somewhat relieved and nodded: "Alright!"


    L¨¹ Donglin stepped forward, his voice sonorous: "L¨¹ Wenbang, you can¡¯t unleash your full potential here, shall we take our battle to the sky?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang couldn¡¯t have wished for more; he was worried about being attacked by others who might not honor the promise. If he moved away from these people, he¡¯d have no concerns. Plus, after the fight, he might still have a chance to escape, which was the best possible opportunity for him.


    Without further ado, L¨¹ Donglin soared into the sky, followed closely by L¨¹ Wenbang, both disappearing into the horizon.


    Zhao Hu Zi looked at the two departing figures and couldn¡¯t help walking over to Su Yang, whispering: "Master Su, shall we follow to watch?"


    "No need." Su Yang shook his head; after the previous great battle, L¨¹ Donglin had also improved a lot. It would not be so easy for L¨¹ Wenbang to kill him.


    Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head; when he was thrown into the dungeon, L¨¹ Donglin was still a child, naturally unaware of how powerful L¨¹ Donglin had be.


    But he had heard of L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s strength.


    It baffled him that such a young man would challenge L¨¹ Wenbang.


    Before long, thunderous roars came from the sky, the power of their battle was formidable.


    Zhao Hu Zi watched with his mouth agape; though not present to witness, the sounds alone told him much about the fight. L¨¹ Donglin was able to stand toe-to-toe with L¨¹ Wenbang, something Zhao Hu Zi had never anticipated, and this made him reassess the young man¡¯s abilities.


    Su Yang stood with his hands behind his back, quietly listening to the sounds of the aerialbat, continuously envisioning the battle in his mind.


    After several battles, Su Yang¡¯s strength had surged considerably, and he was not far from their level. Although not witnessing the fight in person, he could mostly deduce the situation. Such conjecture was also a way to elevate his battle experience, extremely useful to him.


    The great battlested nearly half an hour, the sounds above growing more intense, as if thunderbolts were exploding in the sky. People nearby felt as if the end of the world was upon them, casting a pall of panic over their hearts.


    Finally, with ast thunderous crash, a figure fell from the sky, mming heavily onto the ground.


    The crowd hurried over to see, and the person who had fallen was none other than L¨¹ Wenbang.


    Falling from such heights and still breathing was astonishing. He struggled to sit up but ultimately failed, lying down despondently with an expression of unwillingness on his face.


    Before long, L¨¹ Donglin also descended from the sky. He looked very battered, with wounds all over his body, his clothes drenched in blood. When hended, his steps were unsteady, barely able to hold himself upright.


    With L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s prowess, it was already a feat for L¨¹ Donglin to have defeated him,ing out unscathed was simply impossible!

 Chapter 1265 - 1264: The Death of Lü Wenbang

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Chapter 1264: The Death of L¨¹ Wenbang</h4>


    Su Yang hurriedly supported L¨¹ Donglin, and handed him a few elixirs.


    L¨¹ Donglin swallowed them directly, took several deep breaths, and finally some color returned to his pale face.


    He walked slowly to L¨¹ Wenbang, looking at the dying L¨¹ Wenbang, and said coldly, "L¨¹ Wenbang, do you admit defeat now?"


    "Nations flourish when each generation produces outstanding individuals, as new people rece the old!" L¨¹ Wenbang sighed and slowly closed his eyes, "I had foreseen such a day, but I did not expect it toe so soon."


    "When you ambushed and killed my mother midway, you should have expected this day toe!" L¨¹ Donglin said through clenched teeth.


    L¨¹ Wenbang fell silent, closed his eyes as if he had resigned to his fate.


    "Since you have nothing else to say, it¡¯s time for you to die!" L¨¹ Donglin took a step forward and swung a palm towards L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s head.


    At this moment, L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, a sharp glint shing across. The previously despairing L¨¹ Wenbang suddenly sprang up, both palms shooting out towards Su Yang on the other side.


    This situation was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. To the onlookers, L¨¹ Wenbang seemed to be at hisst gasp, barely hanging on to life. Moreover, given L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s manner of speaking, it clearly appeared he was waiting for death.


    Who could have expected that L¨¹ Wenbang still had such a trick up his sleeve? In a moment when no one had thought of it, heunched a surprise attack on Su Yang.


    Furthermore, the crucial point was that L¨¹ Donglin had just made a move to kill him, and everyone believed L¨¹ Wenbang was as good as dead. Hence, no one was on guard.


    L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s sudden attack made it hard for anyone to react. Moreover, Su Yang was so close to him, and the attack was so powerful and long-prepared that it looked inevitable for Su Yang to avoid it. L¨¹ Wenbang had put all his strength into this blow, intending to kill Su Yang with a single strike!


    Even L¨¹ Donglin had not anticipated this, and it was toote toe to the rescue.


    As L¨¹ Wenbang pounced toward Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s heart also leapt. Could it be that Su Yang would be killed by this strike?


    At this critical juncture, Su Yang suddenly moved. As if he was prepared all along, he swiftly sidestepped, narrowly dodging L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s lethal strike.


    L¨¹ Wenbang, missing his target, waspletely stunned. Meanwhile, L¨¹ Donglin chased from behind, delivering several consecutive palms allnding on L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body, knocking him to the ground.


    L¨¹ Wenbang coughed up blood, unable to rise again. He looked incredulously at Su Yang and trembled, "You... how did you... dodge that..."


    "L¨¹ Wenbang, do you really take me for a fool?" Su Yang smiled, "When you fell just now, although you appeared to be dying, there wasn¡¯t a single broken bone on your body. Falling from such a height, an ordinary person would have been shattered to pieces, how could you remain so intact? So I concluded that you must have had the strength to protect your body. Your injuries were feigned to lure me closer and deliver a fatal blow."


    L¨¹ Wenbang almost went mad; Su Yang¡¯s words were spot on. In fact, he could have continued the fight against L¨¹ Donglin for a while with his condition. However, the battle would likely still end in his defeat, so he decided to give up the dispute with L¨¹ Donglin.


    He knew that he was doomed, and the only thought in his mind was to kill Su Yang in revenge. Thus, he pretended to be defeated by L¨¹ Donglin, fell from the sky, tried to dull everyone¡¯s vignce, and nned to deliver Su Yang a deadly blow when Su Yang got close, taking Su Yang down with him before his death.


    He never dreamt that Su Yang had already anticipated his stratagem and avoided his fatal ambush.


    Now, L¨¹ Wenbang failed to harm Su Yang and was severely injured by L¨¹ Donglin instead. At this point, he truly had no power left to resist; this time, he could not escape his fate!


    "Su surname, fuck your ancestral grave!" L¨¹ Wenbang bellowed exhaustively in anger.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Su Yangughed, "Brother L¨¹, let¡¯s finish him off to prevent this rabies from spreading!"


    L¨¹ Donglin said no more, raised his hand and delivered a palm strike to the top of L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s head.


    While L¨¹ Wenbang was still cursing, the palm struck, and he immediately stopped; his mouth wide open, his face filled with rage and unwillingness, he finally copsed to the ground, lifeless. This renowned powerhouse ultimately died at the hands of L¨¹ Donglin!


    "Bury him!" Su Yang motioned.


    Immediately, a few people picked up L¨¹ Wenbang, carried him up a nearby hill, and dug a grave to bury him.


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin then returned to the side of the carriage and sat down. After a while, a convoy approached from the distance, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s followers.


    From the traces on the carriage, it was evident that the convoy had been ambushed on its way. However, the convoy was rtively intact, indicating that the casualties were not too grave.


    One of L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s men rushed over and reported the casualties to L¨¹ Donglin in a low voice.


    They had been ambushed by the assassins, resulting in two deaths and seven injuries. However, once the assassins realized L¨¹ Donglin was not in the carriage, they did not pursue further and swiftly departed.


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin had anticipated this. Assassins were emotionless beings driven by goals and targets alone.


    Since their target was not in the carriage, even though L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s men were at a significant disadvantage, the assassins would not waste their time on them. After all, L¨¹ Donglin was their objective, not his followers!


    This was also why L¨¹ Donglin dared to have his men lure the assassins, knowing well that the assassins would not exterminate his men.


    "Give those deceased a proper burial, and take good care of the injured!" L¨¹ Donglin ordered in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" The man responded before hurrying off to make the arrangements.


    L¨¹ Donglin returned to Su Yang¡¯s side and asked softly, "L¨¹ Wenbang is finally dead, a major threat gone. What are your ns now?"


    "Isn¡¯t there still seventeen families that sided with L¨¹ Wenbang against me?" Su Yang smiled, "Next, it¡¯s time to have a chat with them."


    L¨¹ Donglin was silent for a moment, then spoke in a low voice, "Su Yang, something is not quite right."


    "What is it?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "ck Widow has been quiet for such a long time; this isn¡¯t like her usual behavior," L¨¹ Donglin said, "Normally, she should have taken action by now."


    Su Yang also furrowed his brow; the calm from ck Widow¡¯s end was indeed beyond his expectations. Logically, as the daughter-inw of the Chen Family, ck Widow wouldn¡¯t stand by idly after Su Yang dealt such blows to the family.

 Chapter 1266 - 1265: Resurrection

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Chapter 1265: Resurrection</h4>


    Su Yang entered Capital City and heard numerous legends about ck Widow. This woman has always been regarded by him as the number one enemy.


    Although the Martial Champion was powerful, his family rarely intervened in any affairs. Only when Su Yang was at Qinghe Academy, did the son of Martial Champion, Young Master Qee make an appearance. That was all. The Martial Champion himself never got involved, so he didn¡¯t make it to Su Yang¡¯s list of enemies.


    What truly made Su Yang wary was still ck Widow. After all, she was a woman who operated unpredictably and outside the rules, making her difficult to figure out. Most importantly, ck Widow was notoriously tough, even L¨¹ Donglin was extremely cautious around her, let alone Su Yang!


    "Now Xiao Hei is missing..." Su Yang sighed, "I thought the Chen Family would use Xiao Hei to threaten me during this great battle, but unexpectedly, there has been no movement from them throughout this conflict. Could it be that Xiao Hei is not with the Chen Family?"


    L¨¹ Donglin slightly nodded, "It is possible, or maybe he has escaped and hidden somewhere."


    "If that¡¯s the case, that would be for the best." Su Yang sighed again, worrying about not having any news from Xiao Hei for such a long time.


    "Forget these worries!" L¨¹ Donglin waved his hand, "Be careful about ck Widow. If she makes a move, it¡¯ll be very troublesome. Moreover, there¡¯s Smiling Hidden Knife whose main target is me, but since you seriously wounded himst time, he¡¯s vengeful and definitely won¡¯t let you off. Previously, when you hid all over Capital City, he couldn¡¯t find you which was better. Now that you¡¯re staying in the Shen Family Courtyard, you¡¯re a much bigger target, and he might seize the opportunity to ambush you. You must be careful!"


    "Smiling Hidden Knife!" Su Yang slowly nodded, indeed a threat,parable to L¨¹ Wenbang. Such a man must be killed to finally settle the matter.


    After burying L¨¹ Wenbang, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin left the ce. Their main purpose tonight was to kill L¨¹ Wenbang, and it went smoothly.


    About ten minutes after they left, a person quietly emerged from a nearby hill.


    This person moved rapidly, leaping through the trees, and reached the burial site of L¨¹ Wenbang in the blink of an eye.


    The moonlight shone on his face, revealing his features. His face was full of smiles, appearing extremely kind.


    If Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were here, they would recognize him instantly - this was Smiling Hidden Knife, the assassin who had attacked them.


    Smiling Hidden Knife, being an assassin, was extremely good at hiding. His hiding spot was not far from where a fierce battle had taken ce, yet not even master fighters like Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin could detect him.


    Smiling Hidden Knife, having clearly seen the spot where they buried L¨¹ Wenbang, easily found the ce and dug out L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body.


    Looking around and seeing no one, Smiling Hidden Knife reburied the hole and quickly left with L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body.


    Smiling Hidden Knife followed a mountain path and after nearly twenty minutes, arrived at a quiet grove in the mountains.


    By the grove, a young man was sitting cross-legged, unexpectedly, it was Ge Kaiyang.


    Smiling Hidden Knife, had he teamed up with Ge Kaiyang?


    If Su Yang knew this, he would definitely be greatly troubled. Both of these men were his enemies!


    Smiling Hidden Knife, carrying L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body, came to Ge Kaiyang¡¯s side, looked around, and whispered, "The person is brought, what¡¯s the n?"


    Ge Kaiyang opened his eyes, nced at L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s corpse, which couldn¡¯t be more dead, and a sneer crossed his lips, "Overestimating himself. Did he really think he could handle someone with the surname Su so easily? My grandfather specifically warned me, if Su Yang survivedst night, not to act rashly. He thought my grandfather was talking nonsense, and now he ended up sacrificing his life and still got mocked."


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s grandfather, the Jade-Faced Judge, a notorious expert of the evil sects as renowned as the Beigong War God. This man also paid attention to the affairs of Capital City and even offered his pointers¡ªif this became known, what a sensation would it cause?


    Smiling Hidden Knife nced at L¨¹ Wenbang, chuckled and said, "It¡¯s his own fault for not heeding advice. But now that he¡¯s dead, why bring his body here?"


    Ge Kaiyang leisurely said, "What¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s nickname?"


    "Jade-Faced Judge!" replied Smiling Hidden Knife, puzzled by the question.


    "Yama says you will die at the third watch and no one dares to keep you till the fifth watch," Ge Kaiyang smirked coldly. "With a gesture of the Judge¡¯s hand, he can sever the threads of life and death. If my grandfather doesn¡¯t permit your death, who can die?"


    Confused, Smiling Hidden Knife didn¡¯t grasp the meaning.


    Ge Kaiyang didn¡¯t exin further. He approached L¨¹ Wenbang, gently pressing several points on his body. Then, he took a medicine bottle out, removed many pills, and ced them on major points of L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body.


    Finally, he took out arger porcin bottle, pouring many ck insects from it.


    As these insects came out, they immediately covered L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body.


    What Smiling Hidden Knife clearly saw was that these insects mainly attached themselves to the spots where the pills were ced.


    These insects crawled on L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body, continuously biting his skin, and finally bit many small holes. The pills, along with the insects, entered L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body through these holes.


    Watching all this, Smiling Hidden Knife got goosebumps¡ªwhat are these tiny bugs doing entering a person¡¯s body?


    Fortunately, L¨¹ Wenbang was already dead and couldn¡¯t feel this, but it was enough to make anyone¡¯s skin crawl.


    "What... what are you doing?" Smiling Hidden Knife asked in surprise.


    "This man was very strong; it¡¯s too wasteful to let him just die," Ge Kaiyang said. "I want him to continue being useful in some way."


    "What do you mean?" Smiling Hidden Knife was stunned. What use could a dead person still have?


    Ge Kaiyang walked around L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body twice, suddenly ced a palm on his head and shouted, "Revive!"


    Following Ge Kaiyang¡¯s shout, L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body shuddered. Under Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s astonished gaze, he slowly sat up, his expression nk, as if he just woke from a long dream.


    "This... this... this..." Smiling Hidden Knife was so shocked he couldn¡¯t even speak. Such a thing, incredibly beyond his imagination. Ge Kaiyang, could he actually bring a dead man back to life?

 Chapter 1267 - 1266: Deciding Life and Death, Severing Yin and Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Chapter 1266: Deciding Life and Death, Severing Yin and Yang</h4>


    L¨¹ Wenbang slowly stood up, his gaze vacantly sweeping the surroundings as if he were still half asleep.


    Smiling Hidden Knife was utterly shaken,pletely petrified by the situation; even his characteristic smile had vanished from his face.


    As for Ge Kaiyang, his face bore an expression of pride, without a hint of surprise, as if all of this waspletely natural.


    "What... What exactly is happening?" Smiling Hidden Knife asked in astonishment, "He... He was dead, wasn¡¯t he? Is he... Is he not dead?"


    As Smiling Hidden Knife uttered these words, he actually had an answer in his mind. When he had dug up L¨¹ Wenbang, he had personally checked his body; L¨¹ Wenbang was truly dead, thoroughly so.


    But what was the situation now? L¨¹ Wenbang hade back to life?


    "Whether he¡¯s dead or not depends on whether I let him die or not!" Ge Kaiyang said proudly: "If I don¡¯t let him die, he can¡¯t die even if he wants to."


    "Ah?" Smiling Hidden Knife was even more shocked, "What... What is going on here?"


    Ge Kaiyang gave him a nce, "Don¡¯t forget, my grandfather¡¯s nickname is the Jade-Faced Judge. What do you think the title ¡¯judge¡¯ implies?"


    Judge, judge of life and death, decider of yin and yang.


    Smiling Hidden Knife had never taken the nickname of the Jade-Faced Judge seriously before, always considering it just a title, nothing more.


    Who would¡¯ve thought there was a deeper meaning behind it?


    The Jade-Faced Judge could actually revive the dead? What kind of heaven-defying power must that be!


    At this moment, Smiling Hidden Knife couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit panicked.


    He had initially only been in a cooperative rtionship with Ge Kaiyang, and in fact, he somewhat looked down upon Ge Kaiyang, thinking of him as nothing more than a useless individual living off his ancestor¡¯s glory. Moreover, no matter how strong the Jade-Faced Judge was, what did it matter? Wasn¡¯t he still pressured by Mahakasyapa to the point where he couldn¡¯t kill, virtually bing a toothless tiger? There were few in the world who still feared him.


    The reason he cooperated with Ge Kaiyang was because he was very clear that he couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin on his own strength. After suffering a big loss at their hands, he couldn¡¯t swallow this grievance; he was determined to seek revenge, so he reluctantly cooperated with Ge Kaiyang.


    But now, he suddenly realized that cooperating with Ge Kaiyang seemed to be a very wise choice.


    This young master, often disregarded by many, actually possessed true skills. His strength might not be that formidable, but some of the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s secret techniques were enough to shock the world.


    "Who would have thought, Young Master Ge, that you possess such a secret technique, truly breathtaking!" Smiling Hidden Knife unconsciously lowered his stance, smiling and saying, "Young Master Ge, what shall we do next?"


    Ge Kaiyang was even more pleased; this was the effect he wanted.


    "L¨¹ Wenbang is an expert, and, in the eyes of Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, he¡¯s already dead. We can keep him as a trump card," Ge Kaiyang said leisurely, "But, just the three of us are still no match for Su Yang¡¯s power. Next, I need to find a few more people to help."


    "Find who?" Smiling Hidden Knife asked eagerly, "Will you call someone from your family?"


    "Nonsense!" Ge Kaiyang red at him, "How could that be possible? If my family¡¯s people were to make a move, the major families in Capital City would immediately get wind of it. Don¡¯t forget, our Ge Family is at odds with some families in Capital City. By then, never mind Su Yang, some families mighte to hinder us first, and what could we aplish then? Even if those people are no match for us, letting Su Yang know that my family¡¯s people havee would be like startling the grass and scaring away the snake, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "That also makes sense." Smiling Hidden Knife nodded repeatedly, not taking offense at Ge Kaiyang¡¯s rudeness. After witnessing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s methods just now, he had much more respect for him.


    "If we want to find help, we can only look within Capital City," Ge Kaiyang said softly.


    "Capital City?" Smiling Hidden Knife fell silent for a while before whispering, "I estimate it¡¯s not that easy to find people in Capital City. L¨¹ Wenbang made so many preparations previously, yet only seventeen families agreed to help. These so-called major families of Capital City have all been cowed by Su Yang; they dare not oppose him anymore. And after tonight¡¯s affair, I reckon those seventeen families will toe the line and won¡¯t dare to oppose Su Yang either. Under such circumstances, seeking others to oppose Su Yang will not be easy!"


    "These so-called major families in Capital City are just a bunch of wastes anyway. Cowed by an outsider, who could expect them to achieve anything significant?" Ge Kaiyang said with disdain.


    "Then who can we turn to?" Smiling Hidden Knife asked curiously.


    "The best option, of course, is to seek out ck Widow," Ge Kaiyang said slowly.


    "ck Widow!?" Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Although he was just an assassin, he had heard of ck Widow¡¯s famed reputation.


    "They say this woman is so beautiful that people dare not look directly at her..." Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes gleamed, "I, for one, would like to see for myself."


    Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s face showed a hint of panic, speaking in a low tone, "This ck Widow isn¡¯t too easy to talk to. Miss Su has killed so many of the Chen Family in Capital City, yet she hasn¡¯t made a move, which shows she doesn¡¯t intend to go against Su Yang. If you approach her, she may not... she may not help us..."


    "I wouldn¡¯t be so sure," Ge Kaiyang shook his head and sneered, "Don¡¯t forget, no matter how capable she is, she is ultimately a woman. A woman is naturally meant to serve men."


    Hearing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s rather frivolous words, Smiling Hidden Knife hesitated, but ultimately said nothing.


    ck Widow, after all, was not an ordinary woman.


    "Alright, take him away and hide him for now," Ge Kaiyang said, handing a bottle to Smiling Hidden Knife, "Give him one pill from this bottle every three hours. Remember, do not miss any dose!"


    Smiling Hidden Knife took the bottle, opened his mouth as if to speak, but ultimately did not try to persuade Ge Kaiyang further, and turned to take L¨¹ Wenbang away.


    L¨¹ Wenbang seemed to have not quitee to his senses yet, mindlessly following Smiling Hidden Knife when led away.


    Watching the two men walk away, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s gaze turned towards Capital City, unable to hide the fervor in his eyes, "ck Widow, I want to see just how beautiful you really are!"


    Ge Kaiyang burst out from the woods, descended the mountain, got into his car parked there, and drove straight to Capital City.


    He had learned of ck Widow¡¯s residence in the past few days, thus he didn¡¯t take any detours, driving directly to the outside of ck Widow¡¯s manor.


    Looking from afar at the small building within that still had lights on, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s fervor grew even stronger. He took a deep breath, trying to calm the restlessness in his heart. But the thought of ck Widow¡¯s famous beauty made his emotions increasingly agitated.

 Chapter 1268 - 1267 Black Widow

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Chapter 1267 ck Widow</h4>


    Ge Kaiyang didn¡¯t even bother knocking on the door; he simply climbed over the wall into the estate and headed straight for the small building in front.


    He had learned that the ck Widow lived in that small building on a daily basis. Now was the perfect opportunity.


    However, just as Ge Kaiyang approached the entrance of the small building, his vision suddenly darkened and a fierce gust of wind came directly at him.


    Ge Kaiyang was no weakling, quickly dodging to the side. But before he could steady himself, a green shadow had already pounced in front of him, a delicate jade hand striking straight towards his chest.


    Ge Kaiyang was shocked; the speed of the neer was simply too fast for him to avoid. He struggled through a few exchanges and before he could recover, a red shadow appeared behind him. Joined with the previous green shadow, they subdued him after three moves.


    It was not until then that Ge Kaiyang got a clear look; the ones who had attacked him were two beautiful young girls. One was dressed in green, the other in red, both seemingly no older than twenty-five.


    Ge Kaiyang was astounded, not doubting for a moment that any one of these girls could defeat him with ease. Together with Zi Nu whom he had seen before, he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how many such experts the ck Widow had at her side?


    Moreover, these girls were so young, yet they possessed such strength, it was truly shocking. Such ability, in any ce, could make them an influential figure!


    "Who are you, daring to trespass here!" the girl in green shouted angrily: "Do you not know that trespassing here is a capital offense?"


    Ge Kaiyang chuckled and hurriedly said, "My beautiful sisters, you¡¯ve misunderstood; I¡¯m not here to trespass, I¡¯m here to see someone."


    As he spoke, Ge Kaiyang even struck what he thought was a very handsome pose, aiming to charm the two girls.


    The girl in red¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as she said angrily, "You have a thief¡¯s eyes and a wicked heart, daring to run amok here; you¡¯re seeking death!"


    With that, the girl in red raised her hand to execute Ge Kaiyang.


    Ge Kaiyang shivered in fear; he could usually hook up with girls with just a nce. He hadn¡¯t expected that after just striking a pose, these girls would want to kill him ¡ª how could this be fair?


    "Beautiful, you¡¯ve misunderstood," Ge Kaiyang hurriedly said: "I really am here looking for someone; I¡¯m here to see the ck Widow. Could you please report my arrival and say that Ge Kaiyang is here to see her?"


    "Ge Kaiyang?" the girl in red frowned: "So, you¡¯re Ge Kaiyang? You tried to assassinate Shuang¡¯er on the roadst time; we haven¡¯t evene to find you, and you¡¯ve delivered yourself into our hands. Well, that¡¯s good too; it saves me the trouble of looking for you. Prepare to die!"


    The girl in red once again raised her hand, and Ge Kaiyang waspletely dumbfounded; he had never encountered such a situation before. Barely two sentences exchanged, and they were already trying to kill him ¡ª weren¡¯t these girls¡¯ murderous intents a bit too much?


    Originally, he still harbored thoughts of seducing these two girls, but now he definitely didn¡¯t dare to try anymore. Moreover, he was really panicking inside; by the looks of it, these girls truly intended to kill him.


    "Hey, I really am here to see the ck Widow!" Ge Kaiyang insisted anxiously: "I have something important to discuss with the ck Widow. Hey, ck Widow, ck Widow..."


    Towards the end, Ge Kaiyang had even started calling out.


    The two girls¡¯ expressions grew even colder; the girl in green didn¡¯t waste words and directly aimed a palm at the top of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s head, preparing to kill him with a single blow.


    Just then, anguid voice came from the attic: "Hold on."


    Both women paused instantly, looking toward the direction of the attic.


    Ge Kaiyang was overjoyed and quickly said, "ck Widow, I am Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s grandson, Ge Kaiyang. I have something very important to tell you."


    "Bring him up," the ck Widow¡¯s voice came from the attic again.


    The two women nced at each other, but Ge Kaiyang wore a look of triumph, and said with a smile, "You two beauties hear that? Your master said to bring me up! I told you earlier I¡¯m here for ck Widow, but you wouldn¡¯t believe me, now you do."


    Both women looked somewhat unconvinced, but they still released their grip and took Ge Kaiyang upstairs.


    Upon reaching the door of the room, both bowed and bent down. Just as thedy in green was about to speak, Ge Kaiyang boldly pushed the door open and burst in.


    "How dare you!" The woman in red shouted angrily, wanting to stop him, but it was toote. Extremely irritated, she reached out to grab Ge Kaiyang¡¯s back.


    "Let hime in," the ck Widow¡¯s voice emerged from within the room.


    Thedy in red hesitated momentarily, but obediently withdrew her hand, merely ring angrily at Ge Kaiyang as he swaggered into the inner chamber.


    Ge Kaiyang felt exceptionally pleased with himself. In his mind, it was the renown of his grandfather that had subdued ck Widow, allowing him to enter smoothly. When he meets her in a moment, with his looks and excellent flirting skills, perhaps tonight he might conquer the ck Widow, whom countless men in Capital City are infatuated with!


    The room upstairs was very spacious, and upon entering, Ge Kaiyang detected a faint, delicate fragrance that further stirred his senses.


    Setting aside whether or not ck Widow was beautiful, the fragrance alone was enough to attract many.


    "Beautiful sister, where are you?" Ge Kaiyang looked around but saw no sign of ck Widow.


    As he spoke, the curtain near the balcony slowly opened, revealing a woman sitting on the balcony, her back to Ge Kaiyang. She was half-reclining on an Imperial Consort¡¯s Chair, draped in light gauze. Her long,zy legs extended onto the chaise, and in her delicate left hand dangled a somewhat aged Gourd. Her right hand supported her face, while she leisurely swung the Gourd in her left hand, contentedly.


    Although he hadn¡¯t yet seen her face, in that instant, Ge Kaiyang felt as if his whole life had been lived in vain. None of the women he had ever met couldpare to this one; her demeanor was iparable to any other woman¡¯s.


    Even Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang whom he had seen at Qinghe Academy couldn¡¯t match her. She might just possess a silhouette, but it was enough to overshadow all the women in the world.


    At this moment, Ge Kaiyang finally understood why so many men in Capital City were utterly enchanted by ck Widow!


    Just a glimpse of her silhouette had intoxicated Ge Kaiyang. What kind of bewilderment would her face bring?


    Ge Kaiyang stood there dumbfounded. His usual glibness seemed to havepletely failed him here; he couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    ck Widow didn¡¯t turn to look, contently swinging her Gourd, and after a long while, she delicately sipped from it. Her lips parted, and her voice was melodious: "Little friend, sister isn¡¯t going to eat you, why are you so scared you can¡¯t even speak?"

 Chapter 1269 - 1268 Leave One Eye

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Chapter 1268 Leave One Eye</h4>


    Ge Kaiyang finally snapped back to reality and cursed himself silently, "Damn, it¡¯s just a woman, why panic?"


    He took a deep breath, trying hard to suppress his excitement. However, when he looked up again and saw ck Widow¡¯s back, all his efforts were in vain, his mind once again thrown into disarray.


    "If you have nothing to say, then you better leave," ck Widow¡¯s voice came again. "Staying here isn¡¯t a good choice."


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He bit his tongue hard, the severe pain finally restoring some of his reason. He lowered his head, refraining from looking at ck Widow, and said sternly, "I¡¯m here for a reason, ck Widow. With the Chen Family reduced to this state by Su Yang, and you being their daughter-inw, how can you just sit by and ignore it?"


    "If you¡¯ve juste to tell me this, then it¡¯s really boring," ck Widow drawled.


    Ge Kaiyang was startled then hastily said, "I have a way to kill Su Yang, but I need your cooperation..."


    "Do I need help to kill him?" ck Widow retorted directly.


    Previously, Ge Kaiyang would have scoffed at this; he never took ck Widow, a woman, seriously.


    But now, being here and having witnessed the formidable strength of those two girls earlier, and experiencing ck Widow¡¯s thrilling allure, he had to admit that ck Widow did have some abilities. Just as she said, she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help to kill Su Yang!


    "If you don¡¯t want to take action, then I can do it for you!" Ge Kaiyang said.


    "If you can¡¯te up with something new, then please leave," ck Widow said leisurely, "In consideration of your grandfather, I won¡¯t hold today¡¯s matter against you."


    Ge Kaiyang couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. ck Widow¡¯s way of speaking was simply too dismissive of him. He was a local hero, usually, it was he who looked down on others, not the other way around. Moreover, ck Widow was just a woman, a widow, how could she have such an attitude towards him?


    "ck Widow, I won¡¯t waste words!" Ge Kaiyang said sternly. "Just agree to one thing, and I will immediately help you kill Su Yang!"


    ck Widow¡¯s Gourd in her hand stopped swaying, she slightly lifted her forehead and sighed softly, "Jade-Faced Judge is quite a figure, how could he have such a useless grandson?"


    "What do you mean?" Ge Kaiyang couldn¡¯t contain his anger, this was outright insult.


    "Green ve, Red ve, see the guest out," ck Widow ignored Ge Kaiyangpletely.


    The woman in green and the woman in red came forward simultaneously, "Please!"


    "ck Widow, you¡¯re being too arrogant!" Ge Kaiyang exploded in rage. "I haven¡¯t even finished speaking, and you ask me to leave. Do you not regard my grandfather at all?"


    Finally, ck Widow put down the Gourd in her hand and sighed softly, "I originally wanted to give that old rogue some face, but since you don¡¯t want it, then forget it. Green ve, Red ve, take one of his left eyes."


    ck Widow spoke these words lightly, almost casually, as if she was instructing them to serve tea or water.


    Yet the woman in green and the woman in red didn¡¯t hesitate at all; before Ge Kaiyang could react, the woman in green held him down while the woman in red, quick as lightning, gouged out his left eye without giving him a chance to struggle.


    Ge Kaiyang felt a surge of intense pain and let out a piercing scream as blood instantly covered his face.


    The two women released their grip, and Ge Kaiyang covered his eyes with his hand, roaring furiously, "ck Widow, how dare you hurt me? My grandfather won¡¯t let you get away with this!"


    "Whatever," ck Widow waved her hand dismissively, "Throw him out."


    Green ve and Red ve immediately grabbed Ge Kaiyang and, without a word, threw him out of the manor.


    Ge Kaiyang got up from the ground, barely stopping the blood gushing from around his eyes, his anger reaching its peak.


    With only one eye left, he strained to look at ck Widow¡¯s lighted loft, his face contorting in pain or anger, bing exceptionally ferocious. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and growled, "ck Widow, one day, I will trample you under my feet, make you regret what you¡¯ve done, and make you kneel and beg for my mercy!"


    The manor was silent, and ultimately, Ge Kaiyang had to endure the pain and return to the car. He carefully stopped the bleeding with medication, but his eye waspletely ruined.


    Thinking of this, Ge Kaiyang was filled with rage again, wishing he could storm in and kill ck Widow personally to vent his anger.


    However, recalling the strength of Green ve and Red ve, he dismissed the thought. With his ability, breaking in was ludicrous¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even take on either Green ve or Red ve alone, let alone ck Widow!


    Eventually, Ge Kaiyang, filled with endless resentment, drove away.


    Upon returning to his hideout, Ge Kaiyang saw Smiling Hidden Knife looking around at the entrance from afar.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression was sour; he had boasted earlier that he could easily take down ck Widow. Now, returning in such a defeat, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face like this.


    No, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let Smiling Hidden Knife find out about this!


    When Smiling Hidden Knife saw Ge Kaiyang returning, he appeared startled, as if he hadn¡¯t expected it to be Ge Kaiyang. However, seeing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s injured state, he was even more astonished.


    "Young Master Ge, what happened to you?" Smiling Hidden Knife asked in surprise.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Ge Kaiyang waved his hand and gritted his teeth, "I was ambushed by that bastard Su Yang on the way!"


    "Ah?" Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s eyes widened, "Su ambushed you? How... how did he know where you were?"


    Ge Kaiyang felt a bit nervous but bluffed, "That Su is sneaky as hell, how would I know how he found me. Damn bastard, ambushed me on the way with twenty or thirty experts. Lucky for me, I reacted fast and ran off, otherwise it would have been dangerous."


    Smiling Hidden Knife was visibly shocked; he had crossed paths with Su Yang and knew his capabilities. Escaping from an ambush by Su Yang along with twenty or thirty experts was indeed no small feat.


    "That Su is truly deceptive; I thought he had gone back to Capital City, I didn¡¯t expect him to do such a disgraceful thing!" Smiling Hidden Knife cursed angrily.


    Seeing that Smiling Hidden Knife believed him, Ge Kaiyang secretly breathed a sigh of relief, at least saving some face.


    "What are you doing here?" Ge Kaiyang frowned, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch L¨¹ Wenbang?"


    "Just now, someone was looking for me," Smiling Hidden Knife said solemnly, "It was a junior brother of mine."

 Chapter 1270 - 1269 Zhao Dongming Wu Feizhi

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Chapter 1269 Zhao Dongming Wu Feizhi</h4>


    "Your junior brother?" Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes lit up. "How strong is he?"


    "He is called Mianlizhen." Smiling Hidden Knife replied, "His skills are on par with mine!"


    "That must make him a master too!" Ge Kaiyang was even more delighted, "Then, can he stay in Capital City and help us deal with Su Yang?"


    "This..." Smiling Hidden Knife hesitated, speaking in a low voice, "I¡¯m not on particrly good terms with this junior brother."


    Ge Kaiyang was taken aback and said in a deep voice, "Then what is he here for? Could it be that he¡¯s here to deal with you? Is he hired by someone with the surname Su?"


    "That¡¯s unlikely." Smiling Hidden Knife shook his head, "Our rtionship is just ordinary. He won¡¯t help me, but he wouldn¡¯t openly go against me either. Also, he mentioned someone hired him to seek me out for a task, likely wanting to hire me for a murder."


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression turned cold, "If your junior brother is almost as capable as you, why didn¡¯t they directly hire him for the job instead ofing to you? There must be a conspiracy here, don¡¯t be deceived!"


    "Deceive me?" Smiling Hidden Knife shook his head, "He wouldn¡¯t deceive me."


    "That¡¯s hard to say." Ge Kaiyang waved his hand, "Anyway, we are currently in a critical phase of our strategizing against Su Yang. It¡¯s better to avoid extra troubles. Don¡¯t meet this person for now, let¡¯s deal with Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin first."


    Smiling Hidden Knife thought for a moment, then nodded, "That sounds good."


    "Pack up, let¡¯s get going," instructed Ge Kaiyang.


    Just as Smiling Hidden Knife was about to speak, he suddenly heard a voice in the distance. His expression immediately turned cautious, and he shouted, "Who goes there?"


    Ge Kaiyang, injured, was not as alert as Smiling Hidden Knife, but he quickly became vignt too.


    At that moment, a man emerged from the nearby woods, smiling, "Senior brother, long time no see!"


    The man who came out was a middle-aged man, thin and small, with shifty eyes that gave off a sleazy vibe. His smile was simr to that of Smiling Hidden Knife, though he was much smaller in build. ording to the way he addressed him, this must indeed be Smiling Hidden Knife¡¯s junior brother, Mianlizhen.


    "Is it you?" Smiling Hidden Knife rxed, but Ge Kaiyang was still full of wariness, anxiously looking around, worried that others might have followed as well.


    Seeing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s concern, Smiling Hidden Knife directly asked, "Did youe alone?"


    "Of course not," Mianlizhenughed, "I told you I came to see you for a reason. What else could it be?"


    "Who else came with you then?" Ge Kaiyang immediately asked, very worried. If Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin had followed him here, then he would be doomed.


    Before Mianlizhen could reply, augh suddenly came from the distance, "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Young Master Ge. It¡¯s been a long time!"


    Recognizing the voice, Ge Kaiyang suddenly looked up, only to see a young man of average height approaching.


    "Is that you!?" Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes widened, "Wu Feizhi, what are you doing here?"


    The person was indeed Wu Feizhi, who had once been one of the top four masters in the advanced ss at Qinghe Academy with Ge Kaiyang. He had been defeated by Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, and left Qinghe Academy with Zhao Dongming, and had been silent ever since¡ªuntil today.


    Seeing Wu Feizhi, Ge Kaiyang felt not much fear. There was no real enmity between them, instead, they sharedmon enemies¡ªSu Yang and L¨¹ Donglin. On this, they stood on the same side.


    "I¡¯d rather ask you the same question¡ªwhat brings you here?"


    Another voice came from behind. Turning his head, Ge Kaiyang saw Zhao Dongming walking out from the woods.


    Knowing the rtionship between Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi, Ge Kaiyang wasn¡¯t too surprised to see them appear together.


    After a moment of thought, Ge Kaiyang suddenly smiled, "It seems we are here for the same reason!"


    Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi looked at each other, then back at Ge Kaiyang, and the three of themughed simultaneously.


    "It looks like our alliance from Qinghe Academy will continue here in Capital City," Zhao Dongming smiled.


    "Since we have the same goal, let¡¯s go inside and talk in detail," Ge Kaiyang suggested with a smile.


    "Sure!" Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi nodded and all three walked into a nearby cottage.


    Smiling Hidden Knife and Mianlizhen looked at each other, then followed them inside.


    "The main reason I sought out Mianlizhen was to connect with Smiling Hidden Knife and together tackle Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin," Zhao Dongming exined. "I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d already made contact with Smiling Hidden Knife. Brother Ge, it seems our thoughts are quite alike!"


    "Of course," Ge Kaiyang replied. "Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin have gone too far, their actions too extreme; they are unbearable and I certainly won¡¯t let them get away with it."


    "However, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength is formidable, and that Su Yang has been causing quite a stir in Capital Citytely. Taking on both of them won¡¯t be easy," Zhao Dongming said softly. "Brother Ge, do you have any good n?"


    "Well, I don¡¯t have a n yet," Ge Kaiyang smiled. "But since you¡¯ve brought Mianlizhen and also sought out Smiling Hidden Knife, you must have some good n, right?"


    Zhao Dongming silently sneered inwardly, keenly aware of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s cunning nature. He didn¡¯t believe that Ge Kaiyang had no ns; it¡¯s just that Ge Kaiyang has always been this way¡ªvery secretive and extremely wily, Zhao Dongming had long grown ustomed to it.


    "I do have a n, but it¡¯s not fully formed yet," Zhao Dongming said.


    "Oh? Let¡¯s hear it," Ge Kaiyang appeared very interested.


    "L¨¹ Wenbang ambushed Su Yang tonight, but was tragically defeated and killed by L¨¹ Donglin. You know about that, right?" Zhao Dongming asked.


    "I¡¯ve heard about it," Ge Kaiyang nodded, but inwardly he wasughing. Not only did he know about it, he knew very well indeed. In fact, L¨¹ Wenbang was currently lying dead in a room behind them.


    Of course, Ge Kaiyang would never share this with Zhao Dongming; it was a trump card that he was saving for a potentially big advantageter.


    "L¨¹ Wenbang had colluded with seventeen families in Capital City to attack Su Yang, who was staying in the Shen Family Courtyard," Zhao Dongming continued. "These seventeen families were well-prepared, thinking they would seize the first opportunity to strike against Su Yang and gain the upper hand. Sadly, Su Yang was already aware of their ns. With L¨¹ Wenbang dead, Su Yang remains unscathed, while these seventeen families now find themselves in a difficult position!"


    "Trying to gain an advantage isn¡¯t so easy!" Ge Kaiyang scoffed coldly, "These seventeen families thought they could grasp an opportunity, but instead, they lost their wives and soldiers. With Su Yang¡¯s methods, they probably don¡¯t even know how to cry now!"

 Chapter 1271 - 1270 Collusion

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Chapter 1270 Collusion</h4>


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhao Dongmingughed and said, "As soon as Su Yang returned to Capital City, he immediately sent invitations to seventeen families, inviting their Family Heads to lunch tomorrow. It¡¯s said to be a meal, but in truth, it¡¯s to settle ounts with those seventeen families. Now these families are all deeply regretting their actions."


    "This time, I don¡¯t know what kind of price these seventeen families will have to pay to resolve this matter!" Ge Kaiyang said.


    Zhao Dongming said, "With the strength of these seventeen families, if they are willing, they can actually kill Su Yang."


    "Hehe..." Ge Kaiyang sneered, "During the previous battle, so many big families in Capital City took action. Over a hundred Terrestrial Immortals locked down Capital City, yet they couldn¡¯t kill a single Su Yang. Now the other families are all intimidated by Su Yang, only these seventeen families are left, and with so many people around Su Yang, do they dare to confront Su Yang? Don¡¯t forget, Su Yang¡¯s methods are extremely ruthless. The families that were his enemies before suffered heavy casualties, with some evenpletely annihted. These seventeen families, hehe, do you still expect them to fight against Su Yang?"


    "You are right, I want these seventeen families to fight against Su Yang!" Zhao Dongming smiled.


    Ge Kaiyang was stunned for a moment, looking at Zhao Dongming in disbelief: "Do you think that¡¯s possible? The only thing these seventeen families are thinking about now is what kind of price they have to pay to resolve this matter. Do they still dare to provoke Su Yang? Even if you give them more courage, they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare do it!"


    "I don¡¯t think so," Zhao Dongming said with a light smile shaking his head, "Whether they dare or not depends on how desperate Su Yang pushes them, and also, how big the chance to kill Su Yang is."


    "You mean..." Ge Kaiyang asked in surprise.


    "I think, tomorrow at noon when Su Yang meets these seventeen Family Heads, he will definitely make an example of them, harshly dealing with them," Zhao Dongming said. "At that time, the price these seventeen families will have to pay is probably unbearable for them. If at that moment we have a high chance of killing Su Yang, then these seventeen families will definitely go all out and choose to fight once more."


    "That does sound possible," Ge Kaiyang slowly nodded.


    "Now the key issue is how we can persuade these seventeen families!" Zhao Dongming said. "The greater our chance of killing Su Yang, the greater the possibility of convincing them!"


    "How sure are you?" Ge Kaiyang asked.


    "I¡¯ve got Mianlizhen on board, who was originally supposed to help me find Smiling Hidden Knife. If we two, plus the other two, and additionally I have invited three experts from other regions, choose the most suitable opportunity to strike at Su Yang," Zhao Dongming pondered for a moment: "There¡¯s about a 60% chance we can kill Su Yang."


    "Is 60% enough?" Ge Kaiyang frowned, "These seventeen families are already like frightened birds. With only a 60% chance, I guess they wouldn¡¯t be willing to risk their lives with you."


    "That¡¯s where the problem lies," Zhao Dongming said. "Including you, we might have a 70% chance. But still, it¡¯s just not quite enough."


    Zhao Dongming sighed deeply, appearing very troubled. In fact, he was secretly assessing Ge Kaiyang. He knew Ge Kaiyang definitely had hidden strength, so he intentionally said these things to draw it out.


    Ge Kaiyang was somewhat shaken inside. He really wanted to kill Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin. He initially wanted to ask ck Widow for help, but his hope dimmed after encountering such a situation at ck Widow¡¯s end.


    Relying just on him and Smiling Hidden Knife L¨¹ Wenbang, the probability of killing Su Yang was indeed very low.


    Now that Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi came to him with this n, it indeed seemed excellent and gave him hope to kill Su Yang.


    But the key issue was, to make this n perfectlyplete, he would have to expose his side¡¯s strength and bring up L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s involvement. However, was this the right move?


    Ge Kaiyang was very hesitant. L¨¹ Wenbang was one of his trump cards. If he could resolve Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin in coboration with Zhao Dongming and others, then keeping this trump card would allow him to deal with Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi in the future, achieving a position where no one couldpete with him.


    But currently, with Zhao Dongming¡¯s inadequate assurance, if he doesn¡¯t reveal L¨¹ Wenbang, Zhao Dongming¡¯s n might not even be implemented. If so, any hope of resolving Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin would also be lost.


    However, once he exposes L¨¹ Wenbang, Zhao Dongming would surely guard against him, and it would be difficult for him to deal with Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhiter.


    What should he choose to do in this situation?


    Seeing the expression on Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face, Zhao Dongming knew he must be holding back something. However, Zhao Dongming pretended to be unaware of anything, sighed and said, "It¡¯s up to us. Now that we have a 70% chance, we can also negotiate with those seventeen families. If that really doesn¡¯t work out, then it¡¯s not Su Yang¡¯s destiny to die yet. For now, let¡¯s keep a low profile and wait for a better opportunity to kill himter!"


    This statement ignited a fire in Ge Kaiyang¡¯s heart, the so-called keeping a low profile was just hiding away like a turtle. He held deep grudges against Su Yang, and tonight he was blinded in one eye by ck Widow, his heart filled with anger. Now to ask him to hide away, it was absolutely impossible!


    Ge Kaiyang took a deep breath and asked, "If I can find another expert for you, would that increase our chances?"


    "An expert?" Zhao Dongming was curious, "What kind of strength?"


    "Not inferior to L¨¹ Donglin!" Ge Kaiyang said.


    "What!?" Zhao Dongming¡¯s eyes widened. The most troublesome part of his n was L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s overwhelming strength. Thus, in this battle, they would need to allocate many people to deal with L¨¹ Donglin.


    Now if Ge Kaiyang really managed to find an expert not inferior to L¨¹ Donglin, then their n would really be wless.


    But nowadays, in Capital City, it was not easy to find an expert who could match L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength.


    Zhao Dongming, a disciple of the Martial Champion, was well aware of the contemporary situation in Capital City.


    There were actually individuals stronger than L¨¹ Donglin, but many had already entered seclusion. And those who hadn¡¯t, also mostly dared not provoke L¨¹ Donglin as behind him stood the Beigong War God, with no one wishing to make an enemy of the Beigong War God.


    Even L¨¹ Wenbang, if not for L¨¹ Donglin pushing him too hard, he wouldn¡¯t have acted either!


    So, to find an expertparable to L¨¹ Donglin was truly very difficult. Ge Kaiyang had actually found such an expert, how could he not be shocked?

 Chapter 1272 - 1271 Zhao Dongming’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Chapter 1271 Zhao Dongming¡¯s n</h4>


    "You... you can really find an expert who can rival L¨¹ Donglin?" Zhao Dongming grabbed Ge Kaiyang¡¯s clothes, asking anxiously.


    "Of course!" Ge Kaiyang nodded: "With such an expert¡¯s help, how much hope do we have in this battle?"


    "That goes without saying, definitely 100%!" Zhao Dongming said: "Our main target is Su Yang, as long as we can stop L¨¹ Donglin, killing Su Yang will be a piece of cake."


    "That¡¯s good!" Ge Kaiyang said: "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle on this."


    "Where is this expert you¡¯re talking about now?" Zhao Dongming asked: "Can you let me meet them?"


    "Why the rush?" Ge Kaiyang said: "When it¡¯s time to strike Su Yang, you will definitely see him."


    "I¡¯m not worried about that, but the problem is, those seventeen families are worried!" Zhao Dongming said: "As you know, these seventeen families have already suffered a big loss, now they definitely won¡¯t take action without seeing the proverbial rabbit. We just say we have such a person, but have not actually let them see him, they will certainly not believe us!"


    Ge Kaiyang frowned, and had to say, that indeed was a fact. It looks like he will have to expose L¨¹ Wenbang ahead of time.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then let me let you see him." Ge Kaiyang said: "Go and bring him out!"


    Smiling Hidden Knife walked into the back room, and not long after, led out L¨¹ Wenbang, who still seemed to be in a daze.


    The moment they saw L¨¹ Wenbang, the eyes of Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi and several others almost bulged out.


    They all knew that L¨¹ Wenbang had died in battle, but what was going on now? How could L¨¹ Wenbang be alive and walking out? Were they seeing a ghost?


    "This... this... this..." Zhao Dongming was dumbfounded,pletely unable toprehend what was happening.


    After a long while, he finally took a deep breath, shocked: "This... who is this?"


    "L¨¹ Wenbang!" Ge Kaiyang said: "Haven¡¯t you met him in Capital City?"


    "I have seen him, but... L¨¹ Wenbang... wasn¡¯t he dead?" Zhao Dongming said with a trembling voice: "Could it be that Su Yang was deceiving people? L¨¹ Wenbang never died?"


    "He did die!" Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face showed triumph: "But I made hime back to life!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Dongming was shocked: "He can...e back to life?"


    "What¡¯s impossible about it?" Ge Kaiyang said: "Don¡¯t forget, my grandfather is called the Jade-Faced Judge. He judges life and death, determines yin and yang!"


    Zhao Dongming took a deep breath, now he was just as shocked as Smiling Hidden Knife before. If Ge Kaiyang had not told him, he would not have known about these things.


    However, now seeing the living L¨¹ Wenbang standing before him, he couldn¡¯t help but believe it!


    "Indeed a true expert!" Zhao Dongming said excitedly: "L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s strength is actually not inferior to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s. In their battle, it was mainly because his mind was too distracted, which is why he was defeated. This time, joining us, he might even perform exceptionally and kill L¨¹ Donglin. Hehe, looking at it this way, could we kill two birds with one stone this time?"


    Ge Kaiyang, with fanaticism on his face, gritted his teeth: "This time, I don¡¯t just want to kill Su Yang, but also L¨¹ Donglin. Neither of these two can escape!"


    "That¡¯s right, neither of them shall leave Capital City alive!"


    Zhao Dongming also had a cold expression. His n in Qinghe Academy had beenpletely ruined by Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin. Because of this, Zhao Dongming¡¯s position in Capital City and within the Zhao Family had plummeted, and all his previous ns had gone to waste.


    Since returning from Qinghe Academy, he had been lurking around, waiting for an opportunity to ambush Su Yang.


    He was aware of the incident where more than a hundred Terrestrial Immortals in Capital City sealed off Su Yang, but he did not participate. Because he was clear that in such a situation, even if he took action, it would not have much impact. If he couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, taking action would be meaningless, thus he chose to wait.


    As a result, Su Yang really did create a miracle. Not only did he survive, but he also caused such an incident in Capital City.


    Therefore, Su Yang¡¯s reputation in Capital City grew even more. And with this, Zhao Dongming wanted to kill Su Yang even more. He was very clear that killing Su Yang at this time would earn him much greater credit than killing Su Yang before. If he could seize this opportunity, all that he had lost before could be taken back, and even doubled!


    "I¡¯ve arranged the person for you, but I still have some doubts about your n." Ge Kaiyang said: "L¨¹ Wenbang has already suffered a great deal under Su Yang¡¯s hand, and the people he brought then were not much weaker than our current strength. How can you be sure that we can kill Su Yang?"


    "Hehe..." Zhao Dongming smiled: "I haven¡¯t finished telling you my n just now. Getting those seventeen families to join forces is just the first step, the real n is in the second step!"


    "Oh?" Ge Kaiyang hurriedly said: "What¡¯s the second step?"


    Zhao Dongming smirked, taking out a purple gauze from his body and handing it to Ge Kaiyang.


    "What is this?" Ge Kaiyang took the purple gauze, a fragrant aroma directly entered his nostrils, his spirits instantly lifted: "It¡¯s quite fragrant, was it worn by a girl?"


    "Correct!" Zhao Dongming said: "Moreover, it was worn by a girl who is extremely beautiful!"


    "Who?" Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, his spirit instantly lifted a lot upon hearing about a beauty.


    "A girl named Jeang Zier who is beside Su Yang!" Zhao Dongming said: "You should have heard of her."


    "Jeang Zier!" Ge Kaiyang slowly nodded: "Of course I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s said she¡¯s even more beautiful than Hu Xiexie. Damn it, what¡¯s so good about this Su Yang, where does he get so many beautiful women from, it¡¯s really aggravating?"


    "A man, once he is sessful, will not be short of beautiful women!" Zhao Dongming whispered.


    "That¡¯s true!" Ge Kaiyang nodded, then frowned: "You¡¯re not going to kidnap this Jeang Zier, are you? I heard that Su Yang has many important people around him. How many have you captured? There¡¯s also one named Qi¡¯er, who is the most beautiful and the youngest around Su Yang, did you bring her here?"


    Zhao Dongming secretly disdained Ge Kaiyang in his heart; this man would definitely take a big fall because of women.


    Of course, what Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t know was that Ge Kaiyang had already taken a big fall because of a woman, having lost an eye.


    "I didn¡¯t kidnap his people." Zhao Dongming said.


    "Then what is this about?" Ge Kaiyang was astonished: "Aren¡¯t you going to threaten him with Jeang Zier?"


    "You misunderstood." Zhao Dongming said: "I indeed n to use Jeang Zier to threaten him, but I haven¡¯t captured Jeang Zier!"


    "What do you mean?" Ge Kaiyang asked in surprise, unable to understand what Zhao Dongming was saying.

 Chapter 1273 - 1272: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Chapter 1272: Punishment</h4>


    Zhao Dongming, noticing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s confusion, chuckled and said, "This is the information I¡¯ve gathered recently. It is said that a disciple of Su Yang, called Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier have both arrived in Capital City. However, neither of them has met with Su Yang, and he¡¯s unable to contact them either. Thus, Su Yang has been searching for them all this time."


    "And I, through some channels I¡¯ve in Capital City, have extensively traced Jeang Zier¡¯s movements post her arrival and found this purple veil in the northern forests. I have no idea what Jeang Zier has gone through, but she has been missing for a long time, and Su Yang can¡¯t find her. I think we can use this purple veil to bait and lure Su Yang out."


    Ge Kaiyang looked at the purple veil with some doubt, "Are you sure this veil can draw out Su Yang?"


    "No problem at all!" Zhao Dongming asserted, "I¡¯ve heard that Su Yang has been lingering in Capital City for such a long time just to look for his disciple and Jeang Zier. Besides, Jeang Zier is extremely beautiful, and I suspect she might have a special rtionship with Su Yang. Also, Su Yang¡¯s Divine Physicians Alliance is being managed by Jeang Zier; he couldn¡¯t possibly ignore her. With this veil, it will be easy to draw him out."


    Ge Kaiyang slowly nodded, "Then what?"


    "It¡¯s simple then," Zhao Dongming said. "I¡¯ll talk to the seventeen families and have them intercept the people Su Yang rescued from the dungeon. As for us, we just wait for Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin toe. Once those two arrive, don¡¯t expect them to leave alive."


    "L¨¹ Wenbang died at Su Yang¡¯s hands precisely because of such tactics, so won¡¯t Su Yang try the same again, dispatching a group of people in advance, turning the tables on us?" Ge Kaiyang frowned and voiced his concern, "Don¡¯t forget what happened to L¨¹ Wenbang."


    "You have nothing to worry about," Zhao Dongming assured him. "This time, there¡¯s no way for Su Yang to know about our n or make any early arrangements. Moreover, the seventeen families have no way out this time; they have no choice but to fight desperately against those who emerged from the dungeon. Under such circumstances, Su Yang simply won¡¯t have the resources to ambush us!"


    After careful thought, Ge Kaiyang slowly nodded, "Alright, let¡¯s proceed with your n then. However, everything hinges on whether the seventeen families are willing to cooperate. We must avoid Su Yang¡¯s notice first and talk with the families."


    "Of course!" Zhao Dongming smiled, "I will go talk to them about this matter tomorrow night."


    "Tomorrow night?" Ge Kaiyang expressed his surprise, "Su Yang will be dealing with them tomorrow noon, and you are going to discuss this tomorrow night? Isn¡¯t that toote?"


    "Not at all," Zhao Dongming said with a smile, "Let them speak with Su Yang first. Only when they truly sense the crisis and know what real desperation is will our discussion bear fruit. By then, they will have no other option."


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes lit up, "You¡¯re really thorough, indeed. Let¡¯s talk to them when they¡¯re trapped and out of options. By that time, it won¡¯t just be about coborating to deal with Su Yang anymore!"


    Zhao Dongming chuckled deviously, this time they wouldn¡¯t only be dealing with Su Yang, but also gaining some advantages from those seventeen families!


    ...


    The next day, news of L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s death spread throughout Capital City, shocking everyone.


    L¨¹ Wenbang had made such thorough preparations and yet was counter-killed by Su Yang, making people even more wary of him.


    Those families previously persuaded by L¨¹ Wenbang to stay out of the fray were now secretly relieved. If they had gotten involved, they would have found themselves in trouble.


    There were many powerful families in Capital City, and if they united, they could definitely overpower Su Yang.


    However, these families did not dare to make a move now.


    After the families of Capital City had previously joined forces and sought Su Yang across the city with more than a hundred Earth Immortals, they failed to kill him and instead suffered heavy losses among their ranks.


    Now that Su Yang had so many people by his side and those who hade out of the dungeons were following him, the powerful families of Capital City dared not stir up too much trouble.


    After all, if they failed to kill Su Yang again, future troubles would only escte. With so many people by Su Yang¡¯s side, they would not withstand a counterattack, and no family in Capital City could bear that burden.


    Thus, these families were waiting for an opportunity to strike a fatal blow. Otherwise, no one was willing to be the sacrificialmb and directly confront the current Su Yang.


    The seventeen families had deep grudges against Su Yang and had suffered tremendous losses in the chaotic battle, leading them to join forces against Su Yang as persuaded by L¨¹ Wenbang.


    However, L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s seemingly wless n had failed, putting these seventeen families in an extremely embarrassing situation.


    Reluctant as they were, the Family Heads of the seventeen families had no choice but to attend Su Yang¡¯s banquet truthfully.


    Though it was called a banquet, everyone understood it was just a pretext to discipline the seventeen families.


    All eyes were on the banquet, as everyone wanted to know what demands Su Yang would make and what price he would have the seventeen families pay. After all, Su Yang¡¯s methods were known to be incredibly ruthless, and the fact that these families dared to provoke him in such a situation was akin to courting death!


    Indeed, some spected how many of these seventeen families would continue to exist afterward.


    Many families sent representatives to Su Yang¡¯s banquet location, only to discover upon arrival that they couldn¡¯t enter the event.


    The Family Heads of the seventeen families had arrived surrounded by many of their n experts. However, these experts weren¡¯t allowed into the banquet hall and were left outside.


    Needless to say, the Family Heads were very dissatisfied with this arrangement, but their dissatisfaction mattered little; their influence had significantly diminished.


    In the end, the Family Heads of the seventeen families had to enter the banquet alone.


    The banquetsted almost three hours. No one knew what exactly happened inside, nor the content of the discussions.


    But judging from the ashen faces of the seventeen Family Heads as they left, it was clear that the meeting had been extremely unpleasant.


    Many families covertly began inquiring about the details of the discussions, but the seventeen Family Heads were too angry to disclose, with some even having outbursts nearby. This behavior only increased spection about what Su Yang had demanded to cause such fury.

 Chapter 1274 - 1273: Each with Their Own Hidden Agenda

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Chapter 1273: Each with Their Own Hidden Agenda</h4>


    Mianlizhen was sent by Zhao Dongming to observe the situation here, and after returning, he reported the reactions of these seventeen Family Heads truthfully to Zhao Dongming and others.


    "What good cane from negotiating with someone surnamed Su?" Ge Kaiyang sneered coldly: "The Su¡¯s have always been greedy and domineering, extremely assertive. These seventeen ns actually attacked himst night, it¡¯s already not bad that Su Yang didn¡¯t annihte these seventeen ns. Do they still expect Su Yang to show mercy to them?"


    Zhao Dongming smiled slowly, "This is good, if Su Yang was really lenient with them, could our n still be implemented?"


    "Exactly!" Ge Kaiyang also smiled and nodded, saying: "So when do we take action?"


    "Tonight," said Zhao Dongming. "Observe a bit more, I need to know what demands Su Yang has made, that made these seventeen Family Heads so angry. Only then, when we negotiate with these seventeen ns, will we have absolute say!"


    "Right!" Ge Kaiyang nodded. "Let¡¯s wait a little more and see the response of these seventeen ns."


    In the afternoon, there was significant movement among the seventeen ns. Some withdrew their most vital industries, others sent core family members to the Shen Family Courtyard, and some even began to move their households, seemingly preparing to leave Capital City altogether.


    This situation shocked everyone in Capital City; they knew that Su Yang would certainly demand a huge price from these seventeen ns. However, they didn¡¯t expect the price to be so steep.


    Some who were more familiar with these seventeen ns spected, based on what these ns were currently doing, that the punishment from Su Yang hadpletely shaken their foundations. That is to say, if they reallyplied with Su Yang¡¯s demands, the strength and status of these seventeen ns would plummet drastically, which is very dangerous.


    But at this point, do these seventeen ns have a choice?


    Learning the news from outside, Ge Kaiyang, Zhao Dongming, and others were very excited; this was exactly the result they wanted.


    The greater the price these seventeen ns had to pay, the higher their chances of persuading them!


    "Surname Su really is seeking his own death, pushing all seventeen ns to a dead end. Doesn¡¯t he know the principle of ¡¯forcing too hard leads to bacsh¡¯? Pushing these seventeen ns to this point, isn¡¯t he afraid that they might fully turn against him?" Ge Kaiyang said coldly.


    "Su¡¯s actions have always been like this!" said Zhao Dongming. "Moreover, he has to do this. He needs to make an example out of these seventeen ns, otherwise, if these ns treated him this way and he didn¡¯t impose severe punishments, wouldn¡¯t other ns dare to do the same in the future?"


    "Caught in a difficult situation, that¡¯s exactly what describes him now!" Ge Kaiyang sneered. "Alright, I¡¯ll leave the arrangements for the next steps to you."


    "No problem!" Zhao Dongming stood up, he had been waiting for this news. Now that everything was moving in the best direction, it was time for them to carry out their n.


    In the afternoon, Zhao Dongming changed his appearance and through many secretive routes, contacted the Family Heads of these seventeen ns.


    Initially, these Family Heads weren¡¯t very interested in his proposal. However, when they learned that L¨¹ Wenbang was still alive, they were all shocked. After that, the cooperation went much smoother. After all, the news that L¨¹ Wenbang was still alive was too shocking for them!


    After negotiating with these seventeen ns, that night, Zhao Dongming arranged everything.


    At ten in the evening, Zhao Dongming brought Mianlizhen to transport the purple gauze to a forest in Beishan.


    Listening to Zhao Dongming¡¯s instructions, Ge Kaiyang was puzzled: "Why are you sending it to the forest in Beishan? Isn¡¯t this used to threaten Su Yang? Shouldn¡¯t it be sent directly to him?"


    Zhao Dongming nced at Ge Kaiyang, who could be very cunning and sly at times, but sometimes so foolish it was unbelievable.


    "Directly sending this to threaten him, he would definitely know we are targeting him, and he would surely prepare in advance," said Zhao Dongming. "Moreover, we don¡¯t know his rtionship with Jeang Zier. It¡¯s hard to say whether he would take the risk to show up. But if they discover the purple gauze by themselves, Su would definitelye out to investigate immediately. At that time, without his preparations and few people around him, it will be the best opportunity to deal with him!"


    "That makes sense," Ge Kaiyang nodded. "But how do you know his people will be able to find this purple gauze? If they don¡¯t find it, our n will be in vain."


    "I have already arranged for that," Zhao Dongming said. "Hou Shilin sent a batch of people from Pingnan Province to Capital City to collect information for him, among them, two were captured by me and are now working for me. These two will bring the purple gauze to Su Yang."


    Ge Kaiyang suddenly realized: "So you have prepared well in advance."


    "Dealing with Su Yang is not an easy matter; of course, preparations must be thorough," Zhao Dongming smiled.


    "That¡¯s great, then this Mr. Su is in a situation from which he cannot escape this time!" Ge Kaiyang said excitedly.


    "Of course!" Zhao Dongming grinned: "Okay, let¡¯s also hurry to the ambush location. The people from the seventeen ns have already discussed with me, once Su arrives there, they will intercept everyone in the Shen Family Courtyard. Plus, if needed, they will also send a team to support us, ensuring Su Yang is killed. Let¡¯s head to Beishan first; everything is arranged, just waiting for Su Yang to fall into the trap."


    Ge Kaiyang, without dy, went to summon Smiling Hidden Knife and L¨¹ Wenbang, and drove off first.


    As they drove away from their hiding spot, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s smile immediately turned icy. He nced at Smiling Hidden Knife and said in a low voice: "Be very careful once we get there."


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Smiling Hidden Knife asked in surprise.


    "Zhao Dongming, that bastard, doesn¡¯t have good intentions," Ge Kaiyang said gravely.


    "Really?" Smiling Hidden Knife wondered. "Isn¡¯t that unlikely? We are joining forces to deal with Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, these two are our main targets. At this point, could he still have other intentions?"


    "You¡¯re right, but have you considered, what after dealing with Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin?" Ge Kaiyang said gravely. "The credit for killing Su, would he be willing to share it with others?"

 Chapter 1275 - 1274 Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Chapter 1274 Ambush</h4>


    After the previous encirclement, Su Yang had offended most of the families in Capital City, theserge families harbored deep resentment towards Su Yang.


    Under these circumstances, whoever could kill Su Yang would truly perform a tremendous service.


    Previously, Chen Benhong was so anxious to kill Su Yang for exactly this reason. At that time, the disturbances Su Yang caused in Capital City were significant. If he killed Su Yang, it would mean establishing a great merit, stepping on those spoiled brats of Capital City under his feet; his status and reputation would swiftly rise, earning respect as a Family Head after.


    However, Chen Benhong failed, and even the united effort of manyrge families in Capital City failed.


    In such a situation, the merit of killing Su Yang would be even greater.


    Zhao Dongming chose this time to make his move because his n had just reached this point, but the main reason was the merit involved in killing Su Yang.


    After killing Su Yang, Zhao Dongming¡¯s status and reputation in Capital City would quickly rise. Then, he could not only be the Zhao Family Head, but he could even change the structure of Capital City, further elevating the Zhao Family¡¯s status.


    Zhao Dongming had suffered scorn since his youth, so he was very insecure and thus even more eager to achieve something great.


    Previously, he had ced all his hopes on Qinghe Academy, even involving Wu Feizhi, an early nted chess piece, preparing to defeat L¨¹ Donglin at Qinghe Academy to gain recognition from the major families in Capital City.


    However, he failed at Qinghe Academy, a devastating defeat, and he lost all face in Capital City. The little prestige he had managed to umte previously waspletely gone in that battle.


    So, after returning to Capital City, heid low. While all the major families were jointly dealing with Su Yang, he did not make a move, knowing he had few opportunities left. He would either not act or he must deliver a fatal blow.


    Finally, he got his chance. The major familiesbined forces to eliminate Su Yang and still failed, skyrocketing Su Yang¡¯s reputation and intensifying the fury of the families in Capital City towards him.


    At this point, if he could kill Su Yang, the merit would be even greater than defeating L¨¹ Donglin at Qinghe Academy.


    Thus, Ge Kaiyang knew very well that Zhao Dongming had made thorough preparations this time. The n he really had was far from as simple as what he outwardly expressed. Also, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to share the merit of this battle.


    Ge Kaiyang, like Zhao Dongming, wanted to kill Su Yang to prove himself. Especially after being blinded in one eye by ck Widow, he was even more eager to prove himself by killing Su Yang.


    Under these circumstances, he would inevitablypete with Zhao Dongming for this merit.


    Ge Kaiyang did not want Zhao Dongming to get this credit, and in fact, Zhao Dongming absolutely didn¡¯t want Ge Kaiyang to get it either.


    Previously, Ge Kaiyang pretended to be very foolish in the room, asking Zhao Dongming about everything, actually dulling Zhao Dongming¡¯s vignce, while also probing for information from him.


    And Zhao Dongming had been toocent and indeed exposed some matters. For example, he mentioned capturing several people sent by Hou Shilin from Pingnan Province, something Ge Kaiyang hadn¡¯t known before. Zhao Dongming¡¯s recent disclosure also made Ge Kaiyang more wary of him.


    Ge Kaiyang didn¡¯t exin too much to Smiling Hidden Knife, only advising him to be cautious, then stopped talking.


    Smiling Hidden Knife was calcting these matters in his mind. He had no intention ofpeting for this merit; he just wanted to kill Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin for revenge. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t considered so much. After hearing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s words, he too began to ponder.


    Soon, they arrived at Beishan Forest. Zhao Dongming had already chosen a good spot here and arranged hiding ces for them.


    Smiling Hidden Knife and Ge Kaiyang quietly hid there, while Zhao Dongming and others had also reached their positions and hidden. Once Su Yang entered this encirclement, he wouldn¡¯t have to think about escaping anymore.


    After waiting about an hour in this ce, vehicles finally approached from a distance. Four vehicles came at a very fast speed, practically charging over.


    The four vehicles stopped outside the forest, and from them, more than a dozen people alighted and directly charged into the forest.


    Though far away, Ge Kaiyang had a good vantage point; he could clearly see the group¡¯s leader was none other than Su Yang.


    Su Yang led his men straight into the forest, swiftly reaching the center, anxiously searching the ground.


    Just then, fireworks suddenly rose in the distance. Following that, Zhao Dongming led his men rushing out andughed loudly, "Brother Su, long time no see!"


    Zhao Dongming was followed by over twenty people, all appearing quite strong, who quickly reached the front of Su Yang¡¯s group.


    Seeing Zhao Dongming, Su Yang immediately frowned, "Zhao Dongming? Did you deliberately lure me here?"


    "Hahaha..." Zhao Dongmingughed loudly, "Brother Su, they say you¡¯re as cunning as a demon. Just seeing me, you immediately understood what happened, impressive indeed. Yes, I lured you here, just wanted to catch up a bit!"


    Ignoring him, Su Yang swept his gaze around and spoke coldly, "Zhao Dongming, nning an ambush, surely you don¡¯t just have these few people? Have all your peoplee out, hiding like turtles in their shells, what¡¯s the point?"


    "Since Brother Su said so, I won¡¯t be polite then!" Zhao Dongmingughed and loudly said, "Everyone,e out!"


    Hearing the sound, Ge Kaiyang knew it was his time to emerge. He gestured to Smiling Hidden Knife to keep an eye on L¨¹ Wenbang, while he himself charged out directly.


    Meanwhile, Wu Feizhi also led arge group of people rushing out. All of a sudden, there were about forty to fifty people on their side at the scene. Indeed, Zhao Dongming had fully prepared for this battle, gathering so many experts was no easy task!


    Previously, L¨¹ Wenbang had gathered all his fellows, about twenty to thirty people. Here, Zhao Dongming had forty to fifty, and their strength was no less than L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s men, which was quite remarkable.


    Ge Kaiyang didn¡¯t know where Zhao Dongming had gathered so many experts from, but thinking about Zhao Dongming being a disciple of Martial Champion, he came to terms. For a disciple of Martial Champion, assembling these people was certainly no difficult task!


    "Ge Kaiyang, Wu Feizhi!" Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over these two, then finally settled on Zhao Dongming, speaking sternly, "Unexpectedly, you three have joined forces again. Ge Kaiyang, haven¡¯t you been deceived by them enough?"

 Chapter 1276 - 1275 I Know Your Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Chapter 1275 I Know Your n</h4>


    Su Yang bringing up this matter ignited fury in Ge Kaiyang¡¯s belly.


    Within Qinghe Academy, he was the first to be defeated; his deceivers at the time were none other than Su Yang, Zhao Dongming, and Wu Feizhi.


    Now, Su Yang¡¯s reference to the incident was a direct p to his face.


    "Surname Su, spare me your drivel!" Ge Kaiyang snapped coldly, "Since you know it was us who lured you here, you should be well aware that you won¡¯t leave this ce alive today."


    "So many have gathered indeed!" Su Yang sneered, "However, thinking you can kill me with just this is wishful thinking. Zhao Dongming, as a pupil of the Martial Champion, is this all the strength you possess?"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s heart was in turmoil. How could Su Yang have seen through his n with a single nce? What exactly was going on?


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re too full of yourself!" Wu Feizhi eximed sharply, "With just the few people you¡¯ve brought along, killing you would be as easy as flipping a hand!"


    "What if I join in?" At this moment, an icy voice suddenly came from afar.


    Everyone turned to look and saw that L¨¹ Donglin had appeared outside the woods, unknown to them when he had joined the fray.


    "L¨¹ Donglin!?" Their expressions subtly changed; to their surprise, L¨¹ Donglin had alsoe, trailing behind. What could this mean? Could it be that Su Yang knew there was danger here, so he purposely let L¨¹ Donglin follow them? If that was the case, things would be problematic; was Su Yang prepared from the start?


    Thinking back to L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s demise, a wave of panic surged in their hearts. Could it be that Su Yang had already seen through their n? Was he prepared for this?


    Nheless, they quickly regained theirposure.


    Even if Su Yang was prepared, what could he do about it? Seventeen family ns were now on their side. Should ite to a direct confrontation, theirbined strength was certainly superior.


    Moreover, when Zhao Dongming negotiated with the seventeen families, he made it clear. They must spare no expense in this battle, no matter the cost, Su Yang must die. There was no retreat for them.


    If they failed to kill Su Yang this time, the next step would not be merely destabilizing their foundations; it¡¯s likely none of the seventeen families would be left standing.


    Thus, at this moment, they felt few concerns. Even if Su Yang was truly prepared, how many people could he possibly have on his side? Even with L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s support, they were no match for the seventeen families.


    With this thought, Zhao Dongming sneered inwardly, "Surname Su, you¡¯re only to me for being too ruthless, driving the seventeen families into a corner. Otherwise, killing you wouldn¡¯t have been so easy!"


    Of course, Zhao Dongming showed little of his emotions on his face. He nced at L¨¹ Donglin and said coldly, "L¨¹ Donglin, what¡¯s the meaning of your interference in the matter between us and Su Yang?"


    "You¡¯re too ugly; I dislike what I see. What are you going to do about it?" L¨¹ Donglin retorted coldly, "Are you upset?"


    Zhao Dongming, furiously agitated, said heavily: "L¨¹ Donglin, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because the Beigong War God backs you. Su Yang has been domineering and murderous in the Capital City, a public enemy of ourmunity. Everyone in the Capital City is obliged to eliminate him. By aiding him, you¡¯re making enemies with all the families in the Capital City, think carefully!"


    "Shut up!" L¨¹ Donglin cursed, "You sure know how to frame things. If you want to kill me, just say so; there¡¯s no need to drag so many others into this. If I were to actually die by your hand, my uncle would be ashamed to avenge me."


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s anger intensified. He had said so much, exactly as L¨¹ Donglin had pointed out; he was deliberately framing the situation. This way, people would feel that he was defending the honor of the entire Capital City by targeting L¨¹ Donglin. In the future, even if the Beigong War God attacked the Capital City, he could argue his case, and the major families of the Capital City would support him.


    Yet, L¨¹ Donglin had seen through his intentions right away and naturally would not leave him any face.


    "L¨¹ Donglin, since you¡¯re courting death, I can¡¯t be med!" Zhao Dongming inhaled deeply, then turned towards Ge Kaiyang, "Brother Ge, I¡¯ll leave L¨¹ Donglin to you."


    "No problem!" Ge Kaiyang nodded, and with pursed lips, he emitted a strange whistling sound.


    Smiling Hidden Knife was watching nearby, and he was also in charge of guarding L¨¹ Wenbang. ording to Ge Kaiyang, L¨¹ Wenbang had just been resurrected and was still not fully lucid, so they had to wait a while.


    As Ge Kaiyang whistled, L¨¹ Wenbang suddenly opened his eyes wide, filling them with murderous intent. Before Smiling Hidden Knife could react, L¨¹ Wenbang charged out, heading straight for Ge Kaiyang.


    Smiling Hidden Knife was stunned for a moment, then immediately rushed after him.


    On this side, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin saw L¨¹ Wenbang charging over, and both were taken aback.


    "What¡¯s going on?" L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes widened, hardly believing it.


    Su Yang was equally astonished. Could there be others in the world capable of concocting an elixir that resurrected the dead?


    However, L¨¹ Wenbang was immensely strong. Even though he hadn¡¯t reached the Earthly Immortal Realm, in reality, his strength was much greater than some Earth Immortals.


    For such strength to be resurrected, the required elixir could not be simple. At the very least, with Su Yang¡¯s current capabilities, he couldn¡¯t produce an elixir to bring L¨¹ Wenbang back to life. Who then could have made such an elixir?


    The reactions from Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin pleased Ge Kaiyang. He watched L¨¹ Donglin with a cold smirk, "L¨¹ Donglin, didn¡¯t expect that, did you? Your old friend is here. It looks like you have your hands full; how can you still help Su Yang?"


    L¨¹ Donglin frowned deeply and said sternly, "Why isn¡¯t he dead? I killed him myself!"


    "That¡¯s right, you did kill him!" Ge Kaiyang sneered, "But don¡¯t forget, my grandfather is the Jade-Faced Judge. If the Judge doesn¡¯t let him die, how could he?"


    "Are you trying to deceive me?" L¨¹ Donglin said sternly, "He¡¯s already dead; how could he possibly be resurrected? What kind of trickery have you used to make him stand up just to fool me?"


    "You¡¯ll know if he¡¯s dead or alive once you¡¯ve fought him!" Ge Kaiyang smirked, and suddenly let out another whistle.


    As if given amand, L¨¹ Wenbang quickly pounced, reaching L¨¹ Donglin in a sh, attacking with an overwhelming momentum.


    Sensing that formidable strength, L¨¹ Donglin dared not underestimate his opponent, and hastily fought back. The two instantly engaged in battle.


    Su Yang watched closely from the side. L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s strength had not diminished in the slightest, in fact, it seemed even stronger than before.


    This surprised him even more. In general, a person who has just been resurrected should at least need some rest, and their strength wouldn¡¯t recover so quickly. Why hasn¡¯t L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s strength diminished at all?

 Chapter 1277 - 1276: Prepared in Advance

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Chapter 1276: Prepared in Advance</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s battle was terrifyingly fierce; the sheer power of these two had mercilessly destroyed the forest around them.


    Su Yang, Zhao Dongming, and the others had already retreated; otherwise, they would have been affected by the forces unleashed in this fight.


    However, Zhao Dongming and his group still closely followed behind Su Yang and the others, their actions seeming almost fearful that Su Yang¡¯s group might escape.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, remained calm, not even bothering with Zhao Dongming and hispanions but staring intently at the ongoing battle between L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang.


    After fighting for a while, L¨¹ Donglin felt the battle was too formidable and frowned, saying in a deep voice, "L¨¹ Wenbang, let¡¯s take this fight to the sky!"


    Previously, their fights had mostly taken ce in the sky. After all, the strength of the two was no less than that of a Terrestrial Immortal, and the destructive power generated on the ground was too great.


    However, after he spoke and was about to take off, L¨¹ Wenbang suddenly struck down with a palm, not giving him the chance to leave.


    L¨¹ Donglin did not expect this turn of events and hastily dodged the strike, frowning, "L¨¹ Wenbang, what are you doing? Are you really nning to tear this whole ce down?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang did not reply but charged again with a powerful attack.


    L¨¹ Donglin, annoyed by the hits, previously they fought in the sky, why had L¨¹ Wenbang now forsaken all caution?


    Seeing L¨¹ Wenbang destroy a grove with one palm, L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t help but get furious and cursed loudly: "Are you crazy?"


    L¨¹ Wenbang kept attacking fiercely, and by his aggressive stance, it seemed he was set on killing L¨¹ Donglin.


    Zhao Dongming, seeing this development, was naturally very pleased and watched Su Yang with a sneer: "Mr. Su, let¡¯s not sit idle. Whether you die sooner orter, you¡¯re still dead. Do you think dying like this is meaningful?"


    "Why the rush?" Su Yang retorted, "In a hurry to die? A few moments won¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t you want to see what is actually happening here with the dead turning alive?"


    Zhao Dongming frowned slightly, as he was actually also curious about L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s condition. But his greater desire was to quickly kill Su Yang. In his view, Su Yang was merely stalling for time.


    "Once you go below, ask Lord Yama yourself why he hasn¡¯t taken L¨¹ Wenbang!" Zhao Dongming coldly shouted, "Su Yang, do you dare to fight me?"


    "I¡¯m not interested in fighting you!" Su Yang responded bluntly.


    Zhao Dongming was furious, "Su Yang, at this time, it¡¯s not up to you. Today, I will kill you with my own hands!"


    With a roar, Zhao Dongming charged directly at Su Yang. As for the people behind him, they also moved forward simultaneously, prepared to surround and attack Su Yang and his group.


    Ge Kaiyang, watching the situation from the side, wasted no time and rushed forward as well, heading straight for Su Yang.


    As for Wu Feizhi, he followed beside Zhao Dongming, also making a move towards Su Yang. It was clear, the three intended to cooperate to eliminate Su Yang.


    Su Yang had no intention of fighting back and simply waved his hand, his cohorts immediately moved to intercept Zhao Dongming and his group.


    Seeing Su Yang still acting as if nothing was amiss, Zhao Dongming was infuriated and gritted his teeth, shouting angrily, "Su Yang, you dare to be so arrogant when death is imminent? I want to see how long you can keep this up!"


    With that, Zhao Dongming waved his hand fiercely and shouted, "Kill everyone he brought!"


    The crowd around them shouted and surged forward fiercely, intent on taking the opportunity with their greater numbers to wipe out everyone on Su Yang¡¯s side.


    Just at that moment, from within the distant forest, shouts suddenly rang out. Before the people here could react, they saw a group charging aggressively from afar.


    "What... what¡¯s going on?" Ge Kaiyang asked in surprise.


    Zhao Dongming was also bewildered, "I... I don¡¯t know..."


    "You don¡¯t know?" Ge Kaiyang widened his eyes, "Isn¡¯t this an ambush you set up? You don¡¯t know the situation here? Aren¡¯t these people arranged by you?"


    "I didn¡¯t arrange these people..." Zhao Dongming was dumbfounded.


    "You didn¡¯t arrange these people?" Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression shifted urgently, "Then... where did these peoplee from?"


    "How should I know..." Zhao Dongming waspletely puzzled, unable to figure out where these people came from.


    However, when these people got closer, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Among them were a few who had been imprisoned in the dungeons before. That is to say, these people were from Su Yang¡¯s side!


    "What¡¯s going on?" Ge Kaiyang asked again in panic, recognizing these people¡¯s identities and reaching the peak of his panic.


    The people who had arrived were far more numerous than their own, and their abilities were not weak; they were clearly capable of overwhelming them.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Zhao Dongming eximed in a rush.


    "Go to hell, if you don¡¯t know anything, why are you even alive?" Ge Kaiyang got angry, "This n was set up by you, and the people here were also arranged by you. You contacted the seventeen families, and you personally chose this location. Now you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know anything? Zhao Dongming, are you out of your mind?"


    Zhao Dongming couldn¡¯t help but rage back, ring, "Ge Kaiyang, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do I mean?" Ge Kaiyang snapped back, "This n was all your arrangement, and look how you¡¯ve botched things up. What do you think I mean?"


    "You¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?" Zhao Dongming shouted angrily, "Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m also surrounded?"


    "I don¡¯t care about your excuses!" Ge Kaiyang retorted angrily, "ording to our n, Su Yang¡¯s people should have been surrounded by those seventeen families and couldn¡¯t possiblye to his aid. What¡¯s happening now? Exin this to me, what exactly are those seventeen families doing?"


    "I really don¡¯t know..." Zhao Dongming was at a loss; he indeed had coordinated with the seventeen families. But why could Su Yang¡¯s people still make it here?


    "It couldn¡¯t be that the seventeen families didn¡¯t arrange things properly?" Wu Feizhi spoke softly, "Last time with L¨¹ Wenbang, the seventeen families didn¡¯t notice that Su Yang had sent people out early, which is why they suffered a big loss. Could it be the same situation this time? These people might be those Su Yang arranged to bring out earlier. Maybe we should call the seventeen families; after all, we agreed that once Su Yang¡¯s people emerged, they woulde over and help us fight!"


    "That makes sense!" Zhao Dongming suddenly brightened up, quickly pulling out his phone, "I¡¯ll call them right now, you guys hold on for a moment!"

 Chapter 1278 - 1277: Lively Dancing Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Chapter 1277: Lively Dancing Corpse</h4>


    Ge Kaiyang looked at Zhao Dongming¡¯s expression, and although he was reluctant, he had no choice but to stand in front of Zhao Dongming. After all, there were too many people on Su Yang¡¯s side, and if the seventeen ns didn¡¯te to their aid, they would indeed be in great danger this time.


    Just then, Su Yang spoke up: "Zhao Dongming, I advise you not to waste your breath, those seventeen ns won¡¯t help you."


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he said coldly, "Mr. Su, you still don¡¯t know my n, do you?"


    "How could I not know? You¡¯ve contacted those seventeen ns, preparing to have a tough fight with me!" Su Yang sneered, "Such petty little tricks, who do you think you can fool?"


    "You... you..." Zhao Dongming was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t believe that Su Yang had already known about his n? What was going on here?


    "It seems you know our situation very well!" Wu Feizhi said gravely, "But aren¡¯t you a bit too arrogant? Do you know how much those seventeen ns hate you right now? They can¡¯t wait to y your skin and pull out your tendons. If they don¡¯t help us, who else would they help? Do you think it¡¯s going to be the same asst time, that they would hesitate to fight? Last time they had a way out, but you pushed them into a corner. This time, they will definitely not retreat but fight you to the end. So don¡¯t think that just because you know our n, those seventeen ns will be afraid of you. They will fight to the death!"


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s words made Zhao Dongming very satisfied. He had been shocked that Su Yang had guessed their n, which threw him into a panic. Wu Feizhi¡¯s speech had significantly steadied his nerves.


    Su Yang nced at Wu Feizhi: "You seem to see things quite clearly!"


    "It¡¯s not that I see things clearly, but that you have gone too far!" Wu Feizhi said coldly, "Mr. Su, has no one ever taught you to spare others when you have the upper hand?"


    "You¡¯re right!" Su Yang nodded, then suddenlyughed, "It turns out to be just a jumping zombie. I thought the Jade-Faced Judge really had such great ability to resurrect the dead. Brother L¨¹, don¡¯t fight him head-on; this is only a dead body, retaining its original strength but devoid of thought. Moreover, it can¡¯t absorb external forces to replenish itself. Drain his strength, and he won¡¯t be able to move anymore."


    Hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, Ge Kaiyang¡¯splexionpletely changed. Su Yang was spot on; he indeed did not have the ability to bring people back from the dead, he had simply used the secret technique of the Jade-Faced Judge to activate the power within L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body.


    It was also because he had acted early enough. If L¨¹ Wenbang had been dead for more than a week, then even if he made a move, the power within L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s body would have been exhausted, utterly useless.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be able to see through his method.


    You must know that the Jade-Faced Judge had used such methods quite a few times before. People who saw it were always shocked beyond measure, and many were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t fight, directly suffering a huge disadvantage. Su Yang was so young, how had he seen through this method?


    L¨¹ Donglin, who was originally fighting irritably, was annoyed by L¨¹ Wenbang who would not listen and was causing widespread destruction, leaving him quite helpless. Upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, he suddenly realized what was going on and spat in disdain: "So it¡¯s just a petty trick, I really thought this bastard hade back to life. Fine then, I¡¯ll y along with him!"


    Just as Su Yang had said, L¨¹ Donglin no longer confronted L¨¹ Wenbang head-on. As for L¨¹ Wenbang, he really was foolishly using all his might, chasing after L¨¹ Donglin.


    However, there wasn¡¯t a big difference in strength between the two. Once L¨¹ Donglin decided not to fight head-on, he could just dodge his attacks, so naturally L¨¹ Wenbang could not harm L¨¹ Donglin in the slightest.


    Ge Kaiyang panicked; if this kept up, L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s strength would soon be exhausted. Once that happened, L¨¹ Wenbang would bepletely useless, and then no one could stop L¨¹ Donglin.


    "Zhao Dongming, what are you standing there for, take action quickly!" Ge Kaiyang urged urgently: "Hurry up and kill Su Yang, L¨¹ Wenbang can¡¯tst much longer!"


    Zhao Dongming, upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, was somewhat disbelieving at first. Now that Ge Kaiyang had said this, he waspletely certain that L¨¹ Wenbang had indeed not been resurrected.


    He was also in a panic, saying sternly, "Block him, I¡¯ll give them a call!"


    "I told you, they won¡¯t help you, why are you so stubborn?" Su Yang, finally having some time, leisurely looked at Zhao Dongming: "Zhao Dongming, do you think those seventeen ns are blind? They suffered a big lossst time, if they were to work with you again, wouldn¡¯t they keep a dead eye on my Shen Family Courtyard? So many of us came out from the Shen Family Courtyard, don¡¯t they see that? But they haven¡¯te to help you, don¡¯t you understand what¡¯s going on?"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s hand trembled involuntarily, Su Yang¡¯s words did indeed cause some panic in his heart. Could it be true, as Su Yang said, that those seventeen ns really wouldn¡¯t help them?


    "Impossible! Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Zhao Dongming shouted loudly: "If those seventeen ns join forces with us, we will definitely be able to wipe you all out thoroughly, and their loss won¡¯t be too great. The punishment you gave them haspletely shaken their foundation; even if they fight hard, it won¡¯t consume as much, they will certainly fight you to the death!"


    "You¡¯re right, if my punishment has shaken their foundation, they would certainly fight it out!" Su Yangughed, "But Zhao Dongming, do you really think I¡¯m a fool?"


    "Uh?" Zhao Dongming was taken aback.


    Su Yang said with a faint smile: "Since I know that if my punishment is too severe, they would fight me hard, do you think I would actually give such a harsh punishment?"


    "What... what do you mean?" Zhao Dongming became flustered.


    "It¡¯s very simple, I was just putting on a show for you!" Su Yangughed loudly: "In fact, I haven¡¯t punished those seventeen ns at all!"


    At this, Zhao Dongming and the others were stunned, Zhao Dongming widened his eyes incredulously looking at Su Yang: "You... what nonsense are you talking about? The heads of those seventeen ns are already furious..."


    "That¡¯s called good acting!" Su Yang said: "I didn¡¯t punish them at all. On the contrary, I asked them to cooperate with me in a y. If performed well, not only would their past grievances be wiped out, but I would also give them many benefits. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve taken down a few ns, if I let those seventeen ns swallow up the few ns I¡¯ve destroyed, then those seventeen ns wouldn¡¯t just suffer no loss, they would¡¯ve made a profit. I have no bitter hatred with them that would warrant a fight to the death. In fact, most of us are meeting for the first time. On one hand, there are benefits, and on the other is forming aplete enmity with me, what do you think they would choose?"

 Chapter 1279 - 1278: Your Plan, Is Arranged by Me

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Chapter 1278: Your n, Is Arranged by Me</h4>


    Zhao Dongming was dumbfounded as he suddenly realized that the situation might indeed be as Su Yang had described.


    "You... who are you trying to deceive!" Ge Kaiyang was somewhat frustrated and frantic: "Zhao Dongming, don¡¯t be fooled by him, he¡¯s just worried that you¡¯ll call the seventeen ns, worried that they wille to your aid. Make the call quickly, this bastard, he¡¯s trying to bluff us!"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s heart stirred, could it really be so?


    "Up to you." Su Yang chuckled: "I¡¯ll give you three minutes to make the calls, after that, we¡¯ll continue."


    Zhao Dongming looked at the confident Su Yang and felt even less sure. But in the end, he still clenched his teeth and made the call. No matter what, at this point, he had to confirm.


    However, the first call went out, and there was no one on the other end.


    His heart sank, and then he dialed the second, third, fourth. He went through all seventeen ns, and no one picked up.


    Zhao Dongmingpletely panicked; in the afternoon, he had met the family heads of these seventeen ns, and everyone had spoken amiably. Now they were not answering the calls, everyone would know, there must be a problem.


    "How about it, no answer?" Su Yang smiled: "Do you want me to make a call for you?"


    Su Yang took out his cellphone and dialed a number. Soon after, Su Yang connected, smiling: "Zhao Dongming, it¡¯s the Head of the Wu Family, do you want to chat with him?"


    Zhao Dongming took a look at Su Yang¡¯s cellphone, his face grew more embarrassed. From the moment when the seventeen family heads didn¡¯t answer the calls, he knew that what Su Yang said was highly likely to be true!


    "I¡¯ll take it!" Ge Kaiyang defiantly said: "Su Yang, throw the phone over here."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t refuse and casually tossed the phone over.


    Ge Kaiyang picked up the phone and passed it to Zhao Dongming: "You¡¯re more familiar, you speak."


    Zhao Dongming took the cellphone, took a deep breath, and whispered: "Patriarch Wu?"


    The other side was silent for a while, a cold voice came through: "Zhao Dongming, we are not suitable for cooperation, that¡¯s all."


    With that, the call was directly hung up. But Zhao Dongming heard clearly, it was indeed the voice of the Head of the Wu Family.


    He waspletely stupefied; now he could truly confirm that Su Yang really did ally with those seventeen ns. And he, had truly fallen for Su Yang¡¯s trick, trapped in Su Yang¡¯s scheme.


    "How about it, now you can be certain?" Su Yang smiled faintly: "Zhao Dongming, I¡¯ve already told you, those seventeen ns won¡¯t help you, yet you insisted on not believing."


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face darkened to the extreme, he gritted his teeth looking at Su Yang, and said heavily: "Su, you deliberately set a trap, luring me in?"


    "Or what else?" Su Yang smiled faintly: "Just because you set traps for me, does it mean I¡¯m not allowed to n against you?"


    "So you mean, you already started setting the trap when you invited those seventeen family heads for dinner!" Zhao Dongming said gravely: "However, what I cannot understand is, how did you know my ns? How did you know I was going to deal with you? How did you know I would use those seventeen ns to target you?"


    "Just wait a moment." Su Yang chuckled: "The trap I¡¯ve set wasn¡¯t just from the dinner with those seventeen family heads."


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Dongming frowned immediately.


    Su Yang said: "This n, I started preparing it as soon as I entered the Shen Family Courtyard."


    "What?!" Zhao Dongming¡¯s eyes widened, Su Yang had entered the Shen Family Courtyard only after battling with L¨¹ Wenbang and the major families of the Capital City that night. Which meant, after that night, he directly began targeting Zhao Dongming.


    But at that time, Zhao Dongming hadn¡¯t yet decided on his n to deal with Su Yang, how could Su Yang have started to set a trap for him at that point?


    "Su, who are you fooling?" Zhao Dongming angrily said: "That day, I hadn¡¯t even nned how to deal with you yet, and you had already started scheming? I hadn¡¯t even nned yet, how did you counter my ns without knowing what I was going to do?"


    Su Yang curled his lips: "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, but I can make you do things!"


    "You... what do you mean?" Zhao Dongming was utterly confused.


    "It¡¯s very simple..." Su Yang smiled faintly, taking out the purple veil, leisurely speaking: "This purple veil, I left it behind on purpose!"


    "What?!" Zhao Dongming¡¯s eyes bulged, he suddenly understood what Su Yang meant.


    "I don¡¯t know what ns you have, but I can induce you to make certain ns." Su Yang smiled faintly: "In fact, I knew about you abducting my men long ago. Do you really think you could buy them over? Do you really think the so-called poison that you fed them is truly incurable? Don¡¯t forget, I am the Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance, those little poisons are nothing in my eyes. I cured their poison, and incidentally let them carry out your orders. Even, I intentionally let them hand you this purple veil, just to prompt you to make a decision."


    Su Yang shook the purple veil in his hand, smiling: "This purple veil, indeed belongs to Jeang Zier. However, I had someone bring it from Pingnan Province, specifically to set you up. And you really cooperated quite well, after getting this purple veil, you immediately started to work around it."


    "Afterst night¡¯s battle with L¨¹ Wenbang, I guessed that you would surely contact any usable force against me. And now in Capital City, what forces could you call upon? The major families were too scared to act when L¨¹ Wenbang attacked mest night; this time, they surely wouldn¡¯t help you even more. Hence, your target must be those seventeen ns."


    "You determined I would severely punish those seventeen ns and, with my methods, I would decisively deal with them. At that moment, it would be much easier for you to seek cooperation with them. Even, you specifically waited until I had hosted a banquet for the heads of those seventeen ns before you approached them for cooperation, right?"


    Su Yang slowly spoke, but Zhao Dongming standing opposite him was utterly astounded,pletely stunned.


    What Su Yang described was not a bit off, it was exactly what he had done. And all this, Su Yang spoke as if he had experienced it firsthand, even his thoughts were articted clearly, how could this be?


    "How... how did you know this?" Zhao Dongming¡¯s voice was trembling.


    "Why couldn¡¯t I know this?" Su Yang shrugged: "These are allmon human behaviors. Zhao Dongming, you¡¯re not one to stay idle, wanting to achieve something big, you would definitely follow this path. Also, you had no other choice. Your methods are easy to predict!"

 Chapter 1280 - 1279: The Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Chapter 1279: The Great Battle</h4>


    Zhao Dongming almost copsed to the ground; only now did he recall the earlier assessments of Su Yang, deeming him cunning as a demon!


    He had previously sneered at these des, never taking them seriously.


    Now he realized, the people¡¯s evaluations were spot on. Su Yang¡¯s cunning was indeed demonic!


    "Do you know why during the banquet with those seventeen Family Heads, I kept everyone else out?" Su Yang casually smiled, "Because I didn¡¯t actually punish them. I needed them to cooperate with my act; I couldn¡¯t let the outsiders know what I was discussing with them."


    Zhao Dongming now fully understood what Su Yang¡¯s n had been all along, and his expression turned exceedingly ugly. Clenching his teeth and fists tightly, he shouted furiously, "Su, you¡¯re despicable!"


    "Zhao Dongming, don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying such things?" Su Yang chuckled, "After you left Qinghe Academy, youid low for so long, waiting to strike at me. All this time, scheming how to kill me, brainstorming every possible method and tactic, yet you call me despicable? If you weren¡¯t preupied with targeting and scheming against me, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen for my trap or ended up like this. It was your ruthlessness that started all this!"


    Zhao Dongming was utterly disheartened, just as Su Yang had described. Had he not acted this way, he would not have ended up like this.


    "Alright, now that you know my n, let¡¯s settle our grudges," Su Yang spoke indifferently with a smile, "Zhao Dongming, truly, we had no previous enmities. From when you entered Qinghe Academy, you¡¯ve continuously plotted against me, trying to trap me. It¡¯s time we really settle our issues!"


    Zhao Dongming clenched his teeth and said gravely, "Su, what¡¯s done is done by the individual. This matter has nothing to do with them; let them go!"


    Su Yang nced behind Zhao Dongming at his men and scoffed with a shake of his head, "Zhao Dongming, your friends here are not like those fellow disciples of L¨¹ Wenbang. Those disciples didn¡¯t have deep ties with him and wouldn¡¯t die for his cause. However, these friends of yours, whom you¡¯ve personally saved, have a life-and-death bond with you and would die for you. I released L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s fellow disciples, and they won¡¯t seek revenge on me. But if I release your friends, they¡¯ll definitelye after me!"


    "Su, don¡¯t you overdo it!" Zhao Dongming roared angrily.


    "Same goes for you!" Su Yang leisurely responded, while also casting an amused nce at Ge Kaiyang, "Brother Ge, we also need to settle our matters this evening!"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face was as cold as ice as he gritted his teeth, "Su, the matters between us will definitely be resolved. But tonight, it¡¯s between you and Zhao Dongming. I won¡¯t get involved!"


    As Ge Kaiyang turned to leave, he was immediately blocked by a crowd.


    "What, thinking of leaving?" Su Yangughed, "You colluded with Zhao Dongming and Wu Feizhi to plot against me. Now realizing you can¡¯t win, you just want to flee? Isn¡¯t that too easy?"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression was frosty, his heart filled with raging anger. He knew that leaving tonight would not be easy.


    "Su, what exactly do you want?" Ge Kaiyang shouted furiously.


    "Topletely resolve everything, of course!" Su Yang smiled, "Keeping you around is always a curse; if I don¡¯t finish you off, I will eventually die by your hands. So, let¡¯s end this tonight. Either you die, or I perish, how about that?"


    "Su Yang, you should know, my grandfather is the Jade-Faced Judge!" Ge Kaiyang said solemnly, "My grandfather has been cultivating his moral character these years, but that doesn¡¯t mean anyone can humiliate the Ge Family. If you dare kill me, my grandfather will exterminate your entire Su Family, including all your rtives and friends, everyone connected to you!"


    "What I dislike most, is when people try to intimidate me using my family and friends!" Su Yang¡¯s demeanor turned cold, "Ge Kaiyang, it seems I really must kill you!"


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!" Ge Kaiyang roared, "Try touching me and see!"


    "Then let¡¯s give it a try!" Su Yang sneered sharply, suddenly gesturing with his hand, "Kill!"


    Su Yang¡¯s men, who had been waiting impatiently, charged out at hismand and shed with Zhao Dongming, Ge Kaiyang, and their group.


    Just as Su Yang had said, the people with Zhao Dongming were bound to him by life-and-death camaraderie. Even though they clearly knew they were no match, they still fought valiantly against Su Yang¡¯s men.


    Zhao Dongming, his expression ice-cold, while fending off attacks from all around, gritted his teeth and said, "Look for an opportunity to escape, don¡¯t engage in battle!"


    "Think you can run?" Su Yang sneered, as Zhao Hu Zi beside him lit a firework, signaling more people to hurry over from a distance.


    Seeing these reinforcements, the faces of Zhao Dongming and his men turned extremely grim; Su Yang had called in all his adept fighters. This time, he truly wasn¡¯t nning to let them leave alive.


    The melee erupted swiftly, with Su Yang¡¯s forces dividing into two groups.


    One group, mighty in strength, engaged directly with Zhao Dongming and his men on the spot. The other group, slightly less strong but more numerous, blocked the surroundings, leaving Zhao Dongming and his group with no chance to escape.


    The men Zhao Dongming had brought indeed had strong capabilities, but those whom Su Yang had rescued from the dungeon were even more formidable.


    The battle was utterly fierce, plunging the forest into chaos, almost leveling the nearby hills.


    Gradually, Zhao Dongming¡¯s side began to falter, with people starting to get injured and perish.


    Zhao Dongming watched this unfold before his eyes, utterly powerless to change the course, his heart bleeding. These people were the capital he had painstakingly umted over the years, the capital he needed to rise as the Zhao Family Head in the Capital City.


    Now, this capital was being slowly destroyed by Su Yang. How could his heart not be filled with aggrievement?


    The battlested for about an hour, with most people by Zhao Dongming¡¯s side either dead or injured. Zhao Dongming himself was covered in wounds, having tried several times to break out but always getting blocked, looking utterly miserable.


    As for Ge Kaiyang, his situation was even more dire, his body covered in blood and nearly depleted of strength.


    As for L¨¹ Donglin, as Su Yang had mentioned, once L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s energy was depleted, his fire died down. He didn¡¯t even engage inbat, merely dodging, L¨¹ Wenbang extinguish his own energy and then copsed from exhaustion.


    At this point, the battle had essentially reached its climax. Zhao Dongming, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi were severely wounded. Smiling Hidden Knife and Mianlizhen, the brother duo, looked even more pitiful, barely managing to stand, their demise seemingly just a matter of time.

 Chapter 1281 - 1280 Young Master Qee Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Chapter 1280 Young Master Qee Reappears</h4>


    In the end, this battle concluded with the crushing defeat of Zhao Dongming, Ge Kaiyang, and others.


    Zhao Dongming, Ge Kaiyang, and Wu Feizhi were severely injured, surrounded by Su Yang and his men. As for Mianlizhen, he had died in the battle, and as for Smiling Hidden Knife, he tooy in a pool of blood, whether he could even stand up again was in question.


    Su Yang, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t injured at all. In this chaotic battle, only three of his men died while Zhao Dongming¡¯s side had dozens of casualties, the oue was evident.


    Looking at the people surrounding him, Zhao Dongming¡¯s expression was near despair. He knew that there was no hope left for him in this battle.


    "Su Yang, you really are formidable!" Zhao Dongming clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "This time, I concede. From now on, I will not be your enemy and will no longer meddle in any affairs rted to you!"


    "This is not about conceding..." Su Yang bent down and squatted, quietly looking at Zhao Dongming: "You lost this battle, and that means you have to pay with your life!"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face turned white with fear: "Su Yang, do you really have to be so ruthless?"


    "I¡¯m ruthless?" Su Yangughed: "If I had lost today, would you have spared me?"


    Zhao Dongming gritted his teeth; he hade this time with the intention of killing Su Yang. If Su Yang had lost, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have spared him.


    "My master is the Martial Champion..." Zhao Dongming said gravely.


    "Is that so?" Su Yang rudely interrupted him: "Did the Martial Champion send you to deal with me?"


    "That he did not..." Zhao Dongming shook his head.


    "Then that settles it!" Su Yang said: "Your master is the Martial Champion, that¡¯s true. But the deeds you have done are not the acts of the Martial Champion, so what of it? Besides, if I lost today, I would have to lose my life. You lose, and I should spare you, why? Even if the Martial Champion himselfes, the logic doesn¡¯t work, does it?"


    Zhao Dongming was dumbfounded, seething with anger: "You... you¡¯re really denying my master any face..."


    "I¡¯m not disrespecting the Martial Champion by killing you!" Su Yang said coldly: "On the contrary, sparing you would truly be disrespecting the Martial Champion. Think about it, if it were to be spread around that you used the reputation of the Martial Champion to act without any rules, wouldn¡¯t that be shaming the Martial Champion?"


    Zhao Dongming trembled with rage, finding himself unable to out-argue Su Yang.


    "Well said!"


    A voice suddenly came from afar, causing Su Yang and the others to swiftly turn their heads, each of their expressions changed.


    They hadn¡¯t sensed the approaching person at all, these people were all not weak, yet this person could get close to them in such a situation, how terrifying must that individual¡¯s strength be?


    As Su Yang turned to look, he saw a middle-aged man strolling leisurely from a distance.


    The middle-aged man looked refined and elegant, walking so leisurely as if he was enjoying a scenic tour.


    Seeing this person, both Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s expressions changed, and they simultaneously said: "Young Master Qi!?"


    Su Yang was surprised, while L¨¹ Donglin was angry.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s mother had been forced to leave the Capital City because of Old Qi the Seventh¡¯s brother, eventually being besieged and injured before her death. Therefore, L¨¹ Donglin had always harbored immense hatred towards the lineage of the Martial Champion.


    Young Master Qi was the blood brother of Old Qi the Seventh; seeing Young Master Qi, L¨¹ Donglin naturally felt full of resentment.


    As for Su Yang, he was more surprised. He had met Young Master Qi once before at Qinghe Academy. Back then, it was Young Master Qi who had intervened to help him, settling the issue with the Fang Family. However, at that time, Su Yang and Zhao Dongming were not yet enemies.


    And now, Young Master Qi hade again, and under such circumstances, what did he mean by that?


    Zhao Dongming had been defeated by Su Yang and was lying on the ground. Young Master Qi had arrived, and he was Zhao Dongming¡¯s senior apprentice brother; could it be he was here to help Zhao Dongming?


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face suddenly changed, he was extremely shocked; could this be the backup Zhao Dongming had left in store? If that was the case, was the Martial Champion also covertly supporting Zhao Dongming?


    Amidst everyone¡¯s astonishment, Young Master Qi approached the group.


    Zhao Dongming was very pleased, hurriedly calling out: "Senior brother! Senior brother!"


    Young Master Qi nced at him and slowly shook his head: "How many times have I told you to stop causing trouble during this period, it would be best to rest at home. You just won¡¯t listen to me, so how is it, have you suffered a loss this time?"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face revealed an awkward expression, and he said in a low voice: "Senior brother, I realize my mistake. You... please help me..."


    Young Master Qi sighed and turned his head towards Su Yang: "Master Su, I am sorry for the trouble."


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, and he softly said: "Is Young Master Qi nning to stand up for him?"


    "That¡¯s not it!" Young Master Qi shook his head and gently smiled: "I quite agree with what Master Su said just now; sparing him in this matter would indeed tarnish my father¡¯s reputation."


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s face changed rapidly; was Young Master Qi not nning to help him?


    Su Yang was also taken aback; what did Young Master Qi mean by this?


    "My father has never meant to act against Master Su. Moreover, we of the Zhang Family have always been particr about following rules!" Young Master Qi spoke softly: "Everyone says that what Master Su has done in Capital City is out of bounds. However, our Zhang Family has never found Master Su to have vited any rules!"


    Su Yang was even more astonished; was Young Master Qi speaking in his defense?


    "Why talk so much nonsense!" L¨¹ Donglin could not hold back anymore: "Old Zhang the Seventh, speak inly!"


    "Hehe..." Young Master Qi nced at L¨¹ Donglin and softly said: "However, I still hope Master Su could spare my junior apprentice brother!"


    "Damn!" L¨¹ Donglin cursed outright: "After all is said and done, aren¡¯t you just trying to support your junior apprentice brother? Old Zhang the Seventh, you speak of grand things that glorify your Zhang Family, but the act you ultimately perform is so disgraceful, is it not embarrassing? Are you not afraid of tarnishing your father¡¯s reputation?"


    Young Master Qi ignored L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s angry rebuke and only quietly looked at Su Yang, waiting for his response.


    Su Yang knitted his brow, silently observing Young Master Qi, as if contemting whether this matter was worth considering.


    L¨¹ Donglin was obviously impatient: "Old Zhang the Seventh, your Zhang Family¡¯s promises aren¡¯t trustworthy at all. Besides, why do we need your promise? Killing Zhao Dongming means he¡¯ll no longer be able to cause trouble in the future, why leave such a lingering threat behind?"


    Ignoring L¨¹ Donglin, Young Master Qi only calmly looked at Su Yang, awaiting his reply.

 Chapter 1282 - 1281 Human Sentiments

    <h4>Chapter 1282: Chapter 1281 Human Sentiments</h4>


    Su Yang remained silent for a long time before he sighed and said softly, "Brother L¨¹, I¡¯m sorry, I owe the Martial Champion a favor..."


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at Su Yang, recalling the incident at the entrance of Qinghe Academy. Indeed, it was Young Master Qi who stepped in to help Su Yang out of a tight spot that time. Regardless of the actual situation or the Martial Champion¡¯s motives, they did help Su Yang.


    Furthermore, the Zhang Family had not been involved in Su Yang¡¯s actions in Capital City. And the matter between Zhao Dongming and Su Yang was not orchestrated by the Martial Champion.


    Therefore, both morally and rationally, there were no grudges or debts of gratitude between Su Yang and the Martial Champion. If anything, the Martial Champion had helped him once; continuing to act aggressively would really be inappropriate.


    "In that case, let¡¯s settle the debt!" L¨¹ Donglin said coldly, "Old Zhang the Seventh, go back and tell your third brother. One day, I will kill him with my own hands!"


    Young Master Qi still ignored L¨¹ Donglin, continuing to look at Su Yang.


    Su Yang spoke softly, "Young Master Qi, I¡¯m grateful for your assistancest time at the entrance of Qinghe Academy. Since you havee personally, you can take Zhao Dongming. However, Wu Feizhi must stay behind!"


    "No problem!" Young Master Qi answered very decisively.


    Zhao Dongming was stunned, hurriedly saying, "Senior Brother, we can¡¯t leave Wu Feizhi behind, he¡¯s my brother!"


    Young Master Qi frowned and red at him, "You haven¡¯t even settled your own affairs, and you still have time to worry about others?"


    "But he¡¯s my brother!" Zhao Dongming pressed, "Senior Brother, we can¡¯t just leave him here alone..."


    "I will only take you away!" Young Master Qi¡¯s voice was cold, "If you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you. Saving you has already cost my father his reputation, do you n on letting him lose more face?"


    Zhao Dongming immediately lowered his head and dared not respond.


    "Are you leaving or not!" Young Master Qi said sternly, "If you¡¯re not leaving, then stay here and wait for death. As your Senior Brother, I¡¯ve done what I should. If you refuse, then it has nothing to do with me anymore!"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly as he looked at Wu Feizhi to his side.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s face showed despair; he knew that Zhao Dongming would ultimately choose to abandon him. Although Zhao Dongming imed to have a good rtionship with him, Wu Feizhi knew very well that Zhao Dongming only loved himself!


    Wu Feizhi said nothing. At this point, there was no possibility for him to survive, and anything he said would be meaningless. Instead, he was curious to see what choice Zhao Dongming would ultimately make!


    Zhao Dongming originally wanted Wu Feizhi to speak up so that he wouldn¡¯t have to be the one to refuse, making it seem like he was unwilling.


    However, with Wu Feizhi not speaking, it made him extremely ufortable. If he left Wu Feizhi behind, it wouldn¡¯t just be an issue of losing a helper; the key point was that he would lose trust in the eyes of many people from now on.


    After waiting for a while, Young Master Qi grew impatient, "Zhao Dongming, are you going or not? If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m leaving!"


    Saying this, Young Master Qi walked straight towards the outside of the forest.


    Zhao Dongming immediately panicked. If Young Master Qi left and he stayed here, would that not be seen as him deciding not to leave? If he chose not to leave, Su Yang would surely kill him.


    Thus, at this moment, Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t have the time to consider what Wu Feizhi thought. Biting his lip, he decisively followed Young Master Qi. During this process, he did not look at Wu Feizhi again. At this time, what he wanted most was certainly to preserve his own life.


    Wu Feizhi watched Zhao Dongming leave and unexpectedly started tough, augh uglier than crying.


    He knew Zhao Dongming would abandon him, but he didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Dongming wouldn¡¯t even say some pleasantries before leaving.


    "What crap!" L¨¹ Donglin spat out and then turned towards the two men.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and the look in L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes made him very fearful.


    "Su Yang, I¡¯m the same as Zhao Dongming!" Ge Kaiyang immediately said, "I admit defeat this time. If you let me go, we¡¯ll end this matter here..."


    "Are you dreaming?" Su Yang directly cursed, "I owe the Martial Champion a favor, so I let Zhao Dongming go, but what makes you think I should let you go?"


    Ge Kaiyang shouted angrily, "Su Yang, my grandfather is the Jade-Faced Judge. If you kill me today, my grandfather absolutely will not let you off!"


    "There¡¯s no need to scare people with the Jade-Faced Judge!" L¨¹ Donglin said directly, "Su Yang, let me handle this one. I¡¯ve long found this bastard displeasing. I¡¯ll kill him with my own hands!"


    Su Yang was very grateful. He knew L¨¹ Donglin was concerned that if he killed Ge Kaiyang, it would provoke the Jade-Faced Judge. Therefore, L¨¹ Donglin was prepared to kill Ge Kaiyang himself and face the Jade-Faced Judge.


    After all, L¨¹ Donglin had the backing of the Beigong War God and was not afraid of the Jade-Faced Judge.


    However, up to this point, Su Yang certainly couldn¡¯t let L¨¹ Donglin take that risk. After all, Ge Kaiyang, Zhao Dongming, and the others mainly targeted him, and this situation was primarily sparked on his behalf. It would be inappropriate for him to stand back and let L¨¹ Donglin take the lead.


    "No worries!" Su Yang said, "He and Zhao Dongming set up this ambush here to kill me, making him my enemy. This feud must be avenged by me personally. Brother L¨¹, let me handle this one!"


    L¨¹ Donglin nced at Su Yang and said nothing more. He understood Su Yang¡¯s character somewhat and knew there was no stopping him when he had made up his mind.


    However, L¨¹ Donglin was also contemting in his heart. If the Jade-Faced Judge really came after Su Yang, he would definitely stand on the same side as Su Yang.


    But Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression quickly turned to one of deep fear. Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin werepeting to kill him, which filled him with dread. These two men simply didn¡¯t fear his grandfather!


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s grandfather was his only support, and once this support proved useless, he really had no hope left for survival.


    "Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin, why... why do you have to be this way?" Ge Kaiyang said urgently, "If you let me go this time, I will immediately leave Capital City and never set foot in it again. Our issues don¡¯t involve any real enmity. Whether you kill me or not is up to you, but if you kill me, my grandfather will definitely seek revenge. Is it worth it to escte this over some small matter?"


    "I¡¯ll say it again!" Su Yang said coldly, "If the person losing tonight were me, would you have let me go?"


    Ge Kaiyang opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. He was well aware that if Su Yang lost, Su Yang would surely die.


    But now, he was the one who lost, and he truly couldn¡¯t bear the thought of dying!

 Chapter 1283 - 1282 Black and White Impermanence

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Chapter 1282 ck and White Impermanence</h4>


    "Enemies should be reconciled, not tied in enmity..." Ge Kaiyang whispered softly.


    "It would have been good if you could think this way before this matter..." Su Yang coldly responded: "Now, it¡¯s toote!"


    Ge Kaiyang wanted to speak again, but at this moment, Su Yang had already extended his hand and struck with a palm.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯splexion drastically changed, and he hurriedly put up a defense.


    However, heavily injured as he was then, how could he be Su Yang¡¯s match? With this palm strike from Su Yang, Ge Kaiyang fell to the ground, vomiting several mouthfuls of blood.


    "Su, if you dare kill me, my grandfather will never let you go!" Ge Kaiyang bellowed furiously, his heart filled with both fear and dread, hoping that Su Yang would be afraid of the Jade-Faced Judge.


    However, Su Yang had previously faced the Martial Champion without fear, let alone the Jade-Faced Judge.


    Moreover, Su Yang was well aware that given Ge Kaiyang¡¯s character, even if Su Yang spared him, he would never let Su Yang go. Should an opportunity arise, he would still seek revenge on Su Yang. Keeping such a person around was always a hidden danger, it was simpler just to kill him. Otherwise, keeping him meant Su Yang would never know when he mightunch another sneak attack.


    If Su Yang could resolve it this time, what about next time? It was better to kill him outright!


    As for the Jade-Faced Judge, Su Yang did not disregard himpletely, it¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t let Ge Kaiyang go due to apprehension of the Jade-Faced Judge, that was contrary to Su Yang¡¯s personality.


    Striking again, Su Yang continued his onught on Ge Kaiyang.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly, realizing that Su Yang was really intent on killing him. He tried several times to flee, but he couldn¡¯t escape at all, surrounded by too many people. Su Yang¡¯s strength was far greater than his, and with his current injuries, it was only a matter of time before he was beaten to death.


    He tried every means, threats, and temptations, but Su Yang ignored them all, resolved to kill him.


    Ge Kaiyang was close to despair, truly not wanting to die. But what could he do now?


    L¨¹ Donglin silently watched Su Yang pursuing Ge Kaiyang next to him. If it were him, he would definitely have killed Ge Kaiyang too. This person was too conniving and lowly to be left alive.


    Suddenly, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brow furrowed sharply, and he quickly looked towards the distance.


    "Someone¡¯sing!" L¨¹ Donglin shouted lowly, and rushed forward first.


    Su Yang also instantly became vignt, waving his hand, everyone around him got into position, all staring in the direction of the distance.


    Just then, a group of people burst out from the distant woods. At the forefront was a tall, slim man, about 1.9 meters tall.


    This man was exceptionally ugly, with dark skin, elongated face, buck teeth, a sky-pointing nose, and wind-catching ears, dressed in all ck. In front of him, Zhao Dongming would definitely find confidence.


    Seeing this man, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brow immediately furrowed, and he said in a deep voice, "Fan Wujie?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, L¨¹ Donglin suddenly turned around, urgently saying, "Su Yang, be careful!"


    Su Yang also sensed it; he swiftly leapt into the air. At that instant, a cold gleam suddenly appeared under his feet, as though extending from beneath the ground, passing close by his body.


    The cold gleam missed its mark and insteadnded right in front of Ge Kaiyang.


    Only then did Su Yang see clearly that the person emerging from the ground was another slim man. This man looked somewhat decent, clean-shaven, dressed in all white.


    Seeing this white-clothed man, Ge Kaiyang was visibly overjoyed, excitedly saying, "Seventh Uncle!"


    Su Yang frowned. Was this man actually here for Ge Kaiyang?


    The white-clothed man put Ge Kaiyang behind him, calmly looking at Su Yang: "Young man, to forgive when you can, why insist on pushing things to the extreme?"


    "Who are you?" Su Yang asked sternly.


    "He is Xie Bi¡¯an!" L¨¹ Donglin had already arrived by Su Yang¡¯s side by now, his brows tightly knit, coldly watching the white-clothed man: "What, is the Jade-Faced Judgeing out of seclusion? Even sending out both ck and White Impermanence?"


    A thought struck Su Yang; he remembered the folklore where ck Impermanence was named Fan Wujie, and White Impermanence was named Xie Bi¡¯an.


    Just now L¨¹ Donglin called that ck-clothed man Fan Wujie, and this white-clothed man Xie Bi¡¯an, it seems these two were indeed ck and White Impermanence.


    People under the Jade-Faced Judge even have such notable names?


    Xie Bi¡¯an nced at L¨¹ Donglin, smiling faintly: "Young Master L¨¹ has grown so much, when I saw you in the Northern Three Provinces ten years ago, you were still a child. Many years without seeing, I wonder how is Mr. Beigong?"


    "My uncle is definitely doing well!" L¨¹ Donglin replied proudly: "It¡¯s you two, bing more and more sneaky. I am here, and you still think of ambushing my brother? Xie Bi¡¯an, is this ack of respect towards me, or do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?"


    Xie Bi¡¯an smiled again: "Young Master L¨¹ is still so domineering, I remember deeply how you acted back then in the Northern Three Provinces. However, Young Master L¨¹, the Northern Three Provinces are the Northern Three Provinces, this is after all the Capital City. Here, we are all outsiders. If our young master really did offend Young Master L¨¹ in some way, reprimanding him would suffice, why must you kill? In doing so, Young Master L¨¹, is this not disrespecting my lord, or do you think we are easy to bully?"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brows creased, his voice cold: "Xie Bi¡¯an, are you looking for trouble?"


    "Of course, I dare not trouble Young Master L¨¹..." Xie Bi¡¯an said with a faint smile: "However, if someone wants to kill our young master, this matter, we cannot sit idly by. If Young Master L¨¹ is willing to stand by and watch, we are grateful. If Young Master L¨¹ insists on intervening in this matter, then I can only apologize now if one day I have to personally go to the Northern Three Provinces to apologize to Mr. Beigong."


    This Xie Bi¡¯an was also quite conceited, always mentioning Mr. Beigong. The implication was telling L¨¹ Donglin, you are always a junior, not qualified to discuss matters with us. Whatever matters we have, it is Mr. Beigong, the War God who we will talk to, not you!


    L¨¹ Donglin immediately became furious, angrily retorting: "Xie Bi¡¯an, let¡¯s see how bold you are today, daring to bully my brother!"


    "We¡¯re not here to bully him; we¡¯re here to kill him!" Suddenly a cold voice came from behind, Fan Wujie charged over, swiftly pouncing at Su Yang.


    "Courting death!" L¨¹ Donglin let out a furious shout, charging forward and blocking Fan Wujie¡¯s attack.


    Both men shed with a strike, each shaking violently, both taking two steps back. It was clear that their strengths were quite matched. This Fan Wujie¡¯s strength should beparable to L¨¹ Wenbang, also an extremely formidable figure. Even within the Capital City, he¡¯s a rare expert!

 Chapter 1284 - 1283 Hell Ghost Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Chapter 1283 Hell Ghost Soldiers</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed, the moment Xie Bi¡¯an made a move, he sensed that Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s strength was formidable. And now, it seemed that Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s strength was probably on par with Fan Wujie, both on the same level as L¨¹ Donglin.


    Su Yang, despite a significant increase in his abilities, still had some gapspared to L¨¹ Donglin.


    The sudden arrival of these two masters really made the situation troublesome.


    However, Ge Kaiyang was extremely excited, eximing, "Seventh Uncle, kill him! Kill him! Take down that Su surname! That bastard, not even showing respect to my grandfather, deserves a million deaths. Don¡¯t let him live!"


    Xie Bi¡¯an looked at Su Yang with a faint smile, "Master Su, how about we too exchange a few moves?"


    Knowing he was no match for Xie Bi¡¯an, Su Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t engage in a direct confrontation. His gaze swept around as he spoke coldly, "Are you so confident that you can kill me in front of so many people here?"


    "Aiyo, I almost forgot about them!" Xie Bi¡¯an let out a howl to the sky.


    Suddenly, amotion came from the distant woods, followed immediately by a group of people rushing out.


    Su Yang saw clearly; these people were dressed in extremely odd attire. As they drew closer, Su Yang could see that they were wearing shrouds meant for the dead.


    Moreover, each of them had a ghastly paleplexion without the slightest hint of color, making them appear truly like the dead. In this dark night, they exuded a chilling presence.


    Su Yang recalled what Lian Wanxiong had said about the evaluation of the Jade-Faced Judge, an expert of an evil faction with a sinister secret technique, even his associates were extremely bizarre.


    Compared to the evil sect experts Su Yang had encountered in the Southern Six Provinces, these people by the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s side were truly bizarre!


    "Procession of a Hundred Ghosts!" Ge Kaiyang was overjoyed andughed loudly, "Seventh Uncle, Eighth Uncle, you¡¯ve even brought grandfather¡¯s Hell Ghost Soldiers? Wonderful! Let¡¯s see how you die this time, Mr. Su!"


    Yet, the people around Su Yang all had ugly expressions. Some were familiar with the Jade-Faced Judge. Seeing the approaching figures, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    "It¡¯s the Hell Ghost Soldiers under themand of the Jade-Faced Judge, personally trained by him, and their strength is terrifying!"


    "The Jade-Faced Judge has dispatched these Hell Ghost Soldiers, what is he nning?"


    "These people excel in groupbat. If we really fight, even if our numbers... even if our numbers were tenfold, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance..."


    The crowd erupted into chaos, and even L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s face turned grave as he gritted his teeth and said, "Xie Bi¡¯an, Fan Wujie, are the two of you seeking death? Bringing the Hell Ghost Soldiers to Capital City, do you know the consequences?"


    Xue Nu had told him about the strength of the Hell Ghost Soldiers, which was no less than the War God Team that his uncle had trained.


    Furthermore, most crucially, the Hell Ghost Soldiers had no human emotions, they were truly like ghost soldiers. Alive only to take lives, wherever they went, they brought endless ughter, which was terrifying.


    For this reason, the Hell Ghost Soldiers had always been despised. Indeed, Mahakasyapa had fought the Jade-Faced Judge several times and under Mahakasyapa¡¯smand, 300 Arhats forced these Hell Ghost Soldiers to be sealed away, not seen for over a decade.


    Now, these Hell Ghost Soldiers had arrived at Capital City, what was happening?


    In addition to ck and White Impermanence, the two most favored subordinates of the Jade-Faced Judge, also arrived at Capital City, which added to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s doubts. What exactly did the Jade-Faced Judge intend to do this time?


    "Who made the rule that we can¡¯te to Capital City?" Xie Bi¡¯an chuckled, "If Master Su wants to bully us for being outnumbered, of course I have to bring some people over. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be beaten up by the crowd today?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was ice cold. He knew that Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s words were just an excuse. These people came to Capital City surely for other purposes.


    "So, you brought so many people to Capital City just for me?" Su Yang said coldly, "I¡¯m actually quite ttered!"


    "Hahaha..." Xie Bi¡¯anughed, "No matter what, dying at the hands of the Hell Ghost Soldiers is also an honor for you. What do you say, shall I give you some face and you take your own life?"


    "Are you so sure that I will definitely die here?" Su Yang replied coldly, "The battle isn¡¯t over yet, no one knows what might happen!"


    "By the looks of it, do you still want to challenge?" Xie Bi¡¯an smiled, "Alright then, if that¡¯s the case, let us fight."


    After Xie Bi¡¯an finished speaking, he waved his hand lightly and howled once again.


    The Hell Ghost Soldiers immediately charged, forming a fan shape and encircling Su Yang and his party.


    Su Yang was also prepared, waving to his people to stand in a circle to prevent being attacked from both sides.


    Although Su Yang¡¯s side wasn¡¯t small in numbers, there were even more Hell Ghost Soldiers. Soon, they hadpletely surrounded Su Yang¡¯s people.


    L¨¹ Donglin was still engaged in a fierce fight with Fan Wujie. The two were evenly matched. In this short period, Su Yang had realized that Fan Wujie¡¯s strength was even above L¨¹ Wenbang¡¯s. It would be difficult for L¨¹ Donglin to defeat him!


    Su Yang took a deep breath; he knew he couldn¡¯t avoid tonight¡¯s battle. But since it hade to this, it was impossible not to fight.


    Just as Su Yang was about to give the order to start the fight, a Buddhist chant suddenly echoed from the distance: "Amitabha Buddha!"


    Everyone turned to look in unison, even L¨¹ Donglin was startled and turned around.


    On a small hill in the distance, an average-sized monk had appeared at some unknown time. The monk was dressed in a in gray monk¡¯s robe and looked very ordinary. However, the moonlight shined on his body, casting a crystalline glow, which attracted countless gazes.


    L¨¹ Donglin was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter, "You hairless rat, you¡¯ve alsoe!"


    The monk showed a helpless expression, brought his palms together and said quietly, "Master L¨¹, it¡¯s been years, and your mouth seems to have no filter."


    Su Yang nearlyughed out loud; the monk truly had a way with words.


    "Cut the nonsense!" L¨¹ Donglin cut to the chase, "Come here and handle this."


    The monk chuckled and took a slow step forward. With that step, however, he had already crossed a hundred meters.


    After a dozen such steps, he was right at the scene. Everyone watched him approach with what seemed like a slow gait, but in reality, he moved incredibly fast, reaching the site in a few moments.


    Both Fan Wujie and Xie Bi¡¯an frowned, looking quite uneasy. Facing the monk, both of them seemed very anxious.

 Chapter 1285 - 1284 Drunken Monk

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Chapter 1284 Drunken Monk</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin was very straightforward, he stopped fighting Fan Wujie and walked to stand beside Su Yang.


    "Hey, I¡¯ll leave this side to you; I won¡¯t interfere anymore!" L¨¹ Donglin said cheerfully, as if he were quite confident in this monk.


    To Su Yang¡¯s surprise, the monk actually made an OK gesture to L¨¹ Donglin. Coupled with his getup, it looked utterly incongruous no matter how you looked at it.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the monk walked straight up to Xie Bi¡¯an.


    Xie Bi¡¯an and Fan Wujie stood together, seeming very wary of the monk, their brows tightly furrowed.


    The monk, however, waspletelyposed. Approaching the two, he even brought his hands together in a prayerful gesture: "Amitabha!"


    This utterance of the Buddha¡¯s name caused them both to shudder. Xie Bi¡¯an gritted his teeth and said in a stern voice, "This has nothing to do with Buddha Pce. This man wants to kill Young Master Ge of the Ge Family; are we supposed to just sit back and do nothing?"


    "You can save him, that¡¯s fine, but killing... well, that¡¯s not so good," the monk saidnguidly.


    Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s expression grew colder: "So, you¡¯re saying, others are allowed to kill us, but we¡¯re not allowed to kill them?"


    "Amitabha, all is well!" The monk spoke softly, "Master Xie, have you forgotten our previous agreement? Ge Kaiyang is not bound by the agreement, he may kill. But both you and the Hell Ghost Soldiers are parties to the agreement, how could you kill indiscriminately?"


    "What are you saying? Even if Young Master Ge is killed, we can¡¯t take revenge?" Fan Wujie said angrily.


    "The master says slowly, "Young Master Ge is not dead yet. Besides, an agreement is an agreement. If you don¡¯t abide by it, then I will have to report to my master so that he may personally go and have a talk with Judge Ge."


    "What if he ends up dead?" Fan Wujie said angrily again.


    "He who kills, must be prepared to be killed!" the monk said softly, "If Young Master Ge didn¡¯t want to kill Master Su, why would Master Su want to kill him? Since you have saved the man, there¡¯s no need for furtherplication!"


    Fan Wujie still wanted to speak, but Xie Bi¡¯an stopped him. Xie Bi¡¯an took a long look at the monk and then slowly nodded, "Fine, an agreement is an agreement. In that case, we will take Young Master Ge and leave, this should be alright, yes?"


    The monk didn¡¯t reply but instead turned to look at L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang, seeing as Ge Kaiyang was captured by Su Yang after all.


    Su Yang frowned slightly. Although he was reluctant to release Ge Kaiyang, the situation was quite clear; he had no choice but to release him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the monk¡¯s sudden appearance tonight, the battle would have been even more troublesome. On Su Yang¡¯s side, who knows how many would have died!


    The strength of the Hell Ghost Soldiers, as Su Yang had clearly seen, was definitely above that of the men on his side. If the fight truly came down to the wire tonight, the one at a disadvantage would surely be Su Yang.


    So now, he had no choice but to release Ge Kaiyang. Or rather, it was the monk¡¯s arrival that allowed Su Yang to minimize his losses. Otherwise, if the fight continued, Su Yang surely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said coldly, "Ge Kaiyang, today I will let you go. If we be enemies again someday, you may not be so lucky!"


    At this moment, Ge Kaiyang no longer feared Su Yang and responded immediately, "Su, it should be I who says this. This debt today, I will remember it. If I see you again, I will not spare you!"


    Su Yang sneered, just moments ago Ge Kaiyang was iming to have no substantial grievances with him, and now he was speaking like this. Su Yang was not surprised at all by such words, and this only solidified his resolve to kill the man someday!


    Xie Bi¡¯an said nothing, just turned around and led everyone away.


    Fan Wujie gave Su Yang a vicious re and coldly said, "Su, consider yourself lucky today. But we have plenty of time, many more chances!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang said coldly, "Next time we meet, it may well not be who kills whom!"


    "Let¡¯s wait and see!" Fan Wujie said angrily and led his men away.


    Ge Kaiyang dared not linger and quickly followed the two away. Of course, as he left, he kept casting threats at Su Yang, looking intent on fighting to the end.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with him but watched as they left. Only then did he sp his hands towards the monk, "Thank you so much, master!"


    "No trouble at all, it¡¯s what I should do!" The monk brought his hands together and bowed in response.


    "You don¡¯t need to be polite with this Drunken Monk, just get him a couple of bottles of good wer on," L¨¹ Donglinughed and nced at Wu Feizhi on the ground, "What about him?"


    Just now, Zhao Dongming was taken away by Young Master Qee, Ge Kaiyang by ck and White Impermanence, and the scene only left Wu Feizhi alone.


    Wu Feizhi, not fearing at all, instead began tough.


    Su Yang stood by his side, silently watching him and not saying anything.


    After a long time, Wu Feizhi finally stopped. He looked at Su Yang andughed again: "Su Yang, do you see my fate? This is the fate of someone with no family background, no connections. They both can live, and only I must die; such is fate, decided from the moment I was born. Su Yang, don¡¯t think you have the upper hand just for today. It¡¯s only for today. Someday, your fate may not be much better than mine!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm; in fact, he and Wu Feizhi were basically the same type of person. But there were some differences between him and Wu Feizhi.


    At least, Su Yang never pinned his hopes on anyone else. Whatever he did, he relied on himself. Wu Feizhi, on the other hand, had to rely on clinging to Zhao Dongming; thereiny the gap.


    "Thank you for the reminder." Su Yang said calmly. "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you."


    Wu Feizhi was startled for a moment, then coldly said, "Su Yang, do you want me to work for you? Heh, although Wu Feizhi is not a gentleman, I absolutely refuse to be a turncoat. Death is only as deep as a skull, at least I can still preserve some reputation. If I capitte today, even if I live, no one will respect me!"


    "I never asked you to work for me!" Su Yang stated again.


    Wu Feizhi looked startled: "Then... what do you mean?"


    "I only have one request..." Su Yang said.


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed; he knew that if Su Yang was willing to spare him, then this request must be no simple matter.


    "Speak!" Wu Feizhi said with a grave voice. Regardless, if there was a chance to live, he wouldn¡¯t want to miss it.


    Su Yang spoke softly: "I want you to advance directly to Terrestrial Immortal!"


    "What!?" Wu Feizhi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Su Yang¡¯s request was beyond anything he could have anticipated.

 Chapter 1286 - 1285: Wu Feizhi Gets Promoted

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Chapter 1285: Wu Feizhi Gets Promoted</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin was also astonished, looking at Su Yang with surprise: "Su Yang, what kind of request is this?"


    Su Yang smiled: "After he advances to a Terrestrial Immortal, he can no longer interfere with the affairs of ordinary people. He won¡¯t be able to be my enemy anymore!"


    "Damn, what kind of logic is that!" L¨¹ Donglin said: "You¡¯ll want to advance to a Terrestrial Immortal in the future too. Wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll have one more enemy then? Besides, keeping such a person around is always a hazard. If you spare him now, how might he treat youter on?"


    "Let¡¯s worry about the future when ites!" Su Yang looked at Wu Feizhi: "I want you to advance to a Terrestrial Immortal, and I want you to see that one¡¯s fate has nothing to do with his or her origins. I also want to show you that those so-called well-born individuals aren¡¯t necessarily much stronger than me!"


    "You speak the truth!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded repeatedly, his background was also humble.


    When his mother was pregnant with him, his uncle was not yet the Beigong War God. In fact, his uncle¡¯s family had once been annihted, and his early life was not very good either.


    The status he had achieved today, although inseparable from his uncle¡¯s support, was significantly attributed to his own efforts. If it weren¡¯t for his hard work, he would have been just like Ge Kaiyang. Even being the grandson of the Jade-Faced Judge, what good would it do? No status or prestige at all!


    Wu Feizhi stared at Su Yang for a while and then slowly nodded: "Alright, then I¡¯ll wait!"


    With that, Wu Feizhi took a step back and slowly closed his eyes.


    Around him, a small whirlwind formed, sweeping up everything, including the endless nature¡¯s spiritual energy.


    The nature¡¯s spiritual energy continuously surged into Wu Feizhi¡¯s body; above his head, a pir of white light pierced the sky. The white light shrouded his body, constantly purifying him.


    Wu Feizhi clenched his fists and silently felt the power of the white light.


    After a long time, the white light gradually weakened, and Wu Feizhi finally opened his eyes. His eyes twinkled with white light.


    At this moment, Wu Feizhi had finally advanced to a Terrestrial Immortal!


    Wu Feizhi¡¯s advancement took much longerpared to Wan Tianxiang¡¯s previous advancement. After all, Wu Feizhi¡¯s strength was significantly greater than Wan Tianxiang¡¯s, thus requiring more external spiritual energy to ascend as a Terrestrial Immortal. His post-advancement strength was also considerably more formidable than Wan Tianxiang¡¯s.


    Furthermore, Wan Tianxiang had to advance hastily to contend with Su Yang, but Wu Feizhi, without such concerns, could afford to absorb the spiritual energy at a slower pace.


    After ascending to a Terrestrial Immortal, Wu Feizhi made no move but remained still, feeling the power of an Earth Immortal.


    After a while, he sighed softly: "No wonder one should reach the Great Perfection Realm before advancing to Earthly Immortal Realm. Advancing too early indeed imposes too many restrictions. Su Yang, you¡¯ve given me an opportunity, so I¡¯ll give you a word of advice ¨C if you can reach Great Perfection, strive for it. Otherwise, ascending to Terrestrial Immortal too early will make your journey ahead moreplicated, and that¡¯s not a good thing!"


    "Thank you for the advice!" Su Yang nodded.


    Wu Feizhi spoke no further and turned to leave at a leisurely pace. Even after entering the Earthly Immortal Realm, he had no intention of seeking revenge.


    In fact, after Zhao Dongming left him behind, his hatred for Su Yang had significantly diminished. And since Su Yang had spared him, his hatred for Su Yang hadpletely dissipated.


    Just as Su Yang had mentioned, Wu Feizhi and he were of the same kind. Wu Feizhi really did want to see just how far Su Yang could go!


    Watching Wu Feizhi walk away, Su Yang let out a sigh softly. He turned toward L¨¹ Donglin and that Monk, who were still casually chatting.


    "Done with everything?" L¨¹ Donglin smiled: "Great timing, let¡¯s go drink!"


    Su Yang nced at the Monk: "Brother L¨¹, drinking, this... this doesn¡¯t seem appropriate..."


    "What¡¯s not appropriate?" L¨¹ Donglin red: "This Drunken Monk has no other hobby in life but drinking. If you want to thank him, just get him drunk with some good alcohol."


    "Ah?" Su Yang was astonished. There were Monks like this?


    "What¡¯s there to be so surprised about!" said L¨¹ Donglin: "He¡¯s also got two junior fellow apprentices, one is Meat Monk and the other Lustful Monk. One can¡¯t be happy without meat, and the other has taken dozens of wives and concubines. Just don¡¯t think of them as actual Monks!"


    Su Yang was even more bbergasted. Can these even be called Monks?


    The Drunken Monk, however, wasn¡¯t the least bit embarrassed,ughing heartily: "Later on, I started drinking less, just five bottles at most, five bottles, that¡¯s it!"


    "Darn, the three of us drink five bottles, does that even count as drinking?" L¨¹ Donglin red.


    "I meant five bottles per person!" said the Drunken Monk.


    Su Yang: "..."


    The group tidied up and headed back, and Su Yang arranged a table to entertain the Drunken Monk.


    It wasn¡¯t until they were seated that Su Yang discovered another peculiar trait of the Drunken Monk - he didn¡¯t eat meat!


    Su Yang had thought the Drunken Monk would eat meat, so he had prepared a whole table of robust dishes. In the end, he found out that the Drunken Monk was only eating a te of mushrooms on the table. However, the way he drank was extremely hearty - with one leg on a stool, one hand on his hip, the other hand holding the bottle and drinking straight from it. Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t even keep up with his pace!


    L¨¹ Donglin was unfazed, while Su Yang was stunned. After the meal, Su Yang was still in a daze. This was truly the first time he had encountered such a Monk.


    However, over the course of the meal, Su Yang finally learned about the Drunken Monk¡¯s identity.


    The Monk¡¯s identity was truly not simple - he was the eldest disciple under the Western Abbot Mahakasyapa¡¯smand. No wonder Xie Bi¡¯an and Fan Wujie were afraid when they saw him. Mahakasyapa has been betting with the Jade-Faced Judge for many years, with the Jade-Faced Judgeying dormant the whole time. And Mahakasyapa never left the Great Hero Treasure Hall.


    Xie Bi¡¯an and Fan Wujie bringing Hell Ghost Soldiers to kill Su Yang was a betrayal of their oath. If the Drunken Monk reported this matter to Mahakasyapa, then it would be the Jade-Faced Judge who had broken his word.


    After eating, the three sat down in the living room.


    The Monk imed he would only drink five bottles, but in fact, after drinking more than eight bottles, his face was flushed with a wine glow, sitting on the sofa, reeking of alcohol.


    "You thieving baldy, howe you suddenly came to Capital City?" L¨¹ Donglin slouched on the sofa: "Also, what¡¯s the deal with Xie Bi¡¯an and Fan Wujieing here? Deploying Hell Ghost Soldiers - it can¡¯t be just to kill Su Yang, can it? They aren¡¯t nning on killing me along with him, are they?"


    "That¡¯s unlikely," said the Drunken Monk: "To kill you, they¡¯d need the guts for that, wouldn¡¯t they? Aren¡¯t they afraid your uncle would demolish their Judge Temple?"


    "Then what¡¯s the point of all thismotion?" asked L¨¹ Donglin: "Just to deal with Su Yang? I don¡¯t buy it!"

 Chapter 1287 - 1286 Fake Wound

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Chapter 1286 Fake Wound</h4>


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help feeling speechless as he listened from the sidelines. Damn, am I that invisible? Couldn¡¯t these people specifically be here to deal with me?


    Drunken Monk and L¨¹ Donglin seemed utterly oblivious to Su Yang¡¯s feelings. Drunken Monk belched and waved his hand, "Didn¡¯t the sky battle just end..."


    "So what?" L¨¹ Donglin asked curiously.


    "The Ten Great Sects hardly helped Qinghe Academy this time," Drunken Monk said. "Therefore, the battle was rather tough for Qinghe Academy. Although they won, it was a narrow victory. Coincidentally, the Ten Great Sects wereing to Qinghe Academy to take people away, and some were harboring ulterior motives and wanted to have a look. Not to mention the Jade-Faced Judge, on my way here, I even encountered three groups of Japanese pirates. I guess Capital City will have some chaos for a time!"


    "So that¡¯s the situation!" L¨¹ Donglin sighed softly. "Does that mean the Jade-Faced Judge is also eyeing Capital City?"


    "Who knows!" Drunken Monk pursed his lips. "Since my master knew that ck and White Impermanence brought out the Hell Ghost Soldiers, he had me follow them to see what they were up to. I¡¯ll be staying in Capital City these few days. L¨¹ Donglin, you need to arrange a ce for me to stay!"


    "That¡¯s no big deal; just stay here!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Then I won¡¯t be polite." Drunken Monk leaned casually on the sofa, not looking at all like a monk.


    Listening from the side, Su Yang was dumbstruck and couldn¡¯t help asking, "What exactly are you two talking about? What is this sky battle?"


    Previously, Su Yang had also heard Wan Xiong Lian and Huo Yuanzhen talk about the sky battle, but he had no idea what it really was. Now, these two bringing it up made Su Yang even more puzzled.


    "You don¡¯t know about the sky battle?" L¨¹ Donglin was also surprised.


    Su Yang shrugged; of course, he didn¡¯t.


    "Didn¡¯t Wan Xiong Lian and Sword Saint Ye tell you?" L¨¹ Donglin was astonished.


    "No!" Su Yang said. "They mentioned the sky battle, but they never told me exactly what it was."


    L¨¹ Donglin and Drunken Monk exchanged nces, L¨¹ Donglin shook his head, "Maybe it¡¯s better you don¡¯t know."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang red. "Just tell me, what exactly is this sky battle?"


    "Since Wan Xiong Lian and Sword Saint Ye didn¡¯t tell you, then I shouldn¡¯t overstep," L¨¹ Donglin smiled and shook his head. "These matters are still far off for you; telling you would only cause unnecessary worry."


    "..." Su Yang was speechless. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not afraid of worrying. Just tell me whatever it is!"


    "Forget it," Drunken Monk shook his head. "These are things better not spoken of. Not knowing is for the best. You shouldn¡¯t get involved. The more you know, the more restrictions you¡¯ll face, which isn¡¯t suitable."


    "The monk is right!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded. "Su Yang, you better handle your own affairs first. You¡¯re almost done with your business in Capital City; once you¡¯re done here, just go back. Looks like Capital City really will be chaotic for a while!"


    Su Yang had a helpless expression; he realized these two would not tell him what was happening. Su Yang didn¡¯t ask further; indeed, there was little point in asking.


    "My business isn¡¯t finished yet!" Su Yang shook his head. "Xiao Hei and Jiang Zier have not been found yet; I need to find them before I leave."


    Speaking of Xiao Hei more so worried him.


    He had thought that after confronting the Chen Family, the Chen Family would use Xiao Hei as leverage against him. However, the Chen Family never did such a thing. Even more, the Chen Family didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of Xiao Hei at all, confirming that Xiao Hei was definitely not with the Chen Family.


    But if Xiao Hei wasn¡¯t with the Chen Family, then where was he now?


    ...


    One hour after Su Yang and the group left Beishan Forest, Zi Nu took advantage of the night and quietly arrived outside Beishan Forest.


    Zi Nu observed the area for a while, frowning slightly at the sight of dead bodies on the ground. Then, she wandered around, as if searching for something.


    After spending more than half an hour, Zi Nu had almostbed through the vicinity and finally found a concealed body three kilometers behind Beishan Forest in a secluded spot.


    Zi Nu bent down and scrutinized the body carefully, turning it over several times, eventually finding a fatal wound on the body.


    Zi Nu frowned; she took a photo of the body and another of the wound, then quickly left.


    Returning to ck Widow¡¯s manor, Zi Nu immediately went to ck Widow¡¯s room.


    "Master, I¡¯m back!"


    "How was it?" ck Widow¡¯s voice came from inside the room.


    "You were right, Su Yang really did win!" Zi Nu spoke in a low voice.


    "What about the investigation I asked you to conduct?" ck Widow spoke calmly, not in the least bit surprised as if everything was within expectations.


    "I found it..." Zi Nu whispered. "Three kilometers behind that forest, someone was killed. However, the wound is a bit odd, not like... not like what a disciple of the Martial Champion would do, but more like someone from the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s side!"


    "Hmm?" ck Widow was somewhat surprised.


    "I took photos, do you want to see them?" Zi Nu offered.


    "Bring them here." ck Widow said.


    Zi Nu quickly bent down and walked into the room, respectfully handing over the mobile phone to ck Widow.


    ck Widow was still sitting on the balcony, she took a nce at the mobile phone, her eyebrows slightly furrowing, seemingly surprised.


    "Master, from the look of the wound, it doesn¡¯t seem to be Young Master Qi¡¯s doing," Zi Nu whispered. "Could he have encountered ck and White Impermanence¡¯s people first? After all, this person had some grievances with the Jade-Faced Judge."


    "No." ck Widow stated decisively.


    "Ah?" Zi Nu was stunned; even in this situation, still no?


    "It was Old Zhang the Eighth who came back!" ck Widow slowly said. "This person can mimic the unique skills of many families, including the secret techniques of the Jade-Faced Judge. Making such a wound is not at all difficult."


    Zi Nu was confused, speaking softly, "So, does this mean both Old Zhang the Seventh and Old Zhang the Eighth got involved, just to save Zhao Dongming? Is Zhao Dongming that important?"


    ck Widow shook her head. "Zhao Dongming is merely a tool used by the Martial Champion to infiltrate the Zhao Family and isn¡¯t that important; however, he isn¡¯t supposed to die this early. In fact, saving Zhao Dongming is simple, the key is how to lure us into the trap!"


    "Us?" Zi Nu was astonished. "They want to lure us into the trap? Why? How... how are they nning to lure us?"

 Chapter 1288 - 1287: I Want to See Him

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Chapter 1287: I Want to See Him</h4>


    ck Widow put down her phone: "This is the real ace up Zhao Dongming¡¯s sleeve, capable enough to kill L¨¹ Donglin with ease. Zhao¡¯s n was, in case his own scheme failed, he could have this person assassinate Su Yang and resolve the matter."


    "And should his n seed, after he takes care of Su Yang, this person could also kill Ge Kaiyang. That way, he would im all the credit and eliminate two troubles at once. After all, this individual has quite a deep grudge with the Jade-Faced Judge. If he kills Ge, no one would suspect anything."


    "However, what Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t anticipate was that all his preparations were in vain. His entire n fell within Su Yang¡¯s expectations, and the person he sent was killed by Old Zhang the Eighth, resulting in Zhao¡¯s utter defeat. If it hadn¡¯t been for Old Zhang the Seventh stepping in to take him away, he would have had a hard time escaping his fate tonight. After this incident, Zhao Dongming will surely have toy low for a while, as he no longer has the wherewithal topete."


    "In fact, there is no direct connection between the Zhang Family and Su Yang. Logically, since Old Zhang the Seventh¡¯s junior fellow disciple has a grudge against Su Yang, the Zhang Family should have helped Zhao Dongming to seek revenge. Instead, the Zhang Family not only abstained from helping Zhao, but they even killed the man and spoiled Zhao¡¯s ns. Plus, considering the previous incident at Qinghe Academy with Old Zhang the Seventh personally intervening to get Su Yang out of trouble, it made people wonder about the actual rtionship between the Zhang Family and Su Yang."


    At this point, ck Widow chuckled softly: "After Fang Ping was killedst time, the Zhang Family suspected that I had my sights set on Su Yang and was about to take action. So, they also nned to make a move against Su Yang. They did all this just to make me think that the Zhang Family ces great importance on Su Yang, thereby making me take Su Yang seriously as well. They even intended to provoke me into acting against Su Yang personally! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let Old Zhang the Eighth kill the man. This is what you call a cover-up being conspicuous."


    "A cover-up being conspicuous?" Zi Nu was utterly confused and didn¡¯t understand the situation at all.


    "Simply put." ck Widow exined: "The fake wounds crafted by Old Zhang the Eighth are hard to discern, requiring a lot of deduction to confirm whether the man died at the hands of ck and White Impermanence. This means, even if I were to scrutinize the matter, it¡¯d be anything but simplistic. However, if I pursued thorough reasoning, I could eventually tell. So, why would the Zhang Family go to the trouble of making these fake wounds?"


    Zi Nu shook her head, obviously unable to fathom the subtleties.


    "Because," ck Widow continued, "the Zhang Family wants me to realize the wound is fake, but not too easily. They want me to exert some effort before discerning it¡¯s a fake and understanding it was the Zhang Family who killed the man."


    "But, why... why would they do that?" Zi Nu asked, bewildered.


    "Because they want me to believe they take Su Yang very seriously!" ck Widow smiled: "The Zhang Family killed this man but didn¡¯t want others to know it was their doing, pretending as if they didn¡¯t value Su Yang. However, upon investigation, discovering that it was indeed the Zhang Family¡¯s doing will lead everyone to think not that the Zhang Family doesn¡¯t care about Su Yang. On the contrary, it shows they actually value Su Yang highly, hence the subterfuge and the crafted fake wounds!"


    Zi Nu suddenly saw the light and understood the situation.


    "The Zhang Family really is cunning!" Zi Nu eximed indignantly.


    "It¡¯s not called cunning; it¡¯s called military deception!" ck Widow whispered: "The Zhang Family knows about the rivalry between me and Su Yang, so they deliberately show special attention to Su Yang, prompting me to be wary of him too. Even more, they aim to entice me into striking at Su Yang, seeking a way to have him killed. In short, unbeknownst to him, Su Yang has also be one of their chess pieces."


    "But why would they do that?" Zi Nu frowned, "Killing Su wouldn¡¯t benefit them at all!"


    "That might not be the case." ck Widow responded: "Don¡¯t forget, behind Su Yang are Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen. The Zhang Family wants me to confront these three. Especially now, with Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin so close, if I were to harm Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin certainly wouldn¡¯t stand by. They also want to stir the pot in the rtionship between me and L¨¹ Donglin."


    Zi Nu grew angry suddenly: "The Zhang Family have calcted well, plotting against us like this, it¡¯s utterly detestable. Thank goodness for your supreme intelligence, Master, or we might have truly fallen for their trap!"


    "In this world, military deception ismon practice." ck Widow seemed unaffected, reclining in the Imperial Consort¡¯s Chair, lightly saying: "How are things going with Su Yang?"


    "Mahakasyapa¡¯s chief disciple is with him, and so is L¨¹ Donglin." Zi Nu paused before adding, "Master, in that case, we shouldn¡¯t deal with Su Yang anymore. Shall I call back the surveince on him?"


    "No need." ck Widow shook her head with a light smile, "This person is very interesting; he has quietly weathered all his crises. I really want to meet him."


    "Ah?" Zi Nu said anxiously, "Master, wouldn¡¯t meeting him y right into the Zhang Family¡¯s scheme? They want us to target Su Yang!"


    "If I don¡¯t y along a little after all the Zhang Family has done, wouldn¡¯t that make them think I don¡¯t appreciate their efforts?" ck Widow chuckled, "All right, you see to the arrangements. Since Su Yang has already survived these challenges, I should indeed meet him."


    Zi Nu dared not question further, curtsied low, and said, "Then I shall make the arrangements immediately."


    ck Widow didn¡¯t speak, just leaning against the Imperial Consort¡¯s Chair, still holding that old gourd, swaying it back and forth. The moonlight shone down, her skin practically translucent and exceedingly beautiful.


    Zi Nu bowed her way out of ck Widow¡¯s room, into the courtyard, and heaved a sigh of relief. Without dy, she went to the back yard, summoned several people, and ordered them to bring Su Yang.


    Having made the arrangements, Zi Nu returned to the front yard. Passing Xiao Hei¡¯s room on her way, she overheard Chen Benshuang¡¯s voice.


    "Don¡¯t run around with your injuries yet!" Chen Benshuang said, "Rest a while longer, and then you can go, won¡¯t that be okay?"


    Zi Nu peeked in and saw Xiao Hei had already changed back into his original clothes, standing by the bed as if ready to leave.


    Chen Benshuang stood by, worry written all over her face, as Xiao Hei still seemed rather weak.

 Chapter 1289 - 1288: My Family Head Invites You

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Chapter 1288: My Family Head Invites You</h4>


    Xiao Hei, having ingested the medicine begged for by Chen Benshuang, had seen quite a swift recovery these past few days. However, his previous injuries had been too severe, and by now his body had only recuperated to about sixty percent.


    Still, Xiao Hei was of that restless sort. After staying here for a few days, he had reached his limit. With today¡¯s recovery, he really didn¡¯t wish to linger any longer and only wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Yet, Chen Benshuang was far from willing to let him go, given that the situation in Capital City was extremely chaotic. If Xiao Hei were to rashly venture out like this, who knows what dangers he might encounter, and that¡¯s why she kept insisting that Xiao Hei stay.


    Zi Nu watched from the doorway with clear vision; Chen Benshuang looked at Xiao Hei with eyes full of concern. This kind of sentiment had never before been seen from Chen Benshuang.


    On the other hand, Xiao Hei was quite stubborn, insisting on leaving, resulting in a deadlock between the two of them.


    Chen Benshuang was so anxious she was nearly in tears, her Miss¡¯s temper entirely unexhibited here. If others were to see her now, they would undoubtedly be utterly astonished; this did not fit Chen Benshuang¡¯s character at all.


    Zi Nu watched from outside for a while, feeling helpless herself. When had Miss Chen ever been mistreated like this?


    Seeing Chen Benshuang¡¯s tears swirling in her eyes, Zi Nu could no longer bear it and charged straight into the room. To the shocked Xiao Hei, shended a heavy palm strike to the back of his head, causing Xiao Hei to copse onto the bed with a thud.


    "What are you doing!" Chen Benshuang eximed in rm, having never expected such an event to take ce.


    "Why waste words with him!" Zi Nu said with a dismissive grin. "If you don¡¯t want him to leave, just knock him out and keep him here. You think you can persuade him? Let me tell you, men are all the same; the more polite you are to them, the more important they think they are. You can¡¯t coddle them!"


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s face flushed with color: "I... I don¡¯t want him to leave mere because his injuries haven¡¯t healed. How can he go running about like this? My intention was for him to heal here before going out. It¡¯s not good to run around in his condition..."


    "If it¡¯s not good, then don¡¯t let him run." Zi Nu said. "I¡¯ve told you, you can¡¯t persuade a man like him. So, don¡¯t even think about persuading him. Just be straightforward, knock him out and keep him here, then he won¡¯t be able to run anywhere."


    Chen Benshuang looked helpless: "Sister Zi Nu, you didn¡¯t understand what I said. I mean, he¡¯s injured, it¡¯s not suitable for him to go outside. You... you knocked him out again, isn¡¯t this adding injury to injury..."


    "Yo, you¡¯re too concerned about him." Zi Nu smirked.


    "I... I¡¯m not concerned..." Chen Benshuang immediately became embarrassed: "I... I was just saying, after all, he got hurt while saving me, we... we can¡¯t treat a lifesaver like this. Gratitude and repayment... that¡¯s what... what should be done..."


    "Alright, you don¡¯t have to exin, I understand." Zi Nu waved her off: "Miss, you¡¯ve grown up and have your own thoughts, liking a boy isn¡¯t wrong, you don¡¯t need to be shy."


    "I... I¡¯m not..." Chen Benshuang was flustered: "How could I possibly like him..."


    "Hehe..." Zi Nu looked at Chen Benshuang¡¯s face, which was flushed red, and smiled silently.


    Chen Benshuang was so embarrassingly shy she wished she could just crawl into a crack in the floor. After a long while, she finally spoke softly: "Sister Zi Nu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. He... he¡¯s just my lifesaver. Besides, I... I am three years older than him..."


    "There¡¯s a saying that goes well, ¡¯a woman three years older than a man is like a golden brick¡¯", Zi Nu chuckled. "This age difference, I think it¡¯s quite suitable."


    "Sister Zi Nu!" Chen Benshuang stomped her foot in urgency: "I can¡¯t talk to you!"


    Chen Benshuang ran away in a fluster, leaving Zi Nu tough to herself. Turning to look at Xiao Hei who remained unconscious on the bed, Zi Nu¡¯s face showed scorn; it was quite obvious she couldn¡¯t understand why Chen Benshuang would take a fancy to someone like him.


    However, thinking about what Su Yang had done in Capital City and how much ck Widow valued him, Zi Nu felt helpless again. The urrences in Capital City this time truly baffled her.


    She had originally thought that Su Yang, not knowing his ce as a country bumpkin, would surely end up dead after making such a scene in Capital City.


    Yet, not only had Su Yang survived, but he had also made it this far. Most crucially, he had managed to gain the considerable regard of not just Martial Champion but also ck Widow, which was indeed no small feat.


    Carefully considering, Su Yang now also had L¨¹ Donglin and Drunken Monk by his side. One was the Beigong War God¡¯s own nephew, the other was Mahakasyapa¡¯s prime disciple¡ªboth were extraordinary individuals. If these two were to earnestly support Su Yang, then Su Yang¡¯s forces wouldn¡¯t be weak at all, and he might indeed cause quite a stir in Capital City.


    Thinking of all these things, Zi Nu felt somewhat irritated. She still couldn¡¯tprehend how Su Yang, this bumpkin from the countryside, could havee this far.


    ...


    Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin, and Drunken Monk drank together until thete hours; Su Yang saw off the two men and returned to his room to rest.


    He had justid down for a short while when he suddenly sensed that something was amiss. He opened his eyes with a start, swiftly sitting up, only to find that two slender figures had inexplicably appeared at the doorway.


    These two had only just arrived and were surprised that Su Yang immediately detected them. Nheless, their faces showed no visible reaction; they simply said softly, "Young Master Su, our Family Head invites you to a meeting."


    Su Yang was truly startled to the core, knowing that he was currently staying at the Shen Family Courtyard, a ce full of his subordinates. That these two women managed to reach him so silently, bypassing the vignce of so many, was no easy feat.


    Furthermore, Su Yang, with his capabilities, did not sense their presence until they reached the doorway, which was enough to shock him. Just how formidable were these two women?


    Taking a deep breath and suppressing his astonishment, Su Yang said in a firm voice, "Who is your master?"


    "You¡¯ll know once you arrive," the woman replied.


    Su Yang frowned: "You want me to go without even mentioning a name?"


    "Our master has said, we must invite Young Master Su," the woman spoke softly. "It would be best if Young Master Su is willing to apany us. If you are unwilling, we will be forced to take offense."


    "You¡¯re prepared to use force against me?" Su Yang¡¯s voice deepened, his guard up. The master of these two women might not be someone to take lightly, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    "Our master said, we must bring Young Master Su," the woman stepped forward and said softly, "so we hope Young Master Su won¡¯t make this difficult for us."


    Su Yang saw it clearly; the woman dressed in red, fiery as mes.

 Chapter 1290 - 1289: The Master is Bathing

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Chapter 1289: The Master is Bathing</h4>


    If Ge Kaiyang were here, he would definitely recognize this woman at a nce ¨C she is the Red ve who previously patrolled at ck Widow¡¯s ce.


    Following behind Red ve, another woman took a step forward. She was dressed in green and was none other than Green ve.


    Green ve and Red ve quietly observed Su Yang. Their attitude was neither respectful nor disdainful, simply indifferent as if they were doing a routine task, facing an ordinary person.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, as he certainly knew that these two women were not simple. And if they were this extraordinary, then their master behind them would only be even more so.


    But who exactly was their master? And why did he want to see him?


    Su Yang quickly calcted in his mind. The presence of these two women here meant that they were undoubtedly powerful. If things came to a confrontation, Su Yang might not be a match for them.


    However, this was still the Shen Family Courtyard, where Su Yang¡¯s people were everywhere. At one shout from Su Yang, these people woulde to help him immediately. Even if these women were strong, they couldn¡¯t just take him away!


    Although that was what Su Yang was thinking, he actually had to consider whether it was worth it.


    The master behind these two women was definitely no ordinary person and noted only that he wanted to meet, not to kill him. This implied that this person might not harbor hostility towards him.


    However, if he refused and a fight ensued here, he could temporarily escape this situation but would profoundly offend this master. In other words, Su Yang would be setting up a very formidable enemy for himself, which was clearly unwise at this time.


    Thus, after much deliberation, Su Yang ultimately decided not to turn hostile towards these two women.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll trouble you two to lead the way," Su Yang said calmly.


    This response startled the two women. In fact, they had always thought Su Yang wouldn¡¯t agree to apany them, and they were prepared to confront him. Moreover, when they entered, they had deliberately left four people outside the door to guard the room. They used a formation to seal the room, preventing any sound from escaping to prevent any resistance from the Shen Family Courtyard¡¯s people.


    To their surprise, Su Yang boldly agreed to go with them,pletely out of their expectation.


    After a moment of astonishment, the two women quickly recovered. They exchanged nces, and Red ve, reacting swiftly, stepped back and said, "Young Master Su, please!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste any words and walked straight out of the room.


    The two women followed closely behind, all their attention focused on Su Yang. They were ready to act at any hint of him calling out.


    Seeing through the two women¡¯s thoughts, Su Yang kept silent and just led the way outside.


    Not long after walking out, Su Yang noticed four more women had joined them, their clothing different from the first two women, but their aura was just as formidable.


    Su Yang was inwardly shocked. To have such six powerful women as servants, what kind of extraordinary person must their master be?


    At this moment, Su Yang also grew curious. He was eager to see who this master really was.


    There were many people patrolling in the Shen Family Courtyard, but seeing Su Yang leading the way, they didn¡¯t interfere. However, everyone was curiously watching the six women, as six such individuals were not originally from this courtyard.


    Su Yang led the six outside the courtyard and saw two cars parked nearby. He looked towards Red ve and Green ve, asking with a smile, "Are we taking that car?"


    "Yes," Red ve nodded.


    Without unnecessary words, Su Yang walked over and opened the car door before climbing in.


    With a wave of her hand, Red ve directed two women to take the other car, while the remaining three joined Red ve and entered the car Su Yang was in.


    Two sat in the front, one driving and the other as the co-driver, while the other two sat at the back, one on the left and one on the right, sandwiching Su Yang as if they feared he would run.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless ¨C he had already followed them out, so where else could he run? If he really wanted to escape, could these six women still have managed to take him away when he was in the courtyard?


    However, Su Yang kept silent, mainly wanting to meet these women¡¯s master.


    Red ve drove straight towards the mansion where ck Widow resided.


    Upon arriving, Su Yang took the opportunity to observe the surroundings. The location of this area was quite good, very quiet and with a great environment. However, there was only this mansion around here, and no other buildings within ten miles, indicating the dominance of the mansion¡¯s owner.


    This ce¡¯s prime location would certainly not go unnoticed by the rich and influential families of Capital City, but no one else resided nearby, surely due to this mansion¡¯s owner.


    Red ve drove into the mansion, disembarked first, and said to Su Yang, "Young Master Su, please."


    Su Yang got out of the car, following behind Red ve, not towards the front pavilion, but to a guest hall nearby.


    "Young Master Su, please wait here for a moment while I report to our master," Red ve said.


    "It¡¯s no bother," Su Yang replied calmly, though he was inwardly speechless. You invite me here, yet still need to report?


    Red ve did not go to seek ck Widow but instead headed first to the ground floor of the small pavilion.


    Zi Nu was waiting there and immediately asked upon seeing Red ve, "How did it go?"


    "He came willingly," Red ve replied. "He didn¡¯t resist and led us out of the Shen Family Courtyard!"


    "What?" Zi Nu eximed, having thought they would definitely have had to fight fiercely.


    "I can¡¯t understand it either," Red ve whispered. "This Mr. Su, could he perhaps have some scheme up his sleeve?"


    Zi Nu furrowed her brows and pondered for a moment before saying in a low voice, "Wait here, I¡¯ll go ask our master."


    Zi Nu went upstairs to the entrance of ck Widow¡¯s door and found a girl standing there.


    "The master is bathing," the girl said respectfully.


    Zi Nu nodded, not saying more, and stood at the doorway waiting.


    At that moment, a voice came from inside the room, ck Widow¡¯s voice: "What¡¯s the matter, just say it."


    Zi Nu hesitated for a bit but still ryed the news of Su Yang¡¯s arrival.


    After listening to Zi Nu, ck Widow was silent for a while, seemingly pondering over these matters.


    Not long after, ck Widow said softly, "Ask him toe up."


    "Ah?" Zi Nu was stunned: "Master, you... you don¡¯t need to rush for him. Let him wait downstairs for a while; you can continue your bath..."


    "Let hime up!" ck Widow¡¯s voice turned cold.

 Chapter 1291 - 1290: Young Master Su, Please Come In

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Chapter 1290: Young Master Su, Please Come In</h4>


    Zi Nu¡¯s expression changed. The ck Widow was actually quite good to them. However, when the ck Widow¡¯s voice turned cold, it was a sign that she was getting angry.


    Zi Nu understood in her heart that she had overstepped, which brought about the ck Widow¡¯s displeasure. She dared not say anything more and hurriedly went downstairs.


    "Let hime up!" Zi Nu said to Red ve.


    "Eh?" Red ve was also stunned. "Isn¡¯t the master bathing?"


    "This is the master¡¯s order!" Zi Nu said sternly.


    Red ve still looked bewildered, but she did not ask any further and hurried off to the visiting hall.


    Before long, Red ve brought Su Yang to the small attic.


    Su Yang was still pondering about the situation here when he suddenly saw Zi Nu and couldn¡¯t help but startle, immediately realizing who their master was.


    The ck Widow!


    Su Yang remembered clearly, Zi Nu was someone from Chen Benhao¡¯s side, sent by the ck Widow to protect Chen Benhao. This time, it definitely wasn¡¯t Chen Benhao looking for Su Yang; he wouldn¡¯t use this method to find him.


    So, the only possibility was the ck Widow!


    Su Yang also felt uneasy, knowing that sooner orter he would have to face the ck Widow. It was just that he did not expect to encounter her so soon.


    Zi Nu was also watching Su Yang, and seeing that he did not seem nervous, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. Did this Mr. Su not know who he was about to face?


    After a moment of silence, Zi Nu couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Su Yang, do you know who my Family Head is?"


    "I do!" Su Yang said calmly. "The widely known ck Widow, I think it would be impossible not to know."


    Zi Nu was even more astonished. Clearly, Su Yang knew, yet why was there not the slightest shock? Could it be that Su Yang had no fear of the ck Widow?


    "Since you know, be careful with your words when you go up there!" Zi Nu said gravely.


    Su Yang paid her no mind, simply following her to the upstairs room.


    At the entrance of the attic, the same two Maids were standing there. Seeing Zi Nu bringing Su Yang over, one of the Maids stepped forward and bowed, "Sister Zi Nu, the master told Young Master Su to go in by himself!"


    Zi Nu was taken aback as well, but she dared not say anything more and stepped aside.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and, under the watchful eyes of the women, pushed the door open and walked in.


    As soon as he entered, a delicate fragrance assaulted his senses. The scent was so intoxicating that it almost caused heart and mind to flutter uncontrobly, and he felt an impulsive urge to walk further inside to see what was beyond.


    After taking a couple of steps, the Little Turtle on Su Yang¡¯s chest suddenly stirred, snapping him back to awareness.


    He held his breath at once, warily looking toward the inner room.


    The room was empty, but from the bathroom beside, there was the sound of water sshing as if someone was bathing there.


    Su Yang stood at the doorway, quite hesitant, momentarily unsure of what to do.


    He had thought about the scene upon meeting the ck Widow, but the current situation was quite different from what he had imagined. He had thought they¡¯d probably start fighting upon meeting, but what was this now? Was the ck Widow bathing?


    At this moment, Su Yang felt somewhat troubled, not knowing what to do. Should he wait here, or should he wait outside?


    As Su Yang hesitated, the door to the bathroom opened, and a maid walked out. She approached Su Yang and bowed slightly: "Young Master Su, my mistress invites you in."


    "Ah?" Su Yang was dumbfounded, looking at the bathroom door still ajar, with the sound of water still audible. An invitation already? What¡¯s he supposed to make of this by going in?


    "The mistress has not finished bathing, so she invites you in to talk," said the maid.


    "There¡¯s no rush. I can wait here," Su Yang hurriedly replied.


    "These are the mistress¡¯s orders. Young Master Su, pleasee inside," the maid persisted.


    "Go back and tell her that I can wait," Su Yang said, shaking his head.


    The maid couldn¡¯t help but give Su Yang a look, wondering if he was some sort of fool. The ck Widow¡¯s allure was legendary, and she was known as the most beautiful woman in Capital City. With such an opportunity now, Su Yang actually refused to go in? What was he thinking?


    "Young Master Su, please do not make this difficult for this servant," the maid implored softly, "These are the mistress¡¯s orders. If Young Master Su does not enter, it would be this servant¡¯s failure to carry out her duties."


    Su Yang frowned, this was clearly a trap. From the sound of it, he had no choice but to enter?


    At that moment, a voice suddenly came from the room: "If Young Master Su is afraid toe inside, you may wait outside for a while."


    The voice soundedzy yet incredibly seductive, tempting one to go inside and discover its source.


    Su Yang¡¯s mind wavered once again. However, he managed to awaken himself and bit his tongue hard, dissipating the rippling sensation in his heart.


    ncing at the bathroom, Su Yang frowned and then strode in.


    The ck Widow wasn¡¯t some ferocious beast that devours people; did he have anything to fear?


    Since the ck Widow wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen, should he start acting coy?


    The bathroom was quite spacious, about a hundred square meters, and was decorated very luxuriously, fitting the ck Widow¡¯s extravagant nature.


    In the middle of the bathroom was a bathing pool about twenty square meters in size, with the ck Widow facing away from the door, soaking in it.


    Surrounded by rising mist, the ck Widow¡¯s fragrant shoulders were exposed, her wet ck hair casually draped over the edge of the pool. She leaned against the edge, her two pale arms resting on the ledge, her entire posture one of rxation.


    To be precise, not much of the ck Widow was exposed, only the parts above her shoulders. Yet, even just this was enough to disturb one¡¯s soul and quicken their breath. Even Su Yang, upon witnessing this scene, was astonished, and his blood surged to his head.


    At that moment, the sensation of a restless heart reappeared. Su Yang felt his heart stir, almost beyond his control.


    Left with no choice, Su Yang silently recited the Bodhi Mind-calming Decision from the Buddhist Sect, gradually restoring rity to his mind. Afterwards, Su Yang¡¯s gaze slowly cleared, and he rxed considerably. When he looked at the ck Widow again, he was no longer overwhelmed.


    At this time, a look of astonishment shed across the ck Widow¡¯s face. Normally, when men saw her, not a single one could resist being breathless and heart-stricken. Why did Su Yang show no reaction?


    She actually turned around to nce at Su Yang.


    Su Yang was standing at the door, and their eyes met for the first time, allowing Su Yang to see the ck Widow¡¯s true appearance.


    In that moment, Su Yang waspletely certain that the title of Capital City¡¯s number one beauty was in no way an exaggeration.

 Chapter 1292 - 1291: Can Friendship Be Cultivated?

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Chapter 1291: Can Friendship Be Cultivated?</h4>


    The allure of the ck Widow was beyond any woman that Su Yang had ever seen. Qi¡¯er mightpare if she grew up a bit more. As for the others¡ªYe Wantong, Jeang Zier, Hu Xiexie, and the like¡ªthey couldn¡¯tpare to the ck Widow.


    No wonder so many in the Capital City were so smitten with her. Just her appearance alone was enough to drive people mad.


    The moment Su Yang locked eyes with the ck Widow, his heart stirred wildly. Yet, the Bodhi Calming Heart Art swiftly took effect. His mind became clear and empty, devoid of desires, every illusion dispelled. Su Yang¡¯s gaze once again became bright and clear.


    Seeing the rity return to Su Yang¡¯s eyes, the ck Widow couldn¡¯t help but feel more surprised. It was the first time she had encountered such a thing. This boy, barely weaned, managed to stay calm in front of her¡ªit was an unprecedented event!


    With a slight frown, the ck Widow soon broke into a charming smile, "Young Master Su, we finally meet."


    Her voice was seductive, involuntarily stirring the soul of any listener.


    Su Yang remained prepared, reciting the Bodhi Calming Heart Art in his mind to maintain a clear state, and thus he was not moved in the slightest.


    "ck Widow!" Su Yang said calmly, "You¡¯re not here to seek revenge for the Chen family, are you?"


    "Ha ha ha..." The ck Widowughed heartily, her chest revealing half above the stone tform, which shook as sheughed¡ªa sight so distracting it was almost impossible to resist.


    Yet, Su Yang continued to recite the Bodhi Calming Heart Art, remaining unmoved.


    The ck Widow was even more startled, yet her face did not show it as sheughed, "If I wanted to take revenge for the Chen family, would I have waited until now?"


    "If it¡¯s not for revenge on behalf of the Chen Family, then what do you want with me?" Su Yang asked, "As far as I know, we don¡¯t have any rtionship."


    "Rtionships can be cultivated slowly," replied the ck Widow with a light smile.


    Su Yang frowned slightly, he certainly didn¡¯t believe that the ck Widow wanted to be friends with him. A person with such a reputation in the Capital City was not ordinary, and definitely not someone Su Yang could afford to provoke. In fact, Su Yang really didn¡¯t want to involve himself with the ck Widow¡ªto him, the further away the better.


    "Young Master Su dares not look at me?" The ck Widow¡¯s face showed sadness, "Am I so ugly that I offend your eyes?"


    Normally, any man would immediately deny such a statement. However, Su Yang paid no heed and said calmly, "So are you here to seek revenge for the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    Seeing that Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce at her, the ck Widow felt somewhat discouraged. Which man hadn¡¯t been spellbound upon seeing her, unable to take his eyes off her?


    But Su Yang, after just one look, never gazed at her a second time. It was an affront to her dignity!


    "If I wanted to seek revenge for the Su Family of Yanbei, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave Pingnan Province at all!" The ck Widow¡¯s voice also turned calm, as she realized her charm seemed ineffective on Su Yang.


    "So what exactly do you mean?" Su Yang asked, his eyebrows furrowed.


    The ck Widow did not respond but slowly walked out of the bath.


    Listening to the sound of water, Su Yang¡¯s frown deepened. However, he didn¡¯t look up and simply lowered his head, refusing to face the ck Widow directly.


    In fact, even if Su Yang wanted to look, he couldn¡¯t see anything. As the ck Widow emerged from the bath, a mist enveloped her form.


    Under the care of two maids, the ck Widow donned a ck sleeping robe.


    The robe was spacious, but when worn by the ck Widow, it still entuated her exquisite figure. Setting aside everything else, just this figure alone was enough to utterly outshine countless women.


    It was only now that Su Yang truly understood how immense the ck Widow¡¯s charm really was.


    Looks, figure, aura, even the voice she spoke with, seductive and pure could be switched at will; this was something no other woman could achieve. The ability of this woman to captivate countless people in the Capital was certainly no fluke!


    When the ck Widow walked over to Su Yang, the subtle fragrance intensified as if emanating from her.


    But Su Yang remained unmoved; he did not even nce at the ck Widow, simply standing quietly.


    The ck Widow stood beside him, slowly drying her hair before turning her head to smile charmingly at Su Yang: "Young Master Su, please take a seat outside."


    Su Yang was speechless. Weren¡¯t you supposed to take a long time to bathe? Why did youe out so quickly? If I had known this, couldn¡¯t I have just waited for you outside?


    Though he was grumbling inside, Su Yang¡¯s face showed no expression as he followed the ck Widow to the outer room.


    The ck Widow was already lying ntwise on an Imperial Consort¡¯s Chair, her two long and fair legs crossed and extended, resting on the chair.


    With no other chairs in the room, Su Yang had to sit down beside her. In doing so, the ck Widow¡¯s long legs were almost ced right onto Su Yang.


    Yet, it seemed as if the ck Widow felt nothing and lightly chuckled, "Tea or coffee?"


    "No need," replied Su Yang calmly.


    "Afraid I¡¯ll poison you?" the ck Widow chuckled.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly: "If you have nothing to say, then I¡¯ll be leaving!"


    "What¡¯s the rush?" the ck Widow chuckled again: "I said that acquaintance can be cultivated. If you¡¯re not willing to even exchange a few words or sit for a while, how are we going to develop any acquaintance?"


    Su Yang nced at the ck Widow and frowned: "Do you think there¡¯s any sort of acquaintance that can be cultivated between us?"


    "Why couldn¡¯t there be?" the ck Widow retorted.


    "Because of the incident with Ye Wantong earlier, I practically destroyed the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s honor. And this time, I¡¯ve left the Chen Family in such a state, with many of their people dead by my hand." Su Yang said, "Youe from the Su Family of Yanbei and are the daughter-inw of the Chen Family. It is reasonable to say that we cannot possibly be friends!"


    "Is that so?" the ck Widow couldn¡¯t help but smile: "But what do those things you¡¯ve mentioned have to do with me? When I make friends, do I need to consider the affairs of the Su Family of Yanbei or the Chen Family of the Capital?"


    "Uh..." Su Yang was momentarily at a loss for words. What did the ck Widow mean by that? Did she not intend to seek revenge for the Su Family of Yanbei or the Chen Family?


    "In fact, I have to thank you!" the ck Widow smiled: "You dealt with Chen Benhong and his two grandsons for me, tsk tsk, you took care of something I¡¯ve wanted to do for a long time but couldn¡¯t."


    "Ah?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. The ck Widow wanted to deal with Chen Benhong and his two grandsons too?


    "When I first arrived at the Chen Family, Chen Yuanchuan made quite a few obstacles for me." The ck Widow spoke softly: "If they weren¡¯t from the Chen Family, they would have been dead long ago. But precisely because they are from the Chen Family, I couldn¡¯t act against them. You doing this, you did well!"

 Chapter 1293 - 1292: The Martial Champion Wants Me to Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Chapter 1292: The Martial Champion Wants Me to Kill You</h4>


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, looking at the ck Widow with confusion, "Chen Yuanchuan dares to trip you up?"


    Su Yang found it very hard to believe what the ck Widow said. Although Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s father was Patriarch Chen and Chen Yuanchuan held a high position within the Chen Family, with Chen Benhong even being the Chen Family¡¯s next sessor, the fact was that the status the Chen Family enjoyed today was almost entirely due to the ck Widow herself. Whenpared to the ck Widow, figures like Patriarch Chen, Chen Yuanchuan, and Chen Benhong simply didn¡¯t amount to much.


    Moreover, the ck Widow hailed from the Su Family of Yanbei, which was the Chen Family¡¯s greatest support. It was likely that the people of the Chen Family would need to hold the ck Widow in high regard, so who would dare to sabotage her?


    Regarding Su Yang¡¯s doubt, the ck Widow showed no surprise. She casually picked up the bottle of red wine from the table, poured two sses, and handed one to Su Yang.


    "Care for a drink?"


    Su Yang shook his head: "I¡¯ve just had some."


    The ck Widow chuckled without insisting further, slowly sipping her wine.


    "Do you know why I asked you toe?" After a while, the ck Widow finally posed the question.


    Su Yang shook his head again. He thought he knew clearly that the ck Widow wanted to deal with him. But now it seemed that the ck Widow didn¡¯t harbor any hostility toward him.


    "Whether it¡¯s from the Chen Family¡¯s or the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s perspective, I should kill you," the ck Widow said unhurriedly.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t respond, waiting for the ck Widow to continue.


    After drinking half the wine in her ss, the ck Widow lightly chuckled and said, "But then, from my own perspective, I just don¡¯t feel like killing you."


    "Why?" Su Yang asked, surprised, "Just because I dealt with Chen Yuanchuan and his two generations of descendants?"


    "Not exactly." The ck Widow spoke softly, "What you did was good, but it didn¡¯t have much impact on me. They don¡¯t dare do anything to me now, and I can¡¯t be bothered with them. That¡¯s all there is to it."


    "So why then?" Su Yang asked.


    The ck Widow looked at Su Yang, then lightlyughed, "Because the Martial Champion wants me to kill you!"


    "What!?" Su Yang immediately furrowed his brow; this waspletely beyond his expectation.


    "You actually should have died much earlier in tonight¡¯s battle," the ck Widow continued softly.


    Su Yang said nothing, silently looking at the ck Widow, waiting for her to go on.


    "Zhao Dongming has enlisted a real expert. A true master. Even if L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang joined forces, they would not be a match for this person," the ck Widow said softly, "This individual once endured thirty moves from Elder Ge without dying and even managed to escape. If he takes action, your death would be certain!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. Elder Ge, could the ck Widow be referring to the Jade-Faced Judge?


    "I have met Qi Zhishan," said Su Yang, "His strength is not that formidable."


    "The Qi Zhishan you met was only after he abandoned seventeen years of his arduous cultivation," the ck Widow said. "If you were to meet him now, you would understand the true weight of the name ¡¯Nanku Chan¡¯."


    Su Yang had no doubt about that. The fact that Qi Zhishan still possessed such strength despite discarding seventeen years of cultivation was already shocking enough. Just how powerful the Jade-Faced Judge was, really was hard to tell!


    "However, that master died at the hands of Old Zhang Eight," the ck Widow said softly. "Moreover, Zhang Eight forged the wounds, pretending it was ck and White Impermanence who killed him."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically. With the ck Widow¡¯s exnation, he was immediately able to understand the situation.


    Upon further reflection, Su Yang suddenly realized that the Martial Champion had not been disinterested in his affairs. In fact, the Martial Champion had been silently paying attention to the whole situation all along, even giving it a push at times, all to highlight Su Yang.


    Tonight¡¯s battle had seen Zhao Dongming fully prepared, truly harboring hopes of killing Su Yang.


    Yet, both Young Master Zhang Seven and Young Master Zhang Eight showed up, thwarting Zhao Dongming¡¯s n and, incidentally, took him away.


    Had it not been for the ck Widow¡¯s revtion, Su Yang would have truly believed that the Martial Champion did not intend to get involved in this matter. But now, he realized that the Martial Champion had been doing quite a lot behind the scenes.


    Of course, Su Yang did not believe that Old Zhang Eight killed that master for his sake. He had no entanglement with the Martial Champion, and the Zhang Family¡¯s prestigious position in the Capital City meant these individuals were surely not simple kind-hearted people. They would certainly not take any action that brought them no benefits.


    Therefore, the only reason the Martial Champion and his people had done so much was because Su Yang was of use to them.


    As for what that use was, the first thing Su Yang suspected was the ck Widow.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know the exact rtionship between the ck Widow and the Martial Champion¡¯s people, but from how she referred to Old Zhang Eight and the fact that she had Fang Ping killed, only for Young Master Zhang Seven to then clear his name, Su Yang knew the ck Widow and the Martial Champion¡¯s people must be at odds.


    Therefore, considering all these factors, it was highly likely that the Martial Champion wanted the ck Widow to kill Su Yang. After all, Su Yang had managed to offend both the Su Family of Yanbei and the Chen Family, cultivating deep enmity with the ck Widow. There was bound to be conflict between her and Su Yang.


    And the Martial Champion further fueled this situation, making it seem as if the Zhang Family valued Su Yang highly. This could lead to the ck Widow taking early action to kill Su Yang.


    As for why the Martial Champion would do this, Su Yang had a vague feeling that it had to do with people like Ye Jiansheng and Lian Wanxiong.


    After all, Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen had clearly expressed their support for Su Yang. In a way, Su Yang was also a spokesperson for these individuals.


    If the ck Widow were to kill Su Yang, it would mean she was making enemies with people like Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen!


    Realizing this, Su Yang suddenly understood the situation. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "What exactly is the grudge between you and the Martial Champion?"


    The ck Widow couldn¡¯t help but smile. Su Yang asking this already indicated that he had figured out all the issues involved. And this only increased her appreciation for Su Yang.


    "No wonder you can run circles around all the major families in the Capital City..." the ck Widow chuckled. "Su Yang, you¡¯re really not simple. Since you¡¯ve guessed the issues here, you should understand that if I don¡¯t kill you tonight, the Martial Champion and the Zhang Family will probably not let you off in the future."


    Su Yang understood what the ck Widow meant. The Zhang Family had done so much just to have the ck Widow kill him. However, if the ck Widow didn¡¯t kill Su Yang tonight, then the Zhang Family would assume that the ck Widow has surely sided with Su Yang.


    Then the Zhang Family would regard Su Yang as a thorn in their side. If the ck Widow didn¡¯t kill Su Yang, the Zhang Family would have to deal with Su Yang themselves!

 Chapter 1294 - 1293: A Calamity Descends on the World

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Chapter 1293: A Cmity Descends on the World</h4>


    "I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business with the Zhang Family!" Su Yang calmly stated.


    "Oh, is that so?" ck Widowughed lightly: "That being said, do you think you can handle the assassination attempt by the Zhang Family? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, the Zhang Family is truly a ce where formidable experts abound. My strength is not evenparable to the Zhang Family¡¯s."


    Su Yang obviously understood this. The Zhang Family had been prominent since the establishment of the title Martial Champion 272 years ago, and being the first major family in Capital City, how could they be simple?


    However, he also knew what ck Widow meant. By saying so much, she was indeed trying to win him over, wanting him to stand on the same front with her against the Zhang Family.


    The problem was that Su Yang really did not want to get involved in the confrontation between these two colossal entities. Neither the Martial Champion nor the ck Widow was something he could contend with. If Su Yang recklessly got involved, it would only lead to his shattering demise.


    Moreover, to a certain extent, if Su Yang really had to choose a side, he would rather side with the Martial Champion. After all, the irreconcble conflicts between him, the Su Family of Yanbei, and the Chen Family couldn¡¯t just be resolved.


    "How I deal with the Zhang Family is not something for you to worry about!" Su Yang¡¯s answer remained the same.


    ck Widow¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, obviously dissatisfied with Su Yang¡¯s response. She set down her wine ss and said softly, "Sometimes, making a choice is very important. If you make the wrong choice, there may be no chance for regrets in the future."


    "I never regret the decisions I make!" Su Yang replied.


    "Heh, is that so?" ck Widow chuckled and then suddenly said: "What if your friend made you choose?"


    "What friend?" Su Yang furrowed his brows.


    "Chen Benhao!" ck Widow said with a smile: "He should be your friend, right?"


    Su Yang frowned even more. He did not know what ck Widow meant by this. After thinking for a moment, he shook his head: "My friends would not force me to choose."


    "You¡¯re right, he would not force you to choose." ck Widow smiled: "But would you be willing to choose for his sake?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang¡¯s expression turned cold. Was ck Widow intending to use Chen Benhao to threaten him?


    "How do you see Chen Benhong and Chen Benhao?" ck Widow asked.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know why ck Widow would suddenly ask this question and replied gravely, "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    "Which one do you think is more capable?" ck Widow inquired.


    "Do you even need to ask?" Su Yang said: "Chen Benhong is just a spoiled rich kid, a wastrel. How could hepare to Chen Benhao?"


    "Yet why is it Chen Benhong who is the heir to the Chen Family, and not Chen Benhao?" ck Widow asked again.


    "How would I know that!" Su Yang shrugged. He truly couldn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind it.


    Logically speaking, Chen Benhao¡¯s status in the Chen Family should be on par with Chen Benhong¡¯s. And Chen Benhao was far more capable than Chen Benhong, so the position of the heir should belong to Chen Benhao.


    However, Chen Benhao¡¯s standing within the Chen Family was extremely low. Based on what Su Yang knew previously, without ck Widow¡¯s help, it would even be doubtful whether Chen Benhao would still be alive to this day.


    Last time, after being defeated by Su Yang in Pingnan Province and then returning to Capital City, he was promptly detained on the third level of the dungeon, which spoke volumes about how unwee he was in the family.


    Chen Benhao and Chen Benhong were brothers born of the same parents, and Chen Benhao was the stronger one. Why then was he treated so much more unfavorably than Chen Benhong? Su Yang was utterly perplexed by this question.


    "Chen Benhao¡¯s mother died in childbirth," ck Widow said softly.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Could it be because of this reason that Chen Yuanchuan treated Chen Benhao poorly? But if that were the case, it would only be Chen Yuanchuan himself who despised Chen Benhao. Why would the rest of the Chen Family feel the same?


    ck Widow continued: "At that time, a passing Taoist stated that Chen Benhao was a cmitous star, bringing disaster to others. Anyone who was close to him or treated him kindly would end up with an ill fate."


    "Utter nonsense!" Su Yang angrily said: "That¡¯s just coincidence, how could there be any star of cmity!"


    Ignoring Su Yang, ck Widow calmly stated: "When Chen Benhao was just a month old, his maternal grandfather met with a tragic idental death."


    "One year and three months old, his uncle died in an ident."


    "At two years and seven months, a great-grandfather who doted on him died tragically during a breakthrough."


    "At three years old, his maternal grandmother died identally."


    "At six years old, a n junior who apanied him in his studies also died tragically in an ident."


    "..."


    ck Widow listed many incidents, and Su Yang listened with his eyes wide open. One or two urrences might be idents or coincidences, but after so many, could they still be regarded as such?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang shook his head again: "These are coincidences, there¡¯s no such thing as a star of cmity!"


    "Heh heh..." ck Widow chuckled lightly: "But others might not think the same. The Chen Family believes that Chen Benhao is a cmitous star. Even his grandfather, the Family Head of the Chen Family, pinned the me on Chen Benhao after an idental injury. Since then, the Chen Family has viewed Chen Benhao as an anomaly. A young master of the esteemed Chen Family, holding a status in Capital City no different from an ordinary person. In the Chen Family, anyone could insult him; for ten years, he has lived a life lower than any servant!"


    Su Yang¡¯s frown deepened. He knew that Chen Benhao had been having a tough time in the Chen Family, but he didn¡¯t realize there was so much more to it.


    Su Yang said in a heavy voice: "The people of the Chen Family really are detestable to treat Chen Benhao with such animosity over coincidences. It¡¯s utterly excessive!"


    "Do you think they¡¯re coincidences?" ck Widowughed lightly: "But I don¡¯t believe they are."


    Su Yang was startled and looked at ck Widow in bewilderment: "You think he¡¯s a cmitous star too?"


    "I said these incidents are not coincidences, but I did not say that he is the cmitous star!" ck Widow replied.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang was puzzled; isn¡¯t there a contradiction between the two?


    "It¡¯s too far-fetched to call all these happenings mere coincidences!" ck Widowughed softly: "Don¡¯t you think this is man-made?"


    "Ah?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened as his heart gave a sudden leap at her words, as he realized something abruptly.


    Yes, all these incidents happening together couldn¡¯t possibly be coincidental, they must be orchestrated by someone!


    But, who could be behind these deeds, and what could their motives be?


    "You mean, someone has been targeting Chen Benhao?" Su Yang asked gravely: "From the moment he was born?"

 Chapter 1295 - 1294: Chen Benhong and the Martial Champion’s Incense Affection

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Chapter 1294: Chen Benhong and the Martial Champion¡¯s Incense Affection</h4>


    Su Yang felt that this matter was rather absurd. Chen Benhao had been targeted from birth, which sounded likeplete nonsense.


    A child still in the midst of infancy, how could he possibly have made enemies with anyone?


    If someone was targeting Chen Benhao¡¯s parents or rtives, then why was his brother from the same parents, Chen Benhong,pletely unharmed?


    "More precisely, someone had been targeting Chen Benhao from the moment Chen Benhong was born!" ck Widow said calmly.


    "What exactly do you mean?" Su Yang widened his eyes. Chen Benhong was three years older than Chen Benhao. When Chen Benhong was just born, Chen Benhao didn¡¯t even exist yet. Who would target him?


    ck Widow said, "Chen Benhao is the younger brother of Chen Benhong, and their grandfather is the Chen Family Head. To a certain extent, both Chen Benhong and Chen Benhao are eligible to be the Chen family heir!"


    Su Yang nodded; he had no doubts about this point.


    "What if someone doesn¡¯t want Chen Benhao to be the Chen Family Head?" ck Widow spoke softly.


    Su Yang was taken aback and then eximed, "Are you suggesting that Chen Benhong is targeting Chen Benhao? How is that possible? Chen Benhong was only three years old at that time!"


    "I¡¯m only saying that someone doesn¡¯t want Chen Benhao to be the Chen Family Head. I did not say it was Chen Benhong who didn¡¯t want him to," ck Widow articted slowly.


    Su Yang was somewhat stunned; he couldn¡¯t think of anyone besides Chen Benhong who would not want Chen Benhao to be the Chen Family Head. After all, the two were brothers and shared all resources equally.


    Even if they might be closer or more distant as they grew older, when they had just been born, how could they have established any close or distant rtionships with anyone else?


    "Let me tell you two more things..." ck Widow spoke softly, "Chen Benhong actually has some connection with the Martial Champion."


    "What connection?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "When Chen Benhong was born, he was inherently weak and nearly died," ck Widow said. "At that time, the Martial Champion happened to be visiting the Chen Family and personally healed Chen Benhong. Otherwise, Chen Benhong could not have survived. Later, Patriarch Chen wanted Chen Benhong to take the Martial Champion as his master, but the Martial Champion refused."


    Su Yang¡¯s heart raced; even though the Martial Champion refused to take Chen Benhong as a disciple, he still owed him a life-saving debt. There was some kind of bond between Chen Benhong and the Martial Champion.


    "The second thing?" Su Yang asked.


    "The Taoist who passed by back then was a disciple expelled by the Martial Champion a century ago!" ck Widow spoke lightly.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed again; both matters were rted to the Martial Champion. Could it be that the Martial Champion was manipting things from behind the scenes?


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang said in a deep voice, "How do you know all this?"


    "What is there not to know?" the ck Widow said. "The fact that the Martial Champion saved Chen Benhong is well known; Chen Benhong often boasts about it outside. As for that Taoist, though he was a disciple expelled a hundred years ago, don¡¯t forget, Ie from the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly. In the presence of the Su Family of Yanbei, the affairs of the Martial Champion and that expelled disciple probably weren¡¯t any secret.


    "So, does the Martial Champion not want Chen Benhao to be the Chen family heir anymore?" Su Yang asked in a deep voice.


    The ck Widow did not confirm nor deny, merely smiling lightly: "Didn¡¯t you just ask me what grudge lies between the Martial Champion and me? Now, I can tell you a bit about it."


    Su Yang waited quietly. The ck Widow sipped a ss of red wine and said softly, "To put it simply, there is no room for two tigers on one mountain."


    Su Yang did not speak, his eyes showing disbelief. Although the ck Widow was formidable, she was certainly no match for the Martial Champion, so the saying that there is no room for two tigers on one mountain didn¡¯t apply here.


    The ck Widow understood what Su Yang was thinking, she wasn¡¯t angry and continued to lightly smile: "To put it inly, I want to unify all the major families and powers within Capital City, and he wants to do the same. Therefore, we are rivals!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this, as the words were too direct, and it astonished him greatly. The ck Widow dared to say such things so bluntly, wasn¡¯t she afraid of other major families in Capital City finding out?


    "More precisely, one-fifth of the families in Capital City have already pledged allegiance to me!" said the ck Widow calmly.


    "What!?" Su Yang eximed in shock, looking at the ck Widow with disbelief. He had never heard anything like this before. If it weren¡¯t for the ck Widow¡¯s deration, such a thought wouldn¡¯t have even crossed Su Yang¡¯s mind in his dreams.


    But why would the ck Widow reveal such a secret to him? Was she not afraid he would spread this information?


    The ck Widow was unfazed by Su Yang¡¯s surprise and continued softly: "However, one-third of the families in Capital City are already working for the Martial Champion!"


    Su Yang was dumbstruck once again, how could he have imagined such a thing?


    "What do you two... what exactly are you two trying to do?" Su Yang asked in a severe tone.


    "Of course, the goal is to be the sole ruler." The ck Widow smiled and said, "Just like the Beigong War God, in the entire Northern Three Provinces, he is the one and only!"


    Su Yang stared at the ck Widow for a while, "The Martial Champion has long been the one and only in Capital City!"


    "Hehe..." The ck Widow chuckled coldly, "He wishes, but this is Capital City. Despite his over two hundred years as the world¡¯s number one, he is still not qualified to control the entire Capital City!"


    "If he isn¡¯t qualified, do you think you are?" Su Yang asked directly.


    The ck Widow said, "He took over a hundred years to control one-third of the families in Capital City. I have managed to get one-fifth of the families under my influence in just ten years, what do you think?"


    Su Yang looked at the ck Widow for a while and said in a serious tone, "Because of your Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique?"


    The ck Widow¡¯s expression suddenly became stern, and she fixed her gaze on Su Yang for a while before asking in a stern voice, "You know about the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique?"


    Of course, Su Yang knew about the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique, as it was mentioned in the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    In fact, when Su Yang first entered the room, the fragrance he smelled stemmed from the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique. This was a Secret Technique that bewitched people, eventually making them submit to oneself.


    The Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique belonged to the realm of mental attacks, and these attacks came from visual, olfactory, auditory, gustatory senses. The scent on the ck Widow, her beauty, her voice, even the wine she poured, all carried the power of the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique.


    Once this power invaded one¡¯s body, it would gradually allow one¡¯s spirit to be controlled by the other party.


    When Su Yang had entered the room, he had almost lost hisposure, but luckily, Little Turtle stirred, which awakened him in time to evade. Afterwards, hearing the ck Widow¡¯s voice and entering the bathroom to see the ck Widow bathing, all of these were calcted moves by the ck Widow herself.

 Chapter 1296 - 1295 Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Chapter 1295 Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique</h4>


    Ordinary people faced with such a situation would certainly be unable to escape being beguiled. Su Yang had to bite the tip of his tongue at the time, and still couldn¡¯t withstand it. Fortunately, within the Destiny¡¯s Tome, there was the Bodhi Calming Heart Art, specifically designed to counteract the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique. That¡¯s why Su Yang was able to stay calm!


    But if it were anyone else, they would definitely not be able to avoid the invasion of the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique.


    Su Yang now finally understood why so many men in Capital City were desperate to work for ck Widow; it turned out they were all controlled by her use of the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique. For instance, Wan Changgu from the Wan Family was such a case.


    By utilizing such a Secret Technique, ck Widow could indeed control many people in the Capital City. However, such control wasn¡¯t solid; those people weren¡¯t truly loyal to her, but were merely enchanted by her, nothing more.


    Yet, the one-third of the families loyal to Martial Champion were entirely different; those families were probably truly loyal to Martial Champion!


    In this aspect, ck Widow and Martial Champion werepletely iparable.


    "Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique is not much of a secret; why couldn¡¯t I know about it?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Impossible!" ck Widow tly said: "This Secret Technique has been lost for a long time, it¡¯s simply impossible that anyone would know this secret. How exactly did youe to know of it?"


    Su Yang was shocked in his heart, he originally thought it wasn¡¯t much of a secret. Now it appears that the Secret Technique recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome is actually a long-lost secret?


    "I heard it by chance." Su Yang said.


    "Heard it by chance?" ck Widow red at Su Yang, her voice stern: "How could you have heard of it just by chance? If you could have heard of this Secret Technique by chance, then it would have been known by others long ago. Yet nowadays, absolutely no one knows of this secret. How exactly did you learn of it!"


    Su Yang felt helpless; he really didn¡¯t know that this Secret Technique was so secretive. He couldn¡¯t reveal the matter about Destiny¡¯s Tome, so how should he answer this?


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang was about to speak when ck Widow directly said, "Don¡¯t say it was Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, or Huo Yuanzhen who told you, they don¡¯t know this secret at all."


    "Uh..." Su Yang was taken aback; he was indeed nning to ce the me on Ye Jiansheng. But seeing how ck Widow was reacting, she definitely wouldn¡¯t believe if he said it was Ye Jiansheng who told him.


    Su Yang reacted extremely quickly; since these three individuals couldn¡¯t take on this matter, he immediately changed his strategy.


    "Of course I didn¡¯t hear it from them..." Su Yang said.


    "Then who did you hear it from!" ck Widow pressed step by step.


    "I came to know of it at Qinghe Academy..." Su Yang answered while quietly observing ck Widow¡¯s expression to see how she reacted.


    ck Widow was clearly in shock now and did not notice Su Yang¡¯s reaction, only frowning as if pondering whether the Qinghe Academy could possibly know this secret.


    Seeing this, Su Yang felt a surge of relief; it seems like pushing the me toward Qinghe Academy was the right choice.


    "Who in Qinghe Academy told you?" ck Widow asked again.


    "There were two old swindlers..." Su Yang said: "Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, have you heard of them?"


    "Those two?" ck Widow was surprised, her brows knitting once more. It seemed that she began to truly believe what Su Yang had said.


    But Su Yang was surprised; ck Widow apparently knew these two people. Moreover, the fact that she didn¡¯t doubt his story of hearing it from these two indicated that these individuals were indeed privy to many secrets.


    Su Yang had previously suspected that these two were reclusive experts, and now he was even more certain of it. Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, these seemingly mad individuals, were definitely not ordinary characters. They knew a lot, indeed!


    After some thought, ck Widow¡¯s expression gradually returned to calm. She looked at Su Yang and spoke in a voice that was no longer seductive: "So, from the moment you entered the room, you were wary of me, and that¡¯s why you weren¡¯t charmed by the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique?"


    Su Yang neither confirmed nor denied, calmly saying: "When the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique is not broken, those people are indeed your puppets, willing to live and die for you. However, once the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique is broken, those people will no longer be under your control. Martial Champion has been operating for over a hundred years, and although his progress is not fast, at least that one third of the families are totally loyal to him without any unforeseen incidents. Hence, this matter is not about how many are affected, but the quality!"


    ck Widow looked at Su Yang and chuckled: "You do see rather clearly."


    "You should see even more clearly than I do!" Su Yang said: "Yet, you still want topete with Martial Champion. Is this the idea of the Su Family of Yanbei or your own?"


    "That is my own business," ck Widow said: "I just want to know, whether you will help me or not."


    Su Yang frowned, he originally did not intend to get involved in this matter. However, ck Widow had just mentioned Chen Benhao, and that he could not ignore.


    Chen Benhao¡¯s current plight could basically be said to be a creation of Martial Champion. From that perspective, there was some enmity between Su Yang and Martial Champion.


    Sighing gently, Su Yang said: "I will not help you, but I will help Chen Benhao!"


    ck Widow smiled lightly; she had understood Su Yang¡¯s intention. In in terms, if Chen Benhao chose to help her, then Su Yang would also help her!


    "Thank you!" ck Widow stood up and said softly: "Since Young Master Su has said so, it seems that I can dispense with my second n."


    "Hmm?" Su Yang was surprised, ck Widow had a second n?


    "Zi Nu." ck Widow summoned softly.


    Zi Nu immediately entered through the door, respectfully saying: "My master, what is your order?"


    "Bring that person here." ck Widowmanded.


    "Yes!" Zi Nu bowed and retreated. Not long after, two maids carrying a stretcher walked in.


    On the stretchery a person, and upon seeing this person, Su Yang¡¯s expression immediately changed. He jumped up and eximed: "Xiao Hei!?"


    The person on the stretcher was indeed Xiao Hei, currently unconscious.


    Su Yang hurried over and examined Xiao Hei closely. Discovering that he was not in grave danger, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, he remained uneasy and took out numerous elixirs from his person, stuffing them into Xiao Hei¡¯s mouth.


    ck Widow watched in surprise. Being from a distinguished background, she naturally could see just how rare the elixirs Su Yang fed to Xiao Hei were.


    However, thinking about it, Su Yang was the Alliance Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance, and it wasn¡¯t surprising that he could concoct these elixirs.


    "How did he end up here?" Su Yang hurriedly asked: "And how was he injured? Was he harmed by the Chen Family¡¯s people?"

 Chapter 1297 - 1296: The Ambition of the Martial Champion

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Chapter 1296: The Ambition of the Martial Champion</h4>


    "That¡¯s not quite it," ck Widow shook her head and recounted the incident regarding Xiao Hei.


    After hearing ck Widow¡¯s words, Su Yang immediately understood what had happened. When he heard that Chen Benshuang had specifically sought an elixir to save Xiao Hei, Su Yang gained a new level of respect for her.


    Among the many members of the Chen Family, the only ones Su Yang paid attention to were Chen Benhao and Chen Benshuang.


    "So, it was you who saved him!" Su Yang slowly nodded, finally realizing what ck Widow meant by the second n.


    On the matter of Xiao Hei, Su Yang now owed ck Widow a favor. If ck Widow brought Xiao Hei out, Su Yang would have no choice but to help ck Widow with her ns.


    ck Widow didn¡¯t directly use this leverage but instead started talking about Chen Benhao, which made Su Yang admire her somewhat. ck Widow¡¯s actions were somewhat honorable.


    "What do you want me to do?" Su Yang asked.


    "It¡¯s not about what I want you to do, but what we should do next!" ck Widow softly said, "The conflict with Martial Champion is nearing a breaking point. If you leave here alive tonight, within three days, Martial Champion will start targeting you. So next, it¡¯s about the two of us joining forces to deal with Martial Champion!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly. Once Martial Champion decided to target him, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have much capacity to resist. He couldn¡¯t even imagine the strength on Martial Champion¡¯s side!


    "However, fortunately, we have a helper, L¨¹ Donglin," ck Widow continued, "At the start of this battle, the Zhang Family people will not take action personally, nor will I."


    "Do you mean to say, Martial Champion will use those major families in Capital City to deal with me?" Su Yang furrowed his brows; he had just heavily defeated those big families of Capital City. Would they strike against him at this time?


    "That¡¯s certain!" ck Widow softly said, "And what you need to do is to endure this period. Next, I will continue the arrangement. As soon as the Zhang Family makes a move, I will strike immediately."


    Su Yang looked at ck Widow, "What are the chances of winning this battle?"


    "Ten percent," ck Widow softly replied.


    "Ten percent!?" Su Yang frowned deeply, with such a low chance of sess, why would you still go for it?


    "But, I must do it!" ck Widow continued.


    Su Yang looked at ck Widow, unable to understand why this proud daughter from the Su Family of Yanbei still insisted on proceeding. Could someone be forcing her?


    "The Su Family from Yanbei will soon arrive in Capital City..." ck Widow softly said, "Before they arrive, I need to finish what I should do."


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed even more; with the Yanbei Su Familying, wouldn¡¯t that put him in danger?


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s confusion, ck Widow chuckled, "Don¡¯t worry, before the people from Yanbei Su Family arrive, I will help you leave. I will assist you with this matter!"


    Su Yang was even more astonished; he had clearly ruined ck Widow¡¯s cousin¡¯s marriage and disgraced her maternal family, why would ck Widow still want to help him?


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t sure how truthful ck Widow¡¯s words were, but since ck Widow had saved Xiao Hei, Su Yang would definitely help her.


    "Alright, let¡¯s settle on that!" Su Yang stood up and suddenly asked: "Wait, you still haven¡¯t rified, what exactly does Martial Champion want to do with Chen Benhao by doing all those things?"


    "Hehe..." ck Widowughed, "Chen Benhong has many ties with Martial Champion, and with Chen Benhao¡¯s condition, the Chen Family can only choose Chen Benhong as the sessor. And as you¡¯ve seen, Chen Benhong is ipetent. After he bes the Family Head, if Martial Champion suddenly decides to take him as a disciple, guess if he would agree?"


    Su Yang suddenly understood and said in a serious tone, "Are you saying, Martial Champion wants to control the Chen Family through Chen Benhong?"


    "Indeed, the families that Martial Champion controls are mostly through this method," ck Widow said.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said gravely, "What about Zhao Dongming?"


    "Zhao Dongming is even more ambitious; this is something Martial Champion can see," ck Widow replied, "Maybe one day, Zhao Dongming might indeed control the Zhao Family and then, the Zhao Family would essentially be under Martial Champion¡¯s control. And Zhao Dongming would still want to take over more families. Do you think Martial Champion hasn¡¯t tacitly approved this? Otherwise, how could Zhao Dongming have the courage to scheme against L¨¹ Donglin at Qinghe Academy all by himself?"


    Su Yang nodded; this was indeed true. Without Martial Champion¡¯s support, Zhao Dongming wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge L¨¹ Donglin.


    "Fortunately, I¡¯ve repaid the favor I owed to Martial Champion," Su Yang looked at the still unconscious Xiao Hei and suddenly said, "ck Widow, you saved my disciple, and I owe you for this."


    "Can you not call me that!" ck Widow helplessly said, "I have a name, you know? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to call a woman a widow directly?"


    Su Yang was helpless, he didn¡¯t know ck Widow¡¯s real name.


    "Miss Su," Su Yang finally remembered a suitable title since ck Widow came from Yanbei Su Family; she surely had the surname Su.


    "Please call me Miss Su!" ck Widow disagreed.


    Su Yang looked at ck Widow who was already in her thirties, but appeared no different from a teenage girl. Calling her Miss Su really wasn¡¯t out of line.


    "Miss Su..." Su Yang said helplessly, "I don¡¯t like to owe favors. You saved my disciple, and I must repay this favor."


    "You already have," ck Widow smiled.


    "That was me helping Chen Benhao, not repaying you a favor," Su Yang said straightforwardly.


    "Is that so? You really know how to distinguish gratitude and grudges," ck Widow chuckled softly, "But I might not actually need any favors!"


    "Or maybe you do?" Su Yang smiled, "How about, theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique?"


    ck Widow¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock, "What did you say?"


    "Theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique!" Su Yang spoke softly, "The Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique you practice is iplete. Otherwise, even if I knew you used the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique, I wouldn¡¯t have had any chance to resist!"


    ck Widow¡¯s eyes filled with shock; she knew best about the secret technique she practiced. The Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique indeed was iplete. Over the years, she had been practicing this iplete technique, yet she still achieved her current strength.


    And she had always wondered, if this technique werepleted, what would it be like? And to what realms could her strength possibly reach?


    But she had been unable toplete the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique despite over a decade of attempts, which was a regret for her!


    Now that Su Yang mentioned having theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique, how could she not be shocked?

 Chapter 1298 - 1297 Bronze Seal Script

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Chapter 1297 Bronze Seal Script</h4>


    "Do you really have theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique?" The voice of the ck Widow trembled slightly, for even asposed as she was, she found it hard to remain calm at this moment.


    "Of course." Su Yang nodded, as the Destiny¡¯s Tome indeed recorded theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique. However, this secret technique was not suitable for Su Yang¡¯s cultivation, but more appropriate for women.


    The several women around Su Yang were not quite fit for cultivating the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique. Yet, this ck Widow seemed as though she was born to practice such a secret technique.


    Originally, Su Yang was hostile towards the ck Widow, but she had saved Xiao Hei, which significantly reduced his hostility towards her. Now, although Su Yang had formed an alliance with the ck Widow, it was due to Chen Benhao¡¯s involvement.


    Thus, Su Yang intended toplete the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique for her as a way to repay the favor of saving Xiao Hei.


    The ck Widow was extremely excited, as she clearly understood how important theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique was. She quickly stood up and had someone bring in paper and pen to record it in person.


    Su Yang did not conceal anything, and directly recited the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique from the Destiny¡¯s Tome to the ck Widow.


    After listening to Su Yang recite the first few sections, the ck Widow knew he was not deceiving her; Su Yang truly knew the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique. After all, although the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique known by the ck Widow was iplete, she could still discern whether what others said was correct or not.


    Su Yang recited the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique in one breath, and the ck Widow recorded itpletely. After carefully reviewing the paper three times, only then did the ck Widow reluctantly put it down. She looked at Su Yang with gratitude and astonishment in her eyes.


    "Thank you!" the ck Widow said solemnly, her expression unprecedentedly serious.


    "That¡¯s what I should be saying to you!" Su Yang replied, "You saved Xiao Hei, it¡¯s the least I could do."


    The ck Widow smiled. Saving Xiao Hei had been a mere trivial effort for her. In fact, at that time, she hadn¡¯t even paid much attention to Su Yang.


    It was only after Su Yang did all these things that she gradually took notice of him. She could never have imagined that the Xiao Hei casually saved by Zi Nu wouldter bring her such gains.


    "The Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique is one of the strongest secret techniques of the Demonic Sect, incredibly precious. Young Master Su imparting this Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique to me is a great help!" the ck Widow said, "I will remember this favor. Should there be a chance in the future, I will certainly repay it!"


    Su Yang smiled lightly but said no more. The ck Widow¡¯s character was indeed rather forthright, which,pared to those bigshots in the Capital City, was much stronger.


    "That..." the ck Widow hesitated for a moment, then spoke in a low voice, "Could I ask about this Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique..."


    "It was Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang who told me," Su Yang directly shifted the matter onto those two.


    "Those two?" The ck Widow was somewhat puzzled. She couldn¡¯t understand why those two would be aware of theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique.


    "They had me memorize it especially before, but this secret technique is simply unsuitable for my cultivation, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it," Su Yang fabricated effortlessly, assuming that whatever he ascribed to those two, the ck Widow wouldn¡¯t be able to go to Qinghe Academy to question those two old men.


    Although the ck Widow was somewhat doubtful, she did not inquire further. After all, even she did not have a particrly thorough understanding of Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi¡ªwho knows how many secrets those two possessed?


    After sending Su Yang off, the ck Widow immediately took theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique to the inner room.


    There, in the most secluded part of the inner room, the ck Widow gently knocked three times on the wall, then stepped three paces to the left and stomped thrice on the ground.


    The wall suddenly and slowly opened to reveal a door, leading down to a stone passageway.


    ck Widow walked down the corridor which seemed to be about ten meters deep before a spacious stone chamber appeared in front of her.


    In the center of the stone chamber was a small stone tform. ck Widow approached it and gently knocked three times on the tform.


    The stone tform split open, and a wooden box rose from within.


    ck Widow took the box out and ced it on the stone tform. She took a deep breath and carefully opened the box.


    If Su Yang had been there, he would have been shocked and cried out in amazement. Inside the box was a veryrge piece of Bronze Seal Script, several times bigger than the one Su Yang had.


    ck Widow was also collecting these Bronze Seal Scripts?


    ck Widow took the Bronze Seal Script out of the box and then retrieved a Jade Pendant from the bottom of the box.


    Looking at the Jade Pendant, tears filled ck Widow¡¯s eyes, as if she were recalling some heartbreaking past.


    After a long while, ck Widow put down the Jade Pendant and whispered, "Dad, Mom, I have now obtained theplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique. Next, your daughter will begin her n. Rest assured, I will save my brother, no one can humiliate him!"


    No one responded, and ck Widow was used to it. She put the Jade Pendant back into the box and picked up the Bronze Seal Script, using it to align with the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique for another confirmation.


    Once she was sure everything was correct, ck Widow finally breathed a sigh of relief. She sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes, and began practicing theplete set of the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique!


    ...


    Su Yang was unaware that under ck Widow¡¯s buildingy an entirely different world, nor did he know she had so many Bronze Seal Scripts in her possession. Otherwise, he would be even more shocked. There seemed to be quite a few issues rted to these Bronze Seal Scripts!


    Having returned to the Shen Family Courtyard with Xiao Hei, Su Yang immediately took Xiao Hei into the inner chamber and began to help him recover using acupuncture.


    Although Chen Benshuang had brought Elixirs that saved Xiao Hei, those Elixirs were somewhat too crude for Su Yang. The slow recovery of Xiao Hei¡¯s injuries was due to the limitations of these Elixirs.


    Su Yang wanted to refine his own Elixir to speed up Xiao Hei¡¯s recovery.


    First, he used acupuncture to guide out the residual energy in Xiao Hei¡¯s body. Then, Su Yang fed Xiao Hei the Elixir he had refined.


    After such efforts, by the time it was brightly daylight, Xiao Hei finally awoke.


    Xiao Hei looked around, suddenly sat up, put on his clothes, and prepared to leave.


    But as soon as he stepped out of the room, he saw Su Yang, who was meditating in the living room.


    Xiao Hei was at first stunned, then overjoyed: "Master!?"


    Su Yang opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Hei, seeing that he was no longer seriously ill, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master, you... why are you here?" Xiao Hei didn¡¯t care about his injuries, he excitedly ran to Su Yang¡¯s side: "I¡¯ve been looking for you for several days and couldn¡¯t find you. I heard you were in danger in the Capital City, you... you weren¡¯t taken advantage of, were you?"

 Chapter 1299 - 1298 Jeang Zier

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Chapter 1298 Jeang Zier</h4>


    Su Yang felt warmth in his heart, his disciple was indeed very considerate.


    "Fortunately, I¡¯m fine," Su Yang smiled and said, "How about you? Have your injuries healed?"


    "All healed,pletely healed!" Xiao Hei said excitedly.


    "That¡¯s great!" Su Yang nodded and asked Xiao Hei about the situation he had encountered again.


    Xiao Hei¡¯s answers were exactly the same as what the ck Widow had previously told Su Yang. From this, it was clear that the ck Widow had indeed not lied.


    Su Yang felt even more at ease in his heart; since the ck Widow didn¡¯t deceive him, this person was still worth coborating with.


    "By the way, didn¡¯t youe here with Jeang Zier? Where is she?" Su Yang suddenly asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," Xiao Hei shook his head, "After we entered Capital City, we split up to look for you, and we have not seen each other since. Last time, at the Purple Lotus Garden, I got the message and immediately went to look for you. But when I arrived, I found out you had all left. On my way back to Capital City, I ran into this incident, was injured by someone named Ge Kaiyang, and these past few days, I¡¯ve been staying in that manor without evering out. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happened outside."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help feeling worried inside. Although he had used Jeang Zier as bait to lure Zhao Dongming, Wu Feizhi, and Ge Kaiyang into a trap, thwarting their ns, he himself had no idea where Jeang Zier actually was.


    Logically speaking, with all the things Su Yang had done in Capital City, his fame should have already spread within the city, and everyone there should know about his stay at the Shen Family Courtyard by now. If Jeang Zier was in Capital City, she should certainly have heard this news.


    But why hadn¡¯t Jeang Ziere to find Su Yang at the Shen Family Courtyard after such a long time?


    This situation forced Su Yang to worry. Could it be that Jeang Zier had encountered some unexpected events and couldn¡¯te to find him? Or was it that Jeang Zier was not in Capital City at all?


    Su Yang knew that the second possibility was unlikely. Since Jeang Zier hade to Capital City, she certainly wouldn¡¯t go elsewhere; she must still be in the city. Therefore, the likelihood of her encountering some misfortune was greater.


    What kind of misfortune could she have encountered, though?


    Su Yang knew that if his adversaries had captured Jeang Zier, they would surely threaten him with her, just like Zhao Dongming had done, or even force him. But over such a long period, no one had used Jeang Zier to threaten him, which made the situation extremely strange!


    After some contemtion, Su Yang could only sigh in silence. Now, he didn¡¯t even dare to search for Jeang Zier openly. The situation was simr to Xiao Hei¡¯s before. If he started looking for Jeang Zier with great fanfare, everyone in Capital City would immediately know about it, and it couldn¡¯t be guaranteed that some wouldn¡¯t scheme over this matter, which would be troublesome.


    Thus, for now, he could only act as if he had already found Jeang Zier, to prevent anyone from using her against him.


    ...


    At 6:30 in the morning, by the South Lake in Capital City.


    In a modest farmhouse, a young woman was sweeping the courtyard. The young woman was dressed simply, but her appearance was exquisite, with a very high level of attractiveness.


    If Su Yang were here, he would surely recognize her at a nce as Jeang Zier.


    After busying herself for a while, Jeang Zier pushed open the door and walked into the inner room.


    The inner room was empty, with only a small Pill Furnace ced in the center.


    Jeang Zier didn¡¯t go directly towards the Pill Furnace. Instead, she moved about the inner room, turning left and right while continuously reciting incantations. She did this for nearly five minutes before finally approaching the Pill Furnace.


    Upon arriving here, the surroundings swiftly transformed. Jeang Zier could see clearly within the inner chamber surrounding her, countless lights were flowing, and the thick scent of medicinal herbs saturated the air, intoxicatingly delightful.


    Jeang Zier couldn¡¯t help but be struck with amazement again¡ªthe miraculous methods of the Immortals were indeed profound. The Array left by her master was incredibly ingenious; not a single bit of the medicinal fragrance leaked out!


    Jeang Zier sat cross-legged beside, staring at the Pill Furnace for well over an hour.


    Suddenly, the lid of the Pill Furnace lifted slightly, and a wisp of mist rose from within, gradually morphing into a miniature Kylin beast in mid-air. The Kylin beast let out a neigh and was then absorbed back into the Pill Furnace.


    After that, the light from the Pill Furnace abruptly ceased, returning it to the appearance of an ordinary furnace.


    Jeang Zier was overjoyed: "Sess!"


    She stood up, took a deep breath, and carefully opened the Pill Furnace.


    Inside the Pill Furnace, all traces of the medicinal ingredients had vanished, leaving precisely thirteen Elixirs at the bottom.


    "Kirin Rebirth Pills!" Jeang Zier eximed excitedly in a low voice. This type of Elixir, she had only seen recorded in some ancient texts of her sect¡ªthese were Divine Medicines that even Earth Immortals would covet.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she had actually seeded in making them, which excited her immensely.


    Thinking back carefully on the circumstances since she met her master, Jeang Zier was filled with emotion.


    She and Xiao Hei hade to Capital City together to look for Su Yang. Upon their arrival, they split up to search.


    As it turned out, she had spent less than a day in Capital City when she happened upon an old crone.


    This old crone, from the moment she saw Jeang Zier, followed her. At that time, Jeang Zier was quite curious, uncertain of the old crone¡¯s intentions. The old crone, dressed in tattered clothes, seemed to be in poverty, so she even bought some food and gave some money to the old crone.


    But the old crone wanted none of it. Instead, she suddenly reached out and pulled out a porcin bottle from Jeang Zier.


    Jeang Zier was taken aback at the time; the porcin bottle contained an Elixir that Su Yang had taught her to make¡ªa very precious one. She carried it on her body, to be taken in case of danger to quickly heal injuries.


    The old crone acted too swiftly, and despite being close to the Venerable Realm, Jeang Zier could not be prepared in time, allowing the old crone to take the bottle away directly, a testament to the old crone¡¯s formidable strength.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s first thought was whether she had encountered some enemy.


    However, the old crone did not attack Jeang Zier but instead poured out the Elixir from the bottle, examined it closely, and then asked her who made this Elixir.


    Jeang Zier didn¡¯t know the old crone¡¯s background, but she didn¡¯t hide the truth either and said she made it herself.


    The old crone appeared astonished then, and proceeded to ask a series of questions regarding alchemy.


    The questions the old crone asked were highly specialized, even profoundly intricate.


    Although Jeang Zier was a descendant of the Divine Farmer Sect, without Su Yang¡¯ster guidance, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to answer the old crone¡¯s questions.


    After Jeang Zier answered all of them, the old crone seemed very pleased and even directly asked Jeang Zier if she would like to take her as a master.

 Chapter 1300 - 1299 Medicine Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1300: Chapter 1299 Medicine Sect</h4>


    Jeang Zier had no idea what was happening, and she certainly had no intention of epting her as a master. Therefore, Jeang Zier directly refused.


    However, the old woman was not someone easy to dismiss; she actually kidnapped Jeang Zier and took her to this rural farmhouse.


    It was here that the old woman finally revealed her identity to Jeang Zier. It turned out, she was the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect, who hade to the mortal world to find a predestined person to inherit her mantle. She believed Jeang Zier was the most suitable candidate and wanted to take her as a disciple.


    At that moment, Jeang Zier was stunned. As a member of the Divine Farmer Sect, she had naturally heard of the Medicine Sect and knew that this sect was absolutely a Superlunary Sect.


    In front of the Medicine Sect, the existence of ces like Divine Farmer Sect and Medical Saint Sect seemed like martial arts schools on the streets. Meanwhile, a sect like the Medicine Sect resembled those Great Sects that have stood for a thousand years.


    It could be said that among sects focusing on medical and pill cultivation, the Medicine Sect was held in the highest regard. The very existence of the Medicine Sect was a source of pride for these medical and pill cultivation sects. If any sect could have some connection with the Medicine Sect, it would be an incredibly fortunate thing.


    Now, the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect actually wanted to take her as a disciple, one could imagine how excited she was in her heart?


    However, excited as she was, she did not forget the purpose of her visit to the Capital City. She was there to find Su Yang, and moreover, she was currently managing the Divine Physicians Alliance on behalf of Su Yang. Su Yang had given her so much help; she couldn¡¯t just walk away.


    Thus, she exined her situation to the old woman and tactfully declined her offer.


    But the old woman was not discouraged, and directly told Jeang Zier that she would help her find Su Yang and even help solve his issues. As long as Jeang Zier agreed to be her disciple, she would personally go to discuss the matter with Su Yang.


    Jeang Zier also truly wished to visit the Medicine Sect and see it for herself, and since the old woman had put it that way, there was no reason for her to refuse.


    So from then on, Jeang Zier stayed in that rural farmhouse.


    During those two days, the old woman taught her the method to refine the Kirin Rebirth Pill and set up an Array here to prevent the scent of the medicine from leaking out and attracting unrted people. After that, the old woman left to attend to her own matters while also helping Jeang Zier look for Su Yang.


    Meanwhile, Jeang Zier, after a few days, sessfully managed to produce the Kirin Rebirth Pills, and everything went very smoothly. Little did she know, the Capital City had already turned upside down during these few days.


    Jeang Zier carefully gathered all the Kirin Rebirth Pills into a porcin vase and then put away the Pill Furnace.


    Back in the courtyard, Jeang Zier ced a small stool and sat there, waiting for the old woman to return.


    However, the old woman did not return; instead, several uninvited guests arrived.


    While Jeang Zier was waiting, suddenly a series of cursing andining voices came from outside.


    "What is the mentor thinking, going off to do who knows what, leaving us in this godforsaken ce, our mouths are practically turning to dust from boredom. If you ask me, we might as well go to the Capital City. It¡¯s a lively world there, with fine wines and meats, and beauties as numerous as the clouds, definitely much better than here!" a man said discontentedly.


    "Forget it, don¡¯t think about that anymore. Master has already said that our main goal foring out this time is to remember not to cause any trouble. Isn¡¯t Master just afraid that you¡¯ll stir up some disasters in Capital City?"


    "I¡¯m grown up already, what trouble could I possibly cause? Besides, in Capital City, even if we do cause some trouble, who can do anything to us? Those so-called noble families, when they see us, every single one of them can¡¯t wait to kneel down and lick our boots. If you ask me, if we go to Capital City, we just dere our sect, and I bet countlessdies from those big families would volunteer themselves, why would we need to cause trouble?"


    "Hahaha, I think Old Jiu is right, those big families are indeed very respectful towards us!"


    Jeang Zier, listening inside the house, felt displeased. She didn¡¯t know who had arrived and didn¡¯t want to meet these people, so she stood up and prepared to go back inside.


    However, before she could return to her room, the gate of the small courtyard was suddenly pushed open, and a man with a face full of flesh walked in.


    "Hey, there¡¯s a small courtyard here, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s some wine to drink..." The man¡¯s words came to an abrupt stop because he saw Jeang Zier at the doorway, who hadn¡¯t had time to enter the room yet.


    Though Jeang Zier was dressed in simple peasant clothing, it did nothing to hide her unmatched beauty. Whether it was her figure, facial features, or demeanor, she was top-notch.


    The man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and several other men who followed behind him also saw Jeang Zier, and their expressions instantly became the same.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s heart felt panicked, the gazes of these men instilled fear in her. Without further thought, she immediately closed her door.


    "Hey, beauty, don¡¯t run!" A handsome man, though with a somewhat sinister look in his eyes, quickly ran over and pushed open the door, smiling, "Beauty, we brothers were just passing by and came in to ask for some water to drink, we mean no harm."


    Jeang Zier saw their wolfish gazes and clearly didn¡¯t believe these men had no ill intentions. Yet, she couldn¡¯t just directly confront them either, so she said, "There¡¯s water in the yard, I¡¯m busy with something, make yourselves at home."


    Having said that, Jeang Zier tried to close the door again, but the man promptly used his foot to block it.


    "Beauty, why the rush?" The man tried to put on a charming smile, "Meeting here is fate, since we¡¯ve met here, it¡¯s destiny. Since it¡¯s fate, let¡¯s chat nicely, why reject us from a thousand miles away? Beauty, haven¡¯t you heard, fate brings people together no matter the distance?"


    Seeing that man¡¯s expression only intensified Jeang Zier¡¯s urge to hit someone.


    "I have things to do, sorry!" Jeang Zier replied softly.


    "What¡¯s so urgent that you keep saying you¡¯re busy!" The fleshy-faced man couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, "All us brothers are here, and you keep saying you¡¯re busy? What¡¯s so urgent? Acting so high and mighty?"


    The sinister man didn¡¯t speak, he just faintly smiled watching Jeang Zier, wanting to see her choice.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s expression also turned grim, she realized that these men were not going to let her go easily.


    "What exactly do you want?" Jeang Zier said sternly, "My master does not like strangers entering our house casually, please leave after you drink the water!"


    "Your master?" The men looked at each other, then burst into loudughter, the man with the fleshy face arrogantly said, "Do you even know who we are? If your master knew we came, she¡¯d feel honored, understand?"

 Chapter 1301 - 1300 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Chapter 1300 Escape</h4>


    These men recognized that Jeang Zier¡¯s strength was not bad, identifying her as a cultivator. However, they had their own reasons for arrogance because their sect was no simple matter.


    Jeang Zier furrowed her brows, these men were truly too arrogant. She hadn¡¯t even revealed the identity of her master, yet these men dared to speak in such a manner?


    Jeang Zier held great respect for her master, who was a descendant of the Medicine Sect. How could anyone insult her master casually?


    "I don¡¯t need to know who you are, I only know that my master is the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect!" Jeang Zier said sternly: "Do you really want to be enemies of the Medicine Sect?"


    "Medicine Sect?" The expressions of these men changed, evidently, they had heard of the Medicine Sect.


    The group exchanged nces, and the eerie leading man said gravely, "You are the disciple of the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Jeang Zier replied proudly, it was clear these men were familiar with the Third Elder¡¯s reputation.


    "Who are you trying to fool?" the eerie man said deeply, "The Third Elder of the Medicine Sect only has two disciples, one is already dead, and the other is a foolish girl. When did another disciple appear?"


    Jeang Zier was stunned for a moment, she didn¡¯t know much about the Third Elder¡¯s circumstances. However, the way this man spoke so clearly showed he might be quite familiar with the Third Elder.


    "It seems you know much about the Medicine Sect, but indeed, I am the newly epted disciple of the Third Elder!" replied Jeang Zier directly.


    "Newly epted disciple?" The men looked at each other again, and the eerie man suddenly sneered: "The world really is getting more chaotic, all sorts of people exist. Even someone dares to impersonate the disciple of the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect, truly ignorant of the immensity of Heaven and Earth. Brothers, capture her and interrogate her thoroughly, let¡¯s find out who instructed her!"


    The men were initially stunned, then simultaneously realized what this meant. Talking about interrogation certainly meant tormenting Jeang Zier greatly.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s expression changed drastically, she clearly understood what these men were thinking.


    "My master will be back soon, do you really want to make enemies with our Medicine Sect?" Jeang Zier said gravely.


    The eerie man, on hearing this,ughed even more wickedly: "Is that so? Then we can capture this brash and deceitful girl right here, and then hand her over to the Third Elder for handling!"


    The other men broke intoughter, moring, "That¡¯s right, capture her, don¡¯t let her run!"


    Jeang Zier realized, these men didn¡¯t disbelieve that she was the disciple of the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect. They believed, yet still, they refused to let her go.


    Biting her lip, Jeang Zier said sternly: "It seems you do not believe my words, fine, then I will show you evidence!"


    With those words, Jeang Zier turned and entered the inner chamber.


    The men sneered. The corpulent man said softly, "Hah, showing us evidence, eh? When she brings out her evidence, no matter what it is, we¡¯ll just say she stole it. By then, the Third Elder can¡¯t do anything to us!"


    "You¡¯re right!" The others nodded in agreement.


    One man sneered: "Really didn¡¯t expect, the Third Elder actually found such a beautiful female disciple. Tsk tsk, we really can¡¯t let the Third Elder take her back to the sect, or else, we¡¯ll truly have no chance to touch her."


    "Then let¡¯s enjoy ourselves outside first!" the eerie man sneered.


    The others nodded. Such a beauty, even if it would provoke the anger of the Third Elder, they were unwilling to miss out. Moreover, the Third Elder was not here right now, nor had she ever mentioned epting such a disciple.


    Looking back, if the Third Elder really investigated, they would just firmly im they suspected Jeang Zier of deceit, so they acted as such. What could the Third Elder do to them? It¡¯s known, their master is also extremely protective!


    The men coldly discussed for a while outside, even starting to negotiate who would go first. Suddenly, one man said softly, "Why hasn¡¯t this womane out yet?"


    The others immediately became alert¡ªtrue, Jeang Zier went in minutes ago, why hadn¡¯t shee back?


    "Go in and check!" the eerie manmanded sharply, and the group rushed into the house.


    Upon entering, they first felt the power fluctuations from the alchemy room. They didn¡¯t hesitate and charged into the room.


    Upon entering, they instantly felt the environment around them changing swiftly.


    "Nine Pces Bagua Formation!" the eerie man shouted lowly: "Everyone be careful, don¡¯t move recklessly, the Nine Pces Bagua Formation has been activated. If we walk randomly, the formation will only be moreplicated, and it¡¯ll be even harder to find an exit!"


    Everyone was aware of the power of the Nine Pces Bagua Formation, so they followed the eerie man very cautiously.


    The eerie man moved step by step, extremely vigntly. It took almost five minutes to finally reach the center of the room, and the scenery around them also changed ordingly.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, the eerie man quickly surveyed his surroundings, his brow furrowing once again.


    "Where is that woman?" the eerie man asked gravely.


    The others were also astonished, the corpulent man asked in disbelief: "Isn¡¯t she here?"


    When they came in, they found the Nine Pces Bagua Formation already activated, so they suspected Jeang Zier was hiding inside. However, after they entered, they did not find Jeang Zier, which was extremely surprising to everyone.


    If Jeang Zier wasn¡¯t hiding in the Nine Pces Bagua Formation, where had she gone?


    "No good!" the eerie man¡¯s expression turned grave, he eximed: "We¡¯ve been tricked by this woman!"


    "What?" The others hadn¡¯t reacted yet.


    The eerie man ran towards the exit while saying gravely: "This woman didn¡¯t enter the Nine Pces Bagua Formation at all, she guessed that the formation couldn¡¯t stop us, so she didn¡¯t evene in. She activated the Nine Pces Bagua Formation, making us think she entered here. In fact, she had already run off from another side!"


    Everyone snapped back to their senses and followed the eerie man running out.


    When they ran out of the house, there was no one outside anymore.


    Their expressions changed, the corpulent man shouted angrily: "This damn bitch, she runs pretty fast. Damn, consider her lucky!"


    The others were disheartened, but the eerie man¡¯s brow was tightly furrowed, he said gravely: "We can¡¯t let her get away, otherwise, if she tells these things to the Third Elder, we¡¯ll all be in big trouble. At all costs, we must kill this woman!"


    Everyone realized¡ªyes, if they couldn¡¯t kill Jeang Zier, and let herin to the Third Elder, that would be troublesome for them. Only by killing Jeang Zier could they get rid of the evidence and wash away their guilt!

 Chapter 1302 - 1301: Contact

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Chapter 1301: Contact</h4>


    "Where do we go to chase now?" the bulky man asked anxiously, and everyone else was also dripping with sweat.


    "This woman hasn¡¯t entered the Venerable Realm yet. Even if we let her run for a few minutes, she won¡¯t get far!" the sinister-looking man said in a deep voice: "Search around; she should be within a three-mile radius!"


    Without wasting words, the group immediately dispersed, searching in all directions.


    The sinister man was even more straightforward; he leapt into the air and hovered, looking around from mid-air.


    Soon after, the sinister man spotted the figure of Jeang Zier running frantically in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but feel ted and quickly pursued her while signaling the others toe over quickly.


    Jeang Zier was running wildly, very aware that the fake Nine Pces Bagua Formation couldn¡¯t hold those men off for long. Besides, their strength was definitely above hers. If it really came down to a fight, she would surely be at a disadvantage!


    The situation now wasn¡¯t about whether she would die at the hands of these men but rather that they clearly intended to insult her ruthlessly before her death.


    While running for her life, Jeang Zier swore to herself in her heart. If she were to fall into the hands of these men, she would rather bite her tongue andmit suicide than to let herself be humiliated by them.


    Of course, Jeang Zier wasn¡¯t running aimlessly. While sprinting, she also took out her cell phone, nervously checking the signal.


    The area where the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect had taken her had no signal at all; calling for help was impossible. She didn¡¯t know who to seek help from now; her only option was to try to reach Xiao Hei, who had also arrived in Capital City. Hopefully, Xiao Hei had found Su Yang, so he mighte to her rescue!


    It was only after running out of the range of South Lake that Jeang Zier¡¯s cell phone finally got a signal. She was overjoyed and hurriedly dialed Xiao Hei¡¯s number.


    The phone rang three times before Xiao Hei answered: "Sister Jeang, where did you go..."


    Before Xiao Hei could finish, Jeang Zier hurriedly interjected: "Xiao Hei, I¡¯m in danger now, near South Lake. Have you found Master Su?"


    "Master is right beside me!" Xiao Hei responded immediately: "We are in Capital City; we wille help you right now."


    Jeang Zier was ecstatic and quickly said: "I will run towards Capital City..."


    "Then we¡¯lle to meet you!" Xiao Hei put down the phone and quickly ryed the situation to Su Yang sitting beside him.


    Su Yang had been pondering over Jeang Zier¡¯s situation and didn¡¯t expect to get news of her so soon.


    He did not know the exact situation on Jeang Zier¡¯s end, but he couldn¡¯t dy and immediately had Xiao Hei bring people, heading straight towards South Lake. As for Su Yang, he moved even faster and set off on his own.


    Not long after Jeang Zier¡¯s call to Xiao Hei, those men caught up to her from afar.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s face turned pale; she knew these men would definitely catch up to her, but she didn¡¯t expect them to do so this quickly.


    She didn¡¯t dare to ck off and ran along the road in panic, not daring to dy the slightest here. She knew that if she fell into the hands of these men, it would absolutely be hell on earth.


    The men, seeing Jeang Zier from afar, were ecstatic and began to shout.


    "Hey, beauty, what¡¯s the rush? Come talk with brother for a while!"


    "Why run when you see us? We won¡¯t eat you."


    "Beauty, stop running! Brother will definitely take good care of you, haha..."


    The men were clearly toying with Jeang Zier like a cat with a mouse, chasing after her and enjoying her frantic running,pletely mocking her.


    Jeang Zier was in the utmost panic; she knew she couldn¡¯t outrun these men, and now all she could hope for was that Su Yang and his group would arrive quickly.


    However, Jeang Zier¡¯s strength was too weak. In less than ten minutes, the men had stopped her.


    The bulky man was in front of Jeang Zier,ughing: "Beauty, I told you not to run, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Look, everyone is sweaty; it¡¯s not good. How about brother takes you for a mandarin duck bath? It¡¯ll definitely leave you desiring life and fearing death."


    "Why bother with a mandarin duck bath? If we bathe, let¡¯s all bathe together. Right, beauty?"


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s a great idea, bathe together, bathe together!"


    The menughed vulgarly; some even stepped forward, intending to grope Jeang Zier.


    Jeang Zier hastily dodged the man but was soon surrounded by the rest.


    "Beauty, stop your futile resistance!" the sinister man followed behind, coldlyughing: "If you please us well, we might let you live. Later, when you join the Medicine Sect, we could even help you be someone important. But if you force us to use violence, your fate will be grim. Weigh your options carefully!"


    Jeang Zier red angrily, saying solemnly: "You¡¯re also from Medicine Sect?"


    "That¡¯s right!" the sinister man replied with a light smile: "Our master is the Second Elder of Medicine Sect!"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s face changed again, and she said through gritted teeth: "Since we¡¯re all from Medicine Sect, we¡¯re sect mates. Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering my master by treating me this way?"


    "That¡¯s why it all depends on if you cooperate." The sinister man said with a smile: "If you cooperate, everyone would be happy, and the Third Elder won¡¯t know about this. But if you don¡¯t cooperate, we¡¯ll have to kill you. By then, the Third Elder won¡¯t know who did it, and what can her anger do?"


    The others burst intoughter, their eyes filled with lechery as they looked at Jeang Zier.


    Jeang Zier felt somewhat despair; she hadn¡¯t expected such people to be within the Medicine Sect. Panic surged to an extreme in her heart, surrounded by these men, she had no power to resist.


    "Beauty, are you trying to stall for time?" the sinister man sneered: "It¡¯ll be at least three days before the Third Elder can return. Even if you stall, she won¡¯t be able toe back to save you in time. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to cooperate. My fellow disciples here are rather impatient!"


    "Hahaha..." The crowd roared withughter, and some even moved closer to Jeang Zier, wanting to take advantage of her first.


    "Get away!" Jeang Zier shouted angrily, and with a raise of her hand, she pped towards him. She knew she was no match for these men, but with no other options left, she had to make a move.


    The man easily dodged Jeang Zier¡¯s strike and casually grabbed her wrist, chuckling: "Ooh, quite feisty, I like that!"

 Chapter 1303 - 1302: Oblivious to the Immensity of Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Chapter 1302: Oblivious to the Immensity of Heaven and Earth</h4>


    Jeang Zier struggled hurriedly to break free but the man managed to rip off a piece of her sleeve in the process, exposing half of her snowy white arm.


    "Oh dear, so sorry about that!" The man held the torn sleeve to his nose and sniffed, with a look of intoxication: "So fragrant."


    Jeang Zier turned white with anger and roared, "Pervert!"


    The man chuckled, "How do you know my name?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Everyone burst intoughter.


    Jeang Zier was furious beyond words, attempting to run multiple times, but these few men firmly blocked her way, making it impossible for her to escape.


    And these men were toying with her like a cat with a mouse, slowly tormenting Jeang Zier without actually striking her directly. However, within this brief time, much of Jeang Zier¡¯s clothing had been ripped away by these people, and she was practically left with hardly any clothes covering her body.


    The malevolent man stood aside, not taking direct action but instead continually appraising Jeang Zier¡¯s body with a gaze of admiration.


    Such a beauty, even they, members of the Medicine Sect, had never seen before. Now that they had chanced upon her, she was a rare treat indeed¡ªhow could they miss this opportunity?


    As more and more of her clothing was torn away, Jeang Zier became increasingly desperate. She had even gathered her strength, ready to end herself, not wishing to live and bear the humiliation of these men.


    Suddenly, the malevolent man said coldly, "Be smart¡ªdon¡¯t let hermit suicide!"


    The men were enjoying their torment, but upon hearing the malevolent man¡¯s words, their hearts were alerted.


    "Damn it, let¡¯s take her down first!" The stocky man barked and stepped forward, reaching out to seize Jeang Zier¡¯s neck.


    Jeang Zier was prepared, wanting to use her inner strength to burst all her meridians. However, as soon as the stocky man grasped her neck, her inner power was scattered, and she didn¡¯t get the chance to use it.


    "Damn, this wench really thought of breaking her own meridians!" The stocky man shouted angrily, grabbing Jeang Zier and throwing her to the side with a curse: "Bitch, you think you can escape? Let me tell you, even if you break your own meridians, don¡¯t even think about dying here. Don¡¯t forget, we are from the Medicine Sect, as long as you¡¯re not dead outright, we have ways to keep you alive so you can fully ¡¯enjoy¡¯ before you die!"


    Jeang Zier was thrown into a dizzying state, barely managing to bite her teeth and get up. She said in a deep voice, "I... I am from the Divine Physicians Alliance, if you... if you dare do this to me, Master Su will absolutely... absolutely not let you get away with this..."


    "What dog fart Master Su, I¡¯ve never even heard of him!" The stocky man swore, "The Divine Physicians Alliance too? Before our Medicine Sect, who the hell dares to im to be from the Divine Physicians Alliance? Damn, it seems we haven¡¯t been out traversing the world in recent years, allowing any tom, dick, and harry to start bluffing! Guys, looks like in a few days, we absolutely need to take a trip to the Southern Six Provinces and see for ourselves who has the audacity to so unabashedly call themselves the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    "Yes, let¡¯s go to the Southern Six Provinces after we¡¯re done here in the next few days," another man said, drooling, "The Southern Six Provinces are known for their beautiful women, this trip, we¡¯re sure to have a st!"


    "This proposal sounds great!" The crowd burst intoughter.


    "When the timees, we¡¯ll hit this dog-fart Divine Physicians Alliance and have that so-called Master Su kneel before us and eat his own words along with the ¡¯Divine Physicians Alliance¡¯ title."


    "Exactly, what a dog-fart thing to im, daring to call themselves divine physicians and masters before our Medicine Sect, seems like they¡¯re asking for trouble!"


    "I think he¡¯s just an idiot who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Probably upon hearing our Medicine Sect¡¯s name, he¡¯d piss himself!"


    "Arrogance and self-importance must be paid for dearly!"


    "That¡¯s right, you can eat anything carelessly, but words must not be spoken carelessly..."


    The crowd was moring non-stop, each one of them full of smugness, not taking Su Yang and the Divine Physicians Alliance seriously at all.


    Jeang Zier slumped to the ground, her strengthpletely scattered by the blows from the burly man, making it impossible for even a thought of suicide at this moment. Her body was also trembling; she did not know what kind of fate awaited her next. But, if she really were to be insulted by these men, that would truly be worse than death!


    What enraged her the most was their sheer audacity to insult Su Yang. That was the man she admired the most in her entire life!


    "You... you shut up..." Jeang Zier struggled to shout angrily: "Master Su... Master Su is the true divine physician, you... you are just a bunch of ignorant fools..."


    "Yo!" The burly man nced at Jeang Zier and chuckled, "Looks like this slut has a thing with that so-called Master Su!"


    "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense..." Jeang Zier shouted indignantly.


    "Am I talking nonsense?" The burly man sneered again: "If there¡¯s no rtion, why do you defend him so fiercely?"


    Jeang Zier was both ashamed and angry, shouting loudly: "Master Su is knowledgeable as a Celestial Being, his medical skills are brilliant, he... he is nothing like you filthy people..."


    "Pah!" The burly man spit out: "Talking all flowery, in the end, he¡¯s a nothing. His woman is about to be toyed with by us, and yet this so-called Master Su is nowhere to be found to save you!"


    Jeang Zier clenched her teeth and muttered softly: "I... I¡¯m not his woman..."


    "Heh, you¡¯re so pretty, yet you¡¯re not his woman? This means that this Su fellow must have an even more beautiful woman?" A sleazy-looking man perked up with interest: "Guys, it looks like we really ought to pay this Su a visit!"


    The burly manughed loudly: "You¡¯re right, even if we don¡¯t look for him, we need to find his woman!"


    "Ha ha ha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right..."


    The crowd burst into raucousughter, with a gleam of anticipation in every face.


    Just then, a cold voice suddenly came from the air: "You¡¯re looking for me?"


    Upon hearing this voice, Jeang Zier was instantly revitalized, her eyes widened, and she hurriedly looked up toward the sky.


    The people around also looked up one after another, the bizarre man¡¯s eyebrows furrowing. The neer had been able to hear their conversation yet they hadn¡¯t even noticed his approach, indicating the neer was not weak!


    "Who¡¯s there!" The bizarre man shouted lowly, his aura suddenly rising, motioning to others around him to be on alert.


    Actually, without the bizarre man¡¯s instructions, everyone was already on high alert. They were not fools after all.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a ck dot in the sky quickly approached. The crowd saw the ck dot rapidly growrger, eventually transforming into a giant longsword, descending from the sky with a magnificent and terrifying force.

 Chapter 1304 - 1303: So What If It’s the Medicine Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Chapter 1303: So What If It¡¯s the Medicine Sect!</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed abruptly at the might of the longsword; they could tell, just from the power it exuded, that it was no ordinary de.


    "Retreat!" the sinister man shouted lowly, leading the withdrawal.


    The other few didn¡¯t dare to withstand the sword¡¯s blow and retreated as well.


    As they backed away, the longsword suddenly shattered into pieces, and from within burst forth a figure who reached Jeang Zier¡¯s side before anyone could react and helped her up.


    Only now did Jeang Zier see clearly that the person who came was Su Yang.


    At this moment, Jeang Zier could finally rx her tense nerves. Her body went limp and she leaned entirely on Su Yang, drained of all strength.


    All of her previous pretense of strength could now be let go. Although she knew the Medicine Sect was powerful, the sight of Su Yang brought her an unparalleled sense of safety, as if nothing in the world could pose him any difficulty!


    Su Yang gently patted Jeang Zier¡¯s back twice, and the strength in her body began to recover. However, Jeang Zier was still severely frightened and clung tightly to him.


    "It¡¯s all right now," Su Yang consoled softly.


    Jeang Zier nodded, her eyes reddening. She hadn¡¯t shed a tear when facing such danger, but now seeing Su Yang, tears welled up uncontrobly.


    The members of the Medicine Sect frowned tightly looking at Su Yang, with the sinister man especially irritated. He now realized that the gigantic longsword was not a killing move; Su Yang had intentionally frightened them.


    The huge longsword had forced them back, and Su Yang took the chance to rescue Jeang Zier. Otherwise, with Jeang Zier in their hands, even if Su Yang had arrived, he would have hesitated to act.


    "Who are you!" The brute of a man, most irate, was the first to jump out, pointing at Su Yang cursing: "Kid, you want to ruin our ns? I¡¯ll give you one chance. Hand over that bitch immediately and then kneel on the ground..."


    Before the brute could finish, Su Yang waved his right hand, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword soared out and shed swiftly at the man.


    The man had not anticipated Su Yang¡¯s sudden move, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword¡¯s approach was too swift for him to react in time. He could only instinctively dodge to the side.


    He was lucky that time; the Nine Cold Jade Sword did not pierce his head but sliced off his ear.


    "Ah!" The man screamed like a pig being ughtered, jumping up while clutching his ear.


    "Fuck, you dare to strike me!"


    "Kid, you¡¯re courting death!"


    "How dare you attack us, do you know who we are?"


    Everyone became infuriated, bellowing with rage.


    "I don¡¯t need to know who you are!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was ice-cold: "I just need to know that all of you will die today!"


    With that, the crowd grew even more incensed, the sinister man¡¯s brows knitted tightly, he said with a heavy voice: "Just who are you? We are descendants of the Medicine Sect, I am Wang Ding, apprentice to the Second Elder of Medicine Sect. This woman has impersonated a member of the Medicine Sect and stolen something from us. By shielding her, could it be that you are in cahoots with her?"


    "I haven¡¯t impersonated anyone..." Jeang Zier said anxiously.


    "No matter," Su Yang said with a faint smile: "Wang Ding, is it? So what? Even at this juncture, you seek excuses to harm others? Let me tell you, I never make excuses for my actions. When I say I will kill you, I mean it. No reasons needed!"


    Wang Ding exploded in anger: "You have some nerve! Do you have any idea what the Medicine Sect..."


    "Medicine your ancestors!" Su Yang bluntly cut Wang Ding off, the Nine Cold Jade Sword slicing down once more: "I¡¯m here to kill, not to discuss what Medicine Sect you¡¯re from!"


    Wang Ding was stupefied, never before had he encountered someone who disrespected the Medicine Sect like this. He kept mentioning the Medicine Sect hoping Su Yang would back off, as he could tell Su Yang was overwhelmingly strong. However, Su Yangpletely disregarded the Medicine Sect, which started to unsettle him.


    Wang Ding, although formidable in his own right, narrowly evaded the strike from the Nine Cold Jade Sword and then roared: "Form up!"


    These individuals were ustomed to training together as brothers, their coordination extremely tight. At Wang Ding¡¯smand, everyone immediately took their positions, forming a great formation.


    "The Five Extremes Formation!" Su Yang snorted: "Forming an array before me? I think you¡¯re all seeking a swift death!"


    Having said that, Su Yang charged straight into the formation.


    The men were ecstatic, pondering over how to lure Su Yang into their formation. But unexpectedly, Su Yang delivered himself to their doorstep.


    "Court death!" the brute bellowed: "Kill him!"


    All five struck at once, directing their full power at Su Yang in the center.


    The greatest strength of the Five Extremes Formation was its ability to concentrate the power of five individuals. Anyone trapped within it would seem to be simultaneously contending with the strength of five, a significant threat.


    Now, with five attacking at once, the power was naturally even more terrifying.


    But Su Yang remained calm, not even bothering to counterattack, simply walking through the formation at a leisurely pace. With each step, he evaded the attacks of one person. Their assaults seemed deliberately to miss him, without so much as grazing him.


    Su Yang eventually walked with his hands behind his back, almost as if on a stroll,pletely devoid of any tension of battle.


    Meanwhile, the five grew more and more agitated, theirbined powers apparently constrained by Su Yang, out of their own control. With each sessive strike, their power surged greater than thest, and eventually, they helplessly unleashed their full force, a thunderous disy on site.


    Yet, no matter how the five attacked, they always missed Su Yang. And they could not manage to lessen their strength, the formation as if seized by Su Yang¡¯s control, astonishing them greatly.


    What these men did not realize was that in the realm of formations, Su Yang was a true master. The formations delineated within Destiny¡¯s Tome were vast and profound, and Su Yang, having only studied a portion, could already overpower anyone in this world.


    As soon as he entered, he stood at the Array Eye, the core of the Five Extremes Formation, the crux that manipted it. Stepping on the Array Eye meant assuming absolute control over the formation.


    It seemed as if he was walking at random, but in reality, every step he took was where the Array Eye moved to after each shift of the formation. And this Array Eye not only gave him control over the Five Extremes Formation, but it was also the safest spot within, a ce unassable by the five.

 Chapter 1305 - 1304: One of the Ten Great Sects

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Chapter 1304: One of the Ten Great Sects</h4>


    As long as he didn¡¯t leave the position of the Array Eye, Su Yang could walk around here for a day and night, and these people wouldn¡¯t be able to touch a hair on his head.


    However, with things continuing like this, these people¡¯s strength will definitely be exhausted very soon. By then, even if Su Yang does not take action, they themselves will be utterly worn out to death!


    "How could this be?"


    "Why can¡¯t I stop?"


    "I can¡¯t stop either, hey, can you not go all out? My strength is almost failing!"


    "I don¡¯t want to either, but I can¡¯t help it..."


    Everyone shouted in panic, but no one had a solution. Even that sinister man, hisplexion became extremely ugly. He was aware the Five Extremes Formation was controlled by Su Yang, but now, they were unable to change anything. Even stopping the Five Extremes Formation was impossible!


    Seeing several fellow disciples¡¯ faces turning purple, the sinister man Wang Ding¡¯splexion grew even grimmer. He pondered for a moment, then suddenly bellowed: "Attack each other!"


    "What?" Everyone was stunned, not understanding what Wang Ding meant.


    But Wang Ding had already made his move, striking towards a burly man next to him.


    "Fuck, what are you doing!" The burly man cursed loudly, toote to dodge, he could only hurriedly strike back in panic.


    When their palms collided, Wang Ding took a step back, but that burly man directly flew backwards, vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood.


    However, this managed to directly break the Five Extremes Formation, and the other three people finally managed to retreat.


    Su Yang had originally nned to use the Five Extremes Formation to simply wear these five people to death. He didn¡¯t expect Wang Ding to use this method to break the Five Extremes Formation himself, directly thwarting his n.


    "Hmph, consider yourselves lucky!" Su Yang coldly shouted: "But, you¡¯re still doomed!"


    At this moment, these people looked at Su Yang with no more doubts in their eyes, fear had reached an extreme in their hearts. The strength Su Yang disyed was truly terrifying!


    Several people turned their gazes towards Wang Ding, as he was the leader among these people.


    Wang Ding¡¯s expression was icy, and he said solemnly: "Your strength is indeed no ordinary matter, we were blind to not recognize Mount Tai. My apologies for offending you. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to resolve enmity rather than settling it. We suffered a big loss already; let¡¯s call this matter off, shall we?"


    Although the others were unwilling, they dared not say anything. After all, if they fought again, they definitely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Su Yang.


    Yet, everyone was inwardly unwilling, members of the Medicine Sect had never suffered such a loss. Everyone had already made up their minds, after returning this time, they must gather people no matter what and personally kill Su Yang to avenge this humiliation!


    Su Yang nced at Wang Ding, and coldly said: "Are you out of your mind?"


    "What did you say!" Wang Ding got angry.


    Su Yang said, "If you were sane, would you even think this way? If I hade a littleter, or hadn¡¯t found this ce at all, would you have let her go? Now that you¡¯re on the brink of death, you think a single sentence can settle the matter? On what grounds?"


    Wang Ding said solemnly, "It¡¯s precisely because we are from the Medicine Sect. If you kill us, you will be making an enemy of the entire Medicine Sect. Young man, your strength is indeed extraordinary in the secr world. However, I advise you, it¡¯s best not to make an enemy of the Medicine Sect. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang scoffed coldly, "Just because you are from the Medicine Sect, you think you can do whatever you want? Just because you are from the Medicine Sect, you think you can humiliate others? If my strength were insufficient today, I would have certainly died here, and I would have to watch Zi¡¯er being humiliated by you. Talking about making enemies, isn¡¯t it all about whether one has enough strength? Today your strength indeed falls short, so you bow your heads to me. But, if in the future your strength is sufficient, are you not going to seek revenge? I¡¯ve always been straightforward in my actions. Since we are already enemies, let¡¯s be thorough ¨C eradicate the roots now to avoid future troubles!"


    Wang Ding¡¯s face changed drastically, and he said sternly, "Mr. Su, do you understand the consequences of killing us? The Medicine Sect is one of the Ten Great Sects, do you even know what the Ten Great Sects are?"


    Su Yang was taken aback; he had indeed heard about the Ten Great Sects when he was at Qinghe Academy. He hadn¡¯t expected that he would confront someone from the Ten Great Sects this time.


    However, seeing the likes of Wang Ding and his men, Su Yang already felt disdain for these Ten Great Sects in his heart.


    "What about the Ten Great Sects? If I were defeated today, would you spare me?" Su Yang said coldly, "Just because you belong to the Ten Great Sects, you think it¡¯s permissible to humiliate and even kill us, but we can¡¯t touch you? What kind of absurd reasoning is that?"


    Wang Ding found himself at a loss for words. In the past, when they traveled in the martial world, by merely mentioning the Medicine Sect¡¯s name, others would definitely show respect, and some were even frightened on the spot, apologizing to them.


    This was the first time they encountered someone like Su Yang, where the sect¡¯s name had absolutely no effect, leaving thempletely helpless.


    "It¡¯s useless to say more; ept your death!" Su Yang shouted coldly, stretching out his hand in the air and the Nine Cold Jade Sword whooshed forth.


    The several men panicked, and Wang Ding, hisplexion drastically shifting, bellowed, "Four Symbols Formation!"


    At this point, the men had no time to think otherwise. Hearing Wang Ding¡¯smand, they immediately positioned themselves at the four directions, forming the Four Symbols Formation.


    Wang Ding took the center, focusing all his efforts,bining the power of the four, they managed to block the strike of the Nine Cold Jade Sword.


    But just then, Su Yang had already rushed in, heading straight for them.


    The men were even more terrified, almost ready to flee.


    "Don¡¯t panic!" Wang Ding urgently said, "Hold the formation!"


    The four men, hearing Wang Ding¡¯smand, barely managed to stand their ground, preparing to trap Su Yang with the Four Symbols Formation.


    "Mere trifles!" Su Yang shouted coldly, instantly charging into the Four Symbols Formation.


    "Kill!" Wang Ding roared, his aura surging once again, as if he was prepared to fight Su Yang to the death.


    Seeing Wang Ding¡¯s momentum, the others also shouted and attacked Su Yang with all their might.


    Su Yang frowned slightly, raising his hand to strike, directly confronting the men head-on.


    But at that moment, Wang Ding suddenly turned and ran, not lingering here any longer, directly abandoning his four brothers!

 Chapter 1306 - 1305: Wang Ding Escapes

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Chapter 1305: Wang Ding Escapes</h4>


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be stunned; he had thought Wang Ding was about to fight to the death as he bellowed fiercely just a moment ago.


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was that after Wang Ding¡¯s four sworn brothers hadunched their full-powered attack, Wang Ding turned and fled himself. Throughout the process, the power he had umted was never exchanged with Su Yang inbat; instead, it was unleashed in full force as he escaped, catching everyone unawares.


    The four sworn brothers didn¡¯t even have time to react, and at this moment, they had already shed with Su Yang in a single strike.


    Actually, the strength of these four was not weak, but they had been restrained by Su Yang during the Five Extremes Formation, and hence, they had nearly exhausted their powers. Now that the four of them joined forces in a single strike against Su Yang, they all ended up being sent flying, each sustaining serious injuries.


    Seeing Wang Ding flee, the four werepletely thrown into disarray.


    The burly man cursed first: "Wang Ding, you son of a bitch, you¡¯ve screwed us over!"


    The others were extremely angry as well, one of them, more quick-witted, immediately got up to escape. Seeing the situation, the others quickly responded and scattered in all directions to flee.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed as he quickly pursued them, killing the first person on the spot with a p.


    The other three, seeing this, were even more terrified and scattered even more frantically.


    Su Yang had no intention of letting these few men go, quickly chasing after them and bringing each person down to the ground with a single palm.


    As for Wang Ding, he had run the earliest and was also the fastest. After Su Yang had brought down the four men, Wang Ding was already long gone, and Su Yang didn¡¯t bother to chase after him.


    These four people weren¡¯t dead yet; all were lying on the ground gasping for breath.


    Su Yang approached Jeang Zier and softly asked, "Do you want to kill them?"


    Jeang Zier hastily shook her head: "I... I¡¯m not badly hurt, there¡¯s no need. They... they are the inheritors of the Medicine Sect, we... we don¡¯t have to make such a deadly enemy..."


    "What does being inheritors of the Medicine Sect matter?" Su Yang said coldly: "Even if they¡¯re inheritors of the Medicine Sect, they can¡¯t trample on human life and do as they please."


    Jeang Zier felt warmth in her heart but still softly said, "Let it be, there¡¯s no need..."


    Su Yang slowly nodded, sweeping his gaze over the men, and coldly stated: "Count yourselves lucky, now apologize quickly!"


    The four men instantly felt as though they had escaped death, apologizing profusely, nearly wishing they could kneel and plead on the ground.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Su Yang, without further dy, departed with Jeang Zier and did not linger any longer.


    After walking for a while, Jeang Zier finally feltpletely relieved. She stealthily nced at Su Yang beside her, her heart growing even warmer, and whispered, "Master Su, thank you."


    Su Yang looked at Jeang Zier and smiled lightly: "You are from the Divine Physicians Alliance, it¡¯s right for me to help you, there¡¯s no need for politeness!"


    "But, for my sake, you faced off against a major sect like the Medicine Sect, this... this..." Jeang Zier¡¯s eyes reddened a bit, she was well aware of the Medicine Sect¡¯s prowess.


    "No worries!" said Su Yang, pausing slightly before adding softly, "Besides, I¡¯ve not made a deadly enemy of the Medicine Sect. Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill those four men?"


    Jeang Zier shook her head, actually, she couldn¡¯t understand either. With Su Yang¡¯s usual methods, how could he possibly show mercy to these four?


    "I spared them because someone else will kill them!" Su Yang stated calmly.


    "Oh?" Jeang Zier was stunned, "Master Su, did you send someone else?"


    "Not at all," Su Yang shook his head, "I¡¯m talking about Wang Ding!"


    "Wang Ding?" Jeang Zier was full of surprise, "You mean, he will go kill those men?"


    "Yes," Su Yang nodded.


    "No way?" Jeang Zier quizzed, "But they are his sworn brothers!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang smiled faintly: "Just now he had those four act as a rear guard for him while he ran first,pletely disregarding brotherly affection, it¡¯s clear their rtionship isn¡¯t that good. Moreover, if these four live, they will certainly inform on him upon their return, causing him troubleter. So,pared to us, he is the one who least wants these four to survive!"


    "Really?" Jeang Zier was incredibly astonished, she had never considered these matters.


    But thinking carefully about what Su Yang said, it seemed to make sense.


    If these four lived, then Wang Ding would surely be the most miserable. So, he was indeed the person who least wanted these four to survive!


    "If he kills these four, then... the Medicine Sect won¡¯t let him off either!" Jeang Zier wondered aloud.


    "He will frame it on us, after all, no one knows about this matter!" Su Yang stated.


    "What?" Jeang Zier¡¯s face changed abruptly, "Then... aren¡¯t we being scapegoated?"


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang smiled, "He doesn¡¯t have the ability to pin the me on me!"


    ...


    Two hours after Su Yang and Jeang Zier left, Wang Ding stealthily appeared near South Lake.


    He had been running for his life earlier, for fear of Su Yang catching up to him.


    Once he got past the reach of South Lake and turned to look back, there was no sign of anyone behind him.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless and still found an extremely secluded spot to hide.


    After waiting for more than an hour and being sure that Su Yang wasn¡¯t following, he finally walked out. He moved back to the area of the big fight in an extremely covert way, and after not discovering Su Yang all along the path, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Approaching the area of the fight, he spotted from a distance all four of his sworn brothers lying on the ground. He was ecstatic, as if these four had died here, he could return and report to the sect to have peoplee to kill Su Yang in revenge.


    Yet when he reached them, he realized that the four men were not dead but were seriously injured, lying on the ground unable to move.


    These four were trying to heal their injuries with their internal energy, but Su Yang had struck them hard, and they couldn¡¯t recover in the short term.


    Seeing Wang Dinge back, they were furious, with the burly man cursing first: "Wang Ding, you son of a bitch, you have the nerve toe back? Fuck, you tricked us into holding off that Su, and you ran first, leaving us here to die. Luckily that Su didn¡¯t kill us; otherwise, you motherfucker could havee back to collect our corpses!"


    Wang Ding didn¡¯t expect these four to still be alive; hisplexion also changed immediately, and he said gravely: "Where¡¯s the one surnamed Su?"


    "He¡¯s long gone, you turtle shrinking shit, how much time passed before you cowardly ran back!" Another man cursed: "Fuck, if I don¡¯t report you to the Tribunal Hall when I get back, I¡¯ll take yourst name!"


    "Right, report this son of a bitch, too wicked!"


    "Wang Ding, I¡¯m not finished with you!"

 Chapter 1307 - 1306: Murder to Silence

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Chapter 1306: Murder to Silence</h4>


    The angry curses continued unabated, yet no one noticed that Wang Ding¡¯s expression had turned icy cold.


    Just as Su Yang had said, the moment Wang Ding saw these four individuals were still alive, murderous intent had already brewed within him.


    Yet these four were oblivious to their own predicament and even had the audacity to directly threaten Wang Ding, dering they would report him to the Tribunal Hall¡ªsuch a suicidal move!


    "Seems like you folks really hate me, huh!" Wang Ding¡¯s expression chilling, he slowly stepped in front of one of the men.


    "This isn¡¯t just hating you; damn it, this is outright enmity!" Completely unaware of his own dire situation, the man bellowed, "Wang Ding, just you wait for the Tribunal Hall¡¯s punishment. Bastard, we¡¯re not going after that Su scum anymore; we¡¯re determined to fight you to the death!"


    "Yes, to the death with you!" The other three men loudly echoed in agreement.


    "Good! Very good! Excellent!" Wang Ding let out augh before suddenly mming his palm on the man¡¯s head.


    The man¡¯s body swayed, his eyes fixed on Wang Ding, utterly unprepared for the sudden attack. With his mouth agape, he couldn¡¯t even utter a sound before slowly copsing to the ground, dead on the spot.


    This act shocked the remaining three men, who had not anticipated Wang Ding would actually kill someone.


    "You... What are you doing?" one of the men eximed in horror, "You... you actually killed Old Qi?"


    "He wanted to report me to the Tribunal Hall, what else could I do?" Wang Ding coldly retorted: "If I didn¡¯t kill him, should I just wait for him to make his usation?"


    These three men¡¯s expressions changed instantly, panic reaching a fever pitch as they considered their own situation.


    "You three, are you also thinking of reporting me to the Tribunal Hall?" Wang Ding slowly walked towards one of them.


    "No... No, not at all..." the man quickly gestured with his hands, shaking his head: "I... I was just spouting nonsense. What kind of rtionship do we have? How... how could I possibly do such a thing? We¡¯re like brothers..."


    "If you say it like that, I really can¡¯t trust you!" Wang Ding approached the man and suddenly raised his hand to strike: "I find the dead far more trustworthy!"


    This man followed suit of the previous individual, unable to even utter a groan.


    The remaining two were even more terrified, trembling as they saw Wang Ding turn his gaze upon them.


    The stocky man shouted angrily, "Wang Ding, you... if you kill us, how will you exin to the sect?"


    "Exin what? What¡¯s there to exin?" Wang Ding spread his hands: "It was that Su fellow who killed you, not me. Rest assured, I will bring the sect¡¯s experts to seek revenge on that Su scum!"


    The stocky man was stunned, his voice quivering, "You... You¡¯re despicable. You kill us and then... then you frame that Su guy?"


    "Isn¡¯t this perfect?" Wang Ding sneered, "Not only have I shut you up, but I also took care of that Su guy. Two birds with one stone; even in death, you have your uses!"


    "That Su guy won¡¯t admit to this..." another man said.


    "Do you think the sect will believe my word or his?" Wang Ding countered.


    The man was left speechless; indeed, how could the sect possibly believe the word of an outsider?


    The stocky man and hispanion fell into despair, suddenly realizing that even in death, no one would know how they died. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to seek justice¡ª the sect would not avenge them. What a sorrowful realization!


    Wang Ding did not hesitate; he swiftly killed the two men. After confirming multiple times that all four were indeed dead, he hastily left the scene, daring not to linger a moment longer.


    Nextes the test of his acting skills!


    ...


    On the way back, Su Yang and hispanions ran into Xiao Hei and the others, who were rushing over.


    Seeing that Su Yang had rescued Jeang Zier, Xiao Hei was overjoyed.


    Upon their return to Shen Family Courtyard, they saw L¨¹ Donglin hastening out of thepound.


    "Brother L¨¹!" Su Yang called out.


    "Ah!" L¨¹ Donglin, relieved upon seeing Su Yang, exhaled, "How are you? I heard you ran into some trouble here, so I immediately brought people over. Are you alright?"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile; L¨¹ Donglin was just that kind of person. If he considered you a friend, no matter the situation, he would be the first toe to your aid.


    "I¡¯m fine, just some trivial pests!" Su Yang replied with a smile.


    "That¡¯s good to hear!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded, "If there¡¯s no problem,e have some drinks at my ce at noon. The Drunken Monk is awake; he¡¯s soaking beans in wine for breakfast. Looking at how things are, we¡¯ll need to drink our fill with him this afternoon!"


    "Sure!" Su Yang nodded, whilst also surprised to himself that the Drunken Monk was so fond of alcohol.


    After tidying up a bit, Jeang Zier recounted to Su Yang the recent events that had transpired.


    When he heard about the incident with the Medicine Sect, Su Yang¡¯s brows slightly furrowed.


    He had heard about the Ten Great Sects from Huo Yuanzhen back at Qinghe Academy, especially the incidents involving Jade Maiden Peak, leaving him with no good impression of the Ten Great Sects.


    Unexpectedly, such an incident had urred. That Third Elder of the Medicine Sect had directly abducted Jeang Zier. Regardless of her intentions, her actions were wrong. Moreover, the Medicine Sect¡¯s people, even after Jeang Zier dered herself a disciple of the Third Elder, still attempted to dishonor her and even sought to kill Jeang Zier to silence her, which was even more outrageous.


    After this incident, Su Yang¡¯s impression of the Medicine Sect plummeted to an all-time low. What kind of sect was this that produced such people?


    Jeang Zier also sighed. Indeed, she had some aspirations towards the Medicine Sect, but after this incident, anyst shred of favorable impression she had of the Medicine Sect was utterly shattered.


    Now, the possibility of her joining the Medicine Sect was out of the question.


    After arranging for Jeang Zier¡¯s amodations, Su Yang went to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s ce at noon to join the Drunken Monk for drinks.


    While drinking, Su Yang casually brought up the matter with the Medicine Sect.


    "So the business you ran off to this morning was this issue?" L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s expression became grave; evidently, the Medicine Sect was not to be taken lightly, or else he wouldn¡¯t have reacted this way.


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded and briefly recounted the events to L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin was silent for a while after hearing this.


    The Drunken Monk beside them put down his cup and sighed, "Brother Su, you did nothing wrong in this matter. But in this world, many things aren¡¯t about strictly right or wrong. Sometimes, even when you know something is right, you can¡¯t just go ahead and do it."


    Su Yang looked at the Drunken Monk and fell into a brief silence before quietly saying, "If knowing it¡¯s the right thing to do is not enough to act upon, then what¡¯s the point of discussing right and wrong? Just like the incident with the Su Family of Yanbei, since I¡¯ve done it, I hold no regrets."

 Chapter 1308 - 1307 Medicine Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Chapter 1307 Medicine Sect</h4>


    "But the problem is, the Medicine Sect is not like the Su Family of Yanbei!" the Drunken Monk sighed.


    "Is the strength of the Medicine Sect much stronger than the Su Family of Yanbei?" Su Yang asked, his heart also feeling surprised. The troubles with the Su Family of Yanbei had not been small, yet neither L¨¹ Donglin nor the Drunken Monk had cared much. Why then, did the matter of the Medicine Sect worry the two of them so much?


    "The Medicine Sect¡¯s strength is average..." the Drunken Monk shook his head before continuing, "The key point is, it¡¯s the Medicine Sect!"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "The strength of the Medicine Sect can basically be considered the weakest among the Ten Great Sects. The Su Family of Yanbei could once crush the Ten Great Sects, and although their strength has declined a lot over the years, it¡¯s still not far behind the Ten Great Sects," exined the Drunken Monk. "But the problem is, the Medicine Sect produces all kinds of elixirs. Half of the elixirs needed by the Ten Great Sects, and even by all the Superlunary Sect families in the world, basicallye from the Medicine Sect!"


    Su Yang took a deep breath, finally understanding the situation. It was not that the Medicine Sect¡¯s strength was formidable, but its rtionships wereplex. The Superlunary Sect families in the world all needed to ask favors from the Medicine Sect, which resulted in the high status of the Medicine Sect.


    Sometimes, you don¡¯t need to have great power; you just need to master a skill that no one else can. Then, even those with great strength must be at your beck and call!


    No wonder Wang Ding and his people were so arrogant and haughty when they mentioned their sect; this was the reason.


    "Moreover, I¡¯ve also heard of this second Elder of the Medicine Sect," the Drunken Monk continued, "This person is extremely protective of his own people and particrly domineering. In the entire Medicine Sect, he is someone no one dares to provoke. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, he will always side with his disciples. Therefore, your situation this time, I¡¯m afraid, is a bit troublesome!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed; he hadn¡¯t expected this would turn into such a big deal.


    However, shocked as he was, Su Yang did not regret his actions. Jeang Zier had almost been insulted by those few people. If Su Yang let those people off because he feared their strength, then even if he could live in peace with the Medicine Sect, what would be the point?


    If one cannot even protect their loved ones, then continuing to live would just be dragging out a miserable existence!


    "Thieving Monk, regarding this matter, I think there¡¯s no discussion about whether it could have been done differently," L¨¹ Donglin finally spoke up with a heavy voice. "Maybe you don¡¯t know, that Wang Ding mentioned by Brother Su, I¡¯ve met him."


    "Oh?" The Drunken Monk looked at L¨¹ Donglin in surprise, "You know about this person?"


    "More than just know!" L¨¹ Donglin said coldly, "When I had to flee Capital City in a sorry state and returned to the Northern Three Provinces, I encountered this Wang Ding on the road. He was bullying a good family¡¯s daughter at the time. I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I intervened. Wang Ding repeatedly promised never to offend again and begged me to spare him. Out of concern for the strength of the Medicine Sect, I let him go. I never expected that he would then bring people from the Medicine Sect to chase after me, alongside those from Capital City. And the people from the Medicine Sect, especially adept at tracking, found me several times. If it weren¡¯t for Xue Nu¡¯s timely help, I would have been dead at their hands!"


    "There was such a thing?" the Drunken Monk was astonished.


    "That¡¯s why I say, Brother Su had no choice!" L¨¹ Donglin said, "It¡¯s not that by sparing Wang Ding and his people, they would be grateful. On the contrary, as long as they live, they¡¯ll continue to seek vengeance endlessly. Even after I had returned to the Northern Three Provinces, Wang Ding and his crew were still lurking there, looking for an opportunity to kill me. They even incited the people from the Medicine Sect to paint me as an enemy who had insulted the Medicine Sect. Many from the Medicine Sect forced my uncle to hand me over. Eventually, my uncle took action and killed three experts from the Medicine Sect, which scared them off. Otherwise, I reckon I wouldn¡¯t know what my fate would be now!"


    The Drunken Monk frowned, "Based on what you¡¯ve said, these people from the Medicine Sect are really going too far!"


    "It¡¯s more than just going too far!" L¨¹ Donglin spoke coldly, "The Medicine Sect¡¯s status is too high among the Ten Great Sects, which leads to its members being condescending and arrogant, not considering anyone else as equals. Every time the Medicine Sect¡¯s people go out, they do many shocking deeds. You¡¯ve always hidden in Buddha Pce and haven¡¯te out, naturally, you wouldn¡¯t know the things they do. Let me tell you, even if Brother Su spares them this time, he will still incur a deadly feud with the Medicine Sect!"


    After a moment of silence, the Drunken Monk spoke gravely, "I never thought that the Medicine Sect would turn out to be like this!"


    "It is a helpless situation!" L¨¹ Donglin shook his head, "The Medicine Sect controls the source of half of the elixirs needed by the Ten Great Sects, as well as those by the Superlunary Sect families, all of which have to treat the Medicine Sect with respect. This is a fundamental base, and others have no choice!"


    The Drunken Monk nodded slowly, what L¨¹ Donglin said was absolutely right. With such foundational control, the Medicine Sect indeed had the right to act superior.


    "The most troublesome thing now is the matter between Master Su and the Medicine Sect!" the Drunken Monk sighed, "Even though the Medicine Sect is in the wrong, Brother Su had no choice. But this matter is indeed very troublesome!"


    "There will be a way out when we get to the mountain!" L¨¹ Donglin said with determination, "Brother Su, I fully support you in this matter!"


    Su Yang nced at L¨¹ Donglin and smiled, "Brother L¨¹¡¯s kind intentions, I take them to heart. But this is a matter between me and the Medicine Sect, let me resolve it myself."


    Although L¨¹ Donglin had some conflicts with the Medicine Sect, Su Yang could tell that even the Beigong War God had hesitated to act too drastically against the Medicine Sect back in the Northern Three Provinces. In fact, even the Beigong War God didn¡¯t wish to provoke the Medicine Sect.


    So, despite the trouble, Su Yang was unwilling to involve others.


    "Our rtionship doesn¡¯t need such words!" L¨¹ Donglin smiled, "No matter what the Medicine Sect deserves, nothing in this world escapes the principle of justice. I¡¯ve long been displeased with those bastards. If they daree looking for trouble, I won¡¯t be polite with them. Thieving Monk, how about you?"


    The Drunken Monk, with a mournful face, put down his wine cup, "Since you¡¯ve said that, I can¡¯t show any cowardice. After all, I¡¯ve drunk so much of Master Su¡¯s wine, it¡¯s time to repay the favor."


    "Hahaha..." L¨¹ Donglinughed heartily, pping the Drunken Monk¡¯s shoulder forcefully, "You rascal, you¡¯re so straightforward. You¡¯re much better than your two disciples. That settles it, Su Yang, if people from the Medicine Secte looking for you, contact me immediately. Humph, as for Wang Ding, I think he has forgotten how he fled the Northern Three Provinces back then!"

 Chapter 1309 - 1308 Unspoken Affections

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Chapter 1308 Unspoken Affections</h4>


    "But..." Su Yang wanted to say more, but the Drunken Monk directly picked up the wine cup on the table: "Amitabha, donor, why are you hesitating so much? Come, stop the chatter, let¡¯s drink."


    Su Yang was rendered speechless, grateful in his heart as he looked at the two men, he lifted his wine cup, and the three of them drank merrily once again.


    After the drinks, L¨¹ Donglin personally escorted Su Yang to the car. Upon reaching the car, Su Yang pulled L¨¹ Donglin into the vehicle and took the opportunity to tell him about the ck Widow.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what the Drunken Monk thought about the ck Widow, so he didn¡¯t bring it up in front of him.


    Hearing that the ck Widow sought out Su Yang, and not only did not trouble him but even formed an alliance with him, L¨¹ Donglin was greatly surprised. He initially thought that with all that Su Yang had done, conflicts with the ck Widow were inevitable. That¡¯s why he gave Su Yang the Bronze Seal Script, hoping it would help resolve their grievances.


    Unexpectedly, the ck Widow had no intention of troubling Su Yang at all, which caught L¨¹ Donglin off-guard.


    "She actually asked you to ally with her?" L¨¹ Donglin paused for a moment, then asked quietly, "Did you agree?"


    "He saved Xiao Hei." Su Yang softly exined the entire incident involving Xiao Hei.


    After listening, L¨¹ Donglin fell silent for a moment, then whispered, "So, you want to repay this gratitude by allying with her?"


    Su Yang nodded, causing L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyebrows to furrow again: "Do you realize that once you ally with her, you will be standing against the Martial Champion?"


    Su Yang nodded again, L¨¹ Donglin was startled: "Knowing this, why still choose to ally with her?"


    "I guess, I¡¯ll have to stand against the Martial Champion sooner orter!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Ah?" L¨¹ Donglin was again taken aback: "You have a grudge with the Martial Champion as well?"


    "Sort of." Su Yang said lightly.


    L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang, then suddenly said: "Kid, you¡¯re not doing this for me, are you?"


    Su Yangughed, as he indeed intended to help L¨¹ Donglin.


    In fact, there was no real grudge between Su Yang and the Martial Champion. However, after arriving in Capital City, L¨¹ Donglin helped him so much and saved him numerous times. Thus, in his heart, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s matters were his own.


    This time, L¨¹ Donglin came to Capital City to exact revenge on Master Zhang San. Simply put, it was inevitably going to be a direct confrontation with the Martial Champion.


    Su Yang had already thought it through, once something arises with the people from the Martial Champion¡¯s side, he would stand with L¨¹ Donglin no matter what. So, even if allying with the ck Widow would offend the Martial Champion, it didn¡¯t matter since it was a matter of time.


    Besides, with today¡¯s incident concerning the Medicine Sect, L¨¹ Donglin still standing by Su Yang¡¯s side touched him deeply. In life, having such a friend is truly a blessing!


    "You kid!" L¨¹ Donglin looked helpless: "You¡¯re being too impulsive. The issue with the Martial Champion is different from that with the Medicine Sect. No matter how strong the Medicine Sect is, or how influential they are among the Superlunary Sects and great families, they are still just a Superlunary Sect. Most of them consist of Earth Immortals, with very few actually at the Venerable Realm. But you must have heard, the side of the Martial Champion, that¡¯s where people of our realm aremon. Being their enemy, that¡¯s the real danger!"


    "Am I not in danger by being enemies with all the families in Capital City?" Su Yang retorted.


    Initially, when Su Yang made enemies with all the families in Capital City, L¨¹ Donglin still stood by his side. Su Yang¡¯s current response was also a counter to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s remark.


    L¨¹ Donglin was left speechless for a long time, then finallyughed and patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder: "Well, since it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s take a gamble together. By the way, about the matter with the Medicine Sect, you can ask ck Widow; shees from a Superlunary n and should be familiar with these sects. If there are good ways to handle these trivial matters, that would indeed be ideal."


    "That sounds good!" Su Yang agreed.


    Leaving L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang did not return to Shen Family Courtyard but directly went to the ck Widow¡¯s ce.


    Upon reaching the gate, before Su Yang could enter, he saw Chen Benshuang walking out of the courtyard from afar.


    Seeing Su Yang, Chen Benshuang was very surprised and immediately approached him: "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to find ck..." Just as Su Yang was about to say ¡¯ck Widow¡¯, he quickly corrected himself at thest moment: "Miss Su!"


    Calling her ¡¯ck Widow¡¯ casually outside was fine, but referring to her that way at her doorstep would be impolite.


    "What do you need my sister for?" Chen Benshuang looked astonished.


    "Just some matters." Su Yang replied casually. Though he had a good impression of Chen Benshuang, he didn¡¯t want to share the secrets with her yet. Chen Benshuang¡¯s personality was rtively naive, and Su Yang didn¡¯t want her to get too involved in many issues.


    Chen Benshuang looked at Su Yang in surprise, unable to understand what business Su Yang could have with the ck Widow. But since Su Yang was not borating, she couldn¡¯t inquire further.


    After holding back for a while, Chen Benshuang finally stuttered: "You... did you take Xiao Hei away?"


    Recalling what the ck Widow mentionedst night about Chen Benshuang and Xiao Hei, Su Yang gave Chen Benshuang another look. Chen Benshuang appeared genuinely concerned when she mentioned Xiao Hei, which wasn¡¯t feigned. Could it be that Chen Benshuang truly fell for that boy who was three years her junior?


    Considering Xiao Hei¡¯s personality, other than his knife and endless killing, he seemed uninterested in anything else. Such a personality attracted Chen Benshuang?


    He didn¡¯t know that Chen Benshuang¡¯s lifelong wish was to be a chivalrous heroine. Her status and environment, however, doomed her from experiencing such scenarios.

 Chapter 1310 - 1309: The Monopoly of the Medicine Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Chapter 1309: The Monopoly of the Medicine Sect</h4>


    Su Yang looked at Chen Benshuang¡¯s expression and knew that she was still concerned about Xiao Hei.


    He smiled and said, "He¡¯s at the Shen Family Courtyard. He¡¯s just woken up, and he¡¯ll probably need a few days to recover."


    Chen Benshuang let out a sigh of relief and whispered, "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good."


    It was clear that Chen Benshuang wanted to visit Xiao Hei, but she was too embarrassed to mention it herself.


    Su Yang smiled and said, "By the way, thank you for saving himst time."


    Chen Benshuang¡¯s face turned slightly red: "It was him who saved me!"


    "Regardless, without you seeking the elixir for him, he would certainly be dead by now," Su Yang smiled and said, "Also,e visit the Shen Family Courtyard when you have time. I wasn¡¯t quite right with what I did back at Qinghe Academy, so don¡¯t take it to heart, will you!"


    Chen Benshuang was taken aback, not expecting Su Yang to apologize to her. She scratched her head awkwardly, "Actually, I was the one at fault, I should be the one apologizing to you!"


    "That¡¯s enough, we are all jianghu people, why bother with such trivialities!" Su Yangughed and said: "Remember toe over sometime, otherwise, it¡¯ll look like you still hold a grudge against me!"


    "Ah, alright!" Chen Benshuang was delighted; she really did want to visit the Shen Family Courtyard, but felt too shy to go, especially after her previous issues with Su Yang had caused tensions.


    Now that Su Yang had made the invitation, she had to go, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it mean she was petty and still harbored resentment towards Su Yang?


    With that, Chen Benshuang¡¯s face lit up with a happy smile, and after exchanging cheerful goodbyes with Su Yang, she left first.


    After entering and having a maid announce his arrival, Su Yang went to find ck Widow in the loft.


    Today, ck Widow had changed into a white dress, still enchanting and charming. However, after Su Yang entered, he no longer felt that heart-throbbing temptation. In other words, ck Widow was no longer using her Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately exined the purpose of his visit.


    "Medicine Sect!?" ck Widow frowned slightly: "The Medicine Sect is the type that thrives on petty sess. Twenty years ago, they weren¡¯t even considered part of the Ten Great Sects. Now, they dare to cause such trouble, truly detestable!"


    "What exactly happened over these twenty years?" Su Yang was puzzled: "Why has the Medicine Sect reached its current status?"


    "To be precise, it¡¯s because of something that happened twenty years ago!" ck Widow disdainfully said: "The position the Medicine Sect holds today is all due to my father¡¯s influence!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang was astonished; ck Widow¡¯s father was responsible for the rise of the Medicine Sect?


    "Twenty years ago, my father was dominant across the world, and all the families of Superlunary Sects regarded my father as their leader," ck Widow said. "At that time, the Medicine Sect was just a small sect. Because they could produce Pills of Foundational Fortification, which could help ordinary mortals with their Foundation Establishment and cultivation, they were barely considered a Superlunary Sect. However, due to the Medicine Sect¡¯s weak strength back then, many sects coveted their Pill of Foundational Fortification recipe. One of the Ten Great Sects prepared to annihte the Medicine Sect and seize the method to refine the Pill of Foundational Fortification. Everybody else just watched with cold eyes, waiting to swoop in for their share once the Medicine Sect had fallen."


    "At that time, the Medicine Sect had no power to resist, but it was my father alone who defeated that sect and saved the Medicine Sect. Afterward, he taught them two types of elixir refining methods. One is called Immortal Essence Pill, and the other is called Great Luo Golden Pill. The former is used by Terrestrial Immortals to replenish their foundations, especially those who did not reach Great Perfection in the Venerable Realm and thus had insufficient foundations as Terrestrial Immortals. Thetter, on the other hand, is a must-have life-saving Divine Medicine for Terrestrial Immortals, which, if consumed after being gravely injured, could save one¡¯s life."


    "As a result, the Medicine Sect monopolized these two elixirs and quickly rose among the Superlunary Sects, leading to the status of the Medicine Sect we see today!"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded as he listened on the side; he had not expected there to be such a story behind the rise of the Medicine Sect.


    "So, you mean to say that the status of the Medicine Sect today is all thanks to these two elixirs, the Immortal Essence Pill and the Great Luo Golden Pill?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    "That¡¯s right!" ck Widow said: "In fact, we must also include the Pill of Foundational Fortification. These three elixirs are very important to all Superlunary Sects and families. That¡¯s why the Medicine Sect can hold its current status. Otherwise, what would the Medicine Sect really count for?"


    Su Yang fell silent for a moment: "Then, if someone could refine these three types of elixirs, breaking their monopoly, wouldn¡¯t the status of the Medicine Sect decline?"


    "What you are saying is true, but the problem is, no one can refine them!" ck Widow said.


    "Ah?" Su Yang looked at ck Widow in surprise. Weren¡¯t these elixir refining methods taught to them by your father?


    "My father was very heroic at that time, thinking that if he was to help the Medicine Sect, he should help them all the way. So, after he taught these two elixir refining methods to the Medicine Sect, he did not teach them to our own family!" ck Widow sighed: "Afterward, my father encountered an ident, causing the loss of these two refining methods, which is why the Medicine Sect now holds absolute initiative!"


    Su Yang looked at ck Widow, whose expression grew somber as she talked about her father. It was evident that she had tremendous respect for him. However, she also deeply regretted the unfortunate ident her father encountered.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what kind of person ck Widow¡¯s father was, but what she said sounded genuine. Her father once swept across all Superlunary Sects and great families by himself; he even repelled one of the Ten Great Sects with his own power alone, which showed the formidable strength of her father!


    Possessing the methods to refine these two elixirs, and yet he taught them to the Medicine Sect. The Medicine Sect rose to be one of the Ten Great Sects simply because of these two elixirs. It goes to show how gant ck Widow¡¯s father truly was!


    What kind of ident had such a person encountered?


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of ck Widow¡¯s ambition to control the power in Capital City. Could this be rted to her father¡¯s affairs?


    Su Yang felt it was not his ce to pry further. After contemting for a while, he said: "If someone could break this monopoly and refine these two elixirs, then the Medicine Sect wouldn¡¯t have its current influence, right?"


    "That¡¯s correct!" ck Widow nodded: "Their reliance is on these three elixirs. To get these three elixirs, all the Great Sects and noble families have to please them. Once others can refine them too, they will be nothing!"


    "In that case, maybe I could start from here!" Su Yang slowly nodded.


    ck Widow gave Su Yang a surprised look: "Start what? Do you think these three elixirs are easy to refine? If it were that easy, could the Medicine Sect maintain such a monopoly?"

 Chapter 1311 - 1310 I Know the Refining Method

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Chapter 1310 I Know the Refining Method</h4>


    These three elixirs are indeed not easy to produce, and as of now, Su Yang is unable to produce them himself. However, this does not mean that Su Yang cannot enable others to produce them.


    In fact, ck Widow mentioned three types of elixirs, and Su Yang knows how to concoct them. However, these elixirs require celestial power to produce, meaning one must reach the Earthly Immortal Realm to manufacture them.


    Thus, although Su Yang knows the methods, he is fundamentally incapable of producing these three elixirs.


    Still, Su Yang can cultivate others to produce these three elixirs. The crucial question is, who should he find to produce them?


    "If I know the methods to concoct these three elixirs..." Su Yang looked at ck Widow, "and find a powerful sect to produce these three elixirs, could it potentially break the Medicine Sect¡¯s monopoly?"


    "What did you say?" ck Widow widened her eyes, looking incredulously at Su Yang: "You... you know how to concoct these three elixirs?"


    Su Yang slowly nodded: "I obtained it by a very coincidental chance, but I personally can¡¯t produce these elixirs, it has to be done in Earthly Immortal Realm!"


    ck Widow was even more shocked, and without considering her demeanor, she grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm, anxiously saying, "Where did you get this from?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t understand why ck Widow was so agitated. He got the methods from the Destiny¡¯s Tome, but that was something he couldn¡¯t possibly disclose to ck Widow.


    "I got it from a cave I stumbled upon," Su Yang casually replied.


    "Which cave? Where is it? What does it say?" ck Widow asked nervously.


    "It¡¯s in a cave within Pingnan Province..." Su Yang said, "At the time, I obtained a map indicating that there was a treasure inside this cave, so I went to search for it. Eventually, in the cave¡¯s stone walls, I found the methods to concoct these three elixirs."


    "Where is this cave?" ck Widow urgently asked, almost grabbing Su Yang¡¯s neck to force a quick answer.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected ck Widow to be so agitated as if trying to pry the answer out. He could no longer fabricate, and had to mention the cave where he acquired the Bronze Seal Script.


    In fact, the walls around that cave contained many records. However, these records are not understandable by ordinary people and can only beprehended with the Bronze Seal Script and Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    ck Widow was evidently very concerned about this matter. She carefully remembered what Su Yang said, memorizing the location before she stopped prying.


    "If you truly have the methods to concoct these three elixirs..." ck Widow thought for a moment and then softly said, "Perhaps you could discuss this with Qinghe Academy?"


    "Qinghe Academy?" Su Yang was surprised, "I actually wanted to find Ye Jiansheng."


    "Then you¡¯d be entrapping him," ck Widow said bluntly.


    "Oh?" Su Yang was puzzled.


    ck Widow exined, "These three elixirs are key to the Medicine Sect¡¯s monopoly. If you share these methods with anyone, that person will inevitably threaten the Medicine Sect. What do you think the Medicine Sect would do?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression shifted slightly. If it was really so, then the Medicine Sect would definitely try their best to kill Ye Jiansheng. In that case, he would be setting up a powerful enemy for Ye Jiansheng. Although Ye Jiansheng is very powerful, facing a whole Superlunary Sect would be extremely dangerous.


    "So, I need to find a very powerful force, on par with the Medicine Sect, to ensure some safety?" Su Yang asked.


    ck Widow slowly nodded, and Su Yang was again in doubt: "Can Qinghe Academy do it?"


    "You came out of Qinghe Academy yourself, what do you think?" ck Widow retorted.


    Su Yang remembered those silently powerful teachers of Qinghe Academy. It must be said, Qinghe Academy indeed counts as a very powerful force!


    "Don¡¯t forget, Qinghe Academy is also a ce where Law Enforcers cannot interfere!"


    ck Widow stated softly.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, eximing, "Does that mean Qinghe Academy is also a Superlunary Sect?"


    "It could be said that, but Qinghe Academy isn¡¯t exactly a sect. In fact, Qinghe Academy is more like a group of like-minded people, organized into an institution!" ck Widow exined.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    ck Widow exined, "These things, I can¡¯t exin too much to you. Also, since Ye Jiansheng and Wan Xiong didn¡¯t tell you about the Celestial Battle, I won¡¯t either, lest they use me of meddling too much. Just remember, if there really are some selfless, world-concerned people in this world, those in Qinghe Academy might also be counted!"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded, ck Widow¡¯s high regard for the people at Qinghe Academy was unexpected. Given ck Widow¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t usually hold such high esteem for anyone. Could it be that the people at Qinghe Academy were really that noble?


    Also, what exactly is this Celestial Battle? ck Widow also mentioned the Celestial Battle but didn¡¯t exin the specifics. What exactly is it, and why is it so secretive?


    "So, I should go talk to Qinghe Academy about this?" Su Yang pondered for a while: "But would they agree? If they really produce these three elixirs, that would offend the Medicine Sect."


    "Hehe..." ck Widowughed, "You are overthinking it. If you truly can tell them the method to concoct these three elixirs, they would definitely be very grateful to you."


    "Really?" Su Yang sighed in relief. He had been worried that Qinghe Academy might choose to ignore this matter out of fear of the Medicine Sect. It seems he had nothing to worry about now.


    "This matter,r...">


    ck Widow said, "You must understand one thing, once you share the method to concoct these three elixirs with people at Qinghe Academy, the world will have a group more who knows the method to produce these elixirs. The more people who can produce these elixirs, the cheaper your method bes in your hands. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Su Yang slowly nodded. He clearly understood ck Widow¡¯s point. The Medicine Sect monopolized these elixirs, gaining a sudden rise to be one of the Ten Great Sects. Holding onto this method, he could definitely reap many benefits in the future.


    Not to mention anything else, if he were to auction off this method now, it could fetch an astonishing price.


    But now that he¡¯s shared the methods with Qinghe Academy, he would also lose a lot in the future!

 Chapter 1312 - 1311 Xiao Huang’s Master

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Chapter 1311 Xiao Huang¡¯s Master</h4>


    In a normal case, one would definitely have to weigh the pros and cons carefully.


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t need to care much about it, because Destiny¡¯s Tome recorded too many marvelous methods of concocting Elixirs.


    These three kinds of Elixirs, in fact, were not particrly outstanding in the tome. Even if he really handed them over, his loss would not be too great.


    Leaving ck Widow¡¯s ce, Su Yang directly drove to Qinghe Academy.


    Returning to Qinghe Academy, the ce was also deserted, with hardly anyone around. After all, Su Yang and the others had already left, and not many had remained at Qinghe Academy.


    Su Yang first went to see Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang, but when he got to their dormitory, he found out that they were not there. Su Yang could only helplessly run to the guidance office, nning to talk to the guidance director about this matter.


    Having been in Qinghe Academy for so long, Su Yang had not yet met the so-called higher-ups of Qinghe Academy; the only high-up he had met might only count as the guidance director.


    However, before he reached the guidance office, Su Yang saw from afar that Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were standing with a middle-aged man.


    Xiao Huang was following by their side, bouncing around the man¡¯s legs, seemingly very happy.


    Su Yang was surprised in his heart; when had Xiao Huang be so enthusiastic about people.


    While he was puzzled, Xiao Huang also noticed him and immediately barked twice, excitedly running towards him.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile, bending down to pick up Xiao Huang. Xiao Huang licked his hands enthusiastically.


    "You little thing have conscience!" Su Yangughed heartily, patting Xiao Huang¡¯s head, and walked towards Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang.


    "Let me guess, you teachers are up to deception again?" Su Yang arrived and immediately joked: "Big brother, whatever they said to you, don¡¯t believe a word. These two old frauds, deceiving without even blinking, many students in the school have been tricked by them, don¡¯t get fooled by these two!"


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang suddenly looked aggrieved, Wu Daozi indignantly said, "Student Su, you seem to have a deep misunderstanding about us, are we what you say we are?"


    "How are you not?" Su Yang red and said: "I heard that after I left, you two sold my beddings for money?"


    "Cough cough..." Wu Daozi coughed awkwardly a few times, waving his hand and saying: "Let¡¯s not talk about these meaningless things. Student Su, let me introduce you. This person here is Xiao Huang¡¯s owner!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang looked at the middle-aged man with surprise, he didn¡¯t expect the man to have this identity.


    The middle-aged man was quite tall, about one meter eighty, but he looked too ordinary. His square face was neither handsome nor ugly, just the kind of face that would be unremarkable in a crowd. d in simple attire, he was the epitome of an average middle-aged man, with nothing special about him.


    But Su Yang knew very well that Xiao Huang was definitely not an ordinary dog. The person able to keep a dog like Xiao Huang must be remarkable.


    Moreover, it was said that the owner once left Xiao Huang in the care of the Northern Province Beigong War God and even Huo Yuanzhen knew Xiao Huang, indicating that the Owner of Xiao Huang had an exceptional status.


    Who would have thought that after meeting, it would turn out to be such amonce middle-aged man?


    The middle-aged man smiled at Su Yang and reached out his hand, "Young man, thank you for taking care of Xiao Huang during this time!"


    Su Yang shook hands with the middle-aged man, saying with a smile: "No need to be formal, I didn¡¯t actually take care of it much; it was all incidental."


    "Xiao Huang ate a lot of Spiritual Medicine during this time, I heard it¡¯s all thanks to you, these are not incidental." The middle-aged man nodded, "Young man, I remember this favor. If you need anything in the future, just let me know, and I¡¯ll assist with all my might!"


    Hearing this, both Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang¡¯s eyes widened, Yuan Tiangang hastily said: "Hey, that¡¯s too unfair? We¡¯ve taken care of Xiao Huang so many times for you, and not a word of thanks. This kid only looked after it for a few days, and you¡¯re so courteous? That¡¯s too biased, isn¡¯t it?"


    The middle-aged man nced at them, shook his head with a smile: "What you did can hardly be called taking care of him. Every time I came back, Xiao Huang was practically thinner, plus you two always left him in the care of others. Only this time when I came back, Xiao Huang has gained so much weight, which proves how carefully this young man has looked after him. It¡¯s only right for me to thank him, what do you have to say?"


    "Damn!" Yuan Tiangang looked dissatisfied, but eventually could not retort.


    Su Yang watched with amusement, smiled at the middle-aged man: "No need for formalities, Xiao Huang is so cute, during this period really it has been it who kept mepany."


    The middle-aged man smiled and didn¡¯t say more, greeted everyone and left with Xiao Huang.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang watched the middle-aged man leave and immediately turned to Su Yang: "Hey, Su kid, why are you back? You¡¯ve graduated, are youing back to visit your alma mater? Other people bring gifts when theye back to visit their alma mater and teachers, but youe back empty-handed, have you no sense of propriety?"


    Su Yang: "That¡¯s called paying a visit, not examining, how do you teach if you don¡¯t even enrich your own knowledge?"


    "What¡¯s the difference?" Wu Daozi red, "¡¯Look¡¯ and ¡¯watch¡¯ mean the same thing, right?"


    "..." Su Yang was at a loss for words: "Go look it up, visiting prisoners in jail is called ¡¯examining¡¯. It¡¯s okay not to be knowledgeable, but don¡¯t casually unt your ignorance!"


    "Is that so?" Wu Daozi touched his head and muttered, "I won¡¯t quibble with you over these word games, why are you here? Hey, you kid,ing back to school empty-handed, what does that mean?"


    "I¡¯m not here for you two." Su Yang said, "I¡¯m looking for the guidance director."


    "Why are you looking for that old timer!" Yuan Tiangang suddenly leaned in close to Su Yang, chuckling: "I know you young man, you wouldn¡¯tmit to seeing the guidance director without a good reason. Why don¡¯t you talk to me first? I¡¯ve been at this school for a long time, I can give you some suggestions. The guidance director is a bit quirky, if you¡¯re not careful with him, whatever you¡¯re trying to do might even end up ruined!"


    "Drop it!" Su Yang wouldn¡¯t believe a single punctuation mark of what these two old frauds said: "I¡¯m not going to waste time with you two, is the guidance director still in the office? I¡¯ll go there myself, no need to bother you two."


    Yuan Tiangang still wanted to speak, Wu Daozi cut him off: "Then you go find him! The guidance office is inside, we¡¯ll go hang out in your former dormitory, chat with you when we have timeter."


    After saying that, Wu Daozi ran off dragging Yuan Tiangang along.


    Su Yang was baffled; why had these two old frauds let him go so easily? Given their previous character, they wouldn¡¯t easily let him go without a thorough shake-down, so what was going on this time?

 Chapter 1313 - 1312: Is this the meal you two ordered?

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Chapter 1312: Is this the meal you two ordered?</h4>


    With confusion, Su Yang still headed straight for the guidance office.


    However, once he got there, Su Yang found that the door of the guidance office was tightly shut.


    Even after going through the entire teachers¡¯ building, he didn¡¯t see a single person. The entire building seemed deserted, the teachers and staff who used to be around were nowhere to be seen now.


    "Damn it!" Su Yang cursed outright, finally understanding why those two old goats let him go so easily. It was because they knew no one was around here, and that Su Yang would have toe find them sooner orter.


    No wonder, when they left, they specifically told Su Yang where they were going next. It was clearly to let Su Yang know where to find them.


    Although Su Yang was quite unwilling, he had no other choice but to obediently head over to their dormitory.


    Arriving at the dormitory building, Su Yang saw Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang from afar, sitting on the steps at the entrance, happily watching him approach.


    "Yo, finished your business so soon?" Wu Daozi greeted loudly, "Come here, Student Su, take a seat. We¡¯ve ordered some delivery, let¡¯s eat together in a bit!"


    Su Yang almost turned around and ran away; these two rotten eggs ordered what kind of crappy delivery? Definitely haven¡¯t paid for it, clearly nning to extort him.


    But at this time, Su Yang needed their help, and he had no other choice. With all the teachers absent from school, he could only turn to these two. Although their actions were not reliable, at least he could ask them where the other teachers had gone.


    Sitting down beside them with a face full of grievance, Su Yang frowned, "Do you two know that the school¡¯s teachers are all absent?"


    "Who says they¡¯re absent!" Wu Daozi retorted with wide eyes, "Aren¡¯t we still here?"


    "Do you two count as teachers?" Su Yang countered.


    "Nonsense, officially hired by the school," Wu Daozi said, "Let me tell you, our status in this school isn¡¯t something ordinary teachers canpare with!"


    "Sure, hounded by debtors every day, not a single student attends your sses, just loafing around, of course your status is different ¨C you two have the lowest status!" Su Yang quipped.


    "Hey, can you speak properly!" Wu Daozi suddenly got displeased, "Do you still want to sort your matter out or not?"


    "What I¡¯m dealing with doesn¡¯t have much to do with you two anyway!" Su Yang retorted.


    "What nonsense!" Wu Daozi red, "Let me tell you this, if we don¡¯t help you, you won¡¯t get to see any teacher here for a while. You won¡¯t even get to see any student either!"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang was astonished and shocked, "Where is everyone in the school?"


    "Of course, they¡¯re all busy with something!" Yuan Tiangang chuckled, "So, kid, whatever it is, you better talk to us first. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, if there¡¯s any issue, we definitely can help you big time."


    Su Yang obviously didn¡¯t believe Yuan Tiangang¡¯s words; at that moment, a van drove over.


    The driver popped his head out from the window, "Big bros, is this the meal you ordered?"


    "Exactly, just us!" Wu Daozi replied, "See anyone else around in the school?"


    "Oh." The young man took out his phone and confirmed for a while, "You ordered ten bottles of XO, ten boxes of fine cigars, ten double-headed abalones, and three two-foot-long lobsters..."


    Standing beside them, Su Yang clearly heard the long list, none of which were cheap. No wonder the young man had to bring a van; it¡¯s debatable whether all these items would even fit.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang kept nodding as if to confirm that these were indeed their orders, and from time to time, they smiled at Su Yang, their expressions seeming to say, kid, we¡¯ve got you.


    Before the young man finished listing, Su Yang turned around and ran. He realized these two old mucks were grabbing hold of him to extort him to death. What was this delivery? This set up might cost upwards of a million, quite the schemeing from these two old mucks!


    Seeing Su Yang wanting to leave, the two old mucks suddenly panicked, Wu Daozi quickly stepped forward to intercept Su Yang, "Hey, you invited us to eat, the bill hasn¡¯t been paid yet, why are you leaving? That¡¯s quite insincere!"


    "Buzz off!" Su Yang said sharply, "When did I say I was treating you to a meal?"


    "Look at you, such a rich guy, giving millions to any ssmate easily, treating two teachers who taught you for so long and painstakingly imparted knowledge to you to a meal isn¡¯t a big deal, right?" Wu Daozimented, "The world¡¯s declining in values, people don¡¯t hold traditions anymore. I admit we were strict with you in school, but that was for your own good. Do you still hold a grudge against us?"


    The young man nearby was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help saying, "My man, as they say about benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, and faith - heaven, earth, ruler, rtives, teachers. A day as a teacher, a lifetime as a father. They were strict with you for your benefit. Respecting teachers is a traditional virtue of us Huaxia people!"


    Su Yang just wanted to throw up, what do you know, already prompting people to respect teachers? Seriously, isn¡¯t it just wanting me to pay and make a profit here?


    "We have nothing to talk about, goodbye!" Su Yang didn¡¯t indulge these two old mucks.


    He also understood the character of these two old mucks. If they managed to extort him once, they surely wouldn¡¯t help Su Yang but would try every means to continue extorting more. So, the best way was to nip this extortion of these two old mucks in the bud.


    Seeing Su Yang really turning around and leaving, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were dumbstruck. If Su Yang ran away, they would really end up with nothing.


    "Hey, no rush!" Wu Daozi quickly ran over to block Su Yang, smiling, "Su kid, whatever the matter, we can talk it over, why rush off? How about this, let¡¯s split these things half and half, how about that?"


    "No!" Su Yang sharply retorted, "We have nothing to discuss, you guys eat however you like, it doesn¡¯t concern me, I¡¯m not apanying!"


    "How about seventy percent?" Wu Daozi tried to bargain.


    "Don¡¯t talk to me about this useless stuff, I won¡¯t spend a penny here today!" Su Yang dered resolutely.


    "You kid, why do you keep on being more and more stingy!" Yuan Tiangang got anxious, "You weren¡¯t like this before, we even considered you a friend, and you treat us like this?"


    "Do you scam and con money from your friends every time you meet?" Su Yang countered.


    "Uh..." Yuan Tiangang scratched his head, "This bit of money is just a drop in the ocean for you. Besides, you know how poor we are, as a friend, shouldn¡¯t you help us out?"

 Chapter 1314 - 1313 Inconceivable

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Chapter 1313 Inconceivable</h4>


    "Cut it out!" Su Yang turned around: "I think you two should find someone else to be friends with. I can¡¯t handle friends like you!"


    "Come on, don¡¯t be like that!" Wu Daozi grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm, his face showing a look of pain: "How about this, we keep ten percent of the stuff, can¡¯t we keep at least ten percent?"


    Without another word, Su Yang was about to leave.


    "Dang, not even ten percent?" Wu Daozi was getting desperate: "Hey, kid, you¡¯re the one who came to us for a favor. Even if we just lift a finger, you ought to give us something, right? You¡¯re not even going to buy us a meal?"


    Su Yang thought for a moment and said, "Alright, I can buy you a meal, but take back all the other junk you brought."


    Wu Daozi then pleaded pitifully, "At least leave some cigarettes and liquor..."


    Su Yang took out a thousand yuan and threw it to Wu Daozi: "Handle it yourself!"


    "Only a thousand..." Wu Daozi was clearly dissatisfied.


    "Forget it if you don¡¯t want it!" Su Yang reached out to snatch it back, but Wu Daozi quickly stuffed it into his pocket, while Yuan Tiangang blocked Su Yang from the side.


    "Fine, fine, a thousand it is." Wu Daozi ran to the car and told the young man, "Hey, leave us the covered rice we ordered, and take the rest back!"


    "Wait, old man, I¡¯ve been running around half the day, and all you¡¯re getting are three covered rice?" The young man¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of his head: "Aren¡¯t you being too stingy?"


    "It¡¯s not me being stingy, it¡¯s him being stingy!" Wu Daozi helplessly said, "Do we look like rich people to you? He¡¯s not helping the poor, what can we do?"


    The young man nced at Su Yang, his face full of helplessness: "This is too stingy!"


    In the end, the young man still left three portions of covered rice and drove off with his head hanging down.


    Wu Daozi looked at the three portions of covered rice and handed the stir-fried pork with garlic sauce to Su Yang: "Come on, let¡¯s eat together."


    Su Yang nced at them, one eating a chicken leg rice and the other a beef rice, while he got the cheapest dish. He was speechless, but toozy to argue with these old cunning foxes; in fact, he had gotten used to it.


    "I¡¯m not hungry, you two eat." Su Yang said, "Alright, now can you two tell me where the people from the school have really gone?"


    "Do we even need to ask?" While wolfing down his rice, Wu Daozi spoke unclearly, "The advanced ss has already graduated, and the Ten Great Sects havee to pick people. The people at the school obviously went to meet the Ten Great Sects."


    "That fast?" Su Yang was surprised; he had thought it would take a while.


    "Fast?" Wu Daozi smirked, "If it were previous years, they¡¯d already be done by now. This year is a bit special, you and L¨¹ Donglin have managed to graduate this batch of students in just a few days. The Ten Great Sects weren¡¯t prepared, so they arrivedte. Otherwise, this would have ended long ago."


    Su Yang thought it over and indeed, things were special this year.


    Thinking about his experiences with Medicine Sect and Jade Maiden Peak, Su Yang felt a bit stifled. He knew little about the Ten Great Sects, his first encounters being Jade Maiden Peak followed by Medicine Sect. Unfortunately, both of these sects had left a bad impression, souring his view of the Ten Great Sects.


    Now, thinking about Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang going to the Ten Great Sects, Su Yang was also somewhat worried. If the sects they were going to were also up to no good, wouldn¡¯t that spell trouble for them in the future?


    "Where are they meeting?" Su Yang asked.


    "You want to go find them?" Wu Daozi waved his hands dismissively, "Forget about it, the meeting ce is heavily guarded by the Ten Great Sects. Even if you went, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get in. Unless their business is finished, outsiders stand no chance of entering."


    "So I can¡¯t even contact them?" Su Yang was astonished.


    "Of course!" Yuan Tiangang eximed, "Do you think this is a trivial matter? This concerns the agreement between Qinghe Academy and the Ten Great Sects, it¡¯s very important. Both the Ten Great Sects and Qinghe Academy take it very seriously!"


    Su Yang was lost for words; it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang after all.


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang suddenly asked, "You two, do you know much about the Ten Great Sects?"


    TheÁ½ÈË-eyed each other, Yuan Tiangang smugly said, "What kind of question is that? Well, let me put it this way, there¡¯s nothing in this world I don¡¯t know!"


    "Bragging!" Su Yang disbelievingly scoffed, "Then do you know what I came to Qinghe Academy for this time?"


    "Well..." Yuan Tiangang pondered for a moment and suddenly dered, "This morning, Wang Ding from the Medicine Sect ran to Qinghe Academy, iming that a ¡¯Master Su¡¯ had killed four of Medicine Sect¡¯s disciples. You came to Qinghe Academy, hehe, could it possibly be for something else?"


    Su Yang was astounded; he had not expected Wang Ding to have already run to Qinghe Academy toin.


    "So, what do you think I mainly came to Qinghe Academy to do?" Su Yang continued to inquire.


    "Wang Ding¡¯s master is the Second Elder of Medicine Sect, a famously overprotective person. So, since you¡¯ve killed these four from the Medicine Sect, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let it slide. With Medicine Sect¡¯s intricatework of connections to almost all Superlunary Sects and major families, you¡¯ve essentially kicked a huge ho¡¯s nest. Therefore, you must havee to Qinghe Academy seeking help!"


    Yuan Tiangang paused for a moment, then softly added, "But you¡¯re just a student who graduated from Qinghe Academy, you don¡¯t have much direct connection with the Academy itself. Hence, you wouldn¡¯te to Qinghe Academy for no reason. You must have a reliance here, something that can persuade Qinghe Academy to stand against the Medicine Sect for you!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but see Yuan Tiangang in a new light; he had always regarded the old schemer as nothing but a sleazy conman. It turned out, his analytical skills were quite impressive.


    "And what do you think my reliance is?" Su Yang continued to ask.


    "Your reliance is the key to dealing with Medicine Sect." Yuan Tiangang sneered, "And what has put the Medicine Sect in its esteemed position today is the three types of Elixirs they control. So, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must know the methods to concoct these three types of Elixirs!"


    Su Yang, who had been leaning against a nearby stone pir, staggered upon hearing this, nearly falling to the ground.


    His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Yuan Tiangang. In that moment, his eyes were filled with awe!

 Chapter 1315 - 1314: Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Chapter 1314: Trapped</h4>


    Su Yang waspletely shocked by Yuan Tiangang, he had always thought that Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi were just two old swindlers.


    Although many things happenedter on that made Su Yang believe these two were not simple, in fact, in front of Su Yang, they always showed their shameless and sleazy side, never giving off the feeling of being highly skilled.


    Now, Yuan Tiangang actually directly guessed Su Yang¡¯s purpose, which truly shocked him.


    You should know, only Su Yang and ck Widow knew about the knowledge of Elixir recipes, but Yuan Tiangang was able to touch upon this matter directly, which was not easy at all. Su Yang seriously suspected whether Yuan Tiangang could see through his thoughts.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang moved closer to Yuan Tiangang and whispered, "Then, do you think my visit to Qinghe Academy this time is appropriate?"


    "Appropriate, of course, it¡¯s appropriate!" Yuan Tiangang responded while gnawing on a chicken leg, slowly saying, "Qinghe Academy¡¯s coboration with the Ten Great Sects is almost copsing. If you could reveal the methods to produce these three types of Elixirs, perhaps the coboration between Qinghe Academy and the Ten Great Sects could be tightened even more. Moreover, the Medicine Sect has been too arrogant and overbearing these years, and it¡¯s indeed time for them to be restrained. Qinghe Academy is very willing to handle this!"


    "Really?" Su Yang felt some doubt, after all, these words came from Yuan Tiangang.


    Such matters, if they were spoken from the mouth of any Qinghe Academy teacher, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have doubted. Buting from Yuan Tiangang, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel skeptical. After all, these two old men always appeared to be unprincipled.


    "What do you mean really or not really, why doubt this?" Yuan Tiangang said directly: "Kid, do you really think we spend our days here just to scam food and drinks? Which teacher in Qinghe Academy is idle and unproductive?"


    Su Yang looked at them both, really wanting to say, you two are the idle ones. Otherwise, why would everyone go to meet the Ten Great Sects and only you two didn¡¯t?


    Seeing doubt in Su Yang¡¯s eyes, Wu Daozi waved his hand and said, "Alright, we won¡¯t bullshit with you anymore. This matter is serious, we definitely won¡¯t scam you. How about this, if you don¡¯t trust us, let us take you to meet some of the founders of our school, you can talk to them, does that sound good?"


    "Founders?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, founders of Qinghe Academy, how powerful are those characters? Talking with such individuals would surely be best!


    "Let¡¯s go." Wu Daozi casually threw his lunch box on the ground.


    "Hey, can you be civilized, stop throwing things on the ground!" Yuan Tiangang picked up the lunch box behind and threw it into the trash.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Yuan Tiangang, since when did this old man be so civilized?


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang then led Su Yang directly to the teachers¡¯ building. However, they did not head upstairs, but rather, to the basement.


    "Founders in the basement?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    "Not just the basement, but a secret chamber at that!" Yuan Tiangang said, "Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t anyone ever seen the school¡¯s founders? Do you think such characters are someone you can meet whenever you wish?"


    Su Yang was quite puzzled, but he didn¡¯t say anything and followed the two downwards.


    Upon reaching the end of the basement, Yuan Tiangang casually opened the passage of the secret chamber at the end. This passage was the one the principal had previously entered.


    "Come in." Yuan Tiangang made a weing gesture to Su Yang.


    Su Yang looked at the dark passage in front, feeling slightly uneasy. The school¡¯s founders, why would they be in such a ce?


    Yet, thinking of the previous evaluations of these two old men by Huo Yuanzhen and L¨¹ Donglin, although these two old guys were sleazy and shameless, they weren¡¯t bad people. Thus, Su Yang felt much more secure and stepped directly into the passage.


    However, as soon as he entered, Yuan Tiangang immediately closed the entrance of the passage from the outside. And critically, these two old lights didn¡¯t follow him in.


    When Su Yang noticed this, the entrance had already been locked. He was taken aback and immediately realized that he had been scammed by these two old men.


    "Hey, what are you two doing?" Su Yang yelled towards the door¡¯s wall, but there was no sound from the other side.


    "Don¡¯t you go too far!" Su Yang shouted loudly: "Jokes aside, this isn¡¯t funny at all!"


    Still no answer, Su Yang became anxious, shouted a few more times, but still nobody responded, then with a furious p, he hit the wall.


    In his opinion, with his current strength, even if it was a wall made of steel, he could break it open.


    However, this p did nothing to the wall, and instead, his hand went numb from the shock.


    Su Yang was startled, wondering how the wall could be so hard?


    He looked closely and found nothing special. But when Su Yang¡¯s power slowly touched the wall, he felt a force repelling him, showing that the wall was protected by some kind of power, making it impossible for Su Yang¡¯s power to even slightly shake the wall.


    "Hey, what are you two really up to?" Su Yang became frantic, if these two old lights don¡¯t open the door, won¡¯t he bepletely trapped here?


    Still no response, Su Yang shouted for a long time here, but the result was the same. He also searched here for a long time, but could always not find a mechanism to open the door, and it seemed that the two old lights outside had no intention of opening the door. The infuriated Su Yang cursed loudly, but it was of no use.


    In the end, he gave up helplessly. He turned his head toward the depths of the passageway; unable to leave, then he might as well explore around here.


    He didn¡¯t know what this ce was for, but in such a mysterious chamber in Qinghe Academy, guarded by such powerful forces, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    Walking down a long passageway, Su Yang eventually entered into a secret chamber.


    Seeing the situation inside the chamber, Su Yang frowned. In this secret chamber, there were actually eight Stone Coffins.


    Above the chamber, there was a glowing sphere, resembling a Luminous Pearl. But Su Yang saw clearly that it was not a Luminous Pearl. More critically, this sphere was floating in the air without any support, just drifting in the air, illuminating everything.


    Su Yang was very astonished. Inside such a mysterious underground chamber in Qinghe Academy, why were there eight coffinsid out? What could this mean?

 Chapter 1316 - 1315: Illusion?

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Chapter 1315: Illusion?</h4>


    Eight coffinsy beneath this sphere of light, shrouded in a gloomy and tranquil atmosphere that rendered everything here exceptionally eerie.


    Su Yang stood amidst the eight coffins, quietly observing his surroundings.


    This was a spacious stone chamber, about the size of a basketball court.


    The eight coffins were arranged ording to the positions of the Bagua, within which Su Yang slowly walked, faintly sensing a force emanating from the coffins, a power that felt strangely familiar to him.


    Su Yang knew he had definitely felt this force before, but for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t recall what it was. He closed his eyes and slowly walked around the coffins, gradually tuning into the force and trying to jog his memory.


    Suddenly, Su Yang¡¯s eyes snapped open¡ªhe remembered where he had felt this force.


    The protective power beneath Qinghe Academy!


    When Su Yang first entered Qinghe Academy, he knew there must be something amiss, so he kept searching within the academy.


    Indeed, Su Yang¡¯s search turned up an Array. At the center of each part of the Array was a sphere, each protected by a force. No matter what he tried, Su Yang couldn¡¯t break through this force to see the center of the sphere.


    Previously, Su Yang had been pondering what exactly this power was.


    Now, the power from these eight coffins was identical to that of the spheres.


    This greatly astonished Su Yang; he couldn¡¯t understand whether the sphere¡¯s power was guarding the eight coffins, or if the coffins¡¯ power was protecting the sphere.


    Su Yang was aware that Qinghe Academy was filled with secrets, and such a chamber was certain to conceal even greater ones.


    By all logic, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang weren¡¯t bad people. Then, what purpose did they have for luring Su Yang into this chamber?


    Su Yang had an inkling that these two weren¡¯t setting him up; instead, they probably wanted him to do something. But the problem was, if you two want me to do something, why not just say it outright? What¡¯s the point in deceiving me intoing here to guess on my own? Isn¡¯t this a trap?


    While helplessly shaking his head, Su Yang continued to circle the eight coffins slowly. He had no idea what was inside these coffins or what secretsy within the chamber. But without a doubt, the secrets here were definitely rted to the eight coffins. So, Su Yang was contemting whether or not to open the coffins to have a look.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know who or what was inside the eight coffins, but clearly, given their presence in such a hidden chamber within Qinghe Academy, it couldn¡¯t be just anybody. Coupled with the protective power guarding the academy, this only made Su Yang more certain that the upants were no ordinary beings!


    After some hesitation, Su Yang finally decided to open a coffin to look inside.


    He randomly chose a coffin, took a deep breath, reached for the coffin lid, and prepared to push it open with force.


    To his surprise, no matter how hard he pushed, the lid didn¡¯t budge at all, as if it was nailed shut.


    Stubbornly, Su Yang tried again with more force, but the result was the same¡ª the coffin lid refused to move.


    In the end, Su Yang exerted all his strength. Logically speaking, not to mention moving the lid of the coffin, he should have been able to send the whole coffin flying.


    But, neither the coffin nor its lid budged an inch.


    Su Yang took two steps back and stared at the coffin with wide eyes. He understood that the force was protecting the coffin too. This meant that it was simply impossible for Su Yang to move the coffin.


    He tried with other coffins, but the result was the same. He tested each of the eight coffins and none could be moved by him.


    Ultimately, Su Yang could only give up helplessly. It seemed like opening these eight coffins was out of the question.


    Unable to open the coffins, Su Yang had to think of another n. He left the eight coffins and began to walk slowly around the secret chamber, carefully examining every inch of space.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi definitely wouldn¡¯t have just been pulling a simple prank, and moreover, if it really was just a prank, they wouldn¡¯t have dumped Su Yang in such a secretive ce. Therefore, Su Yang always felt that those two had some deeper significance, and there must be some secrets hidden here.


    After circling the periphery several times and still finding nothing, not even a trace of engraving on the walls, Su Yang felt increasingly frustrated.


    Could it be that he misjudged the situation and it really was just those two old men ying a prank?


    Thinking about how he hadn¡¯t spent money to buy all those things, could it be that those two old men were angry about that?


    Helplessly, Su Yang pursed his lips, realizing he had no other options, and could only wander aimlessly around here. If it truly was a prank, Su Yang hoped that those two old men would stop at a reasonable point and not keep him trapped here for too long.


    He pulled out his mobile phone to check but still had no signal at all, making it impossible to call for help.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know how long he had been lingering in this ce, but finally, out of sheer helplessness, he simply went over and sat down against one of the coffins.


    At this moment, Su Yang couldn¡¯t even bother to care about any possible taboos; he was just too bored.


    However, when Su Yang leaned against the coffin, his eyes inadvertently swept across the distant wall and to his astonishment, he noticed some text appearing on the wall.


    Su Yang was taken aback. He had just examined every inch of the surrounding walls very carefully and there wasn¡¯t a single mark. What was going on now that text had suddenly appeared?


    He hurriedly ran over, but when he got there, he found that the text on the wall had disappeared, as if it had never been there.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded. What was happening? Was he hallucinating? That made no sense. He had seen the text very clearly just now, and those words were recording a Taoist Sect cultivation method; Su Yang was sure of what he saw ¡ª it couldn¡¯t have been an illusion!


    Could it be that it depended on where he stood? That standing in a different ce allowed him to see a different scene?


    Su Yang tentatively took a step back and looked closely, but the wall was still nk. He continued to step back, looking again and again, but nothing appeared.


    Su Yang, refusing to believe in superstition, kept retreating, specifically along the path he had juste from. He retreated all the way back to the side of the Stone Coffin, and still, nothing appeared.


    Scratching his head, Su Yang felt a sense of despair. This was thest position, and still, he saw nothing. What on earth was going on? Was it really just his imagination?

 Chapter 1317 - 1316: Stone Coffin and Characters

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Chapter 1316: Stone Coffin and Characters</h4>


    Standing beside the Stone Coffin, Su Yang looked around fiercely, but still, he found nothing.


    Frustrated but unwilling to give up, Su Yang retraced his steps meticulously, yet his efforts remained fruitless.


    Su Yang felt disheartened. Had he really been seeing things?


    However, these were clues Su Yang had finally discovered after much difficulty, and he was not ready to let go.


    Thinking back on the process of seeing those characters, Su Yang suddenly recalled a detail¡ªhe had been sitting on the ground when he noticed them. Could it be that to see these characters, one needed to be at a certain height?


    With this thought, Su Yang¡¯s spirit was rekindled. He bent down to inspect the area as he walked back and forth over the previous spot.


    Yet, the result was the same; Su Yang found nothing.


    Su Yang was bewildered. What was going on? Why wasn¡¯t anything working?


    Finally, Su Yang sat down next to the Stone Coffin again, for it was where he initially started. Sitting in the original position, he adjusted the direction of his head to look carefully. He gradually moved back until his body leaned against the Stone Coffin.


    It was at that moment that faint characters started to appear on the stone wall!


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, nearly jumping up. But he restrained himself, maintaining his position, staring intently at the wall.


    The characters on the wall became more apparent, and Su Yang could see that they were indeed cultivation techniques. Most importantly, the characters matched the content of his Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    To be precise, the text on the wall seemed to be exnations and annotations of some parts of the Destiny¡¯s Tome. With the knowledge of these characters, parts of the Destiny¡¯s Tome that Su Yang previously couldn¡¯tprehend suddenly became clear.


    Su Yang was astounded. What was the meaning of this?


    Previously, when he obtained the Bronze Seal Script, he used it to interpret and annotate the content of the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Now, the text on the wall served the same purpose for the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Su Yang had no idea what was happening, but one thing was certain: both the Bronze Seal Script and this chamber had an inseparable connection to his Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Su Yang did not even know the origin of his Destiny¡¯s Tome, yet after so many experiences, he was even more convinced of its extraordinary nature. Moreover, few people in this world even knew of the existence of Destiny¡¯s Tome. The knowledge it contained was wonderfully mysterious.


    Not to mention, a figure like ck Widow practiced the iplete Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique, while his Destiny¡¯s Tome contained theplete version. This fact alone was shocking!


    Furthermore, the Medicine Sect monopolized the methods for producing three types of Elixir, all of which were detailed in the Destiny¡¯s Tome. Considering how these elixirs were hoarded by the Medicine Sect, and coveted by the Superlunary Sects and great families, it was clear how precious the methods were.


    Yet, the Destiny¡¯s Tome had these methods!


    If this fact were to spread, countless people would covet the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    A man is not guilty for being frank, but he is guilty for holding treasures. This principle was clear to Su Yang. Hence, he never disclosed anything about the Destiny¡¯s Tome to anyone, and dared not to speak carelessly. The trouble it could attract was unimaginable!


    Su Yang always wanted to figure out the origin of the Destiny¡¯s Tome but hesitated to inquire, choosing to investigate on his own.


    He knew that his father, Su Ping, surely knew the origin of the Destiny¡¯s Tome, but with Su Ping¡¯s whereabouts unknown, Su Yang had no one to ask.


    Therefore, Su Yang could only search for clues himself.


    The Bronze Seal Script was a clue rted to the Destiny¡¯s Tome, which Su Yang intended to investigate further. Unexpectedly, within this secret chamber¡¯s walls, he found another clue, which greatly surprised him.


    Could it be that the Destiny¡¯s Tome was rted to Qinghe Academy?


    Su Yang meticulously recorded the text on the wall,paring it with the Destiny¡¯s Tome, rifying many aspects he had not previously understood.


    Yet, Su Yang found it odd that only a specific area of the wall carried text while the rest was empty.


    In such a vast chamber with extensive wall space, it seemed imusible that text existed only in that one area.


    Su Yang looked around; the rest of the walls were bare. After thinking for a while, he got up and approached another Stone Coffin.


    This time, Su Yang did not sit down but instead reached out and touched the Stone Coffin. He wanted to figure out whether the appearance of the text on the walls was rted to his position or the coffins themselves.


    ncing around, Su Yang quickly spotted some characters on a nearby wall section.


    Satisfied, Su Yang was certain that the wall text was not rted to his position but to the eight Stone Coffins. In other words, he had to touch each of the Stone Coffins to see the characters on the walls.


    This suggested that the text on the walls was likely connected to the power within the eight Stone Coffins.


    Delighted, Su Yang not only uncovered the secret behind the wall characters but also realized that there were eight Stone Coffins in the room. Touching each of the coffins could reveal text on the walls, suggesting he would not leave this ce unrewarded.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang calmed his mind and began to carefully study the text on the walls.


    The content here still corresponded with the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    After meticulously going through it, remembering all the content, Su Yang proceeded to touch the third Stone Coffin.


    Just like before, touching the Stone Coffin made characters appear on the adjacent wall.


    Continuing in this manner, Su Yang encountered and touched all eight Stone Coffins, and text appeared at eight different spots on the walls. All these texts matched the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    With this knowledge firmly in his mind, Su Yang¡¯s findings were profound. He would need some time to digest them fully. Once he had absorbed the content, his strength would surely surge!


    "Those two old geezers finally did something useful!" Su Yang muttered to himself, for usually they caused him nothing but trouble, and this was indeed the first time they had helped him in such a substantial way.

 Chapter 1318 - 1317: Eight Coffins’ Spiritual Energy

    <h4>Chapter 1318: Chapter 1317: Eight Coffins¡¯ Spiritual Energy</h4>


    Su Yang remembered all the contents on the wall, then returned to the location of the exit, knocked on the stone wall, and shouted loudly, "Hey, I¡¯ve seen everything on the wall, now you can let me out!"


    There was no response from outside, it was as if the people outside couldn¡¯t hear him speak at all.


    Su Yang shouted a few more times, and when no one answered, he was taken aback. Those two oldmps, were they not waiting outside? Didn¡¯t they say they would open the door for Su Yang after he looked at the contents on the wall?


    Standing at the position of the exit, Su Yang was at a loss for words. He thought that after he understood the secret here, those two would open the door for him. But it seemed he thought too much. Those two oldmps probably weren¡¯t waiting for him outside at all; this looked like they were ying a prank.


    With no one opening the door, and Su Yang unable to open the passage himself, he had no choice but to go back into the original secret chamber after waiting for a while.


    The eight Stone Coffins were still there, and everything around was the same as before.


    Su Yang had already figured out the secrets here, and he also knew very well that he couldn¡¯t open those eight Stone Coffins. So, there was nothing else for him to do here.


    After wandering aimlessly for a while with nothing to do, Su Yang simply sat on the ground, took out the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, set up the Spirit Gathering Array, and prepared to cultivate for a while.


    Having just read the contents on the stone walls, Su Yang had gained a lot. He had initially nned to go back immediately after going out and to meditate in seclusion for a couple of days to cultivate. But since he couldn¡¯t leave now, he might as well treat it as if he was in seclusion; this ce was very secluded and quite suitable for cultivation.


    After setting up the Spirit Gathering Array, Su Yang could clearly feel the Spiritual Energy surrounding him rushing toward him rapidly, all pouring into his Spirit Gathering Array. The abundant Spiritual Energy made Su Yang overwhelmed, as the rate at which he absorbed the Spiritual Energy couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed at which it wasing.


    Such a situation was something Su Yang had never encountered before. Although the Spirit Gathering Array could gather the surrounding Spiritual Energy, the fact that it wasing so fiercely was the first time he had seen it.


    The only possibility for such a situation to ur was that the surrounding Spiritual Energy was extremely strong, so when Su Yang¡¯s Spirit Gathering Array wasid out, the Spiritual Energy would rush toward it so quickly.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t felt that the surrounding Spiritual Energy was strong when he was outside before. Could it be that the underground area was rich in Spiritual Energy?


    Su Yang took a closer look around and suddenly discovered in astonishment that the eight Stone Coffins were emitting a faint glow. And the surging Spiritual Energy was actuallying from those eight Stone Coffins.


    Su Yang was somewhat dumbfounded; he had thought that the situation was due to the abundance of underground Spiritual Energy. Now he realized that it was not because of the abundance of underground Spiritual Energy, but because he was absorbing the Spiritual Energy from inside those eight Stone Coffins.


    The Spiritual Energy from inside the eight Stone Coffins was actually attracted by his Spirit Gathering Array; what exactly was happening?


    Keep in mind that when Su Yang tried to open the eight Stone Coffins just before, he had exerted a great deal of effort and couldn¡¯t shake the Stone Coffins in the slightest.


    Yet, this small Spirit Gathering Array had managed to draw out the Spiritual Energy from within the eight Stone Coffins, a situation that unavoidably raised suspicions.


    Su Yang walked out of the Spirit Gathering Array, ready to head over to the vicinity of those eight stone coffins to check out their condition.


    But as he stepped out of the Spirit Gathering Array, he was shocked to discover that the surging Spiritual Energy was continuously rushing into those Four Divine Beast Jade Stones. It was as if the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones were absorbing the Spiritual Energy, a very bizarre phenomenon.


    Su Yang was even more astonished. It was as though the Spiritual Energy had a mind of its own, constantly pouring into those Four Divine Beast Jade Stones.


    However, before Su Yang could figure out what exactly was going on, another astonishing event urred.


    A portion of the Spiritual Energy bursting out from the stone coffins started to head towards him. And more specifically, it was aimed directly at the pocket of his upper garment.


    Inside the pocket of Su Yang¡¯s upper garment was Little Turtle. The Little Turtle usually hid in Su Yang¡¯s pocket to sleep, and unless there were any major disturbances, it would not wake up.


    The fact that this Spiritual Energy was directly targeting Little Turtle was even more surprising to Su Yang.


    Su Yang hurriedly took Little Turtle out of his pocket, only to find that the Spiritual Energy was indeed heading towards Little Turtle, all rushing into its body. Yet, the Little Turtle didn¡¯t seem to feel anything and was still soundly asleep.


    What exactly was going on?


    After observing carefully for a while, Su Yang found that the Spiritual Energy was not merely entering Little Turtle¡¯s body. In just a short amount of time, Little Turtle¡¯s body began to emit bursts of ck light, and visible changes were urring to its body as well.


    Although Little Turtle had not grown much in size, its shell had be thicker, and its limbs had grown sturdier. It was as if the Spiritual Energy was nurturing Little Turtle, which was extremely weird.


    Su Yang was very surprised, and he didn¡¯t understand what exactly was happening.


    Turning his gaze back to the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, he noticed that the same thing was happening with them. The Four Divine Beast Jade Stones were all emitting light, and inside each of them, a Divine Beast seemed to stand. The surging Spiritual Energy was continuously nourishing these Divine Beasts, making the power within the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones grow stronger!


    At that moment, Su Yang didn¡¯t know whether to be speechless or happy. The Spiritual Energy was immense, yet it was of no use to him, instead, all entering the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle¡¯s body.


    Fortunately, both the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle belonged to Su Yang. The better nourished the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle were, the greater the benefits Su Yang would reap in the future.


    What Su Yang couldn¡¯t figure out was what was going on with this Spiritual Energy? Why did it seem to have its own consciousness, and why was it nurturing the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle?


    Moreover, despite Su Yang standing right there, why wasn¡¯t the Spiritual Energy nurturing him?


    Could it be that this Spiritual Energy was discriminatory? Bestowing benefits only to the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle, but unwilling to give any to Su Yang? Was it biased against humans?


    Su Yang looked at the eight coffins; all of a sudden, he really wanted to see what was inside these eight Stone Coffins that led to such strange urrences.

 Chapter 1319 - 1318: Inside the Stone Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Chapter 1318: Inside the Stone Coffin</h4>


    Eight stone coffins were faintly emitting light, the spiritual energy inside continuously gushing forth, making it seem as though the lids of the stone coffins were slightly ajar.


    Su Yang walked over to one of the stone coffins, bent down, and tried to peer through the crack in the coffin lid to see what was inside.


    The gap revealed an expanse as wide as if he were looking up at the sky, endlessly vast, with no visible edges to be found.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be startled. What on earth was going on inside this stone coffin?


    Since it was a coffin, it surely contained a corpse. Su Yang just wanted to see whose body was lying within, what kind of person they were, and why such a phenomenon was urring.


    But what was this situation now?


    The sight Su Yang beheld made him wonder if he was looking into another world entirely!


    Inside this coffin, there was no body to be seen, just an endless void!


    What kind of coffin was this?


    Unconvinced, Su Yang went to look at another stone coffin next to him.


    This time, within this stone coffin, Su Yang saw apletely different scene. Inside was a boundless night sky, dotted with stars, as if he were in the limitless universe, even more bizarre.


    Su Yang seriously questioned if he was seeing things, vigorously rubbing his eyes and looking again with careful inspection, but the result was the same. Inside, there was always a starry sky, with nothing else visible.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Su Yang scratched his head, truly suspecting now that he might be hallucinating.


    This was just a stone coffin. How could there be such a small space inside, yet allow him to see infinite worlds and endless night skies?


    With doubts swirling, Su Yang chose the third stone coffin, determined to continue his investigation.


    After just a nce, Su Yang sat down abruptly on the ground.


    Inside this stone coffin was a world of ice and snow. Miles of frost, snowkes as big as goose feathers, swirling in the sky as if it were the icy ins of the Arctic, utterly awe-inspiring.


    "Am I seeing ghosts?" Su Yang sat there, mouth agape. After a moment, he rushed towards the next stone coffin.


    This time, inside this stone coffin was a sea of crimson mes, fire burning limitlessly everywhere. Even though he was a great distance away, Su Yang felt as though he could sense those fierce mes.


    The fifth stone coffin contained an eerie scene, Su Yang felt as if he were witnessing the Netherworld, gloomy and terrifying, sending shivers through his body.


    The sixth stone coffin, the seventh stone coffin, the eighth stone coffin, each had a different scene inside, none of which could have been imagined by Su Yang. These eight stone coffins seemed to contain an entirely different realm, vast and boundless, unattainable.


    Su Yang looked through all eight stone coffins, fully convinced now that it was no illusion, but reality.


    None of the eight stone coffins contained a body. Moreover, the expanse inside the coffins was tremendously vast, beyond what anyone could possibly imagine.


    If it were just one stone coffin like this, Su Yang might have thought he was hallucinating. But if all eight stone coffins were like this, and each one disyed apletely different scenario, then it definitely wasn¡¯t a hallucination.


    The problem was, what exactly was going on inside these eight stone coffins? Why would such a situation ur?


    None of the eight stone coffins contained a corpse; instead, they presented such peculiar scenarios.


    Su Yang even suspected that there were severalrge screen TVs ced inside these stone coffins, which exined the strange scenes he saw when looking inside. Otherwise, how could the situation inside be exined?


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang simply walked over to one of the stone coffins, stretched out his hands to grip the lid of the coffin, and tried once again to open it.


    The result was the same as before; the lid of the stone coffin, which appeared to weigh a hundred pounds or so, could have been moved by a normal person using all their strength. Yet, Su Yang, despite exerting his full force, couldn¡¯t budge it at all.


    In the end, Su Yang gave up. He realized that it waspletely impossible for him to open the stone coffin. Hence, he could only peer through the cracks to look inside. Understanding the situation within the stone coffin was practically impossible.


    Su Yang waited a while longer, wanting to absorb the Spiritual Energy emanating from inside the stone coffins. However, the Spiritual Energy seemed to possess its own consciousness; he couldn¡¯t absorb it at all, and it all entered the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle. Su Yang, the owner, simply stood idly by, as if the whole ordeal had nothing to do with him.


    Su Yang felt quite helpless; what exactly was this situation?


    An hour or so passed, and the Spiritual Energy gradually ceased. The glow above the eight stone coffins also dispersed, and the cracks in the stone coffins closed up.


    The Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle also returned to their original state, as if nothing had changed.


    However, Su Yang could clearly feel that both the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle had their powers greatly enhanced.


    Especially Little Turtle, who benefited the most from this nourishment of Spiritual Energy. Its body hadn¡¯t grown muchrger, but its shell began to gleam with forms of dark light. Its limbs became strong and filled with power; the little creature¡¯sbat strength had soared to unknown heights!


    As for Su Yang, the owner, he hadn¡¯t gained any benefits from the baptism of such abundant Spiritual Energy.


    While he wasmenting, he collected the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle.


    It seemed impossible to cultivate here as well, and Su Yang didn¡¯t know what else to do, so he listlessly sat down on the ground.


    Just as he was pondering when those two old men would open the door for him, a sudden strange noise came from the passage. Su Yang immediately jumped up, increased his speed to the maximum, and sprinted over.


    The door of the passageway had already opened, and Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were standing at the entrance, peering inside.


    At this moment, Su Yang didn¡¯t have the time to curse at these two old men; he dashed through the passage and finally took a breath of relief.


    He finally made it out!


    After taking a few deep breaths, Su Yang turned around and began scolding: "You two old bastards, what exactly are you trying to do? Speak up if you have anyints, what¡¯s the meaning of luring me here and locking me up? During my time at Qinghe Academy, I¡¯ve been treating you both well, is this how you treat me in return? Repaying kindness with ingratitude, such ungratefulness!"


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang didn¡¯t respond to Su Yang¡¯s words. They both leaned in to look at the interior of the passageway, as if observing the situation inside. After watching for a while and seeing not a hint of movement, the two men looked at each other with a confused expression, seemingly unable to make sense of the situation.


    Finally, they both turned to Su Yang.


    "Hey, Su kid, how are you?" Yuan Tiangang asked.

 Chapter 1320 - 1319: Trying to Trick Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Chapter 1319: Trying to Trick Me?</h4>


    "I¡¯m not okay!" Su Yang paused, as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied, then shouted loudly, "Very not okay!"


    "Very not okay?" Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi exchanged nces again: "How bad is it?"


    "Go to hell!" Su Yang kicked out: "Lock you two bastards in a ce with no daylight for hours, you try and see how bad it is!"


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi suddenly realized, Wu Daozi whispered: "What I mean is, did you encounter anything special in there?"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, he nced at the two and counter-asked: "What do you think would be special in there?"


    "Now the two of us are asking you, how did it be you asking us?" Yuan Tiangang urged: "Did you encounter anything special in there?"


    "Nothing!" Su Yang replied indifferently, specting maliciously in his heart whether these two oldmps sent him to scout the ce out.


    "Impossible, right?" The two said with disbelief: "You were in there for so long and encountered nothing special?"


    "Nothing!" Su Yang replied with finality. He had decided that if these two oldmps didn¡¯t tell the truth, then he wouldn¡¯t tell them about the situation inside.


    "You kid, why are you always lying!" Yuan Tiangang showed his dissatisfaction: "Whatever the situation is, just tell us directly so we can analyze it with you. Do you not want to know the secrets inside?"


    Su Yang was stirred inside, he really wanted to know what the situation inside the secret chamber was. Why did the text on the walls only appear when he touched the stone coffin? And why did this text coincide with Destiny¡¯s Tome?


    What exactly is inside the eight stone coffins? Why was there such abundant spiritual energy emerging from inside the coffins?


    And why did this spiritual energy nourish the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and Little Turtle as soon as it came out? With so much spiritual energy, why didn¡¯t he get any? Could it be that someone was directing this spiritual energy?


    But if it was indeed being directed by someone, then who was directing this spiritual energy?


    Was it an existence inside the coffin, or someone outside?


    Su Yang frowned, staring at Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi for a while. He really wanted to know the secrets inside, but the key question was whether these two oldmps were trustworthy!


    Once Su Yang revealed what he had encountered, and if these two oldmps did not tell him the secrets inside, then wouldn¡¯t Su Yang beboring in vain and getting scammed by the two oldmps?


    Su Yang had suffered enough from these two oldmps, so this time, he was absolutely distrustful of them!


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang blurted out: "I did encounter some very special situations inside, but I¡¯m not telling the details. If you two want to know what¡¯s inside, you¡¯ll have to trade secrets that you know with me. Otherwise, let¡¯s not talk about this at all!"


    "You kid, do you think the two of us, as seniors, could deceive you?" Yuan Tiangangughed: "Come on, tell us what you encountered first, so we can analyze it for you. If you don¡¯t tell us, how can we analyze?"


    "Analyze my ass!" Su Yang red: "You two stop trying to trick me. Either you tell me the secret first or I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ve got nothing to talk about with you two!"


    After saying this, Su Yang turned to leave, catching the two oldmps off guard. They could tell that Su Yang¡¯s firm attitude meant he wasn¡¯t going topromise.


    The two exchanged nces, and Wu Daozi grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm: "Alright alright, we¡¯ll tell you first, that¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?"


    Only then did Su Yang stop, his voice cold: "Then start talking."


    "Start what now!" Wu Daozi said: "You have to at least say what secret you want to know. If you don¡¯t say, we can¡¯t just tell you everything we know. Wouldn¡¯t that put us at a disadvantage?"


    Su Yang pondered for a while, then suddenly asked: "Fine, you tell me first, what is ¡¯Heavenly Battle¡¯?"


    Both were taken aback, Yuan Tiangang said in astonishment: "You don¡¯t know what Heavenly Battle is?"


    Su Yang shook his head; he had heard others mention it many times but truly didn¡¯t know what Heavenly Battle really was.


    They exchanged looks again, Wu Daozi suddenly smiled: "Are you sure you want us to tell you about Heavenly Battle? Kid, don¡¯t me me for not warning you, those who didn¡¯t tell you did it for your own good."


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, he remembered the situation when Huo Yuanzhen, L¨¹ Wenbang, and others mentioned this matter. They also said that it was better for him not to know this matter. Knowing too much is not good for oneself!


    Now that Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were saying the same thing, it made Su Yang waver.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly how knowing this would be bad for him, but he did know that Huo Yuanzhen, L¨¹ Wenbang, and others would definitely not harm him.


    So, from this perspective, it seemed it would be better not to know the secret of Heavenly Battle!


    After a long contemtion, Su Yang finally shook his head: "Never mind, I¡¯ll ask something else. What exactly is inside those eight stone coffins in the secret chamber?"


    "Do you even need to ask?" Yuan Tiangang said: "Since it¡¯s a coffin, what do you think is inside?"


    "Bullshit!" Su Yang red: "If there were corpses inside, would I need to ask you?"


    Yuan Tiangang¡¯s eyes shone, he stared at Su Yang: "You saw what¡¯s inside the coffins?"


    Su Yang was struck by a thought, wasn¡¯t his very questioning revealing what he encountered inside?


    These two oldmps, indeed old foxes, had probed what he knew from just this one hint.


    "Don¡¯t try to pry words out of me, just tell me directly, what¡¯s really inside!" Su Yang cut to the chase.


    The two exchanged a look, Yuan Tiangang whispered: "Of course, people are inside the coffins. Also, didn¡¯t I mention before, I would take you to meet the founders of Qinghe Academy. Those in the eight stone coffins are the eight founders of Qinghe Academy!"


    If Su Yang hadn¡¯t seen what was inside the coffins, he would have definitely believed them immediately. But now, these two¡¯s words couldn¡¯t fool him at all.


    "Don¡¯t give me that useless crap!" Su Yang was straightforward: "Everyone knows it¡¯s not people inside, stop bullshitting and spill it, what¡¯s really inside?"


    "Why are you so suspicious?" Wu Daozi said helplessly: "We are telling the truth, we are not deceiving you, inside are truly the eight founders of Qinghe Academy!"

 Chapter 1321 - 1320: Destiny Compass

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Chapter 1320: Destiny Compass</h4>


    Su Yang really had no words for these two: "Do you seriously think I didn¡¯t see what was inside? I saw it crystal clear, none of that ¡¯eight founders¡¯ stuff, you two just don¡¯t want to talk to me at all!"


    "Did you really see what was inside?" Yuan Tiangang said in astonishment: "Isn¡¯t it those eight people inside?"


    "Nonsense!" Su Yang red.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi exchanged aplicated look.


    "So what exactly did you see?" Yuan Tiangang asked.


    "Do you two even want to talk or not?" Su Yang made as if to leave again.


    Wu Daozi quickly grabbed him: "Don¡¯t be in such a rush, we really don¡¯t know what you saw. What we know is that those eight founders are indeed in there. But once the Stone Coffins were sealed, they couldn¡¯t be opened, and we haven¡¯t seen what¡¯s inside. To us, it¡¯s just those eight people. But you saw something different in the Stone Coffins, and we are just curious about what you actually saw!"


    Su Yang watched the two for a while, their expressions not looking like those of liars. After pondering for a moment, he said sternly: "Then do you two know about the inscriptions on the surrounding walls?"


    They exchanged another look, their eyes growing even moreplicated.


    "You saw inscriptions on those walls?" Yuan Tiangang quickly asked.


    "Bugger off!" Su Yang straightforwardly cursed, these two oldmps were clearly trying to fish for information from him.


    "No, don¡¯t get excited!" Yuan Tiangang hastened to say: "There indeed is writing on the walls of that secret chamber, but not everyone can see it. Everyone¡¯s experience is different, and what they can see inside varies. You being able to see the inscriptions has surprised us, of course!"


    Su Yang was half convinced: "Did you two see the inscriptions inside there?"


    "That¡¯s not so easy!" Yuan Tiangang shook his head: "Each person¡¯s fate differs, and what they see is different. Haven¡¯t I told you before? We couldn¡¯t even see the situation inside the sarcophagi, but you could. That¡¯s the difference between us. We simply couldn¡¯t see those inscriptions!"


    "Then do you two know what the inscriptions on the wall were about?" Su Yang asked again.


    "I¡¯ve already told you, we couldn¡¯t see the inscriptions, so how could we know what they are!" Yuan Tiangang said.


    "Then what¡¯s there to talk about!" Su Yang was furious: "You two, as teachers of Qinghe Academy, know nothing when asked. With things like this, how can we exchange information? What for? What do you have to exchange with me?"


    Seeing Su Yang getting impatient, both of them quickly tried to appease him with smiles.


    "It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing to say." Yuan Tiangang quickly said: "We may not know the details of that chamber, but we do know other secrets. You have to ask about the secrets we know, not keep asking about what we don¡¯t. By focusing on what we¡¯re unaware of, aren¡¯t you just making it difficult for us?"


    "So what do you two know?" Su Yang said impatiently, his patience nearly exhausted.


    "We know a lot!" Yuan Tiangang smiled proudly: "For example, when was this school established, how muchnd the school upies, how many teachers are there, how many students..."


    "Goodbye!" Su Yang turned to leave again.


    Wu Daozi had expected Su Yang to depart and was already waiting on the other side. As soon as Su Yang turned, Wu Daozi immediately reached out to stop him.


    "Don¡¯t be in such a hurry." Wu Daozi chuckled: "Okay, I know what news you want. I was just kidding before,e on, sit down and let me exin it to you in detail."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t sit down; he just stood there looking at the two, waiting for them to speak. He had made up his mind that if what these two said next was more worthless babble, he would turn and leave without listening to them any further.


    Wu Daozi cleared his throat: "Although we do not know what inscriptions you saw on the walls, we do know that if you were able to see them, then you certainly had contact with those eight Stone Coffins. And it¡¯s only upon contact with the Stone Coffins that you could see those inscriptions!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t leave this time - what they said was true. But he didn¡¯t sit down either, as these revtions weren¡¯t significant on their own.


    Seeing Su Yang didn¡¯t deny it, a sh of joy that was hard to detect appeared in Wu Daozi¡¯s eyes, and he continued: "And the inscriptions you saw on the wall must be rted to the content on the Bronze Seal Script you obtained before!"


    At this, Su Yang¡¯s heart leapt. This was precisely something he was very curious about, and they finally brought it up.


    "Do you want to know the origins of the Bronze Seal Script?" Wu Daozi suddenly asked.


    Su Yang frowned slightly; he knew that Wu Daozi was going to try to bargain with him. And this question was exactly what Su Yang wanted to know.


    If he could figure out the origins of the Bronze Seal Script, maybe he could trace back to the origins of Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    The origins of Destiny¡¯s Tome were what Su Yang most wanted to know and cared about the most, as it might even be linked to his own identity and origins!


    "If you¡¯re willing to talk, then talk; if not, then forget it." Su Yang replied coldly, even though he was very eager to know this secret, he couldn¡¯t show it too inly. Otherwise, these two oldmps would definitely use this matter to take advantage of him.


    Wu Daozi smiled: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll start with a part of it. I¡¯ve said so much already, I won¡¯t conceal it anymore."


    Su Yang kept quiet, waiting for Wu Daozi to continue.


    Wu Daozi took a deep breath and said: "These Bronze Seal Scripts are actually fragments from a shattered Magic Artifact. And this Magic Artifact has a very astonishing name!"


    Wu Daozi looked deeply at Su Yang and said in a quiet voice: "It¡¯s called Destiny Compass!"


    Su Yang almost cried out in surprise; Destiny Compass had two words inmon with the Destiny¡¯s Tome he possessed. This showed that the Bronze Seal Script should indeed be a set with Destiny¡¯s Tome!


    But what was the real story behind this Destiny Compass?


    Su Yang took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart, and tried to sound calm: "And then?"


    Wu Daozi chuckled: "Now it¡¯s your turn, so can you tell us what happened in that secret chamber?"


    "My dear great uncle..." Su Yang almost cursed out loud, he had guessed these two oldmps wouldn¡¯t easily spill these secrets.

 Chapter 1322 - 1321 Su Zhan

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Chapter 1321 Su Zhan</h4>


    "Don¡¯t be so agitated!" Wu Daozi chuckled, "Didn¡¯t I just mention, I will talk first. If you think this secret is worth exchanging, then you share yours. If you think it¡¯s not worth it, then let¡¯s end it here, how about that?"


    "Yes, yes." Yuan Tiangang added on the side: "Just like the saying, if the deal doesn¡¯t go through, we still have our integrity, if you think it¡¯s not worth exchanging, then let¡¯s just end here, why resort to insults?"


    Su Yang now wanted to do more than just curse; he actually wanted to hit someone. But, that¡¯s only if he could actually defeat these two old foxes.


    Taking a deep breath and suppressing the anger in his heart, Su Yang said gravely, "Can I trust what you two say? What if I tell you everything and you two just run off, wouldn¡¯t I be talking for nothing?"


    "You really underestimate us both." Wu Daozi retorted disdainfully, "Are we those types of people?"


    Su Yang nodded vigorously, and Wu Daozi, a bit embarrassed, coughed twice: "Alright, enough nonsense. So, can we talk or not? If not, let¡¯s forget it, we¡¯ll just go back to sleep."


    Yuan Tiangang stretchedzily: "Yeah, got full and sleepy after eating. If you¡¯re not willing to talk, we¡¯re going to sleep."


    After careful consideration, Su Yang finally gave in. It was clear these two old men were ying him since they grasped his situation. It looked like if Su Yang didn¡¯t talk, they definitely wouldn¡¯t either. Thus, Su Yang had no choice but topromise.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll talk first!" Su Yang gritted his teeth and recounted the events he encountered in the secret chamber below.


    The two listened very carefully, as if they were afraid of missing any detail. Even after Su Yang finished, they kept asking about some specifics.


    Su Yang helplessly rified everythingpletely, and it was apparent that the two were deeply shocked. After listening to Su Yang, the two exchanged nces for a while, seeming to ponder the situation.


    "Alright, you two figure out what you need to between yourselves!" Su Yang said sternly. "Now, can you two continue with the previous matter?"


    This time, the two did not renege. Wu Daozi continued: "The Destiny Compass, originating from the Su Family of Yanbei, is a magic artifact of the previous Family Head, Su Zhan, who is ck Widow¡¯s biological father. Over a decade ago, Su Zhan vanished after a great battle, with no known results, but the Destiny Compass was shattered, scattering its pieces around the world, including the Bronze Seal Script you have. It is said to contain some of Su Zhan¡¯s cultivation insights, thus, countless people are seeking these pieces, hoping to uncover Su Zhan¡¯s secret techniques!"


    Su Yang was stunned. So, that was the origin of the Bronze Seal Script. No wonder ck Widow valued these pieces so much; after all, they were fragments of her father¡¯s magic artifact. ck Widow had been collecting the Bronze Seal Script pieces, seemingly hoping to restore the once-whole Destiny Compass!


    "Su Zhan, this person..." Su Yang paused slightly, "Was he very strong?"


    Recalling what ck Widow had mentioned, that Su Zhan alone could contend with any of the Ten Great Sects, what level of incredible talent was he?


    "Not just strong..." Yuan Tiangang murmured softly, "Su Zhan was the only person who couldpare to an assassin. Even Ye Jiansheng, the Sword Saint, has not reached such heights!"


    "Assassin!" Su Yang took a deep breath, he had heard this name mentioned by Ye Jiansheng.


    Even someone as formidable as Sword Saint respected the Assassin; as others need a whole sect or n to challenge the rules of Heavenly Court. In contrast, the Assassin simply defied Heavenly Court¡¯s rules all by himself!


    People negotiated with Heavenly Court to ensure Law Enforcers could not enter their domain.


    But for the Assassin, no negotiation was needed. If Law Enforcers came after him, he would simply kill them, with no room for discussion!


    Despite Su Yang not knowing the true extent of Heavenly Court¡¯s strength, it surely must be more formidable than thebined force of the Ten Great Sects, otherwise, why could Heavenly Court¡¯sw govern everywhere?


    But the Assassin alone could defy Heavenly Court; what kind of incredible person was he?


    And Su Zhan, to be spoken of in the same league as the Assassin. Just this fact alone revealed the extent of his strength!


    "Since he was so powerful, who could possibly kill him?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "When did I say he died?" Wu Daozi countered.


    "Huh?" Su Yang sounded puzzled: "Didn¡¯t you just say..."


    "I said after that battle, the Destiny Compass shattered, and Su Zhan went missing. But, I didn¡¯t say he died!" Wu Daozi rified: "Missing and dying are two different things."


    Su Yang scratched his head. With that said, was there still hope that Su Zhan was alive?


    "However, the world underwent great changes after Su Zhan¡¯s disappearance," Yuan Tiangang said. "While he was around, he united the Great Sects and the hidden families in forming an agreement with Qinghe Academy to participate in the Celestial Battle. At that time, all the Great Sects and major families worked together, making the Celestial Battle rtively easy. But after Su Zhan went missing, the Great Sects and families started cking. And the Celestial Battle seemed almost solely Qinghe Academy¡¯s affair."


    Yuan Tiangang sighed repeatedly as he spoke.


    Wu Daozi also shook his head: "The most apparent are the Su Family of Yanbei and the Medicine Sect."


    "What happened to the Su Family of Yanbei?" Su Yang asked in surprise. He knew a bit about the Medicine Sect, but what issues did the Su Family of Yanbei face?


    "After Su Zhan disappeared, the Family Head position of the Su Family of Yanbei was taken over by Su Zhan¡¯s brother," Wu Daozi exined. "Not long after he assumed the position, ck Widow was married off to the Capital City. Meanwhile, Su Zhan¡¯s biological son suffered an ident, hitting his head and bing mentally impaired, forever unable to cultivate. With that, Su Zhan¡¯s lineage was effectively extinguished. The power of the Su Family also plummeted sharply, and they even stopped participating in the Celestial Battle, having little to do with Qinghe Academy over the years,pletely neglecting the agreement set by Su Zhan previously!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; Wu Daozi¡¯s words carried a deep resentment towards the Su Family of Yanbei. Moreover, his words seemed to implicate that Su Zhan¡¯s brother wasn¡¯t treating Su Zhan¡¯s children well.


    With ck Widow married off early and Su Zhan¡¯s son bing mentally impaired, everything seemed suspiciously like a conspiracy.

 Chapter 1323 - 1322: Kicking Someone When They’re Down

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Chapter 1322: Kicking Someone When They¡¯re Down</h4>


    Upon hearing these matters, Su Yang faintly felt that the Destiny¡¯s Tome he possessed might be somehow rted to Su Zhan.


    The Destiny Compass was engraved with the insights of the secret techniques cultivated by Su Zhan, while the Bronze Seal Script were fragments of the Destiny Compass. The content on these Bronze Seal Script pieces Su Yang obtained just happened to interpret and supplement the content of the Destiny¡¯s Tome. If there were no connection between the two, that would truly be strange.


    Now the key question is, what exactly is the rtionship between the Destiny¡¯s Tome and Su Zhan?


    Of course, Su Yang couldn¡¯t just directly ask. After learning about these matters, he was even less inclined to openly speak about the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    The fragments of Su Zhan¡¯s Destiny Compass were sought after by so many, so once the existence of the Destiny¡¯s Tome is revealed, there¡¯s no telling how many would target it.


    Although Su Yang¡¯s actions were often domineering, he was not foolish. He was well aware that his current strength was not enough to protect the Destiny¡¯s Tome. Thus, he could only keep this matter to himself.


    After musing for a while, Su Yang tentatively asked, "Since Su Zhan hails from the Su Family of Yanbei, then the secret techniques he cultivated should be those of the Su Family. Wouldn¡¯t the members of the Su Family have ess to those secret techniques he practiced, without the need topete over these Bronze Seal Script pieces?"


    "You¡¯re mistaken there!" Wu Daozi shook his head: "In fact, the secret techniques that Su Zhan cultivated are wholly unrted to the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s techniques. How to put it... The secret techniques Su Zhan practiced were particrlyplex and multifaceted, epassing nearly all aspects of Buddhism, Taoism, and even Demon paths. He also delved into many fields unrted to cultivation, truly an all-rounded genius."


    Su Yang¡¯s heart raced; weren¡¯t the contents recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome exactly the same? It had exhaustive records on every aspect, including long-lost artifacts. Thispletely matched Su Zhan¡¯s cultivation practices!


    "So what exactly were the secret techniques that Su Zhan cultivated?" asked Su Yang, astonished.


    "That we do not know!" Wu Daozi shrugged, "With him practising so many secret techniques, who could possibly list out every single one? Moreover, his expertise wasn¡¯t limited to cultivation techniques. His proficiency in alchemy was also profound. The Medicine Sect¡¯s acquisition of the two elixir recipes was a gift from his casual benevolence. It¡¯s just unexpected that after he disappeared, the Medicine Sect¡¯s ungrateful lot not only forgot his teachings but even did some utterly shameless things like kicking a man when he is down."


    "Kicking a man when he is down?" Su Yang was puzzled; no wonder the ck Widow had such a poor impression of the Medicine Sect.


    Yuan Tiangang said, "Su Zhan¡¯s only son, due to an ident, suffered a head injury and became a simpleton. The ck Widow personally went to the Medicine Sect seeking medical help but was turned away at the door."


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed; if that was the case, those people of the Medicine Sect were indeed despicable.


    ck Widow had told Su Yang about the Medicine Sect. When the Medicine Sect was in its most perilous state, even on the verge of being annihted, it was Su Zhan who single-handedly opposed a whole sect to save the Medicine Sect. Afterward, he also taught them the methods to refine two types of elixirs, allowing the Medicine Sect to be one of the Ten Great Sects.


    However, after Su Zhan disappeared, the Medicine Sect wouldn¡¯t even treat Su Zhan¡¯s only son. Such a sect is truly treacherous and utterly shameless!


    Thinking about the likes of Wang Ding from the Medicine Sect, Su Yang¡¯s impression of the Medicine Sect worsened even more. A sect like this is indeed a malignant tumor!


    During this brief period of time, Su Yang became even more resolute in his determination to have a showdown with the Medicine Sect. No matter how strong the Medicine Sect might be, he wouldn¡¯t be intimidated. The main concern, however, was how to bankrupt the Medicine Sect in one fell swoop.


    "If you want to deal with the Medicine Sect, I have a suggestion for you," Yuan Tiangang suddenly said: "Informing Qinghe Academy about the methods to refine those three elixirs can indeed pull the rug from underneath the Medicine Sect. But that blow still isn¡¯t strong enough. Once the Medicine Sect can no longer monopolize these three elixirs, they might just sell them at a low price and wouldn¡¯t bepletely destroyed. I¡¯m just suggesting, how to do it is up to you to consider. Since you are a cunning fellow, I believe you have your own n."


    Su Yang nodded slowly, Yuan Tiangang¡¯s words made sense. To thoroughly deal with the Medicine Sect, indeed, another method was needed. But what would be the most suitable method?


    After thinking for a while, Su Yang suddenly remembered Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang¡¯s situations and quickly asked in urgency: "What about the other sects among the Ten Great Sects?"


    "They are all simr, not much difference!" Yuan Tiangang curled his lip: "Initially, they said they would help us pick talents from Qinghe Academy to assist in the Heaven¡¯s War. However, since Su Zhan¡¯s disappearance, they haven¡¯t really offered any help over the years. Especially this time, not a single one of the Ten Great Sects sent anyone over, damn it!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious: "What about Jade Maiden Peak and Thousand Snow Pce?"


    "You¡¯re talking about Hu Xiexie and Huo Qianfang," Wu Daozi said: "Don¡¯t worry about that, Jade Maiden Peak just has many rules, but it¡¯s all women inside, a bunch of rigid old demons. As long as you follow their rules, you won¡¯t have any trouble. Also, those old demons are very protective of their own. If Hu Xiexie goes to Jade Maiden Peak, she won¡¯t be in any danger as long as she doesn¡¯t interact with men."


    "As for Huo Qianfang, you worry even less," Yuan Tiangang continued: "Since Huo Yuanzhen sent her to Thousand Snow Pce, she must have her ns. The Great Elder of Thousand Snow Pce is Su Zhan¡¯s father-inw. And Su Zhan, along with Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen, had profound rtionships. Although Su Zhan is gone, this Great Elder still takes good care of these people. Ye Jiansheng visited Thousand Snow Pce three times and was personally received by the Great Elder."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief; with this, he needn¡¯t worry anymore.


    "In fact, if Su Zhan hadn¡¯t disappeared, Ye Jiansheng and Su Zhan would have be rtives by marriage," Yuan Tiangang said with a smile: "Su Zhan hit it off with Ye Jiansheng as soon as they met. Though Su Zhan was a decade older than Ye Jiansheng, within the Earth Immortals, such an age difference isn¡¯t worth mentioning. Moreover, both were extraordinary geniuses. At that time, Ye Jiansheng had just made a name for himself, and Su Zhan gave him much guidance, so the two arranged a marriage between their children. Ye Jiansheng¡¯s daughter, Ye Wantong, was supposed to marry Su Zhan¡¯s son. Unfortunately, after Su Zhan disappeared, his son turned into an idiot, and the current Family Head of the Su Family of Yanbei called off this marriage."


    "Called off?" Su Yang expressed his surprise: "No, Chen Benhao even went to Pingnan Province before, saying that he wanted to continue the marriage alliance between the Su Family of Yanbei and the Ye Family!"

 Chapter 1324 - 1323: Concealing One’s Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Chapter 1323: Concealing One¡¯s Abilities</h4>


    "That marriage contract is no longer a simply matter between the children of Su Zhan and Ye Jiansheng." Yuan Tiangang shook his head, "It was proposed by the incumbent Patriarch of the Su Family himself, as Su Zhan¡¯s son became mentally disabled, and so the contract is to be transferred to his nephew."


    Su Yang furrowed his brows: "How could the Su Family Head do something like this?"


    "Heh..." Yuan Tiangang let out a coldugh, "When Su Zhan¡¯s son turned into a fool, Ye Jiansheng did not call off the engagement. It was him who wanted to end it. Why do you think he did that?"


    Su Yang pondered for a moment before speaking in a grave tone: "Are you suggesting that this Patriarch of the Su Family has a guilty conscience?"


    "In the over ten years since Su Zhan¡¯s disappearance, his son has never left the Su Family of Yanbei even for a step." Yuan Tiangang said, "Even to his own aunt, the ck Widow, he has not made a single visit."


    Su Yang¡¯s brows tightened, and he finally understood the implications.


    By keeping Su Zhan¡¯s son within the Su Family of Yanbei, the Su Family Head could maintain control over him. After all, this is Su Zhan¡¯s son. Even as a fool, his status is evident.


    The reason he cancelled the marriage with the Ye Family is simple; if he hadn¡¯t cancelled it, Su Zhan¡¯s son would have married Ye Wantong. Once they married, regardless of the customs, Su Zhan¡¯s son would have to visit the Ye Family.


    Once Su Zhan¡¯s son leaves the Su Family of Yanbei, that would mean the Su Family Head would lose control over him. The Su Family Head could not allow such a thing to happen, which is why he cancelled the marriage contract.


    However, he was unwilling to abandon the alliance through marriage with the Ye Family, so he transferred the marriage contract to his nephew instead.


    Su Yang took a deep breath, and said solemnly: "Why did Su Zhan¡¯s son suddenly be mentally disabled?"


    "It¡¯s said that an ident involving a blow to the head made him this way," shrugged Yuan Tiangang, "As for the exact cause, that remains a mystery!"


    Su Yang looked at Yuan Tiangang; although Yuan Tiangang did not continue to borate, he understood what was being implied. The sudden mental disability of Su Zhan¡¯s son was too abrupt to believe as an ident - they suspected it to be a nned event.


    And the one likely behind such nning could very well be the current Su Family Head!


    With a sense ofment, Su Yang reflected on the past--he had only heard of how strong and formidable the Su Family of Yanbei was. However, he did not know that behind the scenes, there would be so many issues.


    To think of Su Zhan, a once great hero, experiencing such bizarre circumstances after his disappearance; his daughter needing to marry far away for protection, and his son turned into a mentally disabled person. Those who once received his help are now kicking him while he¡¯s down. There is nothing sadder than the changing fates once a person is gone, like monkeys scattering when the trees fall.


    Su Yang sighed softly but then furrowed his brows as he asked, "Does Ye Jiansheng know about the matters of the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    "He knows much more than you!" Yuan Tiangang said, "He¡¯s been there himself several times, and even on two asions, it almost came to blows."


    "Came to blows?" Su Yang puzzled, "Why fight?"


    "He wanted to take away Su Zhan¡¯s son!" Yuan Tiangang exined.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional again; Ye Jiansheng truly was a person of deep affection and loyalty. To venture alone into the Su Family of Yanbei, such a towering presence, all for the sake of his old friend¡¯s son!


    "Since he knew about the Su Family of Yanbei, why would he agree to marry Ye Wantong to the Patriarch Su¡¯s nephew?" Su Yang frowned.


    "Who said he agreed!" Wu Daozi curled his lip: "He surely wouldn¡¯t agree to it!"


    "Then back then..." Su Yang was confused, he even ended up making an enemy of the Su Family over it.


    "That was just a facade. In fact, Ye Jiansheng would never agree to it; he must be figuring out a way to resolve the matter!" Yuan Tiangangughed: "As a result, you, the fearless calf, just jumped out and solved the problem, which saved Ye Jiansheng quite a bit of trouble!"


    ...


    Su Yang was dumbstruck, feeling like he had unnecessarily made things difficult for himself. He had been worried that Ye Wantong would really be married off to the Su Family of Yanbei, but now he realized that Ye Jiansheng would never do such a thing. Whether he intervened or not, the result would have been the same; yet he had to poke his head out!


    "However, you should be content, young man!" Wu Daozi shook his head: "If you hadn¡¯t done this, how would Ye Jiansheng have helped you? Do you really think Ye Jiansheng has nothing better to do than to care about your affairs all day?"


    Upon recalling how Ye Jiansheng had helped him, Su Yang eventually let go. Yes, Ye Jiansheng had given him quite a lot in return. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Jiansheng, who knows how many times he would have died by now!


    "Alright, we¡¯ve said all we had to say. Now, it¡¯s time to watch you perform." Yuan Tiangang smiled and patted Su Yang on the shoulder: "Young man, you better not disappoint us!"


    After saying that, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi turned around and left.


    "Hey..." Su Yang called out anxiously.


    Before he could start talking, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi had already left the basement.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened; there were hundreds of meters from this side of the basement to the exit. In the blink of an eye, they had left? Their speed was shocking to Su Yang.


    Su Yang was certain that even someone as strong as L¨¹ Donglin wouldn¡¯t be able to move that fast.


    This confirmed to him that the two old men were indeed deeply hidden experts!


    This time, after sharing these secrets with Su Yang, they left directly. It seemed they didn¡¯t want to reveal anything more. Having disclosed so much, now they were leaving Su Yang to specte on his own!


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed. Even though he learned these secrets, the matters ahead still felt incrediblyplicated. The issues in the Capital City were not yet resolved, and now there came the Medicine Sect and the menacing Su Family of Yanbei.


    No wonder the two old men said it was time to watch his performance; Su Yang was about to face too many powerful adversaries. How to resolve this matter was truly troublesome!


    But now, with the two old men gone, it was toote for Su Yang to seek further information. With a sigh, he could only walk back alone.


    He had originallye to Qinghe Academy seeking support, but it seemed that the two old men still expected him to resolve the matter on his own.


    And with the teachers of Qinghe Academy currently absent, Su Yang didn¡¯t know whom to turn to. It seems the matter would still have to be dealt with by himself!


    Since he couldn¡¯t find anyone, Su Yang no longer lingered in Qinghe Academy. He had learned a lot from the walls of the underground chamber just now, and now it was essential to go back and focus on cultivation.

 Chapter 1325 - 1324: Soar Rapidly

    <h4>Chapter 1325: Chapter 1324: Soar Rapidly</h4>


    Su Yang had just left when, in another corner of the basement, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi quietly poked their heads out. Seeing that Su Yang had walked far away and disappeared, the two exchanged knowing smiles.


    "How about that, I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I!" Wu Daozi chuckled, "This kid, he definitely got that inheritance."


    "No doubt about it!" Yuan Tiangangughed, "Otherwise, how could he have seen the text on the wall? If one does not cultivate these practices, they couldn¡¯t possibly move the stone coffin, let alone read the text on the wall."


    "Even if they saw it, they wouldn¡¯t understand it!" Wu Daozi added.


    Yuan Tiangang nodded repeatedly, "It¡¯s strange though, isn¡¯t it? Why didn¡¯t the inheritance go to his son after he disappeared, but instead to this kid?"


    "Who knows!" Wu Daozi scratched his head, "Maybe it was too urgent back then, so it had to be done this way?"


    Yuan Tiangang was stillpletely baffled, unable to understand the situation. In the end, he sighed, "Anyway, this kid has a lot of potential; let¡¯s cultivate him slowly."


    "Indeed!" Wu Daozi nodded, "You know, this kid is also quite lucky. He assembled the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, set up the Spirit Gathering Array underground, and even managed to stir the Heroic Spirits in the eight stone coffins. They personally took action, nurturing all four Divine Beast Jade Stones and that Little Turtle to their peak condition. Who else could stumble upon such an opportunity!"


    "The key part is, he can also see inside the stone coffins," Yuan Tiangang sighed, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the scene inside those coffins. Ah, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the eight Heroic Spirits now!"


    "It looks like in the future, the task of entering the stone coffins should be left to him!" Wu Daozi also remarked pensively.


    "Hope this kid won¡¯t disappoint us!" Yuan Tiangang shared the sentiment.


    ...


    Upon returning to the Shen Family Courtyard, the first thing Su Yang did was to retreat to his chamber for closed-door cultivation.


    The things he obtained in the underground chamber of Qinghe Academy were simply too numerous, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t fully assimte them all at once. For now, he could only focus on improving a few main cultivation techniques he practiced. The rest would have to be carefully studiedter.


    Su Yang was in closed-door cultivation for a whole day and night, yet he only managed to cultivate a little bit of what he had seen. Nheless, his strength had greatly increased.


    When he came out, just by chance, L¨¹ Donglin and the Drunken Monk were drinking in the hall.


    The two had arrived early, knowing that Su Yang was in cultivation, and had been waiting outside. As a result, this wait turned out to be quite lengthy.


    Seeing Su Yang, whose aura had be much steadier, L¨¹ Donglin and the Drunken Monk were both immensely surprised. It had only been a day, and Su Yang had changed so much.


    "Brother Su, how did you do your cultivation?" L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t help asking, "It¡¯s only been a day, and your strength has increased so much?"


    Su Yang felt that his strength had indeed increased a lot, but even he couldn¡¯t quite define the level he had reached.


    "Spar for a couple of moves?" Su Yang smiled.


    "Sure!" L¨¹ Donglin immediately stood up,ughing, "I¡¯ve wanted to fight with you for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t before, as it would have been bullying you. Now, it¡¯s hard to say who would be bullying whom!"


    Su Yangughed heartily and didn¡¯t waste words, directly soaring into the air, with L¨¹ Donglin following quickly.


    "Amitabha!" the Drunken Monk chanted a Buddhist mantra, picking up his wine bottle and following them up.


    The crowd looked up, but the sky was darkened, and nothing could be seen. Only the asional rumble, like thunder, indicated the magnitude of the battle between the two.


    More than an hourter, three figures descended from the sky.


    The Drunken Monk¡¯s wine bottle was already empty, while Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, one with disheveled hair and the other with tattered clothes, fell to the ground one after another.


    "What a thrill!" L¨¹ Donglin eximed joyously, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such an exhrating fight!"


    "Amitabha, Master L¨¹, you can¡¯t be so nonchnt!" said the Drunken Monk. "The fight you had with L¨¹ Wenbang was almost the same."


    "When I fought L¨¹ Wenbang, it was with calcted intent to kill him. Some secret techniques couldn¡¯t be used, and some had to be performed. It was quite ufortable," L¨¹ Donglin exined. "But fighting with the Su Brothers is different. Many secret techniques I¡¯ve recently cultivated, which I¡¯m not yet proficient in, could be practiced against them. Bald thief, let me tell you, a fight like this benefits me greatly, don¡¯t you think?"


    "That¡¯s true," the Drunken Monk slowly nodded.


    Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier, however, were on the side with anxious faces. They were eager to know, who won this match after all?


    But with L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength, the fact that Su Yang could fight him for so long was already a matter of pride.


    Seemingly discerning their anxiety, L¨¹ Donglin smiled and said: "Don¡¯t worry, Master Su is not so easily defeated."


    Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier were overjoyed. Had Su Yang actually defeated L¨¹ Donglin?


    "Don¡¯t praise me mistakenly!" Su Yang interrupted L¨¹ Donglin: "If you fought as you did with L¨¹ Wenbang, I would have lost long ago. This was only a draw because we were sparring. It would be another matter entirely if it were a fight to the death."


    Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier looked at each other¡ªso it was a tie. And from the looks of it, did L¨¹ Donglin even hold back for Su Yang?


    "That¡¯s not entirely urate," L¨¹ Donglin shook his head. "You just came out of seclusion, not yet adept in harnessing your own strength fully, and I¡¯m about the same. Once you can utilize your power proficiently, our next fight might have an uncertain oue."


    The Drunken Monk slowly nodded in agreement from the side, having watched the entire process and was naturally aware of their true strengths.


    In fact, Su Yang¡¯s prowess was now almost on par with L¨¹ Donglin. What Su Yangcked was merelybat experience, as he had just emerged from seclusion and wasn¡¯t clear about his own strength level, let alone actualbat.


    "However, I guess you¡¯re going to be quite busy these next few days," L¨¹ Donglin suddenly said.


    "What happened?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    L¨¹ Donglin continued, "Old Zhang the Eighth has returned, and he publicly dered that he wants you to send back all the people you rescued from the dungeon to the dungeon again."


    "Old Zhang the Eighth?" Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed; he hadn¡¯t known about this person before. It was only after meeting the ck Widow that he found out about the deeds Old Zhang the Seventh and Old Zhang the Eighth were involved in behind the scenes.


    The Martial Champion seemed to be helping Su Yang and appeared to be kind to him. In fact, their intentions were sinister, mainly aiming to use others to achieve their murderous goals.


    As a result, not only did Su Yang not confront the ck Widow, but he also formed an alliance with her.


    The ck Widow had mentioned before¡ªif the Martial Champion side got to know about it, Su Yang would then face attacks from the Zhang Family.


    He just didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon!

 Chapter 1326 - 1325: Han Family Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Chapter 1325: Han Family Crisis</h4>


    After the battle between Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang, Su Yang¡¯s status in Capital City was firmly established.


    If the night Su Yang sent Capital City into chaos while over a hundred Terrestrial Immortals joined forces to search for him was one thing, the subsequent gruesome deaths of L¨¹ Wenbang and the bitter defeat of Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang were Su Yang making a clear example of them.


    The seventeen ns that survived were truly snatched from the jaws of death, with their survival owing to Su Yang extending his mercy beyond the call of justice.


    Those ns with grudges against Su Yang no longer dared to contemte revenge. They had no idea what Su Yang might n next, nor what means he would use to deal with them. Should they fail, not only would their attempted revenge be in vain, but if Su Yang decided to exterminate their entire n, the loss would be too great.


    Thus, after the incident with Zhao Dongming, not a soul in Capital City dared raise their voice against Su Yang again.


    Yet, in this climate, Old Zhang the Eighth suddenly emerged. He made his statement at a public gathering, which in fact, served as a signal to all of Capital City that the Zhang Family intended to make a move against Su Yang.


    This set all of Capital City buzzing. It wasn¡¯t that those ns harboring vendettas against Su Yang didn¡¯t want revenge; they simplycked the courage.


    Now, the Zhang Family had stepped forward to lead the cause, providing these ns with a seemingly hopeful prospect.


    Not long after Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s announcement, the major families of Capital City simultaneously condemned Su Yang, demanding he return all those he had rescued from the dungeons within a day. In addition, he was to offer formal apologies to each major family andpensate them for their losses!


    All this unfolded while Su Yang was in seclusion.


    L¨¹ Donglin and Drunken Monk sought Su Yang precisely for this matter.


    Upon hearing the situation, Su Yang furrowed his brows.


    With the Zhang Family leading the charge, things were going to beplicated.


    While Su Yang had grown powerful, he was still not a match for the Zhang Family.


    Even the ck Widow said that the Zhang Family¡¯s strength was not something that Su Yang could contend with now!


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang asked, "What kind of person is Old Zhang the Eighth, really?"


    "Among the offspring of the Martial Champion, he has the most fiery temper," L¨¹ Donglin said. "Due to his impulsive nature, he¡¯s offended quite a few people. But being the son of the Martial Champion, few dare to take issue with him. He once had a conflict with Ye Jiansheng, who almost slew him, and it was only resolved when the Martial Champion intervened. Part of the settlement was for Old Zhang the Eighth to leave Capital City for a while, and by my calctions, that time is just about up."


    Su Yang was taken aback. This Old Zhang the Eighth had actually had a conflict with Ye Jiansheng? That was something he had not known before.


    "How strong is he really?" Su Yang asked.


    "How to put it?" L¨¹ Donglin pondered for a moment. "He is strong, but this man has cultivated many unorthodox and deviant techniques, leading to no particr aspect of his strength standing out. My uncle oncemented on him, saying ¡¯All that glitters is not gold!¡¯"


    Su Yang scratched his head. "So, what¡¯s his actual strength? You can¡¯t always use your uncle as a benchmark. In his eyes, how many in the Zhang Family are even worthy of notice?"


    "There are still a few in the Zhang Family who my uncle would regard as significant, but Old Zhang the Eighth is definitely not one of them," L¨¹ Donglin said. "My uncle mentioned not to worry about Old Zhang the Eighth, and that it¡¯s Old Zhang the Seventh who¡¯s truly dangerous."


    "Old Zhang the Seventh!?" Su Yang was surprised by the thoughts of the refined and genteel Young Master Qee of the Zhang Family. How could Beigong War God judge him as the most dangerous?


    The mild-mannered, schrly Young Master Qee, a figure the Beigong War God considered the utmost threat? What exactly made him so dangerous?


    Suddenly, someone hurried in from outside, bowing first to L¨¹ Donglin and Drunken Monk, then leaning in to whisper to Su Yang, "Master Su, Young Master Han from the Han Family is outside seeking an urgent audience. He ims it¡¯s a matter of utmost importance."


    "Let him in!" Su Yang gestured. The Han Family was one of the seventeen ns that had previously sided with L¨¹ Wenbang.


    The Han Family had a deep-seated grudge against Su Yang but had chosen to support Su Yang during the incident with Zhao Dongming. Hence, Su Yang no longer pursued their past actions. Even subtly, these seventeen ns seemed to rely on Su Yang to some extent, at least, the other families in Capital City were not too friendly towards them anymore.


    The messenger scurried off and soon returned, hurrying in with Young Master Han.


    Young Master Han ran up to Su Yang as soon as he saw him, even before reaching him, he bowed deeply, "Master Su, please save us!"


    Su Yang was taken aback, and with a wave of his hand, he helped Young Master Han to his feet, wondering, "What happened?"


    "Ge Kaiyang led people to attack our Han Family, iming that we had thwarted his ns two nights ago and intended... intended to vent his fury by exterminating our Han Family..." Young Master Han said with a trembling voice, "When I left, he had already killed seven of our people..."


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, still mulling over the Zhang Family affair. But now, it seemed Ge Kaiyang had struck first.


    As for Ge Kaiyang, the extremely sly and despicable man, Su Yang had not a whit of affection for him. Had it not been for the timely arrival of ck and White Impermanence the other night, Su Yang would have definitely in him.


    Ge Kaiyang, groveling for mercy before Su Yang, had instantly changed his tune once his backers arrived. Moreover, having narrowly escaped death, he now dared to defy Su Yang so tantly.


    He wasn¡¯t really aiming to destroy the Han Family; it was clear he was challenging Su Yang!


    Su Yang nced at L¨¹ Donglin and Drunken Monk by his side. L¨¹ Donglin was frowning, while Drunken Monk was reaching out for thest cucumber on the te.


    Seeing Su Yang silent, Young Master Han grew even more anxious, pleading, "Master Su, please... could you save our Han Family. This Ge Kaiyang, he¡¯s clearly targeting the events of the other night. That night, we... we were helping you, and it¡¯s because of that... that we made enemies with them..."


    L¨¹ Donglin gave Young Master Han a sidelong nce, frowning, "Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s not about whether or not to save your Han Family. Obviously, Brother Su will save you. But the real questions are how to save you, when to save you, and who should do the saving!"


    "Huh?" Young Master Han was confused. Wasn¡¯t rescuing the Han Family as simple as leading a group to drive away Ge Kaiyang and his people? Why consider so many factors? And who else if not Su Yang should be the rescuer?

 Chapter 1327 - 1326 Shameless Ge Kaiyang

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Chapter 1326 Shameless Ge Kaiyang</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin said exactly what Su Yang was pondering.


    Ge Kaiyang had just finished a battle with Su Yang the night beforest. Logically speaking, Ge Kaiyang wouldn¡¯t make a move against Su Yang so soon.


    And Ge Kaiyang is extremely cunning and sly. Since Old Zhang has already made the first move, this is essentially a clear stance against Su Yang. Under such circumstances, logically speaking, the best strategy for Ge Kaiyang would be to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, reaping the benefits of the fishermen. He would wait for Su Yang and the Zhang Family to fight it out and then take advantage at the end.


    However, at this time, Ge Kaiyang was precisely the first to make a move. This situation seemed bizarre no matter how one looked at it.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s actions are clearly a signal to Su Yang, urging Su Yang to hurry and help the Han Family.


    If one said there was no conspiracy in Ge Kaiyang¡¯s actions, that would be absolutely impossible!


    The key question is, what conspiracy does Ge Kaiyang have, and what exactly does he want to do?


    This is the crucial point that Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin must consider!


    "Or perhaps..." L¨¹ Donglin looked at the Drunken Monk: "Thief Baldy, why don¡¯t you make a trip?"


    The Drunken Monk had just grabbed a cucumber and had taken a couple of bites without swallowing when L¨¹ Donglin targeted him. He immediately put on a mournful face: "Amitabha, this poor monk is just here for the soy sauce, what does this have to do with me?"


    "Do you even have hair?" L¨¹ Donglin said aggrievedly: "Besides, you have drunk so much of Su Yang¡¯s wine, what¡¯s wrong with helping him out a bit?"


    The Drunken Monk sighed: "Amitabha, sins, sins. Master L¨¹, you are extorting a monk!"


    "Stop the nonsense, it¡¯s decided!" L¨¹ Donglin patted the Drunken Monk¡¯s shoulder: "You go with him!"


    The Drunken Monk looked at Young Master Han, and Young Master Han was also looking at him. The two stared at each other, one unwilling to go, the other full of disbelief.


    Young Master Han came this time, of course, hoping to invite Su Yang over. And his biggest hope was to invite L¨¹ Donglin over. After all, L¨¹ Donglin, whether in terms of personal strength or family background, holds a significant advantage over Ge Kaiyang. If he stepped in, there would definitely be no problem!


    Instead, Su Yang didn¡¯t go, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t go, but they sent a monk munching on a cucumber; what kind of situation was this?


    "Not like this, Master Su..." Young Master Han looked at Su Yang with a bitter face: "My... my family is truly in great danger. Ge Kaiyang is massacring at our ce. If... if you don¡¯t go, our... our Han Family will be finished this time. We... we even did you a favor the night beforest, and it¡¯s because of that matter that we offended Ge Kaiyang, this..."


    "Enough, stop the nonsense!" L¨¹ Donglin interrupted Young Master Han: "Hurry up and take this thief bald with you, he can protect your Han Family. If it¡¯s toote, not even an Immortal can help!"


    "But..." Young Master Han wanted to speak more, but L¨¹ Donglin red at him: "Or shall we simply not go at all?"


    Young Master Han immediately shut his mouth, although he was very skeptical in his heart. But he didn¡¯t dare say anything. And judging by the looks of Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, this monk was probably not simple. At this time, he could only treat a dead horse as a living one and hurriedly left with the Drunken Monk.


    As he watched the two depart, L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang, frowning: "What exactly does Ge Kaiyang mean by this?"


    Su Yang pondered for a while and shook his head: "I can¡¯t figure it out."


    L¨¹ Donglin said, "I guess we can only wait for Drunken Monk toe back before we can figure out his purpose!"


    ...


    After more than an hour, Drunken Monk came back alone.


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin immediately went forward and bombarded him with questions about the situation there.


    Drunken Monk did not respond but grabbed the wine bottle on the table and took a big gulp, then pursed his lips and said, "Amitabha, luckily you two didn¡¯t go. This Ge Kaiyang, he went there with the Martial Champion¡¯s great-grandson!"


    "What!?" Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were both stunned.


    "It¡¯s the Martial Champion¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s son!" Drunken Monk said, "His name is Dong Xingyu."


    L¨¹ Donglin frowned and said, "Indeed, it is the Martial Champion¡¯s great-grandson. I have seen this person, he is not a local of Capital City, he came from another ce. His family lives in the northwest, and their n is also very powerful there. Relying on the connection of the Martial Champion, he acts arrogantly and uncontrobly, and nobody dares to provoke him. Unexpectedly, he hase to Capital City!"


    Su Yang also frowned and said in a deep voice, "What did Dong Xingyue for?"


    Drunken Monk said, "Ge Kaiyang is somewhat acquainted with him, Ge Kaiyang told him that he was framed by someone from the Han Family before, and wanted to find a chance to retaliate, so he came to support Ge Kaiyang."


    "That sneaky bastard Ge Kaiyang, truly despicable!" L¨¹ Donglin said gravely, "Dong Xingyu in Capital City doesn¡¯t know many people. If you had gone personally, you would inevitably have to confront Dong Xingyu. Dong Xingyu is extremely arrogant, the type that everyone wants to beat up when they see him. If you two really faced off, you would definitely have to severely teach this kid a lesson. He wants you to directly confront the Zhang Family!"


    Although Old Zhang outwardly imed that he wanted Su Yang to send back the person he rescued, in fact, he just said that sentence, and the Martial Champion¡¯s Zhang Family hasn¡¯t had any direct conflict with Su Yang just yet.


    However, once Su Yang beats up Dong Xingyu, that would definitely start a feud. When the Zhang Family¡¯s grandson gets beaten, the Zhang Family will certainly not ignore it. Then, Su Yang would have to face the Zhang Family directly.


    Ge Kaiyang is not just using others to do his dirty work, he¡¯s outright trying to get Su Yang killed!


    Fortunately, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin both felt something was off this time, so they had Drunken Monk go instead.


    "What did you do about it?" asked L¨¹ Donglin.


    Drunken Monk replied, "Amitabha, I have always disliked fighting and killing, so of course, I settled it peacefully."


    "Nonsense, your face isn¡¯t even red or out of breath, obviously you didn¡¯t fight, I¡¯m asking how you handled it peacefully!" L¨¹ Donglin asked.


    "I called Young Master Qee and asked him to pick up Dong Xingyu," Drunken Monk said. "Moreover, after Young Master Qee arrived, he was not very pleased with Ge Kaiyang. ck and White Impermanence didn¡¯t dare to stay there any longer and immediately dispersed with Ge Kaiyang, just like that it was resolved!"


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin stared in disbelief, exchanged nces, and then both burst intoughter simultaneously.


    It must be said, Drunken Monk really knows how to handle things, a simple phone call and the issue was resolved.


    Moreover, now that the Zhang Family knows about Ge Kaiyang¡¯s n to use Dong Xingyu, they definitely won¡¯t have a good impression of Ge Kaiyang anymore. The reaction of Young Master Qee upon arriving was a signal.


    Ge Kaiyang wanted to use the Zhang Family against Su Yang, but instead, his cleverness led to his own downfall.

 Chapter 1328 - 1327 Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Chapter 1327 Rumors</h4>


    Although the Han Family¡¯s matter was easily resolved, the very next day, word of the incident spread throughout Capital City.


    Of course, once the rumors started circting, they weren¡¯t so kind to Su Yang.


    Everyone in Capital City knew that those seventeen families had helped Su Yang the night beforest. Consequently, the major families pretty much considered these seventeen families to be aligned with Su Yang, and some even began to view them as adversaries.


    In such circumstances, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s attack on the Han Family made the major families suddenly regard him as one of their own.


    Moreover, the crux of the matter was Ge Kaiyang¡¯s assault on the Han Family, resulting in many deaths. When Young Master Han sought Su Yang¡¯s aid, Su Yang did not go; instead, he sent a Monk to save the Han Family.


    Adding to this, the near-fatal incident involving ck and White Impermanence and Su Yang the night beforest made people specte whether Su Yang was afraid of Ge Kaiyang.


    With people¡¯s spection and discussions, along with the major families adding fuel to the fire with ulterior motives, the rumor quickly spread around Capital City. Soon, many were talking about Su Yang fearing Ge Kaiyang, even to the extent of not daring to save the Han Family who had once helped him.


    Others whispered that it was because Su Yang knew what Old Zhang had said and was scared out of his wits, nning to leave Capital City. That¡¯s why he had no intention of saving the Han Family. After all, with ns to leave Capital City soon, there was no point in offending Ge Kaiyang over the Han Family.


    Whichever the rumor, none were favorable to Su Yang.


    Those seventeen families that had previously helped him were also in a state of anxiety, uncertain of the fate that awaited them.


    Su Yang had heard these rumors as well, but he did not take them to heart. What he cared about more was what the Zhang Family would do!


    However, since Old Zhang had publicly spoken once, the Zhang Family had been silent.


    On the contrary, the major families in Capital City, seemingly with the support of the Zhang Family and since Ge Kaiyang¡¯s actions, had be increasingly aggressive.


    The first to stand out was the Wang Family, who had suffered heavy losses in the battle where over a hundred Terrestrial Immortals searched Capital City. They harbored bone-deep hatred for Su Yang.


    However, after suffering a major defeat at Su Yang¡¯s hands previously and nearly facing extinction when Su Yang led those dungeon experts into the Wang Family, they had no choice but to bow to Su Yang to ensure the family¡¯s survival.


    After that, as they witnessed Su Yang kill L¨¹ Wenbang, crush Zhao Dongming and Ge Kaiyang, they became even more afraid of Su Yang¡¯s capability. They had no option but to hold back their breath of resentment temporarily, not daring to think of revenge.


    Then, after Old Zhang spoke, giving a glimpse into the Zhang Family¡¯s stance, followed by Ge Kaiyang¡¯s disturbance in the Han Family without Su Yang ever showing up, some schemers believed Su Yang to be fearful.


    In this context, the Wang Family took their stand and demanded publicly that Su Yang immediately release their people held in his dungeons within a day. Otherwise, they would rally the major families in Capital City, band together to sweep through the Shen Family Courtyard, and make Su Yang pay for his actions!


    This news quickly reached Su Yang ¨C brought to him by Zhao Hu Zi.


    As one of Su Yang¡¯s most loyal subordinates, Zhao Hu Zi held a high position and was very close to Su Yang.


    When he reported this news to Su Yang, his gaze stealthily gauged Su Yang, trying to discern his thoughts from his expression.


    Su Yang nced at Zhao Hu Zi and chuckled, "Why, are you worried I would hand you over?"


    "I am absolutely not worried about that!" Zhao Hu Zi promptly replied, "Master Su, although I haven¡¯t been following you for long, Ipletely trust your character. I am nothing but a simple ruffian. In my early years, I was a Great Thief engaged in risky trades. Iter stumbled upon some secret manuals and sessfully cultivated, but I still couldn¡¯t escape the stigma of being born a thief; otherwise, why would people keep calling me Great Thief? But I don¡¯t care about that, what others think of me is their business. How I conduct myself is my own affair. I won¡¯t give you any ttering talk, but over these past few days with you, my absolute trust in you, you would never hand us over!"


    Su Yangughed, finding Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s confidence in him quite reassuring.


    "So you¡¯re not worried they¡¯d actually attack?" asked Su Yang.


    "Not worried at all!" Zhao Hu Zi said with augh: "Master Su, our lives were saved by you. Frankly, having the chance to live a few more days out in the open, we¡¯re already winning. Without you, we would still be in those dungeons, living that dark and oppressive life, constantly mistreated by others. So even if we were to die now during an attack by those major families, we have no fear. If we can take some of them down with us before dying, we¡¯d consider it a bonus. Dammit, if those major families really doe here, I¡¯ll make sure to take down as many of them as possible. When I go down, I wouldn¡¯t want to be lonely; how boring that would be!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed heartily, patting Zhao Hu Zi on the shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯te attacking!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Hu Zi was perplexed, not understanding what Su Yang meant.


    "Do you understand the principle ¡¯porcin does not sh with tiles¡¯?" Su Yang asked.


    "Uh..." Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head, "Master Su, I¡¯m not much for reading, and I don¡¯t quite get what you¡¯re saying..."


    "Simply put, it means that the lives of the people at the top of those major families are precious, and they don¡¯t want to risk shing with you!" said Su Yang.


    "Oh!" Zhao Hu Zi had a sudden realization, "Damn, in other words, they are just afraid of death."


    "Regardless, they definitely won¡¯te here for a head-on conflict," said Su Yang. "If they truly were willing to risk everything, then why wait until now? Although we have a sizable number, think about how many enemies we have in Capital City. If those people were to coborate, their numbers might exceed ours by tenfold or more. If it really came down to fighting, how could we possibly stand a chance? Yet why did they wait until today to act? It¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to risk their lives; they¡¯re unwilling to sustain further losses, so they have been waiting for an opportunity."


    "So, this time will be different?" Zhao Hu Zi said in astonishment, "If they don¡¯t dare to attack the Shen Family Courtyard, then... then we don¡¯t have to listen to them at all."


    "They¡¯re merely stating a position. What really matters is what the Zhang Family does next!" Su Yang stood with hands sped behind his back, calmly stating, "Spread the message; say that I will definitely not release these people back. Whoever disagrees is wee toe and confront me personally!"

 Chapter 1329 - 1328: Convinced

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Chapter 1328: Convinced</h4>


    "This..." Zhao Hu Zi hesitated for a moment, then looking at Su Yang, he whispered: "Master Su, by doing so, wouldn¡¯t this be causing trouble with Eighth Young Master Zhang in public?"


    Eighth Young Master Zhang was the first one to publicly demand Su Yang to send these people back, now Su Yang saying this was akin to pping Eighth Young Master Zhang¡¯s face in public.


    That was the Zhang Family of the Martial Champion, the Martial Champion¡¯s own son. By doing so, wasn¡¯t Su Yang afraid of provoking the wrath of the Zhang Family?


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, he softly said: "When others step over your head, why bother giving them face? Just because he is the son of the Martial Champion, does that give him the right to demand you to return to the dungeons to suffer humiliation and torture?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Hu Zi immediately shouted loudly, "Why would he have the right? He has no right to make such demands!"


    "So!" Su Yang smiled and said: "Since he has already disregarded his face by doing such things, should we still be polite to him?"


    Zhao Hu Zi nced at Su Yang, then whispered: "It¡¯s just that, Master Su, he wants us to return to the dungeon. Honestly, you couldpletely stay out of this matter..."


    In Zhao Hu Zi and the others¡¯ view, Su Yang taking such a firm stance was equivalent to taking this matter upon himself.


    "Anyone within Shen Family Courtyard can¡¯t stay out of it!" Su Yang calmly said: "Since I have already rescued you, there¡¯s absolutely no reason for me to send you back!"


    Zhao Hu Zi, looking at Su Yang, his face full of gratitude, his teeth clenched, said: "Damn it! These bastards are intent on utterly destroying us, then I¡¯ll go down fighting with them. Whatever Eighth Young Master Zhang or Martial Champion, if they can be shameless, then I can be fearless. Master Su, my life is given by you, just say the word, through fire and sword, I will not even frown!"


    Su Yangughed: "Don¡¯t be so agitated, we are not at that point yet. Besides, the oue of this matter is still uncertain!"


    Zhao Hu Zi nodded vigorously, but in his heart, he didn¡¯t take Su Yang¡¯s words too seriously. In his opinion, if the Martial Champion¡¯s Zhang Family intervened, their deaths were just a matter of time; the result was already fixed.


    Zhao Hu Zi ran out from Su Yang¡¯s location, and outside at the entrance a crowd had gathered, all waiting anxiously. Seeing Zhao Hu Zi emerge, everyone hurriedly approached him, bombarding him with questions about what had happened.


    "How is it? What did Master Su say?"


    "Master Su didn¡¯t agree to hand us over, did he?"


    "I for one will not go back to that dungeon, damn those bastards, if they want to send me back, they¡¯ll have to carry my corpse back!"


    "Yes, I absolutely will not go back. If they want me to return, they¡¯ll have to kill me first!"


    The crowd was incessantly moring, all with faces full of indignation.


    "Shut the fuck up all of you!" Zhao Hu Zi couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud: "Who the fuck said we are going back?"


    The crowd immediately fell silent, a man with a joyous expression asked, "Master Su... Master Su isn¡¯t nning to send us back?"


    "Really? Zhao Hu Zi, you damn better not be lying to us!" another man cried out anxiously.


    The rest of them also looked at Zhao Hu Zi nervously, Zhao Hu Zi cleared his throat and loudly repeated what Su Yang had said.


    After hearing this, the crowd looked at each other, all with faces full of disbelief.


    In their view, with the Martial Champion¡¯s Zhang Family getting involved, it was inevitable that Su Yang would buckle under the pressure and give them up.


    But unexpectedly, Su Yang was still showing strong resistance.


    Eighth Young Master Zhang himself had spoken, representing the will of the Zhang Family, and moreover, Ge Kaiyang had brought ck and White Impermanence and the Hell Ghost Soldiers, standing opposed to Su Yang. Adding to that the joint statement from many prominent families of the Capital City, Su Yang was absolutely at a severe disadvantage.


    In such circumstances, everyone thought that Su Yang would definitely relent. After all, just the Zhang Family alone was enough to overwhelm Su Yang!


    Yet, Su Yang maintained his usual strong stance. Even without showing any sign of maneuvering, he simply refused outright!


    The simplicity of this statement, if it got out, it was tantamount to pping Eighth Young Master Zhang¡¯s face. Was this not enmity with the Zhang Family? Was Su Yang really daring to do this?


    "Zhao Hu Zi, you... you¡¯re not lying to us?" a man asked tremblingly.


    "Nonsense!" Zhao Hu Zi red and said: "Would I dare to speak carelessly about such a matter?"


    Everyone was overjoyed, shouting choruses of "Master Su is mighty!"


    "As expected of Master Su, wise and insightful, these bastards think they can threaten Master Su? Dream on!"


    Zhao Hu Zi waved his hand and said solemnly: "Stop the ttery here, you should understand the extent of trouble Master Su is stirring up to protect you. If any of you bastards dare to bear any ill will towards Master Su in the future, I¡¯ll be the first to break his neck!"


    Hearing this, those previous devils shrank their heads. They had already been disciplined by Su Yang, but that was out of fear. Now, they began to truly respect Su Yang.


    "Alright, spread the message!" Zhao Hu Zi shouted loudly.


    Everyone immediately dispersed, starting to spread the message throughout Capital City.


    The news quickly spread, seemingly a response to Wang Family from Su Yang. However, the first association people made was with Eighth Young Master Zhang.


    Yet, the Zhang Family had no response whatsoever to this event.


    Following this, news came out that Eighth Young Master Zhang had gone out and wouldn¡¯t be back for two days, thus temporarily unable to directly respond to the matter.


    After the news of Eighth Young Master Zhang leaving came out, all eyes within Capital City immediately turned towards Wang Family.


    With Eighth Young Master Zhang not around, other members of the Zhang Family temporarily had no obligation to respond to this matter. Thus, Su Yang¡¯s response seemed to be directly targeting Wang Family.


    Wang Family had issued a fierce deration before, now that Su Yang finally responded, many were watching with a spectator¡¯s mindset, curious how Wang Family would handle this issue.


    ...


    At Wang Family¡¯s grand courtyard, inside the council hall.


    Wang Family Great Elder smashed the teacup on the table to the ground, furiously saying: "How many times have I said, don¡¯t stick your head out, don¡¯t stick your head out, did you not hear what I said? Insisting on stepping forward as the lead, now how do you n to clean up this mess?"


    The people around looked at each other, eventually all their gazes fell on Family Head Wang.


    Family Head Wang¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly; this matter had been decided after discussions with a few high-level members. Back then,bined with several major families of Capital City and Eighth Young Master Zhang personally speaking, they thought Su Yang waspletely finished, it was the right time to kick him when he was down, thus they decided to proceed.

 Chapter 1330 - 1329: The Awkward Wang Family

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Chapter 1329: The Awkward Wang Family</h4>


    In the previous great battle, the Wang Family suffered heavy losses, and their reputation plummeted. This time, they wanted to take the opportunity for revenge.


    Moreover, being the first to step forward and resolve the matter with Su Yang, one could gain immense fame.


    At a time when none of the other great families in the Capital City dared toe forward and deal with the matter, the Wang Family took the initiative, which was a perfect chance for them to lead.


    There was also a bit of self-interest on the part of Master Wang in doing this.


    The Wang Family actually had no previous grudges with Su Yang. The reason things escted to such an extent was entirely due to Wang Yu¡¯s desire to make a name for himself and the oue of his actions against Su Yang.


    As such, after that battle, many people shifted the me onto Wang Yu. And thus, his position as the heir of the Wang Family began to waver.


    Under such circumstances, Master Wang wanted to be the first to stand up against Su Yang. In addition to gaining a good reputation, this move could also exonerate his son from the previous usations and secure his position as the family heir.


    Master Wang racked his brains over this, considering many things. In his view, by the Wang Family making such a promation, Su Yang only had two options: either to admit defeat, which meant direct victory for them¡ªthe best oue.


    The second option was for Su Yang to confront the situation head-on. But should Su Yang really choose to do so, there would be no need for the Wang Family to handle it; Old Zhang would never turn a blind eye to it.


    Master Wang was very familiar with Old Zhang¡¯s temperament and dared to act this way because he knew that once Old Zhang said something, he would see it through to the end.


    However, he had nned everything but failed to anticipate the current situation.


    Su Yang openly defied them, and what¡¯s worse, Old Zhang was not in the Capital City. This put the Wang Family directly in the forefront, bing the primary target against Su Yang!


    But the problem was, did the Wang Family have the strength to confront Su Yang?


    That was precisely why the Wang Family Great Elder was angered.


    Seeing everyone silent, the Wang Family Great Elder became even angrier, bellowing, "What¡¯s the matter? No one¡¯s talking now? Where is your previous confidence? Didn¡¯t you publicly dere that Su Yang must return all the people by today? Otherwise, you would lead an attack on the Shen Family Courtyard? Come on, attack the Shen Family Courtyard then! Let¡¯s see you do it!"


    Master Wang¡¯s face became even more embarrassed. Their deration was just a bluff; how could they dare attack the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Just as Su Yang said, they truly couldn¡¯t bear to do such a thing.


    Master Wang took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Uncle, who... who would have thought that Old Zhang would leave the city at this time? We... We were also thinking of the family, so..."


    "So, you were showing off your prowess?" the Great Elder said sternly. "Then tell me, how do we handle this situation now? Just now, I received calls from over a dozen family elders from major families, asking when we¡¯re nning to attack the Shen Family Courtyard. They¡¯re all waiting to see us make fools of ourselves; now tell me, what do we do?"


    Master Wang¡¯s face was embarrassed, and in a low voice said, "How about... we just ignore it for now..."


    "Ignore it?" The Great Elder voiced angrily. "If we ignore it, then what was the point of making such a grandiose statement earlier? If you don¡¯t have the capability to handle this matter, then you should have stayed quiet. Now look, things have escted so much, and you¡¯re shrinking back like a turtle, do you think the Wang Family has not lost enough face already?"


    "No, Uncle, I... I am also considering the family..." Master Wang felt somewhat indignant.


    "What you¡¯re thinking in your heart, do you think I¡¯m not aware?" The Great Elder said coldly. "I understand what you want to do, after all, that¡¯s your own son, and it¡¯s natural to feel that way. But the issue is, couldn¡¯t you have used your brain before acting? Now that the Wang Family hase to this point, what do you propose we do?"


    Master Wang hung his head, unable to answer. Indeed, the Wang Family was now in a difficult position.


    At that moment, there came a suddenugh from outside the door: "Wang Family Great Elder, why get so angry?"


    At the sound, everyone in the room turned their heads, and their expressions changed.


    The person who came was obviously not from the Wang Family, and to be able to reach this ce and overhear their conversation indicated that the visitor was indeed very powerful.


    "Who is it!" Master Wang was the first to shout angrily.


    "Don¡¯t be agitated. We¡¯re not enemies!" With a lightugh, a tall and thin man dressed in ck with an extremely ugly face stepped forward.


    "Fan Wujie!?" The Great Elder frowned, and the others¡¯ faces changed as well.


    Though no one had seen Fan Wujie before, they had all heard of ck and White Impermanence. These were the masters under the Jade-Faced Judge, and equally renowned as Xue Nu under the Beigong War God, an extremely powerful figure.


    Now, at this critical moment, Fan Wujie hade to the Wang Family, inevitably making everyone there vignt.


    "Great Elder still remembers me! How rare!" Fan Wujie walked over with a smile: "That is truly an honor!"


    The Great Elder¡¯s face was icy. He had encountered Fan Wujie once during his early days wandering the jianghu. In that encounter, he even fought Fan Wujie, barely escaping with his life. He had an extremely deep impression of Fan Wujie.


    "What are you doing at my Wang Family?" The Great Elder asked sternly. "If I recall correctly, there is no feud between my Wang Family and the Jade-Faced Judge!"


    "Can¡¯t Ie for a visit if there¡¯s no feud?" Fan Wujie smiled and said: "Great Elder, your stingy character hasn¡¯t changed one bit. You¡¯ve got a guest at your doorstep, and you don¡¯t even offer a cup of tea?"


    The Great Elder frowned tightly, very wary of this Fan Wujie, but eventually, he didn¡¯t want to be rude.


    "Mr. Fan, please have a seat!" The Great Elder said in a deep voice: "Serve tea!"


    Ignoring everyone in the room, Fan Wujie swaggered over and sat down next to the Great Elder. The maid served tea, and Fan Wujie even properly took a sip, acting very much like a guest. He didn¡¯t notice that the dozen or so people in the council hall were all ring straight at him.


    After drinking most of his tea, Fan Wujieughed and looked at the Great Elder: "Great Elder, I heard that the Wang Family is nning to attack the Shen Family Courtyard tonight? Is it true?"


    The Great Elder¡¯s expression changed, and he said sternly: "Is Mr. Fan here to ridicule my Wang Family?"


    "You misunderstand, Great Elder!" Fan Wujie smiled and said: "I just think that the Wang Family is being too hasty in this matter. What are those people in the Shen Family Courtyard worth,pared to esteemed members of the Wang Family? To fight with them like this is really not worth it!"


    The Great Elder looked surprised; what did Fan Wujie mean by saying this?


    "Does Mr. Fan mean..." The Great Elder leaned closer to Fan Wujie.

 Chapter 1331 - 1330 Fan Wujie’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Chapter 1330 Fan Wujie¡¯s Request</h4>


    Fan Wujie couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, "The Great Elder must have heard about the grudge between our young master and Su Yang, right?"


    The Great Elder nodded, his expression softened even more. On this point, both sides stood on the same front.


    Fan Wujie continued, "That Su Yang is arrogant and conceited. Whether it¡¯s at Qinghe Academy or here in Capital City, he has targeted our young master multiple times. Therefore, our young master has been thinking about having a good fight with him, to resolve all matters at once!"


    The Great Elder was very surprised. What was the meaning of Fan Wujie saying these words to him? Everyone in Capital City knew that there were deep grudges between Ge Kaiyang and Su Yang, and a fight was inevitable. But what does this have to do with the Wang Family?


    Fan Wujie noticed the Great Elder¡¯s thoughts and chuckled. He added, "However, when should this fight take ce?"


    The Great Elder¡¯s mind raced. What did Fan Wujie mean by saying that?


    Fan Wujie suddenly said, "Great Elder, what do you think about having this fight with Su Yang tonight? Would it be appropriate?"


    The Great Elder¡¯s eyes lit up. He finally understood Fan Wujie¡¯s intention.


    At this point in time, everyone in Capital City was watching the Wang Family. How the Wang Family handled tonight would be a troublesome matter.


    However, if at this time, Ge Kaiyang publicly challenged Su Yang, then the Wang Family couldpletely avoid tonight¡¯s affairs.


    By then, it wouldn¡¯t be a matter of the Wang Family not daring to confront Su Yang, but rather that Su Yang would be preupied.


    If the Wang Family intervened now, wouldn¡¯t that seem a bit underhanded?


    It¡¯s not that the Wang Family doesn¡¯t want to act, but rather that circumstances do not permit it!


    Thus, the timing of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s challenge to Su Yang was critical for the Wang Family.


    The Master Wang and others also had their eyes brighten. If Ge Kaiyang challenged Su Yang tonight, then the Wang Family couldpletely sidestep this pressing issue.


    However, Fan Wujie personallying to them about this matter certainly wasn¡¯t just a simple notification!


    The Great Elder took a deep breath to suppress his excitement and said in a low voice, "What Mr. Fan means to say is?"


    "Our young master hopes that many people from Capital City¡¯s major families will be present to witness the fight," Fan Wujie said with a light smile.


    The Great Elder frowned. What Fan Wujie said sounded casual, but he immediately understood his intention.


    Basically, it was to have the Wang Family step in to invite the people from the major families in Capital City to watch the battle. The purpose was in: Ge Kaiyang wanted to make a name for himself during the fight and to let those major families witness him defeating Su Yang.


    Since Ge Kaiyang¡¯s arrival in Capital City, he had faced sessive losses and gained no advantage. This led some to start doubting whether the Jade-Faced Judge was out of options, otherwise, why would he send such a grandson here.


    Fan Wujie had a well-thought-out n. He wanted to use this opportunity as a stepping stone to wash away past disgraces for Ge Kaiyang, making a name and gaining prestige in Capital City.


    However, the Great Elder couldn¡¯t understand why Ge Kaiyang needed such fame in Capital City? If he didn¡¯t n to stay, what was the point of therge reputation?


    The Great Elder contemted for a while andughed, "Does Young Master Ge n to reside permanently in Capital City?"


    "Of course not," Fan Wujieughed, "Although Capital City is nice, our young master is used to his life back home and won¡¯t stay here long."


    "Then why does Young Master Ge insist on having so many spectators?" the Great Elder asked with curiosity.


    Fan Wujieughed, "Does the Great Elder not know that the Ten Great Sects are about to arrive in Capital City?"


    The Great Elder was initially stunned and then even more astonished, "Does Young Master Ge intend to go to the Ten Great Sects?"


    The Great Elder was very skeptical of this. After all, Ge Kaiyang was the grandson of the Jade-Faced Judge, and he did not need to seek out the Ten Great Sects.


    While the Ten Great Sects were powerful, the Jade-Faced Judge was not afraid of them. And surely, the grandson of the Jade-Faced Judge would not be in a hurry to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm. So, Ge Kaiyang shouldn¡¯t really be considering the Ten Great Sects.


    "That is our own business," said Fan Wujie with a light smile. "Great Elder, what are your thoughts?"


    The Great Elder pondered for a while. He understood Fan Wujie¡¯s intention. Fan Wujie wanted the Wang Family to step forward to invite the other major families to witness tonight¡¯s fight.


    This task wasn¡¯t difficult for the Wang Family, which had a very high status in Capital City.


    But the key issue was, after inviting so many people tonight, what role would the Wang Family be ying in this matter? Would others see them as part of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s camp?


    The Great Elder did not know what Fan Wujie and the others were nning, but from what he knew of Ge Kaiyang, the man was extremely cunning and surely wouldn¡¯t make things that simple. Hence, he really hesitated over this matter.


    Fan Wujie remained calm, leisurely sipping his tea, and said with a faint smile, "Great Elder, take your time to consider. There¡¯s no rush. After all, it¡¯s still early for tonight!"


    How could the Great Elder not be in a hurry? It was nearly noon, and they had little time left. Moreover, the Great Elder was well aware that they had no room for retreat now.


    If they didn¡¯t agree to Fan Wujie¡¯s proposal, then they would have to directly confront Su Yang.


    What would it be tonight? A head-on sh with Su Yang or cowering in fear?


    The former would lead to theplete ruin of the Wang Family, while thetter would make the Wang Family lose all their honor, and even if they managed to keep their power, they would never be able to hold their heads high in Capital City again!


    Thus, after much deliberation, the Wang Family ultimately had no choice but to cooperate with Ge Kaiyang and his people!


    Perhaps Ge Kaiyang and his folks had other ulterior motives, but for now, the Wang Family had to get past this immediate problem.


    Future matters could be dealt with in the future!


    Taking a deep breath, the Great Elder said in a grave voice, "Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Where do you n to have this battle?"


    "Purple Lotus Garden is not a bad ce," Fan Wujie said with a smile.


    "Then I¡¯ll make the arrangements," said the Great Elder.


    "Thank you!" Fan Wujie said politely with a bow, and standing up, added, "We¡¯ll go back and make arrangements. Tonight, we¡¯ll have an end with Mr. Su!"


    The Great Elder stood up to see Fan Wujie to the door, hesitated, and then asked in a low voice, "Regarding this battle, how confident is Young Master Ge of winning?"


    "One hundred percent!" Fan Wujie replied straightforwardly.


    "One hundred percent?" The Great Elder¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Ge fought Su Yang at Qinghe Academy and faced him again aftering out. In the first encounter, Young Master Ge had the upper hand. In the second, it was a draw. Since then, Su Yang has significantly improved in strength. This one hundred percent confidence of Young Master Ge..."

 Chapter 1332 - 1331 Strength Enhancement

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Chapter 1331 Strength Enhancement</h4>


    The Great Elder didn¡¯t continue, but his meaning was already very clear.


    It¡¯s still hard to say whether Ge Kaiyang can even match Su Yang. And you im he has a hundred percent chance of victory? On what basis?


    "Great Elder, if you don¡¯t believe in Young Master Ge, you should at least trust my master!" said Fan Wujie leisurely.


    "Jade-Faced Judge!" The Great Elder¡¯s face changed, and he eximed, "He... He came too?"


    "No, he didn¡¯t." Fan Wujie smiled. "If my master were here, why would he bother talking nonsense with this Mr. Su? My master could crush him with just a finger!"


    "That¡¯s true!" The Great Elder nodded, feeling only fear towards the Jade-Faced Judge. This man is terrifyingly powerful.


    "However, this battle was arranged by my master!" Fan Wujie chuckled lightly. "Since my master arranged it, what do you think the chances of winning this battle are?"


    The Great Elder took a deep breath and slowly nodded, "Then I¡¯ll wait and see tonight!"


    "Looking forward to your attendance!" Fan Wujieughed heartily as he left.


    The Great Elder stood still, watching Fan Wujie walk away before he finally sighed softly.


    Master Wang followed behind and whispered, "Great Elder, isn¡¯t this Fan Wujie too arrogant? So what if the Jade-Faced Judge arranged it? A hundred percent chance of victory? Does he think Ge Kaiyang is the Jade-Faced Judge himself?"


    The Great Elder shook his head, "You need to understand, since it¡¯s arranged by the Jade-Faced Judge, he must have his own judgment and n. If Fan Wujie says there¡¯s a hundred percent chance of victory, it must be sure. Tonight, Su Yang must not only lose, but he must also die!"


    "Really?" Master Wang looked doubtful, still feeling that Ge Kaiyang might not be able to beat Su Yang.


    "No matter what, at least the immediate crisis for our Wang family is resolved!" the Great Elder said solemnly. "Send the word out, prepare to invite all major families to watch the battle at Purple Lotus Garden tonight!"


    "Yes!" Master Wang immediately nodded, feeling somewhat relieved. He had thought they were in big trouble this time, but unexpectedly, Fan Wujie suddenly appeared and resolved the crisis for the Wang family, narrowly escaping disaster.


    ...


    After leaving the Wang family, Fan Wujie went straight to a vi in Capital City.


    At the entrance of the vi were over a dozen ghostly figures guarding it; these were the Hell Ghost Soldiers under themand of the Jade-Faced Judge. They tightly guarded the vi, making it as secure as an iron barrel, impossible for anyone to enter.


    Entering the hall, Fan Wujie saw Xie Bi¡¯an sitting exhaustedly on the sofa, while the inner room¡¯s door was tightly shut.


    "Is it done?" Fan Wujie asked joyfully.


    "Of course, it¡¯s done!" Xie Bi¡¯an waved his hand, "The master personally went overseas to obtain the Immortal Pill. How could its effects be ordinary? The Young Master is the chosen sessor by the master, and he is very concerned about him!"


    "Of course!" Fan Wujie nodded, then looked at the inner room, "What about now?"


    "Just took the Immortal Pill, and I helped him digest it, pushing the medicine¡¯s power into his Extraordinary Meridians. It still needs some time to fully integrate, probably two hours before he cane out! How about your situation?"


    "All settled!" Fan Wujie smiled, "The Wang Family has agreed to help with the matter. Tonight, people from all the major families will be present. This battle tonight will capture everyone¡¯s attention. As long as the Young Master defeats Su Yang in front of everyone, the Great Sects will definitely hear about it. Qinghe Academy¡¯s recruits have been disappointing in recent years, and the Ten Great Sects have started recruiting externally. With themotion Su Yang has caused, the Ten Great Sects must be watching him. If the Young Master can defeat Su Yang, he will certainly bepeted over by the Ten Great Sects, and entering the Great Sects will be no difficult task for him!"


    "That¡¯s good!" Xie Bi¡¯an nodded in satisfaction, leaning back on the sofa again, "The master values this matter highly, and we absolutely cannot mess it up!"


    "I understand!" Fan Wujie nodded, hesitated slightly, and whispered, "But why does the master want the Young Master to enter the Ten Great Sects? Honestly, our master is not inferior to the Great Sects at all!"


    "That¡¯s not for us to worry about!" Xie Bi¡¯an said coldly, "As servants, we should know our ce. What to say, what to ask, you need to have a clear sense in your mind, understand?"


    Fan Wujie quickly replied, "I was just curious, nothing more."


    Xie Bi¡¯an stopped talking and leaned on the sofa to rest his eyes.


    Fan Wujie sat bored beside him, and after more than two hours, the inner room door finally opened. Ge Kaiyang stepped out, emitting a chilling coldness.


    In that moment, Ge Kaiyang seemed like a different person, not only was his body extremely cold, but his expression had also be much gloomier.


    Seeing him like this, both Xie Bi¡¯an and Fan Wujie straightened their bodies, a trace of shock visible in their eyes. This change in Ge Kaiyang was too drastic.


    Ge Kaiyang did not pay attention to them. He walked to the window, pulled back the curtains, and let the sunlight outside freely shine on him.


    Soon, the coldness on his body disappeared, and his face returned to normal. However, Xie Bi¡¯an and Fan Wujie felt a profound aura emanating from him, something that Ge Kaiyang previously did not possess.


    Only after the coldnesspletely dissipated did Ge Kaiyang lightly exhale. He turned his head to look at Fan Wujie and Xie Bi¡¯an, peculiarly smiling, "Uncles, who will apany me for some practice?"


    The two exchanged nces, and Xie Bi¡¯an immediately said, "I just helped you digest that Immortal Pill, my strength hasn¡¯t recovered yet!"


    "Then it¡¯s up to Uncle Fan." Ge Kaiyang looked at Fan Wujie.


    Fan Wujie looked ufortable, whispering, "Young Master, it¡¯s not quite appropriate for us to fight like this at this time. It¡¯s broad daylight and could cause too muchmotion!"


    "It¡¯s not a fight, I just want to test my current strength!" Ge Kaiyang slowly walked towards Fan Wujie and suddenly swung a palm at him.


    Fan Wujie slightly frowned; his strength was much stronger than Ge Kaiyang¡¯s. Often, Ge Kaiyang practiced martial arts with him and Xie Bi¡¯an, so they were very aware of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s capabilities. Regarding Ge Kaiyang¡¯s attack, he didn¡¯t take it seriously and casually returned the palm.


    However, when his palm collided with Ge Kaiyang¡¯s, he felt something was wrong. Ge Kaiyang¡¯s power was extremely strong, and he couldn¡¯t block it.


    With a light yelp, Fan Wujie no longer dared to dally and quickly increased his strength and pushed forward.

 Chapter 1333 - 1332: The Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Chapter 1332: The Challenge</h4>


    Initially, Fan Wujie dared not utilize too much strength, as he was well aware of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s capabilities. However, after facing off against Ge Kaiyang for a while, he realized that Ge Kaiyang¡¯s current strength was so formidable that it terrified him, forcing him to exert his full power in opposition.


    Yet, when he unleashed his full power, he found himself in despair, discovering that his strength was still being suppressed by Ge Kaiyang. Ge Kaiyang¡¯s power seemed boundless, quickly pressuring Fan Wujie into retreat.


    Fan Wujie¡¯s face turned beet red with effort, and it was only after Ge Kaiyang withdrew his force that he could slump onto the couch, gasping for air.


    Xie Bi¡¯an, who observed this situation, naturally understood who was the victor and who the vanquished. He was profoundly shocked.


    It should be noted that previously, there was a significant gap in strength between Ge Kaiyang and the two of them. Although this Immortal Pill could rapidly enhance Ge Kaiyang¡¯s power, wasn¡¯t this enhancement a bit too much?


    "How is it?" Xie Bi¡¯an quickly asked.


    After taking several deep breaths, Fan Wujie weakly replied: "No problem, definitely no problem. With the Young Master¡¯s current strength, not to mention that Su Yang, even L¨¹ Donglin would have to turn tail and run if he saw the Young Master!"


    "Really?" Xie Bi¡¯an was overjoyed: "That¡¯s great!"


    "Of course, it¡¯s true!" Fan Wujie said, "I¡¯ve fought with L¨¹ Donglin several times, I¡¯m very clear about his strength. The Young Master¡¯s power now definitely surpasses his!"


    "Then there¡¯s no issue!" Xie Bi¡¯an mmed the table: "Tonight, that surname Su will undoubtedly die!"


    "Of course, he¡¯s bound to die!" Ge Kaiyang spoke leisurely: "The question is, how he will die!"


    "Hmm?" Xie Bi¡¯an was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter: "Right, right, the question is how he dies. We can¡¯t let this bastard die toofortably!"


    Fan Wujie nodded: "We must use the most cruel methods, let him suffer unbearable pain before death, we can¡¯t let him off too cheaply!"


    "Certainly!" Ge Kaiyang slowly nodded, his tone cold: "By the way, he now has a girl with him, that one called Jeang Zier. Keep an eye on her tonight. Tonight, this woman, she¡¯s mine!"


    Fan Wujie and Xie Bi¡¯an exchanged nces, both very familiar with Ge Kaiyang. This Young Master was extremely lecherous, how could he let go of a beauty like Jeang Zier?


    "Young Master, once you kill Su Yang and go to the Ten Great Sects, not to mention Jeang Zier, there¡¯s also that Hu Xiexie, Huo Qianfang, all for you to choose." Fan Wujie chuckled: "Including Ye Wantong from Pingnan Province, she¡¯s a truedy of a respectable family, a pure and elegant woman. Her beauty is not much less than the others. Besides, she is the daughter of the Sword Saint and has the potential to be a Female Sword Immortal; she truly matches you, Young Master!"


    "Hahaha..." Ge Kaiyangughed heartily, his heart filled with great anticipation. He had long coveted Ye Wantong, the daughter of the Sword Saint. Just this title alone was enough to make countless people in the world yearn for her.


    "By the way, how is Old Zhang doing?" Ge Kaiyang suddenly asked.


    "We gave him some information; he shouldn¡¯t be able to return within two days," Xie Bi¡¯an chuckled, "Two days are enough. Once the Young Master kills Su Yang, and with all the major families of Capital City watching tonight, this battle will directly establish your reputation in Capital City. By the time Old Zhang returns, Su Yang will be dead, and everything will be settled. He won¡¯t have time to do anything!"


    "Good!" Ge Kaiyang nodded in satisfaction.


    If the Wang Family people were here to hear this, they would surely curse. It turned out that Old Zhang¡¯s departure from Capital City was due to interference from people like Xie Bi¡¯an. In other words, Xie Bi¡¯an and his group had deliberately pushed the Wang Family to this point, forcing them to invite the Great Sects to watch the battle.


    To put it bluntly, the battle between Ge Kaiyang and Su Yang was something that Fan Wujie, Xie Bi¡¯an, and others had nned long ago, and everything the Wang Family did was merely making wedding clothes for Ge Kaiyang!


    ...


    In the afternoon, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s challenge letter was delivered to the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Upon seeing the challenge letter, Su Yang was not very surprised, and casually tossed the letter onto the table nearby.


    Zhao Hu Zi, on the other hand, was aggrieved: "Ge Kaiyang, this bastard, he¡¯s really got some nerve. He knows his own strength, yet he dares to challenge Master Su. Does he not know how to spell death? Master Su, in my opinion, there¡¯s no need for you to take action yourself for this battle; I could fight in your ce. I will definitely wrench this little bastard¡¯s brain out and bring it back to you to use as a ball!"


    Su Yang smiled: "Last time, with the matter of the Han Family, I didn¡¯t make an appearance, which led many to specte that I was afraid of Old Zhang and Ge Kaiyang. If I don¡¯t go this time, wouldn¡¯t that further reinforce the belief that I am indeed afraid of Ge Kaiyang?"


    "Uh..." Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head. Being straightforward, he thought about it and it indeed seemed true.


    "Then Master Su, you go personally tonight and beat this bastard so badly that even his mother won¡¯t recognize him!" Zhao Hu Zi said loudly: "After that, let¡¯s see who else in Capital City dares to say you are afraid of these people!"


    Su Yang did not respond and walked over to the window. Looking out at the backyard, he said softly, "Do you think Ge Kaiyang is foolish?"


    Zhao Hu Zi paused, unsure why Su Yang was asking this. He thought carefully and said, scratching his head, "That bastard is certainly not foolish. In fact, that kid is quite cunning and tricky, not an ordinary person at all!"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yang said: "If he¡¯s not foolish, then why would he challenge me, clearly knowing he¡¯s not my opponent?"


    "This..." Zhao Hu Zi was baffled, indeed, that was a question worth pondering.


    "What Master Su implies is..." Zhao Hu Zi took a deep breath, speaking low, "Is this a trap?"


    Su Yang replied: "Whether it is a trap is still uncertain, but, I just received a message from L¨¹ Donglin saying that the Wang Family has taken the initiative to invite many of the Capital City¡¯s major families to Purple Lotus Garden. It seems like they n to watch the battle between me and Ge Kaiyang tonight!"


    "What does that mean?" Zhao Hu Zi was surprised.


    "If Ge Kaiyang really intends to set a trap, he would not invite so many people there. Unable to defeat me alone, using a trap in front of the Great Sects would only make him lose face even more." Su Yang spoke quietly.


    "Then... what does he really mean?" Zhao Hu Zi was even more puzzled.


    "I think, he must have a way to defeat me!" Su Yang said.


    "Ah?" Zhao Hu Zi blurted out: "Impossible, right? We all know of this kid¡¯s strength; he¡¯s far behind you, Master Su. The thought of defeating you, that¡¯s simply not possible!"

 Chapter 1334 - 1333: You Represent Ge Kaiyang?

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Chapter 1333: You Represent Ge Kaiyang?</h4>


    "His grandfather is the Jade-Faced Judge!" Su Yang whispered, "The Jade-Faced Judge sending ck and White Impermanence and so many Hell Ghost Soldiers here, they¡¯re definitely not here for a tourist trip. I think the Jade-Faced Judge has some kind of preparation, otherwise, Ge Kaiyang wouldn¡¯t have taken such actions!"


    "Jade-Faced Judge!" Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s voice trembled slightly, this person was truly terrifying, and they, the long-established figures, were very clear about the formidable power of the Jade-Faced Judge.


    "Then... maybe we should skip the battle tonight..." Zhao Hu Zi suggested quietly.


    "I¡¯ve already said, we can¡¯t skip this battle," Su Yang softly responded, "All the rumors previously were saying I was afraid of them. If I don¡¯t attend this battle, wouldn¡¯t it prove those rumors even more?"


    "This..." Zhao Hu Zi was instantly confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "I only now realize why Ge Kaiyang did all this!" Su Yang whispered, "Attack the Han Family, and prevent me from showing my face. Then spread rumors in the Capital City, saying I was scared of them, so I dared not show my face. He did all this, just to force me into fighting him tonight!"


    Listening on the side, Zhao Hu Zi was utterly baffled, being a straightforward person, he naturally wouldn¡¯t think so much.


    Su Yang however saw things clearly, even the rumors in the Capital City were spread by Ge Kaiyang. And Ge Kaiyang¡¯s purpose was clear, to force Su Yang to fight him tonight.


    So, Su Yang was even more certain that Ge Kaiyang must be thoroughly prepared. In his view, tonight¡¯s battle, he would definitely be able to defeat Su Yang!


    However, Ge Kaiyang probably couldn¡¯t even dream that Su Yang was no longer the person he used to be.


    After returning from Qinghe Academy and secluding himself for a full day and night, Su Yang¡¯s fighting capability was now not inferior to L¨¹ Donglin.


    If Ge Kaiyang still nned based on his previous strength, then it was destined that Ge Kaiyang would lose this battle!


    Su Yang dered, "Tell him, I will definitely arrive at the Purple Lotus Garden on time tonight!"


    "Yes!" Zhao Hu Zi immediately went to the guest hall and said to the man who brought the message, "Master Su said he will definitely arrive at the Purple Lotus Garden on time tonight, you can go back and inform Ge Kaiyang!"


    "Wait a moment!" The man didn¡¯t leave but instead sneered coldly, "Our young master instructed that if Mr. Su goes to the Purple Lotus Garden tonight, he has a few words to pass on to Mr. Su!"


    "You say!" Zhao Hu Zi frowned, this man repeatedly referring to ¡¯Mr. Su¡¯, was showing no respect to Su Yang at all.


    "Our young master said to bring Jeang Zier with him tonight!" the man arrogantly dered, "If Mr. Su loses tonight, then Jeang Zier will belong to our young master. The Qi¡¯er from Nanluo City must also be handed over to our young master for handling!"


    Zhao Hu Zi burst out furiously, swearing, "What the hell are you saying!"


    Those around likewise red angrily at this man, as they now held great respect for Su Yang. The man¡¯s insult towards Su Yang left everyone extremely dissatisfied.


    The man nced at the crowd and sneered, "As the saying goes, don¡¯t kill the messenger in a war. I¡¯m just delivering a message, what are you nning to do? What, do you all only have this little decency?"


    Zhao Hu Zi, furious, was about to speak when suddenly a calm voice came from behind: "Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er are not my private property, I don¡¯t have the authority to dispose of them. Also, go back and tell Ge Kaiyang, not to make any demands to me. If he wants to make demands, he has to pay a price first."


    Everyone turned around only to see Su Yang, who was now standing at the entrance of the guest hall.


    Seeing Su Yang, the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He was one of those who followed Ge Kaiyang from Qinghe Academy, so he was quite familiar with Su Yang. Seeing Su Yang, he was somewhat afraid, but thinking of ck and White Impermanence and the Hell Ghost Soldiers being here, his heart steadied again.


    "Mr. Su, how dare you speak to our young master like that?" the man angrily said.


    "You aren¡¯t Ge Kaiyang, how does me talking this way affected anything?" Su Yang retorted.


    The man haughtily raised his voice, "Since I am here to convey the words of my young master, then I represent my young master..."


    Before he could finish, Su Yang suddenly rushed to his side, smacking his face multiple times, causing the man to be dizzy and almost fall to the ground.


    "You... you dare hit me!" It took the man some effort to steady himself, and he shouted furiously, "In a war between states, don¡¯t kill the messenger, don¡¯t you have any decency?"


    "You are representing Ge Kaiyang, aren¡¯t you?" Su Yang sneered, "Since you represent Ge Kaiyang, then you are not a messenger. These ps, I am delivering to Ge Kaiyang, and since you represent him, it goes on your face first!"


    The crowd around burst intoughter immediately, Zhao Hu Zi even more so, excitedly eximed, "Nicely done!"


    The man was extremely irritated, and shouted, "Mr. Su, you are hitting our young master¡¯s face, you are just asking for death!"


    "Ah, you say, I do indeed want to kill Ge Kaiyang!" Su Yang examined the man from top to bottom, sneering, "You represent Ge Kaiyang, tsk tsk, tell me if it¡¯s suitable for me to kill you?"


    The man was nearly scared witless, retreating several steps, his voice trembling, "I... I will definitely convey your words intact to my young master..."


    After speaking, the man ran away like a bereaved dog, not daring to linger a moment longer.


    The crowd behind broke intoughter, the man¡¯s face flushed red, and he dared not even turn his head back, nor could he muster any formalities.


    "Borrowing a tiger¡¯s might!" Zhao Hu Zi spat, walking over to Su Yang, "Master Su, you were right. This kid is representing Ge Kaiyang, he deserves to be beaten. I reckon, he won¡¯t have an easy time when he returns; what is he, daring to im he represents Ge Kaiyang? After being pped a few times, he¡¯spletely lost Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face, how could Ge Kaiyang let him go?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, for such a clown, he simply did not care. Tonight¡¯s battle was what truly mattered!


    "Get things ready, we¡¯re going to Purple Lotus Garden tonight!" Su Yang announced loudly.


    "Right away!" Zhao Hu Zi hurriedlymanded, and everyone immediately got busy preparing for tonight¡¯s trip to the Purple Lotus Garden.


    Su Yang headed back inside, closed the door, and continued his secluded cultivation.


    Tonight¡¯s battle was very important, and moreover, Ge Kaiyang must have some sort of certainty of victory. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to dere war like this against Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what trump card Ge Kaiyang had up his sleeve, the only thing he could do now was to improve his strength as quickly as possible, making sure he was thoroughly prepared!

 Chapter 1335 - 1334: Heading to the Purple Lotus Garden

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Chapter 1334: Heading to the Purple Lotus Garden</h4>


    At 7 p.m., Su Yang hadn¡¯t yet left the house when five cars pulled up at the door; it was L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s motorcade.


    L¨¹ Donglin and the Drunken Monk stepped out of the car and directly rushed into the yard.


    Seeing Su Yang, who was about to depart with his people, L¨¹ Donglin immediately came up to greet him.


    "Damn, weren¡¯t you nning on telling me?" L¨¹ Donglin said discontentedly.


    "It¡¯s just a minor matter, I can handle it myself." Su Yang smiled faintly, not actually nning to notify L¨¹ Donglin about this matter.


    "What minor matter!" L¨¹ Donglin eximed with wide eyes: "Ge Kaiyang has stirred up this matter until the whole city knows, now everyone in the city is talking about tonight¡¯s battle. Everyone knows that ck and White Impermanence are in Capital City and they think that this battle, Ge Kaiyang must have absolute confidence, they all feel that you are bound to lose to Ge Kaiyang tonight. Even, people outside are starting to specte about how you will die tonight!"


    Su Yangughed: "It seems many people do want me dead!"


    "Nonsense, what do you think!" L¨¹ Donglin said: "Here in Capital City, you¡¯re definitely more targeted than I am."


    "You got it wrong!" Su Yang shook his head: "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m targeted more than you, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the kind of background you have. They want to kill you more, but they dare not, so they can only vent all their anger on me."


    L¨¹ Donglin chuckled: "Alright, let¡¯s not talk nonsense. How confident are you about tonight¡¯s battle?"


    "What do you think?" Su Yang asked back.


    "Before, I thought you were definitely confident, but now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple!" L¨¹ Donglin said anxiously.


    "Why?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t speak, but the Drunken Monk came over from behind: "The Jade-Faced Judge never does anything he¡¯s not sure about!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know much about the Jade-Faced Judge, but the Drunken Monk absolutely did, as his master Mahakasyapa had been an old rival of the Jade-Faced Judge for decades. The two knew each other very well. Such a statement from the Drunken Monk surely wouldn¡¯t be false.


    Su Yang said: "Looks like, they must have some method to quickly enhance Ge Kaiyang¡¯s strength!"


    "Definitely!" L¨¹ Donglin said: "The most troublesome thing now is, we don¡¯t know what level this guy¡¯s strength has reached. You must be extremely careful in this battle!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give it my all!" Su Yang smiled.


    "Just giving your all isn¡¯t enough, you also need to be extra careful and vignt, we don¡¯t know what kind of dirty tricks this guy has!" L¨¹ Donglin said: "We¡¯ll go with you tonight, if this guy really sets up any traps, we can help you keep an eye out!"


    Su Yang knew that L¨¹ Donglin, after hearing this news, would definitely not stay away. Thus, he straightforwardly didn¡¯t reject, and together with everyone, they headed straight to Purple Lotus Garden.


    Upon arriving at the Purple Lotus Garden, Su Yang found that tonight was indeed very lively.


    There were hundreds of luxury cars parked outside the Purple Lotus Garden, the parking lot here was veryrge, but now it waspletely packed.


    Luckily, the road leading to the entrance of the Purple Lotus Garden was not blocked, so Su Yang and the others drove directly to the entrance.


    Now there were also many people standing outside the Purple Lotus Garden, seeing Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglining, everyone immediately began whispering.


    "Su Yang ising, Su Yang ising!"


    "And L¨¹ Donglin too!"


    "What is L¨¹ Donglin doing here? Tonight is a decisive battle between Ge Kaiyang and Su Yang, does he want to get involved too?"


    "Who cares, anyway Su Yang is doomed tonight. Hey, let¡¯s make a bet, see how long Su Yang canst tonight? Five minutes? Ten minutes?"


    "I think, he won¡¯t evenst three minutes. Have you heard about Xie Bi¡¯an, Fan Wujie? The ck and White Impermanence under themand of the Jade-Faced Judge, very formidable figures. They personally apanied Ge Kaiyang here, does Su Yang have any chance of surviving tonight?"


    "Pfft, it¡¯s a fight between Ge Kaiyang and Su Yang, not ck and White Impermanence against Su Yang, what¡¯s the use of saying all this?"


    "These bets are all meaningless, in my opinion, we should think about, after this Su dies, how we split his stuff..."


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s right, there are not a few beauties at his ce, Hu Xiexie, Huo Qianfang, and Jeang Zier, and someone called Qi¡¯er, they are all top beauties!"


    "Split what? Ge Kaiyang has said, after Su Yang fails tonight, he¡¯ll take all these women!"


    "Hey, looks like we won¡¯t get to feast on anything after all..."


    "Well, just being able to see this bastard Su Yang die here is already pretty good."


    The surrounding chatter enraged Zhao Hu Zi and the others apanying Su Yang, who wanted to scold several times but were stopped by Su Yang.


    "Why bother with them!" Su Yang said calmly: "Remember, no matter what you do, you can¡¯t stop the worldly mouths. So, let them talk their talk, we do our thing, no need to bother with them!"


    Zhao Hu Zi nodded, but his face was still filled with anger; of course, he couldn¡¯t maintain the calm like Su Yang.


    Amidst the onlookers, Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin, the Drunken Monk, and others entered the Purple Lotus Garden.


    Once inside the hall, there were actually fewer people.


    In fact, those who could enter this hall were not ordinary figures.


    There were about a hundred people in the hall, but these hundred people were all prominent figures of Capital City.


    The Family Heads of the great families, the leaders of the major forces, only these had the qualification to enter here, sitting in the Purple Lotus Garden, watching the battle between Su Yang and Ge Kaiyang.


    This was all as designed by Ge Kaiyang; tonight, he wanted to personally kill Su Yang in front of all the big figures of Capital City. Only then would his reputation be loud and clear, to intimidate those people in Capital City!


    Just upon entering the hall, they saw from afar Ge Kaiyang, ck and White Impermanence, and others sitting in the middle of the hall.


    Among these people, there were a few others seated. The Family Head of the Wang Family was there, and the rest were mostly the Family Heads from among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City.


    Moreover, there was a young man, dressed extravagantly, his face full of arrogance, even sitting among these Family Heads, he was extremely haughty.


    "That¡¯s Dong Xingyu!" L¨¹ Donglin snorted: "These years, he has be more and more arrogant."


    Su Yang was still curious about who this young man was, upon hearing this finally understood this young man¡¯s identity, his brows slightly furrowing.


    This Dong Xingyu, truly a troublemaker. The great-grandson of the Martial Champion, relying on the Martial Champion to unt his might, not putting anyone in his eyes.


    And the key issue is, you can¡¯t touch him. Doing so would mean going against the Martial Champion. Hence, Dong Xingyu had never been disadvantaged from childhood to maturity, which further fostered his arrogant and conceited character!

 Chapter 1336 - 1335: Dong Xingyu

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Chapter 1335: Dong Xingyu</h4>


    Given Su Yang¡¯s temperament, facing such people, it was inevitable that conflict would arise.


    No wonder on thest asion, the Drunken Monk said it was fortunate that Su Yang hadn¡¯t gone. If Su Yang had been there, they would certainly have started fighting with the Martial Champion¡¯s men already, and wouldn¡¯t have needed to wait until today!


    Ge Kaiyang was speaking to a few Family Heads when Xie Bi¡¯an, the first to notice Su Yang, immediately smiled, leaned over to Ge Kaiyang, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Ge Kaiyang looked up and saw Su Yang enter. A cold sneer also crossed his face.


    "Master Su is quite punctual!" Ge Kaiyang said with a smile.


    Everyone in the room turned their heads and stared straight at Su Yang. Dong Xingyu, in particr, stared at Su Yang with wide eyes and tightly furrowed brows, as if scrutinizing him.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak and walked directly over to Ge Kaiyang¡¯s table.


    "Hey, my buddy is talking to you, have you turned mute?" Dong Xingyu immediately got annoyed and said coldly, "Can¡¯t you even respond to a single word?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed; this Dong Xingyu was clearly looking for trouble. He hadn¡¯t even confronted Ge Kaiyang yet, was Dong Xingyu prepared to start a fight first?


    Just then, L¨¹ Donglin spoke first, "Why all the nonsense? Tonight is Ge Kaiyang challenging Su Yang, what are you meddling for? What, the esteemed grandson of the Martial Champion and the grandson of the Jade-Faced Judge n to jointly assault Su Yang?"


    Dong Xingyu didn¡¯t expect L¨¹ Donglin to speak up; stunned for a moment, he then yelled angrily, "L¨¹ Donglin, what are you implying? I¡¯m talking to Su Yang, what¡¯s it got to do with you!"


    L¨¹ Donglin said unapologetically, "I mean just that, what¡¯s it to you? I can¡¯t stand you, and just want to pick a bone with you, got a problem with that?"


    Dong Xingyu burst into rage, "L¨¹ Donglin, you¡¯re courting death!"


    "What, you want to fight me?" L¨¹ Donglin stepped forward, gazing at Dong Xingyu with a fierce momentum.


    Dong Xingyu was about to speak but was stopped by Ge Kaiyang¡¯s hand.


    "Brother Dong, why bother with such uncultured people?" Ge Kaiyang said with a smile, "L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s mother deceived the Zhang Family out of their martial arts secrets, which made the Beigong War God what he is now. ¡¯Petty people revel in their sess¡¯ describes them perfectly. They see you and feel neither shame nor gratitude, instead they show off so brazenly. Do you really expect them to have any ss?"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s words were very satisfying for Dong Xingyu. In his view, the Beigong War God¡¯s prominence today was because Beigong Yan acquired the Zhang Family¡¯s martial arts secrets by deceitfulness from his uncle. Therefore, people like L¨¹ Donglin were the perfect example of ¡¯petty people bing arrogant upon achieving sess.¡¯


    "Brother Ge, you¡¯re right, no need to fuss over them!" Dong Xingyu said with a cold sneer, "If a dog bites you, you can¡¯t bite it back."


    "Exactly!" Ge Kaiyangughed out loud.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s face was icy as he nced at the two, "You two dogs are really good atforting yourselves. Tell you what, I¡¯ll challenge both of you here today. Neither the esteemed grandson of the Martial Champion nor the grandson of the Jade-Faced Judge would be scared to fight me, right? You wouldn¡¯t be worse than two dogs and too cowardly to take me on?"


    Dong Xingyu could not help but get angry again, "L¨¹ Donglin, you dare insult me!"


    "So what if I insult you!" L¨¹ Donglin flipped over the table and charged at Dong Xingyu, "I¡¯ll hit you, too!"


    Seeing the situation, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. He specifically brought Dong Xingyu here tonight to deal with L¨¹ Donglin.


    Dong Xingyu was indeed no match for L¨¹ Donglin, but he is the grandson of a Martial Champion. If L¨¹ Donglin truly hit him, he would inevitably have to confront the Martial Champion¡¯s people head-on. By then, L¨¹ Donglin wouldn¡¯t have the time to bother with him anymore!


    As the two were about to start fighting, at this moment, the Drunken Monk rushed in between them and stopped L¨¹ Donglin.


    "Amitabha!" the Drunken Monk said softly: "Tonight is the time for Master Su and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s decisive battle. You two country bumpkins, how about saving some energy to watch this fight to the end before doing anything?"


    "Get lost, damn kid!" L¨¹ Donglin cursed outright, paying no more attention to Dong Xingyu.


    But Dong Xingyu was angered, ring he said: "You dead Bald Donkey, who are you calling a country bumpkin!"


    The Drunken Monk pressed his palms together and said earnestly: "Amitabha, of course the poor monk is referring to you!"


    "You dead Bald Donkey, you dare curse at me!" Dong Xingyu became furiously annoyed, pointing at the Drunken Monk and bellowing: "Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re a Baldy, I¡¯ll show you respect. Apologize to me immediately, or, monk or not, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    The Drunken Monk said: "Amitabha, patron, let¡¯s keep the conversation civil, would you please not point at the poor monk?"


    "Why the hell can¡¯t I point at you, why the hell can¡¯t I!" Dong Xingyu was extremely infuriated, he promptly started prodding the Drunken Monk¡¯s chest: "I¡¯m even touching you now, what can you do? What can you do?"


    "Patron, if you continue like this, the poor monk will have to fight back!" the Drunken Monk stated gravely.


    "Fight back? You damn monk even think about fighting back!" Dong Xingyu raised his hand and pped towards him.


    However, before his p could hit the Drunken Monk¡¯s face, the Drunken Monk returned a p to his cheek first.


    Dong Xingyu was stunned, he simply couldn¡¯t believe that this unimpressive-looking monk dared to hit him? What on earth was going on?


    "You... you dare hit me..." Dong Xingyu stuttered, his face filled with disbelief.


    "Isn¡¯t it clear enough?" the Drunken Monk gave Dong Xingyu another p: "Or should I hit you another time to make things clearer?"


    Dong Xingyu was enraged, yelling at the top of his lungs: "Stinking monk, you dare hit me, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    The Drunken Monk was very straightforward,nding another p on Dong Xingyu¡¯s face: "ordingly, the poor monk should hit you a few more times. Otherwise, if the poor monk dies, wouldn¡¯t I miss the chance to do so?"


    Dong Xingyu was almost on the verge of spitting blood, howling as he lunged at the Drunken Monk. His skills were certainly not bad, but it also depends on who he¡¯spared with. Against the Drunken Monk, his strength was like a child¡¯s y.


    Dong Xingyu circled around the Drunken Monk a few times without even touching his clothes, but instead received a rapid session of ps, causing both sides of his face to swell up.


    Dong Xingyu now fully understood that he was no match for the Drunken Monk. But he was still unwilling to ept it, grinding his teeth in extreme anger, he roared: "Stinking monk, I¡¯m not done with you. I am the grandson of the Martial Champion..."


    "The poor monk knows!" the Drunken Monk interrupted him directly: "Your grandfather is the fifth son of the Zhang Family, and speaking of seniority, he should actually address me as senior brother!"


    People at the scene weren¡¯t too familiar with the Drunken Monk, upon hearing this they were all astonished. This monk didn¡¯t seem old, yet he dared to demand the fifth son of the Zhang Family to call him senior brother? Could he be so unreserved?

 Chapter 1337 - 1336: The Dominant Drunken Monk

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Chapter 1336: The Dominant Drunken Monk</h4>


    "You... you... what do you mean..." Dong Xingyu was both surprised and angry: "You... you dare to speak rudely to my grandfather..."


    "Humph!" Drunken Monk coldly said: "Even if your grandfather were here, he would have to respectfully address me as ¡¯senior brother¡¯. What rudeness is there?"


    "You... you..." Dong Xingyu was nearly driven mad.


    At that moment, ck Impermanence Fan Wujie came over: "Young Master Dong, this Bald Donkey is not lying, his seniority is indeed very high. Moreover, Master Zhang Wuzi is indeed on good terms with him, so he should indeed call him ¡¯senior brother¡¯!"


    "What!?" Dong Xingyu was dumbfounded, and the people around were also shocked. Who could have guessed that the Monk¡¯s words were actually true?


    Even Su Yang was taken aback, looking at L¨¹ Donglin in astonishment.


    L¨¹ Donglin shrugged: "I¡¯m not sure either, but my uncle mentioned that Mahakasyapa is of high seniority, the same generation as the Martial Champion!"


    "Is there such a thing?" Su Yang was shocked, no wonder the Drunken Monk dared to be so bold.


    Dong Xingyu was also somewhat panicked, his greatest reliance was on the Martial Champion side. In fact, there are many grandsons like him around the Martial Champion, but what he could truly rely on was only his Grandfather, Master Zhang Wuzi.


    But if even Master Zhang Wuzi couldn¡¯t handle the Drunken Monk, then he really had no way out.


    Yet, feeling reluctant inside, he gritted his teeth: "You Bald Donkey, you just wait, this matter is not over between us!"


    "Om Mani Padme Hum, benefactor, you are cursing again!" the Drunken Monk stepped forward, frightening Dong Xingyu into retreating several steps in panic, looking terrified at the Drunken Monk. This time, he didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    The Drunken Monk did not pursue further but looked at Ge Kaiyang: "Donor Ge, it seems your little brother here can¡¯t stall for time anymore. Why don¡¯t you stop watching and start now!"


    This time, indeed Ge Kaiyang wanted Dong Xingyu to fight L¨¹ Donglin so he could avoid a formidable enemy.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected the Drunken Monk to step in and settle the matter, leaving him helpless. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t anticipated the Drunken Monk, with just one sentence, could reveal his intentions.


    The most crucial thing was, Dong Xingyu was still there, and his look at Ge Kaiyang became awkward when those words were spoken.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face turned awkward to the extreme, and he immediately said, "Bald Donkey, what nonsense are you talking about? Young Master Dong is my brother, how dare you insult my brother..."


    Before Ge Kaiyang could finish, the Drunken Monk directly said: "Om Mani Padme Hum, in terms of seniority, I am equivalent to his grandfather. Are you sure, he is your brother?"


    The crowd around immediately burst intoughter, Ge Kaiyang furious: "You..."


    "What about me? Are you still not convinced?" the Drunken Monk stared straight at Ge Kaiyang: "Why don¡¯t we have a fight first?"


    Ge Kaiyang was almost driven to strike out of anger, but was gently held back by Xie Bi¡¯an.


    "Don¡¯t let this cunning Bald Monk disrupt our ns, he just wants you to fight him so that Su Yang can escape." Xie Bi¡¯an whispered softly: "Su Yang is the key; don¡¯t forget our purpose!"


    Ge Kaiyang gritted his teeth, ring hatefully at the Drunken Monk, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "Crafty Bald, I won¡¯t quibble with you over this. You want tonight to be my decisive battle with Su Yang, you want to provoke me to fight you first so I¡¯d go fight him afterward? Hmph, although you have calcted well, I won¡¯t be fooled. Our matter, after I kill Su Yang, I will settle with you!"


    "Then I shall wait and see!" The Drunken Monk smiled: "I hope you still have a chance to settle with me!"


    "What do you mean?" Ge Kaiyang angrily said.


    "Don¡¯t you understand?" the Drunken Monk said: "What I mean is, be careful, don¡¯t get yourself killed!"


    "You..." Ge Kaiyang was extremely irritated, but ultimately gritted his teeth and endured.


    The Drunken Monk looked indifferent as if everything had nothing to do with him, which made Ge Kaiyang grind his teeth in irritation.


    Ge Kaiyang turned to Su Yang, and said in a deep voice: "Su Yang, if you dare not fight me, just say so. There¡¯s no need to bring such a crafty Bald here to distract with provocation. Just kneel down here publicly and respectfully kowtow to me..."


    "Shut your mouth!" Su Yang directly interrupted Ge Kaiyang: "Ever since I came in, it was your guy Dong Xingyu who started troubling me first. If you are not sincere about fighting me, let¡¯s just call it off. What¡¯s the point of all this fuss?"


    "Who the fuck did you say is ackey..." Dong Xingyu got angry.


    Drunken Monk made a silencing gesture towards Dong Xingyu, saying, "Young man, don¡¯t talk. Otherwise, this poor monk would have to discipline you on behalf of your grandfather again!"


    The Drunken Monk speaking so seriously immediately caused everyone around to burst intoughter. Dong Xingyu¡¯s face turned red with anger, but in the end, he really dared not speak anymore.


    Seeing this situation, Ge Kaiyang knew that Dong Xingyu was of no use at that moment and hatefully nced at the Drunken Monk.


    "Su Yang, I don¡¯t care who you have brought here, you can¡¯t escape today¡¯s battle!" Ge Kaiyang said coldly: "I¡¯ll repeat, if you lose today, I will take Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er away!"


    "Didn¡¯t yourckey rify it for you?" Su Yang coldly said: "Jeang Zier and Qi¡¯er are not my possessions. Thus, I don¡¯t have the right to decide their stay or leave. If you can, whether you can beat me or not, they can go with you. Moreover, let me tell you again, before you make a request to me, you must first pay a price. Otherwise, I¡¯m neither your dad nor your grandpa, why should I indulge you?"


    The crowd burst into uproariousughter, while ck and White Impermanence simultaneously roared: "How audacious!"


    "I indeed am audacious, what can you do to me!" Su Yang roared back: "What, are you two nning to join with him in attacking me?"


    ck and White Impermanence were extremely furious. Su Yang¡¯s words had even implicated the Jade-Faced Judge, a supremely revered figure in their hearts, whom no one should dare insult!


    However, as furious as they were, they really couldn¡¯t do anything. Tonight was to be the showdown between Ge Kaiyang and Su Yang, and if they intervened now, it would appear that they were bullying the fewer by being the more. In that case, even if Ge Kaiyang eventually won, he wouldn¡¯t cause much sensation in the Capital City, and thus, their n would fail!


    Therefore, now they could only forcefully suppress their anger, staring venomously at Su Yang.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent, he gritted his teeth and dered: "Su Yang, you needn¡¯t show off your verbal skills here. Tonight, I won¡¯t let you die toofortably!"

 Chapter 1338 - 1337: Battle of Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Chapter 1337: Battle of Life and Death</h4>


    "So it¡¯s still a life-and-death battle tonight?" Su Yang said coldly. "Well then, how about we sign a death pact? No matter who wins or loses, no one else should intervene, agreed?"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes lit up; he had been worried about L¨¹ Donglin and the Drunken Monk interfering. Su Yang¡¯s proposal hit right at his concern.


    "Good, let¡¯s finalize this death pact!" shouted Ge Kaiyang. "Xie Bi¡¯an, Fan Wujie, listen clearly. Tonight, it¡¯s a life-and-death battle between Su Yang and me. Regardless of the oue, it¡¯s a fight between the two of us, and no one else shall interfere!"


    "Yes!" the two men shouted in unison, full of confidence in Ge Kaiyang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dy either. He shouted loudly, "Brother L¨¹, Drunken Master, tonight¡¯s battle is a matter of life and death between Ge Kaiyang and me. Whatever the oue, I hope no one from my side will interfere. Otherwise, consider it my loss!"


    "No problem!" L¨¹ Donglin shouted back directly.


    The crowd on site was visibly moved; it looked like someone is really going to die tonight!


    A gleam of sharpness flickered in Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes. He said coldly, "Su Yang, you are truly audacious. Since you¡¯re bent on seeking death, then I won¡¯t be polite today!"


    With that said, Ge Kaiyang rushed out of Purple Lotus Garden and onto the surface of Purple Lotus Lake.


    "Su Yang, do you dare to fight?" Ge Kaiyang roared.


    Without a word of nonsense, Su Yang dashed out from Purple Lotus Garden, shooting towards Ge Kaiyang like lightning.


    "Well met!" Ge Kaiyang roared, forming arge circle with his hands in the air. Inside the circle, ghostly wails and wolf howls resounded as countless skeleton heads surged out, enveloping Su Yang.


    The Drunken Monk standing beside L¨¹ Donglin immediately frowned. "Not good, he can use the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s secret technique; his strength has increased too much!"


    L¨¹ Donglin could naturally see the situation clearly, his brows also furrowed deeply. Ge Kaiyang¡¯s power seemed to surpass his own. Could Su Yang really be a match for Ge Kaiyang?


    As Su Yang charged forth, he was immediately surrounded by those ferocious skeleton heads, which opened their jaws and began to tear at him.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, waved his hand, and immediately a burst of white light arose around him. Under the illumination of this light, the skeleton heads seemed to burn and sizzled.


    However, the skeleton heads seemed to feel no pain at all, still crazily tearing at the white light.


    This white light was Su Yang¡¯s protective strength, which quickly thinned under the tearing of the skeleton heads, soon to be shredded by them. And without hesitation, the skeleton heads charged towards Su Yang again, exhibiting a terrifying ferocity.


    Fortunately, Su Yang was well-prepared as the skeleton heads tore at him. In that instant, a dark cloud enveloped over his head.


    "Heaven¡¯s Thunder!" Su Yang pointed towards the sky and a pir of lightning descended from above, engulfing him.


    The skeleton heads clustered around Su Yang, and the lightning pir also enveloped them. With a p of thunder, the skeleton heads finally dissipated into smoke.


    Ge Kaiyang had been watching with a cold sneer, but upon witnessing this turn of events, his expression immediately turned icy.


    "Even when death is upon you, you still struggle?" Ge Kaiyang roared angrily and charged forward swiftly, shing at Su Yang in midair.


    Su Yang was fearless, counterattacking with a backhand strike. Before the two could close in on each other, they had already exchanged dozens of blows. The aftershocks of the battle blew the roofs of the Purple Lotus Garden apart.


    Over a hundred spectators stood on the edge of Purple Lotus Garden, their hearts pounding at the formidable aura on disy.


    People initially thought that both Su Yang and Ge Kaiyang were of average strength. They didn¡¯t expect tonight¡¯s battle to be anything spectacr.


    However, now everyone realized that tonight¡¯s battle was far more exciting than the previous fight between L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang.


    The strength of these two fighters was no less than that of L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang, and the scale of their battle was even more magnificent, leaving the crowd in awe.


    At first, both fighters seemed to be tentatively testing each other. As the fight progressed, their attacks grew increasingly powerful, and they became blurs of motion, repeatedly shing and colliding. Only a few masters like ck and White Impermanence, L¨¹ Donglin, and Drunken Monk could clearly see their actual moves.


    "I never expected Ge Kaiyang to be so strong!" L¨¹ Donglin frowned deeply, seeing that Su Yang was slightlycking in strengthpared to Ge Kaiyang.


    "Amitabha," murmured the Drunken Monk with a light sigh. "The Jade-Faced Judge has spent countless years nning and has invested much effort in Ge Kaiyang. I knew this battle wouldn¡¯t be easy, but I didn¡¯t expect the Jade-Faced Judge to have such tricks up his sleeve!"


    "If this continues, Brother Su might be in danger," L¨¹ Donglin said in a low voice.


    The Drunken Monk remained silent, his expression equally somber.


    With a resounding crash, Ge Kaiyang struck Su Yang down into theke, causing a huge ssh.


    The crowd erupted in praise: "Well done, Young Master Ge!"


    "Su is done for!"


    "Ha ha ha, so much for Master Su of Pingnan Province. He¡¯s nothingpared to Young Master Ge!"


    "Young Master Ge, don¡¯t let him die toofortably!"


    The ones shouting around were mainly from the major families of Capital City. Having previously suffered at Su Yang¡¯s hands, they were eager to see him killed. Seeing Su Yang being struck down by Ge Kaiyang excited them greatly.


    Ge Kaiyang, with a smug expression, called out confidently from above, "Su,e out! I know you¡¯re not dead. Don¡¯t hide underwater like a turtle ¨Ce out and continue the fight. Today, in front of all the friends here in Capital City, I¡¯ll beat you to death alive!"


    L¨¹ Donglin and the Drunken Monk frowned in concern; they could see that Su Yang must have sustained serious injuries from thatst palm strike.


    As everyone watched, a Water Dragon suddenly surged up from theke toward Ge Kaiyang in midair.


    "Trivial tricks!" Ge Kaiyang scoffed coldly, throwing a casual punch that shattered the Water Dragon.


    In the moment the Water Dragon exploded, a figure burst forth, quickly closing the distance to Ge Kaiyang. A sh of cold light went straight for Ge Kaiyang¡¯s forehead.


    "Such petty tricks, effective against me?" Ge Kaiyang sneered coldly, snapping his finger to deflect the cold light, sending it flying away.


    Su Yang was thrown back along with the cold light, taking a few heavy breaths in the air not far away, a trace of blood staining his lips. When he had been struck down into theke, he had indeed suffered substantial internal injuries.


    Seeing this, the surrounding crowd was even more thrilled, moring for Ge Kaiyang to finish off Su Yang.


    "Do you hear that?" Ge Kaiyang said mockingly. "Everyone wants me to kill you. That¡¯s public opinion, the will of the people. Su, do you really think you stand a chance of surviving tonight?"

 Chapter 1339 - 1338: Hell Tornado

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Chapter 1338: Hell Tornado</h4>


    "The fight¡¯s not over yet, where¡¯s all this driveling from!"


    Su Yang shouted coldly, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth and flicking his wrist, the Nine Cold Jade Sword turned into a beam of light, thrusting straight towards Ge Kaiyang.


    "Such insignificant tricks, you should stop showing off in front of me!" With a coldugh, Ge Kaiyang flicked his fingers once again.


    This time, however, the Nine Cold Jade Sword did not fly towards him, but circled around him instead.


    In that instant, Ge Kaiyang could only feel a bitter coldness surrounding him. Visible to the naked eye, the area around Ge Kaiyang was frozen solid, including Ge Kaiyang himself who was frozen by the ice.


    At that moment, Su Yang turned into a spot of light and instantly appeared in front of Ge Kaiyang.


    The audience gasped in shock, ck and White Impermanence widened their eyes, almost ready to intervene.


    But just as Su Yang reached Ge Kaiyang, the ice block suddenly cracked. Ge Kaiyang extended his hand from inside and directly exchanged a palm strike with Su Yang.


    Su Yang was sent flying backward, while Ge Kaiyang burst out of the ice block and charged rapidly at Su Yang, delivering two consecutive palm strikes.


    "Devouring the Heavens!" Su Yang roared, and a Shadow Phantom surged out from behind him, opening its maw wide and devouring the two palm strikes.


    Ge Kaiyang frowned, watching Su Yang¡¯s trembling body and suddenlyughed: "What Devouring the Heavens? In the end, this power is still within your own body. I¡¯m curious to see how much your meridians can withstand!"


    As he spoke, Ge Kaiyang stretched out his hands, slowly stirring in the air.


    With his movements, a small cloud of ck qi appeared not far in the sky. The cloud of ck qi slowly grewrger and, following Ge Kaiyang¡¯s gestures, began to whirl into motion.


    "Not good!" Drunken Monk eximed in a low voice: "This is the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s unique skill, the Hell Tornado. Once formed, it will turn into a huge tornado. Once a person is caught inside, they will be crushed into dust. Moreover, there are countless fierce ghosts inside that will devour the person¡¯s body, it¡¯s extremely terrifying!"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his fists clenched. He had heard from his uncle about this Hell Tornado; even for him, facing the Hell Tornado would pose a problem. Now that Su Yang was confronting the Hell Tornado, was there any hope for him to survive?


    However, he couldn¡¯t even raise his voice to warn Su Yang. After all, Su Yang and Ge Kaiyang had made a life-and-death pledge. If he were to speak up and warn him, that would be equivalent to helping Su Yang!


    While Su Yang was unaware that it was the Hell Tornado, he could tell that whatever Ge Kaiyang was preparing was far from simple, given he had been building up to it for so long. Therefore, he did not dare to wait for Ge Kaiyang toplete his buildup and quickly charged towards him.


    At this moment, three Ghost Shadows appeared around Ge Kaiyang. As Su Yang charged forward, these three Ghost Shadows met him like apparitions, actually managing to halt Su Yang¡¯s advance.


    "Soul servants with him!" Drunken Monk sighed again: "Ge Kaiyang has really almost mastered the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s Secret Technique. It was just that hecked power before and couldn¡¯t use it. Now that he has enough power, his execution is smooth and skilled!"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brows were even more tightly knit. He could see clearly that Su Yang was blocked by those three Ghost Shadows and couldn¡¯t get any closer to Ge Kaiyang at all.


    Ge Kaiyang was calm, still slowly stirring the mass of ck energy in the air.


    The ck energy continued to expand, and its rotation elerated rapidly. Finally, the mass of ck energy transformed into a tornado. And the tornado kept growing.


    Eventually, the tornado expanded to be about dozens of meters tall and more than three meters wide, covering theke with an immense and terrifying presence. Its powerful force shook the heavens and the earth as it swept towards Su Yang with a mighty momentum.


    The three ghost shadows did not retreat and instead forcefully blocked Su Yang, leaving him no chance to escape. When the tornado descended, Su Yang found himself at its center. With the tornado being sorge, it was definitely impossible for Su Yang to escape from it.


    Naturally, Su Yang felt the tornado¡¯s formidable power, and since he also couldn¡¯t escape, he could only grit his teeth and withstand it.


    "Om Mani Padme Hum!" Su Yang shouted the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, and his body rapidly grew in size, transforming into a giant about four meters tall, standing above theke¡¯s surface and facing the tornado head-on.


    Even so, Su Yang was still minuscule in front of the tornado. The enormous tornado directly engulfed him.


    The spectators around were dumbfounded, shocked to the extreme by what was happening on the battlefield. The magnitude of this battle was far more significant than the earlier one between L¨¹ Donglin and L¨¹ Wenbang, causing even greater astonishment among the crowd.


    At this moment, everyone finally realized how strong Su Yang¡¯s abilities were. But this also highlighted Ge Kaiyang¡¯s superior strength, making people view him with even more reverence.


    Watching Su Yang get swept into the tornado, Fan Wujie sneered, "What a letdown. This battle ended so quickly. I was hoping it wouldst a bit longer!"


    Xie Bi¡¯an alsoughed, "For it tost longer, his strength would have to be greater. But his strength is so far behind our Young Master¡¯s, how could he hold on any longer?"


    "That is indeed true!" Fan Wujie nodded slowly, looking over at L¨¹ Donglin and the Drunken Monk with a smile, "Gentlemen, it seems this battle has been a disappointment for you. This Mr. Su has lost so quickly!"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, while the Drunken Monk brought his hands together in a prayer position, continuously murmuring mantras. Being a disciple of Mahakasyapa and very familiar with the Jade-Faced Judge, he was well aware of what fate awaited Su Yang once he was inside the tornado.


    Standing behind, Xiao Hei couldn¡¯t ept it, shouting loudly, "The battle isn¡¯t over, what are you bbering about? My master won¡¯t lose!"


    "Heh heh..." Fan Wujie sneered, "Once he¡¯s in that Hell Tornado, it¡¯s no longer a question of winning or losing. He¡¯s going to die without a trace left behind!"


    Xiao Hei¡¯s expression changed, and then he clenched his teeth and insisted, "Impossible, my master won¡¯t lose!"


    "Whatever you say!" Fan Wujie curled his lips dismissively, his face full of scorn.


    At this moment, one of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s subordinates looked at Jeang Zier with a sneer, "Beauty, Mr. Su is already dead. Do you n toe over by yourself, or shall we invite you overter? But let me warn you, if our Young Master has toe looking for you, he won¡¯t be so gentle."


    The crowd burst intoughter, looking at Jeang Zier without restraint. In their eyes, she was just a ything for Ge Kaiyang. Once Ge Kaiyang was bored of her, maybe they would even have a turn to taste her.


    Jeang Zier clenched her teeth tightly, not responding to their words, simply staring intently at the tornado in the sky. She could not believe that Su Yang would die so easily here. To her, Su Yang was omnipotent. How could he possibly lose to Ge Kaiyang?

 Chapter 1340 - 1339: Breaking Through Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Chapter 1339: Breaking Through Hell</h4>


    Seeing Jeang Zier in this state, another man sneered, "What, still hoping for a miracle? Let me tell you, Su Yang is as good as dead. Under the Hell Tornado, no one can escape alive!"


    At this point, Ge Kaiyang also descended from the sky. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at the tornado overhead because he knew very well that after Su Yang was caught in it, there was no hope of surviving.


    Seeing Ge Kaiyangnd, the people from the powerful families in Capital City couldn¡¯t help but start whispering among themselves.


    "No way, it¡¯s over just like that?"


    "Is Su Yang really dead?"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear? That¡¯s the Hell Tornado, one of the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s ultimate moves. No one cane out of the Hell Tornado alive. I heard that even Mahakasyapa would dodge it if he faced the Hell Tornado!"


    "Oh my God, then Su Yang is surely dead!"


    "So boring, I thought the fight wouldst longer!"


    "What¡¯s Su Yang anyway, what gives him the right to fight the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s grandson for so long?"


    "Hmph, evil deeds will lead to one¡¯s downfall; Su Yang deserved to die a long time ago!"


    "With those beauties he left behind, I guess they¡¯ll be taken in by Ge Kaiyang now!"


    "Hahaha, this is that thing, you die and someone else ys with your woman, spends your money, how cool is that..."


    The discussions of the crowd around him made L¨¹ Donglin anxious and restless. He was very worried about Su Yang¡¯s situation and even wished he could destroy the Hell Tornado, but he knew he was not capable of that.


    Could it be that Su Yang was really going to die here?


    Just as the crowd was abuzz with discussion, suddenly, the tornado in the sky shook violently, causing everyone to exim in surprise.


    Ge Kaiyang, who had already sat down, suddenly stood up, his face filled with disbelief as he looked at the tornado in the sky.


    In his opinion, Su Yang, after being inside for so long, should have died within already. How could he still be resisting? And moreover, to the extent of shaking the tornado; what was going on?


    Inside the tornado, Su Yang¡¯s whole body was enveloped in dark light, with the power of the Celestial War Armor pushed to the extreme. While Little Turtle had transformed into arge turtle the size of a millstone, slowly roaming around Su Yang, enduring the tremendous pressure of the surrounding tornado, even with ease.


    And now, four jade stones appeared around Su Yang, precisely the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones.


    Kirin Jade zed towards the sky, Azure Dragon Jade emitted a mysterious glow, White Tiger Jade nged with a metallic resonance, and ck Tortoise Jade suppressed everything around it!


    Having been nourished by the eight Stone Coffins at Qinghe Academy, the power of the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones had increased significantly, and they slowly began to suppress the Hell Tornado.


    Countless ghostly figures loomed all around, but none could breach Little Turtle¡¯s defenses. This little one managed not only to resist the tearing of the tornado but also to block these numerous ghost shadows, leaving Su Yang absolutely astonished.


    Su Yang stood upon the ck Tortoise Jade, with the Azure Dragon Jade above his head, all the pressure from above and below blocked.


    The mes of the Kirin Jade burst forth, rapidly incinerating everything around. The White Tiger Jade rang out boldly, ying all in its way!


    Finally, after an intense trembling, the Hell Tornado shattered with a thunderous copse.


    Su Yang burst forth, standing proudly aloft, and shouted loudly: "Ge Kaiyang, fight on!"


    With his eyes almost fractured from rage, Ge Kaiyang was on the verge of madness. This was the Hell Tornado, yet it was just destroyed by Su Yang?


    The most crucial thing was that there wasn¡¯t even a scratch on Su Yang¡¯s body. What exactly was going on?


    ck and White Impermanence, along with Ge Kaiyang¡¯s people, and even the spectators from the Capital City families, were all shocked to the extreme.


    "I¡¯ll kill you!" roared Ge Kaiyang, lunging forward again.


    Su Yang, fearless, met him head-on, and the two shed with all their might once again.


    Su Yang still relied on the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words, transforming into an Arhat Body to confront Ge Kaiyang directly. With the Arhat Body, Su Yang¡¯s strength increased significantly, but under Ge Kaiyang¡¯s assault, Su Yang was still at a disadvantage.


    The concern on ck and White Impermanence¡¯s faces disappeared instantly, as Fan Wujie sneered: "This Su guy indeed has some skills, actually managing to break the Hell Tornado. But what of it, in the end, he¡¯s still destined to die!"


    Xie Bi¡¯an slowly nodded, still very shocked in his heart. You must know, no one had ever broken the Hell Tornado before. Although the Hell Tornado cast by Ge Kaiyang was far from that of the Jade-Faced Judge, Su Yang being able to break it was shocking enough!


    However, they did not know that Su Yang alone could not have broken the Hell Tornado. What truly broke it were the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones.


    In fact, these Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, after being nurtured by the eight Stone Coffins, had obtained such power. Otherwise, just as before, these Four Divine Beast Jade Stones would probably have been crushed by the Hell Tornado.


    Su Yang, towering thirteen feet tall, stood like a giant on the water¡¯s surface.


    Ge Kaiyang, flying in the sky, sent wave after wave of powerful forces pressing towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang bore it hard, the two still in an absolute frontal confrontation. But everyone around could see that Su Yang was at an absolute disadvantage!


    With a cold smile on his face, Ge Kaiyang said, "Mr. Su, I had some regrets just now. If you had truly died in the Hell Tornado, wouldn¡¯t that have been too easy on you? Now that you¡¯re alive, I¡¯ll have the pleasure to torture you properly!"


    Su Yang said nothing, lifting his head and throwing punches one after another, resisting the force of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s attacks.


    After fighting for a while, everyone around started to feel something off.


    The forces of Su Yang and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s battle were terrifying, but in this short period, the crowd didn¡¯t feel any residual effects of the fight,pletely different from before.


    In fact, figures like L¨¹ Donglin the Drunken Monk and ck and White Impermanence were amongst the first to notice this. Both sides were puzzled, but no one spoke up. They were unclear about what was happening, but no one dared to speak at this time. Once reminded, that would be akin to aiding, and wouldn¡¯t that mean they would make their people lose directly?


    The confrontation did notst long before it ended again with Su Yang being knocked into the water.


    Seeing Su Yang knocked down, the scene erupted intoughter, the people from the great Capital City families extremely excited.


    "Mr. Su, why not just surrender? What¡¯s the point of continuing this fight? Do you really need to be tormented to feelfortable?" a man shouted loudly.


    "Hahaha, overestimating one¡¯s own ability. Didn¡¯t you see the gap between you and Young Master Ge? You dare to fight him to the death? It seems you¡¯re really tired of living!"


    "This Su guy deserves to die; let¡¯s see how he dies today!"


    "How long do you guess Mr. Su can hold on?"


    "I reckon he won¡¯tst much longer this time!"


    "Seeking his own death, he deserves this!"

 Chapter 1341 - 1340: Defeat the Enemy in One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Chapter 1340: Defeat the Enemy in One Strike</h4>


    The crowd sneered unceasingly, as if Su Yang was already dead.


    Next to them, Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier were so angry that they gritted their teeth, and at the same time, they were extremely worried. In this battle, Su Yang didn¡¯t seem to stand much of a chance at all!


    Ge Kaiyang still stood in mid-air, sneering down at theke below: "Su Yang, aren¡¯t you supposed to be tenacious? Why aren¡¯t youing out? Are you afraid to continue fighting? Trying to y dead?"


    L¨¹ Donglin and Drunken Monk also frowned; Su Yang had been submerged in theke for quite a while now. However, they clearly saw that Su Yang¡¯s injuries were not particrly serious, and he should have been able toe out quickly. What was he doing under the water?


    At this moment, inside theke, Su Yang was shrouded in ayer of ck aura.


    A part of the Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens had already fused with his body. The rest was slowly integrating into him.


    After seeing those ancient texts in the Qinghe Academy¡¯s underground chamber, Su Yang finally found some annotations about Devouring the Heavens. The Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens could fuse with the body. However, this fusion was extremely dangerous because once the power of the Shadow Phantom entered the body, it would double the body¡¯s strength.


    And how could a person¡¯s normal meridians withstand the power suddenly doubling? Thus, forcing such an action could easily cause the meridians to shatter and can even cause the body to break apart.


    Thest time Su Yang encountered this situation, his internal organs suffered no small injury.


    Fortunately, the walls of the underground chamber of Qinghe Academy also recorded a method to prevent the meridians from shattering.


    Of course, this method isn¡¯t unrestricted in its use; the side effects are enormous, almost akin to burning one¡¯s life as the cost. Moreover, given Su Yang¡¯s current physical condition, he could only sustain it for a maximum of ten seconds, which isn¡¯t very useful in an actual fight.


    After the battle began with Ge Kaiyang, Su Yang realized that his strength was inferior to Ge Kaiyang¡¯s. Thus, he thought of this move.


    The reason why no power was leaked during the sh with Ge Kaiyang was that Su Yang used the Shadow Phantom to devour all the residual waves. Therefore, the power stored within the Shadow Phantom was extremely terrifying at this moment.


    The process of Su Yang fusing with this Shadow Phantom was also excruciating. All the meridians in his body were under immense pressure, his blood seeping from his pores and then washed away by the water in theke.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, his clothes would have turned red long ago!


    Hearing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s voice, Su Yang ignored it and continued gritting his teeth to fuse with the Shadow Phantom.


    Finally, the Shadow Phantompletely integrated with him.


    At this moment, Su Yang¡¯s veins bulged all over his body, looking as if he had been possessed by a demon, extremely terrifying. The ck aura swirled around his body, the blood seeping from his pores had turned ck, and the power coursing through his body made his internal organs feel like they were about to burst.


    This was a life-threatening technique from Devouring the Heavens!


    With a raise of his hand, another Water Dragon surged out of theke, heading straight for Ge Kaiyang.


    "Still using this move?" Ge Kaiyang said with disdain, as he broke the Water Dragon with a flick of his finger.


    But within that Water Dragon, a Longsword whistled out, instantly arriving in front of Ge Kaiyang.


    "Somewhat interesting!" Ge Kaiyang sneered, flicking his finger again and the Longsword directly shattered.


    However, the shattered Longsword did not disperse but instantly congealed in mid-air, transforming into a giant three-zhang-long sword, shing at Ge Kaiyang.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes glinted as he took a deep breath and threw a punch.


    The giant sword shattered directly, and the powerful residual force flipped the roof of the Purple Lotus Garden.


    "Su Yang, is this your strongest attack?" Ge Kaiyang sneered.


    At that moment, with a loud ssh, Su Yang finally burst out of the water.


    "Heavenly Demon Destruction Art!" Su Yang bellowed.


    Ge Kaiyang immediately sneered: "What, you¡¯ve learned my move now?"


    This technique was previously used by Ge Kaiyang at Qinghe Academy. At that time, surrounded by several people, it seemed impossible for him to escape. In the crucial moment, he shouted "Heavenly Demon Destruction Art," intimidating everyone and took the opportunity to run away.


    The Heavenly Demon Destruction Art is an extremely powerful secret technique of the Demonic Sect. It sacrifices the body¡¯s well-being to rapidly increase one¡¯s inner strength, making it immensely formidable.


    However, many have only heard of this secret technique and know it is powerful, but no one had actually seen it.


    Last time, Ge Kaiyang used it to scare others; this time, when Su Yang shouted it, he naturally thought Su Yang was also trying to scare him. In fact, he was watching Su Yang closely to see if he was nning to escape.


    But then, he really noticed Su Yang cast a Water Dragon and turned to dash away, apparently trying to escape for real.


    "Think you can run?" Ge Kaiyang roared furiously, instantly charging in front of Su Yang and raising his hand to smack Su Yang on the top of his head: "A battle of life and death must result in life and death!"


    This time, Ge Kaiyang was as close to Su Yang as possible.


    And at that moment, Ge Kaiyang saw Su Yang¡¯s face, veins popping. He couldn¡¯t help but falter, a bad feeling rising in his heart.


    Before he could react, Su Yang made his move, directly shing palms with him.


    Currently, Su Yang¡¯s strength was no match for Ge Kaiyang, but if his strength doubled, then he would be far stronger than Ge Kaiyang.


    With one palm strike, Ge Kaiyang was sent flying backwards.


    However, Su Yang gave him no chance to escape. After all, Su Yang only had ten seconds.


    He quickly followed, striking out with another palm.


    The first palm strike had already inflicted serious injury on Ge Kaiyang. Now, as Su Yangunched another one, it left him terrified and scrambling, barely managing to raise his hand to block. But this block caused his True Qi to stagnate.


    Su Yang, without any pause, unleashed the third palm strike, attacking Ge Kaiyang with raging momentum!


    This time, Ge Kaiyang didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist or dodge, getting hit directly in the chest by Su Yang¡¯s palm, flying backwards and crashing down heavily into Purple Lotus Garden.


    Before he could get up, he spat out several mouthfuls of fresh blood and copsed on the ground, utterly unable to move!


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. From Su Yang breaking out of the water to Ge Kaiyang¡¯s severe injury and fall, the entire sequence took less than ten seconds.


    After Ge Kaiyangnded, the Shadow Phantom also withdrew from Su Yang¡¯s body. If the fusion continued, Su Yang would have sustained severe damage.


    Even so, at this moment Su Yang was wobbling, barely able to stand.


    But still, he forced himself onward, rushing to Ge Kaiyang and delivered another palm strike!


    Watching Su Yang approach to attack, Ge Kaiyang, his body limp, devoid of any strength to resist or dodge, cried out in despair, "Save me, save me!"

 Chapter 1342 - 1341: The More the Merrier

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Chapter 1341: The More the Merrier</h4>


    "You dare, you little thief!" Fan Wujie roared in fury, unable to restrain himself any longer as he quickly charged forward, aiming a palm strike at Su Yang.


    At that moment, Su Yang was too depleted of strength and did not dare to forcefully resist, only to be pushed back several steps by Fan Wujie¡¯s palm strike.


    Seeing the state Ge Kaiyang was in, Fan Wujie became even more enraged, bellowing, "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Preparing to strike with ferocious momentum, L¨¹ Donglin and Drunken Monk simultaneously rushed to Su Yang¡¯s side at that moment.


    "What, can¡¯t win on your own so you¡¯re all ganging up now?" L¨¹ Donglin said coldly, "Did you think we don¡¯t have anyone on our side?"


    "Amitabha, Benefactor Fan, looking for a fight, are you?" Drunken Monk slowly uttered.


    Upon seeing these two, Fan Wujie¡¯s eyebrows knit together tightly, he shouted, "This is between him and me, none of your business, scram!"


    "Heh heh..." L¨¹ Donglin sneered coldly, "Just now, it was clearly stated as a life-and-death battle between two people, which didn¡¯t concern anyone else. You intervening, what is that supposed to mean? How shameless can you get? With so many people watching here, is this how the people from Jade-Faced Judge side act so shamelessly? Come,e, everyone look, here is what real shamelessness looks like!"


    L¨¹ Donglin looked around at the crowd, but the people hastily turned away their gazes, none of them meeting L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes.


    Instantly irritated, L¨¹ Donglin thought these bastards were obviously trying to be unfair. They now pretended as if they hadn¡¯t heard the oaths from before.


    "Fuck, you bunch of bastards, expecting you to bear witness is worse than tethering two dogs here!" L¨¹ Donglin cursed out loud.


    At this moment, a Family Head could not help saying, "L¨¹ Donglin, watch yournguage!"


    "What about mynguage!" L¨¹ Donglin pointed at that Family Head yelling, "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you just because you have more people. Talk nonsense again, and you¡¯ll be the first one I kill!"


    The Family Head was extremely irritated but also felt intimidated under L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s direct re. He was trembling with anger, yet he did not know how to respond.


    Just then, Master Wang suddenly spoke in a cold tone, "Master L¨¹, we give face to your uncle, the Beigong War God, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want in Capital City. The matter here today concerns only Su Yang from Pingnan Province and Ge Kaiyang. ck and White Impermanence are men of the Ge Family; there is nothing wrong with them stepping in on behalf of Ge Kaiyang after his defeat. But what do you two mean by interfering with this matter?"


    The people of Capital City were all extremely angry with L¨¹ Donglin, but fear of his strength kept them from speaking out. Now that someone had taken the lead, everyone¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted.


    "That¡¯s right, this is their matter, what¡¯s the meaning of your interference?"


    "L¨¹ Donglin, do you really think your uncle can suppress everyone in Capital City? Let me tell you, this is Capital City, not a ce for you to run wild!"


    "You want to kill us? Fine,e on then, we¡¯re all standing right here,e and kill us!"


    In an instant, the hall was filled with the people of Capital City standing together, angrily shouting. The way it looked, they were ready to take on L¨¹ Donglin head-on.


    Enraged to the extreme, L¨¹ Donglin bellowed, "You bunch of bastards, what, you think you can win with the number of people? Fine, since you all can be shameless, I too can throw my life away. You want a fight, do you? Then,e on, I¡¯ll take you all on. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re some damn dogs from Jade-Faced Judge or whatever trash of Capital City, you¡¯re all getting killed just the same!"


    Fan Wujie was furious, "L¨¹ Donglin, mind your words!"


    The people of Capital City also roared in anger, "L¨¹ Donglin, you¡¯re seeking death!"


    "This is Capital City, not a ce for you to act recklessly!"


    "Do you really think that we can¡¯t deal with you?"


    "L¨¹ Donglin, you may be strong, and your uncle is a leader of a faction. But remember, even a mighty dragon cannot crush a local snake. Besides, you are no mighty dragon, and we might not necessarily be snakes!"


    "I¡¯m giving you a chance, either get lost, or today you¡¯ll pay for your actions in the Capital City!"


    The crowd was menacing, with over a hundred people present, now almost all united in their shared hostility, furiously staring at L¨¹ Donglin.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed; he had not expected this situation. Normally, these people would be as timid as quails upon seeing him. He never anticipated that by gathering together, they would bolster their weak courage and dare to challenge him.


    ncing at Fan Wujie and Xie Bi¡¯an, L¨¹ Donglin actually understood what was going on.


    Essentially, these people were emboldened by the fact that Fan Wujie and Xie Bi¡¯an were leading them. In reality, they were all drawing courage from the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s ability to withstand the Beigong War God.


    Under normal circumstances, it would have been fine, but now, with the crowd aggressively turning against them, the situation was truly troublesome.


    Xie Bi¡¯an sneered without saying a word, while Fan Wujie coldly watched L¨¹ Donglin: "L¨¹, you Baldy, I¡¯m giving you one more chance. Step aside, or die!"


    The Drunken Monk pressed his palms together, remaining calm and silent.


    L¨¹ Donglin, on the other hand, boldly stepped forward and roared: "Dream on if you think L¨¹ Donglin will step back. Today, if you want to kill him, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!"


    "You really are asking for death!" Fan Wujie yelled. "Then I will personally kill you!"


    With a furious shout, Fan Wujie was ready to charge forward.


    At that moment, the Drunken Monk also took a step forward: "Benefactor Fan, your opponent is me!"


    "You Baldy, you want a piece of this too!" Yelled Fan Wujie. "Do you not see the situation here? Do you also wish for death?"


    From a distance, Master Wang coldly said: "Monk, you are a religious person, do not meddle in others¡¯ affairs. Tonight, this is a matter between Su Yang and the Ge Family, no one else is allowed to interfere. L¨¹ Donglin, if you get involved, we will not let you off!"


    "To hell with you!" L¨¹ Donglin cursed: "Wang, just wait until I¡¯m free. Your Wang Family will be the first I annihte!"


    Master Wang became furious and shouted: "L¨¹ Donglin, you have some nerve. The Wang Family has stood in the Capital City for over three hundred years, with dozens of generations, countless experts, and disciples all over the world. How could we be extinguished by a mere callow youth like you!"


    "Then let¡¯s put that to the test!" L¨¹ Donglin shouted angrily.


    "Put it to the test?" Master Wang looked around at the crowd and sneered: "Hmph, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to leave Purple Lotus Garden tonight!"


    The surrounding crowd was also menacingly eyeing L¨¹ Donglin, now all harboring a murderous intent.


    This was an opportunity, with most of the Capital City¡¯s family members present here. If they took this opportunity to kill L¨¹ Donglin directly, it would then be a matter of the Capital City¡¯s major families. Afterwards, even if the Beigong War God sought ountability, could he really exterminate all the families present?


    When there are many people, naturally their courage is bolstered. Previously, these people didn¡¯t dare to confront L¨¹ Donglin, but now, with so many gathered together, they were emboldened.

 Chapter 1343 - 1342 Xue Nu

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Chapter 1342 Xue Nu</h4>


    L¨¹ Donglin also saw the intentions of these people, his brows tightly knit. Tonight¡¯s battle, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really going to be tough!


    Xie Bi¡¯an also saw the intentions of these people, his coldughter even more intense.


    Tonight¡¯s battle was originally nned to let Ge Kaiyang publicly kill Su Yang, thereby expanding his fame in the Capital City.


    However, the battle has turned out like this, with Ge Kaiyang actually being defeated.


    Since that¡¯s the case, Su Yang must die. Moreover, if L¨¹ Donglin also dies, it would eliminate a powerful rival for Ge Kaiyang.


    Therefore, the current situation is very much in line with their wishes. If they could use the families of the Capital City to unite and kill L¨¹ Donglin, and then kill Su Yang themselves, tonight¡¯s gains would not be small either.


    Thinking of this, Xie Bi¡¯an said in a cold voice: "No more nonsense with them, Old Fan, you go kill the one surnamed Su. Anyone who dares to stop us is our enemy and must die!"


    This statement from Xie Bi¡¯an was meant for the major families present. He wanted everyone to know that they were to be enemies with L¨¹ Donglin as well. Only by doing this would these people dare to strike against L¨¹ Donglin.


    Without the Jade-Faced Judge bearing the pressure of the Beigong War God, who would dare to act against L¨¹ Donglin?


    Xie Bi¡¯an was extremely astute, his words resonating with the major families present, lighting up their eyes and bolstering their confidence.


    Fan Wujie let out a coldugh and strode towards Su Yang.


    L¨¹ Donglin shouted loudly: "Protect the Su Brothers!"


    The Drunken Monk walked straight over, while L¨¹ Donglin also looked towards Xie Bi¡¯an from afar.


    "Kill!" Master Wang roared, charging forward first.


    The other families of the Capital City couldn¡¯t wait any longer and also rushed forward, forming a siege to surround L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang, and the others, preparing to encircle and eliminate them with a fierce momentum.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, watchful of his surroundings.


    This battle, it seems, is now unavoidable!


    Master Wang and the others all wore cold smiles; this was the opportunity they had long awaited. By seizing this chance to kill Su Yang and getting rid of L¨¹ Donglin, in the future, who else could trample the major families of the Capital City underfoot?


    Su Yang took a few deep breaths, regaining some strength, and said softly, "Brother Su, Master Drunken Monk, you... you go first. This is my matter with the Ge Family, you... there¡¯s no need for you to..."


    "What nonsense are you talking!" L¨¹ Donglin interrupted Su Yang directly: "You are my brother, if I abandon you here and don¡¯t care, can I still call myself human?"


    "But this ce is dangerous..." Su Yang protested urgently.


    L¨¹ Donglin shouted loudly: "So what if it¡¯s dangerous? If I¡¯m afraid of death, what right do I have to be called the Beigong War God¡¯s nephew!"


    "Heh heh..." Master Wang sneered: "Talking about the Beigong War God at this time? L¨¹ Donglin, do you really think the Beigong War God can save you?"


    L¨¹ Donglin was about to reply when suddenly, a loud shout came from outside: "The young master is right, the people of the Beigong Family, none of us are afraid of death!"


    Hearing this voice, L¨¹ Donglin was overjoyed, immediately turning to look.


    The others were startled, and one of the Family Heads said in surprise: "The people from the Beigong Family havee? Who is it?"


    Everyone was pondering this question, who could it be that has arrived?


    ck and White Impermanence¡¯s expressions changed drastically, while the Drunken Monk justughed. He brought his palms together and said with a lightugh: "Amitabha, the poor monk can save some effort now!"


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, a roaring motorcycle noise suddenly came from outside, approaching from afar, swiftly drawing near. The speed was so fast, it was akin to a racing car, striking fear into people.


    Immediately following, cries like those of ghosts and howling wolves erupted from outside. Someone at the door eximed, "Damn, how the hell is this bastard driving? How many people did he hit?!"


    At this point, everyone could clearly see the sight: a reinforced Hummer was barreling in, bulldozing straight through. A number of people from the major family ns had gathered outside; some were even chatting. But when the vehicle charged through, it didn¡¯t spare those people, mowing them down along the way. It was evident to all observers that several individuals, failing to dodge in time, were rolled over by the wheels, undoubtedly meeting their ends.


    "Who the hell is this?" another person cried out in shock.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s smile grew even brighter, while Su Yang beside him was utterly shocked. The neer was way too dominant, right?


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the Hummer headed straight for the hall.


    Everyone in the hall jumped in fright, as it seemed the vehicle intended to burst right in.


    Before people could think further, the Hummer had already overshot the steps and barged into the hall.


    Everyone quickly dodged out of the way, but one person wasn¡¯t quick enough and was crushed by the Hummer, his leg broken under the weight. Even so, the car didn¡¯t stop; instead, it dragged the trapped person onwards.


    "How insolent!" Master Wang roared furiously, leaping into the air, striking the Hummer with a mighty blow.


    Master Wang was not weak himself, having also breached the Venerable Realm. The force of his palm was such that the Hummer could not withstand it.


    However, just then, the car windows suddenly shattered, and a tall man burst out from within, confronting Master Wang with a palm strike.


    Master Wang was sent flying back from the impact, but the man was faster, pursuing him immediately, seizing Master Wang¡¯s arm.


    "Be careful!" Xie Bi¡¯an uttered a low warning, hastily reaching out to pull.


    But it was already toote. The man had grabbed Master Wang¡¯s arm and with a casual twist, Master Wang¡¯s arm was viciously torn off by the assant!


    Master Wang let out a piercing scream of agony. Such pain was truly unbearable, and even he couldn¡¯t help but wail incessantly!


    "Trash!" The man casually flung the severed limb to the side, ignoring the fearful gazes of the surrounding crowd as he walked straight up to L¨¹ Donglin, bowing his fist in greeting, "Young Master, I trust I haven¡¯t arrived toote!"


    "Uncle Xue Nu!" L¨¹ Donglinughed heartily and embraced the man: "You¡¯ve arrived at the perfect time!"


    It was at this moment that everyone at the scene realized that this man was none other than Xue Nu, the foremost general under the Beigong War God!


    People had heard many legends about Xue Nu.


    When L¨¹ Donglin first came to Capital City, he faced danger and was pursued and hunted by many.


    Later, Xue Nu personally went to Capital City, and in just one night, he wiped out several families, silencing everyone with his massacre.


    Since then, when L¨¹ Donglin returned to Capital City, no one dared to provoke him!


    Half of the Beigong War God¡¯s reputation was built by Xue Nu!


    This man¡¯s strength may not match the Beigong War God, but he was definitely a fierce general!


    Even the Martial Champion had once said, with Xue Nu, the Beigong War God was like a tiger with wings!


    Now, this madman from the north once again entered Capital City, standing in front of L¨¹ Donglin. Who would dare to provoke him?


    For a moment, the members of the various family ns within the hall, who had been full of aggressive momentum, now shrank back, quietly thinking of retreating.

 Chapter 1344 - 1343: Ten of You Must Die

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Chapter 1343: Ten of You Must Die</h4>


    Xue Nu swept his gaze across the crowd in the hall and bellowed, "Who allowed you to leave!"


    Those who had nearly reached the door, upon hearing this, were so frightened that they stood still, not daring to take another step.


    Xue Nu paid them no heed and turned his attention to Su Yang, who was not far away.


    "Uncle Xue Nu, let me introduce you, this is Su Yang!" L¨¹ Donglin said: "Su Yang, this is the Uncle Xue Nu I told you about!"


    "Uncle Xue Nu!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Good! Good! Truly, a young hero!" Xue Nuughed heartily. Suddenly, he turned toward ck and White Impermanence: "Fan Wujie, Xie Bi¡¯an, you two old tortoises, the more you live, the more backwards you get. How old are you, still bullying the young? Do you want to fight? Come, I¡¯ll fight with you!"


    Fan Wujie was furious and about to speak, but Xie Bi¡¯an put his hand on him to stop him.


    Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s expression was dark and uncertain. After staring at Xue Nu for a while, he said in a deep voice, "Since Mr. Xue has arrived, we will give him face today. Let¡¯s end this matter here. Mr. Xue, may we meet again should fate allow it!"


    After Xie Bi¡¯an finished speaking, he did not wait for Xue Nu to reply, but went over to help Ge Kaiyang up and hurriedly led his own people away.


    Xue Nu did not stop them, but just watched the crowd in the hall with a cold gaze.


    These big shots from the various major families of the Capital City, now under Xue Nu¡¯s stare, all looked like guilty schoolchildren. They all lowered their heads, none daring to meet Xue Nu¡¯s gaze.


    "I heard that you wanted to leave my Young Master to die here?" Xue Nu said coldly.


    The crowd¡¯s faces turned pale, and no one dared respond to Xue Nu¡¯s words.


    Xue Nu snorted coldly: "A bunch of trash, you dare not even own up to your own words. How is that any different from farting?"


    The crowd was annoyed but still dared not to say anything. This was Xue Nu, who would dare to provoke him?


    "Alright, I won¡¯t hold you ountable!" Xue Nu said coldly: "However, ten people must die in this hall tonight. Choose ten people toe out, otherwise, no one will leave!"


    The crowd looked at each other, with over a hundred people in the hall, which ten should it be?


    Many people began to panic, with a one in ten chance, they were all very afraid.


    "What, unwilling to choose?" Xue Nu said coldly: "Or would you like to fight me? If you win, you can all leave."


    Still no one answered. At this moment, Master Wang, exerting himself to endure the pain, roared, "Xue Nu, this is the Capital City, not the Northern Three Provinces; do you think you can unt your prowess here? With so many of us attacking together, you all will die here..."


    This statement stirred up the emotions of those present. That¡¯s right, if it really came to a fight, they still had a chance.


    "Is that so?" Xue Nu sneered: "Would you like to try then?"


    The moment Xue Nu¡¯s voice dropped, a uniform set of footsteps suddenly came from the doorway.


    Under the watchful eyes of all, a group of well-trained, neatly dressed men entered from the door.


    The man at the forefront, in his thirties, reached the entrance of the hall and with a wave of his hand, those beside him immediately dispersed.


    The crowd could see clearly, as these men dispersed, they immediately surrounded the entire hall, no exit spared.


    "This... this..." The crowd¡¯s faces were horrified, and those who were aware of the situation eximed directly: "This is the War God Team of the Beigong War God!"


    "What!?" The crowd eximed again, though they did not recognize them, they were very familiar with the name War God Team.


    This team was personally cultivated by the Beigong War God, as well-trained and powerful as the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s Hell Ghost Soldiers.


    Xue Nu is the leader of the War God Team. He once led the War God Team to sweep through over a dozen of the Capital City¡¯s great families, destroying several of them, formidable and invincible, daring anyone to provoke.


    Now, Xue Nu has actually brought the War God Team here. At this moment, who would dare to underestimate Xue Nu?


    If a real fight were to break out here, these people in Capital City would definitely be no match!


    Xue Nu nced at Master Wang and said coldly, "Well, do you still want to fight?"


    Master Wang¡¯s face was defeated. The moment he saw the War God Team, he knew the fight could not happen, as there was no hope for victory!


    The people inside Purple Lotus Garden were mainly members of the Ten Great Families, led by the Wang Family. With Master Wang not daring to speak, the others were even more afraid to let out a peep.


    "Forget it, I won¡¯t waste words with you!" Xue Nu waved his hand again: "I¡¯m giving you ten minutes to discuss among yourselves which ten people will die here. If you can¡¯t choose after five minutes, I¡¯ll take action myself. When that timees, there¡¯s no telling if an ident might cause an extra ten or twenty to be killed¡ªso be prepared!"


    Having spoken his piece, Xue Nu didn¡¯t even nce at the others, walking directly over to Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin, saying with a smile, "Come,e, take a seat. Oh, thieving baldy, you¡¯re here too; waiter, bring the alcohol. The best wine, bring it all to me. If we can¡¯t finish it, I¡¯ll take it with me¡ªcharge it to that guy surnamed Wang!"


    Master Wang felt like he was about to cough up blood¡ªwhy should it be charged to his ount?


    Purple Lotus Garden had no shortage of wine, which if sold, would probably amount to tens of millions. In fact, Master Wang didn¡¯t care about the money.


    But the problem was, what was the rtion between them? You¡¯re preparing to kill me, yet still extort me, on what basis?


    However, he didn¡¯t dare express the fury in his heart, only sulking with his head lowered.


    The waiters dared not dally and hurriedly carried in box after box of wine.


    Xue Nu opened four bottles, cing one in front of each of them¡ªSu Yang, Drunken Monk, and L¨¹ Donglin¡ªand also taking one for himself.


    "Come on, bottoms up!" said Xue Nu, tilting his head back and pouring the whole bottle into his stomach.


    Su Yang watched on, dumbstruck; at their level of ability, drinking any amount of alcohol was nothing. But Xue Nu was too bold, downing a bottle of spirits just like that? As if drinking water?


    The Drunken Monk, true to his name, started drinking without hesitation. Honestly, Su Yang really didn¡¯t think of him as a monk; nobody drank fiercer than him. Moreover, his speech was full of ¡¯Amitabha¡¯s but the words that followed were way too grounded¡ªnowhere close to a monk¡¯s demeanor.


    L¨¹ Donglin gave a smile, clinked sses with Su Yang, and began to drink as well.


    Several bottles of wine went down in just five minutes. Xue Nu smiled in satisfaction, turned his head to nce at the stunned crowd and said: "Hey, what are you waiting for? Ten minutes, and now only three are left. Are you ready for me to take action personally?"


    Theplexions of the crowd instantly turned extremely unsightly, as they clearly understood that if Xue Nu were to personally take action, far more than ten people would die.


    But the people present were either the family heads of the great families or at least key high-level figures of the families.


    At this moment, selecting ten individuals from among these people to go to their deaths, how could they possibly choose?

 Chapter 1345 - 1344: Infighting

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Chapter 1344: Infighting</h4>


    No matter how they chose, they would end up offending the Ten Great Families. Who would want to take the lead in such a matter?


    But if they didn¡¯t choose, Xue Nu would take matters into his own hands, and even more people would die. At that point, no one would know if they could save their own lives!


    Master Wang was the most panicked. He was very worried that if Xue Nu took action himself, he would likely be the first to die. After all, the attempt to kill L¨¹ Donglin was something he had been leading!


    Master Wang was very clear that if he didn¡¯t dare to finalize the selection of these ten people, his own life would be in danger. He covertly nced at the other Family Heads of the Ten Great Families, signaling them with his eyes, hinting that they should choose the ten individuals together.


    But these Family Heads pretended not to see it, each turning their heads aside and refusing to meet his gaze. It was quite clear what they meant; nobody wanted to do the dirty work and offend others. Besides, they had no need to worry since they weren¡¯t leading the earlier incident. Whatever Master Wang wanted to do was his business, and it had nothing to do with them!


    Master Wang was extremely angry, so much so that he almost cursed out loud. He, of course, could see that these people just wanted him to be the scapegoat.


    But the crux of the matter was that he couldn¡¯t afford not to be the scapegoat now. If he didn¡¯t step up, no one else would speak, and if they waited any longer, he would definitely be the first one finished.


    Taking a deep breath, Master Wang said with a heavy tone, "Since that¡¯s the case, in order to minimize our losses, let¡¯s... let¡¯s just select ten people..."


    As soon as he spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. Among these people, some were secretly pleased, some were panicked, and others were confused.


    The Family Heads of the Ten Great Families looked at each other, all silently sneering in their hearts. One of them turned to Master Wang and said, "So, Master Wang, who do you think we should select as the ten individuals?"


    Master Wang was on the verge of cursing out loud. This bastard was actually making him select the candidates in public, which was surely going to be the death of him.


    "This matter should be discussed by everyone," Master Wang said hastily.


    "Since Master Wang has made the suggestion, you must already have some candidates in mind. Why don¡¯t you propose your selection first? We can all discuss it and see if it¡¯s appropriate," another Family Head said.


    The others nodded in agreement, all expressing their support.


    At this moment, Master Wang really felt like killing someone. How could he name the candidates?


    "We should still discuss this matter together," Master Wang said quickly, waving his hands: "I alone cannot decide, everyone is here, how can this be left up to me alone?"


    "We¡¯re not asking you to decide on your own, just to propose a few candidates," that Family Head said with a smile: "Our minds are all in chaos, and we really have no one in mind. If you mention a few, we can assess and see if they¡¯re suitable or not."


    The other Family Heads also nodded their heads in agreement, and Master Wang felt like crying. He really wanted to kill all of them.


    Just then, Xue Nu spoke up loudly again, "Hey, have you guys made up your minds yet? There¡¯s one more minute. If you really can¡¯t decide, then I¡¯m going to start taking action!"


    Everyone became nervous, and Master Wang was startled.


    One minute left, what chance was there to choose? He had to decide right away, otherwise, he was certainly done for.


    So, at this moment, Master Wang simply went all out and said loudly, "Fine, I¡¯ll suggest a few candidates, and everyone can consider if they¡¯re suitable or not!"


    Without pause, Master Wang immediately named ten individuals.


    These ten people were standing not far away, and when they heard Master Wang bring up their names, they all panicked.


    This wasn¡¯t about being nominated for an award, this was about being sent to their deaths. Who would be willing?


    "Wang, by what right do you choose me?"


    "Damn it, how did you make your choice?"


    "You bastard, you dare to choose me? I¡¯ll have your Wang Family¡¯s head for this!"


    "Why do you get to choose us? Why not yourself, you¡¯re the one who deserves to die the most!"


    The ten individuals all started cursing furiously, while everyone else who wasn¡¯t named heaved a sigh of relief.


    As for the Family Heads of the Ten Great Families, they were all calcting in their hearts. The ten people named by Master Wang were considered the weakest on the scene, and their backgrounds were rtively simple, without much connection to them, which was exactly what they had in mind.


    Master Wangpletely ignored the objections and curses of these ten people, only looking towards the other Family Heads of the Ten Great Families. If they didn¡¯t object, the matter was essentially settled.


    The other Family Heads didn¡¯t speak, only slowly nodded their heads, their intentions very clear.


    Master Wang sighed with relief. What he feared was opposition from these people. Now that they didn¡¯t oppose it, the matter was settled.


    "Since no one objects, then let¡¯s decide on this matter!" Master Wang dered loudly: "Xue Nu, I¡¯ve selected the ten people you asked for."


    "Based on what the hell, I object!"


    "I don¡¯t agree!"


    "By what right do you choose us!"


    Those ten people immediately started howling. However, not a single person around them spoke. Even those close by discreetly moved away from them, effectively isting these ten individuals.


    Seeing this situation, the ten people were even more desperate. They understood very well that if they didn¡¯t resolve this situation, they were definitely done for.


    "I object, I object!"


    "Mr. Xue, that Wang is deliberately targeting us, he wants to eliminate his rivals!"


    "Mr. Xue, we... we have always had no grievances. Just now when they wanted to deal with Master L¨¹, we didn¡¯t act, it was Wang who stirred up trouble, it has nothing to do with us..."


    These people screamed miserably, one moment cursing Master Wang furiously, the next wishing they could kneel before Xue Nu and beg for mercy.


    Xue Nu didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people, merely ncing at Master Wang: "Are you sure?"


    "Positive!" Master Wang replied crisply.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s decided!" Xue Nu stood up: "Hey, you ten, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can withstand three moves from me, you can keep your lives!"


    The ten individuals were stunned. They realized the situation was truly fixed, and there was no escape for any of them.


    Now, these ten people no longer had a chance to object or be angry, the only thing in their minds was whether they could survive this ordeal.


    To survive three moves under Xue Nu and live? But how easy could that be?


    This individual who could sweep through Capital City, aside from a few powerhouses from the Zhang Family, or if ck Widow personally took action, there really weren¡¯t many in Capital City who could stand as his opponent!

 Chapter 1346 - 1345: Why Need Three Moves?

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Chapter 1345: Why Need Three Moves?</h4>


    "Mr. Xue, how could we... how could we dare to fight you?" A man said with a forced smile, "Why don¡¯t... why don¡¯t we work for you from now on, and you... you spare us..."


    The others all looked at Xue Nu with hope, thinking that if they could really save their lives by doing this, they would ept it.


    After all, they were selected by the people from the Capital City to be sent to their deaths, and this grudge was already formed. What difference would it make to work for Xue Nu now? At least they could save their lives!


    Xue Nupletely ignored the man and walked straight over. When he got in front of the man, Xue Nu threw a punch at him.


    The man, who was still forcing a smile, felt that something was wrong. He quickly extended his hands to block it.


    As a result, Xue Nu¡¯s punch broke both of his hands, and the force of the punch, undiminished, still hit him in the chest. The man didn¡¯t even have the chance to groan before dying on the spot.


    Moreover, what was most terrifying was that the force of Xue Nu¡¯s punch did not stop there, but directly moved onto the second person.


    This second person had never expected Xue Nu¡¯s attack toe so quickly. He hurriedly tried to defend, but he was already a step toote. The punch hit him squarely, sending the man flying back and smashing a distant stone pir, copsing to the ground, where he was now gasping more than breathing.


    The people on the scene were all frightened by Xue Nu¡¯s action; they knew Xue Nu was very strong. But who would have thought that Xue Nu would be this strong?


    The remaining eight people, seeing this momentum, knew that saying anything more was useless and assumed defensive postures.


    Xue Nu charged forward with overwhelming momentum, and at this moment, one of the men suddenly said, "Wait!"


    Xue Nu¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, pausing for a moment: "Anyst words?"


    "I want to ask..." The man took a deep breath: "You just said you¡¯d give us a chance, to withstand three moves under your hand. Does that mean, all of usbined, that we just need to withstand three moves under your hand, and that¡¯s enough, right?"


    With these words out, the seven other men immediately perked up. The eight of them together, withstanding three moves from Xue Nu, didn¡¯t seem so difficult.


    But would Xue Nu agree?


    Xue Nu replied with an indifferent expression and a cold voice, "I stand by my words. If you all together can withstand three moves under my hand, you may live!"


    The seven other men were immediately overjoyed, with one even eximing excitedly, "Good, then let¡¯s fight!"


    "Wait a moment!" The speaker was still that man.


    All seven looked at the man in unison; with such a good opportunity at hand, what more did he want to say?


    The man looked at Xue Nu and said: "That punch just now, that counts as the first move, doesn¡¯t it?"


    The eyes of the seven others instantly lit up; if that was the case, then they had only two moves left. Their hopes of surviving were even greater.


    "Of course it counts!" Xue Nu replied calmly, as if he had not noticed the thoughts of these men.


    "Good!" The man immediately nodded: "In that case, Mr. Xue, let us witness your expertise!"


    Xue Nu did not stop any longer and rushed forward. From a distance, he delivered a powerful palm strike.


    This palm strike transformed into a ferocious tiger in the air, roaring as it pounced towards the eight men.


    One man wanted to counter by force, but at that moment, the man who had been speaking hurriedly said, "Spread out, everyone, spread out!"


    The seven people immediately understood the man¡¯s words; even if all eight of them joined forces, they were no match for Xue Nu. If they dispersed, with only two moves left, how many could Xue Nu kill?


    They immediately turned and fled in all directions, but at that moment, Xue Nu¡¯s arms suddenly spread out, drawing a huge circle in the air.


    This circle rushed out and enveloped all eight people, like a massive rope, trapping them all within its bounds.


    The eight people couldn¡¯t break free at all. Seeing the fierce tiger roar towards them, the faces of all eight changed drastically.


    "Block!" the man from earlier roared, and without a second thought, all eight people joined forces and struck out at the fierce tiger.


    None of them had a true understanding of Xue Nu¡¯s power, but as soon as their forces collided with the tiger, they immediately realized just how strong Xue Nu was.


    In front of that fierce tiger, the eight stood no chance at all,pletely overpowered.


    The fierce tiger roared and bore down on them, its mad strength causing all eight to tremble in fear.


    It was only now that they understood, what good would it do for ten men to withstand three moves? To kill them, Xue Nu needed just two!


    The onlookers all went pale; most of them had only heard of Xue Nu¡¯s dominance and knew this top general under the Beigong War God was very strong. But they were clueless as to how strong exactly until now.


    Now, up close and personal, they clearly felt it.


    Xue Nu¡¯s strength was far greater than they could ever imagine!


    The fierce tiger roared and growled, crushing everything in its path, as if all in front of it were to be shredded to pieces.


    Feeling the fierce tiger¡¯s power, the eight became weak at the knees. The closer the tiger got, the more panicked they became. By the end, all eight were shaking uncontrobly, with three copsing to the ground, unable to stand.


    The remaining five mustered their strength, but their faces were deathly pale. They knew too well that before this tiger¡¯s might, there was no hope for survival!


    However, these five refused to die without a fight, desperate to struggle no matter what.


    Finally, the fierce tiger reached them, and all five screamed andunched their attacks towards the beast.


    The five were all incredibly powerful, yet their strikes had no effect on the fierce tiger whatsoever.


    The tiger continued its advance, roaring; the five were desperate, unable to contend with even a fraction of Xue Nu¡¯s strength.


    But when the tiger pounced on them, something unexpected urred.


    The force of the tiger wasn¡¯t as terrifying as they anticipated. The five only felt a strong push against them; they stumbled backwards involuntarily but sustained no substantial harm.


    Meanwhile, the three copsed on the ground seemed to be struck by a heavy blow, flying backward and bleeding from mouth and nose, dead on the spot!


    At this moment, Xue Nu finally withdrew his hands, and the circle also disappeared.


    Out of the ten people on the scene, six were alive. One had previously been sent flying by Xue Nu and had miraculously escaped certain death.


    The remaining four, however, were dead on the spot!


    Those five looked at the three people lying dead on the ground, first with shock, then they exchanged nces, each seeing the shock and confusion in the others¡¯ eyes.

 Chapter 1347 - 1346: The Furious Master Wang

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Chapter 1346: The Furious Master Wang</h4>


    What on earth is going on? If Xue Nu¡¯s power could kill the three people on the ground, then it definitely could kill the five of them as well, so why are they unharmed?


    In the hearts of the five people, a thought arose: could it be that Xue Nu had shown mercy?


    "Mr. Xue..." The man leading them was excited and wanted to speak, but Xue Nu simply gestured with his hand: "You few are lucky. Since you¡¯ve managed to withstand three moves from me, then you¡¯re fine. But this is only for this time, if I find out that you dare to provoke us again, you won¡¯t be so fortunate!"


    How could these five dare to provoke Xue Nu again? At his words, they were all filled with gratitude, wishing they could kneel down and kowtow. Having skirted the brink of death, all they had in their hearts was relief!


    "Stop the nonsense and get lost!" Xue Nu said curtly, then called out loudly: "Come, carry the wine here; we¡¯re taking it back to drink!"


    The members of the War God Team rushed in and moved all the wineid out here, leaving none behind.


    Master Wang watched, his eyes nearly bulging out - the wine was worth tens of millions, and it looked like he had to foot the bill.


    But did he dare to say anything?


    Once the War God Team had carried away the wine, Xue Nu swaggered off.


    Watching these people leave, Master Wang was the first to burst into cursing: "Damn tortoise sons, who do they think they are? This is the Capital City, not your Northern Three Provinces; what right do you have to unt your power here? Do you really think the Capital City has no one else?"


    There were quite a few people standing around, and not one answered Master Wang¡¯s words.


    Panic crept into Master Wang¡¯s heart; if these people didn¡¯t get involved and he was the only one speaking such words, Xue Nu would finish him if he found out.


    "What are all of you doing?" Master Wang turned to look at the crowd, roaring angrily: "You always say that we don¡¯t allow outsiders to mess around on our turf in the Capital City. Now, not only are they meddling, they¡¯re shitting on our heads, and this is your attitude? Indifferent as long as it doesn¡¯t concern you? When it affects you, do you just smile sheepishly, suck it up, and let others insult you, satisfied as long as you can save your skin? We are the great families of the Capital City, we are the people of the Capital City, when did we be so pathetic?"


    Everyone looked at each other, Master Wang¡¯s words indeed stirred some of them.


    But thinking of Xue Nu¡¯s dominance, these people could only keep their anger inside. To fight him, you must be able to defeat him, right?


    And this was only Xue Nu; if the Beigong War God were to get involved, then it was even more uncertain how to deal with it!


    Seeing that still no one spoke, Master Wang grew even more agitated and eximed furiously: "Forget it, just forget it. I see now, you all deserve to be stepped on, to be ves, to be casually ordered around. Damn it, the so-called Ten Great Families of the Capital City, the so-called powerful forces of the Capital City, the so-called rules of the Capital City, I see it¡¯s all bullshit, just a bunch of cowards who can be insulted by anyone. But it¡¯s alright; with the way you are, how long can youst? Today they step on your head, perhaps tomorrow they¡¯ll be stepping on your graves. Just wait for death like this!"


    Master Wang¡¯s tirade made many frown. His words were unpleasant, but they hit home for many. They could not keeppromising like this; if they continued topromise, they would undoubtedly be doomed!


    These people were all family heads of the great families of the Capital City or leaders of major forces. Usually, others held them in high esteem; when have they ever been humiliated like this?


    People looked at each other, and finally, one of them said solemnly: "Master Wang, you speak well. Who would want to be stepped on if there was a solution? But can we really defeat Xue Nu? That¡¯s the War God Team! I reckon even if we gathered ten times their number, we still couldn¡¯t beat them!"


    "Besides, Beigong War God is watching the Northern Three Provinces like a tiger eyeing its prey. If we make any big moves, the moment Beigong War God personally invades the Capital City, it won¡¯t be so easy to resolve!"


    "You¡¯re right, once Beigong War God is provoked, this matter indeed bes difficult to resolve!"


    "Ah, Beigong War God is simply too powerful. In this world, apart from a handful of people, who else canpare with him?"


    The crowd continuously sighed, the various factions of the Capital City had all been involved with Beigong Yan¡¯s affairs. Hence, thinking of Beigong War God now, what they felt in their hearts was only fear, they truly did not dare to sh with Beigong War God!


    Hearing the crowd speaking, Master Wang felt great joy inside. This was exactly the effect he wanted. If these people did not speak out, and only he himself was moring to deal with Xue Nu, wouldn¡¯t that be courting death?


    Taking a deep breath, Master Wang hurriedly said: "That¡¯s right, Beigong War God¡¯s strength is indeed formidable. But let¡¯s not forget, no matter how strong he is, he¡¯s not the number one in the world. The true number one under the heavens is right here in our Capital City!"


    The crowd immediately thought of the Martial Champion, but their expressions remained gloomy.


    Would the Martial Champion make a move in this matter?


    How many years has it been since the Martial Championst took action?


    L¨¹ Donglin caused a disturbance in Capital City, then came Xue Nu¡¯s disturbance, followed by Su Yang¡¯s, and even ck and White Impermanence arrived in Capital City, yet the Martial Champion showed no reaction whatsoever.


    Moreover, many people were specting if the Martial Champion had grown old and dared not fight anymore, which is why he kept amicable rtions with everyone.


    At this time, to ask the Martial Champion to stand up and go head-to-head with Beigong War God, would he be willing?


    "In so many instances, the Martial Champion has not made a move..." A Family Head reminded in a low voice.


    "That¡¯s true, he indeed hasn¡¯t made a move. But, the circumstances this time are different!" Master Wang spoke gravely: "Xue Nu has charged into the Capital City like this, which means he is vying for the Capital City¡¯s position. If the Martial Champion doesn¡¯t step forward now, sooner orter the Capital City will be Beigong War God¡¯s."


    The crowd exchanged nces, and another Family Head said: "But, the Martial Champion hasn¡¯t said a word up until now!"


    "That¡¯s why we have to invite him out of retirement!" Master Wang said: "Haven¡¯t you noticed? In these past events, although L¨¹ Donglin is aggressive, he also acts with rules, never daring to offend the Martial Champion¡¯s people."


    The crowd nodded in agreement, that was indeed true. Although L¨¹ Donglin always said he came to avenge Young Master Zhang, in fact, they had never had any conflict with the Martial Champion¡¯s side.


    "That¡¯s not quite right, just now Dong Xingyu..." A man interjected hastily.


    "What does he count for among the Martial Champion¡¯s people!" Master Wang cut off the man directly: "Besides, in the end, the one who hit him wasn¡¯t L¨¹ Donglin!"

 Chapter 1348 - 1347: Instigation

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Chapter 1347: Instigation</h4>


    Everyone pondered carefully, and indeed, it was L¨¹ Donglin who had stood up to fight Dong Xingyu. But in the end, it was the Drunken Monk who fought Dong Xingyu!


    "Who exactly is that monk?" someone unfamiliar with him asked.


    "The Drunken Monk, the chief disciple under Mahakasyapa of the Buddha Pce!" Master Wang dered directly.


    At those words, the scene immediately erupted into continuous exmations of shock.


    Tonight here, they truly encountered high experts from various legends.


    L¨¹ Donglin, the nephew of the Beigong War God, his leading general Xue Nu. The Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s ck and White Impermanence, his grandson Ge Kaiyang. In addition to the chief disciple under Mahakasyapa and the esteemed grandson of the Martial Champion.


    Among the five supreme masters below the rank of Terrestrial Immortal, four of their descendants were already here.


    Only Qi Zhishan, who had meditated in austerities for seventeen years, was absent. Since leaving the Qi Family of Wanhu, he made only a brief appearance in the Southern Six Provinces and then never appeared again.


    If he were to alsoe to the Capital City, that would mean the reunion of the five supreme masters below the rank of Terrestrial Immortal, an event that has never happened before.


    The hearts of those present didn¡¯t know whether to be shocked or anxious; if these five people were truly gathered together, what kind of events would unfold in this world?


    To be honest, nobody knew how things had escted to this point. From the beginning, their intention was merely to deal with Su Yang, thinking it was a simple matter. Who could have expected things to grow increasingly significant, escting to this extent?


    "Just now, L¨¹ Donglin talked tough, but in fact, he did not fight Dong Xingyu. Instead, it was the Drunken Monk who personally took action," said Master Wang: "The Drunken Monk holds a very senior rank, equal in generation to the Fifth Young Master Zhang. Moreover, Mahakasyapa has some connections with the family of the Martial Champion. Therefore, when the Drunken Monk personally strikes Dong Xingyu, there wouldn¡¯t be much trouble. But in fact, by doing so, he was also intervening on behalf of L¨¹ Donglin. Clearly, it was not appropriate for L¨¹ Donglin himself to fight Dong Xingyu!"


    Upon recalling the situation, everyone concluded that it was, indeed, a possibility.


    "What you¡¯re suggesting is..." a Family Head said solemnly, "The Beigong War God is trying to avoid conflict with the Martial Champion as much as possible?"


    "Definitely!" Master Wang said solemnly: "Think about it. Beigong War God rose to prominence by deceiving the Martial Champion of his family¡¯s secret martial arts. Although the Beigong War God says he does not fear the Martial Champion and even seeks revenge, in reality, he knows full well the gap between himself and the Martial Champion. If he provokes the Martial Champion to take action, his death is certain. Therefore, he lets his nephew test the waters, without personally taking action or allowing others to provoke the Martial Champion. Essentially, it¡¯s out of fear and dread!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement. They had not considered this perspective before, but now that they thought about it, it seemed very likely.


    "So, what¡¯s your n?" a Family Head couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Quite simple, we go find the Martial Champion!" announced Master Wang grimly: "So many of our families unite to request the Martial Champion to uphold the rules of the Capital City, to safeguard the dignity of the Capital¡¯s Great Families, as well as our Capital territory!"


    The faces of those present exchanged nces. Asking the Martial Champion to take action was not so simple. It wasn¡¯t just about theming together to find the Martial Champion; he would also have to consider whether the matter is in his interests!


    "This won¡¯t be easy, will it!" another Family Head said gravely.


    "It¡¯s not easy, but someone has to do it!" Master Wang dered solemnly: "At least, this would be a form of resistance. Besides, using together to request the Martial Champion is in itself raising his prestige and influence in the Capital City. I believe the Martial Champion won¡¯t refuse this. After all, we represent half of the families in the Capital City!"


    With that, everyone fell into silence, weighing whether this matter was worth it.


    "Do we even need to think about this?" Master Wang spoke loudly: "Have you all forgotten how Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin, and Xue Nu treated us? L¨¹ Donglin ims to trample all the dandies of the Capital City, and whose children are those dandies? And that Su Yang, who opened the countless dungeons of our Capital City, releasing so many evil and deeply vengeful people, that¡¯s the greatest hidden danger. And just now, Xue Nu,pletely disregarding us right here, don¡¯t you want a bit of dignity?"


    Master Wang¡¯s provocation indeed took effect; one Family Head started cursing immediately: "Damn it, let¡¯s fight them. If those people are still in the Capital City, we won¡¯t have good days ahead, and we¡¯ll have to live looking up to their faces. Better to die than live like that!"


    "Yes, let¡¯s find the Martial Champion. If the Martial Champion doesn¡¯t make a move, we¡¯ll prepare ourselves. What does it matter if we take the risk? I, for one, would rather die standing than live on my knees!"


    "That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll never kneel, let¡¯s fight them!"


    The mood among the crowd was agitated, with more and more people raising their voices.


    Master Wang was secretly delighted; this was exactly the result he wanted. By uniting these people, even if Xue Nu looked for trouble with him, he would have so many people backing him up.


    Moreover, with so many people uniting to find the Martial Champion, how could the Martial Champion not show face? Once the Martial Champion personally intervenes, what would Xue Nu count for? This was also his chance for revenge!


    Under Master Wang¡¯s instigation, everyone gathered together and headed straight for the Zhang Family.


    Naturally, some seized the opportunity to slip away quietly.


    In fact, of the Ten Great Families¡¯ heads, only Master Wang went to the Zhang Family. As for the other Family Heads, they did not get involved in the matter, did notment, and did not go to the Zhang Family, but left quietly.


    Those were the more astute ones. They didn¡¯t know whether the Martial Champion would intervene, so they chose not to act rashly, to avoid provoking Xue Nu and create problems they couldn¡¯t resolveter.


    Further, they hadn¡¯t suffered much in the night¡¯s event; it was Master Wang who had truly lost face. Hence, they didn¡¯t have such an urgent desire for revenge!


    ...


    In the Southern Outskirts of the Capital City, there was an ancient-style manor.


    While other manors were filled with various modern vis and mansions, this one contained houses reminiscent of ancient times, none taller than two stories, retaining an old-world charm as if it were a well-preserved ancient site.


    But in fact, this ce was not open to the public. Even the area surrounding it was off-limits to outsiders.


    Because here was where the Martial Champion resided, this was the Martial Champion¡¯s Zhang Family!

 Chapter 1349 - 1348: Ingenious Calculations

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Chapter 1348: Ingenious Calctions</h4>


    Zhang Family Hall, Young Master Qee of the Zhang Family was leisurely sipping a cup of clear tea, seated on an ancient Taishi Chair.


    The entire Zhang Family Courtyard, not only maintained its antique exterior, but even the interior was filled with an ancient charm. Aside from a fewmps, one could hardly find any modern conveniences.


    The very Taishi Chair on which Young Master Qee sat also had an unknown number of years behind it. However, it was very well preserved, which showed how meticulous the people of the Zhang Family were.


    Suddenly, someone hurriedly ran into the hall from the entrance, it was Zhao Dongming.


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s injuries had healed, and seeing Young Master Qee, he let out a soft sigh of relief and walked over with a bow.


    "Young Master Qee!" Zhao Dongming said in a low voice.


    "Is it over?" Young Master Qee asked.


    "It¡¯s over!" Zhao Dongming nodded.


    "How did it go?" Young Master Qee asked.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Dongming replied softly, "Ge Kaiyang suffered a crushing defeat!"


    Young Master Qee showed a bit of surprise, but no profound shock. He continued to leisurely sip his tea, his eyes, however, sparkled with keenness as he pondered something.


    "How did Su Yang manage to leave alive?" Young Master Qee asked.


    Zhao Dongming was astonished; he had only mentioned Ge Kaiyang¡¯s crushing defeat, so why would Young Master Qee think of this?


    Logically, if Ge Kaiyang was defeated, Su Yang would certainly be able to leave. But why would Young Master Qee ask such a question?


    As if seeing Zhao Dongming¡¯s astonishment, Young Master Qee softly said, "ck and White Impermanence are not the generous type. Ge Kaiyang is the protege whom Jade-Faced Judge wholeheartedly cultivated as his sessor. They held great expectations for this battle, hoping Ge Kaiyang would be famous in one go, and they made extensive preparations for it. Now that Ge Kaiyang has been defeated and Su Yang emerged victorious, how could ck and White Impermanence not be furious?"


    "They definitely want to kill Su Yang, and L¨¹ Donglin will surely try to help him. However, there were so many people at the scene, all holding grudges against Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin. Those people previously did not dare to confront L¨¹ Donglin openly, but tonight, with so many present and with ck and White Impermanence there, feeling backed by the Jade-Faced Judge, they would undoubtedly be emboldened to unite against L¨¹ Donglin. Then, with no one to protect him, how could ck and White Impermanence let Su Yang go?"


    As he spoke, Young Master Qee nced at Zhao Dongming, saying softly, "You came in here in such a hurry, without a trace of joy on your face. This indicates Su Yang didn¡¯t die, so how did he manage to leave?"


    Zhao Dongming was shocked internally; he considered himself quite astute, but inparison with Young Master Qee, he felt like nothing but a fool.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Dongming said in a firm voice, "Xue Nu arrived!"


    Young Master Qee promptly set down his cup, turned to look at Zhao Dongming, and pondered for a while before saying softly, "Truly, it¡¯s a gathering of great masters. Even the Beigong War God has received the news!"


    Zhao Dongming did not dare to ask what the news was, and just quietly went on to generally describe what happened after Xue Nu¡¯s arrival.


    When he heard that Xue Nu had dered he would kill ten people, Young Master Qeeughed, "Ten people? Heh, he must have killed less than half, right?"


    Startled once again, before Zhao Dongming could exin the subsequent events, how did Young Master Qee guess?


    "He... indeed only killed four people..." Zhao Dongming said.


    "Hehe..." Young Master Qee chuckled again, "To have those people select ten individuals to die is to force those ten families to sever ties with the major families of the Capital City. Killing only four out of ten serves as a warning to the others, leaving the remaining six in fear. With all ten families severed from the Capital City and frightened by Xue Nu¡¯s threat, after narrowly escaping death, they may even feel grateful to Xue Nu and start working for him. Xue Nu¡¯s tactics are not bad indeed!"


    After hearing Young Master Qee¡¯s analysis, Zhao Dongming was once again astonished. He hadn¡¯t thought about these things before, but upon reflection after Young Master Qee¡¯s exnation, it all made sense.


    Because, after dispersing, those six surviving individuals truly harbored deep enmity towards the major families of the Capital City!


    "Young Master Qee, Ge Kaiyang is really... really unreliable..." Zhao Dongming said in a low voice, "Should we... perhaps we should take matters into our own hands?"


    Young Master Qee nced at Zhao Dongming, "How many times have I told you? Patience and umtion lead to sess. We are not fully prepared yet, and moreover, the major families of the Capital City have not yet reached their absolute breaking point. What¡¯s the point of acting now? By helping them repel these people, they will be grateful for a while, then gradually forget. What I want is for them to remember this incident etched deep into their bones. I want them kneeling on the ground, begging us to act. I want their absolute obedience and loyalty!"


    Zhao Dongming was deeply moved. He understood Young Master Qee¡¯s meaning and purpose. Young Master Qee was always the one most eager to unite the forces of the major families in the Capital City!


    "Why do you think I allowed your eighth senior brother to leave?" Young Master Qee spoke coldly, "Did you really think that the little tricks ck and White Impermanence y could hide from me? I deliberately let your eighth senior brother be deceived and go out. Only in this way could there be room for these people to maneuver, to push this affair even further. We¡¯re not at this stage in the n yet; acting now would waste all our previous arrangements, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Zhao Dongming nodded repeatedly, "Young Master Qee¡¯s admonition is right, I will heed it!"


    "It¡¯s good that you understand," Young Master Qee nodded slowly, "Go ahead and leave for now. I estimate there will be some visitors to the Zhang Family soon. No matter who arrives, tell them my father is in seclusion and is unlikely to emerge within a month, and if they have any pressing matters,e back after a month!"


    "Yes!" Zhao Dongming nodded and immediately turned to leave. He didn¡¯t know who woulde, but if Young Master Qee said so, he would not doubt it, and felt certain that visitors would indeed arrive.


    Indeed, shortly after Zhao Dongming had left the hall, he saw someone rushing over.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Zhao Dongming asked.


    "Young Master Zhao, outside... there are many people arriving..." the person hurriedly said, "They are the Family Heads of the major families from the Capital City,ing together... they want... want to see the Family Head!"


    Zhao Dongming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, had Young Master Qee anticipated this as well?

 Chapter 1350 - 1349 Su Family Members Come Forth

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Chapter 1349 Su Family Members Come Forth</h4> Zhao Dongming¡¯s admiration for Young Master Qee had reached its peak. Taking a deep breath to suppress the shock in his heart, he said in a heavy tone: "I understand. You may go now; I will take care of this matter!"


    "Yes!" The person nodded in agreement and hurriedly retreated.


    Zhao Dongming didn¡¯t go back to inquire further from Young Master Qee. Since Young Master Qee predicted someone woulde, Zhao Dongming essentially could guess who it was. Therefore, Young Master Qee had already made his intentions clear, and now Zhao Dongming was merely going to convey them.


    ...


    On the other side of Capital City, ck and White Impermanence brought Ge Kaiyang back to the estate and immediately sent him into a room for treatment.


    With both of them personally administering the aid, augmented by spiritual medicine personally concocted by the Jade-Faced Judge, Ge Kaiyang¡¯splexion significantly improved after two hours, and his strength was restored by thirty percent.


    However, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face was extremely unsightly.


    Tonight¡¯s battle was supposed to be a guaranteed victory for him¡ªhe had set out with towering ambition to kill Su Yang. Moreover, he had specially invited so many people to watch, intending to greatly enhance his reputation.


    Instead, he lost the battle disastrously and nearly died at the hands of Su Yang.


    Even so, that would have been bearable. The key issue was the life-and-death agreement he had signed with Su Yang. In the end, the one crying out for help was himself.


    With this, he hadpletely lost face. Having invited so many onlookers who witnessed his humiliation, one can only imagine the fury in his heart.


    Although his injuries had recovered, his mood had sunk to rock bottom. Sitting on the sofa with his fists clenched tightly, his facial expression was ferociously terrifying.


    Seeing him like this, ck and White Impermanence naturally understood what was on his mind. Fan Wujie let out a sigh and said in a low voice: "Young Master, don¡¯t take it too hard. No one expected that Su surname to still hide his strength. He only won by using cunning strategy; otherwise, if the fight had truly continued to the end, his death would have been certain!"


    "What¡¯s the use of saying this now!" Ge Kaiyang shouted angrily: "I have already lost, lost in front of so many people. Everyone saw it, everyone heard me crying for help, what can be done about this?"


    Fan Wujie, with a face full of embarrassment, bowed his head, unable to answer.


    Xie Bi¡¯an fell silent for a moment, then softly said: "Young Master, I think the urgent matter at hand should be to first kill Su Yang. Only by killing Su Yang can we put this matter behind us."


    "Nonsense, it¡¯s not as if you could simply say ¡¯kill¡¯ and it would be done!" Ge Kaiyang red and said: "Xue Nu has alreadye, so how do you propose we fight?"


    "This matter doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be handled by us in person!" Xie Bi¡¯an said in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?" Ge Kaiyang looked at Xie Bi¡¯an: "Are you suggesting hiring an assassin?"


    "Who among the assassins would dare to take on such business now?" Xie Bi¡¯an sighed and shook his head: "After the incident where Smiling Hidden Knife killed L¨¹ Donglin, the Beigong War God found out and wiped out seventeen assassin organizations. Now, no assassin dares to get involved with anything concerning L¨¹ Donglin!"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly; he had also heard about this incident. The methods of the Beigong War God were nothing short of terrifying. It should be noted that those seventeen assassin organizations all had Earth Immortals as their patrons. In the process of eliminating these seventeen assassin organizations, the Beigong War God also killed a significant number of Earth Immortals!


    "If we can¡¯t even hire an assassin, then what do you suggest we do?" Ge Kaiyang demanded angrily.


    Xie Bi¡¯an smiled: "I just received news that the people of the Su Family of Yanbei have already been out for a week. However, it seems they are preupied with other matters, so they haven¡¯t yet arrived in Capital City!"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he spoke to Xie Bi¡¯an, "Do you mean, let the people from the Su Family of Yanbei kill Su Yang?"


    Xie Bi¡¯an smiled faintly and nodded, "The one leading the team this time is Patriarch Su¡¯s youngest son, Su Ze. He has a great rtionship with Su Rui, who is engaged to Ye Wantong. Moreover, this Su Ze is exceptionally strong and extremely impulsive. Ever since in Yanbei, he has repeatedly dered his desire to personally kill Su Yang. This time, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity!"


    Ge Kaiyang immediately became invigorated and hurriedly responded, "That¡¯s indeed not bad. I have seen this young Su Ze, and he is even more arrogant and egotistical than L¨¹ Donglin. If he meets Su Yang, it will definitely be a fight to the death. But when will they arrive in the Capital City?"


    "That I do not know," said Xie Bi¡¯an. "Considering their situation, they seem to be busy with something very important; it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll reach the Capital City anytime soon."


    "What should we do then?" Ge Kaiyang became anxious, "The people from the Ten Great Sects will soon be here in the Capital City. Before that urs, Su Yang must die!"


    "If they don¡¯te, we can help them make the trip!" Xie Bi¡¯an said with augh.


    "What do you mean?" asked Ge Kaiyang, puzzled.


    "For example, what if something significant happens in the Capital City, forcing them toe regardless?" Xie Bi¡¯an suggested with a smirk.


    "Something significant..." Ge Kaiyang scratched his head, "What kind of important matter would they absolutely have to attend to?"


    Xie Bi¡¯an chuckled, "Young Master, are you familiar with the Chen Family?"


    "Quite familiar!" Ge Kaiyang nodded. Beforeing here, he had learned about the situations of the major families in the Capital City.


    "The Chen Family has no shortage of talent, and Chen Benhao is quite the talent indeed, at least far surpassing Chen Benhong. However, why is the sessor of the Chen Family Chen Benhong instead of Chen Benhao?" Xie Bi¡¯an paused for a moment, "Or rather, considering the Chen Family¡¯s current situation, there are many within the family who could rece Chen Benhong. So why is it still Chen Benhong who is the heir?"


    Ge Kaiyang shook his head. He had also been puzzled by this question. In his view, Chen Benhong was nothing but an ipetent figure; why should he be the Chen Family¡¯s sessor?


    After all, the Chen Family is ranked third among the Ten Great Families of the Capital City!


    How could such a prominent family be so arbitrary in choosing their heir?


    "There are two forces behind Chen Benhong¡¯s session to the Chen Family," said Xie Bi¡¯an. "One is the Martial Champion..."


    "I know!" Ge Kaiyang immediately said. "The Martial Champion once favored Chen Benhong, and certainly there must be his machinations behind this."


    "Another one is the Su Family of Yanbei!" Xie Bi¡¯an continued.


    "The Su Family of Yanbei?" Ge Kaiyang was surprised. "The Su Family of Yanbei wants Chen Benhong to be the sessor of the Chen Family? Why? Aren¡¯t they inws? How does the decline of the Chen Family benefit the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    "It¡¯s not a matter of declining or not..." Xie Bi¡¯an shook his head, "The strength of the Chen Family isn¡¯t key, what is crucial is whether the Chen Family can be easily controlled."


    "The Su Family of Yanbei wants to control the Chen Family?" Ge Kaiyang was startled, "No way? Couldn¡¯t the ck Widow directly control the Chen Family?"


    "That is exactly what the Su Family of Yanbei is truly worried about!" Xie Bi¡¯an said softly, "Do you really think the ck Widow has a good rtionship with the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    Ge Kaiyang looked all the more astonished; he indeed did not understand the situation. The ck Widow came from the Su Family of Yanbei, but from what Xie Bi¡¯an implied, it seemed the ck Widow¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family of Yanbei was not good?

 Chapter 1351 - 1350 Xie Bi’an’s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Chapter 1350 Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s Conspiracy</h4>


    If Su Yang were here to hear Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s words, he would naturally understand what was going on.


    Of course, Su Yang also learned about the matters of the Su Family of Yanbei after listening to Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi. Otherwise, Su Yang would definitely not be able to grasp the situation.


    "The rtionship between ck Widow and the Su Family of Yanbei is not as simple as you imagine," Xie Bi¡¯an said, "You are too young. There are many things you do not know, which I will exin to you in time. All you need to know is that the Su Family of Yanbei does not want ck Widow to control the Chen Family, and ck Widow does not want the Su Family of Yanbei to control the Chen Family either. Otherwise, why would ck Widow specifically nurture someone like Chen Benhao?"


    Though Chen Benhao is the biological younger brother of Chen Benhong, his position in the Chen Family is in fact very low. Without ck Widow, Chen Benhao might just be a servant in the Chen Family now.


    "So what you mean is..." Ge Kaiyang asked.


    "The Chen Family Head is finished, next up, the Chen Family will definitely need to change their head," Xie Bi¡¯an said softly.


    Ge Kaiyang frowned slightly: "Uncle Xie, do you think there¡¯s still a possibility for Chen Benhong to be the Chen Family Head? Don¡¯t forget, this plight of the Chen Family was mostly his doing. Moreover, he haspletely lost face in this matter. Chen Benhong¡¯s reputation in Capital City is already notorious, none of the young nobles respect him. The Chen Family can¡¯t possibly let him be the head again, right?"


    "In this matter, do you think the Chen Family still has a say?" Xie Bi¡¯an countered.


    Ge Kaiyang was stunned, "Has the Chen Family fallen this low?"


    "What else?" Xie Bi¡¯an smiled, "The Chen Family knows what kind of person Chen Benhong is better than you do. The fact that this person has always been a sessor of the Chen Family shows the current situation of the Chen Family. Moreover, the Chen Family was only a small n before, but it was after ck Widow arrived that the Chen Family gained its current power and status. In fact, the matters of the Chen Family are no longer up to the Chen Family to decide!"


    A look of disdain crossed Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face: "Such a n, and Chen Benhong still has the face to strut around powerfully, it¡¯s ridiculous!"


    Xie Bi¡¯an said, "Chen Benhong¡¯s reliance is not on the Chen Family, his backing is the Su Family of Yanbei, and the Martial Champion!"


    "Martial Champion?" Ge Kaiyang was surprised, "The Martial Champion is also supporting Chen Benhong?"


    "Of course!" Xie Bi¡¯an said, "ck Widow wants to control all the forces in Capital City, and this is exactly what the Martial Champion has been doing. The two of them arepetitors. ck Widow nurtures Chen Benhao, so the Martial Champion naturally has to support Chen Benhong!"


    "But still, Chen Benhong is a puppet of the Su Family of Yanbei..." Ge Kaiyang said.


    "So what?" Xie Bi¡¯an said, "The Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s only target is ck Widow, they do not intend to meddle in Capital City, they just aim at ck Widow. On this front, they have no disagreements with the Martial Champion, on the contrary, they share amon enemy, so of course this works out better!"


    "Is it really necessary toplicate things this much?" Ge Kaiyang grimaced, "With the strength of the Martial Champion, he could easily kill ck Widow with a direct move. The Su Family of Yanbei could also easily aplish this task, why waste time like this?"


    "This matter is not as simple as you think!" Xie Bi¡¯an said softly, "ck Widow¡¯s father is merely missing, his life or death uncertain, but not necessarily dead. Moreover, the Martial Champion wants to control Capital City and needs a good reputation. Bullying the weak is not something he should do. As for the Su Family of Yanbei, haha, ck Widow¡¯s maternal grandfather is the Great Elder of the Thousand Snow Pce, holding authority, so the Su Family of Yanbei must also be cautious. Furthermore, Sword Saint is still around, as well as some close friends of ck Widow¡¯s father, these are all factors the Su Family of Yanbei must be cautious of, and they cannot tantly kill ck Widow!"


    Ge Kaiyang scratched his head and said in a deep voice, "Chen Benhong is already done for, why then does the Su Family of Yanbei not support someone else? There are not a few people in this generation of the Chen Family!"


    Xie Bi¡¯an shook his head, "Changing generals at thest minute is a big taboo. Besides, if you support someone new, you don¡¯t know if this person has already been bought by ck Widow, nor if this person is easily controble. Rather than facing so many uncertain factors, it¡¯s better to firmly push Chen Benhong into position, at least there are not so many worries!"


    Ge Kaiyang thought for a moment, that indeed made sense. Changing personnel at this time was indeed not suitable.


    "So this means the Su Family of Yanbei still ces great importance on Chen Benhong, and we only need to focus on making moves on Chen Benhong now?" Ge Kaiyang said.


    "Yes!" Xie Bi¡¯an nodded with a smile.


    "Any ns?" Ge Kaiyang asked.


    "If at this moment, Chen Benhong suddenly disappears, don¡¯t you think the people from the Su Family of Yanbei will be anxious?" Xie Bi¡¯an leisurely said.


    Ge Kaiyang pondered for a while and whispered, "Will this bring out the Martial Champion? He also hopes for Chen Benhong to be the Chen Family Head!"


    "No!" Xie Bi¡¯an said crisply, "Even for Xue Nu¡¯s affair, the Martial Champion didn¡¯t make a move, do you think he would act for a Chen Benhong? To him, Chen Benhong is merely a small pawn, having him is fine, but his loss is not a big deal, it doesn¡¯t warrant such a big sacrifice."


    "Then it couldn¡¯t be better." Ge Kaiyangughed, "Borrowing a knife to kill someone, this move is very good. When people from the Su Family of Yanbeie, someone with the surname Su will undoubtedly die!"


    "Just one Su Ze is enough," Xie Bi¡¯an leisurely said.


    "Is Su Ze that strong?" Ge Kaiyang was surprised.


    "I don¡¯t know about his strength, but as long as he encounters Su Yang, Su Yang is doomed!" Xie Bi¡¯an chuckled, "It¡¯s just unknown whether Su Ze himself will kill Su Yang, or whether the people from the Su Family of Yanbei will!"


    Ge Kaiyang alsoughed, understanding Xie Bi¡¯an¡¯s meaning. Given the nature of Su Ze and Su Yang, when these two meet, they are bound to sh, and it¡¯s the kind that ends only with the death of one party.


    Su Ze is the youngest son of the Su Family Head of Yanbei, the most favored, and has also received a lot of resources since young. His strength is also very strong, perhaps even stronger than Su Yang. When the timees, if he can defeat Su Yang, he will definitely kill Su Yang by his own hand!


    Even if his strength is not as good as Su Yang, he¡¯s definitely going to suffer under Su Yang, and by then when people from the Su Family of Yanbei arrive, they will still kill Su Yang!


    "Then let¡¯s do this!" Ge Kaiyang sneered, "Su Yang must die!"


    "Su Yang must die!" Xie Bi¡¯an slowly nodded, this has been a n long in the making by the Jade-Faced Judge, and how could it be disrupted by a Su Yang?

 Chapter 1352 - 1351 Black Widow’s Concerns

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Chapter 1351 ck Widow¡¯s Concerns</h4>


    Chen Benhong disappeared, vanishing all of a sudden.


    After this news broke out, the first reaction of the major families in Capital City was that Su Yang was behind this deed.


    Su Yang had just received the news not long ago when Zi Nu personally paid him a visit, informing him that the ck Widow had requested his presence.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow slightly furrowed; the ck Widow seeking him out at this time was undoubtedly concerning Chen Benhong¡¯s disappearance. Could it be that the ck Widow also believed he had captured Chen Benhong?


    Given the ck Widow¡¯s strategies, she shouldn¡¯t make such a basic mistake. It was clear that someone was framing Su Yang; could the ck Widow not see that?


    With doubts in mind, Su Yang still followed Zi Nu to the ck Widow¡¯s manor.


    On this visit, Su Yang no longer encountered the likes of Green ve and Red ve as before. Following Zi Nu into the manor, they headed straight for the attic where the ck Widow resided.


    Upon reaching the door, Zi Nu gently knocked and respectfully said, "Master, Young Master Su has arrived."


    "Please invite him in!" The ck Widow¡¯s calm voice came from inside.


    Su Yang took a deep breath, silently reciting the Bodhi Heart Calming Chant in his mind before slowly stepping into the room.


    Su Yang still remembered thest time he saw the ck Widow. Her Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique was already formidable. And since he had helped herplete the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique, seeing her again, Su Yang could not afford to take it lightly.


    Entering the room, Su Yang saw the ck Widow standing on the balcony from afar. Her figure was enchantingly graceful, radiating an independent and unparalleled beauty, with just a silhouette enough to leave countless people in awe.


    This was truly a woman whose beauty was beyond words¡ªher appearance, figure, aura, and status were all at their peaks!


    Prepared in his heart, Su Yang wasn¡¯t too perturbed inside.


    "Miss ck Widow asked to see me for something?" Su Yang inquired.


    The ck Widow turned around, her expression grave and devoid of seduction. Clearly, she was not using the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique on Su Yang anymore.


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief; if the ck Widow continued to use the Demonic Enchantment Heart Technique on him, it would have been truly awkward.


    The ck Widow, perceiving Su Yang¡¯s concerns, didn¡¯t say anything further. She walked over, sat down beside the table, and softly spoke, "Chen Benhong has disappeared, did you know that?"


    Su Yang nced at the ck Widow: "Does Miss ck Widow think that I am responsible for this?"


    "Is that the kind of person I am in your eyes?" The ck Widow frowned.


    Now it was Su Yang¡¯s turn to be surprised. The ck Widow didn¡¯t think so? If that wasn¡¯t her thought, then why did she summon him here?


    "Chen Benhong¡¯s disappearance should be a good thing for Miss ck Widow, right?" Su Yang said, "As far as I know, Miss ck Widow has never wanted Chen Benhong to be the Chen Family Head!"


    "I do not wish for him to be the Chen Family Head, but I also don¡¯t want him to disappear at this moment!" the ck Widow said somberly. "If I wanted to kill him, do you think he would still be alive today?"


    "What does that mean?" Su Yang was astounded; he didn¡¯t know that Chen Benhong was actually a puppet cultivated by the Su Family of Yanbei.


    ck Widow took a deep breath; she didn¡¯t want to discuss these family disgraces with Su Yang, only saying in a grave tone: "Chen Benhong had a good rtionship with the Su Family of Yanbei, and his disappearance will certainly be taken very seriously by them¡ªthey will definitelye to the Capital City ahead of time. This time, the Su Family of Yanbei has dispatched not only Su Rui, who was previously betrothed to Ye Wantong, but also Patriarch Su¡¯s youngest son, Su Ze. This Su Ze ispletely a spoiled and dissolute scion, capable of doing anything and extremely arrogant and haughty. If hees to the Capital City, what do you think will happen?"


    Su Yang also frowned; he finally understood what ck Widow was worried about¡ªshe was concerned about the people from the Su Family of Yanbei arriving in the Capital City early.


    "Have the people from the Su Family of Yanbei already set out?" Su Yang asked, surprised.


    "They¡¯ve been out for quite a while now, just busy with another matter. However, Chen Benhong¡¯s sudden disappearance will surely draw Su Ze and the others to the Capital City. I estimate that, at most, it will take three to five days, or at least one to two days, and Su Ze will arrive in the Capital City with his people!" ck Widow said helplessly.


    Su Yang took a deep breath; of course, he understood what the situation would be like when Su Ze and the others arrived in the Capital City!


    Moreover, after learning about the rtionship between ck Widow and the Su Family of Yanbei from Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, Su Yang also knew early on that ck Widow¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family of Yanbei was not harmonious. In fact, ck Widow was even quietly opposing the Su Family of Yanbei. Therefore, in this matter, ck Widow was definitely on Su Yang¡¯s side!


    Having understood all these, Su Yang let out a sigh of relief.


    "I want to ask, for the Su Family of Yanbei, Immortals and demons shrink back..." Su Yang suddenly said: "Does this rule only apply within the domain of the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    ck Widow looked at Su Yang with surprise and nodded slowly: "That¡¯s how it can be said now."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked in confusion.


    "It wasn¡¯t like this before..." ck Widow said with a proud face: "When my father was still alive, the rules of the Su Family of Yanbei held sway across the whole world!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be stunned; ck Widow¡¯s father was the former Patriarch Su, Su Zhan.


    When Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang spoke of Su Zhan earlier, they too did so with utmost respect. And now, as ck Widow spoke of him, she did so with such pride, indicating the formidable reputation of Su Zhan.


    However, Su Yang had not expected Su Zhan to be formidable to such an extent.


    When Su Zhan was alive, the rules of the Su Family of Yanbei held sway across the whole world?


    In other words, when Su Zhan was there, the Earth Immortals of the Su Family of Yanbei could act freely anywhere in the world without fearing the Law Enforcers.


    How mighty must one¡¯s power be to achieve this?


    Keep in mind, the rules of the world are set by the Heavenly Court, and Law Enforcers are scattered throughout thend. Does this mean that Su Zhan alone allowed the entire Su Family of Yanbei to disregard the rules of the Heavenly Court within this world¡¯s domain?


    Compared to the Ten Great Sects and the like, this is a chasm as vast as the sky and earth.


    The Ten Great Sects only disregard the rules of the Heavenly Court within their own sects. But once outside, they must abide by the rules of the Heavenly Court!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang looked at ck Widow: "So now, the Earth Immortals of the Su Family of Yanbei can¡¯t just go around doing as they please outside, right?"


    "Of course!" ck Widow nodded, then furrowed her brows and nced at Su Yang: "Why, you didn¡¯t think that just because the Earth Immortals of the Su Family of Yanbei can¡¯t act freely, you have nothing to fear, did you? I¡¯ll tell you, never underestimate any major n or any of the Great Sects! To be able to be such a powerful Great Sect, it is absolutely not just because of those Earth Immortals; they have even more experts in the realm below Earth Immortals!"


    Su Yang was taken aback, as he hadn¡¯t considered this point. After pondering for a while, Su Yang asked: "Then how do theypare to the Martial Champion?"

 Chapter 1353 - 1352: Surpassing the Former

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Chapter 1352: Surpassing the Former</h4>


    ck Widow shook her head: "There¡¯s noparing to the Martial Champion, he¡¯s the only old freak in this world."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be speechless, ck Widow really showed no respect for the Martial Champion.


    "In fact, characters like Beigong War God Mahakasyapa, Jade-Faced Judge Qi Zhishan also belong to the realm of freaks," ck Widow said. "Such people appear perhaps once in a hundred years. We¡¯ve been lucky these past hundred years to have three of them emerging; it¡¯s quite extraordinary."


    "Which three?" Su Yang asked in surprise, shouldn¡¯t there be five?


    "Beigong War God, Qi Zhishan, and that Sword Saint Ye!" ck Widow¡¯s eyebrows twitched when she mentioned Ye Jiansheng, which puzzled Su Yang.


    "These three?" Su Yang was confused: "What about the Jade-Faced Judge, Mahakasyapa, and the Martial Champion?"


    "Are you really naive or just pretending?" ck Widow said: "The Martial Champion has been famous for 272 years now, how old do you think he is? Does that count as recent?"


    "Er..." Su Yang was scolded inly, quietly responded, "But there are still the Jade-Faced Judge and Mahakasyapa..."


    ck Widow exined: "Mahakasyapa is the Martial Champion¡¯s junior brother, both from the same sect. Mahakasyapa is three years younger than the Martial Champion, but he always stays in the Buddha Pce, so not many know of him. If he hadn¡¯t left the Buddha Pce and forced the Jade-Faced Judge to stop killing, nobody would still know of Mahakasyapa!"


    "As for the Jade-Faced Judge, this old devil, he¡¯s lived over 150 years, so he can¡¯t be considered a recent figure either. Only the neers like Beigong War God Qi Zhishan and the freak Sword Saint Ye are the ones who¡¯ve emerged in the recent century. However, Sword Saint Ye chose a different path which is why he didn¡¯t linger in that realm. Otherwise, out of these five masters, definitely one would have been ousted."


    Su Yang was utterly shocked, hearing all these secrets for the first time.


    Mahakasyapa, actually the Martial Champion¡¯s junior brother?


    Thinking carefully about it, no wonder the Drunken Monk was able to act like that in front of Du Xinyu. Just as the Drunken Monk said, he and Mr. Zhang are of the same generation; teaching a lesson to Dong Xingyu was really no big deal.


    "Was the Martial Champion also from Buddha Pce?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "Yes, he also learned martial arts at the Buddha Pce!" ck Widow nodded.


    "What exactly is Buddha Pce?" Su Yang asked in astonishment, knowing that such an institute produced two great figures really made Buddha Pce quite extraordinary.


    "It¡¯s just a monk temple." ck Widow waved dismissively: "Stop bothering about these meaningless things. Let me tell you, although the Su Family of Yanbei doesn¡¯t have masters like Beigong War God, there are many existences as strong as Xue Nu. If Su Zees to the Capital City, he will definitely have simr masters around him, and this situation is going to be troublesome!"


    Su Yang, unaware of these details before, furrowed his brows at hearing this. Indeed, if that was the case, this matter could really be troublesome.


    "So, should I try to find this Chen Benhong first?" Su Yang asked.


    "No way!" ck Widow vehemently refused: "If I¡¯m not mistaken, it must be ck and White Impermanence who took Chen Benhong away. If you go looking now, let alone whether you can find him, you might very likely fall into their trap. If they kill Chen Benhong and then frame you, you¡¯d really be unable to clear your name even if you jumped into the Yellow River. Even if you¡¯re not framed, getting into their traps will be troublesome!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, he had considered these issues, and indeed, it was not suitable.


    "For now, we can only take it one step at a time," ck Widow pondered for a moment and asked, "How about you go to Qinghe Academy?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t specify the details of the situation at Qinghe Academy; he only mentioned to her that the people from Qinghe Academy were absent. He only encountered Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi and discussed the matter with them.


    "Did the two of them agree to this matter?" ck Widow asked.


    Su Yang nodded, "However, you can¡¯t trust the words of these two oldmps; I think it is necessary to meet with other people from Qinghe Academy."


    "No need," said ck Widow. "It¡¯s fine as long as they agreed!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was stunned. Why did ck Widow trust these two so much?


    "Let it be, let¡¯s leave this matter as it is for now," ck Widow waved her hand. "The people from the Su Family of Yanbei will probably arrive in the Capital City in the next couple of days, you must be cautious. When you encounter people from the Su Family, don¡¯t be careless; their strength is not as simple as you think."


    Su Yang slowly nodded, seeing that ck Widow¡¯s expression was very solemn, he understood this matter must not be underestimated.


    Su Yang left first, and Zi Nu returned to the room, seeing ck Widow with eyes closed resting on the sofa, she did not dare to speak, only respectfully tidying up the things on the table.


    After a long while, ck Widow finally opened her eyes, her eyes full of sharpness, and she said solemnly, "Zi Nu, arrange it, let¡¯s start our n!"


    "Huh?" Zi Nu was stunned. "Miss, are we starting now? Here in the Capital City, we... we haven¡¯t fully taken control yet..."


    "There¡¯s no time!" ck Widow said sternly. "The Su Family of Yanbei has sent too many people this time, I don¡¯t know what they are busily dealing with. But once they finish their business, they will definitelye to the Capital City. This time, the Ten Great Sects have alsoe to the Capital City, the Su Family of Yanbei hasin dormant for over a decade, this time sending so many people, their purpose is definitely not simple. We must prepare in advance to avoid being caught off guard!"


    Zi Nu¡¯s expression also turned solemn, she immediately stood up and respectfully said, "Miss, I will arrange it right now."


    Zi Nu hurried out of the room, while ck Widow stood up and walked to the window, quietly looking in the direction of Yanbei. After a long silence, ck Widow slowly clenched her fists and whispered, "It¡¯s time to go back!"


    ...


    Su Yang didn¡¯t return to Shen Family Courtyard, instead, he went directly to L¨¹ Donglin.


    Drunken Monk and Xue Nu were there. Seeing Su Yanging, L¨¹ Donglin immediately said, "Su Yang, I was just about to look for you. Have you heard about Chen Benhong?"


    L¨¹ Donglin trusted Su Yang very much, and didn¡¯t ask whether Su Yang had captured Chen Benhong, but whether he had heard about it.


    Su Yang nodded, saying solemnly, "ck Widow just called me over."


    "ck Widow?" L¨¹ Donglin scratched his head. "So she told you the specifics then?"


    "What specifics?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "The Su Family of Yanbei!" L¨¹ Donglin said. "That bastard Su Ze hase out, and he¡¯ll probably being to the Capital City soon."

 Chapter 1354 - 1353 Strong Beigong

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Chapter 1353 Strong Beigong</h4>


    Su Yang looked at L¨¹ Donglin in astonishment. It seemed like L¨¹ Donglin held some grudges against Su Ze, and his words were not at all courteous?


    "No need to look, when I was young, that bastard almost got me killed!" L¨¹ Donglin said indignantly: "Back then, he went to the Northern Three Provinces with a few people from the Su Family of Yanbei. My uncle kindly hosted them and even allowed me to take him on ake tour. That little bastard pushed me straight into an ice hole. By the time people pulled me out, I was frozen and barely breathing. My uncle used all sorts of precious treasures to save my life."


    "What?" Su Yang was astounded. There was such an enmity between L¨¹ Donglin and Su Ze?


    "Why did he do that?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "Why?" L¨¹ Donglin sneered, "I told him at that time that the ice holes on theke surface were very dangerous. Once someone fell in, they would die inside. Out of curiosity, he pushed me in to test it, to see if I would die. That motherfucking bastard, when our family¡¯s people came to rescue me, he even cried and yelled not to save me, saying that because others saved me, I didn¡¯t die, and it didn¡¯t count, demanding I jump in again!"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; he had seen naughty kids, but this was his first encounter with such outrageous behavior!


    "The most outrageous part was, those people from the Su family acted as if nothing had happened. They didn¡¯t apologize at all, and even got mad at our family for knocking Su Ze down while saving me."


    L¨¹ Donglin said, "At that time, my uncle was really furious, but as it was a child¡¯s matter, the adults didn¡¯t want to make a scene, and he couldn¡¯t say much. However, when those people were about to leaveter, my uncle did not let them go and kept them there for half a month. Once I was healed and got out of bed half a monthter, my uncle allowed me and Su Ze to have a spar, pretending it was just children ying."


    "I was young and naive then, but my uncle quietly told me to beat him ruthlessly. Although naive, I wasn¡¯t stupid. I had been practicing with my uncle since I was little, and even at that age, I had some strength. I grabbed Su Ze and beat him so bad that he cried and screamed. The Su family got furious right there and flipped the table, ready to make trouble. My uncle didn¡¯t hesitate, he killed three members of the Su family on the spot, detained Su Ze in the Northern Three Provinces, crippled one man¡¯s martial arts, and ordered him to crawl back to the Su Family of Yanbei for help."


    Su Yang was utterly shocked, now truly witnessing the might of the Beigong War God.


    The more L¨¹ Donglin spoke, the more agitated he became, stomping on a stool and shouting loudly, "That person from the Su family, he was quite arrogant then. After running back to the Su family, he actually brought back more than a hundred people to the Northern Three Provinces, iming they would tten us. As if my uncle would be polite to them! He led a fight against them, andter Ye Jiansheng arrived with reinforcements. After a major battle, Ye Jiansheng killed seventeen Earth Immortals of the Su Family of Yanbei, my uncle killed fifty-two masters from the Su Family of Yanbei who had achieved the Venerable Realm, leaving only twenty or thirty people who fled back to the Su Family of Yanbei. Later, Patriarch Su personally came forward, apologized withpensation, and only then was that little bastard rescued!"


    It took a moment for Su Yang to gather his thoughts. He hadn¡¯t imagined that the Beigong War God was so authoritative at the time, capable of confronting such a massive entity like the Su Family of Yanbei.


    But thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Figures like Martial Champion Mahakasyapa and Jade-Faced Judge had been famous for many years, achieving today¡¯s status through many years of experience. The Beigong War God, having risen to such a position in just a few years, truly showed how shocking his deeds were.


    At that moment, Su Yang started thinking about Qi Zhishan. That Qi Family expert who had spent seventeen years in Zen meditation, previously appearing in, but the more Su Yang experienced, the more he realized the depth of this person. This person had reached a statusparable to the Beigong War God and others seventeen years ago, showing his immense strength. Now thinking about it, Su Yang felt nothing but shock in his heart!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang looked at L¨¹ Donglin: "Then the grudge between you and the Su Family of Yanbei must be deeply entrenched, right?"


    "That¡¯s why I called you here, to ask what you n to do this time!" L¨¹ Donglin said, "I¡¯ve thought about it, damn it, I was too foolish back then. I should have killed Su Ze at that time, why did I let him live and go back. This time, I don¡¯t intend to let him off easily. However, Patriarch Su went to the Northern Three Provinces, and the grudge was settled at that time, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to directly trouble them. So, this matter depends on you, if you say fight, I will fully support you!"


    Su Yang pondered for a moment and said, "ck Widow told me that the Su Family of Yanbei is very strong, with many powerful experts like Uncle Xue Nu. These people are not easy to deal with!"


    "That¡¯s true!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded slowly: "What does ck Widow imply by that?"


    "She said to take one step at a time and see." Su Yang said.


    "Take one step at a time and see?" L¨¹ Donglin scratched his head: "Isn¡¯t that the same as having no opinion at all?"


    "She definitely has her own ns," Xue Nu suddenly spoke up.


    "It¡¯s still unknown what her ns are, and people like Su Ze will probably soon enter Capital City, we can¡¯t just keep waiting like this!" L¨¹ Donglin said.


    Xue Nu nced at L¨¹ Donglin, knowing his long-standing resentment towards Su Ze, so when he heard that Su Ze wasing to Capital City, he was the most agitated, wishing he could kill Su Ze himself.


    Xue Nu couldn¡¯t help but remember the admonition from the Beigong War God before they set off. The Beigong War God had told him that people like Su Ze would inevitablye to Capital City and that there was no need to fear anyone - if you want to kill, then kill!


    Without a doubt, this included the people from the Yanbei Su Family!


    "We don¡¯t need to worry about how ck Widow ns things, we should make our own arrangements," Xue Nu said. "ck Widow naturally has her ns, but we also need to prepare ourselves. Otherwise, if ck Widow¡¯s n changes unexpectedly, we too might end up in a panic!"


    "That¡¯s also true!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded repeatedly, looking at Su Yang: "What ns do you have?"


    Su Yang shook his head, he really had no n at the moment. This matter might indeed only be as ck Widow said, to take one step at a time.


    "Amitabha!" At this moment, the Drunken Monk suddenly spoke: "This humble monk does have a n, would you like to hear it?"


    The crowd looked towards the Drunken Monk simultaneously, curious as to what n he had figured out while standing quietly to the side.


    "What n? Let¡¯s hear it!" L¨¹ Donglin was the first to ask.


    The Drunken Monk smiled and said, "There¡¯s a strategy known as ¡¯fighting poison with poison,¡¯ do you know of it?"

 Chapter 1355 - 1354 Su Ze

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Chapter 1354 Su Ze</h4>


    "Fight poison with poison?" Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin exchanged looks of surprise and asked, "What do you mean?"


    The Drunken Monk did not answer but asked instead, "Master Su, regarding Chen Benhong¡¯s disappearance, who do you think is behind it?"


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang replied solemnly, "It must be ck and White Impermanence!"


    "That¡¯s right!" The Drunken Monk nodded, "Right now, many in Capital City want to kill you, but the ones who truly wish to see you dead are people like Ge Kaiyang. Besides, only they have the capability to spirit away Chen Benhong from a ce like the Wang Family¡¯s without anyone noticing."


    "So what then?" L¨¹ Donglin asked.


    "This move is called ¡¯borrowing someone else¡¯s knife to kill,¡¯" said the Drunken Monk, "People like Ge Kaiyang abducted Chen Benhong, drawing the Su Family of Yanbei to Capital City, using them as the tool to remove Master Su. But have you considered this? Why did people like Su Ze rush to Capital City as soon as Chen Benhong went missing?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious!" L¨¹ Donglin snorted, "Chen Benhong is a puppet groomed by the Su Family of Yanbei, he¡¯s crucial to the Su Family of Yanbei, and is a key factor in their power struggle with the ck Widow. If Chen Benhong is gone, all the schemes the Su Family of Yanbei had invested in over the years would be wasted, how could they not be anxious?"


    "Exactly!" The Drunken Monk said with a smile, "Since the Su Family of Yanbei values Chen Benhong so much, they certainly wouldn¡¯t want him dead."


    Seeing the Drunken Monk fall silent again, L¨¹ Donglin urged, "Just speak your mind, stop beating around the bush, do you even sound like a man?"


    The Drunken Monk wanted to keep them in suspense, but he was helpless against someone as impatient as L¨¹ Donglin.


    Shrugging his shoulders, the Drunken Monk said, "Put simply, Chen Benhong could be used to threaten the Su Family of Yanbei, as well as people like Su Ze."


    Both L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang¡¯s eyes brightened, and Su Yang eagerly said, "You mean..."


    "Exactly!" The Drunken Monk said with augh, "Chen Benhong can be used to force Su Ze and his people to do what you want them to do!"


    Su Yang inhaled deeply, "Is that possible?"


    "That depends on what sort of enemy you find for them!" said the Drunken Monk with a faint smile, "Some of them might be on their hit list already, right?"


    Su Yang looked at L¨¹ Donglin, who immediately turned to Xue Nu.


    After pondering for a while, Xue Nu said, "The grudge between the Su Family of Yanbei and the Jade-Faced Judge is no small matter either. They¡¯ve shed several times, with heavy losses on both sides. The Su Family would probably really want to eliminate Ge Kaiyang and the likes of ck and White Impermanence!"


    "Then let¡¯s do that!" L¨¹ Donglin mmed the table and said to Su Yang, "Use Chen Benhong to threaten them, make them go after Ge Kaiyang and his people!"


    After some thought, Su Yang said with a deep voice, "Since we know that it¡¯s Ge Kaiyang and his people who abducted Chen Benhong, then we can use Chen Benhong to threaten Su Ze and his people to deal with Ge Kaiyang. Then Ge Kaiyang could also use Chen Benhong to threaten Su Ze¡¯s group to deal with us. We don¡¯t have Chen Benhong in our hands; from this point of view, we¡¯re at a disadvantage!"


    The Drunken Monk chuckled, "This is exactly where the crux of the problem lies. Ge Kaiyang and his people abducted Chen Benhong and framed you, a clever n indeed. But the key issue is, do they dare to reveal Chen Benhong¡¯s whereabouts?"


    "Once Chen Benhong is exposed, their feud with the Su Family of Yanbei is set in stone!" L¨¹ Donglinughed, "Then, even if they dare to use Chen Benhong to threaten the people of the Su Family of Yanbei, the Su Family of Yanbei will certainly not let them off. Consequently, whatever ns the Jade-Faced Judge has will be hard to execute!"


    "Yes!" Drunken Monk nodded: "Moreover, even if they really dare to do that, using Chen Benhong to threaten the Su Family of Yanbei, Chen Benhong¡¯s location would be exposed. Then, without our interference, the Su Family of Yanbei will try to rescue Chen Benhong. At that point, Ge Kaiyang will still have no leverage, and instead, he will have taken much of the pressure off Master Su of the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    "This is a good strategy!" Su Yang nodded sincerely. After careful consideration, he found the n to be indeed exquisite.


    "Then it¡¯s settled!" L¨¹ Donglinughed heartily: "Ge Kaiyang, that rotten bastard, thinks that by capturing Chen Benhong and framing Su Yang, Su Yang would bepletely trapped. Hmph, they will soon realize what it means to shoot themselves in the foot!"


    Su Yang also smiled faintly; this method was indeed excellent. It wouldn¡¯t only reduce a lot of pressure for Su Yang, but the most crucial aspect was that the confrontation between the Su Family of Yanbei and Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group also fell in line with Su Yang¡¯s interests.


    ...


    Su Ze arrived in Capital City earlier than ck Widow had anticipated.


    By the next day at noon, the people of the Su Family of Yanbei entered Capital City in an extremely high-profile manner.


    Chen Yuanchuan personally led the Chen Family to greet them, but Su Ze did not even meet with them, nor did he stay at the Chen residence. Instead, he went straight to the most luxurious hotel in Capital City.


    This alone was enough to show the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s dissatisfaction with Chen Yuanchuan!


    Chen Yuanchuan was extremely embarrassed. His current position in the Chen Family was also very awkward. The Family Head, his father, had been forced to step down, while his son, although the heir, was also on shaky ground. The most pressing issue was that his son had suddenly disappeared, making him as anxious as ants on a hot pan.


    Now his only reliance was the Su Family of Yanbei, and despite the considerable embarrassment, Chen Yuanchuan still went out of his way to seek an audience with Su Ze.


    After waiting for over two hours, Chen Yuanchuan finally met Su Ze.


    Su Ze was very young, even two years younger than Su Yang, only sixteen or seventeen years old.


    However, he had be one of the most notorious profligates spoken of by many.


    Su Ze¡¯s greatest hobby was to use various punishments to torment people, watching them suffer and die.


    At the age of seven or eight, he had pushed L¨¹ Donglin into an ice cave just to see if someone could really freeze to death underneath the icy kennel, indicating just how cruel and vicious he was.


    Chen Yuanchuan had heard many stories about Su Ze, and standing in front of Su Ze, he too was sweating profusely and extremely apprehensive.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Chen Yuanchuan stepped forward, bent at the waist, and bowed: "Chen Yuanchuan of the Chen Family, pays respects to Young Master Su Ze of the Su Family!"


    Su Ze didn¡¯t even nce at him, leaningzily on one of the serving girls behind him, with one hand wandering inside the clothing of the beautiful maid.


    "How dare you, Chen Yuanchuan! You stand in the presence of our young master!" another maid shouted: "Kneel and show your respects!"


    Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s expression changed. He was over fifty years old while Su Ze was only sixteen or seventeen. Besides, in terms of seniority, he was a generation above Su Ze, how could he kneel like this?

 Chapter 1356 - 1355: Kneel and Pay Respect

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Chapter 1355: Kneel and Pay Respect</h4>


    Chen Yuanchuan stood still, feeling awkward as he truly did not want to kneel. After all, he was not young anymore, and kneeling would leave him nowhere to save his face!


    However, observing the res around him, Chen Yuanchuan felt a surge of panic inside.


    He had heard countless stories about Su Ze and knew that this man was capricious and murderous. If he really chose not to kneel, not to mention saving his own son, he might even meet a tragic end right here!


    Thus, after weighing his options numerous times, Chen Yuanchuan finally knelt down shakily: "Chen Yuanchuan pays respect to Young Master Su Ze!"


    Su Ze still did not even nce at Chen Yuanchuan, slouching on the sofa while indifferently touching the handmaiden¡¯s clothing. Meanwhile, the handmaiden giggled while carefully peeling a grape to feed him.


    Chen Yuanchuan felt even more awkward. He had knelt down already, yet Su Ze still ignored him. What did this mean? Was hepletely disregarding him?


    Yet, Chen Yuanchuan did not dare to stand up and could only kneel sincerely on the ground and wait.


    After about ten minutes, Chen Yuanchuan felt his legs nearly go numb from kneeling before Su Ze finally sat up.


    Giving Chen Yuanchuan a fleeting nce, Su Ze slowly said, "Chen Yuanchuan, how has the Su Family of Yanbei treated you?"


    "The Su Family of Yanbei has bestowed great kindness upon me!" Chen Yuanchuan quickly replied.


    Indeed, Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s position within the Chen Family was rather ordinary previously, and even his father¡¯s status as Family Head was unstable.


    Fortunately,ter they clung to the powerful influence of the Su Family of Yanbei. With the support from the Su Family of Yanbei, their status within the Chen Family rapidly elevated. After Chen Benhong was appointed by the Su Family of Yanbei as the Chen family heir, Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s status in the Su Family of Yanbei was elevated once again. One could say that Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s status today was entirely due to the Su Family of Yanbei; indeed, the Su Family has treated them very well!


    Yet, Chen Yuanchuan was very clear that the Su Family of Yanbei did so to make his son a puppet for them. It was a rtionship of mutual benefits, so in his heart, there wasn¡¯t any notion of not being treated well.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly say such a thing in front of Su Ze.


    "Great kindness!" Su Ze sneered, standing up and walking slowly to Chen Yuanchuan, quietly observing him.


    Being intensely stared at by Su Ze, Chen Yuanchuan felt a shiver running through him, trembling and unsure of what Su Ze intended to do.


    "Since our Su Family of Yanbei has shown you great kindness, is this the attitude you have towards your benefactors?" Su Ze gently patted Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s shoulder.


    Chen Yuanchuan trembled inside, wondering if Su Ze was still dissatisfied with him. What did he really want? He had already knelt down!


    "I... I do not understand..." Chen Yuanchuan stammered, "I am not sure where I have fallen short, but... but please Young Master Su provide guidance, I will definitely... definitely correct it..."


    Su Ze didn¡¯t speak; he just sighed and sat back down on the sofa.


    At this moment, the maid beside him red at Chen Yuanchuan and shouted angrily, "Chen Yuanchuan, are you a fool? I told you to kneel and salute, and you think it¡¯s over just by kneeling? Where is the salute?"


    Chen Yuanchuan was dumbfounded. Did Su Ze still want him to kowtow?


    Fury surged in Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s heart, and he almost exploded with anger. But this thought was fleeting, for he was well aware of the gap between himself and Su Ze. He could explode, but what would the oue be?


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Yuanchuan eventually bowed and kowtowed, his voice trembling as he said, "Chen Yuanchuan, pays respects to Young Master Su!"


    Su Ze then nodded in satisfaction, and without allowing Chen Yuanchuan to rise, he slowly spoke while eating the peeled grapes next to him, "What do you think about the matter of your son¡¯s disappearance?"


    "It must be Su Yang who abducted him!" Chen Yuanchuan immediately mored, "Su Yang has always harbored a grudge against my son. All these incidents stemmed from their conflicts, leading to this result. Now that he is free, he must be targeting my son at the first opportunity. He must have abducted my son. Moreover, he probably knew you all wereing to the Capital City, so he abducted my son ahead of time to threaten you!"


    "Haha..." Su Ze sneered coldly, casting a sidelong nce at Chen Yuanchuan, and said coldly, "Chen Yuanchuan, you truly never cease to underwhelm me; you are indeed useless!"


    "Ah?" Chen Yuanchuan was taken aback. Why was Su Ze suddenly scolding him?


    "At this point in Su Yang¡¯s journey, does your Chen Family pose any threat to him?" Su Ze said coldly.


    Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s face showed reluctance, but he eventually shook his head. After Su Yang defeated Ge Kaiyang at the Purple Lotus Garden, the gap between the Chen Family and Su Yang only grew. Especially now that Xue Nu had arrived, the Chen Family dared to do nothing.


    "If the Chen Family poses no threat to him, then why would he abduct Chen Benhong? If he wanted to kill Chen Benhong, he could have just led a group to storm your Chen Family. Could you even stop him? Or should I say, would the people of the Chen Family even help you stop Su Yang?" Su Ze stated coldly.


    Chen Yuanchuan helplessly shook his head again. After the previous ordeal, Patriarch Chen was deposed, and their branch¡¯s status in the Chen Family had plummeted. If not for the connections with the Su Family of Yanbei, Chen Benhong would have lost his heir status a long time ago, without needing to wait until now!


    "So..." Su Ze said, "do you still think it was Su Yang who abducted Chen Benhong, that Su Yang wants to target Chen Benhong?"


    Chen Yuanchuan was stunned for a moment, and after thinking it over, he realized this made sense.


    However, he still felt indignant towards Su Yang, and gritting his teeth, said, "He... he is indeed strong now, butpared to the Su Family of Yanbei, he¡¯s nothing. He knows that the Su Family of Yanbei will eventuallye to settle the score with him, so he... he deliberately abducted Hong¡¯er in advance, trying to threaten the Su Family of Yanbei..."


    "Haha..." Su Ze scoffed again, "Chen Benhong alone, can he really threaten the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    Chen Yuanchuan looked nkly at Su Ze, Chen Benhong had been groomed by the Su Family of Yanbei for many years, but now ording to Su Ze, they seemed to care very little about Chen Benhong?


    Su Ze ignored Chen Yuanchuan and stated coldly, "Go notify Su Yang, telling him I give him until tonight to hand over Chen Benhong. Otherwise, when I take matters into my own hands, he will have no chance of survival!"


    "Ah?" Chen Yuanchuan was dumbfounded once more. What did Su Ze mean? Just now he said it wasn¡¯t Su Yang who abducted Chen Benhong, but now he¡¯s requesting Su Yang to hand over Chen Benhong? Isn¡¯t this contradictory?

 Chapter 1357 - 1356 Ghost Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Chapter 1356 Ghost Shadow</h4>


    Seeing Chen Yuanchuan standing there dumbfounded, the maidservant next to him angrily said, "Chen Yuanchuan, can¡¯t you understand what our young master said?"


    Chen Yuanchuan felt extremely aggrieved inside; after all, he was a significant figure in Capital City. Yet, in front of Su Ze, he was being ordered around by a mere maidservant.


    What sort of thing was this maidservant, and what right did she have to speak to him?


    Just because they were by Su Ze¡¯s side, these maidservants acted haughty and dismissive, which made Chen Yuanchuan utterly resentful to the core.


    Yet, in the end, he swallowed his pride. No matter how lowly the maidservant¡¯s status, she was still one of Su Ze¡¯s. Despite his reluctance, he dared not show it in front of Su Ze!


    "Yes, I will go and inform Su Yang right away!" Chen Yuanchuan suppressed his anger inside, replying in a low voice.


    Bowing and exiting the room, Chen Yuanchuan walked all the way to the underground parking lot and got into his car, then finally smashed the seat next to him with a palm. His face contorted grotesquely, he gritted his teeth, his entire body trembling, rage turning his eyes red, almost beast-like.


    After a long while, the hideous expression on Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s face slowly faded. He exhaled softly and sternly told the driver who was bowing his head without saying a word, "To the Shen Family Courtyard!"


    "The Shen Family Courtyard?" The driver was startled and said softly, "My lord, that¡¯s where Su Yang..."


    "I know!" Chen Yuanchuan snapped coldly: "No need to ask, just go!"


    The driver dared not ask further, hurriedly driving directly to the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Upstairs, Su Ze stood by the window, quietly watching Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s car drive away, a trace of a cold smile crossing his lips. He waved his hand, and the maidservants by his side immediately withdrew.


    Chen Yuanchuan took out a small cup from his pocket, opened it, and quietly waited by the side.


    Before long, the room suddenly darkened, the lights flickering as if haunted.


    Su Ze¡¯s expression remained calm, seemingly ustomed to all this.


    As these anomalies urred, a ghost shadow slowly rose from the small cup, quietly floating in the air.


    "I did as you said." Su Ze sat on the sofa, speaking softly, "Are you sure Su Yang wasn¡¯t taken by Ge Kaiyang?"


    "Certain!" The ghost shadow¡¯s voice was very hoarse.


    "What¡¯s next?" Su Ze asked.


    "It depends on what Su Yang does." the ghost shadow responded softly.


    "What do you think he will do?" Su Ze asked in return.


    "There are three scenarios..." Ghost Shadow said: "First, confront you head-on, which is what lowly people do. Second, avoid confrontation by finding Chen Benhong or proving that Chen wasn¡¯t captured by him, which is what average people do. Third, turn the tables by using Chen Benhong to threaten you, making you deal with Ge Kaiyang, which is what superior people do!"


    Su Ze furrowed his brow: "Then what kind of person do you think he is?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of person he is, the key is what you are going to do!" Ghost Shadow said softly.


    "What do you mean?" Su Ze asked.


    "If you just want to kill a Su Yang, then you don¡¯t need to care about what kind of person he is, you just need to confront him directly." Ghost Shadow said softly: "However, if your target is ck Widow, then it¡¯s different."


    A gleam shed in Su Ze¡¯s eyes: "How is it different? Isn¡¯t Su Yang just working for ck Widow?"


    "Killing a Su Yang is easy, but drawing out ck Widow behind him is the hardest part," Ghost Shadow spoke softly. "ck Widow has been in business for so many years, no one knows the extent of her power. To deal with her, you must root out her powerpletely. Thus, in this matter, we must not be too hasty. In fact, we have to appear weak to them, making them think we are no threat. That way, we can seize the opportunity to strike them decisively!"


    "What do you really mean?" Su Ze frowned. "Stop beating around the bush!"


    "Hehe..." Ghost Shadow chuckled: "After all these years, you¡¯re still so impatient, still so thoughtless!"


    Su Ze¡¯s expression changed, and he took out a bell from his body and shook it forcefully.


    "Ah!" Ghost Shadow let out a piercing scream, as though suffering immense pain.


    Su Ze looked at Ghost Shadow smugly: "Now, do you understand who is the master and who is the servant?"


    Ghost Shadow trembled continuously, crawling on the ground, and it took a long while before he gradually calmed down. His voice became raspier and he said softly: "Martial Champion has always been ready to act yet never strikes; he intends to use others to eliminate our enemies. This old fox won¡¯t sit by and watch ck Widow swallow the powers of Capital City. So, once ck Widow makes a move, as long as we don¡¯t, he will step in to stop her. For us, it¡¯s an opportunity to watch tigers fight from the mountain, hence there¡¯s no need for us to be hasty before that happens!"


    Su Ze thought for a moment and said sternly: "What did you mean earlier by showing weakness?"


    "We can proceed ording to Su Yang¡¯s n..." Ghost Shadow said: "It¡¯s best for us if he is a superior person because it would be more advantageous for us!"


    Su Ze furrowed his brow, clearly puzzled, and Ghost Shadow immediately exined: "Right now, the actions in Capital City involve ck Widow and Martial Champion, with L¨¹ Donglin and such clearly standing on ck Widow¡¯s side. Ge Kaiyang and others, wanting a share, stir up trouble. Martial Champion intends to use the Jade-Faced Judge to deal with ck Widow, which doesn¡¯t align with our interests. For us, the best scenario would be to eliminate Ge Kaiyang¡¯s people first."


    "So, if Su Yang is a superior person, he will use Chen Benhong to force us to deal with Ge Kaiyang, and we can seize the opportunity to deal with Ge Kaiyang. First, this makes others think we don¡¯t see the situation clearly, making us seem like fools, and they won¡¯t focus on us. Secondly, it also allows us to remove Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group, killing two birds with one stone!"


    Su Ze¡¯s face showed disdain: "What kind of trouble can Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group stir, anyway? I feel that, to deal with ck Widow alone, there¡¯s no need for such fanfare. If you ask me, just go kill her directly and save the trouble!"


    "ck Widow¡¯s strength, though not on par with someone like the Jade-Faced Judge, is definitely above people like Xue Nu. Considering this caliber, even the Su Family of Yanbei doesn¡¯t have many who can match her," Ghost Shadow said softly. "Moreover, you don¡¯t know how many people or how much power she has around her. A battle against the unknown is the most dangerous!"


    "Humph, need it be so troublesome to kill her?" Su Ze sneered: "Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ve got her own brother in our hands. When the timees, just threaten her with her brother, making hermit suicide is no problem at all!"

 Chapter 1358 - 1357: Superior People

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Chapter 1357: Superior People</h4>


    "Her brother cannot die..." Ghost Shadow whispered: "Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, Huo Yuanzhen, Thousand Snow Pce, these people are not to be trifled with. All these years, they haven¡¯t made a move precisely because her brother has been kept as a hostage by the Su Family of Yanbei. If her brother dies, these people will be unrestrained, and should they all attack the Su Family of Yanbei, how many losses would the Su Family suffer?"


    "Our Su Family of Yanbei is so powerful, are we supposed to be afraid of them?" Su Ze said loudly.


    Ghost Shadow: "Of course we¡¯re not afraid, but the key point is, injuring the enemy by one thousand and self-injuring by eight hundred. If the Su Family of Yanbei goes through something like this again, to what extent would its status drop among the Superlunary Family Sects?"


    Without speaking further, Su Ze closed his mouth. He was confident that he would be the next Family Head of the Su Family of Yanbei. Therefore, he truly did not wish to see the status of the Su Family in Yanbei decline too much. Preserving strength is something a Family Head, or rather, the next Family Head, should consider!


    ...


    Su Yang had already received news that Su Ze had arrived in the Capital City. However, Su Ze did note directly to find him, which somewhat surprised him. From this alone, it seemed that Su Ze might not be aplete fool without brains.


    At this moment, Zhao Hu Zi came running to report, saying that Chen Yuanchuan was requesting an audience.


    Su Yang was surprised. He had received information that it was Chen Yuanchuan who went to meet Su Ze. Now, Chen Yuanchuan came to see him, which made the matter somewhat strange. What exactly was Su Ze plotting with his actions?


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang waved his hand and said, "Let him in!"


    Zhao Hu Zi went out, and not long after, Chen Yuanchuan with a gloomy face walked in.


    Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s face was clouded over, and when he saw Su Yang, the hatred in his eyes intensified.


    He was once an influential figure whomanded respect in the Capital City, but because of Su Yang, he fell from Paradise to the dust. Not only that, his whole lineage suffered the same fate because of Su Yang¡ªhow could he not harbor hatred towards Su Yang in his heart?


    Su Yang, on the other hand, was calm as usual. He nced at Chen Yuanchuan: "What message did Su Ze send you with?"


    Chen Yuanchuan was startled. He hadn¡¯t even spoken yet and Su Yang had already guessed his intention?


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Yuanchuan coldly repeated Su Ze¡¯s words. Of course, he added oil and vinegar to his recounting, and the tone carried insult, clearly trying to provoke Su Yang on purpose.


    After hearing this, Su Yang did not get angry but justughed: "Go back and tell him that I would indeed like to see what it looks like when he acts in person. I give him until tonight toe see me, otherwise, let him wait to collect Chen Benhong¡¯s dead body!"


    Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s face changed. When Su Ze said those words, he did not believe that Chen Benhong was really in Su Yang¡¯s hands. But now, hearing Su Yang say this, he panicked¡ªwas Chen Benhong really in Su Yang¡¯s hands?


    At this moment, Chen Yuanchuan felt a certain contempt for Su Ze. Before, Su Ze seemed as if he knew everything, but who was the real fool if not himself? He did not truly understand Su Yang, so on what grounds could he im that it was not Su Yang who had taken Chen Benhong!


    "Su Yang, our Chen Family has already paid the price for the past events. Hong¡¯er has been reflecting at home all this time without stepping out. You... what more do you want to do to him?" Chen Yuanchuan asked anxiously.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even bother to look at him, and said coldly, "I have nothing to say to you, just convey my message to Su Ze!"


    "That¡¯s my son, why won¡¯t you speak to me!" Chen Yuanchuan said urgently.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay him any attention and waved his hand dismissively, after which Zhao Hu Zi and several others rushed up, without further ado, they hoisted Chen Yuanchuan up and carried him out.


    Chen Yuanchuan was furious to the extreme, continually shrieking, but no one paid any heed to him.


    After throwing him outside the Shen Family Courtyard, Zhao Hu Zi, from his higher position, said imperiously: "Chen Yuanchuan, remember to ry Master Su¡¯s message. Otherwise, I will break your damn legs and throw you back. You can go and tell him yourself!"


    Chen Yuanchuan gritted his teeth in anger, but upon seeing the people in front of him, he didn¡¯t dare to speak further. Among them were people who hade out of the Chen Family¡¯s dungeon, who hated him to the bone. That they didn¡¯t kill him on the spot was already merciful; where would he have the audacity to cause more trouble here?


    Once back with Su Ze, Chen Yuanchuan conveyed Su Yang¡¯s words to Su Ze, naturally embellishing them with a concoction of exaggerations.


    Upon hearing Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s report, Su Ze nearly exploded with rage. However, in the end, he epted Ghost Shadow¡¯s advice and didn¡¯t directly send someone to fight to the death with Su Yang.


    "He wants to see me?" Su Ze sneered and slowly stood up: "Fine, then I want to see for myself what kind of remarkable abilities this Su Yang has to cause such chaos in the Capital City. Chen Yuanchuan, go tell him, tonight in the Purple Lotus Garden!"


    Chen Yuanchuan inwardly rejoiced, seeing Su Ze¡¯s appearance, he must be very angry. If they met tonight, the two of them were bound to fight.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll go tell him right away!" Chen Yuanchuan said hastily.


    "Wait a moment!" Su Ze halted Chen Yuanchuan, giving him a cold nce: "Remember, what should be said and what should not be said. Don¡¯t think you can deceive me with your little tricks!"


    Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing he had been exaggerating on both ends of his message passing. It seemed Su Ze had caught on?


    With a heart filled with rm, Chen Yuanchuan bowed even lower, saying in a trembling voice, "Yes, I... I understand..."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Ze dismissed him, and like a man fleeing for his life, Chen Yuanchuan turned and left.


    After Chen Yuanchuan¡¯s departure, Su Ze let Ghost Shadow out and said in a deep voice: "You heard everything just now, right? This Su Yang is way too arrogant, daring to speak to me like this, it¡¯s absolutely detestable!"


    "Patience in small matters upsets great ns!" Ghost Shadow spoke softly: "You did right just now, that¡¯s how a leader should behave!"


    Thisment slightly soothed Su Ze¡¯s mind. He thought of the future prospect of bing the Family Head, and thus no longer dwelled on these matters.


    "I will go meet him at the Purple Lotus Garden tonight, what should I do next?" Su Ze asked in a deep voice.


    "Since he wants to meet you, it shows he is a person of quality," Ghost Shadow said: "You just need to do as he says, of course, you also need to show your anger. Being tooposed will make people think you were prepared, and they will suspect you. What we need to do is make them all underestimate us, that¡¯s the safest way!"


    Su Ze¡¯s brows furrowed: "So you¡¯re saying, even if Su Yang insults me tonight, I can only retort a few words, and can¡¯t fight them?"


    Ghost Shadow leisurely said: "If you can settle the matter with ck Widow in one go, then, who else from the Su Family of Yanbei could possibly contest with you for the position of the sessor?"

 Chapter 1359 - 1358 Shocking the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Chapter 1358 Shocking the Capital City</h4>


    Su Ze¡¯s eyes suddenly became feverish. Although he was the most favored by his parents, he was still the youngest son of Patriarch Su.


    Above him, he had several older brothers¡ªall rivalspeting for the position of Family Head.


    Moreover, many in the n were extremely dissatisfied with him. These people always mored that the position of Family Head should be inherited by the eldest son, not by him, the youngest.


    Thus, Su Ze always harbored a stifled rage, aiming to achieve something grand to show them all. He wanted everyone to know that he was much stronger than his brothers!


    Su Ze also knew that the ck Widow had always been a thorn in the side for both his father and the entire Su Family of Yanbei. For many years, they had been longing to dispose of the ck Widow, but for various reasons, they had been unable to act.


    If Su Ze could eliminate the ck Widow this time, he would indeed have established a monumental merit. By then, without him having to say a word, his brothers would probably not dare topete with him for the position of Family Head any longer!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Ze asserted decisively: "Then we¡¯ll do as you say."


    ...


    By the afternoon, the news that Su Ze was going to meet Su Yang at Purple Lotus Garden had spread throughout Capital City.


    When Su Ze entered Capital City, the city had already been in an uproar once. Now, with this newsing out, Capital City was boiling over once more.


    Everyone knew that Su Ze¡¯s visit to Capital City was surely directed at Su Yang. And now, with Su Ze inviting Su Yang for a meeting, it was undoubtedly time to resolve the grievances between the two.


    During Su Yang¡¯s time in Capital City, the major families and powers of the city had suffered heavy losses under his hands. In fact, these major families and powers had been beaten to the point of fear; they no longer dared to seek revenge. However, the resentment in people¡¯s hearts persisted, as they calcted who would be the one to kill Su Yang.


    Previously, they had reached out to invite the Martial Champion, but the Martial Champion did not show up, plunging everyone into despair. If the Martial Champion would not take action, who else in Capital City could possibly kill Su Yang?


    This time, as Su Ze arrived in Capital City with the people of the Su Family of Yanbei, it suddenly kindled hope in everyone!


    This was the Su Family of Yanbei¡ªkilling a Su Yang would be as easy as flipping one¡¯s hand!


    Therefore, after this message was disseminated in the afternoon, everyone in Capital City excitedly discussed how miserably Su Yang would die!


    Even some of the more radical families began to openly dere their support for Su Ze, moring to help Su Ze kill Su Yang!


    Among these families, the Wang Family was the most radical.


    After thest incident, Master Wang had utterly lost face and his standing within the family had plummeted. Although he still upied the position of Family Head, the n Elder Council had already begun to select a new Family Head in his presence, and his abdication was only a matter of time.


    Master Wang¡¯s resentment towards Su Yang had reached an extreme, but with no power of his own and no assistance from the Wang Family, all he could do was curse in his heart.


    Now, with Su Ze¡¯s sudden arrival, Master Wang was naturally the most excited.


    In the afternoon, Master Wang personally ran to pay respects to Su Ze. After a series of obsequious ttery, without receiving any promise from Su Ze, Master Wang returned to the Wang Family triumphantly and once again dered loudly that he would be irreconcbly opposed to Su Yang!


    This situation seemed to reflect Su Ze¡¯s attitude. For a while, the various clowns of Capital City all took the stage, with numerous derations of a bloody feud to the end with Su Yang¡ªit was exceedingly lively.


    As for these pieces of news, Su Yang simply ignored them.


    At half-past seven in the evening, Su Yang rushed to the Purple Lotus Garden.


    At this time, Su Ze had also just arrived here.


    This time, Su Yang came alone; the Drunken Monk L¨¹ Donglin did not apany him.


    Of course, they were both closely watching the situation and were nearby. If Su Ze intended to start a fight here, L¨¹ Donglin, the Drunken Monk, would definitely rush over immediately.


    At the entrance of Purple Lotus Garden, Su Yang met Su Ze. With one look, they could both see the disgust in each other¡¯s eyes.


    After giving Su Yang a once over, Su Ze said coldly, "So you¡¯re the Master Su from Pingnan Province? Hmph, is that all? I thought you would be someone exceptional, with extraordinary abilities. Just this and nothing more!"


    Su Yangpletely ignored him and walked straight into the Purple Lotus Garden.


    Su Ze couldn¡¯t help but get angry. Su Yang waspletely disregarding him. He had never been treated like this in his life!


    "Stop right there!" Su Ze shouted angrily.


    Still ignoring him, Su Yang continued into the Purple Lotus Garden.


    "I said stop, didn¡¯t you hear me?" Su Ze rushed up to Su Yang and reached out to grab his shoulder.


    Su Yang countered with a palm strike, and the two exchanged blows, each taking a step back.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed; Su Ze¡¯s strength was indeed formidable. People from the Su Family of Yanbei really were remarkable!


    Su Ze, on the other hand, was stunned. He had never considered Su Yang a threat. In his view, no so-called expert from outside couldpare with those from reclusive families and Superlunary Sects.


    However, he was shocked after this exchange; Su Yang¡¯s strength was on par with his own.


    But, Su Ze quickly dismissed it with a sneer. What does it matter if one¡¯s strength is formidable? True power isn¡¯t just about strength; it also relies on powerful secret techniques. No matter how strong the secret techniques Su Yang practiced were, they couldn¡¯tpare to the Ancestral Secret Arts of the Su Family of Yanbei!


    "Su Yang, is this your quality?" Su Ze mocked, "As expected of someone who crawled out of the countryside, no matter how high you stand, you can¡¯t escape your inherent wildness."


    "I show quality in line with the person I¡¯m dealing with!" Su Yang replied coldly, "Why should I be anything but disdainful towards someone with no quality like you?"


    Su Ze¡¯s expression turned cold, and he was about to rage, but remembering the words of Ghost Shadow, he suppressed his anger.


    "I won¡¯t waste words with you!" Su Ze spoke coldly, "Do you really think I invited you here for dinner tonight? Listen carefully, the Chen Family and our Su Family of Yanbei are connected by marriage. Chen Benhong is also my rtive. Hand him over immediately, or you won¡¯t leave Purple Lotus Garden alive today!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly, "Is that so? You n to keep me here? If I die here, aren¡¯t you afraid that Chen Benhong, whom your Su Family of Yanbei has poured so much effort into, will die as well?"


    Although Su Ze inwardly scoffed, he put on an anxious expression and said gravely, "Su Yang, hand over Chen Benhong, and we will call the whole thing off. Otherwise, we will have no choice but to kill you to avenge Chen Benhong!"


    "Are you trying to scare me?" Su Yangughed coldly, "Don¡¯t forget, Chen Benhong is in my hands. What you should be doing is negotiating with me, not threatening me. Understand?"

 Chapter 1360 - 1359 He’s Not Shocked Enough

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Chapter 1359 He¡¯s Not Shocked Enough</h4>


    Watching Su Yang¡¯s attitude as he spoke, Su Ze really wanted to simply make a move and kill Su Yang.


    However, considering the ck Widow¡¯s affairs, he eventually managed to suppress the anger in his heart.


    "What exactly do you want to release Chen Benhong?" Su Ze said through gritted teeth, seeming very reluctant.


    "What¡¯s the hurry..." Su Yangughed: "Didn¡¯t you want to have a proper chat with me? Since I¡¯m here now, let¡¯s go inside and talk!"


    Su Ze felt enraged enough tomit murder, but thinking about the position of the family heir, he ultimately held back.


    Following Su Yang, he entered the Purple Lotus Garden, which had already been cleared out by Su Ze.


    In fact, after Su Yang¡¯sst fight with Ge Kaiyang, Purple Lotus Garden was pretty much ruined. The owner even gave up on repairing it. The reason for still choosing this ce was mainly because of its vast area and sparse poption, most suitable for battles between ultimate fighters.


    As Su Yang and Su Ze sat face to face, Su Ze looked coldly at Su Yang: "I have nothing to say to you, hand over Chen Benhong right now, and I might spare your life. Otherwise, I will surely kill you!"


    Su Yang smiled: "Surely kill me? Haha, there have been quite a few who threatened me in this way, but do you know what end they all met?"


    "I don¡¯t need to know!" Su Ze arrogantly said: "Do you think you canpare those losers to me? Don¡¯t forget, I am from the Su Family of Yanbei..."


    "So what?" Su Yang said: "When I was just a vige kid, people told me they were from the Ten Great Families. I¡¯m standing here now, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re from the Su Family of Yanbei? Haha, in my eyes, what difference is there between you and them?"


    Su Ze¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and he said solemnly: "Su Yang, you¡¯ve really got some nerve. Seeing you like this, are you perhaps thinking of killing me too?"


    "That¡¯s the n." Su Yang said seriously.


    "Hahaha..." Su Ze suddenly burst intoughter, pointing at Su Yang and cursing loudly: "Ignorant fools, unaware of death. I intended to spare your life, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant. Su Yang, remember this, you¡¯ve brought it on yourself!"


    "As you wish!" Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm and collected.


    With a m on the table, Su Ze coldly said: "Hand over Chen Benhong, and then we can have a proper fight. I will make sure you get your wish to die by my hands!"


    "Hahaha..." This time it was Su Yang whoughed out loud. He looked at Su Ze: "Are all the people from the Su Family of Yanbei as stupid as you?"


    "What did you say!" Su Ze was furious.


    "Isn¡¯t it true?" Su Yangughed and said: "Since I¡¯ve captured Chen Benhong, of course, I intend to make use of him. Why should I release him just because you say so?"


    "Then what exactly do you want!" Su Ze shouted angrily.


    Su Yang smiled, speaking softly: "It¡¯s not difficult for you to want me to hand over Chen Benhong. As long as you help me deal with Ge Kaiyang and his crew, I¡¯ll definitely give you Chen Benhong unharmed!"


    This situation was within Ghost Shadow¡¯s expectations, and Su Ze was overjoyed in his heart, as this was exactly the oue he wanted.


    However, Su Ze¡¯s face showed an indignant expression: "What did you say? Why should I work for you?"


    "You don¡¯t have to!" Su Yang smiled lightly as he stood up: "However, then I can¡¯t guarantee Chen Benhong¡¯s safety!"


    Su Ze clenched his teeth, as if struggling intensely inside.


    "Kid, take your time to think it over, and contact me once you¡¯ve made up your mind!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, patting Su Ze¡¯s shoulder, ignoring his almost murderous gaze as he turned and walked away.


    Su Ze¡¯s eyes shimmered with a cold light, watching Su Yang¡¯s caravan disappear into the distance before mming his fist down hard on the table.


    "Su Yang, I will have you yed and sliced into a thousand pieces!" Su Ze squeezed these words through his clenched teeth.


    After dismissing everyone around him, Su Ze summoned Ghost Shadow.


    "You heard everything just now, right?" Su Ze asked, his face twisted with ferocity: "This Su Yang, truly arrogant, I really wanted to kill him on the spot!"


    "Killing him is easy, but dealing with the ck Widow is not," Ghost Shadow spoke softly: "Patience in small matters upsets the grand ns. As a leader, you have to concede at critical moments. Otherwise, you cannot be an excellent leader!"


    Su Ze nodded slowly, suppressing the rage in his heart, speaking solemnly, "So, it seems that next up is dealing with Ge Kaiyang and his cohort?"


    "Isn¡¯t that something that will happen sooner orter?" Ghost Shadow replied with a question.


    Thinking of Ge Kaiyang and his people also stoked Su Ze¡¯s resentment. The feud between the Jade-Faced Judge and the Su Family of Yanbei was far from superficial. Coming to the Capital City this time, he also had ns to take care of Ge Kaiyang and his cronies!


    This was indeed, as Ghost Shadow said, something that was bound to happen, something he would eventually do. Doing it a bit early didn¡¯t make any difference!


    "In that case, it¡¯s settled!" Su Ze dered coldly: "Make arrangements. We take action tonight!"


    Ghost Shadow stood behind, speaking softly, "You don¡¯t have to be too angry. Su Yang won¡¯t be able to jump around for long, will he? Haven¡¯t you already sent Su Rui to Pingnan Province? None of Ye Jiansheng¡¯s people are there right now, leaving the ce most vulnerable. With Su Rui going to capture Ye Wantong, and Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends, won¡¯t they be left without any resistance?"


    A sharp glint shed in Su Ze¡¯s eyes as he sneered, "Hmph, does Ye Jiansheng think that by offending our Su Family of Yanbei, there would be no price to pay? Previously offering Ye Wantong in marriage to Su Rui was giving him a chance to redeem himself. Since he does not want to take it, he will have to pay the price for his actions. No one can oppose our Su Family of Yanbei!"


    ...


    After leaving the Purple Lotus Garden, Su Yang immediately rushed to meet with L¨¹ Donglin and the others.


    L¨¹ Donglin and the gang were also nearby, and when they saw Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin was the first to ask, "How did it go? Conversations with that bastard must be unpleasant, right? That son of a bitch is just like that, anyone decent meeting him would want to punch him, not to mention you!"


    Su Yang shook his head: "This negotiation went very smoothly!"


    "What?" L¨¹ Donglin was astonished: "Very smoothly? Is that even possible? Why did it go so smoothly?"


    "That¡¯s exactly what I want to talk about!" Su Yang pondered for a moment, then spoke earnestly, "He seemed like he¡¯s been wanting to deal with Ge Kaiyang and his people all along, waiting for me to bring it up. I felt that when I mentioned it, he wasn¡¯t shocked enough, as if he had expected it all along!"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brow immediately furrowed, turning to look at the Drunken Monk. After all, this n was originally suggested by the Drunken Monk, and naturally, they wanted to know how the Drunken Monk would handle this!


    The Drunken Monk quickly waved his hands: "Amitabha, don¡¯t look at this poor monk. The monk is only responsible for making suggestions; how to execute them and how they react is up to you two!"


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were left speechless. This Bald Donkey, still unreliable at the critical moment.


    "What do you think, then?" L¨¹ Donglin asked.

 Chapter 1361 - 1360: Return to Pingnan Province

    <h4>Chapter 1361: Chapter 1360: Return to Pingnan Province</h4>


    Su Yang pondered for a while: "Let¡¯s heed ck Widow¡¯s advice and take it one step at a time. I reckon that the Su Family of Yanbei will soon make a move against Ge Kaiyang and his group. In fact, I suspect they are very likely not to strike at me in the short term. During this time, Capital City will remain very calm, with everyone watching the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s actions. As long as the Su Family of Yanbei hasn¡¯tunched a major offensive against me, no one else in the Capital City will go after me for a short while!"


    L¨¹ Donglin thought for a moment: "Do you mean that Su Ze has other ns?"


    Su Yang nodded: "The crux of the problem now is that we don¡¯t know what exactly he is nning, how he wants to do it, or what his ultimate target is. If his goal was simply to deal with me and Ge Kaiyang, that would be straightforward¡ªgiven the strength of the Su Family of Yanbei, he would not need such a n. Therefore, I guess there must be a bigger objective in his n!"


    Having said this, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but nce at L¨¹ Donglin, after all, the Beigong War God had quite a deep feud with the Su Family of Yanbei.


    L¨¹ Donglin shook his head: "Their target is definitely not us. Although Su Ze is arrogant and egocentric, he¡¯s well aware that the Su Family of Yanbei can¡¯t get the better of my uncle. However, now that you mention it, I do have an idea!"


    "What idea?" Su Yang asked eagerly.


    "I think their target is probably ck Widow," L¨¹ Donglin said gravely.


    "ck Widow?" Su Yang was astonished. He knew that ck Widow and the Su Family of Yanbei were not on good terms, but he did not expect Su Ze to have such longstanding ns against ck Widow. How deep must the hatred be?


    "About this matter, I¡¯ll go and inform ck Widow," L¨¹ Donglin said with gravity.


    "That¡¯s good!" Su Yang nodded, pondered for a while, and then said: "I n to return to Pingnan Province for a trip!"


    "Ah?" L¨¹ Donglin was surprised: "What for?"


    "You guys said before that Su Rui came out with Su Ze," Su Yang said gravely: "But I didn¡¯t see Su Rui by Su Ze¡¯s side, and I¡¯m worried that he may have gone to Pingnan Province."


    After thinking it over, L¨¹ Donglin nodded: "That¡¯s something to be cautious about. Do you need me to arrange some people to apany you to Pingnan Province?"


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Su Yang shook his head: "I can go by myself. However, Xiao Hei and Jeang Zier are in Capital City, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after them."


    "No problem at all!" L¨¹ Donglin said with a smile.


    Su Yang nodded and without further dy in that ce, he set off alone and rushed to Pingnan Province overnight.


    Although Su Ze seemed quite angry when he was speaking, in reality, Su Yang could still detect the mockery in his eyes and that sense of smugness.


    Su Yang did not know where Su Ze¡¯s confidence came from, and with the absence of Su Rui, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Pingnan Province. His increasing concern waspounded by his inability to contact the Sword Saint before. If Su Rui had indeed gone to Pingnan Province, then he must go and check immediately.


    After his breakthrough to the Venerable Realm, Su Yang was able to fly long distances. He did not stop along the way and in two hours, he hurried back to Pingnan Province.


    The first stop for Su Yang was the provincial city, and naturally, he headed straight for the Ye Family upon arrival.


    Standing above the Ye Family residence, Su Yang could see from afar a woman dressed in white practicing swordy in the backyard, who was none other than Ye Wantong.


    After many days apart, Ye Wantong seemed even more graceful than before. After sword practice, her celestial bearing became more pronounced, making her appear even more like a true fairy than before.


    Seeing Ye Wantong again, Su Yang¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. If there truly was a woman in his heart, Ye Wantong would definitely rank first.


    Observing from a distance for a while, and seeing no one around, Su Yang quietly descended.


    Unexpectedly, before Su Yang evennded in the courtyard, he suddenly felt a powerful force violently approaching.


    Startled, Su Yang instantly turned his body and narrowly dodged the attack in the nick of time.


    "Who dares!" Apanied by a cold shout, a figure charged out, heading straight for Su Yang. The speed was so shocking that even with Su Yang¡¯s current strength, it was difficult to withstand.


    At this moment, Ye Wantong below also saw Su Yang in the sky. Her heart jumped and she quickly said, "Uncle Gu, stop, he¡¯s my friend!"


    The figure finally halted, and only now Su Yang could see clearly that it was Gwu Jihan, who had previously joined forces with Assassination Star and Smiling Buddha to besiege Ye Jiansheng.


    Su Yang was stunned. How did Gwu Jihan get here? And what was this about? Ye Wantong even called him Uncle Gu?


    Gwu Jihan gave Su Yang a nce, said nothing, turned, and left, quickly disappearing from sight.


    Ye Wantong¡¯s face flushed, and she hurried over to Su Yang: "Su Yang, you... what brings you here?"


    Seeing Ye Wantong brought a wave of relief to Su Yang¡¯s heart. He gave a slight smile: "I¡¯ve returned to Nanluo City, and I took the chance toe see you."


    Ye Wantong¡¯s face became even more flushed, and her heart swelled with sweetness. She chuckled lightly and said, "Then your timing is perfect, I just finished practicing my swordy. Had youe earlier, I might have taken a stab at you with my sword!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed: "By the way, where¡¯s your father?"


    "I don¡¯t know!" Ye Wantong shook her head: "He came back a while ago, brought Uncle Gu as protection for our Ye Family, and then he left again. I have no idea where he went!"


    Astounded, Su Yang whispered, "This Gwu Jihan, wasn¡¯t he the Divine Sovereign before? He... wasn¡¯t he and your father sworn enemies?"


    "Uh..." Ye Wantong spoke softly, "It¡¯s not exactly like that. My father did defeat him, and the two don¡¯t share an irreconcble hatred. Besides, during the years Gwu Jihan was locked up in the dungeon, my father found his young son and took him in. He didn¡¯t let him enter the martial path, but even as an ordinary person, he¡¯s living well. Uncle Gu remembers these kindnesses. Even though he still fights with my father, they aren¡¯t truly sworn enemies!"


    Unaware of these events, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing this: "I see, that¡¯s great then."


    "Great?" Ye Wantong was puzzled.


    Su Yang did not conceal anything, briefly exining the situation in the Capital City, including that concerning Su Rui.


    "Su Rui didn¡¯t go to Capital City, I¡¯m worried he mighte to Pingnan Province. That¡¯s why I especially came back to check." Su Yang said: "Now that the Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan is here protecting you, the Ye Family will surely be safe."


    Ye Wantong nodded: "We¡¯re fine here, hurry back to Nanluo City to check. Su Rui and Su Ze are alike in temperament; that¡¯s why they are such good friends. If Su Ruies to Pingnan, I think it¡¯s very likely he¡¯ll target your family and friends!"

 Chapter 1362 - 1361: Visit from the Owner of Xiao Huang

    <h4>Chapter 1362: Chapter 1361: Visit from the Owner of Xiao Huang</h4>


    Su Yang was also worried about this matter. After saying goodbye to Ye Wantong, he hurriedly flew away.


    Ye Wantong stood in the yard, staring nkly in the direction Su Yang disappeared, and only after a long while did she let out a soft sigh.


    She really wanted Su Yang to stay with her a little longer, but she knew that Su Yang¡¯s return this time was indeed hurried. Should Su Rui arrive in Pingnan Province, it would truly be dangerous, and Su Yang must rush back to check the situation. Otherwise, if Su Yang¡¯s rtives there were really captured, it would be troublesome.


    Su Yang quickly flew back to Nanluo City and as hended in front of his family¡¯s yard, he happened to see Qi¡¯er standing there, feeding a few little birds with rice grains.


    There were about twenty little birds in the yard, all circling around Qi¡¯er, seeming to be very friendly towards her.


    Among them was a little bird that Su Yang recognized very clearly as the one that had first followed Qi¡¯er. Moreover, crucially, this little bird had previously been able to fight with Little Turtle.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know the situation before, but after learning about Little Turtle¡¯s situation, he was even more shocked in his heart. This little bird, looking like a sparrow, was actually able to fight with a Divine Beast. It must be extraordinary!


    When the little birds saw Su Yang approach, most of them immediately flew away, but a few remained by Qi¡¯er¡¯s side, seemingly unafraid of people.


    On seeing Su Yang, Qi¡¯er was overjoyed, and hurried over: "Brother Su, you¡¯re back!"


    Su Yang chuckled lightly, reaching out to stroke Qi¡¯er¡¯s hair. Not having seen her for so long, Qi¡¯er had grown a lot taller and had be even more beautiful.


    "How is everything at home?" Su Yang asked.


    "Very good!" Qi¡¯er nodded: "It¡¯s just that Uncle Su hasn¡¯te back yet."


    The Uncle Su that Qi¡¯er mentioned was Su Yang¡¯s father, Su Ping.


    Since leavingst time, Su Ping had not returned home.


    Su Yang first went to see Zhao Xuefen; Su Xia was doing her homework in the living room and, seeing Su Yang, she immediately ran over excitedly and clung to Su Yang¡¯s neck without letting go.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, holding the little girl and twirling around the room for two turns, then looked over the homework she had written, feeling an unusual calmness in his heart.


    During this time, Zhao Xuefen also stopped going to work and just stayed at home. She took care of Su Yang¡¯s sister, Su Xia, and waited for Su Ping to return.


    In the past, when Su Ping was always at home, Zhao Xuefen thought he was ipetent andcked ability. Now that Su Ping had left and was no longer at home, Zhao Xuefen found herself eagerly anticipating his return every day.


    "Xiao Yang, you¡¯re back!" Seeing Su Yang, Zhao Xuefen also looked somewhat disheveled, and she said in a low voice: "Did your father... did he call you?"


    "No!" Su Yang shook his head: "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "No... nothing..." Zhao Xuefen hung her head, fell silent for a moment, then said in a low voice: "I don¡¯t know when he will be able toe back..."


    Su Yang didn¡¯t have much of a good impression of this woman, but after all, she was his father¡¯s wife, and he at least had to show some respect.


    "I don¡¯t know; he should be back soon!" Su Yang replied softly, pondering over the matter himself. What exactly had Su Ping gone to do? And what secrets did he hold? What was the connection between Destiny¡¯s Tome, the Su Family of Yanbei, and Su Zhan?


    After his trip to Capital City, Su Yang¡¯s doubts only grew. He always felt that the Secret Technique he was cultivating had some rtion to Su Zhan. Perhaps, Su Ping might even know some secrets regarding Su Zhan¡¯s disappearance. However, since Su Ping had left, there had been no news, and Su Yang was unable to find him to ask for rity.


    Zhao Xuefen nodded, then suddenly said, "Oh, right, someone came looking for your father a few days ago!"


    "Who?" Su Yang asked in surprise; it must be someone unfamiliar, otherwise Zhao Xuefen wouldn¡¯t speak like this.


    "I don¡¯t know his name; he was a middle-aged man." Zhao Xuefen said, "He had a dog with him and wandered around our neighborhood for a bit, then specifically came to our ce to ask if your father was home. After finding out your dad wasn¡¯t there, he went to the ce where we used to live. I heard from the neighbors that he lingered there for quite some time before leaving."


    "A middle-aged man, with a dog?" Su Yang asked, surprised, "What did he look like?"


    "Um..." Zhao Xuefen thought carefully and said, "I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it, that person... has no distinguishing features. The feeling is, that feeling is just... just..."


    "Very ordinary?" Su Yang asked.


    "Yes, yes, very ordinary!" Zhao Xuefen said, "He¡¯s the kind that could be thrown into a crowd and you wouldn¡¯t be able to pick him out at a nce!"


    Su Yang had a start; he had seen such a person, precisely the Owner of Xiao Huang.


    Back when Su Yang went to Qinghe Academy, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang were there with him. At that time, he even made a point of thanking Su Yang.


    Based on Zhao Xuefen¡¯s description, it was indeed very likely that this was the Owner of Xiao Huang. With a dog, wasn¡¯t that Xiao Huang?


    "What did the dog look like?" Su Yang asked.


    "Yellow-colored, a Shiba Inu, not big," Zhao Xuefen said. "Oh, speaking of that dog, there¡¯s something interesting. They came by while Qi¡¯er was watering the flowers in the yard. You know how Qi¡¯er keeps a few birds, right? For some reason, that dog took a liking to one of the birds, and they got into quite a scuffle. In the end, the bird pecked out several tufts of fur from its head, and only then did it obediently follow the middle-aged man away."


    "What?" Su Yang was taken aback, as he couldn¡¯t believe that even Xiao Huang had been defeated by the bird apanying Qi¡¯er.


    Previously, Little Turtle and that bird had fought each other, and in the end, Little Turtle didn¡¯t gain any advantage. Now, Xiao Huang hade along, provoked that bird, and ended up getting a few tufts of fur pecked out, which left Su Yang utterly speechless.


    Of course, Su Yang was even more astonished by that bird. What was the background of this bird, and how did it possess such strength? After all, Xiao Huang had been fierce enough to make Ge Kaiyang scream and howl!


    Another thing was, what did this middle-aged man want with Su Yang¡¯s father? Was it possible that he knew Su Yang¡¯s father?


    Su Yang had always felt that his father, Su Ping, was no ordinary man. However, he had never known his father¡¯s identity or the situation surrounding it.


    If this middle-aged man hade looking, could he perhaps understand some situations? Or say, could he know the true identity of Su Ping?


    With this thought, Su Yang was moved. If so, finding this middle-aged man might lead to discovering his own identity.


    But this idea was quickly dismissed by Su Yang himself. He didn¡¯t know why his father, Su Ping, kept these secrets from him, but if he chose not to tell, there must be reasons, and Su Yang didn¡¯t intend to inquire too soon!

 Chapter 1363 - 1362 Empty Tomb Not Empty

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Chapter 1362 Empty Tomb Not Empty</h4>


    "What else did this middle-aged man say?" Su Yang asked.


    Zhao Xuefen shook her head: "He just asked if your father was at home. I said he wasn¡¯t, and he left without asking anything else."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled. What matter did this middle-aged man have with Su Ping? Also, what was the identity of this middle-aged man? This was also something that greatly puzzled Su Yang.


    "Where did he go afterwards?" Su Yang asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," Zhao Xuefen paused, "However, I contacted Young Master Hou, and he seemed to have sent someone to follow him. He should know the specifics."


    Su Yang did not hesitate and immediately contacted Hou Shilin.


    Hou Shilin was surprised upon receiving Su Yang¡¯s call, not expecting Su Yang to choose this time to return.


    "That middle-aged man, just wandered around the ce your family used to live and then left. I sent people to follow him to the mountains up north, and he suddenly disappeared; afterward, we didn¡¯t know where he went."


    "What do you mean by suddenly disappeared?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    "It was like watching right before my eyes, he just vanished," Hou Shilin said, "I had sent three groups to follow him, and they all reported the same thing; he just suddenly disappeared. It was as if by magic, without any noise, without any signs, he just vanished."


    Su Yang was taken aback, this situation was indeed shocking. Even with Su Yang¡¯s capabilities at his level, it would be impossible to disappear so suddenly. Such sudden disappearance was like teleportation, how did this middle-aged man achieve that.


    Unable to find out about the middle-aged man, Su Yang decided to let it be for now and asked Hou Shilin to keep an eye on any outsiders entering Nanluo City recently, especially those who might wander near his home.


    Hou Shilin didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he also immediately deployed people around Su Yang¡¯s home to prevent any unexpected incidents.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t idle either; after sitting at home for a while, he went to find Wang Pangzi.


    Wang Pangzi was quite busy nowadays; he was managing all the businesses Su Yang had in Pingnan Province and had indeed be a sessful person.


    Now, many experts were also gathering around Wang Pangzi. Master Fang, who had entered the Fusion Realm a long time ago, had been assisting Wang Pangzi. And Eight-Faced Yama, a former expert of the Fusion Realm, had now be The Sovereign and was also following Wang Pangzi.


    In fact, even Wang Pangzi himself had unknowingly entered the Fusion Realm. Su Yang had taught him the Great Thousand-Year Dream, which allowed cultivation in sleep, very mysterious and particrly suitable for someone like Wang Pangzi who tended to be sleepy. His cultivation was also very effective, advancing swiftly into the Fusion Realm.


    Wang Pangzi was extremely pleased to see Su Yang and hurriedly pulled Su Yang out for a drink.


    Since Su Yang was free, he went with Wang Pangzi to Six Degrees Bar.


    Six Degrees Bar had already opened five branches in Nanluo City. Liu Liu was out purchasing stock today, not in the bar. The main bar in the university town was overseen by Li Liang.


    Li Liang could now be considered a sessful person, the manager of these bars of Liu Liu. Normally, he no longer needed to mix drinks himself, leaving it to the bartenders below. However, seeing Su Yang and Wang Pangziing over, he immediately ran down and personally mixed drinks for them.


    But in fact, in terms of mixing drinks, Li Liang was still nowhere near as good as Su Yang. After all, those few professional skills Li Liang used to make a living were also taught by Su Yang.


    The two drank for more than two hours; when brothers meet, there naturally are endless topics to discuss.


    Eventually, Su Yang sent Fatty back and then went alone to the vige where he had lived before.


    The middle-aged man wandered around this area for a while, Su Yang didn¡¯t know what he was up to. So, Su Yang came back here himself and wandered around for some time, to see if there was anything special about this ce.


    The vige was still the same as before, only that Su Yang¡¯s family no longer lived here, so the house they once lived in was now in ruins.


    Su Yang wandered around the area for a while, but didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    Just as he was about to leave, Su Yang suddenly remembered something and immediately ran towards the mountain behind the vige.


    There was a grave on this mountain. When Su Yang was young, Su Ping would often take him to worship at this grave. However, Su Ping was not from here; he had married into the family, and his rtives were not buried here.


    In fact, Su Ping had also told Su Yang that this grave was an empty one, and worshipping it was merely a form of remembrance.


    If nothing special was discovered at home, could there be something unusual about this grave?


    It had been a long time since Su Yangst visited this grave.


    Coming back again, everything nearby remainedrgely unchanged, and Su Yang quickly found the grave in the lush forest.


    The grave stood isted in the midst of the mountain woods. As Su Yang approached the grave, he felt an unusual force emanating from it.


    In the past, when Su Yang visited, he hadn¡¯t started cultivating and was not sensitive to such forces. This time, however, he could distinctly feel the powerful energy inside the grave.


    Feeling astounded, Su Yang thought that his suspicion must be correct; there certainly must be something special inside this grave.


    Su Yang circled the grave a couple of times, pondered for a while, and decided to open the grave. After all, it was an empty grave, and there must be something particrly important hidden inside. Now that people had starteding to Nanluo City, Su Yang didn¡¯t want whatever was inside to be taken by others.


    Opening the grave wasn¡¯t difficult; for someone of Su Yang¡¯s capacity, it was merely a matter of one palm strike. However, Su Yang did not do so; instead, he carefully scraped away the earth, handful by handful.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know exactly what was inside the grave, nor where exactly the contents were buried. Hence, he didn¡¯t dare to recklessly open the grave with a single palm strike, in case he damaged the contents.


    After digging down about three meters, Su Yang finally encountered something hard. He hurriedly cleared the surrounding dirt, revealing an iron box about a foot wide.


    Su Yang took the iron box out, blew the dust off from around it, and carefully opened the iron box.


    Inside was a cloth bag and a ratherrge Bronze Seal Script!


    Su Yang was stunned; to find a Bronze Seal Script here? Didn¡¯t this further prove that the Secret Technique he was learning, and even Su Ping himself, had an inseparable connection with Su Zhan?

 Chapter 1364 - 1363: Night Raid

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Chapter 1363: Night Raid</h4>


    Su Yang took out the bronze seal script rubbings and put them together with his own to see if they would integrate.


    Sure enough, the two pieces of bronze seal script quickly merged into onerger piece.


    Without a doubt, they were fragments from the shattered Destiny Compass, all of the same origin!


    Given that even Su Ping was collecting these items, there was definitely a connection between Su Ping and Su Zhan!


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Su Yang then opened the cloth bag next to him, revealing a piece of vermilion red jade.


    He picked up the jade and took a closer look, eximing in surprise: "Vermilion Bird Divine Jade?"


    This was another Divine Beast Jade Stone, just like the four that Su Yang possessed. However, this jade was transformed from the blood of the Vermilion Bird Divine Beast.


    The Vermilion Bird, along with the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Xuan Wu, are collectively known as the Four Imperial Divine Beasts.


    Though the Kylin is also an extremely mystical creature, and the power of the Divine Kirin Jade is not inferior to that of the Vermilion Bird Divine Jade, it is the Vermilion Bird that betterplements the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Xuan Wu; after all, the Kylin does not belong to the Four Imperial Divine Beasts!


    Su Yang put away the Vermilion Bird Divine Jade and did not linger; he quickly returned to his own vi.


    The third floor was where Su Yang resided, while Qi¡¯er and her mother usually lived on the second floor. Although Su Yang had not been home during this time, Qi¡¯er still went to the third floor every day to meticulously clean it. So when Su Yang returned, the room was spotlessly clean.


    After disabling the seclusion array on the third floor, Su Yang immediately took out Destiny¡¯s Tome, along with the merged bronze seal script, and continued topare it with the content in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Previously, in the secret chamber beneath Qinghe Academy, Su Yang had seen many contents whichpletely matched with Destiny¡¯s Tome. However, this time, the newly integrated bronze rubbings reflected different content in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    This situation made Su Yang secretly astounded; just how vast were the contents of Destiny¡¯s Tome? And how many pieces had the Destiny Compass shattered into?


    What would the content on Destiny¡¯s Tome reveal if all the pieces were assembled?


    Furthermore, Su Yang could only open the third page of Destiny¡¯s Tome. Without advancing to the Earthly Immortal Realm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to open the fourth page. Yet, Destiny¡¯s Tome was so thick, and who knows how many more pages were behind it. Based on this situation, what sort of heaven-defying existence does Destiny¡¯s Tome contain?


    Aftermitting the new contents to memory, Su Yang experienced a new epiphany and sat down cross-legged to begin meditating and cultivating once again.


    He continued his cultivation for over two hours, until the early hours of the morning when something suddenly stirred in Su Yang¡¯s mind. He immediately opened his eyes and instantly moved to the window.


    Upon his return, Su Yang had not only set up a seclusion array on his third floor but also a small Spiritual Energy Formation outside.


    The Spiritual Energy Formation was very ordinary, simply a method to temporarily contain the surrounding spiritual energy. However, when someone of sufficient strength passed by, this spiritual energy would be stirred, causing the formation to be disrupted.


    The Spiritual Energy Formation itself was not meant for defense; however, it was connected to the psyche of the person who set it up. Any disturbance in the array would immediately alert the setter, indicating that a powerful expert had appeared nearby.


    Hiding in the shadows to observe for a while, Su Yang noticed two figures silently approaching the small building where Zhao Xuefen was located. One of the figures did not stop but headed straight toward Su Yang¡¯s building, while the other lingered near the small building, seemingly nning to enter it.


    The strength of these two figures was not weak; they were likely at the Sovereign¡¯s realm. It¡¯s no wonder that the guards Hou Shilin had ced outside had failed to detect them. Those guards were merely at the Integration Realm and were no match for these two intruders.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t make a fuss and quietly went to the first floor, where he silently waited in the living room.


    Less than half a minute passed, and a barely audible sound came from the living room door¡ªapparently, someone had used internal power to break the lock. But they had used a soft force, so there was almost no sound.


    Su Yang watched as the living room door was pushed open and a shadowy figure slipped inside.


    However, before the shadow had a chance to make out the situation in the room, Su Yang suddenly lunged out, instantly appearing in front of him.


    By the time the shadow realized Su Yang was there, it was already toote. Su Yang¡¯s hand grasped his neck, and with a surge of power pouring into the intruder¡¯s body, they went limp, unable to summon even the slightest resistance.


    After sealing the person¡¯s meridians, Su Yang quietly slipped out of the building. Meanwhile, the shadow had also sneaked into the vi where Zhao Xuefen was living.


    Su Yang followed the route inside and found the shadow still in the living room, apparently trying to determine in which room Zhao Xuefen and Su Xia actually were.


    The gap in strength between this shadow and Su Yang was too great; Su Yang got behind him without him having any clue.


    Su Yang grabbed his neck and, using the same method, subdued the shadow on the spot.


    Carrying the two ck-d people, Su Yang went directly to the third floor where he lived. He turned on the barrier array to prevent any noise from being heard outside, and only then did he restore some strength to the two, enough at least to let them talk.


    After removing the veils from the two ck-d people, they turned out to be two unfamiliar men; Su Yang was certain he had never seen them before.


    "Speak!" Su Yang said calmly.


    The two ck-d people nced at each other, and one of the men said coldly, "There¡¯s nothing to say. If you dare, just kill us..."


    Without letting the man finish, Su Yang waved his hand, and a silver needle pierced straight into the man¡¯s body.


    Momentster, the man fell on the floor, clutching his chest as if tearing at his heart, continuously scratching his body and emitting low growls from his mouth, looking extremely agonized.


    Su Yang ignored him and simply looked at the other man: "Do you have anything to say?"


    This man was so frightened that he trembled, and stammered, "I... I don¡¯t know anything..."


    Su Yang casually reached for a silver needle, and the man was almost scared out of his wits, hurriedly saying, "We... we were just hired by someone, we don¡¯t know anything about the job..."


    "Who hired you?" Su Yang asked.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t know..." The man said, shivering.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste any more words and directly plunged the silver needle into this man¡¯s body as well.


    With a pained cry, the man immediately fell to the ground, screaming incessantly.


    Su Yang paid no attention to these two people, sitting on the sofa and leisurely drinking a cup of tea before finally removing the silver needle from the first person.

 Chapter 1365 - 1364: Wang Pangzi Gets Caught

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Chapter 1364: Wang Pangzi Gets Caught</h4>


    "One of you two must die by these silver needles," Su Yang whispered. "These needles will traverse through your body for three whole days and nights, torturing a person to death alive."


    The man was terrified, drenched in cold sweat. The moment the silver needles pricked into his flesh, he felt as if he had plunged into hell, the agony was extreme. It was a pain he never wanted to experience again in his lifetime.


    "Big Brother, I... I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you everything..." the man said tremulously. "Please spare me..."


    "As long as you are willing to speak, you can live!" Su Yang smiled faintly, looking at the other man. "Of course, if you prefer to conceal anything, then I will stab these silver needles into your body, and let him answer instead. Do you think he will give you another chance to answer then?"


    This man almost spat blood, well aware that if he fell, the other person would definitely not miss the opportunity. So now, he only had this one chance left; he had to tell the truth honestly. Otherwise, he was certainly doomed!


    In truth, neither of the men feared death. But the problem was, they couldn¡¯t bear such a torturous end!


    "Speak," Su Yang said calmly, not even bothering to ask further.


    The man suppressed the trembling of his body with effort and said in a low voice, "It was... It was Su Rui from the Su Family of Yanbei who hired us. He... he had use here to kidnap Qi¡¯er and Su Xia. And then... then to abduct Wang Pangzi, Hou Shilin and those people, take them... take them to the Capital City... to threaten Su Yang..."


    Su Yang frowned, he was indeed lucky this time, guessing correctly that Su Rui hade to Pingnan Province to kidnap his rtives and friends.


    "Where is Su Rui now?" Su Yang asked in a deep voice.


    "He... he¡¯s in the provincial capital, he didn¡¯te here..." the man replied.


    "The provincial capital!?" Su Yang thought of Ye Wantong and realized that Su Rui¡¯s main target was still Ye Wantong, not him.


    However, with Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan stationed in the provincial capital, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. After all, Gwu Jihan is an Earth Immortal, and his strength has also improved rapidly.


    "How many people came over this time?" Su Yang asked gravely. "How many to Nanluo City?"


    "A total of seventeen people came this time," the man said quietly. "Just the two of us came to Nanluo City."


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that Su Rui had sent more people to Nanluo City. If that were the case, Wang Pangzi and the others might have already been captured.


    "So that means there are fifteen people in the provincial capital?" Su Yang asked. "What are the strengths of these fifteen people?"


    "Uh..." The man thought for a moment, then said, "There are five Earth Immortals..."


    "What!" Su Yang sat up straight, astonished. He had guessed that Su Rui would send people to the provincial city to capture Ye Wantong, but he never expected that Su Rui would bring so many Earth Immortals with him.


    Originally, he had thought that with Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan in the provincial capital, it would be safe. But now, it seemed it was still unsafe.


    Even, with five Earth Immortals going there, it was still uncertain whether Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan himself could survive!


    The man looked at Su Yang in astonishment, not understanding why Su Yang was so agitated.


    "How could Su Rui have so many Earth Immortals by his side?" Su Yang asked while hurriedly taking out his cellphone to call Ye Wantong.


    However, after several calls, there was no answer on the other end, which only intensified Su Yang¡¯s worries.


    "This time, the Su Family of Yanbei embarked on their venture apanied by over thirty Earth Immortals. Su Rui has another mission in Pingnan Province, and so... so he brought along five Earth Immortals..." the man replied.


    "What mission?" Su Yang frowned and asked.


    "That... that I really don¡¯t know..." the man replied with a dismal face and trembling voice, "We... we¡¯re just low-level enforcers for the Su Family of Yanbei, their missions are all matters of great importance, how... how could they possibly tell us servants..."


    Su Yang nced at the man, who seemed genuine in his disposition, and probably wasn¡¯t lying.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart was once again struck with awe; he had not anticipated the formidable strength of the Su Family of Yanbei. The Sovereign¡¯s strength was on a level where they could be considered merely low-level enforcers within the Su Family of Yanbei!


    "Then what are they doing staying in the provincial city?" Su Yang asked in a grave tone. Being unable to get through with a phone call, he was also ready to head directly to the provincial city.


    "It seems they intend to capture Ye Wantong of the Ye Family..." the man replied.


    With this, Su Yang felt even more certain. He clenched his teeth; the situation at the Ye Family was probably very dangerous by now, and he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time pondering anymore.


    Just as he was about to leave, the phone on the table suddenly rang.


    Su Yang picked up the phone, and a weak voice came through, "Master Su, something has... has happened. We... we were attacked, Boss Wang... Boss Wang has been abducted..."


    Su Yang listened intently; it was Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s voice. His expression instantly changed and he turned abruptly to the man, "Didn¡¯t you say that only two of you came to Pingnan Province?"


    The man was utterly bewildered, "We... we dide with only two people, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Then why has someone captured my brother!" Su Yang bellowed in anger.


    "Ah?" The man was baffled, "What... what situation? I... I really don¡¯t know, it¡¯s true that only two of us came..."


    Su Yang¡¯s face was cold; he didn¡¯t know whether the man¡¯s words were true or false. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to contemte.


    With a palm strike to the back of the man¡¯s neck, the man fainted immediately. Su Yang then swiftly disabled both men¡¯s martial arts abilities, leaving thempletely powerless ¨C now they couldn¡¯t even defeat an ordinary person.


    Su Yang carried the two men, dashed out of the residentialplex, and dumped them beside a van.


    The people in the van were taken aback. Several individuals emerged, and upon seeing Su Yang, they quickly bowed, "Master Su!"


    These people were sent by Hou Shilin to guard Su Yang¡¯s area.


    "Watch these two, don¡¯t let them die!" Su Yangmanded sternly and then, without another word, took off into the sky.


    Those watching Su Yang flying away were all astonished, with one of them whispering, "See? Didn¡¯t I tell you? Master Su, he¡¯s like an Immortal!"


    Su Yang¡¯s mind was in turmoil; he was eager to head to the provincial city right away to assess the situation. However, Wang Pangzi was also in danger, and he couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    Su Yang immediately called Hou Shilin, firstly to have him send more people to defend his own area and where Su Yang resided. Secondly, he wanted Hou Shilin to contact the people in the provincial city right away and check on the Ye Family.


    If the Ye Family was in any danger, they needed to think of a way to help as soon as possible. And if the Ye Family was not facing any immediate threats, they should be warned in advance to prevent any sudden attacks.

 Chapter 1366 - 1365: Liao Yuxuan Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Chapter 1365: Liao Yuxuan Reappears</h4>


    After the call, Su Yang quickly arrived near the vi where Wang Pangzi lived. On normal days, Wang Pangzi would be here, and the ce was guarded by many, among whom Eight-Faced Yama was the strongest.


    As Su Yang rushed into the courtyard, he found bodies strewn all over the ground, many of whom had died tragic deaths.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression darkened even more as he hurriedly entered the living room, only to find Eight-Faced Yama lying on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Su Yang quickly helped him up, but Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s gaze was already delirious, and he couldn¡¯t utter a sound.


    "Hold on!" While pouring his internal energy into Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s body, Su Yang stuffed a few pills into his mouth.


    With the pills down, Eight-Faced Yama¡¯s spirit finally revived a bit, and his life was saved for the time being.


    He turned to look at Su Yang, his voice shaking, "Master Su, we... we were attacked by three people. These three were very powerful, we simply... simply had no time to react, and our brothers were all surrounded and killed..."


    "Who were these three people?" Su Yang asked in a deep voice.


    "I... I don¡¯t recognize two of them, but one... I know one," Eight-Faced Yama said in a low voice, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s your old ssmate, Liao Yuxuan..."


    "Liao Yuxuan!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, he had not expected this person to appear at this time.


    After a big battle in the Southern Six Provinces, Liao Yuxuan had vanished, and Su Yang thought they hadpletely gone into hiding.


    Unexpectedly, afterying low for a while, Liao Yuxuan chose this time to take action andunched an attack on Su Yang¡¯s side. Moreover, Wang Pangzi was kidnapped, which was clearly targeted at Su Yang.


    If it was Liao Yuxuan who hade, then the identities of the three people were almost guessed by Su Yang. One was Gongye Liang from the Medical Saint Sect, the other was that Mr. Jin Ye.


    The strength of these three was not weak, with the previous battle in the Southern Six Provinces, they even pulled in a Wu Jianqiu, plus an Onitsuka from Japan. That battle was extremely perilous for Su Yang.


    Fortunately,ter on Qi Zhishan lent his help, and Su Yang eventually won that battle. Afterward, Liao Yuxuan and the others disappeared and did not show up again.


    Unexpectedly, this time they surfaced once more, and chose this time to kidnap Wang Pangzi, which was like adding frost to the snow on Su Yang¡¯s current situation.


    "Where did they go?" Su Yang asked sternly.


    "After leaving the house, they headed north," Eight-Faced Yama said tremblingly, "Manager Wang had his cellphone on him, we should still be able to track it."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel ted and immediately made a call to Hou Shilin, asking him to track the location.


    Before long, Hou Shilin had updates, the cellphone signal headed towards Nanshan.


    Without dy, Su Yang swiftly flew towards Nanshan.


    Nanshan was not far from where Wang Pangzi lived, and Su Yang arrived there in less than five minutes.


    As soon as he approached the area, Su Yang didn¡¯t even need to search; he could feel that there was a battle taking ce in the mountains.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but wonder, at this time, who was fighting in the mountains?


    Moreover, those fighting were quite strong, which made Su Yang even more surprised.


    Not knowing the situation in the mountains, Su Yang didn¡¯t go there directly. Hended at a distance and stealthily rushed over.


    In the midst of the mountainside forest, Su Yang witnessed the fierce battle. Several people were engaged in a melee, and Fatty was fainted on the ground not far away, seemingly without the threat of death.


    Su Yang saw clearly that the people in the fight included Liao Yuxuan, Gongye Liang, and Mr. Jin Ye, among others.


    Their opponents were also a group of three, all of them with their faces covered, making it impossible to discern their true identities.


    However, seeing one of the person¡¯s moves, Su Yang found it familiar.


    After watching carefully for a while, Su Yang¡¯s mind suddenly stirred. He finally remembered who this person was.


    This individual was not tall and moved in a highly unpredictable manner, wielding a narrow de that appeared and disappeared like a specter, making it impossible to guard against.


    Su Yang remembered this person clearly, as he was Onitsuka, the Japanese Ninja who had previously joined forces with Liao Yuxuan and the others against Su Yang!


    Su Yang was astonished at the sight. The two apanying Onitsuka, their techniques and arcane arts seemed somewhat simr to Onitsuka¡¯s, which suggested they might also be Japanese Ninjas.


    However, why were they fighting each other? Hadn¡¯t Onitsuka been in league with these people before? Why had they suddenly be sworn enemies?


    Judging by the way Onitsuka and hispanions fought, they were clearly engaged in a battle to the death!


    Unable to figure out the situation, Su Yang did not dare to show himself hastily, in case these people were deliberately leading him into a trap. However, Su Yang was not idle; he quietly approached the ce closest to Fatty. In this way, he could intervene at any moment to rescue Fatty.


    After a while, Liao Yuxuan seemed to be getting impatient and said in a deep voice, "Onitsuka, what exactly do you want? You¡¯ve chased us from the Southern Six Provinces all the way to Pingnan Province, for seven days and nights, yet you failed to get the better of us. And still, you haunt us without cease. Is there any point to this? Don¡¯t forget, Su Yang is ourmon enemy. If we can¡¯t ovee each other, why waste this time? We might as well settle the score with Su Yang first!"


    Gnashing his teeth, Onitsuka spoke in broken Huaxia, "Liao Yuxuan, don¡¯t think you can deceive me again. Last time we joined forces, but you tried to assassinate us while I was injured. Fortunately, the Sect Elder revived me nearby. Otherwise, I would have already died. This time, I must kill you all, to avenge my grievances and settle my hatred!"


    Liao Yuxuan sneered, "The incidentst time was purely because you were too foolish. Can you me me for that? Last time you were lucky, but now you dare to seek us out again. Do you really think we have no means to deal with you?"


    "Enough talk, let¡¯s fight and settle this!" Onitsuka shouted sternly, "I must avenge this grudge. If I can¡¯t kill you, I will ruin your ns and ensure you gain no advantage!"


    As Onitsuka and hispanions became even more frenzied in their attacks, Liao Yuxuan grew infuriated and forcefully said, "Onitsuka, we have repeatedly shown restraint because we have amon enemy and do not wish to be adversaries with you. Do you really think we are unaware of your purpose ining to Huaxia Country? Hmph, the delegates of the Ten Great Sects have already arrived in Capital City. With the impending defeat in the heavenly battle, the rules of Heavenly Court are likely to be rewritten; you must be trying to fish in troubled waters. Let me warn you, focus on your own matters, and we¡¯ll focus on ours. Let¡¯s not interfere with each other¡¯s business. Otherwise, if you disrupt our ns, don¡¯t me us for sabotaging your affairster. Then, neither of us will gain any advantage!"

 Chapter 1367 - 1366: Brief Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1367: Chapter 1366: Brief Alliance</h4>


    Su Yang originally just wanted to observe the situation of these few people, but unexpectedly, he overheard such a secret. Onitsuka and his group had such a purpose for entering Huaxia Country, which was something Su Yang hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    However, Su Yang really couldn¡¯t understand, what kind of situation would arise after the Battle of the Heavens fails, that could allow these people to fish in troubled waters? Moreover, what does Liao Yuxuan mean by saying that the rules of the Heavenly Court are very likely to bepletely changed? Can the rules of the Heavenly Court be altered so casually?


    From this point, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think about the Battle of the Heavens. What exactly is the Battle of the Heavens, and what is its rtionship with the Heavenly Court?


    At this moment, Su Yang was truly curious. However, for some reason, all those who knew about the Battle of the Heavens kept their lips sealed and wouldn¡¯t tell him about the situation. They always said that not knowing about it could be a good thing for him. What does that mean?


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s words did not intimidate Onitsuka; on the contrary, Onitsuka became even more infuriated, roaring: "Liao Yuxuan, don¡¯t you dare to deceive me. Even if we don¡¯t stop you today, you will still sabotage our nster on. I see through you all clearly, I will absolutely not believe a word you say. Don¡¯t even think about getting any advantage from today¡¯s matter!"


    Liao Yuxuan was extremely frustrated, "Do you realize that by doing this, you are actually helping Su Yang? You can¡¯t kill us, but you¡¯re instead aiding your own enemy. Is there any point to that?"


    Onitsuka did not reply, just kept on attacking, giving no chance for Liao Yuxuan and his people to escape.


    Su Yang was observing everything from the shadows, and he roughly understood the situation. It seemed like after the previous great battle, Liao Yuxuan and hispanions double-crossed Onitsuka and ambushed them, nearly resulting in Onitsuka¡¯s death, hence the deep-seated enmity.


    Thinking of this, Su Yang didn¡¯t know whether tough or to be speechless¡ªLiao Yuxuan¡¯s actions were indeed shameless. They sought help from Onitsuka only to betray themter, which would indeed infuriate anyone.


    And Liao Yuxuan had shot himself in the foot, unable to kill Onitsuka but instead making a deadly enemy, trulymentable.


    Su Yang was also feeling relieved now, thankful that Onitsuka intercepted Liao Yuxuan and his group. Otherwise, finding them would not have been easy for Su Yang. If they used Fatty to threaten Su Yang, that would have be a real problem!


    Quietly moving forward, Su Yang suddenly dashed out from his hiding ce and went straight to Wang Pangzi¡¯s side.


    With a p on Wang Pangzi¡¯s body, Wang Pangzi immediately woke up, looking around in bewilderment.


    "Get out of here now!" Su Yang sent a message to Wang Pangzi, then shouted: "Liao Yuxuan, you actually dared to kidnap my brother, today I¡¯ll surely kill you!"


    The sudden appearance of Su Yang surprised the six people fighting in the area. On hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, the faces of Liao Yuxuan and his twopanions changed dramatically.


    The three of them were evenly matched with the three from Onitsuka. However, if Su Yang joined the fray, the three of them would surely be at a disadvantage and might indeed end up dead here!


    "Onitsuka!" Liao Yuxuan urged hastily: "This is ourmon enemy. Let¡¯s put aside our differences for now and join forces to kill this son of a bitch first. Once this matter is finished, I¡¯ll let you deal with me however you want, okay?"


    Onitsuka wavered and Su Yang sneered coldly, "Liao Yuxuan, still trying to deceive people? You say we join forces to deal with me, but in reality, you y tricks, letting these three Japanese expend a great deal of their strength. Once I¡¯m dealt with, they¡¯ll be severely weakened, leaving you to wait at ease and finally kill them, eradicating all future troubles?"


    Su Yang¡¯s words caused theplexion of the three Onitsuka members to change yet again. Onitsuka himself had previously suffered at Liao Yuxuan¡¯s hands, and upon hearing Su Yang¡¯sment, a sudden realization dawned on him.


    Indeed, if they were to be deceived by Liao Yuxuan again, the three of them would undoubtedly be doomed!


    "Onitsuka, leave Gongye Liang and Mr. Jin Ye to you, and Liao Yuxuan to me!" Su Yang dered loudly: "I¡¯ll kill him first, then join forces with you to take down Gongye Liang and Mr. Jin Ye, to thoroughly deal with these three. The matters between us can be settled after this affair!"


    The three Onitsuka members exchanged a look and all felt that Su Yang¡¯s proposal was quite agreeable. Su Yang facing Liao Yuxuan alone, it was certain he couldn¡¯t y dirty tricks. And for the three of them to take on two, it was clearly a sure victory.


    After this battle, Su Yang¡¯s strength would surely be more depleted than theirs, giving them a chance to deal with Su Yang. This was indeed the best strategy.


    "Alright!" Onitsuka roared, immediately joining forces with the two beside him to intercept Gongye Liang and Mr. Jin Ye.


    Liao Yuxuan¡¯s pressure suddenly eased on his side, but instead of feeling any joy, his expression turned even uglier. Because Su Yang had alreadyunched an attack from another side and engaged him inbat.


    During this period, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s strength had improved as well. However,pared to Su Yang, his progress was negligible.


    Before, Liao Yuxuan could still hold on for a little while in the face of Su Yang. But now, after just a short bout, Liao Yuxuan was already at a disadvantage; he could no longer hold his ground against Su Yang.


    On the other side, Gongye Liang and Mr. Jin Ye were also being driven back step by step.


    The strength of the three Onitsuka members was formidable, and their various Secret Techniques were mysterious and unpredictable, making them difficult to guard against. United, Gongye Liang and Mr. Jin Ye were no match for them.


    Seeing the situation unfold as such, Liao Yuxuan couldn¡¯t help but panic to the extreme. If things continued this way, the three of them might truly be doomed here tonight!


    "Su, how can you join forces with these Japanese, do you know who they really are!" Liao Yuxuan shouted angrily: "As a person from Huaxia, to do such a thing, aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    Su Yang paid him no heed. This bastard talks a good game, when you were the one who first teamed up with these Japanese to target me!


    Seeing that Su Yang was not moved at all, Liao Yuxuan grew even more anxious, already exhausted from fending off Su Yang¡¯s attacks. If this continued, it was likely that in less than five minutes, he would be defeated.


    He was well aware that once he was defeated, Su Yang would definitely not spare him. Therefore, Liao Yuxuan didn¡¯t dare to linger and fight, repeatedly trying to turn and flee, but each attempt was thwarted by Su Yang, leading to an extremely critical situation.


    Gongye Liang and Mr. Jin Ye were also in great danger, withplexions simr to Liao Yuxuan¡¯s. Finally, unable to withstand any longer, Gongye Liang yelled out: "Liao Yuxuan, clear the way!"

 Chapter 1368 - 1367: Intimidation

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Chapter 1367: Intimidation</h4>


    Su Yang and the others from Onitsuka were all astonished, not understanding what Gongye Liang meant by "leading the way".


    Liao Yuxuan clenched his teeth tightly, his expression seeming very reluctant as if he was hesitating about something.


    Mr. Jin Ye avoided Onitsuka¡¯s strike but was shed on the arm by another person behind him, creating arge gash. His face changed drastically as he bellowed, "Liao Yuxuan, lead the way!"


    Seeing the situation of these two, Liao Yuxuan knew that if he did not take action now, the three of them would likely all die here today.


    Taking a deep breath, Liao Yuxuan suddenly took out a Jade Pendant and roared, "Open!"


    As he shouted, Liao Yuxuan crushed the Jade Pendant to pieces.


    After the Jade Pendant shattered, a strong force immediately swept out from it, forming a huge vortex in the air.


    "Kill!" Liao Yuxuan bellowed, propelling the vortex toward Su Yang.


    Su Yang had no idea what this vortex was, and not daring to confront it directly, he quickly retreated.


    Seizing the opportunity, Liao Yuxuan drove the vortex toward the three from Onitsuka, who retreated even faster, quickly escaping to the side.


    Liao Yuxuan didn¡¯t continue the pursuit but instead revealed a look of joy on his face.


    "Retreat!" Liao Yuxuan shouted, and was the first to leap into the vortex.


    Gongye Liang and Mr. Jin Ye followed closely behind, also jumping into the vortex.


    Su Yang¡¯s face changed dramatically. He realized that the vortex was not an attack, but a portal. He immediately rushed over, trying to follow them in. But ultimately, he was a bit toote. As soon as he arrived, the vortex disappeared quickly, as if it had never existed.


    The three from Onitsuka also sensed that something was amiss and hurried over, only toe up empty-handed as well.


    Su Yang and the three from Onitsuka looked at each other. After a moment, Onitsuka suddenly yelled, "Kill!"


    The other two immediately rushed out, standing on either side, surrounding Su Yang along with Onitsuka in the middle.


    Su Yang was speechless. With Liao Yuxuan and the others gone, he knew the next targets of the trio from Onitsuka would definitely be him.


    Initially, Su Yang had nned to ally with these three to first deal with Liao Yuxuan and his party. Unexpectedly, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s group managed to escape using such a method, which thwarted Su Yang¡¯s n and instead put him in a troublesome situation.


    "Are you three really sure you want to fight me?" Su Yang frowned, "Liao Yuxuan and his people might still be hiding somewhere close by, waiting for us to fight to mutual destruction here, then they¡¯ll reap the benefits of the fisherman!"


    "Don¡¯t scare us!" Onitsuka spoke gravely, "They used a Spatial Secret Art to transport to a far-off ce, they definitely can¡¯t make it back in time. It¡¯s your unlucky day today, we weren¡¯t nning on killing you so soon. But since such a good opportunity has presented itself, let¡¯s just get it over with and kill you!"


    "Do you really think, that just the three of you can kill me?" Su Yang spoke coldly, "It looks like you haven¡¯t been to Huaxia Country recently, and you have no idea how quickly my strength has progressed. Even if the three of you join forces, you can¡¯t kill me. But don¡¯t forget, this is my territory. My brother has been captured, and my people are searching everywhere. Once my people surround this ce, then you three won¡¯t be able to escape!"


    "Su Yang, who are you trying to scare?" Onitsuka spoke coldly, "This is your territory indeed, but how many experts are there in Pingnan Province? Even if your people find us, what then? They are all but weaklings, how could they possibly threaten us?"


    "Heh, it looks like you are quite confident!" Su Yang retorted coldly, "True, there are not many experts in Pingnan Province. But don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve been in the Capital City all this time, and I have several good brothers there. It¡¯s just that they are currently in the provincial city and haven¡¯te over. With just one signal from me, they wille right away. Then, do you think you can escape?"


    Onitsuka¡¯s eyebrows furrowed noticeably. He stared at Su Yang for a while, then spoke heavily, "It will take at least half an hour to get here from the provincial city. Half an hour is more than enough to kill you!"


    "Half an hour?" Su Yang sneered, suddenly boosting his aura to its peak, "Want to try?"


    Su Yang had previously concealed some of his strength, not wanting to frighten Onitsuka and the others, still hoping they would help him deal with Liao Yuxuan¡¯s party. But now, there was no need for Su Yang to hide his true power anymore. The unleashing of his real strength simply made Onitsuka and hispanions feel panic-stricken.


    "How... How could your strength have increased so quickly..." Onitsuka was utterly shocked. He had always thought his own rate of improvement was fast enough. Last time he exerted all his power to open the Double-Layered Rashomon and ended up dying miserably, only to be saved by the Sect Elder and subsequently gained a lot of benefits, making his strength surge.


    This time after entering Huaxia Country, he originally thought he would be able to sweep through. It was unexpected that he would encounter Liao Yuxuan and his party whose strengths were improving. Now facing Su Yang, whose strength had improved even more rapidly, it waspletely uneptable for him.


    Onitsuka was clear that with Su Yang¡¯s current strength, even if the three of them cooperated, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill him. He even suspected that if it were a battle to the death, among the three of them, probably one would need to die to have a chance at defeating Su Yang.


    However, once Su Yang¡¯s friends arrived, they would have no hope left.


    So, after thinking it through, engaging in a fierce battle with Su Yang here was certainly not a wise decision.


    After a brief contemtion, Onitsuka spoke with a heavy voice: "Su Yang, since you are so sure you can keep us here, why don¡¯t you just block us and wait for your people to arrive and then kill us? Hmph, you are full of tricks. You say let us go, maybe you have some scheme hidden, we will not be fooled!"


    Su Yang was immediately speechless: "You are really overthinking it. If I really wanted to deal with you all, I would have brought people over long ago, why would I need to waste time like this? I simply have more important things to do and don¡¯t want to dy any longer!"


    A sharp glint passed through Onitsuka¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know how important the task Su Yang had to do was. Since he and Su Yang were enemies, he was still considering whether to obstruct Su Yang here for a while, preventing him from tending to other matters. By doing so, even if they couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, at least they would have disrupted his other ns.


    However, just as this thought emerged, he rejected it outright. Obstructing Su Yang here was easy, but if it enraged Su Yang, and Su Yang fought back with all his strength, there was a very high chance that all three of them would die right here.

 Chapter 1369 - 1368: Ye Wantong Goes Missing

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Chapter 1368: Ye Wantong Goes Missing</h4>


    Therefore, the best course of action for them right now was to take the opportunity to slip away while Su Yang was busy, so they could ensure theplete preservation of their strength. As for this grudge, it was more appropriate to wait for a better opportunity to retaliate in the future!


    "Fine, I¡¯ll trust you this once!" Onitsuka coldly shouted and immediately turned to run.


    The other two didn¡¯t hesitate either, swiftly following after Onitsuka without lingering.


    Seeing these three people disappear into the distance, Su Yang finally breathed a sigh of relief. In reality, he was merely bluffing them; had there really been a fight, he could have held his ground for a while. However, his friends back in Capital City definitely couldn¡¯t make it in time.


    Su Yang might have had a chance to escape, but the problem was that he would surely spend a lot of time here.


    But the most worrying thing for Su Yang was that Su Rui was preparing to capture Ye Wantong in the provincial capital. He truly did not have much time to waste in Nanluo City.


    Su Yang quickly descended the mountain and caught up with Wang Pangzi, who had been hiding halfway up the mountain to observe.


    Although Su Yang had told Wang Pangzi to run, the guy was still worried about Su Yang¡¯s safety and had been watching from halfway up the mountain all along.


    Seeing Su Yange down unharmed, Wang Pangzi breathed a sigh of relief and curiously said, "Su Yang, what was that situation just now? Was that Liao Yuxuan? How...how is he so strong? Even Eight-Faced Yama was no match for him!"


    Wang Pangzi wasn¡¯t aware of Liao Yuxuan¡¯s current situation; his understanding was still based on the past.


    Su Yang also didn¡¯t fully grasp Liao Yuxuan¡¯s status, so he simply briefed Wang Pangzi, basically telling him to be wary of these people. At the same time, he emphasized the need to arrange for more manpower during this period, to prevent another ambush.


    After giving his instructions, Su Yang brought Wang Pangzi down the mountain and took him to his own home.


    Hou Shilin had already arranged for thousands of people to tightly secure the residential area where Su Yang¡¯s family lived. In this way, even if someone really wanted to abduct Su Yang¡¯s family and friends, it would take considerable effort, and Su Yang would receive the news in time to rush back and support them.


    Having rushed back, Su Yang arrived just as Hou Shilin came to the area. Seeing Su Yang return, Hou Shilin hastily said, "Brother Su, your timing is perfect, I was just about to call you."


    "What¡¯s happened?" Seeing Hou Shilin¡¯s anxious look, Su Yang felt a sudden unease. Could there have been another incident in the provincial capital?


    "Our people went to the Ye Family, but Ye Wantong wasn¡¯t there," Hou Shilin urgently said. "We asked the Ye Family, and even they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. They say Ye Wantong never went out, but they also don¡¯t know why she is not at home."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression immediately changed. He had left the Ye Family not long ago, and there had been no signs of disturbance at that time. Moreover, Ye Wantong had just gone to rest when he left; she wouldn¡¯t have gone out, so what was the situation now?


    "Are there any signs at the ce where Ye Wantong lives?" Su Yang asked.


    "Our people checked it out and there was nothing unusual, no signs of a fight!" Hou Shilin said.


    Su Yang immediately furrowed his brows. What exactly was going on? What had happened at Ye Wantong¡¯s ce? Why were there no signs of a fight, yet Ye Wantong was not at home?


    "Arrange for our people in the provincial capital to search the area thoroughly, not overlooking any suspicious details," Su Yang said gravely. "I¡¯ll head to the provincial capital right now!"


    "Alright!" Knowing the significance of the matter, Hou Shilin didn¡¯t dare dy and immediately arranged for people to carry out the task.


    Su Yang gave some further instructions to Wang Pangzi and the others, telling them to stay put for the time being, and then he flew straight towards the provincial capital.


    Su Yang was very fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at the provincial capital. His first stop was still the Ye Family, and this time, he went directly to the front gate of the Ye Family.


    The Ye Family is now in utter chaos, with the sudden and mysterious disappearance of Ye Wantong causing great panic among its members, who are now searching for her everywhere.


    Upon Su Yang¡¯s arrival, the members of the Ye Family quickly reported it upwards. Soon after, Ye Zhenying personally came out to receive Su Yang.


    With the situation being urgent, there was no time for pleasantries, and they went straight to the point.


    "We have searched the entire back courtyard and all the ces nearby the Ye Family residence, but we can¡¯t find Wan Tong!" Ye Zhenying said anxiously: "Even more baffling, none of our people saw her leave; she just suddenly vanished without a trace."


    Su Yang frowned, reasoning that Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan was protecting Ye Wantong from behind. If someone truly came to take Ye Wantong away, there should have been at least a struggle. Even if Su Rui¡¯s side had five Earth Immortals, it couldn¡¯t have been without any noise or signs of a fight.


    But how could Ye Wantong vanish so silently?


    "I¡¯ll go check the back first," said Su Yang.


    "Alright!" Ye Zhenying apanied Su Yang to the backyard where Ye Wantong lived.


    Inside the backyard, everything was the same as when Su Yang hadst visited, with no changes at all.


    Su Yang walked around the area and searched inside the house, but still found nothing. Everything was just as Hou Shilin had said previously: there were no signs of a fight at the Ye Family¡¯s side.


    What on earth happened?


    "We¡¯ve been home the whole time, and people have been around here, but there wasn¡¯t any noise at all!" Ye Zhenying said anxiously: "If Hou Shilin hadn¡¯t sent someone to inquire, we would have known nothing. It was when I sent people to call Wan Tong in the back that we discovered she wasn¡¯t here. Su Yang, what do you think happened?"


    After thinking for a while, Su Yang asked, "Where¡¯s Uncle Ye?"


    The Uncle Ye that Su Yang was referring to was Ye Wantong¡¯s father, Ye Jiansheng.


    "I have no idea, he said he had something very important to do and went out, I don¡¯t know where he went either!" Ye Zhenying sighed and said: "Ah, if he were at home, Wan Tong wouldn¡¯t have encountered such a situation!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what exactly Ye Jiansheng had gone to do, he didn¡¯t even tell his own daughter and father, it seemed that the matter was not simple.


    After walking around the area, Su Yang suddenly noticed a surveince camera on the wall of the backyard.


    "You have surveince here?" Su Yang asked.


    "Oh, we just put some cameras around the courtyard," Ye Zhenying exined: "It¡¯s to prevent people from loitering around causing trouble, but we¡¯ve already checked this footage and didn¡¯t find anything."


    "Let me take a look!" Su Yang said directly.


    "Okay!" Without dy, Ye Zhenying immediately led Su Yang to the surveince room where all the cameras were monitored.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t watch them all, he just brought up the footage from the cameras near the courtyard where Ye Wantong lived.


    The surveince mostly captured the area outside and didn¡¯t record anything inside the courtyard.

 Chapter 1370 - 1369: Tracking All the Way

    <h4>Chapter 1370: Chapter 1369: Tracking All the Way</h4>


    Su Yangpiled all the surveince footage and elerated the yback, focusing intently, not missing any details.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t much content for Su Yang to watch. After all, he had first visited Ye Wantong, so he started watching from the time he left.


    Fifteen minutester, Su Yang suddenly shouted, "Stop!"


    The man controlling the surveince footage immediately froze the image, and Su Yang sat down personally to rewind the footage a bit.


    Everyone stared at the screen without noticing anything unusual.


    But Su Yang furrowed his brows, pointing to a corner of the image, and spoke gravely, "Someone flew past!"


    "What?" Everyone was taken aback, and Ye Zhenying looked closely, indeed noticing a fleeting shadow in that corner.


    The shadow was just a sh, and everyone had missed this detail. Su Yang¡¯s ability to spot it under such circumstances was shocking for everyone.


    "What exactly is going on here?" Ye Zhenying asked in surprise. "Being able to fly indicates that this person is not weak in ability..."


    "The problem is, this person flew out from the inside of the courtyard!" Su Yang frowned, "We didn¡¯t see anyone fly in, but someone flew out. What does this mean?"


    "Could it be that someone from the courtyard went out on their own?" Ye Zhenying was dumbfounded, "No way, thiste at night, how could Wan Tong possibly go out?"


    Su Yang did not respond; he stared at the screen, carefully observing the trail of the shadow that flew away. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly said, "Bring up all the footage from the north wall!"


    "Hurry, bring it up!" Ye Zhenying ordered nervously.


    Several security personnel hastilypiled the footage from the north wall, and Su Yang, following the timing of the previous footage, told them to sync the time and continued watching.


    Momentster, Su Yang found what he was looking for. In the upper part of the footage, two shadows shed by. One of them, dressed in white without a doubt, was Ye Wantong!


    "Here!" Su Yang pointed at the screen.


    Ye Zhenying took a close look and was astonished, "That¡¯s Wan Tong, isn¡¯t it? Where... where is she going? And who is that person?"


    "Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan!" Su Yang said solemnly.


    "Gwu Jihan?" Ye Zhenying¡¯splexion changed again, he had heard this name and knew well that this person was an enemy of the Ye Family. Now that he had taken Ye Wantong away, the situation was truly dangerous.


    Su Yang was not originally worried, but now it was apparent that Gwu Jihan had taken Ye Wantong away. What exactly was going on? For the moment, even Su Yang started to worry; if Gwu Jihan had deceived the Sword Saint, then Ye Wantong was indeed in danger.


    "Pull up all nearby surveince footage!" Su Yangmanded gravely, "Deploy more personnel to trace their escape route. I¡¯ll follow the direction they left in to find them, keep in touch!"


    "Got it!" Ye Zhenying dared not dy and immediately arranged for his people to handle the matter.


    Su Yang left the Ye Family and followed the direction in which Gwu Jihan took Ye Wantong, flying quickly.


    Based on the surveince time, Gwu Jihan had taken Ye Wantong away for an hour already. Given an hour, they could have gone very far. Su Yang wasn¡¯t sure if he could catch up now, but he had to try no matter what!


    The Ye Family was also busy gathering surveince footage,mandeering all the local monitoring systems.


    For ordinary people, this task wouldn¡¯t be easy, but for a behemoth like the Ye Family, it was as simple as flipping one¡¯s hand. They could easily mobilize both official and private surveince systems.


    Su Yang had been searching in this direction for about ten minutes without any results. However, the Ye Family finally had some news.


    They spotted Gwu Jihan and Ye Wantong on surveince, heading in a direction different from Su Yang¡¯s search. In other words, Su Yang was looking in the wrong direction.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately changed direction to follow the new lead.


    The Ye Family continued tomandeer surveince along the new trajectory, setting the time and approximate location, which made the search much easier.


    As Su Yang kept receiving messages from the Ye Family, he pursued the trail for about fifteen minutes until he reached the outskirts of the provincial city.


    Moving forward, he would enter a range of mountains next to the city, an uninhabited natural reserve.


    Could Gwu Jihan have taken Ye Wantong deep into these mountains?


    Soon, news came from the Ye Family: Gwu Jihan had indeed taken Ye Wantong into these deep mountains!


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed. What exactly was going on?


    Without giving it much thought, he hurriedly rushed into the mountains.


    Less than five minutes after entering the mountains, Su Yang received another message from the Ye Family. Of course, this time it wasn¡¯t about tracking down Gwu Jihan and Ye Wantong¡¯s whereabouts, as there were no surveince cameras in the deep mountains.


    The people of the Ye Family, in subsequent surveince footage, spotted a situation that took them by surprise.


    Within twenty minutes after Gwu Jihan and Ye Wantong had entered the mountains, more than a dozen figures were seen flying into the mountains!


    The Ye Family was unclear about the situation, but given that these dozen-plus individuals could fly, it was certain that their strength was not weak. Therefore, they informed Su Yang to proceed with caution.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow was tightly knitted. Gwu Jihan and Ye Wantong had entered the mountains, followed by more than a dozen figures flying in. What exactly was happening? And who were these people following them?


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Rui¡¯s group. Could it be that Gwu Jihan was fleeing with Ye Wantong from these people? But these individuals hadn¡¯t arrived at the Ye Family¡¯s ce when Gwu Jihan fled with Ye Wantong, so what was that all about?


    With doubts in mind, Su Yang rapidly dashed deeper into the mountains. He didn¡¯t know where these people were now, so he could only fly high in the air and observe from above.


    After flying for over twenty minutes in the mountains, Su Yang finally sensed a fluctuation of power on the side of a mountain.


    Su Yang hurriedly descended, and before he got close, a cold shout came from below: "Who dares to spy here? Stand back from Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s affairs, and take your meddling elsewhere!"


    The voice was extremely arrogant, as if no one else was worth a second nce.


    Su Yang frowned, confirming it was indeed the Su Family from Yanbei. It seemed that Gwu Jihan and Ye Wantong should also be below.


    "Su Family of Yanbei!" Su Yang shouted coldly. "Is Su Rui here?"

 Chapter 1371 - 1370 Su Rui

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Chapter 1370 Su Rui</h4>


    A youth stepped out from the forest, looking up at Su Yang and coldly asked, "Who are you, and why do you know my name?"


    "Hehe, my name is Su Yang. What do you think?" Su Yang sneered.


    A sharp gleam shed through Su Rui¡¯s eyes, his expression turning furiously enraged as he roared, "So it turns out you are Su Yang! It seems you chose not to take the easy path to heaven but barge into hell instead. I was thinking of capturing Ye Wantong and your family first, then going to Capital City to kill you myself. It looks like I won¡¯t need to waste that time, as tonight, I¡¯ll be able to catch all of you in one!"


    As Su Rui spoke, he rushed forward, holding a long saber in his hand. When he was still over ten meters away from Su Yang, he forcefully shed downward with his saber.


    Su Yang was unafraid and instead charged forward to meet him. Facing the ten-meter-long saber energy, Su Yang threw a punch directly, instantly shattering the saber energy.


    Without any pause, Su Yang swiftly sprinted forward, charging directly at Su Rui.


    Su Rui did not expect Su Yang¡¯s strength to be so formidable and it was already toote to dodge.


    Fortunately, at this moment, three more people rushed out from the forest, intercepting Su Yang mid-air.


    The strength of these three was not weak, all having broken through to the Venerable Realm. They fought with Su Yang in the air, and Su Yang was unable for the time being to break through their defense.


    Su Rui escaped a disaster and felt a sense of relief as he took a step back and said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, you are indeed not simple. But what of it? Being an enemy of the Su Family of Yanbei is seeking your own death. Today, you are destined to die!"


    Su Yang paid him no mind and merely nced at the situation within the woods.


    Within the woods, four men surrounded a stone array. Inside the array, Ye Wantong and Gwu Jihan were seated.


    The stone array emitted a dim glow intermittently, actually holding off the joint attack of these four men.


    However, it was merely a matter of time. The four men were continuously striking at the array¡¯s focal point. If this situation continued, the stone array would soon be destroyed. By then, the lives of Gwu Jihan and Ye Wantong would be in danger.


    Ye Wantong and Gwu Jihan, having heard Su Yang¡¯s voice in the sky, both looked up. Seeing Su Yang battling alone against three powerful enemies in the air, Ye Wantong couldn¡¯t help but show a worried expression, "Su Yang, you... why have youe?"


    Su Yang did not have time to exin to Ye Wantong, but seeing that the two were unharmed, he felt much more at ease.


    "I have already called for help!" Su Yang loudly dered, "Don¡¯t worry, someone wille soon!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Rui was the first to burst intoughter, "Su Yang, who are you trying to fool? Now in both Pingnan and Pingbei, who could possiblye to their aid? Even if there truly were any Terrestrial Immortals nearby, haha, who would dare to interfere with the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s affairs?"


    Su Yang had previously used such words to scare off the three from Onitsuka and wanted to continue intimidating Su Rui, but it seemed that it would not work this time.


    "Then just try!" Su Yang coldly said, though he could not intimidate, he had to continue bluffing.


    "Why try!" Su Rui shouted loudly, "Someonee, take him down first!"


    At this moment, three more people rushed out from the forest, quickly pouncing towards Su Yang.


    This time, six experts who had achieved breakthroughs to the Venerable Realm surrounded Su Yang alone.


    Although Su Yang was powerful, facing such six formidable opponents, he quickly found himself at a disadvantage,pletely unable to fight back.


    Su Yang had no choice but to manifest his Arhat Golden Body and summoned the Demon Devouring Shadow, desperately entangling himself in a battle with these six people.


    Little Turtle had already woken up, biting the Celestial War Armor, and protecting Su Yang.


    It was only because all of these factors came together that Su Yang was able to hold on. Otherwise, with these six great experts teaming up, Su Yang really wouldn¡¯t havested long!


    Su Rui never expected that Su Yang could hold on for such a long time under these circumstances, and his eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow deeply.


    Before, he hadn¡¯t considered Su Yang a threat at all, seeing him only as an ordinary person, unworthy topare with the significant figures of their hidden families. But now, he understood that Su Yang¡¯s strength far surpassed the youths from these hidden families.


    Within the entire Su Family of Yanbei, the number of young people who could contend with Su Yang was very few!


    Su Rui really couldn¡¯t understand how someone of humble origins like Su Yang could possibly be superior to them, the chosen ones, and moreover by arge margin, which was simply uneptable to him!


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he became, and Su Rui couldn¡¯t help but erupt in fury, shouting: "Kill! Kill him for me! Kill this bastard!"


    Hearing Su Rui¡¯s voice, the six men also increased their strength, attacking with all their might, making it even harder for Su Yang to defend himself.


    "Hahaha..." Su Ruiughed loudly: "Su Yang, the biggest mistake you¡¯ve made in your life is provoking me. People from families like ours are not something you can even aspire to look up to. We are born noble, and you are lowly. I was already lowering myself by agreeing to marry that lowly Ye Wantong, and you still dare to interfere in my matters, don¡¯t you deserve to die? You vile scum, dying at the hands of our Su Family of Yanbei is an honor for you, do you understand?"


    Su Yang spat out dismissively: "All that nonsense, if you have the guts,e and fight me yourself. What nobility? You¡¯re just afraid to die, six people beating up one, and I¡¯m still alive and kicking. Su Family of Yanbei, noble race, I spit on that, not even worthy to carry my shoes!"


    This enraged Su Rui even more, and he roared: "Su Yang, you still dare to talk tough? Fine, I won¡¯t kill you for now. I¡¯ll break your arms and legs first, make you kneel on the ground, and watch how I torture Ye Wantong. You like her, don¡¯t you? Hmph, I¡¯ll make sure you see it clearly. Being tortured by me is also her luck, for a lowly woman like her!"


    "I¡¯ll remember your words!" Su Yang shouted loudly: "When I see Sword Saint Ye, I will definitely pass on your messagepletely. Hey, Su Rui, don¡¯t regret it when the timees. Sword Saint Ye¡¯s temper is not very good, especially when it concerns his daughter!"


    Su Rui¡¯s expression changed, remembering Sword Saint Ye, he also felt a bit panicked.


    But thinking about the situation of Sword Saint Ye at the moment, Su Rui rxed again, sneering: "Sword Saint Ye? Hmph, whether he can even return alive is still questionable. Even if he doese back alive, hmm, we¡¯ll see if he has the guts toe to the Su Family of Yanbei to find me!"


    "That sounds so good, but in the end, still a coward!" Su Yang smirked.


    Su Rui exploded with rage: "Damn it, stop talking nonsense with him, break his arms and legs! Don¡¯t let him die, I still want to torture him!"

 Chapter 1372 - 1371: No Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Chapter 1371: No Escape</h4>


    The six assants had already closed in on their target, and at themand, they all struck simultaneously, unleashing their full power, ready topletely crush Su Yang.


    At that moment, Su Yang made his move. Four Divine Beast Jade Stones flew out from him, swiftly enveloping the area around.


    "Form up!" Su Yang bellowed, and the four Divine Beast Jade Stones shone brilliantly, quickly ensnaring the six experts within.


    Su Rui could barely make out what was happening inside, only hearing the six people shouting in rm as if they had encountered grave danger.


    At the same time, Su Yang suddenly swooped down from the sky, heading straight for Su Rui with overwhelming momentum, as if he intended to kill him on the spot!


    Su Rui¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he yelled, "Save me, save me!"


    There were still five people in the woods at this moment. Four were attacking the stone formation, while an old man watched indifferently from the side.


    Hearing Su Rui¡¯s cries, the old man nced over, a hint of disdain shing across his face. With a wave of his hand, a powerful force hurtled forward, hitting Su Yang squarely.


    Su Yang was well-prepared and threw a punch in response. However, when the two forces collided, he realized his effort was in vain. The old man¡¯s strength was terrifying; with a single blow, he sent Su Yang flying.


    Su Yang let out a muffled grunt, repressing the churning blood in his chest, and frowned, "Earth Immortal?"


    The old man was astonished to see that Su Yang did not cough up blood and furrowed his brow, "Young man, you do have some skills indeed, no wonder you¡¯re so arrogant!"


    "Earth Immortal, how dare you attack amon man? Aren¡¯t you afraid of attracting the Law Enforcers?" Su Yang shouted.


    "The Law Enforcers?" the old man sneered, "The Law Enforcers enforce thew, but they also consider whom they¡¯re dealing with. To me, as long as I don¡¯t kill you, they¡¯ll turn a blind eye!"


    Su Yang was stunned, so even the Law Enforcers disyed partiality?


    At this time, the stone formation let out a thunderous sound. Immediately following, four men struck at once,pletely demolishing the stone formation.


    Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan had been waiting for this moment. As the stone formation shattered, he dashed out with Ye Wantong, seizing the opportunity to escape.


    "Thinking of fleeing!" The old man let out a cold shout, flicking his hand and a powerful force immediately wrapped around Gwu Jihan and Ye Wantong, pulling them back.


    Gwu Jihan frowned, waved his hand, and forcefully pushed Ye Wantong away. He then turned around and lunged towards the old man, with a sh of cold light in his hand, aiming directly for the old man¡¯s eyes.


    "Overestimating yourself!" The old man coldly shouted, raising his hand and flicking a finger, forcefully striking the cold light.


    Gwu Jihan groaned, thrown backward, vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood mid-air.


    "Uncle Gwu!" Ye Wantong eximed.


    "Don¡¯te over!" Gwu Jihan hastily waved his hand, releasing a force that hit Ye Wantong¡¯s longsword, propelling her quickly away.


    "Think you can escape?" A man quickly flew after her, lifting his hand and striking towards Ye Wantong with a palm.


    Gwu Jihan¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he immediately rushed over, shing with the man in a strike.


    As a result, Gwu Jihan was once again sent flying backward, vomiting another mouthful of fresh blood.


    At this moment, another man flew over, prepared to capture Ye Wantong.


    Ye Wantong let out a sharp reprimand, her longsword cleaving through the air, ready to block the man. But her strength was insignificant before this man, having no effect whatsoever.


    The man reached out and grabbed the longsword, twisting it into scrap metal in just a few moves.


    However, at this moment, Su Yang also charged over, confronting the man head-on.


    But the result was the same; this man was also a Terrestrial Immortal, and what¡¯s more, he was one of the stronger ones. Although Su Yang had in a Terrestrial Immortal before,pared to this man, his strength was still too weak.


    With one strike, Su Yang too was sent flying backward.


    "Overestimating your abilities!" The man sneered coldly, and charged towards Ye Wantong once again.


    Enduring his injuries, Gwu Jihan rushed out to intercept the man¡¯s attack.


    Gwu Jihan¡¯s situation was somewhat better than Su Yang¡¯s, after all, he was a Terrestrial Immortal.


    However, these people were merciless in their attack on him. They dared not kill Su Yang, but killing Gwu Jihan was totally feasible.


    In just a short while, Gwu Jihan was covered in blood-red wounds, severely injured, and standing had be extremely difficult for him.


    "Uncle Gwu, don¡¯t!" Ye Wantong eximed in shock: "You... if you let my Uncle Gwu go, you just want to capture me, right? I¡¯ll go with you!"


    As Ye Wantong spoke, she went to approach, but was stopped by Gwu Jihan¡¯s wave of his hand.


    "Don¡¯te over here!" Gwu Jihan gritted his teeth and said: "I promised your father to protect you. Unless I die, today, nobody will take you away!"


    "Uncle Gwu..." Tears filled Ye Wantong¡¯s eyes as she spoke; Gwu Jihan was truly fighting desperately.


    Su Yang¡¯s face showed deep respect. This Gwu Jihan, he really is a true man. No wonder back then, the Sword Saint spared his life; this man, his nature isn¡¯t bad!


    "Such a meaningless sacrifice!" The old man said coldly: "Gwu Jihan, I respect your hard cultivation and give you a chance. You can leave alive and even be a guest elder of the Su Family of Yanbei, as long as you hand over Ye Wantong!"


    "Hahaha..." Gwu Jihanughed heartily: "Su Liang, not only do you want to enve me, but alsopletely break my spine? If I hand over Ye Wantong, I lose my dignity. Going to your Su Family of Yanbei, bing a servant of the Su Family? My cultivation hasn¡¯t been easy, indeed; Ick the resources and background of the Su Family, and even more so your strength. But all my life, I¡¯ve sought to live vividly and proudly, never to grovel and kowtow. Bowing to others as a servant, I, Gwu, cannot do, and will never do. Today, you may kill me, but if you want to capture Ye Wantong, you must step over my corpse!"


    "Fool!" The old man shouted coldly and waved his hand: "Kill!"


    The four men immediately surrounded him with an aggressive stance, this time they seemed truly ready to kill Gwu Jihan.


    Ye Wantong stood in the distance, blocked by Gwu Jihan¡¯s power; seeing this situation, she grew even more anxious.


    "Uncle Gwu! Uncle Gwu!"


    Su Yang was also severely injured at this time, clenching his teeth and forcing himself to hold on. But now, the six people in the sky had already broken the Four Symbols Formation and were swiftly descending upon him aggressively.


    Su Yang and Gwu Jihan, both utterly preupied, obviously had no time to help each other!


    "Kill! Kill this Gwu Jihan for me, and catch Ye Wantong and Su Yang!" Su Rui¡¯s face was ferocious as he roared loudly, unable to contain his excitement.


    Su Yang and Gwu Jihan exchanged nces, and suddenly Gwu Jihan shouted: "Young man, I¡¯ll go ahead. If by some fluke you survive, take Ye Wantong away. Tell the Sword Saint, I did not betray his trust!"


    Upon saying this, Gwu Jihan¡¯s body suddenly shone with infinite brightness, and his body expanded by thirty percent in a sh.


    "Ah!" Gwu Jihan roared upwards, like a wild beast, he charged toward the four men in front of him.

 Chapter 1373 - 1372: The Battle of Trapped Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Chapter 1372: The Battle of Trapped Beasts</h4>


    When Gwu Jihan rushed out, his face and hands started to show dark veins, bing extremely terrifying. His aura continued to climb wildly, like a mad beast, inducing fear in everyone.


    The expressions of the four men changed, and the elder named Su Liang furrowed his brows, saying in a deep voice, "Gwu Jihan, are you seeking death? Even the Immortals can¡¯t save you if you continue like this!"


    Gwu Jihan clenched his teeth tightly as his aura rose again. He roared, "The Su Family of Yanbei is pushing things too far. Even if it costs me my life today, I will definitely not let you take Ye Wantong away!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Liangughed looking up to the sky: "Gwu Jihan, is your sacrifice useful? Do you think the power you gain from burning your life can intimidate us? Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid of him; he can¡¯tst three minutes. After three minutes, he will undoubtedly die. By then, both Ye Wantong and Su Yang will have no chance to escape!"


    The tense crowd around suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, one personughed loudly, "I thought it was some special Secret Technique, that¡¯s all there is to it. Hmph, you lowly people can only scare others with such tactics. Gwu Jihan,e on, kill me first!"


    Gwu Jihan, extremely enraged, pounced forward, but the man quickly fled, not confronting Gwu Jihan directly.


    "Gwu Jihan, look over here!" Another manughed loudly as he rushed towards Ye Wantong, who was not far away.


    Gwu Jihan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly pounced over and blocked the man. However, at that moment, another man charged towards Ye Wantong from another direction.


    Su Yang was blocked by those six top experts and could only watch Gwu Jihan being toyed with like a cat with a mouse, feeling extreme anger in his heart.


    Gwu Jihan burned his life as a price to increase his strength, but still was no match for these people. All he wanted was to kill at least one to serve as a cushion for the fall. However, these people did not confront him directly and instead toyed with him, clearly intending to let him die with his eyes open!


    Su Yang felt extreme indignation, but he was helpless. Blocked by the six top experts, he couldn¡¯t split himself to help Gwu Jihan.


    As for Ye Wantong, although she was not in immediate life-threatening danger, the people from the Su Family of Yanbei wouldn¡¯t possibly let her escape. In a short period of time, the three of them, including Su Yang, hadpletely fallen into a hopeless situation.


    After struggling for a while, Gwu Jihan realized that his actions were meaningless. He suddenly stopped and shouted, "Su Liang, Ye Wantong is only at the Fusion Realm and hasn¡¯t even entered the Venerable Realm. The Su Family of Yanbei, such a prestigious n, actually sent so many people to deal with such a weak girl. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"


    "Gwu Jihan, don¡¯t talk nonsense with me!" Su Liang sneered, "Ye Jiansheng insulted our Su Family of Yanbei. Ye Wantong dishonored her engagement with the Su Family and had an affair. This is a capital crime. As people of the Su Family, we naturally have to eradicate them and thoroughly cleanse our family¡¯s disgrace!"


    "Who had an affair!" Gwu Jihan roared furiously: "The girl of the Ye Family is pure as ice and jade. She just didn¡¯t want to marry that Su Rui, and you framed her like this. Are you even human? The Su Family of Yanbei, if you really have a grievance, why not find the Sword Saint? Instead, while the Sword Saint is not at home, you bully his daughter. Pfft, the Su Family of Yanbei, as I see it, is nothing more than a bunch of bullies afraid of the strong!"


    The people from the Su Family of Yanbei were furious, one of the men shouted loudly: "Gwu Jihan, you dare to insult the Su Family of Yanbei. Today, I will make sure you don¡¯t diefortably. After you¡¯re dead, I¡¯m going to exterminate your entire Gwu Family to make you pay for what you¡¯ve done!"


    "Hahaha..." Gwu Jihanughed loudly: "The Su Family of Yanbei, do you really think you can cover the sky with one hand? You do such shameless deeds, and no one is allowed to say a word? A casualment and you want to exterminate the Gwu Family? Impressive, really impressive! The Su Family of Yanbei is really something!"


    "Gwu Jihan, don¡¯t waste your breath!" Su Liang said in a deep voice: "The Su Family of Yanbei might not be able to cover the sky with one hand, but dealing with lowly people like you is no issue at all!"


    Gwu Jihan bit his teeth and his expression eventually turned grim: "Su Liang, you are a leader in your own right, and a prominent figure in the Su Family of Yanbei. It¡¯s beneath you to make a move on a weak girl. How about this, I¡¯ll stay here, and you can deal with me however you want. Let Ye Wantong go, how about that?"


    "Uncle Gwu, no!" Ye Wantong said urgently: "I¡¯m not afraid of them, let¡¯s face the enemy together!"


    Su Liang smiled: "Gwu Jihan, are you begging me?"


    Gwu Jihan¡¯s face turned red. He took a deep breath and slowly nodded: "Consider it me begging you!"


    "If you are begging, you need to have the attitude of begging!" Su Liang scoffed: "Gwu Jihan, is this how you beg me?"


    Gwu Jihan was stunned for a moment, looking around, his expression was extremely embarrassed.


    "Uncle Gwu, don¡¯t beg him." Ye Wantong urged urgently: "I¡¯m not afraid of them, I¡¯m not afraid. People of the Ye Family are never afraid of death. Su Rui, if you have the guts, kill me. I¡¯d rather die than marry you!"


    "Heh, you¡¯ve got that the wrong way around." Su Rui sneered: "You think I would still want to marry you, you wench? However, it still might be fun to y with you for a bit. Tsk tsk, the Sword Saint¡¯s daughter, I wonder what it feels like to be yed by us all?"


    Laughter erupted among the people beside Su Rui, and Su Liang also smiled slightly, ncing at Gwu Jihan: "Gwu Jihan, are you still hesitating?"


    Gwu Jihan clenched his teeth and slowly kneeled down: "Su Liang, I... I beg you..."


    "That attitude won¡¯t do!" Su Liangughed: "When begging, the least you should do is kneel, right?"


    "You!" Gwu Jihan was furious to the extreme. Su Liang was demanding that he kneel.


    "What? Unwilling?" Su Liang said with a smile: "No problem, if you¡¯re unwilling, we can continue. You won¡¯tst long anyway. Once you¡¯re dead, Ye Wantong will be handed over to them."


    Gwu Jihan¡¯s face turned ice-cold, his heart in extreme turmoil.


    "Uncle Gwu, don¡¯t kneel to them, don¡¯t kneel to them!" Tears spilled from Ye Wantong¡¯s eyes as she felt extremely suffocated.


    "Mr. Gwu, don¡¯t be misled by them!" Su Yang gritted his teeth and said: "The people of the Su Family of Yanbei are all despicable. They don¡¯t keep their word. Even if you kneel, they won¡¯t spare Ye Wantong!"


    "Who says we don¡¯t keep our word?" Su Liang spoke out loudly: "I swear to heaven, Gwu Jihan, if you kneel, I will let Ye Wantong go, what do you say?"

 Chapter 1374 - 1373 Middle-aged Man

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Chapter 1373 Middle-aged Man</h4>


    Gwu Jihan was stunned for a moment, Su Liang¡¯s oath seemed somewhat credible.


    After a long silence, Gwu Jihan finally slowly bent down to kneel, whispering, "Su Liang, I beg you!"


    "Good!" Su Liangughed loudly: "Interesting! Divine Sovereign Gwu Jihan, kneeling before me. Aren¡¯t you the one who ims to be unrivaled, never serving anyone? How about it, have youpletely submitted to me now? Hahaha, interesting, very interesting!"


    Gwu Jihan¡¯splexion turned red, kneeling on the ground, he whispered, "Now... now can you let Ye Wantong go..."


    "Of course, I can let her go, after all, I promised you!" Su Liang smiled, "But as for the others, I don¡¯t know!"


    The crowd around them immediately burst intoughter, one man shouted loudly, "I definitely won¡¯t let her go!"


    Gwu Jihan¡¯s expression changed drastically, he abruptly stood up, pointing at Su Liang and roared, "Su Liang, you don¡¯t keep your word!"


    "How am I not keeping my word?" Su Liangughed, "I said, if you kneel, I would let them go. But I never said others would also let them go. I am me, they are them, it¡¯s different, understand?"


    "You... you..." Gwu Jihan trembled with rage.


    "Today, I have truly seen the shamelessness of the Su Family of Yanbei!" Su Yang shouted angrily.


    "Hahaha..." Su Liang sneered, "When you die, I hope you scream even louder!"


    "Kill this despicable trash!" Su Rui roared loudly as he himself charged toward Ye Wantong not far away.


    Gwu Jihan wanted to rescue her, but at this point, the power he gained by sacrificing his life had already been exhausted. Four men surrounded him again, directly knocking him to the ground, leaving him utterly powerless to resist.


    Ye Wantong was extremely furious, but she was too weak to be a match for Su Rui.


    "You wretch, now it¡¯s my turn to have some fun with you!" Su Ruiughed maniacally, charging directly at Ye Wantong.


    Su Yang was frantic, yet unable to split himself to help.


    Just at this critical moment, a dog¡¯s bark suddenly came from not far away. The sound was loud, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.


    Su Liang¡¯s expression changed dramatically, he quickly grabbed Su Rui from the air.


    At that moment, a small yellow dog swiftly streaked across the sky,ing immediately in front of Su Rui.


    Before Su Rui could even react to what was happening, the small yellow dog had already pped his face with its paw.


    Luckily Su Liang acted quickly, the blow from the small yellow dog only grazed him, but it still managed to scoop out one of Su Rui¡¯s eyes.


    "Ah!" Su Rui screamed miserably, covering his eye while furiously jumping up and down.


    "Who is it! Who is it!" Su Rui roared angrily: "I am Su Rui of the Su Family of Yanbei, how dare you injure me, are you seeking death? Kill him! Kill him!"


    The people around were about to take action, at this moment, Su Liang shouted, "Stop!"


    Everyone immediately stopped, all looking puzzled at Su Liang, not understanding his reaction.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; he saw clearly, this small yellow dog was Xiao Huang that he had cared for while at Qinghe Academy!


    How could it be here?


    Su Yang knew that Xiao Huang was certainly not ordinary, as it was capable of fighting with Little Turtle and even made Ge Kaiyang howl, it was definitely extraordinary in itself.


    But Su Yang didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Huang could actually fly. Moreover, even a Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s intervention couldn¡¯t fully rescue Su Rui from its clutches, now that was truly shocking!


    How strong is Xiao Huang, really?


    And how strong is the owner of Xiao Huang?


    Su Liang nced around and said in a deep voice, "The Su Family of Yanbei is conducting business here, and we did not vite any rules that might offend you, so what is the meaning of this?"


    With a light sigh, an average-looking middle-aged man walked over from the base of the mountain.


    "I am just a lowlymoner, how can Ipare with the Su Family of Yanbei?" the middle-aged man said softly.


    Upon seeing this middle-aged man, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. This middle-aged man was the same person he had seen at the Qinghe Academy. He never expected to meet him here again!


    Su Yang knew this middle-aged man was very powerful, but he really didn¡¯t know just how strong he was.


    On the side of the Su Family of Yanbei, there are now five Terrestrial Immortals. Especially that Su Liang, whose strength is extremely formidable. Could this middle-aged man be an opponent to these people?


    Hearing the middle man¡¯s words, Su Liang¡¯splexion changed. He nced angrily at Su Rui beside him and bowed respectfully, saying, "Your Excellency has misunderstood; this is just a reckless young man talking nonsense, not intending to offend. I am here to apologize on his behalf, hoping you won¡¯t take it to heart!"


    "Words that have been spoken are not farts; how can they just be taken back?" the middle-aged man said as he arrived at the scene. He quietly observed the people present, his gaze finally resting on Gwu Jihan, and he slowly nodded as if he had great admiration for Gwu Jihan.


    Su Liang¡¯s face changed again, and he said in a low voice, "Your Excellency, he is just a child..."


    "A child about to get married? A child who knows how to insult a girl?" the middle-aged man gave Su Liang a nce, "Are you trying to cover for him?"


    Su Liang¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly replied, "I wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him," the middle-aged man said calmly, "Someone else wille for his life. Taking one of his eyeballs as a lesson should suffice. However, his mouth seems quite dirty, which I find quite ufortable to listen to."


    Without another word, Su Liang reached out and grabbed Su Rui¡¯s mouth, pulling out his tongue directly.


    Su Rui kept howling in pain, but Su Liang ignored himpletely, bending down and saying, "Now, he will never be able to speak again!"


    The middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back, seemingly oblivious to the scene.


    "Sword Saint is considered a friend of mine, did you know that?" asked the middle-aged man.


    Su Liang was sweating profusely: "I... I didn¡¯t know..."


    "Didn¡¯t know?" the middle-aged man suddenly looked up, and with his gaze, Su Liang was sted backwards, crashing into a huge rock and shattering it.


    Su Liang spat out blood but dared not wipe it away, quickly got up, bent over, and knelt down, tremblingly saying, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s my fault..."


    Su Yang watched, dumbstruck, wondering how immensely powerful this middle-aged man must be. Just a re was enough to gravely injure Su Liang, the strongest among them; what sort of heaven-defying strength was this?


    "Since you know it¡¯s wrong, what should you do now?" the middle-aged man asked leisurely.


    Su Liang gritted his teeth, suddenly pulled out a knife, and swiftly chopped off his left hand.


    Throughout the process, Su Liang didn¡¯t utter a sound, but everyone could see that his body was trembling, the pain was truly unbearable.


    Su Yang was shocked again, just by a sentence to make someone sever their own hand; just who was this middle-aged man?

 Chapter 1375 - 1374: He Knelt for You, You Must Return the Favor

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Chapter 1374: He Knelt for You, You Must Return the Favor</h4>


    The middle-aged man seemed unconcerned, calmly saying, "There are still four more."


    Su Liang looked towards those four, their expressions all changed, one of them tremblingly said, "I... I don¡¯t want to..."


    "Don¡¯t want to? Then go die!" The middle-aged man waved his hand casually, a sh of brilliance instantly pierced that person¡¯s chest.


    This Terrestrial Immortal, in front of the middle-aged man, didn¡¯t even have a chance to react, and directly fell dead on the spot!


    The remaining three men, at this point, didn¡¯t dare to even fart, all of them took out knives and chopped off their own left hands.


    The middle-aged man then nodded in satisfaction, softly saying, "Sword Saint is my friend, therefore, I do not wish for any idents to befall his daughter¡¯s family when he is working outside. You will dere this to the world on my behalf."


    "Yes!" Su Liang answered respectfully.


    The middle-aged man then looked towards Su Yang, softly saying, "I know there are some grudges between your Su Family of Yanbei and Su Yang. I can¡¯t manage these grudges, nor will I. How you handle them is your business. However, Su Yang helped me by taking care of Xiao Huang for a while during his time at Qinghe Academy; this favor, I must remember. Thus, I only have one thing to say, I will not interfere in your affairs with him. But his family and friends are innocent. I do not want anyone else to harm his family and friends, do you understand?"


    "Understood!" Su Liang answered straightforwardly, but he still stealthily nced at Su Yang, his eyes full of envy.


    He simply couldn¡¯t understand what was special about Su Yang that he would have such good fortune and even got the chance to take care of Xiao Huang for a while.


    Yet, Su Yang was extremely thrilled in his heart, knowing that with the middle-aged man¡¯s words, from now on, no one would dare to harm Ye Wantong or his own family and friends!


    In doing so, it was as if the middle-aged man had protected his rear, freeing him from worries about his family and friends, allowing him to focus on handling affairs in the Capital City!


    "Although Gwu Jihan isn¡¯t very strong, he is a man who stands by his promises and is considered to have integrity," the middle-aged man coldly said, "But for you all to deceive him like this, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate?"


    "This..." Su Liang¡¯s expression suddenly changed, as he was the one responsible for this, how could he exin it to the middle-aged man?


    The middle-aged man looked at Su Liang, "I can choose to spare your life, however, the kneeling he did for you, you must return!"


    Su Liang¡¯s expression changed again, kneeling to Gwu Jihan was even more life-threatening.


    However, he was also clear that if he did not kneel, this man would definitely not let him go. With his strength, killing him would be just a flick of the fingers.


    After several thoughts shed through his mind, eventually, Su Liang slowly bent down, kneeling before Gwu Jihan, "What I owe him, I will naturally return!"


    "That¡¯s good." The middle-aged man nodded slowly, "Since everything is settled, you all can leave now."


    Su Liang, feeling as if he had been granted amnesty, repeatedly thanked him and hurriedly led his people to leave quickly, not daring to linger here at all.


    Su Yang stood by the side, watching the middle-aged man resolve everything in just a few sentences.


    When people from the Su Family of Yanbeie out, how supremely unapproachable are they? Yet, in front of this middle-aged man, why have they be so timid, almost to the point of kneeling from start to finish? What exactly is going on? Who really is this middle-aged man, and what is his power and identity?


    In fact, Su Yang had already guessed that the strength and identity of the middle-aged man must not be weak. After all, even Huo Yuanzhen recognizes him, and he also has good rtions with the Beigong War God, how could he be an ordinary person?


    However, today¡¯s events have let Su Yang witness the incredible abilities of this man once again. He realized that his previous understanding was too narrow. This man¡¯s strength and identity are much more powerful than he had imagined!


    As he watched these people leave into the distance, Su Yang immediately turned around, bowed to the middle-aged man, and said, "Thank you, senior, for saving my life!"


    Ye Wantong and Gwu Jihan also quickly turned around, with Ye Wantong simrly bowing deeply: "Thank you, senior!"


    "I am good friends with your father, Ye Jiansheng. His matters are my matters; you don¡¯t need to thank me!" the middle-aged man waved his hand and said: "You all go back first, I have some matters to discuss with Su Yang."


    Ye Wantong looked at Su Yang, her heart a bit reluctant to leave, but in the end, she and Gwu Jihan both departed first.


    Gwu Jihan was seriously injured, but short-distance flying was still manageable. After this return, it¡¯s uncertain how long he will need to be in seclusion to fully recover.


    However, with the protection of the middle-aged man, it¡¯s estimated that no one will trouble them again!


    Su Yang stayed behind; he was also very puzzled and didn¡¯t know what the middle-aged man wanted to discuss with him.


    The middle-aged man had previously arrived in Nanluo City to search for his father, Su Ping. Coupled with the Destiny¡¯s Tome that Su Yang carries, the eight stone coffins from Qinghe Academy, and the issue of the Bronze Seal Script, it made Su Yang feel that there were too many secrets involved.


    The middle-aged man kept him behind; what was he nning to discuss?


    As Su Yang was pondering, Xiao Huang directly ran to his feet, looking up at him as if seeking praise, continuously wagging its little tail.


    Su Yang smiled and picked up Xiao Huang, looking up at the middle-aged man who was not far away.


    The expression of the middle-aged man was calm, as if he was just chatting with a normal friend, he said softly, "Su Yang, you are almost neen years old this year, right."


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded, giving the middle-aged man a puzzled look, unsure of what he intended to discuss. Was this how you start a conversation?


    "Neen years old." The middle-aged man looked up at the sky, as if he was pondering something or calcting something. After a while, he finally took a step towards Su Yang. Before Su Yang could react, he gently struck with a palm.


    This palm seemed simple, but Su Yang, who was directly facing it, felt a devastating power, blocking all his escape routes around him. He was unable to dodge and had no choice but to brace himself to withstand this attack.


    Su Yang did not understand what this middle-aged man was up to; had he not just spoken about caring for Xiao Huang, and remembered his kindness? Why did he suddenly take action¡ªwas he trying to kill him?


    Not daring to hesitate, Su Yang immediately activated the Demonic Swallowing the World Secret Method, with the Shadow Phantom quickly rising behind him. Su Yang did not dare to withstand it simply anymore and rapidly fused himself with the Shadow Phantom, prepared to desperately withstand this attack.


    Su Yang did not know if he could withstand this attack, but he had no other options but to fuse with the Shadow Phantom and block the attack with his strongest stance.

 Chapter 1376 - 1375 Your Father is Not a Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Chapter 1375 Your Father is Not a Good Man</h4>


    After the Fusion with Shadow Phantom, Su Yang¡¯s power swiftly increased by a great margin.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s palm was already striking towards him.


    Without the luxury of further thought, Su Yang gritted his teeth and met the palm head-on. Although the power of the middle-aged man¡¯s palm could be described as earth-shattering, and he had no chance of withstanding it, Su Yang could not simply wait for death; he had to strike with all he had.


    However, when Su Yang¡¯s palm collided with that of the middle-aged man, Su Yang realized that the force of the man¡¯s palm was not strong at all. In fact, there was hardly any offensive power, he didn¡¯t feel any force, as if the palm had merely brushed past softly.


    What astonished Su Yang the most was that his own palm strike, given with full force, felt like it had fallen into a pile of cotton when it collided with the man¡¯s palm, without a ce to exert any force. His power simply couldn¡¯t be released, and it was impossible to inflict the slightest injury on the opponent, as if he hadn¡¯t thrown out any power at all.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; what kind of technique was this man using? Why was it so bizarre?


    At this time, the man had already withdrawn his hand, his expression slightly grim. After waiting a good while, he finally sighed softly and shook his head resignedly: "Enough, enough. If that¡¯s how it is, then so be it!"


    Su Yang, utterly confused, asked in surprise, "Senior, what... what exactly happened?"


    It was clear that this middle-aged man was testing his strength, but what did the man¡¯s words afterwards mean?


    The middle-aged man sighed again and shook his head, "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s the matter of the previous generation, it doesn¡¯t concern you."


    "The matters of the previous generation?" Su Yang was shocked: "Are you... are you talking about my father¡¯s affairs?"


    The middle-aged man did not respond, fueling the confusion in Su Yang¡¯s heart. After a brief moment of silence, Su Yang spoke in a quiet tone: "I¡¯ve heard from my family that you have been looking for my father? Do you... do you know him?"


    "Know him?" A hint of mockery crossed the middle-aged man¡¯s face: "What is he worth that I should know him?"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows immediately furrowed; he hadn¡¯t expected the middle-aged man to speak of his father, Su Ping, in such a manner. It seemed that there was some kind of grievance between them!


    "Senior, I respect you for your loyalty and honor. Moreover, you have just saved me. However, this does not mean you can insult my father in front of me!" Su Yang spoke sternly.


    "Insult him?" The middle-aged manughed coldly again: "I wouldn¡¯t want to insult him, but the things he has done, they are unforgivable. If I were to find him, it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter of insult."


    "What... what do you mean..." Su Yang, now speaking angrily, what exactly was the nature of the grudge between the middle-aged man and Su Ping?


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t fathom how his decent and honest father could have provoked such a formidable enemy. With the abilities of the middle-aged man, if he were to face Su Ping, thetter would certainly stand no chance!


    The middle-aged man nced at Su Yang, speaking coldly: "I know you feel wronged, but there are things you simply do not understand. Rest assured, I will not take it out on you, when those events urred, you were merely a child, it has nothing to do with you. You might not even be aware of the things your father did back then; you are innocent, and none of this is your fault. However,ter on, you will know that your father is not as good a man as you think!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows immediately knitted together, and for some reason, he felt that the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t deceiving him. The key question was, what exactly did his father do that made the middle-aged man despise him to such a degree? Even more so, it was evident that the middle-aged man intended to kill Su Ping, but why?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said firmly: "Whether my father is a good person or not is not for you to say, I will make my own judgment. However, I hope you will speak with respect, after all, he is my father!"


    The middle-aged man looked Su Yang up and down, then shook his head with a sigh: "I really can¡¯t understand how that old thing raised a son like you. Well, I won¡¯t bother with you over this. I will naturally settle the public case from years ago with your father myself, it has nothing to do with you, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. For the favor of looking after Xiao Huang, I will keep it in mind. I will protect your family and friends, you have no need for concern. But, if you get involved in the misdeeds your father has done, even going so far as to aid and abet wrongdoing, the next time I see you, I will not show mercy. I have said my piece; you should think carefully about what to do next."


    Having said that, the middle-aged man turned and floated away with Xiao Huang.


    Su Yang watched the middle-aged man walk away, his brows gradually furrowing.


    If the middle-aged man hadn¡¯t lied to him, then his father, Su Ping, was probably really not a good person.


    This revtion dealt a significant blow to Su Yang. In his memory, his father, Su Ping, had been a simple and honest farmer. It was difficult for him to ept that his father could suddenly be such a mysterious and potentially bad person.


    What exactly had his father done to elicit such disdain and loathing from the middle-aged man? Could it be true, as the man said, that his father hadmitted some unforgivable wrongdoing?


    Su Yang¡¯s mind was filled with doubts, at this moment wishing he could find Su Ping to seek rity. But since Su Ping had vanishedst time, he left no trace, leaving Su Yang nowhere to even inquire, feeling extreme frustration.


    Su Yang had another question in his mind: the identity of the middle-aged man.


    Even Su Yang didn¡¯t know what his own father, Su Ping, really was. Su Ping had hidden so much from him that Su Yang didn¡¯t know how to discern the truth. It was only now that Su Yang realized how little he truly understood his father!


    Perhaps, if he could identify the middle-aged man, he might unravel Su Ping¡¯s identity. Understanding these details might reveal what had happened in the past that made the middle-aged man so angry!


    But it wouldn¡¯t be easy to discover the identity of the middle-aged man. Su Yang had asked several people about the identity of the Owner of Xiao Huang, but not one could give an answer.


    For some reason, some people seemed to know the identity of the middle-aged man but chose to remain silent, refusing to divulge it, which left Su Yang quite helpless.


    It seemed, uncovering the identity of the middle-aged man was indeed a difficult task. Where to even begin inquiring was itself a troubling issue!

 Chapter 1377 - 1376: Ge Kaiyang’s Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Chapter 1376: Ge Kaiyang¡¯s Crushing Defeat</h4>


    Su Yang rushed to the Ye Family, where Ye Wantong was still awake, waiting for him in the courtyard.


    Seeing the strict guards around the Ye Family, Su Yang knew that they were truly frightened by the situation this time.


    In the past when the Sword Saint was present, the Ye Family didn¡¯t need any guards, as no one dared to provoke the Sword Saint.


    The things Su Rui had done this time had indeed scared the Ye Family quite a bit, making them realize that without the Sword Saint, the Ye Family was very vulnerable.


    Therefore, Ye Zhenying immediately gathered these guards for tight security to prevent any unexpected incidents.


    But in fact, Su Yang knew very well that these guards meant little in front of a true master.


    Even when Su Yang entered Ye Wantong¡¯s courtyard, the Ye Family guards didn¡¯t notice!


    Ye Wantong was sitting idly in the courtyard, and seeing Su Yang suddenly appear, she was overjoyed, hurriedly weing him: "Su Yang, you¡¯re back. Are you... are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine." Su Yang smiled, choosing not to tell Ye Wantong about the conversation with the middle-aged man. Although Su Yang felt very somber inside, he didn¡¯t want Ye Wantong to know and worry about him.


    "I¡¯m relieved to hear that." Ye Wantong let out a sigh of relief, herplexion turning slightly red, whispering, "Thank you foring to rescue me."


    "Uncle Ye has helped me so many times, saving you is nothing inparison," Su Yang said with a smile.


    Ye Wantong seemed a bit disappointed, but quickly masked it.


    Su Yang was still too young to understand a girl¡¯s mind. The answer Ye Wantong was looking for wasn¡¯t like this. His response made it seem like he was repaying a debt to the Sword Saint, while overlooking his own rtionship with Ye Wantong.


    Su Yang, oblivious to Ye Wantong¡¯s feelings, asked, "By the way, how¡¯s Senior Gu doing?"


    "He was seriously injured and went into seclusion as soon as he returned," Ye Wantong said: "It will probably take some time for him toe out. Uncle Gu said that he doesn¡¯t need to protect me during this time because there is no one in the world who dares to make a move against me now!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang was taken aback. Clearly, Gwu Jihan was aware of the middle-aged man¡¯s identity; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing.


    Su Yang really wanted to ask Gwu Jihan about the identity of the middle-aged man, but since Gwu Jihan had entered seclusion, it was impossible for Su Yang to summon him out.


    After some conversation with Ye Wantong, Su Yang realized that she did not know the identity of the middle-aged man either, so he eventually let it go.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Su Yang hurried back to the Capital City.


    Just after returning to the Capital City, Su Yang received a shocking piece of news.


    Su Zeunched a night raid on Ge Kaiyang and his group. Ge Kaiyang¡¯s Hell Ghost Soldiers suffered heavy casualties. White Impermanence carried the injured Ge Kaiyang and fled, while ck Impermanence Fan Wujie was captured by Su Ze¡¯s group.


    In the end, Xie Bi¡¯an had no choice but to trade Chen Benhong for Fan Wujie. In this battle, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s side suffered a significant loss; ck and White Impermanence escaped with Ge Kaiyang from Capital City, daring not to enter Capital City again.


    And after this battle, the prestige of the Su Family of Yanbei was also pushed to a peak.


    Previously, people had only heard of the strength of these Superlunary ns, but very few knew the extent of their true might.


    This time, people had thoroughly witnessed the formidable strength of these Superlunary ns.


    After ck and White Impermanence arrived in Capital City, how arrogant and triumphant Ge Kaiyang was.


    But overnight, he suffered a disastrous defeat at the hands of the Su Family of Yanbei, and so pitifully at that. Nearly all of the Hell Ghost Soldiers were annihted, with only ck and White Impermanence and Ge Kaiyang surviving¡ªtruly shocking.


    After this battle, the first person that came to people¡¯s mind was Su Yang.


    Somehow the news spread that Su Yang had used Chen Benhong to threaten Su Ze, which is why Su Ze¡¯s group, after entering Capital City, targeted Ge Kaiyang¡¯s people first.


    In reality, everyone was well aware that the deep-seated grudge between the Su Family of Yanbei and Su Yang was the true irreconcble conflict.


    Now that Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group had been dealt with, and Ge Kaiyang and ck and White Impermanence had fled, and Chen Benhong had been rescued, the Su Family of Yanbei would surely focus on dealing with Su Yang next.


    Su Yang still dared to use Chen Benhong to threaten the Su Family of Yanbei at such a time; how immense must their rage be? So, when the Su Family of Yanbei begins to move against Su Yang, can he withstand them? After all, Su Yang is far less powerful than Ge Kaiyang and his ilk!


    Even many people began to ponder what Su Yang¡¯s fate would be after this battle? It was no longer just a matter of Su Yang¡¯s death; those around him were certainly not going to escape unscathed either.


    The only doubt people had was whether the Su Family of Yanbei dared to also take care of L¨¹ Donglin at the same time?


    Su Yang sat on the sofa, listening to Zhao Hu Zi reporting these matters, including the spections of the people in Capital City. He furrowed his brows tightly.


    Zhao Hu Zi also looked worried; with the Su Family of Yanbei having dealt with Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group, they would definitely start targeting them next. Last night¡¯s battle had also shown the strength of the Su Family of Yanbei to the public. Once the Su Family of Yanbei made their move against them, they had no hope of victory, not even if L¨¹ Donglin helped; they simply had no chance at all!


    After reporting these matters, Zhao Hu Zi whispered, "Master Su, there are still some families outside moring for you toe out, bow, and kowtow to the Su Family of Yanbei as an apology for your previous actions. These petty figures clearly want to take advantage of the situation to curry favor with the Su Family of Yanbei, and that¡¯s why they¡¯ve sprung into action. I¡¯ve already had these families logged down, I can bring the list for you to see in a moment!"


    "No need!" Su Yang waved his hand dismissively: "Such buffoons can¡¯t make any real impact. The key issue is, who will ultimately win between me and the Su Family of Yanbei? If I win, those people wille and apologize on their own. If I lose, whatever they say is meaningless!"


    Zhao Hu Zi nodded slowly; those meddling families were indeed not significant. In fact, what he was truly concerned about was the uing confrontation between Su Yang and the Su Family of Yanbei!


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang said, "Where¡¯s Brother L¨¹?"


    "They went back after telling me these messages," said Zhao Hu Zi. "But, Master L¨¹ said that if you returned, to notify them immediately. I just called them, and they said Master L¨¹ isn¡¯t home. Should I send someone to inform themter?"


    "No need, I¡¯ll go find them myself!" Su Yang stood up; he had many questions and needed to ask L¨¹ Donglin for rity.

 Chapter 1378 - 1377 Another Group of People

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Chapter 1377 Another Group of People</h4>


    When Su Yang arrived at L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s ce, he found that L¨¹ Donglin and others were not at home, only Bai Qing was there.


    Bai Qing had also heard aboutst night¡¯s events, her expression was extremely gloomy as she said in a low voice, "Su Yang, is the Su Family of Yanbei really that strong?"


    Su Yang shrugged: "That¡¯s what I want to know too."


    "You don¡¯t know either?" Bai Qing lowered her head, looking very worried. After all, the rtionship between L¨¹ Donglin and Su Ze is very bad.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the answer wille soon," Su Yang said calmly.


    "Answer?" Bai Qing was surprised, not knowing what Su Yang meant.


    Su Yang had waited here for less than ten minutes when L¨¹ Donglin and a few others hurried back.


    Upon entering the house and seeing Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin immediately smiled: "When did you get back?"


    "Just arrived," Su Yang replied with a light smile.


    "How did it go?" L¨¹ Donglin asked.


    Su Yang briefly recounted the events in Pingnan Province, mentioning the middle-aged man, but not the conversation that the middle-aged man had with him alone afterwards. It involved his father, Su Ping, and Su Yang didn¡¯t know how to speak of it; he only wanted to thoroughly investigate the matter first.


    Upon hearing that the middle-aged man made a move, L¨¹ Donglin was somewhat astonished: "You¡¯re saying Xiao Huang¡¯s owner took action? He¡¯s that powerful? Su Liang was so scared that he severed one of his own hands and even knelt down?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    L¨¹ Donglin looked astonishedly at Xue Nu beside him. Although he had seen Xiao Huang¡¯s owner, he did not know who exactly Xiao Huang¡¯s owner was, nor did he realize he had such strength and status.


    Xue Nu, however, was calm and nodded: "That¡¯s quite normal. If Su Liang didn¡¯t sever one of his hands and kneel down, they would all be dead. And not just them, many people from the Su Family of Yanbei would be included too. Su Liang is a very sensible person; he would not do such a thing, as preserving his life is the most crucial!"


    "Ah?" L¨¹ Donglin was shocked again: "Who exactly is this middle-aged man? Why... why is he so formidable?"


    Su Yang looked at Xue Nu with a face full of hope; it was clear that Xue Nu knew the identity of this middle-aged man.


    Xue Nu shrugged: "His identity, I cannot reveal, nor can I casually disclose it."


    Su Yang was momentarily speechless, realizing that finding out the identity of this middle-aged man was not an easy task. Who exactly was this middle-aged man?


    L¨¹ Donglin did not ask further; he knew that if Xue Nu was not revealing it, it must be under the instruction of the Beigong War God. Without a doubt, the identity of this middle-aged man truly could not be carelessly disclosed.


    "By the way, have you heard about Su Ze¡¯s sneak attack on Ge Kaiyang and his men?" L¨¹ Donglin suddenly asked.


    Su Yang nodded: "That¡¯s what I came for. Is the power of the Su Family of Yanbei really that strong? In one night, they wiped out all the Hell Ghost Soldiers and captured Fan Wujie, forcing them to hand over Chen Benhong?"


    "You suspect as well?" L¨¹ Donglinughed, "I suspect it too. The strength of the Su Family of Yanbei is not weak, I admit that. But how many experts could they have brought to Capital City this time? To inflict such heavy damage on Ge Kaiyang and his men, not just them, even if you and I joined forces, it would simply be impossible. Could it be that Su Ze and his men are much stronger than the two of usbined?"


    "Did you guys go and investigate just now?" Su Yang asked.


    "Yes!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded, "We went to investigate the ce where the big battle happenedst night, and guess what we found?"


    "What?" Su Yang asked.


    "At the scene, there were also signs of another group of people taking action," L¨¹ Donglin said. "Or rather, before Su Ze¡¯s group took action, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group had already been ambushed!"


    A sharp glint shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes. If that was the case, then the oue of this battle would make sense. But the question is, who ambushed this group?


    "Does Ge Kaiyang have other enemies in Capital City?" Su Yang asked.


    "It¡¯s not a matter of enemies right now..." L¨¹ Donglin said, "The question is, who in Capital City currently has the strength to ambush and severely injure them?"


    Su Yang¡¯s mind stirred; this indeed was the crux of the issue.


    Although there are many people in Capital City, very few could truly shake Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group.


    Last night, Su Yang was not in Capital City, and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t make a move, so who else could there be?


    Su Yang furrowed his brows: "Who do you think it could be?"


    L¨¹ Donglin shrugged his shoulders: "There are only two groups that could do this, one is people from the Zhang Family, and the other is people from ck Widow¡¯s side. But honestly, I cannot think of any reason for either of them to do this!"


    Su Yang also thought of these two groups, but the problem was, he couldn¡¯t figure out why they would do such a thing either.


    But if it wasn¡¯t them, then who else could have done this?


    Bai Qing, who was listening to all of this, had a very pleased expression and said: "Regardless, this at least proves that Su Ze¡¯s group isn¡¯t as strong as we thought!"


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin exchanged nces; that was indeed true.


    Honestly, when they first received this news, both of them were quite shocked. If Su Ze¡¯s group had such strong capabilities, both of them would be in quite a bit of trouble.


    "Next, we will have to directly confront Su Ze¡¯s group!" L¨¹ Donglin furrowed his brow and said gravely: "I thought this matter could be dyed for a while, and even felt that Su Ze¡¯s group would suffer heavy losses in their sh with Ge Kaiyang and ultimately withdraw without fighting. I never expected such a thing to happen!"


    A thought suddenly struck Su Yang: "Do you think, those who ambushed Ge Kaiyang, did it specifically to make us go against Su Ze?"


    A sharp glint shed in L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes, Su Yang¡¯s words had suddenly made him realize, it was indeed a possibility!


    "You mean..." L¨¹ Donglin asked in a low voice.


    "I¡¯m not sure yet..." Su Yang slowly shook his head: "However, I can go and confirm it with ck Widow."


    ...


    Su Yang hurried to ck Widow¡¯s ce, where he again encountered Chen Benshuang at the doorway.


    Chen Benshuang had been frequently visiting Su Yang recently, always talking about wanting to spar with Su Yang, but in reality, he was constantly following Xiao Hei. Now, seeing Su Yang, he was naturally very familiar.


    "Hey, Su Yang, why do you keeping here?" Chen Benshuang red at Su Yang: "I warn you, you better not have any ideas about my sister-inw!"


    Su Yang was speechless. Although ck Widow¡¯s beauty, temperament, physique, and appearance were all at their peak, how could Su Yang dare to fancy her?


    Besides, whenever Su Yang saw ck Widow, he only admired her; he had never had any romantic thoughts about her, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have any designs on her.

 Chapter 1379 - 1378: Irreconcilable as Water and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Chapter 1378: Irreconcble as Water and Fire</h4>


    "You¡¯re one to talk, always running to my ce!" Su Yang said. "But, if you¡¯re looking to target my disciple, that¡¯s fine; it just means you¡¯ll have to call me master from now on!"


    "What are you talking about!" Chen Benshuang¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she stamped her foot before turning and running away as if escaping.


    Su Yang smiled and went straight into ck Widow¡¯s courtyard.


    ck Widow was watering flowers in the backyard, and Zi Nu led Su Yang directly to the garden.


    After bringing Su Yang over, Zi Nu left immediately. Su Yang watched the ck Widow in the garden, dressed all in white, and felt somewhat mesmerized. With her attire blending into the sea of flowers, ck Widow looked just like a pure white angel, making it hard to associate her with her name.


    Su Yang stood not too far away, not moving any closer. ck Widow seemed to be focused entirely on the flower beds, paying no attention to Su Yang, not even ncing at him.


    After about half an hour, ck Widow finished watering all the flowers and finally put down her watering can.


    "You¡¯re here," ck Widow said calmly as she walked into the pavilion.


    Su Yang nodded. ck Widow picked up a teacup from the table and poured a cup of water for Su Yang: "Are you here because of Ge Kaiyang?"


    Su Yang nodded again. ck Widow¡¯s wit was no less than his. He knew very well that he didn¡¯t need to say anything; ck Widow would be able to guess his purpose foring here, as Su Yang would not visit her without reason.


    "What do you think?" asked ck Widow.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang asked, "Was it the Zhang Family¡¯s doing?"


    ck Widow set down the teacup and chuckled lightly, "If you already know, why bother asking me?"


    "I just wanted to confirm," Su Yang said. "The Zhang Family wants me to sh with the Su Family of Yanbei, which undermines your strength; this is not hard to guess. But what are the people of the Su Family of Yanbei really thinking?"


    ck Widow smiled faintly: "What you really want to ask is about my rtionship with the Su Family of Yanbei, right?"


    Su Yang neither confirmed nor denied, but ck Widow slowly said, "You went to Qinghe Academy, and aftering back, your hostility toward me lessened quite a bit, which suggests you¡¯ve learned something. What you want to verify are your own suspicions, that is, my rtionship with the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    Su Yang looked at ck Widow and found once again that this woman was much wiser than he had imagined.


    "Your guess is correct," ck Widow said softly. "Now that it¡¯s almost time to tear off the facade, there¡¯s no need for me to hide anything. Indeed, my rtionship with the Su Family of Yanbei is one ofplete hostility, irreconcble as fire and water."


    "What exactly happened?" Su Yang asked curiously. "Aren¡¯t you a member of the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    "It used to be, but now, it isn¡¯t." ck Widow slowly shook her head.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "You must have heard about the mysterious disappearance of my father after a great battle, haven¡¯t you?" ck Widow asked.


    Su Yang nodded, and ck Widow continued softly: "After my father¡¯s disappearance, his brother Su Huo took over as the Family Head. And my mother, shortly after my father vanished, was pursued by seventeen Terrestrial Immortals and not a single person from the Su Family came to her aid, resulting in her sustaining severe injuries and subsequently going missing as well!"


    A gleam of insight shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes. People from the Su Family are going too far, aren¡¯t they? Su Zhan had only been missing for a short while and they became so indifferent, no wonder it angers people.


    "I can understand that," ck Widow said softly. "Those were Law Enforcers, and they were outside of Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s territory when they pursued my mother. If the Su Family interfered, they would be breaking the rules set by the Heavenly Court, and Su Family of Yanbei could not withstand a full assault from the Heavenly Court. They prioritized their own safety by not getting involved, I can¡¯t me them for that."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help being surprised: "Then, what exactly is your rtionship with the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    "Before my father¡¯s incident, he had arranged a marriage for me," ck Widow exined. "After my father¡¯s incident, my mother immediately went through with the marriage and married me off to the Capital City. After that, my mother encountered her own disaster. Normally, these wouldn¡¯t count for much, but afterward, a significant event took ce in Su Family of Yanbei. At that time, I wanted to bring my brother to my side, but Su Huo disagreed. Even worse, not long after, my brother suffered an idental injury to his head, turning into an idiot."


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed: "Do you suspect it was Su Huo and his people who did this?"


    "Suspect?" ck Widow sneered. "Do I even need to suspect? It was Su Huo¡¯s eldest son, Su Hao, who did it! Ever since Su Huo became the Family Head, he has been bullying my brother. The injury to my brother¡¯s head was personally inflicted by people brought by him. If it weren¡¯t for Su Huo stepping in himself, my brother might have been beaten to death!"


    "So, you¡¯re saying, Su Huo was actually protecting your brother?" Su Yang wondered.


    "Protecting?" ck Widow sneered again: "He was merely using him to restrain me. If my brother died, then I would no longer be constrained or threatened by anyone. Furthermore, my father made many friends during his years traversing the world, not everyone is as ungrateful as the Medicine Sect. My brother staying in Su Family of Yanbei is a hostage; if he were to die, huh, Su Family of Yanbei would surely be swept clean by my father¡¯s friends!"


    Su Yang had not expected such a thing, and he frowned deeply.


    "Why would people from the same family do such things?" Su Yang said: "Su Huo is your own father¡¯s blood brother, why would he treat you like this?"


    "There¡¯s something called jealousy, do you understand?" ck Widow replied: "They are brothers, but from the moment my father was born, he was destined to be unrivaled in the mortal realm, the center of attention for generations. And what about him? Even after my father¡¯s disappearance, many people still felt that his position as Family Head was ill-gotten. Furthermore, some spected that once my brother grew up, he would inherit the position of Family Head."


    Su Yang immediately understood the situation; it was jealousy, and also an unwillingness to lose the position of Family Head to ck Widow¡¯s brother that drove such actions.


    And now, Su Yang finally understood why Su Ze had reacted the way he did earlier.


    Su Yang had been puzzled by theck of shock exhibited by Su Ze at Purple Lotus Garden; he must have had his own ns in mind. Now, Su Yang realized that Su Ze was actually ying a calcted game, deliberately seizing the opportunity to deal with Ge Kaiyang and his faction.


    This way, the people on Su Ze¡¯s side would no longer have the resources to deal with Su Yang.

 Chapter 1380 - 1379: Do What You Want to Do

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Chapter 1379: Do What You Want to Do</h4>


    Su Yang could now discern the intentions of Su Ze and his cohort: they desired ck Widow to ally with Su Yang and contend with the Martial Champion while they reaped the benefits of the fishermen.


    But what they didn¡¯t anticipate was that the Martial Champion wasn¡¯t idle either while they were scheming. When they made their move against Ge Kaiyang, the Zhang Family followed suit, decisively dealing with Ge Kaiyang and his group.


    This move had two benefits for the Zhang Family: one, it bankrupted Su Ze¡¯s ns, forcing Su Ze to continue facing Su Yang head-on. Secondly, it took advantage of the situation to eliminate Ge Kaiyang and his followers.


    It was obvious to everyone that Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group was trying to stir trouble and take advantage of the situation in Capital City.


    These people were like a swarm of flies; the Martial Champion was bound to deal with them sooner orter. So, taking action now wasn¡¯t an issue.


    "Your brother is still with the Su Family of Yanbei," Su Yang said softly. This was ck Widow¡¯s vulnerability and the main reason why she was constantly constrained.


    "I¡¯ve nned for over a decade, just for this matter!" ck Widow said leisurely: "Next, whatever you want to do, just do it, without worrying about me. My ns have nothing to do with you. You just need to take care of things in Capital City, as for the rest, I¡¯ll handle it myself."


    Su Yang looked at ck Widow with surprise, uncertain where her confidence came from, but it was apparent that ck Widow must have made arrangements.


    Yet, could it be easy to extract her brother from the Su Family of Yanbei?


    Su Yang did not ask further, sensing that ck Widow¡¯s ns were crucial and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to inquire.


    In fact, what Su Yang wanted to ask even more was whether ck Widow knew someone named Su Ping.


    Su Yang always felt that his father must have some connection to Su Zhan and even to the Su Family of Yanbei. However, he dared not ask randomly. The Owner of Xiao Huang mentioned that his father Su Ping was not a good person, which undermined Su Yang¡¯s confidence.


    He didn¡¯t even know if there was any feud between ck Widow and Su Ping. If there was indeed a grudge between them, asking ck Widow about it would be tantamount to courting death, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Therefore, Su Yang ultimately swallowed his question. He had initially wanted to ask about the identity of the Owner of Xiao Huang, but eventually, he gave up as well. Firstly, ck Widow might not tell him, and secondly, Su Yang didn¡¯t want to ask too much and arouse her suspicion.


    The matter concerning his father Su Ping was key for Su Yang to investigate next. Before he rified the facts, he did not wish to stir up too much trouble!


    After contemting for a while, Su Yang suddenly said: "If I capture Su Ze, would that be of any help to your ns?"


    After asking this question, Su Yang immediately regretted it. If it were that easy, ck Widow would have captured Su Ze long ago, wouldn¡¯t she?


    ck Widow looked at Su Yang and slowly shook her head: "You can¡¯t capture him."


    "Why?" asked Su Yang.


    "If it were that easy to capture him, Su Huo wouldn¡¯t have let hime to Capital City," ck Widow exined: "In fact, Su Huo has always wanted me to take action against the Su family members so that he could legitimately deal with me."


    "Does that mean I shouldn¡¯t make a move against Su Ze?" Su Yang frowned.


    "You¡¯re different, you are you, I am I, your actions won¡¯t affect me!" ck Widow paused for a bit: "However, trying to capture Su Ze is impossible. He is Su Huo¡¯s favored son; the Su Family of Yanbei has dispatched who knows how many martial arts experts to secretly protect him. Even the Martial Champion won¡¯t allow you to capture him!"


    "What does this have to do with the Martial Champion?" Su Yang frowned.


    "This old fox, although he hasn¡¯t shown his face in many years, that doesn¡¯t mean hecks ambition," ck Widow said. "He wants to control the entire Capital City and be a superlunary sect like the Su Family of Yanbei. It¡¯s inconvenient for him to strike at me directly, so he wants to use the Su Family of Yanbei against me. Once I capture Su Ze, it will be like grabbing the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s weak spot. Therefore, Martial Champion will definitely not let such a thing happen."


    Su Yang was dumbfounded. He had never imagined that beneath the surface mor of the Capital City, there were so many hidden currents.


    ck Widow, the Su Family of Yanbei, Martial Champion ¨C these people all have their own thoughts and schemes. On the surface, everything seems very calm, but in reality, the ones who do the most behind the scenes are still them!


    "I hear you went back to Pingnan Province?" ck Widow suddenly asked.


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    "How was it?"


    Su Yang repeated to ck Widow what he had previously said to L¨¹ Donglin.


    Upon hearing that the owner of Xiao Huang had appeared and forcefully pushed back those from the Su Family of Yanbei, ck Widow was clearly shocked. Obviously, she knew the middle-aged man.


    After a long silence, ck Widow slowly stood up, looked at the flowers outside, and calmly said, "Alright, go ahead and do what you want to do next."


    "What I want to do?" Su Yang carefully thought about it, what indeed was it that he wanted to do?


    After a while, Su Yang smiled: "Ever since seeing Su Ze once at Purple Lotus Garden, I¡¯ve always wanted to swell his face with a beating. And this time, after Su Rui and the others ran to Pingnan Province and nearly captured my friends and rtives, I¡¯ve wanted to kill them even more. Do these count as things I want to do?"


    With a faint smile, ck Widow countered, "What do you think?"


    Su Yang smiled, didn¡¯t say anything further, just cupped his hands towards ck Widow, and left.


    When he returned to L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang narrated the situation to him, and L¨¹ Donglin immediately understood what was going on.


    "Martial Champion, this old fox, indeed has hidden himself deeply," L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s brows furrowed, as he had no liking for the people from the Zhang Family whatsoever.


    "What are you going to do next?" asked L¨¹ Donglin.


    "Ge Kaiyang and his group have already left, and Chen Benhong has been rescued. Su Ze¡¯s reputation in the Capital City has reached its peak. Next, if he doesn¡¯t deal with me, wouldn¡¯t everyone think they are just cowards?" Su Yang said with a light smile: "Next, of course, is to y with Su Ze."


    "Are you sure?" L¨¹ Donglin asked doubtfully.


    "Absolutely sure!" Su Yang replied calmly.


    "I¡¯ll help you!" L¨¹ Donglin said decisively: "I¡¯ve been wanting to deal with this bastard for a long time."


    "No need!" Su Yang smiled lightly: "This is a grudge between him and me, I can resolve it myself."


    "This..." L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang in surprise: "Su Ze¡¯s strength is not simple, he has brought three experts with him, not much less formidable than Uncle Xue Nu. Moreover, the people that the Su Family of Yanbei have brought this time are not few. In terms of real strength, they arepletely above those of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group!"

 Chapter 1381 - 1380 Your Second Great Uncle Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Chapter 1380 Your Second Great Uncle Has Arrived</h4>


    "No problem!" Su Yang chuckled. "I¡¯m prepared!"


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s confident appearance, L¨¹ Donglin didn¡¯t insist further, nodding and saying, "Alright, if you need any help, contact me anytime!"


    After leaving L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s ce, Su Yang headed straight back to the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Just as he entered the courtyard, Su Yang saw Zhao Hu Zi from a distance.


    Zhao Hu Zi was sitting at the entrance of the gate, a look of frustration on his face, seemingly quite angry yet not daring to say anything.


    Upon seeing Su Yang return, Zhao Hu Zi hurriedly greeted him: "Master Su, you¡¯re finally back. Three people came to the house, one of them is an old man who looks incredibly sleazy, iming he¡¯s your second uncle and demanding we serve them well with food and drink!"


    "What?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. "You didn¡¯t give them a beating?"


    "Uhh..." Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s face was full of embarrassment as he tugged at his clothes, trying to cover a bruise on his face.


    Su Yang was speechless, seeing that there had been a fight but Zhao Hu Zi was the one who got beaten.


    Zhao Hu Zi was quite strong, and everyone in the Shen Family Courtyard followed his orders. The fact that someone had bested Zhao Hu Zi among so many people showed that the opponent was no ordinary individual.


    "Forget it, take me inside to have a look!" Su Yang waved dismissively.


    Zhao Hu Zi immediately led Su Yang into the courtyard, and just as they entered the quarters where Su Yang lived, Su Yang heard the sound of an erhu. The ying was choppy, indicating the yer¡¯sck of skill.


    After the piece ended, a voice with a coarse, broken-gong quality rang out: "Those with money, make a generous contribution; those without, borrow to make one!"


    Su Yang walked into the yard and saw three or four people standing, all with bruised faces and angry expressions, yet they suppressed their anger, not daring to speak.


    In the middle of the courtyard sat an old man with a sleazy appearance and a repulsive face.


    The old man was holding an erhu, his teeth as yellow as those of Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi. In fact, his sleazy look was quite on par with Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi.


    Ragged and dusty ck pants, a white shirt washed who knows how many times, and, incongruously, greasy, meticulouslybed middle-parted hair.


    Truth be told, this get-up would probably make Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi want to kick him, let alone Su Yang!


    Behind this old man stood two men.


    One was slightly younger, around thirty years old, with handsome and striking features, clearly out of the ordinary.


    The other was simple and honest-looking, yet bulging with muscles, exuding an impressive presence like that of a looming mountain, quite awe-inspiring.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and walked straight up to the old man, smiling: "Greetings, elder sir!"


    "What¡¯s good or not, pay first before you talk!" the old fellow said with an arrogant expression: "My performance is not meant to be enjoyed for free."


    Su Yang nced at the few people standing behind. They all looked aggrieved; the old fellow didn¡¯t seem like much, but when they looked at the two men standing behind him, their faces clearly showed some fear.


    Su Yang understood, as this old fellow either had no real strength or hadn¡¯t taken any action yet.


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t bother with that anymore. After all, the strongest individuals of the Shen Family Courtyard were standing here, and they had all been beaten up like this, which showed how strong these three people were. Regardless of whether the old fellow had taken any action, the two men standing behind him were definitely not simple.


    "Old sir, talking about money is simply an insult to your skill!" Su Yang said with an exaggerated look: "Zhao Hu Zi, make some arrangements, prepare the best banquet. I shall have a couple of drinks with the old sir first. Remember, the best banquet, the finest wine, I want to seek some advice from the old sir earnestly. The performance just now by the old sir was simply divine, it was extraordinarily enlightening!"


    The old fellow, upon hearing this, immediately lit up with joy, grasping Su Yang¡¯s shoulder as if he had found a kindred spirit.


    "Young man, I truly do not deserve to be your second uncle. Your thick skin is impable, following me, no problem!"


    If it had been anyone else talking like this, Su Yang would have kicked them already. But facing this old fellow, Su Yang had to keep a smiling face.


    "Old sir, don¡¯t even mention it, when I saw you, I felt like we were truly fated. No, we must have a few drinks today. Zhao Hu Zi, hurry and arrange it!"


    Zhao Hu Zi was totally confused. Since when was Su Yang the type to enjoy ttering others? What happened today? Actually acting chummy with this old fellow and shamelessly singing his praises¡ªhas the world gone mad?


    The old fellow embraced Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, acting as though they were the best of the friends who had met toote, chatting and walking directly into the living room.


    The two men followed close behind the old fellow, like two attendants, not leaving his side.


    Zhao Hu Zi stood in the courtyard, shaking his head helplessly, but eventually went out and honestly arranged avish banquet.


    At the banquet, Su Yang and the old fellow were toasting incessantly, with one ttery after another, enjoying themselves immensely. The old fellow seemed to hit it off with Su Yang as well, constantly arm in arm, overly enthusiastic. The behavior was such that one might suspect the old fellow was truly Su Yang¡¯s second uncle.


    By the end of the meal, Su Yang had finally figured out the names of these three people.


    The old fellow who yed the erhu was called Old Wang the Second, and the two men behind him were named Li Fangming, the younger one, and Yue Zhanzhong, the more honest-looking one.


    Without a doubt, none of these three names were familiar to Su Yang. Even Zhao Hu Zi, an old hand in the jianghu, hadn¡¯t heard of these three before.


    But during the meal, Su Yang also got a clear picture of the situation from Zhao Hu Zi.


    After these three people arrived, Old Wang the Second kept showing off. Zhao Hu Zi and the rest couldn¡¯t stand it and tried to deal with him. In the end, several of them took action but were easily defeated by Li Fangming and Yue Zhanzhong. As for Old Wang the Second, he didn¡¯t even lift a finger. He just sat there, ying his erhu nonchntly, and afterward, even extorted money from them, leaving them speechless with frustration.


    Hearing all this, Su Yang was all smiles, like he had found a treasure. After having a good meal and ttering them, he arranged for the three to stay in the best rooms, as if he was taking care of his own second uncle.


    After finally settling the three men, Zhao Hu Zi urgently found Su Yang and said in a low voice, "Master Su, what... what are you doing? These three have unknown backgrounds, and allowing them to stay here is far too dangerous. And with such strength, if they have ill intentions, wouldn¡¯t that be troubling!"


    Su Yang smiled, waving his hand and said, "You don¡¯t need to worry, I have my own judgment!"

 Chapter 1382 - 1381: Su Rui Arrives in the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 1382: Chapter 1381: Su Rui Arrives in the Capital City</h4>


    Zhao Hu Zi looked at Su Yang with a dumbfounded expression, unable toprehend what Su Yang¡¯s "having his own measures" really meant.


    However, ultimately Zhao Hu Zi did not ask anything further. After all, having experienced so many things, it had been proven that the choices made by Su Yang were always correct.


    But this time, Zhao Hu Zi couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang¡¯s choice would be the right one.


    ...


    In the hotel where Su Ze was staying, Ghost Shadow was gathered around Su Ze, whose expression had turned quite ugly.


    "So, you mean to say, the Zhang Family people deliberately set us up?" Su Ze gritted his teeth: "They attacked Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group in advance, so Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group had no resistance at all and werepletely defeated by us?"


    "Not only that!" Ghost Shadow whispered: "They deliberately injured Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group but did not kill them, instead letting us take action. As a result, those Hell Ghost Soldiers died by our hands. This grudge, the Jade-Faced Judge will surely hold against us too. This will be a big troubleter!"


    "Damn it, the Zhang Family, these bastards are really too cunning!" Su Ze eximed angrily: "I¡¯ve long heard that the Martial Champion is a sly old fox. But I didn¡¯t expect him to be so shamelessly disgusting, absolutely despicable!"


    "This might not necessarily be instructed by the Martial Champion!" Ghost Shadow whispered.


    "Not him?" Su Ze was stunned: "Then who?"


    "Young Master Qee!" Ghost Shadow said: "The one now in charge of the Zhang Family¡¯s external affairs is Young Master Qee. He is intelligent and courageous, extremely strategic, and it¡¯s very likely he arranged this!"


    "Young Master Qee!?" Su Ze frowned and spoke gravely: "Then what should we do now? With such a mor outside, everyone is waiting for me to act against Su Yang. With Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group handled and Chen Benhong rescued, if I don¡¯t act against Su Yang now, people will think I¡¯m too scared to confront Su Yang. Even worse, they might think our Su Family of Yanbei is afraid of this Su surname!"


    Ghost Shadow shook his head: "What others think is not important, what is important is how to act in our best interest. You should know, the Zhang Family¡¯s early attack on Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group aimed to minimize our losses while forcing us to confront Su Yang. Simply put, they want to use us to wear down the ck Widow¡¯s strength!"


    "Damn, that¡¯s too despicable!" Su Ze spoke gravely: "But we can¡¯t just do nothing either. There are so many people watching, if I don¡¯t take action, where will I put my face?"


    "Do you want to be the Family Head or do you want to chase short-term face at the expense of future gains?" Ghost Shadow retorted.


    "I... I..." Su Ze was at a loss for words, feeling very angry, but he cared more about the position of the Family Head.


    Ghost Shadow said: "Given the current situation, the best thing for us is to just wait here, observe and act ordingly. Our strength in the Capital City is the weakest, and it¡¯s toote to get reinforcements from the Su Family. Therefore, every decision we make is crucial and must not be taken lightly!"


    Su Ze lowered his head and after a long silence spoke deeply: "I feel you¡¯re exaggerating somewhat, Su Yang is just one man. Dealing with him isn¡¯t that difficult, and there won¡¯t be much loss on our side either. By doing this, at least my face is saved first, then we can consider other matters, that works too!"


    "It¡¯s not as simple as you think!" Ghost Shadow said: "How do you know the ck Widow doesn¡¯t have a backup n? Su Yang is coborating with her; do you think she¡¯d let us easily deal with Su Yang?"


    "Hmph, does she dare to make a move?" Su Ze scoffed: "Don¡¯t forget, her brother is still with the Su Family of Yanbei. She hasn¡¯t directly confronted us, and we¡¯re not in a position to deal with her. But, if she ever makes a move against me, then my father will seize the opportunity to kill her, and no one can say anything about it!"


    Ghost Shadow still shook his head, still disagreeing with this course of action.


    Just at that moment, a tense voice suddenly came from outside: "Young Master, Young Master Su Rui, they are here!"


    Ghost Shadow immediately hid away.


    "What!" Su Ze immediately stood up, excitedly saying: "Quick, let them in!"


    Su Rui and Su Ze had an extremely good rtionship; the two were like birds of a feather, having grown up together. Su Rui had always supported Su Ze and waspletely one of Su Ze¡¯s most loyalckeys.


    Previously, Su Rui had gone to Pingnan Province to do some work, and Su Ze had specially sent a group of experts with him. Now that Su Rui had returned, Su Ze¡¯s power here could be even stronger.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Rui and Su Liang walked in.


    Seeing Su Rui¡¯s condition, Su Ze was stunned, and eximed: "What...what happened? Su Rui, you... how did you turn out like this?"


    Su Rui was visibly indignant, opened his mouth to speak a few words, but couldn¡¯t make himself clear.


    Only then did Su Ze notice that Su Rui¡¯s tongue was gone, and he suddenly became frantic: "What exactly happened? Uncle, what... what is going on? How did Su Rui end up like this? Where is his tongue? His eyes?"


    "His tongue was pulled out by me!" Su Liang said in a cold voice.


    "What?" Su Ze was dumbstruck, staring at Su Liang, wondering if he had heard wrong.


    "I pulled it out with my own hands!" Su Liang said coldly: "Because he offended someone who should not be offended!"


    "Who?" Su Ze asked urgently: "Uncle, what... what are you doing? In this world, who is the person that our Su Family cannot afford to offend?"


    Su Liang nced at Su Ze, said coldly: "You¡¯ll find outter, this person is someone no one in the world can provoke. If I didn¡¯t pull out his tongue, either all of us would have died right there or our entire Su Family of Yanbei would have been doomed!"


    "What?" Su Ze was baffled: "Uncle, what... what are you talking about? Our Su Family of Yanbei..."


    "So what?" Su Liang spoke coldly: "Erasing a Su Family of Yanbei is nothing difficult for him!"


    Su Ze was speechless, unable to imagine that there could be such a powerful person in the world. Who exactly is this person?


    "Then... his eyes?" Su Ze asked.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that!" Su Liang said: "They were gouged out by that person¡¯s pet, and this vengeance, forget about avenging it too!"


    "What?" Su Ze was stunned again. It was bad enough that they couldn¡¯t seek revenge, but a pet was also this formidable and not to be provoked?


    "So what was the oue of your trip to Pingnan Province this time?" Su Ze couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Did you capture Ye Wantong, did you capture any friends or rtives of Su Yang?"

 Chapter 1383 - 1382: Raid Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Chapter 1382: Raid Tonight</h4>


    Hearing Su Ze¡¯s words, Su Rui was instantly agitated again, iling about and making unintelligible sounds, but it was evident that Su Ze couldn¡¯t understand him.


    "What exactly happened?" Su Ze asked Su Liang.


    With a sigh, Su Liang recounted the events of their venture to Pingnan Province.


    Su Ze was instantly stunned; he had not expected the mission to Pingnan Province to be such a catastrophic failure.


    Not only did they fail to capture Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends, fail to capture Ye Wantong, but they also suffered such heavy losses.


    A Terrestrial Immortal was killed on the spot, several other Earth Immortals each lost a hand, and Su Rui himself had lost an eye and had his tongue ripped out. For the Su Family of Yanbei, this was an unprecedented defeat that hadn¡¯t been seen in many years!


    "It¡¯s detestable! Absolutely detestable!" Su Ze shook with rage: "This person is essentially pping the face of our Su Family of Yanbei! Uncle, can you really tolerate this? Why not contact our n directly and send troops to kill this person? How can we of the Su Family of Yanbei be humiliated like this?"


    "Kill him?" Su Liang looked at Su Ze coldly, mocking: "Then call your father, I¡¯m rather eager to see whether your father will kill you first, or go to that person to offer an apology!"


    "What?" Su Ze was confounded; in his memory, his father was always a powerful figure. How could it be that in Su Liang¡¯s words, things had be this way?


    It was clear that this person had humiliated the Su Family of Yanbei, yet his father was supposed to apologize? Why should he do that?


    Could it be that this person¡¯s power was truly so terrifying?


    Su Ze took a deep breath; he knew Su Liang well, his uncle was a man of his word and would not lie to him. Thus, the only possibility was that this person really should not be provoked.


    After a moment of silence, Su Ze asked in a low voice: "Then... what should we do about this matter? If he¡¯s protecting Su Yang from behind, then... doesn¡¯t that mean we also can¡¯t kill Su Yang?"


    "Not necessarily!" Su Liang shook his head and said solemnly: "That person made it very clear, he is only concerned with matters in Pingnan Province, his bond of gratitude with Su Yang is also limited to that extent. As for things in the Capital City, he won¡¯t interfere. This means his rtionship with Su Yang isn¡¯t yet to the point where he would protect Su Yang in all matters. If we kill Su Yang in Capital City, he won¡¯t get involved!"


    "Really?" Su Ze was overjoyed and immediately gritted his teeth saying: "Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s kill that bastard Su Yang immediately. If not for him, how would Su Rui have ended up in Pingnan Province? If not for him, how could our Su Family have suffered such terrible losses?"


    Su Liang remained silent, his brows still furrowed tightly. Having suffered a huge setback in Pingnan Province, he felt extremely irritated and truly desired to kill Su Yang to vent his anger.


    "Arrange it, tonight we¡¯llunch a sneak attack on the Shen Family Courtyard where Su Yang resides. This time, I want none of them to survive!" Su Ze ordered through gritted teeth.


    The people outside immediately ran out to prepare, and Su Ze also arranged for Su Liang and the others to go and rest.


    Su Rui clutched Su Ze¡¯s hand, tears streaming down his face as he rambled on and on.


    "Brother, I understand, I will definitely avenge you!" Su Ze gritted his teeth and said, "This time, by killing Su Yang first, consider it a bit of interest reimed. We will bear this grudge in our hearts, and when the chance arises, I will surely get our revenge for you!"


    Only then did Su Rui feel satisfied and went to rest.


    No sooner had these people left than Ghost Shadow immediately appeared. Standing behind Su Ze, he said in a deep voice, "Have you lost your mind? How many times did I tell you, not to make a move against Su Yang at this time, not to make a move against Su Yang at this time, why did you still strike?"


    "What do you know!" Su Ze said firmly, "My brother has been seriously injured, our Su Family of Yanbei has been disgraced, our faces thoroughly lost. If I don¡¯t win back some honor for us, then my own reputation would bepletely ruined. What would people say? People would just say I was scared by Su Yang, that¡¯s why I never dared to touch them. Otherwise, why would I not have struck back with such a hatred? I am the one who will be the future Family Head, how could I bear such a monumental disgrace?"


    "Impatience will ruin great ns!" Ghost Shadow said assertively. "You will not win this battle!"


    "I won¡¯t win?" Su Ze scoffed coldly, "I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with your brain! Do you know the strength of our Su Family in Capital City? And do you know Su Yang¡¯s capabilities? I won¡¯t win? Let me tell you, even if L¨¹ Donglines to help Su Yang, I have the assurance that I can kill that son of a bitch Su Yang and make L¨¹ Donglin return in disgrace!"


    At this point, Su Ze sneered again, "Moreover, there¡¯s no way that L¨¹ Donglin would interfere in this battle. I have made preparations long ago, tonight, he simply won¡¯t have time to help Su Yang. As for the ck Widow, she should be even clearer that if she gets involved in the matter between me and Su Yang, what the consequences will be. So, this battle, there¡¯s no one to help Su Yang, it is really too easy for me, even simpler than attacking Ge Kaiyang¡¯s groupst night!"


    "If you think I will fail, then tell me, why would I fail? How could I possibly fail? At this time, who else could help Su Yang? If it¡¯s just a matter of strength, what does he have topare with us?"


    Ghost Shadow¡¯s voice turned frosty: "Su Ze, you will ultimately pay for your hubris!"


    Su Ze nced at Ghost Shadow, "If I win this battle, then I will thoroughly refine you. Because your existence has be meaningless. You stubborn old fool, your thinking is too outdated, you can¡¯t adapt to this era at all!"


    Without speaking further, Ghost Shadow slowly descended and vanished from sight.


    Su Ze looked with disdain, if it weren¡¯t for his father¡¯s repeated insistence, he really couldn¡¯t be bothered to carry with him this Ghost Shadow. Truth be told, he has always felt Ghost Shadow¡¯s actions were too conservative, leading him to be bound hand and foot in many situations, unable to achieve his goals; that is simply not his style.


    A young man, destined to take charge of the Su Family of Yanbei, should have the spirit of youth. Act with courage and boldness, not hesitance and cowardice like those old folks. That¡¯s the type of person Su Ze disdains the most!


    ...


    At the same time, somehow the news about Su Rui and his people returning from Pingnan Province defeated spread throughout Capital City.


    All of a sudden, everyone knew about Su Rui and his group going to Pingnan Province, attempting to capture Su Yang¡¯s family and friends. Moreover, everyone knew that not only did they fail to capture Su Yang¡¯s family and friends, but they also suffered a significant defeat. Even the news that Su Rui lost an eye and had his tongue ripped out had been spread.

 Chapter 1384 - 1383: When the Wall Falls, Everybody Pushes

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Chapter 1383: When the Wall Falls, Everybody Pushes</h4>


    "What do you think Su Ze is going to do to Su Yang this time?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? He¡¯s definitely going to kill Su Yang, thoroughly wiping out these people to avenge his grievances!"


    "I¡¯ve heard that Su Rui and Su Ze are the best of friends. After the huge loss Su Rui suffered this time, if Su Ze lets Su Yang off, that would be truly unbelievable!"


    "Hahaha, this is going to be interesting. Before, Su Yang was using Chen Benhong to threaten Su Ze. Now, Chen Benhong has been rescued, what more can Su Yang do?"


    "The people from Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group were all easily annihted by Su Ze, so what¡¯s Su Yang? Can he evenpare to Ge Kaiyang?"


    "If it weren¡¯t for L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s support, he wouldn¡¯t even count for a fart!"


    "Both have the Su surname, so howe this Su Yang is so weak?"


    "Hahaha, why bother about him so much, just wait and enjoy the show..."


    For a time, everyone in the Capital City was buzzing with discussions, all talking about when and with what kind of brutal methods Su Ze would kill Su Yang.


    Meanwhile, the ns with grudges against Su Yang were terribly excited.


    In thest battle with Ge Kaiyang, all these great families were horrified and dared not to fight with Su Yang any longer.


    Even the seventeen families that had previously helped Su Yang saw their status in the Capital City slowly rise.


    But now, after the incident involving Su Rui came to light, the situation in the Capital City quickly changed.


    The Han Family, the one closest to Su Yang, bore the brunt; Young Master Han was beaten up during lunch on that very afternoon. And the one who hit him was Wang Yu, the one closest to Su Ze.


    After Wang Yu gave Young Master Han a beating, he even explicitly told him to inform Su Yang that it was he, Wang Yu, who did it, challenging Su Yang to confront him if he dared.


    This incident caused an uproar in the entire Capital City, with everyone staring fixedly at Su Yang to see his response.


    In fact, after beating Young Master Han, Wang Yu immediately ran back to find his father, Master Wang.


    Recently, life had been quite frustrating for Master Wang, as the family was considering discing him from the position of Family Head. Moreover, his power had been stripped by the Council of Elders, and his status in the Wang Family was declining day by day.


    Yet Master Wang was a shrewd man; he did not sit and await doom but chose to meet with Su Ze as soon as he arrived in the Capital City.


    No one knows what happened during Master Wang¡¯s audience with Su Ze. But in fact, Master Wang knelt for a full ten minutes in front of Su Ze.


    As the Family Head of the Wang Family, one of the Ten Great Families of the Capital City, kneeling for such a long time in front of Su Ze naturally left Su Ze quite satisfied.


    Therefore, Su Ze agreed to meet with him. And this encounter became Master Wang¡¯s talisman for protection.


    After seeing Su Ze, Master Wang returned to his home with his status immediately elevated. He even began to wrestle for power with the Council of Elders, reiming the power that had been taken from him.


    The Council of Elders did not know the exact rtionship between Master Wang and Su Ze, and they did not dare to press him too hard. As a result, Master Wang gradually showed signs of regaining his influence.


    And this time, when Wang Yu beat Young Master Han, it was actually under the directives of Master Wang.


    Master Wang understood very well that given Su Ze¡¯s temperament, now that Su Rui had returned from Pingnan Province in defeat, Su Ze would definitely seek revenge against Su Yang.


    Therefore, he seized this opportunity to make a swift move, instructing his own son to give Young Master Han a beating.


    This incident might seem like amonce matter, but in reality, it was a signal from Master Wang dering war on Su Yang and at the same time, a way to make overtures to Su Ze.


    Having suffered several defeats at the hands of Su Yang in the past and having lost all face, Master Wang standing out to dere war on Su Yang now was part of the process to regain his honor and to reassert his authority within the family. Whatever he lost to Su Yang, he naturally intended to retrieve from Su Yang¡¯s side.


    And making overtures to Su Ze was alsoying the groundwork for his own future. With Su Ze¡¯s support, he might even have the potential to abolish the Council of Elders and takeplete control over the whole Wang Family!


    He calcted quite precisely, as he surmised that the current Su Yang probably wouldn¡¯t seek revenge for Young Master Han. After all, Su Ze was looking on with eager anticipation.


    Even if Su Yang really dared to make a move, Master Wang would seek protection from Su Ze without dy. No matter how powerful Su Yang was, he certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to storm into Su Ze¡¯s territory, would he?


    Moreover, Su Ze would definitely take action against Su Yang, and it would surely be in a short span of time. Once Su Ze deals with Su Yang, Master Wang would have nothing to worry about anymore.


    Thus, he felt no psychological pressure in doing this. After his son Wang Yu returned, he immediately had people keep watch over Su Yang¡¯s side. The moment there was any movement from Su Yang, he would quickly take Wang Yu to seek protection from Su Ze.


    Of course, there was no guarantee that Su Ze would provide protection, but just being near Su Ze¡¯s areas was absolutely safe.


    Firstly, Su Yang might not dare to strike over there since that was Su Ze¡¯s area. Secondly, if Su Yang really dared to strike, how could Su Ze sit back and ignore it? If he really ignored it, then Su Ze¡¯s reputation would be utterly ruined.


    Master Wang yed his winning hand, waiting for Su Yang¡¯s response.


    However, there was no sign of movement from Su Yang the entire afternoon, as if he hadn¡¯t even heard about the matter at all.


    This situation made everyone in the Capital City look down on Su Yang even more.


    You should know, the Han Family as one of the seventeen families that initially supported Su Yang, had always been close to him. Even Young Master Han often visited Su Yang and got along quite well with people on Su Yang¡¯s side; one could often see Young Master Han drinking with Zhao Hu Zi and others associated with Su Yang.


    As a result, it was almost as if Young Master Han, a direct affiliate of Su Yang, was beaten to the verge of death, and Su Yang remained indifferent?


    Honestly, this situation made many people lose respect for Su Yang.


    Your own people were beaten up, and you don¡¯t even react at all, what are you worth? Has Su Ze scared you to this extent?


    For a time, the ridicule towards Su Yang among the Capital City¡¯s people increased even more, with many watching Su Yang with a mood of schadenfreude, believing that Su Yang was totally finished. Before, you could threaten Su Ze with the likes of Chen Benhong, but what about now? What do you have left?


    Inside the Shen Family Courtyard, Zhao Hu Zi was fuming with anger, puffing his beard and ring his eyes.


    He was now the most trusted subordinate following closely by Su Yang¡¯s side. Young Master Han was very good at ingratiating himself and didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be close to Su Yang, so instead, he chose to frequently liaise with Zhao Hu Zi.


    Since Zhao Hu Zi was an extremely generous person who liked to make friends, he soon became quite friendly with Young Master Han through frequent drinking sessions together. Young Master Han was also adept at ttering, which led Zhao Hu Zi to always feel a sense of regret for not having met him earlier.

 Chapter 1385 - 1384: A Turtle Shrink Its Head?

    <h4>Chapter 1385: Chapter 1384: A Turtle Shrink Its Head?</h4>


    As a result, Han Shao got beaten up, and Zhao Hu Zi was so furious that he was ready to take people to seek revenge on Wang Yu right then and there.


    Unexpectedly, just as he had gathered his men, he was stopped by Su Yang, and his ns were thus forced to an abrupt halt.


    "Master Su, Han Shao is one of ours. Besides, the Han Family is now fully supporting our cause. To be beaten yet we say nothing... If word gets out, wouldn¡¯t people think it¡¯s a joke?" Zhao Hu Zi stood beside Su Yang, anxiously pleading.


    Su Yang was calm, speaking leisurely: "Don¡¯t worry, this grievance will be avenged sooner orter!"


    "Sooner orter? When exactly is that?" Zhao Hu Zi asked in astonishment, "Master Su, there¡¯s a whirlwind of rumors outside, all detrimental to us. We can¡¯tpletely ignore them. Many are waiting to mock us, to see how the Su Family frightened us into inaction. If we don¡¯t show up, then... then aren¡¯t we just proving them right, saying we¡¯re cowards hiding in our shell?"


    "Those with great ambitions should not fret over temporary gain or loss!" Su Yang nced at Zhao Hu Zi and said in a soft voice, "Hu Zi, you need to change this impetuous temperament of yours. Being too anxious isn¡¯t good."


    Zhao Hu Zi was utterly baffled. It wasn¡¯t that he was being impatient, he was genuinely infuriated.


    "Then... then how should I exin this to Han Shao?" Zhao Hu Zi asked, "Many are ridiculing the Han Family out there, saying they have sided with us and got nothing in return. Some even mor that the Han Family should be expelled from Capital City... At the very least, we should stand up for them. I can¡¯t possibly tell him to just endure and disregard the immediate losses, can I?"


    "I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t be anxious." Su Yang said, "Better yet, don¡¯t go see him today, we have other matters to attend to."


    "What matters?" Zhao Hu Zi asked in surprise, "He¡¯s hurt and I don¡¯t visit, and no one from our side does either, this... this isn¡¯t right, is it? Many already look down on us, and at a time like this, doing nothing... wouldn¡¯t that only make things worse?"


    "You needn¡¯t ask about all that." Su Yang said with a smile, "Once we¡¯re done with this matter, you can take care of Han Shao¡¯s situation properly."


    Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s face showed confusion, unclear on what Su Yang really meant. However, seeing Su Yang¡¯s confidence, he eventually said no more, because he didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    The decisions made by Su Yang were never his to change. Moreover, it proved true that Su Yang¡¯s decisions were never wrong!


    And so, the mor outside continued, even some major ns, inspired by the Wang Family, set out to provoke those seventeen families.


    Before evening arrived, those seventeen families had suffered several attacks already.


    The n members had no choice but to contact Su Yang, hoping he would intervene. However, Su Yang had Zhao Hu Zi negotiate with them. Announcing he was in seclusion and wouldn¡¯t show up, that left Zhao Hu Zi extremely helpless.


    Eventually, the people of these seventeen families had to hide within their own domains, not daring to venture out lest they encounter a solo ambush, which would be problematic.


    Such circumstances led those seventeen families to develop someints against Su Yang. After all, they too considered themselves part of Su Yang¡¯s camp. Yet, they were attacked because of their association with Su Yang, who then hid away, and this naturally made them question their choice.


    In reality, although they were upset, there was no alternative n. After the battle with Zhao Dongming, they were all marked as allies of Su Yang. Now they were in a quandary, unable to change this situation, merely observers of Su Yang¡¯s actions.


    What¡¯s more, there was deep concern in their hearts. Given the current scenario, Su Yang seemed to be the weakest link. If Su Yang were to fall, they would certainly be doomed!


    Seeing no reaction from Su Yang, the people of Capital City grew increasingly reckless, hurling various taunts and insults at Su Yang and those seventeen families.


    Latterly, a few ns approached Master Wang, and after some discussion, a group of families publicly dered that they wanted those seventeen families toe to them to confess and apologize.


    If those families were willing to apologize and admit their mistakes, they could continue to exist in Capital City. Otherwise, there would be no more chances for those seventeen ns!


    Additionally, they set a deadline for the seventeen families to make their final decision by that evening.


    Once this news spread, Capital City was in an uproar. Quite a few people from those seventeen families were tempted, seeing this indeed as an opportunity.


    After all, Su Yang was no match for the Su Family of Yanbei, and with Old Zhang publicly berating Su Yang, it was clear that he would not tolerate Su Yang in the future. Thus, with enemies like the Martial Champion, Su Yang¡¯s prospects in the Capital City were dim.


    Hence, under such circumstances, it would be best for them to distance themselves from Su Yang if given the chance.


    However, even though they were tempted, they truly did not want to apologize. They were well aware that the apology demanded by Master Wang and others, in reality, meant a significant price for a chance to survive. And this price might be something they could not afford. Thus, they weighed the situation, considering whether it was worth it or not.


    In these circumstances, Su Yang remained as unshakeable as Mount Tai. At dinner, he even drank a few more cups with Old Wang the Second,pletely ignoring the external situation.


    Zhao Hu Zi, following beside Su Yang, attempted several times to remind him, but ultimately gave up.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Zhao Hu Zi received distressing news passed from outside, with his expression darkening significantly.


    "Master Su..." Zhao Hu Zi approached Su Yang and whispered, "I¡¯ve just received news that nine out of those seventeen families have gone to Master Wang and the others!"


    Su Yang looked unfazed and chuckled, "What price did they have to pay?"


    "I don¡¯t know!" Zhao Hu Zi shook his head, "But I assume it wasn¡¯t a small one."


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled, "Everyone has their own ambitions; this is quite normal."


    Zhao Hu Zi looked concerned and pressed urgently, "Master Su, I fear this is just the beginning. The other eight families are also wavering, they... they¡¯re probably also watching. If we don¡¯t act now, these remaining eight families... might also defect..."

 Chapter 1386 - 1385: The Outcome Will Be Decided Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1386: Chapter 1385: The Oue Will Be Decided Tonight</h4>


    Su Yang nced at Zhao Hu Zi and said softly, "If these eight families switch allegiance, what then?"


    "This..." Zhao Hu Zi was anxious: "Master Su, all of these seventeen families pledged loyalty to us. If all of them defect, then... wouldn¡¯t our power be instantly dismantled?"


    "So what if it¡¯s dismantled?" Su Yang retorted.


    Zhao Hu Zi was stunned, looking at Su Yang in disbelief, suspecting that Su Yang had gone foolish from drinking. Your power is being dismantled, and you still ask me what of it? You say what of it!


    Su Yang, however, was calm, and with a faint smile, he said: "Hu Zi, have you ever considered whether these seventeen families truly belong to our side¡¯s power?"


    "How could they not belong to us?" Zhao Hu Zi said: "Everyone recognizes them as aligned with our side!"


    "But can we mobilize them? Can wemand them? Can we have them do certain things, make certain sacrifices?" Su Yang asked.


    Zhao Hu Zi waspletely dumbfounded; indeed, he couldn¡¯tmand any of these seventeen families, even though they imed to stand on their side.


    "When trouble arises, they seek our protection. When there¡¯s a matter at hand, they offer no assistance. What kind of power is that?" Su Yang shook his head and said: "Our true power lies within the people in the Shen Family Courtyard, not including these seventeen families. The current situation presents an opportunity for weeding out. Like sifting sand from the surf, we will see which of these seventeen families can withstand until the end, who will continuously stand by us¡ªthat is the power that truly belongs to us. Those who flee at the slightest threat cannot be considered our power, understand?"


    Zhao Hu Zi took a deep breath, nodded slowly, and said quietly, "Master Su, are you trying to test these seventeen families?"


    "That¡¯s just a minor objective," Su Yang said with a light smile: "The real issue will be settled tonight."


    "Tonight?" Zhao Hu Zi was puzzled, unsure of what Su Yang meant.


    "Go, rest up. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there will be a fierce battle tonight!" Su Yang dered.


    "A fierce battle?" Zhao Hu Zi was even more astonished. He wanted to ask more questions, but Su Yang had already walked away with his hands sped behind his back.


    Zhao Hu Zi returned with his mind clouded, but still, he rested as instructed by Su Yang, preparing for the looming battle.


    At midnight, three more families among the remaining eight defected to Master Wang¡¯s side. They paid a heavy price to finally gain the recognition of those families and shed their affiliation with Su Yang.


    Five families remained, including the Han Family. They were still arguing whether paying such a price to gain the recognition of these families was worthwhile.


    Just then, a long-nned surprise attack suddenly erupted. Su Ze, leading the men of the Su Family of Yanbei,unched a nighttime assault on the Shen Family Courtyard.


    At that time, Su Yang was drinking with Old Wang the Second, when Su Ze and the men of the Su Family of Yanbei burst in, arriving right at the hall where Su Yang was.


    With a dozen people by his side, Su Yang listened intently; outside, a chaotic battle raged.


    Su Ze¡¯s surprise attack came very suddenly; he had been plotting for a long time, while Su Yang¡¯s side was almostpletely unprepared. After they made their move, the Su Family of Yanbei quickly surrounded the entire Shen Family Courtyard, engaging in a fierce battle with the people inside.


    Su Ze, bringing along the martial arts experts of the Su Family of Yanbei, personally arrived at Su Yang¡¯s location. He intended to kill Su Yang with his own hands to enhance his own prestige!


    Zhao Hu Zi and others heard themotion and immediately ran to join Su Yang. Seeing the people next to Su Ze, Zhao Hu Zi and the others also had troubled expressions.


    Clearly, the people by Su Ze¡¯s side were all strong. If a fight really broke out, Su Yang¡¯s side would be in great trouble.


    Zhao Hu Zi couldn¡¯t help but nce at the two people behind Old Wang the Second, Li Fangming and Yue Zhanzhong. Both of these men were powerful; if they were willing to take action, then for Su Yang¡¯s side, there would still be some small hope in this battle!


    But would all the brown-nosing Su Yang had done for so long be of any use? Zhao Hu Zi always felt that Old Wang the Second was unreliable, probably of no use when it truly mattered!


    Su Ze walked into the hall with an arrogant air, his gaze not lingering on Zhao Hu Zi and the others for even a moment, but heading straight towards Su Yang.


    "Master Su, we meet again!" Su Ze wore the smile of a victor, as if everything was under his control.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. He leisurely looked over the people behind Su Ze and chuckled lightly, "Su Family of Yanbei, it seems you really excel inunching surprise attacks. Justst night, you ambushed Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group, and tonight, youe to ambush me? Su Ze, do the people of your Su Family of Yanbei always operate so dishonorably?"


    Su Ze was not angered at all,ughing triumphantly, "In warfare, deception is key. The essence of military strategy is to deceive. You don¡¯t even understand this basic principle, and yet you dare to oppose my Su Family of Yanbei. Truly, you are asking for death!"


    "Don¡¯t you think that carrying out surprise attacks on consecutive nights has crossed the line from strategy into sheer underhandedness?" Su Yang said slowly.


    "Does it matter whether or not it¡¯s underhanded?" Su Ze sneered, "Or to put it another way, does my Su Family of Yanbei even need to resort to surprise attacks or any other methods to exterminate you?"


    "You seem very confident in yourself!" Su Yang quietly observed Su Ze, "But how do you know whether I¡¯ve made preparations or not?"


    Su Ze¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, then he sneered coldly, "Preparations? What preparations could you have? Were you possibly hoping for L¨¹ Donglin and Xue Nu¡¯s group toe to your aid? Let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible. Tonight, they have more important matters and won¡¯t be able to make it in time. You, just wait for your demise!"


    "I didn¡¯t say I needed their help. In fact, to deal with you, I don¡¯t need them at all!" Su Yang smiled.


    Su Ze¡¯s frown deepened: "Then what kind of preparations could you possibly have?"


    "Come, let me formally introduce someone to you." Su Yang took a step back, pointing at Old Wang the Second, who was still busy fiddling with his erhu, chuckled and said, "This gentleman is my senior, Old Wang the Second. These two gentlemen are his friends, Li Fangming and Yue Zhanzhong."


    Su Ze was utterly confused and nced at the three men dismissively: "What kind of nobodies are these, trying to pass off as important figures? Su Yang, I don¡¯t have the patience for your nonsense. Order your men to surrender without a fight, and you follow us, I might spare the people in this Shen Family Courtyard. Otherwise, tonight, I¡¯ll make your end even more absolute than Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group!"


    Just then, Li Fangming stepped forward and said with a cold voice, "Who did you say is a nobody?"


    Su Ze did not expect Li Fangming to dare speak up. He was stunned for a moment, then shouted angrily, "What are you, to talk here? Do you have the right? Get lost!"

 Chapter 1387 - 1386: Who is Farting?

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Chapter 1386: Who is Farting?</h4>


    As soon as Su Ze finished speaking, Li Fangming made his move. He surged forward, leaving several afterimages behind, and in the midst of Su Yang¡¯s astonished gaze, he instantly pounced in front of Su Ze, reaching out to grab his throat.


    Su Ze had not expected Li Fangming to be so incredibly fast that he couldn¡¯t even react in time.


    Fortunately, Su Ze was apanied by several experts. When they saw Li Fangming make a move, their expressions changed in an instant; this man was truly a top-notch expert.


    One man hastily made a move, attacking from the side. Another quickly grabbed Su Ze¡¯s cor and dragged him several meters backward.


    Li Fangming was effectively blocked by these two men, and his strike failed to capture Su Ze. However, it was enough to leave Su Ze sweating buckets.


    Su Ze had previously crossed hands with Su Yang and, in his view, the strongest person present was Su Yang. But when Li Fangming made his move, he realized in astonishment that Li Fangming¡¯s strength surpassed even that of Su Yang.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Su Ze was followed by several experts, he might have already suffered a loss!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Ze¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly as he said in a deep voice, "Who are you? This is a matter between Su Yang and me, what has it got to do with you..."


    Before Su Ze could finish speaking, Li Fangming made another move, charging at Su Ze once more.


    Thankfully, the people around Su Ze were already prepared this time. Among them, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties came out to fight Li Fangming alone. For a moment, the two of them were evenly matched.


    Su Ze was stunned; he just couldn¡¯t understand when such an expert had appeared by Su Yang¡¯s side. One should know that this middle-aged man was very strong, almost on par with Xue Nu. Could it be that Li Fangming had the strength to contend with Xue Nu as well?


    Although his heart was shocked, Su Ze quickly regained hisposure. He watched Su Yang with a detached eye, speaking coldly, "Su Yang, you really had made arrangements early on, inviting such an expert over, impressive indeed. But what of it? The Su Family of Yanbeicks nothing if not experts. You invite over a single expert, so what? How can one man hold up the whole sky, do you not understand this principle? Today, I will let you witness the strength of the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    "Ptui!" Before Su Yang could speak, Old Wang the Second spat out, shouting loudly, "Who¡¯s farting around, stinking up the ce."


    Su Ze was furious: "You old fart..."


    Su Ze had just uttered these three words when Yue Zhanzhong, standing behind Old Wang the Second, also charged out decisively, heading straight for Su Ze.


    Yue Zhanzhong looked honest and simple, but his attack was extremely fierce. His speed wasn¡¯t as fast as Li Fangming¡¯s, but his strength was immense. Throwing a punch, a piercing howl resonated through the air, as if he had punched a hole in the atmosphere itself.


    Su Ze¡¯splexion changed dramatically, wanting to dodge, but it was already toote. Fortunately, there were several others standing beside him, who all made their moves together, joining forces to fend off the punch.


    With a thunderous noise, the people around Su Ze all took a step back simultaneously, their expressions changing in an instant.


    To speak nothing of their churning Qi and blood, what frightened them the most was Yue Zhanzhong¡¯s strength!


    The few of them working together to fend off this strike all took a step back; just how powerful was Yue Zhanzhong?


    Only now do the people realize that Yue Zhanzhong¡¯s strength is even greater than that of Li Fangming.


    "You... who exactly are you..." Su Ze¡¯s fingers are trembling. How did such a formidable expert emerge from Su Yang¡¯s side?


    Old Wang the Second puts down his Erhu and says loudly: "What person what person, is that the only line you know? Listen here, they¡¯re all my servants. Little bastard, daring to insult me in front of them, are you not asking for death? Come on, beat him up!"


    Labeled as servants by Old Wang the Second, Yue Zhanzhong and Li Fangming don¡¯t show the slightest dissatisfaction; instead, it seems quite normal to them. Yue Zhanzhong walks towards Su Ze step by step, his expression calm, not in the least bit regarding the opponent¡¯s status as anything significant.


    Su Ze panics; he really cannotprehend how such a group of people could appear beside Su Yang.


    "Who are you people exactly..." Su Ze shouts angrily: "I am from the Su Family of Yanbei, do you know the Su Family of Yanbei? Could it be that you wish to be enemies with our Su Family of Yanbei..."


    "Enough with the nonsense, just fight!" Old Wang the Second waves his hand impatiently.


    Yue Zhanzhong throws a straight punch, and Su Ze hastily dodges. At this moment, two men stand out beside him, facing Yue Zhanzhong, they engage inbat with him.


    These two men are among the three experts Su Ze brought with him. Both of them are formidable, though slightly less sopared to the one who fought Li Fangming. But together, their strength is definitely stronger than Xue Nu¡¯s.


    The two men join forces to fight against Yue Zhanzhong alone, and yet they are at a standstill.


    Su Ze¡¯s eyes are nearly bulging out; these three men are his greatest reliance for this outing. He believes that as long as they don¡¯t encounter masters like the Martial Champion ck Widow, no one in the Capital City can stop them.


    Tonight, he dares to ambush Su Yang precisely because he has such experts by his side, and he feels that this battle holds no suspense.


    But who could have expected such strong experts to be by Su Yang¡¯s side, hiding powerhouses like dragons lying in wait. His three greatest reliances are nowpletely held back, and this sets him into a panic.


    Moreover, there¡¯s Old Wang the Second on the other side who hasn¡¯t made a move yet. He ims to be the master of these two, who knows how strong Old Wang the Second really is? Once Old Wang the Second personally intervenes, who knows what the oue will be?


    Many thoughts race through Su Ze¡¯s mind, and he¡¯s continuously pondering about the identity of these three individuals.


    He has investigated Su Yang¡¯s background, which could be said to have none whatsoever. Su Yang¡¯s biggest backing is none other than Ye Jiansheng, Lian Wanxiong, and Huo Yuanzhen. However, what¡¯s the situation now? Where did these three powerful individualse from, utterly wrecking his ns?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Ze observes his own people and eventually steadies his mind.


    No matter what, the strength on his side still surpasses that of Su Yang¡¯s. In this battle, he still holds the advantage!


    Thinking this, Su Ze feels much more at ease and says coldly: "Su Yang, you¡¯ve made ample preparations. But what of it? The strength of our Su Family of Yanbei is not something you can match by gathering any random strays. Tonight, you are all doomed to die; any further struggle is merely postponing the inevitable, void of any meaning!"

 Chapter 1388 - 1387: The Formidable Old Wang the Second

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Chapter 1387: The Formidable Old Wang the Second</h4>


    "Let¡¯s give it a try then!" Su Yang chuckled and strode over to Su Ze, dering loudly, "Second brother, leave this kid to me!"


    "Who are you calling second brother? I¡¯m your grand Second Uncle, don¡¯t mess that up!" Old Wang the Second protested angrily, "Alright, this kid is yours then. The rest, leave to me!"


    Su Yang gave a faint smile, paying no mind to Old Wang the Second¡¯s words, and charged straight at Su Ze.


    Clearly aware of the gap in strength between himself and Su Yang, Su Ze coldly spoke upon seeing Su Yang rushing over: "Su Yang, touching you would just dirty my hands. You lot, take him down for me!"


    Several men by Su Ze¡¯s side immediately lunged forward, ready to team up and attack Su Yang.


    At that moment, Old Wang the Second, carrying his erhu, charged over and sent one of the men flying with a kick.


    "Damn it, I told you all to leave these people to me, yet you¡¯re going over there to fight my boy. What¡¯s this supposed to mean? You looking down on me?" Old Wang the Second said, kicking each one away, not sparing a single soul.


    Standing by, Su Ze waspletely dumbfounded. All these people around him were experts who had broken through to the Venerable Realm. Yet, in the face of Old Wang the Second, they seemed no more significant than a few wooden posts. Old Wang the Second¡¯s kicks didn¡¯t appear to be anything special, but somehow, not one of his assants could withstand them, let alone dodge.


    It felt as if these men were willingly standing there, waiting for Old Wang the Second to kick them.


    Su Yang was also shocked. He had heard from Zhao Hu Zi and others about Li Fangming and Yue Zhanzhong¡¯s actions, knowing how formidable the two were. However, he was unaware that Old Wang the Second was equally powerful.


    To send these people flying with each kick might sound simple, but to actually do it was incredibly difficult.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but start reassessing Old Wang the Second, wondering just how terrifying the old man¡¯s strength could be.


    Su Ze was agape with shock, panic beginning to set in his heart. He knew very well that the remaining men by his side stood no chance against Old Wang the Second. Now, all his reliance had vanished. Could it be that they were truly going to lose tonight?


    At this moment, Su Ze couldn¡¯t help but recall Ghost Shadow¡¯s words to him. Ghost Shadow had said that they were bound to lose this battle.


    Back then, Su Ze thought Ghost Shadow was spouting nonsense, but now, he finally understood that he really couldn¡¯t win this fight!


    He began to regret, regretting why he hadn¡¯t listened to Ghost Shadow. But was it toote for regrets now?


    "Young Master Su, shall we have a fight?" Su Yang said with a smile, "Didn¡¯t you sayst time at Purple Lotus Garden that after you rescued Chen Benhong, you would personally take my life? Now that you have rescued Chen Benhong, it¡¯s time for us to keep our promise and have a proper fight!"


    Su Ze clenched his teeth; he was no match for Su Yang. But now, there was no choice but to fight.


    After a moment of silence, Su Ze suddenly turned to Old Wang the Second and shouted angrily, "Who exactly are you people? Su Yang¡¯s side didn¡¯t have any of you, where did youe from? I get it now, you are sent by ck Widow, aren¡¯t you? That vile woman, how dare she send someone to deal with her own family, this is sheer betrayal. My Su Family of Yanbei shall not tolerate her!"


    As Su Ze spoke, he became more and more excited, his eyes glinting with a triumphant look as if he had grasped some leverage over ck Widow.


    Old Wang the Second nced at him and sneered dismissively, "Idiot!"


    "How dare you insult me!" Su Ze roared again, "Just you wait, when I report this to the family, when the mighty forces of the Su Family of Yanbei descend upon you, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll die!"


    "What¡¯s the point of all this nonsense!" Su Yang rushed to Su Ze¡¯s face, saying coldly, "Let¡¯s talk after the fight!"


    "I don¡¯t have time to tangle with you, I¡¯m going back to report to the family!" Su Ze turned to run but was directly blocked by Su Yang.


    The remaining people next to Su Ze wanted toe to help, but Zhao Hu Zi had already led people to charge over, shing with them in a melee.


    The battle erupted directly; without anyone to protect him, Su Ze had no choice but to fight Su Yang head-on.


    However, the gap in strength between Su Ze and Su Yang was just too wide; he was no match at all.


    "Help me! Help me!" Su Ze shouted loudly.


    A dozen more people rushed in from outside, all powerful experts.


    But Old Wang the Second, holding his erhu, stood at the doorway, ncing at these people and said loudly, "It¡¯s a fair fight, a contest of martial skills. What business is it of yours? All of you, stand there and don¡¯t move, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite!"


    "Who the hell do you think you are..." These people didn¡¯t recognize Old Wang the Second, and one of the men cursed angrily, ready to barge in.


    Old Wang the Second kicked the man squarely in the crotch, who then clutched his groin andy on the ground, unable to even make a sound.


    The other people felt a chill in their groins, shocked in their hearts; Old Wang the Second¡¯s kick was just too vicious.


    After a moment, these people looked at each other and all charged over, ready to break through from Old Wang the Second¡¯s side.


    Old Wang the Second didn¡¯t hesitate; with erhu in hand, he stood his ground, invincible. Before these people could reach the doorway, they were kicked away by Old Wang the Second.


    The lucky ones were simply kicked flying, while the unlucky ones, like the first man, were kicked in the crotch andy on the ground in agony.


    In the end, all of these dozen people were subdued. They finally understood that Old Wang the Second¡¯s strength was formidable, beyond their estimation.


    Meanwhile, Su Ze was thoroughly on the losing side inside the house. His strength was actually quite formidable, but panic had begun to set in his heart, and coupled with being inherently weaker than Su Yang, the fight became increasingly difficult for him.


    Seeing the situation at the doorway, Su Ze¡¯s heart sank to rock bottom. He suddenly realized that these people didn¡¯t seem to intend to let him go back at all.


    If the fight continued like this, he might actually die here. Knowing Su Yang¡¯s character, who almost killed Ge Kaiyang and Zhao Dongming on the spot, he might really dare to kill him!


    At this moment, fear finally began to take hold in Su Ze¡¯s heart; when his own life was at stake, he truly felt fear.


    "Su Yang, what on earth do you want!" Su Ze mustered his courage to say, "I am from the Su Family of Yanbei... "


    "To hell with that!" Su Yang cut him off directly: "Stop farting. What about the Su Family of Yanbei? Oh, is it only okay for you to go to Pingnan Province and kidnap my family and friends to threaten me but not okay for me to seek revenge? Bastard, yesterday in Pingnan Province, I was already fuming. Now that you¡¯re here today, don¡¯t even think about escaping. I will twist off your head to use it as a stool!"


    "You... you dare!" Su Ze bellowed, "Do you know what kind of consequences you will face if you kill me? Can you withstand the endless wrath of the Su Family of Yanbei?"

 Chapter 1389 - 1388: My beloved disciple, your master has arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Chapter 1388: My beloved disciple, your master has arrived</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care in the slightest: "The Su Family of Yanbei is already furious with me, constantly shouting about killing me. If I¡¯m not afraid of death, what¡¯s your rage to me?"


    As Su Yang spoke, his attacks became even more ferocious. Before long, Su Ze was pped in the chest by Su Yang, prompting a pained scream from him.


    "Su Yang, you... you¡¯re courting death!" Su Ze bellowed.


    Su Yang¡¯s response was another palm strike. Although Su Ze blocked it, he too was sent flying backward, a sweetness in his throat as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    "Aaaagh!" Su Ze roared to the sky, furious beyond measure, as he had never suffered such a humiliation before.


    "Su Yang, I¡¯ll never let you go! Never!" Su Ze shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Su Yang still did not reply, continuing to strike with full force. The way he fought, it seemed as though he truly intended to kill Su Ze.


    Su Ze was in total panic; as arrogant as he was, it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying. Now faced with death, he was truly fearful.


    "Uncle, Uncle, save me!" Su Ze suddenly looked up, crying out loud to the heavens.


    Su Yang frowned, knowing that the Su Family of Yanbei had brought a Terrestrial Immortal with them this time. It looked like Su Ze was calling for the Terrestrial Immortal toe to his aid!


    Sure enough, figures soon descended from the sky.


    The man in the lead was none other than Su Liang.


    Upon seeing the scene, Su Liang¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He nced at Su Yang and suddenly waved his hand, sending a ray of light shooting straight toward Su Yang.


    "Damn it!" Su Yang really wanted to curse. This Su Liang,pletely disregarding the rules of Earth Immortals, just struck without hesitance.


    Fortunately, Old Wang the Second arrived in time, blocking the strike. His brow furrowed tightly as he looked at Su Liang coldly: "Su surnamed, a Terrestrial Immortal attacking amon person, aren¡¯t you afraid of attracting the Law Enforcers?"


    "What can the Law Enforcers do!" Su Liang said bluntly: "If I do not kill him, the Law Enforcers will simply turn a blind eye!"


    Old Wang the Second¡¯s brow furrowed; he knew Su Liang well enough¡ªknew that this wasn¡¯t just bravado. Su Liang¡¯s status and position indeed gave him the right to say such words.


    "And the three of you, what are you!" Su Liang looked coldly at Old Wang the Second and hispanions, understanding that the tide of this battle had changed because of these three.


    "I¡¯m your daddy!" Old Wang the Second said bluntly.


    Su Liang¡¯s expression changed, and he said coldly: "I don¡¯t care who you are, if you dare to help Su Yang tonight, then you are certainly doomed!"


    At that moment, Su Ze also took the opportunity to shout: "Uncle, they must be helping Su Yang on behalf of that bitch ck Widow. That bitch ck Widow dared to strike at our Su Family of Yanbei, such betrayal cannot be forgiven!"


    A gleam shed in Su Liang¡¯s eyes¡ªif this was true, then tonight¡¯s gains could be substantial.


    The ck Widow biting the hand that feeds her, helping outsiders fight against her own People from the Su Family of Yanbei, no one would be able to say anything if the Su Family of Yanbei retaliated!


    "Capture them for me!" Su Liang ordered coldly.


    The Earth Immortals in the sky immediately swooped down, rushing toward Li Fangming, Yue Zhanzhong, and the others.


    Su Ze was ecstatic, eximing excitedly: "Hahaha, Su Yang, I told you that you would certainly die tonight. How about that, I was right, wasn¡¯t I? This is the fate of those who oppose the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows tightly. Su Liang was too overbearing, and the Law Enforcers didn¡¯t show up. They really couldn¡¯t fight this battle!


    Old Wang the Second put away his erhu, and from his posture, it looked like he was ready to fight it out with these people.


    But even though Old Wang the Second¡¯s strength was strong, facing so many Terrestrial Immortals, there was no hope at all!


    Just at this tense moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door: "My dear disciple, your grandmaster has arrived!"


    "My dear disciple, your great grandmaster has also arrived!"


    Following the two voices, Su Yang saw clearly that adder had been set up against the wall. Right after, Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, these two old geezers, climbed up thedder and stood on top of the wall, waving at Su Yang.


    Without a doubt, the ones who called Su Yang their dear disciple were these two old geezers!


    Su Yang almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. He always thought these two were experts. But, seeing the way they climbed the wall with adder, they didn¡¯t seem like experts at all. What were they ying at?


    However, Su Liang¡¯splexion changed. His brows furrowed tightly as he said in a deep voice: "This is a matter concerning the Su Family of Yanbei, is Qinghe Academy also nning to meddle?"


    "What are you talking about!" Wu Daozi directly said: "This is my dear disciple, his business is my business, how can you call it meddling?"


    "Exactly! You, the Su Family of Yanbei, bully my disciple, should I just ignore it?" Yuan Tiangang also nodded in agreement.


    Su Liang¡¯s face grew even darker as he gritted his teeth and said, "Qinghe Academy, you¡¯re meddling way too much. Do you really think that our Su Family of Yanbei is afraid of you?"


    "If you¡¯re not afraid, then continue fighting!" Wu Daozi said, waving his hand.


    Su Liang clenched his teeth. Facing Qinghe Academy, he really didn¡¯t have much confidence.


    However, before he could even speak, a voice came from afar: "People from Qinghe Academy should stay in Qinghe Academy. Since when is it your turn to interfere with matters outside? Moreover, this is still within the territory of Capital City!"


    Following this voice, a tall man in his thirties strolled in.


    This man¡¯s appearance bore some resemnce to Young Master Zhang Seven. However, his expression was much colder, and it was obvious that his temper was much more vtile than Young Master Zhang Seven¡¯s!


    "Young Master Zhang Eight!" Su Liang¡¯s expression was puzzled, unsure why he would suddenly appear.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. This person was Old Zhang the Eighth? By the looks of it, he must have been watching nearby for quite a while. Seeing that the situation was not good for the Su Family of Yanbei, he immediately showed up. It seemed he was prepared to help the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Yang knew that the Zhang Family definitely didn¡¯t want him to kill Su Ze. Firstly, they wanted Su Ze to restrain the ck Widow. Secondly, they also didn¡¯t want the Su Family of Yanbei to enter Capital City in force, which did not align with the goals of the Martial Champion.


    If Su Yang killed Su Ze, the Su Family of Yanbei would surely enter Capital City to seek revenge, which they did not want to see happen.


    Yet, this situation made Su Yang feel extremely frustrated.


    When the Su Family of Yanbei had the upper hand, you didn¡¯t show up. Now that I have the advantage, youe running. Doesn¡¯t this stance clearly imply that it¡¯s okay for Su Ze to kill me, but not for me to kill Su Ze?


    Why should that be?


    Su Yang had never had much fondness for the Zhang Family of the Martial Champion in his heart, and now, all that was left towards the Zhang Family was disgust!


    "Since when did my dealings with the Su Family of Yanbei be the business of the Martial Champion?" Su Yang directly retorted in a cold voice.

 Chapter 1390 - 1389 Qinghe Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Chapter 1389 Qinghe Academy</h4>


    Old Zhang the Eighth frowned; he hadn¡¯t considered Su Yang to be worth his attention, yet unexpectedly, the first to refute him turned out to be Su Yang himself.


    And what Su Yang said was truly infuriating.


    Do you think the Martial Champion doesn¡¯t have the right to intervene in this matter?


    Old Zhang the Eighth shot Su Yang a cold nce and said sternly, "Ignorant junior, is it your ce to speak here?"


    "This is my territory. Do you even have the right to stand here?" Su Yang retorted directly.


    Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s face darkened as he stared intently at Su Yang, gritting his teeth, "I just can¡¯t be bothered to deal with a nobody like you. Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you?"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang threw back his head andughed: "The son of the Martial Champion, such an important figure, to kill me is as easy as crushing an ant, so simple. However, what I don¡¯t understand is why such a formidable person would act so lowly and despicably, creeping and skulking about. When the Su Family of Yanbei had the upper hand, you lurked in the background like a dog, watching, wanting Su Ze to kill me. But when I gained the upper hand, you rushed out barking like a wild dog called out by someone. Oh, that¡¯s right, in the Martial Champion¡¯s n, Su Ze can kill me but I can¡¯t kill Su Ze, is that it? Is this your n, your method?"


    Old Zhang the Eighth was furious; how could he tolerate being insulted by Su Yang like this!


    "You¡¯re courting death!" Old Zhang the Eighth roared and in an instant, charged towards Su Yang, seemingly preparing to strike him down then and there.


    At that moment, Old Wang the Second rushed in front of Su Yang, blocking Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s attack.


    The two exchanged blows, each taking a step back, indicating that their strengths were nearly equal.


    Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly as he nced at Old Wang the Second, clearly unable to recognize which master had suddenly appeared. Clenching his teeth, he said, "You protect him so, could it be you also intend to insult my Zhang Family?"


    "I don¡¯t care about your Zhang Family or Li Family, I¡¯m his second elder, of course I have to help him!" Old Wang the Second said casually.


    "Good! Good! Good!" Old Zhang the Eighth eximed, then suddenly shouted, "Yuan Tiangang, Wu Daozi, roll back to Qinghe Academy immediately, or else, I¡¯ll kill you right here! If you doubt my capability, feel free to try me!"


    Su Liang smiled. As long as Old Zhang the Eighth drove those two away, they would have no reason to hesitate. Then, killing Su Yang would not be a difficult task at all!


    "Oh dear, oh dear, how terrifying, so very terrifying!" Wu Daozi said mockingly with a provoking face, "Old Yuan, are you scared?"


    "I¡¯m nearly peeing myself with fear, how could I not be?" Yuan Tiangang said, "Such anger from Young Master Eight is no small matter. Tsk tsk tsk, perhaps we should go buy some diapers to put on, right?"


    "I think that¡¯s a good n." Wu Daozi chuckled, "But hey, I didn¡¯t bring any money, so what do we do?"


    "Guess we can¡¯t leave; no help for it!" Yuan Tiangang said with a helpless look, "Young Master Eight, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to leave, but we really can¡¯t afford to buy diapers, you can¡¯t me us, can you?"


    Old Zhang the Eighth saw through their mockery and was extremely irritated, yelling coldly, "You two old fools, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you? I¡¯m giving Qinghe Academy face by giving you a chance to leave. Since you¡¯re not leaving, then don¡¯t me me for not giving Qinghe Academy any respect!"


    Old Zhang the Eighth said this and then suddenly stepped forward, ready to make his move.


    "Thank you, Young Master Eight, for your consideration!" Just then, a voice suddenly echoed from afar. Immediately following, a group of figures descended from the sky.


    Su Yang saw clearly that leading the group were teachers from Qinghe Academy, including the distinguished director among them.


    About seventy or eighty people arrived this time, half of them familiar faces who were teachers from Qinghe Academy. As for the others, although Su Yang hadn¡¯t met them, they were presumably members of Qinghe Academy as well.


    These individuals descended from the sky,nding directly in the courtyard. The one leading was a schrly middle-aged man who gave Old Zhang the Eighth a respectful bow and said softly, "We are grateful to Young Master Eight for giving Qinghe Academy respect. We shall remember this kindness. However, Su Yang is a student of Qinghe Academy, and also part of our Academy. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t simply leave!"


    Old Zhang the Eighth looked at these people and waspletely taken aback. Of course, he knew these were teachers from Qinghe Academy, all Earth Immortals, and all were distinguished Earth Immortals who had earned their reputations long ago.


    Old Zhang the Eighth could boss around Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, or even dismiss any single teacher from Qinghe Academy if they were here. However, with so many from Qinghe Academy present, he couldn¡¯t just ignore them.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi alone didn¡¯t represent Qinghe Academy, but with so many appearing together, they indeed represented the Academy. In other words, Qinghe Academy was now stepping in to protect Su Yang!


    Old Zhang the Eighth wasn¡¯t afraid of a single teacher from Qinghe Academy, but facing the entire Academy was a different matter.


    Now, Old Zhang the Eighth found himself in an extremely awkward position. After making such bold statements just moments ago, he was unsure how to back down. Moreover, having been fiercely rebuked by Su Yang in public, if he didn¡¯t manage to recover some semnce of face, he¡¯d have pretty much lost it all!


    "Since when did Qinghe Academy begin to protect students who have left the school?" Old Zhang the Eighth spoke in a deep voice, "As I recall, Qinghe Academy¡¯s rules stipte protection within the Academy. Even Qinghe students, once they leave the Academy, are no longer under its protection. What¡¯s more, he has already graduated, and at the moment, he isn¡¯t within Qinghe. By saying this, are you suggesting you want to bully me with ignorance of Qinghe Academy¡¯s rules?"


    "What you¡¯re saying about the rules is correct!" The schrly man replied calmly, "However, Su Yang is an exception. He can no longer simply be considered a student of Qinghe Academy; he¡¯s even part of it. As such, he merits the protection of Qinghe Academy. I hope you can show restraint, Young Master Eight!"


    Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s expression chilled further as he said through gritted teeth, "What makes Su Yang a member of Qinghe Academy? Are you choosing to protect him and be my enemy? Is Qinghe Academy truly under the impression that members of my Zhang Family can be easily bullied?"


    "Qinghe Academy will not bully anyone, but the people of Qinghe Academy will not be bullied either!" The schrly man replied serenely, now standing upright, his gaze upon Old Zhang the Eighth reflecting a hint of dissatisfaction.


    Old Zhang the Eighth was about to speak again when, at this moment, a voice came from a distance, "Younger Brother Eight, you must not be rude!"

 Chapter 1391 - 1390: You Really Are a Hypocrite

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Chapter 1390: You Really Are a Hypocrite</h4>


    Upon hearing the voice, everyone turned their heads to look, only to see Young Master Zhang the Seventh gliding in from the air, quickly arriving in the middle of the courtyard.


    Afternding, Young Master Zhang the Seventh first sped his hands and smiled at the refined gentleman, saying, "Headmaster, long time no see, may you be unharmed!"


    Su Yang was taken aback, this refined gentleman is actually the headmaster? The headmaster of Qinghe Academy?


    The refined gentleman responded with a mild smile and a sped hand gesture: "Young Master Seven, greetings!"


    Young Master Zhang the Seventh nodded with a faint smile, then turned his gaze to Old Zhang the Eighth and said in a stern voice, "Little brother, how can you be so rude in front of an elder?"


    Old Zhang the Eighth, scolded and full of indignation, muttered lowly, "Brother Seven, they... they are obviously shielding that Su guy..."


    "Nonsense!" Young Master Zhang the Seventh said sternly. "The headmaster is a figure detached from the world, how could he do such a thing as to shield someone? If the headmaster says that the Su Brothers are part of Qinghe Academy, then it must be true!"


    "But..." Old Zhang the Eighth still wanted to speak, but a re from Young Master Zhang the Seventh made him swallow his words back down.


    Young Master Zhang the Seventh smiled and loudly said, "The matter tonight, I believe, must be a misunderstanding. Since the headmaster has personallye, there is no need to continue this fight. How about this, to give me face, can we all just drop this matter?"


    The members of the Su Family of Yanbei exchanged looks. Although they were quite unwilling, the situation had be very clear. Qinghe Academy was fully supporting Su Yang, and if a real fight ensued, Su Liang and the others would probably end up dead right here; this battle was simply unwinnable. Thus, looking at the situation now, calling it quits seemed indeed the best course of action.


    "I agree!" Su Liang said in a deep voice.


    Young Master Zhang the Seventh nced at Su Yang with an easy smile, to which Su Yang crisply responded in a cold voice, "I disagree!"


    The smile on Young Master Zhang the Seventh¡¯s face faltered. These years in Capital City, he had been the spokesperson for the Martial Champion family. Whenever he spoke or took action, no one had ever opposed him. Even those formidable experts, the Terrestrial Immortals, had to behave courteously in his presence.


    Yet this time, Su Yang had openly rejected his opinion, an unprecedented urrence that also made him feel very ufortable inside.


    Still, Young Master Zhang the Seventh kept a faint smile on his face, "Brother Su, why insist on this? We all misunderstood each other, do you really want to fight to the death to determine a winner? I think it¡¯s allpletely unnecessary. Brother Su, why not give me face and let this go?"


    "Face, I already gave that to youst time!" Su Yang said directly, "Last time you didn¡¯t let me kill Zhao Dongming, and I didn¡¯t kill him. This time, you want me to spare Su Ze? Young Master Seven, you really are deliberately opposing me!"


    Young Master Zhang the Seventh¡¯s expression subtly changed. Su Yang¡¯s words were a bit too blunt.


    "Brother Su, you are misunderstanding..." Young Master Zhang the Seventh began with a smile.


    "I have no such misunderstanding!" Su Yang bluntly interrupted him, "Tonight¡¯s incident is an issue between me and the Su Family of Yanbei. I truly can¡¯t fathom why Young Master Seven and Young Master Eight are getting involved. What does that mean? Could it be that you are supporting the Su Family of Yanbei behind the scenes and have always been opposing me?"


    Young Master Zhang the Seventh¡¯s eyebrows knit together and Old Zhang the Eighth was furious, shouting, "Su Yang, don¡¯t be foolishly stubborn!"


    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being stubbornly foolish, it¡¯s that you¡¯ve gone too far!" Su Yang retorted coldly, "Every step I have taken in Capital City has been difficult. It can be said that I am besieged by enemies. To reach this point, luck and a fight for survival have guided me. And you, Old Zhang the Eighth, I have no grievances or enmities with you, nor have I ever offended your Zhang Family. Yet you jump out like a clown, moring that I have vited the rules of Capital City."


    "You dare insult me!" Old Zhang the Eighth roared in rage, nearly mad with fury.


    "So what if I insult you!" retorted Su Yang coldly. "If I were to fall into your hands, I would surely die. Given that, I might as well insult you thoroughly. What sort of thing are you that I should give face to you? What I do, who I want to kill, is that something you can manage? Poking your nose in here, do you really think the Martial Champion rules the world? Do you really believe you¡¯re the crown prince of this world?"


    "You... you..." Old Zhang the Eighth was trembling with rage, unable to utter another word.


    Young Master Zhang the Seventh¡¯s furrowed eyebrows deepened as he said sternly, "Su Yang, mind your words. My father has been in seclusion for many years, detached from worldly affairs; please do not offend him!"


    "Offend him?" Su Yangughed. "Is it me offending him, or are you bringing shame upon him yourselves? Tell me, what does the matter between me and the Su Family of Yanbei have to do with you? What are you doing here? Old Zhang the Eighth, exin this to me!"


    Old Zhang the Eighth, grinding his teeth, said, "You are too overbearing in your actions, killing countless people, breaking the rules of Capital City, you..."


    "Shut your mouth!" Su Yang cut him off coldly. "The rules of Capital City, are they set by you? Since when has your Zhang Family started to dictate rules for the entire Capital City? When did ite about that your word represents the will of the entire Capital City? Has every family in Capital City be subservient to your Zhang Family?"


    "You..." Old Zhang the Eighth was so angry he could do nothing but glower speechlessly.


    "You¡¯ve gone too far!" Young Master Zhang the Seventh, also angered, spoke sternly: "Su Yang, I have given you plenty of face, but you have insulted my Zhang Family¡¯s people so tantly. Could it be that you really think my Zhang Family is easy to bully?"


    "You¡¯ve given plenty of face?" Su Yang sneered. "If tonight, the Su Family of Yanbei could firmly control the situation, would you still have intervened in this matter?"


    "Of course!" Young Master Zhang the Seventh said tly.


    "tant lying without even blushing, you really are a hypocrite!" Su Yang said outright.


    Young Master Zhang the Seventh was thoroughly enraged: "Su Yang, do you truly wish to be my enemy?"


    "It¡¯s not that I wish to be your enemy, it¡¯s that you want to be my enemy!" Su Yang retorted coldly. "I don¡¯t want to waste words on tonight¡¯s incident. The Su Family of Yanbei came to kill me, and you knew it very clearly yet didn¡¯t stop them. And now that the Su Family of Yanbei is losing, youe to intervene. To put it inly, the Su Family of Yanbei can kill me, but I can¡¯t kill them. Haha, indeed, I, Su Yang, have a life cheap enough that others may kill me, but I can¡¯t kill in return. However, cheap as my life may be, I am not a man who fears a challenge. Let me tell you, tonight, this battle must go to the end. Old Zhang the Seventh, Old Zhang the Eighth, if you want to help them, then so be it, all of youe at me. Even if I die here today, I absolutely have no regrets!"


    Young Master Zhang the Seventh¡¯s face was filled with rage. He had thought that by stepping in personally, the matter could be resolved amicably. However, he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such vehement resistance from Su Yang.


    Su Yang was like a wild beast that had beenpletely enraged, intent on tearing off the pretense; it was as if he were determined to fight to the death against the Martial Champion Family. Young Master Zhang the Seventh really couldn¡¯t understand what had gotten into Su Yang!

 Chapter 1392 - 1391: Martial Champion

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Chapter 1391: Martial Champion</h4>


    Young Master Qi of the Zhang Family nced at the headmaster not far away and said in a grave tone, "Headmaster, are these the members of your Qinghe Academy? Is it also taught at Qinghe Academy to insult my Zhang Family in such a manner?"


    The headmaster remained calm as he spoke softly, "I believe he is not wrong; the Zhang Family has indeed acted disgracefully in this matter. Young Master Qi, why destroy your good reputation here?"


    "You..." Young Master Qi was even more infuriated. His initial intent was to intimidate the people of Qinghe Academy, making them realize that he was truly angry. If the people of Qinghe Academy didn¡¯t intervene on behalf of Su Yang, then he could easily take action and kill Su Yang. The matter was as simple as that.


    However, seeing the stance of Qinghe Academy, it seemed like they were determined to protect Su Yang at all costs. At this point, he found himself in a difficult position. If it really came down to a life-and-death struggle, with so many from Qinghe Academy present, the Zhang Family wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage. Even if they were not afraid of Qinghe Academy, the losses would be too great, and that was not the oue they desired.


    And now that things hade this far, Young Master Qi couldn¡¯t back down. If he retreated, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as showing weakness? If he showed such weakness, the reputation of the Zhang Family would be utterly ruined.


    At this moment, Young Master Qi truly felt he was in an impossible situation. He couldn¡¯t understand how things had escted to this point, why Qinghe Academy was supporting Su Yang like this?


    Just as Young Master Qi was feeling awkward and couldn¡¯t think of a way to handle this situation, a gentle sigh suddenly arose. This sigh, as if echoing by everyone¡¯s ears, made people suspect whether the person who sighed was standing right beside them.


    The Terrestrial Immortals present at the scene were clearly on high alert.


    The headmaster slightly raised his head, looking towards the sky as if pondering something.


    Su Yang was startled; he looked around but couldn¡¯t see anyone sighing. Who exactly had let out that sigh?


    Seeing the bewildered expressions of many around him, Su Yang felt even more shocked. Clearly, the person sighing was not nearby!


    Projecting one¡¯s voice like this was not a difficult feat for Su Yang. However, the key issue was that there were so many Earth Immortals present at the scene, and even many experts from Qinghe Academy were there. The Protective Gang Qi of each person was extremely formidable, almostpletely sealing off the Shen Family Courtyard.


    But this person¡¯s sigh could still clearly reach everyone¡¯s ears, which was truly astonishing.


    The person who sighed, just how strong could they be?


    Young Master Qi was initially taken aback but then was overjoyed, looking respectfully towards the direction of the sky.


    Old Zhang the Eighth was also startled, as if he couldn¡¯tprehend the situation, yet he still showed the same respect.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a slightly hoarse voice once again reached everyone¡¯s ears: "Tonight¡¯s battle arose from Su Yang and Su Ze; let it be settled between the two of them. However, since Su Ze is the son of an old acquaintance, I hope Master Su can show leniency and spare his life!"


    Su Yang frowned; he didn¡¯t know who was speaking, but judging by the expressions around him, he realized the person¡¯s identity was no simple matter.


    Before Su Yang could speak, the headmaster directly said, "Since Mr. Zhang has spoken as such, we will naturallyply. Su Yang, you shall fight with Su Ze, to determine the victor but not to the death. How does that sound?"


    Su Yang¡¯s mind stirred; the headmaster referred to this person as Mr. Zhang, so wasn¡¯t the identity of this individual obvious?


    Apart from that renowned oddity, the Martial Champion who had been famous for two hundred and seventy-two years, who else could make the headmaster address them that way?


    So it seems that this matter has finally rmed the Martial Champion? He personally intervened to resolve this affair, wanting Su Yang to fight Su Ze, but only to decide the winner and not life or death?


    Su Yang took a deep breath; in fact, how he would handle tonight¡¯s matter primarily depended on the headmaster¡¯s attitude. He had rebuked Young Master Qi earlier because of the headmaster¡¯s tacit consent.


    Now that the Martial Champion had personally spoken and the headmaster readily agreed, there was no way Su Yang could disagree.


    "Very well, I shall have a battle with him, to decide the victor but not the life or death," Su Yang dered loudly.


    The crowd simultaneously turned to look at Su Ze, who was panicking; he wasn¡¯t a match for Su Yang at all.


    "I...I won¡¯t fight!" Su Ze immediately said, "Who do you think you are to fight with me..."


    "You don¡¯t want to fight? That¡¯s fine too!" Su Yang responded directly, "Old Master Zhang, it is not that we refuse to give you face, but your old friend¡¯s son is the one not giving you face. This cannot be med on me. If you¡¯re unwilling to fight, then let¡¯s continue; just so happens, if not for giving Old Master Zhang face, I would indeed have wanted to ughter you all indeed!"


    Su Ze panicked again, hastily looking back at Su Liang.


    Su Liang frowned deeply, saying loudly, "Mr. Zhang, Su Ze is not yet eighteen this year, he is too young, and there is a gap in strengthpared to Su Yang. For this battle, why not let someone else fight Su Yang instead?"


    The Martial Champion remained silent, but the headmaster softly said, "Su Ze is the son of Patriarch Su, and he is also the leader of this group. This affair has arisen from his grudge with Su Yang. Now that Su Yang has personallye forward, the Su Family wishes to switch contenders; how does that make any sense?"


    Su Liang¡¯s expression changed again as he said gravely, "It¡¯s clear that Su Ze is no match for Su Yang, but still insisting on this fight, isn¡¯t that deliberately putting Su Ze at a disadvantage?"


    "Aware that he¡¯s no match, then whye andunch a sneak attack on the Shen Family Courtyard?" Su Yang bluntly said, "If you don¡¯t have the ability, then roll back and suckle, whye out and lose face!"


    "How dare you insult me!" Su Ze was furious.


    "So what if I insult you!" Su Yang coldly replied, "I¡¯ve already given the face. Old Master Zhang also said it, for you and me to resolve this matter. If you do not fight, then you are not giving Old Master Zhang face, which has nothing to do with me. I only need one word from you, will you fight or not? If not, then we shall continue!"


    Young Master Qi¡¯s expression changed, about to speak, but the voice of the Martial Champion once again came through: "Thank you, Master Su. Old Qi, Old Eight, go home!"


    Su Liang panicked, as the Martial Champion¡¯s intention was very clear; he wasn¡¯t nning to get involved anymore.


    If the Martial Champion wouldn¡¯t intercede, then this time they were truly in trouble.


    With so many people from Qinghe Academy here, these Earth Immortals simply couldn¡¯t go down to assist.


    And down below, Su Yang¡¯s allies, bolstered by the support of Old Wang the Second and two others, their strength greatly increased,pletely suppressing them. If the battle really went on, then perhaps as Su Yang said, the Su Family of Yanbei would indeed pay a bitter price this time.


    But could they really let Su Ze fight Su Yang?


    Su Liang was considering in his heart, wanting to find a powerful expert, someone like Xue Nu, to seriously injure Su Yang, so this trip wouldn¡¯t be in vain. But looking at the current situation, that seemed impossible. If even the Martial Champion wouldn¡¯t speak for them, did they have any other choice?

 Chapter 1393 - 1392: Utterly Irresponsible

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Chapter 1392: Utterly Irresponsible</h4>


    In truth, Su Liang was also being insatiable. Qinghe Academy had clearly dered their support for Su Yang, and even the intervention of Young Master Qee was futile; this had led to the involvement of the Martial Champion.


    The Martial Champion was very much aware of the current situation. With so many people from Qinghe Academy present, they would not allow Su Yang to be at a disadvantage. Qinghe Academy¡¯s stance was crystal clear; they fully supported Su Yang, even to the point of confronting Young Master Qee if necessary.


    As Young Master Qee represented the Martial Champion, the fact that Qinghe Academy was willing to confront him indicated that they were also ready to take on the Martial Champion.


    Under such circumstances, the Martial Champion could only settle for the next best option. If he could not allow Su Yang to be wronged, then he would have to let Su Ze be wronged instead, hence the decision to have Su Yang fight Su Ze.


    In doing so, at least the strength of the Su Family of Yanbei could be preserved. Furthermore, it was only to determine the winner, not life or death; Su Ze just needed to survive. At this point, did they really still expect toe out on top?


    Yet, Su Liang, still insatiable and greedy as a snake trying to swallow an elephant, actually disagreed with the decision and wanted to take advantage of the situation. Can¡¯t you see the current state of affairs? And you still want to gain the upper hand?


    This finally angered the Martial Champion, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t bother with this matter any longer.


    On hearing his father¡¯s words, Young Master Qee couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He realized that the people of the Su Family were simply impossible to work with. Moreover, with Qinghe Academy present and so adamantly opposed, if he continued to press on, it would damage his family¡¯s interests.


    Given the situation, he decided to take this opportunity to step down and would no longer get involved in this affair.


    "Let¡¯s go, eighth brother," Young Master Qee calmly said.


    "Young Master Qee!" Su Liang called out anxiously.


    But it was as though Young Master Qee heard nothing, leaving directly with Old Zhang the Eighth.


    At this, Su Liang was utterly dumbfounded. Without the support of the Zhang Family, their troubles would extend far beyond Su Ze being injured!


    Yet Su Yang wore a rxed smile, leisurely looking at Su Ze: "Young Master Su, shall we continue? We haven¡¯t finished just now, haven¡¯t you said you wanted to wipe out everyone within Shen Family Courtyard? Now is your chance, let¡¯s continue the fight!"


    Su Ze¡¯s face was pale; indeed, he had summoned Su Liang and the others with the intention of massacring everyone here. But with so many from Qinghe Academy watching like tigers eyeing their prey, how could Su Liang and the others protect themselves, much less help them?


    If the fight were to continue, it was uncertain how many of the Su Family of Yanbei would make it out alive.


    Su Liang looked at Su Ze, and in fact, many from the Su Family were looking at Su Ze.


    They did not speak, but their intentions were clear; they hoped Su Ze would think of the bigger picture and fight this battle with Su Yang. Even if he had to take a loss, it would at the very least preserve the majority of the Su Family¡¯s forces, allowing them a chance to retaliate in the future.


    Seeing the looks in everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Ze felt irritated; he, of course, finally understood what everyone was implying. But he was really unhappy; why should he be the one to take the loss?


    Seeing that Su Ze had no intention of speaking up, Su Liang could no longer hold back and said in a low voice: "Su Ze, why don¡¯t you fight this one with Su Yang?"


    "Why should I!" Su Ze retorted directly: "You all know that I¡¯m no match for him, yet you want me to fight him? Isn¡¯t this deliberately setting me up?"


    Su Liang was also angry: "You are the son of the Family Head, and one of the Su Family heirs, why do youck such responsibility? Tonight¡¯s matter was initiated by you persistently, to deal with Su Yang. Since you started this, who else but you should bear the consequences?"


    "I..." Su Ze was ready to argue back, his neck stiffened in defiance.


    Su Liang cut him off: "You either take this fight, or I will return and report to the Council of Elders to revoke your status as a family heir!"


    Su Ze immediately panicked, not doubting in the least that Su Liang had the ability to do so. After all, Su Liang was one of the top powerhouses in the Su Family.


    However, he still felt utterly unwilling to be beaten up by Su Yang.


    Taking several deep breaths, Su Ze finally clenched his teeth and made up his mind.


    He knew all too well that he didn¡¯t have a choice; he had to fight this battle with Su Yang.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Su Ze took a slow step forward, watching Su Yang with cold eyes, "Fine, Su Yang, I¡¯ll fight you!"


    His words were icy to the extreme, and his eyes were filled with a venomous light; his heart was full of fury.


    "You want to fight me?" Su Yang sneered, "What makes you think you can fight me?"


    "You..." Su Ze flew into a rage, "What do you mean by that?"


    Su Liang was also infuriated, speaking sternly, "This is Mr. Zhang¡¯s intention..."


    "Shut your mouth!" Su Yang cut him off directly, "When he mentioned it just now, you all disagreed. Now that he¡¯s gone and out of the matter, yet you still say it¡¯s Old Master Zhang¡¯s intention? Fine then, go find Old Master Zhang and let him say it again. As long as he speaks up, I¡¯ll agree. How about it?"


    Su Liang was immediately bewildered, knowing very well that if he went to find the Martial Champion again, the man would certainly not give him face.


    The situation was now troublesome; the Martial Champion had indeed been angry just before, sending Old Zhang the Seventh and Old Zhang the Eighth back, indicating that they would no longer get involved in this matter.


    At this moment, Su Yang insisted that the Martial Champion was no longer intervening; if that was true, they were indeed doomed.


    Could it be that they really had to fight Su Yang?


    Just then, the Academy Head said softly, "Su Yang, since Mr. Zhang has already spoken, let¡¯s follow what Mr. Zhang said."


    Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief; he was genuinely worried Su Yang would go back on his word. If that happened, the Su Family of Yanbei really wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it!


    "Alright!" Su Yang nodded, "We can go by what Mr. Zhang said, but I have a condition."


    Su Liang was angry, "When Mr. Zhang spoke, there were no conditions!"


    "Then why didn¡¯t you do as Mr. Zhang asked you to when he told you to do it?" Su Yang retorted.


    "You..." Su Liang was at a loss for words.


    The Academy Head spoke in a soft voice, "It¡¯s fair for you to have conditions. Go on, say it."


    "Actually, tonight, I really did want to kill Su Ze. But since Old Master Zhang said to only determine the victor, not life or death, I¡¯ll spare his life." Su Yang said, "However, if he loses, he must apologize to me. How about that?"


    "In your dreams!" Su Ze shouted loudly in defiance.


    Su Yang pped his hand on the table next to him and cursed, "Fight!"


    The crowd immediately surged forward with a menacing momentum, and Su Liang looked towards the Academy Head, who showed no intention of stopping them. From his stance, he was fully supporting Su Yang.


    It seemed as though a fight was about to break out at the scene, and Su Liang urged in haste, "Don¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t be impulsive. Su Yang, we will do as you say!"


    "Why should I!" Su Ze was furious, "Why should I apologize to him?"

 Chapter 1394 - 1393: Riding a Tiger, Hard to Dismount

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Chapter 1393: Riding a Tiger, Hard to Dismount</h4>


    "You can choose not to apologize, you can even refuse to fight me. If you end your own life right here, this matter can also be concluded!" Su Yang said.


    "You..." Su Ze was furiously angry, and at this moment, Su Liang also exploded with rage: "Su Ze, you are utterly unworthy of being the Su Family¡¯s heir! This matter started because of you, and it should end because of you. If you refuse to apologize, then we will all leave, and you can stay here to settle this matter with Su Yang!"


    The other members of the Su Family looked at Su Ze with contempt in their eyes. At that moment, Su Ze felt as if he was about to be deserted by everyone. He had no doubt that if Su Liang left, most of the Su Family members present would also leave, eventually leaving only a few behind.


    If only they remained, whether he could even leave alive was highly uncertain.


    At this moment, Su Ze truly felt extremely aggrieved.


    He hade tonight with a fierce momentum, nning to assassinate Su Yang and sweep through the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Who could have expected it would end up like this?


    He was finally beginning to regret not listening to Ghost Shadow¡¯s words earlier; why did he insist on courting death?


    Now, he found himself in a predicament where it was difficult to get off the tiger¡¯s back.


    It was no longer just about him getting beaten up by Su Yang; he now had to apologize to Su Yang, which was absolutely uneptable to him.


    In his view, Su Yang was nothing but lowlymon folk, absolutely unworthy of beingpared with him. Apologizing to such a person, how could he possibly do it?


    But now, looking at the circumstances, if he didn¡¯t do it, Su Liang and the others would abandon him. Would he then have any hope of survival?


    After rapidly processing several thoughts in his mind, Su Ze ultimatelypromised. He clenched his teeth and looked at Su Yang, saying solemnly, "Fine, I¡¯ll fight this battle with you!"


    "Young Master Su, you don¡¯t need to force yourself." Su Yang said with a smile: "You know full well you¡¯re not my match, yet you still insist on fighting this battle with me; isn¡¯t this just masochistically inviting a beating? So, I advise you to think carefully before you speak. Otherwise, if you end up kneeling on the ground after being beaten by me, how embarrassing would that be!"


    Su Ze¡¯splexion instantly turned pale; Su Yang¡¯s words sounded like he was mocking, but his heart was in turmoil. Su Yang was truly capable of anything, and really making him kneel on the ground wouldpletely ruin his face.


    "Su Yang, you... don¡¯t go too far..." Su Ze¡¯s voice was trembling.


    "Too far?" Su Yangughed: "Young Master Su, do you know me only from today? Don¡¯t you know whether I go too far or not in my actions?"


    Scared out of his wits, Su Ze shuddered all over. He had heard of Su Yang¡¯s methods before but had always scoffed at them, thinking of Su Yang as nothing more than lowlymon folk,pletely unworthy ofparison to himself.


    But now, truly facing Su Yang, he realized that his identity as the heir of the Su Family of Yanbei seemed utterly useless in front of Su Yang. This man of lowly origin wasn¡¯t afraid of their big family¡¯s power at all.


    "Su Yang, show mercy where you can!" Su Liang gritted his teeth and said: "Won¡¯t you consider the future?"


    "What future is there to consider!" Su Yang shot back: "Your people ran off to Pingnan Province to capture my family and friends; if I hadn¡¯t returned, what would have be of them? Moreover, when they came to attack me tonight, did they intend to let me live? You talk to me now about showing mercy; did you think about showing mercy when you troubled me? I have already shown great mercy by letting you leave alive today; what right do you have to talk to me about mercy? What about the future? I¡¯ve long been marked for death by you Su Family of Yanbei; is there even a future? Honestly, if I get the chance, I would eliminate every single one of you; why the hell should I show you any mercy? Are you stupid or can¡¯t you see the situation clearly?"


    Su Yang truly detested the people of the Su Family of Yanbei, which is why he didn¡¯t hold back at all while speaking.


    Su Liang, such a prominent figure, was scolded viciously by Su Yang, trembling with anger. But ultimately, there was nothing he could do.


    Su Yang had just outright insulted even Young Master Qee, let alone them? Moreover, thinking about what Su Yang said, they couldn¡¯t even refute it.


    You all were prepared to kill someone, yet you expect them to show mercy to you? On what grounds?


    The Su Family of Yanbei has always relied on their powerful strength, thinking Su Yang would fear them. But now, they realized that when Su Yang truly stakes his life, their so-called status means nothing at all!


    "Come on, fight!" Su Yang approached Su Ze and shouted loudly: "If you loseter, your life might be spared. But, you must kneel on the ground and kowtow to apologize to me. Otherwise, this matter will not be considered resolved!"


    "Martial Champion didn¡¯t say I had to kowtow and apologize!" Su Ze said anxiously.


    "Then go find Martial Champion and let hime to tell me that!" Su Yang stated bluntly.


    Su Ze was almost spitting blood, where was he supposed to find Martial Champion?


    At this moment, Su Yang already walked up to Su Ze, without another word, he charged right at him.


    Su Ze¡¯s face changed drastically, not daring to be distracted at all, he focused his mind and engaged inbat with Su Yang.


    He knew his strength was no match for Su Yang, the only thing he could do now was to end this fight as quickly as possible. To keep his injuries minimal and avoid a severe loss.


    But, Su Yang didn¡¯t give him that chance at all. As soon as he made a move, it was extremely powerful, each strike lethal, looking as though he really wanted to kill him.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Su Ze panicked. Su Yang was totally aiming to kill him, and he was genuinely scared.


    "Su Yang, we only determine the winner, not life or death!" Su Ze urgently said: "What exactly do you mean?"


    "I find you displeasing to my eyes, and I want to kill you, what about it?" Su Yang stated directly.


    "You... if you kill me, that would be disrespecting Martial Champion!" Su Ze said anxiously.


    "If I kill you, then kill your Su Family¡¯s people, and then take my own life to end this matter, wouldn¡¯t that work?" Su Yang said: "After all, you are the Young Master of Northern Yan Su Family, the heir of the Su Family of Yanbei, and I am of low birth. To use my life for yours, it¡¯s worth it!"


    Yet, Su Ze was very flustered inside, reluctant to exchange his life with Su Yang. Or perhaps, he truly did not want to die.


    "You¡¯re crazy!" Su Ze no longer dared to confront Su Yang, desperately running and dodging.


    "I just want to kill you, can¡¯t I?" Su Yang said coldly: "Either kneel down now and kowtow to apologize to me, then I might consider sparing you!"


    Su Ze¡¯splexion changed drastically; Su Yang was making him kneel by himself, not being beaten into kneeling.

 Chapter 1395 - 1394: Beaten to Kneel

    <h4>Chapter 1395: Chapter 1394: Beaten to Kneel</h4>


    Su Ze was well aware that if he kneeled down because of fear, he would genuinely lose all his face. What Su Yang was doing waspletely ruining his reputation!


    "In your dreams!" Su Ze yelled angrily: "I¡¯d rather die!"


    "Then stop running, let¡¯s settle this with life and death!" Su Yang shouted back, his attacks bing even more frenzied, and by the look of it, it really seemed like he intended to kill Su Ze.


    With no way to escape, Su Ze exchanged a few heavy blows with Su Yang and was hit so hard that he spat out blood. Su Yang¡¯s power showed no sign of diminishing, instead it grew stronger, his eyes revealing a ferocious glint that frightened Su Ze tremendously.


    Suddenly, the Nine Cold Jade Sword in Su Yang¡¯s hand flew out, instantly reaching in front of Su Ze.


    Luckily, Su Ze reacted quickly enough to dodge slightly. The Nine Cold Jade Sword pierced directly through his chest; had he not dodged, the sword would have pierced his heart.


    Su Ze screamed miserably, immediately retreating to concede defeat.


    But Su Yang was even faster, rushing towards him, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword whistled through the air once again.


    "I lose..." Su Ze tried to speak, but the Nine Cold Jade Sword was already charging towards his neck.


    Su Ze was so scared he almost urinated, quickly dodging to the side, yet the Nine Cold Jade Sword still shed arge gash across his neck.


    From afar, Su Liang, seeing this, roared furiously: "Su Yang, this is just about winning or losing, not life and death, what do you mean by this?"


    "Kill him, I¡¯ll pay with my life, none of your business!" Su Yang bellowed, his hand not slowing down, as the Nine Cold Jade Sword swung back towards Su Ze¡¯s heart.


    "I surrender, I surrender..." Su Ze shouted, but Su Yang had no intention of stopping.


    Unable to bear it, Su Liang hurriedly intervened, trying to snatch the Nine Cold Jade Sword away.


    At this moment, the academic director from Qinghe Academy also made a move, blocking Su Liang¡¯s attack.


    "Hey!" Su Liang shouted angrily: "He¡¯s already surrendered, what more do you want?"


    "The two of them are fighting; what does it have to do with you!" the academic director coldly said: "Hasn¡¯t Su Yang said it? If he kills Su Ze, he will pay with his life!"


    "You... you..." Su Liang was so angry that his lips trembled.


    Below, Su Yang¡¯s attacks became even more frenzied, and Su Ze¡¯s body was already pierced with over a dozen wounds.


    Su Ze felt his strength rapidly draining, and the blood flowing from his body soaked through his clothes. If the fight continued like this, he really would die here.


    At this moment, Su Ze was terrified to the extreme; he truly did not want to die.


    He was a young master of the Su Family of Yanbei, one of the heirs, with such a noble status and a bright future. How could he just die here?


    Yet, seeing Su Yang¡¯s demeanor, if he didn¡¯t kneel down, he really would die here.


    After a long hesitation, Su Ze finally copsed. Seeing that Su Yang was about to strike again, Su Ze fell to his knees with a plop and said tremblingly: "I... I lost, I admit my error, I apologize..."


    Su Yang finally stopped, a disdainful sneer crossing his face as he spat towards Su Ze, mocking: "Su Family of Yanbei, huh, nothing much!"


    The other members of the Su Family who watched Su Ze kneel down had their faces turn extremely unsightly in a moment.


    Because of the fear of death, kneeling down to kowtow to Su Yang and beg for mercy is indeed too humiliating.


    To many people, they would rather die at the hands of Su Yang than kneel down like that!


    And yet, Su Ze just knelt down like that, he is one of the heirs of the Patriarch Su of the Su Family of Yanbei. This situation made everyone feel disgraced; the face of the Su Family of Yanbei ispletely lost.


    Su Liang sighed, Su Ze actually knelt down, which made him both angry and disappointed.


    In Su Liang¡¯s eyes, Su Yang was just scaring Su Ze, Su Yang would definitely not risk his own life. However, Su Ze just couldn¡¯t withstand such pressure and eventually knelt down, and this time, the Su Family of Yanbei has utterly lost!


    "Let¡¯s go!" Su Liang said vehemently as he gritted his teeth.


    The people of the Su family immediately followed Su Liang and left, none stayed behind at the scene.


    Su Ze panicked, he also tried to stand and leave with those people, but was forced back down to his knees by a palm strike from Su Yang.


    "Did I allow you to leave?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "I... I have knelt, what more do you want?" Su Ze hurriedly said: "You can¡¯t go back on your word!"


    "Kneeling is kneeling, but it depends on how long you kneel!" Su Yang said coldly: "You kneel here for a full hour before leaving, not a minute or a second less!"


    "What?" Su Ze¡¯s face turned pale.


    Su Yang did not bother with him and turned to the dean and other faculty members nearby: "Dean, professors, since you¡¯re here, pleasee inside for a cup of tea!"


    "Alright!" the dean led the people into the inner chamber. Outside, Su Ze knelt alone on the ground, wanting but not daring to run away, wanted to cry but had no tears, feeling extremely wronged.


    The other professors were sitting in the neighboring room, only the dean and a few professors sat with Su Yang. Among them, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi were also sitting here.


    Looking at Su Ze kneeling outside, the dean sighed softly and said, "The Su Family of Yanbei, a family of gant warriors, to end up in such a state, it indeed makes onement!"


    Su Yang had heard about the dominance of the Su Family of Yanbei before and knew how powerful the Su Family was during Su Zhan¡¯s time. Now, people like Su Ze can only be considered as mere jesters, really iparable to the Su Family of Yanbei at its heights.


    The academic director looking at Su Ze kneeling outside, quietly said: "Su Yang, must it be done this harshly?"


    "Harshly?" Su Yang asked quietly in return.


    The academic director sighed, "I know your journey in the Capital City has not been smooth, and moreover, the Su Family of Yanbei capturing your family and friends is equivalent to provoking you. But remember, Su Ze is the youngest son of Patriarch Su Huo, his most cherished son. By doing this to him, provoking Su Huo, what do you think the oue will be?"


    "I know!" Su Yang said calmly, "But tell me, given my current situation, what do you think my oue will be? The Su Family of Yanbei will not let me go, they will surely kill me, it¡¯s just a matter of sooner orter. In other words, these people are already my sworn enemies, do I still expect Su Huo to spare me?"


    "There¡¯s no need to provoke him directly!" the academic director said.


    "Heh, does he dare toe to the Capital City now?" Su Yang directly countered.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t he dare..." the academic director was saying but suddenly paused.


    In that moment, he suddenly realized something: Indeed, Su Huo really does not dare toe to the Capital City right now.

 Chapter 1396 - 1395: Black Widow’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Chapter 1395: ck Widow¡¯s n</h4>


    Although the academic director is in Qinghe Academy, he is very well-informed; he knew that the Su Family of Yanbei had recently found a formidable enemy from over a decade ago. This time, the Su Family of Yanbei dispatched many masters, and they didn¡¯te directly to Capital City after leaving, but were searching for this great enemy instead.


    At this point in time, Su Huo really wouldn¡¯t leave the Su Family of Yanbei!


    "This is only for a short while. Once they have dealt with their affairs, they will inevitablye sooner orter!" the academic director said.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the future when ites. Whether I can live until theye out is still debatable!" Su Yang directly said: "While I still have the chance, I shall make the most of it. If it weren¡¯t for the Martial Champion speaking out tonight, I really would have killed dozens from his Su Family to vent my anger!"


    The academic director felt helpless and turned to look at the principal, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    Actually, it was the principal¡¯s idea to assist Su Yang this time. However, the actions exhibited by Su Yang have led to the academic director¡¯s disappointment.


    In his opinion, the best strategy for Su Yang under the current circumstances was to keep a low profile and not to blow the situation out of proportion.


    Yet, Su Yang went out of his way to escte the situation, even making Su Ze kneel outside for half an hour, which was practically a p in the face to Su Huo. With the situation escted to this extent, did Su Yang still have a chance to live? Would Qinghe Academy really have to confront the Su Family of Yanbei head-on because of this?


    Qinghe Academy was not afraid of the Su Family of Yanbei, but that didn¡¯t mean they wanted to have a head-to-head conflict over such trivial matters. After all, such a major battlees at a cost!


    The principal, on the other hand, was quite calm. He slowly finished the cup of tea in his hands before speaking softly: "I¡¯ve heard from Elder Yuan and Elder Wu that you have the methods to refine the three types of elixirs from the Medicine Sect."


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded and nced at Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi.


    Speaking truthfully about tonight¡¯s event, Su Yang had guessed the first half but he didn¡¯t anticipate thetter half.


    When Su Yang visited ck Widow, although she didn¡¯t say much, the content Su Yang understood was substantial.


    ck Widow told him to let go and do what he wanted. Although she didn¡¯t say anything else, the underlying message from ck Widow was quite clear¡ªshe had made ample preparations and was covertly backing Su Yang.


    As a result, after Su Yang returned home, he encountered the three people led by Old Wang the Second.


    Even though these three did not admit to any connection with ck Widow and honestly, even if someone were to investigate, they couldn¡¯t find any rtionship between these three and ck Widow. But, Su Yang was certain that these three hade to help him because of ck Widow, and they were the chess pieces ck Widow had long arranged.


    Thus, in tonight¡¯s battle, Su Yang had no fear of the Su Family of Yanbei because he firmly believed in ck Widow¡¯s arrangements and was confident in his victory.


    However, while Su Yang did think of the aforementioned matters and relied on the formidable strengths of Old Wang the Second and his men sufficient to handle the people from the Su Family of Yanbei, he never expected such developments to follow.


    The sudden involvement of Qinghe Academy and the consecutive appearances of Eighth Young Master Zhang and Young Master Qee made the situation even moreplicated.


    The abrupt urrence of all these events made Su Yang realize that ck Widow¡¯s ns were far more intricate than he had ever imagined.


    Su Yang still remembered the words ck Widow told him after he returned from Qinghe Academy. At that time, ck Widow said that as long as Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi were aware of this matter, it would suffice.


    Back then, Su Yang was still unaware of the situation, but now he finally understood that these two seemingly unserious old fellows probably held no low positions in Qinghe Academy. Otherwise, why would today, only the dean, the head instructor, Yuan Tiangang, Wu Daozi, and a few others be seated in front of Su Yang?


    However, Su Yang was very clear about tonight¡¯s battle. Old Zhang the Seventh and Eighth Young Master Zhang would appear, and this was something ck Widow had anticipated. After all, there was apetitive rtionship between ck Widow and the Martial Champion.


    But the participation of Qinghe Academy was unexpected.


    Even so, ck Widow probably guessed that Qinghe Academy would appear and even that they would give Su Yang their full support. That¡¯s why she told Su Yang to do whatever he wanted.


    It was at that moment that Su Yang figured it all out and finally gained some understanding of ck Widow¡¯s n. That¡¯s why he went along with ck Widow¡¯s scheme, intensifying the situation.


    Last time Su Yang visited ck Widow, she had shared with him the grudge between her and the Su Family of Yanbei.


    At that moment, Su Yang found it rather strange because these matters were family affairs, and it seemed unreasonable for ck Widow to tell him so straightforwardly.


    After the people from Qinghe Academy showed up, Su Yang finally understood what ck Widow meant. She told Su Yang about her feud with the Su Family of Yanbei, and revealing her intention to rescue her brother, was essentially dropping a hint to Su Yang.


    It was apparent what ck Widow meant; her n was mainly to rescue her brother from the Su Family of Yanbei. One could say all her schemes served this particr purpose.


    The only way for her to rescue her brother was to storm into the Su Family of Yanbei and take him away.


    However, the Su Family of Yanbei possessed substantial strength, and a direct assault would leave her with no chance at all.


    Therefore, she had to do certain things, whether that involved tricking the people from the Su Family of Yanbei into bringing her brother out or luring them away.


    Thinking of this, Su Yang therefore escted the situation.


    If the Martial Champion hadn¡¯t intervened, Su Yang would really have killed Su Ze. In that case, Su Huo would definitely dispatch a significant force against him, which would align with ck Widow¡¯s n.


    But after the Martial Champion got involved, Su Yang couldn¡¯t kill Su Ze and could only proceed to humiliate him and, by extension, the Su Family.


    Only by infuriating the Su Family of Yanbei and Su Huo would they possiblye out with arge number of men in force. When the defenses of the Su Family of Yanbei were empty, that would be ck Widow¡¯s chance to rescue her brother.


    ck Widow didn¡¯t tell Su Yang her entire n, only hinting at it briefly. In fact, ck Widow couldn¡¯t tell Su Yang such details because she was well aware that Su Yang was just a coborator, and she wasn¡¯t entitled to demand such actions from him.


    After all, by doing so, Su Yang would be making an enemy of the entire Su Family of Yanbei. The Su Family of Yanbei, a powerful Superlunary Sect, was iparable to these great families in the secr world!


    Tonight, Su Yang not only offended the Su Family of Yanbei but also the Martial Champion, something most people wouldn¡¯t dare to

 Chapter 1397 - 1396 Su Ze Cried

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Chapter 1396 Su Ze Cried</h4>


    However, Su Yang still decided to go through with it.


    It wasn¡¯t because Su Yang had a coboration with ck Widow, nor because he harbored hatred towards the Su Family of Yanbei. The reason he did so stemmed from a bit of guilt in his heart.


    He always felt that the Secret Technique he was practicing might have some connection with Su Zhan. His father, Su Ping, might also have some connections with Su Zhan.


    When Su Yang met the Owner of Xiao Huang in Pingnan Province, he had angrily denounced Su Ping as a despicable and shameless viin.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know why the Owner of Xiao Huang would say such things, but he vaguely felt that it was rted to the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Yang also didn¡¯t know whether his father had actually done something wrong, but he was sure that the Owner of Xiao Huang wasn¡¯t a bad person. His words held some credibility.


    Furthermore, having heard the legends about Su Zhan, knowing that he was a hero in his life and had done a lot for the people, his son should not have ended up in such a plight!


    So, Su Yang made his final decision, deciding to spare no effort to help ck Widow!


    Perhaps, his father Su Ping really didmit some wrongdoing. Right now, the only thing Su Yang could do was to try his best to make amends!


    If it really was something that wronged Su Zhan, then Su Yang would have even more reason to help ck Widow.


    Combining all these reasons, Su Yang made the decision tonight, causing such a shock at Qinghe Academy!


    The director of instruction said that what Su Yang did was excessive because he didn¡¯t understand what Su Yang was truly thinking.


    Su Yang wouldn¡¯t reveal it either because this was ck Widow¡¯s n, and he couldn¡¯t just expose it.


    The Dean looked at Su Yang, his expression calm from beginning to end. Apart from opposing Su Yang on the matter of killing Su Ze, he supported Su Yang in everything else, which greatly endeared Su Yang to him.


    "The methods of refining these three types of Elixirs are invaluable, you know that, right?" the Dean asked.


    Su Yang nodded calmly.


    "And yet, you¡¯re willing to make these methods public?" the Dean asked curiously: "Medicine Sect has its status among the Superlunary Sects today because of these three Elixir forms. If you hold on to these methods for a while, you might be able to recreate new miracles just like Medicine Sect did!"


    "Willing!" Su Yang said softly: "I don¡¯t need any new miracles; I just need to defeat the Medicine Sect!"


    The director of instruction sighed softly, finding Su Yang¡¯s character difficult toprehend. In this world, many things shouldn¡¯t be unyieldingly rigid; one must understand the art ofpromise and concession. Otherwise, one will definitely suffer in the future.


    "Just this one demand?" whispered the Dean: "Medicine Sect is indeed unpopr, and it is bound to copse sooner orter."


    Su Yang shook his head: "I only have this one demand."


    The Dean looked at Su Yang for a while and then nodded gently: "Since you¡¯ve given us the methods to refine these three Elixirs, I¡¯ll grant you three requests. The first request is to defeat the Medicine Sect. The other two, I¡¯ll keep for you for now; whenever you think of them, you can let me know. As long as it¡¯s within our ability, we will certainly help you fulfill them!"


    Su Yang nced at the Dean, feeling awe in his heart. This Dean was indeed an extraordinary person.


    When Su Yang brought these three secret recipes to Qinghe Academy, he only demanded to defeat the Medicine Sect, not considering other matters. However, the Dean still granted him three requests, clearly showing the Dean¡¯s transparency and generosity in his actions.


    Considering that, Su Yang¡¯s three requests might not be simple matters.


    Bringing down Medicine Sect might just be a piece of cake.


    After all, tonight, Su Yang has made enemies of the Su Family of Yanbei, and even the Martial Champion!


    Who knows what kind of people Su Yang will offend in the future?


    Yet, under such circumstances, the Dean still granted Su Yang three wishes!


    Who else would have the courage to do such a thing?


    "Thank you very much, Dean!" Su Yang said respectfully.


    "No matter!" the Dean rose and said softly, "The negotiations with the Ten Great Sects were not smooth, and I expect they will arrive in Capital City tomorrow. Su Yang, the experts from the Ten Great Sects are numerous, be very careful in your actions in Capital City. If there¡¯s anything, you can go to Qinghe Academy!"


    Su Yang felt a warmth in his heart, the Dean¡¯s intention was very clear, he wanted to protect Su Yang!


    "Thank you!" Su Yang bowed deeply, showing the respect of a junior.


    The Dean nodded slightly, said nothing more, and left elegantly with the people from Qinghe Academy.


    Watching these people leave, Su Yang walked to the center of the courtyard.


    Su Ze was still kneeling on the ground, his face full of tears, he really couldn¡¯t bear such humiliation. But, he didn¡¯t dare to stand up and could only kneel on the ground, quietly sobbing.


    "What a grown man you are, crying after losing a fight!" Su Yang curled his lip, gesturing with his hand, "Hu Zi, take a photo, take a photo of this!"


    Upon hearing this, Su Ze trembled in fear, hurriedly bowing his head trying to wipe the tears from his face. It was embarrassing enough to be kneeling; if someone captured him crying, he would be utterly humiliated.


    "I¡¯ve captured it already, I captured it long ago!" Zhao Hu Ziughed, "I saw this kid starting to cry and thought it was interesting, so I started filming early, and got everything!"


    Su Ze¡¯s mind buzzed, nearly passing out from rage. Damn it, are you sick? What are you filming this for?


    "It¡¯s good that you captured it!" Su Yang nodded, "Alright, Young Master Su, seeing as you¡¯re so pitiful, let¡¯s leave the matter at this and you may leave!"


    Su Ze¡¯s mind was buzzing; could he even leave now?


    "You... you... the thing you¡¯ve filmed..." Su Ze looked at Zhao Hu Zi, tremblingly said, "Delete... delete it..."


    "Delete what, delete? It¡¯s so amusing!" Zhao Hu Ziughed, "We¡¯ll keep it, and maybe upload it onler, the views will definitely be good!"


    "You... you..." Su Ze trembled all over, "Delete it immediately, don¡¯t be too... too excessive..."


    Su Yang frowned, speaking coldly, "Su Ze, do you not understand the situation you are in? Is this a ce where you have a say?"


    Seeing Su Yang angry, Su Ze shivered and tremblingly said, "I... I knelt down, apologized, and admitted my mistake, what else do you want? I... I¡¯m just asking you to delete the video, can¡¯t that be done?"


    No, you can¡¯t!" Su Yang stated tly, "You have one minute, either get lost, or continue kneeling here!"


    After saying this, Su Yang went straight back to the inner chamber.


    Su Ze stood dazedly in the courtyard, and after a long while, he gritted his teeth and turned to leave.


    It was apparent that Su Ze was very angry. And this was precisely the result Su Yang wanted!

 Chapter 1398 - 1397 Han Family Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Chapter 1397 Han Family Attacked</h4>


    Zhao Hu Zi watched from outside as Su Ze hobbled away, then immediately returned to his room, approached Su Yang, and whispered: "Master Su, something... something has happened outside..."


    "What happened?" Su Yang asked.


    "Just now, Han Shao sent me a message saying... saying that Master Wang and people from other families in Capital City have stormed the Han Family Courtyard, intending to annihte them and wash away their own sins," Zhao Hu Zi spoke softly. "Of the seventeen families, fourteen have gone to beg the Wang Family for mercy. Only three families remained on our side in the end, and the Han Family is one of them. But now, members from these three families have all been captured at the Han Family Courtyard. Moreover, Master Wang has issued a public announcement, demanding... demanding you to kneel and apologize at the Han Family Courtyard within half an hour, or else... or else he will kill all the members of these three families..."


    As he spoke, Zhao Hu Zi nced at Su Yang, his face full of worry. After all, he had a good rtionship with Han Shao, and he truly did not wish for the Han Family to meet such an end. However, he was also unsure of Su Yang¡¯s stance on this matter, so he felt extremely anxious.


    "Heh, a bunch of jumping clowns!" Su Yang said with a faint smile: "Out of seventeen families, there are still three that stand on our side in the end. This is beyond my expectations."


    "Ah?" Zhao Hu Zi was stupefied.


    "I thought it would be nice to have even one family left in the end. It seems that the people from these three families still have some blood in them!" Su Yang stood up and said softly: "I¡¯ve said before, everything wille to an end tonight. Since these jumping clowns are willing to perform, let¡¯s grant them an ending tonight."


    Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s face instantly lit up with joy: "Master Su, shall I arrange for someone to rescue them?"


    "No need!" Su Yang said: "Just arrange the manpower directly, we will head there to fight!"


    Zhao Hu Zi was even more delighted and immediately said: "Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now!"


    Zhao Hu Zi ran out gleefully; he had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    While Zhao Hu Zi was not sure about other families, he was well aware of the pressure the Han Family had endured in this affair.


    Even Han Shao, who was recovering from injuries in the hospital, had been captured by Master Wang¡¯s men and thrown into the Han Family Courtyard. Master Wang¡¯s actions made Zhao Hu Zi seethe with rage, almost wanting to rush over and fight them there and then.


    But Su Yang had his ns, and until Su Yang said to help the Han Family, he dared not to speak out.


    Now, the moment had finally arrived. Tonight, they had already repelled the Su Family of Yanbei. What support could these people from Capital City still rely on?


    ...


    The Han Family Courtyard was now brightly lit.


    Upon learning that the Su Family of Yanbei had attacked the Shen Family Courtyard, Master Wang was particrly agitated, immediately leading his men to capture all the members of the three families and concentrated them in the Han Family Courtyard.


    He knew that Su Yang couldn¡¯t leave his current situation, so he made a public announcement demanding Su Yang toe and kneel to apologize within half an hour. inly speaking, he was using this opportunity to elevate his own prestige and status once more. This time, he not only wanted to continue as the Wang Family Head but also to upy a more important position in Capital City.


    In the hall, the Han Family Head, some top members of the Han Family, and Han Shao were all slumped on the ground.


    Also copsed on the ground were high-level members of the other two families, the Shi Family and the Tang Family.


    These two families had always had good rtions with the Han Family and, after recent events involving Zhao Dongming, they also had a deep connection with Su Yang. Moreover, they had some grievances with the Wang Family. Thus, in this affair, they ultimately chose to stand with Su Yang.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Su Yang wouldn¡¯t intervene from the beginning to the end. Moreover, before they could prepare, they were sneak attacked by Master Wang, who captured their entire families.


    Now, members of these two families were all tied up in the Han Family Courtyard. Everyone, from 90-year-old elders to children still cradled in their families¡¯ bosom, none were spared; all were brought here.


    Master Wang sat in the main seat, with his son Wang Yu by his side, followed by several other Family Heads who had allied with Master Wang.


    These people all wore faces of triumph, already knowing about the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s attack on the Shen Family Courtyard. In their eyes, Su Yang was as good as dead. Taking advantage of this situation to take such actions, they believed, would greatly boost their reputation in Capital City and benefit their future development.


    Now, they just needed to wait for Su Yang¡¯s demise, then kill all the members of the Han, Shi, and Tang families here, and this battle would bepletely over. They would shine in this fight andter in Capital City gain even more benefits, at least any family wiped out would have to be divided among them.


    So, they were in very high spirits, sipping tea and chatting away withughter, as if they were not awaiting a massacre but simply having a casual conversation.


    As twenty-five minutes went by, Master Wang couldn¡¯t help but sneer: "It seems, this Su fellow won¡¯t being to save you. Ah, how should I put this? You pledged loyalty to this Su, faithfully. But what about him? You¡¯re about to die, and he doesn¡¯t even dare to speak out. What¡¯s the point of your loyalty to such a person?"


    The few on the ground kept their heads down, not speaking a word. Biting his teeth, Han Shao said unwillingly: "Master Su is not the kind of person you think he is, he must have more important matters to attend. Wang, for what happened today, Master Su will surely avenge us!"


    "Delusional even when death looms!" a man beside him sneered immediately: "Han, you can¡¯t see you¡¯re dying. How nice of Master Wang to offer you such a chance, why didn¡¯t you cherish it? What¡¯s Su worth, do you really think he can stand a chance in Capital City? He¡¯ll end up dead here in the end. Only our Capital City families are eternal. Master Wang gave you an opportunity to return to themunity of Capital City, yet you were unwilling. Who do you me for your current plight?"


    This man was one of the Family Heads from the original seventeen families that cooperated with Su Yang. However, he was the cunning type who ran to Master Wang for protection shortly after he spoke, so now he could stand beside Master Wang, arrogantly and triumphantly high and mighty.


    ncing at him, Han Shao said through clenched teeth: "Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. When Master Su gets a chance, I hope you won¡¯t be kneeling on the ground, begging him for another opportunity."

 Chapter 1399 - 1398: Ruthlessly Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1399: Chapter 1398: Ruthlessly Killing</h4>


    "What the fuck are you talking about!" The man flew into a rage, kicking Han Shao in the face as he cursed loudly: "Su Yang is already a dead man, how could he possibly have the time to deal with us? Ha, you actually think I¡¯m scared of him? Even if he were standing right here, I wouldn¡¯t show him any courtesy. I alone might not be his match, but with Master Wang and all the other Family Heads here, together, we¡¯ll surely beat Su Yang to the point where even his own mother wouldn¡¯t recognize him. Kneel and beg for mercy? Ha, if anyone¡¯s going to kneel and beg, it will be him!"


    Han Shao was hit until his mouth bled, but he still refused to show weakness, shouting loudly, "Let¡¯s see if you have the guts to say that in front of Master Su when he arrives!"


    "I would love to say it to his face, but he¡¯d have to be alive for that!" The manughed loudly: "But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely go visit his graveter, and I¡¯ll repeat these words over his headstone! I want to see if he¡¯s going to jump out of the ground and trouble me."


    "Hahaha..." The crowd all around instantly burst intoughter, as someone shouted loudly, "Well said!"


    "With the way you¡¯re talking, if Su Yang has any awareness beyond the grave, he¡¯d surely burst out of his coffin in anger!"


    "Hey, Old Ding, show some respect for the dead, will you? The man¡¯s already dead, why insult him like that? Later, I¡¯ll help you dig out his body, and you can say it to his face!"


    "Hahaha, great idea, great idea..."


    Theughter of the crowd was incessant, with Master Wang sitting on the main seat with a cold smirk on his face. In his opinion, everything was already settled. Tonight, Su Yang¡¯s death was certain, and in a few minutes, he would kill all these people to cement his reputation!


    Master Wang leisurely sipped his tea as he saw the time was almost up. He stood up and dered loudly, "Half an hour is almost over, and it seems that Master Su of Pingnan Province is noting tonight. Since that¡¯s the case, I have to keep my word. Tonight, the Han Family, the Shi Family, and the Tang Family here must be annihted, not a single one spared!"


    Upon hearing this, the crowd below immediately became noisy, and Patriarch Shi shouted angrily, "Wang, don¡¯t go too far. If you want to kill, just kill us. The things done outside were all by us adults, what do the children have to do with it? Why capture all those breastfeeding babies of our families, what do you really mean by that?"


    "Misfortune should not extend to one¡¯s family members!" Patriarch Tang also angrily said, "Moreover, they are just children. Master Wang, can¡¯t you umte some virtue?"


    "umte virtue?" Master Wang scoffed, "You all helped the criminal Su Yang to kill so many people in the Capital City, did you umte virtue? Su Yang has killed so many, did he umte virtue? He did so many things in the Capital City, causing the deaths of so many, did he umte virtue? Now you¡¯re talking to me about umting virtue, what right do you have to say that to me!"


    "Although Master Su has killed many, at least he didn¡¯t kill children and defenseless old people!" Patriarch Han said solemnly.


    "Heh, that isn¡¯t kindness, that¡¯s stupidity!" Master Wang said coldly: "To eradicate the roots, you must eliminate them thoroughly. Not understanding such basic logic and still wanting to stand in the Capital City? Ridiculous!"


    "That¡¯s not stupidity, do you even have any humanity? What wrong have the children done?" Patriarch Han urged desperately.


    "They¡¯ve done nothing wrong, but they must bear the consequences of your mistakes!" Master Wang said coldly: "Enough talk, let¡¯s get on with it. Start with the youngest children. Since you seem to cherish them so much, let¡¯s make you watch with your own eyes the price that must be paid for the mistakes you¡¯ve made!"


    With a wave of Master Wang¡¯s hand, people afar immediately grabbed more than a dozen babies from their swaddling clothes.


    The eldest of these children was no more than one year old, the youngest, probably only a month or two.


    These people showed no pity or mercy towards these infants, just carrying them out by hand. The older children could cry, while the smaller ones were in a daze,pletely unaware of what was happening.


    "Let him go! Let go of my son!" a woman shouted loudly outside.


    "Spare my daughter, I beg you, she¡¯s only five months old..." a man outside pleaded on his knees.


    "Please spare him, kill me instead, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll die for him..." Another older man knelt on the ground, his head bloodied from kowtowing, loudly begging.


    Master Wang coldly watched these people, deiming loudly, "Don¡¯t you want these kids to survive?"


    Desperately, people nodded, and Master Wang sneered, "That¡¯s impossible; I¡¯ve said they must die, so they must die."


    The faces of those people turned deathly pale, and Master Wang coldly continued, "I know you are furious. Take a good look at the faces of your own Family Heads. It¡¯s their decision that led to this oue. It¡¯s not my fault; if anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s them. They are the ones who have killed your children!"


    These people turned their gaze to their respective Family Heads; some were disappointed, some despaired, some were filled with rage, some in agony, and otherspletely lost.


    Although Master Wang¡¯s words were bewitching, these people clearly understood that this wasn¡¯t something that could be med on their Family Heads. No matter the mistakes of the Family Heads, they shouldn¡¯t have implicated the children. This was entirely the fault of Master Wang and his cohorts!


    Seeing that his words didn¡¯t have the desired effect, Master Wang became somewhat irate. He waved his hand harshly and said sternly, "What are you waiting for? The time is up! Kill them!"


    At hismand, the dozen or so people holding the children threw them up into the air, each drawing a long knife and swinging it toward the falling babies.


    Those outside were asphyxiated, watching their children slowly descend from the sky, while the long knives drew ever closer to them, their hearts nearly stopping.


    Just then, the air seemed to suddenly freeze. The dozen children in the sky slowly floated in ce, not falling. And the long knives did not strike any of them. Everything at the scene was as if paused in time.


    Suddenly after, these people witnessed a scene they would never forget for the rest of their lives.


    Su Yang descended from the sky, waving his hands to gather all the infants in front of him. Then he flicked a finger lightly on one of the long knives, which immediately shattered into dozens of fragments that pinned the men with knives to the ground.


    It was only after those meny motionless on the ground did the people at the scenee back to their senses. Su Yang hadnded on the ground by now, and the dozen children floated gently around him, like a group of balloons.

 Chapter 1400 - 1399: Show You a Video

    <h4>Chapter 1400: Chapter 1399: Show You a Video</h4>


    Su Yang led these children to the door. Along the way, those standing could not help but kneel down under a tremendous pressure. Some tried to resist using their power, but were pressed even harder, shattering the stone bs on the ground with their knees, which likewise were crushed.


    Of course, the people from the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family did not experience such pressure.


    When Su Yang approached the parents of those dozen children, all the people standing along the way had already fallen. The members of the three major families, whose restrictions were lifted, all stood up.


    Su Yang gently waved his hand, and the dozen children flew towards their parents.


    "Take your children back!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    The dozen or so parents finally came to their senses, each hugging their children back. Some cried out loudly, while others knelt on the ground, repeatedly bowing their heads in thanks, incredibly devout.


    "No need for that!" Su Yang gently waved his hand, and those kneeling on the ground stood up directly.


    "You three families who have supported me to the end are now my brothers!" Su Yang loudly dered: "Being my brother means there¡¯s no need for so many formalities!"


    Upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, everyone trembled from head to toe, their blood boiling. At this moment, the grievances and anger in everyone¡¯s hearts could finally be released, and their emotions surged.


    Having these words from Su Yang, all that they had done was worth it!


    On the other side, Master Wang and the others were dumbfounded. They had not anticipated such a situation. What exactly was going on? Wasn¡¯t Su Yang supposed to be dead? Why has he returned alive?


    Su Yang turned around and went straight back into the hall.


    As Master Wang and the others watched Su Yange in, they all stood up, their faces only showing shock and fear. This gave them a bad feeling.


    Su Yang appearedpletelyposed. He walked up to Master Wang and said with a lightugh, "Master Wang, we meet again!"


    Master Wang shivered uncontrobly, looking at Su Yang tremulously: "You... how... how..."


    "How did I not die?" Su Yang smiled: "Master Wang truly has some guts. Knowing that the Su Family of Yanbei had gone to assassinate me, you rushed here, captivated my friends and brothers, and gave me half an hour toe here. Tsk, tsk, luckily I¡¯m fast enough to arrive in time. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t these children have suffered a terrible fate?"


    "You... you managed things quickly..." Master Wang¡¯s face turned deathly pale: "The Su Family of Yanbei... what... what about them..."


    "Need we still discuss that?" Su Yangughed: "Tonight they came to kill me, and here I stand alive. What do you think happened to them?"


    Master Wang¡¯s eyes widened, his face expressing disbelief, suddenly shouting: "Su Yang, don¡¯t think you can scare me. There must be something that dyed the Su Family of Yanbei. Otherwise, with their intervention, you were bound to die¡ªdon¡¯t think you can scare me. I will call Young Master Su right now to have him bring people over to kill you..."


    "Call him?" Su Yang smiled: "I guess he¡¯s not in the mood to answer your calls right now, why don¡¯t you try calling him."


    Master Wang, unconvinced, took out his phone to make a call. However, after several attempts, no one answered.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Master Wang looked astonished, unaware that Su Ze was nearly exploding with rage on the other end, in no mood to take his call.


    "I have a video here, take a look, perhaps you will understand what¡¯s happening!" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    "What... what video..." Master Wang said in shock.


    "You¡¯ll know once you watch it!" Su Yang waved his hand, and Zhao Hu Zi immediately ran over, letting Han Family¡¯s people carry out arge TV, projecting the video onto it.


    Master Wang and the others were initially perplexed, unsure why Su Yang asked them to watch a video at this time. However, as they saw the scenario on the screen, they instantly understood.


    In the video, Su Ze was kneeling on the ground while Su Yang sat leisurely in the living room, slowly savoring his tea. After kneeling for a while, tears uncontrobly started flowing from Su Ze¡¯s eyes.


    After a moment, Su Yang walked out, and the dialogue between the two followed. Everyone listened intently as Su Yang rebuked Su Ze, who didn¡¯t even dare to retort, eventually quietly getting up and walking away; the video ended there.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned. Not only Master Wang and his group but also the members of the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family were dumbfounded, unable toprehend what exactly was happening.


    The son of Su Family Head of Yanbei, one of the heirs to the family, Su Ze, was actually kneeling in front of Su Yang, and he cried?


    What exactly happened?


    "Master Wang, what... what exactly is going on..." a Family Head cautiously asked.


    "I... I..." Master Wang was at a loss for words, unable to rify the situation.


    They did not know what had happened, but it was real that Su Ze knelt and cried.


    Could it be that the Su Family of Yanbei lost in this battle?


    But even if the Su Family of Yanbei had lost, they should have fled; why did this situation ur? Su Ze kneeling and crying, what kind of devastating defeat was that?


    Master Wang couldn¡¯t understand what exactly happened, but he was sure of one thing, he was truly doomed this time.


    The Su Family of Yanbei had lost, that much was certain. And if the Su Family of Yanbei had lost, it meant they had lost a major supporter; next, they would have to face Su Yang personally, what hope did they still have?


    Or perhaps, before this incident, so many of them facing Su Yang felt somewhat confident. After all, they were a coalition of nearly two dozen families.


    But now, it was different. The Su Family of Yanbei had suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Su Yang; what aspirations could they still hold? Honestly, these people no longer even had the intention to resist, theypletelycked the courage!


    The one who could defeat the Su Family of Yanbei, how could they provoke such power?


    However, the people from Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family at the scene became excited, this scene, it made their blood boil. This time, Su Yang¡¯s victory proved that their choice was correct.


    Moreover, this incident also allowed them to see the light, to see hope.


    If Su Yang could defeat the Su Family of Yanbei, then establishing a footing in Capital City wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    As long as Su Yang could establish himself in Capital City, following Su Yang, these three families would definitely reap many benefits in the future.


    Their choice this time, originally thought to potentially lead to the tragic fate of their families being annihted. Unexpectedly, it could end up bringing such benefits, something beyond even their wildest dreams!

 Chapter 1401 - 1400 Kill Wang Yu

    <h4>Chapter 1401: Chapter 1400 Kill Wang Yu</h4>


    The people of the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family looked at Su Yang, their eyes filled with admiration and worship.


    The miracle that Su Yang created this time could indeed shock the world!


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yang walked into the living room.


    At the same time, Zhao Hu Zi and others rushed in, helping up the people of the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family from the ground.


    Zhao Hu Zi personally helped Han Shao up, and seeing Han Shao¡¯s bloody face, he couldn¡¯t help but rage: "Brother, who did this to you? Tell your brother, and I will avenge you!"


    Han Shao immediately looked towards the Head of the Ding Family next to him, who had just kicked Han Shao in the face.


    The expression on the Head of the Ding Family turned extremely ugly, and he quickly turned his head away, not wanting to meet eyes with Han Shao.


    But it was useless. Zhao Hu Zi followed Han Shao¡¯s gaze, and directly saw the Head of the Ding Family.


    Without a word, Zhao Hu Zi stepped forward and kicked the Head of the Ding Family to the ground.


    The strength of the Head of the Ding Family was not weak, and moreover, the Ding Family had brought quite a few people. However, Zhao Hu Zi kept the Head of the Ding Family pinned to the ground underfoot, the Head himself dared not resist, and the people from the Ding Family didn¡¯t even dare let out a fart.


    There was no helping it. With Su Yang sitting here, it was like a Demon God presiding, directly suppressing everyone and casting a shadow over everyone¡¯s hearts.


    "Master Wang, save me, save me..." the Head of the Ding Family shouted loudly.


    Master Wang looked at the Head of the Ding Family, who was beaten to the point of spitting out blood with every word, his expression growing even more troubled.


    These people all came from those seventeen families, who had defected to their side. And they had paid a heavy price to be able to defect. Master Wang had also publicly dered that he would protect them, and now, as he watched Su Yang beating the Head of the Ding Family, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. If this matter got out, his reputation would be utterly ruined¡ªno matter what he did in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cleanse his own humiliation!


    "Stop!" Finally, Master Wang mustered the courage and roared: "Zhao Hu Zi, don¡¯t go too far!"


    Zhao Hu Zi punched the Head of the Ding Family in the face, swearing: "How am I going too far? What can you do to us? If you have the guts,e and fight me!"


    Master Wang¡¯s face turned pale with anger. He did want to fight Zhao Hu Zi, but with Su Yang watching intently, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    Taking a deep breath, Master Wang said solemnly: "Su Yang, I don¡¯t know what exactly happened tonight. But I warn you again, this is Capital City, where the major families are, where the Martial Champion is, it¡¯s not a ce where you can do whatever you want..."


    Su Yang smiled: "Master Wang, I forgot to tell you something. Tonight¡¯s battle, people from the Zhang family also came. Moreover, the Martial Champion himself spoke up, which is why I made Su Ze kneel down. Otherwise, Su Ze would be dead now!"


    "What?" Master Wang was stunned, the Martial Champion spoke up? The people of the Zhang Family got involved too? But, why did it turn out like this? Even the Martial Champion couldn¡¯t stop Su Yang?


    Master Wang was utterly bewildered, and soon angrily said: "Who the hell are you fooling? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? If the Martial Champion really spoke up, you would have been dead hundreds or thousands of times over, and you¡¯d still be alive to talk to me here?"


    "Believe it or not," Su Yang said calmly, "but if you really have a way, invite them to help you. Otherwise, everyone here tonight who is not my friend, will have to die one by one!"


    Su Yang¡¯s tone was very even, as if he were discussing something mundane. However, his words made everyone present shiver.


    With so many people present, how could Su Yang talk about killing them all as if it were a trivial matter?


    Master Wang was taken aback, then burst intoughter: "Su Yang, who are you trying to scare? ¡¯Everyone has to die?¡¯ Do you know how many people are here? Do you know how many Family Heads are present? Do you realize that by killing these people, you will be making enemies with countless families?"


    "Why should I care?" Su Yang stood up, calmly stating: "Wang Yu, you¡¯re the first."


    Wang Yu, who had been standing next to Master Wang, was shocked. Why was he the first one?


    Master Wang¡¯s expression changed and he quickly stepped in front of his son, shouting coldly: "Su Yang, stop with the reckless talk. I¡¯m telling you..."


    Before Master Wang could finish, Su Yang made his move. In the blink of an eye, he approached Master Wang and snatched Wang Yu away.


    Then, under Master Wang¡¯s gaze, Su Yang pointed at Wang Yu¡¯s temple, causing him to copse to the ground, dead on the spot!


    All of this happened in an instant, and by the time Master Wang saw his son copse, Su Yang had already sat back down.


    Master Wang waspletely stunned. It took him a while before he rushed over, lifted his lifeless son, and cried out, "Yu! Yu! What happened to you?"


    Wang Yu could no longer speak, and despite Master Wang¡¯s cries, he finally copsed to the ground, forced to ept the reality that his son was dead.


    The faces of the others present were filled with extreme terror. Wang Yu was the heir to the Wang Family, Master Wang¡¯s son. Su Yang killed him as if he were dispatching a dog; what chance of survival did the others have?


    At that moment, Su Yang also looked over. Everyone whom Su Yang nced at trembled violently with fear and turned pale, just afraid that Su Yang would designate them as the next.


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze finally rested on the Head of the Ding Family, who was so terrified that his soul nearly left his body. He hurriedly said, "Master Su, I... our Ding Family, we have helped you before. In dealing with Zhao Dongming, we... we fully supported you, you... you must not be ungrateful... "


    "You did help me, but you have also harmed me before. All those favors and grudges are now erased," Su Yang spoke softly. "I don¡¯t me you for siding with these people tonight. But after joining them, you helped them against the Han, Shi, and Tang Families, and that was your mistake. Therefore, you must die!"


    As Su Yang finished speaking, he gently waved his hand. Zhao Hu Zi understood and immediately grabbed a long knife. Amidst the Head of the Ding Family¡¯s screams, he chopped off his head.


    At this, everyone present trembled even more.


    The killing of Wang Yu seemed not so terrifying. But the execution of the Head of the Ding Family was utterly different. The bloody scene made everyone¡¯splexion turn ashen, shaking uncontrobly.


    "Continue!" Su Yang casually pointed at one of them, and Zhao Hu Zi, holding the long knife, charged forward.

 Chapter 1402 - 1401 Killing Like Hemp

    <h4>Chapter 1402: Chapter 1401 Killing Like Hemp</h4>


    This person wanted to resist, but he was no match for Zhao Hu Zi and was quickly killed by him after a few blows.


    Following that, Zhao Hu Zi sessively killed five or six more people, the scene bing a bloody massacre.


    At this moment, Master Wang suddenly jumped up and bellowed, "Su surnamed, I¡¯m going all out against you!"


    As he spoke, Master Wang suddenly waved his hand fiercely and roared, "Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid of him. We have so many people; if we really start a fight, they may not necessarily be our opponents. Let¡¯s fight them, call people from our own families. Today, right here, we¡¯llpletely eliminate them!"


    Master Wang led the charge with a roar while the others from the Wang Family started making calls for reinforcements.


    Seeing such a situation, it stirred up the others as well.


    Indeed, running away is impossible now. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight, there¡¯s still a chance for us to survive!


    People began calling for reinforcements en masse. Of course, quite a few charged forward, blocking Su Yang and his group, seemingly ready for a fierce confrontation.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. He asked Zhao Hu Zi and the others to fall back, and he himself slowly walked toward these people.


    Seeing Su Yang, these individuals all showed panic, and those in the front halted their advance, hesitating to charge forward.


    Su Yang showed no signs of fear. He strolled leisurely, step by step approaching these people.


    As he stepped forward, some disturbances began to appear around him. Among these people, many were sword bearers, and as Su Yang walked closer, their longswords inexplicably slipped out of their hands and slowly levitated.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What exactly was happening?


    The longswords hovered in the air, handles upward and tips downward, as if ready to fall at any moment.


    When Su Yang reached the middle of the scene, the space above the Han Family Courtyard was already filled with hundreds of floating longswords, causing everyone to tremble in fear.


    Master Wang¡¯s face turned pale as well, not knowing what secret technique Su Yang was using, but realizing that continuing to wait would surely not end well.


    "Kill him!" Master Wang roared and charged out first, intending to kill Su Yang and resolve the situation.


    Seeing the situation, the others also knew they couldn¡¯t wait any longer and rushed forward.


    At that moment, four jade stones suddenly appeared beside Su Yang.


    The ck Tortoise Jadended under Su Yang¡¯s feet, resembling a gigantic tortoise, slowly carrying Su Yang forward.


    The Azure Dragon Jade coiled above Su Yang¡¯s head, transforming into surges of azure glow, enveloping Su Yang within.


    The White Tiger Jade circled around Su Yang, continuously emitting nging sounds like the sh of swords.


    Thest one to appear was the Vermilion Bird Jade, not the Kirin Jade.


    The Vermilion Bird Jade zed red, seemingly on fire, ready to pounce at any moment.


    The power of the Vermilion Bird Jade and the Kirin Jade was not much different, but the Vermilion Bird Jade cooperated better with the other three Divine Beast Jade Stones, resulting in a more effective oue.


    As these four jade stones appeared, people from all around also just happened to rush over.


    The first to charge was a powerful old man, who threw a punch directly at Su Yang. However, his attack merely rebounded off the Qing Guang, and the White Tiger Jade emitted a white beam, instantly sweeping across. This old man was decapitated and died tragically on the spot.


    Following him, a middle-aged man wielding a saber charged forward, ready to chop at Su Yang.


    But before he could reach Su Yang, a crisp chirp emitted from the Vermilion Bird Jade, followed by a burst of mes that directly rushed towards him.


    The man didn¡¯t even have time to react, the mes swiftly passed by, and he instantly turned into a pile of charred remains, without even a chance to scream.


    The others around also kept charging forward, but the result was the same, none could get close.


    Four Divine Beast Jade Stones were staunchly protecting Su Yang, making them imprable by those people.


    Finally, Su Yang stopped, and there were nearly two hundred longswords floating in the air.


    Su Yang lifted his gaze to the sky and sighed softly, then suddenly pressed his right hand down.


    Two hundred longswords fell from the sky, directly pinning two hundred people to the ground, no exceptions!


    The scene instantly filled with wails, everyone knew Su Yang intended to kill, but they didn¡¯t expect his methods to be so ruthless. In a single move, he ughtered so many people, making everyone realize Su Yang¡¯s determination to kill them all.


    The people from the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family all had faces full of shock, Su Yang¡¯s methods were simply unimaginable to them. The strength of these two hundred plus people was not weak, yet they were instantly in by Su Yang; how terrifying must Su Yang¡¯s power be?


    While everyone was in shock, Su Yang¡¯s hand slowly lifted again. And the longswords that had killed over two hundred people once again rose into the air, the blood staining their des still dripping continuously, making it even more chilling.


    Watching those floating two hundred plus longswords, the people from various major families immediately turned pale as if their faces were covered in ashes. They knew very well that when these longswords fell, another two hundred plus people would tragically die here; they just didn¡¯t know whose heads they would fall upon.


    "Kill him! Kill him!" Master Wang roared loudly, but he actually hadn¡¯t charged forward much, he had only been shouting, without getting close to Su Yang.


    The others were not fools either; they clearly knew that with their strength alone, they couldn¡¯t break through Su Yang¡¯s defense. So, despite Master Wang¡¯s continuous shouting, no one really charged forward.


    On the contrary, someone suddenly yelled: "Run!"


    Suddenly, everyone was in chaos, turning around, frantically running, not daring to stay here for a moment longer, only wishing to escape with their lives.


    The scene was inplete chaos, even the people brought by Su Yang couldn¡¯t control the situation for a while.


    However, Su Yang wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all; he gently waved his hand, and those two hundred plus longswords directly flew to the boundary of the courtyard,pletely surrounding it.


    When these people reached the edge of the courtyard and saw the two hundred plus longswords encircling it, they were immediately terrified and dared not to run out.


    "I said I would have you all die here, and I won¡¯t let anyone go!" Su Yang walked slowly and spoke softly, "Today, all of you must die!"


    People looked panicked; they simply couldn¡¯t run out.


    Master Wang had a fierce expression, roaring: "Su, do you want to kill us all? Hmph, can you bear the consequences? Don¡¯t forget, the people here represent over twenty powerful families from the Capital City. If you kill us, you¡¯ll bepletely making enemies with our families behind us. With just you alone, can you fight against all these families?"


    The eyes of the crowd showed some hope, hoping that Su Yang would be wary of their families and thus spare them. After all, this was their only reliance now, and theirst straw to cling to for survival.

 Chapter 1403 - 1402: The Ancestor Makes a Move

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Chapter 1402: The Ancestor Makes a Move</h4>


    Su Yang sneered, "When hundreds of Terrestrial Immortals scoured the Capital City, I, Su Yang, was already an enemy of all the family ns. Now, what can just over twenty of your families do? After I kill you today, which n in the Capital City will dare to oppose me? Whether the backing ns you speak of will avenge you is still a matter of debate. Humph, even if they do dare to seek vengeance, I won¡¯t mind, and will exterminate your backing nspletely!"


    Su Yang¡¯s voice boomed loudly, continuously echoing in everyone¡¯s ears, causing them to shiver uncontrobly.


    Indeed, during the battle where hundreds of Terrestrial Immortals joined forces against Su Yang, almost every major family in the Capital City had been involved, yet Su Yang did not cower. What makes these twenty-odd families think they can intimidate Su Yang today?


    Master Wang¡¯splexion paled; he truly didn¡¯t know what else he could say to threaten Su Yang.


    At that moment, those more than two hundred longswords began to hum and buzz, their tips trembling as if searching for their targets.


    These people were even more terrified. Finally, one of them could no longer bear it and fell to his knees with a thud, his voice trembling, "Master Su, Master Su, I was wrong, I was wrong. Please spare me, I beg you... I still have a wife and children at home, please let me go, I... I¡¯ll do anything for you, even be your ox or horse..."


    "Wife and children?" Su Yang¡¯s expression was ice-cold: "Since you have a wife and children, what were you doing when they were trying to kill those children just now? These were just babies, infants only a few months old, yet you could swing your swords at them. Did you think of your own children at that time?"


    The man¡¯s face turned frantic; earlier, when they were killing those children, he was excitedly shouting along. Now that it was finally his turn, he could understand this pain.


    "Master Su, we... we will serve you, we submit to you, please spare us..." Another person hurriedly knelt down and pleaded.


    Following this, more and more people knelt before Su Yang, begging for mercy.


    However, there was not the slightest hint of pity on Su Yang¡¯s face. With just a light wave of his hand, those more than two hundred longswords fell from the air, instantly ughtering another two hundred or so people on the spot.


    Instantly, the scene was filled with wailing. Those who knelt on the ground did not escape this cmity and were directly killed. Those who remained were now crying and wailing frantically.


    These people were members of the major families in the Capital City and would typically boast about their fearlessness in the face of death. But when they really faced death, especially after so many had already died, how many could truly remain unafraid?


    These people cried to the heavens, begging desperately. Some tried to run, but were directly killed by Su Yang. Some knelt and begged for mercy, but it was useless. Others simply went mad, charging forward to try to kill Su Yang, but they could not break through the blockage of the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones and naturally couldn¡¯t even touch Su Yang.


    At this moment, these people were merely awaiting death!


    For the third time, Su Yang waved his hand, and the longswords once again floated mid-air, causing the remaining people to wail even louder. This time, if Su Yang were to act again, they would all die here.


    Just at that moment, a furious roar suddenly came from afar: "Fiend, how dare you!"


    Everyone hurriedly looked up and saw a streak of light rapidly approaching from the distance, arriving instantly at the scene.


    Seeing this person, several people on site were overjoyed, running over and tremblingly saying, "Ancestor, save us! Please save us!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly; the neer was a tall elderly man who Su Yang had seen before. During that battle when the hundred Terrestrial Immortals sought Su Yang, this man was one of the Earth Immortals.


    That time when Su Yang was chased with no way to heaven and no door to earth, this old man yed a significant role.


    This time, he could no longer hold back, and came out to save his nsmen.


    But would Su Yang fear him?


    Facing the old man¡¯s threatening gaze, Su Yang advanced step by step, arriving into the air, and with a cold stare at the old man, he said in a deep voice, "Old bastard, do you intend to stop me?"


    The elder was almost angered to the point of spitting blood. He red at Su Yang and roared, "Scourge, you dare insult me!"


    "I dare to kill you too!" Without another word, Su Yang swung his arm fiercely, and hundreds of longswords cleaved directly towards the elder.


    The elder did not expect Su Yang to be so crazy. With a fierce wave of his hand, he repelled the hundreds of longswords, emerging unscathed.


    "Insignificant tricks, you dare to show off in front of me!" The elder sneered coldly: "Surname Su, you want to kill me? You are not qualified!"


    "Haha..." Su Yangughed out loud: "Correct, I can¡¯t kill you. However, it is more than enough for me to kill those juniors of yours!"


    "You dare!" The elder¡¯s eyes were filled with fierce light: "Su Yang, if you dare touch them, I will kill you!"


    Su Yang did not waste words, and the longsword fell, directly cleaving towards the elder¡¯s juniors.


    "Seeking death!" The elder bellowed angrily, suddenly wave his hand, and those swords were forcibly repelled.


    These people, protected by the elder, were greatly encouraged and looked towards Su Yang. One of them roared, "Surname Su, with our old ancestor here, you still want to kill us? That¡¯s simply wishful thinking. We will remember today¡¯s incident, and one day we will repay it a hundredfold!"


    "That¡¯s if you can escape!" Su Yang spoke coldly: "Old bastard, I¡¯ll give you a chance, roll back immediately, and don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Otherwise, things will escte even further!"


    The elder was trembling with rage, pointing at Su Yang and cursing, "Scourge, you repeatedly insult me, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"


    "If you dared to kill me, you would have done it already, so why all this nonsense!" Su Yang spoke coldly: "Either leave, or let¡¯s escte this!"


    "What if things escte!" The elder roared: "Today, I will take my family¡¯s people and leave. Surname Su, if you want to kill them, you have to ask if I agree!"


    "Hahahaha..." Su Yangughed loudly and looked up: "Fine, then take them and leave. I¡¯m telling you, if those few leave here today, then your entire family will be my enemy. You may protect a few of them, but can you protect an entire family of people? When the timees, I will watch over your entire family. If onees out, I kill one; if twoe out, I kill a pair, until I¡¯ve killed all of your family leaving only you behind. Do you dare to contest with me?"


    In the end, Su Yang was practically roaring out, his immense voice causing the elder to also look stunned.


    Originally, he simply thought that bying out he could intimidate Su Yang and protect the people beside him; it was supposed to be a very simple task.

 Chapter 1404 - 1403 Quietly Slip Away

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Chapter 1403 Quietly Slip Away</h4>


    But he never expected Su Yang to be so assertive. Not only did he fail to intimidate Su Yang, but he also ended up causing such a bigmotion.


    Thinking about what Su Yang has done in the Capital City during this period, the elder had no doubt that if he really took these people from his family away, Su Yang would definitely annihte his entire n!


    At this moment, the elder felt an overwhelming sense of being trapped on the back of a tiger, unable to dismount.


    Should he protect these few andpletely enrage Su Yang? Or should he turn and flee to save the people of his n?


    Of course, the elder undoubtedly favored thetter.


    But the problem is, he had alreadye out; if he just turned and left now, wouldn¡¯t his reputation bepletely ruined afterward?


    This moment, the elder truly felt extreme embarrassment, having no idea what to do.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay him any heed, merely watching the sky with a cold gaze and dered loudly: "The same goes for those old bastards of yours; listen up. No need to stare from the skies, did you really think I didn¡¯t know you came? If you want to take your family members, go ahead. But let me repeat myself, if they escape, I will target your entire n. I¡¯ll see to theplete extermination of your entire family. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to try!"


    The elder¡¯s face turned even paler, fully aware that indeed, more than a dozen Terrestrial Immortals were observing from the skies, ready to swoop down and rescue people at any moment.


    And now, after Su Yang spoke those words, three Terrestrial Immortals on the spot turned and left. The others hesitated but quickly followed suit, not lingering here any longer.


    Their intentions were very clear; it was not worth it to risk their entire n for these few individuals. Although they were Terrestrial Immortals, they couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, so they could only swallow their frustration and turn to flee!


    The elder panicked even more at this point, now regretting why he was the first to rush out.


    The nail that sticks out gets hammered down; this saying was indeed true!


    Being the first to rush out resulted in being trapped on the back of a tiger ¨C the elder was truly at the peak of embarrassment.


    At this time, the people within the Han Family Courtyard also noticed that the Earth Immortals of their own families had arrived and were watching from the sky, yet they didn¡¯te down. Even those who couldn¡¯t sense the situation in the sky knew that those Earth Immortals were probably thinking of leaving, sending them intoplete panic.


    "Elder Ancestor, Elder Ancestor, save me!" someone yelled towards the sky.


    "Elder Ancestor, save us..." others also started shouting one after another, and soon, the ground was filled with kneeling figures, kowtowing and calling out towards the sky as if praying to the gods for salvation.


    Su Yang stood aside with indifferent eyes; after a while, he said coldly, "Don¡¯t shout anymore, your ancestors have run away."


    The crowd was instantly stunned; with their insufficient strength, they naturally didn¡¯t know the actual situation in the sky. Did their ancestors really all leave? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they be finished too?


    Su Yang nced at the elder from before and said coldly, "What will you do? Old bastard, are you going to leave or stay here to protect these few?"


    The elder¡¯s teeth ground together noisily; after a long time, he finally said word by word: "Su Yang, this grudge, this old man will remember!"


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe and take revenge," Su Yang replied calmly.


    The elder didn¡¯t say a word, turned around, and left directly,pletely ignoring the cries and pleas of the few family members behind him. There was no choice; he had to be responsible for the entire n. If he tried to save these few individuals at the expense of the whole n, wouldn¡¯t he be the sinner of the family?


    However, he was very clear that he hadpletely lost face this time. Yet, he had no other choice!


    Su Yang watched the elder walk away with a cold gaze, then turned his head towards the people present and said coldly, "Now, do you have anything else to say?"


    Everyone was in despair. With the departure of the elder, it signified that all the Terrestrial Immortals who came here had left. They all understood that they had no backing left; everyone copsed to the ground.


    A man trembled as he looked at Su Yang and stammered, "Master Su, I... I will work for you in the future, I will go to you and be at your beck and call, I... I have cut ties with my family, please... please spare me..."


    The others also looked at Su Yang with hope, this was their only chance left.


    Su Yang slowly shook his head: "Impossible!"


    People were stunned, then another man urgently said, "Master Su, do you... do you really need to annihte us all?"


    Su Yang let out a coldugh: "Annihte? Haha, if I truly wanted to annihte you all, then I would kill all the members of your families as well, not just these beasts! Don¡¯t forget how you treated the Han, Shi, and Tang families. Those infants still in swaddling clothes, what wrong did theymit that you would cruelly murder them? If I hadn¡¯te today, or say I had already died in battle, would you spare the people of the Han, Shi, and Tang families? Would you spare my rtives and friends?"


    Everyone bowed their heads and could not speak. Su Yang¡¯s words had hit them right in the heart.


    If Su Yang hadn¡¯t arrived tonight, the people of the Han, Shi, and Tang families would surely be exterminated. Moreover, after that, they would definitely go on to kill Su Yang¡¯s rtives and friends.


    So, from this point of view, it was them who wanted topletely exterminate first, what Su Yang did was not too extreme!


    "Everyone has to pay the price for their actions!" Su Yang said coldly: "Now, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price!"


    The longswords danced around them, scaring everyone into trembling.


    Master Wang¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint, and he bellowed, "You¡¯re right, but, Su, do you think that you don¡¯t have to pay a price for what you¡¯ve done? You kill us, do you think you¡¯ll have a good end? We¡¯ll be waiting for you in the underworld, to see how you get killed by others!"


    Everyone knew there was no hope for survival and red fiercely at Su Yang.


    "Su, I don¡¯t know how you defeated the Su Family of Yanbei. But the fact that you dared to make Su Ze kneel, you¡¯re certainly doomed. The Su family will not let you off!"


    "With so many enemies, one day when you¡¯re on the decline, it¡¯ll be your turn to die by their hands!"


    "This is Capital City, the Martial Champion will not let you be arrogant for long!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, waiting for everyone¡¯s voices to fade before he said softly, "Then wait for me below. Once I go down, I will surely kill you all once more!"


    People were dumbfounded; the killing intent of Su Yang was too strong, wasn¡¯t it?


    Without waiting for anyone to speak, Su Yang already waved his hand, and a sky filled with longswords came shing down!

 Chapter 1405 - 1404 Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Chapter 1404 Benefits</h4>


    Su Yang showed no mercy and ughtered all the remaining people.


    Among these were members of the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family, all of whom were staring dumbfounded.


    At this moment, the only feeling in their hearts was relief, relief that they had chosen Su Yang at thest moment.


    In fact, the Shi Family and the Tang Family had not truly chosen Su Yang, but they bore grudges against the likes of the Wang Family and feared that Master Wang would take the opportunity to extort them. That was why they had been standing by Su Yang¡¯s side all along.


    Now, they only felt relieved about everything that had transpired. Otherwise, they feared they would have ended up like the Ding Family by now.


    Zhao Hu Zi led people to clean up the scene, then immediately brought the family heads of these three families into the hall, where Su Yang was sitting and drinking tea.


    "Greetings to Master Su!" The three family heads hurried over and bowed their hands in respect.


    This time, the reverence of the three family heads was genuine, devoid of any pretense. There was no help for it¡ªSu Yang¡¯s demonstration of power was simply too terrifying. Moreover, the three family heads were very clear that after tonight¡¯s battle, Su Yang¡¯s status in Capital City would reach an unprecedented height!


    Su Yang asked about the losses of the three families, and although they had all suffered casualties, that was not the key issue.


    When Master Wang and his people had them under control, they had brought many experts, and these three families had hardly put up resistance. Therefore, their casualties were not significant. Moreover, Su Yang¡¯s ughter this evening had taken vengeance for all grievances, and everyone was very satisfied.


    Seeing that the three families had not suffered heavy losses, Su Yang nodded in satisfaction.


    He pulled out three porcin bottles from his robes and casually tossed them, and they fell into the hands of the three family heads.


    "These are three bottles of Minor Rejuvenation Pills, give them to the injured to take, and their injuries will recover swiftly!"


    The eyes of the three family heads suddenly lit up; they had all heard of the renown of the Minor Rejuvenation Pills. Even in sects like the Medical Saint Sect, such elixirs were considered quite rare.


    For these three families, which could only be considered third-rate in Capital City, it was not easy for them to obtain even a single Minor Rejuvenation Pill with their strength. And now, Su Yang had given each a whole bottle, which was enough to leave them in shock!


    Moreover, the most crucial point was that the Minor Rejuvenation Pills could not only treat injuries, but also enhance strength. For these three families, unless it was a fatal injury, they would be reluctant to let someone consume a Minor Rejuvenation Pill. It was to be used to strengthen their members and enhance the power of their families¡ªthat was the most important aspect!


    "Thank you, Master Su!" The three bowed deeply.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm, and he then threw out three more porcin bottles.


    "These are three bottles of Marrow Cleansing Pills, select some potential candidates from your families to consume them. As long as it¡¯s not wasted, one Marrow Cleansing Pill can elevate someone to the Venerable Realm!"


    The three family heads began to tremble as they held the second set of porcin bottles.


    They had only heard of the name Marrow Cleansing Pill, but had never seen one in person.


    This was something that only the Great Sects andrge families could possess, and only members of a direct lineage from major families, like the Su Family of Yanbei, would have the chance to consume such divine medicine. As for outsiders from the sects, evenrge families like the Chen Family would only give one to their heir, let alone anyone else.


    And now, Su Yang had given them a full bottle.


    What did one bottle signify?


    Within one bottle, there could nearly be a hundred Marrow Cleansing Pills. A single Marrow Cleansing Pill could allow an individual with mediocre aptitude to enter the Venerable Realm.


    Which meant, this one bottle could produce more than a hundred masters of the Venerable Realm for their families!


    But that was not the most critical aspect. The most crucial point was, if the person taking the Marrow Cleansing Pill had great potential, then there was a very high chance they could break through the Venerable Realm. Even if they couldn¡¯t break through, they might ascend to be Terrestrial Immortals.


    A hundred Marrow Cleansing Pills could at the very least lead to the creation of three individuals who break through to the Zunzhe Realm!


    If the former could enhance the power of these three families, then thetter was key to their rise!


    A momentter, the three family heads knelt on the ground in unison, their voices trembling, "We thank Master Su, from this day on, we are willing to go through fire and water for Master Su, with no hesitation!"


    Su Yang waved his hand gently, and the three were lifted by a gentle force.


    "You are all my friends, no need for such formalities!" Su Yang said calmly: "Today, you have all suffered, this is what you deserve!"


    The three exchanged looks, each seeing the excitement and relief in the others¡¯ eyes.


    Choosing Su Yang was truly the correct decision!


    Su Yang stood up and walked over to the window, speaking softly, "Tonight, you all rest well. Tomorrow evening, book thergest manor in Capital City for me, as I want to host a dinner!"


    All three were taken aback, book thergest manor in Capital City, but for whom? Who could be so prestigious as to warrant such hospitality from Su Yang?


    "Master Su..." Patriarch Han, who was closer to Su Yang, spoke softly, "Thergest manor in Capital City is not the most prestigious ce. If you want to invite some important figures, there are other ces with higher status."


    The others nodded along, which was indeed true.


    "No need," Su Yang replied calmly, "I want to invite the heads of all the major families and powers in Capital City. To invite them, we don¡¯t need somewhere highly prestigious. Somewhere with ample space and capacity for the crowd will do!"


    All three were stunned, not sure what Su Yang was nning. Why suddenly invite these people? The majority of the heads of Capital City¡¯s major families and powers were hostile towards him, were they not?


    "Prepare the invitations for me tomorrow morning!" Su Yang continued calmly, "Oh, and also for Young Master Zhang Seven and Young Master Zhang Eight, make sure their invitations are ready too!"


    "Ah?" All three widened their eyes in shock, Su Yang wanted to invite even these two? What did that mean? Did Su Yang not realize that Young Master Zhang Eight held a grudge against him?


    These three were unaware that Su Yang had already rebuked the two members of the Zhang Family today, and their rtionship had escted beyond mere grudges to an outright confrontation.


    If these three were aware of this, they would surely be astounded, thinking that Su Yang was utterly courting trouble.


    "I¡¯ll leave it to you to arrange this," Su Yang said softly, then walked away.


    Watching Su Yang¡¯s retreating figure, the three were full of confusion, notprehending what he was truly up to.


    "Let¡¯s just do as Master Su instructs," Patriarch Han said, "There won¡¯t be any mistakes in what Master Su decides to do!"


    The other two nodded continuously, looking at the two bottles in their hands and once again they couldn¡¯t help but break into wide smiles. Regardless, they had already received their benefits, and these were enormous benefits indeed!

 Chapter 1406 - 1405: Simple and Violent

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Chapter 1405: Simple and Violent</h4>


    The next morning, news ofst night¡¯s battle had spread throughout the entire Capital City.


    In fact, everyone in the Capital City was fixated on this matter.


    The Su Family of Yanbei made a move, and Master Wang united over twenty ns to join forces against Su Yang.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Yang was definitely doomed. The only question was how he would die!


    Even some ns were getting restless, wanting to recapture those who had escaped from their family dungeons.


    However, the development of the events took everyonepletely by surprise.


    The Su Family of Yanbei suffered a crushing defeat. The video of Su Ze kneeling and crying on the ground somehow spread throughout the entire Capital City, shocking everyone immensely.


    Subsequently, what happened at the Han Family Courtyard began to spread throughout the Capital City again, with people learning about Su Yang closing the doors and ughtering all of Master Wang¡¯s people.


    Even when over twenty Earth Immortals arrived, they couldn¡¯t stop Su Yang. On the contrary, except for one Earth Immortal who showed up, the rest cowered in the air, not daring to show their faces, which shocked everyone even more.


    Who could have imagined that what was supposed to be a certain death for Su Yang would end up with him not only unscathed but also defeating the Su Family of Yanbei and breaking down the opposing forces?


    Most crucially, a major figure like Su Ze was beaten to the point of kneeling and crying on the ground, which was truly uneptable for most. Nobody could understand what exactly happenedst night and how on earth Su Yang managed to defeat the Su Family of Yanbei like that?


    Yet, the news didn¡¯t stop there. Another piece rapidly followed: Young Master Zhang Seven and Young Master Zhang Eight also participated inst night¡¯s great battle!


    When this news broke out, it stirred up an even greater uproar.


    Everyone knew about the public dissatisfaction expressed by Young Master Zhang Eight towards Su Yang, so Young Master Zhang Seven and Young Master Zhang Eight joining the battlest night certainly meant they were against Su Yang.


    Yet, under such circumstances, Su Yang was still unharmed, and Su Ze was beaten and left kneeling and crying on the ground¡ªthis made the situation even more bizarre. No one could fathom what was going on with Su Yang, or where such overwhelming strength came from that could even force back the Martial Champion¡¯s son.


    For a time, the people of Capital City were all deeply concerned, not knowing the real situation ofst night¡¯s battle, but they were genuinely fearful of Su Yang!


    If the previous incidents had been viewed as minor troubles, with Su Yang considered a difficult viin to deal with, thenst night¡¯s battlepletely established Su Yang¡¯s position in the Capital City. He could be said to havepletely crushed the major families and forces in the city, even standing on equal footing with L¨¹ Donglin!


    L¨¹ Donglin relied on his uncle, the Beigong War God, while Su Yang, as a lone individual, stood at this level, which was truly shocking!


    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Zhao Hu Zi hurried into the living room, where Su Yang was calmly drinking tea.


    "Master Su!" Zhao Hu Zi quickly ran to Su Yang¡¯s side and said in a low voice, "There are a lot of rumors outside right now."


    "Speak!" Su Yang said calmly.


    Zhao Hu Zi immediately repeated the rumors from outside, to which Su Yang responded with a calm expression, "That¡¯s not rumor-mongering, what they¡¯re saying is all true!"


    Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head, realizing that indeed the things being said by the people outside were all true, and hence could not be considered rumors.


    "But how did the information about Old Zhang Seven and Old Zhang Eighting here get out?" Zhao Hu Zi whispered, "We didn¡¯t talk about this matter to anyone outside!"


    "The people of the Su Family aren¡¯t all dead; of course, they¡¯ll look to spread the word!" Su Yang said.


    "These damned bastards!" Zhao Hu Zi immediately red up: "Now there¡¯s this big uproar outside, saying that even the Martial Champion of the Zhang Family is scared of us. This... this is deliberate troublemaking, stirring up discord between us and the Martial Champion..."


    "So what?" Su Yang responded calmly: "The way you talk, it¡¯s as if we have a good rtionship with the Martial Champion!"


    "This..." Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head, awkwardly saying: "But at least we haven¡¯te to blows, right? If they stir things up like this, then... won¡¯t it cause the Martial Champion to harbour hostility towards us? That... that would be a bit dangerous!"


    Su Yang smiled, stood up and patted Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s shoulder: "Don¡¯t worry; regardless of whether there are such rumors outside, the Zhang Family remains an extremely dangerous entity. They will not change their minds and objectives because of anything we do. In their hearts, they¡¯re just calcting when to take action, not whether to hold back due to our actions!"


    Zhao Hu Zi listened in confusion, whispering: "Master Su, could you... could you put it more simply? My brain can¡¯t quite keep up!"


    "To put it simply, it¡¯s useless trying to please them; they will certainly not let us off. So, there¡¯s no need to be polite with them!" Su Yang said: "Since there are rumors outside, let¡¯s make them clearer. Spread the words I usedst night when I rebuked Old Zhang Eight and Old Zhang the Seventh!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Hu Zi was stunned; was Su Yang preparing to utterly infuriate the Zhang Family?


    "How are the invitations for those three families going?" Su Yang asked.


    "They were just delivered; take a look." Zhao Hu Zi handed the invitation to Su Yang.


    Su Yang took it and read it over, his brow furrowing.


    The phrasing of the invitation was too polite, full of flowerynguage and even words like ¡¯cordially invite.¡¯ It was all very distasteful to Su Yang.


    "Tell them, all the invitations need to be changed!" Su Yang said directly: "Keep it simple; just write ¡¯Master Su invites you.¡¯ No need for anything else!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Hu Zi was again dumbfounded; wasn¡¯t this too assertive, too simplistic? It could be called brutally straightforward!


    "With these sons of bitches, why bother being polite!" Su Yang said: "By the way, remember to take stock tonight. Those who received the invitation but do not show up, I¡¯ll personally go and talk to them after the banquet!"


    Having said this, Su Yang turned and left.


    Watching Su Yang¡¯s retreating figure, Zhao Hu Zi felt for the first time that Su Yang finally had the air of a mighty lord who ruled over all.


    In Capital City, aside from the Martial Champion, who else would dare to be so bold?


    And Su Yang, he had finally done it!


    The invitations didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries; they were a simple summons. If you didn¡¯te, then he¡¯d seek you out for a talk after the banquet!


    Within Capital City, who would dare refuse the invitation?


    Excitement surged in Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s heart; he finally understood what a correct choice he had made.


    Following Su Yang, he would definitely ascend to a summit he had never dreamed of before in his life. He was no longer the Great Thief Zhao Hu Zi who was despised by everyone and hunted down; he was now Su Yang¡¯s close aide, a big shot who could point fingers at the Family Heads of the various major families in Capital City!


    And all this came from making the right choice. Zhao Hu Zi was truly very proud of his own brilliance!

 Chapter 1407 - 1406: Fall Out Over a Disagreement

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Chapter 1406: Fall Out Over a Disagreement</h4>


    7:30 in the evening, Zn Manor in the north of Capital City.


    This is thergest manor in Capital City, but its business is not doing well.


    Zn Manor is located in a rather remote area, and moreover, due to opening early and poor management, its revenue is insufficient, making its decor outdated. On ordinary days, only some wealthy businessmen from Capital City frequent this ce, while the big shots from the prestigious families seldome here.


    But tonight, Zn Manor is best described as bustling with noise and excitement.


    Before six o¡¯clock, the entrance of Zn Manor was already filled with parked vehicles.


    And by 7:30, the road from Zn Manor to the foot of the mountain was packed with a long line of cars.


    Not many vehicles could enter Zn Manor; most of them had to stay outside. Of course, not many individuals could enter Zn Manor either, apart from the Family Heads of the great ns and the leaders of major forces, other people basically had no qualification to enter Zn Manor.


    Su Yang did note ahead of time. Zhao Hu Zi and others from the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family were responsible for weing guests.


    The scene inside was a cacophony of voices, with many people making amotion.


    Thergest conference hall in Zn Manor is now upied by more than three hundred people. And these three hundred are all the Family Heads of the big families of Capital City and the leaders of the major forces.


    The conference hall is where the noise is loudest, with everyone shouting loudly, scolding Su Yang for noting.


    Presiding over the situation here was none other than Zhao Hu Zi, with the Family Heads of the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family assisting behind him.


    Seeing the situation, the faces of the three Family Heads turned somewhat pale.


    Seizing the opportunity, Patriarch Han quietly pulled Zhao Hu Zi aside and whispered, "Brother Zhao, there¡¯s something off about these people!"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Zhao Hu Zi asked in surprise.


    "Last night¡¯s battle made Master Su famous all over the world, and within Capital City, there should be no one who dares to oppose Master Su anymore!" Patriarch Han whispered, "Logically speaking, these people should all be behaving themselves aftering here, not daring to say a word too much. Yet now, they are so brazen and arrogant, ming Master Su for not being here, it¡¯s too abnormal!"


    Zhao Hu Zi was also stunned, and the words of Patriarch Han made him more alert.


    "Do you mean these people are problematic?" Zhao Hu Zi whispered back.


    "I suspect that these people had secret conspiracies before this." Patriarch Han whispered, "After all, most of the families and powers here have grievances with Master Su. If they were to unite, Master Su¡¯s strength, no matter how formidable, wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. With Master Su summoning them so assertively tonight, they all know nothing good wille of it. They might very well unite against us!"


    This made Zhao Hu Zi vignt, and he nodded repeatedly, whispering, "You make sense; I¡¯d better contact Master Su right away!"


    Zhao Hu Zi hurried away before finding a ce to contact Su Yang, only to see Su Yang walking towards him.


    "Master Su!" Zhao Hu Zi hurriedly went to greet him, recounting the situation inside, and then expressed his concern, "Master Su, I¡¯m afraid these people really have banded together. Should we... should we change our ns?"


    "Why should we change?" Su Yang asked with a faint smile, walking straight towards the conference room: "Even if they¡¯ve united, what can they do?"


    "Ah?" Zhao Hu Zi was dumbfounded. Was Su Yang this confident? Now it was virtually all of Capital City¡¯s powerful families and forces united together, and Su Yang wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid?


    Although puzzled, Zhao Hu Zi still followed Su Yang into the conference room, trusting himpletely. Since Su Yang wasn¡¯t worried, it meant he definitely had a n.


    People inside the conference room were shouting loudly, but when they saw Su Yang enter, they immediately fell silent. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on Su Yang, and each face was filled with hostility.


    "Sorry for the dy, got stuck in traffic, thank you all for waiting!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, a disingenuous excuse. With Su Yang¡¯s abilities, could a traffic jam really hinder him? He could¡¯ve simply flown over, much faster than driving.


    "Master Su must indeed be a very busy man, calling all the family heads and leaders of major forces of Capital City here and yet beingte for such a long time!" A man sitting in the front spoke sarcastically: "It¡¯s okay, Master Su, we are all insignificant people, it¡¯s only right for us to wait here for you. Why don¡¯t you go down and rest for a bit, let us wait another three to five hours, and you cane over then?"


    Su Yang nced at the man, smiling, "I¡¯ve yet to ask for the name of this brother..."


    "No need for courtesies, my name is Jiang Shiping!" the man cut in directly: "The Jiang Shixiong you killedst night, he was my brother!"


    Su Yang remembered now, among the people who went to the Han Family Courtyardst night, indeed there was a Jiang Shixiong, who was the Family Head of the Jiang Family.


    "So that means, you are now the new Family Head of the Jiang Family?" Su Yang asked.


    "Hmph, our family head was killed by you, what family head can there be?" Jiang Shiping replied, his tone filled with endless hatred.


    "Fair enough!" Su Yang slowly nodded, and then suddenly looked up, instantly moving in front of Jiang Shiping. Before everyone could react, he had already grabbed Jiang Shiping by the neck and strangled him to death on the spot!


    The crowd was in an uproar, no one expecting Su Yang to start killing without a word of disagreement. Instantly, over a hundred people stood up, shouting, "Su, what are you doing?"


    Zhao Hu Zi and others changed color as this group of a hundred represented a hundred different family forces. If a dispute broke out, they would have no chance at all.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even look at these people, took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off his hands, and then leisurely said, "I¡¯ve said before that only the family heads of the great ns, the leaders of the major powers, and the seventh and eighth young masters of the Zhang Family may enter this conference room. No one else may. What right does Jiang Shiping have to be here? Is there a ce for him here? Since he can¡¯t find his own seat, he might as well be dead, right, everyone?"


    The crowd exchanged looks, clearly understanding that Su Yang was making an example of him.


    Then a middle-aged man in the front spoke coldly, "Master Su¡¯s way of doing things is truly domineering. You resort to killing at the slightest disagreement. But do you truly believe that you are the one to set the rules of this world? That everyone is like ants, at your whim to kill or spare?"


    Seeing this middle-aged man speaking, everyone turned to look, indicating the high status of this person.


    "May I ask for your name?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    "Oh, would you like to kill me too?" The middle-aged man sneered.

 Chapter 1408 - 1407: Who Makes the Rules?

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Chapter 1407: Who Makes the Rules?</h4>


    "That¡¯s not quite the case, but since I¡¯m not very familiar with you, I was just asking," Su Yang said with a smile.


    "Hmph!" The middle-aged man snorted coldly and announced loudly: "I am Li Tianhua from the Li Family of Capital City!"


    "Oh!" Su Yang slowly nodded: "So you are the Family Head of the Li Family from the Ten Great Families, my apologies for any disrespect."


    Li Tianhua gave Su Yang a cold nce, his face full of haughty expression.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t care about these at all, and said with a light smile: "Family Head Li, there was something wrong with what you just said. First of all, I am not the one who set the rules of this world. Moreover, I have neither regarded the people of the world as ants nor said I would kill at will. But if he doesn¡¯t want to be killed by me, he could have killed me. If he didn¡¯t make a move, can I be med for that?"


    "It¡¯s well known that Master Su is powerful, but do you really think that with your strength alone, you are truly invincible?" Li Tianhua said in a cold voice: "There are many in this world stronger than you; when theye to kill you and you can¡¯t counter-kill them, do you then deserve to die?"


    "What a well-posed question!" Su Yang pped his hands andughed: "That said, we have to discuss the misunderstandings between the major families earlier. At the time, my brother came to Capital City and was nearly beaten to death by those frivolous young masters. When I sought an exnation from the major families, how did they answer me?"


    Su Yang¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, and he said with a smile: "I remember clearly, not only did the major families did not give me an exnation, they even wanted to kill me. I realized at that moment that in this world, there really is no such thing as reason or rules. If someone¡¯s strength surpasses yours, they can just crush you to death. I don¡¯t know how I offended all the major families of Capital City, why did you all band together, summoning over a hundred Terrestrial Immortals, conducting a city-wide search to take my life?"


    Su Yang then turned to Li Tianhua: "Family Head Li, if I recall correctly, your Li Family also dispatched Terrestrial Immortals to kill me. Come,e,e, Family Head Li, since we¡¯ve met today, why not share with me your thoughts from back then. How did I provoke your family members to the point where you wanted to kill me?"


    Li Tianhua¡¯s face was ice-cold as he sternly replied: "The things you¡¯ve done vited the rules of Capital City..."


    "So here¡¯s the question, who set the rules of Capital City?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Li Tianhua paused, then said solemnly: "Of course it¡¯s set by the many families of Capital City?"


    "If these rules were set by Capital City¡¯s families, then it should apply within your families, why impose it on me?" Su Yang said with a smile: "When you set these rules, nobody informed me about them, so why use these rules to restrain me?"


    "You..." Li Tianhua became angry: "Su, don¡¯t give me all that nonsense here. If you¡¯re in Capital City, you have to abide by our Capital City¡¯s rules!"


    "I see!" Su Yang nodded: "Then that¡¯s easy to deal with since tonight¡¯s banquet is hosted by me, which means you have to follow my rules. So what does killing Jiang Shiping have to do with you?"


    Li Tianhua flew into a rage: "Su, are you stirring up trouble over this? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you why. This is Capital City, and this estate is within Capital City¡¯s bounds; your rules don¡¯t apply here, you have to follow Capital City¡¯s rules!"


    "What if I don¡¯t?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    Li Tianhua suddenly mmed the table and rose: "You might as well give it a try!"


    Following Li Tianhua¡¯s action, more than two hundred people in the venue stood up, all eyeing Su Yang menacingly. It seemed as if they were ready to start a fight at any disagreement.


    Zhao Hu Zi and the three other Family Heads stood behind, their faces filled with concern. Among the three hundred or so people here, about seventy percent had banded together against Su Yang.


    No matter how strong Su Yang was, he wasn¡¯t a match for these people!


    Yet, Su Yang wasn¡¯t the slightest bit flustered, instead, he smiled faintly and suddenly called out: "Young Master Qi, since you¡¯ve arrived, why note in for a chat? Are you really waiting until I fight with these people, waiting until they are no match for me before you join in?"


    All were stunned, turning their heads to look.


    Soon after, two people indeed walked through the door, none other than Old Zhang the Seventh and his brother.


    Seeing these two people, the scene became chaotic. These two represented the Martial Champion, and they had alsoe here tonight, what was their intention?


    Noticing the crowd¡¯s confusion, Old Zhang the Seventh immediately waved his hand and said with a smile: "Gentlemen, don¡¯t misunderstand. We two came here tonight simply to attend the banquet. We¡¯ve brought our mouths for eating, not for speaking. As for your rules, Capital City¡¯s rules, they have nothing to do with us. Whatever you want to do, we will not get involved!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They were worried that Old Zhang the Seventh would help Su Yang.


    "Young Master Qi, isn¡¯t it a bit premature to say that?" Su Yang said with a smile: "Truly not getting involved in our matters?"


    "Is there a need to even say it?" Old Zhang¡¯s brother said in a deep voice: "The people of the Zhang Family always keep their word!"


    "The words of the Zhang Family indeed carry weight. It¡¯s a pity, but your word is not so trustworthy!" Su Yang said with a concerned expression.


    The crowd burst into an uproar. How dare Su Yang openly reprimand Old Zhang¡¯s brother? Was he courting death?


    Old Zhang¡¯s brother¡¯s expression was murderous as he red hatefully at Su Yang and said sternly: "My word is as good as gold, no need for you to worry about my affairs; take care of your own!"


    Ignoring him, Su Yang just looked at Old Zhang the Seventh beside him.


    Old Zhang the Seventhughed and said: "My eighth brother¡¯s word is solid as gold, Master Su, you can rest assured!"


    "That¡¯s good to hear!" Su Yang said slowly, turning to Li Tianhua and others, smiling: "Family Head Li, it¡¯s better to resolve enmities rather than keep them. I advise you not to be too agitated, let¡¯s talk it out. Everyone is here, what can¡¯t we discuss?"


    Li Tianhua looked at the two hundred or so people by his side and said coldly: "What more is there to talk about? Su Yang, you¡¯ve acted arrogantly in Capital City, killed countless people, we, the major families of Capital City, have long been displeased with you. Today, you dared to kill our brother of Capital City right before us, do you really think we¡¯re like soft persimmons that you can easily squash? I¡¯ll tell you, today you¡¯ll pay with your life for the people you¡¯ve killed!"


    The people behind him also began shouting in chorus: "Right, pay with your life, make him do so!"


    "Kill him, avenge our family¡¯s people!"


    "This mongrel, by killing so many of us in Capital City, do you think we really have no way to deal with you?"


    "Block the doors! Block the doors! Don¡¯t let him escape!"


    "Hmph, can he even run? Now the entire manor is filled with our people; he has walked into a trap by summoning so many of us. Does he not realize that we¡¯re all his enemies?"

 Chapter 1409 - 1408: The Melee Breaks Out

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Chapter 1408: The Melee Breaks Out</h4>


    The people inside the house were in a chaotic uproar. They surrounded Su Yang with aggressive momentum, as if they were prepared to execute him on the spot.


    Old Zhang the Seventh and Old Zhang the Eighth were actually sitting in their chairs, watching the situation unfold with indifferent faces,pletely detached as if it were none of their concern.


    Zhao Hu Zi and others also started to close in on Su Yang, worried that these people might take direct action amidst the chaos. However, everyone was well aware that if a fight did break out, they would not stand much of a chance.


    Su Yang, however, had a smile on his face, calmly watching the raucous crowd, as if he was watching a group of clowns.


    Su Yang did not speak until the noise from the crowd finally subsided: "Everyone, can we really not talk this through?"


    "Talk through my ass!" a man immediately cursed: "Su, it¡¯s either your death or our destruction today. You think you can talk with us, dream on!"


    "Right, no need to talk, just fight!"


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    "Don¡¯t let any of those following him get away either!"


    "After killing him, we¡¯ll go to Pingnan Province and exterminate his entire n!"


    The crowd roared with fury, and some had already approached Su Yang, ready to strike. If not for Su Yang¡¯s formidable reputation, they probably would have attacked by now.


    "If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing more to say!" Su Yang turned around and walked away.


    "Think you can leave?" Li Tianhua roared, and an old man beside him rushed out, reaching out to grab Su Yang¡¯s back.


    This elder was not weak, having also broken through to the Venerable Realm. However, before he could even touch Su Yang, the door suddenly burst open, and a purple figure rushed in. Before the elder could react, the purple figure had already reached him. Followed by a sh of cold light, it was toote for the elder to retreat; half of his face was sliced off, and he died on the spot!


    This sudden turn of events left everyone stunned, their gazes drawn to the doorway, where a young girl in purple stood.


    The girl was holding a hooked knife about a foot long, its de still dripping with blood, yet her expression was exceedinglyposed, as if she had not in a person, but had done something utterly mundane.


    "Zi Nu?" Old Zhang the Eighth frowned, looking towards Old Zhang the Seventh.


    Old Zhang the Seventh, however, remained calm, always smiling faintly, and gently waved his hand at him.


    Old Zhang the Eighth felt worried inside, and sent a voice transmission: "Seventh Brother, the ck Widow has gotten involved. These people won¡¯t have any advantage tonight! If we don¡¯t make a move, Su Yang might handle them all."


    "That¡¯s exactly the effect I want." Old Zhang the Seventh transmitted back: "With so many people uniting, they are sure to sh with Su Yang to the bitter end. Even though the ck Widow is strong, it¡¯s impossible to suppress so many people. If it reallyes to a fight, both sides will suffer heavy losses, which is an opportunity to erode the strength of the ck Widow!"


    Hearing this, Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s eyes lit up, as he finally understood Old Zhang the Seventh¡¯s thinking, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    Indeed, since these people hadn¡¯t joined their side anyway, let them fight against the ck Widow. No matter the oue, both sides would definitely suffer severe losses, and the Zhang Family could then profit from the strife without lifting a finger.


    Li Tianhua also recognized Zi Nu, and immediately frowned, speaking in a deep voice: "What, the ck Widow also ns to meddle in our affairs?"


    Zi Nu¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam as she pointed her curved de directly at Li Tianhua: "Watch your mouth, or I¡¯ll cut out your tongue!"


    Li Tianhua had feared Zi Nu before, but now, considering the number of his allies, he no longer felt any fear.


    "You¡¯re trying to scare me?" Li Tianhua said coldly, "It seems you really came to help this Su person. But I wonder, is it you or the ck Widow who¡¯s involved with Su Yang? If it¡¯s the ck Widow and Su Yang, that would be interesting. Would that be an old cow eating tender grass, or a young calf nibbling on old grass?"


    The crowd burst intoughter at this remark. It was well known that the ck Widow was older than Su Yang. However, at the ck Widow¡¯s level of power, age didn¡¯t matter at all. With life spans that typically exceed 150 years, the ck Widow¡¯s age could still be considered a young girl¡¯s.


    Yet people were saying such things, making it impossible to argue!


    Just then, a cold voice came from the doorway: "So the Family Head of the Li Family is just a gossiping shrew. It seems you really have no reason to exist. Zi Nu, kill him!"


    The voice was calm, as if speaking of a rather simple matter. Yet, everyone¡¯s heart shuddered. They were talking about killing the Family Head of the Li Family, one of the Ten Great Families¡ªnot something to be taken lightly.


    At themand, Zi Nu swiftly charged toward Li Tianhua.


    Li Tianhua¡¯s face changed as he shouted, "How dare you, ck Widow, think you can help your lover? Hmph, today, all the families in Capital City have united. We won¡¯t let you gain any advantage. Everyone, attack together and kill them!"


    Upon hearing this, the crowd surged forward shouting, and some even took out fireworks to signal those outside to prepare for action.


    Zi Nu hadn¡¯t reached Li Tianhua yet when a group of people encircled her.


    "Surrender, beauty, and I¡¯ll let you diefortably!" a sleazy man said with a lewdugh, and the others burst into thunderousughter.


    Zi Nu paid them no mind and with her curved de, she swiftly swept it, cutting down a man to the ground.


    "Seeking death!" Several others shouted as they attacked Zi Nu simultaneously.


    Although Zi Nu was strong, the attackers were formidable as well. Surrounded by so many, Zi Nu inevitably couldn¡¯t go head-on and had to retreat and dodge instead.


    Seeing this, Li Tianhua stood proudly at the back and sneered: "You think you can kill me? Just with you? Come yourself, ck Widow!"


    No one responded, but soon enough, two women, one in green and one in red, burst through the door and joined Zi Nu, fighting alongside her.


    "Green ve, Red ve!" Li Tianhua sneered, "ck Widow, all you have are the Seven Color ves. Even if all of theme in, that¡¯s just seven people. What difference can that make? I have two to three hundred people here, and over three thousand in the entire estate. What do you have to fight with me?"


    The ck Widow still did not reply, and at this moment, Su Yang had already stepped out the door.


    "Don¡¯t let him escape!" Li Tianhua roared angrily. The people inside the building immediately rushed over, attempting to stop Su Yang.


    Then, a group of people burst through the doorway, blocking the entrance, preventing them from pursuing Su Yang.


    Among these people, there were the Seven Color ve affiliated with the ck Widow, and others who were allied with Su Yang, including Old Wang the Second, Li Fangming, Yue Zhanzhong, and others.

 Chapter 1410 - 1409: The Art of Thousand Swords

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Chapter 1409: The Art of Thousand Swords</h4>


    Although there are few of them, holding off for a moment here is still no problem at all.


    After fighting for a while, finally, Su Yang¡¯s people couldn¡¯t hold back, and those people broke out of the conference room, rushing directly into the outside courtyard.


    At this time, the courtyard outside was also in chaos, with many people brawling. However, overall, the great families of the Capital City still had the upper hand.


    ck Widow clearly brought a lot of masters, so they could hold out for a while. But in the end, if this battle really goes to thest, ck Widow and Su Yang¡¯s side are certain to suffer.


    Old Zhang the Seventh looked at the situation outside, frowned slightly, and said in a low voice, "ck Widow is still somewhat reluctant to part with their people, they didn¡¯t summon everyone, at most only half came. They have no hope in this battle!


    "So this Su fellow, isn¡¯t he doomed tonight?" Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s eyes lit up: "Moreover, tonight, their side will definitely suffer heavy losses, isn¡¯t ck Widow just causing trouble blindly?"


    But Old Zhang the Seventh looked worried and said softly, "I don¡¯t think so, tonight¡¯s fight may be more troublesome than we imagined!"


    "Ah?" Old Zhang the Eighth was astonished: "Why? With such a big gap in strength between both sides, could there still be any unexpected situations?"


    "ck Widow and Su Yang are not fools. Tonight¡¯s fight was organized by them and also provoked by them. They must have anticipated these developments, so they must have been well prepared!" Old Zhang the Seventh said somberly: "But the fact that they still went through with it is what¡¯s really worrisome!"


    Old Zhang the Eighth finally understood, hisplexion also changed, and he said in a low voice, "Does this mean that this time, they can still control the situation? If... if they really manage to take control, won¡¯t all the great families and powers of Capital City end uppletely submitting to them?"


    Old Zhang the Seventh¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed; this was exactly what he was most worried about.


    He even suddenly understood why when they first came in, Su Yang repeatedly made sure that they would not meddle in this matter. Now, he finally understood Su Yang¡¯s intention; Su Yang was blocking their mouths in advance.


    At this moment, Old Zhang the Seventh deeply regretted speaking his words too soon.


    The melee continued to erupt, and soon, Su Yang and ck Widow¡¯s people were suppressed within a certain area. In this battle, their strength waspletely insufficient. These great families and powerful forces had made ample preparations. Inside this vi, they had three to four thousand people, and outside, even more were waiting with upwards of tens of thousands, ready to kill their way in, determined to take advantage of this opportunity andpletely exterminate Su Yang!


    Li Tianhua, with his hands behind his back, walked out of the conference room looking proud andcent.


    Today¡¯s sh was orchestrated by him contacting various great families and powers, and he was also the leader. After winning this battle, his status, including the Li Family¡¯s status, would all rise rapidly. This opportunity was extremely rare, and he was very d he seized it.


    "Fight well, do not let a single one escape!" Li Tianhua shouted loudly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, none can run away!" A man beside Li Tianhua said with a ttering smile.


    Li Tianhua nodded in satisfaction, nced around, and suddenly frowned: "That¡¯s not right, where¡¯s Su Yang?"


    "Huh?" The people nearby looked around as well, also startled, indeed they didn¡¯t see Su Yang; what exactly was going on?


    Just as the crowd was shocked, a cold shout suddenly came from the sky: "Everyone stop!"


    The crowd below immediately stopped and looked up to see Su Yang standing in the sky, enveloped by a colossal Shadow Phantom that loomed like a Demon God, looking down upon everyone beneath him.


    Li Tianhua shouted at once: "Su, you think you can escape? Dream on! Tonight, there¡¯s nowhere for you to run!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any attention to Li Tianhua, and said coldly: "Tonight, I invited you all to dinner to talk things through and resolve our grievances. However, it seems you¡¯re not prepared to have a detailed discussion with me. Since that¡¯s the case, then do not me Su Mou for being ruthless!"


    "Who the fuck do you think you¡¯re scaring!" a man yelled loudly: "You think you¡¯re awesome just because you can fly high? Tonight, we¡¯re not only going to kill you but also annihte everyone on your side, including your rtives and friends in Pingnan Province, to avenge our families!"


    "Right, to avenge our families!"


    "Kill them! Kill them!"


    The crowd started to roar again, and Su Yang stopped talking. He slowly stretched out his hands, rapidly reciting the Six Sybles Exorcism True Words.


    Su Yang¡¯s body swiftly grew in size, transforming into a giant of over ten feet tall, standing high in the sky.


    Subsequently, everyone heard a buzzing sounding from the scene. Those who wore swords found their longswords trembling, as if being drawn by some force.


    "What¡¯s going on?" one man eximed in surprise.


    "I have no idea!" another man shouted.


    At this moment, Old Zhang the Seventh¡¯splexion changed, and he called out urgently: "Everyone, be careful with your swords, this is The Art of Thousand Swords¡ªhe canmand all longswords!"


    Old Zhang the Seventh, with his vast experience, recognized Su Yang¡¯s move at a nce¡ªthe very move learned from Wu Jianqiu of the Wu Family, The Art of Thousand Swords.


    The might of The Art of Thousand Swords was immense, one of the few secret techniques that had made a deep impression on Su Yang among all that he had seen. And this particr technique was also the most suitable for use on arge scale.


    Previously, at the Medical Saint Sect, when Su Yang was besieged by the major ns of the Southern Six Provinces, he used this very move on the mountain to defeat thebined forces of the ns.


    Justst night, Su Yang briefly employed The Art of Thousand Swords at the Han Family Courtyard, but that was merely a small skirmish.


    Today¡¯s battle was the most critical one, and it would also be the battle where Su Yang would truly unleash his power and embark on a ughter!


    The crowd below, upon Old Zhang¡¯s warning, tightly grasped their longswords, preventing Su Yang from taking them away. Despite Su Yang¡¯s strength, after all, there were many people below; how could he possibly snatch their longswords from so many hands?


    However, their actions were to no avail. Although the longswords in their hands didn¡¯t flee, numerous longswords suddenly flew out from behind the manor, hovering beside Su Yang.


    Upon closer inspection, the crowd realized there were about a thousand longswords covering the entire sky densely. The gleaming longswords hung overhead, ready to strike down at any moment, making everyone feel a suffocating pressure.


    With the longswords suspended above, it felt as though their lives were in someone else¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1411 - 1410 Shocking Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 1411: Chapter 1410 Shocking Everyone</h4>


    At this moment, the hearts of the crowd were truly in a panic, but they quickly calmed down again.


    "Su, what¡¯s the use of conjuring so many swords? Human strength is limited, even if you can control so many longswords, how much power can be distributed to each one?"


    "There are so many of us, do you really think you alone can ughter us all?"


    "What¡¯s the point of these fancy tricks? Tonight, you¡¯re bound to die!"


    "Kill him!"


    The crowd shouted incessantly, and some even rushed towards Su Yang in the sky, intending to kill him before he made his move.


    Su Yang remained serene, merely closing his eyes and slowly maneuvering the longswords, which circled around him gradually.


    At this time, some people rushed out from below, blocking those who were charging at Su Yang, plunging the scene into chaos once more.


    Li Tianhua, watching Su Yang in the sky, scoffed continuously: "Su, what¡¯s with all those longswords in the sky, preparing to perform a monkey show? Open your eyes and look at your subordinates; they¡¯re about to be annihted. Do you really think conjuring up so many swords is going to intimidate anyone?"


    Su Yang remained silent all along, but Old Zhang the Seventh frowned deeply and transmitted his voice to Li Tianhua: "Be careful, The Art of Thousand Swords is extremely powerful. If he gets to use it, each one of these swords could be as potent as his full-strength strike, so do not underestimate it!"


    Li Tianhua was startled for a moment, he would not believe it if someone else had said this, buting from Old Zhang the Seventh, he had to believe it!


    "Everyone, be careful not to let him unleash this move!" Li Tianhua shouted urgently: "Kill him! Kill him now! Spare no cost to kill him!"


    Seeing Li Tianhua so panicked, the people at the scene also became anxious. Could the power of Su Yang¡¯s move truly be that terrifying?


    In a short while, more people made their move, pouncing toward Su Yang in the sky, aiming to disrupt him.


    Meanwhile, those on Su Yang¡¯s side fought desperately to stop them, preventing anyone from disturbing Su Yang.


    However, the number of people on Su Yang¡¯s side was still too few. Eventually, someone got close to Su Yang, ready to interfere with the sword array.


    Su Yang still had his eyes closed when he suddenly waved his hand, and Four Divine Beast Jade Stones flew out from his hand, suspended in the air at four different positions, perfectly protecting him in the center.


    The Four Divine Beast Jade Stones emitted a bright light, engulfing the whole area within it. Those who charged forward could not get close to Su Yang for a moment.


    This caused even more panic among the people, who attacked the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones with even greater ferocity, daring not to let Su Yangplete his move.


    The Art of Thousand Swords was very powerful, but it took too long to gather energy. Each longsword needed to be infused with power. This required not only immense strength as support but also sufficient time to aplish.


    Previously, during Wu Jianqiu¡¯s battle with Su Yang, it was Liao Yuxuan and Gongye Liang who bought him time. And in the battle at the Medical Saint Sect, Su Yang had to take some time before he was able to execute the move.


    This time, he was up against the people from Capital City, and their strength was much greater than those Su Yang had faced in the Southern Six Provinces. For this battle, Su Yang would need to be in an even better condition to cope!


    It was fortunate that Su Yang¡¯s strength had greatly increased during this period; otherwise, even if given enough time to prepare, he wouldn¡¯t have the power to infuse into these longswords.


    After persisting for ten minutes, many people on Su Yang¡¯s side had already fallen in battle. Finally, Su Yang in the sky let out a cold shout: "Kill!"


    Following this roar, the sky full of longswords came shing down.


    The crowd below was actually prepared for this and immediately mobilized their strength, wielding their weapons to defend.


    The longswords fell like rain, with over a thousand people bearing the brunt of the attack.


    These people also went all out to block or dodge the attack, but except for the barely more than a dozen who could fend off the longsword, everyone else, without exception, was struck by the longsword.


    The ones with better luck had arms or legs cut off, while those less fortunate were sliced to death on the spot!


    In a single strike, more than three hundred people were tragically killed on the spot, and seven to eight hundred were severely injured!


    The entire scene was in shock!


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Although Li Tianhua had already shouted a warning, and though people had guessed that Su Yang¡¯s move was very powerful, they did not anticipate such an oue.


    In their view, it was already shocking enough for Su Yang to kill over a hundred people with one strike. Who could have imagined the terror of Su Yang¡¯s Art of Thousand Swords?


    Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s eyes were wide open with an incredulous expression on his face. Old Zhang the Seventh, however, was frowning. Seeing this, he knew that tonight¡¯s battle was essentially lost by the families of the Capital City!


    In the midst of the silence, Su Yang swallowed the contents of two porcin bottles to recover his strength.


    Despite the terrifying power of the strike, Su Yang had paid a hefty price. He was covered in blood, and the huge loss of strength nearly made him unable to stand.


    Fortunately, Devouring the Heavens¡¯ Shadow Phantom was right behind him, able to devour external power and supply it to Su Yang. Otherwise, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on at all!


    Dealing with the people of the Capital City waspletely different from dealing with the great families of the Southern Six Provinces that Su Yang had faced before!


    Nevertheless, the effect of this strike was still very satisfying to Su Yang.


    After regaining some strength, Su Yang once again raised his hands, preparing for the second attack.


    Of course, the second attack wouldn¡¯t require as long a time to charge up.


    Seeing this circumstance, the scene suddenly filled with wailing, as people screamed miserably.


    Although there were thousands of people in the estate, how could they withstand several attacks like Su Yang¡¯s?


    "What to do? What to do?"


    "Run?"


    "But... where can we run to? Su Yang holds grudges, if we run out, he will surely seek revenge on us..."


    "So we just let him be so outrageous andwless?"


    "Save me, save me..."


    "This bastard, he summoned us all here, not with good intentions at all, just to prepare to kill us all in one go!"


    "Master Su, Master Su, don¡¯t be impulsive, how about we talk it out..."


    There were various suggestions among the crowd, and some even started to make overtures to Su Yang, hoping he would show mercy.


    Su Yang, however, paid them no mind at all. The sky-filled longswords once again began to flutter, making everyone below tremble with fear.


    Finally, some people couldn¡¯t bear it and tried to run out. But before they could even reach the edge of the vi, they saw figures standing on the walls of the estate, staring at them from afar.

 Chapter 1412 - 1411: Going Back on Your Word?

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Chapter 1411: Going Back on Your Word?</h4>


    These people were all sent by the ck Widow, there¡¯s no doubt about it; their chance of leaving this vi was pretty much impossible.


    "What should we do?" Li Tianhua¡¯spanions also asked in panic.


    Li Tianhua¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, too. He had never dreamt that they would face such a situation.


    The people around Su Yang were now risking their lives to protect him. And Su Yang didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else, he just needed to umte his power, and then he would be able to y them.


    Although they outnumbered Su Yang and were stable in terms of strength, the problem was Su Yang¡¯s Art of Thousand Swords had an incredibly wide range and deadly power. With so many of them, facing this move from Su Yang was indeed a death wish!


    Li Tianhua now had no solution at all and could only look helplessly towards Old Zhang the Seventh, who was not far away, and bowed: "Young Master Qi, please uphold justice. This Su Yang has been bullying people in the Capital City, killing people like mowing grass. These are all living people, he simply treats human lives like nothing. Young Master Qi, as a Martial Champion known for chivalry throughout his life, you can¡¯t just watch this demon act so recklessly!"


    Young Master Qi frowned, he hade over tonight to watch the show and to see how Su Yang would fall. Hence, when he arrived, he had made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t intervene in anything.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected things to develop to this point. An alliance of so many familial powers turned out to be no match for Su Yang, this situation had him puzzled!


    However, Young Master Qi was very clear that this was also an opportunity for him. If he could stop Su Yang, it would mean he had saved these people. Moreover, after tonight¡¯s fight, these people would bepletely disheartened by Su Yang, presenting him with a good opportunity to win them over, or even control them!


    Thinking of this, Young Master Qi clenched his teeth and stood up resolutely.


    At this time, why bother about saving face? If he could control these families and powers, it would mean he had pre-emptively fulfilled his father¡¯s n!


    "Master Su!" Young Master Qi called out loud: "Mercy begets mercy, why must you create such ughter?"


    Su Yang opened his eyes, nced at Young Master Qi and said coldly, "Do Young Master Qi¡¯s words equate to farting?"


    Young Master Qi¡¯s expression turned cold, I barely said a word and you¡¯re cursing like that?


    "Indeed I won¡¯t interfere with your affairs, but such wanton ughter would even provoke the wrath of Buddha. My father often taught me that saving a life surpasses building a Seven-Level Pagoda." Young Master Qi spoke softly: "There are thousands of lives here, can¡¯t Master Su be a little more amodating?"


    "Your father only taught you to save lives, didn¡¯t he teach you to make good on your promises?" Su Yang said coldly: "I will not amodate someone as untrustworthy as you. If you spout empty words,e and stop me. You want me to let go, so you can curry favor, that trick won¡¯t work with me!"


    Young Master Qi¡¯s face subtly changed, as Su Yang had directly voiced his inner thoughts, making him both embarrassed and furious.


    "Master Su, can¡¯t we leave some room for maneuver?" Young Master Qi said in a deep voice: "Being too murderously inclined is not a good thing. Master Su, if you continue this way, you might be consumed by your own demons!"


    "So much nonsense, just to find a self-righteous excuse for yourself." Su Yang said coldly: "You already talk like your words mean nothing, so why bother with face? Come and fight me directly!"


    Young Master Qi¡¯s face grew cold, and Old Zhang the Eighth couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and yelled: "I think you¡¯re asking for death!"


    Without another word, Old Zhang the Eighthunched himself at Su Yang who was suspended in the air.


    Old Wang the Second hurriedly tried to stop him, but it was toote.


    Just as Old Zhang the Eighth was about to reach Su Yang, a ck shadow suddenly shot from the distant sky and struck Old Zhang the Eighth head-on.


    Old Zhang the Eighth fell from the sky and staggered back several steps uponnding, his blood roiling and face flushed red.


    Onlookers looked up to see an incredibly beautiful woman standing in the sky. The woman was dressed in ck, appearing like a night spirit under the bright moonlight, captivating the heart.


    "ck Widow!" Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s expression turned cold, outraged and ready to fight again but was stopped by Old Zhang the Seventh.


    "You¡¯re no match for her!" Old Zhang the Seventh whispered a warning.


    Despite his anger, Old Zhang the Eighth had to admit that he indeed was not as strong as the ck Widow. To fight further would be asking for trouble!


    The scene erupted withmotion, as ck Widow¡¯s reputation in the Capital City was even above that of Young Master Qi. Now that she had taken action personally, it left the crowd in disarray; was there any hope left for them?


    Young Master Qi stepped forward, saying loudly: "Miss Su, what¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    "Can¡¯t you see?" ck Widow replied coldly: "Helping him kill!"


    Young Master Qi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, the ck Widow was being too direct, right?


    "Miss Su, killing does not solve..."


    "Shut up!" ck Widow interrupted Young Master Qi bluntly: "Killing doesn¡¯t solve everything, but it does solve most problems. Besides, what right does a person who doesn¡¯t keep their word have to speak here? Take your brother and scram, this matter has nothing to do with you!"


    Young Master Qi was also enraged¡ªhow dare people speak to him like this? First Su Yang cursed at him, and now the ck Widow. Did they really think he was easy to bully?


    "Miss Su, I am just stating a fact." Young Master Qi said solemnly: "And I think what Master Su did today is wrong, so I will intervene. As martial artists, we must take action when we see injustice!"


    "So high-sounding," the ck Widow replied in a severe tone: "When Su Yang was bullied, why didn¡¯t you intervene then? When over a hundred Earth Immortals were searching for him and over a hundred families were hunting him, where were you hiding?"


    "You..." Young Master Qi was suddenly at a loss for words. Grinding his teeth, he said heavily: "Nevertheless, it¡¯s wrong to kill so many people!"


    "I never said it was right, but even if it¡¯s wrong, I will do it, so what?" Su Yang said directly.


    "Do you really think there is now in this world?" Young Master Qi¡¯s face turned icy "Do you really think that you can do whatever you want in the Capital City?"


    "I know the Zhang Family is powerful, but don¡¯t use this power only against me!" Su Yang said coldly: "When I was being hunted by so many, your Zhang Family did not speak a word. Now I¡¯m taking revenge; if you stop me, then you are my enemy. You want to stop me, fine, kill me, then you¡¯ll have stopped me!"


    "You think I don¡¯t dare!?" Young Master Qi bellowed.


    "Come on!" Su Yang also roared back.

 Chapter 1413 - 1412: I Can’t Make the Call

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Chapter 1412: I Can¡¯t Make the Call</h4>


    Young Master Zhang Seven flew into a rage, taking a step forward directly.


    At this moment, ck Widow also turned around, staring at him coldly. The intent was crystal clear¡ªif Young Master Zhang Seven made a move, ck Widow would inevitably intervene.


    Young Master Zhang Seven¡¯s brows furrowed¡ªhe was no match for ck Widow!


    Young Master Zhang Seven¡¯s own strength was actually not weak, but it all depended on who he waspared to. Against a junior like Su Yang, of course, he was superior. However, whenpared to ck Widow, who could arm wrestle the Martial Champion, his prowess was evidentlycking.


    The situation now hadpletely exceeded Young Master Zhang Seven¡¯s expectations; he never imagined that ck Widow would confront him head-on for Su Yang¡¯s sake.


    It must be known, behind Young Master Zhang Seven stood the Zhang Family, with his father being the Martial Champion.


    Although ck Widow¡¯s power umted over the years was formidable, it was certainly no match for the Martial Champion. In Young Master Zhang Seven¡¯s estimation, ck Widow should be trying to avoid a direct confrontation with the Martial Champion¡ªafter all, her definite target must be the Su Family of Yanbei.


    But he could not fathom why ck Widow would make a personal appearance tonight and even take such action. By confronting Young Master Zhang Seven for Su Yang¡¯s sake, was she not afraid of drawing out the Martial Champion?


    This left Young Master Zhang Seven in quite a dilemma. He had already talked big, and backing down now would wreck his reputation.


    But if he continued to charge forward, he would definitely face off against ck Widow, wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble?


    All eyes at the scene were fixed on Young Master Zhang Seven, filled with anticipation, hoping that he would rush forward and kill Su Yang.


    Young Master Zhang Seven¡¯s face looked extremely unpleasant. Gritting his teeth, he was about to muster up the courage to go and y Su Yang. Just then, an elderly voice came through: "Old Qi, Old Eight,e home."


    Everyone present was stunned, with most unsure where the voice hade from. Of course, there were those who immediately recognized the voice¡¯s origin and looked towards the distance in shock.


    "The Martial Champion!" Li Tianhua was the first to exim.


    The others also had an epiphany¡ªindeed, who else but the Martial Champion and the brothers of the Zhang Family could address Young Master Zhang Seven and Young Master Zhang Eight in this way? And this voice, so aged, who else could it be but the Martial Champion?


    However, why would the Martial Champion ask Old Zhang the Seventh and Old Zhang the Eighth to return? What did he mean by this? Could it be that the Martial Champion was nning to yield to Su Yang?


    Remember, Young Master Zhang Seven and Su Yang are practically at the point of an outright quarrel, just shy ofing to blows. If Young Master Zhang Seven were to leave now, he¡¯d leave his pride behind as well.


    The Martial Champion, not only does he not support his son, but he even wants them to return¡ªthis situation was increasingly baffling.


    With the Martial Champion¡¯s status, dealing with Su Yang would merely require the lift of a finger; why then would he yield to Su Yang?


    Li Tianhua nced at Young Master Zhang Seven, and then at Su Yang hovering in the sky, feeling suddenly anxious. Su Yang¡¯s The Art of Thousand Swords was too powerful; only Young Master Zhang Seven could stop him. If Young Master Zhang Seven left, wouldn¡¯t everyone else be in trouble?


    "Martial Champion elder, this Su Yang rampages through Capital City,mitting murders like harvesting hemp, treating lives as mere weeds, with exceedingly ruthless methods. Today, the major families of Capital City joined forces to confront him for an exnation, but not only did he not provide any, he even resorted to violence, carrying out a massacre right here!" Li Tianhua hastily said, "We beseech you, Martial Champion elder, to uphold justice for the major families of Capital City!"


    Li Tianhua¡¯s words immediately reminded the others, who all knelt in the direction of the Zhang Family, shouting out loud: "Please, elder, act on our behalf!"


    There was silence for a moment from that side, before the voice of the Martial Champion once again transmitted: "Right and wrong, sess or failure, these lie in the heart of men. Your affairs, I cannot decide, nor will I decide for you."


    The crowd on site immediately panicked, and Li Tianhua said urgently: "Elder, this matter is Su Yang¡¯s fault. He roams around Capital Citymitting murder, not taking anyone in the city seriously, so how can there be any talk of right and wrong or sess or failure?"


    "Even now, you still don¡¯t know who is right or who is wrong, what significance is there left to discuss right and wrong?" The Martial Champion sighed softly, and after that said no more.


    Li Tianhua was dumbfounded, staring nkly in the direction of the Zhang Family, totally unable toprehend what the Martial Champion meant. Was he actually saying it was his fault? Could it be that the Martial Champion approves of what Su Yang has done? But, on what basis?


    Li Tianhua truly couldn¡¯t understand¡ªSu Yang, being an outsider, on what grounds could hee to Capital City and do whatever he pleased? And these major families of Capital City, having suffered such a loss under Su Yang¡¯s hands, with so many people dead, it¡¯s somehow their fault instead? On what basis?


    ck Widow looked in the direction of the Zhang Family; her expression didn¡¯t change much, but her eyes clearly showed some surprise. For the Martial Champion to demonstrate such profound understanding was somewhat beyond her expectations, and she couldn¡¯t figure out since when had the Martial Champion be so easy to talk to?


    Young Master Qi was also utterly shocked; he hadn¡¯t expected that his own father would actually help speak up for Su Yang. This situation made his own position even more awkward. In the end, he clenched his teeth and turned away, leaving in indignation.


    Young Master Zhang Eight was alsopletely perplexed, unable to figure out what exactly was happening, and could only hurriedly follow behind Young Master Qi as they left.


    After these two left, the site became even more chaotic.


    If even the Martial Champion Zhang Family wasn¡¯t going to intervene, then ck Widow would be the leading expert present. At this time, if Su Yang decided to kill them, who could stop him?


    In this moment, many started feeling regret.


    Tonight, Su Yang had only mentioned hosting them and had not said he¡¯d cause trouble for them. Besides, during this period, they had been living in mutual peace with Su Yang, not intervening in many matters concerning him anymore, and the rtionship between them had stabilized. So, why on earth did they be possessed tonight and start targeting Su Yang?


    Thinking over tonight¡¯s events carefully, most people had actually only nned toe over for a meal, to figure out what Su Yang was up to.


    But under the instigation of Li Tianhua and others, everyone finally became tempted, thinking that this was an opportunity thates once in a blue moon, wishing to kill Su Yang tonight.


    And so, things developed to this current step. These people banded together against Su Yang, but didn¡¯t expect that they would rouse ck Widow, and moreover, that Su Yang would have such a formidable trump card.


    The first time The Art of Thousand Swords was unleashed, everyone knew that they had gotten themselves into big trouble this time.


    And now, with even the people of the Martial Champion Zhang Family gone, what hope did they have left?


    In the air, Su Yang¡¯s power umted enough once again, thousands of Longswords hovering in the sky, emitting waves of dragon-like roars, as if they were about to strike down at any moment.

 Chapter 1414 - 1413: Li Family’s Third Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Chapter 1413: Li Family¡¯s Third Ancestor</h4>


    Below, everyone in the manor is trembling. There are still over two thousand people left, not knowing on whom Su Yang¡¯s longsword will fall next. But regardless of whether it falls on them or not, their lives are not long for this world; they can at most survive one more sword strike!


    Li Tianhua is also in despair. Looking at Su Yang in the sky, he suddenly bursts out cursing, "Martial Champion, you coward, so you are also afraid of Su Yang!"


    No one speaks, in fact, no one even pays attention to Li Tianhua. His attempt to provoke action is utterly futile!


    In the air, Su Yang does not bring his sword down. He just looks coldly at the people below, as if searching for a target.


    In fact, only Su Yang himself knows best that his power is nearly exhausted, and he can hardly sustain the second sword strike.


    This situation ispletely different from the previous battle at the Medical Saint Sect. In that battle, the people from the ns of the Southern Six Provinces were of mediocre strength, and Su Yang didn¡¯t need to infuse too much power in his longsword to y those people.


    But this time, the people who can stand here are at the very least at the peak of the Fusion Realm, and most are in the Venerable Realm.


    In such a situation, Su Yang must give his all, thus the consumption of power is several times what it was before. Hence, drawing the sword just this once would almostpletely drain his power.


    This time, he must resolve everything. Otherwise, when he falls, it will be the moment for these people to counterattack!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang speaks loudly, "Those who do not wish to die, kneel down!"


    The sound is loud, echoing throughout the area, causing everyone¡¯s heart to tremble with fear.


    People look at each other in shock, and indeed some start to waver.


    In the face of life and dignity, everyone¡¯s choice is different. But, still, most people want to live!


    Finally, someone could not hold back and knelt down.


    Li Tianhua, standing in the distance, gets furious, and yells, "How can we people of the great families of the Capital City kneel to this inferiormoner? Stand up, people of the Capital City, death before dishonor!"


    Apart from a few who respond to his call, the others ignore him. At this time, surviving is the most critical thing.


    As more people begin to kneel, Li Tianhua bes even more panicked. Such emotion is contagious, and he knows that if he does not stop it, everyone will kneel down. In the end, only a few of them would be left stranded, and they would be doomed!


    Slowly closing his eyes, Li Tianhua clenches his fists. He still has onest n, but he really does not want to use it unless it is absolutely necessary!


    But now, he has no other choice. If these people all kneel down, then it would be toote for him to salvage the situation!


    Taking a deep breath, Li Tianhua suddenly opens his eyes, and roars, "Su, do you think without the Martial Champion, we can¡¯t deal with you? I tell you, this is the Capital City, not a ce for you to run wild!"


    With that said, Li Tianhua suddenly lets out a mad howl to the sky.


    With this howl, an elderly man appears in the sky.


    Seeing this man, everyone is shocked, and someone exims, "Li Family¡¯s Third Ancestor?"


    Many people look toward Li Tianhua; this Third Ancestor of the Li Family is indeed Li Tianhua¡¯s father, an Earth Immortal secluded in the Li Family.


    The power of Li Family¡¯s Third Ancestor is extremely strong; he was once on the Heavenly List. After decades of seclusion and not appearing, he fell off the Heavenly List, but his true strength is still unfathomable!


    Seeing Third Ancestor Li San swiftly approaching, ck Widow¡¯s brows immediately furrow.


    ck Widow can kill Earth Immortals, but it depends on who it is.


    Against an Earth Immortal like Li Family¡¯s Third Ancestor, ck Widow is no match!


    Seeing the Third Ancestoring, Li Tianhua immediately bows down and says tremblingly, "Father, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again!"


    Third Ancestor Li San appears indifferent, he lightly waves his hand, and Li Tianhua immediately stands up.


    Third Ancestor Li San¡¯s gaze sweeps over the ck Widow in the air, finally resting on Su Yang, with a hint of surprise, "Wu Family¡¯s Thousand Swords Art? I didn¡¯t expect that after Wu Jianqiu, someone else could use this Thousand Swords Art!"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widen, and he speaks solemnly, "You knew Wu Jianqiu?"


    Third Ancestor Li San replies, "Wu Family¡¯s unparalleled genius, it¡¯s a pity, he ascended a long time ago, causing the Wu Family¡¯s Thousand Swords Art to be lost. Otherwise, how could the Wu Family fall into such a state!"


    "Ascend!?" Su Yang widens his eyes: "Ascend to where?"


    "That I do not know," Third Ancestor Li San shakes his head, then frowns, "Why talk of such meaningless things, if you surrender now, I might still spare your life. Otherwise, if I personally take action, you will have no chance of survival!"


    Su Yang coldly looks at Third Ancestor Li San, "Old senior, are you nning to risk your own life to kill me? Kill me and then flee overseas, never to return?"


    "It just so happens I¡¯ve been thinkingtely, a trip overseas wouldn¡¯t be so bad," Third Ancestor Li San smiles, "Moreover, the rules of this world are about to change, it¡¯s hard to say what the future holds. Maybe after a while, I can return. So young man, provoking Earth Immortals like us is very unwise!"


    "I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave!" ck Widow speaks sternly.


    Third Ancestor Li San nces at ck Widow, coldly stating, "Youngdy, when your father was alive, he would have addressed me as a senior. You speak like this, do you know what it means to respect your elders?"


    "What kind of elder are you!" ck Widow coldly states, "A disgraceful old man, still bullying the young at your age. Have you really lived your years worthlessly? Indeed, like father like son, your son¡¯s shameless manner is exactly like yours!"


    Third Ancestor Li San bes furious, "Wretch, you dare insult me, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "If you dare make a move here today, I will ensure you cannot step out of the boundaries of the Capital City!" ck Widow sternly says, "I may not be your match, but dying you for an hour is no problem. Within an hour, the Law Enforcers will surely arrive!"


    Third Ancestor Li San frowns, this indeed poses a problem.


    Just then, a loud shout suddenlyes from the sky, "Brother Li, I¡¯m here to assist you. Wretch, you think you canst an hour? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯tst a minute!"


    "That¡¯s right, Brother Li, I¡¯m here too!"


    "Today, we must kill this Su!"


    "And deal with this ck Widow too, I¡¯ve been displeased with her for a long time!"


    "Hmph, the Su Family of Yanbei dares to act arrogantly and unchecked in the Capital City, today, we¡¯ll let you see the might of our Capital City!"

 Chapter 1415 - 1414: Beloved Disciple, Your Master Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Chapter 1414: Beloved Disciple, Your Master Has Arrived</h4>


    Voices came from all directions, and before long, the sky was gathered with over a hundred Terrestrial Immortals, all of them looking down at ck Widow and Su Yang with aggressive momentum.


    The ck Widow furrowed her brows tightly; with so many Terrestrial Immortals making their move at once, even she feared she might die here.


    At the sight of this, the crowd below instantly erupted, everyone became excited. Even those who were kneeling on the ground jumped up, shouting excitedly.


    "It¡¯s my family¡¯s elder ancestor!"


    "My family¡¯s elder ancestor has arrived as well!"


    "This is great, so great!"


    "Today, Su Yang is doomed without a doubt!"


    "Su, kneel down, we can make your death a bit morefortable!"


    The crowd roared loudly, everyone¡¯s excitement reaching its peak.


    Li Tianhua¡¯s expression eased a bit, though his brows were still furrowed.


    This situation was also within his expectations.


    He knew that this battle would definitely be observed by many Terrestrial Immortals. But these people did not dare to take action rashly; they were all afraid of the rules of the Heavenly Court.


    However, if someone was willing to take the lead and be the first to make a move against Su Yang, then these people would not mind adding insult to injury.


    Even, these people had been waiting to see who would be unable to restrain themselves and strike first. Once someone made a move, these people would immediatelye forth.


    They dared not kill, but could help to stop ck Widow, making it more convenient for Ancestor Li San to act.


    Then, Ancestor Li San would surely have to flee, while these people would not have to take responsibility, and the matter would be easily resolved.


    In other words, this matter required a Terrestrial Immortal to make a sacrifice.


    Li Tianhua originally did not want his father toe forward, but the situation had developed to this point and was out of control; he had no choice but to let his father act.


    Therefore, Ancestor Li San appeared, prepared to kill Su Yang and escape overseas to hide.


    And the appearance of Ancestor Li San also led other Terrestrial Immortals to step forward. These people all harbored deep hatred for Su Yang and wanted to take this opportunity to exterminate him and ck Widow!


    The scene was noisy with people, all of them moring excitedly to kill Su Yang.


    Below, Zhao Hu Zi and others were all pale-faced, while the people from the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family were also baffled.


    They just escaped a disasterst night, and tonight, they¡¯ve fallen into this situation again?


    Now with more than a hundred Terrestrial Immortals present, does Su Yang still have any hope of survival if they want to kill him?


    "Su Yang, won¡¯t you surrender now?" Li Tianhua arrogantly shouted: "Come down immediately, kneel on the ground, kowtow and apologize, and you might still have a chance to live!"


    The crowd echoed in agreement, some of them still shouting for Su Yang¡¯s death, but quickly realized. Wouldn¡¯t killing Su Yang be too simple? The best method would be to capture him, lock him in the dungeon, and properly torment him.


    In the sky, Su Yang paid no attention to the people below and coldly looked at Ancestor Li San overhead, his voice deep: "Old bastard, you want to kill me?"


    Ancestor Li San nearly jumped up in rage, roaring: "Wretch, you dare to curse someone!?"


    "Curse you? How else should I?" Su Yang retorted bluntly. "You¡¯re trying to kill me; am I supposed to be polite?"


    "You little brat, don¡¯t even dream of dying afortable death today!" Ancestor Li San¡¯s face grew even colder.


    "Then, let¡¯s give it a try!" Su Yang¡¯s voice was ice-cold as well.


    "Fine, you¡¯re asking for death¡ªdon¡¯t me this old man!" Ancestor Li San roared angrily, ready to make his move.


    Just then, a gentle voice came from the distant sky: "Elder Li, what¡¯s the need for such haste?"


    Ancestor Li San¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly looked up to see a group of people rapidly approaching from afar in the sky.


    "Qinghe Academy!?" Ancestor Li San¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.


    The neers were indeed the people from Qinghe Academy.


    The one at the lead was none other than the dean of Qinghe Academy. And beside him were the instructors of the academy.


    "Disciple, your grandmaster is here!"


    "Disciple, your great-grandmaster has arrived!"


    Two shouts came from below; Su Yang looked down to see Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, who had somehow managed to get up on the wall again and were now waving at him.


    Su Yang was rendered speechless. These two old geezers certainly weren¡¯t simple in strength; why did they always have to make such special appearances?


    The people from Qinghe Academy arrived swiftly. This time, they brought more people, about a hundred, which was enough to stand on an equal footing with those Terrestrial Immortals in the sky.


    Ancestor Li San quickly furrowed his brows. He had heard aboutst night¡¯s incident and knew Qinghe Academy had helped Su Yang. But in his view, the rtionship between Qinghe Academy and Su Yang shouldn¡¯t be that deep, helping Su Yang once probably wouldn¡¯t extend to a second time.


    Besides, with hundreds of Terrestrial Immortalsing out from Capital City this time, it was a major event. Once Qinghe Academy got involved, a sh would surely cause them losses. Given Qinghe Academy¡¯s usually low-profile manner of conduct, they shouldn¡¯t be willing to take such drastic actions!


    But now, with the people from Qinghe Academy actually arriving, that put him in a difficult position.


    The expressions of the other Terrestrial Immortals in the sky were also awkward. The sudden appearance of Qinghe Academy had put them on the back foot.


    Everyone looked at Ancestor Li San, as it was he who had brought up this issue, and naturally, it was up to him to solve it.


    Gazing at the dean who had approached, Ancestor Li San¡¯s frown deepened, and he said in a low voice, "Qinghe Academy, are you intending to intervene in the affairs of Capital City?"


    "It¡¯s not exactly intervention; rather, Su Yang is under the protection of our Qinghe Academy," the dean replied gently. "So, I kindly ask you all to show mercy!"


    "Show mercy? When he killed so many of our Capital City people, why didn¡¯t you ask him to show mercy?" Ancestor Li San bellowed.


    The other Terrestrial Immortals also erupted in anger, pointing at the pile of corpses on the ground and shouting loudly.


    The dean wore a calm expression, ignoring the situation on the ground, and softly said, "Those are mortal affairs. As cultivators who have attained true power and be Terrestrial Immortals, how can you meddle in the affairs ofmon folk?"


    "Qinghe Academy, since when have you be like the Heavenly Court? Have you all turned into Law Enforcers?" Ancestor Li San sneered mockingly.


    "Of course, I¡¯m not a Law Enforcer, but on this matter, I do agree with the Heavenly Court," the dean replied quietly. "Issues of Immortals should be resolved by Immortals. Mortal affairs should be settled by mortals. Immortals must not interfere in mortal affairs, nor can mortals manage the affairs of Immortals. As cultivators, how can we bully the weak, utilizing our status as Terrestrial Immortals to strike ordinary people at will?"


    "Cut the crap!" Ancestor Li San shouted: "Bullying the weak? Humph, is it not bullying the weak for Su Yang to have killed so many? He can murder our people of Capital City, but we can¡¯t kill him? What kind of logic is that?"

 Chapter 1416 - 1415: Human Lives, No Distinction between Noble and Humble

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Chapter 1415: Human Lives, No Distinction between Noble and Humble</h4>


    "I believe Elder Li has misunderstood," said the Dean softly. "To my knowledge, when Su Yang first arrived in Capital City, he was alone. And with so many ns and so many experts in Capital City, to deal with just him, can it really be said that he was bullying the weak? Furthermore, with over three thousand of you attacking their few hundred today, your strength far surpasses his, so where does the bullyinge into it? If we really talk about bullying the weak, you are the true bullies. Elder Li, you seemed to have gotten it the wrong way around. It is clearly okay for you to kill him, but not okay for him to kill you ¨C how does that make sense?"


    "You..." Ancestor Li San was at a loss for words; the Dean¡¯s statement left him without a retort.


    Indeed, no matter from which perspective, Su Yang¡¯s side was truly at a disadvantage.


    But the key issue is, with so many ns and people here in Capital City, to be defeated by a weaker party, who wouldn¡¯t find that hard to ept?


    "Whoever kills, expects to be killed in turn," the Dean said softly. "Since you harbored the thought of killing him, then you must be prepared to be killed by him. Every step Su Yang has taken in Capital City could be described as fraught with danger. He has gambled with his life every time. Fortunately, he has made the right moves every step of the way, which is why he has killed some of your Capital City people. Yet, despite the superiority in strength, numbers, and geographical advantage of the Capital City people, he has managed to kill them. How could that be his fault? Elder Li, with all the years you¡¯ve lived, can you exin that to me?"


    Ancestor Li San¡¯s face turned red with anger, and he ground his teeth, saying: "Even so, he shouldn¡¯t be killing innocents recklessly..."


    "Speaking of killing innocents, which one of us here has killed less than him?" the Dean¡¯s voice turned colder. "Not to mention anything else, Ancestor Li San, let¡¯s talk about you. In order to be the Family Head of the Li Family, you secretly got rid of two other heirs, pushing one off a cliff and poisoning the other to death. After bing the Family Head, you also exterminated the entire line of their descendants, not sparing a single one. Regarding the indiscriminate killing of the innocent, have you done any less?"


    Ancestor Li San¡¯splexion suddenly turned pale; indeed, those were his doings. But he truly couldn¡¯t understand how the Dean knew about them?


    "Indiscriminate killing of the innocent?" The Dean turned to the crowd below, his voice cold: "Your son, Li Tianhua, valued lust above everything else. The number of girls he¡¯s deceived, harmed, and killed over the years is no less than a hundred, eighty at the very least ¨C doesn¡¯t that count as indiscriminate killing of the innocent? Moreover, the most critical point is, after those girls died because of him, they had nowhere to even protest their deaths. Shouldn¡¯t your son deserve to die then?"


    "I... I haven¡¯t..." Li Tianhua hurriedly tried to retort.


    "Is this interesting to you?" the Dean said coldly. "This is something well known by most people in Capital City, what¡¯s there for you to refute?"


    Li Tianhua immediately shut his mouth. In fact, the deeds he had done were no secret. Many people knew about them; it was just that everyone tacitly chose not to discuss them.


    Ancestor Li San¡¯s face turned red; he had never taken this matter seriously before. In his view, they were exalted personages who killed a few lives as if they were crunching a few ants ¨C nothing to fuss over.


    "Can those people bepared to those who died here?" Ancestor Li San shouted angrily. "These people present are significant figures from major families, the experts of Capital City. With one move from Su Yang, a thousand people died directly, among which many were experts of the Venerable Realm!"


    The Dean looked at Ancestor Li San and paused between each word: "Life is precious and should not be discriminated against by status."


    "Life is not discriminated by status?" Ancestor Li Sanughed instantly. "That¡¯s ludicrous. People naturally differentiate each other by their status and hierarchy in this world. The nobility and themoners are from two entirely different worlds; this is an inherent distinction!"


    "Is that so?" said the Dean softly. "Since you say that, let me ask you, by what criteria exactly do we judge the value of a human life?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious!" Ancestor Li San shouted. "Naturally, it¡¯s ording to one¡¯s status, position, strength, and ability!"


    "So it seems..." The Dean stared at Ancestor Li San quietly. "Between you and me, who stands higher and who lower?"


    "You..." Ancestor Li San faltered, unable to respond to the question.


    The Earth Immortals up in the air remained silent. Although Ancestor Li San was quite powerful and held a high status, whenpared with the Dean, he was insignificant ¨C there was simply noparison.


    "Obviously, the Dean is higher-ranking!" ck Widow spoke bluntly.


    The Dean looked indifferent and softly said: "Elder Li, if life inherently has distinctions between high and low status, then it would be entirely appropriate for me to kill you now, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Ancestor Li San mped his mouth shut and said nothing, unable to rebut.


    At this moment, Su Yang also spoke coldly: "My strength surpasses most people below, so if I kill them, am I justified in doing so?"


    Ancestor Li San red at Su Yang agitatedly but eventually couldn¡¯te up with a rebuttal.


    "Elder Li, with a hundred years of cultivation, why can¡¯t you see through the reality of this world?" sighed the Dean softly. "Through the ages, how many a peerless talent is born superior to others? How many an unparalleled powerhouse is born nobler than others? Life never differentiates between high and low, noble and humble; it only matters how one conducts oneself. If you wish to kill others, you must be prepared to be killed by others. In this world, there has never been a rule that one can kill without the right to resist!"


    Ancestor Li San clenched his teeth in anger, bellowing, "Spare me your nonsense! I¡¯m just asking you straight, are you or are you not determined to protect him today?"


    "If all parties couldpromise, Qinghe Academy naturally wouldn¡¯t need to intervene," said the Dean softly.


    "Nonsense, he wants to kill my son; how can Ipromise?" Ancestor Li San roared. "What he seeks to kill now are the descents of the major families of Capital City, our offspring. How could we possibly give way?"


    The Earth Immortals in the air also nodded and growled in agreement. Ancestor Li San¡¯s words struck a chord with them; they really couldn¡¯t afford topromise.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then we must each rely on our own skills," sighed the Dean lightly,nding next to Su Yang and whispering, "You continue, I¡¯ll hold these people off for you."


    "Thank you, Dean!" Su Yang eximed with joy, promptly expressing his gratitude.


    Yet at that moment, the people in the garden below were dumbfounded.


    They didn¡¯t know how the confrontation between the Earth Immortals in the sky and Qinghe Academy would turn out, but as long as the people from Qinghe Academy interfered, those Earth Immortals would have a hard time harming Su Yang anytime soon.


    Those above might sh in the air, yet the people within the estate didn¡¯t have that much time left.


    Should Su Yang unleash another strike of The Art of Thousand Swords, another thousand people would die. With just over two thousand people remaining in the estate, how many more attacks of The Art of Thousand Swords could they withstand?

 Chapter 1417 - 1416: Kneeling Down

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Chapter 1416: Kneeling Down</h4>


    In the terrified gazes of the crowd, the longswords by Su Yang¡¯s side began to hum once again. It was as if missiles filled the sky, ready to fall at any moment.


    People were truly frightened; facing death, no one could keep calm!


    Finally, someone couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and fell to the ground in a panic, tremblingly said: "Master Su, I was wrong, I know I was wrong, please spare me..."


    With this person taking the lead, others then recalled Su Yang¡¯s words from before, that their lives would be spared if they knelt.


    At that moment, it was as if they had grasped a lifeline, and they knelt one after another begging for mercy.


    In an instant, over a thousand people in the estate had knelt down. There were still some who wanted to hold out, but facing the trembling longsword in the air, they eventually couldn¡¯t bear it and also knelt down one by one.


    "Don¡¯t kneel! Don¡¯t kneel!" Li Tianhua shouted desperately, but no one below paid him any mind.


    In the sky, Ancestor Li San¡¯s face was deathly pale, knowing that once these people knelt, it would be very difficult for them to stand again. He gritted his teeth and roared: "Su, even if these people from the Capital City have grievances with you, just kill them if you must, but why humiliate them like this? These are prominent figures with names and reputations, making them kneel like this is akin to making all the major families of Capital City kneel before you, what exactly is your intention? My Li Family may not be powerful enough, but we definitely cannot do such a disgraceful thing. Today, even at the cost of my life, I will absolutely not let the people of my Li Family kneel!"


    After finishing his speech, Ancestor Li San charged down with a roar.


    At this moment, someone from Qinghe Academy had already rushed up, engaging in battle with Ancestor Li San.


    In the sky, the Terrestrial Immortals looked at each other, but in the end, not one followed him down.


    The speech from Ancestor Li San just now was actually a challenge to provoke the Terrestrial Immortals in the sky toe down and help, and to incite those below to rise up and rebel.


    But, he ultimately still didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    The Terrestrial Immortals in the sky were concerned about their own lives; otherwise, they would have taken action to kill Su Yang and fled overseas long ago.


    As for the legend of Qinghe Academy, these people were all too aware. Hard-fought battles with Qinghe Academy would not give them any advantage. Thus, at this moment, they truly didn¡¯t wish to sh with Qinghe Academy.


    Furthermore, since those people on the ground had already knelt, the matter had be a foregone conclusion. Is there any meaning in fighting to the death now?


    These people were different from the Li Family; this incident was led by Li Tianhua, he was the main instigator. So even if he truly knelt, Su Yang would not spare him, nor would he spare the Li Family.


    But it was different for the others; for them, the matter would end once they knelt. In such a case, is it worth it to engage in a futilely deadly struggle?


    Among so many people present, only Ancestor Li San charged up alone, enduring a bitter fight against someone from Qinghe Academy.


    But soon, Ancestor Li San fell into a disadvantage.


    Any of the teachers from Qinghe Academy could vie for a ce in the Heavenly List. And the Dean, he was an extremely dangerous person, rumored to have lived for a thousand years.


    Even though Ancestor Li San had cultivated for a hundred years, how could he possiblypare to these people?


    Everyone could clearly see that it was just a matter of time before Ancestor Li San was defeated. Even if Qinghe Academy wanted to kill him, it would be a trivial matter. Ancestor Li San waspletely on the defensive now.


    In the manor, ny percent of the people had already knelt down. Seeing that the Terrestrial Immortals did not intend to intervene from the sky, they knew there was no hope left, and not kneeling would truly mean death. Thus, they dared not wait any longer.


    The only ones who remained standing were Li Tianhua¡¯s trusted followers or those with a stronger sense of pride, unwilling to kneel and beg for mercy.


    Su Yang quietly looked at these people, his gaze finally falling on Li Tianhua, and he said coldly: "Since you do not wish to kneel, I won¡¯t force you. Survive this single strike from me, and you may live. Fail to withstand it, and you¡¯ll die!"


    After Su Yang finished speaking, the thousands of longswords in the air suddenly shattered. Following that, those fragments rapidly condensed into over a hundred giant swords, with a momentum that was vast and powerful.


    "m!" With a loud shout from Su Yang, the hundred-plus giant swords cleaved through the air, descending upon the people who were still standing.


    Li Tianhua bore the brunt of it. Upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, his heart was actually very pleased. He had long since achieved a breakthrough to the Venerable Realm. Although not a match for Su Yang, fending off this single strike was not a problem for him.


    However, when the giant swords descended, Li Tianhua realized something was amiss.


    After those longswords condensed into giant swords, their power had increased several-fold. Despite Li Tianhua¡¯s strength, facing such a force capable of destroying everything, he still had no confidence at all!


    Finally, the giant swords came crashing down. Li Tianhua gathered all his strength and resisted head-on, but ultimately he couldn¡¯t stop the giant swords.


    With a thunderous boom, Li Tianhua was cleaved to pieces by the giant swords, dying a tragic death on the spot!


    The same fate befell the others as well. None of the hundred or so people could withstand Su Yang¡¯s blow, all dying gruesomely on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang in the sky was also at his limit, barely able to hold on. But still, he clenched his teeth and forced himself to stand there. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to show any sign of weakness; otherwise, these people would certainly not spare him. He needed to intimidate those below!


    And those below were indeed frightened by Su Yang¡¯s mighty attack.


    The Art of Thousand Swords from before was scary enough, who could have imagined that Su Yang would be able to unleash such a heaven-defying strike? Remembering the aura of the giant swords, everyone felt despair; they couldn¡¯t withstand this strike at all!


    In fact, their worries were exaggerated.


    That giant sword Su Yang used just now was actually a new sword technique he created bybining The Art of Thousand Swords with a heavenly execution move.


    However, after unleashing the strike, Su Yang realized that it was merely shy without substance.


    In the process of reconstituting the shattered longswords, at least half of the power was lost, which was the main reason why Su Yang¡¯s internal power was greatly diminished.


    Such a sword move would generally serve to intimidate others. If faced with an absolute expert, Su Yang definitely wouldn¡¯t carelessly use it because it was essentially meaningless. Instead, it would cause great depletion to himself, highly impractical.


    Of course, this time the effect was achieved. Those below trembled with fear. When they looked at Su Yang again, their eyes were filled with dread and panic, and no one dared to show any more disobedience.


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief gently, knowing that his goal for this time was finally reached. Or one could say, ck Widow¡¯s goal was also ultimately achieved!

 Chapter 1418 - 1417: Capturing Ancestor Li San

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Chapter 1417: Capturing Ancestor Li San</h4>


    Seeing Li Tianhua¡¯s tragic death, Ancestor Li San became even more frenzied, roaring as he wanted to rush down and avenge his son.


    Of course, the teacher from Qinghe Academy wouldn¡¯t let him get near Su Yang, and their fierce battle had also entered an intense and critical stage.


    Fortunately, the Dean was personally present to bolster the forces, blocking the fallout from their fight. Otherwise, the aftermath of their battle alone could have torn down this estate; these were two extremely terrifying Terrestrial Immortals, after all.


    As for the other Terrestrial Immortals, although they were also furious upon seeing their own family members killed, not a single one came forward to seek vengeance.


    For one thing, these people couldn¡¯t bear the thought of fighting to the death. It was inconceivable to kill Su Yang in order to avenge a family member and thereby provoke the Law Enforcers. Even if they managed to escape overseas, they would never be able to return, and who would want to undertake such a deed?


    Secondly, Qinghe Academy was still here, and if things really got down to the wire, they were unlikely to be a match for Qinghe Academy. Such a pointless sacrifice was utterly worthless.


    The battle in the skysted for nearly half an hour, leaving the onlookers below dazzled and speechless.


    Finally, after hundreds of exchanges, Ancestor Li San was sent flying backward, coughing up blood, and was defeated on the spot.


    As for the teacher standing opposite him, he too was somewhat out of breath, but his condition was much better than Ancestor Li San¡¯s.


    "Mr. Li, you¡¯ve lost!" the Dean said softly, "Let today¡¯s incident serve as a lesson. Take heed of it for your own good!"


    "Fuck you and your sanctimonious bullshit!" Ancestor Li San roared furiously: "I will never admit defeat, that son of a bitch killed my son, and I want him to pay with his life!"


    Ancestor Li San charged again, and the previous teacher didn¡¯t hesitate to meet him head-on.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Ancestor Li San was once again sent flying backward.


    The Dean sighed softly, "You¡¯re not strong enough. If you keep fighting like this, you¡¯ll only lose your life here; what¡¯s the point?"


    "Even if it costs me my life today, I must avenge my son!" Ancestor Li San shouted incessantly: "Su Yang killed my son, and you all are stopping me from taking revenge, is there any sense in that? All of you preach about justice and morality, yet act in a vile and shameless manner, not fit to be human at all! What right do you, the mighty and powerful, have to stop me from seeking vengeance? I refuse to believe that this world has no justice left!"


    The Dean frowned, his tone grave: "ording to your logic, your son has killed so many people. When their families came for vengeance, they were also stopped by your Li Family. So, what does that make your Li Family members?"


    Ancestor Li San had no rebuttal and could only shout, "Enough talk, if you have the guts, kill me today!"


    The Dean shook his head: "Being human, ultimately, self-interest prevails. You allow yourself to kill indiscriminately yet can¡¯t tolerate others even ncing at you. Such a person no longer deserves to exist. Gentlemen, take him away!"


    "Yes!" Three more teachers flew out from Qinghe Academy, directly surrounding Ancestor Li San.


    Ancestor Li San became panicked: "What are you doing? Is Qinghe Academy resorting to bullying by numbers now? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not afraid of you, if you have the ability, kill me!"


    No one answered him. These three teachers, together with the earlier one, set up arge that slowly descended upon Ancestor Li San.


    Ancestor Li San knew something was wrong. He desperately dashed in all directions, trying to escape from the. However, as soon as he hit the top of the, he was blocked by a beam of light.


    Even though Ancestor Li San had the strength to contest the Heavenly List, he could not break through the giant and was tightly blocked in the middle. The immense force left him utterly unable to resist.


    The tightened more and more, and the range within which Ancestor Li San could struggle grew smaller and smaller. Finally, the waspletely drawn in, and Ancestor Li San, like a wild beast caught in a trap, could not struggle at all, and could only continue to roar and curse in anger.


    No one paid attention to him, and with a gentle wave of the Academy Head¡¯s hand, those four teachers took Ancestor Li San and quickly headed towards Qinghe Academy.


    Seeing Ancestor Li San being taken away, Su Yang also breathed a sigh of relief. Most of the Terrestrial Immortals in the sky had already left, and in this battle, he had truly emerged victorious.


    "Thank you, teachers!" Su Yang bowed with sped hands to the people from Qinghe Academy.


    Everyone returned the gesture with sped hands and did not say anything further, as they dispersed one by one.


    Su Yang descended from the sky,nding within the manor, and as he gazed at those who knelt on the ground, he took a deep breath and dered loudly, "Everyone, now we can have a proper discussion, right?"


    At this juncture, who would dare to contradict Su Yang?


    People dutifully followed Su Yang to the conference room. During this process, Su Yang stealthily consumed a few elixirs to restore some of his strength, which allowed him to maintainposure.


    Upon re-entering the conference room, there was not even a hint ofmotion.


    Leaving ck Widow¡¯s men outside to guard, Su Yang brought Zhao Hu Zi and three Family Heads into the conference room. It was without a doubt that if the negotiations inside did not go well, ck Widow¡¯s people were ready to burst in again.


    Su Yang sat at the head of the table, his gaze sweeping over the people below, and he softly said, "There have been some unpleasant incidents just now, which I believe is not what everyone wished to encounter. However, since those things have already passed, let¡¯s not bring them up again."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, especially a few who had been most vociferous earlier; they really worried that Su Yang would seek retribution after the fall,ing after them with troubles, and that would seal their fate.


    "The main reason I invited everyone here today is to discuss a matter with you," Su Yang spoke softly.


    The crowd was surprised; Su Yang was using the word "discuss," what did this mean? Wasn¡¯t Su Yang¡¯s usual style to simply make direct and forceful demands?


    No one below spoke, in fact, no one dared to.


    That was within Su Yang¡¯s expectations. He calmly continued, "Since my arrival in Capital City, I have had numerous conflicts and contradictions with various major families. To be honest, this is not what I wanted. I believe you all wouldn¡¯t want to see such a situation either!"


    Still, no one answered, so Su Yang went on, "As the saying goes, it is better to resolve enmities rather than nurse them. I have invited all of you here today hoping to resolve these matters."


    Su Yang looked at the crowd and dered loudly, "All the past conflicts and problems between us, no matter what you have done to me or to those around me. From today onwards, I¡¯ll consider it all to have never happened, forget itpletely, and will never bring it up again."


    The crowd was stunned; was Su Yang such an easygoing person?


    Of course, many others sneered at the idea. After all this time, it¡¯s been the major families of the Capital City who have been at a loss; of course, you can afford to be magnanimous. But if you were the one who had lost so many people, would you still be this gracious?

 Chapter 1419 - 1418: Two Paths, Choose for Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Chapter 1418: Two Paths, Choose for Yourself</h4>


    Seeing the expressions of the crowd, Su Yang knew what they were thinking.


    "I originally did not want to bring up the rights and wrongs of this matter. But since everyone seems dissatisfied, let me say it again!" Su Yang said loudly: "I am a simple man, if you don¡¯t provoke me, I will not provoke you. But if you provoke me, I will retaliate with all my might!"


    "My brother was beaten in Capital City, and I came to avenge him. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right?"


    "However, I really can¡¯t understand, what grievances do I have with the other families present here? I just came for revenge, how did it provoke you, and why did you send people to deal with me?"


    "Last time, a hundred Earth Immortals searched throughout Capital City. Let me ask, with your hand on your heart, how many families did I conflict with before that? Which families did I have feuds with? Do you all truly have grievances against me, yet were somehow involved in that incident?"


    Hearing this, there was some disturbance among the crowd below.


    With what Su Yang said, they really couldn¡¯t refute him.


    Before that battle, Su Yang only had a few personal enemies in Capital City. It was just that the Chen Family took the lead in seeking his opposition, and because people in Capital City had the habit of banding together against outsiders, that incident happened.


    In fact, before that battle, many people didn¡¯t even know who Su Yang was, yet they somehow stupidly ended up confronting him. Moreover, as the battle progressed, they were drawn deeper and deeper, with no chance of backing outter.


    Ironically, the people did feel wronged. They had no personal conflicts with Su Yang but ended up entangled in this issue, suffering heavy losses. Who could ept that?


    The most apparent example of this was the Wang Family.


    The Wang Family originally had no interaction with Su Yang, but because Wang Yu knew Chen Benhong, he mored about assisting Chen Benhong, which led to this episode.


    The Wang Family can now be said to have been basically crippled by half, serving as a vivid example. Remembering the Wang Family, everyone shuddered involuntarily; Su Yang¡¯s methods were indeed frightening!


    Su Yang, looking at the crowd below, said loudly: "However, I do not wish to bring up these grievances anymore. From today onward, our grievances are crossed out. I will not trouble you anymore, and you should not trouble me either. What do you all think?"


    There was some disturbance below, but still, no one answered Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t wait for their responses. He stood up and said loudly: "I¡¯ve said what needed to be said at this meeting, and the banquet is still outside. If you agree with me, please join my banquet within a half-hour. If you disagree, please leave. However, I must warn you that I will certainly root myself in Capital City. Therefore, I hope I don¡¯t have too many enemies here. If there are still enemies, from tonight onward, I willpletely eliminate them!"


    After finishing, Su Yang left straight away, leaving the people in the room making a ruckus.


    Watching Su Yang disappear in the distance, finally someone spoke cautiously: "Is...is this not coercion?"


    Once one person spoke up, others gained courage, followed by someone saying: "This is definitely coercion!"


    "What consultation with us? To put it inly, it¡¯s either thrive with him or perish against him!"


    "Can we agree to this thing?"


    "We definitely must disagree!"


    "This Mr. Su is really going too far, does he really think he can control all the families in Capital City? Even ck Widow could not achieve that, does he think he can?"


    "It¡¯s detestable, everyone, we simply cannot let him bully us like this. I say, we might as well just leave. If he really dares to make a move, we¡¯ll fight him. With so many families, can¡¯t we fight against just him?"


    "Yes, let¡¯s fight him! Fight him!"


    The crowd continued to be noisy, all moring to fight against Su Yang. But in reality, not a single person stood up to leave.


    As time trickled by, nearing the half-hour mark, finally someone couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, stood up, and quietly walked towards the door.


    There were two doors in this conference room, one leading to the banquet hall and one to the outside exit.


    And this person chose the door leading to the banquet hall!


    Everyone stared intently at this person, and seeing him move past, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but say: "Hey, Patriarch Hu, are you going to bow down to that Mr. Su?"


    Patriarch Hu turned around to look at the crowd and helplessly said: "Everyone, our Hu Family doesn¡¯t have any grievances with Master Su. In this matter, we had no conflict with Master Su either. We were not involved in the previous incidents. So, there¡¯s no talk of resolving any hatred between us and Master Su. Master Su is hosting a meal, which is quite honorable for us, how could our Hu Family be ungrateful? So, sorry, but I have to go first!"


    After saying that, Patriarch Hu directly walked out.


    Seeing Patriarch Hu go, many people immediately followed. Once someone took the lead, more and more people went over.


    With over two hundred people in the conference room, it didn¡¯t take long for a majority to have gone over.


    The remaining ones were those with deeper grievances with Su Yang, hesitating whether to attend the banquet or just leave.


    They wanted to leave, but they didn¡¯t have the courage. Once they stepped out of that door, whether they could survive the night was debatable.


    But they really weren¡¯t willing to attend the banquet and could only awkwardly sit there. Time passed, and these people still didn¡¯t know what to do, making the atmosphere even more awkward.


    Meanwhile, in the banquet hall, the banquet finally officially began.


    Su Yang, as the host, personally carried a cup of wine and said loudly: "Thank you all for your support. As I said earlier, from the moment you walked through that door, all our grievances are wiped clean. From now on, as long as you don¡¯t provoke me, I will not provoke you. And since I¡¯vee to Capital City, I¡¯m also a member here, and all of you are my friends. To show my sincerity, I have some small gifts for everyone, please ept them with open hearts!"


    After Su Yang finished speaking, he gestured, and immediately some people brought up several porcin bottles.


    "This is the Minor Rejuvenation Pill that I personally concocted; the effects are quite good. Each family gets three bottles, please don¡¯t be polite!" Su Yang smiled.


    Hearing that it was Minor Rejuvenation Pill, everyone was shocked.


    The rarity of the Minor Rejuvenation Pill was something these people were very aware of. This kind of elixir, the kind you can¡¯t even buy with money, was very difficult for the great families to obtain.


    For those among the Ten Great Families, managing to secure a couple of bottles in a year was considered difficult.

 Chapter 1420 - 1419: Winning People’s Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Chapter 1419: Winning People¡¯s Hearts</h4>


    Su Yang generously presented three bottles each, regardless of the ns¡¯ strength, status, or wealth; an act that was not easy by any measure.


    The weaker ns and powers, upon hearing they would also receive three bottles, no longer bore fear towards Su Yang but instead felt grateful. The mary value of the Minor Rejuvenation Pills was one thing, but more importantly, he had given them great face!


    Therger ns, many of whom bore grudges against Su Yang, were excited to receive the Minor Rejuvenation Pills, so much so that they had little concern for anything else.


    Thus, with the distribution of these Minor Rejuvenation Pills, everyone was overjoyed.


    "Of course, these are just small tokens," Su Yang said with a smile. "From now on, I will give three bottles of these Minor Rejuvenation Pills to everyone present every year!"


    The room was shocked once again. It was already remarkable to receive three such valuable bottles. The prospect of receiving three more every year was beyond their wildest dreams. Su Yang¡¯s generosity was simply incredible!


    "Master Su, is... is this true?" Patriarch Hu asked tremblingly, the first to approach and thus treated with higher regard at Su Yang¡¯s side. He was one of the few who dared to ask more questions in Su Yang¡¯s presence, as otherscked the boldness to do so.


    "It is indeed true!" Su Yang replied calmly. "Moreover, in the future, the Divine Physicians Alliance will establish a branch in the Capital City. Anyone present maye to the Divine Physicians Alliance with their needs, and if we can assist, we will do so with all our effort!"


    This statement stirred even greater excitement among the crowd, who had heard of the Divine Physicians Alliance and its storied Divine Medicines. Gaining favor with the Divine Physicians Alliance was an exceptional opportunity indeed!


    "Thank you, Master Su!" Patriarch Hu expressed his sincere gratitude.


    The others nodded in agreement, looking at Su Yang with much less hostility now. After all, Su Yang had already gained a fair amount of goodwill with his actions.


    "Such trifles are hardly worth mentioning!" Su Yang said with a light smile, continuing, "Additionally, my Divine Physicians Alliance is currently researching the refinement methods for the Pill of Foundational Fortification. It won¡¯t be long before we seed. Once we do, as long as the families in the Capital City provide the necessary materials, my Divine Physicians Alliance will refine the Pill of Foundational Fortification for you free of charge!"


    This announcement caused an uproar, with everyone shouting in excitement.


    Few ordinary people knew what the Pill of Foundational Fortification was, but those present were either Family Heads of major ns or leaders of significant powers who understood its significance.


    Such an elixir was only essible to superlunary sects and mighty ns - most of these Capital City ns had only ever heard of such an elixir, with the majority never evenying eyes on it.


    For any n, such a medicinal pill was of immense importance. Each pill represented at least a master of the Venerable Realm, with a significant chance to Breakthrough to the Venerable Realm!


    The Pill of Foundational Fortification wasn¡¯t just worth its weight in gold; it was something money couldn¡¯t even buy.


    Now, with Su Yang able to produce these pills, that was the truly shocking revtion.


    Compared to the Pill of Foundational Fortification, the Minor Rejuvenation Pills and other elixirs seemed far less significant!


    "Master Su, is... is this truly possible?" Patriarch Hu asked again, his voice quivering.


    "Of course!" Su Yang replied with a smile. "The research on this refinement method is in its final stage, and it¡¯s estimated to seed within a few days!"


    The crowd cheered even louder, and yet, they were more stunned than anything.


    They all knew the Pill of Foundational Fortification was monopolized by the Medicine Sect. How had Su Yang managed to develop it?


    But the focus wasn¡¯t on that anymore. The fact that Su Yang could refine the Pill of Foundational Fortification was the key beneficial point for them!


    "Rest assured, Master Su, you have our full support!" a man promptly shouted. This was the head of arge family who had previously shed with Su Yang. At this moment, however, he firmly sided with Su Yang.


    "Yes, we fully support you!"


    "From now on, you are part of Capital City. Anyone who defies you defies us; we will not stand for it!"


    "Indeed, Master Su, we wholeheartedly support you!"


    The crowd shouted one after another, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to pledge their loyalty to Su Yang.


    Su Yang waved off thepliments with a smile: "You needn¡¯t be so polite. Your presence at this banquet today is the greatest support you could give. I can only do what is within my power for everyone here."


    "Who else in the world could do all that Master Su has done!" Patriarch Hu said with augh, and the crowd roared withughter, finally brightening the atmosphere.


    Su Yang shared a smile, waiting for the crowd to quiet down before he softly said, "Of course, there are some matters I¡¯d like to discuss with you all!"


    "Please, speak your mind, Master Su!" a man immediately replied, more generous after having received so many benefits.


    Su Yang smiled and said softly, "The Divine Physicians Alliance intends to establish a branch here in Capital City, but the exact location and scope are yet to be determined. I¡¯ve been pondering, with several families in the Capital City having recently fallen, what should be done with the things they¡¯ve left behind?"


    The crowd perked up their ears at once; it was time to divide those spoils, a matter of great concern to them.


    "I was actually thinking..." Su Yang spoke lightly, "of taking only ten percent of what these families have left behind, including the Shen Family Courtyard, to ensure my footing in Capital City. The rest would be divided equally among all present. What do you all think?"


    Hearing this, the crowd grew even more excited. They had assumed that Su Yang would swallow up all the assets, or at least the lion¡¯s share. To find out that Su Yang wanted only a tenth was a surprise.


    This meant the remaining assets would be split among the families and powers present. Many were calcting in their hearts; dividing these assets wouldpensate for the losses they incurred in conflicts with Su Yang and might even result in profit, which filled them with joy.


    "We shall do as Master Su says; we listen to you, Master Su!" someone shouted, and soon everyone else joined in, making it seem as though Su Yang had great influence.


    Su Yang nodded in response to their derations, knowing that he had secured his ce. His integration into Capital City would face no further obstacles!

 Chapter 1421 - 1420 Unfair

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Chapter 1420 Unfair</h4>


    The banquet that followed essentially became a meeting for these people to divide up the family assets.


    As per the agreement, Su Yang took away ten percent. Although this ten percent was not much, it perfectlyplemented the Shen Family Courtyard that Su Yang currently had, which was the most critical aspect.


    As for the remainder, it was divided among those present.


    Of course, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t meddle in the division of these assets. How these people divided them and whether they did it fairly was not Su Yang¡¯s concern.


    All he needed to do was to hand over the goods; after all, they didn¡¯t belong to him. How they were divided was their business. And if he arranged it in advance, giving these people their shares, it could inevitably cause dissatisfaction and even make people think he was too autocratic, deciding everything on his own, which would not be good.


    After discussing for over two hours, these people finally reached an agreement, and they all seemed quite content. As to whether the division was fair, that was not something Su Yang needed to worry about.


    At the end of the banquet, Su Yang raised his ss once again.


    "It seems that everyone has had some good discussions. With that, today¡¯s feastes to an end," spoke Su Yang in a loud voice. "I don¡¯t expect you all to immediately treat me as a friend, but after leaving here, at least we are no longer enemies. I also hope that you will keep your promises, from today onwards, no matter what difficulties I, Su Yang, encounter, I will not me you if you do not help. However, should anyone still kick me when I¡¯m down, once Su Mou has a chance to deal with it, there will definitely be no more opportunity for reconciliation. Please take this to heart!"


    The crowd shouted one after another: "Master Su, rest assured, from now on, we are friends. Your affairs are our affairs!"


    "That¡¯s right, whoever dares to do such a despicable thing, I¡¯ll be the first one to not forgive them!"


    "Me too!"


    The crowd shouted as if they really had a close rtionship with Su Yang.


    Su Yang smiled lightly and nodded as if very satisfied. In fact, only he knew that the words of these people were not very trustworthy. If Su Yang really encountered any trouble, these people would definitely not help. The only thing Su Yang could do was to ensure that these people would not kick him when he was down at critical moments!


    Next, Su Yang would have to confront the Medicine Sect, and perhaps even more powerful forces.


    The reason why Su Yang was so eager to pacify the families of the Capital City was that he knew his current situation well; he had to concentrate all his efforts to deal with the Medicine Sect.


    After seeing off these people, Su Yang returned to the conference room, where about twenty or thirty people still sat.


    These people had not gone to the banquet. By the time they thought about going to the banquet hall, it was toote, as Zhao Hu Zi and others simply did not let them in.


    This immediately threw these people into a panic, thinking Su Yang now regarded them as enemies. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to flee and just sat there staring, waiting.


    After all, Su Yang had said that attending the banquet meant you were his friend, and leaving straight away meant you were his enemy. So they sat there without leaving, perhaps still hoping for a chance to negotiate.


    As they sat there, they also kept an eye on the banquet. When they saw people receiving three bottles of Minor Rejuvenation Pills, they immediately regretted it.


    If they had known to join the banquet earlier, they would not have to be so passive now, and they could have gotten three bottles of Minor Rejuvenation Pills. That¡¯s three bottles a year, fullypensating for the losses they had suffered before.


    They also heardter that Su Yang could refine the Pill of Foundational Fortification. Adding on the division of the assets from the families that Su Yang had wiped out made them even more envious and regretful to the core. If it weren¡¯t for their great fear of Su Yang, they really would have wanted to rush into the banquet and divide up these benefits as well.


    The banquet ended, and amidst these people¡¯s hopeful anticipation, Su Yang finally entered the conference room.


    Seeing Su Yange in, everyone exchanged nces. Finally, one of the men stood up: "Master Su, we have made up our minds. We think you¡¯re right. As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to settle feuds than to hold onto them. Let¡¯s leave the past in the past. Therefore, we¡¯ve decided to agree to your proposal!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly: "Thank you all for your support!"


    The people stared straight at Su Yang. Was that it, just a thank you? Shouldn¡¯t each person get three bottles of Minor Rejuvenation Pills, the promise of the Pill of Foundational Fortification, and the division of those family assets?


    "Since everyone has reached a consensus, then tonight¡¯s banquet hase to a sessful conclusion!" Su Yang said with a smile: "Ladies and gentlemen, I won¡¯t see you out!"


    The crowd was stunned all at once. What did this mean? It¡¯s over just like that? A simple thank you and it¡¯s done? Aren¡¯t you going to give us anything?


    Seeing Su Yang was about to leave, one of the men hurriedly said: "No, Master Su, are...are you leaving now?"


    All eyes were fixed on Su Yang; they had knelt down tonight, losing all face, and wouldn¡¯t be able to exin themselves once home. If they could take something back with them, maybe they could shut up all the idle talks. These items were very important to them!


    "It¡¯s gettingte; it¡¯s time to go back and rest," said Su Yang with a smile.


    "But..." The man said awkwardly, "you...you¡¯ve just given them three bottles of Minor Rejuvenation Pills, and also...also the Pill of Foundational Fortification, and those family assets, this...this..."


    The others also looked straight at Su Yang, implying that if you could give them things, you should also give us something, right?


    "Oh, you¡¯re talking about those!" Su Yang shrugged: "They were the first to support me, so naturally, I had to give them some benefits!"


    "But we support you now too!" the man said anxiously.


    "But, you¡¯re toote!" Su Yang sighed and shook his head: "If you had entered the banquet, you naturally would have enjoyed all of that. However, you hesitated for too long. If I gave you these things now, wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to them? That could even cause some unnecessary troubles, don¡¯t you think?"


    The few people were confounded. If they didn¡¯t get any benefits, wasn¡¯t this all a waste of their efforts?


    "Master Su, this...this is too unfair!" the leading man said indignantly: "You gave them so much, and we get nothing, that doesn¡¯t make sense at all. Yes, we were a bitte, but could this be a decision we could make on our own? Doesn¡¯t this involve consulting with our family? Our families might be slow, but in the end, we still chose to support you. The way you¡¯re doing this, this is truly unfair..."

 Chapter 1422 - 1421: Yielding

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Chapter 1421: Yielding</h4>


    The man¡¯s words immediately incitedughter and noise from the others, who all joined in the mor.


    "Yeah, that¡¯s really unfair!"


    "Master Su, you can¡¯t do this!"


    "If you do this, what¡¯s the point of us supporting you?"


    "Right, do you still want us to support you?"


    As everybody spoke, they even started to make threats.


    Su Yang¡¯s smile vanished as he looked coldly at the people present and said in a deep voice, "I think you haven¡¯t realized the situation clearly. With so many families and powers in Capital City, having those people support me is already enough. Frankly, whether or not you support me doesn¡¯t really matter. If you¡¯re unwilling to support me, you can just leave now. I¡¯m not forcing you to stay!"


    At this, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked. They knew all too well what the consequences of leaving this conference room would be, and that was something they couldn¡¯t bear.


    "Master Su, you... don¡¯t get agitated..." the man who had spoken first quickly stood up: "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to support you, it¡¯s just... just that others from different families got Minor Rejuvenation Pills to take back, and... and if we support you, returning empty-handed... we can¡¯t exin this to our families..."


    The others hastened to nod their heads, having softened by now, they finally understood that they really weren¡¯t qualified to challenge Su Yang.


    "Yes, Master Su, we truly want to support you. But if the difference is so great, we... we really can¡¯t justify it. The family isn¡¯t ours to control, and if we return empty-handed, people might think that we pocketed those things!"


    "Exactly, Master Su, we... we are really out of options..."


    Su Yang nced at everyone and, seeing their honest fear, knew that they had truly been humbled.


    "Well, that makes sense!" Su Yang slowly nodded and waved his hand: "Fine, in that case, give each person one bottle of Minor Rejuvenation Pill."


    "One bottle?" The crowd was a bit dissatisfied, but the leading man, seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression turn cold, quickly spoke up: "One bottle is good, one bottle will do, mainly so we have something to show when we go back. After all, we took too long to decide and missed the banquet; that¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault. Master Su, thank you, thank you!"


    This man was fairly astute, and the others, also noticing Su Yang¡¯s displeased expression, dared not insist anymore and agreed that one bottle would suffice.


    "If you perform well, within three months, I will give you a second bottle!" Su Yang spoke calmly: "Of course, you will only get these two bottles this year. Starting from next year, you¡¯ll be able to get three bottles annually, just like them!"


    The crowd was overjoyed; they were worried that it would be only one bottle each year. If it was only for this first year, then that was much better, and they would have an easier time exining when they returned.


    In this way, they would only have one less bottle than other families in the first year, but afterwards, it would be the same. This alleviated their fears of being vastly surpassed by other families.


    Having obtained this bottle of Minor Rejuvenation Pill, the crowd departed with thousands of thanks.


    Once Zhao Hu Zi had sent these people away, he immediately returned to the conference room, where Su Yang sat alone.


    "Master Su, do you really n to give them so many elixirs every year?"


    Zhao Hu Zi, with disapproval in his face, had been imprisoned by these major families for a long time and harbored extreme resentment towards them. He had always wanted topletely eradicate these major families, leaving none behind.


    Now, Su Yang had won over these families and even given them so many elixirs, leaving Zhao Hu Zi baffled. ording to Su Yang¡¯s nature, shouldn¡¯t he have just wiped out these major familiespletely?


    Su Yang had a calm expression, obviously understanding what Zhao Hu Zi was thinking.


    "You should realize that it¡¯s impossible for me to kill off all the major families in Capital City, and the Martial Champion wouldn¡¯t allow it either," Su Yang said softly.


    "But... there¡¯s no need to be so generous with them!" Zhao Hu Zi said. "We just need to scare them intoplete submission. Why bother coaxing them with gifts?"


    "You say scare them into submission..." Su Yang chuckled. "Do you think the people of Capital City aren¡¯t already afraid of me? Since Zhao Dongming¡¯s disastrous defeat, who in Capital City dares to oppose me?"


    Zhao Hu Zi thought about it, indeed, after the battle with Zhao Dongming, Su Yang¡¯s status in Capital City was solidified. During that period, all the major families wereying low, not daring to say a word.


    "But what about after that?" Su Yang said quietly. "Right after Old Zhang made his move, these people jumped into action. Following that, when people from the Su Family of Yanbei arrived, they even immediately took the chance to deal with me. What¡¯s the use of scaring them? These people are merely frightened but not truly submitsive. The moment they seize an opportunity, they will fight back and seek revenge. Unless you kill off all these familiespletely, they will always pose a threat if left unaddressed!"


    Zhao Hu Zi nodded; indeed, that was true. But he added, "Still, these people aren¡¯t to be feared. With your strength, Master Su, and our current position, they wouldn¡¯t dare act against us. There¡¯s no need to care about them!"


    "Whether they dare to act depends on whether they have the opportunity. Coming up, there will be even stronger enemies to deal with," Su Yang said. "I need to devote all my efforts to facing these adversaries, which might keep me very busy, and our side could be in grave danger. The families of Capital City are indeed average in strength. However, if they make a move behind the scenes at a critical moment, they can still cause serious harm. For instance, the situation in Pingnan Province this time; had I not returned promptly, we might already be in danger. So, before dealing with other matters, I must first secure the loyalty of the people in Capital City. Otherwise, if I¡¯m engaged elsewhere with most of our forces and they stir up trouble from behind, won¡¯t we suffer a great loss then?"


    "That¡¯s true!" Zhao Hu Zi nodded, but still distrusted the people from Capital City and said in a low voice, "Can we trust these people¡¯s promises?"


    "I don¡¯t need to trust everyone; I only need to trust most of them," Su Yang said softly. "If seventy percent of the people here tonight keep their word, then I have nothing to worry about. The remaining thirty percent are inconsequential!"


    Zhao Hu Zi suddenly understood and finally grasped Su Yang¡¯s intention.

 Chapter 1423 - 1422: Rules Are Changing

    <h4>Chapter 1423: Chapter 1422: Rules Are Changing</h4>


    Su Yang got up and walked to the window, silently looking in the direction of the Martial Champion Zhang Family.


    In the whole event, what he couldn¡¯t understand the most was the reaction from the Martial Champion¡¯s side.


    Last night, when the Su Family of Yanbei attacked him, Old Zhang the Seventh and Old Zhang the Eighth showed up but were called back by the Martial Champion, which led to the sess of Su Yang¡¯s n.


    Tonight, Old Zhang the Seventh and Old Zhang the Eighth were originally nning to cause trouble again, but they were called back by the Martial Champion. Not only that, the Martial Champion also spoke a few words on behalf of Su Yang, which made Su Yang even more puzzled.


    What exactly does the Martial Champion mean, does he actually n to support Su Yang?


    However, Su Yang is clearly siding with ck Widow now. Aren¡¯t the Martial Champion and ck Widow in apetitive rtionship? What is the meaning behind the Martial Champion¡¯s actions?


    Could it be that the Martial Champion changed his mind because of Qinghe Academy?


    But, Su Yang always felt that was unlikely. Although Qinghe Academy is powerful, the Martial Champion does not fear them!


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. He gathered his things and left the manor under the moonlight, heading straight for ck Widow¡¯s building.


    Upon arriving at ck Widow¡¯s ce, Su Yang saw Zi Nu standing at the entrance from afar.


    "Young Master, my master has been waiting for you for a long time!" Zi Nu bowed slightly.


    Su Yang nodded and followed Zi Nu to ck Widow¡¯s attic.


    ck Widow was still wearing that snow-white gown, standing on the balcony and quietly looking at the moonlit sky, as if pondering something.


    "Master, Young Master Su has arrived!" After Zi Nu spoke, she bowed and withdrew.


    ck Widow turned around, nced at Su Yang, and casually waved, "Sit down!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat on the sofa.


    ck Widow walked over and sat down opposite Su Yang, staring at him for a while, and softly said, "How are things?"


    "Everything is normal!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Were you confused by the Martial Champion¡¯s reaction?" ck Widow asked.


    Su Yang nodded, which was also his reason foring here.


    "Qinghe Academy has returned earlier," ck Widow said. "Their negotiations with the Ten Great Sects were very unpleasant and could even be described as discordant."


    "Negotiating what?" Su Yang asked curiously. "Wasn¡¯t it said that they would hand over the students to the Ten Great Sects? What else is there to discuss?"


    ck Widow picked up the red wine from the table, took a sip, and said, "They were discussing the matters concerning the rules of heaven and earth!"


    "Rules of heaven and earth?" Su Yang was astonished. "Is that... something they should discuss?"


    The rules of heaven and earth, aren¡¯t those established by the Heavenly Court? When did it be the turn of the Ten Great Sects and Qinghe Academy to discuss?


    "The rules of heaven and earth are going to change!" ck Widow said softly. "The Martial Champion also needs to prepare for the imminent changes!"


    "What rules of heaven and earth?" Su Yang asked in astonishment, "What is it going to be?"


    ck Widow nced at Su Yang and did not answer directly, but softly said, "In the future, the status of the disciples from the Ten Great Sects and those from the major families outside the world will soar significantly. Therefore, many worldly families with informed sources are now eager to send their descendants into the Ten Great Sects or these prominent families!"


    Su Yang thought of Ge Kaiyang, who caused so much trouble in the Capital City; could it be that he did so to enter the Ten Great Sects?


    "You mean, the Martial Champion also wants to send his descendants into the Ten Great Sects?" Su Yang frowned.


    "Not necessarily," ck Widow shook her head, "However, he doesn¡¯t want to create too much conflict with the Ten Great Sects or those powerful families outside the world. That much is true."


    "Are you referring to Qinghe Academy?" Su Yang asked.


    "The matter this time is quiteplicated, the Martial Champion has already nned to withdraw!" ck Widow didn¡¯t answer Su Yang directly and said softly, "This old fox, who has lived for so many years, is smarter and more cunning than anyone."


    Su Yang still couldn¡¯t understand the situation well. He didn¡¯t know what role Qinghe Academy had yed amidst these changes in the rules of heaven and earth.


    Since ck Widow didn¡¯t answer directly, Su Yang didn¡¯t push further. He knew there must be something they didn¡¯t want him to know, which was why ck Widow avoided the topic.


    "So, you mean that in theing period, the Martial Champion isn¡¯t a concern?" Su Yang said.


    "That¡¯s correct," said ck Widow. "However, we still need to be cautious, as no one knows what kind of tricks this old fox might have up his sleeves."


    Su Yang slowly nodded, feeling wary of the Martial Champion. This person concealed himself deeply, surrounded by numerous legends, yet he allowed Su Yang and ck Widow to stir up trouble in the Capital City and even L¨¹ Donglin stirred up much trouble here without intervention, which demonstrated the depth of his schemes.


    "People from the Medicine Sect will arrive in the Capital City by the day after tomorrow at thetest, possibly even tomorrow," said ck Widow gravely. "And I have some matters to attend to in the next few days; I might have to leave the Capital City for a while. You might have to face the Medicine Sect alone then!"


    Su Yang nced at ck Widow, having a rough idea of what she was going to do. There must be some disturbances with the Su Family of Yanbei, and ck Widow was nning to go and rescue her brother.


    "Do you need help?" Su Yang asked, feeling somewhat guilty toward descendants like Su Zhan after his conversation with the Owner of Xiao Huang. He didn¡¯t know if his father had wronged them, so he could only try his best to mend things.


    ck Widow nced at Su Yang and smiled gently, "Your survival is the best help you could provide me!"


    Su Yang smiled too, knowing full well that with the Medicine Secting, his survival was indeed uncertain!


    "This is still the Capital City after all!" Su Yangughed.


    "But, the Medicine Sect has the Ten Great Sects with them!" ck Widow pointed out.


    "The Ten Great Sects won¡¯t all support the Medicine Sect," Su Yang said with a lightugh. "Perhaps, this time might mark the end of the Medicine Sect."


    "Let¡¯s hope so!" ck Widow nodded slowly and after a pause, softly said, "If you really must, you can take refuge in Qinghe Academy, and they will protect you."


    Su Yang didn¡¯tment, knowing full well that Qinghe Academy would protect him. But, what troubles would his presence bring to Qinghe Academy?


    The agreement between the Ten Great Sects and Qinghe Academy was nearly void, and their recent negotiations ended on a sour note, showing the strained rtions between them.


    If Su Yang really had to take refuge in Qinghe Academy under desperate circumstances, that would mean drawing the battle lines to Qinghe Academy.


    In this matter, Su Yang could utilize the power of Qinghe Academy, but he would definitely not allow Qinghe Academy to engage in a deadly battle with the Ten Great Sects just for his sake!

 Chapter 1424 - 1423 The Timid Martial Champion

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Chapter 1423 The Timid Martial Champion</h4>


    Zhang Family.


    Young Master Qi returned home,pletely ignoring Old Zhang the Eighth¡¯s mutterings, and headed straight to the secluded backyard.


    The backyard was rather spacious, with only a thatched hut.


    This backyard covered roughly ten or so acres, and near that thatched hut, several vegetable plots could be found. Within them grew string beans, cucumbers, tomatoes, and the like, all thriving vibrantly.


    It would be hard for anyone to believe that this simple hut was where the Martial Champion resided.


    The Martial Champion could truly be considered peerless under the heavens¡ªas Terrestrial Immortals were forbidden from striking him, no one in this world was his match. For such a figure, the extent of power and status he held was beyond imagination. But to dwell in such a modest abode?


    In fact, this backyard was also a forbidden area within the Zhang Family. Apart from a few select members of the family, no one else was allowed to casually enter.


    Old Qi was one of the few who had ess, while Old Zhang the Eighth was not included among these individuals.


    However, the number of times Old Qi could visit this backyard were very limited. That¡¯s because the Martial Champion had made it very clear to him that unless there was something he truly couldn¡¯t handle himself, he should note to the backyard.


    But in Capital City, what matter could Old Qi not resolve on his own?


    In Old Qi¡¯s memory, since the Martial Champion had spoken those words to him, he had onlye to this backyard on his own ord once¡ªunless summoned by the Martial Champion.


    That time was when L¨¹ Donglin caused a greatmotion in Capital City, was hunted by the various major families, and fled back to the Northern Three Provinces, drawing out the Beigong War God.


    The Beigong War God ughtered countless masters in Capital City. At that time, Young Master Qi couldn¡¯t decide whether the Zhang Family should intervene or not. So, he went to the backyard. And thereafter, the Zhang Family did not involve themselves in the matter.


    Over the years, Young Master Qi¡¯s cultivation grew ever higher, and his management of the family affairs became more adept. Even when looking back at the events of the past, he felt it waspletely unnecessary to have visited the backyard. Now, he believed he could handle the likes of the Beigong War God and the Jade-Faced Judge with ease.


    Therefore, all the things done by Ge Kaiyang in Capital City were dealt with singlehandedly by him, without consulting the Martial Champion. Even leading an attack against the likes of ck and White Impermanence was a decision he made alone, not the will of the Martial Champion.


    Yet, the events of tonightpelled him to visit the backyard once again. In fact, it was not that he didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation, but rather he was filled with doubt. He couldn¡¯t understand why his father would actually choose to help Su Yang.


    Young Master Qi stood in front of the thatched hut, hesitating. He did note this time to ask the Martial Champion what he should do; it felt more like he was about to question the Martial Champion. Filled with doubts just moments ago, standing here, he felt even more unease.


    Since when was it his ce to question the actions of the Martial Champion?


    As he hesitated, an aged voice suddenly came from inside the hut: "Speak if you have words."


    The Seventh Son hurriedly bent his knees and kneeled on the ground, respectfully saying: "Father, I... I don¡¯t understand..."


    The Martial Champion: "The Zhang Family has been drawing too much attention these years. It¡¯s time to be more low-key."


    Young Master Qi was astonished; he couldn¡¯t fathom what the Martial Champion meant by this. Why did the Zhang Family need to be low-key? Hadn¡¯t the Martial Champion¡¯s ns yet to be achieved, and now they were beating a retreat? Was this even his father?


    "Father, tonight¡¯s events, it¡¯s no longer about being low-key!" Young Master Qi said in a low voice: "After I left the scene... Many people cursed you for bing more and more cowardly..."


    "So what?" the Martial Champion chuckled softly: "Firstly, their curses won¡¯t kill me; secondly, they are not wrong!"


    Young Master Qi was immediately dumbfounded, staring at the thatched hut, suspecting if he had heard wrong. His father actually admitted to being cowardly?


    "It¡¯s not that..." Young Master Qi quickly stood up, wanting to step into the hut. However, at the end, he still didn¡¯t open that door, and even he himself hadn¡¯t seen his own father for a very long time.


    "They are not wrong..." The Martial Champion said softly: "Indeed, I am bing more and more cowardly. The rules of heaven and earth are about to change, and many things in this world are going to change as well. The Zhang Family is about to face a huge transformation. Yet we have not prepared to wee these changes!"


    "The rules of heaven and earth..." Young Master Qi was momentarily stunned: "How are the rules of heaven and earth going to change?"


    The Martial Champion said softly: "Perhaps, in the future, the Law Enforcers will no longer manage the affairs of this world. Terrestrial Immortals killing ordinary people will no longer face any restrictions!"


    "What?" Young Master Qi¡¯s eyes widened, his face filled with incredulity.


    He found this change extremely hard to ept!


    The current status of the Zhang Family in Capital City was due to their possession of the strongest Martial Champion below Terrestrial Immortals.


    The reason the Martial Champion could elevate the Zhang Family to their current status was precisely because Terrestrial Immortals were forbidden to act against ordinary people.


    This rule positioned Terrestrial Immortals as outsiders, preventing them from meddling in mortal affairs.


    And in this world, it was always the domain of mortals. How many Terrestrial Immortals were there? If they couldn¡¯t interfere in mundane matters, then these individuals were no different from mere decorations. The real holders of power were always the strong among ordinary people!


    The Martial Champion was the strongest below the Terrestrial Immortals, and thus the biggest beneficiary of this rule.


    If this rule were to change, what then would be the status of the Zhang Family in Capital City?


    The Martial Champion was the strongest beneath Terrestrial Immortals, not the strongest among Terrestrial Immortals.


    Over these years, the Zhang Family drew envy from many, with countless people harbouring thoughts against them in secret. However, the existence of the Martial Champion meant these people could only keep their ideas to themselves.


    Now, if the rules of heaven and earth really did change, allowing Terrestrial Immortals to act against ordinary people, Young Master Qi dared not imagine what this world would look like!


    Undoubtedly, there would be many powerful Terrestrial Immortalsing to challenge the Martial Champion!


    After all, the title of the foremost under the heavens carried by the Martial Champion had been coveted for a long time!


    Young Master Qi finally understood the Martial Champion¡¯s trepidations¡ªthis was a change of an era, a transformation of the world, something the Martial Champion was powerless to change!


    "No, this... can this rule just be changed like that?" Young Master Qi became anxious: "Who has the authority to change this rule?"


    "The negotiations between Qinghe Academy and the Ten Great Sects have concluded, and, moreover, they ended on bad terms, parting ways unhappily." The Martial Champion spoke softly: "And the main focus of their discussions was about changing this rule!"


    "That¡¯s not right!" Young Master Qi eximed urgently: "What right do they have to change this rule? Aren¡¯t the rules of heaven and earth set by the Heavenly Court? Given their repeated defeats in battle, by what right do they seek to change the rules established by the Heavenly Court?"

 Chapter 1425 - 1424: The Grudges of the Previous Generation

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Chapter 1424: The Grudges of the Previous Generation</h4>


    What surprised Young Master Zhang Qee was precisely what surprised Su Yang as well.


    When Su Yang heard ck Widow¡¯s words, he too was very curious. He couldn¡¯t understand how Qinghe Academy and the Ten Great Sects had the credentials to change the rules set by the Heavenly Court!


    Martial Champion whispered, "How do you know the Heavenly Court doesn¡¯t want to change these rules?"


    "The rules set by the Heavenly Court themselves, they want to change?" Young Master Qee said in astonishment: "If these rules are changed and Law Enforcers are lost, wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Court¡¯s control over the mortal realm weaken? Would the Heavenly Court really be willing to do this?"


    "Then how do you know that this rule isn¡¯t a shackle to the Heavenly Court?" Martial Champion asked.


    "What?" Young Master Qee was totally confused. How could the rules set by the Heavenly Court be their own shackles? Could it be that the Heavenly Court didn¡¯t realize that once they changed these rules, they wouldpletely lose control over the world? Didn¡¯t the people of the Heavenly Court understand such reasoning?


    "The matters of this world are not as simple as you think. There are many things I don¡¯t tell you for your own good. You only know the surface of the Tian War incidents, unaware of the many things behind it," Martial Champion spoke softly: "All you need to do is remember what I said. During this time, the Zhang Family should keep a low profile and stay out of any affairs."


    Young Master Qee anxiously said: "But right now, Su Yang is trying to devour the families under our control..."


    "Let him be," Martial Champion said: "You don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to this person; he won¡¯t be able to jump around for much longer. Some people from the Medicine Sect were killed by him, and they will soon arrive in Capital City. This matter doesn¡¯t require our involvement at all!"


    Young Master Qee was first stunned, then overjoyed. He finally understood what his father meant¡ªthey could deal with Su Yang without a fight!


    "Alright, then I¡¯ll do as father said, keeping a low profile these days and steer clear of all matters!" Young Master Qee excitedly paid his respects and then slowly retreated.


    Long after his departure, a soft sigh finally came from the thatched hut: "Will you be able to ovee this hurdle?"


    ...


    Qinghe Academy.


    After Ancestor Li San was captured by the teachers of Qinghe Academy, he was directly taken away by the Dean and several senior members.


    These people brought Ancestor Li San to the underground chamber, where eight Stone Coffins wereid out, everything was the same as when Su Yang entered.


    Ancestor Li San was entering this ce for the first time. Seeing these Stone Coffins, he couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    After all, he was a Terrestrial Immortal and much stronger than Su Yang. Upon entering, he immediately felt the strong aura emanating from the inside of these Stone Coffins. He didn¡¯t know exactly what was inside the Stone Coffins, but their aura gave him a chilling sense of dread.


    He had been ranting angrily at the people from Qinghe Academy all the way here, but once he entered this chamber, he became obedient immediately, not daring to utter a single word. The aura around him made him feel like an ant,pletely devoid of any right to speak.


    The Dean and others, upon entering, also appeared surprised. They exchanged nces and finally, their gaze fell simultaneously on Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, who walkedst.


    These two old figures, however, acted as if nothing was wrong, grinning when everyone looked at them.


    "It¡¯s fine, only Su Yang has been in here!" Wu Daoziughed heartily.


    "This is ridiculous!" the Head of Discipline shouted angrily: "What ce is this, how can you allow him to enter?"


    The other few also looked displeased at Wu Daozi, while the Dean appeared calm, seemingly indifferent to the situation.


    "This kid has Four Divine Beast Jade Stones on him, and that Little Turtle too," Yuan Tiangang said: "Also, have you not seen the Secret Technique he cultivates? After entering, he has gained quite a lot of benefits here!"


    "What exactly is the story with this person?" the Head of Discipline frowned and asked: "Why is he able to cultivate the Secret Technique left behind by that person?"


    The others were equally astonished, and Wu Daozi chuckled: "I think we should not dwell on why he can cultivate it. What we need to consider now is, since he is able to cultivate, could he be the one we are looking for?"


    "Who are we looking for?" an elder asked in surprise.


    Yuan Tiangang gestured towards the eight Stone Coffins with a nod of his head, and everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward them, their expressions changing.


    After a moment of silence, the Head of Discipline said gravely: "The origin of his Secret Technique is unclear; it is possible that he is a descendant of that person!"


    "This matter, that dog-raiser has already gone to investigate," Yuan Tiangang said: "But I always feel that grievances of the past generation are their own issues. At the time of the incident, he was only a few years old, it¡¯s unfair for him to shoulder these mistakes. The child has a good nature; if guided correctly, he has a lot of potential."


    "Hmph, you may forget the past events, but we cannot!" the Head of Discipline said angrily: "Su Zhan was a hero throughout his life but met such an end, leaving his only son to be an imbecile. That¡¯s a debt I can never forget!"


    The others also showed angry faces. When it came to the matter of Su Zhan, they were equally stirred up.


    "I know, but that child wasn¡¯t the one who turned him into an imbecile," Yuan Tiangang said: "It was done by Su Tianhao. Why does it sound as though you¡¯re ming Su Yang?"


    "If he is a descendant of that person, then he must bear an indisputable responsibility for this matter!" a man said with a stern voice.


    "You... you¡¯re being unreasonable!" Wu Daozi helplessly turned to the Dean: "Dean, you should mediate this. You¡¯ve also met this kid, he¡¯s not bad. How can we hold him responsible for the mistakes of the past generation?"


    The Dean had been silent but finally spoke up: "Do you know how many people want to kill that person?"


    "Too many!" Wu Daozi nodded: "But that¡¯s unrted to Su Yang!"


    "But if his father was killed by someone, do you think he would seek revenge?" the Dean asked in return.


    "That..." Wu Daozi was suddenly at a loss for words. He and Yuan Tiangang looked at each other, speechless.


    Indeed, given Su Yang¡¯s personality, if his father was truly killed, would Su Yang really let it go?


    The two of them also fell quiet. After finally finding such a person, why did it have to be this kind of situation? Why did he have to be the descendant of that person?


    Ancestor Li San, listening on the sidelines, was thoroughly confused. Finally, he couldn¡¯t resist asking: "Who... who is this person you¡¯re talking about?"


    No one answered his question. Ancestor Li San thought for a while, then eximed in shock: "Could it be... could it be him? Damn it, you... you¡¯re actually helping the descendant of that person?"

 Chapter 1426 - 1425: Sent into the Stone Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Chapter 1425: Sent into the Stone Coffin</h4>


    Ancestor Li San became agitated as he reached this point, struggling vehemently in the, and bellowed, "You bastards, what the hell are you doing? That man surnamed Su is the descendant of that thief, and yet you still help him? What exactly are you trying to say? Do you realize that by doing this, you¡¯re abetting tyranny, how can you be worthy of Su Zhan?"


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned somewhat awkward, and the Dean nced at him and said softly, "The mistakes his father made are his father¡¯s business, not so much rted to him. We help him, and it isn¡¯t because of whose descendant he is. We help him because he too has given something very important to Qinghe Academy!"


    "For a little petty profit, you can do such things? Qinghe Academy, pah, you bunch of hypocritical fame-seekers pretending to be gentlemen!" Ancestor Li San cursed vehemently.


    The crowd looked embarrassed, but the Dean remained calm and said evenly, "We have our own considerations for everything we do. I made this decision; if it¡¯s wrong, I alone will bear the responsibility."


    "Can you really bear it?" Ancestor Li San said angrily: "Do you really understand what has happened to the descendants of Su Zhan now? You would bear it? Then why didn¡¯t you protect the descendants of Su Zhan in the first ce?"


    "We didn¡¯t want to see that happen at that time either!" the Principal Teacher couldn¡¯t help but say: "It was the midst of the Heavenly Battle back then, we couldn¡¯t spare any effort. And when things escted to that extent, we couldn¡¯t possibly go to the Su Family of Yanbei to snatch people."


    "Stop talking such nonsense!" Ancestor Li San shouted angrily: "Release me immediately, I¡¯m going to kill that Su Yang, to avenge Su Zhan! I¡¯m not like you ungrateful hypocrites, if you won¡¯t do it, I will!"


    The Dean shook his head: "You can¡¯t go."


    "Why?" Ancestor Li San said furiously: "You people, helping that person¡¯s descendant, have already gone too far. Now you still want to keep me here, on what basis? What right have you to do such a thing?"


    "Don¡¯t talk so nobly and righteously!" the Principal Teacher couldn¡¯t restrain himself and said indignantly: "Back when the Heavenly Battle was happening, each of you was like a turtle shrinking its head and not showing up. After Su Zhan¡¯s affair came out, you didn¡¯t even dare to let out a peep. Now, when ites to dealing with Su Yang who hasn¡¯t entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, you¡¯re so loud and vociferous, why weren¡¯t you then? What right do you have to talk about avenging Su Zhan? What were you doing when Su Zhan was fighting bravely beyond the heavens?"


    "I... I..." Ancestor Li San was speechless and could not respond.


    "I will not waste words with you, today you shall not leave this ce!" said the Principal Teacher sternly: "You people are simply selfish. You don¡¯t participate in the Heavenly Battle, but you try hard to scrape benefits within this mortal realm. You have no idea what consequences you will face if the Heavenly Battle were to fail. Dean, I suggest, throw him into the Stone Coffin, let him experience it himself, and understand the true significance of the Heavenly Battle!"


    "Stone Coffin?" Ancestor Li San looked astonished at the eight Stone Coffins, clearly unaware of what was inside them.


    "Agreed," said the Dean calmly, nodding his head.


    Hearing the Dean¡¯s agreement, the Principal Teacher smiled, worried that the Dean wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Ancestor Li San¡¯s face was full of confusion as he anxiously said: "You... what are you doing? What exactly is inside this Stone Coffin? What are you going to do to me?"


    No one answered his question, and after pondering beside the eight Stone Coffins for a moment, the Dean slowly extended his hand and pushed open the lid of one of the Stone Coffins.


    Suddenly, a chilling aura gushed out from the Stone Coffin, and even though everyone possessed the strength of Earth Immortals, they felt overwhelmed by this chilling breath, with Ancestor Li San shivering even more noticeably.


    "What... what on earth is this..." Ancestor Li San urgently asked: "Why is it so cold? What¡¯s inside?"


    "You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re inside!" the Principal Teacher grabbed Ancestor Li San¡¯s clothes and brought him directly to the edge of the Stone Coffin.


    At a nce, Ancestor Li San saw an icy world within the Stone Coffin, as if it were another world altogether. The chilling wind carrying snow and ice howled towards them, stirring fear.


    Ancestor Li San¡¯splexion changed once again, and he eximed in horror: "This... this is the Boundary Gate? How... how can it be like this? You... you want to throw me into the Boundary Gate? No, no, I don¡¯t want to go in, let me go, please let me go, I... I won¡¯t dare again, I know I was wrong, please spare me..."


    This Ancestor Li San, who seemed to fear neither heaven nor earth and even fought desperately just now, was almost scared to tears at the sight inside the Stone Coffin.


    If Su Yang were here to see this, he would undoubtedly be utterly shaken. Previously, he was merely surprised by the oddity inside the Stone Coffin, but he did not know that the strange sight within the Stone Coffin could scare an Earthly Immortal to tears.


    No one paid attention to Ancestor Li San¡¯s wails, and the Principal Teacher directly threw him into the Stone Coffin.


    After Ancestor Li San entered the Stone Coffin, he disappeared directly into the icy snowndscape, as if he had never existed.


    "By the way, one of Qinghe Academy¡¯s Heroic Spirits is here. If you can find him, you might still have a chance of surviving!" the Principal Teacher shouted into the Stone Coffin.


    The Dean stretched out his hand and gently closed the lid of the Stone Coffin.


    Everyone stood beside the Stone Coffin, and the Principal Teacher turned to look at Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang.


    "You say, before when Su Yang came in here, he got a lot of benefits?" the Principal Teacher frowned and said: "Did he disturb the eight Heroic Spirits?"


    "That¡¯s none of our business!" Yuan Tiangang immediately said: "We just threw him in here, whatever happened afterwards was all his own doing. These are his opportunities, nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t forget, he has four Divine Beast Jade Stones on him, and that Little Turtle, these are all the will of heaven!"


    Everyone exchanged nces, feeling helpless and sighed repeatedly.


    "Since he has this opportunity, let him take it!" the Dean said with a light wave of his hand: "Let¡¯s start refining medicine, before the Medicine Sect arrives, we need to refine some finished products. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have no convincing powerter!"


    "Dean, are we... are we really going to face off against the Medicine Sect?" the Principal Teacher said with concern: "The Medicine Sect has the support of many sects now. If we handle this slowly, it¡¯s still manageable, but acting so hastily, I¡¯m afraid... I fear we will suffer losses..."


    The Dean looked at everyone and said softly, "We are not in control of this matter, it is in Su Yang¡¯s hands. He gave us the form, so we can act. Taking people¡¯s belongings, solving their troubles, Qinghe Academy, cannot break its promise!"

 Chapter 1427 - 1426: The Third Elder Arrives in the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Chapter 1426: The Third Elder Arrives in the Capital City</h4>


    The Medicine Sect arrived in Capital City much earlier than the Martial Champion had anticipated.


    Early the following morning, the people from the Medicine Sect arrived in Capital City.


    The first to reach Capital City was the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect, also known as Jeang Zier¡¯s master.


    Thest time several members of the Medicine Sect were injured by Su Yang, only Wang Ding managed to escape.


    But upon Wang Ding¡¯s return, instead of rescuing his injured junior brothers, he ruthlessly killed them. Thereafter, Wang Ding hastily left Capital City to find his master, the Second Elder of Medicine Sect!


    At the time, the Ten Great Sects were negotiating with Qinghe Academy, and even if Wang Ding went there, he couldn¡¯t enter and meet his master.


    He waited outside all along until the negotiation ended, then immediately ran to find his master, tearfully recounting how Su Yang had killed his fellow disciples.


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect was originally hot-tempered, and upon hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t contain his rage, roaring and vowing toe to Capital City to kill Su Yang and avenge them.


    The rest of the Medicine Sect were also filled with indignation, all fervently intent on descending upon Capital City to mete out vengeance. After all, ever since the Medicine Sect became one of the Ten Great Sects, for many years, no one dared toy a finger on their people.


    Even the members of the other Great Sects would treat the Medicine Sect with courtesy. After all, everyone was very much in need of the three types of Elixirs that the Medicine Sect controlled.


    Years of unchallenged supremacy had inevitably fostered a domineering nature among the members of the Medicine Sect. Now that they had heard that someone had killed their people, how could they not be agitated?


    On hearing of this incident, the Third Elder¡¯s first thought was about what had be of her newly epted disciple, and she quickly inquired Wang Ding.


    Of course, Wang Ding wouldn¡¯t mention their ns to dishonor Jeang Zier. He firmly insisted that Jeang Zier was in league with Su Yang. iming that they intended to steal the Medicine Sect¡¯s Elixir refining methods, they had lured them out, set a trap, and ambushed them, leading to their disastrous defeat.


    This report made the Second Elder outrageously furious again. He immediately turned his anger towards the Third Elder, ming her for not properly testing the character of her apprentice before epting her into the sect, which led to the death of his disciples.


    At that moment, the Third Elder refused to believe that Jeang Zier would do such a thing and immediately began to argue with the Second Elder. Before they even descended the mountain, the two of them had already started arguing, andter on, it even escted to a physical confrontation.


    The Second Elder was not only aggressive but also extremely powerful. The Third Elder, who had always been suppressed by him within the sect, couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer. The oue of their confrontation was that the Third Elder was at a disadvantage and was injured by the Second Elder.


    If it weren¡¯t for the presence of many onlookers and acquaintances of the Third Elder from other sects who stopped the two, the Third Elder¡¯s situation might have been even more troubling.


    Frustrated and concerned about her disciple¡¯s situation, the Third Elder left immediately, heading straight for Capital City.


    She did not know the actual circumstances of Jeang Zier with Su Yang, nor whether Wang Ding¡¯s words were true or false. As a result, she went around to inquire information and sort of understood the situation regarding Su Yang and Jeang Zier.


    Although her queries suggested that Su Yang and Jeang Zier were unlikely to be despicable and shameless people, her worries only grew.


    Because the people in Capital City had a unanimous view of Su Yang: he was decisive in killing, never hesitating or dragging his feet in his actions.


    In that case, if Wang Ding and his people offended Su Yang, it¡¯s quite possible Su Yang would indeed kill them.


    And this is precisely what the Third Elder is most worried about.


    She knows the Second Elder¡¯s temperament very well; regardless of whether his disciples are in the right or wrong, if someoneys a hand on his disciples, it¡¯s the other party¡¯s fault. If Su Yang really kills his disciple, he absolutely won¡¯t let it go easily, and this matter will be very troublesome.


    The Third Elder doesn¡¯t care much about Su Yang; what she cares about is Jeang Zier, the disciple she had not easily taken under her wing.


    Jeang Zier is the most talented and best-natured girl the Third Elder has met over the years. She intends to take her as a direct disciple and pass on her mantle to her. Therefore, she values Jeang Zier highly.


    However, once the Second Elderes looking, and the situation is blown up, Jeang Zier will definitely get involved. By then, Jeang Zier will certainly be in danger.


    So, after much consideration, the Third Elder eventually went to the Shen Family Courtyard in secret, nning to rescue Jeang Zier and take her away first. As for other matters, she doesn¡¯t want to interfere, and she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so.


    But, the Third Elder clearly underestimated Su Yang¡¯s strength. True, she is a Terrestrial Immortal and the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect, holding a high position among the Ten Great Sects. However, in reality, her strength isn¡¯t particrly strong.


    This Third Elder is the type that is obsessed with concocting elixirs, and her skills are among the best in the entire Medicine Sect, but her prowess is quite ordinary. Moreover, she does not engage in scheming and doesn¡¯t like to concern herself with affairs unrted to her. As such, even though she is the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect, her influence within the sect is not strong, nowhere near the Second Elder who is renowned for his strength!


    She had believed that there were no Earthly Immortals in the Shen Family Courtyard, thinking that bringing Jeang Zier out would be a piece of cake. To her surprise, she was discovered by Old Wang the Second as soon as she entered.


    Before she could even find Jeang Zier, the Third Elder was directly stopped by Old Wang the Second.


    Old Wang the Second is a formidable figure, capable of fighting toe-to-toe with Old Zhang the Eighth. Just fending off a strike from Su Liang proves the strength of this man.


    The Third Elder¡¯s strength is not muchpared to that of Old Wang the Second. A sneak attack by Old Wang the Second almost caused the Third Elder a huge loss.


    The Third Elder dodged the attack from Old Wang the Second and her expression instantly changed. Because, she realized that two more people had silently emerged behind her, effectively trapping her in the middle.


    These two people arrived so silently that she hadn¡¯t noticed them at all, which was enough to show that their strength was definitely not weak. In such a situation, it might be difficult for her to leave this ce today.


    "Hey, you old thing, what are you skulking about here for?" Old Wang the Second addressed her rudely. In fact, with his strength, he could advance to the Earthly Immortal Realm at any time. He had no respect for a Terrestrial Immortal of the Third Elder¡¯s caliber.


    The Third Elder frowned. After all, she is the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect, with an extremely high status in the sect; who would dare address her this way?


    However, upon thinking of Jeang Zier¡¯s presence here, the Third Elder ultimately gritted her teeth and held back, as she wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble. As long as she could leave with Jeang Zier, nothing else mattered.


    "I am here to seek someone," the Third Elder said solemnly: "Bring Jeang Zier out to me!"


    "Jeang Zier?" Old Wang the Second gave the Third Elder a thorough look, then said cautiously: "Old witch, what do you want with Jeang Zier?"

 Chapter 1428 - 1427 You Dare Not Kill Me, But I Dare to Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Chapter 1427 You Dare Not Kill Me, But I Dare to Kill You</h4>


    The Third Elder of the Medicine Sect was enraged and shouted sternly, "Can you speak more politely? What¡¯s with the constant ¡¯old witch¡¯ remarks? Do you know who I am?"


    "Oh, someone¡¯s got a temper, seems like a tough nut to crack!" Old Wang the Second adjusted his same old hairstyle and sneered, "I don¡¯t care which sprout you are, sneaking in here like some ghost, could you possibly be a good person? Don¡¯t be polite to her, grab her for me!"


    Li Fangming and Yue Zhanzhong immediately surrounded her. The Third Elder¡¯s expression changed as she said in a deep voice, "How dare you show disrespect towards me? You¡¯re courting death! Let me tell you, I am the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect!"


    "The Medicine Sect?" Old Wang the Second was taken aback, he of course knew about the Medicine Sect.


    Seeing the expression on Old Wang the Second¡¯s face, the Third Elder¡¯s face filled with triumph, and she said coldly, "Disrespecting a person of the Medicine Sect, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    "What consequences?" Before Old Wang the Second could speak, a cold voice came from behind.


    Everyone turned around and saw Su Yang slowly walking towards them.


    "Hey, kid, the person in charge is here, you handle it!" Old Wang the Second immediately stepped back.


    Su Yang walked over, and the Third Elder frowned at him, asking in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    "Su Yang!" Su Yang slowly uttered his name.


    "You are Su Yang!" A sh of sharpness crossed the Third Elder¡¯s eyes. Was this the man who killed several descendants of the Medicine Sect?


    Although the Third Elder was not as protective as the Second Elder, Su Yang had killed the descendants of the Medicine Sect, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.


    "It was you who killed the descendants of our Medicine Sect!" the Third Elder shouted sternly.


    "Heh..." Su Yang neither confirmed nor denied it, aware that this matter had spread widely. Moreover, he knew that Wang Ding was the one who had killed those people, and he had evidence. However, he wasn¡¯t about to reveal this so early.


    He knew that even if he could prove that it was Wang Ding who killed those people, the Medicine Sect might still not let him go. The overbearing nature of the Medicine Sect over the years had made them too arrogant and unwilling to allow anyone to challenge their authority.


    Even if Su Yang could prove that he wasn¡¯t the one who did it, the crime of injuring the descendants of the Medicine Sect would still cling to him. Moreover, having made the Medicine Sect lose face, they would definitely not let him go. Thus, exining this matter early on to the Medicine Sect had absolutely no meaning.


    Furthermore, with the ck Widow wanting to bring down the Medicine Sect, Su Yang would naturally help her.


    This time, Su Yang wanted to see how the Medicine Sect would react first before deciding the extent to which he would take this matter.


    "What are youughing at!" The Third Elder said angrily, "You killed the descendants of our Medicine Sect, and you dare tough! Are you ridiculing our Medicine Sect for being powerless?"


    "I¡¯m ridiculing you for being too arrogant!" Su Yang bluntly retorted coldly, "You should see where you are. Is this the ce for you to act wildly?"


    "How audacious!" The Third Elder furiously eximed. As the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect, a master in medicine, wherever she went, people treated her with respect. Even if she visited any of the Great Sects, she was a guest of honor, so how could she not be furious when faced with such treatment from Su Yang?


    "I think you¡¯re the audacious one!" Su Yang said coldly, "Barging into my ce and demanding I hand over Jeang Zier. You don¡¯t even understand the situation and start using. Once you dere your identity, you immediately think everyone should grovel at your feet, and you erupt in anger at the slightest disrespect. What, do you truly believe that the name ¡¯Medicine Sect¡¯ can rule all under heaven? Hmph, today I just won¡¯t give face to the Medicine Sect, what can you do about it!"


    The Third Elder was extremely furious; she had never been spoken back to like this.


    "You¡¯re courting death!" the Third Elder shouted sternly.


    "Really?" Su Yang stepped forward and stared coldly at the Third Elder, "Do you dare to kill me then?"


    Third Elder of the Medicine Sect furrowed her brows tightly and said solemnly, "Don¡¯t think that just because you are protected by thews of heaven and earth, you can act recklessly. Within our Medicine Sect, we are not short of experts below the level of Terrestrial Immortals!"


    "So what you¡¯re saying is, you don¡¯t dare to kill me!" Su Yang spoke coldly: "But, I dare to kill you!"


    Saying this, Su Yang took another step forward, instantly closing the distance to within five meters of the Third Elder.


    The Third Elder felt the formidable aura emanating from Su Yang, and her heart was also shocked. Su Yang¡¯s strength far exceeded her expectations.


    If it were just Su Yang alone, she would not be afraid, at least she could run away.


    However, there were three other people eyeing her like tigers watching their prey, especially Old Wang the Second, who could definitely kill her single-handedly.


    In such a situation, she was very passive.


    However, she still maintained herposure on the surface: "If you kill me, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    "What consequences could there be? At worst, the entire Medicine Sect wille to take revenge for you!" Su Yang sneered, "Hasn¡¯t the Medicine Sect been wanting to kill me anyway? Whether I kill you or not, they wille. So what difference does it make, one more or one less?"


    Third Elder was stunned, she had not expected Su Yang to be so indifferent. Knowing that the Medicine Sect woulde seeking revenge, he could still maintain suchposure, where did this confidencee from?


    "I won¡¯t waste words with you!" Third Elder said gravely, "I don¡¯t want to interfere in your affairs with the Medicine Sect, and I can¡¯t be bothered to. I came here today to take Jeang Zier away!"


    "On what grounds?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    "You..." Third Elder was extremely infuriated, but looking at Su Yang, she was speechless for a long moment.


    Her biggest reliance was her identity as the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect, but now this identity was useless, and her own strength was not sufficient, what else could she say?


    Just then, a surprised shout came from afar: "Master!?"


    Third Elder turned her head to look, and saw Jeang Zier watching her in astonishment from a distance.


    Seeing her disciple, the anger on the Third Elder¡¯s face instantly turned to joy, and she quickly walked over: "Zier, you... how are you?"


    "Master, why have youe?" Jeang Zier also quickly ran over.


    Su Yang stood aside, puzzled, "This is your master?"


    "Yes!" Jeang Zier nodded and hastily introduced, "Master, this is Master Su, the Alliance Hierarch of Divine Physicians Alliance."


    Third Elder nced at Su Yang and said coldly, "I¡¯ve seen him, quite a pretentious one. Divine Physicians Alliance, hmph!"


    As a member of the Medicine Sect, Third Elder naturally looked down on the Divine Physicians Alliance.


    In fact, those sects in the Divine Physicians Alliance are considered minor sects that are not taken seriously by the Great Sects like the Ten Great Sects.


    In the eyes of the Medicine Sect, they hold ny-nine percent of the world¡¯s medicine, while the Divine Physicians Alliance hasn¡¯t even captured that one percent. Thus, to her, the Alliance Hierarch of Divine Physicians Alliance is just a figurehead, why would she take him seriously?


    Even the title itself makes her want tough. In front of the Medicine Sect, who dares to im the name Divine Physicians Alliance? In terms of medical art, if Medicine Sect is ranked second, who dares im they are first?

 Chapter 1429 - 1428: I’m Not Going to the Medicine Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Chapter 1428: I¡¯m Not Going to the Medicine Sect</h4>


    Since this was Jeang Zier¡¯s master, Su Yang gave her some face, invited her to sit down in the living room, and even had tea served.


    The Third Elder was not polite to Su Yang at all; she had never suffered such humiliation before. After entering, she was first besieged, then verbally attacked by Su Yang, and had long been fuming with anger. If it weren¡¯t for Jeang Zier¡¯s sake, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let Su Yang off.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t even drink the tea on the table and got straight to the point: "Cut the nonsense, I am here today to take my disciple away!"


    "Ah?" Jeang Zier was taken aback, her master was too direct, right? Couldn¡¯t you at least make some preliminary conversation?


    "Take her away?" Su Yang smiled faintly: "Why?"


    "What do you mean ¡¯why¡¯!" The Third Elder red up: "She is my disciple; I want to take her away, what¡¯s wrong with that? Since when does someone from Medicine Sect have to exin their actions to others?"


    Su Yang¡¯s smile faded. He had given the Third Elder some respect for Jeang Zier¡¯s sake, but that didn¡¯t mean he was afraid of her, nor did it mean she could show off in front of him.


    Besides, with the Third Elder¡¯s temperament, if Jeang Zier really went with her to the Medicine Sect, who knew how much suffering she would endure.


    The reputation of Medicine Sect might impress others, but in front of Su Yang, who possessed the Destiny¡¯s Tome, it meant nothing. The things Jeang Zier could learn at the Medicine Sect might not be as much as she could learn from Su Yang.


    "Is the Third Elder implying to abduct someone?" Su Yang said coldly.


    "What abduction!" The Third Elder shouted angrily: "She is my disciple, of course, she shoulde with me, isn¡¯t that logical?"


    "Have you even asked her if she¡¯s willing to go with you?" Su Yang asked in return.


    "Nonsense, why would I even need to ask!" The Third Elder said indignantly: "If she goes to the Medicine Sect with me, she¡¯ll definitely be able to inherit my mantle, bing my sessor. In the future, she might even inherit my position and be an Elder of the Medicine Sect. Then, no one in this world would dare to disrespect her!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered, flicked his sleeve, and directly smashed the teacup in front of the Third Elder onto the ground.


    "What are you doing!" The Third Elder shouted angrily.


    "You said no one in this world dares to disrespect you?" Su Yang sneered, "But, I just happen to not take you seriously!"


    "You¡¯re courting death!" The Third Elder shouted furiously.


    "You dare to kill me?" Su Yang retorted.


    "You..." The Third Elder wanted tosh out in anger, but looking at Old Wang the Second and the others watching closely, she swallowed her anger. She did want to kill Su Yang, but only if she could actually win.


    "I don¡¯t want to waste words with you!" The Third Elder said gravely: "Don¡¯t think just because you are powerful, you can intimidate her. You are ruining her future, such selfishness, you are utterly unfit to be a person!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly: "Who is the selfish one, you or me? You haven¡¯t even asked for her opinion and are determined to take her away. Third Elder, if you want to take her, shouldn¡¯t you at least ask what she wants first?"


    "Is that even something that needs to be said?" The Third Elder said angrily: "Of course she is willing toe with me!"


    Su Yang sneered silently, his face heavy with mockery.


    The Third Elder, infuriated, turned to Jeang Zier: "Zi¡¯er, are you willing toe with me to the Medicine Sect?"


    Prior to this, Jeang Zier had held great admiration for the Medicine Sect in her heart. In fact, after refining medicine with the Third Elder in the mountainsst time, she had intended to discuss with Su Yang about going to the Medicine Sect after finding him.


    However, after nearly being humiliated by Wang Ding and his people, and learning that the Medicine Sect intended to hurt Su Yang thereafter, her good feelings towards the Medicine Sect had faded.


    The reason she was polite to this Third Elder was after all because he was her acknowledged master. Moreover, the Third Elder had indeed treated her well, unlike the other people from the Medicine Sect.


    But to go to the Medicine Sect again, she was somewhat unwilling now; her heart had begun to resist the idea of joining the Medicine Sect.


    "Master, I... I feel that my aptitude is dull, and I¡¯m really not suited to practice in the Medicine Sect..." Jeang Zier said softly.


    The Third Elder was stunned; wasn¡¯t this the n they had agreed upon before? They had settled on going to the Medicine Sect, so why had she suddenly changed her mind?


    "How... How are you of dull aptitude now?" the Third Elder asked urgently: "You have excellent aptitude; I¡¯ve told you, you are the most talented young person I¡¯ve ever seen. If you follow me to the Medicine Sect, you will definitely inherit my mantle and be the strongest alchemist in the Medicine Sect!"


    "Master, I really... am not suited to go..." Jeang Zier repeated softly.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you? What exactly has happened? Did... Did someone threaten you?" As the Third Elder spoke, his eyes drifted towards Su Yang, clearly regarding him as the viin.


    "It¡¯s not that!" Jeang Zier hastened to say: "No one has threatened me. It¡¯s... It¡¯s that I myself don¡¯t want to go..."


    "How is that possible?" The Third Elder immediately said: "That¡¯s the Medicine Sect! How could you possibly not want to go? Once you inherit my mantle, you will be among the highest-ranking people in this world; how could you not want to go? It must be that Su fellow threatening you, right? You don¡¯t need to be afraid, with your master here, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you!"


    Su Yang sarcastically responded: "Third Elder, don¡¯t be overly confident. Don¡¯t forget that if it hadn¡¯t been for Jeang Zier¡¯s intervention just now, you probably would be dead."


    "You dare to kill me!" the Third Elder red and said: "Do you have any idea of the consequences of killing me?"


    "What consequences?" Su Yang sneered: "People from your Medicine Sect are already trying to dismember me; is there really a more terrifying punishment than that? Since it¡¯s impossible to have a cordial rtionship with the Medicine Sect, no matter what I do, you wille after me. Therefore, it¡¯s better for me to kill a few more from the Medicine Sect. Killing one pays for itself; killing two earns one extra, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    Utterly enraged, the Third Elder nheless dared not rebut Su Yang. She finally understood Su Yang¡¯s situation and realized that she truly couldn¡¯t threaten him, so naturally she became much more subdued.


    "Regardless, you don¡¯t need to worry, people from our Medicine Sect will soon arrive in Capital City, and I will protect you!" the Third Elderforted Jeang Zier.


    "Master, I¡¯m really not going to the Medicine Sect, no matter what I won¡¯t go!" Jeang Zier couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and said directly: "No one threatened me, nor did anyone say anything to me, but I just won¡¯t go to the Medicine Sect!"


    "Why?" The Third Elder became anxious, this development was something she hadn¡¯t expected at all. In her view, being able to enter the Medicine Sect was an opportunity that everyone in the world would vie fiercely for. Furthermore, bing her personal disciple and inheriting her mantle was an opportunity even more sought after than prayers could grant.


    What happened to Jeang Zier? Why did she suddenly be like this?

 Chapter 1430 - 1429 She Can Go With You

    <h4>Chapter 1430: Chapter 1429 She Can Go With You</h4>


    The Third Elder looked at Su Yang again, but this time she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    "You don¡¯t need to look at me, I didn¡¯t do anything!" Su Yang said directly.


    "Then... what exactly happened?" the Third Elder asked unwillingly: "Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would go with me to the Medicine Sect? Why did you suddenly change your mind?"


    Jeang Zier kept her head down and remained silent, Su Yang couldn¡¯t bear it any longer: "Zi¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to be polite to her, just tell her the situation directly. Otherwise, she might really think we did something wrong!"


    The Third Elder looked at Jeang Zier, and finally, Jeang Zier spoke softly about what she had encountered.


    After hearing Jeang Zier¡¯s words, the Third Elder was dumbfounded. What she heard from Wang Ding waspletely different from what Jeang Zier had told her.


    The reason why the Third Elder nned to take Jeang Zier away directly was that she believed Jeang Zier wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. With her understanding of Su Yang in Capital City, she felt it was very likely that Su Yang had orchestrated it. Therefore, upon her arrival, she had been insistent on taking Jeang Zier away without confronting Su Yang, fearing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take Jeang Zier back if the situation escted.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected things to be like this. After hearing Jeang Zier¡¯s words, she was confused for a long time and couldn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang slowly said, "Third Elder, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want Zi¡¯er to go with you for training. But the issue is, with those kinds of people in your Medicine Sect, how can I feel at ease letting Zi¡¯er go there?"


    The Third Elder didn¡¯t listen to Su Yang. She grabbed Jeang Zier¡¯s arm: "Is... is everything you said true?"


    "It¡¯s all true!" Jeang Zier nodded.


    "But why is what Wang Ding said different from what you said?" The Third Elder looked at Su Yang and whispered, "You weren¡¯t threatened by him to say this, were you?"


    "Master!" Jeang Zier became somewhat angry: "Master Su is the kindest person in the world, he would absolutely not do such a thing. Why do you always think he is a bad person? Do you really think there aren¡¯t any bad people in your Medicine Sect?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean that..." the Third Elder scratched her head: "The kid Wang Ding, I watched him grow up, he... he shouldn¡¯t do such a thing..."


    "If you don¡¯t trust us, then don¡¯te to ask us!" Su Yang spoke bluntly: "You think your people in the Medicine Sect did no wrong, then you better go back. With such a confused master like you, if Zi¡¯er really went to the Medicine Sect, who knows how much hardship she would endure!"


    The Third Elder got angry: "I¡¯m talking to my disciple, can you not interrupt?"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered: "Is this how you speak? This is clearly you interrogating her! If I¡¯m not wrong, that Wang Ding probably told you that we sought to snatch your Medicine Sect¡¯s form, so we ambushed them, then killed many of your Medicine Sect¡¯s people, right?"


    The Third Elder stared at Su Yang with a displeased expression, as if saying, isn¡¯t it so?


    "I don¡¯t want to exin anything to you, in fact, you don¡¯t have the right to demand any exnation from me!" Su Yang said coldly: "I just want to tell you one thing, if you truly believe what Wang Ding said, then in your heart, you must already think that Zi¡¯er is conspiring with me to get your Medicine Sect¡¯s secret form. Since you think so, if Zi¡¯er went with you to the Medicine Sect, she certainly wouldn¡¯t end up well."


    With that, Su Yang stood up and dered coolly: "Although my Divine Physicians Alliance may not be as famous or as powerful as your Medicine Sect, at least Zi¡¯er can live here peacefully andfortably, without suffering or humiliation. As for your Medicine Sect, huh, just stay wherever it suits you best!"


    "You..." Third Elder was furious, Su Yang was being extremely disrespectful.


    "See the guests out!" Su Yang said bluntly.


    Old Wang the Second stood up and said coldly, "Old man, please leave!"


    Third Elder was furious again, are these words for people to say?


    However, after looking at Jeang Zier beside him, Third Elder eventually suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "I am not here today to argue about who is right or wrong in this matter, nor do I want to care about who is right or wrong!" Third Elder said sternly: "Su Yang, from what you¡¯ve said, you seem to care a lot about Jeang Zier!"


    Jeang Zier¡¯s face suddenly flushed, and Su Yang also felt somewhat embarrassed. How should he answer this question?


    "Zi¡¯er is one of my Divine Physicians Alliance, her issues are my issues!" Su Yang responded directly.


    "So, you mean to protect her too?" Third Elder said.


    "Nonsense!" Su Yang said.


    "Good!" Third Elder didn¡¯t take Su Yang¡¯s rudeness into ount and said sternly, "You killed someone from the Medicine Sect, and now my senior brother, who is the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect, is about toe to Capital City to seek justice. My senior brother has a very protective nature. You killed his direct disciple, no matter who is right or wrong, he definitely will not let you go. It includes Zi¡¯er, he will definitely not spare her either!"


    Su Yang did not speak, just quietly looked at Third Elder, waiting for her to continue speaking.


    Third Elder took a deep breath and said sternly, "Zi¡¯er is my disciple, I came here this time to take her away, for herplete protection. I can¡¯t change my senior brother¡¯s attitude, nor can I convince him to let you go. The only thing I can do is protect Zi¡¯er. He will still give me this much face. Su Yang, you just said that if Zi¡¯er goes to the Medicine Sect she will be insulted and aggrieved. I tell you, that¡¯s impossible. She is my personal disciple, set to inherit my mantle, I will not let anyone bully her. You can rest assured of this, I guarantee it with my life, unless I die, no one can bully her!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly, stared at Third Elder for a while, and slowly nodded. Third Elder¡¯s words, finally made Su Yang feel a lot morefortable. Not to mention anything else, at least Third Elder really cares about Jeang Zier.


    Jeang Zier¡¯s eyes also reddened, although she hadn¡¯t been with this master for long, at least she was really good to her.


    "If you had spoken like this earlier, wouldn¡¯t that have been better." Su Yang moved the chair beside him, sped his fists and bowed deeply: "I apologize for my rudeness just now!"


    Third Elder was taken aback, unable to understand what was going on with Su Yang, why had his attitude changed so much?


    "It seems you really do regard Zi¡¯er as your disciple, since that is the case, then I won¡¯t stop you anymore!" Su Yang said: "You can take her away, however, during this time, I hope you won¡¯t stay within Capital City!"


    "Really?" Third Elder was overjoyed.


    Jeang Zier was startled and said anxiously, "Master Su, I... I¡¯m not going to the Medicine Sect..."

 Chapter 1431 - 1430 Disguised Protection

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Chapter 1430 Disguised Protection</h4>


    Su Yang looked at Jeang Zier: "I¡¯m not asking you to go to the Medicine Sect, just asking you and the Third Elder to help me with something first!"


    "Help with something?" The Third Elder frowned. She didn¡¯t have much goodwill toward Su Yang and had no desire to help him.


    Jeang Zier let out a breath of relief. She truly did not want to go to the Medicine Sect, but she was still willing to help Su Yang with his matters.


    "Go get ready first. I¡¯ll discuss with your master." Su Yang said.


    "Alright!" Jeang Zier immediately turned and left.


    Su Yang smiled at the Third Elder: "Please sit!"


    "Let me make it clear first¡ªI will not do anything for you!" The Third Elder said bluntly.


    "I won¡¯t ask you to do anything." Su Yang responded just as frankly.


    "Then why did you just..." The Third Elder was stunned.


    "I need a reason to make her go with you, don¡¯t I?" Su Yang shrugged and said, "Haven¡¯t you realized yet? It¡¯s not about whether I let her go or not; it¡¯s that she doesn¡¯t want to go herself!"


    The Third Elder thought back on what had just happened and fell into silence. It was true¡ªJeang Zier really did not want to go to the Medicine Sect.


    "You... What you said just now about what Wang Ding and the others did, was it true?" The Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "True or false, what does it matter?" Su Yang countered.


    The Third Elder fell silent. She knew her senior brother¡¯s temperament better than anyone. No matter what mistakes Wang Ding and the others had made, there was no way he would let Su Yang off!


    "In theing days, the Medicine Sect will certainlye to the Capital City looking for me." Su Yang said softly, "This will be a tough battle, and I don¡¯t have much confidence!"


    The Third Elder almost cursed him. What do you mean by ¡¯not much confidence¡¯? You have no hope at all! Fighting the Medicine Sect¡ªwhat can you rely on?


    "The Su Family of Yanbei will probablye for me as well. In theing days, I¡¯ll have many matters to deal with." Su Yang said softly, "Zi¡¯er is a good girl. I don¡¯t want her to follow me into such dangers."


    "The Su Family of Yanbei?" The Third Elder frowned as she recalled hearing about the matter. Su Yang humiliated Su Ze quite mercilessly.


    She had seen Su Ze before; he was arrogant and excessively conceited. But there was no helping it¡ªhe was the most dearly loved son of Su Huo, the Su Family Head of Yanbei. Even the people of the Medicine Sect wouldn¡¯t dare humiliate him like that. What Su Yang did this time was truly reckless.


    Along with the situation with the Medicine Sect, the Third Elder couldn¡¯t even imagine how Su Yang could end up surviving this mess.


    "Letting you take her away is also a form of protection for her," Su Yang said softly. "If I win this fight, it¡¯s fine. But if I lose, you should be able to protect her, right?"


    The Third Elder looked at Su Yang and sincerely wanted to say, "You cannot win this." However, in the end, she didn¡¯t say it and simply nodded slowly.


    The Third Elder of the Medicine Sect protecting Jeang Zier wasn¡¯t a big problem at all.


    "That¡¯s good!" Su Yang nodded, speaking softly: "If you take her directly to the Medicine Sect now, she won¡¯t go. And I told her she needs to go out to handle something, so you have to take her to a ce she wouldn¡¯t suspect!"


    The Third Elder frowned: "You mean..."


    "The Divine Physicians Alliance!" Su Yang said softly, "You simply need to stay with her there for a while until the dust settles in the Capital City. If I truly lose, you can take her to the Medicine Sect!"


    The Third Elder thought it over carefully. This seemed feasible. Just lingering at the Divine Physicians Alliance for a few days wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    "I agree!" The Third Elder nodded slowly.


    "Many thanks!" Su Yang cupped his hands in gratitude.


    The Third Elder stared at Su Yang for a while. After hearing everything he had just said, her opinion of him changed significantly. At the very least, under such circumstances, Su Yang still managed to arrange everything for Jeang Zier so meticulously, which couldn¡¯t help butmand her respect.


    If Su Yang was truly as selfish as the rumors imed, shouldn¡¯t he first be figuring out how to escape himself?


    The Third Elder even started doubting in her heart¡ªcould it be that Su Yang¡¯s words were true and Wang Ding was the one making stuff up?


    After pondering for a while, the Third Elder ultimately couldn¡¯t hold back: "The Medicine Sect will arrive in the Capital City soon. You... Are you really going to just stay here and wait for them toe? This world is vast, you... You could always run somewhere..."


    "Ha ha..." Su Yang smiled faintly: "Even if the monk runs away, the temple cannot. If I run, what about my family and friends? What about the people around me? What about those who¡¯ve done things for me? This is my responsibility; I have to stand and face it."


    "But can you handle it?" The Third Elder retorted.


    "How would I know I can¡¯t handle it if I haven¡¯t fought?" Su Yang smiled lightly.


    The Third Elder said no more but once againbeled Su Yang as reckless and arrogant in her heart.


    Going head-to-head with the Medicine Sect¡ªwhat can you rely on?


    Not long after, Jeang Zier finished packing and returned.


    When she learned Su Yang wanted her to take the Third Elder to the Divine Physicians Alliance, she was very surprised and didn¡¯t know why.


    Su Yang secretly transmitted to her that the goal was to bring the Third Elder to the Divine Physicians Alliance to safeguard it. Only then did Jeang Zier rx and, with great enthusiasm, she led the Third Elder away.


    Soon after Jeang Zier departed, Su Yang summoned Xiao Hei and asked him to go back to Nanluo City to protect Qi¡¯er and the others.


    In truth, Su Yang didn¡¯t want Xiao Hei to stay in the Capital City. In the uing battle, the number of deaths was still an unknown. Su Yang didn¡¯t want the people he was closest to to face such risks in the Capital City.


    Sending Jeang Zier away was for the same reason!


    That evening, therge contingent from the Medicine Sect finally arrived in the Capital City.


    The Second Elder wasted no time. Upon arriving in the Capital City, the first stop was the Shen Family Courtyard where Su Yang resided. Over a hundred people from the Medicine Sect immediately surrounded the entire Shen Family Courtyard.


    "Su Yang, get out here!" Wang Ding stood at the gates, shouting loudly with an arrogant and triumphant expression.


    Inside the Shen Family Courtyard, the news quickly spread, and Su Yang, surrounded by the crowd, walked out into the courtyard.


    Standing in the courtyard were over a dozen people, led by the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect.


    This time, the Medicine Sect hadn¡¯t sent many people, as the Sect Master and Great Elder remained behind. Thus, the Second Elder served as the leader of this group.


    Wang Ding stood beside the Second Elder, wearing the gleeful expression of a fox borrowing the tiger¡¯s might. Upon seeing Su Yange out, he immediately said to the Second Elder, "Master, this is the Su Yang who killed several of our juniors!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned frosty as he scrutinized Su Yang. Without hesitation, he waved his hand: "Kill!"


    Two men beside the Second Elder instantly stepped forward, rushing up to Su Yang and attacking simultaneously.


    Su Yang frowned deeply. He knew the Second Elder was fiercely protective of his own and exceptionally arrogant. But he hadn¡¯t expected the Second Elder to act so decisively and start fighting immediately?

 Chapter 1432 - 1431: Stubborn and Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Chapter 1431: Stubborn and Arrogant</h4>


    These two men were both powerful, not inferior to Su Yang in the least.


    The twounched a joint attack to ambush Su Yang, cutting off all of his escape routes. From their stance, it was clear they intended to kill him in one blow.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t waste time with words. He stepped forward decisively, with the Shadow Phantom of Devouring the Heavens manifesting behind him.


    Absorbing one man¡¯s attack, Su Yang focused his entire strength on the other. With one palm, he neutralized this man¡¯s attack and followed up with another aimed straight at his chest.


    This man hadn¡¯t anticipated Su Yang¡¯s strength and was caught off guard. Though he reacted quickly and countered reflexively, he was shaken by the sheer force.


    But Su Yang was faster. He delivered several consecutive strikes. Before the other opponent could react, Su Yang had already shed palms with this man seven times.


    The man, ultimately no match for Su Yang, was forced backward several steps. Hisplexion flushed red, and he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, the other man finally found an opening to attack, but Su Yang immediately turned to confront him.


    Using the same method, Su Yang struck quickly, forcing this man back as well.


    In their first sh with Su Yang, the two men failed to gain any advantage and ended up suffering setbacks instead.


    This turn of events left the members of the Medicine Sect utterly astonished.


    These two were considered strong within the Medicine Sect. Everyone believed that killing Su Yang would be a trivial task for them. Yet, to their dismay, the two men had joined forces and still ended up at a disadvantage. Just how powerful was Su Yang?


    The Second Elder was equally surprised, but his expression was dominated more by fury than shock.


    "How dare you!" the Second Elder roared in anger. "Do you even know who we are? How dare you resist us?"


    "Pah! To hell with you!" Su Yang cursed him outright. "You decrepit old bastard, is that how you justify things? You sent them to kill me, and now you¡¯re saying I shouldn¡¯t fight back? Oh, should I just stand here and let you hack me to death? Damn it, you¡¯ve lived all these years for nothing, acting like your brain didn¡¯t even develop! Why the hell shouldn¡¯t I fight back?"


    The Second Elder was momentarily stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to dare curse him like this.


    "You... you dare insult me?" The Second Elder¡¯s lips trembled with rage.


    "Damn straight I¡¯m insulting you, you old turtle! So what? Youe in here trying to kill me, and you expect me to be polite?" Su Yang retorted without hesitation.


    "You... you..." The Second Elder was so furious he nearly fainted. When had he ever been treated like this?


    He was the esteemed Second Elder of the Medicine Sect, a man of high rank and prestige. Even the Sect Masters of the Ten Great Sects would treat him with great respect. Never had anyone dared to insult him like this. And now Su Yang, this nobody, dared do so¡ªit was driving him mad!


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re courting death!" Wang Ding immediately interjected. "It seems you don¡¯t know who this is. Let me enlighten you¡ªthis is my master, the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect. Do you dare disrespect him? Even the Immortals themselves wouldn¡¯t be able to save you now!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang burst intoughter. "The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect is so impressive, even the Immortals bow to him?"


    Wang Ding, catching the mockery in Su Yang¡¯s tone, grew even angrier and said coldly, "I¡¯m not here to argue with you. You killed my Junior Disciples. Today, we will settle this score!"


    The Second Elder finally regained hisposure and said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, you are audacious indeed. How dare you target our Medicine Sect and even y our disciples? If we do not kill you, how can we maintain our reputation?"


    "Laying unfounded me to justify your actions, how convenient!" Su Yang retorted coldly. "How can you be so sure it was me who killed them?"


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I saw it with my own eyes. Do you still want to deny it?" Wang Ding shouted angrily.


    "And just because you said it, it¡¯s true?" Su Yang countered.


    "I¡¯m from the Medicine Sect. My words are naturally credible!" Wang Ding proimed loudly.


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered and nced at the Second Elder. "Old man, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worth investigating first? You arrive here and immediately jump to conclusions without evidence. How are you so certain I¡¯m the culprit?"


    "There¡¯s no need for investigation!" the Second Elder dered bluntly. "The evidence is conclusive, and no denial can save you."


    "What evidence? Show it to me!" Su Yang demanded.


    "I¡¯m the eyewitness, and the bodies of my disciples are evidence!" Wang Ding shouted. "Even the crime scene bears traces of your actions!"


    "So based on that, I¡¯m the murderer?" Su Yang smirked coldly. "Second Elder, isn¡¯t this conclusion a bit rash?"


    "Stop denying it!" the Second Elder snapped impatiently. "No matter how clever your arguments are, they¡¯re useless. You¡¯ve killed so many from the Medicine Sect, and you must pay with your life!"


    "That¡¯s right, he must pay with his life!" the people behind the Second Elder shouted in unison.


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered again. "What a sight to behold. Today I¡¯ve truly witnessed the arrogance and tyranny of your Medicine Sect. Without any proof, you want to execute me for murder? Fine, since you won¡¯t be reasonable, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    With that, Su Yang suddenly shouted, "Shut the gates!"


    The doors of the courtyard mmed shut, and Old Wang the Second and a few others stepped out from the sides.


    The Second Elder frowned and asked coldly, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Su Yang sneered. "If you want to kill me, do you think I¡¯m going to sit here and wait for it? I know the power of the Medicine Sect, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. Let¡¯s fight it out and see who survives!"


    "You want to fight the Medicine Sect?" The Second Elder¡¯s face showed hints of disdain.


    "Why not?" Su Yang responded before charging directly at the Second Elder.


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression darkened, and he prepared to strike. But at that moment, Wang Ding quickly held him back.


    "Master, this isn¡¯t the Medicine Sect¡¯s territory. There are Law Enforcers here!" Wang Ding said in a low voice.


    The Second Elder suddenly remembered¡ªthey weren¡¯t on Medicine Sect grounds but within the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court.


    "Kill him!" the Second Elder shouted angrily, waving his hand.


    Over a dozen experts who had broken through to the Venerable Realm immediately charged forward. These were all formidable fighters.


    Meanwhile, two men at Old Wang the Second¡¯s side, along with Zhao Hu Zi and several others, rushed to intercept them, engaging them in battle.


    Su Yang had no shortage of elite fighters by his side. These attackers were quickly blocked. Su Yang, in turn, found himself facing only a single Venerable Realm expert.


    This individual was weaker than Su Yang. In just a short time, Su Yang delivered a heavy palm strike to his chest.


    The man was sent flying, coughing up blood as he sustained severe injuries.


    The expressions of the Medicine Sect members darkened. This was an oue none of them had anticipated.


    To them, Su Yang was merely an insignificant figure. They had assumed he would cower at the mention of the Medicine Sect¡¯s name, let alone dare to resist.

 Chapter 1433 - 1432: Thinking of Running Away?

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Chapter 1432: Thinking of Running Away?</h4>


    But now, Su Yang¡¯s side not only dared to resist but was even strong enough to suppress them, leaving them in an extremely passive position.


    "Su Yang!" The Second Elder roared once again, "You dare injure members of our Medicine Sect?"


    "Damn it!" Su Yang spat back, "Can¡¯t youe up with something fresh? Earlier you kept using me of killing your Medicine Sect members. And now that I¡¯ve injured one of them, what of it?"


    As he spoke, Su Yang had already reached the injured man¡¯s side. Without a word, he struck another palm down on the man¡¯s chest.


    The man,pletely powerless to fight back, was hit by Su Yang¡¯s attack again. He flew backward and coughed up several mouthfuls of blood before copsing weakly to the ground. His face was pale gold, severely injured.


    Seeing Su Yang make another move, the Second Elder was furious. He waved his hand strongly, sending a streak of light rushing toward Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows knit tightly together. It was said that the Second Elder¡¯s power was exceptionally formidable, far stronger than Ancestor Li San. With such an attack, the power behind it wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    Just as Su Yang was pondering whether he could withstand the blow, Old Wang the Second had already rushed forward and blocked the attack for him.


    Even someone as powerful as Old Wang the Second stumbled backward for several steps before finally steadying himself. His mouth bled at the corners, clearly showing he had taken a serious hit.


    The Second Elder, enraged by his failed strike, roared again, "Seeking death!"


    As he prepared to attack again, Old Wang the Second shouted toward the sky, "Hey, hey, hey! Where are the Heavenly Court people? Where are the Law Enforcers? A Terrestrial Immortal here is about to kill someone! Aren¡¯t you going to step in?"


    The Second Elder still intended to make a move, but several Terrestrial Immortals from the Medicine Sect rushed to stop him.


    "Second Elder, this isn¡¯t the Medicine Sect! The Law Enforcers are watching!" one of the Terrestrial Immortals said urgently.


    "Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them?" The Second Elder roared.


    The Terrestrial Immortal wore an awkward expression and murmured in a low voice, "The Law Enforcers themselves might not be frightening, but their backing¡ªthe Heavenly Court and its rules¡ªcannot be ignored. Provoking the Heavenly Court over this matter isn¡¯t worth it. That Su fellow is just a lowly mortal, after all. To make enemies with the Heavenly Court over such a mortal... it isn¡¯t worthwhile!"


    This Terrestrial Immortal was actually quite tactful with his words, but deep down he understood clearly¡ªthey were indeed fearful of the Heavenly Court.


    There had been instances when members of the Ten Great Sects broke the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules while traveling. Eventually, they were personally executed by Heavenly Court Law Enforcers, and even the big figures of those sects who tried to intervene were powerless. The majesty of the Heavenly Court simply couldn¡¯t be challenged!


    If the Second Elder really killed Su Yang this time, it would undoubtedly cause a huge uproar!


    The Second Elder¡¯s face was full of rage, his body trembling with fury. But in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to strike again. Though his anger burned brightly, his mind hadn¡¯t beenpletely consumed by irrationality.


    Old Wang the Second, however, showed no deference, continuing to shout loudly toward the sky as if wanting the Law Enforcers to arrive immediately.


    "Stop shouting!" a Terrestrial Immortal from the Medicine Sect said in a deep voice. "Everyone, cease! Tonight, we¡¯ll let you live one more night. Tomorrow, you won¡¯t be so lucky!"


    The Medicine Sect members were also struggling. Upon hearing this, they all looked to retreat.


    "Trying to run?" Su Yang said tly, "Do you think you can? Do you take this ce as a public restroom,ing and going as you please? Oh, so tonight you can¡¯t defeat us, and now you¡¯re nning to retreat. Tomorrow you¡¯ll gather reinforcements ande back to kill us? What kind of fools do you take us for? Are we just supposed to sit here and wait for you to regroup beforeing back to kill us?"


    The Second Elder grew furious. "Then what do you want?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Su Yang sneered. "Since you¡¯vee tonight, don¡¯t think about leaving!"


    "Such arrogant words!" the Second Elder roared. "Who do you think you are, daring to go against our Medicine Sect?"


    "I¡¯m nothing special, just a lowly mortal. But if you¡¯re so capable, then why don¡¯t you stand your ground and stop fleeing?" Su Yang shouted loudly. "Brothers, don¡¯t show them any mercy. Let¡¯s make sure none of them get away tonight!"


    "No problem!" Zhao Hu Ziughed heartily. "Tonight¡¯s the chance. Kill one, break even; kill two, make a profit. If we wait for them toe back tomorrow, we¡¯ll definitely be doomed. How can we let such an opportunity slip away?"


    "That¡¯s right¡ªkill these bastards!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The group shouted relentlessly, their anger provoked by the arrogance of the Medicine Sect members. Especially the insult about being "lowly mortals"¡ªit had enraged everyone deeply and stirred their fury.


    The Medicine Sect members¡¯ talk of retreating tonight only to gather reinforcements and return tomorrow to massacre them was nothing short of a tant provocation. How could Su Yang and his people allow such a chance to slip away?


    At this moment, members of the Medicine Sect were genuinely panicked.


    They werepletely encircled by Su Yang and his men. Although the Second Elder had brought a decent number of people with solid strength, one-third of them were Terrestrial Immortals. These Terrestrial Immortals were unable to intervene in the battle, leaving their subordinates below the Terrestrial Immortal levelpletely unmatched.


    The Second Elder hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue. He thought that dering his status would make Su Yang kneel and beg for mercy. Instead, his side had fallen into such a dangerous situation.


    Amid his fury, the Second Elder couldn¡¯t help but worry as well. He could tell that Su Yang¡¯s side was fighting with everything they had. Meanwhile, many of his own people were already seriously injured. If the fight continued, his faction might truly suffer disastrous casualties!


    "Su Yang, don¡¯t be so ungrateful! We¡¯re nning to leave tonight to investigate what really happened with this incident. Are you blocking us because of a guilty conscience, afraid to let us uncover the truth?" a Terrestrial Immortal shouted.


    "Investigate my ass!" Su Yang cursed back. "You bastards really think I¡¯m stupid enough to fall for that? Just moments ago, you were yelling about killing us all tomorrow. And now you¡¯re talking about ¡¯investigations¡¯? Your words are nothing but farts¡ªchanging and twisting however you please. What¡¯s wrong? Is this the standard behavior of Medicine Sect members?"


    The Medicine Sect members were livid, and the Second Elder roared furiously, "Su Yang, don¡¯t push your luck too far!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered coldly. "Spare me your nonsense. Since you¡¯re here tonight, you won¡¯t be leaving. Brothers, attack!"


    Zhao Hu Zi and the others fought with renewed fervor, as if driven by a desire to utterly wipe out the Medicine Sect.


    The Second Elder and his entourage surveyed the chaotic scene. Their brows furrowed deeply. If this continued, it was clear that their side would suffer significant casualties.


    The Second Elder nced meaningfully at several Terrestrial Immortals, signaling them to intervene and focus on rescuing the Medicine Sect members before regrouping.

 Chapter 1434 - 1433: Putting on a Show

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Chapter 1433: Putting on a Show</h4>


    The Terrestrial Immortals exchanged nces. Truth be told, they really didn¡¯t want to make a move.


    Although it was just about stopping Su Yang and his group, if things escted into an actual fight, collisions and injuries would be inevitable. If the Law Enforcers were drawn over, they¡¯d be in deep trouble.


    In fact, this was precisely Su Yang¡¯s strategy. From the moment the Second Elder appeared, Su Yang already knew reasoning with the people of the Medicine Sect was impossible. Thus, he had to figure out another way to resolve the situation.


    This was his n: force these people to attack, thereby provoking the Law Enforcers. If the situation became too messy, the Law Enforcers might end up battling the Medicine Sect instead¡ªsaving Su Yang from having to intervene himself.


    The Second Elder, arrogant and self-absorbed as always, fell right into the trap. He was actually preparing to have the Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals make a move.


    But the Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals weren¡¯t fools¡ªthey truly didn¡¯t want this oue.


    Watching their own people being beaten down without any ability to resist, the Second Elder grew increasingly anxious and bellowed, "What are you all standing around for? Hurry up and attack!"


    The Terrestrial Immortals looked embarrassed. Reluctantly, they finally stepped forward.


    "Su Yang, have your people stop immediately. Otherwise, if we strike, this matter will be irreparable!" one Terrestrial Immortal shouted at Su Yang in an effort to intimidate him.


    "Save the useless threats! If you¡¯ve got the guts, thene at me!" Zhao Hu Zi was the first to curse loudly, "Kill me if you can! If I even flinch, I won¡¯t count myself as your elder!"


    Everyone around burst intoughter, while the Medicine Sect members¡¯ faces darkened with anger.


    That Terrestrial Immortal boiled with rage, shouting, "You lowly mortals are good for nothing but petty taunts! I won¡¯t waste words with you¡ªstop immediately, or I¡¯ll attack!"


    Zhao Hu Zi kicked a nearby Medicine Sect member out of the way and extended his middle finger at the Terrestrial Immortal.


    "Courting death!" The Terrestrial Immortal was entirely provoked and charged forward in fury.


    Su Yang had been waiting for this. He immediately dashed forward to sh directly with the Terrestrial Immortal.


    The Terrestrial Immortal was undeniably powerful. Su Yang was no match and was knocked back multiple steps. However, thanks to the protection of the Celestial War Armor,bined with the support of the Little Turtle, Su Yang sustained no injuries.


    Still, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip. He promptly spat out a mouthful of blood, making it look as though he¡¯d taken a serious hit, causing anxiety among his group.


    "Master Su, are you alright?" Zhao Hu Zi asked worriedly. Su Yang had protected him and gotten injured because of it.


    "I¡¯m fine. Not dead yet!" Su Yang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, ring sinisterly at the Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal. "The Medicine Sect is truly impressive, treating the Heavenly Court like a joke, and thews of the universe like mere rubbish. Today has been quite the revtion!"


    "Enough nonsense!" The Terrestrial Immortal roared furiously. "Su Yang, have your people stop now! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the first person I kill today!"


    "Come on, then! Do it!" Su Yang shouted back. "If you¡¯ve already disregarded thews of the universe, why would I fear death? Kill me if you dare! If I even hesitate, I¡¯m no hero!"


    "You..." The Terrestrial Immortal was pushed past the edge, ready to attack.


    Suddenly, a deafening crack of thunder resonated through the sky, and three gold-armored men descended from above¡ªit was the Law Enforcers!


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The Law Enforcers had appeared earlier than he¡¯d anticipated.


    At the sight of the Law Enforcers, the Terrestrial Immortal from the Medicine Sect froze, his outstretched hand halting awkwardly mid-air as he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    The other Medicine Sect members were equally rmed, especially the Terrestrial Immortals. After all, on Su Yang¡¯s side, there wasn¡¯t a single Terrestrial Immortal. The arrival of the Law Enforcers meant trouble solely for them.


    All the Terrestrial Immortals turned their gazes toward the Second Elder, who also furrowed his brows anxiously. He wasn¡¯t often away from the Medicine Sect and seldom encountered Law Enforcers; these situations were unfamiliar territory for him.


    In the past, whenever anything happened, simply stating his status was usually enough to resolve the issue. He¡¯d never had to actually handle such matters, let alone provoke the intervention of Law Enforcers.


    Deep down, he had never taken the Law Enforcers seriously.


    Yet now, faced with their presence, he couldn¡¯t help but feel panic.


    The leading gold-armored Law Enforcer red at the Terrestrial Immortal who had attacked earlier and shouted loudly, "Outrageous! As a Terrestrial Immortal, you dare vite the rules governing Terrestrial Immortals and assault mortals? What punishment do you deserve?"


    The Terrestrial Immortal shuddered in fear, hurriedly looking to the Second Elder for help.


    Though internally rmed, the Second Elder was still the Medicine Sect¡¯s leader. With all eyes on him, he couldn¡¯t afford to shrink back like a coward.


    Taking a deep breath, the Second Elder stepped forward, cupped his hands, and said, "Honored Law Enforcers, this is all a misunderstanding! Truly, we were only attempting to scare them¡ªit was never our intention to kill anyone."


    The gold-armored Law Enforcer¡¯s expression instantly hardened. "A scare? Do you take us for fools? He just unleashed a full-force attack, severely wounding this mortal. Is this what you call a scare? ording to the rules governing Terrestrial Immortals, you shouldn¡¯t even raise a hand against mortals, let alone injure one gravely. What nonsense is this scare you speak of?"


    The Second Elder felt deeply embarrassed. His lofty status among the Ten Great Sects ensured everyone usually treated him with utmost respect¡ªwhen had he ever faced such insult?


    But these were Law Enforcers. No matter how displeased he felt, he had no choice but to suppress his irritation.


    "It truly was a misunderstanding," the Second Elder said. "I¡¯m the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect..."


    "I don¡¯t care who you are. Rules are rules. Since he broke them, he must face punishment ording to those rules!" The gold-armored Law Enforcer waved a hand, his voice sharp: "This man has gravely injured a mortal and thus must be confined for three years under thews governing Terrestrial Immortals. Take him away!"


    The other two gold-armored Law Enforcers immediately moved to detain him. The Terrestrial Immortal panicked, shouting anxiously, "Second Elder, save me!"


    The Second Elder was enraged. These men were acting as though he didn¡¯t exist, showing outright disregard for his stature¡ªthis was the first time he¡¯d ever been treated this way.


    "Stop!" The Second Elder shouted furiously.


    "You intend to obstruct Law Enforcers in their duty?" The leading gold-armored Law Enforcer red coldly.


    "Everything must be reasoned!" The Second Elder argued sternly. "Your actions,cking any justification, are quite excessive, don¡¯t you think?"


    "How are we being unreasonable?" The gold-armored Law Enforcer replied gravely, "Did he vite the rules governing Terrestrial Immortals? We act in ordance with those rules¡ªwhat¡¯s improper about that?"


    "But at the very least, shouldn¡¯t you ask why we acted this way?" The Second Elder retorted angrily. "These lowly mortals wanted to kill our Medicine Sect members. Are we Terrestrial Immortals supposed to stand idly by and watch our disciples die here, unable to retaliate?"

 Chapter 1435 - 1434 Shameless Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 1435: Chapter 1434 Shameless Scheme</h4>


    The Medicine Sect members all nodded, each wearing a dissatisfied expression as they red at the three Law Enforcers.


    The man d in golden armor maintained a cold demeanor and said in a grave tone, "We don¡¯t meddle in mortal disputes; we only oversee matters concerning Terrestrial Immortals!"


    "So what you¡¯re saying is, they can kill our people, and we, the Terrestrial Immortals, should just stand by and watch them do it?" The Second Elder roared indignantly.


    "If you have the ability, you can kill them too. As long as Terrestrial Immortals don¡¯t interfere with mortals, we won¡¯t get involved!" the golden-armored man replied coolly.


    "Nonsense!" the Second Elder immediately shouted angrily, "If we could kill them, would we even need to act ourselves?"


    "Oh, so what you¡¯re saying is, only you can kill their people, and they¡¯re not allowed to kill yours?" The golden-armored man sneered, "Hmph, where in the world does such logic exist? Are you overly arrogant or what?"


    "Well said!" Su Yang¡¯s group immediately began cheering, and many started apuding. The words spoken by the golden-armored man hit the nail on the head for everyone present.


    "You..." The Second Elder trembled with fury but ultimately had no way to retort.


    "Enough talking¡ªtake him away!" The golden-armored manmanded coldly.


    The two apanying Law Enforcers stepped forward once again. A glint of cold light shed in the Second Elder¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly roared, "I dare you to try!"


    As he spoke, the Second Elder took a bold step forward, blocking the two Law Enforcers.


    "Do you intend to defy the Heavenly Court!?" The golden-armored leader squinted slightly.


    "I don¡¯t intend to defy anything. It¡¯s just that your approach is wrong, and I won¡¯t ept it!" The Second Elder said fiercely.


    "Hmph, your opinion means nothing!" The golden-armored man retorted coldly and rushed directly toward the Second Elder.


    The Second Elder proved formidable, daring to attack the golden-armored man.


    Yet, how could a mere mortal face off against a Law Enforcer?


    Each Law Enforcer was selected from the top three warriors on the Heavenly List. After entering the Heavenly Court, they underwent rigorous training, greatly enhancing their power before they could take up the role of Law Enforcer.


    Though the Second Elder was undeniably powerful, his strength paled next to that of these Law Enforcers.


    In less than three moves, the Second Elder was forced back by the Law Enforcer, who nearly wrenched his arm off.


    Infuriated, the Second Elder shouted, "Everyone, attack together! Don¡¯t be afraid of them!"


    The Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals charged forward, intending to overwhelm the three Law Enforcers with sheer numbers.


    At that exact moment, the sound of thunder rang out from the heavens. Following that, more than ten golden-armored Law Enforcers descended directly onto the scene, encircling the Medicine Sect group.


    Faced with this, the Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals immediately quieted down. They had no choice¡ªthere were more than ten of them, while even three Law Enforcers had proven insurmountable. Against this many, they stood no chance.


    Even the Second Elder conceded, watching helplessly as the golden-armored men captured the Terrestrial Immortal. The captured Immortal pleaded and begged for help, looking to him for rescue, but he dared not utter a single word.


    After apprehending the Terrestrial Immortal, the leading golden-armored man cast the Second Elder a contemptuous nce and said coldly, "Useless!"


    "You!" The Second Elder was enraged, shouting, "Don¡¯t go too far!"


    "What can you do about it?" The golden-armored man retorted without a shred of respect.


    The Second Elder swallowed his indignation, his face frozen with an icy expression.


    The golden-armored man spat coldly and led the captive Terrestrial Immortal away.


    As the Law Enforcers departed, the remaining Terrestrial Immortals from the Medicine Sect sighed in relief, fearing they might have been captured as well.


    Confronted by these Law Enforcers, the group had truly felt their own insignificance; they were utterly outmatched.


    Su Yang witnessed it all, staring in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected the Law Enforcers to act with such swiftness and efficiency.


    This situation turned out advantageous¡ªmany of the Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals were now so terrified, they wouldn¡¯t dare make a single move. Su Yang could seize this opportunity to annihte them entirely.


    Still, for reasons unknown, Su Yang felt an odd unease. For now, he refrained from ordering the destruction of the Medicine Sect group.


    At the same time, high above Qinghe Academy, several figures stood quietly amidst the void.


    Leading the group was the Academy¡¯s Dean. Beside him were several high-ranking members of Qinghe Academy.


    The Director of Teaching stood near the Dean. All were closely observing the situation at the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Seeing the Law Enforcers apprehend the Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortal, the Director¡¯s expression changed. He said gravely, "These people are extremely conniving. Doing this will almost certainlypel the Medicine Sect to agree to altering the current celestial rules."


    "Indeed!" One teacher muttered, "Preventing them from intervening against mortals clearly sets the stage for Su Yang to annihte the Medicine Sect¡¯s group. If that truly happens, the Medicine Sect will undoubtedly be provoked, driving them to fully support modifying the celestial rules!"


    "It¡¯s more than that!" another teacher chimed in, "Given the Medicine Sect¡¯s influence among the Ten Great Sects, they¡¯ll likely rally the other sects to collectively approve changing the current celestial order!"


    "Oh no, Su Yang absolutely must restrain himself from killing them, or he¡¯ll be ying right into the Heavenly Court¡¯s trap!" a third teacher eximed.


    The teachers behind him sighed in unison, frustrated by the Heavenly Court¡¯s deceit but powerless to intervene.


    "Should we attempt to persuade him to spare them?" one teacher suggested softly.


    "Is that even feasible?" another teacher questioned, "The Medicine Sect has been adamant in their attempts to kill Su Yang. Given tonight¡¯s perfect chance, Su Yang is unlikely to let them off the hook. Tomorrow, when the Medicine Sect joins forces with others to attack again, Su Yang will have no defense left. Asking him now to spare them seems unrealistic."


    The other teachers nodded reluctantly. This logic was undeniable; convincing Su Yang to spare the Medicine Sect was imusible.


    After a brief silence, the Dean murmured apprehensively, "Regardless, we must try. I¡¯ll send him a transmission and hope he listens to reason!"


    "Will it work?" The Director of Teaching chuckled bitterly, knowing Su Yang¡¯s temperament too well. After observing him extensively during Su Yang¡¯s time at Qinghe Academy, such hope felt fleeting.

 Chapter 1436 - 1435: You guys go ahead

    <h4>Chapter 1436: Chapter 1435: You guys go ahead</h4>


    The dean did not answer the director of education but sent a message over thousands of miles, asking Su Yang to temporarily release the people from the Medicine Sect.


    In fact, at this moment, Su Yang was contemting how to handle this situation. He felt something was amiss; the timing of the Celestial Enforcer¡¯s appearance was too coincidental.


    Now, the dean suddenly sent a message, telling him not to kill the people from the Medicine Sect for the time being. However, the dean didn¡¯t tell him the reason, which left Su Yang more puzzled.


    He had no idea what was going on, and naturally, he didn¡¯t know what the dean meant.


    However, after a long silence, Su Yang finally made a decision.


    Su Yang raised his head, and everyone held their breath.


    The people on Su Yang¡¯s side thought he was finally going to give the order to act, while the people from the Medicine Sect were extremely anxious. Would Su Yang let go of this opportunity?


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yang coldly said: "Alright, today¡¯s matter ends here. You may leave, and tomorrow evening, I hope you will have thoroughly investigated everything beforeing to see me!"


    "Ah?" Both sides gasped in shock.


    The people on Su Yang¡¯s side were astonished, while those from the Medicine Sect wondered if they had heard wrong.


    Such a good opportunity, and Su Yang just let it go?


    "Master Su..." Zhao Hu Zi was anxious; by the time the Medicine Sect came back tomorrow evening, the situation would absolutely change. If they could kill the opponents tonight, they should seize the opportunity; the situation could reverse tomorrow.


    Su Yang waved his hand, indicating Zhao Hu Zi should not speak.


    The Second Elder stared intently at Su Yang, unsure of his intentions and somewhat wary, suspecting Su Yang of having some conspiracy. After all, he couldn¡¯t understand why the previously aggressive Su Yang would suddenly let them go.


    "What do you mean by this?" The Second Elder couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "Why do you care what I mean!" Su Yang coldly replied: "It¡¯s up to you whether to leave or not. I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to waste words with you!"


    After finishing, Su Yang turned around and went back into the manor.


    Seeing this, Zhao Hu Zi and others could say nothing more and followed Su Yang back into the manor.


    Before long, only the people from the Medicine Sect were left outside.


    The members of the Medicine Sect looked at each other,pletely unable to understand the situation and thoroughly confused.


    They were stunned for quite a while, not knowing what to do.


    Finally, Wang Ding quietly approached the Second Elder and whispered: "Master, what... what should we do now?"


    The Second Elder gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: "Let¡¯s go back first, be alert on the way to prevent any of that bastard¡¯s tricks!"


    "Yes!" Wang Ding immediately nodded, dividing the group into three batches, with Terrestrial Immortals keeping watch on the outskirts, genuinely wary of an attack from Su Yang.


    As a result, they returned to their residence without encountering any mishaps.


    Sitting in the room, they were at a loss. The situation left them unable toprehend why Su Yang really let them go.


    After a while, a Terrestrial Immortal finally whispered: "Second Elder, could it be that Su Yang was indeed wrongly used? Otherwise, how could he let us go?"


    Several others nodded as well; the situation tonight indeed made them begin to doubt what they previously knew.


    Wang Ding felt a jolt in his heart; if they pursued a thorough investigation, it could be troublesome for him.


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression was cold as he said with a sneer: "Don¡¯t be deceived by that Su. He is extremely cunning; he is deliberately misleading us, making us think he isn¡¯t the culprit. In fact, he¡¯s just being loud¡ªhe values his life greatly. If he had really killed our people tonight, we wouldn¡¯t let him go no matter what he did. So he¡¯s doing this deliberately, letting us suspect he¡¯s been wronged. This is his craftiest move!"


    Listening to the Second Elder¡¯s analysis, Wang Ding heaved a sigh of relief in his heart; he was really worried they would investigate the matter thoroughly. Fortunately, his master was always stubbornly opinionated, so he didn¡¯t need to deceive them more!


    The members of the group looked at each other, their suspicions about Su Yang aroused once more.


    "He killed our Medicine Sect people, of course, he¡¯ll try everything to save his neck! However, how can the deaths of our Medicine Sect people go in vain?" The Second Elder said coldly: "Are the people from other sects arriving in the Capital City soon? Arrange it; I want to see the people from other sects!"


    "Yes!" A Terrestrial Immortal nodded.


    At this moment, someone suddenly approached from outside, speaking softly: "Second Elder, someone is asking to see you outside, iming to be sent by Su Zhan¡¯s daughter!"


    "Su Zhan¡¯s daughter?" The Second Elder furrowed his brow, while several others showed disdain. One Terrestrial Immortal said coldly: "Su Zhan is already dead, what does his daughter want?"


    "Humph, is it to bring up the small favor Su Zhan gave us back then?" Another Terrestrial Immortal said coldly: "Have they forgotten how much the Medicine Sect has repaid the Su Family of Yanbei? Moreover, Su Zhan is no longer around, so what¡¯s the point of his descendants clinging to this?"


    "Probablying to beg again, how much free elixir has the Su Family of Yanbei taken from us over the years!"


    "Second Elder, let me go out and tell her to scram!"


    Several Terrestrial Immortals were aggrieved, and the Second Elder was also frowning. After thinking for a while, he waved his hand and said: "Let her in!"


    "Second Elder, why let her in!" A Terrestrial Immortal said anxiously: "She¡¯s just a servant, why care for her? Besides, even if Su Zhan¡¯s daughteres over, our ties with the Su Family are long detached, why bother?"


    The Second Elder shook his head: "Regardless, we should at least hear her out. If it¡¯s something simple, lending a hand might leave us in good standing. Otherwise, won¡¯t these people say we repay kindness with ingratitude?"


    "What ingratitude, haven¡¯t we given enough to the Su Family?" A Terrestrial Immortal said furiously.


    "Enough, let her in!" The Second Elder said sternly.


    The person stepped out and shortly after, returned with a woman.


    The woman was Zi Nu, dressed in purple, bowing deeply in front of the Second Elder: "ve Zi Nu, greets the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect!"


    The Second Elder, not wanting to spare pleasantries, directly asked: "What did Miss Su ask you to do?"


    Zi Nu straightened up and said softly: "Mydy asked me to exin to the Second Elder that those people from the Medicine Sect were indeed not killed by Master Su Yang. Please, the Medicine Sect thoroughly investigate, and do not wrong an innocent person!"

 Chapter 1437 - 1436: The Many Bullying the Few?

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Chapter 1436: The Many Bullying the Few?</h4>


    Wang Ding listened from the side, his expression instantly changed. How did the ck Widow know about this matter too? She sent someone to bring it up¡ªwhat decision would the Second Elder make about this then?


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "Is Miss Su intending to interfere in my Medicine Sect¡¯s affairs now?"


    Zi Nu replied, "Second Elder, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My mistress only asked me toe and exin, there¡¯s no other intention!"


    "No other intention?" The Second Elder sneered, "What do you mean by no other intention? Isn¡¯t she just trying to protect that Su fellow? Hmph, I heard long ago that the Su fellow works for her. So this is her way of protecting her subordinate. However, she¡¯s overstepping her boundaries with this matter. My Medicine Sect¡¯s affairs¡ªhow dare she meddle in them?"


    Zi Nu¡¯s expression shifted, but even in the face of so many Terrestrial Immortals, she showed not the slightest fear. On the contrary, in her heart, the ck Widow was akin to a true Immortal, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to disrespect the ck Widow in such a manner.


    "My mistress merely asked me to convey a message and has no intention of interfering in Medicine Sect¡¯s matters!" Zi Nu paused and then said coldly, "Besides, while Medicine Sect may be forceful, my mistress does not fear you. What my mistress undertakes is dictated by willingness, not by courage orck thereof!"


    "How dare you!" The Second Elder mmed the table and roared, "A mere servant, daring to speak to me in such a manner¡ªutter arrogance. Your mistress is nothing but a junior; even if she herself came here, she¡¯d have to behave obediently. And you¡ªwhat kind of insignificant being are you to speak to me like that?"


    "I respect you as a senior, which is why I¡¯m being courteous. But I urge you to show some respect for my mistress!" Zi Nu replied coldly, "Or else, even as a senior, I will show no regard!"


    "And if you show no regard, then what?" Wang Ding immediately stepped forward, sneering, "Are you trying to intimidate my master?"


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned icy, his displeasure evident at Zi Nu¡¯s irreverence.


    Zi Nu didn¡¯t even spare Wang Ding a nce and said coldly, "I¡¯ve delivered my mistress¡¯s message. If the Second Elder is unwilling to listen, then go on with your business as though I were never here!"


    With that, Zi Nu turned and made to leave.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going!" Wang Ding rushed to block Zi Nu¡¯s path, shouting coldly, "This matter isn¡¯t over yet; you¡¯re not leaving here today!"


    The surrounding members of Medicine Sect also stepped closer, encircling Zi Nu. She took stock of the situation, her brow furrowing as she said gravely, "What now? Is Medicine Sect nning to use strength in numbers to bully a lone weak woman?"


    "You¡¯re merely a servant. Why would we need to bully you?" Wang Ding scoffed, "But youing here and disrespecting my master like this¡ªif word of it spreads, then where does my Medicine Sect¡¯s pride go? If you kneel here and offer a respectful apology to my master, then you¡¯re free to leave!"


    "Kneel?" Zi Nu chuckled disdainfully, "And what gives you the right to demand I kneel?"


    "What arrogance from a mere servant!" Wang Ding¡¯s face turned dark, his voice heavy with menace, "You really think your master, the ck Widow, can protect you? Let me tell you¡ªeven if she can dominate in the Capital City, here in Medicine Sect, she¡¯s utterly insignificant!"


    The Second Elder nodded slowly, satisfied with Wang Ding¡¯s forceful stance¡ªit aligned perfectly with his intentions.


    "Heh, my mistress has never counted on earning much face with you Medicine Sect folks." Zi Nuughed icily, "She¡¯s said countless times before¡ªnot to bother with gratitude and loyalty when dealing with ingrates like you. But my mistress never thought¡ªnot only are you ingrates, you¡¯re utterly unreasonable! If that¡¯s the case, I should¡¯ve refrained from these pointless conversations. Talking reason with you is no different from ying music to cattle!"


    "Who are you calling unreasonable!" The Second Elder mmed the table, roaring in fury.


    The Medicine Sect crowd stared furiously at Zi Nu, their aggressive postures making it seem as though they might attack her at any moment.


    Zi Nu remained unyielding, her voice chilling, "I¡¯m talking about you¡ªwhat about it!"


    "How dare you!" The Second Elder was enraged, pointing at Zi Nu as he bellowed, "A mere servant, daring to be so brazen in front of me¡ªwhat has be of this world? Someone¡ªteach her a proper lesson! Let her understand what rules mean!"


    "Master, let me handle it!" Wang Ding¡¯s eyes shone brightly. To him, this was a perfect opportunity to prove himself before his master.


    He didn¡¯t regard Zi Nu seriously at all¡ªafter all, she was merely a young girl. How strong could she possibly be?


    Without waiting for the Second Elder¡¯s response, Wang Ding rushed forward, reaching out to grab Zi Nu¡¯s wrist.


    Zi Nu remained motionless, waiting until Wang Ding¡¯s hand grasped her wrist. Only then did she shift, twisting her wrist and countering to lock Wang Ding¡¯s hand.


    Among the ck Widow¡¯s Seven Color ves, none were weak. Back when Zi Nu effortlessly defeated Ge Kaiyang, her extraordinary strength was already evident¡ªon par with Su Yang¡¯s current level of power.


    Wang Ding¡¯s skills were utterly insignificant inparison to Zi Nu. The moment he made his move, she captured his wrist. Stunned, Wang Ding tried to retreat, but it was already toote.


    Zi Nu gripped Wang Ding¡¯s hand and twisted sharply. A loud crack echoed, and Wang Ding¡¯s arm was dislocated on the spot.


    "Ah!" Wang Ding released a blood-curdling scream.


    The ordeal didn¡¯t end there¡ªZi Nu lifted her leg and kicked Wang Ding squarely in the chest. He flew backward, crashing onto the distant floorboards, coughing up blood andpletely unable to rise.


    The entire scene unfolded in the blink of an eye. The crowd had barely registered Wang Ding rushing forward when he was already sent flying back. Many didn¡¯t evenprehend what had just happened.


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression turned even darker. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Zi Nu¡¯s formidable strength. His disciple was utterly humiliated, suffering a major loss¡ªit left him feeling no small amount of disgrace.


    "What ruthless tactics!" The Second Elder stood, his expression grim as he red at Zi Nu.


    Zi Nu, unperturbed, said coldly, "What now, Second Elder¡ªare you nning to personally make a move?"


    Had it not been for the recent Shen Family Courtyard incident, the Second Elder might indeed have acted himself. But after a Terrestrial Immortal from Medicine Sect was apprehended by the Law Enforcers, none of the Terrestrial Immortals had dared to act recklessly since. Medicine Sect was now cautious to avoid breaking the rules any further.


    Grinding his teeth, the Second Elder said in a low voice, "No need for me to act. Do you truly believe my Medicine Sect is without capable hands? Someone¡ªtake her down!"


    A nearby man immediately stepped forward, engaging Zi Nu in a fierce battle.


    The man¡¯s abilities were formidable, but having suffered losses to Li Fangming during the Shen Family Courtyard events, he was already weakened. Facing Zi Nu now, he stood no chance. After only a brief exchange, the man was defeated once more, coughing up blood and forced to retreat.

 Chapter 1438 - 1437 Zi Nu Gets Captured

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Chapter 1437 Zi Nu Gets Captured</h4>


    Seeing both of her opponents defeated by Zi Nu, the Second Elder grew angrier, shouting, "Go again!"


    A few more individuals stepped forward without hesitation. Zi Nu, clearly drained of power, nced coldly at the crowd in front of her and mocked, "So, Medicine Sect¡ªone of the Ten Great Sects¡ªis resorting to gang tactics against a defenseless woman? Truly impressive."


    The Second Elder¡¯s face flushed red as he roared, "Enough nonsense! Daring to wreak havoc in my Medicine Sect, you must pay the price!"


    "Heh..." Zi Nu sneered, "Adding guilt where it doesn¡¯t exist¡ªhow innovative. If you¡¯re intent on bullying me, just admit it. Spare me your borate pretense. Show me whatever tricks you have; you¡¯ve already cast shame aside, so what¡¯s the point of these lofty words?"


    The Second Elder was nearly driven mad with rage, waving his hand furiously, "Kill her! Kill her for me!"


    A man charged forward, engaging inbat with Zi Nu. However, shortly into the fight, he began losing ground.


    Seeing this, the others abandoned any sense of pride and joined the fray, surrounding Zi Nu for a group assault.


    This time, Zi Nu was utterly unable to resist. Overwhelmed by theirbined attack, she endured multiple blows, her mouth and nose dripping blood, and was severely injured in no time.


    Seeing her plight, the Second Elder¡¯s expression finally rxed, no longer showing any remorse for the tant bullying. Instead, he reveled in a sense of vengeance fulfilled.


    Eventually, one of the attackers struck Zi Nu with a heavy punch, sending her flying. As she hit the ground, several others pinned her down and forcibly dragged her before the Second Elder.


    Sitting on his chair, towering over her, the Second Elder stared down at Zi Nu and said coldly, "Do you know your mistake now?"


    Zi Nu spat out a mouthful of blood, raised her head, and red at him with icy eyes, "If you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it. Why waste your breath?"


    "Bitch, you¡¯re just begging for death!" Wang Ding, consumed by fury, smacked Zi Nu twice, snarling, "You think dying is that simple? Today, if I don¡¯t bring you into submission, you¡¯ll continue to believe Medicine Sect is full of ipetents, won¡¯t you?"


    "I¡¯ve already submitted!" Zi Nu replied coldly. "So many people banding together to deal with one defenseless woman from the mighty Medicine Sect. Ten Great Sects indeed. How could I not submit?"


    At this, the Medicine Sect members finally felt a pang of embarrassment.


    Initially, they only thought about capturing Zi Nu, without considering too much else. Now, upon reflection, it was indeed humiliating for so many of them to gang up on just her.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face reddened slightly, then quickly shifted to anger again. With a chilling tone, he said, "You favor Su Yang so tantly¡ªI see through your deceit. You came here deliberately to spy on us for him, disrupting our focus intentionally. Hmph! Lock her up at once. Don¡¯t let her escape! Otherwise, if Su Yang learns of our situation, who knows what plots he¡¯ll concoct against us!"


    "Yes, yes, lock her up! Lock her up!" Wang Ding nodded enthusiastically, his eyes glinting with sinister excitement.


    Zi Nu was quite beautiful, not to mention her impressivebat skills. If she were imprisoned here, Wang Ding might find opportunities to take advantage of the situation.


    A few men dragged Zi Nu away while Wang Ding schemed in his mind about convincing the Second Elder to allow him to oversee her captivity, granting him closer ess.


    "Wang Ding!" The Second Elder suddenly called out.


    Wang Ding jolted with eagerness, looking at the Second Elder intently, hoping his mentor would assign him to guard Zi Nu.


    Unaware of his disciple¡¯s true thoughts, the Second Elder said sternly, "Immediately contact the other sects. Find those sects I¡¯m well acquainted with and inform them that I¡¯ve invited them! I¡¯ll need to coordinate with our sect members, which will dy me. When they arrive, personally host them. Under no circumstances should you slight them, understood?"


    "Ah?" Wang Ding froze. If tasked with this, he¡¯d have no time to go near Zi Nu!


    "Do you have questions?" The Second Elder frowned.


    "It¡¯s nothing, Master. It¡¯s just... this is our main base. Perhaps I should stay here as a guard while you send other senior disciples to deliver the invitations..." Wang Ding suggested cautiously.


    "Nonsense!" The Second Elder scowled, "You are my personal disciple¡ªif not you, who else? Sending others won¡¯t carry the same weight. If you go, they will respect us."


    Wang Ding fell silent, realizing that he indeed had no choice but to carry out the task. Dejectedly, he left to fulfill the order.


    "The rest of you¡ªwatch her closely. Not a single mistake is eptable!" The Second Elder red at a group of men, then specifically addressed the several Terrestrial Immortals nearby: "You too¡ªkeep an eye on her. If anyone tries to rescue her and seeds, it will tarnish us beyond repair!"


    The Medicine Sect collectively assaulting a lone woman¡ªif word spread, their reputation would be utterly destroyed. This was also why the Second Elder had decided to detain Zi Nu.


    Once the situation with Su Yang was handled, the Elder intended to fabricate charges against Zi Nu and execute her quietly, ensuring no outsiders could learn the truth and erasing the issue permanently.


    It had to be said¡ªthe Second Elder wasn¡¯t just arrogant but deeply malicious. That his disciples shared his character wasrgely a reflection of his tutge.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Su Yang had no idea that Zi Nu had gone to Medicine Sect. After Medicine Sect left, Su Yang headed straight to Qinghe Academy.


    Upon meeting the dean, Su Yang cut straight to the point, asking why he was ordered to spare the Medicine Sect members.


    The dean gave a bitter smile and shook his head. "I knew you¡¯de to ask this, but s, I can¡¯t tell you!"


    "Why?" Su Yang frowned in disbelief, "Dean, you should know the history between me and Medicine Sect. Plus, you¡¯ve witnessed the Second Elder¡¯s character. Even if I spare him tonight, he won¡¯t spare me tomorrow. By letting him go now, I¡¯m merely letting a tiger return to its mountain!"


    "I understand your reasoning, but the consequences of killing Medicine Sect¡¯s members tonight would be far too severe," the dean said with a pained sigh. "So, I had no choice but to ask you to show mercy."


    "Showing mercy could mean sentencing us to death!" Su Yang stared at the dean. "Why can¡¯t you exin your reasoning to me?"


    The dean looked at Su Yang for a long moment before slowly shaking his head again. "This matter involves the Heavenly Battle. I cannot tell you."


    "The Heavenly Battle?" Su Yang murmured, speechless. Once again¡ªit was the Heavenly Battle. Any issue tied to the Heavenly Battle seemed shrouded in secrecy, with nobody willing to divulge even a trace of information. Why?


    Su Yang had been pondering endlessly¡ªwhat exactly was the Heavenly Battle? Why did everyone treat this subject as utterly untouchable?

 Chapter 1439 - 1438: All Beings in the World

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Chapter 1438: All Beings in the World</h4>


    After a long silence, Su Yang suddenly said, "Can I ask what exactly the Mystical War is?"


    The Dean froze for a moment, staring at Su Yang in astonishment before frowning and replying, "This isn¡¯t a question you should be asking!"


    "Why not?" Su Yang asked, unwilling to let it go. "No one is willing to tell me about the Mystical War. They just say that it¡¯s better for me not to know. But this matter has already be closely intertwined with my life. Many things around me are affected by it, including this issue with the Medicine Sect. If I remain in the dark, wouldn¡¯t I be even more passive in the future?"


    "Being passive is better than being deeply entangled!" The Dean said softly. "Telling you about the Mystical War won¡¯t do you any good. On the contrary, once you know about it, you will inevitably get drawn into it, unable to escape it for the rest of your life. That wouldn¡¯t be fair to you!"


    "Is it fair to all of you then?" Su Yang countered.


    The Dean sighed softly, "We are different. We are Terrestrial Immortals. This matter¡ªit¡¯s something we must step forward to bear!"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang frowned and thought for a while before suddenly asking, "Do you mean that once I be a Terrestrial Immortal, I must face this matter too?"


    The Dean did not answer directly, only nodding lightly.


    Su Yang was taken aback. He began to ponder over what the Mystical War could be and why bing a Terrestrial Immortal would force him to confront it.


    "But ck Widow and L¨¹ Donglin know about the Mystical War too..." Su Yang said. "They haven¡¯t entered the Land Fairy Realm yet!"


    "They are different!" The Dean shook his head. "Miss Sues from the Su Family of Yanbei; she cannot escape this matter. And L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s uncle is the Beigong War God. Such things cannot be hidden from the Beigong War God."


    "Is he caught up in this too?" Su Yang asked.


    "You could say so." The Dean hesitated for a moment before replying, "They¡¯ve both already paid a price for these matters."


    "What price?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    The Dean did not answer. Instead, he looked at Su Yang and said softly, "I won¡¯t tell you about the Mystical War. If, someday in the future, you choose to leave this realm and step into the Land Fairy Realm, you¡¯ll understand by then. As for this issue with the Medicine Sect¡ªconsider it a favor I owe you on behalf of all beings under heaven. How about that?"


    Su Yang was stunned. How could this matter get so big? What did he mean by "all beings under heaven"?


    Though puzzled, the Dean had spoken so firmly that there was little else Su Yang could say.


    "How¡¯s the refinement of the three elixirs?" Su Yang asked.


    "They¡¯re finished." The Dean took out three porcin bottles and handed them to Su Yang.


    Su Yang opened the bottles to examine them. The refined elixirs were identical to what was described in Destiny¡¯s Tome¡ªan extremely sessful result.


    From this, it was evident that Qinghe Academy had extraordinarily deep reserves of expertise.


    Though Su Yang had shared the methods for refining these three elixirs with Qinghe Academy, in truth, aside from the Pill of Foundational Fortification, the other two elixirs were far from easy to refine.


    Especially the Immortal Essence Pill, which could repair a Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s foundational shorings¡ªit was practically a defiance of the natural order for Terrestrial Immortals.


    It must be noted, not every Terrestrial Immortal reached Great Perfection in the Integration Realm before entering the Land Fairy Realm.


    In fact, most Terrestrial Immortals failed to break through the Sovereign bottleneck and entered the Land Fairy Realm directly.


    Among those who did break past the Sovereign bottleneck, many¡ªdue to external circumstances or their own issues¡ªentered the Land Fairy Realm without achieving Great Perfection in their previous realm.


    Such individuals, though Terrestrial Immortals by realm, suffered inherent ws due to theck of Great Perfection in their previous cultivation level. This inherent w made it exceedingly difficult for them to progress to the next realm and became a source of lifelong regret.


    The Immortal Essence Pill, however, could repair their foundational deficiencies, addressing those inherent ws and offering a chance to touch the next realm. As such, the Immortal Essence Pill was considered indispensable for these cultivators.


    Yet the refinement of the Immortal Essence Pill was extremely challenging. Not only were the required materials exceptionally rare, but the pill furnace, the alchemist, and even the refinement environment were equally demanding.


    Su Yang knew Qinghe Academy had the resources to obtain materials, pill furnaces, and suitable environments. But finding a truly skilled alchemist was far more difficult.


    Having the method didn¡¯t mean every alchemist could sessfully refine the Immortal Essence Pill. Only a genuinely skilled master could produce the elixir. Otherwise, who knows how much time, wealth, and resources would be wasted attempting to refine it?


    For Qinghe Academy to produce the Immortal Essence Pill in such a short time left Su Yang astounded.


    "I didn¡¯t expect Qinghe Academy to have such a master alchemist," Su Yang said, visibly awestruck.


    The Dean chuckled, handing him the three bottles of elixirs. "The Medicine Sect has been contacting their allies. It seems likely that they will attack you tomorrow night. Are you prepared?"


    "Does the Medicine Sect have many allies?" Su Yang asked.


    "Many, and not many." The Dean said softly, "It depends mainly on how much the Second Elder is willing to pay."


    Su Yang immediately understood. Ultimately, everything boiled down to vested interests. If the Second Elder was willing to offer enough incentives, he could summon a significant force. If he were stingy, they might not gather as many allies.


    "But the unfortunate thing is, the Second Elder is not a stingy man," the Dean added softly.


    Su Yang furrowed his brows. The Dean¡¯s words were a clear warning¡ªtomorrow¡¯s enemies would likely be numerous.


    "Are you ready?" the Dean asked.


    Su Yang nced at the Dean and suddenlyughed. "Does preparation even make a difference?"


    The Deanughed too. He walked to the window and gazed at the bright moon outside. After a long pause, he said softly, "If you truly reach a dead end, you cane to Qinghe Academy."


    "No need!" Su Yang stood up and bowed deeply to the Dean. "If I truly lose this battle, what meaning would there be in surviving in Qinghe Academy? Moreover, how long could Qinghe Academy even protect me?"


    The Dean turned to look at Su Yang, an expression of surprise shing in his eyes. After a long while, he chuckled softly and said, "You certainly see things clearly."

 Chapter 1440 - 1439 Lü Donglin Is Deceived

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Chapter 1439 L¨¹ Donglin Is Deceived</h4>


    "It¡¯s not that I see clearly; it¡¯s just the situation as it is!" Su Yang said softly. "I don¡¯t know what the Heavenly War is, but the appearance of the Law Enforcers tonight was too suspicious. They came too early, and too many of them, as if they were already prepared. Someone told me that the heavenly rules are about to change. Perhaps, even Qinghe Academy might no longer be a haven in the future!"


    "Qinghe Academy has never been a haven. It¡¯s just that the world in the future may not be a haven either; that¡¯s hard to say!" The principal sighed and shook his head, then fell silent and spoke no more.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t linger at Qinghe Academy. After bidding farewell to the principal, he left directly.


    The principal watched as Su Yang¡¯s figure disappeared in the distance, sighed again, and muttered, "Even if you win this battle, what does it mean? After the heavenly rules change, how long can youst? How many Terrestrial Immortals in this world want to kill you?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hear these words. However, he already imagined them in his heart.


    ck Widow left to do something major she had prepared for many years at the Su Family of Yanbei.


    This was Su Yang¡¯s greatest ally, but this time around, he couldn¡¯t rely on her.


    However, when Su Yang returned to the Shen Family Courtyard, he happened to meet L¨¹ Donglin and others rushing back, covered in dust.


    Once L¨¹ Donglin reached the door and saw Su Yang returning, he was delighted, hurried over, and said, "Brother Su, are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine!" Su Yang looked at the few people behind L¨¹ Donglin in surprise and asked, "What¡¯s going on with you guys?"


    When the Su Family of Yanbei attacked the Shen Family Courtyardst time, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s group disappeared. Now, after two days, they finally made it back, and it seemed like they encountered some trouble.


    "Ah, don¡¯t mention it!" L¨¹ Donglin waved his hand. "We got swindled!"


    "What happened?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "We suddenly received news that my greatest enemy appeared near the Capital City, so I immediately took my men there." L¨¹ Donglin exined, "I was thinking of checking the situation, and if I couldn¡¯t find anyone, I woulde back to help you immediately. But unexpectedly, when we got there, we were trapped in a formation that had been set up for a long time. We wandered inside for two days before finding our way out."


    Su Yang frowned. L¨¹ Donglin was the nephew of the Beigong War God, so he should understand formations a bit, right? What kind of formation could trap them for so long?


    "What kind of formation?" Su Yang asked. "So powerful?"


    "The formation itself is not powerful, but the person controlling it is!" Xue Nu, standing nearby, said in a deep voice, "The person controlling the formation is an absolute master, with strength even above mine. If he had continued to control the formation, we might not have made it out yet. By the time we got out, that person had run away, and we had no idea who trapped us inside!"


    "Could it be someone from the Martial Champion Zhang Family?" Su Yang whispered.


    Xue Nu shook his head. "It¡¯s hard to say. We sensed the presence of the Judge Gate at the scene!"


    The Judge Gate was a sect founded by the Jade-Faced Judge.


    "Could it be that the Jade-Faced Judge came in person?" Su Yang was astonished.


    "Definitely not!" Xue Nu said. "That aura was too weak; it couldn¡¯t possibly be the Jade-Faced Judge."


    "Then it must be someone under the Jade-Faced Judge?" Su Yang said.


    Xue Nu nodded and continued, "We just don¡¯t know which person under the Jade-Faced Judge it was!"


    "Are there many masters under the Jade-Faced Judge?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "Not many, but there are two or three." Xue Nu said seriously. "It¡¯s hard to tell who it was since I haven¡¯t had much interaction with these people."


    Su Yang nodded slowly, pondered for a while, and frowned. "But it¡¯s strange. By logic, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group was defeated by the Martial Champion Zhang Family and those from the Su Family of Yanbei. Even if they wanted revenge, they should be targeting these two families. Why target you?"


    "That¡¯s exactly what I can¡¯t figure out." L¨¹ Donglin shrugged. "What kind of scheme are these people up to?"


    "Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it!" The Drunken Monk sticking his tongue out said nearby, "Su Yang, got any wine?"


    Su Yang was rendered speechless; this Drunken Monk really couldn¡¯t have fun without wine, almost like an alcoholic.


    After arranging a feast, the Drunken Monk drank three bottles in a row before wiping his face and exhaling deeply, "Amitabha, I almost died of thirst!"


    Su Yang really wanted to kick this damned monk¡¯s face, but he was toozy to waste words with him and briefly exined to L¨¹ Donglin what had happened in the past two days.


    L¨¹ Donglin was surprised to learn that Su Yang defeated the Su Family of Yanbei and even insulted and seriously injured Su Ze.


    This battle, in his eyes, had little chance of Su Yang winning. Who would have thought that Su Yang not only won but did so excessively?


    Of course, this was ck Widow¡¯s n, and Su Yang wasn¡¯t in a position to exin too much to L¨¹ Donglin.


    After hearing about the Medicine Sect, L¨¹ Donglin was speechless. "That Second Elder of the Medicine Sect is notoriously protective and extremely arrogant and self-righteous. I think tomorrow night they¡¯re bound to strike with full force. By then, this battle will be very troublesome!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, aware of these circumstances.


    "Forget it; we won¡¯t leave tonight!" L¨¹ Donglin pped the table. "Tomorrow night, let¡¯s have a good fight with these bastards!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was taken aback and quickly waved his hands. "No need, I can handle this myself!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" L¨¹ Donglin said. "I¡¯ve hated those bastards from the Medicine Sect for not just a day or two. When my mother needed help, those bastards from the Medicine Sect extorted us in various ways and then went back on their word, refusing to provide the medicine to save my mother. Those bastards bear a lot of responsibility for my mother¡¯s death. Just as this opportunity presents itself, let¡¯s have a good fight and avenge my mother!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t expect L¨¹ Donglin to have such a grudge against the Medicine Sect.


    "Even though that¡¯s true, this issue is too big." Su Yang said softly. "Besides, ck Widow said the heavenly rules are about to change. Provoking these Great Sects at this time might not be appropriate, right?"


    L¨¹ Donglin obviously already knew about the changes in the heavenly rules and, hearing this, pursed his lips. "Then when is it appropriate to provoke them? My uncle has held the position in the Northern Three Provinces for so many years; countless Terrestrial Immortals want to kill him. Do you think if we back down this time, they will spare us after the heavenly rules change? Don¡¯t be naive; if you have the chance, take them out quickly. Otherwise, once the opportunity passes, they will definitely not spare you!"

 Chapter 1441 - 1440: The Disciple of the Drunken Monk

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Chapter 1440: The Disciple of the Drunken Monk</h4>


    Listening to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s words, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh. One of the key reasons they got along so well was that their personalities were quite simr.


    Strike while the enemy is weak¡ªon this matter, Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin werepletely aligned!


    "Alright then, let¡¯s do it this way!" Su Yang nodded slowly, nced at the somewhat worried Xue Nu and the others, and said softly, "But everyone, don¡¯t worry too much. We might not lose this battle!"


    "Oh?" L¨¹ Donglin perked up immediately. "You have a n?"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly. "For now, it¡¯s confidential. But by tomorrow night, everything will be revealed!"


    "Great!" L¨¹ Donglinughed aloud. "It¡¯s settled, then. Hey, you shameless monk, stick around and remember to help out tomorrow night!"


    The Drunken Monk reeked of alcohol and waved his hand dismissively. "I¡¯m only here to deal with Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s people. As for the rest, I won¡¯t get involved..."


    "Stop with the nonsense!" L¨¹ Donglin retorted instantly. "Just a couple of days ago, we were trapped in an enemy formation by the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s men, and we didn¡¯t see you lifting a finger to deal with them. If you don¡¯t help with this matter, all the wine you¡¯ve had these past few days would¡¯ve been for nothing!"


    "You... you¡¯re ckmailing me!" The Drunken Monk felt cornered and looked a bit flustered.


    "Enough talking, it¡¯s decided!" L¨¹ Donglin forcefully pped the Drunken Monk¡¯s shoulder. "By the way, I heard your junior disciple is about to reach the Capital City? Get in touch with him quickly. If possible, have hime help tomorrow!"


    Su Yang nced at the Drunken Monk¡ªhis junior disciple was here too? That was fantastic news. If the Drunken Monk was so strong, his junior disciple¡¯s abilities surely wouldn¡¯t becking either.


    "I heard he arrived, but I don¡¯t know where he is," the Drunken Monk mumbled while hupping from the alcohol.


    "Pfft, finding him shouldn¡¯t be hard!" L¨¹ Donglin waved his hand. "Let someone check where the most beautiful women in the Capital City have been gatheringtely¡ªis there a modelpetition, a beauty pageant, or anything like that?"


    "What?" Su Yang lookedpletely bemused. "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "His junior disciple is called Happy Monk," L¨¹ Donglin replied. "To put it bluntly, he¡¯s adies¡¯ man¡ªhe¡¯ll run straight to wherever the beautiful women are!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang stood there dumbfounded. What kind of monk was this?


    "He¡¯s got another junior disciple, called Meat Monk¡ªhe lives for meat," L¨¹ Donglin added. "But that guy can¡¯t hold a drop of alcohol. As for Happy Monk, he doesn¡¯t touch either meat or alcohol¡ªhe¡¯s purely drawn to women!"


    "This... what kind of monks are these?" Su Yang was totally perplexed. Mahakasyapa of the Buddha Pce was renowned across the realm, a brilliant talent of the Buddhist Sect. Why were his three disciples so ludicrous?


    "You¡¯ll get used to it eventually," L¨¹ Donglin said.


    "Alcohol and meat pass through the gut, while Buddha resides in the heart!" The Drunken Monk spoke slowly.


    Su Yang: "..."


    Soon after, Zhao Hu Zipleted the investigation. He reported that indeed, a modelpetition was being held somewhere in the Capital City tonight.


    Without another word, L¨¹ Donglin grabbed Su Yang and the Drunken Monk and stormed off toward the venue.


    When they arrived, the event venue was bustling, packed with people, and Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin struggled to get through the crowd.


    "Hey, since we¡¯re here, you as the elder disciple should at least step up!" L¨¹ Donglin pushed the Drunken Monk.


    With a wine jug in hand, the Drunken Monk looked around, then suddenly pointed toward the backstage area. "Go over there."


    "Oh?" L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang immediately followed the Drunken Monk to the backstage area.


    The backstage was utter chaos¡ªa flurry of makeup artists, people touching up models, and various staff bustling around.


    When Su Yang and the others walked in, no one paid them much attention. Strictly speaking, regr people weren¡¯t allowed in the backstage area. At the entrance, four burly security guards were stationed.


    Those guards, however, had already been swiftly taken down by L¨¹ Donglin, allowing Su Yang and his group to enter unimpeded.


    Once inside, nobody bothered with them¡ªa testament to how secure everyone thought the area was. No one imagined someone could sneak past the guards.


    The Drunken Monk walked between L¨¹ Donglin and Su Yang, sipping his wine. Suddenly, he stopped dead in his tracks, sped his hands together in prayer, bowed his head, and began chanting repeatedly, "Amitabha, Amitabha, Amitabha..."


    "What¡¯s gotten into you now?" L¨¹ Donglin nced at him and immediately burst intoughter.


    Su Yang, curious, turned to look and couldn¡¯t help but stifle his ownughter.


    Not far from the Drunken Monk, a scantily-d model was sashaying toward them in full catwalk mode. Upon seeing her, the Drunken Monk¡¯s face turned bright red as he lowered his head and frantically chanted Buddhist scripture¡ªit was evidently because of her appearance.


    "You shameless monk, for all the wine you¡¯ve had, you don¡¯t even have a shred of guts for this!" L¨¹ Donglinughed and cursed, dragging the monk along. "Your junior disciple¡ªcan he really be hiding backstage? Where would he even be?"


    Still keeping his head down, the Drunken Monk dared not look around and muttered softly, "The changing room."


    "The changing room?" L¨¹ Donglin was briefly stunned before he cursed again. "Damn, how sleazy is that?"


    Su Yang felt equally exasperated. The Drunken Monk¡¯s junior disciple was truly a rare breed.


    Soon, the three of them reached the changing room¡¯s door. Now standing there, all three were suddenly at a loss.


    "What do we do now?" Su Yang looked at the Drunken Monk.


    "Go in and search!" The Drunken Monk replied.


    "No kidding!" Su Yang said, rolling his eyes. "Then why don¡¯t you go in?"


    "Amitabha... sinful, sinful!" The Drunken Monk sped his hands in prayer, bowing his head like a repentant monk.


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you not going in?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. "Hey, that¡¯s your junior disciple! Only you know what he looks like and where he might be hiding. You can¡¯t seriously expect the two of us to go in, right?"


    "Sinful, sinful." The Drunken Monk continued bowing his head. "Master L¨¹ has already seen my junior disciple before."


    "Pfft! You¡¯re saying I should go in instead?" L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s eyes widened. "All those models are changing clothes in there! If I go in, wouldn¡¯t I get thrown out by force?"


    "Well, if I go in, I¡¯ll be thrown out too!" The Drunken Monkined, making a pitiful face.


    "It¡¯s the same¡ªany guy who goes in will get thrown out!" Su Yang said, rolling his eyes.


    "Uh..." The Drunken Monk thought for a moment, then suddenly said, "I think Master L¨¹ going in would still be the best option!"


    "Why?" L¨¹ Donglin protested angrily.


    "Master L¨¹ is handsome, refined, and charismatic. Surely the youngdies would like you!" The Drunken Monk responded earnestly.


    "Really?" L¨¹ Donglin touched his face, smiling smugly. "Now that you mention it, you could be right! Shall I give it a try?"


    Su Yang: "..."


    L¨¹ Donglin tidied his hair, straightened his outfit, and stepped into the changing room with confidence, pushing open the door.


    Meanwhile, the Drunken Monk stood by the door expectantly. Before long, a series of shrieks erupted from inside the room. "Ah! A pervert!"


    "There¡¯s a creep!"


    "Beat him up! Get him out!"


    The door was suddenly shoved open, and L¨¹ Donglin bolted out, covering his head like a rat in retreat.

 Chapter 1442 - 1441: Crossdressing Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Chapter 1441: Crossdressing Boss</h4>


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment. L¨¹ Donglin, normally so sharp, how could he get so dizzy from a singlepliment by this Drunken Monk? A ce like this¡ªis it somewhere you can just stroll into because you¡¯re good-looking? Look at me¡ªI¡¯m so handsome, did I run in there?


    Drunken Monk and Su Yang followed L¨¹ Donglin all the way to a deste corner, where they finally stopped.


    "Damn it, you conniving drunk! You set me up!" L¨¹ Donglin blurted out. "Once I got in there, the women didn¡¯t even bother to see what I looked like! They just started screaming right away."


    "Really?" Drunken Monk appeared intrigued. "I thought women liked handsome guys? Maybe you¡¯re just not handsome enough?"


    "Get lost!" L¨¹ Donglin retorted irritably. "Now what do we do? Hey, are you sure your junior is even in there? I checked; there¡¯s no ce to hide in there. Where could he possibly be?"


    "He¡¯s definitely in there. I can feel his presence," Drunken Monk asserted.


    "Then why don¡¯t you just go outside and shout for him? Tell him toe out directly," Su Yang suggested.


    "No way!" Drunken Monk shook his head.


    "Why not?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "If he walks out of there and people find out he was peeping, where¡¯s his dignity?" Drunken Monk exined.


    "Come on! He¡¯s already doing something like that and he still cares about dignity?" Su Yang eximed in disbelief.


    "What about *my* dignity?" Drunken Monk red. "If people know he¡¯s associated with me, how could I face anyone after this?"


    Su Yang was once again rendered speechless. This Drunken Monk¡¯s train of thought truly defiedprehension.


    "Stop spouting nonsense and think of a way to get him out of there!" L¨¹ Donglin said impatiently. "Once we find him, we can hurry back to drink!"


    Hearing the word "drink," Drunken Monk¡¯s spirits immediately lifted. He licked his lips and whispered, "How about this¡ªwe knock everyone in there unconscious?"


    "Get lost!" L¨¹ Donglin promptly shut him down.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Yang said, "I might have an idea!"


    "What¡¯s your idea?" the other two asked eagerly.


    Without answering, Su Yang walked straight to the dressing room door and suddenly shouted, "Fire! Fire! Oh no, there¡¯s a fire! The mes are about to reach the dressing room! Run for your lives!"


    "Fire?"


    "Oh my gosh, where?"


    "Outside! The fire¡¯s almost at the dressing room! Hurry and run!"


    "What, really? No wonder it feels so hot in here! Wait, let me grab my clothes..."


    "Who cares about clothes when your life¡¯s in danger?"


    "Run! Hurry up!"


    Momentster, a group of girls screamed as they fled the dressing room. Naturally, most of them weren¡¯t wearing much, creating quite the, er, eye-catching scene.


    Standing at the dressing room door, Drunken Monk sped his hands together and murmured repeatedly under his breath, "Amitabha, Amitabha, what a sin, what a sin!"


    Before long, nearly everyone had run out of the dressing room. Finally, a tall girl emerged¡ªbut she was fully dressed. It seemed she¡¯d taken her time putting on extrayers.


    At that moment, Drunken Monk suddenly extended his arm and grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist.


    The panicked reaction he had anticipated didn¡¯t ur. Instead, the girl tugged forcefully, taking Drunken Monk with her.


    "What the hell? So strong?" Su Yang was dumbfounded.


    L¨¹ Donglin immediately stepped in, grabbing the girl¡¯s other arm. Together with Drunken Monk, they dragged her toward Su Yang, left and right.


    Now able to see clearly, Su Yang realized¡ªwhat girl? Thick eyebrows, square face... this was clearly a *man*!


    "Junior Brother! Why are you running?" Drunken Monk scolded.


    "Master, you¡¯ve got the wrong person..." the man said in a shrill voice.


    L¨¹ Donglin wasted no words¡ªhe grabbed the guy¡¯s hair and yanked. A shiny bald head was revealed beneath the wig.


    "Damn!" the man cursed, finally losing patience. "Master L¨¹, can¡¯t you give this poor monk a little dignity?"


    As he spoke, he casually threw the wig back on.


    "Enough chit-chat..." L¨¹ Donglin began, but just then, shouting erupted from behind them.


    "Who yelled fire?"


    "Dammit, who¡¯s causing trouble? All the models ran off. How are we supposed topete now?"


    "It¡¯s those three! Those three guys! The tall one even ran into the dressing room to watch us change clothes..."


    "Stop them! Don¡¯t let them get away!"


    A group of seven or eight people screamed as they charged toward them.


    Su Yang, L¨¹ Donglin, and Drunken Monk exchanged a nce, then turned and bolted, dragging the bald monk with them.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of these people. Honestly, Su Yang could blow them away with a single breath. The key issue was¡ªthey were in the wrong this time. They totally didn¡¯t have the moral high ground.


    The bald monk, propped up between Drunken Monk and L¨¹ Donglin, was carried along as they ran, while Su Yang covered the rear.


    "Oh my gosh! They¡¯ve kidnapped one of our models! Don¡¯t let them escape! Quick, call security outside to block them!"


    "I¡¯m already calling! Security! Someone¡¯s kidnapping a model¡ªdon¡¯t let them get away..."


    "Hurry! Hurry, catch them! What are you standing there for..."


    Amid the chaos of frantic yelling, Su Yang and the others swiftly disappeared into the distance.


    By the time the security guards rushed over, they found nothing. The scene was still a total mess.


    Yet, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, after counting heads, they realized no one was actually missing. But they had all clearly seen those three guys taking off with one of the models. What on earth was going on?


    This incident quickly turned into a cold case. Some of those present even ended up seeing therapistster, wondering if they had hallucinated or seen a ghost!


    Su Yang and the others dragged the monk all the way back to the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Once there, L¨¹ Donglin unceremoniously dumped the monk onto the ground. The monk sat up, looking disgruntled. "Master L¨¹, you¡¯re so rough!"


    "Cut the nonsense!" L¨¹ Donglin threw a bundle of clothes at the monk¡¯s face. "Hurry up and change your clothes. Just looking at you, I feel the urge to hit you!"


    "Young man, don¡¯t be so hot-tempered," the monk said leisurely. Nheless, he quietly got up and changed.


    Once the monk had swapped back into his monk robes and removed the wig, Su Yang finally got a clear look at him.


    He was taller than Drunken Monk and much more handsome. If it weren¡¯t for him being a monk, just his looks alone could¡¯vended him a career in showbiz.


    The monk sat down at the table in a grand gesture after changing clothes and waved his hand. "Hurry up, hurry up, get me something to eat. This poor monk is starving!"


    "Starving?!" Drunken Monk looked astonished. "Didn¡¯t we just pass dinner not long ago?"


    "Don¡¯t even ask. I¡¯ve been trailing that model group all day¡ªI didn¡¯t even get breakfast!" the monk said hurriedly. "So, hurry, please!"

 Chapter 1443 - 1442: Who to Fight?

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Chapter 1442: Who to Fight?</h4>


    Su Yang sat on the side, utterly speechless. This monk could forget to eat just to hide inside and watch others change clothes?


    Before long, a table of dishes was served¡ªnaturally, all vegetarian.


    Su Yang had already learned that this monk, along with the Drunken Monk, didn¡¯t touch even the slightest bit of meat or fish.


    Of course, the Drunken Monk was practically inseparable from his booze, sipping through a few bottles with a te of peanuts.


    The monk looked displeased: "Senior brother, could you sit over there instead? I¡¯m trying to eat, and your stench of alcohol is making me sick. Can¡¯t I just eat in peace?"


    "Eat your food! I¡¯m not making you drink, why so much whining?" the Drunken Monk muttered but still shifted his seat, sitting next to Su Yang.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Su Yang, and that¡¯s L¨¹ Donglin. You¡¯ve seen him before." The Drunken Monk said. "And this is my junior brother, the Happy Monk."


    "Oh, hello, Master Happy!" Su Yang cupped his hands in greeting.


    "Master my foot!" L¨¹ Donglin rolled his eyes and said bluntly, "You lech, we called you here today for an actual job."


    "Not happening, I¡¯m super busy right now." The Happy Monk immediately replied. "That model troupe¡¯s about to go on tour; I gotta follow them!"


    "Enough nonsense. This is important, you¡¯re not running off anywhere! You must stay and help!" L¨¹ Donglin insisted.


    "No way!" The Happy Monk responded decisively, "Once I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯m leaving. No amount of talking will change my mind."


    "Dammit, why are you like this?" L¨¹ Donglin grabbed his shoulder and shouted, "Don¡¯t you have an ounce of loyalty?"


    "Come on, brother, if you care about loyalty, you should understand what I like and let me chase my dreams instead." The Happy Monk countered.


    L¨¹ Donglin continued to plead with him, but the Happy Monk was utterly unmoved,pletely impervious to persuasion, leaving L¨¹ Donglin so frustrated he was almost ready to hit him.


    After listening for a while, Su Yang finally couldn¡¯t help interjecting: "How about this? I¡¯ll fund a World Model Competition in the Capital City and keep that whole model troupe here. How¡¯s that sound?"


    The Happy Monk¡¯s eyes lit up: "Hey, now that¡¯s a good idea. Oh, I want to be a judge!"


    "Why would you be a judge?" L¨¹ Donglin asked.


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand!" The Happy Monk chuckled mischievously. "Judges can secretly y favorites, you know?"


    "Ugh!" Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin simultaneously raised their middle fingers at him.


    The Happy Monk, far from being embarrassed, burst into an even sleazier grin. He leaned close to Su Yang and whispered, "Brother, it¡¯s settled then, yeah? You let me be a judge, and I¡¯ll fight for you¡ªwhoever you want taken down, just name them!"


    "Really?" Su Yang frowned.


    "Of course!" The Happy Monk said. "Just tell me¡ªwho do you want me to beat up?"


    "Medicine Sect!" Su Yang replied.


    "Who?"


    "Medicine Sect!"


    "What?"


    "Medicine Sect!" Su Yang grew impatient, grabbing the Happy Monk¡¯s ear. "Medicine Sect! Medicine Sect! Medicine Sect!"


    "One of the Ten Great Sects?" The Happy Monk rubbed his ear.


    "What kind of dumb question is that? Is there a second one?" L¨¹ Donglin retorted.


    "Alright, goodbye, see you never!" The Happy Monk turned to leave.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" L¨¹ Donglin grabbed him by the arm and yanked him back.


    "Brother, could you not mess with me, please..." The Happy Monk¡¯s face turned sour. "Is this a brawl or a guaranteed blood feud? The Medicine Sect folks are notorious for holding grudges, and they¡¯re ridiculously well-connected. If I really fight them, how am I supposed to show my face after that?"


    "Spare me your excuses!" L¨¹ Donglin snapped. "This fight¡ªyou have to do it."


    "Come on, since when can you boss people around like this?" The Happy Monk said irritably.


    "I¡¯ll sponsor another Beauty Pageant!" Su Yang suddenly chimed in.


    The Happy Monk paused, scrutinizing Su Yang for a moment. "It¡¯s not that I care about those things. Honestly, I just find you to be pretty decent, so fine¡ªI¡¯ll take a hit and help you out."


    After a brief pause, the Happy Monk immediately followed up: "But, I still need to be a judge! And the kind who has the final say, got it?"


    "No problem¡ªyou can be the sole judge if you want!" Su Yang said decisively.


    "Alrighty!" The Happy Monk stood up triumphantly, rolling up his sleeves. "So, where are the Medicine Sect people?"


    Su Yang: "..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, the fight¡¯s tomorrow night. Rest up tonight, and you¡¯ll have plenty to battle tomorrow!" L¨¹ Donglin exined.


    "Oh." The Happy Monk rolled his sleeves back down and sat back at the table to continue eating.


    Su Yang was utterly speechless¡ªthis Drunken Monk¡¯s junior brother was way more bizarre.


    When the Happy Monk had finally finished eating and gone off to rest, Su Yang walked to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side and whispered, "Is this guy reliable?"


    "If he¡¯s agreed to do something, then it¡¯s absolutely reliable!" L¨¹ Donglin replied.


    "No, I mean... Doesn¡¯t this whole thing feel sort of weird?" Su Yang scratched his head.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it¡ªhe¡¯s just like that. But trust me, this guy can fight like crazy," L¨¹ Donglin assured him. "Hisprehension is far beyond the Drunken Monk¡¯s, making him the most gifted of Mahakasyapa¡¯s three disciples. My uncle even said he¡¯s the most likely candidate to inherit Mahakasyapa¡¯s legacy!"


    "No way," Su Yang said, unconvinced. "He doesn¡¯t look like it. I mean, the guy talks about ying favorites as a judge, and you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s going to inherit Mahakasyapa¡¯s teachings?"


    "You can¡¯t judge people by appearances," L¨¹ Donglin chuckled. "Besides, do you really believe the three of them are all entirely pure and virtuous?"


    "They aren¡¯t?" Su Yang asked, surprised. The Drunken Monk¡¯s obsession with booze, the Happy Monk¡¯s shameless lust, and the Meat Monk¡¯s love of meat didn¡¯t exactly scream total spiritual renunciation. How could these three possibly embody purity?


    "It¡¯s not their fault," L¨¹ Donglin exined. "It¡¯s all part of their mission to save the world!"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked, baffled.


    L¨¹ Donglin sighed. "This all goes back to Mahakasyapa and the Jade-Faced Judge. The Jade-Faced Judge practiced a sinister ghostly Secret Technique and killed countless people. Mahakasyapa made a wager with him: Mahakasyapa would never step foot outside the Great Hero Treasure Hall, and in return, the Jade-Faced Judge must stop killing. You¡¯ve heard of this, right?"


    Su Yang nodded. He¡¯d heard Lian Wanxiong mention this before, though not in great detail. Now, it seemed L¨¹ Donglin intended to borate.


    L¨¹ Donglin continued, "But after the wager ended, Mahakasyapa found out he¡¯d been duped."


    Su Yang furrowed his brows and said gravely, "That kind of wager¡ªMahakasyapa was bound to lose! He only restricted the Jade-Faced Judge personally and not his entourage."


    "Exactly!" L¨¹ Donglin nodded. "The Jade-Faced Judge stopped killing himself, but his subordinates started killing even more people than before."

 Chapter 1444 - 1443: Ten Great Sects

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Chapter 1443: Ten Great Sects</h4>


    Su Yang nodded; this was all within his expectations.


    L¨¹ Donglin continued, "At the time, Mahakasyapa was forced to remain in the Great Hero Treasure Hall and couldn¡¯t go outside. When he heard about the situation outside, he became anxious. In desperation, he sent out his seven disciples to stop Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s underlings."


    "After many bitter battles, Mahakasyapa¡¯s seven disciples perished four in total. However, in the end, their superior skills managed to force Jade-Faced Judge to agree to another pact with Mahakasyapa. Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s men ceased their indiscriminate killing of innocents, but Mahakasyapa¡¯s side had to make a sacrifice."


    Speaking of this, L¨¹ Donglin sighed and said, "And this sacrifice was the worldly suffering that Mahakasyapa had spoken of. He said that wine, meat, and carnal desires were the sources of temptation, the root of worldly suffering. So, Jade-Faced Judge made a wager with Mahakasyapa¡ªhis three disciples would have to endure and ovee these worldly sufferings. As long as they could endure, Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s men would no longer harm innocents. Each of the three disciples had to choose one of these forbidden acts¡ªwine, meat, or carnal desires¡ªand thus the situation has be as we see it now!"


    Hearing L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s exnation, Su Yang finally understood what had transpired, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration and pity in his heart.


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether toment that these three monks had sacrificed too much for the cause, or to condemn Jade-Faced Judge for his wily cunning. These three monks, having ended up in their current state, were truly living a poignant history of hardship.


    Since tomorrow he would face the elite martial artists that Medicine Sect was bringing from the Ten Great Sects, Su Yang casually asked L¨¹ Donglin about the situation regarding these sects.


    L¨¹ Donglin was very forting about the details; he held nothing back. Listening to his detailed exnation, Su Yang finally gained a clearer understanding of the Ten Great Sects.


    These Ten Great Sects are: Martial God Altar, Hidden Sword Pavilion, Soaring Cloud Hall, Thousand Snow Pce, Innate Sect, Jade Maiden Peak, Great Might Dragon Gate, Heavenly de Peak, Horizon¡¯s End, and Medicine Sect.


    Among these, the strongest is undoubtedly Martial God Altar. It¡¯s said that the First Generation Martial God held the title of "Number One Master" for three hundred years. And that "Number One Master" truly lived up to the title¡ªa supremacy unmatched among Terrestrial Immortals and far more prestigious than the title of Martial Champion.


    Although the First Generation Martial God left Martial God Altar over a thousand years ago, they still have the Third Generation Martial God holding the fort. Legend has it that this Third Generation Martial God has been secluded in Martial God Altar¡¯s underground chamber, silently cultivating without setting foot outside, but no one dares underestimate Martial God Altar.


    Apart from Martial God Altar, the strength of the other sects is roughlyparable.


    As for those who have close ties with Medicine Sect, or are most aligned with them, there are three sects¡ªSoaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End.


    ording to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s assessment, if Medicine Sect sought help, they¡¯d surely turn to these three sects. However, if Medicine Sect were willing to pay some price, Innate Sect and Great Might Dragon Gate might also send people to assist them.


    As for Martial God Altar and Hidden Sword Pavilion, the former is beyond Medicine Sect¡¯s ability to invite, while thetter is rtively low-key and rarely involves itself in external matters.


    Then there¡¯s Jade Maiden Peak, which is entirelyposed of women. They generally don¡¯t meddle in the killing and fighting among men. In the Ten Great Sects, Jade Maiden Peak is the most aloof and uninvolved, holding no grudges with any other sects. Given that it¡¯s entirely women, other sects would feel awkward vying against them too.


    As for Thousand Snow Pce, the ck Widow¡¯s maternal grandfather is the Great Elder of Thousand Snow Pce. With ck Widow clearly supporting Su Yang, Thousand Snow Pce is unlikely to intervene in this matter either.


    Adding this all together, if Medicine Sect were truly willing to make sacrifices, then tomorrow night, thoseing to deal with Su Yang might very well include members from up to six sects.


    The Ten Great Sects are the most powerful among the Superlunary Sects. For six of these sects to join forces against Su Yang is undoubtedly a battle no one could survive!


    However, Su Yang had no choice; he couldn¡¯t flee, nor would he even consider running!


    By noon the next day, news began spreading through Capital City: Medicine Sect had invited Su Yang to meet at the North Mountain Summit!


    Previously, Su Yang had subdued all the prominent families and dominant forces in the Capital City, restoring a brief period of calm. But once this news emerged, it instantly set the entire Capital City abuzz.


    Word had already leaked that Su Yang had killed several people from Medicine Sect, and as soon as this news spread, people immediately realized that Medicine Sect was seeking revenge against Su Yang.


    Initially, people didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, the Su Family of Yanbei had also tried to stir trouble for Su Yang, only to end up suffering losses themselves. Medicine Sect, with powerparable to the Su Family of Yanbei, seemed unlikely to gain any advantage against Su Yang either.


    However, when the next piece of news broke, it shocked everyone in Capital City.


    Members of Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End simultaneously dered their stance, condemning Su Yang¡¯s ruthless methods and indiscriminate killings. All of them announced their intention to go to North Mountain Summit in support of Medicine Sect!


    Support in words was one thing, but these groups had unequivocally revealed their intent to unite with Medicine Sect against Su Yang.


    When this news spread, the people of Capital City couldn¡¯t sit still.


    A single Medicine Sect, whose strength was akin to the Su Family of Yanbei, might not pose much threat to Su Yang. But with four sects of simr strength working together, what would the oue be? Could there possibly be any hope for Su Yang?


    No extra spection was needed; everyone was certain that this time, Su Yang was doomed.


    For four of the Ten Great Sects tobine forces against Su Yang, it left no chance for him to survive!


    Soon thereafter, Medicine Sect issued an open promation, inviting anyone harboring grudges against Su Yang to join them that night at North Mountain Summit.


    This announcement spread through Capital City with even greater fervor. Though Medicine Sect¡¯s words weren¡¯t outright explicit, everyone understood¡ªthey were calling for a collective assault against Su Yang.


    Capital City¡¯s wealthy families and powerful factions were tempted. After all, it was Medicine Sect!


    For a chance to ingratiate themselves with Medicine Sect, many believed their family¡¯s status in the city could rise significantly. Gaining ess to Medicine Sect¡¯s divine pills and miraculous medicines alone would already be a worthwhile reward.


    What¡¯s more, plenty in the Capital harbored grudges against Su Yang. Tonight, Medicine Sect and three allied sects were taking action. With Su Yang¡¯s death firmly on the horizon, joining Medicine Sect would offer not only a chance at revenge but also the thrill of striking at a vulnerable foe.


    Thus, just after the promation was made, some families and factions swiftly approached Medicine Sect to publicly announce their alliance for tonight¡¯s battle at North Mountain Summit.

 Chapter 1445 - 1444 Wall-Top Grass

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Chapter 1444 Wall-Top Grass</h4>


    The news of these people defecting to the Medicine Sect caused a huge uproar in the Capital City once again.


    You must know, after thatst battle, all the major families in the Capital City had alreadypletely admitted defeat. Moreover, everyone had promised Su Yang that no matter what happened in the future, at most they would remain neutral and never stand in opposition to Su Yang.


    But in just two days, these people immediately betrayed. Taking the Minor Rejuvenation Pills they received from Su Yang, they all ran off to the Medicine Sect, openly dering their intent to oppose Su Yang. This behavior made many in the Capital City feel it was utterly shameless.


    Switching sides like a fickle fence-sitter is bad enough, but this quick and tant?


    When Zhao Hu Zi got the news, he furiously rushed to Su Yang to report the situation.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm. After hearing Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s words, there wasn¡¯t a trace of anger on his face, as if he had already anticipated all of this.


    "How many families have allied themselves with the Medicine Sect?" Su Yang casually asked.


    "Thirteen!" Zhao Hu Zi hesitated for a moment before continuing, "There are also some others who are restless, and I suspect they¡¯ll head to the Medicine Sect too."


    "Only thirteen?" Su Yang chuckled. "That¡¯s far fewer than I expected!"


    Zhao Hu Zi looked at Su Yang in shock. "Master Su, these people had all sworn to stay neutral even if something happened. But they¡¯ve taken the Minor Rejuvenation Pills you gave them and, in just a few days, switched sides to work against us. This... this is outrageous..."


    "You can¡¯t expect everyone in this world to keep their promises, can you?" Su Yang smiled. "Last time, over a hundred families were present. In the end, only thirteen families defected to the Medicine Sect. Frankly, I¡¯m quite satisfied with that number. I told you back at the manor, didn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t need everyone to keep their word¡ªjust the majority of them will do!"


    Scratching his head, Zhao Hu Zi recalled that Su Yang had indeed said this. Still, seeing these people defect to the Medicine Sect left him feeling indignant.


    "Damn it, those bastards! If I ever get the chance to deal with them, I definitely won¡¯t let them off!" Zhao Hu Zi growled through gritted teeth.


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly and patted Zhao Hu Zi on the shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry. Even with the Medicine Sect¡¯s backing, these people might not gain anything in the end!"


    "Really?" Zhao Hu Zi was overjoyed, quickly asking, "Master Su, do you... have a n?"


    "A n? Not yet." Su Yang paused and said softly, "Facing thebined forces of the Four Great Sects¡ªwho might even have other sects secretly aiding the Medicine Sect¡ªa n from me wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference anyway."


    "Then... won¡¯t those people end up profiting from this?" Zhao Hu Zi asked indignantly.


    "Heh..." Su Yangughed quietly. "Do you really think the Medicine Sect values those people so much that they¡¯d personally recruit them?"


    "Then... then what do they mean by this?" Zhao Hu Zi asked, puzzled.


    "It¡¯s simple. They don¡¯t want their own men to suffer heavy losses, so they¡¯ve recruited these free cannon fodder." Su Yang said. "Put inly, these thirteen families are just there to fight on their behalf. The irony is, these families even feel honored to be used like this. Heh..."


    Thinking it through, Zhao Hu Zi realized this was true and immediately burst intoughter. "Damn, those bastards! They actually think following the Medicine Sect will bring them benefits? Let¡¯s see how they end up this time!"


    Su Yang remainedposed, returning to sit by the table. In a calm voice, he said, "By the way, go bring Old Wang the Second over for me."


    "Got it!" Zhao Hu Zi left, and not long after, Old Wang the Second walked in, baring his yellowed teeth.


    "Hey, kid, what do you want from me?" Old Wang the Second asked as he beganbing his hair after sitting down.


    Su Yang grinned at him, making Old Wang the Second squirm ufortably. "Hey, stop staring at me like that! I don¡¯t like men!"


    "Funny, neither do I!" Su Yang replied with augh.


    "Then turn your lecherous gaze somewhere else!" Old Wang the Second snapped. "Cut the crap. What do you need?"


    "When are you leaving?" Su Yang suddenly asked.


    "Leaving? Leaving where?" Old Wang the Second was taken aback.


    "Leaving the Capital City," Su Yang replied softly. "If you don¡¯t go soon, it¡¯ll be toote. The Medicine Sect won¡¯t spare me!"


    Old Wang the Second set down hisb and red at Su Yang. "Hey, kid, do you really think I¡¯m that disloyal? You¡¯re gearing up for a fight tonight, and you think we¡¯d just leave?"


    "This is my business," Su Yang said quietly. "My alliance with ck Widow was strictly about matters in the Capital City. Tonight¡¯s events are outside that agreement."


    "That may be between you and her, but it has nothing to do with me!" Old Wang the Second said firmly. "Like it or not, I¡¯m sort of like your second uncle. Your business is my business!"


    Su Yang looked at Old Wang the Second, surprised. He truly couldn¡¯t figure out what the man was thinking.


    Su Yang knew very well that Old Wang the Second and hispanions were people under ck Widow¡¯s faction.


    To Su Yang, the greatest value of these individuals staying by his side had been to defeat the Su Family of Yanbei and draw out their main force.


    Now that the main force of the Su Family of Yanbei had emerged, Su Yang had already received word that ck Widow had left the Capital City, most likely to deal with the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Logically, Old Wang the Second and the others should¡¯ve gone with ck Widow. Yet here they were, still staying by Su Yang¡¯s side, which baffled him.


    Could it be that ck Widow was so magnanimous as to support him in this matter as well?


    But this time, the opponents included the Ten Great Sects!


    It wasn¡¯t just the Medicine Sect¡ªother forces among the Ten Great Sects were involved, too!


    Though ck Widow was formidable, she was known for her low profile and cautious actions. In all her years in the Capital City, she had never openly shed with the Martial Champion, illustrating her careful and measured nature.


    This time, letting Old Wang the Second and the other two stay around was entirely out of character for her. By helping Su Yang, she would undoubtedly invite a lot of trouble for herself. Had she not considered the consequences?


    Su Yang took a deep breath, feeling an unexpected sense of gratitude rise within him.

 Chapter 1446 - 1445: The Second Elder’s Sinister Move

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Chapter 1445: The Second Elder¡¯s Sinister Move</h4>


    Earlier, Su Yang coborated with ck Widow, forming an alliance between the two. However, what he did afterward was entirely to help ck Widow.


    The reason for this was the information he obtained from the Owner of Xiao Huang. It made him suspect that his father, Su Ping, might have wronged Su Zhan in some way. Therefore, he wanted to help ck Widow to make amends for the wrongsmitted by his father.


    In truth, this was also a manifestation of his guilt.


    As for ck Widow, she owed Su Yang no guilt at all. Yet, she still left behind Old Wang the Second and the other two, getting them involved in this matter. This made Su Yang feel a sense of gratitude he couldn¡¯t ignore!


    ...


    By nightfall, two more families went to meet with the people from the Medicine Sect. Counting this, despite Medicine Sect¡¯s efforts to summon forces within the Capital City, only fifteen families had ultimately pledged allegiance to them.


    This oue left the Second Elder quite dissatisfied.


    "Wasn¡¯t it said that the majority of the families in the Capital City held grudges against this Su family?" The Second Elder red at the list brought by Wang Ding, angrily saying, "Howe only fifteen families have shown up? Where are the others?"


    Wang Ding scratched his head and muttered, "Master, I heard that just days before we arrived in the Capital City, that Su fellow pulled off something big."


    Wang Ding recounted how Su Yang had defeated all the Capital City families at the estate.


    After listening, the Second Elder¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. "The Wu Family¡¯s Thousand Swords Art!? I didn¡¯t expect this Secret Technique to reappear in the world."


    "Master, is this Thousand Swords Art very powerful?" Wang Ding couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Of course!" The Second Elder nodded. "The Wu Family¡¯s Thousand Swords Art led an entire era. Back when an Earth Immortal still presided over the Wu Family, they were revered all over the world. However, after that individual passed away, the Thousand Swords Art was lost. Who would¡¯ve thought it would now be learned by this Su fellow? Where exactly did he get this Secret Technique from?"


    Wang Ding was utterly shocked. Then, with bubbling excitement, he said, "Master, if we could obtain this Thousand Swords Art, wouldn¡¯t our Medicine Sect¡¯s strength multiply instantly?"


    The Second Elder nodded slowly. Medicine Sect, although considered one of the Ten Great Sects and holding a considerable rank within them, wasn¡¯t particrly powerful. After all, Medicine Sect specialized in alchemy rather than martial strength. Its reputation and stature derived mostly from the Miracle Elixirs and Medicines they crafted, not from theirbative capabilities.


    In fact, many people looked down on Medicine Sect, viewing them as opportunists who only made it into the Ten Great Sects through luck.


    Everyone in Medicine Sect harbored resentment over this, but there was little they could do. Medicine Sect simply didn¡¯t have any extraordinary Secret Techniques to boast about, unlike the other sects.


    As Wang Ding had rightly pointed out, if they could acquire the Thousand Swords Art, it would be a significant breakthrough in strengthening theirbat power, making it immensely important for Medicine Sect.


    "If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll capture this Su fellow and force him to reveal the secrets of the Thousand Swords Art!" Wang Ding said eagerly.


    The Second Elder did not immediately respond. After a moment of silence, he said gravely, "Getting that Secret Technique out of Su Yang¡¯s mouth won¡¯t be an easy task."


    "Why not? Just capture him and torture him! That¡¯ll work, won¡¯t it?" Wang Ding blurted out.


    The Second Elder shook his head slowly. "This man isn¡¯t afraid of death. What good would torture do?"


    "Then what should we do?" Wang Ding asked, dumbfounded.


    "I heard this man values his family and friends deeply..." The Second Elder said softly. "Capturing his loved ones and associates will be far easier than interrogating him directly, don¡¯t you think?"


    Wang Ding¡¯s eyes lit up, but his expression quickly dimmed. "But... I¡¯ve received word that... that individual over in Pingnan Province nearly killed several members of the Su Family of Yanbei for him. Moreover, he dered that he would protect the loved ones and friends on Su Yang¡¯s side. If we were to seize anyone, wouldn¡¯t that mean going against him..."


    "I¡¯m aware!" The Second Elder said leisurely. "But that individual was referring to the people in Pingnan Province... not the ones here in the Capital City."


    "The ones in the Capital City?" Wang Ding froze for a moment before asking in surprise, "Master, what do you mean?"


    "I¡¯ve heard that Jade Maiden Peak recently took in a new female disciple named Hu Xiexie, and Thousand Snow Pce also epted a female disciple named Huo Qianfang this year. Both seem to have quite the connection with him," the Second Elder said. "These two could be leverage."


    Wang Ding immediately grinned. "Master, I¡¯ll make arrangements right away to bring these two women over!"


    "Wait!" The Second Elder paused to think, then waved his hand. "Forget about Thousand Snow Pce. That Huo Qianfang is said to be a descendant of Huo Yuanzhen. There¡¯s no need to provoke her. You should go directly to Jade Maiden Peak. Oh, and make sure to bring along your Uncle Master Jiu. Jade Maiden Peak owes her a favor, so it¡¯ll be easier to get things done with her there."


    Wang Ding looked dissatisfied. He had heard that Hu Xiexie was exceptionally beautiful and had originally nned to take advantage of her on the way back. However, with Uncle Master Jiuing along, that idea was out of the question.


    Uncle Master Jiu was a woman who had experienced heartbreak in her earlier years and held a deep resentment toward men. In her presence, Wang Ding wouldn¡¯t dare act recklessly.


    Still, he didn¡¯t dare voice hisints. He understood that with his face alone, there was no way he could convince Jade Maiden Peak to hand over Hu Xiexie.


    Not long after Wang Ding left, a man stormed into the room, looking indignant. "Second Senior Brother, so far only fifteen families have pledged their allegiance to us. Does this mean the families in the Capital City are looking down on us? It¡¯s outrageous! Is our Medicine Sect¡¯s voice meaningless in the Capital City?"


    "Old Qi, calm down!" The Second Elder sat leisurely and spoke in a soft tone. "Their fear of that Su fellow fromst time still lingers. These people are merely observing for now."


    "What¡¯s there to observe?" Elder Qi eximed angrily. "We¡¯ve already allied with three other sects, and exterminating Su Yang is as good as done. This is their chance¡ªif they miss it, they¡¯re out of luck!"


    Elder Qi continued furiously, "No, I¡¯m going to make an announcement. If they don¡¯t choose to side with us tonight, they¡¯ll be treated as enemies. Once we deal with Su Yang, they¡¯ll be next!"


    With that, Elder Qi strode toward the door. The Second Elder roared, "Stop right there!"


    "What is it?" Elder Qi asked, confused.


    "What on earth are you thinking?" The Second Elder red at him. "Do we really need to stir up such a fuss? Forcing them into a choice might make them side with us now, but it will nt seeds of resentment for the future. Some might even suspect that we¡¯re scheming to dominate the Capital City. That would only harm us in the long run. Got it?"

 Chapter 1447 - 1446 We Are Willing to Follow Master Su

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Chapter 1446 We Are Willing to Follow Master Su</h4>


    "Ah?" Elder Qee scratched his head, then curled his lips and said, "What are we afraid of? Even if someone thinks so, what can they do? Can they actually do anything against our Medicine Sect?"


    "Don¡¯t forget, the Capital City still has a Martial Champion!" Elder Two said coldly.


    "The rules of heaven and earth are about to change. What does a Martial Champion matter anymore?" Elder Qee said angrily.


    "Silence!" Elder Two shouted angrily, causing Elder Qee to jump in fright, no longer daring to speak.


    Elder Two walked up to him and lowered his voice significantly: "Before things are finalized, don¡¯t act too conspicuously, understand?"


    Elder Qee nodded repeatedly, no longer daring to say more.


    Elder Two walked to the window, gazing at the darkening night sky outside, speaking softly: "Do you know why I¡¯ve only invited those three sects?"


    Elder Qee shook his head. The three sects assisting the Medicine Sect were the ones with close ties to them. Yet, with Elder Two¡¯s abilities and resources, he could have invited more sects, but he intentionally chose not to.


    The Medicine Sect always operated in a showy manner. For Elder Two to invite only three sects was puzzling to Elder Qee; he couldn¡¯t understand why Elder Two had suddenly opted for discretion.


    Elder Two said softly, "Tonight¡¯s battle is not critical. The most crucial thing is the uing matter of changing the rules of heaven and earth. Recently, too many despicable individuals have entered the Capital City, all waiting for this change. People¡¯s thoughts vary, and their purposes differ. We must focus entirely on resolving this matter. As for this Su Yang, it¡¯s just a minor issue, no need to dwell on it."


    Elder Qee nodded slowly: "That Su fellow is just a small fry. He¡¯s surrounded by a few insignificant mortals helping him, that¡¯s all. If the rules of heaven and earth weren¡¯t restricting us, killing him would be as simple as flipped palms. Ah, it alles back to that¡ªthe limitations imposed by these damn rules. Within the Ten Great Sects, there are so many Earthly Immortals. These rules exist solely to suppress us. They must be changed!"


    "As long as you understand." Elder Two said lightly, "Over the past few days, not just the Ten Great Sects but several Superlunary Sects and Superlunary ns have been arriving at the Capital City, all for the matter of these rules. Before they all gather, let¡¯s deal with this Su Yang first, and let the world witness the strength of our Medicine Sect. So that when everyone is assembled, we will have a stronger voice."


    "Exactly!" Elder Qee¡¯s face lit up with excitement. "However, Qinghe Academy seems to be fully supporting that Su Yang..."


    "Qinghe Academy..." A trace of disdain flickered on Elder Two¡¯s face. "A bunch of old fossils, unable to adapt to the times, chirping all day about serving the world¡¯smon people. Hmph, vain idters¡ªthey have no idea what survival of the fittest means. Since we¡¯ve cultivated to the Land Fairy Realm, we are the pinnacle of this world. This is our achievement. Why do we, who have forged our strength through hardship, still have to endure so many restrictions? To let some little mortal scold us without rebuke¡ªis there any meaning in training to this level?"


    "Well said!" Elder Qee¡¯s face brightened with zeal. "Second Brother, what you said is so true. We¡¯ve cultivated to the Land Fairy Realm; this is our triumph, won through our own sweat and blood. Those mortals have done nothing, and yet we must still coexist with them as equals. Isn¡¯t that absurd? In my opinion, Earthly Immortals are the rightful rulers of this world¡ªmortals are nothing but ants at our feet. Why should we show them courtesy at all? The rules of heaven and earth arepletely nonsensical!"


    "Heh..." Elder Two chuckled lightly, patting Elder Qee¡¯s shoulder. "This time, changing the rules is something Qinghe Academy strongly opposes. However, many things have already shifted beyond their control. Come, let¡¯s head to the North Mountain Summit. Tonight, we¡¯ll fight a splendid battle."


    "Got it!" Elder Qee grinned, following after him. "Oh, Second Brother, as per your instructions, I¡¯ve already assembled experts from fifteen different families. The moment the fighting begins, we¡¯ll let them take the lead first. Once they¡¯ve exhausted Su Yang, we¡¯ll strike and kill him directly¡ªthis will save our own strength. You¡¯re absolutely right¡ªthese mortals are fools; just let them bite at each other like dogs!"


    "Hahaha..." Elder Two threw his head back andughed, full ofcency.


    ...


    The sky finally turnedpletely dark as Su Yang and hispanions prepared to set out for the North Mountain Summit.


    Just then, a group of people suddenly arrived outside. Leading them was Han Shao from the Han Family.


    Having consumed the elixir given to him by Su Yang, Han Shao¡¯s body had already recovered. He now stood outside with several dozen people, waiting for Su Yang.


    Among the group, some were from the Han Family, some from the Shi Family, and others from the Tang Family. These three families could be considered Su Yang¡¯s loyal allies in the Capital City.


    As soon as Su Yang emerged, Han Shao immediately stepped forward and bowed, "Master Su, my father and the others are packing up belongings and escorting the elderly and children of the family out of the Capital City. Thus, only us from the Han Family remain idle¡ªwe are willing to follow Master Su to the North Mountain Summit!"


    People from Shi Family and Tang Family also stepped forward and bowed, dering, "We are willing to follow Master Su to the North Mountain Summit!"


    This development was entirely unexpected for Su Yang.


    Tonight¡¯s battle was considered by all to be a certain death for Su Yang.


    At this point, all Su Yang hoped for was that the prominent families in the Capital City wouldn¡¯t turn on him. Luckily, most of these families had remained neutral after thest incident.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t sent out any requests for assistance. He knew this battle would rely solely on himself.


    But he hadn¡¯t anticipated anyoneing to his aid.


    Looking at the people before him, though few in number, Su Yang knew very well this represented the entirety of the three families¡¯ most capable forces.


    Their strength wasn¡¯t very formidable to begin with, and after several ordeals, their remaining experts were scant. Those present essentiallyprised thest remnants of their power.


    Su Yang felt deeply moved. He slowly nodded, speaking loudly, "Thank you all. However, tonight¡¯s battle is between the Medicine Sect and me. I truly don¡¯t want to drag you into it. So, I ask that you return."


    The group exchanged nces with each other before Han Shao stepped forward and said, "Master Su, I understand your intentions. But since we¡¯vee, we¡¯re not afraid to die. The Medicine Sect means nothing to us. You saved our lives, Master Su¡ªthis time, if we can¡¯t win, we simply repay our lives to you. There is nothing to fear!"


    "That¡¯s right, we are not afraid!" the crowd cheered enthusiastically.

 Chapter 1448 - 1447: North Mountain Summit

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Chapter 1447: North Mountain Summit</h4>


    Su Yang was about to speak when Han Shao directly walked up to him and said loudly, "Master Su, there¡¯s no need for you to speak further. Our family has already sent the challenge to the Medicine Sect. Tonight, on the North Mountain Summit, we must be there!"


    Su Yang was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected these three families to take matters to this extent.


    Filled with gratitude, Su Yang slowly nodded and said in a steady voice, "Since that¡¯s the case, let us fight side by side. This battle ¡ª many people believe Su Yang is destined to die. But I can tell everyone this: this fight, we may not necessarily lose!"


    In their hearts, everyone had been prepared to face death, but seeing the confidence on Su Yang¡¯s face, their spirits collectively rose.


    If Su Yang wins this battle, his status in the Capital City will likely soar, rivaling even the ck Widow Martial Champion.


    But could Su Yang actually win this fight?


    The North Mountain Summit was an incredibly deste ce.


    Beishan was a region full of mountain ranges, sparsely popted and remote. Ordinarily, people wouldn¡¯te here. Within a radius of dozens of miles, it was all wilderness, impossible for anyone to settle nearby.


    At the summit of Beishan, there was a particrly spacious tform.


    By the time Su Yang and his group arrived, hundreds of people had already gathered atop the tform. Most of them were members of those fifteen families, with only about twenty percent being from the Four Great Sects.


    Although the four sects were allied tonight, in reality, the number of people they sent wasn¡¯t significant. Aside from the Medicine Sect, which had brought forty or fifty individuals, the other three sects had only sent twenty to thirty people each.


    The Second Elder was supremely confident of victory and didn¡¯t want excessive losses on his side. Thus, the attendees from the sects were fewer, while all the elite forces from the fifteen families were present in full.


    The Second Elder¡¯s nning was meticulous: once the battle began, the warriors from the fifteen families would lead the charge. After both sides endured heavy losses, the Four Great Sects would then strike together to annihte Su Yang. This way, revenge could be exacted while minimizing casualties¡ªa perfect double win.


    Su Yang¡¯s side also had a sizeable number, butpared to the Medicine Sect, their strength appeared much weaker. The disparity was evident; the Medicine Sect had over five hundred people, while Su Yang¡¯s forces numbered only around two hundred. Additionally, the Medicine Sect had far more experts than Su Yang¡¯s side. Based on outward strength alone, there seemed to be no chance for Su Yang¡¯s victory in this battle.


    The members of the fifteen families, seeing Su Yang approaching with his people, grew even more excited. The weaker Su Yang appeared, the greater their hope for victory. For them, this was a golden opportunity¡ªnot only to align themselves with the Medicine Sect, but to elevate their position in the Capital City significantly after this battle!


    As Su Yang approached, one family head promptly stepped forward with a twisted smile and said mockingly, "Su Yang, so you¡¯ve finallye. We thought you might have been scared to death and wouldn¡¯t have dared to show up!"


    The crowd around erupted intoughter. Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm as his gaze swept over the fifteen family heads. He spoke softly, "Do you not remember the promise we madest time at Zn Manor?"


    The leading family head burst intoughter, "Su Yang, don¡¯t you dare bring up that old nonsense. At Zn Manor, you forced us not to seek revenge. Damn it, I¡¯ve been bottling up my rage ever since! You killed so many people from our families, and yet you had the audacity to forbid us from retaliating. Back then, you were too powerful, and we had no choice but to yield. But now, things are different. You¡¯ve gone too far, killing members of the Medicine Sect. This time, why should we fear you? No matter how strong you are, can you possibly stand against the Ten Great Sects?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained unperturbed as he spoke quietly, "If memory serves me right,st time you took my Minor Rejuvenation Pills and promised that no matter what happened, you would at least remain neutral¡ªeven if you didn¡¯t help me. You also agreed not to take further action against me. Otherwise, I vowed I would not spare you. Do you still remember this?"


    "Who the hell are you trying to scare at this point?" another family head snarled in rage. "Su Yang, the Medicine Sect¡¯s Second Elder is here, along with the experts from the other three sects. Do you really think you have any chance tonight?"


    "So, it seems all of you are resolved to stand against me," Su Yang nodded slowly. "In that case, I¡¯ll remember this debt. Once tonight¡¯s matter is dealt with, when Ie for you in the future, I trust you won¡¯t beg for mercy then!"


    "Su Yang, are you daydreaming at a time like this?" another family head ridiculed. "Look at the situation now¡ªwhen tonight¡¯s matter concludes, it¡¯ll be the end of you. You think you¡¯ll seek us out afterward? With what? Are you nning to haunt us as a ghost for revenge?"


    "Hahaha..." The crowd erupted intoughter again, their faces filled with scorn as they looked at Su Yang, convinced that tonight¡¯s battle would leave him with no chance to survive.


    Su Yang paid no heed to their taunts, instead quietly observing the Second Elder and his group in the distance.


    Beside the Second Elder sat three individuals: a man dressed in embroidered robes, a rugged man carrying a long de, and a refined gentleman holding a folding fan.


    Upon arriving, Su Yang had already received information from Qinghe Academy regarding the identities of these three.


    The man in embroidered robes belonged to Soaring Cloud Hall and was one of its elders. The rugged man wielding the long de hailed from Heavenly de Peak and was the peak¡¯s master.


    The refined gentleman, however, had a more remarkable background¡ªhe was the fifth son of the master of Horizon¡¯s End and was known as Ki Yongchuan, a famed yboy among the Ten Great Sects.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s arrival, the four of them turned their gazes toward him simultaneously.


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes carried a tinge of mockery, as ifughing at Su Yang¡¯s foolishness for arriving despite the overwhelming odds. After all, he had absolute strength on his side. Su Yanging here was tantamount to suicide.


    The Soaring Cloud Hall elder remained expressionless, while the Heavenly de Peak¡¯s master¡¯s eyes shone with cold brilliance, emanating a palpable killing intent.


    Ki Yongchuan, on the other hand, looked at Su Yang with undisguised disdain, as though he was far beneath his notice.


    Indeed, Ki Yongchuan had every right to be arrogant. Horizon¡¯s End wielded immense power, and Ki Yongchuan, among the master¡¯s children, ranked in the top three in strength. He governed one of Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s branches,manding vast resources. Even Su Ze could hardlypare to him.


    As for Su Yang, from Ki Yongchuan¡¯s perspective, he was nothing but a lowly insignificant mortal¡ªnot worth a second nce.

 Chapter 1449 - 1448 You Are All Fools

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Chapter 1448 You Are All Fools</h4>


    Although the four people all saw Su Yang, none of them spoke to him, as if he didn¡¯t exist at all.


    Su Yang frowned. He understood the Second Elder¡¯s intention¡ªhe was letting the fifteen families sh with Su Yang first to exhaust his strength.


    Once the strength of these fifteen families was mostly depleted, Su Yang¡¯s power would also be nearly drained. At that point, they could take action against Su Yang without expending much effort.


    Su Yang certainly wouldn¡¯t let such a situation unfold. He stepped forward and said coldly, "Second Elder, I¡¯ve arrived here, yet you still choose to act like a coward hiding in your shell. Doesn¡¯t that seem a bit inappropriate? The dogs you summoned bark so wildly, and yet you hide in the back like a turtle. Could it be that you¡¯re even worse than those dogs?"


    As soon as these words were uttered, the crowd erupted instantly.


    The members of the fifteen families were infuriated¡ªSu Yang had insulted them as dogs. Meanwhile, the four sect members in the back were livid, as Su Yang¡¯s remark clearly referred to them being cowards.


    "Arrogant!" Ki Yongchuan was the first to shout angrily. With a flick, he folded his fan and was ready to strike, only to be immediately stopped by the Second Elder next to him.


    "Young Qi, don¡¯t act impulsively!" The Second Elder lightly gestured toward the sky, hinting to Ki Yongchuan that the Law Enforcers were observing from above.


    Ki Yongchuan could only suppress his anger and grumbled, "These heavenlyws and rules¡ªit¡¯s time to change them!"


    The other two nodded in agreement¡ªthey staunchly supported revising the rules of heaven and earth. The events that unfolded tonight further solidified this belief.


    Second Elder nodded slowly and shot a cold nce at Su Yang, saying, "Su Yang, do you even know who these three are that you dare to speak so recklessly? You¡¯re truly arrogant to the extreme¡ªdo you really think that just because the Law Enforcers are here, we can¡¯t do anything to you?"


    "Why waste words? Are you here tonight to try and persuade me with reason?" Su Yang sneered.


    "Hmph, can one reason with someone like you?" Second Elder retorted.


    "That line should be mine to say!" Su Yang responded coldly. "You people baselessly use me of killing members of Medicine Sect. Now you group up against me. So, what? Medicine Sect doesn¡¯t care for justice, and neither does Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, or Horizon¡¯s End?"


    The three individuals nearby were momentarily stunned. Su Yang directly revealed their backgrounds, proving he knew exactly who they were.


    "What impudence!" The Elder from Soaring Cloud Hall said sharply, "Knowing where wee from, you still dare to speak in this manner¡ªdo you realize this counts as sphemy against the divine?"


    "Are you a god?" Su Yang retorted.


    "To the people of this world, we are gods!" The Elder from Soaring Cloud Hall said proudly, with the others nodding in agreement. In their eyes, as members of a Superlunary Sect, they were indeed revered as divine beings to ordinary people.


    "Pah!" Su Yang spat directly. "What nonsense of gods! You take yourselves so seriously. Unable to distinguish right from wrong, yet iming to be divine? I see you all as nothing but fools parading your ignorance!"


    "Who are you calling that?" Ki Yongchuan roared in anger. If not for the fact that he was a Terrestrial Immortal, he would¡¯ve already attempted to kill Su Yang multiple times over.


    "You brat, you¡¯re courting death!" Ki Yongchuan¡¯s face turned icy.


    "Hah, courting death?" Su Yang sneered. "What, tonight¡¯s gathering here¡ªis it for me to leave alive? All this posturing boils down to wanting me dead, doesn¡¯t it? Since I¡¯ve already epted death, what is there left to fear?"


    Everyone was momentarily speechless¡ªSu Yang¡¯s words left them without a retort.


    Ki Yongchuan hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang to be so fearless of death. He gritted his teeth and snarled, "Su Yang, just as Second Elder said, you truly deserve to die. But if you¡¯re hellbent on dying, don¡¯t drag others along with you. With all thismotion tonight, are you nning to get everyone around you killed too?"


    "Spare me the cheap attempts to sow discord. I¡¯ve already said¡ªyou lot are too dim-witted, so stop ying tricks before me. It¡¯sughable!" Su Yang fired back.


    "You..." Ki Yongchuan was once again insulted by Su Yang, nearly losing his mind in fury. He angrily mmed the table in front of him and shouted, "Su Yang, what gives you the right to call me dim-witted?"


    Su Yang replied, "Didn¡¯t I make myself clear earlier? Unable to discern ck from white, nor right from wrong¡ªisn¡¯tck of intelligence the only fitting exnation?"


    "How am I blind to ck and white, or unable to distinguish right and wrong?" Ki Yongchuan growled.


    "Haha..." Su Yang sneered. "Then let me ask you, why are you all here tonight?"


    "What nonsense!" Ki Yongchuan barked. "Is there even a need to ask?"


    "You were invited by the Second Elder of Medicine Sect toe help them take revenge on me, am I right?" Su Yang asked.


    "What are you trying to say?" Ki Yongchuan shouted again.


    "What I¡¯m saying is¡ªI have no enmity with any of you, so why seek revenge on me?" Su Yang asked.


    "You killed so many members of Medicine Sect, then used your influence in Capital City to provoke the Ten Great Sects. Our good ties with Medicine Sect mean we cannot stand idly by. What you¡¯ve done¡ªeveryone would want you dead. Helping Medicine Sect is nothing more than standing for justice!" Ki Yongchuan responded coldly. "There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!"


    "What exactly have I done that justifies everyone wanting me dead?" Su Yang retorted.


    Ki Yongchuan shouted, "What nonsense! You killed so many members of Medicine Sect¡ªisn¡¯t that crime worthy of execution?"


    "And how do you know it was me who killed them?" Su Yang questioned again.


    "At this stage, you¡¯re still trying to deny it!" Ki Yongchuan fumed.


    "See? We¡¯ve barely exchanged a few sentences, and you¡¯re already flustered." Su Yang remarked helplessly. "What good does it do to lose your temper? You have no evidence to prove that I killed those people. In fact, even Medicine Sect doesn¡¯t have any proof that I am the culprit. You blindly listened to their ims and rushed here to attack me. Now tell me, isn¡¯t that the very definition of failing to distinguish ck from white or right from wrong? So, my insult¡ªwas it wrong?"


    Ki Yongchuan and the other two were left dumbfounded¡ªSu Yang¡¯s argument had genuinely thrown them off bnce.


    Indeed, they had only acted based on Medicine Sect¡¯s usations that Su Yang had killed their people. They hadn¡¯t even bothered to ascertain the truth.


    Yet Su Yang had seized on this point, cornering them into silence. After all, if even Medicine Sect couldn¡¯t conclusively prove Su Yang was the killer, how could anyone else prove it?

 Chapter 1450 - 1449 A Bunch of Fools

    <h4>Chapter 1450: Chapter 1449 A Bunch of Fools</h4>


    For a moment, Ki Yongchuan was stunned, then suddenly mmed the table and roared angrily, "Su, we didn¡¯te here today to listen to your excuses. You¡¯re pretty sharp-tongued, but I hope when you¡¯re kneeling on the groundter, you¡¯ll still be able to argue like this!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang sneered mockingly, "Now I see the truth. The so-called Ten Great Sects aren¡¯t just narrow-minded, but truly shameless to the bone. If you all want to be Medicine Sect¡¯spdogs, just admit it outright. There¡¯s no need for these fabricated excuses. In the end, when you can¡¯t argue anymore, you resort to brute force. Why even bother pretending to be righteous? It¡¯s justughable!"


    Ki Yongchuan was thoroughly enraged and shouted, "Why waste words with this kind of person? Kill!"


    Second Elder nced at Ki Yongchuan, and a barely perceptible sly smile shed across his face. This was precisely the oue he wanted¡ªto provoke Su Yang intopletely enraging Ki Yongchuan. That way, Ki Yongchuan¡¯s group would fully align with his stance.


    "Kill!" Second Elder shouted coldly as well.


    Standing not far from Second Elder, Wang Ding immediately stepped forward, walked up to the fifteen family heads, and loudly proimed, "Su Yang, my master summoned you here today to give you a chance to apologize and admit your wrongs. Perhaps this matter could have been resolved. But what I didn¡¯t expect is that you¡¯re so utterly arrogant! To spout such nonsense even in front of us, the Four Great Sects! Since that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, don¡¯t me us for cutting off your lifeline. Today, we, the Four Great Sects, together with the Capital City¡¯s families, shall end your miserable existence!"


    The members of the fifteen families, seeing the Four Great Sects stepping forward, all got riled up and started shouting, "Kill him! Kill him!"


    However, Su Yang remained utterly disdainful. He spat on the ground and said coldly, "The Four Great Sects? Hah, all four of youbined, and only one person shows up. What, are you expecting these fifteen families to throw themselves into the fire first? Hey, these fifteen families came all the way here to show support, expecting some benefits from you in return. And yet, this is how you treat them?"


    The members of the fifteen families suddenly came to their senses. That¡¯s right, Wang Ding spoke eloquently, but the problem was¡ªthe Four Great Sects only had one person standing out. What were the others doing?


    If a fight broke out now, wouldn¡¯t it just mean the fifteen families would be left to sh with Su Yang directly?


    Although these fifteen families had sworn allegiance to the Medicine Sect, they were well aware that evenbined, they were not Su Yang¡¯s match. If the Medicine Sect really wanted them to be the vanguard, their losses would be catastrophic!


    These fifteen families aligned themselves with the Medicine Sect hoping to leverage its resources to grow stronger. But now, being asked to throw their lives at Su Yang? This was theplete opposite of what they¡¯d hoped for!


    Seeing the hesitation in the expressions of the fifteen family heads, Second Elder quickly spoke, "Su Yang, you¡¯re at death¡¯s door and still trying to sow discord? These fifteen familiesing here tonight is already the greatest support for our Medicine Sect. From today onwards, these fifteen families will be our honored allies and the rightful representatives of the Medicine Sect in the mortal world!"


    As soon as he said this, the fifteen families couldn¡¯t contain their excitement and erupted into cheers.


    Second Elder¡¯s words filled the hearts of the fifteen families with immense joy and excitement.


    The titles of "Medicine Sect¡¯s honored allies" and "representatives in the mortal world"¡ªwhat would those even entail?


    The Medicine Sect, one of the Ten Great Sects, was immensely powerful, unmatched by any mortal family. Bing allies of the Medicine Sect would undoubtedly elevate their status exponentially¡ªunquestionably so.


    Most enticing was the title of mortal representatives for the Medicine Sect, a prospect too alluring to resist.


    The Medicine Sect¡¯s current standing wasn¡¯t solely due to its strength, but more significantly attributed to the elixirs it refined. Even other sects within the Ten Great Sects sought Medicine Sect¡¯s elixirs, let alone the mortal families.


    If they truly became the Medicine Sect¡¯s mortal representatives, they¡¯d undoubtedly gain ess to these prized elixirs. The benefits these elixirs could bring were unimaginable. But one thing was certain¡ªarmed with them, in the Capital City, only the Martial Champion¡¯s Zhang Family would remain beyond reach. Against any other family, they¡¯d have no need to hold back.


    In fact, even families across thend woulde begging at their feet!


    Second Elder¡¯s words held such temptation that these fifteen family headspletely lost themselves in ambition.


    Wang Ding inwardlyughed and seized the moment to shout, "What are you all waiting for? Let¡¯s kill this Su guy together!"


    "Kill!" The crowd roared enthusiastically, now heedless of any potential family losses, and charged fiercely towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even have time to speak before both sides descended into chaos.


    On the sidelines, Second Elder wore a cold smile. He understood these people¡¯s minds all too well and knew exactly how to manipte them.


    In truth, these fools didn¡¯t stand a chance. After tangling with Su Yang, how many of these fifteen families would still exist by the end of the battle? Even if Second Elder offeredvish promises, what good would they be to dead men?


    The fifteen families had sent many fighters, and with the ensuing melee, Su Yang¡¯s group was quickly surrounded.


    In reality, none of the Four Great Sects actually joined the fight¡ªonly the fifteen families were battling Su Yang¡¯s forces.


    If it was only those fifteen families, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t even flinch. With L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s reinforcements, the Drunken Monk and Happy Monk, as well as fighters from the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family, Su Yang held the upper hand in obliterating the fifteen families.


    However, the real issuey in the aftermath. Even if Su Yang eradicated those fifteen families, his side would sustain heavy losses. By the time he had to face the Four Great Sects next, he¡¯dck the strength to resist.


    "You fools, you¡¯re nothing but pawns being used!" Su Yang cursed furiously, "Turn around and take a look! Have any of the Four Great Sects made a move? You¡¯re all rushing to your deaths for nothing! When you all drop dead, what value will the Medicine Sect¡¯s promises have?"


    Su Yang¡¯s words had little effect; most of the participants from the fifteen families were too bewitched by Second Elder¡¯s promises. Only a few among them retained a shred of rity.


    Those few turned their heads only to find it true¡ªthe Four Great Sects had not joined the fray. On the contrary, they stood at a distance, watching the battle unfold with cold smirks, as if they were spectators of some diatorial match. Unease and dissatisfaction began brewing in those few remaining minds.

 Chapter 1451 - 1450: Desperate Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Chapter 1450: Desperate Fight</h4>


    However, before they could open their mouths to stop the crowd, the Second Elder directly dered loudly, "Su Yang, stop trying to sow discord here. I know you¡¯ve arranged for another group to ambush us. We are here holding the line precisely to prevent your people from seeding in an ambush. Everyone, stay calm! Our reinforcements will be here shortly. Today, there is no escape for Su Yang!"


    These words immediately put everyone at ease once again. The fifteen families, who all had grudges against Su Yang to varying degrees, became even more agitated when they heard this and roared in unison, "There¡¯s no escape! He¡¯ll have no escape!"


    The battle between the two sides grew increasingly intense. The people from the fifteen families, eager to prove themselves before the Medicine Sect, even began fighting with reckless abandon.


    Su Yang found it a bit absurd. These people from the fifteen families were truly out of their minds. The mainbatants hadn¡¯t even really started, and yet they were already putting their lives on the line¡ªwhat was the point?


    However, Su Yang could tell that trying to reason with this emotionally charged group at this moment was hopeless. So, he simply stopped trying and shouted sternly, "Since you¡¯re so persistently foolish, don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy!"


    With that, Su Yang swung his hand, and four Divine Beast Jade Stones rapidly appeared around him, forming a protective barrier. At the same time, Su Yang soared into the air, spreading his arms as he activated The Art of Thousand Swords.


    Su Yang had been well-prepared for this trip, bringing over 300 longswords along with his faction.


    As Su Yang moved, those 300 longswords rose into the air one by one, circling and spiraling around him.


    "This... This is the Art of Thousand Swords!" Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master eximed in astonishment.


    The others, including the Second Elder, were equally shocked.


    Although the Second Elder had heard rumors about Su Yang¡¯s mastery of the Art of Thousand Swords, witnessing it firsthand still left him deeply shaken. At the same time, his heart burned with ambition.


    This technique, the Art of Thousand Swords, must be learned no matter what¡ªit could be the Medicine Sect¡¯s key to rising to greatness!


    The people from the fifteen families, who had previously witnessed Su Yang unleashing the Art of Thousand Swords at Zn Manor, panicked as soon as they saw him preparing to use it again.


    "Second Elder!" A Family Head turned hastily to the Medicine Sect, pleading urgently, "This is Su Yang¡¯s Art of Thousand Swords! Its destructive power is overwhelming¡ªwe... we can¡¯t withstand this move!"


    The others likewise turned anxiously, and all fifteen families began retreating. None of them dared to confront Su Yang directly anymore.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face darkened. He knew that if they didn¡¯t stop Su Yang, the people from these fifteen families would either be entirely ughtered or scatter and flee, leaving no one behind.


    Exchanging nces with the three people beside him, it was Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master who first broke the silent tension,manding sternly, "Apprehend him!"


    Upon hearing this, an Elder of Soaring Cloud Pavilion immediately followed suit, dering, "All members of Soaring Cloud Pavilion, capture Su Yang!"


    Ki Yongchuan stood up decisively, shouting, "No need for anyone else to act¡ªI shall leave this matter to Horizon¡¯s End!"


    As the forces from the three Great Sects surged forward, they all charged straight for Su Yang.


    The Second Elder furrowed his brows. He could see clearly that these three sects were after the secrets of the Art of Thousand Swords. Still, he didn¡¯t rush in himself; he knew well that it wasn¡¯t yet the time for him to make a move.


    Among thebined forces of these three sects, twenty to thirty experts who had broken through to the Venerable Realm surged into action.


    However, Su Yang¡¯s faction had been ready for this. As soon as they saw the three sects advancing, Su Yang¡¯s supporters immediately stepped forward.


    The first to attack was L¨¹ Donglin, who charged head-on at a young warrior from Sky Sword Peak. Without a word, the two shed fiercely.


    Next were Xue Nu and Old Wang the Second, followed by the Drunken Monk and the Happy Monk, and then Zhao Hu Zi and others.


    Although Zhao Hu Zi and his group were not as powerful as the others, their sheer numbers made it possible to stall a few opponents.


    In an instant, the battlefield once again descended into utter chaos. Zhao Hu Zi and hisrades fought desperately to hold back the invaders, all to buy time for Su Yang in the sky.


    Initially, the sight of the three Great Sects intervening had excited the people from the fifteen families. But when they realized those sects couldn¡¯t even reach Su Yang, their expressions quickly changed.


    This was eerily simr to what had happened at Zn Vi.


    Back then, though the battlefield had been packed with people, the ck Widow and her allies had fought tooth and nail to protect Su Yang, holding off everyone below. By the time Su Yang had gathered enough energy to unleash the Art of Thousand Swords, there was no one left standing to escape its devastating power!


    The Art of Thousand Swords was immensely powerful, but its greatest w was the time it took to charge. This necessitated someone shielding Su Yang during that period, or else he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to use it!


    The current situation was exactly like that. Su Yang hovered in the air, channeling energy into the swords around him, which spiraled faster and faster.


    Below, the people from the fifteen families were gripped with terror. Once those swords descended, they would be the first to bear the brunt of the attack!


    "Second Elder, save us! Save us!" one Family Head shouted in panic. The other Family Heads, their faces ashen, scrambled backward in desperation, some even contemting escaping outright.


    The Second Elder¡¯s brows knitted tightly as he waved his hand,manding the members of the Medicine Sect to charge forward as well.


    "Stop them!" Zhao Hu Zi yelled, and those behind him threw themselves into the fray with reckless abandon. Even thosecking sufficient strength fought to the death to prevent the Medicine Sect¡¯s people from advancing.


    Before long, the two sides were locked in furiousbat once again. The elites on Su Yang¡¯s side had already engaged their adversaries, leaving the remaining fighters¡ªwho were rtively weaker¡ªstruggling to fend off the Medicine Sect¡¯s experts, with predictable results.


    After several intense exchanges, ten or so of Su Yang¡¯s people were sent flying, five of whom died on the spot. The remaining wounded fighters were critically injured, hanging on by a thread.


    From above, Su Yang watched grimly as the situation below deteriorated. Even so, he did not descend to intervene; he knew full well what his priority was at this moment!


    Pumping more power into the 300-plus swords, their spinning velocity increased dramatically.


    Below, the people had grown desperate. The members of the fifteen families were now scattering in every direction, utterly terrified.


    Ki Yongchuan, watching from a distance as his forces were entangled, flew into a rage and roared, "Damn it, kill them all!"


    The warriors from the Four Great Sects became even more ferocious, and before long, Su Yang¡¯s side suffered an additional seven casualties.


    Yet, Su Yang¡¯s supporters did not retreat in the slightest. They continued throwing themselves into the battle, fearlessly exchanging their lives to oppose the enemy!

 Chapter 1452 - 1451: Regret Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 1452: Chapter 1451: Regret Too Late</h4>


    Finally, Su Yang¡¯s power was fully umted. He let out a loud roar to the heavens, his hands suddenly dropping down. Over three hundred longswords descended like a rain of des from the sky, aimed directly at those below!


    The faces of the members of the fifteen families turned to despair. Among them, how many could possibly resist this strike from Su Yang?


    At this moment, their hearts were filled with regret. Why did they meddle in this matter in the first ce? The Second Elder¡¯s promise was indeed enticing, but now, with everyone dead, what worth does his promise hold?


    Just as the longswords were about to strike these people, the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master suddenly roared, drew his de, and swung it fiercely in a horizontal arc.


    His long de carved out a curtain of light in the air, forcefully shielding those beneath from the falling swords. By the looks of it, he intended to personally block them.


    The members of the fifteen families, witnessing this turn of events, were overjoyed. This was nothing short of salvation from the brink of death!


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed sharply. While he had prepared this move, more than ten of his subordinates had already died as a result. If this attack were blocked, would their deaths have been in vain?


    However, the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master was a powerful Terrestrial Immortal, someone Su Yang could never hope to defeat.


    Just as the longswords were about to collide with the curtain of light formed by the de, a beam of Qing Guang suddenly descended from the sky, instantly shattering the curtain.


    The members of the fifteen families barely had time to exim in shock before over three hundred swords rained down upon them.


    A massacre ensued. Save for a handful of individuals who managed to withstand Su Yang¡¯s strike, the majority of the fifteen families¡¯ members were immediately killed, leaving no suspense for survival. Those who didn¡¯t die were gravely injured, renderedpletely incapable of furtherbat!


    On the North Mountain Summit, over a hundred corpses nowy strewn across the ground.


    The members of the Four Great Sects were incensed, particrly the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master, who raised his head and roared: "Who dares interfere in my matters? Reveal yourself!"


    "Why must the Peak Master get so agitated?" A light and drifting voice replied as members of Qinghe Academy descended from the sky, led by their Headmaster, who swiftly arrived upon the North Mountain Summit.


    Seeing this group, the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master was briefly stunned, his brow furrowing deeply as he said in a low tone: "Was it you who acted just now?"


    "Indeed," the Headmaster replied calmly.


    The Peak Master¡¯s face turned icy. He roared, "Qinghe Academy dares to meddle in my Sky Sword Peak¡¯s affairs?"


    "Not at all," the Headmaster replied softly. "However, Su Yang is a member of Qinghe Academy. His affairs are mine as well. Moreover, Peak Master, as a Terrestrial Immortal, to attack someone in the Fusion Realm¡ªthis fundamentally vites the rules!"


    The Peak Master roared furiously, "And who are you to decide whether the rules are followed?"


    "Of course, it is not my ce to decide," the Headmaster said lightly. "But there are those above who are watching."


    The Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master was about to unleash a string of curses, but he suddenly noticed three golden-armored men standing far in the sky, staring at the scene below intently. His words were swallowed instantaneously.


    Others nearby also noticed the three Law Enforcers high above, their brows furrowing in response.


    "These people sure have impable timing!" The Lingxiao Pavilion Elder said in a low voice. "We haven¡¯t even acted, and yet they are here already. What does this mean?"


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke coldly, "It was the samest night. We barely did anything, and those people showed up. Hmph! These Law Enforcers meddle far too much. They say Terrestrial Immortals cannot kill mortals, but we weren¡¯t even taking action¡ªjust conversing. Yet they intervened. What is the point of this?"


    "The rules of heaven and earth truly need to change!" Ki Yongchuan said solemnly. "They keep saying Terrestrial Immortals cannot kill mortals, but look at how these mortals behave! They treat us with utter contempt and insult, as if they are masters and we are their servants. After struggling so hard to reach the Land Fairy Realm, we still have to act courteously toward these mortals. What kind of rule is this?"


    Others nearby nodded in agreement; their sentiments aligned closely with Ki Yongchuan¡¯s. They believed themselves high and mighty as Terrestrial Immortals¡ªwhy should they have to humble themselves to mortals?


    While this group debated, Su Yang had alreadynded from the sky. That one strike had consumed thirty percent of his power, requiring him to ingest several elixirs to restore his strength.


    At this point, the fifteen families were effectively done for. The survivors were wailing miserably, most deeply regretting their decision to meddle in this matter. This was simply courting death!


    The head of one family, who had barely survived, looked at the dead and injured members of his n and froze in ce. After a long moment, he finally regained his senses, turned, and knelt sharply before the Second Elder, his voice trembling: "Second Elder, please... please save them... I beg you to save them..."


    The Second Elder didn¡¯t even nce at the family head, instead fixing his cold gaze on the members of Qinghe Academy in the sky.


    Seeing that the Second Elder was ignoring him, the family head grew more frantic, pleading desperately: "Second Elder, please save them! I know the Medicine Sect can save them. I beg you¡ªplease save them!"


    Su Yang had mostly recovered at this point and said loudly, "Are you truly stupid or just pretending? Begging him to save lives? On what grounds would he save you? He was using you from the very beginning, and now that your people are dead, why should he act for your sake? Your lives aren¡¯t worth the Medicine Sect¡¯s elixirs!"


    The family head was stunned, looking between Su Yang and the Second Elder. Trembling, he said, "No, no, no, Su Yang... you¡¯re just trying to stir trouble! Second Elder, say something¡ªplease say something! Su Yang is lying to me..."


    The Second Elder didn¡¯t even bother to look at him, his cold gaze fixed solely on the Headmaster. In a low voice, he said, "Tonight¡¯s matter is between the Four Great Sects and Su Yang. Qinghe Academy, do you intend to keep interfering?"


    "As I¡¯ve already stated, Su Yang is a member of Qinghe Academy. His affairs are ours as well," the Headmaster said gently.


    Ki Yongchuan shouted, "So you¡¯re saying that Su Yang killing members of the Medicine Sect is now also the responsibility of Qinghe Academy?"


    "Do you have evidence proving that he killed members of the Medicine Sect?" the Headmaster countered.


    "We have eyewitness ounts!" Ki Yongchuan paused briefly and then shouted, "Don¡¯t try to twist things with useless rhetoric. Do you have evidence proving he didn¡¯t kill them?"


    The Headmaster chuckled lightly. "Whether or not there¡¯s evidence, this matter concerns only us and the Medicine Sect. It has nothing to do with the Lingxiao Pavilion, Sky Sword Peak, or even Horizon¡¯s End."


    "Everything in this world is governed by reason," the Lingxiao Pavilion Elder dered. "Su Yang hasmitted atrocities far beyond eptable limits. As members of the Ten Great Sects, how can we stand idly by?"

 Chapter 1453 - 1452: Arrival of the Ten Great Sects

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Chapter 1452: Arrival of the Ten Great Sects</h4>


    Listening to the words of the Lingxiao Pavilion Elder, Ki Yongchuan immediately pped his hands and said, "Well said! Dean, doesn¡¯t your Qinghe Academy always pride itself on being reasonable? So what, this time you intend to act shamelessly? Dean, at your age, aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your reputation with actions like this?"


    The crowd below burst intoughter. Earlier, when Su Zhan was present, Qinghe Academy could still lead the Ten Great Sects. After his absence, the Ten Great Sects gradually broke free from control.


    Especially in recent times, Qinghe Academy¡¯s losses in the Heavenly Battles have been mounting, and its strength has been declining at an rming rate. As a result, the Ten Great Sects no longer held Qinghe Academy in high regard. On the contrary, these people had begun harboring ambitions and started challenging Qinghe Academy¡¯s authority.


    Qinghe Academy, being the representative in the Heavenly Battles, had jointly formted the heavenly rules with other forces. Now, these sects wanted to revise the heavenly rules, which was tantamount to opposing Qinghe Academy. Their provocations against Qinghe Academy could be seen as an initial test of boundaries.


    The Dean, however, maintained aposed expression, showing no signs of anger at Ki Yongchuan¡¯s words. He gazed into the distant horizon and chuckled, "Friends, since you¡¯re already here, why not step forward for a chat?"


    The crowd turned their heads in astonishment but saw nothing.


    However, soon after, figures began to emerge from the horizon.


    Upon seeing these individuals, the faces of the people on the mountaintop changed dramatically. Ki Yongchuan¡¯s voice deepened as he said, "Martial God Altar, Hidden Sword Pavilion, Thousand Snow Pce, Jade Maiden Peak, Innate Sect, Great Might Dragon Gate¡ªwhy have they all arrived?"


    "The Ten Great Sects, all gathered in one ce this time!" The Lingxiao Pavilion Elder frowned. "But why have theye here?"


    "Could it be that the Dean called for them?" the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master asked with a worried tone.


    The second elder¡¯s expression also underwent a drastic change. He had thought this matter was simple, so he only invited Lingxiao Pavilion, Sky Sword Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End, without involving others. He hadn¡¯t expected figures from the other six sects to show up as well. If these people were indeed summoned by the Dean, it would certainlyplicate matters.


    The second elder darted a nce at the Dean, his heart filled with surprise. If these individuals were truly here at the Dean¡¯s behest, this would be an unprecedentedly bold move. What abilities could Su Yang possibly possess topel the Dean to orchestrate such an affair?


    At this moment, the Dean spoke aloud, "Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Although these Six Great Sects were indeed invited by me, they are here solely as witnesses¡ªnothing more!"


    The second elder and the others exhaled in relief. As long as these sects did not side with Su Yang, everything remained under control.


    "In that case, thank you!" The second elder sped his hands towards the neers and said loudly, "Since everyone has gathered here today, I¡¯d like to ask for your judgment on this matter. Someone from our Medicine Sect was killed by Qinghe Academy. Should our Medicine Sect seek vengeance?"


    No one responded; the crowd merely turned their gazes to the Dean.


    The Dean leisurely replied, "Your so-called witness is none other than Wang Ding of the Medicine Sect. Wang Ding imed that Su Yang killed someone from the Medicine Sect¡ªbut does that alone make it true? Moreover, have any of you actually inquired about theplete details of this matter? To act directly in the name of revenge without understanding the cause and effect¡ªdoesn¡¯t that seem rather inappropriate? If Su Yang wasn¡¯t at fault here, wouldn¡¯t such an act tarnish the reputation of your sect?"


    The representatives of the four sects exchanged nces. The Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master spoke in a deep tone, "This matter has clear evidence. Are you still trying to deny it? Humph, the Medicine Sect is one of the Ten Great Sects¡ªthe second elder himself made the usation. How could it possibly be false? As for this Su character, he acted tyrannically in the Capital City, struck with unparalleled ruthlessness, and has killed countless people. He is inherently an irredeemable devil. Does this matter really need further rification? Dean, you preside over Qinghe Academy, yet you would mobilize the entire institution to protect such a mere individual? Humph, aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing shame upon Qinghe Academy?"


    "So, you¡¯re saying that you are certain Su Yang is the true murderer, and this is entirely his fault?" the Dean asked.


    The three sect representative leaders hesitated, falling into silence. They couldn¡¯t be entirely sure about this matter.


    They turned to the second elder, who replied coldly, "I¡¯ve made it very clear¡ªmy disciple witnessed Su Yang killing the Medicine Sect disciple firsthand. This matter is irrefutable!"


    "And I¡¯ve also made it clear that relying solely on one man¡¯s word isn¡¯t enough to deem it trustworthy!" The Dean spoke gently. "This matter needs thorough investigation before any conclusions are reached. Isn¡¯t that the responsible way to handle it?"


    "Are you trying to argue with me?" the second elder said harshly. "I trust my disciple¡¯s ount!"


    The Dean chuckled lightly. "Then what if we trust Su Yang¡¯s ount instead?"


    "This is clearly an attempt to stubbornly shield him; why waste so many words?" Ki Yongchuan mmed the table, roaring furiously, "Since you believe Su Yang¡¯s story, then we trust the Medicine Sect¡¯s words. Today¡¯s matter¡ªlet¡¯s settle it with strength, shall we?"


    The Dean frowned slightly. These words mirrored those Su Yang had previously instructed him to say. Yet, reaching this point left the matter at an impasse. He understood clearly that if the truth of this incident wasn¡¯t unraveled, continuing this debate would lead nowhere; ultimately, shes of rhetoric wouldn¡¯t suffice to resolve the issue. Would it trulye down to brute force?


    At that very moment, Su Yang stepped forth, his voice ringing aloud, "Ki Yongchuan, are you certain you trust the Medicine Sect¡¯s testimony?"


    "Of course!" Ki Yongchuan red at Su Yang, responding in a steely tone, "Who do you think you are, daring to address me by name? Is this how Qinghe Academy teaches you?"


    "For an imbecile like you, uttering your name sullies my tongue!" Su Yang retorted directly.


    "You¡¯re courting death!" Ki Yongchuan roared angrily, preparing to strike, but the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master restrained him.


    "Su, what¡¯s the point of engaging in petty arguments at this juncture?" the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master said coldly.


    Su Yang chuckled and nced at him, "Do you also choose to trust the Medicine Sect?"


    "Indeed!" the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master replied without hesitation.


    Su Yang then turned to the Lingxiao Pavilion Elder, "And you?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious?" the Lingxiao Pavilion Elder replied coldly. "The second elder¡¯s words¡ªhow could they be false?"


    "Very well!" Su Yang¡¯s voice boomed. "So, you all believe that I murdered the Medicine Sect disciple?"


    "Su, are you still trying to deny it?" the second elder said impatiently.


    "Hah..." Su Yang sneered. "Deny? Hardly. If all Ten Great Sects are present, I find it necessary to recount this matter from beginning to end¡ªlest everyone remains ignorant of the truth!"


    "What now, stalling for time?" Ki Yongchuan said coldly. "Trying to buy yourself a few extra moments?"

 Chapter 1454 - 1453 The Incident

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Chapter 1453 The Incident</h4>


    Su Yang looked at Ki Yongchuan mockingly: "You don¡¯t even dare let me speak. Are you afraid that the truth I reveal will humiliate you all?"


    "What is there to humiliate us?" Ki Yongchuan replied arrogantly. "It¡¯s just that at this point, I don¡¯t see the need to listen to your excuses here."


    "I¡¯ve long heard that among the Ten Great Sects, Horizon¡¯s End is the most tyrannical and unreasonable. Seeing it today, it truly lives up to its reputation!" Su Yang said leisurely.


    "What did you say?!" Ki Yongchuan roared furiously, "How are we tyrannical and unreasonable?"


    Su Yang sneered coldly: "You wield charges that you yourselves cannot substantiate to justify killing me, yet you refuse to even give me a chance to defend myself. Tsk, tsk, tsk, Horizon¡¯s End truly is impressive. If you¡¯re already being so domineering, why bother framing me with crimes at all? Why not just kill me outright? Are you suggesting you still care about your reputation?"


    "You..." Ki Yongchuan was enraged, wanting to speak. But at this moment, an elder in the sky suddenly spoke loudly, "Ki Yongchuan, even if he is truly deserving of severe punishment, there¡¯s no urgency to handle this immediately. Besides, his point is valid. If you intend to kill him, at the very least, you should listen to him say a few words. Or is it that you¡¯re truly socking in confidence that you¡¯re unwilling to even let him argue his case?"


    Ki Yongchuan¡¯s face showed evident frustration as he red at the elder. In the end, he dared not say anything further.


    The Second Elder nced at the elder, then spoke loudly: "Since the Fifth Elder of Thousand Snow Pce has spoken, we¡¯ll grant this Su character an opportunity. Otherwise, the world might think that our Medicine Sect acts in an unreasonable manner, falsely using good people. In that case, perhaps no one would dare use our Medicine Sect¡¯s elixirs in the future!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s words were actually a veiled threat to the Fifth Elder of Thousand Snow Pce, subtly reminding him that the Medicine Sect still controlled the world¡¯s supply of elixirs.


    The Fifth Elder from Thousand Snow Pce furrowed his brows but did not respond further. However, the other sect members looked displeased with the Second Elder. Medicine Sect¡¯s monopoly over those three types of elixirs had long bred resentment, although few dared confront them directly. After all, no sect could afford the consequences of losing ess to those essential elixirs.


    The dean smiled faintly, then spoke gently: "Su Yang, since the Second Elder has allowed you to speak, why don¡¯t you exin the facts from the beginning? It just so happens that members of the Ten Great Sects are all present, and they can judge who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong in this matter."


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded, sping his hands around him in salute to the figures in the sky. Then, clearing his throat, he began exining the events.


    Everyone listened attentively. When Su Yang mentioned how Wang Ding and his aplices tried to assault Jeang Zier, an uproar spread throughout the scene.


    The Second Elder¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he said sternly: "Su, stop spouting nonsense! The Third Elder took Jeang Zier as a disciple; she belongs to our Medicine Sect. Wang Ding and his group are my disciples. They would protect Jeang Zier wholeheartedly¡ªhow could they humiliate her?"


    "Everyone, don¡¯t be deceived by him! This entire matter was orchestrated by Su Yang in collusion with Jeang Zier to steal our Medicine Sect¡¯s elixir forms. When my disciples uncovered their plot and tried to retrieve Jeang Zier for punishment, Su Yang, fearing exposure, killed my disciples. And now, he dares to fling baseless usations!"


    The Second Elder nced at the dean as he continued coldly: "Hmph, is this the kind of student Qinghe Academy produces? Dean, if your academy wanted our Medicine Sect¡¯s forms, why not act openly? What¡¯s the point of using such petty underhanded tactics? When did Qinghe Academy sink to such a low level?"


    All eyes turned towards Qinghe Academy, realizing that the Second Elder was intentionally trying to implicate the academy. Given Qinghe Academy¡¯s firm support for Su Yang, suspicions arose¡ªwas Qinghe Academy truly behind all this?


    The dean remained calm, smiling lightly as he said: "Second Elder, why be so agitated? He hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet. Shouldn¡¯t we reserve judgment until he¡¯s done exining?"


    "At this point, what use is there in speaking further?" the Second Elder retorted angrily. "His words insult the Medicine Sect. Anything further would only exacerbate that insult¡ªwhat good woulde from it?"


    "Whether it¡¯s an insult or not, let him finish speaking, and everyone can judge for themselves," the dean said gently. "Second Elder¡¯s anxiety and refusal to let him speak¡ªcould it be that you fear the truth wille to light upon investigation?"


    The Second Elder erupted in anger, ring at the dean coldly as he said, "Dean, are you implying that you¡¯ll allow him to publicly humiliate our Medicine Sect? Fine, I¡¯ll let him speak. But if he cannot prove his innocence today, how will Qinghe Academy ount for this matter to us?"


    The dean frowned slightly, recognizing that the Second Elder was trying to frame Qinghe Academy for whatever me emerged. The insinuation was clear¡ªif Su Yang failed to prove his innocence, Qinghe Academy itself would be guilty!


    Just as the dean pondered how to respond, Su Yang suddenly said coldly, "Second Elder, this matter has nothing to do with Qinghe Academy. How about we make a bet?"


    "Who do you think you are, daring to speak to me like this!" the Second Elder snapped coldly.


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled coldly. "If the Second Elder dare not wager, then forget it. Regardless, even if you try to stop me, I¡¯ll continue speaking. With members of the Ten Great Sects present, surely there are those who value reason. Killing me to silence the truth won¡¯t be easy!"


    "You..." The Second Elder was livid, ready to explode, but Su Yang didn¡¯t give him a chance and resumed his narration.


    When Su Yang spoke of Wang Ding abandoning his junior brothers to risk grave peril and flee for his own safety, the crowd¡¯s expressions turned furious.


    Many people turned to look at Wang Ding, whose face remainedposed but whose inner panic surged uncontrobly. He knew all too well that every word Su Yang said was the truth.


    Nheless, he struggled to maintain his appearance of calmness, knowing that of those present, only himself, Su Yang, and Jeang Zier had witnessed the events. There was no other direct evidence. If he firmly denied everything, no one could refute him.


    After all, Jeang Zier was associated with Su Yang, and thus could not serve as a reliable witness.


    Finally, Su Yang finished recounting the entire series of events. The crowd collectively turned to face the Medicine Sect¡¯s side.


    "Second Elder, from the looks of it, this matter was not Su Yang¡¯s fault," the dean said gently.

 Chapter 1455 - 1454: What a Coincidence, I Happen to Have Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Chapter 1454: What a Coincidence, I Happen to Have Evidence</h4>


    Elder Two frowned deeply, looked up at everyone, and said coldly, "This is all just Su¡¯s side of the story, do you all believe what he says?"


    "Of course we can¡¯t just believe his side of the story. But, just now you said he killed your Medicine Sect people, isn¡¯t that just your side of the story?" the principal retorted.


    "I trust my disciple. He would never do such a thing, nor would he falsely use someone!" Elder Two shouted.


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang sneered, "So, you¡¯re prepared to shamelessly use that old face of yours? You trust your disciple? Your disciple has done such disgraceful things, and you still trust him? Did you teach him this? Are you this kind of shameless person too?"


    Elder Two was furious, and Wang Ding beside him immediately shouted, "Su Yang, don¡¯t go too far. You killed our Medicine Sect people and now you¡¯re trying to turn the tables and frame us? If you say that my fellow brothers weren¡¯t killed by you, then who killed them? Even when making up lies, it should be logical, right? My fellow brothers are indeed dead, how do you exin this?"


    Everyone looked at Su Yang, indeed, Su Yang finally said that he did not kill those from the Medicine Sect, he just injured them. However, the Medicine Sect people are indeed dead, thispletely doesn¡¯t match with what Su Yang said.


    "Aren¡¯t you clear on how your fellow brothers died?" Su Yang asked coldly.


    Wang Ding¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still appeared angry and shouted, "Of course I know, it was you who killed my fellow brothers. And now you want to frame us here, Su Yang, even if you die a million times, it wouldn¡¯t be enough!"


    "You say I killed your fellow brothers, do you have any evidence?" Su Yang retorted.


    "Then you say you didn¡¯t kill my fellow brothers, do you have any evidence?" Wang Ding used the same logic against him and looked at Su Yang with smugness. As long as he clings to this point, Su Yang couldn¡¯t clear his name.


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang chuckled lightly, "Coincidentally, I do have evidence!"


    "What?" Wang Ding was stunned for a moment, and everyone present was also shocked, Su Yang actually had evidence?


    The principal also looked at Su Yang in surprise; earlier, Su Yang had told him that he could clear his name of this matter. He didn¡¯t know the situation before, but now hearing Su Yang say this, he was also very surprised.


    Su Yang actually has evidence? If you had evidence, why didn¡¯t you bring it out earlier and instead talked so much nonsense?


    The principal didn¡¯t know that Su Yang¡¯s main goal this time was to deal with the Medicine Sect. Therefore, he didn¡¯t reveal the evidence earlier but forced the Medicine Sect to frame him step by step. That way, when he produced the evidence, the Medicine Sect¡¯s prestige and credibility would be destroyed. This was also part of Su Yang¡¯s n to deal with the Medicine Sect!


    Elder Two¡¯s brow immediately furrowed, he nced at Wang Ding, and finally, some panic arose in his heart.


    This old fellow usually protects his own, believing that his disciple couldn¡¯t have done anything wrong. Moreover, those who died were all fellow brothers who were very close to Wang Ding. He couldn¡¯t imagine that Wang Ding would fabricate lies in this matter.


    But now seeing Su Yang¡¯s confident demeanor, it¡¯s the first time he began to think, could Wang Ding have been lying? If Wang Ding was indeed lying, then the Medicine Sect is really in trouble this time!


    "I really didn¡¯t expect that you all would be so thorough in framing our Medicine Sect!" Elder Two said in a deep voice, "You even faked evidence! Hmph, I think there¡¯s no need to talk about this anymore. Su, you killed our Medicine Sect people; it¡¯s not something you can clear with a few fake pieces of evidence. Today, you must pay with your life!"


    Saying this, Elder Two waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "Kill him for me!"


    The people of the Medicine Sect rushed out together, while the people from the Soaring Cloud Pavilion¡¯s Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End were still in a daze, unsure whether to act. After all, Elder Two¡¯s sudden move was too abrupt.


    "Elder Two, so hasty?" The principal smiled lightly, "Su Yang hasn¡¯t even produced the evidence, and you¡¯re saying it¡¯s fake? So eager to act, are you trying to silence him? At this point, do you think your Medicine Sect can still cover the sky with one hand?"


    The people from Qinghe Academy also descended from the sky, just blocking in front of Su Yang and others, preventing the Medicine Sect people from passing.


    Elder Two was furious and shouted, "Our Medicine Sect never intended to cover the sky with one hand, but it¡¯s also impossible for others to frame us. I know Qinghe Academy is strong, but Qinghe Academy wanting to stand above us in the Ten Great Sects is also impossible. Although we, the Ten Great Sects, are not as powerful as Qinghe Academy, we absolutely will not let Qinghe Academy ride on us!"


    These words caused a small stir in the air, and many people¡¯s gazes at Qinghe Academy became wary.


    The principal remained indifferent, smiling lightly, "Qinghe Academy never intended to stand above anyone, we only act ording to reason. Elder Two, since Su Yang has evidence, let¡¯s take a look at the evidence first?"


    Elder Two looked at Ki Yongchuan and the others beside him, who also had no intention of acting, seemingly all prepared to see Su Yang¡¯s evidence.


    Elder Two sighed, knowing he was now isted and unsupported. Killing Su Yang to silence him was simply impossible, and he could only wait to see what evidence Su Yang had. At the same time, he was also calcting in his heart how to find ws in the evidence to refute Su Yang.


    "Fine, then let me see what kind of evidence you fabricated!" Elder Two said loudly, "The experts of the Ten Great Sects are all here; if you dare to fake something here, you won¡¯t live to leave!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang sneered, not wasting words, he directly took out his phone from his body and said coldly, "After I wounded those few Medicine Sect people that day, I left my phone at the scene. Fortunately, at the time, the phone was still recording and happened to capture what happened afterward. Tsk tsk, I bet none of you would ever imagine what happened next!"


    Everyone was stunned, and Wang Ding¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He finally understood why Su Yang was soposed; he had been prepared all along!


    "Phone!?" Elder Two¡¯s expression also changed; if there really was a video, this evidence could absolutely not be faked. Could it be that this matter really was as Su Yang said, and he did not kill those people?


    Elder Two looked at Wang Ding beside him, and at this time, Wang Ding was already sweating profusely, trembling all over, not even having the time to meet his gaze.


    Seeing Wang Ding like this, Elder Two became even more anxious. Wang Ding¡¯s expression seemed indeed like he was lying!

 Chapter 1456 - 1455: Do You Think I Only Have This One Video?

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Chapter 1455: Do You Think I Only Have This One Video?</h4>


    Su Yang raised his phone with a faint smile and said, "Who would like to volunteer as a mediator and take a look at the video on this phone?"


    The crowd exchanged uncertain nces, but the Second Elder secretly felt a sense of relief. He discreetly nced toward an old man hovering in the air and gave him a subtle nod.


    That old man was on very good terms with the Second Elder, but their rtionship was private. This time, the Second Elder had only invited people from the Heavenly de Peak, Soaring Cloud Pavilion, and Horizon¡¯s End. This old man did not belong to these three sects and thus had not been included in the arrangements.


    The old man frowned slightly, immediately understanding the intent behind the Second Elder¡¯s gesture. However, recalling the annual supply of elixirs he received from the Second Elder, he reluctantly stepped forward despite his misgivings.


    "I¡¯ll do it!" the old man dered, stepping forward.


    "It¡¯s Elder Li from the Innate Sect!"


    "Elder Li as the mediator¡ªhow fitting!"


    Whispers spread through the crowd as the Headmaster frowned, looking as though he wanted to object.


    However, Su Yang interrupted, saying, "Then thank you, Elder Li!"


    The Headmaster was momentarily speechless and nced helplessly at Su Yang, unable to say anything in time.


    Elder Li descended beside Su Yang and took the phone from his hand. He fiddled with it briefly before frowning. "Where is the video you mentioned?"


    "Didn¡¯t I already pull it up just now?" Su Yang asked.


    "There¡¯s nothing here!" Elder Li handed the phone back to Su Yang, saying, "I don¡¯t see anything!"


    Su Yang nced at the screen. Sure enough, it waspletely empty¡ªthere was no video visible.


    The Second Elder seized the opportunity, instantly raising his voice. "Su, this is the so-called evidence you¡¯re talking about? Are you trying to bluff us?"


    Su Yang fixed a cold gaze on Elder Li. "When I handed it over just now, there was definitely a video on it."


    "Are you implying that I tampered with it?" Elder Li¡¯s face darkened, and he red at Su Yang with dissatisfaction.


    "Whether you tampered with it or not is irrelevant..." Su Yang said calmly, "Do you really think I¡¯d only have one copy of such an important piece of evidence?"


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression immediately faltered, and Elder Li¡¯s heart missed a beat.


    The two of them had acted rashly in a moment of panic and hadn¡¯t thought things through. Reflecting now, they both realized the truth in Su Yang¡¯s words¡ªsomething so critical as this evidence would surely have multiple backups.


    "This evidence has been backed up more than ten thousand times," Su Yang said coldly. "Everyone around me has a copy on their phones. In the Capital City alone, there are thousands of copies, and I¡¯ve uploaded thousands more online. Elder Li, for someone of your stature to do something like this¡ªis it really worth it?"


    Elder Li erupted with anger. "Are you using me outright of tampering with it?"


    "What really happened, everyone here knows in their hearts." Su Yang waved dismissively. "I won¡¯t argue with you. Let¡¯s just watch the video. This time, to be safe, I think it¡¯s best to have representatives from all the Ten Great Sects present, so we avoid any more tricks!"


    The sect members floating in midair nced at one another but showed no intention ofing down. Everyone could see by now that Su Yang¡¯s evidence was likely real and that the Medicine Sect had indeed acted improperly. But even though they understood this, no one wanted to review the evidence publicly.


    After all, even if it were proven that the Medicine Sect had framed Su Yang, what could they do about it? Could they really band together to take on the Medicine Sect? That was impossible. However, if the Medicine Sect were provoked, and they decided to withhold their supply of elixirs, it would cause major trouble for all therge sects here. So, despite the truth being clear, no one dared to speak up for justice.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face twitched with a trace of a cold smile. This situation felt entirely satisfactory to him.


    Evidence or not¡ªwhat does it matter? When faced with absolute power, what value does truth hold?


    Seeing the silence of the crowd, Su Yang merely snorted and said aloud, "It seems everyone is quite preupied. How about this: I¡¯ll project the video onto arge screen¡ªthis way, everyone can have a clear look at it."


    Without waiting for a response, Su Yang motioned for his men to bring out equipment.


    Arge projection screen, powered by a portable battery, was quickly set up.


    Su Yang ced the phone on the table and said with a smile, "I invite everyone to bear witness."


    As soon as Su Yang¡¯s wordsnded, someone suddenly leaped out from the crowd, charging straight at the screen, attempting to smash it.


    Fortunately, Su Yang was prepared. The Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, which had been pre-ced around the area, activated just in time, blocking the person.


    The attacker was none other than Wang Ding. Su Yang nced at him andughed. "Wang Ding, do you really think you can destroy all of the evidence? At this point, do you still n to deceive yourself?"


    The people from Qinghe Academy also stepped forward, staring intently at the members of the Medicine Sect to prevent further sabotage.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face twisted in frustration. The moment Wang Ding acted, the Second Elder realized that Wang Ding was indeed lying.


    Under the protection of Qinghe Academy, Su Yang yed the video on the screen.


    The crowd saw everything clearly¡ªwhat had happened after Su Yang left, including Wang Ding¡¯s conversations with his fellow disciples. During their exchange, they even explicitly discussed their prior intent to harm Zi¡¯er.


    Thispletely confirmed Su Yang¡¯s ims. Indeed, it was Wang Ding and his disciples who had intended to disgrace Zi¡¯er, prompting Su Yang to step in and injure them.


    After watching the video, many of the onlookers began to regard the Medicine Sect with disdain.


    But what happened next shocked everyone even more.


    Wang Ding suddenly turned on his own disciples, killing them outright. This left the Second Elder stunned.


    The Second Elder had only figured out that Wang Ding was lying, but this was still his disciple¡ªhe had always been protective of Wang Ding. Even if Wang Ding had lied, he had nned to shield him.


    But seeing Wang Ding kill his fellow disciples on the spot left the Second Elder utterly devastated.


    His own disciple had killed his other disciples. Now, who could he possibly defend?


    The entire crowd was in stunned silence, unable to process what had just unfolded.


    Momentster, the crowd broke into amotion once again.


    "He killed his own disciples?"


    "Unbelievable! Truly unbelievable!"


    "Killing their own and then trying to frame someone else? And they nearly killed an innocent man? The Medicine Sect... tsk tsk."


    "Ki Yongchuan, didn¡¯t you trust the Second Elder? Come on, what do you have to say now?"


    "No wonder Ki Yongchuan refused to hear Su Yang¡¯s defense. He probably knew what was happening all along!"


    "Horizon¡¯s End, I spit on you!"


    The expressions of the people from Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End twisted into visible difort, as if they had swallowed a fly. The embarrassment was unbearable.

 Chapter 1457 - 1456 How do you explain

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Chapter 1456 How do you exin</h4>


    Listening to the raucous crowd, Ki Yongchuan¡¯s face flushed to the extreme.


    Their purpose ining here to assist the Medicine Sect was to support them wholeheartedly. In their eyes, Su Yang had killed someone from the Medicine Sect, and regardless of the specifics, a murder had urred¡ªthus they believed the Medicine Sect was in the right. That was why they spared no effort in siding with them.


    But seeing the current oue, they were all dumbfounded.


    Not only was the Medicine Sect¡¯s behavior shameful from the start, the few dead individuals weren¡¯t even killed by Su Yang. Most critically, it was members of the Medicine Sect itself who had killed them. How could they possibly seek revenge on Su Yang now?


    Now, facing the usations from the crowd around them, they couldn¡¯t even muster a single word in rebuttal. Just now, these Big Three Sects were fervently championing the Medicine Sect, only to have their faces pped so quickly and so directly. Their reputation was utterly disgraced here.


    The dean, watching everything unfold in the skies above,ughed. Earlier, Su Yang imed he had enough evidence and confidence, but the dean wasn¡¯t sure what he meant. Now, seeing this scene, he finally understood why Su Yang was so self-assured!


    This time, the Medicine Sect had truly taken a devastating blow!


    "It seems there¡¯s no more room for argument, is there?" the dean said softly. "Who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, justice will reveal itself in people¡¯s hearts."


    No one spoke, not even the members of the Medicine Sect¡ªthey had utterly nothing left to say for themselves.


    Su Yang sneered and shot Ki Yongchuan a look before saying loudly, "Young Master Ki, I told all of you earlier¡ªbefore the truth is confirmed, try not to judge right and wrong so hastily. You all ced your trust in Second Elder, didn¡¯t you? Now, do you still trust him?"


    The faces of the people from the three sects grew even more ashen. Ki Yongchuan red angrily at Su Yang but couldn¡¯t utter a single word. He wanted to erupt in fury, yet didn¡¯t even know how to begin his protests. The p in the face dealt to him this time was too severe.


    The many observers in the skies couldn¡¯t suppress their mocking expressions. In truth, numerous sects harbored resentment toward the Medicine Sect, but they refrained from exposing this due to the Medicine Sect¡¯s control over precious elixir resources. Now, seeing the Medicine Sect suffer such a major defeat, they were secretly delighted.


    Su Yang did not press Ki Yongchuan and others further; for now, he didn¡¯t want topletely sour rtions with the three sects, as that wouldn¡¯t benefit him in any way.


    "Second Elder, what do you have to say for yourself about this matter now?" Su Yang asked.


    All eyes shifted to Second Elder, whose expression had grown even darker. He took a deep breath, abruptly turned, and pped Wang Ding across the face, sending him flying.


    Wang Ding scrambled to his feet, fell to his knees, and repeatedly kowtowed while pleading, "Master, Master, I know I was wrong! Please spare me, have mercy¡ªI¡¯ll never do it again! I¡¯ll never do it again..."


    "Do you think there¡¯ll be a next time?" Second Elder roared furiously, pping him harshly with another palm strike.


    "Second Elder, please don¡¯t act impulsively!" Su Yang smiled. "Wang Ding isn¡¯t even a Terrestrial Immortal yet¡ªif you kill him here, the Law Enforcers definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it!"


    Second Elder was seething and spat angrily, "Our Medicine Sect matters are none of your business!"


    "Of course!" Su Yang smiled faintly, his expression instantly turning cold before demanding icily, "But how do you exin your Medicine Sect¡¯s false usations against me¡ªand the deaths of so many of my brothers that your sect caused?"


    Second Elder turned to re at Su Yang, his expression icy. "Who do you think you are that I need to exin anything to you?"


    "So, Second Elder ns to shirk responsibility, is that it?" Su Yang said coldly. "This matter has now been proven not to have been my doing, and yet it was your Medicine Sect members who framed me. You killed so many of my brothers, and now, not even a single apology before walking away? Did you forget how every time you used me of murdering someone from your sect, you kept swearing you¡¯d kill me? Now that our roles are reversed, you suddenly n to act shamelessly?"


    Second Elder erupted in fury, shouting, "You Su brat¡ªleave immediately with your men before I make up my mind to kill you, or don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy!"


    "Oh? Is Second Elder threatening me now?" Su Yang sneered. "So now that I¡¯ve proven I didn¡¯t kill anyone from your Medicine Sect, you still n to kill me? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    "I don¡¯t like the look of you¡ªis that reason enough?" Second Elder bellowed angrily. He had been humiliated by Su Yang to the point of unbearable rage. Though so many others were watching him, his dignity had already been shattered, leaving him indifferent to public opinion. He now intended to dominate Su Yang with brute force.


    "Hahaha..." Su Yang threw his head back andughed. "You don¡¯t like the look of me? As if I even care for the sight of you! Tsk... I must say, your Medicine Sect¡¯s domineering attitude has left quite an impression on me today. Burning bridges, shameless conduct, bullying the weak¡ªMedicine Sect truly is capable of anything. Clearly, resorting to underhanded tricks like thises as second nature to you!"


    "What did you just say?!" Second Elder roared.


    "Isn¡¯t it true?" Su Yang sneered. "Back when Su Zhan handed over the forms for those two types of elixirs to the Medicine Sect, it paved the way for your sect¡¯s sess. And how did you repay Su Zhan¡¯s descendants? Isn¡¯t this the very definition of burning bridges?"


    "Your disciples couldn¡¯t keep their hands off Jeang Zier simply because she¡¯s beautiful, and when I fought back and injured them, one of your disciples turned around and killed those men to frame me. Isn¡¯t that shameless conduct?"


    "Now, with the truth revealed and proven unrted to me, you refuse to offer even the slightest exnation, instead threatening me to drop this entirely. Relying on the power of the Medicine Sect to intimidate me¡ªisn¡¯t that bullying the weak?"


    Su Yang fired off these three usations in quick session, leaving Second Elder speechless for a long moment before he finally roared, "I haven¡¯t fully investigated this matter yet! Once I get to the bottom of it, I will naturally give you a proper exnation. But regarding Su Zhan, you¡¯repletely ndering us. Su Zhan showed great favor to our Medicine Sect, and we¡¯ve kept his kindness in our hearts. We¡¯ve spared no effort in aiding the Su Family of Yanbei and Su Zhan¡¯s descendants¡ªhow could there be any talk of burning bridges?"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang sneered, then suddenly shouted, "Then how do you exin the matter of Zi Nu?"


    Second Elder¡¯s heart sank¡ªhow could Su Yang know about Zi Nu?


    "What Zi Nu..." Second Elder tried to feign ignorance.


    At that moment, the dean suddenly waved his hand in the air, and a nearby hill was shattered, revealing several figures within.


    Among them were a few members of the Medicine Sect and two girls¡ªone was Zi Nu, and the other was Hu Xiexie.


    Both Zi Nu and Hu Xiexie were clearly being restrained by the Medicine Sect.


    These individuals were hidden by the Medicine Sect and were meant to force Su Yang to divulge details about The Art of Thousand Swords once captured.

 Chapter 1458 - 1457: Are You Scheming Against Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Chapter 1457: Are You Scheming Against Me?</h4>


    When these people were hiding here, it was the Second Elder who personally set up the restriction and had several experts from the Medicine Sect guarding it.


    Even when the people from Soaring Cloud Pavilion¡¯s Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End passed by, they didn¡¯t notice anything. The Second Elder truly couldn¡¯t figure out how the Principal had discovered this ce.


    However, with this situation now exposed to everyone, they basically could more or less guess what was going on.


    Not to mention anything else, the fact that the ck Widow¡¯s personal maidservant, Zi Nu, was captured and imprisoned here by the Medicine Sect¡¯s people already exined the situation.


    "Second Elder, care to exin? What¡¯s going on?" Su Yang said slowly.


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression turned as cold as ice. Zi Nu, as the ck Widow¡¯s personal maidservant, could also be considered someone on Su Zhan¡¯s side. By capturing and imprisoning Zi Nu here, and now being caught in the act, this truly seemed like burning bridges, a tant act of extreme disrespect to Su Zhan.


    Although in recent years, the Medicine Sect truly hadn¡¯t shown much regard for Su Zhan, it was undeniable that the Medicine Sect had once been saved by Su Zhan. On the surface, the people of the Medicine Sect still acted as if they were very grateful to Su Zhan.


    Now that this matter was exposed, the Medicine Sect really had no exnation left to make. Moreover, this kind of incident would have a huge impact on the Medicine Sect; in the future, it was doubtful anyone would dare to help them again!


    The surrounding crowd began whispering among themselves, making the Second Elder¡¯s expression even more grim. He couldn¡¯tprehend how the Principal had discovered his secrets. This was originally his contingency n, a trap he had set for Su Yang, but it ended up backfiring catastrophically!


    Taking a deep breath, the Second Elder gritted his teeth and said, "What¡¯s going on? These two women had the audacity to try and steal the Medicine Sect¡¯s form¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, a sharp voice suddenly echoed from the sky: "You old dog! Still trying to deceive everyone? You sent someone to my ce saying you wanted to offer my newly epted disciple some fortuitous opportunities and give her some elixirs. That¡¯s the only reason I allowed her to go with you. And yet, you turned around and bullied her! Do you take Jade Maiden Peak as a pushover?"


    Amidst the enraged voice, six or seven elderly women descended from the sky. Their faces were cold, filled with outrage as they red at the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect. These were the experts from Jade Maiden Peak.


    Though the Second Elder was domineering, he didn¡¯t dare provoke the people of Jade Maiden Peak. After all, Jade Maiden Peak wasprised entirely of women, who historically had no disputes with other sects. Moreover, these women were notoriously difficult to deal with, even to the extent that the Medicine Sect was unwilling to cross them.


    "Elder Ling, you¡¯ve misunderstood..." The Second Elder hurriedly exined, "I wasn¡¯t referring to her specifically..."


    "Not her? Then why are you holding her captive?" Elder Ling¡¯s face red with anger. With a wave of her hand, Hu Xiexie was brought out directly.


    As for the members of the Medicine Sect nearby, they had already been subdued when the Principal made his move. They werepletely powerless now.


    "This..." The Second Elder looked utterly embarrassed, powerless to respond.


    At this moment, Su Yang coldly said, "Second Elder, do you truly not know why Zi Nu sought you out?"


    "She... she came to steal the Medicine Sect¡¯s elixir form¡ª" The Second Elder stubbornly clung to his story.


    "Zi Nu carried a recording device with her. Second Elder, are you sure you want to stick with your story?" Su Yang responded coldly.


    "What?" The Second Elder was stunned. It was only now that he realized everything had been set up by Su Yang all along.


    "You... you¡¯ve schemed against me!" The Second Elder gritted his teeth and roared. His outburst made it clear to everyone present that he had been lying all along.


    "You¡¯re the one who crossed the line!" Su Yang snapped coldly. "You didn¡¯t investigate the circumstances regarding your disciples and wanted to kill me for revenge without even giving me a chance to exin. The ck Widow sent Zi Nu to plead on my behalf, hoping you¡¯d give me an opportunity to clear my name, yet you became enraged and imprisoned her instead. Did I force you to make these choices?"


    "You..." The Second Elder was livid, but he found himself unable to refute Su Yang¡¯s words. Everything Su Yang said was true¡ªthis was all his own doing.


    At this moment, the Second Elder felt genuine regret. He had always been used to throwing his weight around and fiercely protective of his own disciples. Whatever his disciples said, he believed fully. To him, Su Yang was just an insignificant figure he could crush easily.


    But he hadn¡¯t anticipated running into such a formidable opponent this time. The Medicine Sect¡¯s reputation was utterly ruined because of this incident!


    Taking several deep breaths to suppress his fury, the Second Elder fixed Su Yang with an icy re. "Fine, you¡¯ve got guts! We¡¯re leaving!"


    As the Second Elder prepared to lead the Medicine Sect members away, Su Yang took a step forward, his voice cold. "Leaving? Second Elder, are you trying to run away?"


    "This matter ends here. Wang Ding deceived the sect, and we will deal with him ording to sect rules!" the Second Elder replied icily.


    "Is that all?" Su Yang countered coldly. "I¡¯ve lost so many brothers on my side. Is killing one Wang Ding enough?"


    The Second Elder¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. "What do you mean? If one Wang Ding isn¡¯t enough, are you saying you want the Medicine Sect to lose more people?"


    "I¡¯m not looking for the Medicine Sect to lose more people, but I need an exnation!" Su Yang replied coldly. "Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving today!"


    "You?" The Second Elder sneered.


    "That¡¯s right, me!" Su Yang dered loudly. "Brothers, block them! Today, we won¡¯t let them leave!"


    The people around Su Yang immediately scattered, surrounding the Medicine Sect group in the middle.


    The Second Elder frowned deeply. He truly didn¡¯t take Su Yang¡¯s people seriously. The real issue was that the Terrestrial Immortals of the sects couldn¡¯t make a move due to the presence of the Law Enforcers. The remaining members of the Medicine Sect, those below the Terrestrial Immortal level, were clearly no match for Su Yang¡¯s side.


    "Su, don¡¯t push your luck!" The Second Elder growled. "Do you intend to challenge the Ten Great Sects?"


    "I¡¯m not challenging the Ten Great Sects. I¡¯m addressing my grievances with the Medicine Sect!" Su Yang stated coldly. "This matter has nothing to do with the Ten Great Sects¡ªit¡¯s strictly between me and the Medicine Sect!"


    The Second Elder gritted his teeth. "The Ten Great Sects are united as one. Matters concerning us concern all Ten Great Sects. If you wish to challenge us, it¡¯s tantamount to challenging the Ten Great Sects. You¡¯d better think this through!"


    As he spoke, the Second Elder looked up at the onlookers in the sky.


    The witnesses avoided his gaze, looking ufortable. They knew the Second Elder was trying to pressure them.


    Truthfully, these onlookers didn¡¯t want to get involved. However, the problem was that the Medicine Sect controlled three critical elixir resources, and none of them dared to offend the sect.


    Finally, Ki Yongchuan spoke up, his voice loud and clear: "I agree with the Second Elder. This is an internal affair of the Medicine Sect. The Second Elder should take them back and thoroughly investigate. There¡¯s no need to provide exnations to a mere mortal like you!"

 Chapter 1459 - 1458: Breaking the Monopoly

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Chapter 1458: Breaking the Monopoly</h4>


    "Correct!" The Lingxiao Pavilion Elder also said coldly, "What kind of thing are you? How dare you demand an exnation from the Ten Great Sects?"


    The scene grew slightly chaotic. Although Ki Yongchuan and the Lingxiao Pavilion Elder¡¯s words were excessively harsh, no one could refute them. At this moment, who would stand on Su Yang¡¯s side?


    Just then, the Headmaster chuckled softly. "Young Master Ki keeps mentioning ¡¯mortals, mortals.¡¯ It seems Young Master Ki truly regards himself as an Immortal."


    The crowd erupted intoughter. Ki Yongchuan¡¯s expression turned icy as he said in a deep voice, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Oh, nothing. Just a casual remark, that¡¯s all!" The Headmaster paused briefly, then suddenly raised his voice, "By the way, since the Ten Great Sects are all gathered here tonight, I happen to have an announcement to make!"


    Everyone was stunned, even the Second Elder looked at the Headmaster in astonishment. At this critical juncture, you¡¯re suddenly stepping forward to make an announcement? This is like cutting to amercial at the climax of a TV drama¡ªwhat are you up to?


    The Headmaster ignored the confusion of the crowd, taking out three bottles from his person with a softugh. "These are the elixirs recently refined by Qinghe Academy. Coincidentally, their effects are identical to those of the Medicine Sect¡¯s elixirs: the Pill of Foundational Fortification, the Immortal Essence Pill, and the Great Luo Golden Pill. Since everyone is here, why not evaluate their efficacy?"


    As these words fell, the crowd burst into an uproar, everyone staring at the three porcin bottles in the Headmaster¡¯s hand in shock.


    These three types of elixirs were monopolized by the Medicine Sect, and no other sects had ever managed to refine them, no matter how hard they tried. But now, Qinghe Academy could actually produce them? This was earth-shattering news. Didn¡¯t this mean the Medicine Sect¡¯s monopoly was about to be broken?


    The members of the Medicine Sect were equally stunned, especially the Second Elder, who stood dumbfounded, staring at the bottles in the Headmaster¡¯s hand,pletely dazed.


    The Medicine Sect¡¯s current status hinged entirely on these three elixirs. Their monopoly forced other sects and families to flock to them. In reality, the Medicine Sect¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t particrly formidable; their position among the Ten Great Sects was solely due to these three elixirs.


    Precisely because of this, their monopolistic grip on the refining methods of these elixirs was terrifying. In the entire Medicine Sect, fewer than three people could refine all three of these elixirs.


    One was the current Sect Master of the Medicine Sect. Another was the Great Elder, and thest was the Supreme Grand Elder, who had been in seclusion in the back of the mountain for over twenty years.


    As for the other members of the Medicine Sect, even someone as influential as the Second Elder could refine only one of the three elixirs.


    Or rather, it wasn¡¯t even urate to say that the Second Elder could refine one of them. The most critical ingredient of one particr form remained unknown to him. During the refining process, he would prepare everything, and then the Sect Master or Great Elder would step in to add that key ingredient before handing it back to him toplete the refinement.


    This demonstrated just how tightly the Medicine Sect controlled the refining methods for these three elixirs!


    For years, other sects had coveted these elixirs. However, they had no way of obtaining the refining methods unless they captured the Sect Master, the Great Elder, or the Supreme Grand Elder. Only then could they unravel the mystery.


    But these three individuals were exceptionally powerful, making it almost impossible to capture them. Coupled with the intricate checks and bnces among the Ten Great Sects, this ambition gradually faded, leaving the Medicine Sect in firm control over these elixirs.


    And now, Qinghe Academy had seeded in refining these elixirs,pletely shattering the Medicine Sect¡¯s monopoly and overthrowing their current standing.


    If these elixirs proved legitimate, the Second Elder had no doubt that starting from today, the Medicine Sect would be directly ousted from the Ten Great Sects!


    "You... you¡¯re spewing nonsense..." The Second Elder hastily stepped forward, shouting, "These three elixirs can only be produced by the Medicine Sect. How could Qinghe Academy possibly refine them?"


    "Why not?" the Headmaster replied with a faint smile. "The elixirs are in my hand. Everyone¡¯s here. Why don¡¯t we verify them to discern their authenticity?"


    With that, the Headmaster raised his head to look at the people in the sky and smiled. "Ladies and gentlemen, would you be willing to help test the effects of these elixirs?"


    The Second Elder eximed anxiously, "Don¡¯t listen to him! Who knows how these elixirs were concocted or what their effects might be? Qinghe Academy might be plotting something devious. Don¡¯t fall for it!"


    The figures above exchanged nces before slowly descending. None of them paid the Second Elder any mind.


    The crowd had no concerns about Qinghe Academy harboring any sinister schemes. Over the years, although they had many grievances with Qinghe Academy, they certainly trusted the character of its people!


    "I¡¯ll give it a try!" The first to step forward was an Elder from Thousand Snow Pce. He epted a porcin bottle from the Headmaster, opened it, and sniffed carefully. His face lit up with delight. "This scent is identical to the Immortal Essence Pill. Judging by the aroma, it should be genuine!"


    The others stared fixedly. Hearing this, they all surged forward to take the bottle from his hand and passed it around.


    In the end, everyone took a whiff, and their impressions were unanimous. The elixirs in the bottle were indistinguishable from the Immortal Essence Pills they¡¯d previously obtained from the Medicine Sect.


    "Don¡¯t just smell it¡ªtry one!" The Headmaster said with a smile.


    The crowd was stunned. These were Immortal Essence Pills¡ªextremely rare elixirs. For the major sects, acquiring even two bottles in a year was a rarity, and now the Headmaster was offering an entire bottle for them to try?


    For Terrestrial Immortals, the Immortal Essence Pill was invaluable. Consuming these pills could correct innate deficiencies. Most of the Terrestrial Immortals present had reached the Earthly Immortal Realm without having fully attained Great Perfection in the Venerable Realm, leaving them in dire need of such elixirs.


    Based on their individual deficiencies, they each required numerous Immortal Essence Pills to fully remedy their shorings. However, the annual supply of these pills was limited, leaving everyone at the mercy of the Medicine Sect.


    Now, the Headmaster was offering so many Immortal Essence Pills for them to sample¡ªthis was a tremendous boon.


    "In that case, many thanks to the Headmaster!" The Elder of Thousand Snow Pce cupped his hands in gratitude, taking the lead and consuming one of the pills.


    The others wasted no time, eagerly taking the elixirs and swallowing them. These Terrestrial Immortals, all in desperate need of the Immortal Essence Pills, would never pass up such an opportunity!


    The Second Elder stared at these people intently, his heart racing as he anxiously awaited their reactions. The results would determine the Medicine Sect¡¯s fate.

 Chapter 1460 - 1459: Free Supply

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Chapter 1459: Free Supply</h4>


    After everyone consumed the elixir, it didn¡¯t take long before tendrils of purple mist began radiating from their bodies.


    Seeing this, the Second Elder¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. This was precisely the typical reaction after consuming the Immortal Essence Pill!


    He didn¡¯t even need to ask. Seeing this purple mist confirmed that the Immortal Essence Pill they consumed had the same effect as the ones from the Medicine Sect!


    And for the Medicine Sect, this was unquestionably like a bolt from the blue!


    The Second Elder felt his head spinning, nearly losing his bnce.


    Meanwhile, those who had taken the elixir were beaming with joy. After all, the truth was clear¡ªthe elixir was undeniably authentic!


    Finally, the Qianxue Pce Elder was the first to open his eyes. He sincerely eximed, "Indeed, it¡¯s the Immortal Essence Pill, no different from the ones I¡¯ve consumed before!"


    "Why do I feel like the medicinal efficacy of this Immortal Essence Pill seems even better than the ones from the Medicine Sect?" remarked an elder nearby.


    "Huh, I feel the same way!"


    "You¡¯re right¡ªI also think the effect seems slightly better!"


    One by one, everyone voiced their opinions, unanimously praising the efficacy of the Immortal Essence Pill.


    Such a phenomenon was, in fact, perfectly logical.


    The Medicine Sect was never generous. When refining elixirs, they would always sell the lowest quality ones to other sects, reserving the superior ones for their own use.


    On the other hand, Qinghe Academy had poured their utmost effort into producing elixirs, without distinguishing between inferior and superior quality. Everything they offered was of the highest grade, and naturally, their medicinal effects surpassed those of the Medicine Sect.


    However, to these people, as long as Qinghe Academy¡¯s elixirs matched the effects of the Medicine Sect¡¯s, that would have been sufficient. Now that the quality was even better, their decision seemed all the more obvious!


    The Second Elder felt the world spin before his eyes, nearly copsing to the ground. This was truly the kind of shocking blow that felt like the heavens falling upon him.


    Standing beside the Second Elder, Ki Yongchuan and the others were now visibly awkward. They also harbored the urge to take one of the Immortal Essence Pills. However, they were here to support the Medicine Sect. Moreover, given their prior conflict with Qinghe Academy, it was impossible for them to reach out now¡ªthey simply didn¡¯t have the face for it.


    "Now, let¡¯s take a look at this Great Luo Golden Pill!" The Headmaster brought out a second porcin bottle and handed it to the Qianxue Pce Elder again.


    After taking the bottle, the Qianxue Pce Elder inspected it carefully and nodded repeatedly. "Indeed, this is the Great Luo Golden Pill!"


    The others also passed it around for their own close inspection, and once again, everyone agreed¡ªit was unquestionably the Great Luo Golden Pill.


    Naturally, the next step was to try the pill.


    Though the Great Luo Golden Pill was primarily used for healing by Terrestrial Immortals, consuming it on a regr basis also enhanced their strength, making it an extremely coveted item for Terrestrial Immortals.


    In truth, many Terrestrial Immortals knew that regrly ingesting the Great Luo Golden Pill would boost their power, but they were reluctant to use it. After all, this pill was a life-saving treasure meant for emergencies, and they would keep it reserved for such situations.


    But now, consuming the Great Luo Golden Pill on an ordinary day was something they had never dared to dream of.


    The crowd practically scrambled to snatch up the Great Luo Golden Pills, consuming them in an instant. Once again, everyone¡¯s sentiments were unanimous¡ªthe medicinal efficacy of these pills was even stronger than those from the Medicine Sect.


    This development drew even greater admiration from everyone present.


    As for the third pill, the Pill of Foundational Fortification¡ªit wasn¡¯t particrly critical for Terrestrial Immortals. However, everyone still sampled it, and the verdict remained consistent¡ªthe pill was impable.


    With the evaluation of all three elixirsplete, everyone turned to stare at the Second Elder. There was no doubt that Qinghe Academy¡¯s unveiling of these three elixirs hadpletely dismantled the Medicine Sect¡¯s former monopoly!


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned ashen as he met the gazes of the crowd. He was consumed by extreme rage and despair. Suddenly, he red fiercely at the Headmaster and shouted, "You... What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "Nothing much, just an idle hobby¡ªrefining some elixirs, that¡¯s all," the Headmaster replied with a faint smile. "Our Qinghe Academy has been blessed with the support of the Ten Great Sects and prominent families across the kingdom. So, we decided to refine some elixirs as a form of gratitude. Starting now, as long as anyone provides the raw materials, Qinghe Academy will refine these three elixirs free of charge for the Ten Great Sects!"


    At this promation, the entire hall erupted. Everyone stared at the Headmaster with shock and awe.


    The importance of these three elixirs was already beyond question. The Ten Great Sects spent exorbitant sums annually purchasing them from the Medicine Sect. Just moments ago, they had been calcting how much they could save if Qinghe Academy entered thepetition.


    But they never imagined Qinghe Academy would demand nothing. With only the provision of raw materials, Qinghe Academy would refine the elixirs for free.


    In other words, the cost of acquiring these three elixirs would now approach zero!


    This revtion was naturally a source of unrivaled excitement!


    Meanwhile, the Second Elder was on the verge of tears. He had initially nned to lower prices topete with Qinghe Academy. But now that Qinghe Academy demanded nothing, itpletely cut off the Medicine Sect¡¯s means to retaliate.


    The Medicine Sect had built its fortunes on the foundation of these three elixirs. If it lost control of them, it would be left with nothing. Qinghe Academy, by contrast, was brimming with experts and possessed overwhelming strength¡ªit didn¡¯t rely on these pills to sustain itself. Thus, in this domain, the Medicine Sect was hopelessly outmatched.


    "You... What exactly are you nning!?" The Second Elder roared, his voice trembling with fury. "These... these elixirs¡ªhow are you able to refine them?! I... I don¡¯t believe you could create all three of these elixirs. You must be lying¡ªyou¡¯re absolutely lying!"


    His eyes lit up suddenly as he shouted, "Everyone! Don¡¯t let them deceive you! They¡¯re only trying to undermine the Medicine Sect by employing such shameless tricks. The truth is¡ªthey can¡¯t possibly refine these three elixirs. The pills we just saw were undoubtedly collected from our Medicine Sect¡ªno more than those three bottles. If you follow their lead and turn against the Medicine Sect, who will refine pills for you in the future?"


    These words jolted the crowd. Indeed, if Qinghe Academy had merely gathered pills from the Medicine Sect to mislead everyone, wouldn¡¯t that spell trouble?


    The Headmaster chuckled lightly. "The Second Elder is quite the thoughtful man. However, I¡¯ve also brought a few gifts for everyone!"


    With a simple wave of his hand, several assistants arrived bearing a fewrge chests, which were promptly disyed before the crowd.

 Chapter 1461 - 1460: Everyone Betrays and Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 1461: Chapter 1460: Everyone Betrays and Leaves</h4>


    "Contained in this box are the elixirs recently refined by Qinghe Academy. Every sect among the Ten Great Sects present will receive six vials of elixirs, two vials of each type!" The Dean said with a smile.


    These words caused another uproar among the crowd, and everyone nearly shouted in excitement.


    It must be understood, in the past, they had expended tremendous efforts and resources, only to acquire two vials of elixirs from the Medicine Sect at most. Moreover, that was an annual quota¡ªtwo vials per year. Apart from the sects friendly with the Medicine Sect, no one else could get more.


    Now, Qinghe Academy was offering two vials of each type as a gift¡ªhow could they not be ecstatic? This was truly a move against the heavens!


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned ashen. Qinghe Academy¡¯s actions were akin to cutting off the Medicine Sect¡¯s lifeline. They were able to provide such a quantity all at once, which undoubtedly proved that Qinghe Academy had truly mastered the art of refining these elixirs!


    Seeing the crowd lining up to receive their share of elixirs from Qinghe Academy, the Second Elder suddenly erupted in rage, rushing forward with a shout, "Stop! All of you, stop at once!"


    Everyone halted, their expressions darkening as they turned to re at the Second Elder.


    Previously, when the Medicine Sect controlled these three types of elixirs, the various Great Sects had no choice but to treat them with courtesy. But now that the Medicine Sect no longer monopolized them, on what basis did he dare scream at them? Who would tolerate his behavior now?


    The Second Elder, noticing the crowd¡¯s reaction, realized he had misspoken. After all, the Medicine Sect was no longer what it used to be.


    Grinding his teeth, he managed to suppress his inner fury and said gravely, "Dean, I ask you¡ªwhere exactly did you get these elixirs?"


    "I¡¯ve already made it clear; they were refined by us!" The Dean replied softly.


    "Nonsense!" The Second Elder shouted in anger, "The methods for refining these three types of elixirs have always been known only to our Medicine Sect, and no one else. You im they were refined by you¡ªthen tell me, where did you obtain the method for refining these elixirs?"


    "We naturally have our own way of acquiring such knowledge!" The Dean replied with a softugh. "Are you implying that just because your Medicine Sect knows these methods, others cannot know them as well? That might be a bit unreasonable, wouldn¡¯t you say?"


    The crowd burst intoughter. The Second Elder, further enraged, roared, "You don¡¯t need to say it¡ªI know your method for refining them was stolen from my Medicine Sect!"


    At this deration, the crowd erupted once more, their expressions filled with shock as they turned to look at the Dean. After all, these refining methods had long been exclusive to the Medicine Sect. Could Qinghe Academy truly have stolen them?


    The Dean let out a faint smile and said with a clear voice, "Second Elder, do you honestly believe that your Medicine Sect is the only one in the world privy to such methods? Don¡¯t forget¡ªit was Su Zhan who originally shared the refining methods with your sect. Back then, Su Zhan saw your Medicine Sect struggling and offered assistance, giving you these refining methods. Yet, not only did your sect forget Su Zhan¡¯s kindness, you even betrayed him, trampling on his goodwill, and now you target his descendants. And then, you have the audacity to im these methods as your own? I truly don¡¯t understand how you can speak with such shamelessness, such entitlement!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s face flushed red with fury as he snarled, "The only ones who know the methods to refine these three types of elixirs are Su Zhan himself and my Medicine Sect. Su Zhan is no longer alive, so how could you possibly know the refining methods? You must have stolen them from our sect!"


    The Dean nced at the Second Elder before suddenly speaking coldly, "And if we did¡ªis it so, or is it not? What difference does it make?"


    "You¡¯ve finally admitted it!" The Second Elder immediately shouted, "Did you all hear that? You all heard them admit it! Their refining methods were stolen from our Medicine Sect¡ªthis is clear to everyone now. Qinghe Academy¡ªhuh!¡ªjust a bunch of petty thieves and scoundrels. Stealing the refining methods of our Medicine Sect, tantly disregarding the respect owed to the Ten Great Sects. Do you truly think we, the Ten Great Sects, will allow Qinghe Academy to behave so brashly today?"


    After speaking, the Second Elder turned excitedly toward the other sects. Yet, none of the Ten Great Sects present showed any intention of responding to him.


    Even those standing alongside him¡ªsuch as the members from Soaring Cloud Pavilion¡¯s Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End¡ªdid not pay him any mind.


    Those sects had appeared close to him before, but that had been due entirely to the Medicine Sect¡¯s monopoly on the three elixirs. Now that Qinghe Academy could refine them as well¡ªand provided them without demanding any hefty price¡ªwhy would anyone continue to show the Medicine Sect favor?


    In truth, the Medicine Sect¡¯s arrogance over the years, bolstered by their monopoly on these three elixirs, had been met with significant dissatisfaction among the other sects. Now that they no longer needed the Medicine Sect¡¯s elixirs, many were already considering how best to bring the Medicine Sect downpletely!


    "Everyone, we¡ªthe Ten Great Sects¡ªare one united faction. Your concerns are Medicine Sect¡¯s concerns, and likewise, Medicine Sect¡¯s concerns are your concerns!" The Second Elder hastily added, "Qinghe Academy tantly stole our refining methods, defying our united front in in view! How can you all sit idly by?"


    Still, no one replied. Facing the silence, the Second Elder turned anxiously to Ki Yongchuan, pleading, "Ki Virtuous Nephew..."


    "Don¡¯t call me that as if we¡¯re close!" Ki Yongchuan immediately cut him off. "Moreover, don¡¯t you dare drag the Ten Great Sects into this mess. You say Qinghe Academy stole your refining methods¡ªdo you have proof? Without evidence, are you nning to spread nder against Qinghe Academy, just as you used Su Yang earlier? Do you want to implicate us in your baseless schemes too? Old man, your shamelessness truly knows no bounds!"


    Ki Yongchuan, who had previously appeared deferential toward the Second Elder, was revealing the truth behind their rtionship. Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s good rtions with the Medicine Sect had been nothing but years of sycophancy toward them. Deep down, Ki Yongchuan harbored resentment against the Medicine Sect¡ªand with an opportunity like this, he naturally refused to give them any face.


    "You... you would speak to me like this..." The Second Elder trembled in rage, "Our Medicine Sect and Horizon¡¯s End have always shared close ties..."


    "Indeed!" Ki Yongchuan sneered. "Every year, Horizon¡¯s End hands over thirty percent of its ie to Medicine Sect, just to receive one more vial of your low-grade elixirs. Tch tch¡ªwhat an excellent rtionship we have!"


    The Second Elder fell into awkward silence, his gaze shifting toward those from Soaring Cloud Pavilion and Heavenly de Peak, yet he found it impossible to speak further. Though these three sects had once seemed allied with the Medicine Sect, their rtionships were entirely built on self-interest. With their monopoly over the three elixirs, the Medicine Sect had extracted plenty from them over the

 Chapter 1462 - 1461: When the Wall Falls, Everybody Pushes

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Chapter 1461: When the Wall Falls, Everybody Pushes</h4>


    The crowd present all regarded the Second Elder with mocking expressions. Over the past decade or so, the Medicine Sect has risen to power thanks to three types of elixirs, but in doing so, they¡¯ve umted numerous rivals among the Ten Great Sects.


    Now, the monopoly of the Medicine Sect has finally been broken, and what follows will undoubtedly be a scenario of everyone taking advantage of their downfall.


    At this moment, people had even forgotten about Su Yang¡¯s previous matter. After all, to the Ten Great Sects, Su Yang¡¯s affair was merely a minor issue. The Medicine Sect¡¯s monopoly, however¡ªthis is the pivotal matter that directly affects the core interests of all Ten Great Sects!


    The headmaster calmly watched the Second Elder as he desperately sought assistance, until his silence gave way to utter disappointment. Only then did the headmaster speak coldly: "What¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you continuing? Weren¡¯t you the one using us of stealing your refining methods? Why the sudden silence?"


    The Second Elder gritted his teeth, his expression dark and grim. He knew that this time, the Medicine Sect had truly suffered a devastating setback.


    "Justice resides in the hearts of men!" the Second Elder spat through clenched teeth. "Don¡¯t assume that by stealing the refining methods of my Medicine Sect, you can truly shake our foundation. My Medicine Sect has more miracle elixirs and medicines¡ªsomething you can never measure up to!"


    "Heh..." The headmaster responded with a cold chuckle.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face darkened further. His words were nothing but bravado. He gritted his teeth, turned abruptly, and barked: "Let¡¯s see how long you can revel in this! We¡¯re leaving!"


    The Medicine Sect¡¯s members began to follow the Second Elder to leave. Just then, Su Yang took a step forward and said coldly: "Second Elder, this matter isn¡¯t over yet. Do you think you can just walk away?"


    The Second Elder red at Su Yang indignantly: "What do you want now?"


    "You¡¯ve killed so many of my brothers. Surely, there must be an exnation for that?" Su Yang demanded.


    "You want me to give you an exnation?" the Second Elder barked, his tone icy and furious. "Qinghe Academy stole the refining methods of my Medicine Sect. Should I then demand an exnation from someone?"


    "If you truly believe we stole your refining methods, then bring your people ande kill us!" the headmaster retorted harshly, his voice cold, shocking everyone present.


    It was widely known that the headmaster¡¯s temperament was generally mild. Despite the unsatisfactory oues of previous negotiations with the Ten Great Sects, he had never uttered a single harsh word. For him to speak like this now demonstrated his deep dissatisfaction with the Medicine Sect!


    The Second Elder remained silent. While he wished he could trouble Qinghe Academy, he simply didn¡¯t possess the capability. Qinghe Academy was filled with experts¡ªso much so that even the Martial God Altar couldn¡¯tpete, let alone the Medicine Sect. If they were to truly sh, it¡¯s likely the entire Medicine Sect would perish, yet they might still fail to kill even a few members of Qinghe Academy!


    "Did you hear that?" Su Yang sneered. "The headmaster said you could voice your grievances to them. As for me, I¡¯m extremely dissatisfied with your Medicine Sect, and I¡¯m here to exact vengeance¡ªsurely, that¡¯s eptable?"


    The Second Elder trembled with rage, shouting furiously: "When a tiger falls to the ins, it¡¯s mocked by dogs! And you¡¯re just a nobody¡ªdo you think you can seek revenge against us? Do you truly believe our Medicine Sect is so easily bullied?"


    "Judging by the current situation, it seems the Medicine Sect *is* rather easy to bully!" Su Yang smirked, sparkingughter among hispanions.


    The Second Elder, seething with anger, roared: "Su, do you have a death wish? Let me warn you¡ªif you truly provoke us, I¡¯m willing to kill you personally even if it costs my life at the hands of the Law Enforcers!"


    "Then let¡¯s see whose skills reign supreme!" Su Yang dered proudly and coldly. "Everyone, listen up¡ªtoday sixteen of our brothers have perished. Therefore, sixteen members of the Medicine Sect must die today!"


    The members of the Medicine Sect erupted in uproar. They didn¡¯t bring many people this time¡ªonly twenty to thirty in total. Among them, there were only thirteen individuals below the level of Terrestrial Immortal. If Su Yang intended to kill sixteen of them, it meant that three of their Terrestrial Immortals would need to perish here!


    "Su, you¡¯re dreaming!" the Second Elder shouted angrily. "Why don¡¯t you just im you¡¯ll take me down as well?"


    "I¡¯d like to give it a try!" Su Yang sneered, then shouted loudly: "Brother L¨¹, lend me a hand!"


    "No problem!" L¨¹ Donglinughed heartily and joined Su Yang, advancing toward the Second Elder from the left and right.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned icy as he immediately struck out with a palm.


    Already prepared, Su Yang had arranged four Divine Beast Jade Stones to form an array, drawing the Second Elder¡¯s power into it. This array,bined with Su Yang¡¯s Devouring the Heavens technique, was capable of temporarily fending off the Second Elder¡¯s attacks!


    L¨¹ Donglin seized this moment to rush forward,unching an attack from the side.


    The Second Elder¡¯s first strike was ineffective, and he moved swiftly to counter L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s offensive. Yet, as he unleashed his second attack, Su Yang had already advanced, intercepting it. L¨¹ Donglin followed up with another strike, catching the Second Elder off guard and nearly dealing a heavy blow.


    Almost losing to two juniors, the Second Elder¡¯s expression became even darker. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed his full strength, aiming to seriously injure the two adversaries.


    However, both Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were immensely skillful. Moreover, with Su Yang¡¯s four Divine Beast Jade Stones forming an array to withstand the Second Elder¡¯s power, the duo steadily suppressed him, leaving the Second Elder battered and humiliated.


    All around, spectators were astonished. Many among them were Terrestrial Immortals, and in their hearts, they calcted their chances of victory if they faced Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin.


    The consensus of most Terrestrial Immortals present was low confidence. The truth was undeniable: Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were each capable of taking down a Terrestrial Immortal individually. Together, with the four Divine Beast Jade Stones and the overwhelming Secret Technique of Devouring the Heavens, they could easily overwhelm a formidable Terrestrial Immortal!


    Su Yang¡¯s group pressed forward, beginning their assault on the Medicine Sect members.


    Meanwhile, factions such as Soaring Cloud Pavilion, Heavenly de Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End¡ªwho once loudly supported the Medicine Sect¡ªquietly stepped aside, vacating the mountaintop and choosing to observe the scene from a distance.


    Old Wang the Second, along with three others, two monks, and Xue Nu, naturally intercepted several Terrestrial Immortals. As for others, like Zhao Hu Zi, they focused their efforts on attacking those below the Terrestrial Immortal level.


    The remaining Terrestrial Immortals from the Medicine Sect attempted to retaliate against Su Yang¡¯s group, only to be blocked by members of Qinghe Academy.


    "What are you doing?" the Second Elder questioned furiously amid the chaos. "Qinghe Academy, what does this have to do with you?"


    "Haven¡¯t I told you already?" the headmaster said. "Su Yang is one of our Qinghe Academy members. His affairs are *our* affairs!"


    "You..." the Second Elder trembled with rage but found himself helpless.


    As he nced around at the spectators watching with cold sneers, the Second Elder knew¡ªhis Medicine Sect had truly fallen victim to the "everyone kicks the downed wall" phenomenon!

 Chapter 1463 - 1462: Medicine Sect’s Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Chapter 1462: Medicine Sect¡¯s Crushing Defeat</h4>


    Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin joined forces to attack the Second Elder. Although they had held the upper hand earlier, as the battle dragged on, the two of them gradually began to lose ground.


    After all, the Second Elder¡¯s strength was overwhelmingly superior, far beyond what an ordinary Terrestrial Immortal couldpare to.


    While Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin were powerful enough to individually kill a Terrestrial Immortal, that only applied to ordinary ones. Against an expert of the Second Elder¡¯s caliber, theirbined strength was still insufficient.


    The Second Elder finally regained the initiative, his face twisted into a vicious snarl as though on the brink of madness. Roaring furiously, heshed out, intent on obliterating Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin.


    Atst, Su Yang¡¯s Four Divine Beast Jade Stones were shattered by the Second Elder¡¯s blows, scattering them before returning to Su Yang¡¯s side. They could not be utilized again in the short term.


    Seizing the opportunity, the Second Elder lunged at Su Yang, striking him with three consecutive palms.


    Su Yang¡¯s Celestial War Armor shielded him from the first strike. However, there was no time to defend against the next two.


    At this critical moment, a crack of thunder echoed from the heavens. Momentster, a golden light descended rapidly, mming directly into the Second Elder and sending him flying.


    The crowd looked on intently and saw three golden-armored men standing in front of Su Yang. They were none other than three Law Enforcers.


    The Second Elder was momentarily stunned. The timing of the Law Enforcers¡¯ arrival was simply too convenient!


    From afar, the headmaster and the others frowned. He had been about to intervene, but to his surprise, the Law Enforcers appeared at just the right moment. Such precise timing was no coincidence¡ªit was clear these three Law Enforcers had been waiting for this exact opportunity for quite some time.


    The sudden arrival of the Law Enforcers caused murmurs of unrest among the observers from the Ten Great Sects. Dissatisfaction was evident on their faces, as they had long felt that the Law Enforcers were overstepping their bounds.


    The Second Elder finally managed to steady himself. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he gritted his teeth and red at the three Law Enforcers. "What are you doing?"


    The lead golden-armored man¡¯s face was icy cold as he responded in a deep voice, "They have not yet ascended to Terrestrial Immortals; they are merely ordinary people. ording to the rules, you are not allowed to harm them!"


    "Then they can harm me?" the Second Elder roared. "Did you three not see that those two were just trying to kill me?"


    The golden-armored man remained indifferent, his voice still cold. "Those matters don¡¯t concern us. What we enforce are rules. And there is no rule that forbids ordinary people from attacking a Terrestrial Immortal."


    "What do you mean by that?!" the Second Elder bellowed, enraged. "So ordinary people are allowed to kill Terrestrial Immortals, but Terrestrial Immortals can¡¯t even fight back? What kind of absurd rule is this?!"


    "Rules are rules," the golden-armored man replied coldly. "Terrestrial Immortals possess immense destructive power and must be restrained. Otherwise, mortals in this world would have no way to survive."


    "And what if mortals try to kill Terrestrial Immortals?!" the Second Elder roared again.


    The golden-armored man cast a sidelong nce at the Second Elder. "Those matters are not for us to concern ourselves with."


    At these words, even the bystanders from the Ten Great Sects began to whisper among themselves.


    The Law Enforcers¡¯ stance on protecting mortals left the Terrestrial Immortal-led Ten Great Sects displeased, and many began to consider the need to amend the fundamental rules of this world.


    Meanwhile, the battle on the ground finally came to an end.


    Without the aid of the other three major sects, the Medicine Sect¡¯s forces were no match for those on Su Yang¡¯s side.


    In no time, the Medicine Sect¡¯s people below the level of Terrestrial Immortal were all ughtered. Even the Terrestrial Immortal fighting against Old Wang the Second was killed on the spot, overwhelmed by Old Wang the Second¡¯s might.


    As for the Terrestrial Immortal battling Xue Nu, his situation had be critical. Although his strength surpassed Xue Nu¡¯s, he was unable to kill Xue Nu and was forced to take a defensive posture. The oue was inevitable.


    This situation left the observers from the Ten Great Sects with a sense of shared despair, their expressions increasingly filled with fury.


    The headmaster, seeing this, knew that letting things continue unchecked would only lead to esctingplications. Helplessly, he transmitted a message to Su Yang, urging him to retreat while it was still advantageous.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t understand what the headmaster was worried about, but he trusted that the headmaster wouldn¡¯t steer him wrong. So, he spoke up and ordered everyone to stop.


    "Consider this a lesson for today. But mark my words¡ªthis isn¡¯t over!" Su Yang said coldly as he red at the Second Elder. "The Medicine Sect owes me several lives, and one day, I will personally collect that debt!"


    The Second Elder gritted his teeth and stared at Su Yang. He wanted to retort but, seeing the pitiful state of his remainingpanions, swallowed his words. If he provoked Su Yang any further and Su Yang refused to let them leave, the casualties would have been far worse.


    Dejected, the Second Elder led the Medicine Sect¡¯s remnants away. Tonight¡¯s battle had originally been intended for the Medicine Sect to effortlessly annihte Su Yang¡¯s group. They never imagined that things would end in such disaster, leaving them as the ones who suffered a crushing defeat instead.


    Even Wang Ding, who was still alive, was taken away by the Medicine Sect. Yet in truth, Wang Ding would have preferred to remain and face Su Yang¡¯s judgment. He knew all too well the magnitude of the catastrophe he had caused. Once he returned to the Medicine Sect, he would likely wish for death, though even that might be denied him.


    As the Medicine Sect¡¯s people disappeared into the distance, the three Law Enforcers cast one final nce at Su Yang before promptly soaring into the skies and vanishing.


    The observers from the Ten Great Sects watched the Law Enforcers leave, whispering among themselves in discontent. Some even began to look at Su Yang with dissatisfaction in their eyes.


    Su Yang felt exasperated. He hadn¡¯t summoned the Law Enforcers, so why did it seem as though he was being med for their actions?


    Despite his inner frustration, Su Yang said nothing. After notifying the headmaster, he left with his group.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Yang¡¯s group had departed that the people from the Ten Great Sects descended onto the mountaintop tform. They immediately began questioning Qinghe Academy about how they had managed to refine those three types of elixirs.


    The headmaster, of course, didn¡¯t divulge anything about Su Yang. He only responded with a faint smile and vague remarks to deflect their inquiries.


    After asking for a while and realizing they wouldn¡¯t get an answer, the others gave up. In truth, they understood well the significance of those three types of elixirs, and it was natural for Qinghe Academy to keep such a secret.


    The headmaster shared the list of materials needed for the three elixirs, and the others quickly took note. Although these materials were rare and difficult to obtain, the Ten Great Sects had ample resources to gather them with rtive ease.


    At the very least, acquiring these materials would be far less costly than buying the elixirs from the Medicine Sect. The crowd was naturally overjoyed, for they would no longer have to endure being exploited by the Medicine Sect!

 Chapter 1464 - 1463 Ghost King San Yan

    <h4>Chapter 1464: Chapter 1463 Ghost King San Yan</h4>


    The Second Elder led the members of the Medicine Sect back in defeat. Once they returned to their quarters, everyone slumped despondently into their chairs.


    Wang Ding was also brought back. He now stood in the center of the hall, his face deathly pale and trembling so hard that he could barely remain upright.


    He had no idea what the Second Elder would do to him, but one thing was certain¡ªafter causing such a cmity, he could forget about living peacefully. In fact, he had lost even the thought of kneeling and begging for mercy; he knew his master¡¯s temperament and methods all too well. Begging would be absolutely futile now.


    No one could tell how much time had passed when the Second Elder finally raised his head. The moment his gaze swept across Wang Ding, Wang Ding dropped to his knees with a loud "thud."


    He didn¡¯t kneel to plead; his legs simply buckled out of sheer terror.


    The crowd in the room turned to look at him simultaneously, their faces burning with incandescent rage.


    Before the Second Elder could even speak, a man stood up and suddenly kicked Wang Ding in the back.


    Wang Ding toppled forward onto the floor. The man stepped on his head and shouted angrily, "Second Brother, what are you nning to do with this disciple of yours? Let me make myself clear first¡ªthis entire mess is his fault. He even went so far as to kill one of our own people from the Medicine Sect! If you try to protect him any further, I¡¯ll be the first one to object!"


    The others mored in unison, all agitated and demanding that the Second Elder deal with Wang Ding severely.


    The Second Elder cast a nce over the crowd, his eyes finally settling on Wang Ding. His tone turned frosty, "Of course I¡¯ll deal with him!"


    "Master..." Wang Ding¡¯s voice quivered as he tried to muster the courage to plead.


    "Shut up!" the Second Elder bellowed, silencing himpletely.


    The man stepping on Wang Ding¡¯s head roared, "Second Brother, just kill him already!"


    "Yes, kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    Everyone shouted, seemingly eager to execute Wang Ding on the spot.


    "Kill him?" The Second Elder¡¯s voice turned icy. "He isn¡¯t yet a Terrestrial Immortal; killing him would only give the Law Enforcers grounds to act against us!"


    The room fell silent. After a pause, the man barked angrily, "Then what¡¯s your n? This is your disciple, and he¡¯s essentially destroyed our Medicine Sect! You have to give us an exnation for this!"


    The Second Elder furrowed his brows. He certainly wanted to deal with Wang Ding, but he couldn¡¯t think of a better solution at the moment.


    Suddenly, the Second Elder jerked his head up, casting a sharp look outside. He shouted, "Who dares trespass in the domain of my Medicine Sect?"


    The crowd collectively turned to look outside. By now, some of the more powerful Terrestrial Immortals in the room had also sensed figures approaching from outside.


    "Second Elder, greetings!" A lightugh echoed from outside, and five men strode directly into the room.


    Everyone grew instantly alert. None of them recognized the neers, but given that these individuals had managed to bypass the Medicine Sect¡¯s barriers and arrive without anyone noticing, their strength was undoubtedly extraordinary!


    Moreover, the most shocking detail was that all five of these men clearly had yet to reach the Earthly Immortal Realm!


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as he coldly stared at the man leading the group. "So, it¡¯s the Ghost King San Yan. Why aren¡¯t you staying in the east with the Jade-Faced Judge? What¡¯s your purpose in visiting the Medicine Sect?"


    If L¨¹ Donglin were present to hear this, he¡¯d undoubtedly be astonished. Ghost King San Yan was one of the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s top generals, his power far surpassing that of the ck and White Impermanence.


    Following close behind Ghost King San Yan were four others¡ªthe ck and White Impermanence and Ge Kaiyang, together with a fourth member, a short, stocky figure whose identity was unclear.


    Ghost King San Yan smiled faintly and spoke gently, "Second Elder, I don¡¯t mean to rm you. Allow me to introduce this man¡ªthis is the grandson of my family head and his heir, Ge Kaiyang."


    The Second Elder nced at Ge Kaiyang with a trace of disdain on his face. Of course, he had heard of Ge Kaiyang¡¯s name, and he even knew about the several humiliations Ge Kaiyang had suffered at Su Yang¡¯s hands.


    Ghost King San Yan ignored the Second Elder¡¯s discourtesy and continued with a pleasant smile, "I¡¯vee here today to ask the Medicine Sect for a favor."


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression turned arrogant. "If you¡¯re here to seek help from the Medicine Sect, you should adhere to our rules. Trespassing into our domain like this hardly seems like the respectful approach for requesting assistance!"


    "We had no choice," Ghost King San Yan said, still smiling. "There wasn¡¯t even a single person outside to announce our arrival, so we had toe in ourselves. Besides, I¡¯m not asking the Medicine Sect to help us for free!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned ufortable. Normally, someone would have been stationed outside, but since their catastrophic losses this time, there hadn¡¯t been anyone left guarding the entrance.


    The Second Elder took a deep breath and replied coldly, "Not asking the Medicine Sect to help for free? Haha, you make it sound as though my Medicine Sect might actually need something from you!"


    "Hahaha..." Ghost King San Yanughed heartily, his voice resonating. "That may have been true in the past, but now, I think it¡¯s more likely than not."


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression darkened, and his voice grew frigid. "My Medicine Sect has no need to beg help from you Evil Heretics. Ghost King San Yan, others might fear the Jade-Faced Judge, but as one of the Ten Great Sects, the Medicine Sect has absolutely no reason to do so!"


    "Second Elder, I encourage you to be more precise with your words," Ghost King San Yan said with a stifledugh. "Once part of the Ten Great Sects!"


    The implication was clear; he was hinting that the Medicine Sect no longer qualified as one of the Ten Great Sects.


    The Second Elder¡¯s fury erupted as he mmed the table and stood up. "Are you insulting the Medicine Sect?"


    "Heh..." Ghost King San Yan chuckled coldly as he stepped forward, standing before the Second Elder. In a low voiceden with confidence, he said, "Second Elder, don¡¯t you all long to kill Su Yang and his people, reim your ce among the Ten Great Sects, and regain everything you once had?"


    The Second Elder froze for a moment, and everyone else stared directly at Ghost King San Yan. Was there even a need to ask? It was their ultimate desire!


    "What exactly do you mean?" the Second Elder asked in a deep voice.


    "What I mean is..." Ghost King San Yan said as he casually seated himself before the Second Elder, smiling faintly. "We can help you achieve all of that."


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes gleamed with intense light. He stared at Ghost King San Yan, clearly pondering whether the man¡¯s words could be trusted.


    Ghost King San Yan, on the other hand, looked utterly rxed, sitting calmly across from the Second Elder, exuding an air of confidence and control.


    "If you want to kill Su Yang and his people, that¡¯s easy!" the Second Elder said coldly. "The Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s subordinates obviously possess the power to do that. But reinstating us among the Ten Great Sects, and allowing us to reim everything..."


    The Second Elder cast another nce at Ghost King San Yan and sneered, "Do you even realize what happened tonight? Do you understand what kind of situation my Medicine Sect is facing right now? Boldly iming that you can help us regain everything¡ªon what grounds?"

 Chapter 1465 - 1464: Qi Suppressing Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Chapter 1464: Qi Suppressing Pill</h4>


    "Although we didn¡¯t go to the North Mountain Summit, we more or less know what happened there." Ghost King San Yan smiled faintly, "Qinghe Academy¡¯s move to cut the ground from under us is truly vicious, pulling the very foundation of the Medicine Sect. If I¡¯m not mistaken, after you left, the Ten Great Sects must have been discussing with Qinghe Academy about kicking the Medicine Sect out of the Ten Great Sects!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned cold. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew very well in his heart that the Medicine Sect might indeed have been kicked out of the Ten Great Sects.


    "Do you know what happened tonight!" The Second Elder looked at Ghost King San Yan and said in a deep voice, "So you want us to return to the Ten Great Sects and regain everything we once had? Does the Jade-Faced Judge have the ability to fight against the entire Qinghe Academy or the Ten Great Sects?"


    "Hehe..." Ghost King San Yan smiled faintly, "We don¡¯t need to fight against Qinghe Academy, nor do we need to fight against the Ten Great Sects. Getting you back into the Ten Great Sects and regaining everything doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we have to fight these people head-on!"


    The Second Elder frowned, looking at Ghost King San Yan with disbelief, "Then what method are you going to use?"


    Ghost King San Yan did not answer but instead took out a porcin bottle from his body and handed it to the Second Elder.


    "Try it." Ghost King San Yan said with a smile.


    "What is this?" The Second Elder asked in surprise, but he still took the porcin bottle and opened it to see ten ck pills inside.


    "What is it used for?" The Second Elder asked curiously.


    "Try one, and you¡¯ll know." Ghost King San Yan said with a smile.


    The Second Elder frowned, and said coldly, "You don¡¯t even dare to say what it is, and you want me to try it? Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?"


    "The Second Elder is not a fool, justcks confidence!" Ghost King San Yan said softly, "We don¡¯t even have Terrestrial Immortals on our side, so even if we really brought poison to the Medicine Sect, it would still be an overestimation. Are the people of the Medicine Sect socking in confidence that they don¡¯t even dare to try an elixir?"


    The Second Elder was suddenly angered and said in a deep voice, "The people of the Medicine Sect certainly won¡¯t be afraid of your little tricks. Hmph, I want to see what exactly is in here!"


    He took one and swallowed it. After waiting for a moment, the Second Elder felt his whole body¡¯s blood and Qi begin to boil. The power within his body surged at that instant, as if his strength had increased by fifty percent. That overwhelming feeling made the Second Elder feel almost like he was floating, his heart filled with excitement.


    This is absolute strength! This is absolute power!


    The Second Elder pressed down his excitement and suddenly looked at Ghost King San Yan, "What on earth is this elixir? Why... why does it have such an effect? I feel my strength has increased by fifty percent, how... how can this be possible?"


    "This is an elixir my master identally obtained, called the Qi Suppressing Pill, which can stimte the body¡¯stent energy, rapidly enhancing a person¡¯s strength within a certain time!" Ghost King San Yan said proudly, "Generally, depending on the individual¡¯s situation, this elixir can increase one¡¯s strength by thirty to a hundred percent in a short time, with excellent effects. Second Elder, think about it, if you were fighting someone slightly stronger than you and took one of these Qi Suppressing Pills, what would the oue be?"


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes sparkled; he was very aware of how effective the Qi Suppressing Pill could be in a real battle. As long as there wasn¡¯t a significant gap in strength between two people, having a Qi Suppressing Pill was practically a winning trump card!


    "How long does the effect of this elixirst?" The Second Elder asked in a deep voice.


    "Normally, it canst for three days!" Ghost King San Yan said, "The first day is when the strength is boosted the most, the second day it drops to seventy percent, and the third day it drops to thirty percent."


    The Second Elder was even more excited, not to mention three days; for a real battle, just one or two hours would suffice.


    "Will there be any side effects?" The Second Elder asked, "Does it cause any harm to the body?"


    "It will slightly damage the meridians..." Ghost King San Yan said, "After all, the strength within the body suddenly increases so much, the meridians will inevitably be damaged. However, this damage is not too significant, and as long as some elixirs to repair the meridians are taken afterward, it can bepletely ignored!"


    The Second Elder was even more excited; the Medicine Sect had plenty of elixirs for repairing meridians. So it could be said that the Qi Suppressing Pill essentially caused no harm to the body!


    In fact, the Medicine Sect also had elixirs that could boost strength in a short period. However, these elixirs didn¡¯tst long as the effect would quickly wear off, making them practically meaningless in actualbat.


    On the contrary, the Medicine Sect¡¯s elixirs also increased strength at the cost of one¡¯s vitality, causing significant harm to oneself. Therefore, even in the Medicine Sect, these elixirs were considered dispensable, and they were reluctant even to make them.


    But the Qi Suppressing Pill perfectly resolved all the drawbacks of the Medicine Sect¡¯s elixirs,pletely showcasing the effect of this elixir.


    The Second Elder was very clear about the value of the Qi Suppressing Pill; a bottle of this would definitely have countless people moring to obtain it!


    After taking a deep breath, the Second Elder looked at Ghost King San Yan again, and his expression improved, with all his previous arrogance and disdain vanishing.


    "What kind of cooperation does the Jade-Faced Judge want with us?" The Second Elder asked, his eyes eagerly fixed on the bottle of Qi Suppressing Pills.


    "It¡¯s simple..." Ghost King San Yan smiled, "We can provide the Medicine Sect with the refinement method of the Qi Suppressing Pill!"


    The Second Elder was instantly delighted. If they could obtain the refinement method for the Qi Suppressing Pill, then the Medicine Sect would virtually have another sect-stabilizing elixir.


    What does it matter if Qinghe Academy has refined those three types of elixirs? The value of the Qi Suppressing Pill is entirely on par with those three types of elixirs. If the Medicine Sect has the Qi Suppressing Pill and Qinghe Academy cannot refine it, then the Medicine Sect can certainly return to the Ten Great Sects and regain all it once had!


    Now, the Second Elder finally understood that Ghost King San Yan was not boasting, but they indeed came prepared!


    "So what do you want us to do?" The Second Elder hurriedly asked, knowing very well that he had no friendship with the Jade-Faced Judge; they wouldn¡¯t help them for no reason. They must also want something from the Medicine Sect!


    "My master said they want our Young Master to join the Medicine Sect for a good training experience!" Ghost King San Yan smiled, "Additionally, my master wishes to be friends and allies with the Medicine Sect!"


    The Second Elder was taken aback; he originally thought Ghost King San Yan would make some excessive demands, but unexpectedly, it was so simple?

 Chapter 1466 - 1465: Colluding Together

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Chapter 1465: Colluding Together</h4>


    After hearing Ghost King San Yan¡¯s request, the Second Elder instead grew cautious. He wasn¡¯t a fool, and naturally understood the principle that unusual actions always hid ulterior motives.


    The request of the Jade-Faced Judge was simply too easy, so easy that it made the Second Elder feel a trace of fear. As a result, instead of agreeing immediately, he watched Ghost King San Yan warily.


    Ghost King San Yan seemed to notice the concern in the Second Elder¡¯s heart and chuckled softly, "Second Elder, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m speaking nothing but the truth. My master sincerely wishes to forge a friendship with the Medicine Sect."


    The Second Elder furrowed his brows slightly and stared at Ghost King San Yan for a moment before speaking in a deep voice, "The Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t much worse than that of our Medicine Sect, is it?"


    "That was in the past!" Ghost King San Yan replied softly. "As things stand now, my master may indeed not be far behind the Ten Great Sects. But... what if the rules of heaven and earth were to change?"


    A gleam of realization shed in the Second Elder¡¯s eyes, and he finally understood the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s meaning.


    Indeed, if the rules of heaven and earth were to change, mortals would no longer be shielded by the Law Enforcers. In such a case, the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s status would plummet rapidly.


    After all, the Jade-Faced Judge was not a Terrestrial Immortal and could neverpare to the Ten Great Sects. Moreover, in past years, his overly domineering behavior had earned him many enemies. If he lost the protection of the Law Enforcers, the Jade-Faced Judge would find himself in grave danger.


    Therefore, the Jade-Faced Judge sought to ally with a powerful sect. If the rules of heaven and earth changed, having strong backing would ensure his survival without fear!


    "Among the Ten Great Sects, our Medicine Sect is the weakest..." The Second Elder spoke gravely. "Why did the Jade-Faced Judge choose us? You could take this Qi Suppressing Pill recipe to any sect and secure protection. Our Medicine Sect is already on the brink of being expelled from the Ten Great Sects. Why us?"


    "How could there be shared prosperity without shared adversity first?" Ghost King San Yan smiled faintly. "Other sects, having never truly suffered a loss, don¡¯t understand the value of what they possess. Your Medicine Sect has stumbled badly this time. If we rise again together with you, supporting one another through tribtions, wouldn¡¯t that form the most priceless kind of bond?"


    "Hahaha..." The Second Elder suddenly burst intoughter and spoke aloud, "Well said¡ªhow could there be shared prosperity without shared adversity! The Jade-Faced Judge truly is no ordinary person; his considerations far surpass those ofmon men. Since you¡¯re willing to rise from the ashes with us, I¡¯ll make you a promise. From today onward, you are part of the Medicine Sect. No matter how the rules of heaven and earth change, you will be under our protection!"


    Ghost King San Yan sped his hands with a smile. "Then, on behalf of my master, I express my gratitude to the Second Elder!"


    "If we¡¯re family now, there¡¯s no need for such formality!" The Second Elder patted Ghost King San Yan on the shoulder and smiled. "By the way, about this Qi Suppressing Pill recipe..."


    "The recipe is of great importance and has always been personally safeguarded by my master," Ghost King San Yan replied. "However, my master has already set out and should soon arrive in the Capital City. At that time, he will personally deliver the recipe to the Second Elder!"


    "Excellent!" The Second Elder nodded in satisfaction, turning toward Ge Kaiyang with a smile. "This young man¡¯s not bad. What do you think of me taking him as my apprentice?"


    "That would be a stroke of fortune for him!" Ghost King San Yanughed. "Young Master, what do you think?"


    "Greetings, Master!" Without hesitation, Ge Kaiyang dropped to his knees.


    "Hahaha..." The Second Elder threw his head back withughter. "Good! Good! From this moment on, you¡¯re my disciple. No one, not the Ten Great Sects nor the Superlunary ns, will dare to bully you!"


    Excitement spread across Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face as he quickly said, "Thank you, Master!"


    "Gather your things. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll learn alchemy from me!" The Second Elder said with satisfaction.


    "Yes!" Ge Kaiyang bowed deeply.


    Ghost King San Yan stood to the side, grinning as if thoroughly pleased with the scene before him.


    Yet as his gaze shifted toward Wang Ding not far away, Ghost King San Yan suddenly said, "Second Elder, your new disciple here has stirred up quite a bit of trouble this time. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d even kill his own junior brother? What kind of punishment does the Medicine Sect usually mete out to people like this?"


    "Naturally, such behavior cannot be forgiven!" The Second Elder said through gritted teeth. "I¡¯ve been trying to think of an appropriate way to punish him. At any rate, I will make sure he does not die an easy death!"


    "Second Elder, why not leave him to me?" Ghost King San Yan grinned. "I have a few techniques that can absolutely make him wish he were dead!"


    "Oh?" The Second Elder smiled. "Then I¡¯d like to see for myself!"


    With augh, Ghost King San Yan reached out and effortlessly grabbed Wang Ding by the cor, lifting him like a chicken.


    Wang Ding looked at Ghost King San Yan in terror, trembling all over as he pleaded in a shaky voice, "Master, Master, spare me! Spare me! I won¡¯t dare again¡ªplease, spare me!"


    "You still dare call me ¡¯Master¡¯?" The Second Elder roared in anger. "Shut up! If you¡¯re allowed to die a painless death, my rage will never subside. Today, I will make you regret why you¡¯re even alive!"


    "Second Elder, rest assured. None of my methods have ever failed to break someone!" Ghost King San Yan cheerfully carried Wang Ding into an inner chamber.


    Soon after, gut-wrenching cries of agony came from within the inner chamber.


    The shrill, unrelenting screams chilled everyone to their core. None could imagine what kind of torment Wang Ding must be enduring within. But one thing was certain¡ªthis suffering was beyond what ordinary people could withstand.


    After some time, someone noticed a peculiar detail. Wang Ding¡¯s screams showed no sign of weakening. It was as if his vitality were abnormally resilient, forcing him to endure prolonged suffering.


    The crowd was bewildered. Taking a deep breath, the Second Elder said grimly, "He must have stimted Wang Ding¡¯s life force, keeping his energy robust so he can fully experience every ounce of this agony. It means Wang Ding doesn¡¯t even have the luxury of fainting¡ªhe can only bear the entirety of the pain,pletely conscious!"


    The onlookers were once again shaken. It had to be said: Ghost King San Yan¡¯s methods were truly merciless!


    The screams from the chamber continued unabated for an indeterminate amount of time. Eventually, Ghost King San Yan emerged, still smiling nonchntly as though he had justpleted something as trivial as a stroll.


    The most unsettling part, however, was that Wang Ding could still be heard screaming from within the room. This left the onlookers even more horrified. What sort of sorcery had Ghost King San Yan employed?


    "He¡¯s still alive?" the Second Elder asked in surprise.


    "He won¡¯t be able to die for a week," Ghost King San Yan replied with a grin. "For one full week, he will feel this agony as sharply as he does now. Only after that will his life forcepletely fade. In other words, he¡¯ll endure this for a full week before finally dying!"

 Chapter 1467 - 1466: Blame Him

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Chapter 1466: me Him</h4>


    The surrounding people listened to the words of Ghost King San Yan and were deeply shocked: this was truly a fate worse than death!


    The Second Elder heard the screams of his own disciple yet showed no trace ofpassion. Although protective of his disciples, he was also extremely ruthless. For those who betrayed him, he would rather use the most brutal methods to torture them.


    Wang Ding could be considered an unfortunate man. That incident left him in his current predicament because he killed a few of his fellow disciples. If he had merely fled, he¡¯d have faced at most light punishment.


    However, Wang Ding was always ustomed to using clever ploys, and he killed his fellow disciples to frame Su Yang. He had assumed that Su Yang was just an ordinary person and that Medicine Sect could easily eliminate him. Afterward, he even nned to capture Jeang Zier for his own pleasure.


    In the end, he never dreamed he¡¯d get caught in such a trap. Trying to set up Su Yang, he ended up being tricked by Su Yang instead. Not only that, even Medicine Sect suffered severe losses. Wang Ding¡¯s current circumstances were entirely the result of his own bad karma!


    Ghost King San Yan entered the hall and sat down with a grin, saying, "My master can¡¯t make it to the Capital City for now. Second Elder, how about we find some entertainment here in the Capital City over the next couple of days?"


    "What do you mean?" The Second Elder frowned at Ghost King San Yan. Although he was assertive, he was not lecherous.


    "Heh heh..." Ghost King San Yan chuckled lightly. "I mean, the Ten Great Sects happen to be in the Capital City, and some members of the Superlunary n will be arriving soon. In just a few days, the Capital will be teeming with experts from all factions. At such a time, that clown Su Yang is still prancing around the Capital¡ªhow ill-timed!"


    "What do you intend to do?" The Second Elder asked gravely. He, too, bore hatred for Su Yang but had no way to act against him.


    But if Ghost King San Yan and his group intended to target Su Yang, the Second Elder would be more than happy to see it happen.


    "I suggest that we deal with Su Yang before the major sect meetings begin!" Ghost King San Yan grinned. "What do you think, Second Elder?"


    "That would be ideal!" The Second Elder nodded and then said solemnly, "However, most of Medicine Sect¡¯s experts below the level of Terrestrial Immortals have been killed by them. Now, only Terrestrial Immortals like us remain, making it inconvenient for us to act!"


    The implication was clear: Ghost King San Yan and his people would need to personally handle Su Yang.


    Ghost King San Yan chuckled softly, "This matter requires no action from us!"


    "Oh?" The Second Elder looked at Ghost King San Yan with surprise.


    "I think the Ten Great Sects and the Superlunary n have far more reasons to want Su Yang dead than we do!" Ghost King San Yan said.


    "What do you mean?" asked the puzzled Second Elder. "I know Su Yang has a grudge against the Su Family of Yanbei, but since Su Huo took the Su Family of Yanbei away from Yanbei, they haven¡¯t headed straight for the Capital City. It seems they have something more important to deal with, so they won¡¯t be here anytime soon. As for the Ten Great Sects and the Superlunary n currently in the Capital, they don¡¯t hold any grudge against Su Yang¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t act against him!"


    "Not necessarily!" Ghost King San Yan shook his head. "Whether they act against Su Yang depends on whether there¡¯s enough benefit to be gained. If the rewards are tempting enough, these people certainly won¡¯t let Su Yang off the hook!"


    "What kind of benefit are you talking about?" The Second Elder asked.


    Ghost King San Yan chuckled and suddenly posed a question: "Second Elder, where do you think Qinghe Academy got the forms for those three elixirs?"


    This question had bothered the Second Elder for a long time. Hearing it, he took a deep breath and replied solemnly, "I suspect they got them from ck Widow. She¡¯s Su Zhan¡¯s daughter and must have inherited his legacy!"


    "I don¡¯t think so!" Ghost King San Yan shook his head. "If ck Widow knew the forms for those three elixirs, she would¡¯ve handed them over to Qinghe Academy long ago. Why wait until now? Or perhaps she would¡¯ve given them to Thousand Snow Pce¡ªafter all, the Great Elder is her grandfather. Why bypass Thousand Snow Pce to give them to Qinghe Academy?"


    "That makes sense!" The Second Elder nodded slowly and said grimly, "Then how do you think Qinghe Academy obtained the forms?"


    Ghost King San Yan smiled faintly and continued, "Second Elder, you¡¯ve probably heard that Su Yang established an organization called the Divine Physicians Alliance!"


    "Hah, that¡¯s nothing more than child¡¯s y!" The Second Elder scoffed coldly. "In front of Medicine Sect, who qualifies as a divine physician? The Divine Physicians Alliance is merely a group of second-rate sects forming an organization. In fact, any random member of our Medicine Sect can surpass their entire alliance!"


    "While that may be true, there are rumors outside suggesting Su Yang¡¯s medical skills are exceptional!" Ghost King San Yan paused and added softly, "Moreover, Su Yang has remarkable talent in alchemy. Many elixirs that have been lost for ages, he¡¯s able to recreate perfectly, earning him the title of the true divine physician in the world!"


    "Divine physician?" The Second Elder sneered. "What nonsense! It¡¯s just the case of a mountain without a tiger, where monkeys im to be kings. Ghost King, do you really believe such talk?"


    "Whether I believe it is irrelevant..." Ghost King San Yan said, smiling. "The undeniable truth is that this Su Yang knows many long-lost forms. Now, do you think he might know the forms for Medicine Sect¡¯s three elixirs?"


    "Impossible!" The Second Elder said tly. "Qinghe Academy is on good terms with Su Zhan. Su Zhan must have left these forms at Qinghe Academy, which is why they obtained them. This Su Yang is a nobody¡ªhow could he possibly know the forms?"


    "That¡¯s your belief, but do others think the same way?" Ghost King San Yan said mildly.


    "Hmm..." The Second Elder scratched his head and asked gravely, "What exactly are you implying?"


    Ghost King San Yan said, "Suppose peoplee to believe that Qinghe Academy obtained the three elixir forms from Su Yang. How do you think the Ten Great Sects will act against him?"


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eximed excitedly, "You mean to pin this matter on Su Yang, forcing the Ten Great Sects to target him?"


    "Although Qinghe Academy is willing to refine elixirs for the Ten Great Sects as long as they provide the raw materials, the forms ultimately remain in Qinghe Academy¡¯s hands. Who would want to be controlled by Qinghe Academy?" Ghost King San Yanughed. "If they could obtain the forms themselves, they wouldn¡¯t need to bow to Qinghe Academy. So, if they believe Su Yang has these forms, they¡¯ll undoubtedly go to him by any means necessary to secure them!"

 Chapter 1468 - 1467 Holding on and Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Chapter 1467 Holding on and Letting Go</h4>


    "Doesn¡¯t that mean all Ten Great Sects now need Su Yang?" The Second Elder eximed anxiously, "If that¡¯s the case, could Su Yang use the Ten Great Sects to deal with us?"


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that." Ghost King San Yan chuckled, "Firstly, Su Yang doesn¡¯t possess the methods to refine those three types of elixirs, so he has no leverage over the Ten Great Sects. Secondly, given his temperament, the Ten Great Sects wouldn¡¯t ally with him. In fact, eventually, they¡¯re bound to fall out with each other. The Ten Great Sects would absolutely go all-out to capture Su Yang and force him to reveal the refining methods for those three elixirs!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s face lit up with joy. "This n indeed sounds promising. Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll have someone go out immediately to spread the rumor that Qinghe Academy learned these refining methods from Su Yang!"


    Ghost King San Yan smirked faintly, nodding while casting a nce at Ge Kaiyang nearby, saying with a smile, "Young Master, this is exactly what I mentioned to you earlier¡ªwinning without a fight. To deal with this Su, we don¡¯t need to act personally. His strength isn¡¯t weak, and if we were to fight him head-on, while we could kill them, it woulde at a cost¡ªnot worth it. But if we exploit his weaknesses, a few words can easily dismantle him. Why not save the trouble?"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face was flushed with excitement as he bowed deeply, saying, "Wisdom trulyes with age. Uncle Ghost King, you have truly opened my eyes!"


    Although Ghost King San Yan was a subordinate of the Jade-Faced Judge, his formidable strength granted him a considerable status within the Judge¡¯s inner circle. Even Ge Kaiyang had to respectfully call him "Uncle" upon meeting him.


    Ghost King San Yan smiled faintly, saying, "Su Yang is merely a petty clown; there¡¯s no need for us to waste too much effort or resources dealing with him. The uing arrival of the Ten Great Sects in the Capital City will be the main event. Second Elder, I hope we can cooperate smoothly!"


    "Of course!" The Second Elder smiled and nodded. The appearance of the Qi Suppressing Pill had reignited his hope. This time, during the Ten Great Sects¡¯ visit to the Capital City, he was nning to stir up as much trouble as possible¡ªnot only to alter the cosmic rules but also to elevate the Medicine Sect¡¯s position further!


    ...


    Zhang Family Manor.


    Young Master Zhang Qee stood alone in the courtyard, gazing at the vast starry night sky, as though he were admiring the scenery.


    Suddenly, a soft sound came from behind him, followed by Zhang Old Eight emerging not far from him.


    "How did it go?" Young Master Zhang Qee stood with his hands behind his back, not bothering to turn around.


    "That Su won aplete victory!" Zhang Old Eight¡¯s face was grim as he gritted his teeth to utter those words.


    Young Master Zhang Qee¡¯s body clearly stiffened. After a moment¡¯s silence, he finally murmured, "That Su really lived up to Father¡¯s expectations!"


    "Father knew Su Yang would win?" Zhang Old Eight asked in astonishment.


    Young Master Zhang Qee didn¡¯t answer but calmly asked, "What¡¯s the battle¡¯s oue?"


    Zhang Old Eight replied solemnly, "The Medicine Sect suffered a crushing defeat. This time, all those from the Medicine Sect below the level of Terrestrial Immortal were basically killed by Su Yang. Even a few Terrestrial Immortals from the Medicine Sect narrowly escaped being killed by Su Yang¡¯s team. If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Yang ordering his side to hold back at a critical moment, the Medicine Sect would have lost at least three or four Terrestrial Immortals this time!"


    "Why did Su Yang hold back?" Young Master Zhang Qee asked.


    "That I don¡¯t know." Zhang Old Eight replied, "At the time, the situation was peculiar. Su Yang had already gainedplete dominance. Additionally, the Law Enforcers appeared and were clearly aiding his side. The surrounding Ten Great Sects wouldn¡¯t help the Medicine Sect either. Given that situation, if they had persisted for just a little longer, the Medicine Sect would undoubtedly have lost several Terrestrial Immortals. Yet, Su Yang directly ordered his people to stand down and spared those Terrestrial Immortals from the Medicine Sect."


    Zhang Old Eight paused before continuing in a deep voice, "Moreover, prior to this, Su Yang had been aggressively dering his intent to kill several Terrestrial Immortals from the Medicine Sect. But in the end, it¡¯s all bark and no bite¡ªthe Terrestrial Immortals were spared. It¡¯s very strange!"


    Young Master Zhang Qee furrowed his brows and pondered for a while before murmuring softly, "To be able to let go at a critical moment¡ªthat¡¯s no small feat!"


    "Seventh Brother, what on earth are you talking about?" Zhang Old Eight couldn¡¯t help but ask. "What do you mean, at a critical moment, he could let go?"


    Young Master Zhang Qee nced at Zhang Old Eight and smiled faintly, "The Ten Great Sects were watching from the sidelines. If Su Yang¡¯s team, under the protection of the Law Enforcers, had truly killed those Terrestrial Immortals, what do you think the surrounding Ten Great Sects would think?"


    Zhang Old Eight frowned, pondered for a moment, and asked in a serious tone, "What would they think?"


    "Terrestrial Immortals, known for their prestige, dying at the hands of mortals, simply because the cosmic rules restrict them¡ªdo you think other Terrestrial Immortals wouldn¡¯t feel deeply humiliated?" Young Master Zhang Qee asked.


    Zhang Old Eight scratched his head. "That¡¯s not a restriction¡ªit¡¯s the cosmic rules!"


    "Then if they felt humiliated, wouldn¡¯t they start thinking about altering the cosmic rules?" Young Master Zhang Qee asked.


    Zhang Old Eight¡¯s expression became stern. He had heard rumors about changing the cosmic rules but hadn¡¯t discussed the matter with Young Master Zhang Qee, nor had he delved deeply into it.


    Now that Young Master Zhang Qee had mentioned it himself, he couldn¡¯t ignore its significance.


    "Seventh Brother, do you mean that... they really can modify the cosmic rules?" Zhang Old Eight asked quietly.


    Young Master Zhang Qee slowly nodded. Zhang Old Eight¡¯s face turned pale, as the implications of such a change dawned on him. The Zhang Family¡¯s current prestige would bepletely overturned!


    "Forget it; let¡¯s not meddle in this matter for now." Young Master Zhang Qee waved his hand. "Father mentioned that during this period, we should remain as low-profile as possible. Once the cosmic rules shift, the Zhang Family will have plenty on its te!"


    "Alright." Zhang Old Eight nodded. He was just about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and turned back, saying, "By the way, Seventh Brother, the array we used to trap L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s men a couple of days ago was tampered with."


    "Who?" Young Master Zhang Qee immediately frowned. Though the Zhang Family had opted for a low profile, that didn¡¯t mean anyone had the right to provoke them.

 Chapter 1469 - 1468: Shocking the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Chapter 1468: Shocking the Capital City</h4>


    Old Zhang Ba said in a deep voice, "I investigated the situation nearby; it should be the work of those from the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s side."


    Young Master Zhang nced at Old Zhang Ba and said solemnly, "Our array isn¡¯t something that just anyone can tamper with. Are you sure it¡¯s someone from the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s side?"


    "Their aura was at the scene, without a doubt," Old Zhang Ba replied.


    Young Master Zhang¡¯s frown deepened, and he spoke gravely, "It seems that a master has indeede. Could it be the Ghost King San Yan, who has been in seclusion with the Jade-Faced Judge for a long time?"


    "Ghost King San Yan?" Old Zhang Ba¡¯s expression also changed; he had once fought San Yan and suffered a loss, so he naturally knew the strength of this person.


    "Didn¡¯t he go into seclusion with the Jade-Faced Judge? If he¡¯se out, then... then the Jade-Faced Judge..." Old Zhang Ba looked at Young Master Zhang in astonishment.


    Young Master Zhang nodded slowly, "It¡¯s very likely that the Jade-Faced Judge has alsoe out of seclusion!"


    "Ah?" Old Zhang Ba¡¯s expression changed again. He frowned tightly and said in a deep voice, "Previously, ck and White Impermanence brought the Hell Ghost Soldiers to the Capital City, and now the Ghost King San Yan hase as well. What exactly is the Jade-Faced Judge nning? Do they want to upy the Capital City¡¯s territory?"


    Young Master Zhang shook his head, "To them, things like territory are not important anymore. Only sufficient profit can draw them out!"


    "These people are all gathering in the Capital City, what exactly do they want to do?" Old Zhang Ba angrily said, "Father is still in the Capital City, yet they dare to storm in recklessly. Are they not afraid of Father?"


    "The rules of heaven and earth are changing. While we¡¯re keeping a low profile, they are also looking for opportunities," Young Master Zhang said softly. "The Jade-Faced Judge is extremely adept at maneuvering; his arrival in the Capital City must be in search of some opportunity. I need to inform Father, we can¡¯t let these small fries run amok in the Capital City!"


    "Right!" Old Zhang Ba said excitedly, "After all, this is the Zhang Family¡¯s territory. If anyone can just break in, where would the Zhang Family¡¯s dignity go?"


    Young Master Zhang did not discuss the issues of territory with Old Zhang Ba. His mind was more focused on why the Jade-Faced Judge hade to the Capital City and what he was up to.


    ...


    It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that members of the major families in the Capital City were quietly discussing the result of the battle that took ce at the North Mountain Summitst night.


    Of course, almost everyone believed that Su Yang was doomed. The critical question was how Su Yang would die and how many people on Su Yang¡¯s side would perish, which was what everyone was concerned about.


    Moreover, it was also a topic of curiosity how L¨¹ Donglin, Xue Nu, the Drunken Monk, and Happy Monk, who went to support Su Yang, would fare in the end.


    Although these people were strong, when facing the Medicine Sect from the Ten Great Sects, did their background still matter?


    Before everyone coulde to a conclusion, people from Su Yang¡¯s side had alreadye forward and boldly announced the battle¡¯s oue fromst night. Su Yang¡¯s side lost a dozen people, but the Medicine Sect also lost a dozen, ultimately leading to the Medicine Sect¡¯s humiliating retreat!


    This result left everyone dumbfounded. This oue waspletely outside the realm of their expectations. Everyone was contemting the disastrous defeat of Su Yang¡¯s side, but who would have thought that the true defeat was that of the Medicine Sect!


    The Medicine Sect, one of the Ten Great Sects, had joined forces with Soaring Cloud Pavilion¡¯s Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End to confront Su Yang, yet in the end, Su Yang achieved a great victory?


    Who would have thought of this result? Or rather, who could ept it?


    However, this result was announced by Su Yang¡¯s side, and with Su Yang himselfing out to prove he was alive and well, people had no choice but to start believing that the victory could very well belong to Su Yang. Otherwise, how could Su Yang still be alive?


    While people didn¡¯t know much about the Medicine Sect, they were very certain. If the Medicine Sect had been victorious, Su Yang could not possibly be alive!


    Subsequently, a family with a good rtionship with the Ten Great Sects released some information, roughly describing the situation of the battle at the North Mountain Summit. Only then did everyone understandst night¡¯s battle and its results. They nowpletely understood that the battle indeed ended with a massive victory for Su Yang¡¯s side!


    Though everyone found it hard to ept this result, they had toe to terms with it as it stood before them.


    Of course, most people were relieved. They were lucky not to have gotten involved in the battle between Su Yang and the Medicine Sect; otherwise, the oue for them would have been unimaginable.


    As for those dozen families who did participate in the battle, they didn¡¯t wait for Su Yang to speak. They left the Capital City immediately, many not even bothering to pack their belongings, taking only some money and fleeing. As for their properties and foundations, they had no mood to care about them at this time; preserving their lives was most critical.


    If the previous battle at Zn Manor made the Capital City families reluctantly coexist peacefully with Su Yang, without thinking of opposing him, thenst night¡¯s battle at North Mountain Summitpletely solidified Su Yang¡¯s standing in the Capital City.


    One could say that after the North Mountain Summit battle, Su Yang¡¯s status in the Capital City shot up to the level of the Martial Champion and ck Widow. No one dared to provoke Su Yang anymore. If even the Ten Great Sects couldn¡¯t deal with Su Yang, who dared to try and touch him? It would be courting death!


    The people on Su Yang¡¯s side were also extremely joyful, as most of them went into the battle against the Medicine Sect with the resolve to die. No one expected the oue to be like this.


    Especially the Han Family, Shi Family, and Tang Family people, who were fully prepared to die at that time. But Su Yang unexpectedly turned the tide, which theypletely did not anticipate. After this battle, the status of these three families in the Capital City climbed once again.


    It¡¯s enough to say that after the dozen families fled, all their businesses were handed over to these three families by Su Yang. After dividing these businesses, the strength of the three families rapidly developed, almost being able to contend with the Ten Great Families, showing how much benefit they gained.


    The three families are now extremely thrilled, realizing that choosing to ally with Su Yang was the most correct decision they ever made!


    Previously, there were seventeen families on Su Yang¡¯s side; now only three remain, while the other fourteen families are filled with extreme regret for missing such a great opportunity.


    However, this joy didn¡¯tst long. The next night, the dean of Qinghe Academy sought out Su Yang and told him nearly disastrous news.

 Chapter 1470 - 1469: Great Might Dragon Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Chapter 1469: Great Might Dragon Gate</h4>


    "Are you saying that someone told the Ten Great Sects I taught Qinghe Academy how to refine these three types of elixirs?"


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, asking in surprise.


    The principal gave a slight nod.


    Su Yang¡¯s brows knitted even tighter. "Why would this happen? How many people in Qinghe Academy know about this?"


    "The people in Qinghe Academy would never leak this information," the principal said softly.


    Seeing the principal¡¯sposure, Su Yang became anxious. "But I wouldn¡¯t spread it myself, either. The people on my side don¡¯t even know about this. Other than the ck Widow, no one else is aware of this. Are you suggesting that the ck Widow spread this information?"


    "It definitely wasn¡¯t her either," the principal replied confidently.


    Su Yang stared nkly at the principal. Then who could it be? It couldn¡¯t havee from me.


    The principal fell silent for a moment before speaking softly, "Think carefully. Is there anyone else who might know you can refine these three types of elixirs?"


    "No one!" Su Yang answered decisively.


    The principal continued: "If not, then there¡¯s only one exnation..."


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he spoke in a low voice: "Someone¡¯s targeting me?"


    The principal gave a slight nod. "The person spreading this information might not actually know the truth. However, they¡¯re circting this rumor specifically to incite the Ten Great Sects against you. Soon, their people are likely toe and pressure you into handing over the methods to refine these three types of elixirs. And if you refuse, they¡¯ll undoubtedly take action against you."


    Su Yang nodded slowly. This was the same conclusion he had reached.


    "This must be the work of the Medicine Sect!" Su Yang said in a grim tone.


    The principal nodded as well, clearly of the same opinion.


    "The Medicine Sect¡¯s move is indeed malicious!" Su Yang said angrily. "To actually provoke the Ten Great Sects to deal with me¡ªthey¡¯re clearly aiming to eradicate mepletely!"


    "The Second Elder alone wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with such a scheme," the principal said softly. "Moreover, this situation is very unusual. Despite the major events ofst night, the Second Elder and his people returned without contacting their sect or calling for reinforcements. This doesn¡¯t align with their usual practices."


    A sharp glint shed in Su Yang¡¯s eyes. He spoke in a low voice: "You¡¯re implying there¡¯s something wrong within the Medicine Sect?"


    The principal remained nomittal, replying lightly: "Qinghe Academy can only shield you from being assassinated by the Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals. As for the rest, we aren¡¯t in a position to intervene too much."


    "Understood," Su Yang said, nodding slowly. He now had a slightly clearer understanding of Qinghe Academy¡¯s stance.


    In truth, Qinghe Academy seemed mainly responsible for nurturing talent for the Ten Great Sects and coordinating certain matters of grand warfare. In general, Qinghe Academy refrained from interfering in other affairs.


    This time, Qinghe Academy had already made an exception in Su Yang¡¯s case. And it was all because Su Yang had provided the academy with the refining methods for those three types of elixirs¡ªa contribution of great merit. Otherwise, Qinghe Academy most likely wouldn¡¯t have intervened in Su Yang¡¯s matter at all.


    Now, expecting Qinghe Academy to investigate the Medicine Sect¡¯s affairs was unrealistic. They wouldn¡¯t do it; it wasn¡¯t in line with their principles. The teachers at Qinghe Academy were really like those old schrs¡ªrigid and stubborn to the core!


    After seeing off the people from Qinghe Academy, Su Yang sat alone in his room, beginning to analyze the situation.


    Judging by the principal¡¯s implication, a n like this couldn¡¯t have been devised by the Second Elder alone. That meant there was definitely someone else behind him.


    But who could havee up with such a strategy to deal with Su Yang?


    Before Su Yang could make any headway, there came a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Su Yang said casually.


    Zhao Hu Zi pushed the door open and entered, speaking in a low voice: "Master Su, there are three people outside asking to see you. They... they say they¡¯re from the Great Might Dragon Gate."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression shifted subtly. He knew the Ten Great Sects were bound toe looking for him, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to show up so soon.


    Fortunately, the visitors appeared to be following protocol and hade to request a meeting first. This suggested they weren¡¯t nning to use force just yet.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang stood up and said softly, "Let them in."


    "Yes!" Zhao Hu Zi stepped out. Shortly afterward, he returned with three men in tow.


    The visitors were three men. Leading them was a man in his forties or fifties, while the other two appeared to be around thirty.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, the leading man cupped his hands and smiled. "Master Su, we meet again!"


    Their paths had indeed crossed before during the battle atop the North Mountain Summit. This man had led the group from the Great Might Dragon Gate on that asion.


    Since the other party was being so courteous, Su Yang reciprocated with a polite smile. After some pleasantries, Su Yang finally learned the identity of the leading man.


    His name was Wu Zheng, the Third Protector of the Great Might Dragon Gate. Within the sect, he was one of the few individuals with significant authority. Moreover, he was the leader of this particr contingent from the Great Might Dragon Gate, cing him in a position of considerable status and influence.


    After a brief conversation, Wu Zheng steered the discussion to the main topic, smiling as he said: "I¡¯ve heard that Master Su is a brilliant alchemist, well-versed in many lost alchemical techniques. Is that true?"


    Su Yangughed. "Such tales are exaggerated. My modest skills pale inparison to those of the Ten Great Sects. I merely dabble in alchemy here in the mortal realm, nothing more."


    "Many extraordinary talents arise from the mortal world. Master Su, there¡¯s no need to be so modest," Wu Zheng said with a smile. "Your expertise in alchemy is truly unparalleled. Let¡¯s not even speak of other matters¡ªjust the three elixirs you taught Qinghe Academy to refine are enough to reshape the bnce of power among the Superlunary Sects and ns!"


    As Wu Zheng spoke, his eyes subtly studied Su Yang¡¯s expression, trying to gauge his reaction.


    Had the principal not warned Su Yang about this in advance, he likely would have been shocked and vehemently denied the usation.


    Now, however, Su Yang maintained a facade of shock while still forcefully denying it. "Protector Wu must be mistaken. What¡¯s this about me teaching Qinghe Academy how to refine three elixirs? What... what are you talking about?"


    Wu Zhengughed. "Master Su, no need to be modest. Qinghe Academy has already told us about it. You are indeed a prodigy! Those three elixirs have been monopolized by the Medicine Sect for years, allowing them to put a stranglehold on all other sects. No one dared defy them. But Master Su, you¡¯ve broken their monopoly¡ªit¡¯s truly awe-inspiring!"


    If the principal hadn¡¯t warned him beforehand, Su Yang might truly have fallen for Wu Zheng¡¯s words and believed Qinghe Academy had betrayed him.


    Now, however, Su Yang merely continued his act of shock and disbelief, even feigning anger, as if he¡¯d genuinely been sold out. He wore an expression of utter indignation, the perfect image of someone who felt wronged.

 Chapter 1471 - 1470: Su Yang Was Deceived

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Chapter 1470: Su Yang Was Deceived</h4>


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, Wu Zheng couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly.


    Everyone says Su Yang is as shrewd as theye, but look at this¡ªjust a few words from me, and he¡¯spletely fooled!


    Su Yang looked furious, remaining silent for a long while as if struggling to figure out how to deny the matter. Atst, he let out a long sigh, as though resigning himself to fate. He raised his head to nce at Wu Zheng and asked softly, "Protector Wu, did you really hear this from people at Qinghe Academy?"


    Su Yang¡¯s words were tantamount to a full admission of the matter.


    Wu Zheng was secretly overjoyed. His biggest concern had been Su Yang denying it outright. If that happened, he might have been forced to resort to threats.


    But instead, with just one bluff, he managed to draw the truth out, saving himself a great deal of trouble. Negotiating the next steps would be far easier now!


    "Master Su, why bother worrying about who said it?" Wu Zheng said with a light chuckle. "Though it¡¯s true that it¡¯s good to keep a low profile, sometimes being overly discreet can backfire, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    Su Yang sighed deeply. "Protector Wu, there¡¯s an old saying: ¡¯Amon man is innocent, but carrying a valuable treasure invites cmity.¡¯ Given my abilities and what I possess, do you think I¡¯m better off staying low-key or being more open?"


    "Heh..." Wu Zheng chuckled faintly. "That¡¯s a reasonable point, but asionally leveraging the resources at hand can help you aplish even greater things. Always hoarding secrets, always staying hidden¡ªyou might actually miss out on many opportunities."


    "Opportunities or not, to me, the most crucial thing is the present," Su Yang said with a sigh. "To be honest with you, the situations with the Medicine Sect and the Su Family of Yanbei have already left mepletely overwhelmed. Protector Wu, why do you think Qinghe Academy has been helping me so relentlessly?"


    Wu Zheng¡¯s heart stirred, and he blurted out, "Because of the matter with the three elixir forms?"


    Su Yang said nothing, effectively acknowledging the truth of the matter.


    Suddenly enlightened, Wu Zheng finally understood. He had been perplexed for days as to why Qinghe Academy would break its long-standing rule to assist Su Yang so much. Ever since Qinghe Academy¡¯s establishment, it had adhered strictly to the principle of refraining from external entanglements apart from martial conflict. Over the years, it had upheld this rule consistently. Yet now, it had bent its rule for Su Yang. No matter how much he thought about it, it hadn¡¯t made sense.


    Now Wu Zheng finally grasped the reason¡ªSu Yang had bartered the three elixir forms for Qinghe Academy¡¯s aid. That exined why Qinghe Academy was somitted to helping him!


    From Wu Zheng¡¯s perspective, Qinghe Academy had made a highly favorable deal. Those three elixir forms were treasures of immeasurable worth. With these forms, Su Yang could have approached any of the Ten Great Sects¡ªnot just Qinghe Academy¡ªand they would have jumped at the chance to strike such a bargain!


    Su Yang sighed lightly and said softly, "Ah, who would¡¯ve thought someone within Qinghe Academy would be so loose-lipped? They just can¡¯t hold their tongue at all. Sigh, looks like I¡¯ll be swimming in trouble again in the future!"


    Wu Zheng quickly smiled and reassured him, "Master Su, why fret over this? Our Great Might Dragon Gate genuinely seeks to forge ties with you. Rest assured, our sect would never breathe a word about this matter!"


    "Of course I trust Protector Wu!" Su Yang said with a sigh. "But since you¡¯ve managed to learn of this secret, I suspect other sects might know it too!"


    Wu Zheng wanted to refute this, but he ultimately held back his tongue. He realized there was no way he could deceive Su Yang on this point.


    "Master Su, you can rest easy. Since we¡¯re friends, your concerns are ours as well," Wu Zheng said softly. "Moreover, our Great Might Dragon Gate isn¡¯t like Qinghe Academy; our people would never spread idle chatter!"


    "Then I must thank Protector Wu for this!" Su Yang quickly bowed his hands in gratitude.


    "No need for formalities¡ªwe¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?" Wu Zhengughed lightly before suddenly adding, "Oh, but Qinghe Academy mastering these three elixir forms does create a headache for our Great Might Dragon Gate!"


    "Oh? Why¡¯s that?" Su Yang asked, puzzled. "Didn¡¯t Qinghe Academy promise to only collect the raw materials and refine elixirs for free?"


    "That¡¯s what they im, but who knows how long that situation willst?" Wu Zheng shook his head. "Right now, both the Medicine Sect and Qinghe Academy can refine these three elixirs. Qinghe Academy is giving out benefits to beat the Medicine Sect. But once the Medicine Sect ispletely crushed and gone, Qinghe Academy would be the sole entity capable of refining these elixirs. By then, if Qinghe Academy raises its prices out of greed, wouldn¡¯t we just be at their mercy?"


    Su Yang hesitated and said softly, "Qinghe Academy wouldn¡¯t resort to something like that, would they?"


    "Heh..." Wu Zheng sneered coldly. "Su Brothers, your secrets are already leaking out¡ªyou think Qinghe Academy wouldn¡¯t stoop to something like this?"


    Wu Zheng was deliberately throwing dirt on Qinghe Academy to drive a wedge between Su Yang and Qinghe Academy, and also to win Su Yang¡¯s trust.


    If not for the headmaster¡¯s prior intervention, Su Yang might actually have believed some of this nder. But now, internally, he was chuckling coldly¡ªWu Zheng truly was a despicable little schemer!


    "Well..." Su Yang pretended to look conflicted.


    Wu Zheng softly advised, "Su Brothers, let me give you one word of caution¡ªwhen a cunning hare is killed, its hunting dogs are also cooked. Once the Medicine Sect is eliminated, you might very well be in danger too!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang¡¯s expression shifted into surprise. "Why¡¯s that?"


    "These three elixirs¡ªmonopolizing them is naturally best," Wu Zheng exined. "Qinghe Academy is putting every effort into dealing with the Medicine Sect to eliminatepetition. But you still hold the knowledge of these forms, making you a ticking time bomb in their eyes. How could Qinghe Academy possibly allow such a hazard to remain?"


    Feigning shock, Su Yang trembled and said nervously, "This... I hadn¡¯t considered that... This... That¡¯s... That¡¯s truly..."


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, Wu Zhengughed inwardly but maintained aforting look as he said reassuringly, "But Su Brothers, don¡¯t worry too much."


    "How can I not worry?" Su Yang eximed. "Qinghe Academy¡¯s strength is incredible..."


    "Heh..." Wu Zheng sneered. "So what if Qinghe Academy is powerful? Our Great Might Dragon Gate doesn¡¯t fear them in the slightest!"


    Su Yang nced at Wu Zheng and said, "Protector Wu, your sect might not fear Qinghe Academy, but I can¡¯tpare. I... I¡¯ve heard that the veryws of nature will soon change. By then, Terrestrial Immortals won¡¯t face any restriction for killing ordinary folk. How could I possibly hold a candle to you under such circumstances?"

 Chapter 1472 - 1471 Turning the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Chapter 1471 Turning the Tables</h4>


    Su Yang let out a heavy sigh at this point, as if deeply troubled.


    Wu Zheng, however, was overjoyed¡ªthis was exactly the oue he had been hoping for.


    "Brother Su, why should you fear!" Wu Zheng said, "Didn¡¯t I just mention? You are my friend, and also a friend of the Great Might Dragon Gate. Your matters are the matters of the Great Might Dragon Gate. Rest assured, whether it¡¯s Qinghe Academy or the changing rules of heaven and earth, the Great Might Dragon Gate will absolutely stand by your side!"


    Su Yang shot Wu Zheng a nce, his suspicion clearly evident in his eyes, just as Wu Zheng had anticipated. If Su Yang had shown overwhelming gratitude, Wu Zheng would have trusted him even less. After all, this was their first meeting; it was impossible for Su Yang to trust him so readily.


    "Protector Wu, after all you¡¯ve said, what exactly do you want? Just say it outright!" Su Yang¡¯s voice turned low, as though he had suddenly discerned Wu Zheng¡¯s hidden ambitions.


    Wu Zheng chuckled. "Brother Su, my visit this time is, of course, driven by personal interest. Since we¡¯vee this far, I won¡¯t hide anything anymore. Brother Su, the Great Might Dragon Gate also desires the methods for crafting these three elixirs!"


    Su Yang, as though he had already anticipated this, nced at Wu Zheng with an even colder expression. "Protector Wu, you really treat me as a friend, huh? After all that talk, it boils down to wanting the crafting methods for these three elixirs. Haha, no wonder the Great Might Dragon Gate has been so polite to me. I was wondering when my social luck improved so much."


    "Hahaha..." Wu Zhengughed heartily. "Brother Su, don¡¯t be angry. Indeed, I came with a purpose. But you can¡¯t deny, I¡¯m also thinking of your best interests!"


    "Thinking of my best interests?" Su Yang sneered. "Coming for my forms is your way of looking out for me? Protector Wu, your care is truly thoughtful!"


    Unperturbed, Wu Zheng continued to smile. "Brother Su, if I hadn¡¯te here to share this with you, but instead waited in the shadows¡ªwhether others made their move or Qinghe Academy acted¡ªby the time you¡¯re defeated and we step in to save you, would you still have any options left?"


    "Even if I die, I will not be coerced!" Su Yang said proudly, staying true to his character.


    "Of course, I understand Brother Su¡¯s nature. But the real issue is, what if those around you die?" Wu Zheng asked.


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Yang¡¯s expression turned icier, looking ready to fight at any moment.


    "Brother Su, you misunderstand." Wu Zheng smiled. "I just want to point out that if I didn¡¯te here today and waited for a different opportunity, your situation could be very troublesome. By then, who knows how many people would target you, and the people by your side would undoubtedly start falling one by one because of this matter. Surely you can envision this scenario, can¡¯t you?"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows, thinking it over for a moment, but ultimately remained silent. This scenario was all too usible, and he had certainly thought of it.


    "I came ahead of time today, with sincerity!" Wu Zheng continued, "Indeed, we want the forms for these three elixirs. But our sincerity goes beyond that. Not only do we want to protect you, but we also want to protect those around you¡ªeveryone you hold dear. That is our genuine intent!"


    Su Yang appeared somewhat persuaded and looked at Wu Zheng. "Protector Wu, what do you mean?"


    Wu Zheng took a deep breath and said, "As long as Brother Su is willing to share the forms for these three elixirs with us, the Great Might Dragon Gate promises that you can join us as a disciple. Moreover, the people by your side will alsoe under our protection. What do you say?"


    Su Yang frowned, as though weighing whether this deal was worthwhile.


    Wu Zheng looked at Su Yang nervously. He had said so much to set up this moment. If Su Yang refused, things might get truly dangerous, which wasn¡¯t the result Wu Zheng wanted.


    After a long while, Su Yang finally gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Protector Wu, do you really think that by handing over the crafting methods for these three elixirs, I can guarantee my safety?"


    "Of course, I stake my life on it!" Wu Zheng dered loudly. "If the Great Might Dragon Gate cannot protect you, I, Wu Zheng, am willing to wager my own life!"


    "Haha..." Su Yang smiled coldly and shook his head. "Protector Wu, that guarantee means little."


    "What do you mean?" Wu Zheng¡¯s brows knit together. After saying so much, Su Yang¡¯s refusal left him feeling a bit irked.


    "Protector Wu, as I mentioned, if you can learn of this matter, won¡¯t other sects also hear of it?" Su Yang asked.


    "The Great Might Dragon Gate will protect you!" Wu Zheng responded resolutely.


    "This isn¡¯t just about whether you can protect me, but whether I can withstand the pressure from other sects!" Su Yang said. "For all we know, the Ten Great Sects might already know about this and are all nning toe for my forms. Protector Wu, can the people the Great Might Dragon Gate has in the Capital City alone truly hold off thebined assault of several sects?"


    Wu Zheng said nothing further¡ªit was true. Even if he imed otherwise, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    "So, what do you propose?" Wu Zheng asked.


    "I can give the forms for these three elixirs to the Great Might Dragon Gate," Su Yang said.


    Wu Zheng was ecstatic¡ªthis was exactly the oue he wanted!


    "However, the forms won¡¯t go to just the Great Might Dragon Gate," Su Yang continued calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Wu Zheng frowned.


    "I¡¯m also nning to share them with several other sects. To ensure my safety, I need multiple sects protecting me!" Su Yang replied.


    Wu Zheng squinted at Su Yang for a while, his voice lowering. "Brother Su, if you do this, it will call into question the sincerity of your rtionship with the Great Might Dragon Gate."


    "Protector Wu, does the Great Might Dragon Gate really have sincerity?" Su Yang countered coldly. "The promise you¡¯re giving me is nothing more than empty words. Now that the Ten Great Sects likely know I have these forms, do you honestly think they won¡¯te after them? Do you truly believe the Great Might Dragon Gate alone can protect me? Protector Wu, do you believe it yourself?"


    Wu Zheng remained silent. On this point, he could not deceive Su Yang.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯ll form alliances with several sects!" Su Yang stated. "By having multiple sects capable of resisting others, I can ensure my safety. Only when I hand over the forms to them will I feel secure!"


    Wu Zheng furrowed his brows, contemting whether this was worth it. If things went this way, the Great Might Dragon Gate would have to share the forms for these three elixirs with other sects, rendering their monopoly impossible¡ªa drastic deviation from his original intentions.

 Chapter 1473 - 1472: Gaining the Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Chapter 1472: Gaining the Initiative</h4>


    At this moment, Su Yang spoke again: "Protector Wu, what you are truly worried about is someone monopolizing these three elixirs and thereby limiting your sect. If I give you the forms, you can produce them yourselves. At the very least, you wouldn¡¯t be restricted by others. This alone is quite advantageous."


    "Furthermore, Qinghe Academy now knows the forms for these three elixirs. Do you think if things escte, these forms won¡¯t be leaked? By then, even if your Great Might Dragon Gate acquires the forms exclusively, they might not be of much use. On the contrary, those who hoard everything for themselves often meet unfavorable ends¡ªthe example of the Medicine Sect isn¡¯t lost on you, is it?"


    Wu Zheng¡¯s brow finally eased. Su Yang¡¯s words had struck a chord in his heart. Moreover, thinking carefully, the likelihood of Great Might Dragon Gate monopolizing these three elixirs was truly slim. Not being restricted by others would be the best oue, and Su Yang¡¯s method didn¡¯t sound too bad!


    "In that case, when will Brother Su give us the forms?" Wu Zheng asked with a smile.


    "Naturally, I¡¯ll only hand them over after I¡¯ve decided on which sects to include, and after gathering everyone together," Su Yang replied calmly.


    "Since you¡¯ve already confirmed that our Great Might Dragon Gate is one of the sects, why make it soplicated?" Wu Zheng said. "Just give them to us directly, so we can return and study them as soon as possible."


    Su Yang nced at Wu Zheng and said softly, "Protector Wu, if I hand over the forms now, what value would I have for Great Might Dragon Gate?"


    Wu Zheng cursed inwardly¡ªSu Yang truly was a cunning fox.


    But outwardly, he still chuckled lightly, "Brother Su, those words don¡¯t sit well. If you give us the forms, you¡¯ll be a friend to our Great Might Dragon Gate, and we¡¯d definitely assist you wholeheartedly!"


    "Haha..." Su Yang let out a coldugh. "I prefer to act with certainty. Besides, I¡¯m not handing over these forms for free. I have a few matters that require the help of the Great Sects. Before these matters are resolved, I won¡¯t hand over the forms!"


    Wu Zheng¡¯s expression changed. "What matters is Brother Su referring to?"


    "This, I haven¡¯t decided yet..." Su Yang chuckled. "But the first priority is, of course, to eliminate the Medicine Sect!"


    A sharp glint appeared in Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes. Eliminating the Medicine Sect? How could that be easy?


    Although the Medicine Sect is said to be the weakest among the Ten Great Sects, in truth, over the years, they¡¯ve cultivated quite a few experts. Even if Great Might Dragon Gate doesn¡¯t hold the Medicine Sect¡¯s strength in high regard, attempting to destroy the Medicine Sect would stille at a great cost¡ªnot something they would willingly undertake.


    And now, Su Yang wanted them to eliminate the Medicine Sect? How could Wu Zheng possibly agree?


    "Brother Su, you¡¯re dispersing the forms to so many sects while asking us to handle such a matter..." Wu Zheng shook his head gently. "Do you think this is feasible?"


    "I¡¯m not forcing you to take on this task," Su Yang stated calmly. "If Great Might Dragon Gate feels it isn¡¯t worth it, then you can choose not to participate. In that case, we simply won¡¯t coborate. Among the Ten Great Sects, I won¡¯t let all sects obtain these forms¡ªit would diminish their value. I¡¯ll have to select some. Those unwilling can naturally be excluded!"


    Hearing this, Wu Zheng nearly exploded with rage. Su Yang was now wielding threats against him. It was evident that if he didn¡¯t agree, Su Yang would cut him out entirely, leaving Great Might Dragon Gate with no share of the benefits.


    Wu Zheng never expected that a situation where he seemed to hold the initiative would turn so disadvantageous. Now, it was Su Yang who had seized control, forcing Wu Zheng into a position of begging?


    Taking a deep breath, Wu Zheng¡¯s thoughts flickered¡ªshould he simply tear off the facade and capture Su Yang, forcing him to surrender the three forms?


    Just then, Zhao Hu Zi knocked and entered, bowing respectfully. "Master Su, the people from the Innate Sect request an audience!"


    Wu Zheng was stunned. The people from the Innate Sect had arrived so early? At this moment, panic fully gripped him.


    The fact that the Innate Sect had arrived meant he couldn¡¯t make any drastic moves. Moreover, with their arrival, other sects would soon follow.


    Among the Ten Great Sects, someone was bound to agree to coborate with Su Yang. If Great Might Dragon Gate was kicked out now, they¡¯d suffer a major loss.


    Thus, after weighing countless thoughts in his mind, Wu Zheng ultimately chose topromise. He forced a smile and suppressed his anger as he said, "Brother Su, you misunderstand me. That¡¯s not what I meant. Rest assured, when ites to dealing with the Medicine Sect, our Great Might Dragon Gate will definitely assist you wholeheartedly!"


    Su Yang smirked inwardly, but nodded with satisfaction. "Thank you, Protector Wu. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go meet the representatives from the Innate Sect now!"


    Wu Zheng wanted to follow and observe, but Su Yang had obviously no intention of bringing him along. Wu Zheng knew well that he no longer had the leverage to bargain with Su Yang. In the end, he could onlyugh awkwardly and leave with his twopanions.


    Not long after Wu Zheng and hispanions departed, Zhao Hu Zi led a group of people inside¡ªrepresentatives of the Innate Sect.


    The Innate Sect representatives wasted no time, directly asking about the forms for the three elixirs.


    Thanks to Wu Zheng paving the way earlier, Su Yang no longer needed to put on an act. He straightforwardly stated his terms.


    The Innate Sect representatives initially wanted to refuse, but upon hearing that Wu Zheng had already agreed, they quickly changed their stance.


    They understood perfectly that their refusal would be pointless. With the Ten Great Sects watching closely, they couldn¡¯t employ force against Su Yang. Besides, Su Yang had quite a few experts on his side. They weren¡¯t confident they could take Su Yang without alerting others, and doing so might make the situation even more perilous.


    Ultimately, they chose topromise as well, agreeing to assist Su Yang just like Great Might Dragon Gate.


    Next, representatives from four more sects arrived: Hidden Sword Pavilion, Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, and Jade Maiden Peak.


    The discussions with Hidden Sword Pavilion went rtively well. Having not had any direct conflicts with Su Yang before, their conversation was agreeable, especially once they learned that Great Might Dragon Gate and Innate Sect had already agreed to Su Yang¡¯s terms. Hidden Sword Pavilion also quickly gave their assent.


    The negotiations with Soaring Cloud Hall and Heavenly de Peak, on the other hand, were far from smooth. Due to prior conflict between these sects and Su Yang, their representatives maintained an arrogant attitude, showing little respect for him. Consequently, the discussions turned contentious and nearly resulted in blows.


    Fortunately, representatives from Great Might Dragon Gate, Innate Sect, and Hidden Sword Pavilion were nearby. To demonstrate their sincerity, they intervened and prevented a physical altercation. Nheless, it was clear that these two sects had been excluded by Su Yang!

 Chapter 1474 - 1473: Jade Maiden Peak

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Chapter 1473: Jade Maiden Peak</h4>


    Thest group to arrive were the people from Jade Maiden Peak, and Su Yang personally went out to greet them.


    There was no other choice¡ªJade Maiden Peak was entirelyposed of women, and they had lived there in istion for many years, rarely interacting with the outside world. This had led to a certain amount of resistance toward outsiders. Moreover, the elders of Jade Maiden Peak were notoriously petty, and Su Yang would much rather avoid a conflict with this group.


    Furthermore, since Hu Xixi had joined Jade Maiden Peak, Su Yang hoped to establish good rtions with them, at least ensuring that Hu Xixi could enjoy better treatment there.


    The leader of the Jade Maiden Peak delegation was an elderly woman in her fifties. Judging from her appearance, she must have been a stunning beauty in her youth.


    In truth, those of her strength could have easily used their cultivation to restore their youthful appearance. Take Huo Yuanzhen, for example¡ªdespite being over a hundred years old, she still looked like she could pass for Huo Qianfang¡¯s sister.


    Yet this particr woman had chosen not to, making her stand out as something of an exception.


    This woman was named Lin Xuanyi. She held a prominent position within Jade Maiden Peak and was one of its three great elders. Hu Xixi, as it happened, was her disciple¡ªthe very same who, during the North Mountain Summit incident, had spoken out against the Medicine Sect and rescued Hu Xixi.


    This time, Lin Xuanyi also brought Hu Xixi along. From the looks of it, she was nning to leverage Hu Xixi¡¯s rtionship with Su Yang to negotiate for the three elixir forms.


    Thankfully, upon arriving, Hu Xixi simply greeted Su Yang without saying much else, ensuring she didn¡¯t put him in an awkward position.


    After exchanging some polite banter, Lin Xuanyi eventually got straight to the point and asked Su Yang for the forms to those three elixirs.


    Su Yang had anticipated this moment all along. After hearing her request, he immediatelyid out his situation, borating on the prior dealings with Great Might Dragon Gate, the Innate Sect, and the Hidden Sword Pavilion.


    After listening to Su Yang¡¯s exnation, Lin Xuanyi furrowed her brows and said quietly, "Master Su, you wish for us to help you deal with the Medicine Sect. To be frank, that¡¯s rather unrealistic. You know as well as anyone that Jade Maiden Peak isposed solely of women. We have no interest inpeting with the Ten Great Sects, nor do we harbor ambitions of forming grudges. Jade Maiden Peak adheres to the principle of ¡¯if others do not provoke us, we shall not provoke them.¡¯ Asking us to aid you against the Medicine Sect would mean viting our creed!"


    Su Yang maintained his smile, though inwardly, he felt a hint of disdain toward Lin Xuanyi. For all her talk, it was clear that she simply wanted to take the elixir forms without contributing anything in return. Did she really take him for a fool?


    "Elder Lin, I understand perfectly that Jade Maiden Peak cannot involve itself in such matters. That¡¯s why my position here is so difficult," Su Yang said. "After all, Great Might Dragon Gate, the Innate Sect, and the Hidden Sword Pavilion have all agreed to help me deal with the Medicine Sect, so I provided them the elixir forms in return. If I were to hand over the forms to Jade Maiden Peak without receiving any support, wouldn¡¯t that leave me open to criticism? How would I exin myself to themter? Worse yet, if they decided to stop assisting me because of this, how would I then handle the Medicine Sect? Elder Lin, it¡¯s not merely a matter of whether I wish to give you the forms¡ªit¡¯s about avoiding the potential crisis I¡¯d create for myself if I did!"


    Lin Xuanyi slowly nodded. Su Yang¡¯s exnation made perfect sense, and she could find no fault in his reasoning.


    "Perhaps... they wouldn¡¯t need to find out," Lin Xuanyi suggested.


    Su Yang chuckled and replied, "There are no secrets in this world. When I provided the forms to Qinghe Academy, the news spread throughout the Ten Great Sects. If even this couldn¡¯t remain hidden, then what else could possibly escape notice?"


    Lin Xuanyi was left speechless. Indeed, this was a fair point. Even though Qinghe Academy would never intentionally leak such information, somehow the news had still gotten out. She had no idea who was responsible for the leak.


    Given Su Yang¡¯s concerns, his hesitation was entirely understandable. After all, these forms were hisst bargaining chips. If he gave them away too freely, he¡¯d be left utterly vulnerable.


    With a sigh of resignation, Lin Xuanyi asked softly, "So... is there truly no other way?"


    Su Yang shrugged. Though he had wanted to foster a good rtionship with Jade Maiden Peak, Lin Xuanyi¡¯s tant attempts to take advantage of him annoyed him so much that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to amodate her anymore.


    Lin Xuanyi frowned deeply in thought, seemingly calcting her next move. Finally, after much deliberation, she gritted her teeth and said resolutely, "Fine. This time, Jade Maiden Peak will make an exception. Master Su, we¡¯re willing to help you against the Medicine Sect, but we¡¯ll only assist with this one issue¡ªnothing more. How does that sound?"


    Su Yang had never expected Jade Maiden Peak to do much for him in the first ce. All he wanted was for them to show some kind of support, as Hu Xixi would continue to stay with them in the future.


    "If Elder Lin is willing to say this, then things will be much easier for me!" Su Yang said with a smile. "Thank you for your support. I promise, as soon as the Medicine Sect¡¯s matter is resolved, I¡¯ll deliver the forms to Jade Maiden Peak immediately!"


    Lin Xuanyi frowned. "Why not give them to us now? That way, we can return and begin researching sooner!"


    "That¡¯s not convenient," Su Yang refused directly. "I told the other three sects the same thing. If I were to give the forms to you prematurely, they would certainly object, which would put me in a difficult position. Elder Lin, since everything has already been decided, does a day or two really make much of a difference? Wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    After some consideration, Lin Xuanyi ultimately relented and agreed.


    Once the delegation from Jade Maiden Peak departed, Su Yang sat alone in his room, a faint smile appearing on his lips.


    This incident had presented a massive challenge for Su Yang, but if handled properly, it could also serve as a tremendous opportunity.


    The Medicine Sect had deliberately spread this information, hoping to undermine Su Yang. Instead, Su Yang skillfully turned the situation around without denial or conflict with the Ten Great Sects. He used the elixir forms as leverage to divide the sects into two factions¡ªone willing to support him and one unwilling. With these factions counterbncing each other, Su Yang found himself in a favorable position.


    Moreover, by utilizing the sects against the Medicine Sect, thetter¡¯s downfall could be expedited. In essence, the Medicine Sect had managed to sabotage themselves with their own schemes.


    After waiting a while longer, no additional sects came to visit Su Yang. Of the Ten Great Sects, excluding the Medicine Sect, only Thousand Snow Pce, the Martial God Altar, and Horizon¡¯s End remained.


    Regarding the Martial God Altar, L¨¹ Donglin had shared some insights with Su Yang. That sect had so many experts that their demand for elixirs was rtively minimal.

 Chapter 1475 - 1474: Horizon’s End

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Chapter 1474: Horizon¡¯s End</h4>


    Back when the Medicine Sect controlled these elixirs, the Martial God Altar never regarded them with any respect, yet the Medicine Sect would pander to them eagerly. Each year, the Martial God Altar didn¡¯t need to contribute anything but still received just as many elixirs as any other sect.


    And none of the other sectsined, given the sheer strength of the Martial God Altar.


    This time, with matters unfolding as they were, the Martial God Altar still refrained from intervening, not even approaching Su Yang for the form. This didn¡¯t particrly surprise Su Yang.


    What did intrigue Su Yang, however, was the absence of involvement from the Thousand Snow Pce. That ce was overseen by the ck Widow¡¯s grandfather, yet even he chose not to meddle. Could it be because they believed Su Yang was aiding the ck Widow in some way?


    As for Horizon¡¯s End¡¯sck of action, that only put Su Yang on guard. Naturally, he didn¡¯t think Horizon¡¯s End would miss this opportunity. Their failure to interfere could only mean one thing ¨C they were lying in wait, biding their time for the perfect chance to strike!


    Ki Yongchuan and Su Yang had already be foes. Ki Yongchuan likely realized approaching Su Yang directly for talks would be futile. Horizon¡¯s End must be strategizing how to steal those three forms from Su Yang¡¯s hands!


    It was alreadyte into the night, but Su Yang decided not to wait further. He instructed someone to keep watch before heading off to rest himself.


    He had barely slept for two hours when Su Yang suddenly felt something amiss. His eyes shot open, and not far from his bed, two people were smirking coldly at him. One of them was none other than Ki Yongchuan.


    Standing beside Ki Yongchuan was a middle-aged man. Judging by Ki Yongchuan¡¯s deference, it was clear this man held significant power within Horizon¡¯s End.


    Su Yang frowned; his Shen Family Courtyard was guarded to an extreme degree. Old Wang the Second and his twopanions were positioned close by, not to mention the Terrestrial Immortals from the Great Might Dragon Gate, the Innate Sect, and the Hidden Sword Pavilion outside. No one should have been able to bypass them and reach this room unnoticed. What on earth was happening now?


    Su Yang knew Ki Yongchuan¡¯s abilities well enough to conclude he couldn¡¯t have snuck in silently on his own. The only answer was this middle-aged man ¨C he had to be the variable.


    "Master Su, did you sleep well?" Ki Yongchuan asked mockingly, a smug grin on his face. "Hope we didn¡¯t disturb you?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained calm as hezily grabbed a garment and threw it over his shoulders. "Do you two have some peculiar hobby or what? Sneaking into my room in the dead of night to watch me sleep? You might not care about your dignity, but I still have mine!"


    Ki Yongchuan¡¯s face darkened; Su Yang was outright insinuating he was some kind of deviant.


    "Su, you¡¯re insufferably arrogant!" Ki Yongchuan growled icily. "What¡¯s wrong? Think that just because this is your territory, we can¡¯t do anything to you? Let me tell you, this room has already been isted by a spatial artifact of Horizon¡¯s End. Even if we flipped this ce upside down, no one outside would sense a single thing. No one can save you now!"


    Su Yang finally understood why the two of them dared to act so boldly. He quietly attempted to extend his Divine Sense outward but found that it rebounded off an invisible wall, unable to prate through. It seemed Ki Yongchuan wasn¡¯t lying after all.


    The middle-aged man beside Ki Yongchuan noticed Su Yang¡¯s subtle attempt and sneered. "Don¡¯t bother. Even the Terrestrial Immortals from the Great Might Dragon Gate, the Innate Sect, and the Hidden Sword Pavilion outside can¡¯t sense anything. Do you think your little tricks will make a difference?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He stood up and spoke softly, "A spatial artifact, huh? This is my first time hearing about one. Sounds pretty interesting. What kind of thing is it?"


    The man looked utterly unconcerned with Su Yang, instead unting his superiority as he exined, "A spatial artifact is a tool refined from a unique space, creating an entirely independent dimension. In this space, all connections to the outside world are severed. Unless you can break the artifact and escape, no matter what chaos you cause here, the outside world will remainpletely oblivious."


    "Oh?" Su Yang nodded. "So, it¡¯s simr to storage rings and storage bracelets, right?"


    "Storage rings and storage bracelets? Hah! How could thosepare to spatial artifacts?" the man scoffed arrogantly. "Those are mere tools for storing items ¨C their spatial dimension serves no functional purpose. But a spatial artifact allows full control and use of the contained space. To put it simply, you can envelop any location in its confines, cutting it off from the outside world entirely so that nobody can find it!"


    Su Yang felt a ripple of intrigue within. This truly was a rare and precious item.


    "What a marvelous piece of craftsmanship!" Su Yang eximed in admiration.


    "Marvelous? Such treasures are merely the tip of the iceberg at Horizon¡¯s End!" Ki Yongchuan sneered. "Master Su, if you¡¯re willing to join Horizon¡¯s End, you¡¯ll get to witness a lot more wonders like this in the future!"


    "Join Horizon¡¯s End?" Su Yang nced at the middle-aged man, then back at Ki Yongchuan. "What could I have done to deserve the honor of having the two of you personally invite me to join?"


    "Hahaha..." Ki Yongchuanughed heartily. "Allow me to introduce you. This is my uncle, Ki Baixiong, one of Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s top experts. My uncle thinks highly of your talents and believes our sect¡¯s techniques would suit you very well. Out of his love for nurturing talent, he wishes to ept you as his disciple. This is your great fortune!"


    "Oh, really?" Su Yang feigned a surprised expression. "Mr. Ki truly wishes to take me as his disciple?"


    "Of course. Why else would Ie all this way?" Ki Baixiong said with a benevolent smile.


    Su Yang chuckled. "Ah, having Mr. Ki make a special trip truly humbles me. But since I¡¯m joining Horizon¡¯s End, I feel I should offer some kind of gift in return. How about this ¨C I give Horizon¡¯s End the forms for those three elixirs as a token of my gratitude. What do you think?"


    Even if Ki Yongchuan were an idiot, he¡¯d still recognize the sarcasm dripping from Su Yang¡¯s tone.


    Their scheme had been transparent from the start; the talk of discipleship was just a pretext. Once Su Yang joined Horizon¡¯s End, they¡¯d promptly demand the forms from him.


    Now, by bringing up the very thing they were after, Su Yang had made their intentions ringly obvious, leaving Ki Yongchuan and Ki Baixiong visibly red-faced.


    Ki Yongchuan¡¯s expression darkened. "So, Master Su, are you saying you have no interest in joining Horizon¡¯s End?"


    "Apologies, but I¡¯m someone who holds grudges. Young Master Ki, our personal matters remain unresolved, and for me to join Horizon¡¯s End now would be inappropriate!" Su Yang paused thoughtfully. "How about this instead? Mr. Ki, if you kill Young Master Ki, then I¡¯ll join Horizon¡¯s End. What do you say?"

 Chapter 1476 - 1475 Do You Really Think I’m Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Chapter 1475 Do You Really Think I¡¯m Stupid</h4>


    Ki Baixiong and Ki Yongchuan were both furious. Ki Yongchuan roared, "Su, we were being civil with you, but do you truly think we fear you? Do you really think those Law Enforcers can protect you for long? If I choose, I can kill you right here at any moment, and those Law Enforcers will never know a thing!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled and said, "Then go ahead. After all, I¡¯m someone who would rather die than yield. No matter what you say, I will never give you the forms for those three elixirs. If you¡¯re willing, kill me now!"


    Ki Yongchuan was suddenly tongue-tied. Though his words sounded fierce, in truth, killing Su Yang here was something they truly didn¡¯t dare to do.


    Although what happens in this space won¡¯t be known to the outside world, in reality, his words were simply meant to intimidate Su Yang. Because the two of them couldn¡¯t remain in this space indefinitely. The moment they opened the space and left, the Law Enforcers would sense the residual disturbance.


    Both of them were well aware that the Law Enforcers were undoubtedly keeping a close watch on Su Yang¡¯s situation. If they really killed Su Yang here, once they left this space, they¡¯d stand no chance of surviving.


    Though the strength of these two men wasn¡¯t weak, and Horizon¡¯s End had considerable power, they were no match whenpared to the Law Enforcers. Neither of them had the confidence to flee from the hands of the Law Enforcers.


    Su Yang had urately discerned this point, which was why he dared to provoke them so brazenly.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to kill me?" Su Yangughed. "You two actually believe I¡¯m foolish? If this Space Artifact of yours were as powerful as you im, would you need to trap me here to coerce me? Why not take me to Horizon¡¯s End and imprison me there, where you can exert real pressure? Haha, keeping me confined here only reveals that this Space Artifact isn¡¯t as almighty as you boast. Besides, with the Law Enforcers outside keeping watch, are you really willing to risk your precious lives in exchange for mine?"


    The two were left speechless. For Ki Baixiong, it was his first time encountering Su Yang, and he felt profoundly shaken. He now understood why Su Yang could stir up so muchmotion in the Capital City and yet remain firmly entrenched there. Setting aside everything else, Su Yang¡¯s sheer cunning was enough to astonish anyone!


    "Enough, let¡¯s not waste any more time!" Su Yang waved dismissively. "Deactivate this Space Artifact and let me leave. Otherwise, if the Law Enforcers can¡¯t find me soon, they mighte to investigate. By then, if they destroy your Space Artifact, you¡¯ll truly suffer losses you can¡¯t afford."


    What Su Yang said was undeniably true, and this was precisely the concern weighing on Ki Baixiong and Ki Yongchuan. The two had hoped to extract the forms for the three elixirs from Su Yang as quickly as possible, then release him, resolving the situation.


    However, not only was Su Yang utterly unafraid of them, but he¡¯d also seen right through their n, rendering their scheme entirely ineffective.


    Ki Yongchuan gritted his teeth and said harshly, "Su, I have no interest in wasting words with you. While it¡¯s true we can¡¯t keep you confined in this Space Artifact for long, once we¡¯re outside, time will be on our side. If you don¡¯t hand over the forms for those three elixirs, I promise you that none of the people around you will meet a good end!"


    Su Yang suddenly turned to face Ki Yongchuan, his eyes shing with a sharp glint. He said coldly, "Ki Yongchuan, are you threatening me?"


    "Are you dense? Do you think I¡¯m joking?" Ki Yongchuan¡¯s voice was icy. "Horizon¡¯s End has many experts below the rank of Terrestrial Immortal. Killing you is effortless, and eradicating everything you¡¯ve built would pose no challenge either. If you don¡¯t want to see your entire lineage destroyed, be sensible and hand over those forms!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression grew ever frostier. "Ki Yongchuan, let me make something clear. These forms for the three elixirs¡ªI will never hand them over to Horizon¡¯s End. If you truly wish to make an enemy of me, go ahead and try to harm anyone close to me. I swear, we will fight until one of us is destroyed!"


    "Until one of us is destroyed? What does that amount to?" Ki Yongchuan sneered coldly. "Su, do you truly believe I fear you? You¡¯re nothing more than a clown who hasn¡¯t even reached the rank of Terrestrial Immortal, yet you dare threaten the might of Horizon¡¯s End?"


    "You¡¯re wee to try," Su Yang said in a cial tone. "I¡¯ve already reached out to four sects, and they¡¯re prepared to annihte the Medicine Sect. Ki Yongchuan, I¡¯ve harbored no personal animosity toward Horizon¡¯s End until now, but your people ughtered several of my men at the North Mountain Summit. I overlooked those transgressions, but if you continue pushing, I will no longer hold back. Just as I can have those four sects destroy the Medicine Sect, I can mobilize other sects to crush Horizon¡¯s End too!"


    "You..." Ki Yongchuan raged, but before he could speak further, Ki Baixiong grabbed him and interjected with augh. "Master Su, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. He¡¯s merely spewing nonsense. In truth, Master Su, there¡¯s no great enmity between us. Since you¡¯ve shared those elixir forms with the four sects, why not extend them to Horizon¡¯s End as well? Master Su, this matter is simple. If we all obtain the forms equally, there will be no mutual restraint. However, if you only provide them to select sects and leave others without them, that would truly sow discord amongst us, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    Su Yang cast Ki Baixiong a cold nce and said, "Causing discord or not is my business; it¡¯s none of your concern. At the North Mountain Summit, you killed so many of my men, and now you want me to hand over these elixir forms to you? How would I face my fallen brothers?"


    Ki Baixiong¡¯s expression turned grim as he shot an angry re at Ki Yongchuan.


    The battle at the North Mountain Summit had indeedplicated matters. Although they were there to support the Medicine Sect, the truth remained that the matter had originated with the Medicine Sect. Ki Baixiong had previously warned Ki Yongchuan not to act rashly and to let the Medicine Sect handle everything.


    Yet Ki Yongchuan had disregarded his advice, sparking enmity with Su Yang at the North Mountain Summit and even killing several of Su Yang¡¯s men, solidifying the grudge. Now, seeking forgiveness from Su Yang was utterly impossible.


    Ki Baixiong had more to say, but at that moment, the room suddenly began to quake.


    Ki Baixiong¡¯s expression shifted as he quickly reached out with his hand. Instantly, the walls of the room emitted a radiant glow. This glow swiftly flowed into Ki Baixiong¡¯s sleeve, disappearing from sight.


    At the same time, Su Yang easily perceived that standing outside his room were three golden-armored men¡ªnone other than the trio of Law Enforcers.

 Chapter 1477 - 1476: The Befuddled Ghost King San Yan

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Chapter 1476: The Befuddled Ghost King San Yan</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t need to guess to know that these three Law Enforcers hade down to search for him because they couldn¡¯t see him and were worried something might have happened.


    In the end, they discovered the Space Artifact here and immediately realized something had gone wrong. The shaking of the house earlier was most likely the result of these three Law Enforcers attacking the Space Artifact.


    However, this Space Artifact wasn¡¯t particrly sturdy. Ki Baixiong didn¡¯t dare let these Law Enforcers keep attacking it, so he rushed to retrieve the Space Artifact.


    Once the three Law Enforcers saw that Su Yang was fine, they didn¡¯t say much. They merely gave Ki Baixiong and Ki Yongchuan a cold nce.


    Both of their faces turned red with embarrassment. In truth, they were quite displeased, but faced with these powerful Law Enforcers, they didn¡¯t dare say a single word.


    "Gentlemen, I won¡¯t see you off." Su Yang said softly, "I haven¡¯t even had a good rest, and you¡¯vee to bother me. That¡¯s truly impolite. Next time, please be more mindful!"


    Ki Baixiong and Ki Yongchuan nced at the three Law Enforcers and ultimately said nothing more before leaving in frustration.


    Su Yang watched the two leave in the distance and finally let out a breath of relief. He had been genuinely worried that Horizon¡¯s End would lead to aplete fallout. But thankfully, the two were rather cautious with their lives. Otherwise, tonight¡¯s situation would¡¯ve been a lot harder to handle.


    The next morning, the news that Su Yang had allied with four sects to prepare for the extermination of the Medicine Sect reached Ghost King San Yan.


    When he received the news, Ghost King San Yan was drinking tea. After his subordinate finished reporting Su Yang¡¯s actions, Ghost King San Yan nearly dropped his teacup. He abruptly stood up, stunned, and said, "Su Yang... Did Su Yang really admit to this?"


    "Yes!" The subordinate nodded and said, "Not only that, but he also used the forms of three types of elixirs as bargaining chips to unite the people from those four sects to help him deal with the Medicine Sect!"


    "How... how could this be?" Ghost King San Yan was dumbfounded. Su Yang¡¯s actionspletely took him by surprise.


    Back then, he had crafted this scheme to frame Su Yang. He didn¡¯t know Su Yang had passed on the forms for these three types of elixirs to Qinghe Academy. His n had been to shift the Ten Great Sects¡¯ focus to Su Yang, making them raid Su Yang to seize the forms while conveniently annihting Su Yang¡¯s group in the process.


    But he never expected Su Yang to turn the tables, using his scheme against him.


    Beside him, Ge Kaiyang was also at a loss, nervously saying, "Uncle Ghost King, if Su Yang really united those four sects against the Medicine Sect, the Medicine Sect is definitely doomed. When that happens, wouldn¡¯t our n gopletely bust?"


    Ghost King San Yan was even more anxious than him. He furrowed his brows in deep thought for a while before solemnly saying, "How did Su Yange to possess the forms for these three elixirs in the first ce?"


    "Uncle Ghost King, now isn¡¯t the time to dwell on that!" Ge Kaiyang replied. "We need to figure out how to deal with Su Yang and the four sects first!"


    Ghost King San Yan didn¡¯t answer Ge Kaiyang. Instead, he told a nearby subordinate to recount everything that had happened on Su Yang¡¯s side, including what Wu Zheng had said while trying to bluff Su Yang.


    After listening, Ghost King San Yan fell into silent contemtion.


    Ge Kaiyang impatiently asked several questions, but Ghost King San Yan remained silent. Ge Kaiyang, full of frustration, didn¡¯t know why Ghost King San Yan was suddenly so absorbed in his thoughts.


    After a long while, Ghost King San Yan finally widened his eyes and said grimly, "Tell me, does Su Yang really have the forms for those three elixirs?"


    Ge Kaiyang and the others exchanged nces before Xie Bi¡¯an, standing at a distance, solemnly said, "That¡¯s hard to say. Su Yang is highly skilled in refining pills; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be the Hierarch of the Divine Physicians Alliance. It¡¯s entirely possible that he could formte these three elixirs!"


    "If he could refine these three elixirs, he could have directly made them for barter with the Ten Great Sects, prompting them to act against the Medicine Sect." Ghost King San Yan said seriously. "But why didn¡¯t he refine them himself? Instead, he went to Qinghe Academy to involve them, even though Qinghe Academy has always remained neutral. Qinghe Academy may protect him but would never take action against the Medicine Sect. This is far less advantageous than directly enlisting the Ten Great Sects!"


    Xie Bi¡¯an scratched his head. "That part is indeed quite puzzling."


    "I heard that these three elixirs can only be refined by Terrestrial Immortals!" Ge Kaiyang interjected. "Could it be that Su Yang couldn¡¯t refine them himself and had to turn to Qinghe Academy for help?"


    Ghost King San Yan pondered for a while before shaking his head. "I don¡¯t think so. If he truly had the forms, he could still negotiate with the Ten Great Sects without involving Qinghe Academy."


    Ge Kaiyang thought for a moment before shaking his head. "Uncle Ghost King, let¡¯s set these questions aside for now. Su Yang has united the four sects and ns to strike against the Medicine Sect soon. We can¡¯t afford to remain idle!"


    Ghost King San Yan gave him a sharp look and said, "If Su Yang doesn¡¯t actually possess the forms for those three elixirs, then the promises he made to those four sects are entirely empty guarantees. In other words, he¡¯s deceiving them into helping him. All we need to do is expose this. Then, without lifting a finger, those four sects will turn their fury against Su Yang!"


    Upon hearing this, Ge Kaiyang¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. "Uncle Ghost King, you¡¯re absolutely right."


    "Don¡¯t rush into opposing them just yet," Ghost King San Yan said. "First, spread the rumor that Su Yang doesn¡¯t have the forms for those three elixirs and that he¡¯s merely tricking those four sects into assisting him."


    "Without concrete evidence, will those four sects believe it?" Ge Kaiyang asked worriedly.


    "Whether they believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s enough to nt the seed of doubt!" Ghost King San Yan replied. "Once those four sects start doubting him, unless Su Yang produces the forms, they won¡¯t act rashly on his behalf. This would buy the Medicine Sect some temporary safety!"


    Ge Kaiyang finally understood, smiling brightly. "Uncle Ghost King, you¡¯re brilliant. I¡¯ll go spread the word right away!"


    Ghost King San Yan nodded, then turned to ck and White Impermanence. "When will our master arrive at the Capital City?"


    "The master has already exited seclusion and should be nearing the Capital City soon." Xie Bi¡¯an paused before adding, "However, I¡¯ve heard that Mahakasyapa of the Buddha Pce has also exited seclusion and seems to be heading for the Capital City as well! I suspect that once the master arrives at the Capital City, Mahakasyapa will follow shortly. Whatever the master ns in the Capital City will likely face close scrutiny from him."

 Chapter 1478 - 1477: Parting on Bad Terms

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Chapter 1477: Parting on Bad Terms</h4>


    The Ghost King San Yan wore an expression of fury, his voice deep: "That old bald thief Mahakasyapa, truly relentless!"


    Xie Bi¡¯an sighed. The grudges between their faction and Mahakasyapa hadsted for ages. If not for Mahakasyapa constantly restraining the Jade-Faced Judge, how could they have ended up in such a state?


    This time around, the matter in the Capital City was a carefully orchestrated opportunity by the Jade-Faced Judge that had been in the works for a long time. No matter what, Mahakasyapa must not be allowed to ruin it.


    However, judging by Mahakasyapa¡¯s demeanor, it seemed unlikely he would let the Jade-Faced Judge achieve their goal so easily.


    "Master¡¯s n this time is something even in his wildest dreams Mahakasyapa wouldn¡¯t foresee. So, there¡¯s no need for us to be overly worried," Xie Bi¡¯an said in a low voice.


    "True enough!" The Ghost King San Yan nodded slowly, a long breath escaping as he thought about the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s n.


    ...


    Before long, the news spread by Ge Kaiyang had reached all of the Ten Great Sects, including the Great Might Dragon Gate, Innate Sect, Hidden Sword Pavilion, and Jade Maiden Peak. These four sects happened to be in alliance with Su Yang, and they had made a deal: once they helped Su Yang destroy the Medicine Sect, Su Yang would hand over the forms for three elixirs to them.


    Now, sudden rumors imed that Su Yang did not actually possess the forms for these three elixirs and that he was outright deceiving the four sects. This instantly plunged the issue into a state of uncertainty.


    The four sects, having not yet obtained the forms, naturally harbored some doubts in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t tell which version of the news was true. As soon as they received the rumor, they immediately rushed to find Su Yang, demanding that he hand over the forms for the three elixirs first, and only then would they proceed to help him deal with the Medicine Sect.


    All four sects sent representatives, and this time, they came not separately but together. They had essentially reached a consensus and nned to use collective pressure to negotiate with Su Yang.


    Faced with such a situation, Su Yang refused to yield in the slightest. He firmly insisted that only after the Medicine Sect was eradicated would he agree to hand over the forms for the three elixirs.


    Su Yang¡¯s resolve deepened the four sects¡¯ suspicions of him. They began to suspect that Su Yang never had the forms and was merely toying with them all along.


    Among them, Wu Zheng from the Great Might Dragon Gate was the most agitated. Since he was the first to interact with Su Yang and had already been outmaneuvered by him once, he had long held lingering dissatisfaction toward Su Yang.


    Now, in the current situation, Wu Zheng couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He mmed the table and said directly, "Su Yang, if you don¡¯t hand over the forms for these three elixirs, our Great Might Dragon Gate will never assist you against the Medicine Sect. If you can¡¯t even prove that you truly possess the forms, how could we, the Great Might Dragon Gate, allow ourselves to be used by you?"


    The representatives from the other three sects looked at Su Yang as well, all wearing simr expressions. If Su Yang refused to hand over the forms, they wouldn¡¯t take a single step forward.


    Su Yang, however, remained calm: "Everyone, we agreed beforehand that once you dealt with the Medicine Sect, I would hand over the forms for the three elixirs. Now you¡¯ve done nothing, yet you demand that I surrender them first. Thatpletely vites the terms of our agreement. As members of the Ten Great Sects, how can you behave so dishonorably?"


    "We adhere to our promises, but only on the premise that you do the same!" a man from the Hidden Sword Pavilion said coldly. "If you can¡¯t honor yourmitment, how can you expect us to honor ours?"


    "How have I not honored mymitment?" Su Yang retorted.


    "You don¡¯t even possess these forms for the three elixirs. The promises you made before were nothing but empty words. Does that still count as keeping your word?" the man from Hidden Sword Pavilion countered.


    "Of course, I have the forms for the three elixirs..." Su Yang replied.


    "Then hand them over, and we¡¯ll immediately assist you!" the Elder from the Innate Sect said bluntly.


    "That¡¯s impossible..." Su Yang shook his head.


    "Then there¡¯s nothing more to say!" The Elder from the Innate Sect rose to his feet. "Master Su, I¡¯ll take my leave. The day you¡¯re willing to hand over the forms will be the day our Innate Sect will assist you in dealing with the Medicine Sect!"


    With that, the Elder from the Innate Sect left with his people.


    The representatives from the Great Might Dragon Gate and Hidden Sword Pavilion didn¡¯t loiter further, also standing up and departing. Only the people from Jade Maiden Peak remained behind.


    Lin Xuanyi, who was Hu Xiexie¡¯s master and had previously developed a decent rapport with Su Yang, hadn¡¯t dered outright hostility¡ªyet.


    "Su Yang, I actually think it would be best for you to hand over the forms for the three elixirs first," Lin Xuanyi said. "Since we four sects have agreed to ally with you, none of us would go back on our word. However, if you refuse to hand them over, we have no way to verify if you truly possess the forms. Without that certainty, we can¡¯t help you. Tackling the Medicine Sect isn¡¯t a simple matter, and we can¡¯t recklessly put our lives on the line without assurance. If we ultimately gain nothing, we¡¯ll be the scapegoats for our sects, and that¡¯s uneptable!"


    Su Yang chuckled bitterly: "Senior Lin, a promise is a promise. How can we flippantly change what was agreed upon?"


    Lin Xuanyi replied, "Promises are static, but people are dynamic. You should decide based on the circumstances!"


    Su Yang shook his head. "Senior Lin, I appreciate your guidance. However, I¡¯ll stick to my position on this matter."


    Lin Xuanyi¡¯s expression turned a bit grim as she waved her hand dismissively. "Fine, pretend I never said anything. Jade Maiden Peak stands by the same principle: when you hand over the forms, we¡¯ll assist you against the Medicine Sect!"


    Lin Xuanyi then led her people away as well. Even those stationed outside the Shen Family Courtyard withdrew entirely. The message was clear¡ªif Su Yang didn¡¯t release the forms, they wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to help.


    Zhao Hu Zi saw the others off and immediately came to Su Yang¡¯s side, grumbling, "Master Su, to be honest, I don¡¯t think we need to cling so tightly to this matter. Since you¡¯ve already promised them the forms, you¡¯ll have to hand them over eventually anyway. So why not just release them now? At least we¡¯d secure their help against the Medicine Sect!"


    Su Yang nced at Zhao Hu Zi and shook his head. "If I hand over all three forms, I¡¯ll lose my leverage entirely. How will I proceed from there?"


    Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head and murmured, "Master Su, I actually think we don¡¯t need to hand over all three forms. We couldpromise a little¡ªjust release the form for one of the elixirs. That would be enough to reassure them. Once they see we do possess the forms, they¡¯ll feel secure working with us!"

 Chapter 1479 - 1478: Night Attack on the Medicine Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Chapter 1478: Night Attack on the Medicine Sect</h4>


    Su Yang chuckled and said softly, "Old Zhao, you¡¯re underestimating these people and oversimplifying the Medicine Sect!"


    "Huh?" Zhao Hu Zi said in astonishment, "What¡¯s wrong with the Medicine Sect?"


    Su Yang calmly replied, "Do you really think that proving I hold the forms for these three elixirs will be enough to destroy the Medicine Sect?"


    "With the alliance of these four sects, it¡¯ll definitely be a piece of cake to deal with the Medicine Sect!" Zhao Hu Zi said.


    "That may be what it seems like, but in reality, it¡¯s far moreplicated." Su Yang said. "If I were to spread these three elixir forms openly for everyone to know, and the Medicine Sect were pushed into an existential crisis, what do you think they¡¯d do?"


    Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head. This was something he hadn¡¯t considered yet.


    "To put it simply, the forms for the three elixirs they¡¯ve been guarding would no longer be secrets, and there¡¯d be no need for them to keep hiding them." Su Yang continued, "At that point, they might choose to ally with other sects by giving them these forms in exchange for their support. When that happens, even with four sects on my side, we might still fail to eliminate the Medicine Sect!"


    "This..." Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That scenario was indeed possible.


    "Then... why don¡¯t we share these elixir forms with all the sects so the Medicine Sect has no allies to turn to!" Zhao Hu Zi suggested.


    "That¡¯s not feasible either!" Su Yang shook his head. "The Ten Great Sects harbor hidden grudges among themselves. Besides, these people are all ambitious. If they all unite under a shared interest, I¡¯ll face an even greater danger down the road. The best strategy is to sow discord within the Ten Great Sects from the start using these elixir forms, dividing them into factions so they turn on each other. That way, when the Medicine Sect is eliminated, we¡¯ll be in a safer position."


    Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head again. He truly hadn¡¯t considered all of this, but hearing Su Yang exin it made him realize the brilliance of the n.


    Indeed, when dealing with the behemoth that is the Ten Great Sects, one couldn¡¯t afford to only focus on the immediate gains and losses. Dealing with the Medicine Sect might be one issue, but the aftermath would be the real headache!


    "So... What do we do now?" Zhao Hu Zi asked in surprise.


    "Right now, the priority is obviously dealing with the Medicine Sect!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "But if the four sects are no longer helping us, how are we going to deal with the Medicine Sect?" Zhao Hu Zi asked curiously.


    "We¡¯ll rely on ourselves!" Su Yang said calmly.


    "Huh?" Zhao Hu Zi was left dumbfounded.


    Su Yangughed softly. "The reason I¡¯ve made all these moves isn¡¯t to find allies to help me deal with the Medicine Sect, but to prevent them from causing trouble for me. Don¡¯t forget, when the news first spread, the Ten Great Sects all came after me. Now that they¡¯ve chosen neutrality, I can focus on resolving the matter with the Medicine Sect!"


    Zhao Hu Zi stared at Su Yang, scratching his head and remaining silent for a while. His straightforward personality and rigid thinking left him unable to envision scenarios thisplicated.


    ...


    The Ghost King San Yan had no knowledge of Su Yang¡¯s ns, but after Ge Kaiyang spread the news, their desired oue quickly materialized. The four sects indeed went to confront Su Yang, but they ended up leaving on bad terms.


    This news reached the Medicine Sect, whose members, upon hearing it, felt even greater admiration for the Ghost King San Yan. The Second Elder secretly rejoiced, grateful to have chosen such an ally.


    However, due to this turn of events, their ns to deal with Su Yang were thwarted. The sects didn¡¯t assist Su Yang when it came to confronting the Medicine Sect, but they also refrained from targeting Su Yang themselves. In the end, both sides found themselves busy for nothing.


    Following this episode, everyone quieted down, and for the time being, no one contemted going after Su Yang.


    Yet just because they weren¡¯t thinking about dealing with Su Yang didn¡¯t mean Su Yang was going to let them off.


    That very night, Su Yang led his group to locate the Medicine Sect¡¯s headquarters.


    Old Wang the Second led three men at the forefront, but before they could charge into the Medicine Sect¡¯s territory, they were discovered by the Ghost King San Yan.


    The Ghost King San Yan immediately led his followers out to confront them, and the members of the Medicine Sect, awakened in rm, rushed out as well. When they saw the forces Su Yang had brought, they were stunned¡ªthey hadn¡¯t expected Su Yang tounch an assault on their domain.


    Bear in mind, while the remaining members of the Medicine Sect were few, the majority of them were Terrestrial Immortals. Su Yang¡¯s attack felt like a deration of his intent to annihte these Earth Immortals¡ªwas his confidence truly boundless?


    The Second Elder, upon seeing Su Yang from afar, was left utterly perplexed. He shouted angrily, "Su Yang, what are you doing here?"


    "What do you think?" Su Yang replied coldly. "I¡¯vee to kill you, of course!"


    "Kill us?" The Second Elder nearly spat blood, shouting in fury, "Are you insane? You think you can kill us?"


    "Why not?" Su Yang sneered. "You¡¯re all Terrestrial Immortals, but do you really think you can resist? If not now, then when?"


    The Second Elder was rendered speechless. Su Yang¡¯s reasoning wasn¡¯t entirely wrong¡ªfor their recent trespasses, the Law Enforcers were already watching them closely. Should they retaliate now, the Law Enforcers would undoubtedly intervene. Su Yang¡¯s timing for this attack put him firmly in the advantageous position!


    At this moment, a figure stepped out from behind the Second Elder and said coldly, "Su Yang, I believe you¡¯ve miscalcted the situation. Tonight, it¡¯s not just the Medicine Sect here!"


    The one who stepped forth was none other than Ge Kaiyang, apanied by ck and White Impermanence and their underlings.


    Su Yang¡¯s brow furrowed instantly. They had suspected earlier that the leak of the elixir forms wasn¡¯t the work of the Medicine Sect because it didn¡¯t align with their usual tactics. Su Yang had suspected there might be someone behind the Medicine Sect.


    Now that Ge Kaiyang had appeared, Su Yang immediately realized the Medicine Sect had formed a partnership with the Jade-Faced Judge and his group!


    At the same time, the Drunken Monk beside Su Yang noticed the Ghost King San Yan in the distance and furrowed his brow as well.


    "The Ghost King San Yan is here too!" The Drunken Monk approached Su Yang and whispered, "This figure is immensely powerful¡ªbe extremely cautious!"


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t heard of the Ghost King San Yan before, but if the Drunken Monk said so, it couldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    He nced at Old Wang the Second not far away, whose rare solemn expression made Su Yang uneasy. Was the Ghost King San Yan truly that formidable?


    Old Wang the Second also noticed Su Yang, nodded at him, and signaled for him to proceed with his attack.


    Su Yang understood¡ªOld Wang the Second intended to hold off the Ghost King San Yan, giving Su Yang the opportunity to first deal with the members of the Medicine Sect.

 Chapter 1480 - 1479: The Medicine Sect’s Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Chapter 1479: The Medicine Sect¡¯s Crushing Defeat</h4>


    Tonight¡¯s event was primarily for Su Yang to probe the situation on the Medicine Sect¡¯s side, and also to begin driving them out of the Capital City.


    After the battle at the North Mountain Summitst time, the Medicine Sect surely wasn¡¯t going to swallow their pride and leave it at that. Upon their return, they would undoubtedly try every means to retaliate against Su Yang. But Su Yang had no intention of waiting for them to be fully prepared before making his move. He nned to drive the Medicine Sect out of Capital City first and then find a way to eliminate thempletely.


    Now that Ge Kaiyang¡¯s group had allied with the Medicine Sect, things had be slightly trickier. However, since it had already reached this point, there was no avoiding this confrontation.


    Both groups had deep grudges against Su Yang. If Su Yang didn¡¯t act first, and they managed to gather enough strength, it would certainly spell his doom.


    Seeing Old Wang the Second¡¯s meaningful nce, Su Yang dispelled his worries and boldly dered, "I was wondering who was giving the Medicine Sect ideas behind the scenes¡ªit turns out to be Young Master Ge. What¡¯s the matter, Young Master Ge? After suffering a major loss from the Su Family of Yanbeist time, are you now trying to use the Medicine Sect to take your revenge?"


    That attack by the Su Family of Yanbei against Ge Kaiyang had left him with heavy losses. Almost all of the Hell Ghost Soldiers with him at the time had been killed. This incident had filled Ge Kaiyang with boiling resentment.


    Now, Su Yang¡¯s deliberate mention of this sore topic infuriated Ge Kaiyang further.


    "Su Yang, you¡¯re courting death!" Ge Kaiyang roared furiously.


    "That¡¯s a line you¡¯ve repeated more than a couple of times before!" Su Yang sneered coldly. "But tell me, what can you do to me?"


    Provoked so openly by Su Yang, Ge Kaiyang was incensed and shouted angrily, "You bastard Su! I had originally intended to let you live a little longer, but since you¡¯re throwing yourself into the jaws of death, I¡¯ll dly oblige! Uncle Ghost King, we cannot let this Su brat escape tonight!"


    "Consider it done!" Ghost King San Yan sneered coldly, charging straight at Su Yang.


    Old Wang the Second didn¡¯t remain idle. He charged forward to meet Ghost King San Yan head-on.


    "Seeking death!" Ghost King San Yan growled coldly, striking out with a powerful palm.


    Old Wang the Second countered with a solid punch. Ghost King San Yan hadn¡¯t taken Old Wang the Second seriously at first, but after their first sh, while Old Wang the Second staggered back a step, he wasn¡¯t sent sprawling and gravely injured as Ghost King San Yan had expected.


    Ghost King San Yan¡¯s brows knitted together as he gave Old Wang the Second a cold, assessing look. "Who are you? To think that you could withstand a strike from me!"


    "Hmph!" Old Wang the Second snorted but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he charged forward again to engage Ghost King San Yan in battle.


    Both fighters were immensely powerful, and their sh was so fierce that it was difficult to determine a winner in a short time.


    At a distance, Ge Kaiyang, along with ck and White Impermanence, was stunned. They knew very well how strong Ghost King San Yan was. For him to be held off like this by someone¡ªthey hadn¡¯t anticipated it at all!


    Seeing that Old Wang the Second could hold his ground for a while, Su Yang seized the moment and waved his hand forcefully. "Kill!"


    The group behind him immediately charged forward. The Drunken Monk and Happy Monk didn¡¯t hesitate, rushing directly toward ck and White Impermanence.


    Su Yang, meanwhile, dashed toward Ge Kaiyang,ughing coldly. "Young Master Ge, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to personally kill me? Well, here¡¯s your chance. Dare to face me in a one-on-one duel?"


    There was no way Ge Kaiyang dared to fight Su Yang. His strength was leagues below Su Yang¡¯s.


    "Stop him! Stop him!" Ge Kaiyang shouted as he retreated, pointing frantically at his own men.


    The men surrounding Ge Kaiyang werergely brought by Ghost King San Yan to protect him. They dashed forward quickly to block Su Yang, while Ge Kaiyang turned tail and fled, not daring to linger near Su Yang for even a second.


    Meanwhile, the rest of Su Yang¡¯s group shed fiercely with the people from the Medicine Sect. In an instant, the scene descended into utter chaos.


    Just as Su Yang had predicted, although the Medicine Sect had many Terrestrial Immortals, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Overhead, three Law Enforcers were watching the battle from afar. If any of the Medicine Sect¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals intervened, the Law Enforcers would descend immediately to deal with them.


    During yesterday¡¯s battle at the North Mountain Summit, the Medicine Sect didn¡¯t send many people, leaving some members behind¡ªincluding those below the Terrestrial Immortal level.


    These people had originally felt relieved that they hadn¡¯t gone to the summit, considering that nearly all the mortal members of the Medicine Sect who had gone there were ughtered. But before they could celebrate for long, Su Yang had brought his forces to them. There was no escape for them now.


    The chaotic battle raged for under ten minutes, during which Su Yang¡¯s group killed more than twenty people from the Medicine Sect. It wasn¡¯t that the Medicine Sect was weak; rather, Su Yang¡¯s side had more skilled fighters and outnumbered them significantly.


    While Ghost King San Yan had brought many of his own men, most were held up by Li Fangming and Yue Zhanzhong, while the remainder were busy protecting Ge Kaiyang, leaving themrgely ineffective.


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect watched helplessly as more and more of their members fell to Su Yang¡¯s forces. His entire body quivered with fury, yet he dared not intervene himself. With the Law Enforcers looming in the sky, the events ofst night had left him even more fearful of their oversight. He didn¡¯t dare to lift so much as a finger against Su Yang and his allies.


    Still, the battle didn¡¯t drag on for much longer because Old Wang the Second, who was fighting Ghost King San Yan, began to falter. If this continued, it was only a matter of time before Old Wang the Second would be defeated.


    Seeing that most of the ordinary members of the Medicine Sect had been dealt with, Su Yang waved his hand decisively. "Enough. That¡¯s it for today!"


    Su Yang¡¯s forces quickly pulled back, while in midair, Old Wang the Second was still being entangled by Ghost King San Yan.


    "You want to escape?" Ghost King San Yan roared angrily. "Do you really think you can get away?"


    Judging by Ghost King San Yan¡¯s posture, it seemed he was genuinely infuriated, determined to take down Old Wang the Second.


    Unperturbed, Su Yang shouted loudly, "Old Ghost, are you really nning to fight to the death? If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite. Brothers, surround and kill Ge Kaiyang!"


    Ge Kaiyang, standing a distance away, nearly jumped out of his skin at Su Yang¡¯s words, and Ghost King San Yan¡¯s expression changed dramatically as well.


    Although he had brought plenty of skilled fighters, they were still no match for Su Yang¡¯s forces. The Medicine Sect had already suffered a crushing defeat. If Su Yang were to lead his men tounch an all-out assault on Ge Kaiyang, the consequences would be dire for him.


    Though Ghost King San Yan was seething with rage, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble with Ge Kaiyang¡¯s life. As Su Yang issued themand, Ghost King San Yan decisively released Old Wang the Second and rushed to Ge Kaiyang¡¯s side, vigntly watching Su Yang¡¯s people.


    Seizing this opportunity, Old Wang the Second retreated to Su Yang¡¯s side, gasping for breath. The earlier fight had been perilous for him¡ªhad it continued, he surely would have lost!


    Su Yang chuckled, "Old Ghost, are you letting us leave or not? Give me a straight answer!"

 Chapter 1481 - 1480: Medicine Sect Withdraws

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Chapter 1480: Medicine Sect Withdraws</h4> The Ghost King San Yan was livid. Tonight, Su Yang had killed so many members of the Medicine Sect right in front of him¡ªit was outright humiliation. He genuinely wanted to kill some of Su Yang¡¯s people to save face.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t do it. If he fought hard, he could indeed kill many of Su Yang¡¯s men. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to safeguard Ge Kaiyang at the same time.


    If he killed a few of Su Yang¡¯s people but Ge Kaiyang ended up dying here, the Jade-Faced Judge certainly wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook.


    Weighing his options, the Ghost King San Yan could only swallow his anger for now.


    "Su Yang, I¡¯ll remember tonight¡¯s debt!" The Ghost King San Yan¡¯s face was ice-cold as he spoke in a deep voice, "The mountains may not meet, but rivers always turn. We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities. When you fall into my hands, I will make sure you wish you were dead!"


    Su Yang sneered. "Maybe next time, you¡¯ll be the one falling into my hands!"


    "We can try and see!" The Ghost King San Yan retorted in a stern tone.


    Su Yang sneered again without replying, turned around, and left with his people, walking away arrogantly.


    This battle had dealt another deadly blow to the Medicine Sect. Twenty to thirty of their members died, leaving only a few Terrestrial Immortals on the sect¡¯s side.


    The Second Elder descended from the sky, his face steely and filled with rage.


    One of the Terrestrial Immortals from the Medicine Sect stormed up, his face furious, and said in a heavy voice: "That Su Yang is truly detestable! He actually had the guts toe here and kill our people! Does he really think the Medicine Sect is easy to bully?"


    The Second Elder was equally enraged, but he waspletely helpless. With the Law Enforcers keeping watch, they could only passively endure such attacks!


    "Ghost King!" The Second Elder asked in a severe tone, "When will the Jade-Faced Judge arrive in the Capital City?"


    "That¡¯s hard to say, but I¡¯d guess soon." The Ghost King San Yan replied. In truth, the Jade-Faced Judge had set out long ago but had yet to reach the Capital City.


    "How soon is ¡¯soon¡¯?" The Second Elder asked angrily. "If he can¡¯te, you should tell him to hand over the form so we can start refining Qi Suppressing Pills as soon as possible. This way, we can reconnect with the Ten Great Sects and deal with this Su Yang together!"


    "My master said that he needs to hand you the form personally!" The Ghost King San Yan shook his head.


    "Do you realize how critical the situation is right now, yet he¡¯s still fussing over minor details?" The Second Elder said irritably. "Look at tonight! If he doesn¡¯t show up soon, our Medicine Sect members will bepletely ughtered by that damn Su Yang. By then, what good would holding onto that form do?"


    The Ghost King San Yan looked around at the grim situation. He was raging inwardly as well. Despite his personal presence, Su Yang had dared to rampage here¡ªit was utterly disrespectful to him.


    "Su Yang is nothing more than a petty clown, not worth worrying about," the Ghost King San Yan said. "Once my master arrives in the Capital City, this Su Yang will be nothing more than an ant. My master can crush him effortlessly, so you needn¡¯t worry!"


    "Nonsense!" The Second Elder roared angrily. "You keep saying what your master will aplish after he arrives, but have you considered whether we can even hold out until he gets here? Look at the current situation¡ªSu Yang definitely won¡¯t let up. Who knows when he mighte back for another sneak attack? Just how many more of our people are you nning to let die?"


    The Ghost King San Yan was also simmering with frustration. Could this really be med on him? The Medicine Sect couldn¡¯t even deal with one Su Yang and still had the audacity to lecture him?


    Still, thinking of the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s ns, he suppressed his anger.


    "Second Elder, I think we need to take the long view regarding this matter," the Ghost King San Yan said calmly. "While Su Yang is arrogant, he¡¯s also extremely cunning and sly¡ªdefinitely no ordinary foe. The Medicine Sect now only has Terrestrial Immortals left. If you were to confront him head-on in the Capital City, it would certainly be the Medicine Sect that suffers. How about we leave the Capital City for now? Once my master arrives, we can return to settle this matter with Su Yang. I promise that when the timees, we¡¯ll deliver him alive to the Medicine Sect so everyone can take their revenge in full. How about that?"


    Though the Second Elder was burning with fury, after carefully considering their current predicament, he had no choice but to nod in agreement. Staying in the Capital City would only leave them vulnerable targets for Su Yang, and the next attack might bring even graver threats.


    ...


    The Medicine Sect¡¯s retreat from the Capital City quickly spread through the city, shocking all the major families.


    Thest time Su Yang defeated the Yanbei Su Family, people attributed the oue to Qinghe Academy¡¯s assistance. Later, during the battle at the North Mountain Summit, Su Yang produced that video and had Qinghe Academy backing him, so people still didn¡¯t see it as surprising.


    This time, however, Su Yang acted alone, killing so many members of the Medicine Sect and driving them out of the Capital City,pelling everyone to acknowledge his power.


    The families that had previously harbored grievances against Su Yang now felt deeply relieved. After reconciling with him following the Zn Manor incident, and staying out of the North Mountain Summit battle, they were fortunate enough to avoid disastrous consequences. Otherwise, their oues might have been unimaginable.


    Of course, after this battle, Su Yang¡¯s status in the Capital City rose significantly, reaching even the level of the ck Widow. Though not quite as revered as the Martial Champion, he was at least someone whom the other families dared not cross lightly.


    Su Yang, however, paid no attention to the Capital City¡¯s collective astonishment. What he discovered at the Medicine Sect¡ªGe Kaiyang and others¡ªmade him increasingly vignt.


    The Jade-Faced Judge was one of the strongest powers beneath Terrestrial Immortals, his strength rivaling that of the Ten Great Sects.


    Even before the impending change in thews of heaven and earth, members of the Ten Great Sects traveling the world had to defer to the likes of the Martial Champion Beigong War God and the Jade-Faced Judge. There was no choice¡ªin the secr realm, they were the true pinnacles of power!


    Yet now, the Jade-Faced Judge had inexplicably allied himself with the Medicine Sect, which made the situation strange.


    Rumors were circting about changes to thews of heaven and earth, so it was understandable that these secr powers wanted to coborate with the Ten Great Sects, seeking their protection. That the Jade-Faced Judge might think this way wasn¡¯t odd.


    What Su Yang couldn¡¯t fathom was¡ªwhy the Jade-Faced Judge chose the Medicine Sect?


    After all, the Medicine Sect¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t even close to being counted among the Ten Great Sects. Their true reliancey in their monopoly on three specific types of elixirs.


    Now that the monopoly of those three elixirs had been broken, the Medicine Sect¡¯s decline was inevitable. There was no way they could still belong among the Ten Great Sects.


    Moreover, because of their previous arrogance and hubris, the Medicine Sect had made many enemies. After thistest incident, it was uncertain how much longer they could even survive.


    In such circumstances, for the Jade-Faced Judge to form an alliance with the Medicine Sect was baffling to many.


    After all, the Medicine Sect was hardly in a position to provide the Jade-Faced Judge sufficient backing!

 Chapter 1482 - 1481 Su Huo Enters the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Chapter 1481 Su Huo Enters the Capital</h4>


    If the Medicine Sect cannot protect the Jade-Faced Judge, then what purpose does the Jade-Faced Judge have in choosing the Medicine Sect?


    Could it be that the Jade-Faced Judge has his eye on the Medicine Sect¡¯s elixirs?


    However, the monopoly of the three elixirs by the Medicine Sect has already been broken. At this point, the Medicine Sect holds little value, and the Jade-Faced Judge is definitely not after these.


    So, what exactly does the Jade-Faced Judge intend to do? This is indeed perplexing.


    Su Yang pondered over various possibilities but ultimately could not discern the reason behind it. In the end, he could only let it go. However, in his heart, Su Yang became even more vignt toward the people associated with the Jade-Faced Judge.


    From Ge Kaiyang entering Qinghe Academy, to ck and White Impermanence arriving in the Capital City, and then the Ghost King San Yan¡¯s arrival in the Capital City ¡ª the Jade-Faced Judge has been continuously sending his people to the Capital City. Although Su Yang did not know precisely what the Jade-Faced Judge was plotting, he had a strong sense that it must be something significant. This made him remain on high alert!


    Over the next two days, the Capital City appeared calm. However, a major piece of news came from the northwest region: Su Huo, the family head of the Su Family of Yanbei, personally led the elite of the Su Family in Yanbei to track down some old enemies from years ago.


    The Su Family of Yanbei lost quite a few top fighters. In the end, they couldn¡¯t capture the leader of those enemies. Nevertheless, they wiped out all of the enemy¡¯s subordinates. This battle was considered a great victory for the Su Family of Yanbei. Now, Su Huo was leading the Su Family¡¯s people toward the Capital City.


    Regarding Su Huo¡¯s arrival in the Capital City, there wasn¡¯t much reaction.


    Although Su Huo¡¯s son, Su Ze, had suffered a significant loss at Su Yang¡¯s hands, and the Su Family of Yanbei experienced heavy losses in the Capital City, everyone knew that Su Huo¡¯s visit this time was undoubtedly aimed at Su Yang.


    However, after the series of incidents, people had realized that it was not easy for these so-called great families and major sects to deal with Su Yang.


    Even if Su Huo personally came to the Capital City, so what? Su Huo was, after all, a terrestrial immortal, and the Su Family of Yanbei primarilyprised terrestrial immortals. What could they do to Su Yang?


    On the other hand, if these people angered Su Yang, the consequences would be difficult to predict. The Medicine Sect¡¯s retreat from the Capital City was a clear example of this!


    Thus, people did not believe that Su Huo¡¯s arrival would lead to any unexpected events. On the contrary, they were more curious to see how a prominent family like the Su Family of Yanbei would lose face in the Capital City.


    However, Su Yang remained highly vignt on his end.


    Su Yang understood ck Widow¡¯s n and naturally knew why she had left the Capital City. Now, with Su Huo bringing the elite of the Su Family of Yanbei to the Capital City, ck Widow could fully execute her n against the Su Family.


    Since Su Yang had decided to help ck Widow, he would certainly spare no effort in supporting her. The key issue for Su Yang at the moment was how to hold Su Huo confined in the Capital City, ensuring ck Widow could carry out her n against the Su Family of Yanbei sessfully.


    On the same night, Su Huo arrived at the Capital City. Just as Su Yang was deliberating on how to deal with Su Huo, Su Huo sent over an invitation, inviting Su Yang to meet him at his residence.


    When the invitation was delivered, Su Yang was drinking with L¨¹ Donglin, the Drunken Monk, and others. Looking at the invitation, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. Su Huo¡¯s style of doing things ¡ª how could it be like this?


    In Su Yang¡¯s view, after severely injuring Su Zest time, the affair between him and Su Huo should have be a mortal feud. Logically speaking, Su Huo should have made dealing with him the main priority upon arriving in the Capital City. Yet now, such a sincere invitation was being sent. Was this the so-called Hongmen Banquet?


    "Brother Su, don¡¯t bother with this old geezer!" L¨¹ Donglin said in a deep voice. "Last time, you taught Su Ze such a harsh lesson; Su Huo is bound to seek revenge for his son. This is definitely a Hongmen Banquet, a trap to lure you in and kill you once the door is closed!"


    Su Yang nced at the invitation in his hand, frowned as he mulled it over for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No matter what, since he sent out the invitation, I still need to make an appearance."


    "Huh?" L¨¹ Donglin looked at Su Yang in surprise. Knowing it¡¯s a trap, why still go?


    "I won¡¯t go alone," Su Yang said with a smile. "I¡¯ll bring people with me. If he truly has a trap capable of killing me, then avoiding him won¡¯t change the oue. If he doesn¡¯t, then going will allow me to see what¡¯s inside Su Huo¡¯s gourd ¡ª what he¡¯s really nning!"


    L¨¹ Donglin thought for a moment and said, "I¡¯ll apany you!"


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Su Yang replied with a smile. "But you can bring people to monitor the surrounding area. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be able to contact you immediately."


    L¨¹ Donglin nodded in agreement. This approach was indeed suitable; he wasn¡¯t in the right position to confront the people from the Su Family directly yet.


    After tidying up, Su Yang headed straight to Su Huo¡¯s manor, apanied by the Drunken Monk, Happy Monk, Zhao Hu Zi, and others.


    As for Old Wang the Second and his group, they didn¡¯t follow Su Yang for this trip. Particrly, Old Wang the Second was regarded as one of ck Widow¡¯s trusted allies, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t ascertain whether Su Huo would recognize him. Therefore, he instructed them to stay with L¨¹ Donglin and his group, prepared to act if any unexpected situation arose.


    The manor where Su Huo resided was actually owned by the Chen Family.


    The Chen Family could now be considered a ruined household. Once a prominent family, they had suffered immense losses after several encounters with Su Yang, leaving both their assets and manpower severely diminished.


    Furthermore, with Su Yang¡¯s rising reputation during this period, the Chen Family had be even more uneasy. They maintained a low profile, with even family members rarely stepping out, lest they identally offend Su Yang and invite more trouble.


    Su Huo¡¯s arrival had somewhat revitalized the Chen Family, but only slightly. After all, right after the Medicine Sect¡¯s withdrawal from the Capital City following Su Yang¡¯s actions, there was little hope for the Chen Family in Su Huo¡¯s appearance. In fact, they handed over the manor to the Su Family of Yanbei without stationing any personnel there.


    Divine battles were unfolding, and the Chen Family dared not get entangled in such conflicts!


    From afar, as Su Yang approached the Chen Family¡¯s manor, he saw a medium-built man standing at the door, smiling warmly as he came forward to greet him.


    "Greetings, Master Su!" The man walked over and shook hands amiably with Su Yang. "I am Su Ce, sent by the family head specifically to await your arrival, Master Su!"


    Before arriving, Su Yang had already received a briefing from L¨¹ Donglin concerning the current situation of the Su Family of Yanbei.


    This Su Ce had been mentioned by L¨¹ Donglin several times. As Su Huo¡¯s personal strategist and one of the top-five ranked fighters in the Su Family, he was regarded as a key figure. With a rich experience in traveling the world and forging countless social connections, Su Ce was considered the most sociable and capable individual within the Su Family.

 Chapter 1483 - 1482 Su Huo

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Chapter 1482 Su Huo</h4>


    Back then, Su Huo bing the Family Head was a result of Su Ce¡¯s unwavering support. Over the years, Su Ce had worked diligently to assist Su Huo, solidifying Su Huo¡¯s position within the Su Family of Yanbei. It could be said that Su Ce was the most trusted person under Su Huo.


    In the Su Family of Yanbei, Su Ce held considerable power, second only to Su Huo.


    Now, with Su Ce personally waiting at the entrance to wee Su Yang, it clearly showed how much Su Huo valued Su Yang.


    However, Su Yang felt no sense of pride. Instead, his mind was highly alert.


    Su Ce led Su Yang into the estate and towards the main hall. From a distance, Su Yang spotted a man d in elegant attire standing at the entrance.


    This man had a broad forehead and sharp eyes, a leopard-like face with a trimmed beard, sword-shaped eyebrows that extended to his temples, and eyes brimming with intensity. Simply standing there, he exuded an innate domineering presence. His aura was exceptionally powerful!


    Without a doubt, this man was the current Family Head of the Su Family of Yanbei¡ªSu Huo!


    Upon seeing Su Huo, Su Yang¡¯s mind involuntarily wandered to the previous Family Head of the Su Family of Yanbei¡ªSu Zhan!


    During Su Zhan¡¯s time, Su Huo had been an obscure figure within the Su Family of Yanbei. After Su Zhan disappeared, Su Huo rose to prominence, eventually bing the Family Head of the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Although the Su Family of Yanbei hadn¡¯t prospered in recent years, Su Yang understood clearly that for Su Huo tomand the entire Su Family of Yanbei was no small feat.


    The previous Family Head, Su Zhan, had a towering reputation. While he formed many alliances, he also made plenty of enemies across thend. After his disappearance, many would undoubtedly seize the opportunity to cause trouble for the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Moreover, under Su Zhan¡¯s leadership, the Su Family of Yanbei had been incredibly glorious. Su Zhan¡¯s status within the family was naturally unparalleled, with numerous supporters within the n.


    Now that Su Huo had ascended to the position of Family Head, it was inevitable that some within the Su Family of Yanbei would remain unconvinced.


    Under such circumstances¡ªjuggling internal dissension and external threats¡ªSu Huo had still managed to bring the family to its current standing, proving that he was far from an ordinary man.


    Su Ce led Su Yang before Su Huo and said with a smile, "Family Head, Master Su has arrived. Master Su, this is the Family Head of the Su Family of Yanbei¡ªMr. Su Huo!"


    Su Huo stood unmoving, scrutinizing Su Yang from head to toe without saying a word.


    Su Yang remained silent as well, though inwardly he was curious¡ªwhy was Su Huo gazing at him with such an appraising look?


    After a while, Su Huo finally nodded and said, "A hero so young¡ªMaster Su, for one of your age to achieve such aplishments, I must trulymend you!"


    Su Yang smiled faintly and replied boldly, "The one most worthy of admiration is Patriarch Su Huo. Commanding such a massive family is no easy task!"


    Su Huo responded with a slight smile, "Building a legacy is easy; guarding it is hard. That¡¯s how it is in this world. But once one sits in the Family Head¡¯s seat, one must take responsibility for it, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    "When Patriarch Su speaks of responsibility, might you mean eliminating all those who have enmity with the Su Family?" Su Yangughed.


    "Not to that extent," Su Huo replied. "As the saying goes, ¡¯Better to resolve enmity than to perpetuate it.¡¯ Some grievances are entirely unnecessary. If they can be resolved peacefully, that would be ideal."


    Su Yang was slightly surprised. He nced at Su Huo, unable to discern his true intentions. Could it be that Su Huo had summoned him to negotiate some sort of truce?


    "Master Su, pleasee in!" Su Huo gestured for Su Yang to enter the main hall and had someone bring tea.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t touch the tea. Sitting on the sofa in the hall, he remained on high alert. If Su Huo had set any traps, he had to be ready to respond instantly and signal for help.


    Su Huo, on the other hand, appeared calm. Seatedfortably on the sofa, he sipped his tea leisurely before speaking unhurriedly, "I¡¯ve heard that Master Su is from Pingnan Province?"


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t sure of Su Huo¡¯s intentions and opted not to answer.


    Unbothered, Su Huo continued sipping his tea and said indulgently, "To be honest, Master Su looks remarkably like an old acquaintance of mine."


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. What was Su Huo implying?


    "Your acquaintance should be much older than me, shouldn¡¯t he?" Su Yang asked.


    "Yes," Su Huo nodded. "You¡¯re about the same age as his son, I¡¯d imagine."


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was Su Huo hinting at something? Could this old acquaintance of his actually be Su Yang¡¯s father, Su Ping?


    Su Yang had always suspected that Su Ping had hidden depths, but he was only now realizing that the truth about Su Ping was far beyond anything he had imagined. Especially after his encounter with Xiao Huang¡¯s owner in Pingnan Province¡ªthe words spoken then had only deepened Su Yang¡¯s curiosity about Su Ping.


    Now, with Su Huo also connected to this matter, it only made Su Yang more intrigued. What exactly had transpired? Could Su Ping really have a connection to the Su Family of Yanbei?


    Su Yang suspected that the *Destiny¡¯s Tome* he carried might be linked to Su Zhan. If Su Ping also had ties to the Su Family of Yanbei, then this matter was even moreplex than he¡¯d thought. Was it possible that Su Ping had done something to betray Su Zhan, resulting in the current state of affairs?


    Deep in thought, Su Yang maintained aposed appearance and smiled lightly, "Does Patriarch Su perhaps know my father?"


    "Hard to say," Su Huo replied with a smile. "It¡¯s possible that your father is indeed my old acquaintance!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang¡¯s guard immediately went up again. He didn¡¯t believe for a second that this "old acquaintance" was truly a friend¡ªmore likely an enemy.


    "May I ask the name of this acquaintance?" Su Yang inquired.


    "By coincidence¡ªhis surname is also Su!" Su Huo chuckled.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped another beat. Could this truly be referring to his father, Su Ping?


    Calmly, Su Huo continued, "His name is Su An!"


    Su Yang froze momentarily. At first, he thought it couldn¡¯t be the same person. But then a thought struck him¡ªwas his father¡¯s name truly Su Ping? Could Su Ping and Su An actually be one and the same?


    "Master Su, may I ask¡ªwhat is your father¡¯s name?" Su Huo asked.


    "Su Ping," Su Yang replied.


    "Ah," Su Huo nodded slowly. "Then it seems they are not the same person."


    Yet inwardly, Su Yang grew more vignt. He was convinced that Su Huo already knew something!


    However, Su Huo did not dwell on the subject. Instead, he smoothly changed the topic.


    "I heard that my son, Su Ze, seems to have had some misunderstandings with Master Su?" Su Huo asked with a smile.


    "It was no misunderstanding," Su Yang replied directly. "Young Master Su wanted to kill me, but he wasn¡¯t strong enough and ended up at a disadvantage instead!"


    "Haha..." Su Huo showed no sign of anger. With a faint smile, he said, "Martial artists often experience both victory and defeat¡ªit¡¯s part of the journey. Since his skills were inferior, he can¡¯t me anyone else. In fact, I should thank Master Su for teaching the boy a lesson. Otherwise, he¡¯d still be unaware of his own limitations!"

 Chapter 1484 - 1483: Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Chapter 1483: Trap</h4>


    Su Huo¡¯s response left Su Yang even more bewildered. He truly couldn¡¯t figure out what Su Huo intended by inviting him here.


    Judging by his demeanor, was Su Huo genuinely nning to reconcile with him? Was Su Huo really such an agreeable person?


    Su Yang knew that Su Huo was certainly no saint. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure the position of Su Family Head, nor would he have kept the ck Widow¡¯s brother under control for over a decade.


    But his current behavior left Su Yang utterly confused¡ªjust what was Su Huo trying to do?


    Su Huo took another sip from his teacup, chuckling lightly, "Right, Master Su, I heard you¡¯re on good terms with our Xue¡¯er?"


    Su Yang froze for a moment before quickly realizing that the "Xue¡¯er" Su Huo mentioned was none other than the ck Widow.


    "Fairly close, I guess," Su Yang replied. "Miss Su has been quite kind to me."


    "That¡¯s good to hear." Su Huo smiled faintly. "Actually, my Ze¡¯er has been spoiled by us, so his temper isn¡¯t the best. If there¡¯s anything he has done wrong, I ask for Master Su¡¯s understanding. As the saying goes, ¡¯Better to resolve enmity than create it.¡¯ For Xue¡¯er¡¯s sake, why not let bygones be bygones?"


    Su Yang was befuddled. Was Su Huo really nning to reconcile? Pulling the ck Widow into the equation to broker peace¡ªwhat was the meaning of this? Hadn¡¯t Su Huo always wanted to kill the ck Widow?


    With lingering doubts, Su Yang nodded and said, "It really wasn¡¯t anything major. As long as Young Master Su doesn¡¯t trouble me or those around me anymore, the past can be wiped clean!"


    "Thank you, Master Su!" Su Huo sped his hands in gratitude, his smile giving the impression he genuinely wanted Su Yang to reconcile with Su Ze.


    Su Yang was utterly astonished and couldn¡¯t grasp what Su Huo¡¯s intentions were.


    At this moment, Su Huo spoke again, "Actually, our trip this time is for an important matter. Coming to the Capital City is merely a stop along the way, and if we can settle our grievances with Master Su, that would be wonderful."


    Su Yang¡¯s heart stirred, and he suddenly asked, "What important matter does the Su Family Head have to attend to?"


    "It¡¯s just some family business," Su Huo said with a smile. "We¡¯ve tracked down some traces of a significant family foe. This enemy is no trivial matter, so I¡¯ve brought the Su Family¡¯s most skilled members along to capture them. That said, we can¡¯t stay long in the Capital City, as the Su Family of Yanbei is vulnerable in our absence. If someone were to exploit this opportunity to attack, it would be very dangerous."


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If even Su Huo had noticed the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s defenselessness, could he promptly lead his forces back tounch an attack? Had the ck Widow¡¯s operation beenpleted yet?


    "The Su Family of Yanbei is renowned across thend. Even if their guard is down, it¡¯s not a ce that ordinary people can infiltrate as they please!" Su Yang said with augh.


    "That¡¯s true," Su Huo said with a smug expression, chuckling. "Although I¡¯ve taken most of the family¡¯s experts on this trip, I¡¯ve made ample preparations. Before I left, I hired a group of top-tier fighters to guard the family. If anyone dares to set foot in the Su Family of Yanbei, they¡¯ll pay a heavy price!"


    Su Yang was startled. So Su Huo had prepared a backup n? Didn¡¯t this mean trouble? If the ck Widow tried to infiltrate the Su Family of Yanbei right now, not only might she fail to rescue her brother, but she could also lose her life there!


    The ck Widow was powerful, but the Su Family of Yanbei wasn¡¯t restricted by thews of Heaven and Earth. Terrestrial Immortals could kill mortals there!


    After a moment of contemtion, Su Yang¡¯s heart suddenly jolted. He felt as though Su Huo¡¯s departure from the Su Family of Yanbei was a calcted ploy. Everything he had done seemed designed to lure the ck Widow into the Su Family of Yanbei¡ªinto a trap.


    But the most puzzling part for Su Yang was why Su Huo would tell him all this?


    Logically speaking, if Su Huo had set up such a trap, he should¡¯ve kept it a secret from everyone. Yet, he not only invited Su Yang over but also seemed intent on revealing this information to him. Why?


    Wasn¡¯t he worried that Su Yang might inform the ck Widow about the trap?


    "Ah, I¡¯ve been rambling on about trivial family matters. Forgive the indulgence, Master Su!" Su Huo suddenlyughed. "Since you¡¯ve agreed to forgive my son, I can now rx. I¡¯ll be leaving the Capital City shortly to continue pursuing that foe. In the meantime, my son will remain here. If he causes any trouble, I hope you¡¯ll be understanding, Master Su!"


    Su Yang nodded casually. He was no longer concerned with these minor matters; his mind was entirely focused on the situation at the Su Family of Yanbei.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Su Huo for a little while longer and finding that no further valuable information was shared, Su Yang rose to take his leave.


    Su Huo didn¡¯t try to stop him and even personally escorted Su Yang to the door.


    Watching Su Yang leave in his carriage, a faint, almost imperceptible smirk appeared on Su Huo¡¯s face.


    "Su Ce, do you think he¡¯ll fall for it?" Su Huo asked with a faint smile.


    "Absolutely," Su Ce said calmly with a nod. "From the way he reacted earlier when you mentioned his father, I¡¯m almost certain he¡¯s Su An¡¯s son. His presence here in the Capital City, assisting the ck Widow, was likely orchestrated by Su An. And as we know, Su An took the Destiny¡¯s Tome back then but couldn¡¯t reach its highest level due to theck of the Destiny Compass. He likely intends to repair thepass using the ck Widow."


    "Judging by Su Yang¡¯s efforts here to aid the ck Widow, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s been acting under Su An¡¯s orders. If the ck Widow falls into the trap at the Su Family of Yanbei, their entire n will crumble. They won¡¯t be able to retrieve the Bronze Seal Script in her possession. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll stand idly by as this unfolds!"


    Su Huo nodded in satisfaction. "What¡¯s the situation on the ck Widow¡¯s side?"


    "She¡¯s already been captured," Su Ce said with a smile. "So now, it¡¯s next to impossible for Su Yang to stop the ck Widow. They¡¯ll undoubtedly attempt to rescue her, and when that happens, Su An himself will have no choice but toe to Yanbei to save her. We won¡¯t even need to hunt him down!"


    "That would be ideal!" Su Huo said with a grin. "Su An is exceedingly cunning, having stayed hidden for over a decade. At longst, he has surfaced. This time, under no circumstances can we let him escape. Once we recover the Destiny¡¯s Tome andplete the Destiny Compass, our Su Family of Yanbei will reim its former glory. From then on, Qinghe Academy, the Ten Great Families, even the Heavenly Court¡ªthey¡¯ll all be trampled beneath us!"


    Su Ce¡¯s face was also filled with anticipation. They had waited over a decade for this moment. How could they possibly squander this opportunity?

 Chapter 1485 - 1484 Black Widow in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Chapter 1484 ck Widow in Danger</h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what happened after he left. Although he guessed that Su Huo told him these things with deeper intentions, Su Yang couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly he was thinking.


    But Su Yang had no time to specte now.


    ording to Su Huo, there were actually traps within the Su Family of Yanbei. If the ck Widow entered the Su Family of Yanbei under such circumstances, not only would she fail to rescue her brother, but she would also put herself in danger. Therefore, Su Yang had to inform the ck Widow of this news and stop her from acting recklessly.


    Throughout the journey, Su Yang kept trying to call the ck Widow, but her phone was never reachable. This situation made Su Yang more worried¡ªdid the ck Widow already meet with danger? Or was she using another method ofmunication?


    Upon returning to the Shen Family Courtyard, Su Yang immediately found Old Wang the Second and exined the situation with the Su Family of Yanbei, asking him to contact the ck Widow.


    Hearing this, Old Wang the Second also became serious. He took out his phone and spent more than ten minutes trying to reach her, but still achieved no results.


    "This is bad!" Old Wang the Second¡¯s expression changed as he said in a low voice, "Before she left, she left an emergency contact method with me. If an unexpected situation arises, this method guarantees contacting her. If she cannot be reached, then... it proves she has failed!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression darkened. That meant the ck Widow had already entered the Su Family of Yanbei and encountered danger?


    "I must go to the Su Family of Yanbei!" Old Wang the Second stood up and said solemnly, "Su Yang, during this period I cannot assist you any further. My life was saved by Su Zhan, and I must repay it to his descendants. If the ck Widow dies, then to continue living would be my greatest shame. So, I¡¯m sorry!"


    After speaking, Old Wang the Second was about to leave but was pulled back by Su Yang.


    "What can you aplish by going to the Su Family of Yanbei?" Su Yang red at him and said, "Do you know how many elite fighters the Su Family of Yanbei has right now? The ck Widow, with her level of strength, has already met with danger¡ªwhat exactly can you do?"


    Old Wang the Second¡¯s expression was grim but determined: "Even so, I cannot sit idly by. Even if I die in the Su Family of Yanbei, I¡¯ll have no regrets!"


    "It¡¯s not about whether you regret it¡ªit¡¯s about whether it¡¯s worthwhile or not!" Su Yang said firmly, "I know you want to save the ck Widow¡ªI want to save her too. But saving someone requires strategy! If you go directly to rescue her, not only will you fail, but you¡¯ll also lose your own life in vain."


    Old Wang the Second said, "I¡¯m not afraid of death..."


    "I know you¡¯re not afraid of death, but if you die, who will rescue the ck Widow?" Su Yang red at him again and said, "If you recklessly rush off to die, leaving nobody able to save the ck Widow, that¡¯s truly harming her!"


    Old Wang the Second opened his mouth but eventually said nothing further. His urgency made him impulsive, but upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s exnation, he understood that he must not act rashly.


    Just as Su Yang had said¡ªthe ck Widow couldn¡¯t gain any advantage within the Su Family of Yanbei. If he went there, what oue could he possibly achieve?


    "That Su Huo is no good person!" Su Yang said in a grave tone, "He told me this information probably to deliberately lure us to the Su Family of Yanbei. They couldn¡¯t kill me in the Capital City, so they want to draw us to the Su Family of Yanbei to deal with us. So, if we want to rescue the ck Widow, we must proceed with extreme caution and avoid falling into Su Huo¡¯s trap."


    "Do you have a n then?" Old Wang the Second asked.


    "Not yet, but don¡¯t be anxious," Su Yang replied solemnly. "Right now, I¡¯ll head to Qinghe Academy to consult L¨¹ Donglin and see if they have any methods. By tomorrow morning at thetest, we¡¯ll set out for the Su Family of Yanbei. How does that sound?"


    Old Wang the Second thought it over and finally nodded slowly. "Alright!"


    Su Yang shook his head helplessly and dared not dy any further, immediately heading to Qinghe Academy.


    After locating the Headmaster, Su Yang exined the situation with the Su Family of Yanbei and the ck Widow to him in detail.


    After listening, the Headmaster sighed heavily, "This child is still too impulsive. Su Huo is far from being a benign figure. She rushed to the Su Family of Yanbei¡ªshe¡¯s practically delivering herself into a trap!"


    "Headmaster, now is not the time toment these facts!" Su Yang said urgently. "Su Zhan helped Qinghe Academy so much in the past¡ªcan Qinghe Academy provide some support in return?"


    The Headmaster nced at Su Yang and shook his head with a sigh. "If we could truly help her, we would have rescued her brother long ago. Why wait until now? Qinghe Academy was founded with the sole purpose of overseeing celestialbat and avoiding involvement in other matters. This is a private affair within the Su Family¡ªneither Qinghe Academy nor any other sect or noble house can interfere. Even the Great Elder of Thousand Snow Pce couldn¡¯t rescue the ck Widow¡¯s brother."


    Su Yang had anticipated this response, so he didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he quietly asked, "If the ck Widow is truly trapped in the Su Family of Yanbei, is there any way for us to save her?"


    "The Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s territory is off-limits to outsiders," the Headmaster replied softly. "Each sect and noble house has its own sphere of influence. Without the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s permission, trespassing would be tantamount to dering war. Even the Law Enforcers cannot enter the premises of the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    Though the Headmaster didn¡¯t say so outright, his meaning was clear¡ªQinghe Academy could not meddle in this matter. Qinghe Academy bore greater responsibilities and couldn¡¯t go to war with the Su Family of Yanbei over one individual.


    "What if I go alone?" Su Yang asked.


    The Headmaster looked at Su Yang, his brows slightly furrowing. "You know there are traps in the Su Family of Yanbei. Su Huo deliberately revealed this to you, likely to trick you into going there and targeting you. If you still go, do you realize how dangerous it will be? Given the enmity between you and the Su Family of Yanbei, do you understand the consequences if you fall into their hands?"


    Su Yang¡¯s face remained calm as he replied softly, "If I don¡¯t go, the ck Widow will surely die. Su Zhan¡¯s descendants cannot meet such an end. If I go, there will at least be a chance, even if it¡¯s slim, wouldn¡¯t you say?"


    "And what about yourself?" the Headmaster asked.


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled faintly without addressing the matter of his own survival.


    The Headmaster¡¯s gaze softened with admiration. Su Yang¡¯s attitude earned his respect.


    "If you truly intend to go to the Su Family of Yanbei, I can give you one piece of advice," the Headmaster offered.


    "Please, Headmaster," Su Yang said as he straightened up. He hadn¡¯te expecting Qinghe Academy to intervene directly¡ªhe only sought guidance on possible methods.

 Chapter 1486 - 1485: Do You Know Su An

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Chapter 1485: Do You Know Su An</h4>


    If one were to say that Su Yang and ck Widow had previously shared a cooperative rtionship, perhaps it could also be described as one of mutual exploitation.


    However, after returning to Pingnan Province and that encounter with Xiao Huang¡¯s owner, Su Yang waspelled to reevaluate this rtionship.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly what his father, Su Ping, had done, but he trusted Xiao Huang¡¯s owner deeply, firmly believing that this person wouldn¡¯t tell lies. Moreover, after experiencing so many events, Su Yang couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his father might be connected to Su Zhan, and perhaps had done something to wrong Su Zhan in the past.


    Later, as he gained more understanding of Su Zhan, Su Yang developed immense admiration for this extraordinary figure¡¯s achievements and naturally harbored a sense of guilt toward Su Zhan¡¯s descendants.


    It was precisely this guilt that made Su Yang determined to rescue ck Widow no matter the cost!


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of terrible deeds his father may havemitted to provoke such disgust from Xiao Huang¡¯s owner. Yet, Su Yang refused to harbor resentment toward his father. The only thing he felt he could do was try his best to make amends for past mistakes!


    If rescuing ck Widow could redeem the sins his father hadmitted, Su Yang would willingly sacrifice himself without hesitation. At the very least, he could atone for his father¡¯s transgressions.


    It was exactly because of these reasons that Su Yang didn¡¯t bother to consider his own safety¡ªhis sole focus was on how to save ck Widow.


    The Headmaster, unaware of Su Yang¡¯s inner thoughts, spoke softly: "The Su Family of Yanbei boasts countless skilled fighters. Moreover, Su Huo has especially set up traps and assembled a group of experts to guard the Su Family¡¯s estate in Yanbei. Even one of the Ten Great Sects¡ªapart from entities like the Martial God Altar or the Hidden Sword Pavilion¡ªwould likely be unable to storm past Yanbei Su Family head-on. As for your own strength, it is even less worth mentioning inparison to theirs."


    "Here in the Capital City, you have the earthly rules to rely on, which allow you to contend with the Yanbei Su Family. However, if you go to their estate in Yanbei, the earthly rules will no longer protect you. So if you truly want to go to the Yanbei Su Family to save someone, you¡¯d best avoid direct confrontation with their members and use cunning instead."


    At this, the Headmaster looked at Su Yang and softly added: "I¡¯ll have someone bring you a map of the Yanbei Su Family estate shortly. On your way there, you must familiarize yourself with this map thoroughly. Then, you¡¯ll need to infiltrate the Su Family estate and locate ck Widow."


    Su Yang nodded. "Having a map will make things much easier."


    "That alone isn¡¯t sufficient," the Headmaster shook his head. "Su Huo has invited a group of experts to guard the estate, and their Divine Sense likely covers the entirety of the Yanbei Su Family¡¯s grounds. As soon as you enter the estate, you¡¯ll be immediately discovered¡ªyou¡¯ll have nowhere to hide."


    Su Yang furrowed his brow¡ªthis was indeed an issue. If he couldn¡¯t evade the perception of those Terrestrial Immortals, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue anyone. Even a clever n would require actionable opportunities; if he couldn¡¯t even get through the gate, how could he execute any strategy?


    At that moment, the Headmaster spoke again: "That¡¯s why you need to suppress your own aura!"


    "Suppress my aura?" Su Yang eximed in surprise. "How do I suppress it?"


    The Headmaster replied, "I¡¯ll introduce you to a teacher shortly who has considerable expertise in this area. If you can suppress your entire aura, you¡¯ll appear no different from an ordinary person. In that state, when you enter the Yanbei Su Family estate, even those Terrestrial Immortals won¡¯t pay you any attention. After all, no one will concern themselves with someone devoid of power¡ªa mere ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be suspicious, especially with so many peopleing and going from the estate daily."


    Su Yang was overjoyed. "That¡¯s actually possible? Thank you so much, Headmaster!"


    The Headmaster nodded and continued, "Once you¡¯re inside the Su Family estate, you should seek out someone named Suzhao. He was one of Su Zhan¡¯s staunchest supporters and has some ties to Qinghe Academy. Take my decree to him¡ªhe¡¯ll offer you assistance!"


    Su Yang felt even more ted¡ªwith these resources at his disposal, rescuing ck Widow would be much easier.


    "This assistance will only help you locate ck Widow. As for how you two will escape the Yanbei Su Family estate, that¡ªregrettably¡ªI won¡¯t be able to help with," the Headmaster said quietly.


    "Headmaster, you¡¯ve already helped me immensely!" Su Yang responded. "As long as we make it out of the estate, we¡¯ll be safe. Beyond those grounds, the Law Enforcers will protect us!"


    "Let¡¯s hope so," the Headmaster murmured, turning to gaze at the distant horizon. He spoke softly, "I just wonder how much longer the earthly rules can endure."


    Su Yang¡¯s heart felt heavy as well. If the earthly rules were to change and the Law Enforcers ceased to protect mortals, then mortals would face unprecedented danger.


    Especially someone like Su Yang, who had umted numerous enemies over the years¡ªmany of them waiting in the Land Fairy Realm to settle scores with him. If the earthly rules changed, who knows how many of these Terrestrial Immortals woulde seeking revenge against Su Yang!


    "By the way, Headmaster, I have a question I¡¯d like to ask you," Su Yang suddenly said.


    "Speak."


    Su Yang took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "Headmaster, have you heard of someone named Su An?"


    This was something Su Huo had mentioned to Su Yang. Su Yang couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his father, Su Ping, might have altered his name and be Su An. Therefore, he wanted to subtly gather information about Su An from the Headmaster.


    "Su An?" The Headmaster frowned slightly and nced at Su Yang. "Why would you suddenly ask about him?"


    Su Yang exined, "Previously, Su Huo mentioned that I bear some resemnce to Su An. I don¡¯t even know what he meant by that!"


    "You resemble Su An?" The Headmaster firmly shook his head. "No, you look nothing like Su An. What exactly is Su Huo up to?"


    "Then who is Su An, exactly?" Su Yang asked.


    "This person..." The Headmaster¡¯s expression became cold, and his tone dropped. "He used to be Su Zhan¡¯s attendant student!"


    "What?" Su Yang was shocked¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected Su An to have such a connection.


    "Where is he now?" Su Yang asked.


    "About a decade ago, after Su Zhan disappeared, the Su Family of Yanbei went through a brief period of turmoil," the Headmaster said. "Su Zhan left behind a codex called the Destiny¡¯s Tome, which is rumored to contain all the secrets of his powerful techniques. Many desired to seize this codex while Su Zhan was absent¡ªeven members within the Su Family were restless."


    "Su Zhan¡¯s wife, Shen Xuewei, initially remained within the Su Family, offering a temporary shield against this chaos. Butter, Shen Xuewei was ambushed and killed by Su Zhan¡¯s enemies, leaving the Su Family in total disarray. Outsiders began invading the estate to steal the codex, and even members of the Su Family joined the fray."


    "During this time, Su An¡ªwhom Shen Xuewei had entrusted with the care of Su Zhan¡¯s sonmitted a heinous act!"


    Su Yang took a deep breath. He sensed that Su An could very well be his father, Su Ping, and he desperately wanted to know what Su Ping had done in those days.

 Chapter 1487 - 1486: The Identity of Su An

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Chapter 1486: The Identity of Su An</h4>


    The director said coldly, "Not only did Su An fail to protect Su Zhan¡¯s son, but he also seized the Destiny¡¯s Tome from the boy¡¯s hands. Worse yet, he severely injured Su Zhan¡¯s son and fled with his only child in a panic. If it hadn¡¯t been discovered in time, Su Zhan¡¯s son probably wouldn¡¯t have even survived!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed. He finally understood what Su An had done. Or perhaps, this had been his father¡¯s past actions all along.


    After all, the Destiny¡¯s Tome was now in his possession. After seizing this secret manual, Su An left the Su Family of Yanbei with him, took on an alias as Su Ping, and hid the Destiny¡¯s Tome on Su Yang, remaining in hiding for all these years without showing his face.


    Thinking back on what the Owner of Xiao Huang had said before, Su Yang felt intensely guilty. No wonder the Owner of Xiao Huang had remarked that his father¡¯s death wouldn¡¯t be enough to atone, no matter how many times he died. If Su Ping was really Su An, then what he had done in the past was truly outrageous!


    The director continued, "Su An was rescued by Su Zhan¡¯s father. In his youth, his family suffered misfortune and was massacred. Su Zhan¡¯s father happened upon him by chance, intervened to save him, and brought him back to the Su Family of Yanbei. Su An didn¡¯t originally bear the surname Su, but aftering to the Su Family of Yanbei, Su Zhan¡¯s father, fearing he might be bullied, renamed him Su. Moreover, he had him serve as Su Zhan¡¯s studypanion and let him train in the Su Family¡¯s Secret Techniques. It could be said that the Su Family was truly kind to Su An."


    "Later, when Su Zhan¡¯s father passed away, the Su Family fell into a brief period of chaos. Taking advantage of the moment, Su An¡¯s old enemies rallied a group of people, intending to exterminate Su An and remove him as a threat once and for all. At that time, Su Zhan was only neen years old. Amid internal and external crises, he defied opposition to protect Su An. He fought Su An¡¯s enemies head-on seven times, nearly losing his life. Only by doing so did he finally drive them away and ensure Su An¡¯s survival."


    "Honestly, what Su An has done is beyond imagination. He has effectively be a public enemy of the world. Those who were close to Su Zhan all want to kill him for revenge. And even those with merely a passing acquaintance with Su Zhan want to seize the Destiny¡¯s Tome and are searching for him too!"


    Every word the director spoke felt like a heavy hammer pounding against Su Yang¡¯s heart.


    The more Su Zhan had done for Su An, the more guilty Su Yang felt. He increasingly understood the feelings of the Owner of Xiao Huang.


    "However, Su An has recently surfaced again these past few days!" the director revealed. "This time, Su Huo has brought experts from the family to track Su An down. His goal is to reim the Destiny¡¯s Tome and to restore the Su Family of Yanbei to its former glory."


    "Oh?" Su Yang¡¯s heart stirred. Previously, his father, Su Ping, had left him a note and disappeared. The timing matched up perfectly.


    "Su An has even colluded with his old enemies from back then. Who knows what they¡¯ve nned together," the director sighed, shaking his head. "Sigh, back in the day, Su Zhan fought those very enemies seven times for his sake. The Su Family suffered heavy losses as well. Su An¡¯s family was also ughtered by these enemies. Who would have thought that Su An would eventually conspire with them? Truly, you can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance!"


    Su Yang felt a pang of difort and frustration. If Su Ping was truly Su An, then Su Yang really didn¡¯t know how to ept this revtion.


    His seemingly honest and upright father had such a sordid past? The most critical part was that his actions had been so heinous and unforgivable!


    Honestly, Su Yang didn¡¯t even know how to face his father anymore. If these deeds were genuinely his, then they were simply too despicable. Yet, this was still his father. Even if he despised these acts, what else could he do?


    While his mind swirled with conflicting thoughts, the door opened, and a short elderly man walked in.


    "You¡¯ve arrived!" The director greeted the elder, then turned to Su Yang, saying, "Su Yang, this is the teacher I mentioned to you. You can call him Teacher Kong."


    "Teacher Kong?" Su Yang was taken aback, suspecting the director might have mispronounced the name. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Teacher Kong (¿×), rather than Teacher Kong (¿Õ)?


    "Just call me Teacher Kong," the elder said.


    Su Yang immediately confirmed it was indeed "Kong" as in "empty," and not "Kong" as in "surname." But what was this? A name? Or a surname?


    "From here on, you two can talk in detail," the director said, rising to his feet. "Once you¡¯ve progressed enough in your studies, I¡¯ll have someone deliver the map to you."


    "Thank you, Director!" Su Yang bowed deeply.


    The director cupped his hands in return without another word and left.


    Now the room contained only Su Yang and Teacher Kong. Teacher Kong sized Su Yang up before asking, "You wish to learn concealment techniques?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded.


    "There are three methods for concealment, each with different effects," Teacher Kong exined. "The first can hide your aura but not your body. The second can hide both your body and aura but cannot evade detection through sensing. The third allows you to achieveplete tracelessness, bing invisible in form, shadow, sound, and presence. Which one would you like to learn?"


    Su Yang scratched his head. "How long does the third take?"


    "It took me seventy years," Teacher Kong replied calmly.


    Su Yang immediately fell silent. There was no way he had that kind of time.


    "I only have one night..." Su Yang muttered under his breath. "Teacher Kong, which method do you think is suitable?"


    "None of them!" Teacher Kong frowned. "Even the simplest method of hiding your aura would take at least one to two years to master, and that¡¯s only for an absolute genius."


    Su Yang was rendered speechless. He didn¡¯t have that much time to waste.


    "However, you might consider another approach," Teacher Kong said, looking directly at Su Yang. "You could temporarily seal your own power."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked hurriedly.


    "Using medicine to temporarily block your meridians, forcing your power to remain hidden," Teacher Kong exined. "This method does carry risks, as it can harm the body. Moreover, it¡¯s very dangerous. With your meridians sealed, you¡¯d be no different from an ordinary person without power. If you encounter a crisis, you would have no means to defend yourself. As such, I generally wouldn¡¯t rmend this method."


    "Then let¡¯s go with that," Su Yang said decisively. "What kind of medicine do I need?"


    Teacher Kong looked at Su Yang with a hint of surprise on his face. "This method is very dangerous. Have you thought it through?"


    "I have," Su Yang replied with a faint smile.


    In truth, he understood very well. Once he entered the Su Family of Yanbei, having power wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. In that ce, Terrestrial Immortals could easily kill ordinary people. What could his meager strength aplish?


    Thus, for this trip to the Su Family of Yanbei, whether he had power or not made little difference. At critical moments, it would stille down to Su Yang¡¯s ability to adapt and improvise!

 Chapter 1488 - 1487 Setting Off

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Chapter 1487 Setting Off</h4>


    Teacher Kong took out a bottle of elixir and handed it to Su Yang, while also revealing the form for the elixir to him.


    This surprised Su Yang quite a bit. He originally thought it would be good enough just to receive the elixir itself, but he didn¡¯t expect Teacher Kong to be so generous as to directly give him the form.


    In truth, however, this type of elixir was not particrly valuable to Teacher Kong. In fact, Teacher Kong had always considered this elixir to be rather unnecessary.


    Without power, one naturally bes indistinguishable frommon folk. The problem, however, is that situations requiring the use of this kind of elixir are exceptionally rare. Moreover, losing one¡¯s power is an extremely dangerous condition; most people wouldn¡¯t risk it lightly.


    After obtaining the elixir and map, Su Yang left Qinghe Academy.


    Initially, Su Yang had nned to consult L¨¹ Donglin to see if there was any possible solution on his end. However, his trip to Qinghe Academy made him realize that rescuing the ck Widow would be anything but simple.


    Leaving aside whether L¨¹ Donglin had any solutions, even if he did, involving L¨¹ Donglin would mean dragging him into the matter.


    This was Su Yang¡¯s responsibility, and he didn¡¯t want L¨¹ Donglin to be implicated because of it.


    Besides, after leaving Qinghe Academy, Su Yang already had a n of his own in mind.


    Upon returning to the Shen Family Courtyard, Old Wang the Second and the other two men were already waiting for him there.


    Old Wang the Second was the most worried of the group. He owed his life to Su Zhan, who had saved him, so he felt it was his absolute duty to risk his life to save another.


    As for Li Fangming and Yue Zhanzhong, those two had been rescued by Old Wang the Second. The fact that they possessed their current level of skill was due in no small part to his rigorous training. Their loyalty to Old Wang the Second was unwavering.


    This time, Old Wang the Second had clearly exined the risks to them, even urging them to leave and not get involved. Yet, both of them adamantly refused and insisted on staying by Old Wang the Second¡¯s side for the mission to the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Seeing the trio, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but think of Su An¡¯s betrayal of Su Zhan, sending a fresh wave of shame through his heart. If Su An truly was his father, Su Ping, he wouldn¡¯t even know how to face it all.


    "How did it go?" Old Wang the Second hurriedly stepped forward to ask as soon as Su Yang returned. He wasn¡¯t aware of the guilt Su Yang was grappling with inside; his only concern was whether there was a way to save the ck Widow.


    Su Yang shed the map in his hand. "This is the map of the Su Family of Yanbei. Study it carefully. I already have an initial n, but we¡¯ll have to adjust based on the circumstances when the timees."


    Old Wang the Second was overjoyed and eagerly took the map, eximing, "That¡¯s great! When do we depart?"


    "We leave shortly!" Su Yang paused, then looked at Li Fangming and Yue Zhanzhong standing nearby. "The two of them can¡¯te."


    "Why not?" The two immediately protested. "We¡¯re not afraid to die!"


    "I know you¡¯re not afraid!" Su Yang said. "This isn¡¯t about fear; it¡¯s about the n. Our mission to infiltrate the Su Family of Yanbei must be conducted in utmost secrecy. You two are usually stationed at the Shen Family Courtyard for patrolling duties. If you suddenly disappear, word will spread quickly, and the Su Family of Yanbei will be on high alert. How would we aplish anything under such scrutiny?"


    The pair froze at his reasoning, then looked at Old Wang the Second.


    Truth be told, Old Wang the Second himself didn¡¯t want the two men toe along. He was well aware of how dangerous their journey to the Su Family of Yanbei would be. Though the two of them were technically his subordinates, they were akin to brothers to him, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see them risking their lives.


    Now that the pair were staying behind, it was undoubtedly the best oue. He decisively echoed, "You two should stay in Capital City and be on guard for any unexpected situations!"


    The pair exchanged looks with Su Yang and Old Wang the Second before reluctantly nodding in agreement.


    Shortly thereafter, Su Yang finished making arrangements for matters in Capital City, and together with Old Wang the Second, he disguised himself and quietly left the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Rather than heading to Capital City Airport, they slipped away under cover of night to the neighboring city. There, Su Yang had already arranged for a private ne waiting to transport them. The two boarded the ne and flew directly toward Yanbei.


    During the flight, Su Yang and Old Wang the Second meticulously reviewed the map of the Su Family of Yanbei.


    "What¡¯s the n?" Old Wang the Second asked.


    "The first step is to locate her!" Su Yang replied.


    "Makes sense!" Old Wang the Second nodded. "Then we should split up and enter from different points to carry out a thorough search."


    "No need," Su Yang shook his head. "I¡¯ll go in alone!"


    "What?" Old Wang the Second widened his eyes, looking at Su Yang incredulously. "You¡¯re going in alone? Are you kidding me?"


    "I¡¯m not joking." Su Yang answered softly. "I coborated with Qinghe Academy to devise a n, and I¡¯m confident I can find her. Meanwhile, there¡¯s something even more critical for you to do!"


    "What is it?" Old Wang the Second asked.


    "You need to stay on the outskirts of the Su Family of Yanbei and draw their experts away from the main estate!" Su Yang nced at him. "Of course, this is extremely dangerous. While you can remain outside the range of the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals, they have plenty of other skilled fighters who aren¡¯t Terrestrial Immortals. Many among them might pursue you..."


    "No problem!" Old Wang the Second replied without hesitation. "I¡¯ll do everything I can to buy time for you!"


    Su Yang nodded; this task could only be entrusted to Old Wang the Second.


    The fact was, both infiltrating the Su Family of Yanbei to rescue the ck Widow and distracting their experts outside were extraordinarily perilous missions. Only Su Yang and Old Wang the Second were suited for these roles; no one else could take on such high-stakes risks.


    Before dawn, their nended near the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Onboard, Su Yang had already thoroughly examined the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s map.


    The so-called Su Family of Yanbei resided within a sprawling estate in the West Suburb of Yanbei.


    This estate covered an area roughly the size of a small town and was enclosed within strong walls.


    Of course, not all the residents within the estate belonged to the Su Family of Yanbei. In fact, the majority didn¡¯t bear the surname Su.


    That said, it was the Su family members who wielded absolute control over the estate. The rest of the inhabitants generally fell into three categories.


    The first categoryprised individuals recruited by the Su Family, such as wandering masters and mercenaries, who enjoyed a rtively high status as guest retainers within the family hierarchy.


    The second category included those who hadmitted crimes elsewhere and taken refuge at the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s estate. Here, they benefited from the family¡¯s protection but had to serve under theirmand, thus holding a slightly lower status than the guest retainers.

 Chapter 1489 - 1488 Entering Yanbei

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Chapter 1488 Entering Yanbei</h4>


    The ones that truly caught Su Yang¡¯s attention were the third category of residents living in the estate. In fact, they alsoprised thergest group of people here.


    These people possessed no martial skills whatsoever and lived in the Su Family of Yanbei solely to serve its members.


    The estate was almost like a small town,plete with all kinds of essential facilities. The ones ensuring that these facilities operated smoothly were this third category of people ¡ª service staff within the estate.


    However, these service staff members were different from ordinary house ves. They were free individuals, working within the Su Family of Yanbei much like employees working for a corporation,plete with contracts, wages, bonuses, and even days off. Their experience wasn¡¯t any different from working at apany outside.


    That being said, working here was still quite different from outside jobs. First off, employees were strictly prohibited from casually leaking any information about the estate to outsiders ¡ª after all, this was the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Additionally, while the Su Family of Yanbei paid high sries, employees were expected to fully abide by their rules.


    Ordinaryws from the secr world held no weight here. Within the estate, only the rules made by the Su Family mattered, and those working here had no choice but to obey them.


    Luckily, the rules established by the Su Family weren¡¯t overly harsh. On the contrary, back when Su Zhan was in charge, he ensured that anyone working for the Su Family of Yanbei would receive the family¡¯s protection. Neither outsiders nor members of the Su Family were allowed to abuse or beat the staff arbitrarily. As a result, working here was actually considered a rather enviable opportunity.


    For Su Yang to infiltrate the Su Family of Yanbei, he would have to suppress all his powers, disguising himself as one of these service staff members.


    Upon arriving in Yanbei, Su Yang didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, he first checked into a hotel.


    Before dawn, Su Yang, apanied by Old Wang the Second, snuck into a residentialplex.


    The residents were all fast asleep, and with Su Yang and Old Wang the Second¡¯s formidable skills, their infiltration waspletely unnoticed.


    They arrived at one of the buildings, where Su Yang instructed Old Wang the Second to keep watch nearby while he stealthily entered the building.


    Su Yang avoided the elevator and took the stairs, ascending to the seventeenth floor where he stopped outside an apartment.


    The door was deadbolted, but with a gentle motion, Su Yang pressed his hand on the lock and used a subtle force to disable it without making a sound.


    He pushed the door open and stepped inside. Soft snores wafted from the bedroom. Su Yang entered silently and saw a young man lying on the bed, sound asleep.


    There was no one else in the apartment; only the young man. Su Yang reached out and lightly tapped the man¡¯s forehead, sending him into immediate unconsciousness.


    Su Yang then wrapped the young man in a nket, lifted him up, and carried him downstairs to reunite with Old Wang the Second before returning to the hotel.


    After securely closing the hotel room door, Su Yang woke the young man.


    The young man opened his eyes groggily and, upon looking around, froze in shock. "W-What¡¯s going on here? Wasn¡¯t I sleeping at home?" he eximed.


    Su Yang held up the ID card he had grabbed from the man¡¯s apartment and asked, "Your name is Zhang Bing?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s me!" Zhang Bing said, bewildered. "Who are you?"


    "You work for the Su Family of Yanbei?" Su Yang asked.


    Zhang Bing¡¯s face instantly stiffened. It was clear that anyone employed by the Su Family of Yanbei wasn¡¯t foolish. Zhang Bing had witnessed the strength of elite experts there and understood that for someone to abduct him without his noticing, they had to be extraordinarily skilled.


    Moreover, Su Yang¡¯s mention of the Su Family of Yanbei made it abundantly clear he harbored intentions concerning the family.


    "I... I only work in one of their restaurants, cleaning tables. I haven¡¯t done anything else..." Zhang Bing stammered hurriedly. "I¡¯m just a small fry. I don¡¯t know anything about the Su Family of Yanbei. Please... You have to let me go..."


    "Rx. I won¡¯t kill you," Su Yang said calmly.


    Zhang Bing¡¯s expression grew even more dismal. Su Yang¡¯s casual mention of killing added to his dread. He also understood that Su Yang was surely plotting something concerning the Su Family of Yanbei. Even if Su Yang spared him, being involved in such a matter would spell trouble ¡ª not only would Su Yang be a threat, but the Su Family of Yanbei wouldn¡¯t let him off easily either!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say much more. He simply scrutinized Zhang Bing as though sizing him up.


    Zhang Bing was unnerved under Su Yang¡¯s intense gaze. He pleaded again, his voice trembling, "Brother, please let me go. I... I have elders at home and young ones to support. I... I really don¡¯t know anything..."


    "Hmph!" Su Yang said coldly. "Elders at home and young ones to support? You haven¡¯t sent a single coin to your family since you started working. As for young ones... Ha! You switch girlfriends every year and haven¡¯t even gotten married yet. Where would these ¡¯young ones¡¯e from?"


    Zhang Bing was speechless. Su Yang¡¯s words described him perfectly. But what puzzled him was how Su Yang knew such private details about his life.


    In truth, Su Yang had already chosen Zhang Bing as his target back when he was in the Capital City.


    To infiltrate the Su Family of Yanbei, Su Yang needed to disguise himself as one of the staff. Since the estate¡¯s staff was fixed and required even clocking in to enter, Su Yang had to impersonate someone and gain their identity.


    Fortunately, Destiny¡¯s Tome contained methods for facial disguise, allowing Su Yang topletely transform himself into one of the staff members.


    Thus, while still in the Capital City, Su Yang had devised his n. He also gathered intelligence about the Su Family from Qinghe Academy, eventually zeroing in on Zhang Bing using the files provided by the academy.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t bother asking Zhang Bing too many questions. In truth, he had already used the Soul Searching Technique to delve into Zhang Bing¡¯s memories as soon as the man awoke, gaining substantial insight into his role within the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Much to Su Yang¡¯s delight, Zhang Bing was not only employed at a restaurant but was also responsible for delivering meals to others. This allowed him considerable freedom to move about within the Su Family estate, perfectly aligning with Su Yang¡¯s intended n.


    From Zhang Bing¡¯s memories, Su Yang also uncovered information regarding Suzhao.


    Suzhao was of rtively low status within the Su Family of Yanbei, likely due to his direct lineage from Su Zhan, which led to him being marginalized. Within the Su Family of Yanbei, Suzhao maintained a low profile and primarily cared for Su Ling¡¯s daily needs.


    This Su Ling was none other than Su Zhan¡¯s son and the younger brother of the infamous ck Widow!


    Based on Zhang Bing¡¯s recollections, had Suzhao not personally protected Su Ling, who knew what might have be of him by now. It was precisely because of this that Suzhao had a strained rtionship with the other members of the Su Family of Yanbei.

 Chapter 1490 - 1489: Infiltrating the Su Family

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Chapter 1489: Infiltrating the Su Family</h4>


    Su Yang and Old Wang the Second discussed the n. Old Wang the Second left the hotel first to lurk near the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Yang stayed in the hotel and began to disguise himself as Zhang Bing.


    This disguise technique was also the first time for Su Yang, but now that Su Yang had reached his current level of cultivation, using this disguise technique became much more convenient.


    The disguise technique in the Destiny¡¯s Tome is divided into several levels. Su Yang couldn¡¯t reach the highest level yet. At the highest level, even the aura can bepletely altered, making it impossible for anyone to detect any hint.


    What Su Yang was doing now was just a simple physical transformation, and it required various disguise tools to barely resemble someone else. It¡¯s like a twin brother; if one isn¡¯t very close, it¡¯s generally difficult to tell them apart.


    After tidying up, Su Yang sealed Zhang Bing with silver needles and threw him under the hotel bed. Then, Su Yang went to Zhang Bing¡¯s neighborhood, drove Zhang Bing¡¯s van, and headed straight to the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Yang had thoroughly studied the map of the Su Family of Yanbei while on the ne. After seeing Zhang Bing¡¯s memories in the hotel, he connected the interior environment with the map. Entering the Su Family estate again, everything was clear as if he had been there many times.


    Driving into the estate, it really seemed like a small town, with several main roads running through it.


    Su Yang drove along one of the roads, and ten minutester, he arrived at a parking lot. Quite a few cars were parked in the lot, all belonging to the service personnel working there.


    The wages offered by the Su Family of Yanbei were high, so employees could generally afford a car after working there for a year.


    Su Yang parked the car and greeted people along the way with smiles, heading to the restaurant where he worked.


    Before entering, Su Yang had used the elixir given by Teacher Kong to seal his powerpletely. Coupled with the disguise, Su Yang truly resembled Zhang Bing.


    Once inside, Su Yang busied himself as Zhang Bing would have. During this time, there wasn¡¯t the slightest disturbance in the Su Family estate, clearly indicating that no one had noticed anything unusual, and no one knew that Su Yang had already infiltrated this estate.


    Su Yang busied himself in the restaurant until noon, and people began to arrive. Additionally, there were phone calls for takeout orders, and thus Su Yang began his busy life of delivering takeout.


    The only residents of the estate were members of the Su Family and the guest experts invited by the Su Family, who could have their meals arranged by the family¡¯s chefs. As for everyone else, they had to pay for their meals.


    In fact, even the Su Family members and those guests would asionally want to change their taste and order takeout.


    As Su Yang busily shuttled around the estate delivering a dozen or so takeout orders, he finally received an order close to Su Ling¡¯s residence.


    This was the opportunity Su Yang had been waiting for. He immediately took the meal and delivered it first. Then, he took a detour and ended up outside the courtyard where Su Ling lived.


    Although Su Ling was now in a vegetative state, his father was Su Zhan. Even if Su Huo wanted to deal with him, he had to do so in a respectable manner openly. Therefore, Su Ling¡¯s life in the Su Family wasn¡¯t problematic.


    Su Yang knocked on the door, and a doorman opened it, giving Su Yang a puzzled look: "What are you up to?"


    "Hello, a takeout for Mr. Suzhao!" Su Yang smiled, shaking the items in his hand.


    "Are you crazy? How could my master order takeout?" The doorman red at Su Yang, "Is this your first day working for the Su Family of Yanbei? My master never eats outside food!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang put on a surprised look: "But, this is indeed the takeout Mr. Suzhao ordered. When I received the message, I couldn¡¯t believe it myself. But, the boss said Mr. Suzhao personally called to order the takeout!"


    This left the doorman stunned. Although he guarded the ce, he wasn¡¯t aware of whether Suzhao would call for takeout. Su Yang spoke so convincingly that it made him doubt himself, wondering if he had misunderstood?


    "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go ask the master." The doorman said, closing the door, and went inside.


    Entering the inner courtyard, the doorman saw a young man dressed in luxurious clothes from afar, standing in the courtyard drooling. The youth had a confused expression, staring stupidly at an ant on the wall, standing motionless for a long time.


    The doorman¡¯s eyes shed with a tinge of sarcasm, ignoring the youth directly, and went straight into the living room.


    An elderly man with graying hair was sitting in the living room, flipping through an ancient book¡ªSuzhao. As for the imbecile outside, he was Su Ling, the son of Su Zhan!


    Seeing Suzhao, the sarcasm on the doorman¡¯s face immediately disappeared. He bowed respectfully and said, "Sir, someone outside delivered food, iming you personally called to order it. I didn¡¯t dare let him in, so I¡¯m here to ask for your instructions!"


    Suzhao frowned, ncing at the doorman: "How could I order takeout?"


    That was exactly what the doorman thought. Over the years, Suzhao was afraid Su Ling might have another ident. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare bring food or drink from outside, making everything themselves.


    Now, someone imed he had ordered takeout¡ªthat was simply ridiculous!


    The doorman had suspected Suzhao couldn¡¯t have ordered takeout, but Su Yang spoke too confidently, making him a bit doubtful, so he decided to inquire. Receiving Suzhao¡¯s answer, the doorman was instantly furious, feeling Su Yang made him get reprimanded by Suzhao.


    "That guy spoke so confidently, I was fooled by him!" The doorman quickly said, "Master, I¡¯ll go drive him away. Also, I¡¯ll find out which store he works for and call his boss to have him fired!"


    After saying that, the doorman was about to turn and leave.


    At this moment, Suzhao put down the ancient book in his hand, a hint of surprise in his eyes, and suddenly said, "You said he spoke very convincingly?"


    "Yes!" The doorman said, "Moreover, he mentioned that you personally called to order takeout. I... I was also suspicious at the time, but to be safe, I came to ask you."


    Suzhao pondered for a moment, quite puzzled by this situation. The people in the Su Family estate all knew he wouldn¡¯t order takeout. Now this situation arose, iming he personally called, which was naturally peculiar.


    He couldn¡¯t have ordered takeout, let alone personally called to do it!


    "Let him in!" Suzhao said, "By the way, first escort the young master inside to his room."


    "Yes!" The doorman promptly replied, extremely surprised in his heart, wondering why Suzhao suddenly changed his mind.

 Chapter 1491 - 1490 Su Yang’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Chapter 1490 Su Yang¡¯s n</h4>


    Su Yang entered the living room, where Suzhao was sitting.


    Su Yang had already seen Suzhao¡¯s photograph back in the Capital City, so he instantly recognized him upon seeing him now.


    "Mr. Suzhao, hello." Su Yang handed over the takeout box in his hand. "This is the takeaway you ordered."


    Suzhao looked slightly surprised and didn¡¯t take the box. Instead, he examined Su Yang carefully.


    Su Yang currently appeared as Zhang Bing, and his powers had been sealed. He looked no different from a regr person.


    Unable to discern anything unusual, Suzhao grew more puzzled and asked, "Are you sure I personally called to order this?"


    Su Yang smiled lightly. "Whether you ordered it or not, you¡¯ll know once you open it and take a look."


    As he spoke, Su Yang nced at the box, hinting that there was something inside.


    With curiosity, Suzhao still took the box. He consolidated his powers, remaining cautious as he opened it.


    Inside the box, there was no food, but rather the handwritten note from the Qinghe Academy¡¯s headmaster given to Su Yang. Su Yang had secretly ced it inside earlier. To make Suzhao trust him, he had to establish credibility through the headmaster¡¯s connection.


    Suzhao froze for a moment upon seeing the note, then quickly raised his head and looked at Su Yang.


    Su Yang quietly made a silence gesture. Suzhaoprehended Su Yang¡¯s intention and suppressed his inner shock, refraining from speaking further.


    For Su Yang to deliver this item, he certainly didn¡¯t get in through conventional means. Furthermore, Suzhao¡¯s location was under strict surveince by Su Huo, likely with many eyes watching. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    Taking out the handwritten note, Suzhao examined it closely. Confirming that it was indeed written by the Qinghe Academy¡¯s headmaster, he nodded gently, carefully keeping the note without showing any trace. In a low voice, he said, "Looks like my old friend ordered this for me. But personally, I don¡¯t care much for food from outside. Let¡¯s leave it at that."


    As Suzhao spoke, he discreetly signaled to Su Yang, clearly questioning him about the purpose of his visit.


    Su Yang retrieved a slip of paper from his pocket and subtly handed it to Suzhao.


    Suzhao nced at the slip and immediately frowned. Written on it was a single line: "I must rescue ck Widow and Su Ling!"


    Su Yang felt guilty about Su Zhan¡¯s descendants. This time, he not only wanted to save ck Widow but also intended to rescue Su Ling, resolving this matter once and for all.


    Suzhao stared at Su Yang for a while without speaking, though there was emotion in his gaze.


    Understanding Suzhao¡¯s thoughts, Su Yang handed him another slip of paper.


    "My name is Su Yang; I¡¯m a friend of ck Widow!"


    Seeing the note¡¯s content, Suzhao slowly nodded. His gaze towards Su Yang no longer carried suspicion. After all, he was part of the Su Family and had naturally heard of Su Yang before.


    Moreover, with Su Yang bringing the headmaster¡¯s handwritten note, there was no room for doubt.


    Suzhao made a gesture toward Su Yang, inquiring about his n.


    Su Yang handed over a third slip of paper. After ncing at it, Suzhao saw it was a query regarding ck Widow¡¯s location and the security situation around her.


    Suzhao didn¡¯t respond directly but instead spoke calmly, "By the way, can your restaurant make Dragon Well Shrimp? The young master has been wanting shrimp for the past few days."


    Su Yang understood Suzhao¡¯s implication¡ªhe likely wasn¡¯t privy to the details at the moment and needed time to gather information, signaling Su Yang toe backter.


    "Of course. I¡¯ll return to arrange that for you immediately!" Su Yang replied promptly.


    "No rush. You can deliver it in an hour. The young master needs to take his medicine before meals," Suzhao said.


    "Understood!" Su Yang left with the takeout box, hurried back to the restaurant, and instructed the chef to prepare Dragon Well Shrimp.


    An hourter, Su Yang returned with the neatly prepared takeout box. This time, the doorman escorted him directly into the living room.


    Su Yang handed the Dragon Well Shrimp over. Suzhao took the box, removed the food inside, and slipped a folded piece of paper back into the takeout box before returning it to Su Yang.


    "That¡¯ll be all. Thank you!" Suzhao said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s our duty!" Su Yang concealed his excitement, thanked him calmly, and left with the takeout box.


    Back at the restaurant, the rush had died down. Su Yang found an excuse to step into the restroom and took out the paper slip for a closer look.


    Suzhao¡¯s reply was detailed, marking ck Widow¡¯s location and providing a thorough description of the surroundings.


    It turned out that ck Widow had indeed been captured by the Su Family of Yanbei. However, she wasn¡¯t confined to a dungeon but was subjected to soft detention instead.


    After all, ck Widow bore the Su surname and was the daughter of the former Family Head, Su Zhan. Though Su Huo wished to eliminate Su Zhan¡¯s lineage and seize full control of the Su Family, he couldn¡¯t be overly tant. Following her capture, ck Widow¡¯s meridian points were sealed entirely, reducing her to the state of an ordinary person. She was being kept at a separate courtyard within the Su Family grounds, guarded by twelve men working in three shifts. Even members of the Su Family of Yanbei couldn¡¯t easily enter the ce, let alone outsiders.


    Fortunately, those twelve guards were not Earthly Immortals. Among them, three leaders had narrowly surpassed The Sovereign Realm, while the rest were merely at The Sovereign level.


    Since they weren¡¯t Earthly Immortals, they were easier to deal with.


    Though Su Yang¡¯s powers were currently sealed, his expertise in alchemy remained intact. As long as these guards hadn¡¯t reached the Earthly Immortal Realm, they were not immune to poisons.


    Su Yang had brought numerous medicinal concoctions from the Capital City, including specially crafted poisons.


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang settled on his weapon of choice: Sogu Powder¡ªa narcotic recorded in Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    This narcotic, a colorless and odorless liquid, was perfect for spiking food and drink. Once ingested, the victim would lose all strength, leaving even their bones limp, unable to muster a sound.


    Against these guards, Sogu Powder was unquestionably the most suitable solution. The real challenge, however, was figuring out how to make them consume it.


    Having studied the guards¡¯ dining habits, Su Yang discovered their meals were prepared collectively by the Su Family and delivered to them. This meant they wouldn¡¯t order takeout from Su Yang, nor allow Su Yang to provide them with food.


    Once all the details became clear, the sky had darkened slightly, signaling the start of evening meal deliveries.


    Busy for a while, Su Yang finally found a moment to unwind. During this time, he had circled around ck Widow¡¯s courtyard several times, mapping out the surrounding environment with meticulous precision.

 Chapter 1492 - 1491: Delivering a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Chapter 1491: Delivering a Meal</h4>


    These four people, two guarding outside the courtyard, two guarding inside.


    This setup is the most troublesome. If anyone tries to forcibly break in, there¡¯s no way to handle all four of them at once without making a hugemotion, which would naturally rm the members of the Su Family.


    However, during this process, Su Yang figured out the eating habits of these guards. He got acquainted with someone working in the Su Family¡¯s dining hall and learned that these individuals had the habit of eatingte-night snacks. This realization immediately made Su Yang¡¯s eyes light up as a n started to form in his mind.


    Under normal circumstances, Su Yang could leave the premises after finishing work at 10 PM. However, the Su Family also provides dormitories for staff members, and many employees just stay the night if they workte, which happens quite frequently.


    The persona Su Yang is currently assuming¡ªZhang Bing¡ªhappened to have a small dorm room here. Thus, Su Yang staying back tonight wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicion.


    At 11 PM, Su Yang stationed himself outside the Su Family¡¯s dining hall. Soon enough, he saw a young man riding an electric scooter, carrying food¡ªit was ate-night snack delivery for those four guards.


    Su Yang quietly followed the man for some distance. When he ensured there was no one around, he suddenly sped up and crashed into him, knocking the young man to the ground.


    "Ah, damn!" the young man cried out in pain as he went sprawling.


    Su Yang, already prepared for this, sprang to his feet quickly, rushed over, and helped the young man up. "Ah, my apologies! So sorry, it¡¯s so dark out here¡ªI didn¡¯t see clearly! Really, I¡¯m so sorry!"


    "Are you fucking blind?" the young man roared angrily. "Do you even know how to ride? How do you manage to crash on such a wide road? Is something wrong with your brain?"


    Su Yang kept his face full of an apologetic smile. "So sorry, it¡¯s my fault, entirely my fault!"


    "What good is your apology now?" The young man nced at the scattered food on the ground, bellowing angrily, "Do you even realize who thiste-night snack is for?"


    Su Yang nced at the man¡¯s attire and suddenly put on a frightened expression, stammering, "You... You work at the Su Family dining hall? This... This food is for someone important in the Su Family?"


    The young man looked smug. "So, you do know it¡¯s for someone important in the Su Family? Do you have any idea what the consequences are for interfering with these people¡¯s meals?"


    Even though the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s rules were known to treat service staff reasonably well, the reality was that these influential figures didn¡¯t need to resort to direct punishments. A mere word from them could still get staff members fired.


    Jobs within the Su Family of Yanbei were incredibly rare and highly coveted, especially since the pay offered was significantly better than anywhere else. So naturally, nobody wanted to lose such an opportunity.


    Su Yang immediately looked panicked and grabbed the young man¡¯s arm. "Buddy, I... I¡¯m so, so sorry! I really didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t see clearly earlier. Please, you must forgive me this time. I¡¯m begging you..."


    The young man raised his chin arrogantly. "What¡¯s the point of you apologizing now? The food¡¯s ruined. How am I supposed to deliver it to them?"


    "How about this¡ªI... I¡¯llpensate you. What do you think?" Su Yang offered eagerly.


    "Compensate me?" The young man¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you insane? Do you even know where this food came from? Compensate? How do you expect me to deliver it now?"


    "Listen, buddy, really, I¡¯m so sorry. How about this..." Su Yang pulled out a wad of cash from his pocket and shoved it into the young man¡¯s hand, lowering his voice, "Buddy, this job of mine, it wasn¡¯t easy to get. I also work at the dining hall. I¡¯ll whip up an identical set right away¡ªthey won¡¯t even notice. Let¡¯s just call it even tonight. If there¡¯s ever anything you need from me in the future, just say the word, and I¡¯ll take care of it without hesitation. Deal?"


    The young man felt the thickness of the cash in his hand and, after a moment of hesitation, finally gave in to temptation. Su Yang¡¯s deferential tone made him feel smug and superior. After thinking it through, he realized that in his two or three years of delivering food here, it wasn¡¯t unusual for these people to eat meals from outside. No one would care too much about it. Moreover, this was the Su Family of Yanbei¡ªwho would dare make a big fuss here?


    Ovee by greed, the young man quietly pocketed the cash and pretended to grumble, "Since you¡¯re so sincere, fine, I¡¯ll let it go this time. But you better hurry up and prepare those meals. Don¡¯t dy the big shots¡¯ dinner; got it?"


    "No problem at all, I got it!" Su Yang nodded repeatedly, smiling, as he escorted the young man back to the dining hall, where he personally prepared four fresh meals.


    Of course, while the young man wasn¡¯t paying attention, Su Yang discreetly spiked the meals with Sogu Powder.


    The young man took the meals and strutted off triumphantly.


    Despite this urring within the Su Family of Yanbei and well within the sensing range of the Terrestrial Immortals, they didn¡¯t bother to concern themselves with such trivial conflicts.


    After all, this was merely a matter between ordinary people. The Terrestrial Immortals only focused on sensing the presence of powerful figures; the doings of weaker individuals didn¡¯t interest them, nor did they have the bandwidth to keep track of every single petty matter.


    Su Yang watched as the young man delivered the food, then saw the two guards outside eat it. About a few minutester, they slumped to the ground¡ªevidently ovee by the effects of the drug.


    Still, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare barge in immediately. He lingered outside for another ten minutes, estimating that the two guards inside must have eaten as well, before proceeding forward.


    First, he checked on the two guards lying on the ground, pretending to notice something was wrong with them. Then, he walked up to knock on the door.


    There was no response from within. Without a doubt, the two inside had also sumbed to the drug.


    Su Yang wasted no time. He fished a key from one of the guards, propped both of them to sit against the wall, and then unlocked the door to enter.


    Inside, the other two guards were sprawled on the ground as well, their food containers tipped over, clearly taken down by the Sogu Powder.


    Su Yang headed straight for the attic. Just as he entered, he felt something sharp pressed against his back.


    He immediately raised his hands and whispered, "It¡¯s me!"


    At the same time, he clutched a note in his hand and waved it behind him to signal the person.


    The person behind him took the note, nced at it, and then lowered the sharp object.


    Turning around, Su Yang saw ck Widow standing behind him, holding a fruit knife in her hand.


    ck Widow stared at Su Yang with visible surprise. She opened her mouth, as if to speak, but Su Yang motioned for her to stay silent.


    He handed her another note, briefly exining the reason for his presence.


    After reading the note, ck Widow¡¯s expression softened into understanding. She nodded at Su Yang, her eyes showing a rare trace of gratitude. Truth be told,ing to the Su Family of Yanbei was a life-threatening endeavor. For Su Yang to risk everything to rescue her¡ªit was no small feat.

 Chapter 1493 - 1492: Escape from the Su Family

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Chapter 1492: Escape from the Su Family</h4>


    Su Yang had already prepared the n and wrote it down on a note. He then handed another note to ck Widow.


    ck Widow nced at it and understood Su Yang¡¯s n. She nodded slightly to show her agreement.


    Without wasting time, Su Yang promptly brought out some tools and began disguising ck Widow.


    This time, the disguise didn¡¯t need to be too borate. Su Yang simply gave ck Widow a disheveled appearance to make her unrecognizable. Then, he handed her a loose outfit to change into, so her explosive figure wouldn¡¯t attract attention. Afterward, Su Yang quietly led ck Widow out of the secluded courtyard.


    The night was already deep, and there weren¡¯t many people on the streets. Su Yang rode an electric scooter with ck Widow and headed straight to the parking lot. There, he told ck Widow to hide inside his car as he started driving toward the courtyard where Suzhao was staying.


    When they arrived, Suzhao had already prepared everything. He immediately stuffed arge sack into Su Yang¡¯s car. Inside the sack was Su Ling, whose acupoints had been struck to put him into a deep sleep to prevent any suddenmotion.


    Su Yang nced at Suzhao. He knew there was no way he could leave the Su Family of Yanbei unnoticed like this.


    The people here weren¡¯t paying attention to ck Widow¡¯s situation, but they were certainly keeping an eye on Suzhao.


    Once Su Ling was no longer in the courtyard, the people of the Su Family of Yanbei would immediately investigate, putting Suzhao in grave danger.


    "Come with us!" Su Yang whispered urgently.


    Suzhao shook his head and waved a hand, signaling Su Yang to leave quickly.


    Su Yang understood. Suzhao intended to stay back and hold off their pursuers¡ªhe was ready to sacrifice himself to buy them time.


    But there was no other choice in this situation. If Suzhao didn¡¯t stay behind, their chances of escaping would be zero.


    Nodding toward Suzhao, Su Yang didn¡¯t say anything more and drove away.


    Midway, Su Yang heard a thunderous boom from behind. Shortly after, several figures shot into the air, fighting ferociously in the sky.


    Through the rearview mirror, Su Yang saw Suzhao battling three Terrestrial Immortals alone. He was clearly at a disadvantage, but he fought back desperately, without any defense, risking his life with every attack.


    Each of the three Terrestrial Immortals was stronger than Suzhao. But Suzhao¡¯s reckless and relentless fighting managed to stall the trio¡ªthey couldn¡¯t leave to search for Su Ling.


    Watching Suzhao being beaten back continuously, Su Yang gritted his teeth, pressed the gas pedal harder, and sped forward.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang pulled out his phone and sent a message to Old Wang the Second, instructing him to begin creating chaos for the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Without Old Wang the Second¡¯s interference, it would be nearly impossible for Su Yang to escape the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Old Wang the Second was already waiting outside. As soon as he received Su Yang¡¯s message, he soared into the air and shouted, "Su Huo! Your grandpa has arrived! Come out and die!"


    With those words, Old Wang the Second unleashed a palm strike, demolishing a nearby small building. He didn¡¯t stop there¡ªhe moved chaotically, attacking as he went, toppling several smaller buildings around the Su Family of Yanbei.


    The sound of rm bells resounded within the Su Family of Yanbei as dozens of figures flew out, rushing toward Old Wang the Second.


    Old Wang the Second wasn¡¯t foolish. He immediately flew out of the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s territory. After all, beyond this area, they would fall under the protection of the Law Enforcers!


    As those people chased him, Old Wang the Second circled around the edge, diving and dodging while attacking sporadically, creating more disruption for the Su Family of Yanbei.


    The Su Family of Yanbei descended into chaos. Service staff fled in panic, screaming, while members of the Su Family scrambled to mobilize defenses.


    The widespread disorder was impossible for them to control quickly.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Su Yang drove out of the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Once they had left the Su Family¡¯s territory, ck Widow finally breathed a sigh of relief. Escaping the Su Family¡¯s domain meant the Su Family¡¯s Terrestrial Immortals wouldn¡¯t have jurisdiction to act here.


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯t rx at all. He knew this was only the first step¡ªthey were far from being truly safe. Su Yang¡¯s powers were still sealed, and ck Widow¡¯s strength was also suppressed. The situation for both of them was dire.


    The Terrestrial Immortals of the Su Family of Yanbei indeed couldn¡¯t recklessly attack ordinary people outside. But the problem was that the Su Family still had other experts. If they were dispatched, what could happen? Su Yang and ck Widow were entirely defenseless against them!


    "Sister Xue, take this!" Su Yang threw a porcin bottle to ck Widow. "Inside are elixirs I crafted. Take three pills to quickly restore your strength."


    ck Widow hesitated for not a moment, immediately taking the bottle and consuming three pills. Meanwhile, Su Yang had already ingested his own elixirs and was now waiting to regain his strength.


    Su Yang continued to drive at top speed, determined to put as much distance as possible between them and the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Back at the Su Family¡¯s estate, the chaos was still unfolding. mes soared into the sky, though it was unclear who had set the fires.


    Through the rearview mirror, Su Yang caught sight of a figure plummeting from the sky. He sighed heavily, his mood somber.


    The figures fighting in the air were Suzhao and the three Terrestrial Immortals. Su Yang didn¡¯t need to look closely to know who had fallen¡ªit must have been Suzhao.


    It seemed that Suzhao¡¯s fate this time was sealed. There was little hope he could survive!


    But Su Yang had no time to dwell on these matters. From the moment Suzhao agreed to his n, he had already resigned himself to death. Dying in the Su Family¡¯s territory was a fate he had long epted as inevitable.


    All Su Yang could do now was try his best to get ck Widow and Su Ling out of the Su Family of Yanbei. If he could save these two, Suzhao¡¯s sacrifice wouldn¡¯t have been in vain!


    Not long after the vehicle sped away, figures began to emerge from the Su Family¡¯s estate¡ªthese were the Terrestrial Immortals who had been guarding the Su Family, now sent to search for Su Yang¡¯s location.


    Before they could get far, a sharp, whistling sound suddenly echoed from within the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s territory.


    ck Widow, who had been sitting in the backseat with her eyes closed, meditating, suddenly snapped her eyes open. Looking anxiously toward the Su Family¡¯s direction, her face turned dark, and she gritted her teeth. "The Night Walkers areing, Su Yang! Be careful!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know that his father, Su Ping, had once killed a Night Walker. Otherwise, he would have had more reason to suspect the connection between Su Ping and the Su Family of Yanbei! After all, Su Ping had imed that he was once the one in charge of the Night Walkers.


    "What are Night Walkers?" Su Yang asked, puzzled.


    "They are a group of elite assassins trained by our Su Family, allprised of Terrestrial Immortals. They specialize in stealth and tracking. These people arepletely reckless and, if needed, can kill ordinary people while outside. Even if they die at the hands of the Law Enforcers, they will stop at nothing toplete their mission!" ck Widow said gravely.

 Chapter 1494 - 1493 Night Walker

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Chapter 1493 Night Walker</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s brows immediately furrowed; he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Su Family of Yanbei still had such a group of people. This wasn¡¯t good news at all¡ªif these Night Walkers showed up, Old Wang the Second would be in a lot of trouble too!


    Sure enough, the chaos over there didn¡¯tst long before it stopped. Through the rearview mirror, Su Yang took a nce and his face turned even more grim. He knew that things were looking grim for Old Wang the Second!


    However, at this moment, Su Yang couldn¡¯t afford to think about that much; he had to run with ck Widow and Su Ling for their lives.


    Nevertheless, through the rearview mirror, Su Yang still saw many Terrestrial Immortals flying out behind him, searching the skies. This made Su Yang very flustered, and given this situation, taking ck Widow and Su Ling away seemed almost impossible.


    As expected, shortly afterward, a man dressed in ck discovered Su Yang¡¯s car and immediately flew towards it.


    Su Yang saw through the rearview mirror, and his face became even more unsightly. His strength hadn¡¯t even recovered to one-tenth; Teacher Kong¡¯s elixir was very strong, and it wasn¡¯t easy for Su Yang to recover his power.


    Moreover, the personing was undoubtedly a Terrestrial Immortal. In this situation, they simply couldn¡¯t resist him!


    Seeing that the man was getting closer, ck Widow, sitting in the back, suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, take my brother to the Capital City, to Qinghe Academy, and hand him over to Qinghe Academy. I owe you for this, and if I return alive, I¡¯ll definitely repay you. If I don¡¯t return alive, I¡¯ll repay you in my next life!"


    "What are you going to do?" Su Yang became anxious.


    ck Widow didn¡¯t answer and pushed open the car door, jumping out directly.


    Her condition was slightly better than Su Yang¡¯s, with her strength recovering to thirty percent. However, with this amount of strength, confronting a Terrestrial Immortal was still far from enough.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t prevent her from luring this person away.


    After getting out, ck Widow quickly flew in another direction.


    The man in the air hesitated, unsure of whom to chase. By this time, ck Widow had already removed her disguise and revealed her true appearance.


    Upon seeing ck Widow, the man immediately chased after her. He didn¡¯t know who was in the car, but since it was ck Widow, catching her wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Su Yang watched as the man chased ck Widow and ran off into the distance, gritting his teeth so hard they made a creaking sound. He knew that ck Widow was risking herself to buy them time. Feeling immensely conflicted and frustrated, he had no time to reflect on it and could only grit his teeth, elerating to flee as quickly as possible from the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s territory.


    The night was cold, the wind biting, and Su Yang drove the car through the wilderness while Su Lingy in the back. His power was continuously recovering, but the recovery was so slow that he couldn¡¯t increase his speed.


    If Su Yang could stop and use the Spirit Gathering Array to recover his strength, it would certainly be much faster. But the problem was, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time now; he had to seize every second to escape.


    As long as he got farther away from the Su Family of Yanbei, the chances of them finding him would decrease, so this was all Su Yang could do at the moment.


    However, the reality was that things didn¡¯t go as Su Yang hoped.


    Not long after, a few more people came after him. These people approached with incredible speed and were immediately above his car.


    One person directly wanted to strike down the car, but was stopped by another beside him.


    "Su Ling is inside; don¡¯t kill him!" one man said coldly, "We still have use for him!"


    At that, several people nodded in understanding and simultaneouslynded in front of the vehicle, blocking it.


    Seeing these peoplee down, Su Yang felt nearly desperate. He had no choice and could only step on the gas to ram through.


    However, this waspletely useless against these people. One of the men stretched out his hand and pushed, directly stopping the roaring car.


    The car roared incessantly, and the rear tires began to smoke, but it couldn¡¯t move an inch forward.


    "Ignorant fool!" The man holding the car coldly shouted, flipping the vehicle over by sheer force.


    As the car flipped, Su Yang quickly jumped to the back, using the seat to cover Su Ling before jumping out of the vehicle, shouting, "As Terrestrial Immortals, how dare youy a hand on ordinary people? Do you really think the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules are just for show?"


    "Kid, spare us the rules of the Heavenly Court; this is the Su Family of Yanbei, didn¡¯t you know?" one man sneered.


    "We¡¯ve already exited the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s boundary!" Su Yang said coldly, "After leaving the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s courtyard, you must abide by the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules!"


    "Hahaha..." The man threw his head back,ughing, "Who told you that? Are you really that naive? Do you really think that courtyard matters? Let me tell you, this whole city is within the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s territory. Within this city, even Law Enforcers aren¡¯t allowed to step in. Understand?"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be stunned; what these people said was different from what he knew.


    If that¡¯s true, then they were in even more danger this time. Even if Su Yang regained his strength, it wouldn¡¯t matter!


    "Who are you to barge into the Su Family causing trouble!" another man asked in a deep voice.


    Su Yang nced at these people, saying coldly, "My name is Su Yang!"


    "Su Yang!?" the people were taken aback, and one of them immediately said, "Are you the Su Yang who provoked our Su Family multiple times in the Capital City?"


    "That¡¯s me!" Su Yang replied coldly.


    The group exchanged nces, and the leading man said coldly, "So it was you. You¡¯ve got some nerve. You¡¯ve provoked our Su Family several times in the Capital City; we¡¯ve long wanted to deal with you. Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯de knocking yourself. What, an old man hanging himself because he¡¯s tired of living?"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was icy: "Su Family of Yanbei, pfft, just a bunch of cowards who bully the weak. So what if I came knocking? This time, I¡¯m here to wipe out your Su Family of Yanbeipletely, leaving none of you alive!"


    "What arrogance!" another man roared, "Kid, I think you¡¯re seeking death! What are we waiting for, kill him and take Su Ling back." With that, the man stepped forward and swung a palm at Su Yang.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed; his strength had recovered too little, making it impossible for him to dodge.


    He initially wanted to use his identity to mislead these people, hoping they wouldn¡¯t notice Su Ling in the back. But this method proved useless; their target was Su Ling, and theypletely disregarded him.


    Seeing the palm about to hit Su Yang, he didn¡¯t even have time to dodge.


    At this moment, Su Yang¡¯s vision suddenly went dark. A figure in ck appeared instantly in front of him, blocking the strike. At the same time, the ck-d figure countered with a palm, sending the man who had just attacked flying!

 Chapter 1495 - 1494 Su Ping

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Chapter 1494 Su Ping</h4>


    The people nearby were startled, and one of them hurriedly helped the fallen man up, only to discover in shock that the man was already dead.


    "Dead... dead?" the person eximed.


    The expressions of the others immediately changed. That was a Terrestrial Immortal, and he was killed with a single palm strike?


    Su Yang was also stunned. The strength of this man in ck was so formidable. But who was this man in ck?


    "Who are you?" the leading man roared angrily.


    The man in ck didn¡¯t respond and instead pressed down on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, murmuring in a low voice, "Leave now!"


    Recognizing the familiar voice, Su Yang uncertainly asked, "Dad?"


    The man in ck still didn¡¯t answer. In fact, he couldn¡¯t speak anymore because the group opposite had already charged at him.


    The man in ck swiftly rushed forward, engaged in battle with the group.


    Though the group consisted of Terrestrial Immortals, the gap in strength between them and the man in ck was too great. In just a short exchange, the man in ck seized the opportunity and killed another of them.


    With that, the remaining few trembled in fear, and the leading man shouted loudly, "People! Call for reinforcements, now!"


    From the direction of the Su Family in Yanbei, several shes of light rapidly approached. The man in ck dashed toward Su Yang, flipped the overturned vehicle upright with one hand, and roared, "Run!"


    The man in ck¡¯s face was covered, so Su Yang couldn¡¯t see his features clearly. But from his voice alone, he could tell this man was Su Ping.


    Su Yang¡¯s mind was flooded with questions; he wanted to find Su Ping for answers. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t spare a moment to speak and could only jump into the vehicle and drive away at high speed.


    Members of the Su Family tried to give chase, but the man in ck stopped them. Meanwhile, reinforcements from the Su Family in Yanbei had not yet arrived at the scene, only to be intercepted by another group, sparking arge battle here.


    As Su Yang drove away, he anxiously kept checking the rearview mirror to observe the situation behind him. He had no idea what was happening now or why his father, Su Ping, was here. Could it be that he knew Su Yang wasing?


    But if Su Ping really was Su An, whomitted those grievous wrongs against the Su Family, he shouldn¡¯t havee near the Su Family. If Su Ping had known Su Yang wasing, he would have intervened immediately¡ªwhy wait until now to confront Su Yang?


    His heart was filled with questions. Yet Su Yang dared not slow down for even a second. He didn¡¯t know how long his father could hold off the Su Family members, so he could only drive forward relentlessly, without stopping for an instant.


    However, just as he had driven not far, a dazzling beam of light appeared in the sky. Immediately after, dozens of figures descended from above. Leading them was none other than the Su Family Head of Yanbei¡ªSu Huo!


    Su Yang¡¯s vehicle was traveling at full speed but was suddenly suspended mid-air, captured by a Terrestrial Immortal.


    Su Huo happened to pass by the vehicle, giving Su Yang a faint smile, as if politely greeting him.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart sank into panic. If Su Huo was here, didn¡¯t that mean his father was in danger?


    The man in ck was also entangled by several attackers. Seeing Su Huo¡¯s arrival, his eyes gleamed with sharp resolve.


    "Brother Su An, we meet again!" Su Huo approached with a smile and said, "Last time, you tricked me and managed to escape. This time, how do you find my arrangements? Are you satisfied?"


    The man in ck¡¯s eyes burned with rage as he replied coldly, "Su Huo, if you want to confront me, juste at me directly. Using these scheming tricks to deceive young people¡ªhow cowardly!"


    "Scheming tricks? How could they be called that?" Su Huoughed heartily. "Xue¡¯er is just a stubborn girl; she insisted oning to the Su Family in Yanbei to stir up trouble. I had no choice but to temporarily detain her to make her reflect. But as for your son, he really is quite intriguing. I had initially intended to use him as a messenger to get this news to you, but unexpectedly, he took the initiative and came here himself. Truly fearless youth. I was still pondering how to lure you out, and yet here your son arrived first. Well then, couldn¡¯t resist showing yourself atst?"


    Seated in the vehicle, Su Yang¡¯s face turned pale. He finally realized why Su Huo had talked to him in that way.


    In truth, Su Huo¡¯s target was never him¡ªit was his father!


    This man was indeed a sly old fox!


    The man in ck pushed back the attackers around him, coldly eyeing the approaching Su Huo and his reinforcements. His expression grew icier by the moment.


    "Old friends reunited, but unwilling to show their true faces?" Su Huo asked with a casual smile, as if merely chatting with an old acquaintance.


    The man in ck nced at Su Yang inside the vehicle, then at Su Ling whoy unconscious in the back seat. Finally, he slowly removed the ck cloth covering his face.


    Though Su Yang had predicted this oue, he was still stunned the moment the man in ck uncovered his face.


    Indeed, the man in ck was Su Ping!


    Without a doubt, this was also Su Zhan¡¯s former attendant student¡ªSu An!


    Even though Su Yang had guessed these truths, confirming them now still brought him immense heartache.


    Why had his fathermitted such terrible acts in the past?


    "Long time no see. You¡¯ve changed quite a bit," Su Huo remarked with a faint smile.


    Su Ping didn¡¯t respond, only ncing at Su Yang and Su Ling in the vehicle. Or rather, his gaze lingered more on Su Ling, filled with guilt.


    Su Yang looked at Su Ping in astonishment. Had he finally had a change of heart? Was he now realizing the wrongness of his actions and feeling remorse for Su Ling?


    But what good was remorse now?


    If not for Su An taking Destiny¡¯s Tome and leaving the Su Family in Yanbei back then, Su Ling wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, nor fallen victim to these treacherous schemes and lost his sanity. In truth, the entire lineage of Su Zhan had beenpletely ruined by Su An!


    Su Ping gazed at the two inside the vehicle for a while, and then his aura suddenly surged. His body grew exponentiallyrger and soon transformed into a giant three zhang tall, towering in the void. His voice rang out loud and clear: "Su Huo, I havee. Release them! The matters between us should be for us to resolve, and have nothing to do with these juniors."


    Su Huo remained unfazed, smiling faintly. "Of course, the matters between us should be settled by us. But Su Ling is my elder brother¡¯s only remaining heir; of course, he must return to the Su Family. As for Su Yang, he is your son¡ªhow could I let him leave? Don¡¯t you agree?"


    Su Ping roared furiously, "Su Huo, as the Su Family Head of Yanbei, you stoop so low as to act despicably and shamelessly? Su Yang may be my son, but he has absolutely nothing to do with the events of the past! As for Su Ling¡ªyou still have the audacity to bring him up? He is your elder brother¡¯s son, yet look at what you¡¯ve done to him!"


    "I have treated him very well!" Su Huoughed lightly. "Over the years, I¡¯ve treated him like my own child!"


    "Then how did he end up like this?" Su Ping bellowed in anger.

 Chapter 1496 - 1495 Su Ping Goes All Out

    <h4>Chapter 1496: Chapter 1495 Su Ping Goes All Out</h4>


    "Ah, this matter¡ªyou¡¯re still to me for it in the end." Su Huo sighed, "Back then, you took something from my elder brother, andter Su Ling found out about it. That¡¯s why he ended up like this. Su An, my elder brother treated you well; how could you act this way towards his descendants?"


    "Since you¡¯re so shameless, there¡¯s nothing left to say!" Su Ping soared into the air and roared, "Su Huo, do you dare to face me inbat?"


    "This battle was bound to happen sooner orter!" Su Huoughed aloud and immediately flew up, shing with Su Ping.


    Su Yang was trapped in the car, unable to do anything but watch helplessly as the two fought in the air.


    The strength of these two men was immense, and once their battlemenced, the overwhelming force was enough to astonish anyone.


    Even Su Yang felt deeply shocked; though he¡¯d guessed his father wasn¡¯t weak, he hadn¡¯t expected Su Ping¡¯s power to be this overwhelming.


    Such strength was clearly worthy of ranking among the top contenders on the Heavenly List.


    Su Huo, as the Family Head of the Su Family of Yanbei, naturally possessed terrifying power. Though he and others like him didn¡¯t engage in the Heavenly List rankings, that didn¡¯t mean their abilities were inferior. On the contrary, the Sect Masters of the Great Sects and the Family Heads of prominent families were all unquestionably formidable.


    For Su Ping to hold his own against Su Huo and fight so evenly, his strength was evident.


    As the intense confrontation continued between the two, far off, the ck Widow was clearly being pursued as well, engaged in her final desperate struggle.


    The ck Widow¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t fully recovered, but she was still immensely powerful. Even with her partial recovery, she could hold her own against several Earth Immortals for a while.


    However, this situation wouldn¡¯tst long. Members of the Su Family of Yanbei were continuously arriving in droves. The ck Widow¡¯s defeat was only a matter of time.


    Sitting inside the car, Su Yang let out a mncholy sigh¡ªthis night¡¯s events, he had already anticipated, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be easy to rescue anyone. Now, reality proved just how difficult it truly was.


    Even though he had prepared himself to face death, encountering this situation brought an overwhelming sense of despair in his heart.


    Gazing at Su Ping, who was relentlessly shing with Su Huo in the air, Su Yang felt a deep pain piercing through him.


    No matter what Su Ping had done, he was his father after all!


    The fierce battle between the two didn¡¯tst long before Su Ping suddenly intensified his attacks. His entire body was surrounded by a zing red aura, resembling a crimson sun hanging in the sky.


    Su Huo¡¯s expression finally changed. Su Ping¡¯s aggressive assault shattered all of his protective Gang Qi. The terrifying force left Su Huo in grave danger.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Huo raised his hand and grasped into the void, forcibly summoning a longsword. The sword emitted dazzling brilliance, and Su Huo¡¯s body increased in size as he wielded it against the crimson sun.


    Although far away, Su Yang could still feel the rampaging energy unleashed in the battle. Even the Earth Immortals nearby didn¡¯t dare withstand the massive force directly, retreating to avoid the shockwaves.


    In the distance, the ck Widow¡¯s fight was nearing its end.


    The Earth Immortals sent by the Su Family of Yanbei had worn down the ck Widow¡¯s strengthpletely. At this moment, several experts below the level of Earth Immortals also rushed out from the Su Family of Yanbei,unching an encirclement on the ck Widow.


    The ck Widow, with her strength far from restored, could barely evade their attacks, let alone counter them effectively.


    At the same time, not far off, Old Wang the Second was crushed underfoot.


    As for the people Su Ping had brought with him, they were all surrounded. The Su Family of Yanbei clearly held absolute dominance.


    The sh between Su Ping and Su Huo didn¡¯tst long; battles where strength was recklessly expended drained energy rapidly. Despite their incredible power, neither could sustain the fight for an extended period.


    Atst, the two separated after their final collision.


    Su Huo staggered back several steps, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth.


    Su Ping stood proudly in the void, but his face was ashen.


    Su Yang stared wide-eyed at the sky, stunned. He couldn¡¯t tell who had won or lost between the two. While Su Huo had retreated and spat blood, he still appeared quite unruffled!


    "It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve seen each other, but you¡¯re still only this mediocre!" Su Huo said with a smile. "Using your own life force as the price to enhance your strength and fight me¡ªwhat¡¯s the point? In the end, you¡¯re still not my match. What do you have to oppose me?"


    Su Ping opened his mouth to speak, but before he could utter a word, he abruptly coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Su Yang was startled and instinctively tried to open the car door, but it was firmly sealed, leaving him unable to move it.


    Su Ping wiped the blood from his lips and gritted his teeth, saying, "Su Huo, let them go. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you!"


    "Ha ha..." Su Huo chuckled coldly. "With the two of them in my grasp, would you dare deny me anything I want?"


    Su Ping fell silent, while Su Huo grew more triumphant. "Do you know how long I¡¯ve been preparing for tonight¡¯s battle? Su Ping, I thought you had given up entirely. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d show up without adequate preparation, rushing into this situation? Ha ha, are you that desperate to obtain the Bronze Seal Script from Xue¡¯er? Didn¡¯t you realize that even after studying the Destiny¡¯s Tome, there¡¯s no way to achieve any results? That¡¯s a legacy of my Su Family, not something you outsiders can manipte as you please. Understand?"


    Su Ping clenched his teeth tightly and suddenly grabbed his own left arm, tearing it off with tremendous force.


    "Ah!" Su Ping let out a head-splitting howl, his body abruptly doubling in size. He opened his mouth and swallowed the arm.


    Su Huo¡¯s expression changed drastically as he swiftly retreated, shouting, "Form the array!"


    Over twenty Earth Immortals rose into the air and surrounded Su Huo, assembling a formation to counter Su Ping.


    Su Ping¡¯s entire body was now shrouded in ck aura, resembling a raving demon with a savage appearance, roaring as he charged downward from the sky.


    In the midst of his roar, Su Ping collided with the formation created by the twenty-plus Earth Immortals.


    With a thunderous explosion, the immense force leveled a nearby mountain.


    The twenty Earth Immortals were scattered, disordered, while Su Ping was sent flying, his bloodied body a miserable sight.


    Su Huo was left battered and bruised, quickly rising and shouting, "Su An, you¡¯ve gone mad! You dare use such a forbidden technique?"


    Su Ping said nothing but proceeded to tear off one of his legs, stuffing it into his mouth and swallowing it, his aura rising to an even greater height.


    Su Huo¡¯s face changed again and this time he dared not confront Su Ping head-on, choosing instead to quickly retreat.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Su Ping dove downward, grabbing the car in his hand.


    Seeing this, Su Huo finally understood Su Ping¡¯s intentions and shouted in panic, "Put it down!"


    Su Huo hurled his longsword forward, the weapon transforming into a flying arc as it shot toward Su Ping.


    Su Ping turned and struck with his palm, halting the sword in mid-air before seizing the vehicle and fleeing swiftly.


    "Do you think you can escape!" Su Huo roared, clutching his longsword and charging after him.

 Chapter 1497 - 1496: Thousand Snow Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1497: Chapter 1496: Thousand Snow Pce</h4>


    Su Huo led his men in a desperate chase after Su Ping. Meanwhile, ck Widow had been knocked to the ground. A young man from the Su Family was stepping on her head, sneering coldly as he used a longsword to cut through her clothes. Nearby, several other young men wereughing wildly.


    At that moment, a sudden explosion thundered across the sky. Following it, a group of people descended from above, led by an imposing elderly man with a tall stature and hair and beard as white as snow. Before touching down, he roared, "Shen Wan¡¯ao from the Thousand Snow Pce is here! Who dares to harm my grandson and granddaughter!"


    "Thousand Snow Pce!" Su Huo¡¯splexion changed drastically. Before he could speak, Shen Wan¡¯ao had already charged at him and struck a heavy palm toward him.


    Su Huo hurriedly evaded, but by then, Su Ping had taken the opportunity to fly far away.


    Su Huo was filled with rage. Realizing he couldn¡¯t catch up, he suddenly raised his longsword and ruthlessly severed his own left hand.


    His left hand disintegrated into a blood mist, fully absorbed by the longsword. Su Huo then flung the longsword, which transformed into a massive dragon, swiftly pursuing Su Ping across the distant sky!


    The stimtion greatly boosted the longsword¡¯s speed.


    Although Su Ping continuously struck back, he could not fend off the longsword. As it streaked toward him, he dodged frantically, but the longsword turned direction again, aiming for the vehicle he was holding.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t evade it, Su Ping suddenly let out a furious roar. He turned around abruptly and used his back to block the longsword.


    The longsword pierced through Su Ping¡¯s back, running straight through his body.


    Su Ping cried out in pain, but taking advantage of the moment, he once again swallowed his own blood, propelling his speed to an extreme and vanishing into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    Su Huo was furious beyond measure and roared, "Chase him! He¡¯s been struck in the heart vein by my sword; he won¡¯t live long or run far. Alive, we see him. Dead, we retrieve his corpse!"


    The Su Family of Yanbei immediately charged forward, but Shen Wan¡¯ao and his people intercepted them. The Thousand Snow Pce members blocked off the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s pursuit.


    As for Shen Wan¡¯ao, he decisivelynded and sent the young Su Family men flying with a single palm strike, rescuing ck Widow.


    He removed his coat to cover ck Widow, shielding her behind him, his face full of fury as he roared, "Su Huo,e face death at my hands!"


    The Su Family members grew enraged and prepared to rush forward, but were stopped by Su Huo¡¯s raised hand.


    Su Huo flew forward and said loudly, "So it¡¯s the Great Elder of the Thousand Snow Pce! May I ask what brings the esteemed elder here to this ce?"


    "What brings me here?" Shen Wan¡¯ao pulled ck Widow from behind him and said coldly, "What do you think?"


    Su Huo nced at ck Widow and chuckled, "Oh, so this is the issue. Great Elder, I think you might have misunderstood. Actually, this is all part of my n!"


    "What n?" Shen Wan¡¯ao roared in anger. "You humiliate my granddaughter this way, and now you dare talk about some n?"


    Seeing Shen Wan¡¯ao about to strike, Su Huo quickly said, "Great Elder, Su An came earlier!"


    "Su An!" Shen Wan¡¯ao¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp gleam, and he roared, "Where is he? Where is he!"


    "He took Su Ling away!" Su Huo said. "I left Xue¡¯er in the Su Family of Yanbei to lure him in. He has taken Destiny¡¯s Tome, but without the Destiny Compass, he won¡¯t be able to decipher its contents. So, he¡¯ll definitelye for Xue¡¯er. This is exactly my n!"


    "What!?" Shen Wan¡¯ao grew even angrier. "He took Ling¡¯er away? What happened?"


    "Just now, I was about to chase him down when you came with your people!" Su Huo said helplessly, "The one who fled earlier was him!"


    "What!?" Shen Wan¡¯ao froze for an instant, looking at the distant sky in disbelief. However, by then, there was no trace of Su An to be found.


    After a brief silence, Shen Wan¡¯ao suddenly bellowed, "Members of the Thousand Snow Pce, pursue him immediately! With Su An, alive, we meet him; dead, we retrieve his body!"


    The Thousand Snow Pce members quickly sped away, while Shen Wan¡¯ao gave Su Huo a sharp re before taking ck Widow and flying off into the distance.


    Su Huo opened his mouth, but ultimately said nothing. Though he wanted to retain ck Widow, he realized that now was not the time to sh with Shen Wan¡¯ao. Finding Su Ping remained the utmost priority!


    Landing on the ground, Su Huo immediately instructed the Su Family members to continue tracking Su Ping.


    ...


    Su Yang and Su Ling were in a vehicle, being carried by Su Ping as he flew at breakneck speed. Su Yang couldn¡¯t tell how far they¡¯d flown, but he could only see a longsword embedded in Su Ping¡¯s chest, with blood constantly pouring out.


    To conserve strength, Su Ping consumed the blood that flowed from his wound, continuously enhancing his speed.


    The consequence of this was that the bleeding never stopped, blood flowed endlessly, and his speed grew faster and faster¡ªyet his life force grew weaker and weaker.


    After a long while, Su Yang stood up abruptly, pounding on the vehicle¡¯s window, shouting, "Stop! Stop! At this rate, you¡¯ll die!"


    Su Ping seemed deaf to Su Yang¡¯s cries, continuing to swallow his own blood and hurtling forward at speed.


    Finally, after flying for over two hours, Su Ping could no longer sustain himself and plummeted from the sky.


    As he fell, he still used his body to shield the vehicle, crashing his body into the ground to protect the passengers inside.


    With his protective energy exhausted, Su Ping¡¯snding left him with multiple fractures all over. His body shrank back to its original size, bing unrecognizable.


    Missing a leg and an arm, his body covered in blood and riddled with wounds, Su Ping¡¯s condition was pitiful beyond description.


    Su Yang scrambled out of the vehicle in panic, rushing to Su Ping¡¯s side to support him, his voice trembling, "Father, father, are you... are you alright? How are you?"


    Su Ping barely raised his hand. He opened his eyes to nce at Su Yang, then shifted his gaze toward the vehicle.


    Su Yang froze in ce. Could Su Ping truly be feeling remorse?


    "Wait here!" Su Yang rushed back to the vehicle, bringing Su Ling out.


    Su Ling, mentally impaired, stared nkly at the surroundings, entirely unable to understand the situation.


    Su Ping gazed at Su Ling, and for the first time, a flicker of light appeared in his eyes. He struggled to rise but ultimately failed, ending up staring at Su Ling with a fixed gaze.


    Su Yang hurriedly brought Su Ling to Su Ping¡¯s side. Su Ping extended a trembling hand to grasp Su Ling¡¯s, his tears finally spilling from his eyes.


    "Father, take the medicine, take the medicine!" Su Yang frantically pulled out various elixirs, saying, "You¡¯ll be fine, you¡¯ll be fine..."


    Su Yang stuffed the elixirs into Su Ping¡¯s mouth, only for him to cough violently and spit them back out. Su Ping waved his hand, motioning for Su Yang to stop.


    Su Yang froze. He could see that Su Ping¡¯s life force was fully depleted; saving him was impossible. Yet, Su Yang wasn¡¯t ready to ept this ending.

 Chapter 1498 - 1497 Su Ping Bows Out

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Chapter 1497 Su Ping Bows Out</h4>


    Su Ping grasped Su Ling¡¯s hand tightly, his face full of guilt. Summoning all his strength, he trembled and said, "I... I¡¯m sorry..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Ping copsed to the ground and died on the spot!


    Su Yang stood nearby, watching everything unfold. He waspletely dumbfounded¡ªthis was an ending he could never have foreseen!


    His journey to the Su Family of Yanbei to rescue someone had only been his attempt to atone for the mistakes his father had once made.


    But how could he have imagined that his father would ultimately meet his end here?


    Though the things his father had done in the past were undeniably wrong, truly deserving of punishment,


    this was still Su Yang¡¯s father!


    His father had died here¡ªhow could Su Yang possibly ept this?


    He stared nkly at his father¡¯s lifeless body on the ground, his mind in chaos, unable to figure out what to do next.


    As for Su Ling, he was utterly lost in his own world, oblivious to the concept of life and death. He simply stood there, nkly gazing around.


    Who knows how much time passed before Su Yang finally managed to pull himself together. He got to his feet, resolutely lifted Su Ping¡¯s body onto his back, and led Su Ling toward the direction of the Capital City.


    From the moment Su Ping had said those three words to Su Ling, Su Yang had known that his father had felt deep remorse in his heart. Perhaps it was his conscience awakening, or maybe the stigma he bore had be unbearable for him. Either way, at thest moment of his life, he had made the right choice¡ªrescuing Su Ling from the Su Family of Yanbei and saying those three words to him!


    Although Su Ping was now dead, his mission was not yetplete. After all, Su Ling was only out of the Su Family of Yanbei; he was far from truly safe. Su Yang had to get him to the Capital City and hand him over to the ck Widow¡ªonly then could past mistakes be somewhat rectified!


    As for everything else, now that Su Ping was dead, it was only natural that, as his son, Su Yang would have to step forward and take on these responsibilities!


    It wasn¡¯t until they emerged from the forested mountains that Su Yang realized just how far Su Ping had flown this time. They were already within the boundaries of the Southern Six Provinces now.


    However, Su Yang chose not to alert the people he knew in the Southern Six Provinces. He first hid Su Ping¡¯s body, then took Su Ling into the city, found a car, and drove back to retrieve Su Ping¡¯s corpse. After loading it into the vehicle, he began the journey toward the Capital City.


    The Su Family of Yanbei was undoubtedly searching for them everywhere. Su Yang even suspected that other sects and families might also be getting involved in this matter.


    After all, Su Ping had taken the Destiny¡¯s Tome¡ªa treasure that was highly coveted by other sects and families. Now that he had surfaced, surely many forces would want to seize the Destiny¡¯s Tome for themselves!


    Thus, the best approach was to remain inconspicuous and drive himself to the Capital City. Avoiding attention would ensure much greater safety.


    In fact, Su Yang¡¯s choice was indeed the right one.


    Earlier, Su Ping had risked his life, flying non-stop across half of Huaxia. The Su Family of Yanbei, the Thousand Snow Pce, and even other sects and families couldn¡¯t have guessed that Su Ping would fly so far. Consequently, they were only searching near the Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s territory and hadn¡¯t looked in this direction at all.


    Still, the families and sects stationed in other regions had already begun to take action.


    If Su Yang had alerted the people he knew in the Southern Six Provinces, word would likely have spread, and those sects and families would have quickly discovered them.


    By heading quietly toward the Capital City, Su Yang had significantly reduced the potential danger.


    Three dayster, Su Yang finally reached the Capital City. His first stop was Qinghe Academy¡ªthe only ce he trusted and the only ce he considered safe.


    The dean, upon learning of Su Yang¡¯s arrival, personally came to meet him.


    At the sight of Su Ping¡¯s corpse, the dean immediately recognized him as Su Zhan¡¯s former attendant student.


    However, when the dean heard that Su Yang was Su Ping¡¯s son, many people present reacted with shock. This was something no one had anticipated.


    For a moment, the gazes directed at Su Yang were unfriendly. Only the dean remained calm. Looking at Su Ling, who stood by nkly, drooling, he let out a soft sigh.


    "Su Ping took a disastrous path, but in the end, he found his way back. Sacrificing his own life to save Su Ling is, at least,mendable!"


    The teaching director nearby couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and said in a heavy tone, "But Su Ling has already ended up like this¡ªcan any of this even be reversed?"


    "Exactly, he¡¯s Su Zhan¡¯s only son!"


    "Su Zhan lived his whole life with glory and honor, only for it to end in such a tragedy. What a disgrace!"


    "Even if he managed to save Su Ling, I will never forgive him!"


    The crowd was visibly indignant about what Su Ping had done in the past. Even in Su Yang¡¯s presence, they criticized him harshly, showing no consideration for his feelings.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t argue back. He simply lowered his head, knowing how terribly wrong Su Ping¡¯s actions had been. His father¡¯s fate was well-deserved.


    As the me grew increasingly excessive, the dean finally raised his hand to stop them. "Enough, enough. The man is dead¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Su Yang, thank you for bringing Su Ling here."


    Su Yang remained silent. He stood up, bowed deeply to Su Ling, and then took out the Destiny¡¯s Tome and the Bronze Seal Script he had collected.


    "These belong to the Su Family," Su Yang said firmly. "What my father couldn¡¯t return to them, I will return on his behalf. My father made a mistake, and we ept the consequences for it. From now on, my life belongs to the Su Family, and I will spend the rest of it repaying this debt!"


    For a moment, the room fell silent. The people looked at Su Yang with expressions that softened ever so slightly.


    "You don¡¯t have to go this far," the dean said. "The guilty party bears the responsibility. This was your father¡¯s doing. Now that he¡¯s gone, let this matter end here..."


    "Since ancient times, it¡¯s been a principle of justice that the son repays the father¡¯s debts," Su Yang replied, shaking his head. "This was my father¡¯s mistake, and I must repay it. Everyone, I entrust Su Ling to you. I must now return to Pingnan Province to bury my father properly. After I¡¯ve handled my father¡¯s affairs, I will return to the Capital City and dedicate my life to serving Su Zhan¡¯s descendants!"


    Su Yang turned and walked away, leaving the others to exchange nces. After a long silence, one man muttered, "Sigh, how did that scoundrel Su Ping end up raising a son who can distinguish right from wrong like this?"


    The crowd collectively let out sighs. Su Yang¡¯s actions had left them speechless. At the very least, it was clear he carried a genuine desire for redemption, and no one could find a reason to criticize him further.


    Carrying Su Ping¡¯s body on his back, Su Yang walked slowly out of Qinghe Academy. Though his heart was heavy with sorrow, he resolved to return to Pingnan Province and see to his father¡¯s burial.


    Su Ping had indeedmitted grave mistakes, but now that he was gone, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t resent him any longer. Ensuring his father a proper burial was the most important thing now!

 Chapter 1499 - 1498 Funeral Disturbance

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Chapter 1498 Funeral Disturbance</h4> After returning to Pingnan Province, Su Yang immediately began arranging Su Ping¡¯s funeral.


    Zhao Xuefen never expected Su Ping to die away from home, and in such a tragic manner. Seeing Su Ping¡¯s corpse, she fainted, crying bitterly.


    Though she was domineering and not particrly kind to Su Ping and Su Yang, Su Ping had always been tolerant of her over the years¡ªsomething no one else could match. After sharing life together for so long, how could there be no feelings involved?


    Su Yang¡¯s family rushed in from various locations to attend Su Ping¡¯s funeral. As for others, Su Yang didn¡¯t contact anyone; he just wanted to bury Su Ping quietly and bring everything to an end.


    However, these things turned out to be far less simple than Su Yang had imagined.


    Though he didn¡¯t want to invite others, many people came seeking him on various matters.


    News about Su Ping being Su An¡¯s son leaked, and soon it spread across the entire world.


    At the same time, stories about Su Yang were dug up. Once people learned Su Yang was Su Ping¡¯s son, rumors immediately started swirling.


    In just two days, the families and factions that had previously allied with Su Yang almost all announced their affiliations were severed. Some even dered their intent to kill Su Yang to avenge Su Zhan.


    In reality, some of these families and factions didn¡¯t even know who Su Zhan was. But now, all the Superlunary Sects and Superlunary ns had stepped forward to condemn Su Ping, and naturally shouted for vengeance against Su Yang as well. This made Su Yang feel as though the entire world had turned against him.


    Among these factions and families, there were some who had longstanding connections with Su Yang, and they had only sided with him due to shared interests or intimidation by his strength. Such rtionships were inherently fragile.


    With major sects and families dering they wanted to eliminate Su Yang, these so-called allies obviously dared not remain close to him. In fact, to curry favor with the Superlunary Sects and ns, many even stepped forward to proim their intent to oppose Su Yang.


    Thus, Su Yang had plummeted from his pinnacle to rock bottom.


    The night before Su Ping¡¯s burial, the Shen Family Courtyard in the Capital City was attacked. Dozens of Su Yang¡¯s people were killed. If not for L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s timely arrival, the remaining members might have beenpletely massacred as well.


    Even so, L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t change public sentiment. He merely temporarily kept these people alive, but in truth, they wereter detained in the dungeons of various major families, awaiting Su Yang¡¯s capture for collective extermination.


    Of the three families that had close ties to Su Yang, aside from the Han Family, the Shi Family and Tang Family both turned against him. As for the Han Family, they suffered nearplete annihtion in a bloodbath within a single night. Only a dozen members survived, escaping to L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s care for temporary protection.


    Even so, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s ability to shield them wasn¡¯t expected tost long. The major families in the Capital City had begun pressuring him to hand these people over, warning that harboring them equated to sheltering Su Yang.


    Some even implicated the Beigong War God, suggesting he had colluded with Su Ping. This dragged L¨¹ Donglin into the controversy, making him a target of widespread condemnation.


    If not for the Beigong War God¡¯s formidable strength, L¨¹ Donglin would likely already have been attacked.


    The Ten Great Families, now assembled in the Capital City, also mored for Su Yang¡¯s death to avenge Su Zhan.


    However, discerning individuals understood clearly that these Superlunary Sects and ns weren¡¯t truly seeking justice for Su Zhan. Their real aim was the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Su Ping had possessed the Destiny¡¯s Tome for quite some time, undoubtedly studying its contents thoroughly. As Su Ping¡¯s son, Su Yang was presumed to be privy to its secrets. Their goal in capturing Su Yang was to force him to recite the mystical techniques encoded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome!


    When these developments reached Pingnan Province, Su Yang didn¡¯t respond¡ªnor could he.


    Being identified as Su An¡¯s son, the descendant of a condemned sinner, Su Yang nowcked the status or authority to contend with such matters.


    All he wanted was to bury his father peacefully before heading to the Capital City. Even if it meant serving as a death warrior for the ck Widow, he would ept his fate withoutint.


    As for ambitions¡ªthose were all but gone!


    He even arranged for Qi¡¯er to be sent to Qinghe Academy, requesting the headmaster to take her under their wing.


    Keeping Qi¡¯er by his side would undoubtedly ce her in grave danger; Su Yang couldn¡¯t let her endure such risks with him.


    In truth, Su Yang also intended to send Fatty and the others away, but they refused to leave and insisted on staying by his side.


    Fatty¡¯s reasoning was simple¡ªhaving narrowly survived death once, he no longer feared it. Regardless of what Su Ping had done, Su Yang was his brother, and that bond couldn¡¯t be severed. Brothers stood together through everything!


    On the day of Su Ping¡¯s burial, it was Fatty, L¨¹ Donglin, and Chen Benhao¡ªtraveling from the Capital City¡ªwho helped carry the coffin for Su Yang.


    But before the coffin could be lowered, a disruption urred. A group of people blocked the mountainside path, halting the funeral procession.


    Seeing them, L¨¹ Donglin immediately frowned and said in a grave voice, "They¡¯re Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s people!"


    Leading the group was Ge Kaiyang. Beside him were individuals from various factions associated with the major families of the Capital City¡ªa diverse crowd, but undoubtedly filled with experts.


    Standing at the forefront, Ge Kaiyang looked all smug and self-satisfied, loudly dering, "Master Su, I told you three days ago to go to the Capital City and exin the sins of Su An to us. Yet here you are, silently holding a funeral for him. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Did you not hear my words, or do you think you can disregard the authority of our major families in the Capital City?"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was ashen, and he remained silent.


    L¨¹ Donglin could bear it no more and spoke out sternly, "Today is Su Ping¡¯s funeral. Respect for the dead muste first. Whatever grievances exist, Su Ping should beid to rest first. Blocking the path like this¡ªwhat do you mean by that?"


    "Laid to rest? Him?" Ge Kaiyang burst into manicughter. "L¨¹ Donglin, have you lost your mind or forgotten right from wrong? After all that Su An did to Su Zhan, even dying a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be enough to atone for it. People like him should be carved up, turned to ashesid to rest? What makes him think he deserves that? What qualifies him?"


    L¨¹ Donglin was enraged. "How can you speak like that? He¡¯s already dead, and you still hurl insults. Don¡¯t you have even a shred of respect for the deceased?"

 Chapter 1500 - 1499: He Doesn’t Deserve a Burial

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Chapter 1499: He Doesn¡¯t Deserve a Burial</h4>


    "Respect for the dead?" Ge Kaiyang sneered, "Why should we respect him? What makes him worthy of respect? What¡¯s this, L¨¹ Donglin, are you saying you actually respect him?"


    L¨¹ Donglin was momentarily speechless. What Su An did back then indeed made him despised by everyone under the heavens.


    "No matter what, today is Su Ping¡¯s funeral. Whatever it is, wait until he¡¯s buried to deal with it!" L¨¹ Donglin said loudly.


    "Impossible!" Ge Kaiyang dered loudly, "What this man did disqualifies him from being buried, let aloneid to rest in the earth. I came here today to take his corpse back to the Su Family of Yanbei to grind his bones to dust. Furthermore, since Su Yang is Su Ping¡¯s son, the debts of the father must be repaid by the son. Su Ping¡¯s death alone isn¡¯t enough; he, too, must pay for what his father has done!"


    "Ge Kaiyang, don¡¯t go too far!" L¨¹ Donglin shouted angrily.


    "Too far?" Ge Kaiyang sneered coldly, "L¨¹ Donglin, isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s going too far? Su Yang is the son of Su An, and yet you¡¯re still helping him like this? What? Is it just as the rumors im¡ªthat your uncle had secret dealings with Su An?"


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s fury erupted. He handed the coffin to someone beside him, stepped forward a few paces, and red coldly at Ge Kaiyang. "Ge, I¡¯ll only tell you this once: take your people and get out of here immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show any mercy!"


    "Oh my, my!" Ge Kaiyang threw his head back andughed. "What¡¯s this, hit the mark, did I? Thinking of silencing me? Master L¨¹, I think you¡¯re rather confused about the situation here. We¡¯re here today to demand an exnation from the descendants of Mr. Su Zhan on behalf of the world. If you insist on standing up for Su Yang, you¡¯re effectively making yourself Su An¡¯s advocate. Tsk tsk, you¡¯d really be confirming what everyone under the heavens is saying about you!"


    L¨¹ Donglin was livid and was about to speak, but Xue Nu intercepted him.


    In other situations, L¨¹ Donglin would be free to act however he wanted. But when it came to Su An, this was different.


    Su Zhan¡¯s reputation back then was simply too great, and the things Su An had done were utterly despicable.


    If L¨¹ Donglin insisted on helping Su Yang at this moment, he would truly provoke the wrath of the masses.


    The Beigong War God was unafraid of trouble, but provoking all the major families and powers in thend at once was not a wise move.


    "Master L¨¹, this isn¡¯t the time for you to act on impulse!" Ge Kaiyang chuckled darkly, ignoring L¨¹ Donglin as he turned his cold gaze to Su Yang. "Well? You, Su, do you have anything more to say?"


    Su Yang raised his head to look at the crowd before him, his voice ringing out loudly, "My father was wrong in what he did. Wrong is wrong¡ªI ept that. I¡¯ve said before, I will use the rest of my life to make amends to the descendants of Su Zhan. But today is my father¡¯s funeral. He is already dead, and his matters end here. I must first see himid to rest. As for everything else, I will personally repay it all in the future!"


    "What a pity," Ge Kaiyang sneered, "This Su An is unworthy of burial!"


    "So, Master Su," Ge Kaiyang continued coldly, "We¡¯re here today to take away his body. And as for you, you¡¯ll need toe with us as well!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression finally turned icy as he responded in a cold voice: "I¡¯ve already said, I will bear responsibility for his actions. He is already dead¡ªhis matters end here. I will bury him first; everything else, I¡¯ll repay myself. Is that not enough?"


    "Not enough!" Ge Kaiyang replied crisply.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened as he red angrily at Ge Kaiyang. "Do you have to relentlessly pursue a dead man to this extent?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Ge Kaiyang grinned as he replied cheerfully. "Not just that dead man, but you as well!"


    "If you want to settle things with me, fine!" Su Yang said coldly, "But my father is already dead. He must beid to rest today!"


    "Hmph, go ahead and try!" Ge Kaiyang sneered coldly.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t reply, instead stepping forward to hoist the coffin onto his shoulders and striding up the mountain.


    Ge Kaiyang waved his hand and ordered coldly, "Kill him!"


    The men behind Ge Kaiyang immediately charged forward. L¨¹ Donglin and a few others made to rush in as well, but Xue Nu quickly stopped them.


    L¨¹ Donglin could sh with these people over other matters without issue, but when it came to Su An, they absolutely couldn¡¯t get involved. Otherwise, it would put the Beigong War God in a tough spot.


    Ge Kaiyang sneered coldly to himself. He had anticipated this response, which was exactly why he hade in person¡ªto use this opportunity to deal with Su Yang.


    "Su, put the coffin down. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite!" one man shouted.


    Su Yang ignored himpletely, continuing to carry the coffin forward without so much as ncing at them.


    Enraged, the man raised his hand and struck the back of the coffin with a powerful palm strike.


    At that moment, Su Yang made a swift motion, releasing four Divine Beast Jade Stones, which flew out to shield the coffin. Though the man¡¯s attack was strong, he couldn¡¯t breach the protective barrier created by the four Divine Beast Jade Stones.


    "You dare fight back!" the man roared angrily. "You im to repay the debts of your father, but do you show even a shred of repentance? I think you¡¯re just looking to continue the heinous crimes of Su An, with no intention of reforming. For someone like you, why should we give you a chance? Everyone, kill him!"


    The crowd roared with fury, and over twenty people charged forward, intent on surrounding and attacking Su Yang.


    "You all are going too far!" Fatty shouted from behind.


    "Shut the hell up!" one of the men yelled, striking Fatty with a powerful blow. Fatty,cking sufficient strength, was sent flying and coughed up several mouthfuls of blood.


    "He¡¯s one of Su Yang¡¯spanions! Kill him too!" another man bellowed, rushing in eagerly to finish Fatty off.


    Su Yang frowned deeply and was about to intervene when L¨¹ Donglin finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stepped forward, blocking the man and shouting angrily, "Back off!"


    The man, intimidated, hesitated and stammered, "L¨¹ Donglin, you... are you trying to shield them? Are you... are you with them?"


    Before L¨¹ Donglin could respond, Xue Nu had already appeared before the man, gripping him by the neck and lifting him off the ground.


    "You can eat the wrong food, but you can¡¯t say the wrong words!" Xue Nu growled coldly. "Debts have debtors¡ªthe guilty should pay. Don¡¯t drag innocent people into this. My master doesn¡¯t like seeing people bully the weak, which is why he stopped you. If you dare falsely use my master¡¯s family, you¡¯ll pay for it with your life!"


    With that, Xue Nu tightened his grip and struck the man¡¯s head with a powerful punch, killing him instantly without giving him a chance to cry out.


    The people on Ge Kaiyang¡¯s side froze in shock. That man had been one of their own, and yet Xue Nu had killed him just like that. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    All eyes turned to Ge Kaiyang, who furrowed his brows.


    What Xue Nu had just said made it clear¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t interfere in Su Yang¡¯s affairs, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t stand up against injustice here.

 Chapter 1501 - 1500 This is a matter for the Su Family

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Chapter 1500 This is a matter for the Su Family</h4>


    To put it inly, Xue Nu and his group don¡¯t dare assist Su Yang, yet they must protect Su Yang¡¯s people.


    If L¨¹ Donglin openly supported Su Yang, then Ge Kaiyang would surely seize the opportunity to drag L¨¹ Donglin down. However, at this moment, Xue Nu is only protecting Su Yang¡¯s people, leaving them no grounds to object.


    After pondering for a moment, Ge Kaiyang ultimately chose not to confront L¨¹ Donglin head-on. After all, his primary goal this time was Su Yang; everything else was irrelevant.


    "You¡¯re absolutely right¡ªdebts have their rightful owners!" Ge Kaiyang narrowed his cold eyes at Su Yang. "Su Yang, hand over the coffin ande back with us to face punishment. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you right here today and avenge the descendants of Su Zhan!"


    Su Yang ignored Ge Kaiyang, merely casting a grateful nce at Xue Nu.


    He understood Xue Nu¡¯s intentions. This matter was far too intricate, and the Beigong War God truly couldn¡¯t get involved. If he did, rumors would spread that the Beigong War God supported Su An¡ªsomething that could never be tolerated.


    Nheless, the fact that these people could protect his family and friends was already the best oue, at least alleviating Su Yang¡¯s immediate concerns.


    With the coffin on his shoulders, Su Yang continued his ascent up the mountain.


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s expression grew even colder; Su Yang was wholly disregarding him!


    "I told you to hand over the coffin!" Ge Kaiyang roared furiously and attacked Su Yang first.


    The group behind him also joined in, striking together. Though none of them individually matched Su Yang¡¯s strength, when theirbined might was unleashed, it was significant enough to be threatening.


    Su Yang remained fearless, carrying the coffin, advancing step by step, and skillfully countering their attacks.


    The coffin, protected by the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, naturally remained unharmed. However, Su Yang¡¯s situation was far from ideal. Realizing they couldn¡¯t damage the coffin, the attackers instead focused their full efforts on him.


    Though Su Yang possessed considerable power, facing the onught of so many opponents proved overwhelming. In no time, he was battered, his blood boiling over, and a mouthful of blood surged in his throat, dangerously close to spilling out.


    Still, Su Yang clenched his teeth and held firm. Today marked the day of his father¡¯s burial. No matter what, he must ensure his father wasid to rest with dignity!


    After a short period of fighting, seeing Su Yang stubbornly standing his ground, Ge Kaiyang grew enraged and suddenly bellowed: "Su Yang! Since you remain obstinate and refuse to repent, don¡¯t me us for showing no mercy. Everyone, attack¡ªkill him!"


    Fired up by Ge Kaiyang¡¯smand, the group shouted in fury and prepared to unleash their strongest techniques against Su Yang.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s expression turned icy. At this rate, Su Yang wouldn¡¯tst long and was sure to be beaten to death!


    However, Xue Nu also discerned L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s intentions, firmly holding him back by the arm, signaling him not to intervene.


    L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s face was full of frustration; he truly wished to help Su Yang, yet he simply couldn¡¯t act in this moment!


    Just as Ge Kaiyang and his group prepared to strike with full force, a cold voice suddenly echoed from the horizon: "Stop immediately!"


    Everyone froze in surprise and turned to look. From the distant sky, a group of people descended rapidly. Leading them was none other than the ck Widow!


    Beside the ck Widow stood a youth with vacant, lifeless eyes¡ªit was Su Ling.


    The arrival of the ck Widow left everyone astonished; here was an undeniable authority. She and Su Ling were Su Zhan¡¯s children. With their presence, how would this matter be resolved?


    Ge Kaiyang froze in response. He had intended to use this opportunity to capture Su Yang and force him to reveal information about Destiny¡¯s Tome. Now, with the ck Widow here, things had be far moreplicated. Attempting to take Su Yang away would no longer be justified!


    Seeing the ck Widow, Su Yang¡¯s face reddened slightly, and he lowered his head faintly. After all, this was a debt borne by his family to the Su family.


    Afternding, the ck Widow cast only a nce at Su Yang before immediately turning her gaze toward Ge Kaiyang and his group.


    "What are you doing?" The ck Widow asked coldly.


    Confronted with her presence, Ge Kaiyang couldn¡¯t help but recall the incident that cost him one of his eyes, filling him with both anger and trepidation. He responded icily, "This Su An betrayed Mr. Su Zhan. We¡¯re here to seek justice for Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s descendants. What, Miss Su, does this displeasure you?"


    The ck Widow replied coldly: "Whether justice needs to be sought is for my Su family to decide; it¡¯s not your ce to intervene!"


    Ge Kaiyang red with anger but found himself speechless. She was entirely correct; this was indeed a matter for the Su family alone, and only they had the right to confront Su Yang.


    "Miss Su, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t quite fair!" A slightly older man spoke up. "Young Master Ge only intended to do something for Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s descendants. Mr. Su Zhan was an unparalleled figure, admired by all of us. His tragic fate has left us deeply sorrowful. Now, with Su Yang being Su An¡¯s offspring¡ªa traitor¡¯s descendant¡ªYoung Master Ge brought us here to demand justice for Mr. Su Zhan. Regardless of the circumstances, Young Master Ge¡¯s intentions were righteous. By saying this, are you perhaps suggesting that we¡¯re interfering too much?"


    The crowd joined in, noisily using the ck Widow of ungratefulness.


    The ck Widow, however, could not be deceived by such maniptions. She knew full well that these so-called major families and powers iming to avenge Su Zhan were all acting with ulterior motives. Their true target was Destiny¡¯s Tome, and they only sought to capture Su Yang for its secrets.


    "Matters concerning the Su family will naturally be handled by us. You have neither the status nor the right to demand justice!" The ck Widow retorted bluntly, sparing them no dignity.


    "Hey! What¡¯s with your tone?" A man shouted angrily.


    "This is exactly how I speak. Does it bother you?" The ck Widow fixed her cold gaze upon the man.


    The man deted immediately. Everyone was aware of the ck Widow¡¯s ruthless nature. Besides, the experts from Thousand Snow Pce backing her were no trifling matter. Who would dare oppose her?


    "Miss Su, are you nning to protect this boy?" Ge Kaiyang asked coldly. "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. He is the son of Su An. You¡¯re surely not ignorant of Su An¡¯s actions, right? Your brother¡¯s current condition was caused by them!"


    The ck Widow¡¯s eyes gleamed with a deadly chill as she red at Ge Kaiyang. She responded icily, "What needs to be done is for me to decide. You needn¡¯t concern yourself!"


    "I fear you, as a woman, might be deceived by pretty words." Ge Kaiyang sneered. "As the saying goes, women have long hair and short sense. This matter is profoundly consequential. Mr. Su Zhan blessed many of us with his kindness. We cannot stand idly by and watch you be duped by the descendants of those responsible for his downfall!"

 Chapter 1502 - 1501: Snatching People

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Chapter 1501: Snatching People</h4>


    The ck Widow was utterly enraged and said coldly, "Ge Kaiyang, what sort of thing are you? What right do you have to speak to me like this? Matters of the Su Family¡ªdo you think you have the authority to meddle?"


    Ge Kaiyang chuckled coldly, without replying. At this moment, a voice suddenly echoed from the sky, "Xue¡¯er, why such a temper? Matters of the Su Family, of course, ought to be discussed by everyone in the Su Family together, don¡¯t you think?"


    As the voice faded, a group of people descended from the heavens, led by none other than Su Huo, the Family Head of the Su Family of Yanbei!


    The scene grew instantly restless upon seeing Su Huo and his entourage arrive.


    The events of today were certainly escting. The ck Widow was here, and now Su Huo had arrived¡ªthis was getting rather interesting.


    Previously, when Su Ling was at the Su Family of Yanbei, the ck Widow had always been restrained by Su Huo. Now that Su Ling was free, the ck Widow naturally would refuse to show Su Huo any respect.


    "This concerns my father. It¡¯s naturally up to us children to handle it¡ªit has nothing to do with you!" The ck Widow said coldly.


    "Now, now, don¡¯t say things like that!" Su Huo responded, "He was your father, but also my dear elder brother. This matter concerns you, but it concerns me as well. How could I possibly stand idly by?"


    "Ha! What a nice thing for you to say!" The ck Widow sneered coldly. "Your dear elder brother? Shall I remind you how you¡¯ve treated us? And my brother, reduced to what he is today¡ªhow do you exin that?"


    "Ling¡¯er only ended up like this because he couldn¡¯t handle the blow. I grieve for him greatly!" Su Huo sighed deeply. "But I have always regarded Ling¡¯er as my own son. For all these years, I¡¯ve given everything I have to care for him. Xue¡¯er, I understand you have misunderstandings about me. But I am your second uncle. Naturally, I will give my all to look after you both!"


    Listening to the shameless words of Su Huo, the ck Widow¡¯s expression grew even colder.


    "Save your meaningless talk. Now that Su Ling is no longer with the Su Family of Yanbei, it¡¯s time for us to settle the score!" The ck Widow spoke sternly, "Su Huo, the things you¡¯ve done¡ªI guarantee you will pay for them!"


    "Ah!" Su Huo sighed. "Xue¡¯er, your misunderstanding of me runs far too deep. Let it be. I won¡¯t argue with you further; time will naturally reveal the truth. For now, let us focus on Su Yang. My opinion is that since Su An has died, the responsibilities he bore should now fall to Su Yang. So, I suggest we take Su Yang to the Su Family of Yanbei and let the n decide how to deal with him."


    "Impossible!" The ck Widow said firmly. "He is my father¡¯s son. His matters are for me to handle. You cannot take Su Yang away; he must remain with me to be dealt with."


    "You¡¯ll deal with him? How exactly?" Su Huo shook his head slowly. "Xue¡¯er, I sense something abnormal in your rtionship with this boy. I fear you¡¯ve been deceived by him, softening your stance. Therefore, I maintain that bringing him to the Su Family of Yanbei is the most suitable option."


    The ck Widow erupted in fury, "Su Huo, your intention to take him away¡ªisn¡¯t it all because of Destiny¡¯s Tome? Let me tell you, that¡¯s simply impossible. He must stay with me! This is my father¡¯s matter, and how it will be addressed is up to us."


    "Ah!" Su Huo shook his head in resignation. "Xue¡¯er, I already said that you misunderstood me. I¡¯m only concerned that this boy might be deceiving you, which is why I propose we handle this within the n. Besides, your father was the Family Head of the Su Family. Hence, this issue is a matter for the Su Family as well. If you feel my suggestion is unsuitable, you may bring him to the Su Family, where we can resolve this issue together. What do you say?"


    The ck Widow would never agree to such a proposal. She had gone through so much to rescue Su Ling; there was no way she¡¯d return to the Su Family of Yanbei now.


    "Impossible!" The ck Widow said resolutely. "I must take him to Capital City!"


    "That won¡¯t do, I¡¯m afraid," Su Huo said softly. "He must go to the Su Family of Yanbei."


    Ge Kaiyang and the others chuckled coldly, watching this family quarrel unfold as if they were witnessing a good show.


    At this moment, Shen Wan¡¯ao¡¯s voice thundered from above, "Su Huo, you are a leader, yet you make a spectacle of bullying a young woman¡ªwhat kind of skill is that?"


    Su Huo remained unfazed and responded loudly, "Great Elder, I believe you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not bullying Xue¡¯er. I only worry that she might be deceived by Su Yang, leading her to show unwarranted mercy. Therefore, I insist that taking him to the Su Family of Yanbei is the best decision."


    "Not going to happen!" Shen Wan¡¯ao replied curtly. "The boy must go to Capital City!"


    Su Huo nced at Shen Wan¡¯ao and smiled lightly, "Great Elder, what if I insist on taking him to the Su Family of Yanbei?"


    "Then we shall rely on our strength to decide!" Shen Wan¡¯ao responded sternly.


    Su Huo¡¯s expression hardened, "Great Elder, are you implying an intent to abuse your authority?"


    Shen Wan¡¯ao sighed in exasperation, "Were there a ranking for shameless people in this world, you would undoubtedly be at the top!"


    Su Huo furrowed his brows and suddenly dered loudly, "As the master of the Su Family of Yanbei, I naturally have the authority to make this decision. Su Xue, you are still a member of the Su Family. Therefore, I nowmand you to take Su Yang to the Su Family of Yanbei and resolve all matters appropriately!"


    The ck Widow didn¡¯t anticipate that Su Huo would invoke his position as the Family Head to suppress her¡ªthis had no effect at all.


    "What makes you think you have the right to speak to me like this!" The ck Widow roared angrily.


    "Simply because I am the rightful master of the Su Family of Yanbei, acknowledged by all!" Su Huo proimed forcefully.


    At that moment, several groups of people suddenly appeared in the sky behind him, one after another voicing their support: "I believe Patriarch Su¡¯s words make perfect sense!"


    "Su Huo, being the master of the Su Family, naturally has the authority to decide such matters!"


    "ck Widow, you¡¯re a member of the Su Family, yet you refuse to heed Patriarch Su¡¯s orders¡ªcould it be that you wish to betray the Su Family?"


    "..."


    The crowd grew increasingly chaotic, and as they approached, Su Yang finally saw them clearly. Among the newly arrived individuals were representatives from Heavenly de Peak, the Soaring Cloud Pavilion, Horizon¡¯s End, and even the Medicine Sect.


    Without a doubt, these people had colluded with Su Huo, all stepping forward to side with him.


    The ck Widow¡¯s expression darkened instantly. This development was something even her worst nightmares hadn¡¯t prepared her for. She had anticipated Su Huo¡¯s attempt to seize Su Yang, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to ally with these martial sects and ns.


    The situation had be troublesome. On her side, there was only the Thousand Snow Pce. Should this turn into a full-blown confrontation, her allies were vastly outnumbered and outmatched.


    Shen Wan¡¯ao frowned deeply. This turn of events was highly unfavorable for their side.


    Su Huo, however, remained calmly smiling, "Thank you all for your sagacious judgments. Great Elder, Xue¡¯er, since the majority here agrees, why don¡¯t we settle it like this? Su Yang shall be taken to the Su Family of Yanbei for resolution. If you wish, you may join us at the Su Family and witness how we handle this matter there."


    Seeing the Yanbei Su Family¡¯s forces preparing to descend and capture Su Yang, the ck Widow panicked. She descended swiftly from the sky, cing herself before Su Yang, and shouted furiously, "Absolutely not! No one is taking Su Yang away!"

 Chapter 1503 - 1502 Owner of Xiao Huang

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Chapter 1502 Owner of Xiao Huang</h4>


    Su Huo sighed, "Dear niece, what do you mean by this? Do you n to protect the descendants of your enemy? Don¡¯t forget, your brother ended up like this entirely because of his father!"


    "Since he¡¯s my enemy, I should be the one to deal with him!" the ck Widow said in a deep voice. "Why should you take him away?"


    "As I¡¯ve said, we¡¯re family. This matter is as much yours as it is ours. Also, you have had dealings with Su Yang before. We¡¯re worried you might be deceived by him, which is why we¡¯re here to take control of the situation!" Su Huo sighed, "Ah, I never thought you, silly child, would be deceived ande to oppose your own family. What¡¯s the point of this?"


    "Spare me your pointless drivel!" the ck Widow shouted angrily. "Su Huo, what right do you have in meddling in my family¡¯s affairs? After my father disappeared, how did you treat us? Do you want me to disclose everything to the world?"


    "How can you speak like that?" Su Huo said, "I know you have a grudge against me, but I¡¯ve truly done nothing to wrong you. You hold prejudice against me, that¡¯s fine. As your uncle, I will certainly tolerate you. But this involves our elder brother¡¯s great enmity, so don¡¯t be so impulsive this time. Come, take Miss Xue¡¯er away, let her calm down!"


    Several people immediately stepped forward behind Su Huo, menacingly advancing toward the ck Widow.


    "What do you want to do!" Shen Wan¡¯ao shouted angrily, but before he could lead people down, the four sect members from behind directly stepped forward.


    The one leading was the second elder, who sneered, "Elder Shen, this is the Su Family¡¯s business, so let the Su Family handle it. As someone unrted by blood, it is indeed improper for you to get involved!"


    "That¡¯s my granddaughter! What¡¯s improper about it?" Shen Wan¡¯ao retorted angrily.


    "Married daughters are like spilled water. Once she joins another family, it ceases to be your concern." The second elder chuckled merrily, "It¡¯s really inappropriate for Thousand Snow Pce to get involved in this matter!"


    "Whether it¡¯s appropriate or not is not for you to decide!" Shen Wan¡¯ao shot back angrily.


    "Helping the just is the duty of us cultivators!" the second elder lightly remarked, and along with hispanions, they stopped the people from Thousand Snow Pce.


    The strength of Thousand Snow Pce was not weak; facing any one of the sects, they had no fear. However, facing four sects at once was a different story.


    Meanwhile, several people from the Su Family of Yanbei on the ground were already beginning to surround the ck Widow. It seemed they nned to capture her and forcibly take Su Yang away.


    Su Yang sighed, slowly stood up the coffin, and said softly, "Miss Su, step aside. Let me resolve this matter!"


    "No!" the ck Widow said in a cold voice. "You are my enemy, and I should take my revenge. Your life only belongs to me!"


    Su Yang nced at the ck Widow, unsure of what she truly meant.


    "Dear niece, I¡¯ll tell you once more, step aside and stop being stubborn!" Su Huo said with a smile, looking harmless to humans and animals.


    "To take him away, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!" the ck Widow dered loudly.


    Su Huo sighed inment, gesturing, "You¡¯re really too stubborn. Let¡¯s consider today¡¯s events a lesson for you."


    With a wave of his hand, those people rushed out, all pouncing towards the ck Widow.


    The ck Widow¡¯s face was ice-cold, gathering all her strength, ready to fight them head-on at any moment.


    Just then, a sudden bark of a dog was heard. Following that, Xiao Huang appeared out of nowhere, rushing forward and biting the leg of the leading Su Family member.


    This Su Family member was a Terrestrial Immortal, yet a bite from Xiao Huang made him howl in pain. He raised his hand to strike Xiao Huang, but Su Huo behind him quickly pulled his hand back, looking around and saying in a serious tone, "This is an internal matter of my Su Family of Yanbei. What do you mean by this gesture?"


    "The dead should be honored!" a cold voice replied. "Discuss everything after the burial!"


    "This person deserves a death beyond count; how can he be buried like this?" Su Huo said sternly.


    "His son has already stated he would take responsibility for everything!" the voice responded again. "Why do you persistently refuse to let go? Do youck the spirit of a leader?"


    "My spirit needs no critique from others!" Su Huo shouted loudly. "Even if his son takes responsibility, it¡¯s not enough. This person must be ground to dust to relieve the hatred in my heart! Sir, this is the Su Family¡¯s internal affair, so please do not interfere!"


    There was silence on the other side, and after a long moment, the voice spoke again: "Soaring Cloud Pavilion, Heavenly de Peak, Horizon¡¯s End, and the Medicine Sect, does this count as interfering with your Su Family¡¯s internal affairs?"


    "They found it unjust and sought justice. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!" Su Huo shouted.


    "But I find it wrong!" the voice suddenly turned cold. "If they can intervene, why can¡¯t I? Does the Su Family of Yanbei think I¡¯m easy to bully?"


    Su Huo¡¯s face changed quickly, as Xiao Huang¡¯s owner always spoke reasonably, which gave him leverage to speak. But now, he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    "I don¡¯t wish to interfere in this matter." Xiao Huang¡¯s owner said coldly again. "However, these four sects have to withdraw as well."


    "Based on what!" Ki Yongchuan from Horizon¡¯s End shouted angrily.


    Before he finished speaking, Ki Baixiong¡¯s face next to him suddenly changed, hurriedly reaching out to protect Ki Yongchuan.


    But it was toote; a brilliant light fell from the sky, severing one of Ki Yongchuan¡¯s arms before anyone could react.


    Ki Yongchuan let out a howl of pain, covering his arm and crying out, "Dare to harm me, my father will surely not let you off..."


    Ki Baixiong¡¯s face flushed red and after a few deep breaths, he held back his anger. He abruptly raised his hand, pping Ki Yongchuan twice, then respectfully bowed toward the sky: "Please pardon our offense. Today¡¯s matter has nothing to do with Horizon¡¯s End; therefore, we retreat immediately!"


    With that, Ki Baixiong grabbed the still howling Ki Yongchuan and left with the people of Horizon¡¯s End.


    The other three sects¡¯ members looked at each other, not saying a word before they too departed quickly.


    With that, all the support for the Su Family of Yanbei was gone.


    At the same time, another group of people arrived from the sky, the members of Qinghe Academy.


    "Patriarch Su, after all, Su Yang is part of Qinghe Academy. If this matter is to be addressed, it must be in the Capital City where Qinghe Academy can bear witness!" the dean said loudly. "So, we ask Patriarch Su to show some consideration!"

 Chapter 1504 - 1503: The Burial

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Chapter 1503: The Burial</h4>


    Su Huo¡¯s face turned ashen. After the Four Great Sects had left, Thousand Snow Pce alone was already enough to restrain him. Now that Qinghe Academy had arrived as well, their strengthpletely outmatched his side. The Su Family of Yanbei wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage here.


    Su Huo clenched his teeth, taking several deep breaths. The icy expression on his face finally eased slightly.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t press the matter further!" Su Huo dered loudly. "However, as a member of the Su Family of Yanbei, it is my duty to avenge my elder brother. I believe Su Xue may have been deceived by Su Yang, so I must ask¡ªhow exactly will Su Xue deal with him?"


    Everyone turned to look at the ck Widow. She frowned and said coldly, "His life is mine!"


    "Good!" Su Huo shouted. "Since you im his life as yours, I¡¯ll be watching and waiting. Today, I will head to the Capital City to stay. I want to witness personally how you kill him and avenge my elder brother!"


    "You..." The ck Widow¡¯s fury surged. She had only said that Su Yang¡¯s life belonged to her, not that she would kill him. Su Huo was clearly twisting her words, forcing her to take Su Yang¡¯s life!


    "What? You don¡¯t want to kill Su Yang?" Su Huo retorted coldly. "Don¡¯t you want to avenge your father?"


    The ck Widow bit her lip but couldn¡¯t utter another word. Her hatred for Su An ran deep to the bone, but when it came to Su Yang, her feelings were far less intense. Yet, knowing that Su Yang was descended from Su An made it difficult for her to reconcile her emotions. She herself didn¡¯t even know how to handle this matter.


    Now, with Su Huo pressing her step by step, she waspletely at a loss for how to respond!


    "If you say nothing, it proves you intend to kill Su Yang!" Su Huo nodded and dered loudly, "That works as well. He is Su An¡¯s descendant, a cursed existence. The sooner we rid ourselves of him, the better. I suggest that within three days, we execute him to seek justice for my brother!"


    The Su Family of Yanbei members voiced their agreement one after another, and no one else could say a word in opposition. In truth, everyone was now looking at the ck Widow. Only she had the authority to make the final decision on this matter.


    The ck Widow, however, felt utterly helpless. She couldn¡¯t openly contradict Su Huo on such an issue. If she said she wouldn¡¯t kill Su Yang, the whole world would cast her as an unfilial daughter!


    As for Su Yang, he remained calm, not saying a single word from beginning to end, as if these people were debating someone else¡¯s fate rather than his own.


    "Now that it¡¯s settled, stop blocking the road!" L¨¹ Donglin suddenly spoke loudly. "Let the funeral proceed first, shall we?"


    Su Huo sneered but said nothing further. Leading the members of the Su Family of Yanbei, he stepped aside to clear the path.


    Su Yang gave L¨¹ Donglin a grateful nod before hoisting the coffin on his back and ascending the mountain step by step.


    Atst, with the help of a few others, the funeral was properlypleted.


    Su Yang erected the tombstone, knelt before the grave, and solemnly kowtowed three times before rising to his feet. His gaze turned deste as he looked into the distance.


    In the end, Su Yang was personally escorted by the ck Widow to the Capital City and delivered to Qinghe Academy.


    The ce chosen for Su Yang¡¯s execution was none other than Qinghe Academy!


    The members of the Su Family of Yanbei simply took up residence at Qinghe Academy, seemingly afraid that someone might attempt to free Su Yang.


    Su Yang was locked in a room, guarded by over twenty Terrestrial Immortals, all personally assigned by Su Huo, signaling his distrust of Qinghe Academy.


    Qinghe Academy remained unusually calm, merely stationing two individuals to monitor the situation, preventing the Su Family from harming Su Yang prematurely. They didn¡¯t intervene in any other matters.


    That very night, L¨¹ Donglin arrived at Qinghe Academy, attempting to see Su Yang but was blocked outright. The members of the Su Family of Yanbei refused to let him visit Su Yang. The standoff almost escted into a brawl before Qinghe Academy officials intervened to mediate. Even so, L¨¹ Donglin never got to meet Su Yang.


    Sitting alone in the room, Su Yang could hear themotion outside but never stepped out to see what was happening.


    L¨¹ Donglin was his brother, and Su Yang knew he wished to help him. But Su Yang couldn¡¯t allow L¨¹ Donglin to get involved in this matter. After all, he was the descendant of a sinner.


    Near dawn, another uproar broke out outside. This time, themotion was much greater, for the intruder at Qinghe Academy was none other than Ye Jiansheng¡¯s daughter, Ye Wantong!


    Ye Wantong was stopped by the Su Family members, and Su Ze, who had also entered Qinghe Academy, hurled insults at her. This led to an outright fight.


    Ye Wantong¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t on par with theirs, and she suffered greatly. Thankfully, Qinghe Academy staff intervened in time to rescue her. Even so, Ye Wantong never got the chance to meet Su Yang.


    The following evening, another unexpected event urred at Qinghe Academy. This time, it was Su Yang¡¯s three disciples who hade. The trio joined forces, attempting to rescue Su Yang, but all ultimately met with defeat.


    Moreover, their situation became dire as they were captured outright by the Su Family of Yanbei. If not for Qinghe Academy¡¯s timely arrival, the three of them would have likely been killed on the spot.


    Even so, the three disciples were detained at Qinghe Academy. The Su Family of Yanbei branded them as remnants of Su Yang¡¯s faction and demanded their execution alongside Su Yang. Qinghe Academy was still negotiating with them over this matter.


    On the third night, Su Yang, who hadn¡¯t met anyone since his confinement, finally received a visitor: the ck Widow.


    The ck Widow managed to enter without much obstruction. However, the Su Family of Yanbei stationed even more guards outside to ensure Su Yang remained confined.


    When the ck Widow stepped inside, Su Yang¡¯s expression showed little surprise, only some guilt.


    The ck Widow¡¯s expression was icy. She stood inside the room in silence, staring coldly at Su Yang without saying a word.


    The two of them remained silent for a long time until, finally, the ck Widow was the first to speak.


    "Why did you save me?"


    Su Yang hesitated for a moment before replying in a low voice, "The wrongs my fathermitted must be atoned for by someone."


    "Your father¡¯s crimes can never be atoned for!" the ck Widow shouted furiously.


    Su Yang said nothing more; he acknowledged this in his heart. Su Ling¡¯s fate was already irreversible.


    Tears welled up in the ck Widow¡¯s eyes as she suddenly struck Su Yang with a powerful palm.


    Su Yang did not dodge, taking the blow head-on. He staggered back three steps, blood welling up in his throat, but he swallowed it forcibly. He did not want to show weakness, nor did he want the ck Widow¡¯s sympathy. If he could die by her hand, it would be the best redemption¡ªa way to pay for his father¡¯s sins.


    The ck Widow, furious, struck again. This time, Su Yang was injured even more seriously, but he still clenched his jaw. However, the blood now poured from his nostrils, staining his robes red.


    The ck Widow raised her hand once more to deliver a third blow, but when she saw the blood flowing from him, she stopped. She stared intensely at Su Yang for a long time before suddenly throwing a slip of paper at him and turning to leave.

 Chapter 1505 - 1504: No Greater Sorrow Than a Dead Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Chapter 1504: No Greater Sorrow Than a Dead Heart</h4>


    Su Yang took the note, which contained a message instructing him to fake his death to evade tomorrow¡¯s execution!


    The note also enclosed an elixir, crafted by a teacher from Qinghe Academy. Consuming this elixir would allow a person to enter a state of feigned death, while also temporarily shielding their body from all harm.


    Judging by this, the ck Widow had coborated with Qinghe Academy to devise a n to save Su Yang.


    Su Yang stared at the elixir, yet his heart felt no trace of joy.


    By taking this elixir, he could preserve his life.


    But the question was¡ªwhat could he do even if he remained alive?


    Branded as the traitor¡¯s son, he would never be able to escape this ignominy for his entire life. Living would only prolong the shame.


    Moreover, Su Yang had always felt that he was someone who deserved to die.


    Back then, Su An had taken him along to steal the Su Family¡¯s Destiny¡¯s Tome and flee from the Su Family.


    No matter how it was looked at, he had been involved in the matter. Even though Su An was the one who hadmitted the deed, Su Yang still viewed himself as a sinner!


    If one had sinned, what qualifications did they have to cling to life?


    Perhaps, only death could bring an end to this matter. The debt owed to the descendants of Su Zhan could only be repaid with his own life!


    Su Yang ced the elixir aside, already having resolved to face his death; this act of living covertly was something he would not stoop to.


    ...


    After leaving the room, the ck Widow headed directly to the teacher¡¯s building on the other side of Qinghe Academy.


    Inside the Headmaster¡¯s office upstairs, three people were seated: Headmaster Old Wang the Second and Su Ling.


    When the ck Widow entered, Old Wang the Second hurriedly asked, "How did it go? Did you give it to him?"


    The ck Widow nodded, her expression gloomy, and sat down off to the side.


    Seeing her demeanor, Old Wang the Second scratched his head, then looked toward the Headmaster.


    The Headmaster sighed softly, "The words ¡¯grievances and feuds¡¯ are easy to pick up, but hard to put down. Are you truly prepared to let him go?"


    The ck Widow raised her head to peer at the Headmaster, and slowly shook it: "I don¡¯t want him to die¡ªI never intended to forgive him!"


    "Is there even a difference?" the Headmaster asked.


    "He does not deserve death, and besides, his family still hasn¡¯t repaid what they owe mine. He cannot simply die so easily!" the ck Widow said resolutely.


    The Headmaster sighed again. He understood that such hatred wasn¡¯t something that could be abandoned easily.


    "But even so, your actions might not necessarily save him!" the Headmaster said softly.


    "Why?" The ck Widow frowned in confusion. "I¡¯ve already given him the item. As long as he takes the elixir, there shouldn¡¯t be any issue!"


    "The question isn¡¯t about the elixir¡ªit¡¯s whether he will take it or not," the Headmaster countered.


    The ck Widow froze momentarily, her brows furrowing deeply.


    Indeed, would Su Yang even consume the elixir?


    Recalling her earlier encounter with Su Yang, the ck Widow noted his state of despair¡ªan air of utter hopelessness, as though he no longer cared about anything. Under such circumstances, would he even have the will to live?


    "When people lose hope, staying alive holds no meaning for them!" The Headmaster remarked. "After Su Yang learned of his lineage and his father¡¯s deeds, he already resolved to meet his death. Even if you offer him a way to survive, he may still refuse to ept it!"


    "This..." The ck Widow grew anxious. "Then what should we do?"


    The Headmaster shrugged slightly, "A sickness of the heart isn¡¯t something others can cure. Unless we can find some reason for him to live!"


    The ck Widow fell silent, understanding the Headmaster¡¯s sentiment¡ªthis matter was truly beyond their ability to solve.


    The Headmaster walked to the window and gently said, "The mistakes made by the previous generation¡ªwhy must they be passed down to the next? That child Su Yang, I think he¡¯s rather remarkable. As for Su An, while hemitted an unforgivable crime in his lifetime, at least he realized his fault in the end, using his life as atonement. Let all grudges end here¡ªthere¡¯s no need to drag them out further."


    The ck Widow understood the Headmaster¡¯s attempt to counsel her. However, the thought of her helplessly nk-minded brother still filled her heart with bitter fury. How could she let go of such deep-seated hatred?


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    The Headmaster turned his head and said softly, "Come in!"


    The door opened, and the Director walked in holding a note. "Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi left us this note and then vanished!"


    "Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary," The Headmaster said without the faintest hint of shock, ustomed to the antics of the two entric men.


    "No, you¡¯d better read the note first!" The Director handed the note to the Headmaster.


    The Headmaster nced at it briefly, visibly stunned.


    The ck Widow stood nearby, refraining from getting involved¡ªafter all, this was a Qinghe Academy matter.


    Yet the Headmaster unexpectedly handed the note to her.


    Surprised, the ck Widow took the note and read its contents. She, too, was dumbfounded.


    The note contained a single sentence: "We¡¯re heading out to find evidence to save Su Yang. Do your utmost to keep him alive and prevent his execution!"


    The ck Widow¡¯s face twisted into astonishment. "What does this mean?"


    The Headmaster shook his head and replied softly, "I don¡¯t quite understand either. From the beginning, those two have had an unusual interest in Su Yang. The cooperation between Qinghe Academy and Su Yang¡ªtruth be told¡ªonly happened because of them."


    There was actually one thing the Headmaster hadn¡¯t mentioned; those two entrics had once adamantly ced Su Yang inside Qinghe Academy¡¯s underground chamber¡ªa move that had left everyone at Qinghe Academy utterly shocked. After all, the items stored in that chamber were of paramount importance to the academy.


    If Su Yang had caused trouble in there, those two would have faced severe punishment!


    Now that they had stirred up another odd situation, it was hard to make sense of their intentions.


    "They said they¡¯re searching for evidence to save Su Yang?" The ck Widow frowned deeply, speaking in a grave tone. "What kind of evidence could possibly save Su Yang?"


    The Headmaster also wore a puzzled expression, truthfully more interested in deciphering the meaning behind those words. At this point in time, Su Yang was despised by everyone, and it was difficult to fathom what he could have done to alter public sentiment.


    "What do we do now?" The Director asked. "Tomorrow morning, representatives from the Ten Great Sects and major powerful families are alling to Qinghe Academy to publicly execute Su Yang. Everything has already been arranged¡ªif Su Yang isn¡¯t killed, those people surely won¡¯t ept it!"


    The Headmaster furrowed his brows, contemting for a moment before speaking softly, "Let¡¯s wait and see how things unfold tomorrow. Since those two imed they have a way to save Su Yang, we¡¯ll dy things for a bit."


    The Director grew agitated. "Headmaster, but doing so will harm the reputation of Qinghe Academy..."


    The Headmaster raised his hand to halt the Director¡¯s protest and said firmly, "Human life is paramount¡ªthis isn¡¯t something trivial!"


    The Director opened his mouth but refrained from arguing further. He knew the Headmaster well enough to understand that his decisions were not easily swayed.

 Chapter 1506 - 1505: Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Chapter 1505: Investigation</h4>


    At the break of dawn, on the outskirts of Nanluo City, two old fellows trudged along the country path, covered in dust from their journey.


    As the light gradually became brighter, the figures of these two old men finally became clear¡ªit was none other than Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi.


    "Hey, are you sure your calctions are right?" Wu Daozi, clearly exhausted, asked while sitting on a stone.


    "Nonsense, have I ever miscalcted anything in my life?" Yuan Tiangang red.


    "Would it kill you to stop bragging?" Wu Daozi retorted, ring back. "You should say, have you ever calcted anything correctly?"


    Yuan Tiangang looked awkward and chuckled, "It¡¯s not like that, I¡¯m usually just having fun with life, so I don¡¯t really focus on my calctions. But this kid¡¯s matter, I¡¯ve definitely put my all into it, there¡¯s absolutely no problem!"


    "Yeah, right!" Wu Daozi said disdainfully. "You say you¡¯ve put your all into it, but we¡¯ve been running around here half a day and found nothing?"


    "These kinds of things depend on fate!" Yuan Tiangang waved his hand dismissively. "Alright, stop with the nonsense, let¡¯s hurry up and investigate. If Qinghe Academy can¡¯t hold on, and this kid dies, we¡¯ll be infamous throughout history!"


    Not daring to dy, Wu Daozi immediately stood up to follow Yuan Tiangang into the city.


    After entering the city, the two of them first went to the vige where Su Yang had previously lived.


    Even though it was early morning, it was too early, and most people were still asleep. They wandered around the vige and didn¡¯t encounter a single person.


    The two were quite helpless, and only when the sky brightened did an old mane out carrying a hoe.


    Seeing the old man, Yuan Tiangang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly approached, smiling, "Hello, uncle!"


    The old man nced at Yuan Tiangang and immediately snorted, "Who are you calling uncle? You look older than me, and you¡¯re calling me uncle, have you no shame?"


    Yuan Tiangang was immediately embarrassed, "No, uncle, I... I just look old, but I¡¯m actually very young..."


    "Are you trying to fool ghosts with those lies? Look old, just how old do you look?" The old man, dissatisfied with Yuan Tiangang, turned around with his hoe and was about to leave.


    Wu Daozi quickly came over, smiling, "Hey, brother, don¡¯t be mad, this guy¡¯s just like that, don¡¯t take him seriously. Here, have a cigarette!"


    Giving away a cigarette, the old man¡¯s expression finally improved a little.


    "Brother, we¡¯re asking about someone!" Wu Daozi said, "Is there someone named Su Ping in this vige?"


    The old man looked at Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang with surprise, "Do you know Su Ping?"


    "Yes, old friends!" Yuan Tiangang said with a smile.


    The old man immediately put down his cigarette and left with his hoe.


    "Hey, brother, don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!" Wu Daozi called a few times from behind, but the old man ignored him and just walked away.


    The two of them stood there, perplexed, not knowing what was going on.


    However, before they could find anyone else to ask, a few cars suddenly drove up.


    A few people jumped out of the car, the leader being none other than Fatty. As soon as he got out, he rushed towards Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, shouting angrily, "You bastards, Uncle Su is gone, what more do you want? Do you want to push people to the brink? I¡¯ll fight you!"


    The few people behind him shouted as they charged, and among them, Fatty was the strongest.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang dodged in panic, Wu Daozi anxiously said, "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Is there some misunderstanding? We¡¯re good people!"


    "Good, my ass!" Fatty pointed at Wu Daozi and yelled angrily, "You two bastards, with your sneaky looks, and still have the face to say you¡¯re good people? Damn it, if you two are good people, then there are no good people left in the world!"


    "Hey, you can insult us, but can you keep it above board?" Yuan Tiangang was anxious, "Who¡¯s got sneaky eyes?"


    "I¡¯m talking about you two bastards!" Fatty yelled more angrily and lunged again, shouting, "I¡¯ll fight you!"


    Anothermotion ensued, and although Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi didn¡¯t fight back, they were pretty good at running away. After a while, Fatty and his gang were exhausted and out of breath without having touched a hair on Yuan Tiangang or Wu Daozi.


    "Enough already!" Yuan Tiangang said indignantly, "What on earth do you want? What did we do to provoke you that youe here attacking people?"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb!" Fatty roared, "Are you trying to mess with Su Yang¡¯s family? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m Su Yang¡¯s brother. His affairs are my affairs. Don¡¯t mess with his family, if you¡¯ve got guts,e at me!"


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi exchanged a nce and bothughed. They couldn¡¯t find anyone to ask about Su Yang, and Fatty just jumped out himself.


    "Laugh, my ass!" Fatty shouted angrily, "I¡¯m telling you, I may not be strong, but I¡¯m not afraid to die. Damn it, today, even if Iy down my life, I won¡¯t let you bully my brother¡¯s family!"


    Yuan Tiangang chuckled, "Hey, Fatty, you¡¯ve got it wrong, we¡¯re not here to cause trouble for Su Yang¡¯s family, we¡¯re here to help him!"


    "Help him?" Fatty was taken aback, then angrily said, "Damn it, still trying to deceive me? You really take me for a fool?"


    "We really are here to help him!" Wu Daozi stepped forward, "The two of us are his teachers, Su Yang is currently at Qinghe Academy and will be executed at noon today. We have to find a way to save him!"


    Fatty¡¯s face changed dramatically, "You... what did you say? What... will be executed at noon!"


    "A lot of people are at Qinghe Academy, just waiting to see him executed!" Yuan Tiangang said, "I don¡¯t have time to exin everything to you, we¡¯re here to find a way to rescue him. Fatty, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re Su Yang¡¯s brother? We¡¯ve got some questions to ask you."


    Fatty looked at the two of them half-doubtfully; he still couldn¡¯t fully trust them.


    "Damn!" Seeing Fatty¡¯s expression, Yuan Tiangang said displeasedly, "Can you not look at us like that, making us seem like bad guys. We¡¯re really here to help!"


    "How do you prove it?" Fatty countered.


    Yuan Tiangang opened his mouth, suddenly not knowing how to answer.


    At this moment, a person walked out from behind and said in a deep voice, "I trust them!"


    Everyone looked up, and standing behind was none other than Lian Wanxiong!


    "You... you..." Fatty¡¯s eyes widened. He had seen Lian Wanxiong before and naturally knew that this person had a good rtionship with Su Yang. His endorsement meant that these two were genuinely trustworthy!

 Chapter 1507 - 1506 His Past

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Chapter 1506 His Past</h4>


    Lian Wanxiong seemed to have arrived in a rush. His body bore multiple wounds, and there were even traces of blood in some ces. His appearance was somewhat haggard, and his face looked fatigued.


    "Kid, you¡¯re finally back!" Wu Daozi walked over and patted Lian Wanxiong on the shoulder. "How is it?"


    "It¡¯s quite troublesome!" Lian Wanxiong¡¯s expression was grave. "Several of The Sovereigns have already entered Huaxia Country over there. I reckon they¡¯re trying to take advantage of this opportunity to stir up trouble. Ye Jiansheng and the others are still holding them off. As soon as I received the message, I rushed back immediately. What¡¯s the situation now?"


    Wu Daozi: "At noon today, they¡¯re going to publicly execute Su Yang!"


    Lian Wanxiong furrowed his brows. "The crimesmitted by Su An are Su An¡¯s responsibility. Su An is already dead, so why are they still executing Su Yang?"


    Wu Daozi shrugged. "Maybe because he rose to prominence too quicklyter on. Or perhaps someone is concerned because he possesses the Destiny¡¯s Tome."


    Lian Wanxiong sighed. "Ah, these people always put their interests above everything else!"


    "Alright, I have a few things to investigate," Wu Daozi said. "You head to the Capital City first, and remember, try to stall for time. If Old Yuan¡¯s calctions are correct, we can save him!"


    Lian Wanxiong nced at the two of them. Though he was puzzled, he ultimately didn¡¯t ask further questions and immediately soared into the sky, heading toward the Capital City.


    With Lian Wanxiong providing assurance, Fatty finally let go of his distrust toward Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi.


    "Can you two really save Su Yang?" Fatty asked nervously. He had overheard everything just now and knew that Su Yang was about to be executed, a matter that worried him more than anything else.


    "What nonsense, why do you think the two of us rushed here in the middle of the night?" Yuan Tiangang said. "Alright, no more idle talk. Since you¡¯re a local here, we have a lot of things to investigate, and you have to help us!"


    "No problem!" Fatty immediately replied. "I¡¯ll do everything I can to help. What do you need me to do?"


    "Let me ask you a few questions first," Yuan Tiangang said. "When did you first meet Su Yang?"


    Fatty thought for a moment and said, "We met when we were in elementary school."


    "Elementary school!" Yuan Tiangang nodded. "So, around when you were seven or eight years old?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Fatty nodded.


    "And what about before he started elementary school? Do you know anything about that?" Yuan Tiangang asked.


    "I know a bit. We were good friends and started school together from a very young age," Fatty said. "What exactly do you two want to know?"


    "When did his familye to Nanluo City?"


    Fatty thought for a moment. "I heard it was when Su Yang was around two or three years old."


    "Heard?" Yuan Tiangang looked at Fatty with curiosity. "Who told you that?"


    "I don¡¯t remember. I used to visit his house often, so I guess I must¡¯ve heard it back then," Fatty scratched his head. "Why are you asking about all this? Can this help save Su Yang?"


    Yuan Tiangang did not answer, instead continuing, "Do you know anything about what happened before Su Yang was two or three years old?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t know about that," Fatty paused. "Besides, at that age, he wouldn¡¯t remember anything. What could¡¯ve happened back then?"


    "I¡¯m asking about his father, Su Ping," Yuan Tiangang rified.


    "Well..." Fatty scratched his head. "I honestly don¡¯t know. You might want to ask Auntie Zhao."


    The "Auntie Zhao" Fatty mentioned was Zhao Xuefen.


    Guided by Fatty, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi found Zhao Xuefen.


    Zhao Xuefen was still immersed in grief and didn¡¯t care much about other matters. However, when Fatty personally brought them over, she did tell them a few things.


    Yuan Tiangang inquired about Su Ping¡¯s early years, but Zhao Xuefen didn¡¯t know much. In truth, Su Ping wasn¡¯t an exceptional figure in the area. In his early years, he was just a street vendor who was always kind and cheerful with everyone, so he had decent rtionships in themunity.


    After Zhao Xuefen¡¯s husband passed away, some people attempted to match her with Su Ping. At the time, Su Ping¡¯s ie as a street vendor was meager. He had always lived in rental housing and wasn¡¯t a local, so he had faced plenty of bullying. Eventually, he married into Zhao Xuefen¡¯s family to establish a foothold in the area.


    As for Su Ping¡¯s past, he only mentioned a few things briefly to Zhao Xuefen. She knew that his family had suffered a grave misfortune and that none of his family members were alive. Beyond that, Zhao Xuefen had no clue about anything else.


    Yuan Tiangang asked for quite a while but never managed to uncover what he was looking for, leaving him a bit anxious. Zhao Xuefen was Su Ping¡¯s wife, yet even she didn¡¯t know much. How could anyone else provide more information?


    Seeing the urgency on the faces of the two men in front of her, Zhao Xuefen couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. "Why... why are you asking about these things?"


    Recalling the heated rumors circtingtely, Zhao Xuefen began crying again. "Su Ping... how could he be the same Su An? My Old Su was such an honest man. How could he... How could he have done something like that? Did you make a mistake? He¡¯s already dead. Why won¡¯t they let him rest in peace? Why won¡¯t they even let him be buried? How is this fair?"


    Fatty was simrly emotional. He didn¡¯t know anything about Su An, but in his memory, Su Ping was indeed a kind and honest man who never did anything out of line. How could he have ended up embroiled in so much trouble?


    "Don¡¯t be too upset about this. The matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet!" Yuan Tiangang said. "Wu Daozi and I came here specifically to investigate the truth. Think carefully. Is there anyone who knows a lot about Su Ping¡¯s past? We need someone to help us prove something!"


    "Prove what?" Zhao Xuefen asked in surprise.


    "Prove that he¡¯s not a bad person!" Wu Daozi said.


    Zhao Xuefen immediately perked up, her voice trembling with urgency. "This... Can that really be proven?"


    "Of course! Otherwise, why would wee here?" Yuan Tiangang said. "Alright, think carefully. Is there anyone who might be familiar with his past?"


    Zhao Xuefen pondered for a moment and said, "My Old Su was too honest. He didn¡¯t have many friends. If I have to think of someone he was close to... it would be Old Lin..."


    "Who¡¯s Old Lin?" Yuan Tiangang asked in surprise.


    "That would be Lin Ze Ping!" Zhao Xuefen said. "Old Lin and Old Su had a great rtionship. Back when the Lin Family was wealthy, Old Lin even arranged a childhood betrothal for his only daughter to marry Su Yang. Though that didn¡¯t work out in the end, Old Lin and Old Su remained as close as ever!"


    "Really?" Yuan Tiangang¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted. "Where does this Lin Ze Ping live? Can you take us to meet him?"


    "I¡¯ll take you!" Fatty said. "I know where he lives!"


    "That¡¯s great!" Yuan Tiangang eximed as he stood up at once, his face full of excitement. Together with Wu Daozi, he followed Fatty and quickly left.

 Chapter 1508 - 1507: Execute Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Chapter 1507: Execute Su Yang</h4>


    Capital City, Qinghe Academy.


    At eleven in the morning, people from the Ten Great Sects, some from the Superlunary Sect, and members of the Superlunary n had already arrived at Qinghe Academy.


    The discovery of Su An this time was said to have shaken the entire world.


    When Su Zhan was around, he was absolutely renowned across thend, admired by everyone. Su Zhan was incredibly heroic, helping many and punishing many wrongdoers, making his friends and enemies spread all over the world.


    Butter on, when Su Zhan disappeared, Su An taking away the Destiny¡¯s Tome made countless people furious.


    Now that Su An has been found, this matter naturally rmed all the Superlunary Sects and ns, and most of them sent people to Qinghe Academy.


    In fact, among the people here, very few truly stood up for Su Zhan, most were after the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Su An was dead, and Su Yang was trapped in Qinghe Academy, and people wanted to take this opportunity to find the Destiny¡¯s Tome. After all, Su Zhan was invincible across the world, relying on the Destiny¡¯s Tome!


    Among these people, the ones from the Su Family of Yanbei naturally took the lead. Su Huo presided over the situation personally, arriving at the scene at eleven o¡¯clock.


    "Principal, it¡¯s about time. Shouldn¡¯t the person be brought out now?" Su Huo said aloud.


    The crowd on-site was also waiting anxiously, they came this time primarily for Su Yang. As for other matters, they were not important.


    The principal was calm and leisurely said, "It was said that he would be executed at noon, it¡¯s only eleven now, still early!"


    "We said noon, but that was just a random time!" Su Huo said, "Since all the families and sects have already gathered, let¡¯s just begin, we can¡¯t let everyone just wait here for nothing!"


    The principal smiled gently, picking up a cup of tea from the table, taking a slow sip: "Everyone has finally met once, let¡¯s chat here and get to know each other, why rush?"


    Su Huo frowned, realizing the principal was stalling for time. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why the principal would do this!


    He waved his hand to those beside him, indicating they should bring more people over to guard Su Yang, to prevent anyone from rescuing him.


    As time ticked by, the people sitting there had no mood for socializing, everyone was thinking about the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Finally, as twelve o¡¯clock arrived, an impatient Su Huo stood up and said loudly, "Principal, it is time. Bring out Su Yang!"


    This time, the principal did not stop, and the people of Qinghe Academy went down, and soon, they brought Su Yang over.


    When Su Yang was brought to the scene, the eyes of everyone around all focused on Su Yang.


    A sharp light shed in Su Huo¡¯s eyes, and he was the first to speak: "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Su An¡¯s son, Su Yang! Back when Su An betrayed my big brother and stole his secret manual, he took away this child. And this child has inherited the insidious and ruthless nature of Su An. He calls himself Master Su, his actions are extremely fierce. From the Southern Six Provinces to the Capital City, how many prominent families have fallen to his hands. With the slightest displeasure, he would kill, if angered, he might even wipe out the entire family. In this half year, many families have been destroyed because of him!"


    The scene burst into a mor; many had heard of Su Yang¡¯s reputation. Over the past half year, Su Yang¡¯s name was truly very well known, and these Superlunary Sects and ns were aware of his existence.


    But people hadn¡¯t realized that Su Yang was actually Su An¡¯s son, which was indeed a shocking revtion!


    "Presumably everyone knows, Su An was indebted to the Su Family since he was young. Initially, it was my father who saved him and kept him in the Su Family, treating him as one of our own. My big brother also regarded him as a good brother, and to protect him, our Su Family paid a terrible price!"


    "However, what did Su An do in the end? When my big brother disappeared and my brother¡¯s descendants most needed help, he did such a despicable thing. He stole my big brother¡¯s secret manual, causing my big brother¡¯s descendants to end up like they are now. My big brother, a lifetime hero, because of this despicable viin, ultimately left his descendants unable to practice martial arts, leading to their decline. Tell me, shouldn¡¯t this person die!"


    The scene erupted into uproar, and the crowd almost unanimously shouted that he should die.


    Su Huo nodded with satisfaction and said loudly, "Over the years, I¡¯ve spared no efforts in seeking revenge for my big brother, searching for Su An¡¯s whereabouts. Ultimately, heaven did not let down those who work hard, and the wickedness of Su An finally fell into our hands. However, even his death is still far from enough. For what he did, dying a thousand, even ten thousand times would not suffice. Therefore, today, I have invited you all here to publicly execute this murderous Master Su in front of everyone, as a means of avenging my big brother!"


    Everyone looked in unison towards the center at Su Yang. What Su Huo said didn¡¯t concern the crowd. What everyone was truly interested in was the Destiny¡¯s Tome that had been taken by Su Ping!


    "However..." Suddenly, Su Huo changed his tone, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. He sneered coldly and said aloud, "What Su An did back then was so outrageous. Killing him so directly would do little to make up for what was done then. Therefore, I think that Su Yang should not die so easily!"


    The crowd was taken aback, looking at Su Huo in surprise. Everyone understood that Su Huo was also likely after the Destiny¡¯s Tome. But now, why did he suddenly change his tune and what did it mean?


    The Destiny¡¯s Tome was no longer with Su Yang, and the reason everyone rushed to Qinghe Academy was to see if they could seize the Destiny¡¯s Tome within this opportunity. Of course, everyone knew well that obtaining the Destiny¡¯s Tome from Qinghe Academy was impossible. Ultimately, the Destiny¡¯s Tome was likely to fall either into the hands of the Su Family of Yanbei or the ck Widow.


    Moreover, everyone knew that Qinghe Academy was definitely more inclined towards ck Widow. So this time, people came here more to see if they could seize the Destiny¡¯s Tome from ck Widow.


    Of course, the primary target was the Destiny¡¯s Tome with ck Widow, with the secondary target being Su Yang.


    Back then when Su An took the Destiny¡¯s Tome, Su Yang definitely had read its content. So, Su Yang certainly knew what was inside the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Many people were already nning that if they couldn¡¯t snatch the Destiny¡¯s Tome, they would take Su Yang instead and extract the information about the Destiny¡¯s Tome from him.


    Most of these people were already prepared and were figuring out how to seize Su Yang. Little did they know, Su Huo suddenly changed his mind and said he wasn¡¯t nning to kill Su Yang, catching everyone off guard.

 Chapter 1509 - 1508 Public trial of Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Chapter 1508 Public trial of Su Yang</h4>


    The crowd on-site was filled with confusion, unsure of Su Huo¡¯s true intentions.


    If he doesn¡¯t n to kill Su Yang, then what is he trying to do?


    Even the members of Qinghe Academy turned to Su Huo in astonishment, unable to grasp his motives.


    Seeing all eyes on him, Su Huo finally spoke slowly: "Su Anmitted such an unimaginable crime. Our original n was to capture him and bring him back to the Su Family of Yanbei. There, before the ancestral tablets of our Su Family, we would dismember him piece by piece to avenge our grievances. Now that Su An is dead, he obviously can¡¯t be brought back. However, the debt of a father falls to his son. If Su An cannot be brought back, then Su Yang shall be brought to face judgment at the ancestral tablets of the Su Family!"


    The moment these words fell, the crowd erupted into chaos. Everyone was shouting and protesting. Su Huo¡¯s proposal to take Su Yang to the Su Family of Yanbei was clearly an attempt to monopolize the situation, and naturally, the crowd would not allow it.


    Standing beside the academy headmaster, the ck Widow spat disdainfully and said coldly, "Even now, he refuses to give up!"


    The headmaster frowned deeply. Earlier in Nanluo City, Su Huo failed his attempt to monopolize the situation. Now, with so many people present, it was impossible for him to seed here either.


    Su Huo was no fool; he clearly knew this approach wouldn¡¯t work. So why was he still bringing it up? Could it be that he had some sort of leverage?


    If Su Huo opened with an outright intent to kill Su Yang, the headmaster wouldn¡¯t have been too concerned¡ªhe had means to dy matters. However, Su Huo¡¯s current tactics now made the headmaster uneasy, as he couldn¡¯t discern what Su Huo was truly nning.


    The crowd continued to mor, voicing unanimous opposition to Su Huo¡¯s proposal to take Su Yang to the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Huo maintained his tranquil smile. Their reactions were clearly expected. He patiently waited for the uproar to gradually subside before chuckling softly: "But this Su Yang has killed too many, and his enemies are scattered across thend. He holds deep grudges against the families and sects represented here. Therefore, before killing him, I believe he should face a public trial. I propose to invite everyone here to join me at the Su Family of Yanbei for the public trial of Su Yang and ask for your favor in bearing witness to this matter!"


    As these words sank in, the crowd instantly fell silent, each lost in their own calctions. Just what was Su Huo trying to imply?


    By taking Su Yang to the Su Family of Yanbei, Su Huo was clearly preparing to extract information about Destiny¡¯s Tome from him. Now by suggesting a public trial, he seemed to be hinting at involving everyone present in the effort to uncover secrets about Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    But would Su Huo truly be willing to share the contents of Destiny¡¯s Tome with the other ns and sects?


    The crowd exchanged bewildered nces, unable to piece together his motives.


    Still, there were a few sharp minds among them who quickly understood Su Huo¡¯s real intention.


    Destiny¡¯s Tome had already been handed over to Qinghe Academy. Taking it from the hands of the academy was near impossible. Therefore, their only remaining option was to extract the contents of the tome from Su Yang.


    Su Huo harbored this same goal. However, he couldn¡¯t interrogate Su Yang here, so he intended to bring him back to the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Yet, even if Su Yang were taken away, Destiny¡¯s Tome would remain with Qinghe Academy. So even if Su Huo extracted its secrets from Su Yang, he wouldn¡¯t be able to monopolize them entirely. Moreover, under these circumstances, taking Su Yang away by force was simply impractical.


    Thus, Su Huo devised this mutually detrimental solution. By allying with everyone present, he could bring Su Yang back to the Su Family of Yanbei, extract the contents of Destiny¡¯s Tome from him, and distribute the knowledge among all. At the very least, they would all learn the secrets of Destiny¡¯s Tome rather than falling behind anyone else!


    If Su Huo didn¡¯t adopt this approach, the ultimate oue would be the ck Widow monopolizing Destiny¡¯s Tome under the protection of Qinghe Academy. Given the grudge between her and Su Huo, she would eventually return to destroy the Su Family of Yanbei. This would spell trouble for Su Huo. Thus, he had no choice but to take this mutually harmful path!


    Though this approach harmed all parties, it ensured that everyone learned the contents of Destiny¡¯s Tome, preventing any of them from being left behind. Even if the ck Widow mastered the tome, Su Huo wouldn¡¯t fear her!


    Should he choose otherwise, and if Su Yang were killed here today, Su Huo would end up with nothing and return only to await his demise.


    Understanding this rationale, some attendees immediately voiced their support for Su Huo. Seeing the clever ones speak up, those who remained uncertain also quickly aligned themselves.


    The headmaster grasped the intricacies of Su Huo¡¯s choice and frowned once more. Su Huo¡¯s decision left him speechless, yet proved strikingly effective!


    After all, the Superlunary ns and Great Sects present were now fully backing Su Huo. Qinghe Academy had no means of opposing them!


    The ck Widow also realized Su Huo¡¯s strategy. She grew anxious¡ªthere was no way she could let Su Huo take Su Yang!


    "I object!" The ck Widow dered resolutely. "I don¡¯t trust Su Huo. Su Yang cannot be taken to the Su Family of Yanbei!"


    In truth, everyone was aware of Su Huo¡¯s ambitions. However, for most, these were someone else¡¯s concerns and had little bearing on their own interests. Their true priorityy in whether they could benefit from this situation.


    Obtaining Destiny¡¯s Tome from the ck Widow was clearly impossible. Thus, Su Huo¡¯s suggestion of public trial for Su Yang was the only viable path for them to gain ess to the tome. Naturally, they all stood firmly on Su Huo¡¯s side.


    "Su Xue, as a member of the Su Family of Yanbei, how can you speak to your family head in such a manner?" an elderly man shouted.


    "Such utterck of manners! Was this how Su Zhan raised you?" a woman remarked harshly.


    "You¡¯re just a mere girl! Since when do you have the right to decide? Su Huo is the family head of the Su Family of Yanbei¡ªhis decisions are not for a little girl like you to challenge!"


    "Hmph, this ck Widow must have some unspeakable rtionship with Su Yang. Su Yang has been helping her recently, and earlier, she even assisted him in burying Su An. I suspect she has long forgotten the vengeance owed to her ancestors and has been fooled by Su Yang!"


    "Really? She truly is a shameless woman!"


    "Such a woman is unfit to inherit the legacy of Su Zhan. In my opinion, she should surrender all of Su Zhan¡¯s relics to avoid tarnishing his name forever!"


    "That¡¯s right, make her hand over Su Zhan¡¯s relics!"

 Chapter 1510 - 1509: When the Map Ends, the Dagger Is Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Chapter 1509: When the Map Ends, the Dagger Is Revealed</h4>


    The crowd was in an uproar, initially denying the ck Widow, butter began to insult and curse. Eventually, it escted to demanding the ck Widow hand over Su Zhan¡¯s relics.


    These so-called relics are nothing more than the Destiny¡¯s Tome and the Destiny Compass!


    The ck Widow was furious, but Su Huo remained with a faint smile. This situation was within his expectations.


    He clearly understood that he couldn¡¯t monopolize the Destiny¡¯s Tome by himself. And if the ck Widow were to take the Destiny¡¯s Tome, andter mastered it to return and retaliate against the Su Family of Yanbei, he would be doomed.


    So, he simply proposed this n to share the Destiny¡¯s Tome with everyone. This way, he wouldn¡¯t need to do anything at all, as the major families and the Great Sects present would help him!


    The headmaster frowned, naturally aware of the thoughts of these people. Waiting for their voices to gradually fall silent, the headmaster loudly said, "Everyone, we previously agreed that Su Yang would be executed here at Qinghe Academy. All of you present are leaders of the major families and the Great Sects, how can you go back on such an agreement?"


    "Headmaster, that might be what you agreed with Su Xue, but you haven¡¯t agreed with us!" Su Huo directly said, "Did you gather us to discuss this, or did you consult with us on this matter?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was another uproar.


    An elder mmed the table, saying, "Qinghe Academy has been overreaching in recent years, doing everything ording to its own whims,pletely disregarding us, the families and sects?"


    "Humph, does the headmaster truly think Qinghe Academy can decide everything for the sects and families?"


    "This matter concerns the Su Family of Yanbei, and Qinghe Academy interfering is simply too domineering, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Absolutely excessive!"


    Once again, the crowd started moring, this time shifting their target to Qinghe Academy. Over the years, the attitude of the major sects and families towards Qinghe Academy had be increasingly negative, and they seized this chance to vent their grievances.


    The mes of contention shifted to Qinghe Academy, and the people from the Ten Great Sects were especially pleased to see this happen. Because they had an agreement with Qinghe Academy to join forces for the celestial war. Due to this, their rtions with Qinghe Academy had worsened, and they were looking for an opportunity to break this agreement.


    The headmaster felt helpless, as he was never good at disputing with others. And now, those present began to make unfounded usations, pinning everything on Qinghe Academy. He couldn¡¯t handle such arge group of people by himself.


    After finally waiting for the crowd to finish speaking, the headmaster raised his voice and said, "Everyone, this matter concerns the Su Family of Yanbei, but at the root, it is also about Su Zhan¡¯s family. Who should have the most say on how to deal with Su Yang, shouldn¡¯t it be Su Zhan¡¯s family?"


    "Well said!" the Second Elder of Medicine Sect loudly proimed, "Su Huo is Su Zhan¡¯s blood brother and one of his closest rtives. Shouldn¡¯t he have a say as well?"


    The crowd voiced their support one after another, leaving the headmaster speechless, "Su Huo is indeed one of Su Zhan¡¯s closest rtives, but Su Xue and Su Ling are Su Zhan¡¯s biological children. Logically, shouldn¡¯t they be the ones with the most say?"


    "Given Su Ling¡¯s current state, how can he decide anything?" someone from Heavenly de Peak spoke loudly, "And as for that ck Widow, her rtionship with Su Yang is ambiguous, making her unsuitable to decide this matter. So, handing it over to Su Huo would be the best course of action. What¡¯s more, Su Huo suggested a public trial of Su Yang, where everyone could see how he handles the matter, so there should be no fear of partiality. Isn¡¯t that sufficient?"


    "Well said!"


    "Exactly, they mentioned a public trial. Why is Qinghe Academy not releasing him? What does that mean?"


    "Tsk tsk, does Qinghe Academy want to meddle in this matter as well? But what right do you have to interfere?"


    "Qinghe Academy truly considers itself the leader, wanting to interfere in every matter under the heavens!"


    The scene descended into chaos, with families and sects moring to have Qinghe Academy hand over Su Yang for a public trial at the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Huo bore a cold smile, not needing to say a word, as these people, driven by their own interests, argued with Qinghe Academy. This time, Qinghe Academy stood no chance against so many families and sects. Taking Su Yang away would pose no issue for him!


    The headmaster¡¯s brow furrowed tightly; although the strength of Qinghe Academy wasn¡¯t weak, facing so many major families and sects was beyond its capacity. And this was against the rules Qinghe Academy had always adhered to; he was momentarily at a loss on how to address this situation.


    As for the ck Widow, she was livid to the point of turning pale, yet utterly powerless. She knew well that the dispute was over the Destiny¡¯s Tome, but she couldn¡¯t change the situation at all. Seeing the state of affairs, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sadness.


    Many present had benefitted from Su Zhan. Once extremely grateful, they now tore all decorum apart over Su Zhan¡¯s legacies. Such is human nature!


    Standing on the tform, Su Yang watched the crowd¡¯s discussions quietly, fully understanding their motives, leaving him with nothing but contempt for them.


    These Great Sects and families, when it truly concerned their benefits, became no different from petty people.


    Su Yang nced towards the distant ck Widow, recognizing her helplessness. He knew she wanted to save him, but, given the current situation, how could she possibly manage to do so?


    In this scenario, Su Yang saw only two solutions. One was for the people of Su Family of Yanbei to take him away, and the other was for Su Yang to perish here, thus resolving all issues thoroughly!


    To protect Su Yang without letting the people of Su Family of Yanbei take him away was simply impossible.


    The headmaster and the ck Widow were surely thinking about how to solve this issue, but neither of them had ever considered killing Su Yang as a resolution. In fact, neither of them even thought of executing Su Yang in the first ce.


    However, the first solution Su Yang conceived was indeed this one. Ever since Su Ping¡¯s death, he was already consumed with despair, having long resigned himself as someone who deserved to die.


    For today¡¯s execution, Su Yang never expected to leave alive. Dying here, resolving all matters, seemed like the best oue for him.

 Chapter 1511 - 1510: Only Sons Have the Right of Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Chapter 1510: Only Sons Have the Right of Inheritance</h4>


    "So, amidst the crowd¡¯s endless chatter, Su Yang suddenly shouted loudly, ¡¯Everyone shut up!¡¯


    The crowd fell silent instantly, everyone staring at Su Yang in astonishment. They were discussing how to deal with him, and none of them expected Su Yang to speak up at this moment.


    Su Yang scanned the crowd with his sharp gaze, finallynding on ck Widow. He spoke coldly, ¡¯My father, Su An, betrayed Mr. Su Zhan andmitted grave sins. His death was well-deserved. As his son, I must repay his debts. The so-called public trial ispletely unnecessary. I am willing to use my life to earn forgiveness from Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s descendants. This is the only thing I can do as Su An¡¯s son!¡¯


    After saying this, an endless ck mist suddenly surrounded Su Yang, enveloping him entirely.


    ¡¯I am Su An¡¯s son. Today I sacrifice myself to atone for the sin and appease the heavens!¡¯ Su Yang roared loudly, and the ck mist surged into his body. In that instant, his body started to swell.


    The crowd¡¯s expressions changed dramatically, and the dean leapt into the air, yelling urgently, ¡¯Stop!¡¯


    Everyone could see that Su Yang intended to self-destruct with his entire power. Even Su Huo became anxious. If Su Yang died, they would lose everything!


    But the dean¡¯s speed was ultimately too slow, and the ck mist instantly poured into Su Yang¡¯s body. He lifted his head, preparing to ignite the energy within himself. Just then, a beam of light abruptly appeared, shrouding Su Yang and suppressing the raging power inside himpletely.


    The dean let out a sigh of relief upon seeing the light.


    The crowd turned their heads in astonishment and saw a middle-aged man holding a yellow dog walking slowly from afar.


    This middle-aged man was exceedingly in-looking, almost embarrassingly average. Yet, no one dared to underestimate him. On the contrary, as soon as people saw him, they instinctively stepped back, creating a path for him.


    The man, still holding Xiao Huang, walked forward as though oblivious to everyone around. He strolled leisurely to the scene and casually waved his hand, causing the light around Su Yang to dissipate and simultaneously neutralizing the energy built up within him.


    Su Yang froze for a moment before speaking in a deep voice, ¡¯Senior, what... what do you mean by this? My fathermitted grave sins. I seek to atone with my death. Is it still not enough?¡¯


    ¡¯You may wish to die, but not now. There are still matters to resolve first!¡¯ the man said calmly.


    Su Yang was taken aback. He was ready to die, but what was left to resolve?


    At that moment, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi came running over, panting heavily.


    No one paid attention to the duo. Su Huo frowned while looking at the middle-aged man. Back in Nanluo City, this man had stopped him from taking Su Yang away. And now, here he was again, making Su Huo feel increasingly uneasy.


    Could it be that this man intended to block them yet again?


    But then, thinking of the numerous sects and families backing him, Su Huo felt a bit more reassured.


    Though the middle-aged man was powerful, could he truly stand against so many sects and families?


    ¡¯What exactly are you referring to, sir?¡¯ Su Huo plucked up his courage and stepped forward. ¡¯I believe that regardless of the issue, he must be brought to the Su Family of Yanbei for a public trial. After all, this is our Su Family of Yanbei¡¯s matter!¡¯


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t spare him a nce. After speaking his earlier words, he simply stood aside with Xiao Huang.


    At this time, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi stepped closer, positioning themselves beside Su Yang.


    Their faces beamed with smiles, looking simultaneously vulgar and shameless, which made many people present want to walk over and kick them in the face. Truth be told, quite a few there had been scammed by this duo in the past!


    ¡¯So, everyone, as Mr. Su Huo mentioned, today¡¯s affair is a matter concerning the Su Family of Yanbei. Since it¡¯s their family¡¯s matter, it doesn¡¯t concern anyone else. How about we clear the venue first? Those uninvolved, please return home and wait for updates, alright?¡¯ Wu Daozi said with a grin.


    Thisment instantly sparkedmotion among the crowd. At this point, none of them would leave!


    ¡¯Wu, what nonsense are you talking about? Mr. Su Zhan did the Medicine Sect a great favor. He is our benefactor! His matters are naturally Medicine Sect¡¯s matters. Now that we¡¯re face-to-face with his enemies, how could we possibly stand idly by?¡¯ dered the Medicine Sect¡¯s Second Elder loudly.


    ¡¯Mr. Su Zhan is a revered man we greatly admire. Throughout his life, he was a hero. His descendants, however, have fallen to such a state. If we stand by and watch, won¡¯t that chill the hearts of the world?¡¯


    ¡¯Mr. Su Zhan had close ties with our family¡¯s ancestors. His affairs are ours too. Why should we leave?¡¯


    The scene descended into chaos, as everyone mored about how closely connected they were to Su Zhan, insisting they wouldn¡¯t leave under any circumstances.


    ck Widow found their words nauseating; everyone here was, in truth, drawn by Destiny¡¯s Tome. Despite their lofty verbiage, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang, on the other hand, seemed pleased. After the crowd¡¯s bickering subsided, Wu Daozi chimed in with a grin, ¡¯So, it seems that everyone holds Mr. Su Zhan in great esteem and gratitude at heart.¡¯


    In reality, few present genuinely respected and admired Su Zhan. Though he had once been illustrious, his influence had waned after over a decade of disappearance.


    However, when Wu Daozi asked this question, the crowd nodded in unison. Whatever they truly thought, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªacknowledging Su Zhan¡¯s importance gave them grounds to meddle in this matter.


    Wu Daozi¡¯s grin broadened as he dered loudly, ¡¯Since everyone feels such gratitude and admiration for Mr. Su Zhan, shouldn¡¯t you also be willing to help his descendants?¡¯


    At that, the crowd¡¯s demeanor changed instantly. The Medicine Sect¡¯s Second Elder was the first to shout, ¡¯We¡¯re willing to help Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s descendants, but only if they¡¯re worthy of our support. ck Widow¡¯s actions¡ªwell, what part of it demonstrates her capability as Su Zhan¡¯s descendant? She might need our help, but if she doesn¡¯t show any promise herself, how can we possibly aid her?¡¯


    The crowd echoed the sentiment, one after another expressing their hostility toward ck Widow with faces full of disappointment and frustration.


    Wu Daozi chuckled, ¡¯I¡¯m not referring to Su Zhan¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m talking about Su Zhan¡¯s son. After all, daughters eventually marry and leave the family. It¡¯s the sons who carry the legacy forward. Isn¡¯t it true that only Su Zhan¡¯s son can inherit everything he left behind?¡¯


    The crowd froze momentarily. Then, a few quick-witted individuals responded loudly, ¡¯Absolutely right! Su Zhan¡¯s legacy must be inherited by his son. A daughter has no im to inherit his mantle.¡¯

 Chapter 1512 - 1511: He is Su Zhan’s Son

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Chapter 1511: He is Su Zhan¡¯s Son</h4>


    Everyone else started to piece things together too. Now that the Destiny¡¯s Tome is in the ck Widow¡¯s possession, if this reasoning holds, then the ck Widow would have to hand the Destiny¡¯s Tome over to Su Ling. But Su Ling is a fool! With the Destiny¡¯s Tome in his hands, it would be useless to him, and the crowd would have a chance to seize it.


    Once they understood this point, the crowd quickly voiced their support, shouting that Su Ling was Su Zhan¡¯s sole heir. As for the ck Widow, as the saying goes, "married daughters are like water spilled away," and thus matters of the Su Family of Yanbei were no longer connected to her. She had no right to inherit Su Zhan¡¯s legacy!


    The ck Widow listened on the sidelines, growing anxious. Was Wu Daozi trying to trap her?


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" The ck Widow hurriedly eximed. She did have a past acquaintance with Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang. These two individuals had a decent rtionship with her father, so why were they undermining her now?


    Wu Daozi, however, ignored the ck Widow¡¯s protests and continued with a smile: "Su Zhan¡¯s son is the one who can inherit Su Zhan¡¯s legacy and everything that belongs to him. I believe many of you here have been beneficiaries of Su Zhan¡¯s help. If there is an opportunity, would everyone here be willing to help Su Zhan¡¯s son?"


    The crowd nced at Su Ling, who sat nearby with a nk expression, and secretlyughed to themselves. This fool¡ªwhat would he ever need their help for?


    "Of course, we¡¯re willing!" The crowd unanimously voiced their agreement,pletely disregarding Su Ling, the fool, in their minds.


    "Then that¡¯s perfect!" Wu Daoziughed heartily and said loudly, "In that case, allow me to formally introduce everyone!"


    With those words, Wu Daozi walked over to Su Yang¡¯s side and said loudly, "This individual here is Su Zhan¡¯s son¡ªSu Ling!"


    The crowd froze momentarily, and then erupted into chaos.


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect was the first to leap to his feet, shouting, "Wu! What nonsense are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? Su Ling is sitting over there¡ªthis is Su Yang!"


    "What kind of rubbish are you spouting? Are your eyes broken or something?" another person shouted.


    The crowd broke into noisymotion, thinking Wu Daozi hadpletely lost his mind.


    Su Yang was equally stunned, staring at Wu Daozi in disbelief, unable to fathom what kind of scheme he was cooking up.


    The ck Widow also looked at Su Yang in surprise, feeling increasingly perplexed by Wu Daozi¡¯s sudden statement.


    But Wu Daozi remained calm, his faceposed with a faint smile. It was only after the noise eventually subsided that he slowly said, "I know no one believes me, but I will prove this matter. Over the past few days, Old Yuan and I have painstakingly investigated this matter, and this conclusion was not reached lightly. Before presenting proof, I ask everyone to listen to a story."


    Some in the crowd still wanted to refute him, but Wu Daozi didn¡¯t give them the chance. He spoke directly: "More than ten years ago, a certain family fell into chaos after its Family Head mysteriously disappeared. The former Family Head left behind a son, who was still an infant in swaddling clothes, and a legendary tome coveted by all. Within the n and beyond, countless people sought to obtain this tome, while others aimed to kill this infant to eradicate that lineage entirely."


    "Under such dire circumstances, the Family Head¡¯s personal attendant made a life-altering decision. In order to preserve the Family Head¡¯s sole remaining bloodline, he disguised his own son as the Family Head¡¯s child. He left the true infant heir within the n to face the dangers ahead. As for himself, he took the Family Head¡¯s tome, pretended to steal it, and fled in desperation, taking the true infant heir away from the n."


    "For years, he obscured his identity, exhausting all his resources to raise the Family Head¡¯s son. Meanwhile, his own son remained within the n, enduring scorn and suffering, ultimately bing mentally impaired. Yet the attendant never uttered a singleint, even though the world branded him as a traitor. He refused to defend himself¡ªhe willingly bore the burden, all for the sake of protecting the Family Head¡¯s son."


    "But in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the pull of love and guilt for his own child. After raising the Family Head¡¯s son to adulthood, he implemented a n he had prepared for over ten years. He drew out the n¡¯s enemies, risking his life to rescue his own son."


    As Wu Daozi spoke, his gaze swept over the crowd. He slowly enunciated: "By now, everyone should have figured out who the characters in this story are. The Family Head is none other than Su Zhan. The personal attendant is Su An, whoter became Su Ping. The Family Head¡¯s son is Su Yang, who Su An brought out of the Su Family of Yanbei. And the boy left behind within the Su Family¡ªSu Ling¡ªis actually Su An¡¯s own son. To protect Su Zhan¡¯s only heir, Su An sacrificed his own child, leaving him in the Su Family to divert attention, while he painstakingly raised Su Zhan¡¯s son in secrecy."


    The crowd fell into a deathly silence, staring fixedly at Su Yang, who was equally stupefied.


    Su Yang had never dreamed of such a revtion!


    Everyone had long viewed Su An as an irredeemable traitor, yet now, through Wu Daozi¡¯s recounting, Su An was anything but. Su An was, in fact, a paragon of loyalty and sacrifice¡ªa man worthy of immense respect!


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of Su Ping¡¯s death, where he had, with hisst ounce of strength, told Su Ling, "I¡¯m sorry."


    At the time, Su Yang had assumed Su Ping was expressing remorse for Su Ling out of guilt or regret for some wrongdoing.


    But now, Su Yang finally understood the depth of Su Ping¡¯s apology. He truly felt guilt toward Su Ling. After all, Su Ping left his own son in the Su Family of Yanbei, exposing him to such danger and suffering. Su Ping¡¯s heart had carried immeasurable guilt toward his own child all along!


    The ck Widow stared at Su Yang in utter shock. Her thoughts boiled down to one conclusion: Su Yang was her true brother!?


    After a lengthy silence, someone finally broke the quiet. The first to speak was Su Huo, who nearly jumped to his feet, roaring, "Wu Daozi, what kind of nonsense are you spouting? Su Ling is my elder brother¡¯s true son, and you¡¯re twisting things around in favor of Su Yang! Not only have you mixed up Su Ling and Su Yang¡¯s identities, you¡¯re trying to clear Su An¡¯s name. Just what are your intentions? Are you... are you Qinghe Academy¡¯s people working together with Su An?"


    The crowd turned their furrowed gazes to Wu Daozi. His words had been far too shocking. Such a revtion was nearly impossible for anyone to ept. Moreover, they had no desire to ept it, as Su Zhan¡¯s reputation was legendary. No one wanted his son to be equally formidable!


    Wu Daozi, however, appearedpletelyposed. His faint smile remained as he said lightly, "It¡¯s perfectly normal to have doubts about the authenticity of this matter. But I can vouch for the veracity of every word I¡¯ve spoken¡ªI¡¯ve not uttered a single falsehood!"

 Chapter 1513 - 1512 How to Prove

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Chapter 1512 How to Prove</h4> The crowd erupted intomotion once again as Su Huo angrily shouted, "You vouch for it with your integrity? Wu Daozi, do you even have any integrity to speak of?"


    The crowd voiced their agreement. Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang¡¯s usual behavior had always been insufferable, often tricking others present. Now that he wanted to use his ¡¯integrity¡¯ as a guarantee, who would put any stock in that?


    "I can prove it!" Wu Daozi said loudly and confidently.


    "And how exactly are you going to prove it?" Su Huo yelled back.


    "It¡¯s simple. There are two ways to prove it." Yuan Tiangang stepped forward and said in amanding voice, "The first is a blood test. If Su Yang and Su Xue are truly siblings, a blood test will reveal the truth!"


    ck Widow perked up immediately. She was eager to know if Su Yang was truly her younger brother!


    "That method isn¡¯t foolproof!" Su Huo dismissed it bluntly, waving his hand. "This concerns the bloodline of my elder brother. We cannot treat this matter so carelessly."


    "The second method is even simpler..." Yuan Tiangang continued, "We can use Destiny¡¯s Tome for verification!"


    "Destiny¡¯s Tome?" The crowd was stunned. Su Huo¡¯s eyes widened as he questioned, "How would that work?"


    Yuan Tiangang smirked faintly and asked in a soft tone, "Su Huo, as the current Su Family Head, can you tell us the true origin of Destiny¡¯s Tome?"


    Su Huo frowned deeply and responded in a grave voice, "It is the ancestral supreme technique of the Su Family of Yanbei..."


    "Stop spouting nonsense!" Yuan Tiangang interrupted him sharply, "Destiny¡¯s Tome is a manual that Su Zhan stumbled upon by chance; it¡¯s not originally something from the Su Family. If it truly were, then why is it that within your Su Family, only Su Zhan knows the secret techniques contained within Destiny¡¯s Tome?"


    Su Huo¡¯s face darkened, but he had no choice but to admit this fact. Indeed, Destiny¡¯s Tome was a manual obtained identally by Su Zhan and had little to do with the Su Family of Yanbei.


    "The content within Destiny¡¯s Tome is vastly profound. Before Su Zhan went off to participate in that major war, he used his own bloodline to seal Destiny¡¯s Tome ahead of time," Yuan Tiangang dered loudly. "Many people here should already be aware of this, correct?"


    The crowd exchanged nces, and some influential figures among them nodded subtly¡ªthey did know about this.


    Yuan Tiangang continued in a booming voice, "At the time, Su Zhan said that if he didn¡¯t return, his descendants could use his bloodline to unseal Destiny¡¯s Tome. In other words, only someone with Su Zhan¡¯s bloodline can unlock Destiny¡¯s Tome!"


    "What are you trying to say exactly?" The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect interjected impatiently, "It¡¯s been so many years. That seal must have weakened by now. This method can¡¯t prove that Su Yang is Su Zhan¡¯s son!"


    The rest of the crowd echoed their agreement. After all, more than a decade had passed, and the seal hadn¡¯t been reinforced since then; it was likely alreadypromised. Many people wanted to im Destiny¡¯s Tome precisely because they believed they could now break the seal themselves.


    "Heh..." Yuan Tiangang chuckled lightly. "Second Elder, it seems you have no understanding of Su Zhan¡¯s strength. Do you really think the seal he left behind would degrade in such a short amount of time?"


    "It¡¯s been over a decade! How can that still be considered short?" The Second Elder retorted loudly.


    "Whether the seal has weakened or not, we¡¯ll find out by testing it," the Owner of Xiao Huang suddenly proposed. "We can select ten people from those present and have them attempt to open Destiny¡¯s Tome to see if Su Zhan¡¯s seal has truly loosened."


    The crowd exchanged hesitations before ultimately agreeing to the Owner of Xiao Huang¡¯s suggestion.


    The Owner of Xiao Huang turned to ck Widow, who didn¡¯t hesitate either. Without dy, she handed Destiny¡¯s Tome over to the Owner of Xiao Huang.


    All eyes focused intently on the tome in the Owner of Xiao Huang¡¯s hands. Greed flickered in every gaze, as if each person yearned to snatch it away. But ultimately, no one dared to act. They simply couldn¡¯t afford to; Destiny¡¯s Tome was in the hands of the Owner of Xiao Huang. Anyone daring enough to seize it would be courting death.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get started! Everyone, you may now attempt to unseal it," the Owner of Xiao Huang dered loudly.


    After much deliberation among the crowd, ten individuals were selected to try and open Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Su Huo was among them, and he was the first to step forward. epting Destiny¡¯s Tome from the Owner of Xiao Huang, Su Huo¡¯s heart trembled¡ªa surge of greed tempted him to run away with the tome.


    But in the end, reason prevailed over avarice. He knew perfectly well that there was no chance of escaping from the Owner of Xiao Huang. Reluctantly, he resolved to follow through with the trial and attempted to open the tome.


    Time after time, he tried, but the tome stubbornly resisted any attempt to unseal it. Destiny¡¯s Tome seemed bound by an invisible force that he couldn¡¯t budge even slightly.


    Next, the remaining nine selected individuals took their turns, but the results were the same¡ªnone of them seeded in unsealing Destiny¡¯s Tome. The crowd¡¯s expressions grew more serious by the moment. If Destiny¡¯s Tome couldn¡¯t be opened, then what was the point of fighting over it?


    "Alright, next, let Su Xue give it a try!" Yuan Tiangang called out loudly.


    ck Widow stepped forward, taking a deep breath as she reached out to unseal Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    "Not yet!" Yuan Tiangang halted her. "You¡¯ll need to use your own bloodline to open it!"


    ck Widow hesitated briefly before pricking her finger and letting a drop of blood fall onto the tome.


    The moment her blood touched its surface, Destiny¡¯s Tome radiated a brilliant light, as though some long-dormant seal had been unlocked. ck Widow reached out again and effortlessly opened the tome.


    A burst of astonishment swept through the crowd. The ten people who had tried earlier were all left in sheer disbelief. There was no doubt¡ªck Widow had sessfully unsealed Destiny¡¯s Tome with her bloodline!


    "Impossible! This must be some trick¡ªyou¡¯re saying anyone¡¯s blood could open it!" Su Huo loudly objected, "Let me try again!"


    "Be my guest," Yuan Tiangang replied without the slightest resistance.


    Su Huo rushed over, pricked his finger, and let his blood drip onto the tome, but the result remained unchanged. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t unseal Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    One by one, the others tried again as well, yet the oue was identical. Even after soaking the tome with their blood, it remained firmly sealed and immovable.


    At that moment, the crowd grew silent. Everyone finally conceded that Destiny¡¯s Tome was indeed bound by a bloodline seal linked to Su Zhan.


    Meanwhile, an even deeper sense of dread settled over them. How unfathomably powerful must Su Zhan have been to leave behind such an enduring seal after more than a decade?


    "Since everyone has tested it, now it¡¯s Su Yang¡¯s turn," Yuan Tiangang announced with a smile.


    All eyes turned to Su Yang. ck Widow¡¯s excitement was unmistakable¡ªif Su Yang could unseal Destiny¡¯s Tome, it would confirm once and for all that he was her younger brother!

 Chapter 1514 - 1513: Verification

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Chapter 1513: Verification</h4>


    In truth, Su Yang didn¡¯t need to attempt it at all, as he had already opened the Destiny¡¯s Tome long ago.


    What truly shook him were Yuan Tiangang¡¯s words. Could it be true? Was he truly Su Zhan¡¯s son?


    This revtion hit him like a thunderp, too overwhelming for Su Yang to process immediately.


    However, everyone present was staring at Su Yang, silently waiting for him to give it a try.


    "Su Yang, go on and try," Yuan Tiangang prompted gently.


    Only then did Su Yang return to his senses. He took a deep breath, walked over to the Owner of Xiao Huang, picked up the Destiny¡¯s Tome, and easily opened it.


    The crowd erupted into chaos. Though most had suspected Su Yang would be able to open it, seeing it with their own eyes still bred a wave of dissatisfaction within many hearts.


    "Wait a minute!" someone suddenly shouted. "He didn¡¯t even drip blood! How did he open it? This... this has to be rigged!"


    A handful of others chimed in withints, but the majority stayed quiet, for this wasn¡¯t an actual issue at all.


    Yuan Tiangang shot the heckler a disdainful nce. "Are you an idiot? Su Yang has held the Destiny¡¯s Tome for so long. Do you really think he wouldn¡¯t have already activated it with his bloodline?"


    The users instantly fell silent. Of course! Su Yang must have already triggered the Destiny¡¯s Tome with his blood, which was why he could open it now.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but recall: back during his time in the military, he had identally dripped blood onto the Destiny¡¯s Tome after being injured, which caused it to open. At the time, Su Yang hadn¡¯t understood why. But now, it all made sense¡ªit could only be opened through one¡¯s bloodline!


    In that moment, Su Yang also pieced together why Su Ping had previously told him that secrets woulde to light only once he reached the Land Fairy Realm.


    Su Ping had known that once Su Yang¡¯s lineage was exposed, he would face unimaginable challenges. Thus, Su Ping had refrained from telling him until he could protect himself by reaching the Land Fairy Realm.


    Unfortunately, that day never came. Su Yang hadn¡¯t yet entered the Land Fairy Realm before Su Ping fell in battle, leaving no time to share these truths.


    If not for Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi¡¯s investigation, this secret might have been buried forever. None would have imagined that Su Yang was truly Su Zhan¡¯s son!


    The crowd grew restless. If Su Yang was indeed Su Zhan¡¯s son, this matter would be immenselyplicated. Leaving aside other issues, no one could contest Su Yang inheriting Su Zhan¡¯s legacy. And yet, it also meant no one could now force Su Yang to hand over the Destiny¡¯s Tome!


    Among those present, no one was more unwilling to ept this than Su Huo. He had always believed Su Ling to be Su Zhan¡¯s son. And after Su Ling became a fool, his worries had evaporated. But never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that Su Ling was actually Su An¡¯s son, and Su Yang was the real son of Su Zhan. In other words, his worst fear had finallye true¡ªhe would have to face off against Su Zhan¡¯s son after all!


    Not only would he fail to obtain the Destiny¡¯s Tome, but now he¡¯d gained a mortal enemy. Considering all that he had done in the past, there was no way Su Yang would let him off!


    Grinding his teeth, Su Huo shouted, "This is all hearsay! It¡¯s utterly unreliable. How can simply opening the Destiny¡¯s Tome prove Su Yang is my elder brother¡¯s son? That¡¯s far too flimsy of an argument!"


    The others began chiming in as well. In their hearts, they all knew Su Yang must be Su Zhan¡¯s son. But they were too unwilling to ept it, too reluctant to face the truth.


    "Patriarch Su, don¡¯t rush to conclusions!" Wu Daozi said with a faint smile, then brought Su Ling forward. "To be fair, let us have Su Ling give it a try."


    All eyes turned to Su Ling, who stood there nkly with noprehension of what was happening.


    Wu Daozi carefully sliced Su Ling¡¯s hand, letting a drop of blood fall onto the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Su Ling pouted, then burst into loud wails. After all, he was nothing more than a fool.


    It took significant effort for Wu Daozi to calm Su Ling down. He then guided Su Ling¡¯s hand to try opening the Destiny¡¯s Tome. After several clumsy attempts, Su Ling failed each time.


    The crowd erupted once more. This oue definitively proved that Su Ling was not Su Zhan¡¯s son!


    And with that, everything was settled!


    The ck Widow¡¯s eyes lit up as she gazed at Su Yang with excitement. This¡ªthis was truly her younger brother!


    But Su Yang stood there dazed, his gaze fixed on Su Ling. Tears still clung to Su Ling¡¯s face, his pitiful expression stabbing at Su Yang¡¯s heart like a knife. In truth, this person should have been his. It was Su Ping who had exchanged his own child for Su Yang, ensuring Su Yang¡¯s survival to this day. And yet, his own son had ended up like this.


    As Su Yang looked at Su Ling, all he could feel was admiration and gratitude for Su Ping¡ªand an overwhelming guilt toward Su Ling.


    "Now, can this matter finally be settled?" Yuan Tiangang¡¯s voice boomed across the room.


    The murmurs among the crowd persisted. Though they were unwilling, there was no choice but to ept the truth.


    Su Huo, however, remained defiant. He shouted, "This changes nothing! It proves nothing! You can¡¯t just pull someone out of nowhere and im he¡¯s my elder brother¡¯s son! On what grounds?"


    "Whether it can be proven or not, the truth is clear to those who seek justice!" Yuan Tiangang responded firmly.


    "Justice? What justice? No one epts this! What justice are you even talking about?" Su Huo bellowed. "Everyone, judge for yourselves! Does Su Yang look like he could possibly be my elder brother¡¯s son? Clearly, these Qinghe Academy people have conspired with Su An to muddle the truth and orchestrate this farce! This is a trap they¡¯ve set!"


    The scene became chaotic as more people considered speaking up in support of Su Huo. After all, doing so could bring tangible benefits.


    But before anyone could voice agreement, an elderly man in the front row abruptly rose and dered in amanding voice, "I trust Qinghe Academy¡¯s judgment, and I trust my instincts. Su Yang is, without doubt, Su Zhan¡¯s son. Martial God Altar will stand unwaveringly by Su Yang¡¯s side!"


    The speaker was none other than the Great Elder of the Martial God Altar, a figure of immense influence within the Martial God Altar.


    And the Martial God Altar, despite being one of the Ten Great Sects, was widely regarded as the unrivaled leader among them. With the Third Generation Martial God stationed there, no sect dared to underestimate its power.


    Though nominally part of the Ten Great Sects, the Martial God Altar had long transcended that distinction. Among the remaining nine sects, none would dare provoke it.


    Moreover, the Martial God Altar rarely involved itself in disputes, maintaining peaceful rtions with the other sects.


    Yet now, the Martial God Altar had decisively dered its support for Su Yang, leaving the crowd utterly stunned.

 Chapter 1515 - 1514: Su Family Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Chapter 1514: Su Family Leaves</h4>


    Everyone present was deeply shocked, although Qinghe Academy remained rtively calm.


    There were many details outsiders were unaware of, yet Qinghe Academy was well-informed. In truth, the rtionship between the Martial God Altar and Su Zhan was actually quite cordial. When the crowd earlier demanded a public trial for Su Yang, the Martial God Altar did not get involved in the matter.


    On the contrary, prior to today¡¯s events, the Martial God Altar¡¯s Grand Elder had personally sought out the Academy¡¯s Headmaster, expressing his position that Su Yang must be executed to avenge Su Zhan. The Martial God Altar, however, showed no desire for Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Now that it was proven Su Yang was indeed Su Zhan¡¯s son, the Martial God Altar naturally took a bold and clear stance to support Su Yang.


    The Altar¡¯s support immediately unsettled those present who intended to oppose the decision, leaving them flustered.


    At this juncture, the facts were indisputable. Any attempts to distort the truth would be ring acts of outright denial. While numerous families and sects coveted Destiny¡¯s Tome, some still held to a moral baseline and would refrain from manipting the truth.


    Thus, those willing to tear apart their reputations and distort the facts dwindled significantly. Under the strong pressure exerted by Qinghe Academy and the Martial God Altar, these individuals knew what their inevitable fate would be if they dared to twist reality here.


    After the Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar spoke, the crowd immediately fell silent. No one stepped forward to support Su Huo anymore.


    Su Huo¡¯splexion turned an ashen green, his fury and frustration written across his face. He realized he stood no chance of gaining any advantage in this arena. Staring at Su Yang on the stage, his hatred burned so fiercely it bordered on madness. If not for the many eyes fixated upon him, Su Huo¡¯s impulsive desire was to kill Su Yang outright and end this matter once and for all.


    After all, Su Yang was Su Zhan¡¯s son¡ªthe sole legitimate heir to the Su Family Head position. As long as Su Yang lived, Su Huo understood his leadership of the family would be deemed entirely illegitimate. He feared that Su Yang would one day seize the family headship from him.


    "It looks like everyone agrees with what I¡¯ve said!" Yuan Tiangang dered loudly, his voice ringing clear, "Su Family Head, the eyes of the people are always discerning, are they not?"


    Su Huo knew it was utterly impossible now to rally the crowd to back him. Grinding his teeth in frustration, he abruptly stood and said in a grave tone, "The Yanbei Su Family refuses to ept this result. Qinghe Academy, your attempt to confuse ck and white, distort truth from falsehood, and disrupt the affairs of the Yanbei Su Family will not seed. Since our paths differ, we shall part ways. Farewell!"


    Having said this, Su Huo turned and led the members of the Yanbei Su Family away without hesitation.


    "Su Family Head, no need to see you off!" Yuan Tiangangughed mockingly, his toneced with sarcasm.


    Su Huo stormed away from Qinghe Academy with the Su Family entourage, his face pale with rage, unwilling to linger even a moment longer. Although he, too, now epted Su Yang was indeed Su Zhan¡¯s son, he would never openly acknowledge it. For acknowledging it would mean he would have no grounds to refuse relinquishing his family headship should anyone demand it.


    Witnessing Su Huo and his group depart, many of the remaining sects and families also stood up to leave. They understood that staying any longer was futile. Since Su Yang was Su Zhan¡¯s son, Destiny¡¯s Tome rightfully belonged to him.


    Under the protection of Qinghe Academy and the Martial God Altar, it was evident they could not wrest Destiny¡¯s Tome from Su Yang. There was no more cause to linger.


    "Ten Great Sects, please wait a moment!" Yuan Tiangang called out quickly when he saw the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect about to leave, "We still have some matters that need to be addressed. Don¡¯t rush to leave just yet!"


    The Second Elder paused in confusion, furrowing his brow, "What matters? There¡¯s nothing left for us to discuss with Qinghe Academy!"


    The other representatives from Horizon¡¯s End and Heavenly de Peak shared simr expressions of unwillingness, clearly reluctant to stay.


    The Headmaster stepped forward calmly, saying, "The Ten Great Sects have agreements with Qinghe Academy. These agreements were supplementary arrangements made during Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s time. Now that we¡¯ve met Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s son, there are certain matters that need to be resolved. I request all of you to stay for now!"


    The members of the Ten Great Sects exchanged looks but ultimately chose to remain. Despite their reluctance and dissatisfaction, exemplified by sects like the Medicine Sect, they could not refute the Headmaster¡¯s statement, especially since those agreements were now brought to the table.


    In the end, all other sects and families departed, leaving only the representatives of the Ten Great Sects behind.


    The Headmaster began by ensuring proper amodations for the Ten Great Sects¡¯ representatives, before leading Su Yang, ck Widow, Yuan Tiangang, Wu Daozi, and others upstairs.


    Xiao Huang¡¯s owner held Xiao Huang in his arms, leisurely wandering the campus as though taking a stroll, yet none of the onlookers dared underestimate him.


    As the Headmaster guided the group upstairs, ck Widow held tightly onto Su Yang¡¯s arm, silent tears streaming down her face. She was utterly certain now that Su Yang was her younger brother, her heart overflowing with joy so intense that her tears refused to stop.


    Su Yang, too, was overwhelmed with emotion. He never imagined ck Widow would turn out to be his biological sister. Yet, he could clearly sense ck Widow genuinely cared for him as her brother. Her fearless return to the Yanbei Su Family to rescue Su Ling at the risk of her own life was proof enough.


    Once inside a private chamber, the Headmaster nced at the siblings and smiled, saying, "This turned out to be a good resolution after all. Miss Su, congrattions¡ªyou¡¯ve finally found your younger brother!"


    ck Widow couldn¡¯t stop her tears, nodding repeatedly. Suddenly, she knelt down in a show of solemnity, expressing loudly, "My heartfelt thanks to Senior Wu and Senior Yuan. If not for the two of you, I would never have discovered that Su Yang is my younger brother!"


    She then grabbed Su Yang, pulling him down to his knees to express gratitude as well.


    Su Yang, filled with genuine appreciation for the duo, obediently knelt down and bowed deeply.


    Wu Daozi and Yuan Tiangang beamed with satisfaction. Yuan Tiangangughed, "No need for such courtesy. I¡¯ve said before, my divination skills have never been wrong. From the moment I saw this young man, I sensed he was extraordinary. That¡¯s why I deliberately tested him by presenting some of Qinghe Academy¡¯s Bronze Seal Script for him to examine. And indeed, I discovered he could understand the script."


    "Everyone knows the contents of the Bronze Seal Script require Destiny¡¯s Tome to unravelpletely," Wu Daozi chimed in immediately. "So, when I noticed this young man couldprehend the script, I suspected he must have seen Destiny¡¯s Tome. Later, I recalled Su Zhan had sealed Destiny¡¯s Tome in such a way that only those of his bloodline could unlock it¡ªand that only deepened my certainty. Additionally, we had previously encountered Su An, someone renowned for his humility, loyalty, and unyielding sense of honor. It was unthinkable that Su An would betray Su Zhan, which made it evident there were hiddenyers to this truth!"

 Chapter 1516 - 1515: The Dean Talks About the Sky Battle (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Chapter 1515: The Dean Talks About the Sky Battle (Part 1)</h4>


    Listening to Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi talk like this, Su Yang finally understood why these two old candles got entangled with him as soon as they saw him. It turned out to be for this reason.


    From start to finish, these two people were actually trying to investigate Su Yang¡¯s identity!


    Thinking about Su Ping¡¯s matter, Su Yang¡¯s heart ached again. Although that wasn¡¯t his biological father, over the years, Su Ping had been like his real father. Moreover, the most crucial point is that Su Ping sacrificed so much to save him, leaving Su Yang feeling both grateful and guilty!


    "By the way, where did you learn about what my father did?" Su Yang asked. He still called Su Ping "father," unable to change his address for now.


    "Originally, we didn¡¯t know. The two of us went to Nanluo City to investigate this matter. Later, we met one of your father¡¯s friends, Lin Ze Ping!" Yuan Tiangang said, "These things were told to us by Lin Ze Ping!"


    "Uncle Lin?" Su Yang was astonished, how could Lin Ze Ping know these things? Shouldn¡¯t Su Ping have kept this secret well?


    "This Lin Ze Ping really has some skills, he is well-versed in reading people. When you were little, he saw that you had an extraordinary aura and felt you were not an ordinary person. So, he deliberately befriended Su Ping and even arranged a child marriage for you," Yuan Tiangang said, "However, he also didn¡¯t know your true identity. Su Ping didn¡¯t tell him about his own matters, but before leaving Nanluo City, Su Ping found Lin Ze Ping and told him this story. When we went to find him, Lin Ze Ping suddenly figured out the situation and told us this story!"


    Su Yang realized it all, feeling even more sentimental. Undoubtedly, before Su Ping left, he had already prepared himself for death. He considered that once he was dead, Su Yang¡¯s identity could not remain hidden forever, so he told this story to Lin Ze Ping, intending to have him reveal Su Yang¡¯s identity.


    And eventually, Su Ping really couldn¡¯t survive, but the story he told Lin Ze Ping finally yed its role.


    Su Yang felt another wave of sorrow, thinking about what Su Ping did for him, it really pained his heart.


    "I have to say, what Su An did is truly admirable!" the principal sighed lightly.


    Everyone in the room was also filled with respect. Su An, bearing infamy for ten years, almost causing his own son¡¯s death, just to protect the descendants of Su Zhan. How many people could do such a thing?


    ck Widow was also full of guilt, whispering, "All these years, I¡¯ve seen him as my greatest enemy. Sigh, now that I think about it, it was me being too foolish. How... how did it end up like this?"


    "You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, you¡¯re not the only one who underestimated him!" the principal said softly, "It¡¯s just that we all got it wrong, mistaking the good for the bad!"


    ck Widow sighed and suddenly said, "After handling things here, I want to pay my respects at Su An¡¯s grave!"


    The principal nodded, looking at Su Yang, "Su Yang, since you¡¯re Su Zhan¡¯s son, there are certain things you must take on!"


    ck Widow¡¯s expression changed, quickly saying, "Principal, what... what do you want him to take on?"


    The principal nced at ck Widow and sighed gently, "What do you think?"


    ck Widow¡¯s expression changed again, biting her lip and whispering, "He hasn¡¯t entered the Earthly Immortal Realm yet!"


    "That¡¯s not key, what¡¯s key is that he¡¯s Su Zhan¡¯s son. That¡¯s enough!" the principal said softly.


    ck Widow said nothing more, only looking at Su Yang with helplessness.


    Su Yang also didn¡¯t know what the principal wanted to say, but he presumed it was nothing good. He took a deep breath and said loudly, "Principal, whatever it is, just tell me. Since I¡¯m Su Zhan¡¯s son, I must take on what¡¯s mine!"


    "Good!" The principal¡¯s eyes were full ofmendation, and ck Widow also looked pleased. This brother did not let her down!


    "What I¡¯m going to talk to you about next is the matter of the Heavenly War!" the principal said lightly.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, finally, it was time for this. He had known about the Heavenly War long ago, but others never told him about it. Now, just because he was Su Zhan¡¯s son, he had to take on these matters!


    "If you were just an ordinary person, the Heavenly War might have nothing to do with you. I wouldn¡¯t tell you about it, and you wouldn¡¯t have to consider these matters," the principal said, "But since you¡¯re Su Zhan¡¯s son, you must take on this responsibility."


    Su Yang nodded: "Principal, I¡¯m already prepared!"


    The principal nodded in satisfaction, walked to the window, and said softly, "You asked me before what the Heavenly War is. I¡¯ve never told you before. Now, I will exin it to you. The Heavenly War is the war between the Human Realm and the Heavenly Realm!"


    "Human Realm, Heavenly Realm?" Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, looking at the principal in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    The principal said softly, "Have you heard of the Nine Realms?"


    Su Yang shook his head, and the principal exined, "The Nine Realms are nine interconnected worlds. These nine worlds together are called the Nine Realms. In Ancient Times, the Nine Realms werepletely connected, and that was an era ravaged by Demon Gods, where human life was like grass. Untilter, a divine catastrophe separated the Nine Realms, allowing humanity to survive and develop to today."


    Su Yang was dumbfounded, hearing such things for the first time, utterly shocked. If not for the principal saying it personally, he would seriously doubt he was listening to a story.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, the principal knew he was finding it hard to ept, and said softly, "Do you really think those ancient mythological legends are baseless? As the saying goes, there¡¯s no smoke without fire. Most of those mythological legends are actually true!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang was once again shocked, his face full of amazement.


    The principal said softly, "In the simplest terms, the Investiture of the Gods war was actually the founding war of the Heavenly Realm. Those Immortals fought the Investiture of the Gods war to establish their domains and their statuses. However, those Immortals treated human lives as worthless. They didn¡¯t want too many Immortals to die in the Investiture of the Gods war, so they used the Human Realm as the battlefield. In the end, countless mortals perished,ying the foundation for the founding of the Heavenly Realm!"


    "This... this..." Su Yang was bbergasted, the Investiture of the Gods war was such a thing? He had read the Investiture of the Gods, the battles between the Chan and Jie sects, who would have thought it was for such a reason?


    The principal continued, "And those Divine Beasts and exotic beasts recorded in the ssic of Mountains and Seas indeed exist, but they are not things of the Human Realm!"

 Chapter 1517 - 1516: The Dean Speaks on the Heavenly Battle (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 1517: Chapter 1516: The Dean Speaks on the Heavenly Battle (Part 2)</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Yang was once again shaken. The "ssic of Mountains and Seas" recorded numerous strange and fantastical creatures. Su Yang had always thought those were simply figments of human imagination; but now, did this mean they truly existed?


    The headmaster softly continued, "Among the Nine Realms, other beings are inherently far superior to humans in terms of innate talent. As such, in the Nine Realms, humans were originally referred to as the ¡¯Cai Tribe.¡¯ There are many unique races throughout the Nine Realms, with some even enjoying the consumption of humans. To them, humans were nothing more than a delicacy."


    Su Yang felt a chill run down his spine¡ªwas the status of the Human Race truly so low during the Ancient Times?


    "Fortunately, a great cmity descended from the heavens back then, forcibly splitting the Nine Realms apart and giving humans a chance to cling to survival," the headmaster exined. "It was precisely because of this separation that humans were able to develop and thrive."


    "However, as time went on, people from the other Eight Realms eventually discovered pathways leading to the Human Realm. They opened the routes and once again invaded the Human Realm, plundering resources and enving humans, forcing them to dedicate all of their resources as offerings."


    "But by that time, the Human Realm was no longer the weak and vulnerable ce it once was. Some exceptional cultivators had risen, and some powerful warriors within the Human Realm refused to see it be enved to the Eight Realms. They began to resist. However, for the Human Realm to directly contend with the Eight Realms was an impossibility, so they devised a way to seal the pathways leading to the Human Realm!"


    "Of the eight pathways, seven were fully sealed. The only remaining pathway led to the Heavenly Realm, and this pathway was the hardest to seal because the Heavenly Realm was the most powerful."


    "I still remember that during the sealing of the Heavenly Path, the one who stepped forward from the Human Realm to take on this monumental task was the Kirin Divine Beast, who had remained in the Human Realm instead of departing. Alone, the Kirin fought on the Heavenly Path, exhausting its life force. Yet, even so, it failed topletely seal the path. Still, it managed to shatter the majority of the Heavenly Path. The path became extremely unstable, making it impossible for the experts of the Heavenly Realm to freely enter the Human Realm."


    "Unwilling to relinquish their control over the Human Realm, the Heavenly Realm ultimately struck a deal with the powerful humans. They established a branch in the Human Realm, which is what you know as the Heavenly Court. The Heavenly Court took over governance of the Human Realm, turning it into an extension of the Heavenly Realm. In return, the Heavenly Court assumed the responsibility of maintaining order in the Human Realm and even took on the role of protecting it."


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he eximed, "The Heavenly Court you¡¯re talking about, is it... is it that same Heavenly Court run by the Law Enforcers?"


    "Exactly!" The headmaster nodded slightly. "It is indeed the very Heavenly Court you¡¯ve heard of."


    Su Yang was utterly stunned. Only now did he finally understand the origins of this Heavenly Court!


    The headmaster continued, "The Heavenly Court is tasked with deploying the Law Enforcers to patrol the entire Human Realm, establish rules, and forbid Terrestrial Immortals from murdering ordinary people. Meanwhile, the powerful individuals of the Human Realm are required to join the Heavenly Court, be Law Enforcers, and answer to itsmands. However, the Great Sects and powerful families, due to their immense strength, are beyond the reach of the Heavenly Court¡¯s influence."


    Su Yang was left dumbfounded. If it weren¡¯t for the headmaster¡¯s exnation, he wouldn¡¯t have known any of this.


    "As for the ¡¯Sky Battles¡¯ I mentioned earlier, they are directly connected to the Heavenly Realm," the headmaster continued. "As I¡¯ve said, the Heavenly Path is extremely unstable, so each year, the number of people who can enter the Human Realm from the Heavenly Realm is limited. Over time, the Heavenly Court has made continuous efforts to repair the Heavenly Path, resulting in an increasing number of Heavenly Realm intrusions each year. This trend poses a significant threat to the Human Realm. Therefore, we negotiated with the Heavenly Court to reduce the number of intrusions."


    "When negotiations failed to lead to an agreement, we had no choice but to establish a pact with the Heavenly Court. Every year, there are ten battles. For each victory won by the Heavenly Court, one more individual from the Heavenly Realm is allowed to enter the Human Realm. For each victory by the Human Realm, one fewer person from the Heavenly Realm can enter. And this is what I¡¯ve been referring to as the Sky Battles!"


    Su Yang took a deep breath. Finally, he understood the true nature of the Sky Battles that people had been talking about.


    At the same time, he also understood why people were reluctant to tell him about the Sky Battles.


    In truth, without reaching the Land Fairy Realm, one couldn¡¯t participate in the Sky Battles. Conversely, knowing about the Sky Battles and realizing that the Heavenly Realm¡¯s ambitions loomed so ominously could evoke feelings of despair. Those who withheld this information from him were, in fact, trying to protect him!


    "Regarding the Sky Battles, Qinghe Academy formed an agreement with the Ten Great Sects," the headmaster exined. "The Ten Great Sects pledged to assist Qinghe Academy in the Sky Battles. At first, the coboration went smoothly, but over time, the Ten Great Sects gradually became reluctant to contribute. Since the Law Enforcers are unable to intervene in the operations of the Ten Great Sects, the sect members have growncent. Many of them have even forgotten the threat posed by the Heavenly Realm and no longer wish to contribute. It wasn¡¯t until your father, Su Zhan, emerged and forcibly led the Ten Great Sects into the Sky Battles that the Heavenly Court¡¯s advance was temporarily halted."


    At this point, the headmaster sighed. "But sadly, your fatherter faced off against a formidable Heavenly Realm expert inbat, after which he mysteriously disappeared. Since then, the Ten Great Sects have once again reneged on their agreement and refused to contribute to the Sky Battles."


    Su Yang listened in stunned silence. These revtions answered so many questions he had once yearned to know but had never been told. Now, he finally understood the truth!


    "What exactly is Qinghe Academy?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask. "After the Kirin Divine Beast perished in battle, was it Qinghe Academy that set the agreement with the Heavenly Realm?"


    "Qinghe Academy is nothing more than a union of like-minded individuals," the headmaster said with a warm smile. "We formed it out of necessity, to protect the Human Realm."


    Su Yang looked at the headmaster, feeling an even deeper sense of astonishment. The individuals capable of striking agreements with the Heavenly Realm were no ordinary people. Truthfully, Su Yang was growing increasingly curious¡ªjust who was this headmaster?


    "In recent years, Qinghe Academy has suffered repeated losses in the Sky Battles, and the number of people from the Heavenly Realm entering the Human Realm has grown steadily," the headmaster sighed. "In the Human Realm, a different mindset is also on the rise. Particrly within the Ten Great Sects, which are predominantlyposed of Terrestrial Immortals. The existence of the Law Enforcers makes them feel excessively constrained. Consequently, they have begun to seek a renegotiation of the rules with the Heavenly Court, hoping to remove the Law Enforcers¡¯ duty of protecting ordinary people."


    "This kind of thinking is extremely dangerous," the headmaster warned. "The Heavenly Court itself has long lost any genuine interest in protecting ordinary people. It continues to do so only because of the rules established in the past. In truth, its ultimate objective is to gain full control over the Human Realm. And as for the Ten Great Sects, in their pursuit of self-interest, they¡¯ve even considered abandoning the Sky Battles altogether, essentially handing the Human Realm over to the Heavenly Realm on a silver tter. If the Heavenly Realmunches a full-scale invasion, even the Ten Great Sects would not escape unscathed!"

 Chapter 1518 - 1517: You Must Lead the Ten Great Sects

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Chapter 1517: You Must Lead the Ten Great Sects</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Yang previously didn¡¯t understand the Heavenly War, nor did he know how these people nned to alter the Rules of Heaven and Earth.


    Now, after hearing the dean exin, Su Yang finally grasped the situation and understood what this so-called alteration of the Rules of Heaven and Earth was all about.


    "The Ten Great Sects¡ªdo they know about the Heavenly Realm?" Su Yang asked.


    "Of course they know!" The dean nodded.


    Su Yang asked in confusion, "Since they know, they should understand that the Heavenly Realm has always been eyeing the Human Realm covetously. In this situation, they ought to resist the Heavenly Realm with full force. How could they still entertain other thoughts?"


    "People who live infort for too long lose their vignce toward danger." The dean said softly, "The Ten Great Sects do know about the affairs of the Heavenly Realm, but that was back in the Ancient Times. Ever since the establishment of the Celestial Court, there hasn¡¯t been a simr crisis in the Human Realm. The members of the Ten Great Sects have been living toofortably, forgetting the ambitions of the Heavenly Realm. Moreover, in recent years, the Celestial Court has been getting closer to the Ten Great Sects. They¡¯ve even gifted them quite a few secret techniques and persistently indoctrinated them, leading them to believe that once they¡¯ve attained the Earthly Immortal Realm, they automatically be members of the Heavenly Realm. To them, they hardly consider themselves residents of the Human Realm anymore¡ªwhy would they care about the ambitions of the Heavenly Realm?"


    Su Yang furrowed his brow. These Ten Great Sects truly see themselves as gods of the Heavenly Realm?


    "During thest Heavenly War, the Ten Great Sects didn¡¯t lend us their support at all. Although many concerned individuals did assist, the war still ended in a disastrous defeat," the dean said. "This time, the Celestial Court has won seven battles, allowing seven members of the Heavenly Realm to enter the Human Realm. Following that, the Celestial Court contacted the Ten Great Sects to reopen negotiations and discuss the issue of the Human Realm¡¯s future. Meanwhile, some opportunists took advantage of the moment to propose altering the Rules of Heaven and Earth, resulting in the rumors that are circting now. Moreover, sects like the Medicine Sect, Hidden Sword Pavilion, and Heavenly de Peak have continually echoed calls to alter the Rules of Heaven and Earth. Among the Ten Great Sects, there are still many wavering factions. The future of this matter is hard to predict!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows tightened. If the Rules of Heaven and Earth were altered, the Human Realm would fall into chaos. Terrestrial Immortals could freely harm ordinary people. Such a situation would resemble the Ancient Times before the Nine Realms were separated!


    Indeed, the Heavenly Path is unstable, making it impossible forrge numbers of Heavenly Realm individuals to enter the Human Realm. However, if the Rules of Heaven and Earth were changed, Terrestrial Immortals would gain unchecked freedom to ughter mortals, plunging the Human Realm into utter chaos. Amid such chaos, concerns about the Heavenly Realm¡¯s migration into the Human Realm would likely go unnoticed.


    To put it bluntly, the Heavenly Realm¡¯s strategy is to borrow a de for murder¡ªstirring chaos in the Human Realm first, then reaping the benefits as fishermen.


    And yet, these Great Sects remain oblivious to the looming crisis. Or as the dean mentioned, perhaps they do understand the situation. But they don¡¯t even view themselves as members of the Human Realm anymore, believing their status as Earthly Immortals aligns them with the Heavenly Realm. As a result, they couldn¡¯t care less about the safety of the Human Realm.


    Facing such shallow thinking, Su Yang felt utterly speechless. If these people truly entered the Heavenly Realm, would they really meet a better fate?


    At this moment, the dean looked seriously at Su Yang and said gravely, "Su Yang, back when your father, Su Zhan, was alive, the Ten Great Sects were under his leadership. As Su Zhan¡¯s son, you should shoulder the responsibility of leading the Ten Great Sects!"


    Standing nearby, the ck Widow couldn¡¯t help but interject, "Dean, can Su Yang trulypare to my father? He hasn¡¯t even entered the Earthly Immortal Realm yet. How could he lead the Ten Great Sects? If he tried to take the lead now, it would certainly provoke dissatisfaction among many people, which... which would only make them resent him even more!"


    "I understand!" The dean nodded. "However, Su Yang is the only one qualified for this task. You are Su Zhan¡¯s son, and taking on this responsibility is legitimate and justified."


    "Dean, it¡¯s been over ten years already. Do the Ten Great Sects even care about such matters anymore?" ck Widow countered.


    "Whether they care or not is secondary. What matters is that it was Su Zhan who led the Ten Great Sects back then. Now, if Su Yang steps forward to lead them, it would make sense from a logical standpoint!" The dean paused briefly. "As for safety concerns, Qinghe Academy will provide its full support to you. Also, the Martial God Altar will unreservedly back you, and the Thousand Snow Pce will simrly stand by your side!"


    ck Widow furrowed her brow. Qinghe Academy, Martial God Altar, and Thousand Snow Pce¡ªall formidable powers indeed. But the remaining eight sects among the Ten Great Sects remain; there¡¯s no way Su Yang could overpower them single-handedly.


    ck Widow wanted to say more, but Su Yang had already spoken first: "You want me to lead the Ten Great Sects to negotiate with the Celestial Court?"


    The dean nodded slowly and replied softly, "If the Ten Great Sects negotiate on their own, I truly wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. Only by having you as the leader can the situation truly be controlled!"


    Su Yang understood the dean¡¯s rationale. If the Ten Great Sects were left to negotiate independently, very few of them would prioritize the fate of the world and its people. With Su Yang as their leader, the situation could be stabilized, preventing the alteration of the Rules of Heaven and Earth.


    ck Widow looked at Su Yang with a face full of worry, signaling with her eyes for Su Yang not to agree. This undertaking would yield no benefit and would ce Su Yang in opposition to both the Ten Great Sects and the Celestial Court.


    As the son of Su Zhan, Su Yang was already under heavy scrutiny. At this moment, what Su Yang ought to do was keep a low profile and avoid drawing attention to himself.


    Yet now, if Su Yang followed the dean¡¯s n and stepped forward to lead the Ten Great Sects, he¡¯d be far too conspicuous. Even if Su Yang could ensure the Rules of Heaven and Earth remained untouched, he would significantly increase his personal danger!


    Without Su Zhan¡¯s strength, how could he possibly take on Su Zhan¡¯s responsibilities?


    Su Yang saw ck Widow¡¯s gaze and naturally understood her meaning. However, he ultimately nodded slowly, saying, "Alright. I¡¯ll do it!"


    The dean let out a sigh of relief, as though a heavy burden had been lifted.


    ck Widow, on the other hand, panicked. She grabbed Su Yang¡¯s arm and stammered, "Su Yang, you... how could you..."


    "Sister!" Su Yang interrupted ck Widow. The single word "sister" caused tears to well up instantly in ck Widow¡¯s eyes.


    Su Yang stretched out his hand, gently wiping away the tears at the corner of ck Widow¡¯s eyes. With a faint smile, he said softly, "Sister, don¡¯t worry. We are Su Zhan¡¯s children. We must shoulder the responsibilities our father left behind. Father was a hero in his lifetime. How could we, as his children, shrink away from such duties now?"


    ck Widow¡¯s eyes flickered with newfound light. Although she was still worried, she nodded firmly. She always took pride in her father, Su Zhan. And now, Su Yang¡¯s actions were making her feel equally proud!

 Chapter 1519 - 1518: Creating Nuisance and Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Chapter 1518: Creating Nuisance and Trouble</h4><h4></h4>


    Qinghe Academy, Grand Conference Hall.


    Over a hundred people were seated noisily inside the hall. They were all members of the Ten Great Sects.


    Most of those who hade here to witness Su Yang¡¯s execution had already left, but the Ten Great Sects were requested to remain by Qinghe Academy.


    Seated in the hall, the majority of them were discussing Su Yang¡¯s situation.


    The revtion that Su Yang was Su Zhan¡¯s son had shocked everyone. Who could have imagined that, at the veryst moment, such an earth-shattering twist would unfold?


    Of course, the sects that bore grudges against Su Yang or Su Zhan were still muttering to themselves, skeptical of Su Yang¡¯s identity. Meanwhile, those sects without personal vendettas, after calming their emotions, were more inclined to marvel at Su An¡¯s actions.


    This man had sent his son to the Su Family of Yanbei, bearing the insults of the world for a lifetime, all to protect Su Zhan¡¯s sole heir. Such actions were enough to win the reverence of all!


    Even those who had cursed him most harshly were now among the ones who admired him the most. Su An¡¯s deeds were undoubtedly something that would astonish and inspire respect throughout the world!


    Among everyone present, the most emotional were naturally the members of the Thousand Snow Pce and the Medicine Sect. Shen Wan¡¯ao, the Great Elder of the Thousand Snow Pce, was Su Yang¡¯s maternal grandfather. Learning that his grandson was safe and had grown to his current stature filled him with immense joy.


    As for the Medicine Sect, their enmity with Su Yang was longstanding. On top of that, despite having previously benefited greatly from Su Zhan¡¯s kindness, they had repaid him with betrayal. Facing Su Zhan¡¯s descendants now left them with an unmistakable sense of difort. As a result, they resolutely insisted that Su Yang was not Su Zhan¡¯s son, vehemently iming the entire situation to be a ruse. From beginning to end, they refused to believe.


    Meanwhile, the mostposed group in the room was the contingent from Martial God Altar. Or rather, since arriving at Qinghe Academy, Martial God Altar had barely involved themselves in the discussions at all.


    When Su Huo called for a public trial of Su Yang earlier, Martial God Altar neither supported nor opposed the idea. It was onlyter, after Su Yang¡¯s identity was revealed, that they stepped forward and expressed their support for him. Since entering this conference hall, however, they hadn¡¯t uttered a single word.


    Naturally, the silence of Martial God Altar carried weight, and no one dared initiate a conversation with them. Martial God Altar¡¯s strength held an absolutely domineering position among the Ten Great Sects, a level that no other sect could afford to provoke!


    Amidst the fervent discussions, the doors to the conference hall suddenly opened, and the Headmaster entered with Su Yang in tow.


    The hall instantly fell silent. All eyes were fixed intently on the Headmaster and Su Yang, anxiously waiting to see what they intended to do next.


    The Headmaster stepped onto the dais first, smiling as he spoke, "Apologies for keeping you all waiting. For the sake of thoroughness, we had another round of blood tests conducted on Su Yang and Su Xue to confirm their identities. The results are in, and they conclusively show that Su Yang and Su Xue are indeed biological siblings. Therefore, Su Yang¡¯s identity is now fully established¡ªhe is unquestionably Su Zhan¡¯s son!"


    The crowd erupted into a mor once again. Even though many had already epted this, hearing the confirmation still left them shaken.


    "Impossible! This is impossible!" The Second Elder of Medicine Sect shouted furiously. "This Su Yang is clearly Su An¡¯s son! How could he be Su Zhan¡¯s? You cooked up this grand deception just to fool us all! We refuse to ept these so-called test results!"


    "Exactly, we do not ept it!" people from Horizon¡¯s End chimed in. Members from Heavenly de Peak and Soaring Cloud Hall also stood coldly alongside, clearly indicating their support for the Second Elder of Medicine Sect.


    Maintaining aposed expression, the Headmaster spoke softly, "If any of you have doubts, feel free to raise them here. That said, I expect allments to be based on reason and evidence. Making baseless usations and causing unnecessary disruption reflects poorly on those of us from the Ten Great Sects. Without valid reasoning, acting indifferently rude in the fashion of street quarrels is hardly befitting of our status, don¡¯t you think?"


    Laughter rose from the crowd, and many cast contemptuous nces toward the Medicine Sect. After all, having benefited so greatly from Su Zhan only to betray himter¡ªand now going so far as to turn against his descendants¡ªthey naturally drew the scorn of many.


    The Second Elder, humiliated and enraged, mmed the table and bellowed, "Who are you using of being unreasonable? Who¡¯s the one acting like a shrew quarreling in the streets?"


    "Is it not true?" The disciplinarian, standing nearby, responded coldly. "You¡¯ve presented no evidence to disprove Su Yang¡¯s identity yet continue your outright denial, using us of deceit and even rejecting the test results. If that doesn¡¯t qualify as nonsense, then what does?"


    "And do you im to have irrefutable evidence proving Su Yang¡¯s identity?" retorted the furious Second Elder.


    With a sharp nce, the disciplinarian shot back icily, "Second Elder, are you ill in the head, or are you hard of hearing? We¡¯ve already provided overwhelming proof. Isn¡¯t that evidence sufficient for you?"


    "I refuse to recognize any of it!" the Second Elder bellowed obstinately.


    "If you don¡¯t recognize it, then I suggest you provide your own evidence proving us wrong," the Headmaster said softly. "Otherwise, stop wasting everyone¡¯s time with baseless denials."


    "I may not have evidence, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m fabricating nonsense. I..." The Second Elder roared defiantly, seemingly poised to throw a tantrum on the spot.


    At that moment, the Grand Elder of Martial God Altar suddenly mmed his hand against the table, shouting, "Enough!"


    The Second Elder froze immediately, staring at the Grand Elder of Martial God Altar in bewilderment. His face turned pale with a tinge of panic. The Medicine Sect might dare to cause trouble for others, but when it came to Martial God Altar, they were too intimidated to act recklessly.


    There were two reasons for this: first, Martial God Altar¡¯s unparalleled power, and second, their enigmatic nature. They rarely interacted with outsiders, but every time they took action, victory was guaranteed. Truthfully, none of the Ten Great Sects wanted to risk provoking a heavyweight like Martial God Altar!


    Fixing the Second Elder with a frosty re, the Grand Elder of Martial God Altar said coldly, "This matter has already been settled. Su Yang is Su Zhan¡¯s son. If the Medicine Sect has questions, then present your evidence. If you cannot provide evidence, then stop spouting nonsense. Otherwise, you can leave. The Ten Great Sects have no need for a Medicine Sect that behaves like this!"


    His words sent shockwaves through the room. Many cast gleeful and gloating looks toward the Medicine Sect.


    The Grand Elder¡¯s meaning was crystal clear: if the Medicine Sect failed to produce evidence and continued their antics, they risked being expelled from the Ten Great Sects entirely!


    The Medicine Sect had previously enjoyed a high and irreceable status among the Ten Great Sects due to their mastery of three unique elixir recipes.


    But now, Qinghe Academy also possessed the ability to refine these elixirs. Who would care about the Medicine Sect anymore? Even if they were cast out of the Ten Great Sects, no one would lift a finger to aid them. After all, the Medicine Sect hadrgely lost its significance in today¡¯s world.

 Chapter 1520 - 1519: The Son Inherits the Father’s Business

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Chapter 1519: The Son Inherits the Father¡¯s Business</h4><h4></h4>


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned red as he looked around at the others present, but none of the sects was willing to speak on his behalf.


    Even sects like Horizon¡¯s End of Heavenly de Peak and Soaring Cloud Hall, which had always maintained good rtions with the Medicine Sect and had previously voiced doubts about Su Yang¡¯s identity, avoided meeting his gaze.


    These people were not foolish. While they might argue and tussle with Qinghe Academy, they would not dare provoke the Martial God Altar. Although Qinghe Academy¡¯s strength was no less than the Martial God Altar¡¯s, the Academy was known for being reasonable and had never shed with outsiders.


    But the Martial God Altar was a different story. They rarely acted, but when they did, they showed no mercy. Who among them would dare antagonize the Martial God Altar?


    In the end, the Second Elder dared not speak further and could only sit down indignantly, ring unhappily at the Academy Head and Su Yang.


    The Academy Head didn¡¯t even nce at him. He smiled faintly and said, "To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Su Yang to be Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s son. But this result is the best oue for us. It was Mr. Su Zhan who united the Ten Great Sects years ago and redefined the rules of Heavenly Battle. Afterward, Mr. Su Zhan mysteriously disappeared, and over the past decade or so, the Ten Great Sects have drifted apart due to various reasons. Now that we¡¯ve found Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s son, I believe Su Yang should inherit everything from Mr. Su Zhan. What do you all think?"


    The scene instantly erupted intomotion, with many people ring at the Academy Head with visible hostility. His words made it clear: he wanted Su Yang to lead the Ten Great Sects. But who among these sect members would agree?


    The Elder from Soaring Cloud Hall coldly interjected, "What does the Academy Head mean by ¡¯everything¡¯?"


    The Academy Head chuckled lightly and replied, "As the saying goes, ¡¯A son repays his father¡¯s debts; a son inherits his father¡¯s legacy.¡¯ Previously, you kept chanting about repaying the father¡¯s debts outside, so I assume you would also agree with inheriting the father¡¯s legacy. When Mr. Su Zhan was present, he acted as the representative of the Ten Great Sects in their dealings with the Heavenly Court. Now that Mr. Su Zhan is gone, I believe Su Yang ought to take on these responsibilities. From now on, affairs between the Ten Great Sects and the Heavenly Court should be handled by Su Yang, representing the Ten Great Sects. What do you all think?"


    "Absolutely not!" The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect stood up abruptly, shouting, "What qualifies him to represent the Ten Great Sects in negotiations with the Heavenly Court? He¡¯s just a fledgling brat, barely grown, yet he wants to negotiate with the Heavenly Court and represent the Ten Great Sects? Based on what?"


    "Based on the fact that he is Su Zhan¡¯s son!" The Academy Head replied with a light smile. "Second Elder, the thing you¡¯ve insisted on the most is a son repaying his father¡¯s debts. Naturally, the legacy left by a father must also be inherited by his son. When Mr. Su Zhan was present, he was the one representing the Ten Great Sects. Now, as Su Zhan¡¯s son, isn¡¯t it only natural for Su Yang to inherit everything Mr. Su Zhan left behind?"


    "It¡¯s still unclear whether he¡¯s truly Su Zhan¡¯s son!" The Second Elder growled coldly, "He..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar struck out with a palm, sending a p across the Second Elder¡¯s face from afar.


    The Second Elder was not without strength himself, but in the face of the Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar, he was as fragile as an infant unable to fight back. The strike sent him flying backward, crashing to the floor, with five finger marks stamped prominently on one side of his face. While the pain was not severe, his dignity was thoroughly shattered!


    "What are you doing!" The Second Elder shouted angrily, momentarily disregarding the power of the Martial God Altar. Being humiliated like this in public, how could he tolerate it?


    "I warned you earlier¡ªif you continued to create trouble, you could roll out of here. The Ten Great Sects have no need for the Medicine Sect!" The Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar said coldly. "Did you treat my words as meaningless noise?"


    The Second Elder was enraged. "You want Su Yang to lead the Ten Great Families now. What qualifies Su Yang to lead them? I am arguing this point logically! Is that wrong?"


    "If you believe Su Yang isn¡¯t qualified to lead the Ten Great Families, then state your reasoning clearly," the Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar said icily. "But if you continue harping on Su Yang¡¯s identity, then you are just stirring up trouble!"


    "You..." The Second Elder was so furious he nearly vomited blood. He mmed the table fiercely, roaring, "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you at the Martial God Altar!"


    "Not scared? So what?" The Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar shot a cold re toward the Medicine Sect¡¯s Second Elder.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned ashen. He could clearly see the killing intent in the Grand Elder¡¯s eyes. There was no doubt in his mind¡ªthe Grand Elder would kill him outright if he persisted in resisting!


    And such a situation wasn¡¯t unprecedented. The Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar had a history of being ruthless and intolerant of dissent. A hundred years ago, before he became the Grand Elder, he had personally killed seven elders from a certain sect after a disagreement. Later, the Martial God Altar unified forces to annihte that sect, causing it to plummet out of the Ten Great Sects entirely.


    Compared to that sect, the Medicine Sect was undoubtedly weaker.


    Moreover, it was clear that none of the other sects would assist the Medicine Sect now.


    Under such circumstances, continuing to sh with the Grand Elder was an act of suicide for the Second Elder!


    In the end, the Second Elder swallowed his anger and sat back down, his face burning red.


    The rest of the crowd exchanged uneasy nces, fully aware that the Grand Elder¡¯s actions were meant to set an example. By striking the Medicine Sect¡¯s Second Elder, he was demonstrating his stance and support for Su Yang.


    The Academy Head watched the scene unfold with a smile, as though it had nothing to do with him. Once the crowd quieted down, he softly chuckled and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, we must act with reason. Earlier, when you demanded a public trial for Su Yang, you insisted on Su Yang repaying his father¡¯s debts. Now that Su Yang is confirmed to be Su Zhan¡¯s son, you refuse to let him inherit his father¡¯s legacy. Isn¡¯t that unreasonable?"


    At this, Horizon¡¯s End, Soaring Cloud Hall, and Heavenly de Peak exchanged nces, and the Peak Master of Heavenly de Peak suddenly spoke up, "Academy Head, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re being unreasonable. It¡¯s just that Su Yang is too young and impulsive in his actions. Can someone like him truly represent the Ten Great Sects? When we selected Su Zhan before, it was because we trusted Su Zhan. But can we trust Su Yang?"


    This statement immediately triggered a wave of chatter and agreement, with many nodding to express their support for the Peak Master of Heavenly de Peak.


    The Academy Head chuckled softly, "Ladies and gentlemen, did you really choose Su Zhan to represent the Ten Great Sects purely because you trusted him? If I recall correctly, your sects all benefitted from Su Zhan in some way. That¡¯s why you pushed for Su Zhan to be the representative of the Ten Great Sects. What¡¯s the n now¡ªnow that Mr. Su Zhan has mysteriously disappeared, are you all nning to simply forget these favors he granted you?"

 Chapter 1521 - 1520 Grace

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Chapter 1520 Grace</h4><h4></h4>


    The crowd fell silent immediately, just as the headmaster had said. The fact that the Ten Great Sects could unite, with Su Zhan as their representative, was indeed because they owed Su Zhan a debt of gratitude.


    In the past, Su Zhan helped countless people during his travels, and most of the Ten Great Sects benefited from his aid.


    Although these Ten Great Sects were not as indebted to Su Zhan as the Medicine Sect, they owed him favors to varying degrees.


    Now that the headmaster mentioned this, no one was able to refute it.


    "A drop of water should be repaid with a spring of gratitude!" The Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar said coldly, "Even dogs know to repay kindness. Hmph, are the Ten Great Sects not nning to repay their debt?"


    The Peak Master of Heavenly de Peak¡¯s expression turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "Repaying our debt and letting Su Yang act as the representative of the Ten Great Sects are twopletely different matters. Mr. Su Zhan helped us, and we are grateful, willing to repay him tenfold or a hundredfold. However, allowing Su Yang to represent the Ten Great Sects would mean entrusting our future and destiny to him, which is no trivial matter. Su Yang is so young, what if he makes a mistake? How will the Ten Great Sects recover from that?"


    "Peak Master, I think you are overthinking it!" Su Yang stepped forward with a light smile and said, "Though I am young, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a fool. On the contrary, the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect and Su Huo from the Su Family of Yanbei are much older than I am. Yet, how do theypare to me in terms of actions?"


    The Peak Master of Heavenly de was suddenly at a loss for words, while others burst intoughter. The Su Family of Yanbei and the Medicine Sect had tried several times to deal with Su Yang, but ended up suffering major setbacks at his hands. Frankly speaking, there was no questioning Su Yang¡¯s intelligence and strategy.


    The Second Elder wanted to speak, but he held his tongue after receiving a re from the Martial God Altar¡¯s Grand Elder. Although resentful, he dared not provoke the Grand Elder, stifling his frustration.


    Su Yang chuckled and continued, "I understand that some may still have doubts about my abilities, but I hope you all will give me a chance. The alliance of the Ten Great Sects was formed due to my father, and I cannot watch it fall apart. Therefore, I must take on this responsibility. Of course, being young, I am sure to have much yet to learn. I will humbly seek guidance from all of you. If I do indeed make mistakes that cause loss to the Ten Great Sects, I am willing to bear all consequences and will give everything I have to make amends!"


    Su Yang¡¯s words were very sincere, prompting many present to nod in agreement.


    In fact, within the Ten Great Sects, although there were ones like the Medicine Sect that wished to alter the rules, there were also many that remained neutral.


    Su Yang stood up precisely to garner the support of these neutral sects. As long as they supported him, he could represent the Ten Great Sects.


    "Well said!" Shen Wan¡¯ao was the first to stand up, dering loudly, "Our Thousand Snow Pce supports Su Yang!"


    Everyone turned their gaze, knowing Shen Wan¡¯ao was Su Yang¡¯s grandfather and expected to be the first to support him.


    "Our Martial God Altar also supports Su Yang," the Grand Elder of the Martial God Altar said softly.


    Afterward, there was silence as others hesitated.


    Then, Su Yangughed once more and said, "Moreover, I will aplish what my father had not finished. For instance, I will teach the methods of crafting the Pill of Foundational Fortification, Immortal Essence Pill, and Great Luo Golden Pill to each of the Ten Great Sects!"


    With these words, the crowd erupted in shock, staring at Su Yang in amazement. Offering the crafting methods of these three elixirs was an enormous temptation.


    The people of the Medicine Sect were immediately rmed, with the Second Elder jumping up to shout, "Su Yang, what... what are you doing? These three elixirs are the secret recipes of our Medicine Sect, how can you casually share them with others?"


    The crowd erupted in derisiveughter at the Second Elder¡¯s outburst.


    "What do you mean, your Medicine Sect¡¯s secret forms? These three elixirs were originally taught to you by Mr. Su Zhan. Now that Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s son is handling these forms, what¡¯s the problem?"


    "Indeed, after obtaining these forms, you immediately monopolized the elixirs and threatened us. What, after all this time, are you truly convinced that these elixirs are solely your Medicine Sect¡¯s domain? Have you forgotten how you came by these forms?"


    "We¡¯ve seen shamelessness before, but never anything like yours!"


    "Pah, to think you have the gall to say that. Your ¡¯secret recipe¡¯¡ªdo you really believe the world doesn¡¯t know where these forms originated?"


    "I say, the Medicine Sect shouldn¡¯t even be allowed to produce these three elixirs anymore!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s face turned beet red in response to the crowd¡¯s jeers, feeling such shame he wished he could dig a hole and disappear.


    For years, the Medicine Sect had monopolized these elixirs, iming them as their own. So in his excitement, the Second Elder blurted out those words, an embarrassment for all to witness.


    Su Yang smiled silently, not bothering to retort, as the truth was evident to everyone.


    "My Innate Sect supports Su Yang!" someone from the Innate Sect finally spoke up.


    "My Great Might Dragon Gate also supports Su Yang!"


    "My Jade Maiden Peak supports Su Yang!"


    "My Hidden Sword Pavilion also supports Su Yang!"


    Soon, four more sects chose to support Su Yang.


    This left only the Medicine Sect, Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End, all of whom had grudges against Su Yang and were reluctant to support him.


    However, given the current situation, opposing him held no meaning.


    Finally, an elder from Soaring Cloud Hall spoke, "Our Soaring Cloud Hall supports Su Yang!"


    Those from Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End also expressed their support without further argument.


    In the end, only the Medicine Sect remained. Everyone watched the Medicine Sect¡¯s Second Elder, many with a schadenfreude gleam in their eye, eager to see what decision he would make.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face was full of resentment; he truly did not want to support Su Yang. The problem was that their decision, now, wasrgely irrelevant.


    With nine out of the Ten Great Sects already supporting Su Yang, the Medicine Sect¡¯s opposition wouldn¡¯t change the oue. Conversely, if they continued to oppose at this juncture, they might be the first to be expelled from the Ten Great Sects.


    So, although deeply unwilling, the Medicine Sect¡¯s Second Elder had no choice but to nod in agreement, grudgingly dering support for Su Yang.

 Chapter 1522 - 1521: The Furious Medicine Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Chapter 1521: The Furious Medicine Sect</h4><h4></h4>


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect¡¯s final agreement meant that the matter was unanimously approved.


    The headmaster breathed a sigh of relief, as he had been worried about how to convince the Ten Great Sects. Now that it¡¯s finally passed, all his worries have vanished.


    Next, Su Yang kept his promise and directly made the recipes for three kinds of elixirs public, giving them to the Ten Great Sects.


    Except for the Medicine Sect, the other sects received the recipes with great joy.


    Previously, Su Zhan had not even given the recipes for the three elixirs to the Thousand Snow Pce, in hopes of allowing the Medicine Sect to have self-protection capabilities. Su Zhan originally nned to spread the recipes once the Medicine Sect gained some strength.


    However, before Su Zhan could do so, he disappeared. Afterward, the Medicine Sect monopolized the three elixirs, and within the Ten Great Sects, they had their way, even making the Thousand Snow Pce wary of them.


    Now that Su Yang has published the recipes for these three elixirs, it means the Ten Great Sects can all make them. In the future, the Medicine Sect will no longer have a monopoly, which is great news for the Ten Great Sects.


    Of course, the Medicine Sect was the most furious. They could only watch helplessly as Su Yangpletely broke their monopoly, and the Medicine Sect¡¯s status among the Ten Great Sects was once again reduced.


    Given this situation, it was uncertain how much longer the Medicine Sect could linger among the Ten Great Sects!


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect felt extremely uneasy, but thinking about the Qi Suppressing Pill on the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s side gave him some hope.


    If they could get the method for crafting the Qi Suppressing Pill, the Medicine Sect could at least control one kind of elixir and maintain a certain status in the future!


    Thus, the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect made up his mind, determined to get the recipe for the Qi Suppressing Pill from the Jade-Faced Judge at all costs!


    Su Yang discussed a few more matters with the others, and then the meeting adjourned, with the members of the Ten Great Sects leaving Qinghe Academy one by one.


    The Medicine Sect was the first to leave, and the Second Elder didn¡¯t even wait for hispanions, flying off into the sky first.


    The others didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming the Second Elder was simply too angry to stay any longer.


    Upon returning to the area in the Capital City where the Medicine Sect resided, the Second Elder immediately sought out the Ghost King San Yan and Ge Kaiyang.


    The Ghost King San Yan and Ge Kaiyang were unaware of the situation at Qinghe Academy. Seeing the Second Elder return, Ge Kaiyang excitedly asked, "How did it go? How did it go this time? Is Su Yang dead?"


    "Dead? Not at all!" the Second Elder retorted with discontent. "He¡¯s living better than anyone!"


    "What?" Ge Kaiyang was astonished. "Why? Didn¡¯t they n to publicly execute him today?"


    "He was supposed to be publicly executed, but who knew that this kid... this kid is actually Su Zhan¡¯s son!" the Second Elder angrily replied.


    "What!?" the Ghost King San Yan and Ge Kaiyang eximed in unison.


    Face filled with indignation, the Second Elder recounted everything that transpired today from start to finish.


    After listening, the Ghost King San Yan and Ge Kaiyang were dumbfounded and utterly shocked, unable to speak for a long while.


    Finally, the Ghost King San Yan regained hisposure and said in shock, "So, you¡¯re telling me this... this Su Yang is really Su Zhan¡¯s son? This... this... this..."


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. He had always regarded Su Yang as a lowly person from the slums. Now he finally realized that Su Yang¡¯s status was much higher than his own.


    What can the Jade-Faced Judge do? Su Zhan¡¯s reputation surpasses that of the Martial Top Schr Beigong War God, Jade-Faced Judge, Mahakasyapa, and Qi Zhishanbined!


    "When will the Jade-Faced Judge arrive in the Capital City?" the Second Elder asked gravely. "Su Yang has made those three elixir recipes public. The Medicine Sect must acquire a new elixir to remain on par with the Ten Great Sects. Otherwise, the Medicine Sect¡¯s status in the Ten Great Sects will only decline further. You are now members of the Medicine Sect, and the sect¡¯s declining status offers you no benefits either!"


    The Ghost King San Yan frowned slightly, pondering for a moment, and said, "My master still has a few minor matters to attend to, but he will certainly arrive in the Capital City soon. However, given the Medicine Sect¡¯s current situation, even if we obtain the recipe for the Qi Suppressing Pill, the Medicine Sect may still not fare well in the Ten Great Sects in the future!"


    "What do you mean?" the Second Elder asked gravely.


    "Second Elder, don¡¯t forget the grievances between the Medicine Sect and Su Zhan, which also extend to Su Yang!" the Ghost King San Yan reminded. "Even when Su Yang was not in a favorable position, he killed so many Medicine Sect members. Now, Su Yang has be the representative of the Ten Great Sects, and many members of the Ten Great Sects listen to him. Will Su Yang spare the Medicine Sect at this point?"


    "That¡¯s why I must quickly obtain the method for making the Qi Suppressing Pill to enhance the Medicine Sect¡¯s status!" the Second Elder said urgently.


    "I told you, the Qi Suppressing Pill may not enhance the Medicine Sect¡¯s status!" the Ghost King San Yan replied. "If the Medicine Sect continues to use the Qi Suppressing Pill to trade with other sects, they will only see this as another attempt by the Medicine Sect to extort them. If Su Yang adds fuel to the fire, there¡¯s a possibility the other nine sects will unite to destroy the Medicine Sect and force them to hand over the Qi Suppressing Pill recipe. In that case, the Qi Suppressing Pill recipe would elerate the Medicine Sect¡¯s demise!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes widened; he hadn¡¯t considered so much. Now, hearing the Ghost King San Yan¡¯s analysis, he was genuinely frightened, as this scenario seemed likely.


    "What do we do now?" the Second Elder asked anxiously. "Do we just sit and wait for death? Didn¡¯t you say that Su Yang definitely won¡¯t spare the Medicine Sect?"


    "Sitting and waiting for death is not necessary!" the Ghost King San Yanughed. "For now, the most crucial thing is to find a few allies for the Medicine Sect among the Ten Great Sects."


    "Allies?" the Second Elder frowned, looking at the Ghost King San Yan in confusion.


    "For example, Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End had good rtions with the Medicine Sect once!" the Ghost King San Yan suggested. "If these three sects are willing to help the Medicine Sect, then the Medicine Sect¡¯s status within the Ten Great Sects will certainly be secure!"


    "Don¡¯t mention those three sects!" the Second Elder fumed. "Given what happened tonight, they didn¡¯t help me at all. Good rtions or not, it¡¯s all based on interests!"


    "That¡¯s true; rtionships indeed depend on interests!" the Ghost King San Yan smiled. "Second Elder, if you use the Qi Suppressing Pill to approach them, wouldn¡¯t that establish an interest-based rtionship?"

 Chapter 1523 - 1522 The Plan of Ghost King San Yan

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Chapter 1522 The n of Ghost King San Yan</h4><h4></h4>


    The second elder was stunned for a moment, frowned deeply as he pondered, and said in a deep voice: "Are you asking me to distribute the Qi Suppressing Pill only to these three sects and not to the others?"


    "Exactly!" Ghost King San Yan smiled: "If you want these three sects to help you, you must give them enough benefits. The effect of the Qi Suppressing Pill is excellent. If you give it only to these three sects and not to the others, then these three sects will advance ahead of the others, and that is their benefit. With benefits, they will help the Medicine Sect. Moreover, they will certainly support the Medicine Sect even more to prevent other sects from obtaining the Qi Suppressing Pill and tobat the others!"


    The second elder thought for a moment and said: "The logic is sound, but the problem is, how long can this situationst? The issue with the Qi Suppressing Pill will be exposed sooner orter. It¡¯s not enough for just these three sects to support the Medicine Sect. Once Su Yang and the others learn about the Qi Suppressing Pill, they will still attack the Medicine Sect, forcing us to hand over the form, which is an inevitable problem!"


    "That¡¯s why we need to proceed to the second step!" Ghost King San Yan smiled.


    "Second step?" The second elder was surprised: "What second step?"


    "It¡¯s about overthrowing everything and re-establishing the Ten Great Sects!" Ghost King San Yan paused, then said softly: "Or, the Medicine Sect can even be the leader of the Ten Great Sects!"


    "What do you mean?" The second elder suddenly became spirited and looked excitedly at Ghost King San Yan: "Please, tell me quickly!"


    Ghost King San Yan smiled lightly: "Now, Su Yang leads the Ten Great Sects, he has always held a grudge against the Medicine Sect. So the best way to solve the Medicine Sect¡¯s crisis is to first deal with Su Yang!"


    The second elder shook his head: "It¡¯s not that easy to deal with Su Yang. Qinghe Academy, the Martial God Altar, and Thousand Snow Pce all support him."


    "So what!" Ghost King San Yan scoffed: "Qinghe Academy, the Martial God Altar, and what¡¯s that Thousand Snow Pce,bined, can theypare to the Heavenly Court?"


    "Ah?" The second elder was once again surprised: "How did you get to the Heavenly Court? What... what are you trying to say?"


    Ghost King San Yanughed: "If the Medicine Sect wants to survive, finding three allies is just the first step. The second step is to find a strong enough backing, and it must be opposed to Su Yang and definitely not stand by his side!"


    "You mean the Heavenly Court?" The second elder was wide-eyed and speechless for a while: "The Heavenly Court, will be our backing?"


    "Why not?" Ghost King San Yan retorted.


    "But that¡¯s the Heavenly Court!" The second elder eximed: "How could the Heavenly Court be our backing?"


    Ghost King San Yan nced at the second elder: "Second elder, have you forgotten where the Heavenly Courtes from?"


    The second elder scratched his head and whispered: "I know you want to talk about matters of the Heavenly Realm, but the Ten Great Sects are mainlyposed of Terrestrial Immortals. The Heavenly Court has said before that Terrestrial Immortals are essentially members of the Heavenly Realm. How can the Heavenly Court interfere in our affairs with other sects?"


    Ghost King San Yan secretly despised the second elder in his heart but still smiled lightly: "Second elder, I think you really have misunderstood the Heavenly Court. Why do we have the annual heavenly war? Why has Qinghe Academy done so much? And how did Su Zhan unite the Ten Great Sects to resist the Heavenly Court back then?"


    "Yes, Terrestrial Immortals are members of the Heavenly Realm. But the key issue is that to be a member of the Heavenly Realm, one must follow its rules! And what do Qinghe Academy and the Ten Great Sects do? They don¡¯t intend to follow the rules of the Heavenly Realm, so they¡¯ve been using the heavenly war to limit the number of people the Heavenly Realm can send to the Human Realm. With this approach, how do you think the Heavenly Court will treat them?"


    The second elder paused, nning these situations in his mind. After a long while, he whispered: "So you¡¯re suggesting that the Medicine Sect align with the Heavenly Realm and serve thempletely?"


    "Not exactly!" Ghost King San Yan chuckled: "Just borrowing their power to kill!"


    "What do you mean?" The second elder frowned.


    Ghost King San Yan said: "First, use the Heavenly Court to deal with Qinghe Academy and the Ten Great Sects. Afterward, the Medicine Sect will be the head of the new Ten Great Sects, and even the supreme entity in the Human Realm!"


    "Have you forgotten about the Heavenly Realm?" The second elder said in a deep voice: "Once Qinghe Academy and the Ten Great Sects are gone, who can stop the Heavenly Realm?"


    "Why stop them?" Ghost King San Yan retorted.


    "Nonsense, once the Heavenly Realm enters the Human Realm, the Human Realm will just be under their rule!" The second elder said: "This may solve the issue with Qinghe Academy and the Ten Great Sects, but we will also be ves to the Heavenly Realm. Is it worthwhile?"


    Ghost King San Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Second elder, do you really think the Heavenly Realm wants to control the Human Realm?"


    "What do you mean?" The second elder frowned.


    "You should know that in the division of the Ancient Nine Realms, the Human Race was forced into the most barren area because they were too weak, which is our current Human Realm. This means the Human Realm is the most barren ce, with the least Spiritual Energy among the Nine Realms." Ghost King San Yan said: "And the Heavenly Realm, because their strength is the greatest, upies the ces with the most abundant Spiritual Energy. In this situation, do you think those from the Heavenly Realm are willing to leave the ce with the most abundant Spiritual Energy to enter the ce with the least Spiritual Energy, just to control mere mortals in the Human Realm?"


    "This..." The second elder scratched his head, unable to refute these words. After pondering for a while, he said: "If the Heavenly Realm doesn¡¯t want to control the Human Realm, why do they keep sending people and also have the heavenly war to decide how many people can enter?"


    Ghost King San Yanughed: "It¡¯s a matter of pride. Previously, when people from the Heavenly Realm entered the Human Realm, the Heavenly Path almost shattered. The Heavenly Realm is full of incredibly powerful cultivators, and this situation is a humiliation to them. So, they surely want topletely defeat the Human Realm, forcing it to bow down and surrender, to eliminate the resentment in their hearts."


    "Afterpletely defeating the Human Realm, there will be no need for them to remain here. Of course, given the current situation in the Human Realm, they definitely won¡¯t massacre the Human Realm. They will want the Human Realm to submit under their feet, bing a subsidiary nation. But the Heavenly Realm surely won¡¯t have anyone want to manage the Human Realm, so at that time, who will rece them in managing the Human Realm is the most important issue!"


    After Ghost King San Yan finished, he quietly smiled at the second elder.


    The second elder¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, and he excitedly said: "You mean, if we go and help the Heavenly Court now. Then, when the Heavenly Realm haspletely defeated the Human Realm, we... we will be the agents for the Heavenly Realm?"

 Chapter 1524 - 1523: Our Goal Is World Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Chapter 1523: Our Goal Is World Chaos</h4><h4></h4>


    Ghost King San Yan nodded in satisfaction: "You could say you¡¯re the spokesperson for the Heavenly Realm, or the lord of the Human Realm, substituting the Heavenly Realm to manage the Human Realm. As long as you maintain good rtions with the Heavenly Realm, you are the true king in the Human Realm!"


    The Second Elder was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly: "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Cooperating with the Heavenly Court is much safer than dealing with Qinghe Academy or the Ten Great Sects. With the entire Heavenly Realm backing us, there¡¯s no need to fear Qinghe Academy or the Ten Great Sects! Bah!"


    In Yanbei, the Second Elder again patted the shoulder of Ghost King San Yan: "Your idea is really good, don¡¯t worry, once our Medicine Sect controls the situation, we won¡¯t let you suffer!"


    "Thank you, Second Elder!" Ghost King San Yan replied with a humble smile.


    The Second Elder, full of pride, stood up and said: "I¡¯ll go contact the people from the Heavenly Court right now!"


    "Second Elder, don¡¯t rush," Ghost King San Yan said with a smile. "If we approach the Heavenly Court now, they might not take us seriously. Soon, the Ten Great Sects will hold discussions with the Heavenly Court about changing the rules of heaven and earth. Let¡¯s wait until that¡¯s over to approach the Heavenly Court!"


    "Oh?" The Second Elder asked curiously, "Is there a difference?"


    Ghost King San Yan felt disdain in his heart but still maintained a smile: "Qinghe Academy is bound to oppose the Heavenly Court. They are trying their best to have Su Yang lead the Ten Great Sects¡ªit¡¯s obvious they¡¯re going against the Heavenly Court. This negotiation won¡¯t be beneficial to the Heavenly Court. When they¡¯re angry, that¡¯s the right time for us to take advantage of their need!"


    The Second Elder¡¯s eyes brightened with joy: "You¡¯re right, that¡¯s how it should be. Helping them in their time of need will earn us their attention. Fine, we¡¯ll wait until their negotiations conclude!"


    "But you can¡¯t idle around now, Second Elder," Ghost King San Yan advised. "Before that, you should establish good rtions with those three sects and at least ensure the safety of the Medicine Sect."


    "Oh, right, right, you¡¯re correct!" The Second Elder, who had lost his ability to think independently, hurriedly nodded: "I need to visit Soaring Cloud Hall at Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End!"


    As the Second Elder spoke, he prepared to leave, but he suddenly paused at the doorway: "That¡¯s not right, we still can¡¯t refine the Qi Suppressing Pill, how are we supposed to approach them?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about the Qi Suppressing Pill for now." Ghost King San Yan produced a porcin bottle from his person and handed it to the Second Elder with a smile: "Let them try the medicine first, make them aware of the existence of the Qi Suppressing Pill, this will make them support you. Afterwards, when my family¡¯s head arrives in the Capital City, I¡¯ll give you the recipe, then it will all be settled!"


    "That¡¯s right!" The Second Elder nodded, epting the bottle enthusiastically as he left.


    Ghost King San Yan watched the Second Elder leave, a hint of mocking coldughter ying at his lips.


    Ge Kaiyang stood nearby, looking puzzled. When he confirmed no one else was around, he whispered: "Uncle Ghost King, why did you ask him to contact the Heavenly Court? This... this doesn¡¯t align with grandpa¡¯s strategy!"


    "This is the master¡¯s strategy!" Ghost King San Yan chuckled lightly: "The aim is to drive the Medicine Sect to a dead end and plunge the world into chaos. The more chaotic the situation, the better it is for us!"


    Ge Kaiyang suddenly realized, but finally frowned and whispered: "I didn¡¯t think this Su Yang turns out to be Su Zhan¡¯s son. Hmph, now he¡¯s actually able to lead the Ten Great Sects, I can¡¯t imagine how arrogant he¡¯ll be next!"


    Ghost King San Yan nced at Ge Kaiyang, knowing he was very jealous of Su Yang.


    "He won¡¯t be proud for long!" Ghost King San Yan said softly: "The number of Heavenly Realm personnel in the Human Realm is already quiterge, and the Heavenly Court scheduling negotiations with the Ten Great Sects now is likely just a test. The Heavenly Realm seems prepared to start a fight, just waiting to see the attitude of the Ten Great Sects. No matter if the Ten Great Sects support or oppose the Heavenly Realm, this battle will be unavoidable. The only difference is whether the Heavenly Realm treats the Ten Great Sects as allies. As for Su Yang, since he is Su Zhan¡¯s son, he is definitely an enemy of the Heavenly Realm and must surely die!"


    Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face lit up with joy: "So, Su Yang won¡¯tst long either."


    "It won¡¯t be long before he bes a stray dog. Then, you can strike the drowning dog!" Ghost King San Yanughed.


    "That¡¯ll be interesting!" Ge Kaiyangughed cheerfully, his eyes full of desire, eagerly awaiting that day.


    ...


    At Qinghe Academy, after sending away the Ten Great Sects, Su Yang was once again led to an underground chamber by the academy head.


    In the underground chamber, there were eight stone coffins. Su Yang had been here before. He was always curious about these coffins, and now that the head was bringing him here, he didn¡¯t ask because he knew the head would tell him.


    Standing before the eight stone coffins, there was a trace of sadness on the head¡¯s face as he bowed slightly to the coffins before speaking gently: "Su Yang, do you know who is inside these eight stone coffins?"


    "People inside?" Su Yang was stunned, he had previously seen the inside of these coffins, and there was no one.


    The head looked at Su Yang and spoke softly: "Each coffin holds a Heroic Spirit who once founded Qinghe Academy!"


    "Really?" Su Yang was taken aback: "But, I... I¡¯ve looked inside the coffins, and there was... no one..."


    The head smiled and nodded: "That¡¯s correct."


    "Wha... what¡¯s correct?" Su Yang was further puzzled.


    "When Old Yuan and Old Wu tossed you in here, I med them for messing around. But now it seems they weren¡¯t; they were verifying your identity." The head exined.


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang was even more bewildered, wondering how the stone coffins could verify his identity.


    "These eight stone coffins were delivered to Qinghe Academy with the help of your father. And the array nearby was also left by him!" The head continued: "If you don¡¯t have your father¡¯s bloodline, you wouldn¡¯t have seen inside the coffins. Even if you could, all you¡¯d see is an empty coffin and nothing else. Because of your bloodline, you¡¯re able to view through the array left by your father and see the true situation inside the coffins! Your ability to see inside confirmed your identity to them."


    Su Yang was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t known the array here was left by his father. Now he understood why those two oldnterns locked him in here; it was to verify his identity.

 Chapter 1525 - 1524: The World Inside the Stone Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Chapter 1524: The World Inside the Stone Coffin</h4><h4></h4>


    After saying these words, the dean¡¯s expression became somewhat wistful, as if recalling some sorrowful event, and he sighed softly.


    Su Yang was observing the eight stone coffins, and upon hearing the sigh, he couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, "Dean, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Ah!" The dean sighed and said, "To speak of it, your father¡¯s mysterious disappearance is somewhat rted to this matter."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    "Do you know why the eight stone coffins are being brought here, and why your father had to set up an array here?" the dean asked.


    Su Yang shrugged. Of course, he couldn¡¯t possibly know. If it was just to guard the eight heroic spirits, directly bringing the eight stone coffins here would suffice; there was no need for such aplex array.


    "Because these eight stone coffins are the entrance portals to those eight other worlds," the dean said. "They are what we call the domain points!"


    "What!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he was stunned on the spot.


    The dean smiled slightly and said softly, "The channels to these eight worlds are sealed within these stone coffins!"


    "Why... why is it like this?" Su Yang asked in bewilderment.


    "We did this on purpose," the dean said. "The channels to the eight worlds, although sealed, no one knows if any masters from those eight worlds remain in the Human Realm. If such people find the channels, they still might be able to breach them. Once the channels are broken, all previous seals would have been in vain. Therefore, the best method was to gather all eight channels together for protection."


    "Previously, we didn¡¯t have the strength to do this, so the channels to the eight worlds asionally got opened by surprise attacks. Therefore, some peopleter intervened to seal these channels again." The dean paused, looking at the little turtle curiously peeking around from Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, and said softly, "Its mother was the Divine Beast ck Tortoise. Hundreds of years ago, the Asura Realm¡¯s channel seal was broken, and experts from the Asura Realm invaded the Human Realm. The ck Tortoise was urgently dispatched and, without even meeting its child, it rushed into the domain point of the Asura Realm and resealed the channel of the Asura Realm."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel shaken and nced at the little turtle beside him. Who could have imagined that this little creature¡¯s mother had aplished such a heroic feat back then?


    With this in mind, the little turtle being ced underwater seemed to be thest preparation done by the ck Tortoise when rushing into the Asura Realm¡¯s channel. Knowing it might never return, it prepared everything for its child.


    If Su Yang hadn¡¯t entered that underwater space, the little turtle might still be slowly growing underwater, consuming all the herbs left by the ck Tortoise, before emerging.


    Su Yang sighed, and as he reached out to stroke the back shell of the little turtle, he resolved in his heart to be kinder to the little creature in the future.


    "In fact, it¡¯s not just the ck Tortoise here; there are other Divine Beasts as well. For example, the Kylin, Azure Dragon, and White Tiger are all among these eight stone coffins," the dean said. "Thest time you came, you disturbed the heroic spirits within the stone coffins. They sensed the aura of the little turtle and the four Divine Beast Jade Stones on you. So, they used their powers to enhance the little turtle and the four Divine Beast Jade Stones further."


    "I see!" Su Yang finally understood why thest time the four Divine Beast Jade Stones on him and the little turtle received nourishment from the power within the eight stone coffins. It turned out they had encountered the genuine spirits.


    "However, didn¡¯t you say the Divine Beast Kylin used its life to nearly copse the Heavenly Path?" Su Yang asked. "Is it... is it still in these stone coffins?"


    The dean exined, "The Divine Beast Kylin has been dead for a long time, but its power hasn¡¯t dissipated. It¡¯s because its power remains within the Heavenly Path that the Heavenly Realm has always been unable to repair it."


    "What about the other Divine Beasts?" Su Yang quickly asked.


    The dean said, "Some have perished in battle, while others still survive. However, even those who survive are gravely injured and remain here to recuperate."


    Su Yang nodded slowly, once again looking at these eight stone coffins, feeling deeply moved. These eight heroic spirits sacrificed their lives to protect the Human Realm¡ªtruly admirable!


    "We have experienced many such events before, so we thought about gathering all eight channels together for protection," the dean said. "But transferring these eight channels is not an easy task. It took us hundreds of years, yet we couldn¡¯t find a good way to aplish this. Until your father appeared, he devised a method with great divine ability, refining and sealing the space around these domain points, bringing them all to Qinghe Academy."


    "Of course, to prevent outsiders from discovering the domain points¡¯ exact locations, we sealed the eight domain points within the stone coffins. We imed they were the coffins of the eight heroic spirits, so no one has known until now that the domain points are hidden here."


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. If the dean hadn¡¯t spoken, he would never have imagined that these eight stone coffins contained the domain points of those eight channels. Now Su Yang finally understood why when he observed the scene inside the stone coffins, he saw various bizarre phenomena¡ªit was likely the scenery of those eight worlds!


    "Then what does my father¡¯s disappearance have to do with this?" Su Yang quickly asked. "Did he... did he also go to seal one of the channels?"


    "Not really!" The dean shook his head. "He just ced the eight domain points into the stone coffins, and after sending the eight stone coffins to Qinghe Academy, he expended too much power. Following that, he went to duel someone, then mysteriously disappeared. If he hadn¡¯t exhausted so much energy here, he would have hadplete certainty of winning that battle, and his disappearance wouldn¡¯t have been possible!"


    Su Yang frowned, pondering for a while, and asked in a low voice, "Who did he have a final battle with?"


    "The then Lord of the Heavenly Court, an expert from the Heavenly Realm," the dean paused. "However, this person disappeared with your father as well!"


    "The Lord of the Heavenly Court!" Su Yang silently noted this as his enemy.


    "By the way, Dean, how did I see the contents on the Destiny Compass here?" Su Yang asked.


    Previously, while here, he had seen the contents of many bronze seal scripts, from which he had greatly benefited. Su Yang had always been curious about this phenomenon. Would the walls here contain bronze seal script contents?


    "This is the second reason I brought you here!" The dean extended his right hand and gently waved it, causing the eight stone coffins to radiate brilliance. After a while, a dozen bronze seal scripts flew out from the surroundings of the eight stone coffins and fell into the dean¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1526 - 1525 Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Chapter 1525 Assassin</h4><h4></h4>


    The dean handed these Bronze Seal Scripts to Su Yang: "These are fragments of your father¡¯s weapon, remnants from the shattered Destiny Compass. Over the years, Qinghe Academy collected some and stored them here. Originally, we intended to rescue Su Ling, heal him, and then give them back to him. Now, naturally, these fragments should return to their rightful owner!"


    Su Yang looked at the Bronze Seal Scripts and instantly understood the situation. It turned out these fragments were fused with the eight coffins. No wonder when Su Yang touched the coffins, the contents of the Bronze Seal Scripts would appear on the nearby wall.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hesitate to take the Bronze Seal Scripts, after all, these were his father¡¯s belongings.


    "You now possess the Destiny¡¯s Tome. If you¡¯re able to restore the Destiny Compass, regaining your father¡¯s peakbat strength shouldn¡¯t be impossible!" The dean looked at Su Yang solemnly and said, "The Heavenly Court has been umting power for years. This time, they are modifying the rules of heaven and earth; I believe it¡¯s merely a test. Therefore, the Heavenly Court is likely to have bigger moves. Thus, you must quickly enhance your strength to face what¡¯sing."


    Su Yang previously did not understand these matters. But now, hearing the dean, he realized the crisis of the situation.


    What lies ahead is not just a personal conflict, but the safety of the Human Realm.


    If the Human Realm ispletely taken over by the Heavenly Realm, then the entire realm would fall. At that point, what would personal grievances matter? Whether one can survive would still be unknown!


    "I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me!" The dean smiled and said, "By the way, when you go outter, make a trip to the eastern yground. Someone is waiting for you there."


    "Someone is waiting for me?" Su Yang was surprised: "Who is it?"


    "An old friend of your father¡¯s." The dean chuckled softly, "You should have heard of his name; he is called the Assassin!"


    "The Assassin!" Su Yang widened his eyes, of course he had heard this name. Known as the foremost Terrestrial Immortal, he alone ignored the rules of the Heavenly Court. It¡¯s said he killed many Law Enforcers, a revered existence!


    But Su Yang never expected that the Assassin was an old friend of his father?


    "Don¡¯t be surprised." The dean chuckled softly, "The Assassin gained fame much earlier, far earlier than your father. However, he has always been a recluse, rarely appeared. Later, your father became friends with him despite their age difference, and that¡¯s when he helped solve certain Heavenly Realm matters and his fame spread."


    "There are such things?" Su Yang was even more astonished, he always thought the Assassin was a master of the same batch as his father.


    "I¡¯ve known him for a long time, unfortunately, we are not the same kind of people, and he hasn¡¯t helped Qinghe Academy much." The dean sighed, "After your father disappeared, thankfully, the Assassin helped Qinghe Academy. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Qinghe Academy wouldn¡¯t havested until now!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, but inside, he was contemting the true strength between the Assassin, the foremost Terrestrial Immortal, and his father.


    After all, when Su Zhan was around, he could also crush all Terrestrial Immortals!


    Approaching the door and watching the dean close the door of the secret room, Su Yang suddenly asked: "Dean, you said the interface points of the eight worlds are all here. Then the Heavenly Path should also be here?"


    "Yes!" The dean nodded.


    "But the Heavenly Realm sends people into the Human Realm every year, don¡¯t they have to pass through this ce to enter the Human Realm?" Su Yang was surprised: "Don¡¯t they know the location of these eight interface points?"


    "The Heavenly Court has always known." The dean replied.


    "What?" Su Yang was full of surprise; if the Heavenly Court knew this matter, isn¡¯t it very dangerous? Wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Courte here to break these Stone Coffins?"


    The dean noticed Su Yang¡¯s confusion andughed, "Even if the Heavenly Realm knows, it doesn¡¯t matter. The other seven worlds are in apetitive rtionship with the Heavenly Realm. Under such circumstances, the people of the Heavenly Realm would rather seal the passages to the other seven worlds themselves than help open them."


    "That¡¯s true." Su Yang suddenly understood.


    "As for the Heavenly Realm, their interface points aren¡¯t sealed but rather the Heavenly Path is shattered and unstable, so there¡¯s no question of breaking seals." The deanughed, "Therefore, in a sense, the Heavenly Realm is even more reluctant for others to know the location of these eight interface points!"


    Su Yang nodded repeatedly; it seemed Qinghe Academy had considered everything very carefully when dealing with these eight interface points.


    Walking out of the secret room, the dean left first, while Su Yang went to the eastern yground. He was eager to meet this Assassin, to find out what kind of expert he was.


    Reaching the eastern yground, it was empty. Su Yang stood alone on the yground, puzzled; wasn¡¯t the Assassin supposed to be waiting for him here?


    Suddenly, a barking sound came from the side. Su Yang turned to look and saw Xiao Huang bouncing over.


    The Little Turtle, which was squinting on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, suddenly jolted awake, widening its tiny eyes to look at Xiao Huang. It had been bullied by Xiao Huang many times at Qinghe Academy.


    Xiao Huang ignored the Little Turtle, running to Su Yang¡¯s side, circling him joyfully.


    Su Yang also smiled and bent over to stroke Xiao Huang¡¯s head; this little guy was quite interesting.


    "Xiao Huang seems fond of you." A voice suddenly came.


    Su Yang looked up, just seeing a middle-aged man standing not far ahead, it was the Owner of Xiao Huang.


    Su Yang froze for a moment, then immediately understood, isn¡¯t this the Assassin mentioned by the dean?


    Even though certain of this, Su Yang still cautiously asked, "Are you... are you Mr. Assassin?"


    The middle-aged man slowly nodded, admitting his identity. He walked over, nced at the Little Turtle on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, chuckled gently, and lightly tapped its shell.


    The Little Turtle instantly retracted its limbs and head, ring menacingly at the Assassin with evil bean-like eyes, clearly, its threatscked substance.


    The Assassinughed again; he took out a pill from his body and held it in front of the Little Turtle¡¯s shell.


    Though Su Yang didn¡¯t know what kind of pill it was, the smell indicated that the pill was anything but ordinary.


    The Little Turtle hesitated at first but ultimately couldn¡¯t resist the fragrance¡¯s allure, cautiously stretching out its head and quickly swallowing the pill before retracting its head again.


    Though the pill wasn¡¯t small, the Little Turtle managed to swallow it; if it kept its neck extended, gulping wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but now it tucked its head inside, making swallowing considerably harder.

 Chapter 1527 - 1526 The Little Turtle’s Background

    <h4>Chapter 1527: Chapter 1526 The Little Turtle¡¯s Background</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Yang watched the Little Turtle with its mouth open, stretching its neck back and forth, seemingly choking on the elixir, and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. This little guy was really quite gluttonous.


    The assassin then looked at Su Yang: "You resemble your father a bit."


    "In looks?" Su Yang asked, surprised, "Really? Then why didn¡¯t you recognize me before?"


    "Not in looks!" the assassin shook his head, "It¡¯s your character. Your appearance was altered by Su An, so it¡¯s not apparent from your exterior."


    Su Yang: "Character?"


    "Precisely!" the assassin nodded, "He, like you, would rather break than bend. No matter what situation or powerful foe he faced, as long as he believed he was right, he would neverpromise!"


    Su Yang fell silent; he didn¡¯t know his father was like this. However, in this regard, they were indeed very simr.


    "During the battle with the Lord of the Heavenly Court, I advised him not to go, but he didn¡¯t listen." The assassin walked to the side, looked up at the sky, and said, "You know the oue. He and the Lord of the Heavenly Court disappeared together, and are still missing to this day. The Su Family of Yanbei and the entire Human Realm are in chaos."


    "Where could my father have gone?" Su Yang hurriedly asked.


    "I don¡¯t know." The assassin shook his head, "No one even knows where they battled, and no one saw the fight. There¡¯s no telling where they ended up."


    Su Yang frowned. Two people disappearing mysteriously in a duel was indeed very strange. Now, even the assassin had no clues, making it difficult for Su Yang to investigate.


    Looking at Su Yang, the assassin said, "Fortunately, Su An did something that earned everyone¡¯s admiration. He saved you, leaving a legacy for Su Zhan. The world is about to undergo a great change, and I hope you can continue your father¡¯s path, leading the people of this world and fighting for all the living beings!"


    Su Yang looked at the assassin, not knowing why he suddenly became so passionate.


    "Senior, I haven¡¯t reached the level of a Terrestrial Immortal yet. Such responsibilities, I fear I... am not quite qualified yet," Su Yang said softly.


    "Qualification is not solely about strength," the assassin said, "As Su Zhan¡¯s son, you have this qualification, and this responsibility. Su Zhan spent his life fighting for the Human Realm, and as his son, these are your duties too!"


    Su Yang nodded vigorously, "I won¡¯t disgrace my father!"


    "That¡¯s the spirit!" The assassin nodded slowly, pulling a box from his side and handing it to Su Yang: "The things inside this box are what I gathered for you; I hope they can help. There¡¯s also a bottle of medicine for Su Ling; give it to him and hopefully it will heal him. It¡¯s also my apology to Su An!"


    The assassin had previously misunderstood Su Ping deeply, even insulting him in front of Su Yang. Now, knowing what Su Ping had done, everyone felt only respect and admiration. The assassin, feeling guilty, offered the medicine as an apology to assuage his own guilt.


    "Thank you!" Su Yang epted the bottle.


    The assassin said nothing more, turning to look at the Little Turtle on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder. The little guy had finally stretched its neck straight, working hard to swallow the elixir. It seemed to be struggling, gripping tightly to Su Yang¡¯s clothes with its ws, its tiny eyes wide open.


    Finally, thanks to the Little Turtle¡¯s relentless effort, it swallowed the elixir. Immediately, Su Yang felt his shoulder heat up, and upon closer inspection, he saw a glow emanating from the Little Turtle¡¯s body.


    Su Yang was astonished; he knew the elixir the assassin gave to the Little Turtle was extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t expect it to take effect so quickly.


    The Little Turtle seemed to feel a burning sensation too, frantically pping its four limbs, flying around in the air, as if trying to escape the light emanating from its body.


    However, since the light was emanating from within, how could it escape? Eventually, the Little Turtlended back on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder. To Su Yang¡¯s naked eye, he could see the little guy¡¯s body slowly changing.


    The most noticeable trait was its shell, slowly extending outward, growing jagged, sharp edges. Judging by the strength of this shell, Su Yang had no doubt that the jagged edges would serve as razor-sharp weapons, boosting the Little Turtle¡¯sbat power to a higher level.


    Moreover, scales began to emerge on the Little Turtle¡¯s body, and a small protrusion gradually extended from its belly, looking very peculiar.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Su Yang asked, astonished.


    "It¡¯s an elixir to awaken its potential," the assassin said, handing another bottle to Su Yang: "Give it one pill every three days, and it will fully unlock its potential. As for how far it will grow in the future, that depends on its fate."


    Taking the elixir, Su Yang smiled: "Then I¡¯ll thank you on its behalf!"


    "No need," the assassin shook his head, "This was left behind by its father, I was merely the caretaker."


    "Its father?" Su Yang was surprised, "You¡¯ve seen its father?"


    "Of course I¡¯ve seen the Azure Dragon," said the assassin.


    "Ah?" Su Yang was almost speechless. The Little Turtle¡¯s father was actually the Azure Dragon?


    To be honest, when Su Yang first met the Little Turtle, he never associated it with Xuan Wu. The creature looked rather peculiar, very different from Xuan Wu, and bore some resemnce to a dragon. Therefore, Su Yang had never thought it was a descendant of Xuan Wu.


    Later, through various confirmations, Su Yang learned that this little guy was indeed a descendant of Xuan Wu. However, the vast difference in appearance from Xuan Wu left Su Yang baffled, wondering if it was some gic mutation.


    Now, hearing it from the assassin, Su Yang finally understood the reason. It wasn¡¯t a gic mutation, but rather due to its parentage. The Little Turtle was a descendant of both the Azure Dragon and Xuan Wu, naturally inheriting traits from both, no wonder it looked this way!


    "A Divine Beast can take a thousand years to gestate!" the assassin said, "This little fellow possesses the attributes of both Divine Beasts, and its future path may extend further than either of them. However, how far it can grow depends on its own destiny."


    Su Yang was also stunned as he looked at the Little Turtle. Who would have thought this little creature had such an astonishing origin? Being a descendant of two Divine Beasts, its lineage was enough to shock everyone!


    However, what surprised Su Yang even more was that despite the Little Turtle being so formidable, it was still no match for Xiao Huang. What could Xiao Huang¡¯s identity be?

 Chapter 1528 - 1527 Overseas Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Chapter 1527 Overseas Crisis</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Yang looked at Xiao Huang beside him, and the assassin noticed his confusion, waving his hand as he said, "Xiao Huang is just an ordinary yellow dog."


    "Huh?" Su Yang eximed again, is Xiao really just an ordinary yellow dog?


    Have you ever seen a yellow dog that, with just a casual bark, can scare a Terrestrial Immortal into a quivering mess? Have you ever seen a yellow dog that can bite a Terrestrial Immortal making him cry out in pain? Have you ever seen a yellow dog that can bully the offspring of two Divine Beasts into submission?


    "Everything about it now has been cultivated by itself," the assassin continued.


    "No way!" Su Yang nearly spat out blood. A dog can cultivate?


    "All things in heaven and earth have spirits. Those with spirit can gain intelligence. Once intelligence is gained, the possibility of cultivation arises!" the assassin said softly.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiao Huang, secretly amazed: with the same intelligence, why are you so much better than other dogs?


    "Next, I have some personal matters to attend to. I might not be able to assist with your negotiations with the Heavenly Court. However, Ye Jiansheng will be there to help you!" the assassin said, "He¡¯s someone trustworthy, your father trusted him very much back then!"


    Su Yang nodded. He actually trusted Ye Jiansheng very deeply as well. With the assassin¡¯s words, Su Yang could trust Ye Jiansheng even more.


    "They mentioned before that they had some things to do, have theypleted their tasks?" Su Yang asked.


    "Their task is proceeding smoothly for now," the assassin said, "but there are some follow-up tasks that need you to wrap up!"


    "Me?" Su Yang was surprised, "What kind of tasks?"


    The assassin said, "The rules of the Heavenly Court only apply within the borders of Huaxia Country, not overseas. Do you know why this is?"


    "No idea!" Su Yang immediately shook his head. He had been puzzled by this before.


    "Because the agreement with the Heavenly Court was made by a group led by Qinghe Academy. These people from Qinghe Academy are actually from Huaxia Country. They originally wanted to contact those overseas Terrestrial Immortals to join forces against the Heavenly Court. However, firstly, those overseas Terrestrial Immortals are few in number, and secondly, they didn¡¯t want to fight against the Heavenly Court, so none of the overseas powers stood up to support Qinghe Academy," the assassin exined. "Under such circumstances, Qinghe Academy couldn¡¯t take care of everyone, so the rules of the Heavenly Court are only effective within Huaxia Country. Overseas, these rules don¡¯t apply!"


    "Does this mean that the overseas territories are also under the control of the Heavenly Court?" Su Yang asked.


    "You could say that, but in fact, the Heavenly Court¡¯s control over overseas is not strong enough," the assassin stated, "because Qinghe Academy is resisting, so few from the Heavenly Realm can enter the Human Realm, and the Heavenly Court¡¯s power has not always been particrly strong. Thus, the Heavenly Court struggles to control Huaxia Country and barely has the spare capacity to manage overseas powers."


    "Furthermore, five of the eight world points used to be overseas. Many of those overseas powers have been controlled by the masters of those five worlds, the situation behind the scenes is still unknown. Thus, many overseas powers are thinking of finding world points to break the seal, while others covet Huaxia Country¡¯s cultivation Secret Techniques and Elixirs, hoping to take them for themselves."


    "This time the Heavenly Court wants to negotiate with the Ten Great Sects, which has given these people an opportunity, so many overseas forces have seen an opportunity and are trying to get into Huaxia Country to fish in troubled waters to achieve their goals."


    "Ye Jiansheng and the others are working to prevent these people from entering Huaxia Country. They have mostly managed to stop those Terrestrial Immortals, but the overseas forces have not only sent Terrestrial Immortals but ordinary masters too, whom Ye Jiansheng and the others cannot stop, so it¡¯s up to you to deal with them!"


    Su Yang suddenly realized, finally understanding what was happening, and felt even more shaken inside.


    He originally thought overseas sects would unite with them to counter the Heavenly Court. Now it seems he was totally off the mark. These people have their own ambitions and selfish motives, with some being manipted by masters from other worlds, not much better than the Heavenly Court. Trying to use these people against the Heavenly Court was never going to work!


    Su Yang thought about the people from Onitsuka and others who hade to Huaxia Country, in Nanluo City, they met Su Yang once. He was wondering what they were doing in Huaxia Country. Now he finally understands their purpose: to fish in troubled waters!


    "By the way, senior, do you know a person called Mr. Jin Ye?" Su Yang suddenly asked.


    The assassin looked at Su Yang and said, "The thing I¡¯m going to do is investigate the origins of this group. These people are too mysterious, and there must be some secret hidden behind them!"


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief, he had been worried about this group before. Now, that the assassin was going to investigate them, Su Yang didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. No matter how mysterious they are, they won¡¯t escape if the assassin personally investigates them.


    "I suspect this group is rted to the other eight worlds!" the assassin said solemnly.


    "Really?" Su Yang was stunned, "Why are the other eight worlds involved?"


    "The Medical Sage of the Medical Saint Sect didn¡¯t mysteriously disappear; he entered the Heavenly Court andter went to the Heavenly Realm. Wu Family¡¯s Wu Jianqiu was probably the former Terrestrial Immortal Wu Tiandu of the Wu Family, and Wu Tiandu, like the Medical Sage, also went to the Heavenly Court andter to the Heavenly Realm," the assassin said. "And the Mr. Jin Ye you mentioned, his Secret Technique is very simr to a former Terrestrial Immortal called the Seven-handed Sovereign, who also went to the Heavenly Realm. These people all went to the Heavenly Realm and then returned, there is certainly something questionable behind this!"


    Su Yang was stunned: "They went to the Heavenly Realm? Why?"


    "Every person selected to go to the Heavenly Court faces two possibilities. One is to be trained by the Heavenly Court for a while and then be Law Enforcers. The other is to be sent directly to the Heavenly Realm, where no one knows what their situation will be," the assassin exined. "The mysterious warfare between Qinghe Academy and the Heavenly Court each year decides a number of people, not only from the Heavenly Realm to the Human Realm but also from the Human Realm to the Heavenly Court. For example, if the Heavenly Court wins seven battles this year, that number can only be seven. The number from the Heavenly Realm and to the Heavenly Realmbined can¡¯t exceed seven!"


    "Really?" Su Yang looked shocked, he originally thought the warfare decided the number of people directly from the Heavenly Realm to the Human Realm. Now it seems he was thinking too much!

 Chapter 1529 - 1528 Destiny Compass

    <h4>Chapter 1529: Chapter 1528 Destiny Compass</h4><h4></h4>


    "These people went to the Heavenly Realm and returned, moreover, they¡¯ve changed identities and appeared as someone else..." Su Yang was quite puzzled: "What exactly did they experience in the Heavenly Realm?"


    "That¡¯s not the most crucial issue!" The assassin shook his head and said: "The key issue is, the number of people going to the Heavenly Realm anding from the Heavenly Realm to the Human Realm each year is the result after the battles between Qinghe Academy and the Heavenly Court. Moreover, each time the people whoe and go are personally monitored by Qinghe Academy here. However, Qinghe Academy has never seen these people returning to the Human Realm!"


    Su Yang widened his eyes, he naturally understood what the assassin meant. These people did indeed go to the Heavenly Realm, but they never returned to the Human Realm. Yet, these people appeared in the Human Realm, which leads one to specte how exactly they entered the Human Realm?


    "Could it be that they snuck into the Human Realm?" Su Yang suddenly asked: "I see those eight stone coffins nearby, they¡¯re not always guarded by people!"


    "Impossible!" The assassin shook his head decisively: "The Heavenly Path, on the side of the Heavenly Realm, is guarded by the Heavenly Realm to prevent anyone from entering and exiting at will. And on the side of the Human Realm, it¡¯s also guarded by someone. As soon as there¡¯s any situation, the Qinghe Academy side will immediately know, so it¡¯s absolutely impossible for anyone to enter the Human Realm stealthily."


    "Then... doesn¡¯t that mean there might be other passages to enter the Human Realm?" Su Yang eximed in astonishment.


    "That¡¯s what worries me the most!" The assassin said in a deep voice: "If there really are other passages, then even if Qinghe Academy guards the Heavenly Path, it would be meaningless."


    Su Yang was also worried, if this is indeed the case, wouldn¡¯t the Human Realm be exposed to threats from the Heavenly Realm?


    "However, you don¡¯t need to particrly worry about this." The assassin said: "Even if there really are other passages into the Human Realm, I estimate not many people in the Heavenly Realm know about this matter. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be a few peopleing over. Moreover, these people, after entering the Human Realm, have changed identities, their powers have also declined significantly, which I estimate is not their intention. So, I guess, the method they used to enter the Human Realmes at a considerable cost!"


    Su Yang thought about the situation of the Medical Sage and others, they didn¡¯t even have their own bodies and had to seize others¡¯ bodies, it is clear that the price they paid was indeed considerable!


    The two of them chatted for a few more sentences, and then the assassin left with Xiao Huang.


    Su Yang stood on the yground, feeling a little lost for a moment.


    In just one day, he had received so much information, and his worldview and outlook on life were greatly shaken. He suddenly realized that his previous understanding of the world waspletely wrong; the world was far moreplicated than he had imagined!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang clenched his fists. No matter how the world really was, as Su Zhan¡¯s son, he would never shirk the responsibilities he was supposed to bear!


    Afterwards, Su Yang went to see his sister, the ck Widow, where Su Ling was staying.


    Su Ling was actually Su An¡¯s son, previously everyone had thought he was Su Zhan¡¯s son. Now, although his identity had been revealed, the ck Widow felt even more guilty towards him.


    It was Su Ling who took on everything for Su Yang, allowing the current Su Yang to exist. Otherwise, even if the ck Widow had saved her brother, what good would it have done?


    "Sister!" Su Yang looked at the ck Widow, feeling quite emotional. This was his real sister, and now she was his only family.


    Tears flowed again from the ck Widow, and she hugged Su Yang, crying.


    "Sis, don¡¯t cry!" Su Yang wiped the tears from the ck Widow¡¯s eyes and smiled: "It¡¯s okay now, in the future, as long as we¡¯re together, if anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll take care of them for you!"


    The ck Widow finally smiled, tapped Su Yang on the head: "Alright, stop trying to act tough. Always out therepeting and fighting, without any restraint, if mom were here, she would definitely spank you!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face showed a bit of embarrassment, during the drastic change in his family, he was still an infant, with no memories of his parents.


    The ck Widow also realized she misspoke, and quickly changed the subject: "By the way, do you... really intend to lead the Ten Great Sects to negotiate with the Heavenly Court?"


    "That has already been decided!" Su Yang nodded.


    "It¡¯s very dangerous, you know?" The ck Widow said anxiously: "By doing this, you might end up offending arge group of people regardless of the considerations."


    "Did my father not find it dangerous when he allied with the Ten Great Sects and opposed the Heavenly Court?" Su Yang said softly.


    "That¡¯s different!" The ck Widow said: "Father had already achieved sess in cultivation, almost unmatched in the world, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility, that¡¯s why he stood up and fought for the Human Realm. Now you¡¯re not even a Terrestrial Immortal, how are you going to oppose the Heavenly Court?"


    "Does it have to be when one is invincible in the world to oppose the Heavenly Court?" Su Yang smiled and shook his head: "Even if one is truly invincible in the world, can they also be invincible in the Heavenly Realm? No matter what level my strength reaches, facing the Heavenly Realm is extremely dangerous. But if I don¡¯t resist because of this, won¡¯t everyone in the Human Realm eventually lead to its downfall due to insufficient strength?"


    "I¡¯m speaking seriously, and you¡¯re arguing!" The ck Widow looked displeased.


    "Sis!" Su Yang quickly smiled to appease her: "I¡¯m not arguing, it¡¯s true. But rest assured, your brother here really cherishes life, I will definitely protect myself!"


    Only then did the ck Widow turn her anger into a smile, ncing at Su Yang, she took a box from the table and handed it to him: "These are for you."


    "What¡¯s this?" Su Yang asked in surprise, taking the box and looking inside to find it full of bronze seal scripts.


    "These are the bronze seal scripts I¡¯ve collected over the years, along with those collected by our grandfather, all given to you." The ck Widow said: "Although they can¡¯tpletely restore the Destiny Compass, having these bronze seal scripts can deepen your understanding of Destiny¡¯s Tome, helping you to improve your strength faster in the future."


    Su Yang took these bronze seal scripts, wasting no time, he immediately took out all the bronze seal scripts he had on him, allowing them to fuse together at once.


    With so many bronze seal scripts fused together, Su Yang finally saw the outline of this Destiny Compass. It didn¡¯t look much different from an ordinarypass: round, with patterns in the middle, but the carvings on it werepletely different from those used in Feng Shuipasses.


    Su Yang then used the Destiny Compass prototype to reflect the contents of the Destiny¡¯s Tome, resulting in more annotations being obtained on it.

 Chapter 1530 - 1529: Closed-door Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Chapter 1529: Closed-door Disciple</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dy and immediately took the Destiny¡¯s Tome to start his retreat. Next, he would lead the Ten Great Sects, so rapidly enhancing his strength was indeed extremely important.


    It took a full two days for Su Yang to fully digest the new content. Of course, topletely cultivate it was certainly not something that could be done in a short time.


    During these two days, Su Yang¡¯s identity waspletely exposed, spreading not only through the entire Capital City but also widely throughout the world.


    Su Yang himself did not even make an appearance. Previously, his subordinates at the Shen Family Courtyard were immediately released by the various major families. Moreover, these families publicly apologized in various ways, groveling as if Su Yang was an absolutely unique good person in heaven and earth.


    Su Yang did not pay any attention to these situations, as if he was brewing something big.


    This time, the major families in the Capital City were even more uneasy. They didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was thinking or how he might retaliate against them. However, given Su Yang¡¯s past ways of handling things, they were sure he wouldn¡¯t let them off after making such a big fuss.


    Ultimately, after some discussion, these families united to wipe out the factions of families which had major grudges with Su Yang, killing them all. Then, they shifted all the me to these few families, making it seem as if these families had forced them to fight against Su Yang.


    Finally, after these families had done this, Su Yang openly announced that he was writing off everything from before and would not pursue it further.


    The major families in the Capital City all breathed a sigh of relief. If Su Yang hadn¡¯t spoken, they really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.


    In fact, Su Yang hadn¡¯t nned to do anything to them. As the son of Su Zhan, his focus should have been on the Heavenly Court rather than fussing over these small matters.


    However, these people had killed dozens on Su Yang¡¯s side, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t just do nothing. So, he simply said nothing and waited for these people to handle it themselves.


    They did handle it smoothly, wiping out those families, which also served as an exnation to Su Yang. Even if Su Yang had acted himself, he might not have wiped out those families for revenge.


    So, by this point, it was the most suitable oue for Su Yang. He didn¡¯t take action, but the grudge was settled, and it thoroughly intimidated these people. They would be much morepliant in the future, a win-win situation.


    The most crucial point was that throughout the whole incident, Su Yang didn¡¯t say or do anything, yet still retained a good reputation!


    Meanwhile, significant changes also urred in Pingnan Province and the Southern Six Provinces.


    Those who had once chosen to betray Su Yang when he was falsely used of being Su An¡¯s son, were now turning to make amends.


    Su Yang dealt with these people in a very simple manner.


    Those who merely withdrew their support or just talked about opposing him, Su Yang didn¡¯t care and directly forgave them. After all, at that time, Su Yang¡¯s identity was as Su An¡¯s son, so it was normal for them to be dissatisfied with him.


    However, those who seized the chance to kick him while he was down, attacking his assets or even stealing from him, Su Yang naturally didn¡¯t show any kindness to them. These people eventually paid a great price to settle the matter, but they were also quite frightened and probably wouldn¡¯t dare to kick him while he was down again in the future.


    During these few days, Su Yang stayed at Qinghe Academy and didn¡¯t go out. After his subordinates from the Shen Family Courtyard were rescued, they all came here to pay respect to him.


    These people initially thought they were surely doomed, but they didn¡¯t expect such a shocking reversal to ur. Su Yang turned out to be the son of Su Zhan. Such status made them feel exceedingly proud. Following Su Yang, these people felt extremely proud inside as well.


    Su Yang continued to ce these people at the Shen Family Courtyard, deciding not to intervene in matters of the Capital City any longer. However, those people in the Capital City were sure to live very well in the future, considering their current reverence for Su Yang.


    As for the Chen Family, after this incident, they finally broke free from the control of the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Chen Benhong¡¯s status as an heir was directly revoked, while Chen Benhao, who maintained a good rtionship with Su Yang and even helped carry Su Ping¡¯s coffin, was promptly given great responsibility by his family. He had now started managing many family affairs, and bing the Chen Family Head was just a matter of time.


    This situation also represented the Chen Family¡¯s gesture of goodwill towards Su Yang. Choosing Chen Benhao as the Chen Family Head indicated their support for Su Yang.


    The Capital City, or even the entire Huaxia Country, was experiencing an earth-shaking transformation due to the change in Su Yang¡¯s identity.


    However, during this period, Su Yang had not left Qinghe Academy at all. He stayed at Qinghe Academy, partly to cultivate the contents of the Destiny¡¯s Tome and partly to learn about the Heavenly Court from the principal, understanding the matters to be aware of in uing negotiations with the Heavenly Court.


    Su Yang¡¯s friends from Pingnan Province mostly came to the Capital City as well, all residing in the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Su Yang originally nned to send Qi¡¯er to the Shen Family Courtyard too, but Qi¡¯er was personally kept by the principal, who even epted her as hisst disciple.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t have much opinion on this, but the ck Widow was extremely shocked.


    "What¡¯s so special about this Qi¡¯er?" the ck Widow couldn¡¯t help but ask Su Yang.


    Su Yang scratched his head and said, "I don¡¯t know either. She should have a Heaven-Gifted Body. However, after all this time, she hasn¡¯t shown anything particrly special, and I still don¡¯t know what kind of Heaven-Gifted Body she has."


    The ck Widow was also aware of the Heaven-Gifted Body situation. Xiao Hei, Ye Wantong, including Ying¡¯er and Hu Xiexie, all had Heaven-Gifted Bodies. She could recognize some Heaven-Gifted Bodies, but the problem was, she couldn¡¯t tell at all with Qi¡¯er.


    "Could the principal see her situation?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "Perhaps." The ck Widow still looked shocked, "I never expected him to take Qi¡¯er as a disciple. This...if this news spreads, it would shock the world!"


    "What¡¯s so shocking about it?" Su Yang asked, confused, "Isn¡¯t it just taking a disciple?"


    "It¡¯s not as simple as just taking a disciple!" the ck Widow said, "You don¡¯t understand, bing the principal¡¯s disciple is more shocking than bing an assassin¡¯s disciple!"

 Chapter 1531 - 1530: Surname Kong, Given Name Qiu

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Chapter 1530: Surname Kong, Given Name Qiu</h4><h4></h4>


    "Really?" Su Yang was also surprised. The assassin¡¯s strength is definitely above the dean¡¯s, so why is it more shocking to be the dean¡¯s disciple than the assassin¡¯s disciple?"


    "You don¡¯t understand the dean¡¯s identity," ck Widow said, "He¡¯s not an ordinary person."


    "What¡¯s so unusual about him?" Su Yang asked curiously, as he had always been curious about the dean¡¯s identity.


    ck Widow nced at Su Yang and said in a deep voice, "Let me put it this way, his surname is Kong."


    "Surname Kong?" Su Yang scratched his head, "What¡¯s the big deal?"


    ck Widow continued word by word, "His single name is Qiu!"


    "Single name Qiu?" Su Yang looked bewildered, "Kong Qiu? Why does this name sound so familiar?"


    ck Widow was speechless for a moment, "Have you ever been to school?"


    "Yes, graduated high school, and here I am at Qinghe Academy!" Su Yang said proudly, "I was the top scorer in the college entrance exam!"


    "Then you don¡¯t know who Kong Qiu is?" ck Widow asked.


    "Sounds familiar, but I can¡¯t recall at the moment," Su Yang said, "Is he very famous?"


    "Of course!" ck Widow said with a speechless expression, "Confucius, ever heard of him?"


    "..." Su Yang was dumbfounded for a long time, then suddenly pped his thigh, "Ah, that¡¯s why it sounds so familiar. Kong Qiu, Confucius? Confucius, from the Kong family, given name Qiu, courtesy name Zhongni, I¡¯ve memorized that!"


    "Now do you understand?" ck Widow asked.


    "Understand what?" Su Yang still looked confused.


    ck Widow almost spat blood, "You still don¡¯t get it?"


    "Get what?" Su Yang was still bewildered.


    "You..." ck Widow clutched her chest, "How do I have such a stupid brother like you!"


    Su Yang: "..."


    ck Widow said speechlessly, "That Qi¡¯er has been epted as a disciple by Confucius, what do you think?"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, suddenly feeling a chill down his spine, eyes wide, "You... you¡¯re saying the dean is Confucius?"


    "What else?" ck Widow red.


    "Which Confucius?" Su Yang asked cautiously.


    "What do you think?" ck Widow countered.


    "Oh my god..." Su Yang felt his legs and feet trembling, "It¡¯s... the Confucius who said that without Zhongni, there would be eternal darkness in the world?"


    "What do you think?" ck Widow said again.


    "Sis, let¡¯s... let¡¯s stop kidding, okay?" Su Yang felt his mind was overwhelmed, "The dean, he couldn¡¯t possibly be the founder of Confucianism, could he? Sis, stop it, that Confucius was just a schr with no strength to bind a chicken!"


    "What do you think?" ck Widow red at Su Yang.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded for a good while, then whispered, "He... is he really... really that sage who said all those wise sayings?"


    "What do you think?" ck Widow was toozy to speak.


    This time, it was Su Yang¡¯s turn to feel like vomiting blood, his eyes wide open, "This... how could I have thought of this? How could you expect me to think of this? This is Confucius? My god, if you didn¡¯t tell me, I would never have figured it out in my lifetime. Confucius, actually the founder of Qinghe Academy?"


    "Otherwise, how could he be so revered?" ck Widow said, "Didn¡¯t you notice? Although people from the Ten Great Sects have their own agendas, they all respect and trust the dean!"


    Only then did Su Yang realize why the dean¡¯s words carried such authority, it turned out to be because of this reason!


    "This... if you hadn¡¯t told me, I really wouldn¡¯t have thought of it!" Su Yang marveled, "The dean is actually Confucius?"


    "Only he could lead Qinghe Academy!" ck Widow said, "As the saying goes, without Zhongni, the world would be in eternal darkness. It can be said that he defined human civilization. Before him, humanity had almost no thought, merely thew of the jungle. After him, concepts of propriety, justice, integrity, and shame emerged, so this matter is not about strength, nor seniority. If there¡¯s anyone in this world who can truly make people convinced, the assassin cannot, nor can our father, only the dean can do it!"


    Su Yang nodded vigorously, not doubting or denying it at all. Before Confucius, history could be said to be pure barbarism. After Confucius, there was Confucian teaching, leading to a literate administration and opportunities for the weak to rise.


    "The establishment of Qinghe Academy is also in line with his philosophy!" ck Widow said, "Qinghe Academy was created to protect the Human Realm. The Human Realm is weakpared to the Heavenly Realm!"


    Su Yang suddenly realized, but soon thought of another question, "What about these teachers at Qinghe Academy?"


    "They have names that you already know," ck Widow said.


    "No, what I mean is..." Su Yang said, "Are their names their real names?"


    "Yes!" ck Widow nodded, "Yuan Tiangang, is that very same bone-reading fortune teller Yuan Tiangang. Wu Daozi, is the Saint of Painting himself. By the way, the one who taught you the art of concealment before, Teacher Kong, his real name is Kong Kong¡¯er, known as the Saint of Thieves."


    "Kong Kong¡¯er!" Su Yang was once again shocked, he used to call that person Teacher Kong, but never expected that Teacher Kong had such an identity.


    ck Widow said, "Everyone at Qinghe Academy is a historically famous person. Actually, there used to be many teachers at Qinghe Academy, but over the years, many have died in battle, leaving only a few."


    Su Yang was full of shock, after a while, he asked in surprise, "Are all these people cultivators?"


    "In the past, there were many cultivators, unlike now where they are bing fewer," ck Widow said, "Those who excel in a particr area are all steadfast and exceptionally talented individuals. Their cultivation speed naturally far exceeds ordinary people. Coupled with the deliberate nurturing at Qinghe Academy, that¡¯s how Qinghe Academy has its current position!"


    Su Yang suddenly understood, from what ck Widow said, Qinghe Academy¡¯s nurturing is the most crucial. Otherwise, it would be difficult for these people to even reach the threshold of cultivation, let alone be Terrestrial Immortals and join Qinghe Academy!


    Of course, what shocked Su Yang even more was that Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi were indeed those famous historical figures. To be honest, recalling their wretched appearances, Su Yang was really having a hard time epting it.


    "Now, you understand how shocking it is for the dean to ept Qi¡¯er as hisst disciple, don¡¯t you?" ck Widow said.


    Su Yang nodded vigorously, before ck Widow mentioned it, he didn¡¯t feel how shocking it was. After she said it, he was shocked to the extreme.


    Confucius actually epted Qi¡¯er as a disciple?


    If this news spread, who knows how many people in the world would be shocked!

 Chapter 1532 - 1531: The Extraordinary Origin of the Gray Bird

    <h4>Chapter 1532: Chapter 1531: The Extraordinary Origin of the Gray Bird</h4><h4></h4>


    Behind Qinghe Academy, there are several single courtyards where the teachers of Qinghe Academy reside.


    The courtyard where the principal lives is also located here.


    Su Yang had been here before, so this time he found it easy to make his way directly to the door of the principal¡¯s courtyard.


    Upon arriving, Su Yang heard a chorus of chirping bird songsing from inside.


    Su Yang walked into the courtyard and saw Qi¡¯er watering flowers there, surrounded by several little birds flying joyfully around her.


    Among them was a bird Su Yang had seen before, the same Little Grey Bird that had been following Qi¡¯er since she was in Nanluo City.


    To be honest, this Little Grey Bird appears unremarkable, but is definitely no ordinary creature. Little Turtle has fought with this Little Grey Bird several times without gaining the upper hand, which made Su Yang quite curious about the Little Grey Bird before.


    Now, after learning Little Turtle¡¯s astonishing identity, Su Yang¡¯s curiosity about the Little Grey Bird grew even more. What background does this little guy have to be able to stand toe to toe with the descendants of the Azure Dragon ck Tortoise, and not fall behind?


    Seeing Su Yang enter, Qi¡¯er was delighted and quickly put down the watering can and ran over excitedly: "Brother Su!"


    Su Yang smiled gently, caressing Qi¡¯er¡¯s hair: "How is it living here?"


    Qi¡¯er hugged Su Yang¡¯s arm, smiling sweetly: "It¡¯s great! Master treats me well, and everyone here is very friendly. I really like it here!"


    "That¡¯s good to hear!" Su Yang nodded: "By the way, is the principal around?"


    "He¡¯s in the study reading," Qi¡¯er replied.


    Su Yang: "I¡¯ll go in to see him."


    "Great, I¡¯ll make you some tea!" Qi¡¯er quickly ran to the kitchen to prepare the tea.


    Su Yang entered the study, just in time to see the principal standing by the window, looking at a scroll in his hands.


    Seeing the principal again made Su Yang¡¯s heart skip a beat; after all, this was Confucius!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang managed to suppress his inner excitement and shock, though his steps trembled slightly as he walked into the study.


    "Prin... Principal..." Su Yang called out, his voice still somewhat shaky. Facing such a legendary Saint, who could remainposed?


    The principal turned around, nced at Su Yang, and smiled warmly: "You¡¯vee."


    Su Yang nodded, standing aside awkwardly, not knowing what to say. Facing the principal was one thing, but facing Confucius was entirely another.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" The principal was calm, cing the scroll on the table: "Why so tense? Do you need something from me?"


    "Ah, no... nothing really," Su Yangughed nervously: "I just came to check on Qi¡¯er."


    The principal looked at Su Yang, smiling: "Is that so?"


    Feeling embarrassed, Su Yang quickly shifted the topic: "Principal, I heard... I heard you took Qi¡¯er as your disciple?"


    "Is that why you¡¯re here?" The principalughed: "This girl, she¡¯s a bit iprehensible to me. Keeping her close might be better."


    "Huh?" Su Yang was surprised, puzzled by the principal¡¯s words since he thought it was Qi¡¯er¡¯s talents that caught the principal¡¯s attention.


    The principal moved to the window, quietly watching Qi¡¯er busy in the courtyard, speaking softly: "This girl is not simple."


    "She has a Heaven-Gifted Body, but I still don¡¯t know exactly what sort of physique she possesses!" Su Yang said.


    "You¡¯re mistaken!" The principal shook his head: "She¡¯s not a Heaven-Gifted Body!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was shocked, realizing he had misjudged her. Then what is Qi¡¯er exactly?


    "She has a very powerful force inside her, suppressing everything about her. This force, I simply can¡¯t understand, but I can confirm that she is extraordinary." The principal said: "Otherwise, this force alone would be able to strike me down instantly, yet it remains dormant within her with no harm done. Why is that?"


    "Huh?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, questioning if he had heard correctly. Did the principal just say ¡¯strike down instantly¡¯?


    The force within Qi¡¯er¡¯s body could strike down the principal?


    Although the principal was not the strongest, Su Yang knew the principal¡¯s power was not far behind his father Su Zhan or the assassins.


    And now, hearing the principal mention ¡¯strike down instantly¡¯, how terrifying is the force within Qi¡¯er?


    Moreover, this force is suppressing everything about Qi¡¯er, why is that? What power requires Qi¡¯er to be suppressed? What exactly is Qi¡¯er¡¯s situation? Why must she be restrained by such a formidable force?


    "Also, about the Little Grey Bird beside her..." the principal said softly: "The Little Grey Bird¡¯s situation is somewhat simr to the Little Turtle on you, both being descendants of divine beasts."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, no wonder this Little Grey Bird could fight evenly with Little Turtle.


    "If my guess is correct, the Little Grey Bird might be a descendant of the Vermilion Bird and Bi Fang," the principal said: "Once it grows, it will be incredibly terrifying!"


    "Vermilion Bird, Bi Fang!?" Su Yang was astounded; he had heard the names of these divine beasts. The Vermilion Bird is one of the Four Symbolic Beasts, and Bi Fang is a legendary beast that rivals the Kylin.


    The descendants of these two divine beasts would certainly not be much inferior to the descendants of the Azure Dragon ck Tortoise!


    "This Little Grey Bird is very friendly to her, always stays by her side and refuses to leave, there must be a reason," the principal said: "Therefore, the secrets on her are more than you imagine. And the force suppressing her is incredibly strong, making it difficult to say whether she is in danger. Keeping her close allows observation and prevention of unexpected situations!"


    Su Yang watched Qi¡¯ering over with a teapot, looking harmless, and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Qi¡¯er¡¯s situation was thoroughly shocking to him.


    Previously, he only thought Qi¡¯er was a Heaven-Gifted Body, perhaps able to cultivate faster than others. But once reaching the Land of Immortals, the Heaven-Gifted Body bes almost indistinguishable from ordinary people, so he hadn¡¯t paid much attention.


    Now, he fully understood, Qi¡¯er¡¯s situation is entirely different from ordinary people. She isn¡¯t a Heaven-Gifted Body, she is far more terrifying than a Heaven-Gifted Body!


    Seeing the Little Grey Bird perched on Qi¡¯er¡¯s shoulder, who would have thought this seemingly ordinary little creature is a descendant of the Vermilion Bird and Bi Fang? The identity of these two divine beast descendants makes it no weaker than Little Turtle, and once grown, it will undoubtedly be an extraordinarily frightening existence!


    Su Yang suddenly remembered a question and quickly asked: "By the way, principal, you mentioned that the suppressed force within her is very strong. How does this forcepare with any powerhouse in the Human Realm?"

 Chapter 1533 - 1532 Lü Donglin in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Chapter 1532 L¨¹ Donglin in Danger</h4><h4></h4>


    The dean nced at Su Yang; he understood Su Yang¡¯s intentions.


    The power within Qi¡¯er is so immense that there are only a handful in the Human Realm with such power. If we calcte carefully, perhaps we might uncover the identity and origin of Qi¡¯er.


    However, the dean ultimately shook his head, "The force within her is stronger than all the masters I¡¯ve seen in the Human Realm!"


    Su Yang was stunned, "Including my father? Including the assassin?"


    "Including!" The dean nodded affirmatively.


    Su Yang waspletely dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Qi¡¯er outside again.


    The dean had been very clear that the power suppressing her surpasses all masters in the Human Realm he has seen. The dean should have seen all the masters in the Human Realm, so how did this force within Qi¡¯ere to be?


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang whispered, "Do you suspect she came from another world?"


    The dean did not speak, and at this time, Qi¡¯er also walked in. She did not know what had happened, and cheerfully ced two cups of tea on the table, inviting Su Yang and the dean to have tea.


    Su Yang and the dean each picked up a cup, and the dean found an excuse to send Qi¡¯er away before he whispered, "The chaos of ancient times is far tooplicated. Even in this Human Realm, there are many unknowns. I do not know what her situation truly is. However, the power within her is far tooplex, so it is slightly better for her to temporarily stay by my side."


    Su Yang nodded slowly, surprised by Qi¡¯er¡¯s situation. How could he have imagined that this seemingly harmless little girl would have such a secret within her?


    In truth, Su Yang did not want anything unexpected to happen to Qi¡¯er. After all, Qi¡¯er was someone he personally rescued. She had followed him for a long time, appearing like a maid, and showed great respect towards Su Yang. Su Yang was very fond of this girl and naturally did not want any unfortunate events to ur to her.


    "Will she be in danger?" Su Yang asked.


    The dean shook his head, "I can¡¯t say for sure; it depends on her situation."


    Su Yang sighed, set down the teacup in his hand, and whispered, "Then I¡¯ll trouble the dean!"


    "No problem!" The dean also put down his teacup and said softly, "The negotiations with the Heavenly Court will begin in three days. The negotiation site is three hundred miles south of the Capital City at Wangyue Bay. At that time, Qinghe Academy will not attend; you must go personally and be cautious about everything!"


    Su Yang smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful!"


    "That¡¯s good!" The dean nodded slowly, but his expression remained solemn. Although Su Yang would lead the Ten Great Sects, the dean¡¯s worries were not alleviated.


    He is not concerned about the problem of this negotiation; what he worries about is the aftermath of the negotiation.


    He shares the same thoughts as the assassin. This negotiation is merely a trial from the Heavenly Court. If the negotiation seeds, the Human Realm will fall into chaos without the Heavenly Court having to act. If the negotiation fails, the Heavenly Realm will only expedite its invasion of the Human Realm. Therefore, even if the negotiation seeds this time, it will merely prevent internal chaos and nothing more; it will not stop or dy the Heavenly Court¡¯s n!


    ...


    Su Yang continued to stay at Qinghe Academy, and that evening, while Su Yang was cultivating inside, a sudden tter of footsteps came from outside. Following that, a tense voice reached his ears, "Where is Su Yang? Where is Master Su? Where is Master Su?"


    Su Yang felt puzzled; it was Bai Qing¡¯s voice. Why was she here? Moreover, in such a panic, what had happened?


    Not waiting for ck Widow to knock on the door, Su Yang walked out directly, only to see Bai Qing, disheveled and in a frenzy, approaching. Seeing Su Yang, Bai Qing seemed to have exhausted all her strength, copsing to the ground, trembling as she said, "Su Yang, save... save my brother..."


    Bai Qing was covered in blood, with two wounds on her shoulders still bleeding, looking seriously injured.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically. Bai Qing was L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s sister, and normally, L¨¹ Donglin took great care of her. Who could have harmed her? Moreover, Bai Qing¡¯s words worried Su Yang, fearing that something had befallen L¨¹ Donglin.


    "What happened?" Su Yang quickly ran over, helping ck Widow to support Bai Qing to sit down nearby, "Where is Brother L¨¹?"


    "We... we were attacked by a group of people on the way; Uncle Xue Nu was injured, and my... my brother was captured..." Bai Qing said, trembling.


    Su Yang and ck Widow exchanged nces, both stunned. Who could have such power to injure Xue Nu and capture L¨¹ Donglin?


    Not many could do this. Perhaps many Terrestrial Immortals could, but would they dare? The skies were watched by many Law Enforcers, and if a Terrestrial Immortal acted now, it would be a death wish!


    If not the Terrestrial Immortals, then who in the current Capital City could do such a thing?


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang didn¡¯t have time to think too much and hurriedly asked, "Where was he taken?"


    "I don¡¯t know. We... we were attacked at the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, and those... those people headed north of the city..." Bai Qing¡¯s voice was very weak.


    "North of the city!" Su Yang frowned, quickly taking out a pill and cing it in Bai Qing¡¯s mouth, saying sternly, "Sister, I¡¯ll go take a look first!"


    "Hey!" ck Widow grabbed Su Yang, "Those people could injure Xue Nu and capture L¨¹ Donglin; going there is very dangerous!"


    "Dangerous or not, I must go!" Su Yang said, "Brother L¨¹ has helped me a lot; if it weren¡¯t for him, I might not even be alive now. I can¡¯t just ignore his plight!"


    ck Widow frowned, "This matter involves only ordinary people; Qinghe Academy certainly cannot address it. We also don¡¯t know the situation of the other party; it¡¯s a tricky matter. How about I go with you!"


    "Sister, you can¡¯t go!" Su Yang quickly said, "It¡¯s very dangerous!"


    "Nonsense!" ck Widow knocked Su Yang on the head, "As if you could handle it alone!"


    Su Yang was speechless; his strength was far below ck Widow¡¯s.


    "Let¡¯s go!" ck Widow waved her hand, a piece of clothing was drawn into her hand with a gesture, and she wore it as she led the way out.


    Su Yang hesitated for a moment, but still instructed nearby people to take good care of Bai Qing, then quickly followed ck Widow out.


    Exiting Qinghe Academy, the two of them rose into the air, swiftly flying towards the north of the city.


    On the way, Su Yang contacted the people at Shen Family Courtyard, instructing Zhao Hu Zi to immediately take people to the Hundred Flowers Pavilion to rescue L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s subordinates first.

 Chapter 1534 - 1533 Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Chapter 1533 Ambush</h4><h4></h4>


    The night was dark, and in the shadows of a forest north of the city, dozens of people were hiding.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people flew swiftly from the distant sky and arrived at this ce in the blink of an eye.


    Leading these people was none other than Ghost King San Yan.


    The Ghost King San Yan was carrying an unconscious man in his hand¡ªit was L¨¹ Donglin.


    Immediately, forty to fifty people rushed out from the forest, led by Ge Kaiyang.


    Seeing the unconscious L¨¹ Donglin, Ge Kaiyang was overjoyed and hurriedly approached, grabbing L¨¹ Donglin by the neck and pulling him over, excitedly saying, "Uncle Ghost King, how did it go?"


    "All is set!" Ghost King San Yan said in a deep voice, "Xue Nu is seriously injured, Bai Qing ran away, probably to inform Su Yang. I estimate they will be here soon, how are your arrangements?"


    "These are people sent by the Medicine Sect!" Ge Kaiyang said, "Experts transferred from the Medicine Sect, all at levels below Terrestrial Immortal strength!"


    "What about the other three sects?" Ghost King San Yan asked.


    "The second Elder just called me, he said they¡¯ve already made contact, and those from the three sects will be here shortly," Ge Kaiyang said. "As long as that Sues, they won¡¯t get away!"


    "Very good!" Ghost King San Yan slowly nodded, "Lay in ambush, they¡¯ll likely be here soon!"


    "Yes!" Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face was full of excitement, "Tonight, there¡¯s no way Su Yang, that bastard, can get away!"


    Ghost King San Yan hid in the shadows and, in a deep voice, said, "Tonight¡¯s battle may not be so easy, ck Widow mighte with him. The strength of this woman is too great; I might not be her match!"


    "Ah?" Ge Kaiyang was a bit panicked.


    "But don¡¯t worry, with the Four Great Sects working together, one to two hundred experts, no matter how strong she is, it won¡¯t matter!" Ghost King San Yan said solemnly, "The key is to fight quickly; this matter cannot be dragged out for too long!"


    "Alright!" Ge Kaiyang immediately led the crowd to hide.


    The crowd hid in the dark, and in less than five minutes, two people flew swiftly from the distant sky¡ªit was Su Yang and the ck Widow.


    Su Yang was still searching around, but ck Widow stopped directly. She frowned and coldly scanned the forest below, suddenly saying in a deep voice, "I wondered who it was, so it¡¯s Ghost King San Yan! Aren¡¯t you ashamed to ambush a junior despite being L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s senior?"


    Ghost King San Yan stepped out from the forest, ring coldly at ck Widow in the sky, "This is a matter between us and Beigong War God, it has nothing to do with you. Do you intend to interfere in this?"


    "If it¡¯s a matter with Beigong War God, then go directly to him; why ambush his nephew?" ck Widow said coldly, "L¨¹ Donglin is a friend of my brother, his affairs are our affairs!"


    "ck Widow, I advise you to think clearly!" Ghost King San Yan warned coldly, "Though your strength isn¡¯t weak, my Family Head has never taken you seriously. Do not provoke someone you cannot afford to offend!"


    The ck Widow chuckled coldly, didn¡¯t speak, and directly descended from the sky,nding instantly before Ghost King San Yan. With a gentle wave of her slender hand, Ghost King San Yan¡¯s face instantly changed, he leapt into the air, swiftly evading ck Widow¡¯s strike.


    ck Widow ignored him and rushed directly into the forest, heading straight for Ge Kaiyang.


    Ghost King San Yan¡¯s face changed again, only realizing now that ck Widow¡¯s earlier attack was meant to scare him; her true target was Ge Kaiyang.


    Without saying a word, Ghost King San Yan swiftly charged into the forest. Just as ck Widow was about to seize Ge Kaiyang, he directly pounced towards L¨¹ Donglin.


    The two simultaneously grabbed Ge Kaiyang and L¨¹ Donglin, with Ghost King San Yan shouting, "Release the Young Master, or I¡¯ll kill him!"


    "Heh..." ck Widowughed coldly, "Do you think I won¡¯t kill anyone?"


    Ghost King San Yan¡¯s face turned ashen, he nced at Ge Kaiyang in ck Widow¡¯s hand, gritted his teeth, and said, "Exchange!"


    "That¡¯s more like it!" ck Widow smiled and released Ge Kaiyang.


    Ghost King San Yan watched as Ge Kaiyang walked to the middle, then threw L¨¹ Donglin over.


    ck Widow reached out, caught L¨¹ Donglin in mid-air, and tossed him to Su Yang above, saying loudly, "Take him and leave first!"


    Su Yang grabbed L¨¹ Donglin and stuffed a few pills into his mouth but didn¡¯t rush to leave. He frowned, warily watching the forest below.


    The people in the forest began to move, and Su Yang saw it clearly; there were dozens of them, and he certainly couldn¡¯t leave his sister alone here.


    "Think you can leave?" Ghost King San Yan shouted coldly, and instantly more than twenty people in the forest rushed into the sky, straight at Su Yang.


    ck Widow frowned, wanting to stop these people, but Ghost King San Yan had already reached her, and they engaged in battle.


    Although ck Widow¡¯s strength was indeed above Ghost King San Yan¡¯s, his strength was by no means weak. In a melee, he could hold his own against ck Widow for some time. Additionally, more than twenty others were assisting Ghost King San Yan, directly entangling ck Widow, preventing her from aiding Su Yang.


    The over twenty people charged up, and Su Yang didn¡¯t have time to think, using the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones to protect L¨¹ Donglin within, while he rushed forward to fight these people.


    A fierce battle erupted instantly. These people had been prepared for this; as soon as they made their move, they showed no mercy, quickly surrounding Su Yang and ck Widow for the kill.


    Luckily, Su Yang¡¯s strength had improved considerablytely, and he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage facing these people alone.


    However, this situation didn¡¯tst long; very soon more people hurriedly joined the fight from the distance.


    These neers said nothing, immediately joining the fray, and together with those already there, attacked Su Yang and ck Widow.


    Seeing this, ck Widow¡¯s brow furrowed, and she said in a deep voice, "Horizon¡¯s End? What are you nning to do?"


    The neers were from Horizon¡¯s End. No one answered ck Widow¡¯s question, as the group collectivelyunched their assault on her and Su Yang.


    Immediately after, two more groups arrived swiftly, belonging to Soaring Cloud Hall and Heavenly de Peak, respectively!


    Seeing this, ck Widow and Su Yang fully understood: these people had long nned this. Capturing L¨¹ Donglin was merely bait; their true goal was to lure them here to ambush and kill them!


    At this moment, ck Widow dared not hold back any longer. She unleashed her power to the fullest, creating shadows everywhere as she darted rapidly through the crowd.


    Su Yang, d in Celestial War Armor, had Little Turtle unleash its power to hold off the surrounding attacks, allowing him to barely manage to hold on!


    But with such a situation, how long could the two of themst?

 Chapter 1535 - 1534 Beigong War God

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Chapter 1534 Beigong War God</h4><h4></h4>


    The Shen Family Courtyard, Xue Nu was rescued by Zhao Hu Zi.


    Xue Nu was personally injured by Ghost King San Yan, and the injuries were not light. Zhao Hu Zi fed him three elixirs given by Su Yang in session, and only then did Xue Nu slowly awaken.


    He looked around the situation nkly and suddenly sat up, urgently saying, "Where is the young master? Where is the young master?"


    "Mr. Xue, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry," Zhao Hu Zi hurriedly said, "Master Su and Miss Su have already gone for the rescue, they will soon bring him back!"


    Xue Nu, however, was still full of panic, urgently saying, "No, they... they are not opponents of these people. Behind Ghost King San Yan are people from the Medicine Sect, I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid that they also contacted several other sects, this... this is targeting Su Yang and the ck Widow..."


    "Ah?" Zhao Hu Zi panicked and hurriedly stood up, "Do you mean their target is Master Su?"


    Xue Nu rushed to stand up, but he was still too weak at the moment. He was unstable and then directly copsed to the ground.


    "Don¡¯t be anxious, I will find someone to help!" Zhao Hu Zi urged.


    "You... quickly take people to Qinghe Academy, ask the headmaster for help..." Xue Nu¡¯s voice was weak: "The Drunken Monk and Happy Monk discovered that many people from the Medicine Sect areing to the Capital City, along with people from Horizon¡¯s End, Soaring Cloud Hall, and Heavenly de Peak. These people... these people surely have... have a conspiracy, quickly let Qinghe Academy take action..."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll contact Qinghe Academy right away!" Zhao Hu Zi paused: "I¡¯ll send someone to assist Master Su and the others first, the battle beneath Earth Immortals, Qinghe Academy can¡¯t intervene..."


    Xue Nu was stunned for a moment, his expression suddenly changed. He struggled to stand up again, urgently saying, "Where¡¯s my phone? Where¡¯s my phone?"


    Zhao Hu Zi quickly brought out Xue Nu¡¯s phone and handed it to him, Xue Nu grabbed the phone and hurriedly dialed a number: "Tell... tell the master, the young master... the young master is in danger..."


    Zhao Hu Zi¡¯s eyes widened beside him, was Xue Nu notifying the Beigong War God? Was tonight¡¯s event even going to bring out the Beigong War God?


    Xue Nu put down the phone, seeing Zhao Hu Zi standing in a daze beside him, he urgently said, "You... go find Qinghe Academy quickly..."


    Only then did Zhao Hu Zi regain his senses and hurriedly ran out to contact Qinghe Academy.


    ...


    In a northern city, in a deep mountain area.


    In the valley, there was an estate, and the estate was brightly lit.


    But at the very back of the estate, a solid wood loft was in darkness.


    Within a hundred meters around this loft, there was no one around, as if it were a forbiddennd.


    Suddenly, an extraordinarily beautiful woman hurriedly walked over, heading straight for the loft.


    Just as she stepped halfway, an arrow suddenly flew out from the darkness andnded right at her tiptoe. If it missed by a fraction, this arrow would have pierced her foot.


    The woman stopped, looked up, and in the darkness, four men were coldly observing her. Despite her beauty, the four men had no emotion in their eyes, as if they were looking at a skeleton.


    The woman took a deep breath and said loudly, "The young master is in trouble, Brother Xue sent me to find the master!"


    Only then did the four men indifferently turn around, and the woman sighed with relief, quickly rushing forward to the loft¡¯s second floor.


    The second floor was vast, but there were no furnishings, only a long-haired, broad-shouldered man sitting cross-legged here.


    The man faced away from the staircase, his appearance hidden, but just by sitting there, he exuded an aura as majestic as a mountain and river, that back enough to make everyone look up in awe!


    Seeing the man, the woman¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. She took a deep breath, dared not gaze further, bent over and bowed, whispering, "Master, the young master is in trouble!"


    The man remained silent, still sitting quietly, as if he had turned to stone.


    The woman dared not say more, she sat awaiting.


    After a while, the man finally moved; he stood up and nced at the woman.


    The moonlight shone down, illuminating the man¡¯s face.


    The man seemed to be in his thirties, with a cold demeanor, a high nose bridge, sharply defined cheekbones, sword-like brows, starry eyes, exceptionally handsome. Though his hair was long, each strand appeared to have a metallic quality, draping over his shoulders, making him seem more stoic.


    The woman nced at him once, feeling her heart race; she dared not gaze further and bowed her head hastily, saying, "Brother Xue called, saying the young master was caught by Ghost King San Yan. Moreover, ording to our intelligence personnel in the Capital City, it seems that the Medicine Sect has contacted the people from Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End, preparing to assassinate Su Yang and the ck Widow. And the young master was used as bait by them!"


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed, hands behind his back, he walked to the railing and looked at the distant moon, saying coldly, "Using my nephew as bait, do they really think Beigong is uninhabited?"


    This man was none other than the Beigong War God, capable of crushing all families in the Capital City!


    Finished speaking, the Beigong War God immediately soared into the sky, in an instant flying to the distant mountains.


    The woman gazed in worship at the distant departing Beigong War God, who stopped above a forest, seemingly pondering. After a while, he suddenly reached out his hand and made a grasping motion below.


    A beam of light extended from the man¡¯s hand, enveloping the mountain¡¯s peak. Then, with a shout, the Beigong War God grabbed the beam of light and swiftly rose.


    Under the woman¡¯s astonishing gaze, that mountain¡¯s peak was forcibly pulled up by the Beigong War God.


    A small mountain was lifted by the Beigong War God in mid-air. Carrying this small mountain, he vanished in the sky in a blink.


    The woman stared wide-eyed, stunned at all this. If it weren¡¯t for seeing it firsthand, she simply wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Although it was the mountain¡¯s peak lifted up, it was about the size of a small mountain. This weight, how much could it be? Tens of thousands of pounds? Hundreds of thousands? Just lifted and carried like that by Beigong War God?


    At the back, the four men were also somewhat astonished, but their reactions were much calmer than the woman¡¯s.


    The woman turned to look at them, then at the direction of Beigong War God¡¯s disappearance, tremblingly said, "Master... is Master nearing the Great Perfection?"


    Nobody replied to her words, but from the eyes of the four men, it was clear what the woman said waspletely urate.


    The woman looked full of hope, excitedly saying, "If Master achieves Great Perfection, he can certainly defeat the Martial Champion. In the future, the world¡¯s number one fighter will be our master, no more Martial Champion¡¯s business, Master can finally avenge the young master¡¯s mother!"

 Chapter 1536 - 1535: The Heavenly Court Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Chapter 1535: The Heavenly Court Takes Action</h4><h4></h4>


    Under the moonlit night, the Northern Suburb of the Capital City.


    Su Yang and ck Widow werepletely besieged, with experts dispatched by the Four Great Sects, along with those from the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s side, totaling over two hundred experts, closing in on Su Yang and ck Widow.


    The oue of this battle was already very clear. Although ck Widow was powerful, she was thoroughly surrounded and couldn¡¯t even rescue Su Yang.


    As for Su Yang, under the protection of the Celestial War Armor, he could barely hold on. However, under the full-scale assault of those people, the brilliance of the Celestial War Armor was gradually dimming. It was only a matter of time before he couldn¡¯t sustain it.


    On the other side, at Qinghe Academy, Zhao Hu Zi contacted people at Qinghe Academy, and the Dean hurriedly gathered people toe and help.


    But before they could leave Qinghe Academy, a group of people descended from the sky, a conspicuous group of men in golden armor.


    Seeing these people, the Dean was taken aback and asked in surprise, "Law Enforcers, what are you doing here?"


    "We¡¯re going to negotiate with the Ten Great Sects tomorrow, and we need to arrange matters in advance!" The lead golden-armored man said, "We ask Qinghe Academy to assist us!"


    The Dean furrowed his brows; these people hade at a very timely moment. Even a fool could guess that these people were clearly here to prevent him from helping Su Yang.


    Of course, the Dean never imagined that the Heavenly Court had already allied with the Medicine Sect and others. Those Four Great Sects had actually pledged allegiance to the Heavenly Court.


    In the Dean¡¯s view, these people simply didn¡¯t want him to save Su Yang. After all, the Heavenly Court was still very wary of Su Zhan¡¯s lineage.


    "I have some personal matters to attend to tonight, will assisting you afterward be alright?" the Dean inquired.


    "No!" The golden-armored man replied simply, "The Lord of the Heavenly Court is going to take part in the negotiations personally; the matter is very important and cannot be dyed. So, we ask Qinghe Academy to drop whatever it is doing and assist us fully!"


    "Whether it¡¯s important or not is your concern; what does it have to do with us?" the Head Instructor retorted angrily. "If you want to handle it, go ahead. We don¡¯t have time to waste here!"


    Since discovering Su Yang was Su Zhan¡¯s son, the Head Instructor¡¯s attitude towards Su Yang had changed significantly. In fact, the Head Instructor wasn¡¯t a bad person; he just saw past grievances too clearly. Previously, he thought Su An had betrayed Su Zhan, which was why he was displeased with Su Yang. Now he is the one who most wants to protect Su Yang!


    The golden-armored man remained silent but gestured, and his group immediately dispersed to surround Qinghe Academy. The meaning was clear: if Qinghe Academy¡¯s people were to leave, they would definitely intervene.


    Witnessing this, the Dean furrowed his brows deeply. In a direct confrontation, Qinghe Academy might not fear these Law Enforcers. The problem is, with so many Law Enforcers around Qinghe Academy, it¡¯s unknown how long it will take to settle the conflict. Meanwhile, how long can Su Yang hold out?


    Gesturing to the people nearby to remain calm, the Dean retreated slightly, sending messages to Martial God Altar, Thousand Snow Pce, Innate Sect, and other sects, asking them to assist Su Yang.


    Martial God Altar and Thousand Snow Pce were the first to receive the messages. Upon receiving them, they quickly prepared to leave and help Su Yang. However, just as they were stepping out of their territory, they were intercepted by the Law Enforcers.


    On receiving this news, the Dean¡¯s brows furrowed. He realized that the Law Enforcers were truly intending for Su Yang to perish there, having already made arrangements to block anyone who might help Su Yang.


    He quickly contacted other sects, but the responses varied. Some sects were also stopped by the Law Enforcers, while others outright refused to intervene, iming it was Su Yang¡¯s personal matter, unrted to the Ten Great Sects, and they wouldn¡¯t involve themselves!


    In the end, the Dean contacted all the sects, but the result was the same. Those Four Great Sects were nowbined forces against Su Yang, while other willing sects to aid Su Yang were blocked by the Law Enforcers. The unwilling sects were simply watching the drama unfold.


    Having contacted every sect, the Dean waspletely panicked. Tonight¡¯s situation, with the Heavenly Court personally intervening to stop anyone who could help Su Yang, clearly aiming to kill Su Yang!


    He looked at the lead golden-armored man and said solemnly, "I don¡¯t care what negotiations you are doing, but tonight Su Yang must survive. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get any benefits from this negotiation!"


    The golden-armored man¡¯s expression remained indifferent, seemingly oblivious to the Dean¡¯s words, continuing to guard the area, preventing Qinghe Academy¡¯s people from leaving.


    "Move out of the way, did you hear me?" the Head Instructor shouted loudly.


    The golden-armored man still didn¡¯t respond, blocking the path.


    "We can¡¯t wait any longer!" the Head Instructor said to the Dean, "Su Yang and the others won¡¯t hold out much longer! Those Four Great Sects have sent almost all their experts below the Terrestrial Immortal level, plus people from the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s side. Tonight¡¯s battle, Su Yang and the others are in grave danger!"


    The Dean furrowed his brows, contemting for a moment, then suddenly said firmly, "Everyone, please move aside. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!"


    The golden-armored man¡¯s expression remained indifferent, not responding to the Dean, but raised the longsword in his hand.


    With this gesture, the stance was clear. If Qinghe Academy¡¯s people wanted to leave, they must defeat them first.


    The Dean took a deep breath and announced resolutely, "Qinghe Academy doesn¡¯t want conflict with the Heavenly Court, but if the Heavenly Court insists on such despicable actions, we can only go all out. Everyone, I say again, move!"


    Still, no one moved aside, and the Dean stopped talking. He raised his hand and struck out with a palm.


    The golden-armored man split the attack with his sword, quickly rushing forward to battle the Dean.


    At the same time, the other Law Enforcers swiftly engaged with Qinghe Academy¡¯s people, plunging the scene into chaos.


    Simr chaos erupted at Martial God Altar and Thousand Snow Pce. These Law Enforcers were there blocking the people from leaving to aid Su Yang; both sides were locked in stalemate. The Law Enforcers were definitive in their approach; they only wanted to prevent these people from helping Su Yang without intent on going all out, hence the continuous struggle, difficult to resolve.


    At Beishan, Su Yang and ck Widow were both injured. At this point, considering their fortitude, they struggled to hold out for over an hour under such circumstances.


    But now, both of their powers were greatly depleted, and they werepletely at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 1537 - 1536: Beigong War God is Here, Who Dares to Battle with Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Chapter 1536: Beigong War God is Here, Who Dares to Battle with Me!</h4><h4></h4>


    In the sky, there were dozens of people watching the battle, all of them Terrestrial Immortals from the Four Great Sects.


    They were specifically here to watch the battle, in fact, all waiting to snatch the Destiny¡¯s Tome from Su Yang after his death.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t personally take action. After all, given the current situation, Su Yang and ck Widow had no hope of survival, and there was no need for them to intervene. Moreover, even though they were allied with the Heavenly Court, making a move now would still break the rules, and the Heavenly Court¡¯s agreement with them was to avoid direct intervention as much as possible.


    Watching Su Yang and ck Widow being surrounded by the crowd, the Second Elder of Medicine Sect in the sky couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly, "Su Yang, ck Widow, how long do you two n to keep resisting stubbornly? Do you really want to die here alive?"


    Su Yang looked up at the Second Elder and gritted his teeth, "You old bastard, if you want to kill me, just say it. Using such despicable means to lure me here, with hundreds of people attacking the two of us, is this the style of you Great Sects? Haha, I really can¡¯t understand how my father was thinking back then, to actually give you the forms for those three Elixirs, helping you so much? In the end, it was just raising a pack of ingrates. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t save you bastards, even if I were saving a dog or a cat!"


    The Second Elder sneered, "Su Yang, curse as much as you want. Anyway, you won¡¯t have much longer to speak, cherish thisst chance. Maybe these are your dying words!"


    The people around burst intoughter. The Four Sects were all filled with hatred towards Su Yang. Today, catching this opportunity, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let Su Yang go.


    Su Yang gritted his teeth and said nothing, focusing all his strength on resisting the attacks from those around him.


    At that moment, ck Widow also used all her strength to rush to Su Yang¡¯s side. Facing the people around them, ck Widow gritted her teeth and said, "Su Yang, you go first, I¡¯ll hold them off!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t respond at all. To leave his sister behind and go by himself was something he could never do.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me?" ck Widow shouted, "I told you to go!"


    With that, ck Widow suddenly roared. Countless strands of ck gas appeared around her, enveloping herpletely.


    Amid the ck gas, ck Widow let out a piercing scream, as if she were enduring enormous pain. Two people who inadvertently touched the ck gas were quickly corroded by it,pletely dissolved in no time.


    Everyone else was startled. Ghost King San Yan was the first to retreat. Seeing this, the others dared not approach ck Widow and all retreated, fearing even getting close.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically; he naturally knew what ck Widow was doing. She was transforming her power, turning it into this highly corrosive ck gas.


    This ck gas was extremely powerful offensively, but the problem was, ck Widow¡¯s transformation was irreversible. In other words, she was fighting these people at the expense of burning her power and life.


    Maybe she really could carve a bloody path for Su Yang. But the problem was, in doing so, she would definitely die here herself!


    "Sis!" Su Yang shouted, and the Shadow Phantom behind him rushed into his body. His body expanded a bit and quickly rushed into the ck gas, opening his mouth to swallow all the ck gas.


    Once this Secret Technique begins, it harms both people and the user. Su Yang had no choice but to swallow the ck gas to save ck Widow.


    The ck gas waspletely swallowed by Su Yang, revealing the ck Widow inside, her face ferocious, blood continuously spurting from her mouth and nose, showing how much damage this move had caused her.


    "What are you doing?" ck Widow hurriedly asked as the ck gas was swallowed away.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t speak, the Shadow Phantom quickly withdrew from his body, and he exhaled deeply. Although his strength had improved a lot, he still couldn¡¯t bear the pain when fused with the Shadow Phantom.


    "Sis, if we go, we go together!" Su Yang shouted, "If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll die here first!"


    "You..." ck Widow gaped at Su Yang, "You... you¡¯re so disobedient!"


    "I¡¯ve never been an obedient person!" Su Yang shouted, "After finally finding you, I would never leave you here alone!"


    ck Widow¡¯s tears poured out immediately, wanting to scold Su Yang, but all the words at the tip of her tongue, she couldn¡¯t bear to say them.


    After a long time, ck Widow gritted her teeth and shouted, "Fine, today we siblings will fight them here. If they want to kill us, they will have to pay the price!"


    Su Yang also looked determined, standing together with ck Widow, fully defending against the surrounding crowd¡¯s onught.


    "The deep bond between siblings is truly enviable!" The Second Elder in the sky sneered, "But so what if you fight? There are so many of us here. What price can the two of you make us pay?"


    Su Yang and ck Widow both had ugly expressions, the people attacking them were too many, and they were now overwhelmed, barely able to counterattack.


    "I¡¯d say you two should just choose a chance to live!" The Second Elderughed, "Hand over the Destiny¡¯s Tome and Destiny Compass, cripple your Martial Arts, and I¡¯ll spare you, okay?"


    All around, people burst intoughter, Ki Yongchuan shouted, "The Second Elder¡¯s suggestion is good, I think it¡¯s workable!"


    "Yeah, crippling your Martial Arts, leaving the martial world, returning to the countryside, what a great life!"


    "By crippling your Martial Arts, all past grievances would be written off. You could enjoy your life, isn¡¯t that nice?"


    "How about it, you¡¯ve been given a chance, if you don¡¯t cherish it, soon you¡¯ll die here!"


    The crowd called out mockingly for Su Yang and ck Widow to surrender.


    "In your dreams!" Su Yang shouted, "Even if I die fighting today, you¡¯ll never get the Destiny¡¯s Tome!"


    "Is that so?" The Second Elder sneered, "Soon, I hope you can still talk so tough! Continue!"


    The crowd once again attacked with full force. Su Yang and ck Widow stood back-to-back, wearily fending off the encircling onught. They were now at their wits¡¯ end, their fighting power drastically diminished, and not long after, both were continuously injured.


    ck Widow¡¯s clothes were stained red, and Su Yang¡¯s clothes were dripping blood. Both of them, in such condition, struggled to resist.


    Unfortunately, there were just too many people besieging them, and the encirclement was gradually tightening. Their defeat was merely a matter of time.


    Just when both of them were about to copse, Su Yang was suddenly stunned to see a ck dot in the distant sky rapidly approaching. Its speed was terrifying!


    Before he could even make it out clearly, a thunderous voice echoed, "The Beigong War God is here, who dares to fight me!"

 Chapter 1538 - 1537: Lifting the Mountain and Subduing the Celestials

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Chapter 1537: Lifting the Mountain and Subduing the Celestials</h4><h4></h4>


    The voice was like rolling thunder, shaking the entire ce.


    Everyone below changed their expressions, and the Terrestrial Immortals in mid-air, who were sneering, were also taken aback.


    "Beigong War God?"


    "Why is he here?"


    "What is he nning to do?"


    The crowd was in an uproar, and the Terrestrial Immortals in the sky exchanged nces, all deeply shocked.


    The reputation of the Beigong War God was known to everyone. That he came in person today was something no one had expected.


    After a moment of astonishment, the Second Elder took a deep breath, stepped forward, and loudly said, "Mr. Beigong, the matter concerning your nephew is a misunderstanding. Our aim is only Su Yang and the ck Widow. As for your nephew¡¯s matter, I will have the Medicine Sect give you an exnationter, how about that?"


    The Beigong War God was still in the distant sky. As the Second Elder watched him approaching swiftly, he suddenly noticed something was amiss. Because the Beigong War God had one hand raised, holding an enormous object that resembled a small mountain, and it was unclear what it was.


    As he got closer, the Second Elder finally saw clearly that what the Beigong War God was holding was indeed a small hill. This small hill was lush with vegetation, leaving people in awe.


    The Beigong War God was actually carrying a mountain here!?


    These Terrestrial Immortals were all shocked. Even the top experts among them knew well that with their strength, it was impossible to carry a mountain. Just how strong was the Beigong War God?


    Before everyone could react, the Beigong War God had already arrived on the scene. Without a word, he directly threw the mountain at the Terrestrial Immortals in mid-air.


    The people originally thought that since the Second Elder had spoken to the Beigong War God, there was still room for negotiation. Unexpectedly, the Beigong War God didn¡¯t even speak to them and threw a mountain over directly!


    "Beigong War God, what are you trying to do!"


    "I already said, your nephew¡¯s matter is just a misunderstanding. What more do you want?"


    "Are you nning to challenge our Four Great Sects?"


    "Beigong War God, do you really think we can¡¯t do anything about you?"


    The crowd eximed in surprise and dared not linger in that area, quickly turning to leave.


    "Where are you running to!" The Beigong War God shouted loudly, both hands outstretched, and two red lights flew from his hands, transforming into two red dragons in the far sky, quickly enclosing that area.


    As those Terrestrial Immortals rushed to the side, they were blocked by the red dragons, unable to escape. They became furious, attacking the dragons, only to find that the dragons¡¯ power was incredibly strong, and they couldn¡¯t break through in a short time.


    The crowd was surprised once again, truly understanding the Beigong War God¡¯s power, which was even more terrifying than the legends had described.


    Seeing the mountain about to crush down on them, someone shouted, "Destroy this mountain!"


    The crowd came to their senses and attacked the mountain.


    Although the mountain was not small, it was still just an ordinary mountain. Under thebined attack of dozens of Terrestrial Immortals, the mountain instantly shattered into dust and flew down.


    "All show and no substance!" The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect sneered, "Beigong War God, with this bit of power, you dare challenge the Ten Great Sects?"


    The Beigong War God said nothing, watching the dust fall, with the Terrestrial Immortals enveloped within it.


    At this moment, the Beigong War God finally acted. He sped his hands, and the dust, as if attracted, converged in an instant, reforming into a small mountain.


    However, those Terrestrial Immortals were within the dust. As it coalesced into a small mountain, it encased all the Terrestrial Immortals, as if they were embedded in the mountain,pletely immobilized.


    Everyone below was shocked by this scene. The Beigong War God¡¯s ability was akin to a divine presence, beyond theirprehension!


    Who could have imagined that this was just a master who hadn¡¯t even reached the Land Fairy Realm? If the Beigong War God entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, what would happen?


    After trapping all the Terrestrial Immortals, the Beigong War God wasted no time, quickly descending and rushing toward the people on the scene.


    The people below were instantly stunned with fear. If the Beigong War God alone had no problem facing many Terrestrial Immortals, how could they possibly fight him?


    So seeing the Beigong War God descending, their first thought wasn¡¯t how to fight back but how to turn and flee.


    The Beigong War Godnded and struck mercilessly, instantly sending three people flying out.


    These three people, without exception, were shattered to pieces, dying tragically on the spot. In front of the Beigong War God, they had no power to resist!


    The others were even more terrified, screaming and trying to run. The Beigong War God, like a tiger among sheep, struck, inevitably resulting in fatalities. In almost a minute, dozens had died at the Beigong War God¡¯s hand, leaving bodies scattered all over the ground.


    The rest cried out in fear, running chaotically, not daring to stay for even a moment. So by the time the Beigong War God reached Su Yang and the ck Widow, most of the others had already fled.


    The Beigong War God ignored the others, first striking with his palm to break the restrictions around Su Yang and the ck Widow, then rushing to L¨¹ Dong¡¯s side.


    Staring at L¨¹ Dong for a while, the Beigong War God reached out and tapped L¨¹ Dong on the forehead, waking him directly.


    "Uncle?" L¨¹ Dong asked in astonishment, "Why are you here?"


    The Beigong War God did not answer but turned his gaze to the sky.


    The small hill had fallen, raising a cloud of dust. Now, the hill trembled violently.


    Soon, the hill directly shattered, and the Terrestrial Immortals trapped inside burst out, all in a fury.


    "Beigong War God, how dare you!"


    "To attack Terrestrial Immortals like this, are you seeking death?"


    "We from the Four Great Sects are all here, and you dare treat us this way? Do you think we are too polite to you? Do you really think we don¡¯t dare kill you?"


    "This is outrageous! Kill him! Kill him!"


    They roared in anger, rushing over as if preparing to surround and attack the Beigong War God.


    The Beigong War God remained calm, standing in front, shielding L¨¹ Dong, Su Yang, and the ck Widow behind him.


    With a towering frame like a giant, he faced the dozens of Terrestrial Immortals alone, without the slightest hint of retreat. Instead, his hands glowed with a sharp gleam, ready to retaliate at any moment.

 Chapter 1539 - 1538: Slaying the Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1539: Chapter 1538: ying the Immortal</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This was his first time seeing the Beigong War God he had heard countless legends about.


    The legends were powerful, but only when Su Yang truly saw him did he truly understand just how terrifying this person was!


    No wonder he was once capable of opposing the Su Family of Yanbei; this person¡¯s strength is simply defying the heavens!


    Dozens of Terrestrial Immortals stood in front of the Beigong War God, all moring to kill him, yet not one dared to step forward.


    The strength disyed by the Beigong War God was just too terrifying. Despite so many Terrestrial Immortals present, none had the confidence to kill the Beigong War God. On the contrary, their hearts were filled with trepidation, not knowing if they could withstand his attacks!


    The Beigong War God stood proudly, looking at the dozens of Terrestrial Immortals in front of him without the slightest panic, and instead, he slowly stepped forward.


    This step made all the Terrestrial Immortals a bit restless, some even wanting to retreat, such was the overwhelming aura of the Beigong War God.


    "Who wants to kill me?" the Beigong War God asked coldly.


    Everyone looked at each other, and one Terrestrial Immortal stiffened his neck and said, "Beigong War God, you dare to be an enemy of our Four Great Sects, that makes you an enemy of us all. Everyone from our Four Great Sects wishes to y you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the others hadn¡¯t yet had time to voice their support when the Beigong War God had already made his move. Before anyone could react, the Beigong War God rushed to the man, reached out, and grabbed his neck.


    Those around eximed in surprise, all attacking the Beigong War God.


    But the Beigong War God was faster, dragging the man rapidly into the air, avoiding the attacks. In the gaze of everyone, he forcibly ripped the man¡¯s head off.


    This was, after all, a Terrestrial Immortal. As his flesh was shattered, his Primordial Spirit quickly flew out of his body, trying to escape.


    However, having killed many Terrestrial Immortals before, such little tricks could hardly escape the Beigong War God.


    As the Primordial Spirit darted out, the Beigong War God had already reached out and caught it.


    "Let him go!" a cry came from below.


    The Beigong War God paid no heed, forcibly crushing the man¡¯s Primordial Spirit!


    A Terrestrial Immortal died like this in the hands of the Beigong War God, without the slightest ability to resist!


    The crowd was astounded; everyone knew the Beigong War God was strong, but no one could have imagined he was so formidable!


    Without even reaching the level of the Terrestrial Immortal, and yet able to kill a Terrestrial Immortal so effortlessly? How could people ept such a thing!


    The Beigong War God casually tossed the corpse to the ground, surveying the crowd coldly: "Who else wants to kill me?"


    This time, no one dared to speak. After a moment of silence, finally, a more powerful Terrestrial Immortal stepped forward and said solemnly, "Beigong War God, I know your strength is formidable. But do you really think Terrestrial Immortals have no means to deal with you?"


    "You certainly have ways to deal with me, but the question is, do you dare?" the Beigong War God said coldly. "There are people in the heavens watching!"


    "Heh..." the Second Elder of Medicine Sect sneered, he knew where the Law Enforcers had gone. Today¡¯s battle was agreed upon with the Heavenly Court, meant to kill these people. Now those Law Enforcers are surely turning a blind eye to this.


    "Aren¡¯t you aware the Heavenly Court wants to negotiate with the Ten Great Sects?" The Second Elder of Medicine Sect sneered. "The big figures of the Heavenly Court are about to arrive, and the Law Enforcers are busy weing those big figures right now. Do you think they¡¯d care about things here? When they arrive, maybe they can just help clean up your mess!"


    "Heh..." the Beigong War God also sneered, "It¡¯s hard to say who will be cleaning up whom. Let me make it clear: either fight, or leave!"


    "Presumptuous!" Second Elder roared, "Beigong War God, you dare speak to us like that!"


    The Beigong War God simply stayed silent and directly charged at the Second Elder of Medicine Sect.


    The Second Elder¡¯s face changed, hurriedly trying to block and shouting loudly, "Assist me!"


    At this moment, these Terrestrial Immortals united as one. Seeing the Beigong War God make a move, they all attacked, trying to fend off the Beigong War God¡¯s assault.


    The Beigong War God merely feigned a move, and when everyone acted, he instantly switched direction, bypassing the front, quickly reaching the side and lifting aparatively weaker Terrestrial Immortal into the air.


    This Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s strength was even weaker than the one previously caught by the Beigong War God, and once grabbed, he turned pale in fright, trembling and calling out, "Save me, save me..."


    Only then did the crowd realize, the true target of the Beigong War God was not the Second Elder of Medicine Sect. Everyone hurriedly tried to rescue the man, but it was already toote. The Beigong War God mercilessly killed the Terrestrial Immortal without hesitation!


    This time, all were stunned.


    The previous move by the Beigong War God could be considered a sneak attack, but this time, even with full resistance, he still managed to exploit a gap.


    Everyone even doubted how they would end if they fell into the hands of the Beigong War God?


    The Beigong War God¡¯s might was immensely powerful; if he ascended to the Terrestrial Immortal level, he would surely be a peer among such ranks.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t reached the Terrestrial Immortal level yet, the Beigong War God was nearly at the Great Perfection of this realm, which ordinary Terrestrial Immortals simply couldn¡¯t contend with!


    Everyone exchanged nces, and the Second Elder gritted his teeth and said, "Form the array!"


    No one spoke more, and together they started setting up the formation. They knew that if they went head-on, they would only be picked off individually by the Beigong War God. Under the current circumstances, forming a formation was the best option, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know how many might die!


    The four sects had always had a decent rtionship, and there had been many interactions between them. The array they were forming now was one they had trained for together in friendly exchanges.


    This was just an ordinary array, but with so many Terrestrial Immortals setting it up together, the effect was quite different.


    What¡¯s more, they were facing someone who hadn¡¯t yet entered the Earthly Immortal Realm, the Beigong War God. Using this formation against him, they had no psychological burden whatsoever.


    The Beigong War God remained calm. Facing the slowly approaching array, he merely waved his hand at the few people behind him, gesturing them to step aside a bit.


    Judging by his demeanor, he was preparing to break the array alone!


    "Uncle..." L¨¹ Donglin was somewhat worried, after all, these were dozens of Terrestrial Immortals. Though the Beigong War God was strong, he hadn¡¯t yet entered the Earthly Immortal Realm; how was this battle to be fought?

 Chapter 1540 - 1539: Assassin Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 1540: Chapter 1539: Assassin Strikes</h4><h4></h4>


    The Beigong War God waved his hand at L¨¹ Donglin, indicating that he need not worry.


    Then, amidst the astonished gazes of the crowd, the Beigong War God swiftly charged out, instantly rushing into the array.


    "There is a path to heaven yet you choose not to take it, no door to hell yet you barge in!" The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect shouted loudly, "Kill!"


    The crowd was already prepared. At the same time as the Second Elder¡¯s shout, these people all struck, each unleashing a beam of light. These beams intertwined in the air, forming a of light that directly enveloped the Beigong War God standing within!


    The Beigong War God¡¯s body wavered, almost being pressed down by this of light. However, he forcefully withstood the power of this of light, standing firmly upright.


    The Terrestrial Immortals were all shocked; they knew well enough the power of this of light. In their eyes, this could directly crush the Beigong War God to pieces, but who could have imagined that he would manage to stand under such pressure!


    After a moment of shock, the Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master was the first to regain his senses, shouting, "Let¡¯s see how long you canst, kill!"


    The crowd regained their senses, all shouting loudly, continuously increasing the power of that of light, intending to crush the Beigong War God to death alive.


    The Beigong War God did not retreat in the slightest, forcefully withstanding that of light, moving forward step by step. Each step seemed to use up all his strength; even when he once bore a mountain, it didn¡¯t feel this oppressive. Now, the force of the light pressing on his body was terrifyingly immense!


    Those Terrestrial Immortals were the most astonished; for the Beigong War God to resist this of light was already no easy task, let alone to move forward under such circumstances, it was beyondprehension for them.


    Everyone was shaken and terrified in their hearts. If such a powerhouse as the Beigong War God was not killed today, there would surely be endless troubles left behind!


    "Hundred Battle de!" The Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master shouted again.


    The others had long been considering this move. Hearing him, they united their efforts, and their collective power in the air condensed into a massive long de.


    The long de was about seven or eight zhang long, with a handle approximately one zhang long, suspended in the air, exuding a chilling aura. Even without approaching, everyone could feel the overwhelming pressure emanating from the de. There was no doubt in their minds that if this long de were to strike, it could cleave distant mountain tops cleanly off!


    The Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master flew directly above the long de, took a deep breath, and his body instantly erged several times, transforming into a giant three zhang tall. He gripped the handle of the long de, let out a roar, and shed down fiercely towards the Beigong War God below!


    "Uncle!" L¨¹ Donglin eximed in shock, wanting to go to the rescue, but he couldn¡¯t get there in time.


    Beside him, Su Yang and the ck Widow also watched, dumbstruck. Thebined power of these Terrestrial Immortals was indeed terrifying!


    The Beigong War God, controlled by the of light, had no way to dodge. Seeing the long de sh directly towards him, the Beigong War God frowned, his fists clenching tightly, ready to meet the long de head-on.


    Just then, a beam of light suddenly struck, shattering the long de with a crash, leaving nothing behind.


    The Sky Sword Peak¡¯s Peak Master, holding the long de, was also directly knocked flying, vomiting blood repeatedly. His body swiftly returned to its original form, copsing to the ground, barely breathing.


    The surrounding crowd was all shaken, and at this moment, the Beigong War God let out a roar, forcibly breaking through the light.


    All the Terrestrial Immortals around stepped back simultaneously, all looking at the Beigong War God in shock. Although they had been somewhat distracted moments ago, and their grip on power had weakened considerably, it was still thebined strength of so many Terrestrial Immortals¡ªhow could it just be broken by the Beigong War God?


    The Beigong War God burst out from the of light and swiftly attacked one of the Terrestrial Immortals. This Terrestrial Immortal was startled, and hurriedly dodged, but it was toote. The Beigong War God punched through his body directly.


    The other Terrestrial Immortals around eximed; the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect hurriedly shouted, "Form the array! Form the array!"


    But how could the Beigong War God give them the chance to form an array? He acted swiftly, shattering the bodies of two more Terrestrial Immortals in session.


    "Beigong, enough!" A light drink came from the distant sky.


    The Beigong War God frowned slightly, but he finally stopped. The Terrestrial Immortals around quickly blocked him, intending to make a move again.


    Just then, a figure flew in from the distant sky. Everyone saw clearly that it was the assassin, holding a pet dog in his arms.


    Seeing the assassin arrive, Su Yang instantly let out a sigh of relief. With him here, there was no need to worry about anything.


    The crowd at the scene was shocked, for they all recognized the assassin, naturally knowing how terrifying this person¡¯s strength was.


    However, they were still unwilling to give in. The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect said sternly, "Assassin, what do you mean by this? This is a private grudge between our four sects and the Beigong War God. Are you getting involved to interfere with the affairs of our four sects?"


    "Your private grudge, of course I won¡¯t meddle!" The assassin said coldly, "However, in doing anything, reason and rules must be adhered to. If you don¡¯t follow the rules, then I cannot stand by!"


    "How are we not following the rules?" Second Elder said angrily.


    "Terrestrial Immortals should not strike against mortals¡ªdid you forget this rule?" the assassin retorted.


    "Are you aw enforcer?" Second Elder indignantly retorted.


    "I may not be aw enforcer, but this rule is understood by all Terrestrial Immortals!" the assassin said coldly, "Just like in the mortal world, when the police are absent, does it mean mortals can kill at will?"


    "You are arguing irrationally!" Second Elder said angrily, "I don¡¯t want to argue this nonsense with you. Today this is between our Four Great Sects and them, it has nothing to do with you. If you want to intervene, you¡¯re interfering with our affairs!"


    "Since you said so, then I have no choice but to interfere in your affairs." The assassin stepped forward slowly, then suddenly shouted, "I¡¯m here to tip the scales today, so what? Want to fight? Solo or gang fight? Are you alling at once, or one by one?"


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect was instantly dumbfounded, unable to speak.


    He originally intended to drive the assassin away with words, but who could have thought the assassin would confront him so unreasonably, leaving him at a loss for what to say.


    Although there were dozens of Terrestrial Immortals present, but if it came to a real fight, evenbined, they were no match for the assassin. The top expert among Terrestrial Immortals did not gain his reputation undeservedly!


    "You... you can¡¯t be unreasonable..." After a long while, Second Elder finally said.


    "I was reasoning with you earlier, but you didn¡¯t engage with me." The assassin said coldly, "Now you want to reason with me? And why should I?"

 Chapter 1541 - 1540 The Purpose of the Heavenly Court

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Chapter 1540 The Purpose of the Heavenly Court</h4><h4></h4>


    "..." The Second Elder gritted his teeth and said angrily, "Assassin, don¡¯t go too far. I know your strength is formidable, but everything in this world has its reasoning. This matter is between the Four Great Sects, the Beigong War God, and the Su Family Siblings; it has nothing to do with you..."


    "Get lost!" The assassin replied unceremoniously, "The Beigong War God has been taking care of Xiao Huang for me for several years. His business is my business. As for the Su Family Siblings, Su Zhan is my friend, and they are my nephew and niece. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t interfere in their matters?"


    "You... you..." The Second Elder shivered with rage and shouted, "Are you insisting on getting involved in this matter?"


    The assassin simply stopped talking, walked directly onto the scene, and scanned the crowd coldly, "I will count to three. Leave, or die!"


    "Are you trying to scare us?" The Second Elder shouted angrily.


    The assassin didn¡¯t even nce at him and said coldly, "One!"


    There was amotion among the crowd, as they were still quite terrified of the assassin.


    "Do you think we will be afraid?" The Second Elder continued to put on a brave face.


    "Two!"


    "You can¡¯t scare us..." The Second Elder tried to shout, but at that moment, the people around him started to flee, not daring to remain.


    The Second Elder was momentarily confused, but at this moment, the assassin coldly said, "Three!"


    The Second Elder hesitated for a moment, then turned and ran as well. Although he talked tough, he had no guts to stay and fight against the assassin.


    The crowd scattered, and Su Yang and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Beigong War God saluted the assassin from a distance, "Thank you!"


    The assassin said, "No need to thank me! Even if I didn¡¯t intervene, that Hundred Battle de wouldn¡¯t have harmed you."


    Su Yang and the others were all taken aback. Could the Beigong War God withstand the terrifying power of the Hundred Battle de?


    The Beigong War God didn¡¯t speak, but he was aware himself. If the assassin hadn¡¯t intervened, he would¡¯ve had to use his trump card, and indeed, the Hundred Battle de would¡¯ve been powerless against him.


    The assassin came over and said softly, "Tonight, it¡¯s a trap."


    "I know!" Su Yang nodded.


    "You don¡¯t know!" The assassin shook his head.


    Su Yang was stunned for a moment and said in surprise, "I... I know it¡¯s a trap. They want to capture me and force me to hand over the Destiny¡¯s Tome and Destiny Compass..."


    The assassin said coldly, "That¡¯s the objective of the Four Great Sects and the Jade-Faced Judge, but this is not the Heavenly Court¡¯s goal!"


    "Heavenly Court?" Su Yang was stunned, and the ck Widow, L¨¹ Donglin, and the Beigong War God were all surprised.


    The assassin said, "Currently, ny percent of the Law Enforcers in Huaxia are gathered in the Capital City. With such a battle urring, it¡¯s impossible that thosew enforcers wouldn¡¯t notice. Yet, after the fight has reached such a stage, not a singlew enforcer hase. Don¡¯t you find this situation strange?"


    "Now that you mention it, it is indeed very strange!" L¨¹ Donglin frowned and said, "When we were ambushed on the road, there should¡¯ve been Terrestrial Immortals present. But thew enforcers showed no reaction at all. What is their intention?"


    "Thew enforcers intend to deliberately provoke Beigong!" The assassin looked at the Beigong War God and said, "Tomorrow night is the negotiation between the Ten Great Sects and the Heavenly Court. Currently, Su Yang leads the Ten Great Sects, and the oue of this negotiation will definitely not be as the Heavenly Court wishes. Therefore, the Heavenly Court intends to make some small maneuvers to change the Ten Great Sects¡¯ thoughts!"


    "Do they want to kill me?" Su Yang asked in surprise, "So no one can lead the Ten Great Sects?"


    The assassin said, "Killing you is secondary; they want the Ten Great Sects to realize that the current rules are a restriction for them. This way, the Ten Great Sects will want to change the rules of Heaven and Earth!"


    "Restriction?" Su Yang was taken aback, then widened his eyes and turned to look at the Beigong War God beside him.


    The Beigong War God¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he said in a deep voice, "Does that mean my actions tonight might change some sects¡¯ thoughts?"


    Beside him, the ck Widow and L¨¹ Donglin also understood the situation. If the Beigong War God strongly defeated so many Terrestrial Immortals tonight, once this news spread, people from other sects would only feel a sense of impending doom.


    After all, these Superlunary Sects mostly consist of Terrestrial Immortals. If a mortal can kill Terrestrial Immortals, and the Terrestrial Immortals are restrained by the rules from killing mortals, it would be extremely unfair to the Terrestrial Immortals.


    In this way, they would feel that the current rules of Heaven and Earth are a restriction for the Ten Great Sects. Thus, they would definitely want to change these rules!


    "That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let you take action just now or continue the massacre!" The assassin said solemnly, "If too many Terrestrial Immortals die tonight, it would only make other sects feel more doom!"


    The Beigong War God nodded slowly, his eyebrows tightly furrowed. The Heavenly Court has started meddling in these affairs, and it seems this matter will be increasingly troublesome.


    "So, was everything tonight nned by the Heavenly Court?" Su Yang asked.


    "I¡¯m not sure yet!" The assassin shook his head, "I hope it¡¯s not the Heavenly Court¡¯s n, otherwise, the Four Great Sects might have already colluded with the Heavenly Court."


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed. Although the assassin hasn¡¯t figured it out yet, he cannot afford to let his guard down. In the future, he must be cautious with these Four Great Sects!


    "Anyway, this matter tonight is over!" The assassin said, "L¨¹ Donglin, Su Yang, have your people stay in Qinghe Academy for the time being, don¡¯t go wandering around unless necessary. Wait until after the negotiation tomorrow night to discuss other matters."


    "Alright!" Everyone nodded, after tonight¡¯s events, they dared not be careless. If the Heavenly Court has truly allied with those four sects, then they don¡¯t know how many things might happen before the negotiation.


    The assassin turned to the Beigong War God, who shook his head, "I need to retreat for a while; I mustplete the final stretch of the path!"


    The assassin stared at the Beigong War God for a while, then nodded slowly, "If you canplete this path, the world will have another Sword Saint, and it¡¯ll be a blessing for the Human Realm!"


    "I walk a different path from him!" The Beigong War God shook his head and said, "He cultivates the Tyrant Sword; I train in the Supreme Art. I won¡¯t be the Sword Saint, nor will he be like me!"


    "Heh..." The assassin chuckled softly, said no more, and left slowly holding Xiao Huang.


    "Let me escort you back to Qinghe Academy!" The Beigong War God turned and said.


    Su Yang and the others nodded, and under the protection of the Beigong War God, they quickly returned to Qinghe Academy.

 Chapter 1542 - 1541: Win Over

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Chapter 1541: Win Over</h4><h4></h4>


    The great battle on the Qinghe Academy¡¯s side had also ended, or rather, the headmaster felt that such a battle was meaningless and stopped it prematurely.


    Both sides suffered injuries, but no one was killed. However, both sides remained in a standoff.


    The people at Qinghe Academy were anxious, not knowing how to go out to rescue Su Yang and the others.


    The Law Enforcers, on the other hand, were unfazed. Their task was to block the people of Qinghe Academy, preventing them from rescuing Su Yang. As long as the people of Qinghe Academy remained inside, their mission was aplished.


    As a result, in this situation, Su Yang and the others returned to Qinghe Academy, which left both sides astonished.


    Qinghe Academy was overjoyed, while the Law Enforcers, though expressionless, were visibly shocked and frustrated.


    The Four Great Sects, along with the people from Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s side, had teamed up to kill Su Yang and ck Widow, yet they failed? What kind of situation is this?


    The people of Qinghe Academy immediately rushed forward to protect Su Yang and the other two.


    The headmaster stood in front andughed loudly, "Everyone, we won¡¯t be going out. Please continue guarding here!"


    The Law Enforcers looked displeased, all frowning and standing there without speaking.


    The people of Qinghe Academy ignored them and went back inside. The Law Enforcers, after looking at each other for a while, turned around and left. Continuing to guard here was meaningless.


    After bringing Su Yang and the other two back to Qinghe Academy, the headmaster immediately inquired about what happened on the other side.


    Su Yang did not conceal anything and recounted everything that had urred.


    Upon hearing the assassin¡¯s analysis, the headmaster frowned and said solemnly, "Could it be that the Four Great Sects have really colluded with the Heavenly Court? If so, then this matter could be troublesome!"


    "Making a deal with the devil, are these four sects out of their minds?" the Academic Dean said gravely.


    "Who knows what kind of promises the Heavenly Court made to them, but we must be wary of these four sects in the future!" the headmaster said sternly.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. After this incident, they not only had to be cautious of these four sects but also of the Heavenly Court¡¯s people. Since the Law Enforcers were already involved in this, who knows what tactics the Heavenly Court might use next?


    That night, the people of Qinghe Academy set out to bring Su Yang and L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s people to the academy, allowing them to stay temporarily.


    Until the negotiations between the Ten Great Sects and the Heavenly Court concluded, these people would temporarily reside at Qinghe Academy. Since the Heavenly Court had begun to intervene, no one knew if they¡¯dmit more heinous acts. Arranging for these people to stay here was the safest approach.


    Of course, meanwhile, the headmaster also informed the other six sects of the night¡¯s events. He did not mention the assassin¡¯s analysis because without confirmation, such remarks couldn¡¯t be spoken lightly. If these four sects hadn¡¯t allied with the Heavenly Court, jumping to conclusions could easily push them into an alliance with the Heavenly Court.


    He merelyid out the situation, leaving it to everyone to analyze. As for their conclusions, those would be their own opinions, at least not tearing the face, driving these four sects toplete despair.


    At the same time, informing these six sects of the evening¡¯s events could also alert them.


    The Heavenly Court was already intervening in this matter, so these people couldn¡¯t continue treating it lightly!


    While Qinghe Academy spread the word, those four sects were also disseminating information. Their target was directly aimed at Beigong War God.


    During the night, among these four sects, two Terrestrial Immortals werepletely in by Beigong War God, and three more had their bodies shattered, with only their Primordial Spirits remaining, which was akin to losing half their lives.


    At this time, these four sects disregarded their reputation, detailing everything that happened just to emphasize how formidable Beigong War God¡¯s power was.


    Moreover, when speaking of Beigong War God¡¯s attitude, they exaggeratedly portrayed him as capricious, unreasonable, and extremely vicious. They also depicted Beigong War God as someone harboring great hostility towards Terrestrial Immortals, trying to make other sects¡¯ Terrestrial Immortals feel threatened.


    In fact, all of this was orchestrated by the Heavenly Court from behind the scenes.


    The objective of the Heavenly Court that night was to kill Su Yang and Su Xue, cutting off Su Zhan¡¯s lineagepletely. Simultaneously, by provoking Beigong War God into action to strike down Terrestrial Immortals, it aimed to shock other sects and revise the rules of heaven and earth.


    Although Su Yang and Su Xue had not been killed, Beigong War God indeed acted. At this point, spreading this rumor was intended to instill a sense of crisis among other sects¡¯ Terrestrial Immortals.


    For a time, both Qinghe Academy and the Four Great Sects were putting their minds to work over this incident to gain the support of the six other sects.


    The current situation was clear. The Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, Horizon¡¯s End, and Medicine Sect are undoubtedly determined to insist on modifying the rules of heaven and earth.


    The remaining six sects, Martial God Altar and Thousand Snow Pce, would undoubtedly support Su Yang.


    What surprised Su Yang was that Jade Maiden Peak also decisively sided with him this time. However, Su Xueter exined to Su Yang that Jade Maiden Peak had previously allied with Thousand Snow Pce, and Su Yang¡¯s mother, Shen Xuewei, had trained at Jade Maiden Peak for a period, forming strong ties.


    Later, as Su Zhan rose to prominence, he also retrieved three long-lost secret arts for Jade Maiden Peak, significantly elevating its status among the Ten Great Sects. So, although Jade Maiden Peak usually maintained neutrality, this time, they stood unwaveringly with Su Yang.


    What remained were Hidden Sword Pavilion, Innate Sect, and Great Might Dragon Gate.


    Among these three sects, Hidden Sword Pavilion had good rtions with Martial God Altar, which had already sent people to persuade them.


    As for Innate Sect and Great Might Dragon Gate, these two sects truly troubled Su Yang.


    He had previously reached out to the people of these two sects, finding them to be slippery, fence-sitters.


    The people of Innate Sect were slightly better. ording to the headmaster, Qinghe Academy could try to reach out to them.


    If the headmaster could sessfully bring Innate Sect over, Su Yang would have the support of five sects.


    But the problem lies with Great Might Dragon Gate. If Great Might Dragon Gate sided with the Heavenly Court, then the Heavenly Court would also have the support of five sects, causing the negotiations to reach a stalemate.

 Chapter 1543 - 1542 Great Might Dragon Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Chapter 1542 Great Might Dragon Gate</h4><h4></h4>


    Looking at the current situation, if Su Yang wants topletely win this negotiation, he must obtain the support of the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    But the problem is, how can the Great Might Dragon Gate be won over?


    The dean has already dispatched several groups to contact the Great Might Dragon Gate, but none received a satisfactory response. The replies from the Great Might Dragon Gate have been vague, making it impossible to determine whom they actually intend to support, which has left Qinghe Academy in a difficult position.


    By the afternoon, there was still no definite response from the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    In fact, when Qinghe Academy sent people to persuade the Great Might Dragon Gate, members of the Four Great Sects, including the Medicine Sect, were also there trying to persuade the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    By six in the afternoon, there was still no answer from the Great Might Dragon Gate, and Su Yang finally couldn¡¯t sit still. He went to the dean and requested to negotiate with the Great Might Dragon Gate personally.


    The dean was also a bit overwhelmed at this point because, based on the information he had received, it seemed the Great Might Dragon Gate was leaning towards the four sects. He didn¡¯t know what those four sects had done, but the current situation was indeed unfavorable for their side!


    "What are you going to negotiate with them about?" the dean asked. "The people of the Great Might Dragon Gate have no real connection with Su Zhan. Moreover, these people are very cunning, and there¡¯s no talk of repaying favors anymore."


    "I know!" Su Yang said, "That¡¯s why I want to go talk to them personally. I need to know what they want."


    "We¡¯ve already promised a lot, and they still won¡¯t agree," the dean said.


    "I still want to try!" Su Yang insisted.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s determined look, the dean said nothing more and had people escort Su Yang to find the people of the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    Upon arriving at the Great Might Dragon Gate, Su Yang realized that not only were his people there, but members of the Medicine Sect and Horizon¡¯s End were too.


    The people of Qinghe Academy brought Su Yang in, and upon entering the hall, he saw the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect and Ki Yongchuan sitting there, drinking tea with Protector Wu Zheng of the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    Seeing Su Yange in, both the Second Elder and Ki Yongchuan¡¯s expressions turned cold, while Wu Zheng stood up with a smile. "Ah, what a pleasant surprise that Alliance Leader Su has graced us with a visit, truly making my Great Might Dragon Gate shine! Please, have a seat! Someone, bring tea!"


    Wu Zheng warmly pulled Su Yang over to sit down, as if they really had a good rtionship.


    The expressions of the Second Elder and Ki Yongchuan became even colder. They knew very well that Wu Zheng had no direct rtions with Su Yang. This was just for show to raise the stakes against them.


    The two had already promised a lot to Wu Zheng here, but Wu Zheng still hadn¡¯t agreed to support them. It was clear that Wu Zheng had arge appetite and wanted more, which was why he was acting this way towards Su Yang, obviously a reminder to them.


    Su Yang sat down at the table, nced at the Second Elder and Ki Yongchuan, and sneered, "Protector Wu, why are you sitting here having tea with these two ungrateful bastards? This could tarnish your reputation!"


    "Damn it, who are you calling!" Ki Yongchuan mmed the table and stood up.


    The few teachers from Qinghe Academy behind Su Yang also stood up straight away, confronting Ki Yongchuan.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even nce in his direction, slowly sipped a cup of tea, and chuckled, "Protector Wu, you must have heard of the great favor my father did for the Medicine Sect back then, right? And with Horizon¡¯s End, if my father hadn¡¯t helped them solve their crisis against a formidable enemy, Young Qi might be begging on the streets now. Yet, these two show no gratitude at all and even want to kill me to silence me."


    Su Yang put down the teacup, nced at the two again, and sighed, "Tsk, tsk, human nature really is dark. That¡¯s why I keep saying, my father was really poor in judging people. How did he end up helping these ungrateful wolves and dogs? He helped them earlier, and they immediately repaid kindness with enmity. Do you still call this human?"


    "Heh..." Wu Zheng smiled faintly, not saying anything, but giving the two a wary nce.


    Su Yang¡¯s words were a subtle hint. If these two could be so ungrateful, burning bridges with Su Zhan, they wouldn¡¯t keep any gratitude towards the Great Might Dragon Gate either. If the Great Might Dragon Gate helped them this time, they might just burn the bridge in the future!


    "You sted Su, watch your mouth!" Ki Yongchuan eximed loudly, "Our Horizon¡¯s End was fully capable of dealing with that enemy ourselves. It¡¯s just that person was also an enemy of your father, and they coincidentally settled their own grudges first. He wasn¡¯t helping our Horizon¡¯s End!"


    "Young Qi, everyone knows the truth here, and Protector Wu experienced that period. Doesn¡¯t Protector Wu know what really happened?" Su Yang sneered. "Are you insulting Protector Wu¡¯s intelligence by saying such things now?"


    "You..." Ki Yongchuan fumed but didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    Actually, Su Yang wasn¡¯t lying at all; it was just that he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge the favor Su Zhan had done for them.


    And this matter was known by basically the entire Ten Great Sects. Lying about it now was pointless, and Wu Zheng surely knew about it!


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression was icy as he pped the table and said in a deep voice, "Enough talk! Protector Wu, the conditions we offered earlier, we¡¯ll double them. What do you think?"


    A gleam shed in Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes, visibly stirred.


    "I¡¯ll offer triple!" Su Yang immediately said.


    Wu Zheng gave Su Yang an astonished nce, while the Second Elder widened his eyes and said angrily, "Triple what? Do you even know what conditions I offered? You¡¯re just trying to deceive, making empty promises?"


    "Ha, it¡¯s like you¡¯re not deceitful!" Su Yang scoffed. "Burning bridges is what you¡¯re best at. After this is done, and your strength grows, what benefits could the Great Might Dragon Gate still get? When bargaining with a tiger¡¯s skin, you should consider whether you have the strength to tussle with the tiger!"


    A gleam shed again in Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes; Su Yang¡¯s words resonated with him.


    "You..." The Second Elder still wanted to speak, but Wu Zheng stood up directly, "Second Elder, Young Qi, I will consider what you¡¯ve said carefully. However, I still have guests now, so I won¡¯t keep you two any longer!"


    The two frowned simultaneously. The Second Elder said in a deep voice, "Protector Wu, the wise know when to yield to circumstances!"


    Wu Zheng smiled, "The Great Might Dragon Gate has always been wise enough to yield to circumstances. Furthermore, the conditions offered by the Second Elder and Young Qi are so good, we truly wouldn¡¯t want to forgo them. However, now that Alliance Leader Su is here, we must at least give him the opportunity to speak, don¡¯t you agree?"

 Chapter 1544 - 1543 Greedy Wu Zheng (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Chapter 1543 Greedy Wu Zheng (Part 1)</h4><h4></h4>


    The Second Elder breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Wu Zheng speak like that, feeling much more assured. At least, Wu Zheng was not entirely determined to support Su Yang, so there was still room for discussion.


    Moreover, the Second Elder was confident in the conditions he had put forward and did not believe Su Yang could offer anything better.


    As for the Great Might Dragon Gate, the Second Elder knew them well. This sect was slippery, yet greedy. To them, what benefits they could gain were most important.


    The Second Elder nced at Su Yang, thinking to himself, "You¡¯reing here empty-handed trying to persuade Wu Zheng? Dreaming!"


    However, to be safe, the Second Elder still raised the stakes once more: "As I said earlier, we can offer three times the amount. I hope Protector Wu considers it carefully!"


    Wu Zheng was overjoyed, clearly genuinely tempted.


    A smug smile appeared on the Second Elder¡¯s face as he nced at Su Yang and then swaggered off with Ki Yongchuan.


    After sending the two off, Wu Zheng immediately returned to the living room, chuckling at Su Yang: "Alliance Leader Su, we meet again! Since ourst encounter at Qinghe Academy, I¡¯ve been wondering whether Alliance Leader Su would remember us little folks."


    Su Yang smiled, ignoring Wu Zheng¡¯s sarcastic remarks, and replied, "Protector Wu, before I offer my conditions, I want you to know that I already have five sects supporting me. So, even if your Great Might Dragon Gate doesn¡¯t support me, the end result will be equal votes, making the oue indeterminate, rendering a negligible impact on therger scheme."


    Wu Zheng chuckled lightly: "Alliance Leader Su, you¡¯re not wrong at all. But then, why bothering to me?"


    "I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t like dragging things out, so I prefer a decisive result!" Su Yang said. "I just want you to understand that we¡¯re different from them¡ªwe don¡¯t absolutely need your support. So, I hope your Great Might Dragon Gate can recognize its position. After all, if this negotiation fails, it¡¯ll be a long while before the next one. During that interval, choosing sides is key!"


    Wu Zheng furrowed his brows, grasping Su Yang¡¯s point. If he chose to support the four sects, the end result would be equal votes, and the cosmic rules wouldn¡¯t change¡ªpretty much meaningless, requiring yet another negotiation.


    And before the next negotiation, there would certainly be an interim period. During this time, should he support the four sects, it would align the Great Might Dragon Gate with them. Then, Su Yang would view the Great Might Dragon Gate as enemies to contend with, which is evidently unfavorable!


    However, Wu Zheng was only slightly worried and not overly concerned. After all, the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect had assured him earlier that as long as the Great Might Dragon Gate supported them, they would have enough confidence to modify the cosmic rules. As soon as these rules change, there would be chaos, relieving any worries.


    Thus, Wu Zheng lightly chuckled again: "Alliance Leader Su, please continue."


    Su Yang frowned¡ªhe originally intended to intimidate Wu Zheng, but seeing the current situation, intimidation wasn¡¯t feasible.


    "Let¡¯s discuss business now," Su Yang said. "What conditions did they offer you?"


    Wu Zheng smiled: "Straightforwardly revealing their terms would be hical, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "I told you, I¡¯ll offer better terms," Su Yangughed. "You at least need to tell me what they offered you, right? Otherwise, how can I propose terms to you?"


    Wu Zheng thought for a moment, then slowly nodded: "They provided me with an elixir, a very precious elixir, not inferior to the Great Luo Golden Pill or Immortal Essence Pill!"


    What Wu Zheng referred to was actually the Qi Suppressing Pill, which the Medicine Sect used to entice those three sects.


    "How much are they offering?" Su Yang asked.


    "Unlimited! No limit!" Wu Zheng responded briskly.


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled: "Protector Wu, spare me such deceit. No elixir in this world can be provided unlimitedly. If they indeed offered you this condition, I advise you to cooperate with us directly because even the simplest golden sore medicine requires effort and materials to concoct¡ªhow can it be unlimited? And pills like Great Luo Golden Pill and Immortal Essence Pill¡ªI¡¯ve already shared the refinement methods with you. How many can your Great Might Dragon Gate produce annually? Can your people consume them indefinitely? He ims unlimited supply¡ªdo you believe it? Even if they had endless materials, do they have endless energy to refine them?"


    Wu Zheng felt a bit embarrassed, then swiftly smiled: "The elixir they provided is definitely inrge quantities!"


    "Large quantity, so there¡¯s a limit!" Su Yang smiled: "However, my offer is genuinely unlimited. Of course, when I say unlimited, I mean that as long as you provide sufficient materials, we can refine them for you¡ªor I could simply teach you the refinement method so you could produce them yourselves! You¡¯ll never be constrained by others upon this quantity!"


    Wu Zheng¡¯s facial muscles flickered; evidently, he was somewhat tempted by Su Yang¡¯s words.


    Yet, he did notpletely yield and merely smiled: "Alliance Leader Su, you are indeed generous. But the issue is, the elixir provided by the Medicine Sect has excellent effects¡ªcan your elixirpare to theirs?"


    Su Yang smiled: "Since you call me Alliance Leader Su, you should know I am Su Zhan¡¯s son. Half of the Medicine Sect¡¯s elixir recipes werepleted with my father¡¯s help. Do you seriously think my father revealed all the recipes to them back then? As Su Zhan¡¯s son, do you really think the elixir recipes I inherited would be fewer than the Medicine Sect¡¯s?"


    Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up; Su Yang¡¯s words were quite legitimate.


    However, he still hesitated because the allure of the Medicine Sect¡¯s Qi Suppressing Pill was immense. Moreover, the Second Elder had imed earlier that only they could refine this Qi Suppressing Pill, leaving him wondering what choice to make.


    Seeing Wu Zheng¡¯s indecision, Su Yang casually ced the drowsy Little Turtle on the nearby table.


    The little fellow was half-asleep, clearly upset by being abruptly awakened by Su Yang, extending a little w to try and hold onto Su Yang¡¯s hand while simultaneously pouncing over, using its just-grown teeth to nibble on Su Yang¡¯s fingers, kittenishly fierce.


    Nheless, it was merely ying around, and Su Yang merely felt tickled without feeling any pain.

 Chapter 1545 - 1544 We Absolutely Support You (2 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 1545: Chapter 1544 We Absolutely Support You (2 more updates)</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing this Little Turtle, Wu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, with a bewildered face, his attention waspletely drawn to the Little Turtle.


    "Alright, stop messing around!" Su Yang took out the porcin bottle given by the assassin and stuffed an elixir into the Little Turtle¡¯s mouth.


    The Little Turtle liked this elixir very much and immediately opened its mouth and swallowed it. Soon, its body began to change again, growing more scales and armor, the edges of its shell having more serrations, and the protrusion on its belly bingrger.


    Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes almost bulged out, with a face full of shock.


    Su Yang chuckled lightly, he wanted this exact effect. He wanted Wu Zheng to know that he wasn¡¯tcking in elixirs. Even the Little Turtle could eat such magical elixirs, let alone provide them to people!


    However, he failed to notice that Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t looking at the elixir at all, but were staring straight at the Little Turtle on the table.


    "Protector Wu, magical elixirs and such have never beencking here!" Su Yang said with a smile, "This little guy grew up eating elixirs, otherwise how could it be so amazing? Not boasting, but if this little guy were raised in your Great Might Dragon Gate, it might eat you bankrupt, unlike here, you understand?"


    Wu Zheng didn¡¯t speak, he slowly reached out his hand, wanting to touch the Little Turtle on the table.


    The Little Turtle was already full, and its radiance gradually faded, preparing tofortably sleep again. Suddenly noticing Wu Zheng¡¯s handing over, the Little Turtle wasn¡¯t a creature of good temperament, and directly opened its mouth and bit Wu Zheng¡¯s finger.


    "Ouch!" Wu Zheng also let out a miserable cry.


    Su Yang¡¯s head was full of ck lines, he hurriedly grabbed the Little Turtle and urgently said, "Let go, let go quickly, you little rascal are a dog!"


    The Little Turtle was scolded by Su Yang and dazedly let go.


    Over here, Wu Zheng¡¯s hand was already full of blood, the Little Turtle had bitten a sizable wound on his hand.


    "Protector Wu, this... this is embarrassing..." Su Yang said awkwardly, feeling like his pet dog had bitten someone.


    Wu Zheng didn¡¯t respond to Su Yang, instead he stared intently at his hand, as if studying the wound.


    Su Yang became even more embarrassed, his pet Little Turtle had bitten someone like this, he couldn¡¯t quite make an exnation.


    "Protector Wu, this... this..." Su Yang didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, so he simply tossed the Little Turtle on the table and knocked on its shell a few times, "Hey, I¡¯ve told you many times, don¡¯t randomly bite people, can¡¯t you understand?"


    The Little Turtle¡¯s shell was extremely hard, even a Terrestrial Immortal¡¯s full-power strike couldn¡¯t damage it. So Su Yang was just putting on a show for Wu Zheng.


    "Stop hitting, stop hitting!" Wu Zheng hurriedly blocked Su Yang and protected the Little Turtle behind him.


    "No way, this little thing, if I don¡¯t hit it, it won¡¯t learn manners!" Su Yang said, "Things in this world must have manners!"


    Whether Wu Zheng understood Su Yang¡¯s words is unknown, but he simply pulled Su Yang away and smiled, "Alliance Leader Su, I feel that we two have talked very well this time, really got along. So, I think there won¡¯t be any problem with this matter. I¡¯ll go report to the Sect Leader, I reckon the Sect Leader will also be willing to support you!"


    "Huh?" Now it was Su Yang¡¯s turn to be stunned, he was still thinking about what kind of price he needed to pay to win over the Great Might Dragon Gate. Unexpectedly, the other party agreed so straightforwardly? So straightforward it made Su Yang a little suspicious whether he misheard or the other party was just brushing him off?


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, Wu Zheng immediately smiled again, "Alliance Leader Su, I know you don¡¯t trust me much. But I can use the reputation of the Great Might Dragon Gate as a guarantee, I¡¯m absolutely supporting you. Also, I¡¯m almost certain the Sect Leader will also definitely agree to support you!"


    "Really?" Su Yang was overjoyed, though still somewhat doubtful, he smiled, "Then thank you very much! Don¡¯t worry, we can absolutely provide the elixirs that the Medicine Sect can offer. The elixirs that the Medicine Sect cannot provide, we can definitely provide, you won¡¯t lose out!"


    "Hehe..." Wu Zheng chuckled and nced at the Little Turtle on the table, remaining silent, as if he didn¡¯t care about the elixir.


    "Well... when will you contact the Sect Leader?" Su Yang asked, eager to settle the matter.


    Wu Zheng was about to speak but suddenly frowned. At this moment, several people behind Su Yang also turned their heads.


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside, as if people were fighting outside.


    Not long after, someone hurried in, saying, "Protector, it¡¯s Horizon¡¯s End people, they just tried to sneak in but we discovered them!"


    Wu Zheng chuckled, moved close to Su Yang, and whispered, "Alliance Leader Su, let me tell you this, there seems to be some special preparation from the Medicine Sect. They already said when they came to me that as long as our Great Might Dragon Gate can support them, they are absolutely guaranteed to win."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression slightly changed, where does the Medicine Sect get such confidence and assurance? Could it be that they really have some kind of preparation?


    "So personally, I suggest our attitude should not be too pronounced for now." Wu Zheng said, "If they know our stance, they will definitelye up with countermeasures. We don¡¯t know what moves they will make next, so, for now, we shouldn¡¯t reveal our intention to coborate. Therefore, I think we should keep things low-key and not let them make other preparations!"


    Su Yang looked at Wu Zheng for a while, unsure whether Wu Zheng was speaking truthfully. However, Wu Zheng¡¯s previous words about the Medicine Sect made Su Yang uneasy. Why did the Medicine Sect have such confidence, what exactly had they prepared?


    Also, were Wu Zheng¡¯s words trustworthy?


    This Wu Zheng was extremely cunning, Su Yang didn¡¯t know whether he was genuinely supporting him or deluding him. Or perhaps it¡¯s just a dying tactic, making him temporarily lower his guard when he¡¯s already decided to ally with the Medicine Sect?


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang couldn¡¯t figure out the key details. Ultimately, he could only give up.


    The situation had progressed to this point, they had tried everything they could. The rest wasn¡¯t in his control, so he could only leave it to fate!


    "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll await Protector Wu¡¯s good news!" Su Yang said.


    Wu Zheng chuckled, "Alliance Leader Su, rest assured!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯tpletely rx, but at this point, he had no choice.


    Leaving the room with the Little Turtle, he found people from Horizon¡¯s End and the Medicine Sect had already arrived outside.


    At that moment, Wu Zheng also just walked out, his facial expression immediately changed again, "What are you doing? These are friends from Horizon¡¯s End, what are you doing? Quickly release him!"

 Chapter 1546 - 1545: The Assurance of the Second Elder (3 Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Chapter 1545: The Assurance of the Second Elder (3 Updates)</h4><h4></h4>


    A few members of the Great Might Dragon Gate grabbed the person from Horizon¡¯s End. Upon hearing Wu Zheng¡¯s words, they released that person immediately.


    Wu Zheng himself wore a smile and approached directly, "Elder Two, Young Master Ki, you should have informed us beforehand. Look at this situation; anyone unaware might think there is some misunderstanding between us!"


    Elder Two and Ki Yongchuan were continuously observing Su Yang, and although Su Yang wasn¡¯t sure about the credibility of Wu Zheng¡¯s words, he went along with the act, his expression somewhat serious as if he hadn¡¯t achieved the desired result.


    Seeing Su Yang¡¯s expression, both Elder Two and Ki Yongchuan breathed a sigh of relief. If Su Yang failed, their chances became much greater!


    "Alliance Leader Su, we won¡¯t see you out," Wu Zheng said with an earnest smile, "Consider carefully what I mentioned earlier!"


    With a cold gaze, Su Yang walked away without looking back.


    This made Elder Two and Ki Yongchuan smirk even more; it was clear they had not reached an agreement!


    After sending off Su Yang and the others, Wu Zheng then turned to Elder Two and Ki Yongchuan, "Elder Two, Young Master Ki, shall we continue our discussion?"


    The two exchanged a nce and bothughed again. Wu Zheng¡¯s words made it clear that his talks with Su Yang hadn¡¯t been suitable.


    "Protector Wu, rest assured with the terms we¡¯ve offered!" Elder Two said with a smile, "That Su fellow couldn¡¯t possibly offer such terms."


    Wu Zheng smiled as he led them into the hall, while having tea served, he said with a hint of worry, "Though you say that, it¡¯s true that Su Yang has considerable support. There¡¯s no need to mention the Martial God Altar and Thousand Snow Pce, plus the Hidden Sword Pavilion, being well-connected to the Martial God Altar, will definitely support him. Jade Maiden Peak has already publicly dered its support for him. Moreover,tely, Qinghe Academy and the Innate Sect have been quite close; this means he practically has five votes already."


    Wu Zheng looked at the two again, "Even if I support you, the oue would just be a tie of five votes to five. The rules of the world wouldn¡¯t change, and next, Qinghe Academy will start targeting the Ten Great Sects. Though your terms are attractive, I must think about the future of the Great Might Dragon Gate, right?"


    "Heh..." Elder Two sneered coldly, "I¡¯ve made it very clear earlier that if you choose to support us, we will surely win this time. The rules of the world must change!"


    "Really?" Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up, looking at Elder Two with delight, "Elder Two, are you entirely confident?"


    "If I weren¡¯t entirely confident, why would I discuss this with you?" Elder Two retorted.


    Wu Zheng stared at Elder Two for a while, as if pondering whether his words were true or false. Finally, he shook his head, "Elder Two, can you disclose a bit about it? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but this matter concerns the future of the Great Might Dragon Gate, and I have to be cautious!"


    Elder Two contemted briefly and slowly shook his head, "Protector Wu, I can only tell you that I am fully confident, but I cannot reveal our n. This matter is too intricately linked, and it must only be unveiled at the crucial moment. Thus, I hope you can understand and make a wise choice!"


    Wu Zheng furrowed his brows, clearly dissatisfied with Elder Two¡¯s answer, and said coldly, "Of course, I want to make a wise choice, but determining what constitutes a wise choice requires judgment. Elder Two, you repeatedly say you¡¯re confident, yet I know nothing, how can I trust you? Don¡¯t forget, this matter affects the future of the Great Might Dragon Gate; can I make such a decision lightly?"


    Beside him, Ki Yongchuan couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "If you truly care about the future of the Great Might Dragon Gate, I advise you to support us. If you choose correctly this time, the Great Might Dragon Gate will undoubtedly benefit greatly in the future. If you choose wrongly, heh, I¡¯m afraid the Great Might Dragon Gate won¡¯t even be able to exist!"


    Wu Zheng¡¯s expression turned cold as he nced at Ki Yongchuan, "Is Young Qi trying to scare me?"


    Ki Yongchuan was about to say something, but Elder Two quickly intervened, "Protector Wu, you¡¯ve misunderstood, Young Qi was only considering your interests. After all, this matter affects the world¡¯s future structure, and one mustn¡¯t make decisions lightly!"


    Ignoring Ki Yongchuan, Wu Zheng said in a heavy voice, "I need to discuss this matter with the Sect Leader. The final decision will be made by the Sect Leader. So, I apologize, but I won¡¯t be keeping you any longer!"


    With that, Wu Zheng flicked his sleeves and left, looking obviously displeased with them.


    Elder Two was a bit anxious; they had to secure the support of the Great Might Dragon Gate. Ki Yongchuan¡¯s words just now had clearly offended Wu Zheng. If Wu Zheng chose to support Su Yang because of this, it would be troublesome for their four sects.


    Elder Two contemted whether to share some of their circumstances with Wu Zheng. However, he eventually dismissed the idea; their n couldn¡¯t be exposed in advance.


    But how to alleviate Wu Zheng¡¯s dissatisfaction?


    After thinking for a while, Elder Two suddenly stepped forward, stopping Wu Zheng, and smiled, "Protector Wu, how about this? I¡¯ll give you some elixirs to present to the Sect Leader. This way, it will be more convincing!"


    As he spoke, Elder Two winked at Wu Zheng, showing an expression that conveyed more than words could say.


    Being a smart man, Wu Zheng was initially startled, but quickly understood his intention and immediately smiled along.


    "This method might actually work." Elder Two promptly took out several bottles of elixirs from his person and handed them to Wu Zheng.


    Wu Zheng collected the elixirs and smiled even more brightly, "Elder Two, rest assured, I will definitelymunicate this matter to the Sect Leader!"


    "Thank you very much!" Elder Two was overjoyed, cupping his hands, "Protector Wu, we¡¯ll await your good news, farewell!"


    "No need to see us out!" Wu Zheng replied with a smile.


    Full of joy, Elder Two led Ki Yongchuan out of the Great Might Dragon Gate¡¯s area, while Ki Yongchuan¡¯s expression remained displeased. After some time, he couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Elder Two.


    "Elder Two, did you really give him that many elixirs?" Ki Yongchuan looked quite discontent; those were precious elixirs like the Immortal Essence Pill, Great Luo Golden Pill, and Qi Suppressing Pill.


    Though all the sects now knew how to refine these elixirs, in reality, the scarcity of raw materials and the limitation of refining speed meant that no sect could produce them indefinitely.


    For any sect, casually taking out one bottle of these elixirs still held significant value. Elder Two had given Wu Zheng seven or eight bottles at once, so naturally, Ki Yongchuan felt indignant.

 Chapter 1547 - 1546 Bribery (4 more)

    <h4>Chapter 1547: Chapter 1546 Bribery (4 more)</h4>


    The premise for cooperation between Soaring Cloud Hall¡¯s Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End with the Medicine Sect is the Elixir Pills provided by the Medicine Sect.


    In fact, these three sects only tested the effects of the Qi Suppressing Pill. Each sect receives no more than ten Qi Suppressing Pills, making them extremely scarce.


    It¡¯s because they know the effect of the Qi Suppressing Pill that they are tempted. Plus, with the Heavenly Court backing them, they agreed to ally with the Medicine Sect to confront Su Yang.


    Earlier, Ki Yongchuan saw clearly the Second Elder taking out eight bottles of Elixir Pills at once, two of which were Qi Suppressing Pills. This made him very displeased.


    One bottle of Qi Suppressing Pills contains about fifty to sixty pills, and as for their three great sectsbined, they only received thirty pills, half a bottle¡¯s worth.


    When the Second Elder contacted them, the half-bottle of pills from the three sects was enough to cooperate with the Medicine Sect. Now, Great Might Dragon Gate received two bottles of Qi Suppressing Pills at once, plus six other bottles of pills. Thispletely overshadowed their three sects, and Ki Yongchuan couldn¡¯t ept this, naturally feeling indignant!


    The Second Elder understood Ki Yongchuan¡¯s intentions andughed, "Young Qi, don¡¯t be upset. Doing this is for our ultimate victory. As the saying goes, you have to be willing to lose some bait to catch a wolf. Without enough bait, why would they be willing to help us?"


    "Humph, bait is just that, taking out some is enough. Is it necessary to give so much?" Ki Yongchuan said coldly, "The three of our sectsbined have less than half a bottle. Second Elder, are you overestimating Great Might Dragon Gate or simply ignoring our three sects?"


    The Second Elder had a speechless expression and waved his hand, "Young Qi, you haven¡¯t understood my meaning yet. My supply of Qi Suppressing Pills is indeed limited, so I cannot provide everyone with so much at the moment. However, you must understand one thing, in this matter, our four sects are truly unified, we truly control the overall situation. As for Great Might Dragon Gate, it¡¯s merely a pawn in our hands. Once this matter is resolved, this sect will be dispensable. Giving them a few bottles of pills now, what does it matter? Our goal is to achieve victory this time. Once this matter is resolved, we will have everything under heaven, and the four sects can share everything under heaven. It will have nothing to do with Great Might Dragon Gate!"


    These words eased Ki Yongchuan¡¯s expression considerably. He nodded slowly, a cold smile on his face, "So, you intend to use Great Might Dragon Gate?"


    "Of course!" The Second Elder shrugged, "Do you really intend to give them a lot of benefits?"


    Ki Yongchuan immediately responded, "Of course not!"


    "Exactly!" The Second Elderughed, "Right now, this little favor doesn¡¯t matter. Once we control everything under heaven, how many Elixir Pills can we not have?"


    Ki Yongchuan was delighted, nodding, "Second Elder, you have thought this through thoroughly!"


    "Hahaha..." The Second Elderughed out loud, "Also, do you know why I gave him so many pills?"


    "Isn¡¯t it just to buy them off?" Ki Yongchuan said.


    "Not at all!" The Second Elder shook his head, "Great Might Dragon Gate¡¯s actions cannot be influenced by these pills. All I need to do is win over Wu Zheng!"


    "Is there a difference?" Ki Yongchuan asked curiously.


    "How Great Might Dragon Gate decides, Wu Zheng ys a very important role!" The Second Elder said, "I am giving him these pills, and actually, a significant portion is meant to bribe Wu Zheng. Wu Zheng is very greedy, offering him these pills, he probably wouldn¡¯t hand over even one bottle, the rest he¡¯d surely consume himself."


    "Then... then won¡¯t Great Might Dragon Gate still support us?" Ki Yongchuan asked anxiously.


    "In this case, Great Might Dragon Gate will indeed support us!" The Second Elderughed, "Wu Zheng has taken our benefits, epted our bribe, so he must work for us. Otherwise, if we expose this matter, how do you think Great Might Dragon Gate will deal with him?"


    Ki Yongchuan¡¯s eyes lit up, excitement showed in his voice, "So, Wu Zheng is nowpletely tied to our side?"


    "That is my true intention!" The Second Elderughed, "Wu Zheng¡¯s promises are not trustworthy, but now that he has taken our things, he bes trustworthy. He has now been dragged into the fire pit, and he can only help us to secure himself. Otherwise, if he doesn¡¯t help us, he will surely meet his end!"


    Ki Yongchuan was overjoyed, saying, "Second Elder, I¡¯m truly impressed by you. I never thought just giving some pills would involve such careful nning!"


    The Second Elder felt proud, "Human nature is greedy, Wu Zheng has always been like this. This time, I want to let him pay the price for his greed. This time, I want topletely ruin the one named Su!"


    Ki Yongchuan nodded vigorously, "Once the rules of heaven and earth change, I will personally kill this Su Yang!"


    The Second Elder sneered, "Don¡¯t worry, we will have plenty of time to toy with him slowly!"


    Ki Yongchuan was extremely excited, unable to hide the smugness on his face.


    ...


    At ten in the evening, Su Yang arrived at the negotiation site with the people from Qinghe Academy.


    Those who arrived at the site included members from the Martial God Altar, Thousand Snow Pce, Hidden Sword Pavilion, and Jade Maiden Peak.


    The site was already surrounded by golden armored men, all Enforcers from the Heavenly Court, encircling the ce.


    It was the first time Su Yang had seen so many Enforcers. But upon reflection, the Heavenly Court likely has many Enforcers. Every so often, a few people from the Human Realm are selected to enter the Heavenly Court, trained to be Enforcers. Over the years, the number and strength of Enforcers must be quite formidable.


    As for the power of the Heavenly Court, it can be seen from the number of Enforcers.


    Everything was as the Dean had said, if the Heavenly Court became this powerful and then modified previous rules, it would lose its limits. At that time, the Human Realm could truly fall into chaos.


    If the Heavenly Realm took advantage of this chaos, the Human Realm would likely lose ground and bepletely swallowed by the Heavenly Realm. By then, there would be no hope for the Human Realm to resist.


    Therefore, this negotiation was indeed extremely important!


    Su Yang looked at the people from the Medicine Sect¡¯s Soaring Cloud Hall¡¯s Heavenly de Peak and Horizon¡¯s End not far away, his brows furrowing tightly. Because, behind this group of people, he saw the Great Might Dragon Gate contingent arriving with them, giving him an uneasy feeling.


    Great Might Dragon Gate chose to support the Medicine Sect side after all? If that¡¯s the case, this situation will be quite troublesome!

 Chapter 1548 - 1547 White Robe Cloud Emperor (5 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 1548: Chapter 1547 White Robe Cloud Emperor (5 updates)</h4>


    The Second Elder was full of pride, leading the group to Su Yang and pretending to bow, "Greetings, Alliance Leader Su!"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was cold; it was clear that the Second Elder was here to show off and deliberately disgust him.


    "No need for formalities!" Su Yang replied bluntly, "Second Elder, we are allpatriots, no need to be so courteous when we meet in the future, just kowtow casually."


    The Second Elder was enraged, ring at Su Yang furiously, "You really think you¡¯re something, don¡¯t you, Su!"


    "It¡¯s not that I think I am something; it¡¯s that you think you are nothing!" Su Yang chuckled, "Since you don¡¯t see yourself as human, why should I give you any respect? Come, kowtow!"


    Everyone aroundughed uproariously, the Second Elder¡¯s face turned beet red, clenching his fist, wishing he could punch Su Yang to death.


    Su Yang remained unfazed, casting a cold nce at Wu Zheng.


    Wu Zheng appeared to be a benevolent old man, smiling at Su Yang as if the situation was unrted to him.


    Su Yang was helpless, things had reached this stage, and he couldn¡¯t do much now. But luckily, he had five sects supporting him, ensuring at least a draw with the opposition, preserving the rules between heaven and earth from change!


    "Everyone, why don¡¯t we all sit down first?" A man in golden armor suggested.


    "Alright!" The Second Elder ignored Su Yang, led hispanions over to sit, and sneered, "Everyone, sit. When Su Zhan was here, we never put on such airs. An unknown bastard dares to put on airs like this, he really thinks he¡¯s something!"


    Su Yang pretended not to hear clearly, curiously asked, "Who¡¯s the bastard referring to?"


    "The bastard means you!" The Second Elder retorted immediately.


    Everyone around cracked up; Su Yangughed, "Never expected, the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect turns out to be a bastard!"


    The Second Elder realized he was being yed, mmed the table in fury, yelling, "Su Yang, you¡¯ve got a death wish!"


    Su Yang said nothing; someone from the Martial God Altar stood up and coldly nced at the Second Elder.


    The Second Elder immediately wilted; he had been disciplined by the people of the Martial God Altar before, how could he dare oppose them now.


    Su Yang sat beside the Second Elder, chuckling, "Second Elder, do we call you bastard or reprobate in the future?"


    "Don¡¯t go too far!" The Second Elder fumed.


    "Have I?" Su Yangughed, "Your Medicine Sect received such great favors from my father yet repaid him with betrayal; isn¡¯t that reprobate enough? As for bastard, you¡¯ve just admitted it; can¡¯t me me for that!"


    "You..." The Second Elder was trembling with rage; if not for the many experts beside Su Yang, he really wanted to kill Su Yang on the spot.


    Ultimately, he swallowed his anger, gritting his teeth, "I won¡¯t exchange useless words with you; there will be a conclusion between us eventually!"


    "I¡¯ll be waiting!" Su Yang smiled indifferently, ignoring the Second Elder.


    Not long after, a group descended from the sky. The leader was a tall, handsome man in a white robe.


    Upon seeing this man, the Grand Elder beside Su Yang frowned, murmuring, "This man is the Cloud Emperor of the Heavenly Court, the foremost under the Lord of the Heavenly Court."


    "Isn¡¯t the Lord of the Heavenly Courting?" Su Yang asked curiously.


    "The Lord has arrived at the Capital City but won¡¯t participate in the negotiations!" The Grand Elder exined, "The leaders of the Ten Great Sects haven¡¯te either; it¡¯s the same reason."


    Su Yang nodded slowly, by then, the white-robed Cloud Emperor had arrived at the scene.


    "Wee everyone!" The Cloud Emperor first exchanged pleasantries, really like a host, chatting leisurely with everyone.


    Su Yang knew nothing about this person, only observed coldly.


    After a while of small talk, the Cloud Emperor got straight to the point, "The reason for gathering you all here today, I believe everyone is clear about. The rules between heaven and earth have not changed for a thousand years. However, times are changing; some rules must adapt to keep pace with the era¡¯s changes. Therefore, gathering everyone here today is to discuss, should these rules be modified?"


    Having said that, the Cloud Emperor scanned the crowd as if gauging their reactions.


    "These rules should definitely be modified!" The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect promptly shouted, "The centuries-old rules are no longer suitable for society; keeping them only restricts societal development. Furthermore, many now rely on the protection of these rules, stubbornly keeping their strength at the Fusion Realm without taking the next step. Yet, these people have the power to kill Terrestrial Immortals. So, they repeatedly kill Terrestrial Immortals, but the Immortals, bound by the rules, can¡¯t strike them back, leaving the Immortals in a passive position where they can only take hits without retaliating¡ªthis is entirely unfair to them!"


    The words immediately garnered considerable support; after all, the Beigong War God had ughtered several Terrestrial Immortals justst night. That battle shocked all Immortals.


    The Cloud Emperor nodded slowly, "What the Second Elder says is indeed correct; the current rules are unfair to Immortals. So, does the Second Elder support modifying the rules then?"


    "Of course!" The Second Elder dered loudly.


    The Cloud Emperor smiled and nodded, scanning the crowd again, "Does anyone have other opinions?"


    Su Yang spoke softly, "I believe these rules shouldn¡¯t be changed. The Second Elder ims the rules are unfair to Immortals; if changed to fairness for Immortals, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to mortals? Is this Human Realm primarily for mortals or Immortals? Rules were set to protect the weak; should our rules only serve to let the strong act recklessly? If that¡¯s the case, then why have rules at all? With enough strength, you can act freely, why bother keeping rules then?"


    Su Yang¡¯s statement also drew considerable support.


    The Second Elder angrily red at Su Yang, "Immortal cultivation is hard; to reach Immortal status is to be a pinnacle and should transcend mortals. If that¡¯s the case, why should we be constrained by rules, living lesser lives than mortals?"


    "If you¡¯ve transcended mortals, then why remain in the Human Realm?" Su Yang countered, "Why not go to the Heavenly Realm, where Immortals are dominant, and the rules are fair to Immortals? Why stay here?"


    "You..." The Second Elder fumed, "You¡¯re just being unreasonable!"

 Chapter 1549 - 1548 Voting (6 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 1549: Chapter 1548 Voting (6 more updates)</h4>


    "Whether it¡¯s nonsense, everyone knows it clearly!" Su Yang said coldly, "Since this is the Human Realm, the heavenly rules must fit the situation of the Human Realm. Otherwise, why did those predecessors set such heavenly rules with the Heavenly Court?"


    At this, some people began to voice their support.


    The Second Elder was extremely angry, speaking furiously, and debated with Su Yang. However, the Second Elder¡¯s debating skills were far inferior to Su Yang¡¯s, bing increasingly inadequate as the argument went on, ultimately rendering him speechless.


    The Cloud Emperor watched all this from the side, his face showing mild indifference, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    When the Second Elder really had nothing more to say, the Cloud Emperor finally chuckled, "It seems everyone has their own ideas. What everyone says makes sense, so this matter is difficult for the Heavenly Court to judge. Why don¡¯t we vote as we used to, with the minority obeying the majority, how about it?"


    The Second Elder had long been waiting for these words from the Cloud Emperor. Upon hearing them, he immediately smiled and said, "I support it!"


    The Cloud Emperor turned to Su Yang, who frowned and said, "Since we are to wait for everyone to vote, it should wait until the Ten Great Sects are all present before voting. Right now, the people from the Innate Sect have not arrived. I suggest we wait until they arrive!"


    "Very well!" The Cloud Emperor nodded and sat back without saying more.


    The Second Elder nced at Su Yang and sneered, "Su Yang, do you still expect the people from the Innate Sect toe and help you? Let me tell you straightforwardly, the people from the Innate Sect can¡¯te this time!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed; for so long, the absence of the people from the Innate Sect had already made him somewhat worried, suspecting that they might have encountered some situation.


    Now that the Second Elder said this, the matter was confirmed. At this point, the Medicine Sect had five sects on its side, while Su Yang only had four. In this vote, Su Yang was definitely at a disadvantage!


    "What... what exactly did you do to the Innate Sect!" Su Yang quickly turned to the Cloud Emperor. "Cloud Emperor, the Innate Sect is in trouble. If the Ten Great Sects cannot gather, can we temporarily not vote?"


    The Cloud Emperor slightly frowned, "This meeting was nned long ago. If the Ten Great Sects do not participate, it is equivalent to an automatic abstention, and there¡¯s no such thing as not voting!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was icy; he certainly understood that the Heavenly Court would undoubtedly support those from the Medicine Sect.


    Previously, Wu Zheng had told him that these people from the Medicine Sect imed to be absolutely confident of victory. At the time, Su Yang didn¡¯t understand the situation, but now he realizes that these people were conspiring against the Innate Sect!


    "The Innate Sect must have encountered something. These people take action against the Innate Sect to win the vote. How can such a vote be fair?" Su Yang said anxiously.


    "Well, that¡¯s not something I can inquire about!" The Cloud Emperor shrugged.


    At this moment, the Second Elder sneered again, "Su Yang, don¡¯t nder us lightly. The Innate Sect is in trouble, but it¡¯s unrted to us. Their issues are internal conflicts¡ªthe previous Sect Master was harmed by the current Sect Master, a power grab. Recently, the son of the former Sect Master returned and gained much support within the sect. They are currently vying for the Sect Master position, and have no time to participate in this matter. What does it have to do with me?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed again; the Innate Sect, at this crucial moment, unexpectedly encountered such a thing?


    Although the Second Elder imed it was unrted to him, Su Yang can surely confirm that it¡¯s them manipting things behind the scenes.


    However, now that such things have happened, it¡¯s impossible to have the Innate Sect peoplee over anymore.


    After waiting a while, the Cloud Emperor said, "Alright, time¡¯s up. Since the Innate Sect people aren¡¯t here, it¡¯s counted as an automatic abstention. Next, please vote. Sect members who agree to amend the heavenly rules, stand to my left. Those who disagree, stand to my right. Please make your choice!"


    The people from the Medicine Sect, Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End went directly to the Cloud Emperor¡¯s left. Meanwhile, people from Martial God Altar, Hidden Sword Pavilion, Thousand Snow Pce, and Jade Maiden Peak all stood on the Cloud Emperor¡¯s right.


    On-site, only the Great Might Dragon Gate remained!


    Everyone nced at the Great Might Dragon Gate. The decision of this sect would thoroughly decide the oue of this matter!


    Second Elder and his group were all sneering, feeling sure of their victory. Wu Zheng had taken the elixir they provided, thus they believed he must act on their behalf. They had no worries this time.


    Su Yang¡¯s group was frowning, for Wu Zheng hade with those four sects, clearly intending to support them.


    In the gaze of all the crowd, Wu Zheng finally moved. He slowly walked to stand before the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect.


    The Second Elder was overjoyed and eximed excitedly, "Great, the oue is decided..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Wu Zheng chuckled, "Second Elder, sorry, I think your suggestion isn¡¯t very good. So I choose not to modify the heavenly rules!"


    With that, Wu Zheng directly walked to the right side of the Cloud Emperor and sat down next to Su Yang!


    At that moment, the whole room fell silent, even the Cloud Emperor was stunned, looking at Wu Zheng in bewilderment. He never expected this situation to arise.


    Earlier, the Second Elder had transmitted a message to him, saying that everything was settled. But now, what¡¯s this situation? The Great Might Dragon Gate unexpectedly betrayed them at thest moment, choosing to support Su Yang!


    Su Yang¡¯s group was also stunned by this unexpected oue, leaving them unable toprehend. Who could have thought that their original expectations of losing were overturned with the Great Might Dragon Gate¡¯s support at thest moment?


    After a while, the Second Elder was the first to shout, "Wu Zheng, what... what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say you supported us?"


    "But I think Alliance Leader Su made a very valid point, so I believe it¡¯s better not to modify the heavenly rules," Wu Zheng said earnestly.


    "You..." The Second Elder was infuriated, pointing at Wu Zheng, "You dare deceive me? You took so many elixirs from me, yet you don¡¯t help me?"


    In anger, the Second Elder decided to expose the matter, nning to make Wu Zheng pay for it.


    "By you saying this, I should really thank you for all those elixirs!" Wu Zhengughed, "Second Elder, though we¡¯re old friends, I truly didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be so generous, gifting me so many elixirs at once. Thanks, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime!"


    The Second Elder was dumbfounded; he had expected revealing this would make Wu Zheng fearful ore over to support them. Who could have foreseen that Wu Zheng wouldn¡¯t be scared at all, even jestingly responding, leaving the Second Elder utterly confused about what was going on!

 Chapter 1550 - 1549 The Crazy Second Elder (7 more updates)

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Chapter 1549 The Crazy Second Elder (7 more updates)</h4>


    Everyone on site was baffled. Ki Yongchuan suddenly yelled angrily, "Wu Zheng, you¡¯ve taken so many elixirs from the Second Elder. You¡¯ve swallowed them all for yourself. I¡¯m going to tell the Sect Leader of Great Might Dragon Gate. I¡¯m going to make you lose your reputation and wish you were dead!"


    "What, are you tearing off the mask now?" Wu Zhengughed, "Too bad, our Sect Leader knows about this. And, he even praised me, saying I did a great job, bringing revenue for Great Might Dragon Gate!"


    "You... what do you mean..." The Second Elder became anxious, feeling like he had been deceived.


    "It¡¯s nothing much,st time when I sent Alliance Leader Su away, I decided to support him!" Wu Zhengughed, "But, thinking about how enthusiastic you were, I deceived you into giving me a few bottles of elixir. Second Elder, don¡¯t get mad, just a joke!"


    How can one not be mad? The Second Elder was so furious he was about to explode!


    He only realized now, that back then, all those words Wu Zheng said were just to trick him for the elixirs.


    And he thought he had set a trap, luring Wu Zheng into it, but in the end, he lost everything!


    Over there, Su Yang alsoughed. He finally understood that what Wu Zheng told him was true. At that time, Wu Zheng said to him to cooperate with the act, turns out it was to fool the Second Elder of Medicine Sect.


    And this Second Elder really yed along, giving out so many elixirs, intending to bribe Wu Zheng, and eventually use this matter to control him. Just thinking about it is frustrating!


    "You... you call this a joke!?" The Second Elder was hopping mad, "Wu, what did you say to me before? How can you be so untrustworthy?"


    "Second Elder, how can you say that I¡¯m untrustworthy!" Wu Zheng said with a grievance on his face, "Mr. Su Zhan has helped Medicine Sect so much before, and you were so grateful to him. Yet now you can treat him with betrayal. I¡¯m just standing up for Mr. Su Zhan, punishing you a little, and also letting you understand that being a person can¡¯t be too immoral. This doesn¡¯t count as untrustworthiness!"


    "It doesn¡¯t!" Su Yang immediately smiled, and everyone around himughed in support.


    Wu Zhengughed, "Second Elder, you heard it, everyone says it doesn¡¯t count."


    The Second Elder was practically about to cough up blood, shouting, "They¡¯re on your side, of course, they¡¯re speaking for you. This matter is indeed you not being trustworthy, you... you..."


    At the end of his words, the Second Elder was so angry he couldn¡¯t even speak. His hand was trembling as he pointed at Wu Zheng.


    Wu Zheng shook his head, "If you insist on saying that, I¡¯ll ept it then. Yes, I¡¯m untrustworthy, what are you going to do about it!"


    "You... you..." The Second Elder¡¯s face was ashen, trembling all over, finally unable to hold it, spewing a mouthful of old blood.


    "Oh dear, Second Elder, was it necessary?" Wu Zheng looked surprised, "Already so grown-up, can¡¯t even withstand such a blow? How about it? If you really can¡¯t take it, why don¡¯t you end it yourself? It¡¯s quite ufortable being full of rage."


    Su Yang¡¯s side burst intoughter again. Wu Zheng¡¯sments were truly vicious. Making the Second Elder this angry, one would think he would console the person with a few words, but instead, he directly suggested self-inflicted harm. Isn¡¯t that fueling the fire!


    The Second Elder was almost driven mad but helpless against Wu Zheng, could only turn to Lord Cloud Emperor in a daze, "Lord Cloud Emperor, this person... this person didn¡¯t keep his promise. This time... this time the vote shouldn¡¯t count. I... I propose to vote again next time, and this Great Might Dragon Gate, for being untrustworthy, shouldn¡¯t remain among the Ten Great Sects nor be part of such an important vote!"


    Su Yang¡¯s side didn¡¯t say a word, merely watched Lord Cloud Emperor with mocking smiles, to see how he would handle the matter.


    Cloud Emperor¡¯splexion was calm, though he was secretly cursing this Second Elder as a fool. Not only was the matter not handled well, but now they wanted to drag him down too.


    Although the Heavenly Court¡¯s intentions were quite clear, they still needed to keep face and couldn¡¯t openly favor them. If they could do that, they wouldn¡¯t need to hold such a vote tonight or create so much fuss!


    As the Second Elder mored for him to handle this matter, what could he do!


    "Second Elder, no matter what, as a member of the Ten Great Sects, Great Might Dragon Gate naturally has the right to vote. As for whether the terms were kept, that¡¯s a private agreement between you, and has nothing to do with this vote!" Cloud Emperor said softly.


    "No, Lord Cloud Emperor..." The Second Elder became anxious, "If voting like this, then... then they would surely win?"


    Cloud Emperor¡¯s face turned slightly cold, ring at the Second Elder, which sent a shiver down his spine, suddenly realizing his words might have gone too far. He spoke to Cloud Emperor as though implying Cloud Emperor was with them!


    "Since we are voting, we must follow the opinion of the majority!" Cloud Emperor said coldly, "The situation is very clear now, Ten Great Sects, only Nine Great Sects are voting here. And the result of the vote, does not support changing the celestial rules, the majority holds. Thus, this time, celestial rules will temporarily not be modified and continue to be executed as before!"


    "Ah?" The Second Elder was dumbfounded. The Heavenly Court wanted so much to change the celestial rules, and they had been busy for such a long time for this. In the end, Cloud Emperor so easily announced the voting result without even striving for it?


    Su Yang was equally surprised with the Second Elder. He initially thought that the Heavenly Court ced high importance on this matter and would surely find ways to modify the celestial rules. But Cloud Emperor simply dered the result, which didn¡¯t make Su Yang too happy, instead left him worried.


    Previously, the Dean and the assassin had told Su Yang that the matter of modifying celestial rules this time was the Heavenly Court¡¯s probe. Probably next, the Heavenly Court would take big actions.


    Now, the Heavenly Court easily conceded on the matter of modifying celestial rules. This wasn¡¯t saying they yielded; on the contrary, it meant their focus wasn¡¯t on modifying celestial rules but on the uing ns.


    The celestial rules weren¡¯t modified, so next, it might be a real confrontation with the Heavenly Court. This is what truly worries Su Yang!


    In the current Human Realm, is there enough strength to confront the Heavenly Court?


    Su Yang looked around at those Law Enforcers, and to be honest, the strength of the Heavenly Court was truly too powerful, and the strength of the Human Realm might not be able to deal with them. Once war breaks out, the Human Realm might not even have any resistance power, and at that time, it would truly be troublesome.

 Chapter 1551 - 1550: Please Let Little Turtle Take a Trip (8th update)

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Chapter 1550: Please Let Little Turtle Take a Trip (8th update)</h4>


    The Cloud Emperor didn¡¯t dy here. After announcing the results, he left with the Heavenly Court people, seeming to be in quite a hurry.


    Of course, the Law Enforcers around didn¡¯t leave, leaving some behind.


    The people from Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, Horizon¡¯s End, and Medicine Sect looked at each other. Despite their unwillingness and anger, they ultimately had no choice but to leave hastily.


    Su Yang and his group didn¡¯t linger here either, and the five sects left together.


    Upon reaching the area of Capital City, the people from Martial God Altar, Thousand Snow Pce, Jade Maiden Peak, and Hidden Sword Pavilion left one after another, leaving only the Great Might Dragon Gate people following Su Yang.


    Coincidentally, Su Yang wanted to ask Wu Zheng about tonight¡¯s situation, so he invited him to Qinghe Academy.


    Wu Zheng didn¡¯t refuse, bringing the Great Might Dragon Gate people with him to Qinghe Academy with Su Yang.


    Once there, Su Yang first sought out the principal and others to report tonight¡¯s situation.


    Everything was just as Su Yang predicted. Upon hearing that the Cloud Emperor so simply announced the voting result, the principal was very worried, pondering what the Heavenly Court might do next.


    The sudden reversal of the Great Might Dragon Gate, however, made the principal nod with a thoughtful look as if it was expected but also a newfound understanding.


    "Principal, what do you think the Great Might Dragon Gate means by this?" Su Yang asked.


    The principal chuckled softly, "Perhaps, it has something to do with a legend about the Great Might Dragon Gate!"


    "A legend?" Su Yang asked, surprised.


    The principalughed, "I am not particrly clear about the matter. The origins of the Great Might Dragon Gate have always been strange, and even I don¡¯t know their history. Perhaps, when you meet Wu Zheng, he will tell you the real reason!"


    Su Yang was puzzled; even there were things the principal didn¡¯t know. Is the Great Might Dragon Gate so mysterious?


    "It seems those four sects have indeed cooperated with the Heavenly Court!" The principal sighed, "These people are too arrogant. They think they¡¯re cooperating with the Heavenly Court, but they don¡¯t realize they are merely tools for the Heavenly Court!"


    "Next, the Heavenly Court will certainly make a big move. Principal, what should we do?" Su Yang said, "I saw that the Law Enforcers on the Heavenly Court side are quite many. If a fight really breaks out, the Human Realm might not be their match!"


    "You need not worry too much about this," the principal shook his head and said, "The strength of the Heavenly Court is indeed not weak, but the strength of our Human Realm is not inferior to theirs. If it reallyes to a fight, it¡¯s hard to say who will win and who will lose."


    "Is that so?" Su Yang was taken aback. He always thought that the strength of the Human Realm was not enough.


    The principal, seeing Su Yang¡¯s doubt, chuckled softly, "Do you know how many people in the Human Realm, like you, are staying in the Fusion Realm and haven¡¯t entered the Earthly Immortal Realm?"


    Su Yang was touched in his heart and quietly said, "Principal, you mean..."


    "As long as the Heavenly Court dares to start arge-scale war, there will definitely be arge batch of people entering the Earthly Immortal Realm. If it reallyes to a fight, the Heavenly Court may not be the opponent!" The principalughed lightly.


    "Is this... really true?" Su Yang was overjoyed, "Are these people really willing to enter the Earthly Immortal Realm?"


    The principal whispered, "For as many years as the celestial war has persisted, Qinghe Academy has existed for just as many years. Qinghe Academy has to provide talent to the Ten Great Sects every year and also retain some talent for itself!"


    Su Yang was touched in his heart. The principal¡¯s words were very clear, Qinghe Academy has made quite a bit of preparation for this battle. If it reallyes to a fight, the Heavenly Court may not gain the upper hand!


    With this, Su Yang felt much more at ease.


    Bidding farewell to the principal, Su Yang immediately ran off to find Wu Zheng.


    Wu Zheng was still sitting in Su Yang¡¯s living room drinking tea. Seeing Su Yange in, Wu Zheng immediately stood up, his attitude seeming quite respectful.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what legend the principal just mentioned about the Great Might Dragon Gate, but he thought that Wu Zheng must have a reason for choosing to support them.


    "Protector Wu, thank you for today!" Su Yang cupped his hands.


    "Alliance Leader Su, no need to be polite!" Wu Zheng said, "I¡¯ve already said, our Great Might Dragon Gate will surely support you with all our might. Just now, going in with them was just to swindle some things. Those four sects are obviously not on the same page as us, so might as well take some of their stuff!"


    "That¡¯s right!" Su Yangughed heartily, "The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect was almost angered to death just now, hahaha, just thinking about it is hrious!"


    Wu Zheng also chuckled, looking at Su Yang, his expression suddenly bing solemn.


    "Alliance Leader Su, I have an unreasonable request!" Wu Zheng said softly.


    Su Yang felt a twinge in his heart, as this was what Wu Zheng wanted to say, which was also something he wanted to know.


    "Please speak, Protector Wu!" Su Yang put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Wu Zheng earnestly.


    "Alliance Leader Su has a Little Divine Beast..." Wu Zheng said in a low voice, "Could I... could I take it back to the Great Might Dragon Gate for a trip?"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wu Zheng was eyeing the Little Turtle?


    Though the Great Might Dragon Gate helped Su Yang¡¯s side tonight, the Little Turtle is very important to Su Yang. He couldn¡¯t possibly hand over the Little Turtle to someone else easily.


    "You mean the Little Turtle." Su Yang casually took out the Little Turtle and ced it on the table in front of him.


    This little creature was still asleep. Being shaken around in its sleep wasn¡¯t very pleasant, and it waved its little ws in protest but didn¡¯t open its eyes at all, still asleep.


    Seeing the Little Turtle, Wu Zheng¡¯s expression became even more solemn, and it could even be said to be respectful. He stood up directly, standing respectfully by the table, looking at the Little Turtle with eyes that even carried a hint of reverence.


    Su Yang was stunned. What does this mean by Wu Zheng? Why is he so respectful to the Little Turtle?


    "I... I was talking about this Divine Beast..." Wu Zheng said excitedly, "Alliance Leader Su, can I take it to the Great Might Dragon Gate for a trip? Just one day will do!"


    "Protector Wu, to be honest, this Little Turtle has been raised by me since it was small. It has always followed me and only trusts me, not any other person." Su Yang said helplessly, "It¡¯s like a little child, it can only follow me, it absolutely won¡¯t follow others. Besides, it has a bad temper, it¡¯s impossible for you to take it away!"


    Wu Zheng looked at the Little Turtle, clearly skeptical. How could this cute little creature have a bad temper?


    Su Yang reached out his hand and flicked the shell of the Little Turtle.


    The Little Turtle groggily opened its eyes. Su Yang took out the porcin bottle that the assassin gave him and waved it in front of the Little Turtle.


    The Little Turtle¡¯s small green bean eyes widened immediately, staring intently at the porcin bottle.

 Chapter 1552 - 1551 The Origin of Great Might Dragon Gate (9 updates)

    <h4>Chapter 1552: Chapter 1551 The Origin of Great Might Dragon Gate (9 updates)</h4>


    Su Yang casually put the porcin bottle into his pocket, and the Little Turtle immediately became anxious, directly pouncing onto Su Yang¡¯s arm and biting and tearing, insisting that Su Yang take out the bottle.


    Of course, this little guy knew its limits, only biting enough to make Su Yang¡¯s hand itch, without causing any real harm to him.


    Su Yang held off the little creature with one hand, helplessly saying, "See? This temper! As soon as there¡¯s a little displeasure, it immediately throws a tantrum. Protector Wu, you really can¡¯t take this little guy away!"


    Wu Zheng watched the little creature thrashing around in Su Yang¡¯s hand, even more disbelieving: "I... I think its temper is quite good, just yful, not harmful..."


    "Then give it a try!" Su Yang directly handed the Little Turtle to Wu Zheng.


    Wu Zheng quickly extended both hands, sincerely epting the Little Turtle.


    The Little Turtle was eager to snatch things back from Su Yang, unwilling to linger with Wu Zheng, immediately ready to fly back to Su Yang.


    Wu Zheng panicked, hastily reaching out to hold the Little Turtle.


    This fiery-tempered Little Turtle wasn¡¯t polite with him, and promptly bit onto Wu Zheng¡¯s hand with a howl.


    Wu Zheng let out a tragic cry, his hand suddenly bleeding profusely.


    Don¡¯t underestimate him as a Terrestrial Immortal; in front of the Little Turtle, his defenses were worthless.


    Su Yang took the Little Turtle back, with a face full of helplessness, said: "See? I¡¯m not lying, this little guy really has a bad temper!"


    Wu Zheng looked dejected, unaware that Su Yang was just fooling him. The Little Turtle¡¯s bad mood was entirely due to the elixir in the porcin bottle, and not really because it had a bad temper.


    Of course, Su Yang mainly didn¡¯t understand the situation of the Great Might Dragon Gate or what Wu Zheng wanted to do. So he had no intention of letting Wu Zheng take the Little Turtle away, only trying such a tactic to deceive Wu Zheng.


    Seeing Wu Zheng¡¯s expression, Su Yang seized the opportunity to ask: "Protector Wu, why do you insist on having the Little Turtle visit the Great Might Dragon Gate?"


    Wu Zheng hesitated, staring at the Little Turtle in Su Yang¡¯s hand for a long while, before finally saying in a low voice: "Alliance Leader Su, this matter is truly secretive, involving some of the secrets of our Great Might Dragon Gate. I really can¡¯t tell an ordinary person!"


    Su Yang nodded: "I understand."


    Wu Zheng continued: "However, given your good rtionship with this Little Divine Beast, it doesn¡¯t hurt to tell you!"


    Su Yang was taken aback, what did that mean? So you¡¯re telling me because of the Little Turtle¡¯s face? What does that mean? Are you looking down on me?


    Su Yang remained silent, Wu Zheng cleared his throat, checked around to ensure no one else was nearby, and then whispered: "Alliance Leader Su, do you really know how our Great Might Dragon Gate came about?"


    Su Yang shook his head, how could he know anything about that.


    Wu Zheng said: "Our Great Might Dragon Gate has its name mainly because our sect is rted to the Divine Beast Azure Dragon!"


    Su Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, the Divine Beast Azure Dragon? Isn¡¯t that the birth father of the Little Turtle? So, it means this sect is connected to the Little Turtle?


    Thinking about Wu Zheng¡¯s shocked expression when he saw the Little Turtle earlier, Su Yang suddenly realized, Wu Zheng wasn¡¯t wrong at all. The reason he¡¯s saying this to Su Yang, or even unexpectedly switched sides to help Su Yang in this vote, is entirely because of the Little Turtle¡¯s favor!


    Wu Zheng said: "The original creator of our Great Might Dragon Gate was Chao Feng, the third son of the Divine Beast Azure Dragon!"


    "What!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, there¡¯s such a thing? The Great Might Dragon Gate was actually created by the Little Turtle¡¯s half-brother?


    Su Yang¡¯s shock was exactly what Wu Zheng expected. He nodded and gently said: "You didn¡¯t hear wrong; the Great Might Dragon Gate was indeed founded by Chao Feng, who is this Little Divine Beast¡¯s brother."


    Su Yang looked at the Little Turtle beside him, no wonder the people were helping; there were rtionships here!


    Upon hearing this, Su Yang¡¯s guard against Wu Zheng reduced significantly. He finally understood why Wu Zheng was so respectful towards the Little Turtle.


    Wu Zheng: "After founding the Great Might Dragon Gate, Ancestral Master Chao Feng didn¡¯t stay long, quickly leaving with Azure Dragon to seal the passage to the Frozen Region, and never came back out."


    Su Yang knew that the Frozen Region is also one of the Nine Realms, inhabited by the Frost n. Apparently, this passage was sealed by Azure Dragon.


    "The descendants of the Great God Azure Dragon are numerous, and our Great Might Dragon Gate has always been blessed by the Azure Dragon¡¯s progeny, hence our achievements and status today!" Wu Zheng was full of reverence: "However, the Azure Dragon¡¯s descendants participated in many wars and suffered plenty of losses. Three hundred years ago, by chance, we found a Dragon Egg, certainly left by the Azure Dragon. We¡¯ve spent three hundred years, yet were unable to hatch this Dragon Egg..."


    Saying this, Wu Zheng looked towards the Little Turtle, clearly wanting to know how it was hatched.


    Indeed, Su Yang witnessed the hatching of the Little Turtle, but the problem is, when he arrived there, he did nothing, and didn¡¯t know how the Little Turtle actually hatched.


    Wu Zheng looked hopefully at Su Yang, who himself was speechless. He scratched his head and said quietly: "Hatching such a Divine Beast requires special conditions, right? The conditions for the Little Turtle hatching were all prepared in advance by its mother; even so, it took several hundred years to finally hatch. As for the Dragon Egg you mentioned, if it really is a descendant of the Azure Dragon, I assume it requires various conditions and enough time before it can hatch!"


    "I understand all this logic; indeed, we have matched the right conditions. And in terms of timing, the Dragon Egg should¡¯ve already hatched!" Wu Zheng said helplessly: "But it¡¯s been so long, yet it hasn¡¯t hatched, which makes us wonder if there¡¯s something wrong!"


    "Then taking the Little Turtle over won¡¯t help!" Su Yang said: "This little guy is so small, surely you don¡¯t expect it to hatch the egg?"


    "Of course not." Wu Zheng quicklyughed: "We suspect it¡¯s possibly due to insufficient divinity at Great Might Dragon Gate to awaken the dragon seed inside. However...the Little Divine Beast is a descendant of the Azure Dragon with high divinity, and it shares the same essence with the Dragon Egg. Having it nearby could...perhaps awaken the dragon seed inside and allow it to hatch!"


    "Is that possible?" Su Yang was astonished; he finally understood why Wu Zheng insisted on the Little Turtle visiting the Great Might Dragon Gate.

 Chapter 1553 - 1552 Great Might Dragon Gate (10 Updates)

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Chapter 1552 Great Might Dragon Gate (10 Updates)</h4>


    Wu Zheng looked at Su Yang awkwardly, "Alliance Leader Su, we really have no other option, so we can only ask you for help. As long as the Little Divine Beast goes to the Great Might Dragon Gate for just one day, if it still can¡¯t hatch the dragon egg, then... then we can only leave it to fate!"


    Su Yang looked at the Little Turtle. If it¡¯s just for this purpose, he could let the Little Turtle make a trip to the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    However, the real question was whether Wu Zheng¡¯s words were trustworthy or not.


    After thinking for a while, Su Yang said, "How about this, let me consider it, and I¡¯ll get back to you once I¡¯ve made a decision, how does that sound?"


    Wu Zheng was very pleased and nodded repeatedly, "Okay, okay, I await Alliance Leader Su¡¯s good news!"


    After sending Wu Zheng away, Su Yang immediately went to find the dean and narrated the situation regarding the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    After listening to Su Yang, the dean chuckled, "There have long been rumors that the Great Might Dragon Gate is a base of the Azure Dragon in the Human Realm. Unexpectedly, it¡¯s actually true!"


    It seemed the dean had heard simr rumors before, so he wasn¡¯t too wary of the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    "They want the Little Turtle to make a trip to the Great Might Dragon Gate..." Su Yang said, "I also don¡¯t know if they can be trusted!"


    "There¡¯s no issue with that," the dean said, "Since the Great Might Dragon Gate is truly a base of the Azure Dragon in the Human Realm, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Great Might Dragon Gate doing anything to the Little Turtle."


    "Why?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    "Because, it is said that before the Azure Dragon went to seal the Frozen Region, it left its followers in the Human Realm. And its followers have always been at the Great Might Dragon Gate, protecting Azure Dragon¡¯s base in the Human Realm!" the dean said, "Since the legend of the Great Might Dragon Gate is true, then the Azure Dragon¡¯s followers should also be at the Great Might Dragon Gate. With this follower there, no one would dare do anything to Azure Dragon¡¯s descendant!"


    "I see!" Su Yang nodded, "In that case, I¡¯ll let the Little Turtle make a trip!"


    The dean thought for a moment and suddenly said, "I personally suggest, it¡¯s best if you go along too!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was surprised, "Why?"


    "It¡¯s good to have the opportunity to meet the Azure Dragon¡¯s follower," the dean said, "The Heavenly Court is soon nning a significant move, we at least need to know what the Azure Dragon¡¯s followers think. Whether they are willing to fight for the world or merely follow Azure Dragon¡¯s edict and only protect its descendant?"


    Su Yang suddenly understood and nodded repeatedly, "Alright, then I¡¯ll go with them to the Great Might Dragon Gate!"


    "I¡¯ll have people protect you," the dean said softly, "Although the Heavenly Court hasn¡¯t torn face yet, those Four Great Sects are certainly restless. Your trip to the Great Might Dragon Gate might not be safe!"


    Su Yang nced at the dean and nodded slowly, understanding the dean¡¯s intention. He wanted to take this opportunity to draw out members of those Four Great Sects and deal with them.


    Though the negotiations failed this time, at least the Heavenly Court hasn¡¯t torn their face yet. ording to previous rules, the Heavenly Court wouldn¡¯t act. Under such circumstances, it¡¯s the best time to resolve the Four Great Sects.


    After returning, Su Yang immediately summoned Wu Zheng and informed him that he agreed to let the Little Turtle go to the Great Might Dragon Gate, but on the condition that he would apany them.


    Without thinking, Wu Zheng agreed to this request. In fact, after returning, Wu Zheng also contemted this matter. With the Little Turtle¡¯s temperament, he reckoned he couldn¡¯t take the Little Turtle back. Hence, the best method was to have Su Yang go along too.


    Wu Zheng had been thinking about how to persuade Su Yang to go together, and now that Su Yang requested to go himself, it was exactly what he wanted. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    After some preparations, Su Yang set off with Wu Zheng and the others.


    From Qinghe Academy, five teachers were specifically assigned to apany them.


    The Great Might Dragon Gate took this matter seriously, and their Terrestrial Immortal apanied them all the way, solely to protect Su Yang. Of course, Su Yang knew well that the focus of these people was to protect the Little Turtle. In the eyes of people from the Great Might Dragon Gate, the Little Turtle was far more noble than Su Yang!


    The Great Might Dragon Gate was located 1,300 kilometers north of the Capital City. Su Yang and the others first flew to the nearest city to the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    Upon arrival, vehicles were already waiting for them. The group switched to cars and headed directly towards the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    Wu Zheng and Su Yang sat in the same car, and along the way, he took the opportunity to introduce the surrounding situation to Su Yang.


    "This ce is called Baoshan City, and it belongs to our Great Might Dragon Gate¡¯s domain. Our Great Might Dragon Gate has always been low-key, with little involvement in worldly affairs because Dragon Gate Mountain, where the Great Might Dragon Gate is located, is right within Baoshan City. For safety reasons, we epassed the entire Baoshan City within the Great Might Dragon Gate¡¯s realm. Here is just the periphery of the Great Might Dragon Gate, and we are still 170 kilometers away from Dragon Gate Mountain, but along this road, there are people from our Great Might Dragon Gate!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly, having some understanding of the Ten Great Sects. Each sect controlled some worldly cities to supply their needs.


    After all, not everyone in the sects were Terrestrial Immortals. Those who hadn¡¯t advanced to Terrestrial Immortals still needed food and drink. Moreover, many materials needed by each sect were obtained from the secr world, and sometimes they still had to use secr money.


    Hence, many sects actually controlled a lot of secr families. They provided these families with protection, assistance, and various supports, enabling these families to do well in the secr world. In return, these families had to provide all sorts of resources to the sects, as well as unconditional financial support, forming a mutually beneficial setup.


    Just as Wu Zheng said, the Great Might Dragon Gate truly kept a low profile by controlling only one city.


    Contrarily, with a presence like the Medicine Sect, Su Yang had heard before that the Medicine Sect controlled over a hundred nearby cities. So even outer disciples in the Medicine Sect were extremely wealthy. In those areas, merely sweeping the Medicine Sect¡¯s floor for a year could turn someone into a millionaire or even a billionaire, illustrating the sect¡¯s opulence.


    Other sects, though imed to be Superlunary Sects, are, in fact, more or less controlling worldly cities to secure their supplies.


    Walking around, Wu Zheng introduced the surrounding environment, and soon, they reached the foot of Dragon Gate Mountain.


    All the way, Su Yang remained vignt against an ambush by the Four Great Sects. To his surprise, he encountered no one by the time they arrived, leaving Su Yang puzzled. Could it be that he moved too quickly, and the Four Great Sects didn¡¯t catch up with him, or were they too slow to respond and couldn¡¯t dispatch anyone to deal with him?

 Chapter 1554 - 1553: Master Long Yi

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Chapter 1553: Master Long Yi</h4>


    At the foot of the mountain, Su Yang saw a group of people waiting from a distance.


    At the head was a slightly thin elder. With white hair and beard, wearing a linen robe, hisplexion was rosy, giving off the aura of an exceptional person.


    Wu Zheng led Su Yang and the others over, first introducing, "Alliance Leader Su, this is the Sect Leader of our Great Might Dragon Gate, Immortal Long Yi! Senior brother, this is Alliance Leader Su, son of Mr. Su Zhan!"


    Immortal Long Yi walked over, smiling: "Indeed, like father, like son. Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s son doesn¡¯t fall short of his father!"


    Su Yang knew that Immortal Long Yi held considerable seniority, having met his father many times, so he took care not to show off in front of him.


    "Junior pays his respects to Immortal Long Yi!" Su Yang said with a cupped fist salute.


    "No need for formality!" Immortal Long Yi chuckled, "I heard from my junior brother about the matters in the Capital City. This journey has been hard on you, Alliance Leader Su!"


    "No problem at all," Su Yang smiled, "The Great Might Dragon Gate has provided us with so much assistance, these things are our duty."


    Immortal Long Yi smiled again and chatted with Su Yang briefly, then led the group into the mountain.


    Upon entering Dragon Gate Mountain, Su Yang realized there was more than meets the eye.


    From the outside, Dragon Gate Mountain appeared full of lush forests, vibrant with greenery. But outside the forest, there was a mist covering everything, obscuring the view within.


    However, once inside, Su Yang found the scenery of Dragon Gate Mountain to be exceptionally beautiful. On the mountain, there was a spring dividing into several streams, cascading down along the mountain paths.


    The mountain was rich with trees and strange rocks, and within the woods grew various kinds of herbal medicines.


    Su Yang had researched herbs extensively and naturally could discern that the mountain contained many rare medicinal nts, much more than the Medical Saint Sect¡¯s inventory.


    The truth was, being a powerful Superlunary Sect and one of the Ten Great Sects, the Great Might Dragon Gate¡¯s medicinal herbs naturally far surpassed those of the Medical Saint Sect.


    Surveying the herbs around him, Su Yang sighed sentimentally. If Little Turtle grew up in such an environment, wouldn¡¯t the little creature be so happy!


    Immortal Long Yi led Su Yang and the group to therge hall on the mountain, first sending most people to rest. Finally, when only Immortal Long Yi, Su Yang, and Wu Zheng remained, Immortal Long Yi respectfully said: "Alliance Leader Su, my junior brother has already exined the reason for your visit. I wonder, when would be convenient for the Little Divine Beast to... take a trip to the rear mountain?"


    The Dragon Egg was hidden in the rear mountain of the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    "Anytime is fine!" Su Yang stood up with a smile, "If possible, let¡¯s set off now."


    Seeing Su Yang stand up, Immortal Long Yi and Wu Zheng exchanged nces, both looking somewhat awkward.


    Wu Zheng whispered, "Alliance Leader Su, the rear mountain is a protected area of our Great Might Dragon Gate..."


    Wu Zheng didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was clear, not everyone can enter freely.


    "Oh!" Su Yang showed a face of sudden realization and quickly reached into his pocket.


    He immediately grasped Little Turtle, the little creature was still asleep, with one paw sticking out. Su Yang grabbed its paw and pinched it hard.


    Little Turtle woke up instantly, ready to bite Su Yang as it iled its arms in pain.


    Su Yang seized the opportunity and took Little Turtle out, handing it to Wu Zheng: "Protector Wu, then please take it over!"


    Seeing Little Turtle struggling furiously, Wu Zheng recalled the past incident when he was bitten, and didn¡¯t dare to reach out, instead looking to Immortal Long Yi for help.


    Immortal Long Yi had never suffered at Little Turtle¡¯s hands, so he was fearless and immediately reached out: "Alright, leave it to me, thank you Alliance Leader Su... ouch!"


    The words barely left his mouth before Immortal Long Yi let out a scream, because Little Turtle had bitten his outstretched hand.


    The little creature had been tempted by Su Yang with a porcin bottle before, yet got nothing to eat, so it had been holding in its anger. Now it was awakened again and pinched, naturally its mood was worse. Immortal Long Yi reaching out at this moment was just asking for trouble!


    Blood trickling from the bite, Immortal Long Yi dared not forcefully restrain Little Turtle and hurriedly withdrew his hand: "What... What¡¯s happening..."


    "Oh, that¡¯s just its temper!" Su Yang showed helplessness, "It¡¯s only friendly to me, no one else can touch it. Previously, it at least wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. Today it¡¯s likely unhappy with the new environment!"


    Immortal Long Yi looked puzzled, ncing at Wu Zheng nearby.


    Wu Zheng had suffered at Little Turtle¡¯s hands, so he helplessly waved his injured hand to show he had a simr experience.


    Immortal Long Yi finally believed Su Yang¡¯s words, his brow furrowed: "Then... how do we take it to the rear mountain?"


    "Who knows when this creature might feel happier." Su Yang said, "How about I try to coax it?"


    "Can you do that?" Wu Zheng asked skeptically.


    "I don¡¯t know either..." Su Yang shrugged, "It¡¯s never interacted with anyone else before, it¡¯s hard to say..."


    Wu Zheng and Immortal Long Yi exchanged helpless nces, both feeling quite vexed. They originally thought that once Little Turtle was here, the matter could be easily resolved. Who would expect the little creature to have such a bad temper and not even Su Yang knows if he can coax it!


    In the end, Immortal Long Yi suggested: "How about this, Alliance Leader Su, you bring it along and we will go to the rear mountain together, how does that sound?"


    "Is that convenient?" Su Yang appeared puzzled, but was secretly delighted, for this was exactly his intention.


    The Dean had told him, one purpose ofing here was to meet the Azure Dragon¡¯s followers.


    Surely, the Azure Dragon¡¯s followers would be near the rear mountain, close to the Dragon Egg.


    Su Yang needed to follow Little Turtle to the Dragon Egg area to potentially meet the Azure Dragon¡¯s followers.


    "The rear mountain is a protected area, generally off-limits to outsiders." Immortal Long Yi said sternly, "However, Alliance Leader Su, you are not an ordinary person, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!"


    Su Yang assumed a grateful expression, while secretlyughing. Little Turtle was truly useful; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have any chance to go to the rear mountain!


    "Junior brother, make the arrangements, we¡¯ll head to the rear mountain now." Immortal Long Yi ordered.


    "Yes!" Wu Zheng hurriedly went out, and shortly after, he returned: "Senior brother, everything¡¯s arranged, we can go!"


    Immortal Long Yi nodded, standing up and gesturing to Su Yang: "Alliance Leader Su, pleasee with us!"


    Su Yang stood and followed behind Immortal Long Yi and Wu Zheng, heading towards the rear mountain.

 Chapter 1555 - 1554: Mountain Belly

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Chapter 1554: Mountain Belly</h4>


    Su Yang followed behind the two individuals, and after stepping out of the grand hall, the two did not choose to fly or anything of the sort, but instead proceeded on foot along the path, as if they were very reverent.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t understand what these two meant, so he just followed behind them. After walking for about half an hour, they reached the mountain top.


    At the mountain top stood a temple, and Su Yang originally thought they were going to bypass it. However, they walked straight into the temple.


    Su Yang stepped inside and discovered that the statue in the temple was actually of a Five-wed Dragon King. Soaring among the clouds and mist, suspended in the air, it looked incredibly miraculous, leaving people in awe.


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng bowed and paid their respects to the statue several times before getting up and leading Su Yang forward again.


    Su Yang assumed the two would bypass the statue to head toward the mountain¡¯s backside. However, they stopped directly beneath the statue.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. What did these two mean?


    "Alliance Leader Su,e over here!" Wu Zheng beckoned to Su Yang, signaling him to walk to the statue¡¯s base.


    Su Yang, looking bewildered, walked over: "Weren¡¯t we going to the back of the mountain?"


    "We are going to the back of the mountain," Wu Zheng said with a faint smile, "but not the surface¡ªit¡¯s inside the mountain¡¯s core."


    Wu Zheng then lightly tapped his foot on the ground a few times. Su Yang could see that Wu Zheng was very particr about where he stomped, seemingly activating some mechanism.


    Soon after, the stone b beneath them began to descend.


    Su Yang swayed slightly, his expression also stunned, as the three of them descended on the b. It felt just like riding an elevator.


    After descending for a period of darkness, roughly over a hundred meters, the surroundings suddenly opened up wide.


    Su Yang widened his eyes, looking around, realizing they were in a giant cavern.


    It seemed like the entire mountain had been hollowed out, and they were now in its core.


    Hundreds of luminous pearls emitting gentle light in the ceiling made the entire cave bright and clearly visible.


    All around the cave were carvings, primarily depicting dragons, and other statues of dragon descendants. There were likely hundreds, even thousands, in total. Each bore dragon features, most likely dragon offspring.


    Su Yang even saw the legendary Chao Feng, the founder of the Great Might Dragon Gate, carved into the stone walls.


    "The dragon gave birth to nine sons," Wu Zheng exined nearby, "In reality, there are many dragon descendants. The so-called nine dragon sons refer to the nine most representative ones, but it is not limited to these nine."


    Suddenly enlightened, Su Yang marveled at the statues around him. Indeed, the Azure Dragon did have flirtatious tendencies!


    Su Yang also noticed that the stone b beneath them was unsupported, bearing them slowly downward.


    The b was about three meters long, two meters wide, and half a foot thick. The three stood on it as though riding a magical carpet, descending to the cavern¡¯s floor.


    The cavern¡¯s bottom was vast, as the hollowed-out mountain provided a wide area.


    At the center was ake roughly the size of several football fields. A stream flowed through it.


    In the middle of theke was a giant rock, t on top, seemingly able to amodate three to five people.


    On the rock sat a stone tform, surrounded by glows obscuring whaty within. Yet, Su Yang sensed that something extraordinary resided there.


    "The Dragon Egg is on the stone tform in the center!" Wu Zheng stated, "Let¡¯s go take a look."


    "Alright!" Su Yang nodded, preparing to fly over but was held back by Wu Zheng.


    "Alliance Leader Su, you can¡¯t use magic here!" Wu Zheng quickly advised.


    "Oh?" Su Yang was surprised; they had already reached theke¡¯s edge.


    "Ssh!"


    A loud noise erupted as a creature suddenly surged from theke, lunging at Su Yang.


    Su Yang never anticipated an attack from theke, and before he could react, Wu Zheng had already moved, striking the creature back into the water.


    Meanwhile, simr creatures emerged from theke.


    Su Yang could see clearly that these creatures resembled crocodiles but exhibited subtle dragon features¡ªvery peculiar.


    The creatures eyed them menacingly, seemingly ready to pounce and tear them apart at any moment.


    Wu Zheng sighed, whispering, "These are the Guardian Beasts, belonging to the dragon lineage, but their dragon blood is very thin, possessing more feral traits than divine ones. They¡¯re only ordinary beasts but quite strong; ten of them together can tear apart a weaker Terrestrial Immortal!"


    "Really?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, noting that the beast Wu Zheng struck had surfaced again, seemingly unharmed.


    Now, many heads appeared on theke¡¯s surface, all Guardian Beasts, numbering so many they seemed endless, overwhelming anyone.


    Observing the situation, Su Yang had no doubt that even powerful Terrestrial Immortals trapped among these Guardian Beasts would likely not survive!


    "How do you usually get across?" Su Yang asked.


    Wu Zheng was about to speak when Su Yang¡¯s pocket twitched. He looked down to see Little Turtle scrambling out, poking its head around, spotting the Guardian Beasts, and immediately flying out of the pocket.


    Little Turtle seemed intrigued by the Guardian Beasts, flying excitedly around them.


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng¡¯s faces changed, preparing to act when an unexpected situation urred.


    The Guardian Beastsy prostrate on the ground before Little Turtle, as if worshiping it, none daring to meet its gaze.


    The two were stunned. Were these the fierce Guardian Beasts? What was happening now, worshiping Little Turtle so reverently?


    Su Yang was also taken aback; he hadn¡¯t anticipated this scenario. However, considering Little Turtle¡¯s identity, he felt relieved as it bore the pure Azure Dragon lineage!


    The Guardian Beasts carried only the faintest dragon blood, so confronted with Little Turtle¡¯s pure Azure Dragon lineage, how could they not fear or worship it?

 Chapter 1556 - 1555: Dragon Egg

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Chapter 1555: Dragon Egg</h4>


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng had originally thought about forcing these guardian beasts to retreat, but seeing the current situation, the two of them saved some effort.


    Of course, their hearts were even more excited and shaken.


    This is the true Azure Dragon bloodline, even those guardian beasts can feel it, which shows the strength of Little Turtle¡¯s bloodline.


    Wu Zheng took two steps forward and let out a quiet whistle.


    Soon, waves began to ripple across theke, as if some huge creature was about to emerge from the water.


    "This is the leader of those guardian beasts. We brought this leader here initially, only then were the guardian beasts willing to peacefully guard this ce!" Wu Zheng exined, "This leader has stronger divinity, so it canmunicate. If we want to go to the central boulder, we need this leader¡¯s permission."


    Su Yang watched the water¡¯s surface as a gigantic guardian beast slowly rose from the water. This leader was muchrger than the previous guardian beasts, its body at least five times the size of the others, truly a behemoth.


    Thebat strength of the previous guardian beasts was already quite formidable, and the leader¡¯sbat strength would be even more terrifying.


    "This leader possesses dragon family abilities, capable of single-handedly killing Terrestrial Immortals!" Wu Zheng said.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be shocked; this leader¡¯sbat strength was indeed exceptional.


    However, the leader¡¯s majesty didn¡¯tst long, as it suddenly spotted Little Turtle flying in the air. It clearly hesitated for a moment before immediately crawling to the shore and kneeling respectfully on the ground to Little Turtle.


    Little Turtle found this amusing, flew directly over, andnded on the leader¡¯s head, looking around arrogantly.


    The leader dared not move at all, lying on the ground like Little Turtle¡¯s mount.


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment, this little guy sure is interesting!


    Beside him, Long Yi and Wu Zheng also watched in awe. Even when they came over, they had to be polite to the leader; this was their first time seeing the leader act with such deference!


    "Looks like we don¡¯t need to discuss with the leader this time!" Wu Zheng chuckled.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s first take a look at that Dragon Egg!" Su Yang said.


    The group walked to theke, about to go into the water when Little Turtle saw Su Yang about to leave, immediately flew over, andnded on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    The guardian beast leader was lying on the ground, and when Little Turtle suddenly flew away, it hesitated and immediately raised its head. Seeing Little Turtle on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, it was slightly surprised, but quickly epted it and let out a low roar.


    Several guardian beasts immediately floated to the surface, came to Su Yang and the others, andy down as if offering themselves for Su Yang and the others to step onto.


    "What does this mean?" Su Yang asked in astonishment.


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng were equally shocked, with Long Yi whispering, "They... they seem to want to carry us across."


    "Oh?" Su Yang smiled, "That¡¯s quite nice; otherwise, we¡¯d have to swim over!"


    Su Yang said, stepping directly onto a guardian beast. That guardian beast swiftly slipped into the water and indeed carried Su Yang, slowly swimming towards the central boulder.


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng exchanged nces; they had never received such treatment before. Previously, when they visited this ce, after obtaining the leader¡¯s permission, they had to swim across since using power was prohibited, not even treading water was possible.


    Every time they reached the central boulder, they were drenched and couldn¡¯t use magic to dry their clothes, utterly embarrassing.


    Today, they actually received this kind of treatment, thanks entirely to Little Turtle. If Little Turtle weren¡¯t here, these guardian beasts wouldn¡¯t bother with them!


    Three guardians carried the three of them, while a group of other guardian beasts escorted them, seemingly providing protection.


    Little Turtley on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, proudly gleeful.


    Soon, everyone arrived at the location of the central boulder.


    Su Yang and the others stepped onto the boulder, and Su Yang immediately felt a warm aura, even Little Turtle on his shoulder yawnedfortably.


    "This is an environment we specially arranged. We¡¯ve hatched a few dragon eggs here before with great sess." Long Yi said, "But this Dragon Egg has been here a long time, and still hasn¡¯t hatched; quite strange!"


    Su Yang also saw the Dragon Egg, ced in the middle of the stone tform. This Dragon Egg was notrge, about the same size as the egg Little Turtle hatched from. The egg shell emitted waves of light, with strong divinity, equaling the divinity of Little Turtle¡¯s egg.


    Undoubtedly, this is another powerful Divine Beast, likely the offspring of the Azure Dragon and another Divine Beast.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what conditions were needed to hatch this Dragon Egg. He wanted to ask some questions, but Little Turtle suddenly flew over.


    This little guy had fixed its gaze on the Dragon Egg ever since reaching this boulder, even drooling.


    Now it suddenly flew over, directly rushing toward the Dragon Egg on the stone tform, using all ws rapidly.


    In front of everyone, the little creature opened its mouth wide and firmly bit into the Dragon Egg.


    Su Yang: "..."


    Long Yi: "..."


    Wu Zheng: "..."


    The three were momentarily stunned but quickly reacted, almost simultaneously rushing forward.


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng hurriedly grabbed the Dragon Egg, while Su Yang held down Little Turtle.


    What nonsense, this is a Dragon Egg, are you nning to have it for breakfast? You¡¯re about to eat your brother!


    Little Turtle seemed quite dissatisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction, struggling while stretching its neck and opening its mouth as if it wanted to swallow the Dragon Egg whole.


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng were both startled, tightly holding the Dragon Egg, and looked at Little Turtle in shock.


    "Alliance Leader Su, what... what¡¯s going on here?" They both asked in astonishment.


    "This little guy¡¯s just a glutton!" Su Yang said awkwardly, pressing down on Little Turtle and flicking its head.


    Little Turtle winced, turned to look at Su Yang, green pea-like eyes filled with confusion, clearly not understanding why Su Yang wouldn¡¯t let it eat the egg.


    "There¡¯s your brother or sister inside; how can you just eat it?" Su Yang said, "You should protect your siblings, understand?"


    Little Turtle lookedpletely bewildered, clearly not understanding Su Yang¡¯s reasoning, still staring longingly at the Dragon Egg.


    Just then, the surface of the Dragon Egg suddenly emitted a faint sound. Immediately, a crack spread quickly across the surface of the Dragon Egg.

 Chapter 1557 - 1556: A Dragon Egg Hatches a Chick

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Chapter 1556: A Dragon Egg Hatches a Chick</h4>


    The three stared, dumbfounded, at the dragon egg. The crack rapidly spread across the egg, branching out extensively.


    Soon, the crack covered the entire dragon egg, resembling a cracked chicken egg.


    "Quick, put it down!" Long Yi hastily eximed.


    Wu Zheng also fumbled hurriedly, cing the dragon egg on the stone tform.


    "Alliance Leader Su, don¡¯t let go!" Long Yi nervously watched the little turtle in Su Yang¡¯s hand, afraid that he might suddenly drop it and let it devour the dragon egg.


    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang firmly held the little turtle, which was still struggling, clearly wanting to eat the dragon egg.


    Su Yang would not let it go. The three squatted beside the stone tform, eyes fixed on the dragon egg atop it.


    It was obvious that something inside the dragon egg was about to emerge!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t understand what caused this dragon egg to hatch suddenly¡ªcould it have been frightened by the little turtle?


    The cracks on the dragon egg increased, apanied by faint sounds of collision from within, as if something was knocking against the egg.


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng were hopeful; finally, after so much time, the dragon egg was about to hatch!


    Finally, under the gaze of the three, a small hole broke open on the dragon egg, revealing a tiny beak.


    "What is this?" Wu Zheng¡¯s eyes widened, and Long Yi was equally stunned: "How can there be a beak?"


    "Could this little one¡¯s mother be an avian Divine Beast?" Su Yang was also shocked, wondering why a reptile would have a beak.


    The dragon egg shook again, and soon, a furry head gently emerged from the breach.


    "Why does it have fur?" Wu Zheng eximed again; this simply did not fit the characteristics of the Dragon n.


    "What... what kind of offspring is the Great God Azure Dragon involved with?" Long Yi also eximed.


    The furry head worked hard, finally breaking out the egg¡ªrevealing a fluffy little head with shiny ck eyes staring directly at Su Yang. Its short beak and small head looked extremely cute.


    The three were almost in a daze¡ªthis was evidently a chick, showing no dragon characteristics at all!


    As the little creature emerged, the little turtle seemed resigned, drooping its head in Su Yang¡¯s hand, eventually retreating its head into its shell, refusing even to look.


    By now, the little creature had already leaped out of the shell. Other than its slightly longer tail, it was just like a chick!


    The three stared wide-eyed, then Su Yang leaned closer to the other two and whispered: "Are you sure this is the Azure Dragon¡¯s descendant?"


    Wu Zheng and Long Yi were also confounded, as this situation was entirely unexpected to them.


    "How... how did it hatch a chick?" Wu Zheng eximed, astonished.


    "But there are clear dragon n vibes!" Long Yi retorted: "And the vibe is very strong¡ªdefinitely of first generation descent. How could it hatch a chick?"


    Su Yang was speechless¡ªthese two treated this egg as a dragon egg, hatching it for hundreds of years, only for it to produce a chick. He would find that hard to ept too!


    Meanwhile, the chick paid no mind to the people¡¯s expressions, jumping onto Su Yang shortly after emerging, showing a keen interest in him by bouncing around his body. Eventually, it settled on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, tilting its head to scrutinize the turtle curled up in its shell, seemingly wondering what it was.


    The little turtle seemed provoked by the chick and suddenly extended its head, attempting to bite it.


    "Hey!" Su Yang eximed in surprise¡ªthe chick had just hatched, unable to endure the turtle¡¯s attack. This turtle could injure Terrestrial Immortals!


    But unexpectedly, the chick responded quickly; as the turtle reached out, it pecked right on the turtle¡¯s head.


    The little turtle promptly withdrew its head, staring at the chick in rm, evidently having suffered a setback.


    Su Yang was stunned¡ªhe thought the chick would get hurt but who could have imagined it was so formidable, even pecking the turtle? How could it be so strong right after hatching?


    Wu Zheng and Long Yi were also stunned; this was iprehensible.


    The chick hopped around the turtle, seemingly taunting it toe out. But having suffered earlier, the turtle remained hidden in its shell, motionless.


    The chick tried but couldn¡¯t get it out, then hopped back to the stone tform, pecking at the shell remnants¡ªits first meal, containing Divine Beast essence, the finest nutrition post-birth.


    Su Yang and the two watched in a daze, unable to fathom what was happening.


    Clearly, this chick was not ordinary¡ªbullying the turtle right at birth suggested its identity was extraordinary!


    The chick soon finished pecking the shell remnants and leaped onto Su Yang¡¯s shoulder again, acting familiar with him.


    "What now?" Su Yang asked helplessly,pletely unprepared for this scenario.


    Long Yi and Wu Zheng exchanged nces, momentarily unsure of what to do.


    Suddenly, a loud crash echoed from outside, even causing theke surface to ripple.


    Long Yi¡¯s expression changed abruptly: "Not good, someone¡¯s attacking the mountain!"


    Wu Zheng jumped up: "Quick, let¡¯s take a look outside!"


    Su Yang followed the two: "What about this little one?"


    "Leave it here; we¡¯lle back for it," Wu Zheng replied.


    Su Yang promptly took the chick down, cing it on the stone tform, but it refused to stay, immediately flying back to his shoulder.


    He tried leaving it again, only for it to return repeatedly, leaving Su Yang helpless: "It doesn¡¯t want to stay!"


    Wu Zheng and Long Yi exchanged a look and reluctantly said: "Then... then take it with you; be careful not to let it fly around, given the outside situation..."


    Su Yang was as helpless, holding the little chick in his hand to prevent it from flying off as he headed out with it.

 Chapter 1558 - 1557: The Four Great Sects Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Chapter 1557: The Four Great Sects Attack</h4>


    Landing on the stone tform, flying to the mountaintop temple, they had just exited the temple when Su Yang and his group heard the sound of a battle cry.


    "Long Yi, our target is only Su Yang! Hand over Su Yang, and we¡¯ll leave immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll level your Great Might Dragon Gate!"


    A voice echoed in the air, and Su Yang heard it clearly¡ªit was the voice of the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect.


    Su Yang had been wondering why this group hadn¡¯te after them. Now it seemed they weren¡¯t absent, justte, and now they were starting their siege.


    Five teachers from Qinghe Academy had already rushed out, alling to Su Yang¡¯s side, determined to protect him.


    "Junior brother, protect Alliance Leader Su!" Long Yimanded with a low voice, flying straight into the air, and said solemnly, "Second Elder, our Great Might Dragon Gate has no grievances with your Medicine Sect. What is the meaning of this?"


    A figure walked out from the mist in the sky; it was indeed the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect.


    The Second Elder wore a face of smugness, sneering loudly, "No grievances? Hmph, your Great Might Dragon Gate has certainly wronged me. However, I¡¯m magnanimous and can¡¯t be bothered to settle these matters with you. My goal is Su Yang. Hand him over, and all past grudges are forgotten!"


    Long Yi frowned, saying in a deep voice, "Alliance Leader Su is here to help our Great Might Dragon Gate, and we are responsible for his safety. Second Elder, by bringing people to attack us, do you really think our Great Might Dragon Gate is so easy to bully?"


    "Whether your Great Might Dragon Gate is easy to bully, I don¡¯t know. But some things remain unclear until after a fight!" The Second Elder sneered. "Moreover, today, it¡¯s not just us from the Medicine Sect. Soaring Cloud Hall, Heavenly de Peak, and Horizon¡¯s End also want you to hand over Su Yang. Long Yi, I advise you to reconsider. No matter how strong Great Might Dragon Gate is, it¡¯s unlikely a match for our Four Great Sects, right? For the sake of one Su Yang, is it worth letting the thousand-year legacy of Great Might Dragon Gate be destroyed?"


    As the Second Elder spoke, three more figures came out of the sky, representing those three sects.


    One of them was indeed Ki Yongchuan, who wore an arrogant, wild expression, shouting loudly, "Why waste words with them, make them hand over Su Yang immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll attack your Great Might Dragon Gate and destroy your thousand-year foundation!"


    Immediately, there was an uproar within Great Might Dragon Gate below. If it were just the Medicine Sect attacking, they wouldn¡¯t be too concerned. After all, the Medicine Sect¡¯s strength is considered the weakest within the Ten Great Sects.


    But now, with these four sects attacking together, the situation turned problematic. One-on-one, Great Might Dragon Gate feared none of these four, but facing all fourbined, Great Might Dragon Gate definitely isn¡¯t a match!


    Long Yi¡¯s face turned cold; he realized that these four sects were fully prepared. The joint assault of the Four Great Sects was premeditated, and it¡¯s undoubtedly challenging for Great Might Dragon Gate to deal with them!


    However, Long Yi had no intention of handing over Su Yang. No matter what, Great Might Dragon Gate was now aligned with Su Yang, and with Little Turtle closely following Su Yang, if Su Yang were in danger, Little Turtle would certainly be in peril too.


    The Great Might Dragon Gate might disregard Qinghe Academy and Su Zhan, but fundamentally, since it was established after the Azure Dragon, its mission has always been to be the Azure Dragon¡¯s stronghold in the Human Realm, to protect the Azure Dragon¡¯s descendants. Little Turtle, being an Azure Dragon descendant, cannot be allowed to face any danger.


    "Gentlemen, Alliance Leader Su represents the Ten Great Sects, as well as Qinghe Academy, and arguably, the entire Human Realm. In acting this way, are you intending to go against the entire Human Realm?" Long Yi said in a deep voice.


    "Hahaha..." Ki Yongchuanughed out loud, "Long Yi, don¡¯t make it sound so frightening. What ability does that Su person have to represent the entire Human Realm? Besides your six spineless sects and those stubborn old mules from Qinghe Academy, who else supports him? We four sects, considering for all cultivators of the Human Realm, are the true representatives of the entire Human Realm!"


    Long Yi said solemnly, "Previously, Mr. Su Zhan contacted the Ten Great Sects, and all Superlunary Sects and ns, to jointly resist the Heavenly Court, in order to guard the rules of heaven and earth. And now, you want to change these rules, which clearly intends to throw the Human Realm into chaos. Such intentions, and yet you dare im to represent the Human Realm?"


    "Long Yi, stop talking nonsense!" shouted the Master of Tiandao Peak, "Either hand over Su Yang or we fight. Our Four Great Sects¡¯ members are all here; do you still think you can scare us away?"


    At his words, several individuals burst into sneeringughter, their faces full of pride, looking at the people of Great Might Dragon Gate below as if they were looking at the dead. After all, the Four Great Sects were fully prepared, and they couldpletely crush Great Might Dragon Gate!


    Long Yi¡¯s face turned icy cold, gritting his teeth he said, "As I said earlier, Alliance Leader Su is a guest of our Great Might Dragon Gate, hence under our protection. It is impossible to hand him over!"


    Down below, Su Yang was looking up at the figures in the sky, and hearing Long Yi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel shaken.


    He knew very well that his presence didn¡¯t hold much weight in Great Might Dragon Gate. Long Yi¡¯s stance was because of Little Turtle.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t expect that the people of Great Might Dragon Gate would be so loyal to the descendants of the Azure Dragon. It seems this sect is truly trustworthy!


    "Long Yi, you really have no fear until you see the coffin!" the Second Elder shouted coldly, "Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us for being merciless. Come, attack the mountain!"


    With those words, the Second Elder vanished into the mist, followed by the other three stepping back alongside him.


    With a grave expression, Long Yi immediatelynded on the ground,manding, "Activate the Mountain-Protecting Great Array!"


    Wu Zheng had been preparing ahead of time, and upon hearing this, he immediately flew into the air, waved his hand, and a cyan g flew out from the mountain,nding in his grasp.


    Following that, more than a dozen figures flew out from the mountain, scattering into various positions in the air. Each held a cyan g, waving it in the wind.


    Su Yang below could see clearly that, although scattered seemingly at random, the positions of these individuals connected to form a sprawling, twisting giant dragon!


    As they waved their gs in the air, the mountain emitted swirling cyan mist, gradually forming in the sky, linking these individuals, and turning into an azure giant dragon!


    Though this dragon wasn¡¯t corporeal, Su Yang could nheless tell that it represented the Azure Dragon¡¯s form!

 Chapter 1559 - 1558: Mountain-Protecting Great Array Shattered

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Chapter 1558: Mountain-Protecting Great Array Shattered</h4>


    The Mountain-Protecting Great Array of the Great Might Dragon Gate, so this is how it is!


    Su Yang could not help but marvel, as expected from a sect founded after the Azure Dragon, even the array is so profound.


    At this moment, a loud explosion echoed from the sky. Thunder struck, dispersing the mist enveloping the sky above Dragon Gate Mountain, revealing its true appearance.


    In the air, hundreds stood at the horizon, like celestial soldiers descending from the heavens, their momentum formidable.


    "An ant trying to stop a chariot, overestimating their strength!" Ki Yongchuan sneered coldly, raising his head to look towards the sky.


    Others also looked up, and amidst everyone¡¯s gaze, several thunderous explosions came from the sky. Immediately after, a massive long de tore through the clouds, swiftly shing down from the sky!


    The long de was about a thousand feet in size, and at the hilt of the de stood a giant about nine feet tall, none other than the Master of Tiandao Peak!


    Su Yang had seen this move before; these people used it when dealing with the Beigong War God.


    This long de was formed by the power of these people as the Hundred Battle de, then driven by the giant-form Master of Tiandao Peak, its power incredibly strong.


    When dealing with the Beigong War God, the de was only a hundred feet long. Now, the de was about a thousand feet, its power naturally more than ten times that of before!


    Where the de passed, space distorted, all things silent. The ferocious killing intent on the de made it seem as though only this de existed between heaven and earth, all attention drawn to it.


    In full view, the long de swiftly shed down.


    "Activate the array!" Long Yi shouted loudly.


    Wu Zheng and others were already prepared, and upon hearing his words, they each raised the gs in their hands, pointing directly at the long de in the sky.


    The Azure Dragon Shadow coiling on Dragon Gate Mountain roared and soared into the sky, rushing head-on against the de.


    The de and the Azure Dragon Shadow collided with a thunderous boom, a powerful shockwave rapidly spread out, forcing people in the sky to retreat, and even Dragon Gate Mountain shook terribly!


    After one collision, neither changed in any way. However, the de and the Azure Dragon Shadow did not pause but shed again and again.


    Strong shockwaves constantly impacted the surroundings, Dragon Gate Mountain teetered on the brink of copse, the people in the sky quickly retreated, avoiding the battlefield.


    The Azure Dragon Shadow roared continuously, and the Hundred Battle de shattered multiple times, but in the end, it still fused together, repeatedly shing at the Azure Dragon Shadow.


    This fierce battlested more than half an hour, eventually, the Azure Dragon Shadow could not withstand it and was split in half by the Hundred Battle de!


    The Azure Dragon Shadow let out a mournful cry, transforming directly into wisps of Qing Guang, falling onto Dragon Gate Mountain.


    Meanwhile, the array setters like Wu Zheng in the sky were also heavily injured at this moment, vomiting blood as they fell from the sky.


    Long Yi¡¯s expression changed drastically; the Mountain-Protecting Great Array was the Great Might Dragon Gate¡¯s trump card. Now, even this trump card was broken, how could they possibly resist people from these Four Great Sects?


    "Hahaha..." The Master of Tiandao Peakughed loudly: "Long Yi, you really think a mere mountain-protecting array could stop my Hundred Battle de? This Secret Technique was passed down from the Heavenly Realm to the Human Realm, an unparalleled Secret Technique. The power of the Hundred Battle de is limitless, even if the Azure Dragon were here, it could still be shattered, let alone an Azure Dragon Shadow, it¡¯s simply not worth mentioning!"


    Long Yi instructed others to help Wu Zheng and the others down, then he himself stepped back,ing to stand beside Su Yang and the others, and whispered: "Alliance Leader Su, I¡¯ll stay here, you all should leave quickly."


    Su Yang shook his head: "Thank you, Sect Leader, for your kindness, but since these people have already surrounded this ce, it¡¯s simply impossible for us to escape."


    Long Yi sighed, understanding the current situation. The target of these people was Su Yang, and letting him leave waspletely impossible.


    "In that case, let¡¯s fight them!" Long Yi gritted his teeth.


    After saying this, Long Yi waved his hand, and hundreds of people flew out from the mountain, standing in the void with Long Yi, facing off against the people from the Four Great Sects in the sky.


    "Long Yi, you really won¡¯t stop until you reach the Yellow River!" The Master of Tiandao Peak sneered: "For Su Yang, are you nning to sacrifice your entire sect?"


    Long Yi¡¯s expression was stern: "There¡¯s no point in this nonsense. Today, if you want to kill Alliance Leader Su, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body first!"


    "Then don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!" The Master of Tiandao Peak howled again, driving the Hundred Battle de to sh down.


    The Hundred Battle de was formed by thebined power of those hundreds of Terrestrial Immortals, its power extremely terrifying. One sh down, it truly seemed like a heavenly de descending, covering the skies and bearing down on the mountain.


    "Defend!" Long Yi shouted, taking the lead, striking a light screen into the air.


    Other Terrestrial Immortals also followed suit, striking one after another, forming a huge light screen in the air.


    The Hundred Battle de hit this light screen, causing a ripple, barely blocking this strike of the Hundred Battle de.


    However, it took its toll on Long Yi and the others below. This one strike caused their bodies to sway, many turning pale, and some even spat blood on the spot. A few weaker ones fell directly from the sky, their lives uncertain.


    "Long Yi, how many strikes can you defend against?" The Master of Tiandao Peakughed wildly, driving the Hundred Battle de to sh down again.


    Another sh, the light screen dimmed significantly, more in the sky vomited blood, and more people fell down.


    Yet, Long Yi and the others insisted on holding strong, not retreating even a step!


    Below the mountain, several people by Su Yang¡¯s side weren¡¯t idle either, rushing forward to help Long Yi and his people defend against the attacks from the sky.


    But Su Yang did not intervene, or rather, he simply couldn¡¯t intervene. This was already a battle between Terrestrial Immortals, and he could manage a one-on-one against a not very strong Terrestrial Immortal.


    However, in such a great battle, if he were to join, likely the first to fall from the sky would be him. Compared to these powerful Terrestrial Immortals, the gap was stillrge!


    These few teachers of Qinghe Academy weren¡¯t weak, and after they intervened, the pressure on the people of the Great Might Dragon Gate was greatly reduced.


    Nevertheless, their situation wasn¡¯t much better, as under this Hundred Battle de, they could only be passively hit, without any opportunity to retaliate.


    In fact, a counterattack waspletely impossible. If the opposing Four Great Sects were tounch an all-out attack, the situation at the Great Might Dragon Gate would only be more troublesome.


    Currently, these Four Great Sects merely wanted topletely destroy the entire Great Might Dragon Gate, so they were not fully engaged inbat, allowing the Great Might Dragon Gate to endure for a while. However, how much longer could the Great Might Dragon Gate persist given the current situation?

 Chapter 1560 - 1559 Black Jiao

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Chapter 1559 ck Jiao</h4>


    The battle in the sky hadsted for more than an hour, and people were constantly falling down, yet those who remained still struggled to hold on.


    The light screen had be extremely dim, and it was covered with cracks, as if it could shatter at any moment like a cracked egg.


    Of course, the people from the Four Great Sects weren¡¯t in much better shape; after all, creating this Hundred Battle de required a lot of power.


    The Master of Tiandao Peak, wielding the Hundred Battle de, stood proudly in the air,ughing wildly: "Long Yi, are you really going to stick it out? Does the Great Might Dragon Gate truly wish to perish alongside that Su fellow?"


    Long Yi, now covered in blood, appeared even calmer; he said nothing, merely quietly held up the light screen above his head a little higher, highlighting his resolve!


    "Stubborn fool, you deserve to die here!" the Master of Tiandao Peak shouted angrily, wielding the Hundred Battle de once more.


    The Hundred Battle de roared down, cleaving the light screen. This time, the screen finally couldn¡¯t hold and shattered under the blow.


    And the speed of this cleave did not diminish; it still whistled towards Dragon Gate Mountain below.


    Seeing the momentum of this strike, those below were all filled with dread. This strike could very well scatter the entire Dragon Gate Mountain!


    Su Yang took a deep breath, and his heart also tightened with suspense, but there was still a glimmer of hope within him.


    Because, the dean had told him that the Great Might Dragon Gate was protected by followers of the Azure Dragon. In such a situation, would the followers of the Great Might Dragon Gate appear?


    As that strike rapidly approached, Long Yi in the sky closed his eyes abruptly, facing the Hundred Battle de head-on, he prepared to sacrifice himself for the sect.


    At this critical moment, a tremor suddenly came from beneath Dragon Gate Mountain. Immediately after, a rush of ck aura shot up from the mountain, pouncing on the Hundred Battle de.


    The Hundred Battle de, a creation of power, was directly repelled by the ck aura.


    The Master of Tiandao Peak, caught off guard by the unexpected situation, was knocked off the Hundred Battle de, retreating in disarray.


    At this moment, everyone in the mountain was stunned, all looking in disbelief at the mass of ck aura in the sky.


    This mass of ck aura, about a thousand feet long, was not in the least inferior to the Hundred Battle de. Within the ominous ck aura, there were two giant spheres radiating yellow light, resembling the sun and moon in the sky.


    Seeing this ck aura, a sh of excitement crossed Long Yi¡¯s eyes; he directly knelt down, trembling, and said, "Wee, Ancestor!"


    The elders of the Great Might Dragon Gate also knelt down, eximing in unison. As for the juniors, though clearly clueless about what the ck aura was, they too knelt down quickly.


    Su Yang, however, was shocked beyond words, without a doubt, the entity within the ck aura was certainly a follower of the Azure Dragon.


    However, the ck aura was too dense for Su Yang to see clearly inside or determine what the follower was.


    Even those from the Four Great Sects in the sky were equally astonished. The Master of Tiandao Peak, maneuvering the Hundred Battle de from a high vantage, looked at the thousand-foot ck aura and said in a deep voice, "Who would have thought the Great Might Dragon Gate hid such an ancient figure? Who are you, lurking in the ck aura, sneaking attacks, what sort of skill is that?"


    No one spoke, the two glowing orbs within the ck aura fixated on the Master of Tiandao Peak, like a beast¡¯s eyes, instilling deep-seated fear within him.


    "Hiding in the shadows, trying to scare me?" The Master of Tiandao Peak roared angrily, "If you don¡¯t speak, I will smash you to pieces!"


    Still no response, that pair of eyes, devoid of emotion, remained locked onto the Master of Tiandao Peak.


    "Courting death!" The Master of Tiandao Peak shouted angrily, wielding the Hundred Battle de to strike it.


    The Hundred Battle de, fierce and formidable, reached the ck aura in an instant. Just as it was about to hit the ck aura, a massive horn emerged from within, shing directly against the Hundred Battle de.


    With a resonating nk, the Hundred Battle de was broken to pieces, the Master of Tiandao Peak spewed blood as he flew backwards, while those in the air from the Four Great Sects also turned pale. They all suffered a great shock.


    Only at this point did Su Yang and the others see clearly, within the ck aura, it was actually a colossal ck Jiao!


    The ck Jiao stretched about a thousand feet long, its eyes resembled the sun and moon, the horn on its head was around a zhang in length, razor-sharp. Its head was dragon-like, covered in ck scales, with two ws on its chest and two more at the end of its tail, majestic beyond measure!


    Everyone was stunned; who could have imagined such a ck Jiao guarding the Great Might Dragon Gate?!


    How did the Jiaoe to be?


    A snake takes five hundred years to be a Jiao, and a Jiao a thousand years to be a dragon!


    A Jiao is a transformation from a snake.


    But in fact, not every snake that has lived for five hundred years can be a Jiao; it requires a lot of fortuitous encounters as well.


    A Jiao is second only to Divine Beasts, also known as Demonic Beasts. Truly cultivated to the peak, a Demonic Beast¡¯s power is not much inferior to that of a Divine Beast.


    This ck Jiao, a thousand feet long with four ws and a single horn, was evidently about to transform into a dragon.


    Such a ck Jiao, having cultivated for at least fifteen hundred years, its terrifying strength is beyond imagination.


    So what if the Four Great Sects have many Terrestrial Immortals? The Hundred Battle de formed by theirbined strength could not withstand even a single blow from the ck Jiao¡¯s horn!


    This is the true foundation of the Great Might Dragon Gate, this is their true confidence!


    Su Yang felt excitement rising within him, needless to say, this ck Jiao was undoubtedly the follower of the Azure Dragon, having absorbed the spiritual essence of the Azure Dragon and cultivated to such an extent.


    After the Azure Dragon went to seal the passage, it stayed to guard the Great Might Dragon Gate as a bastion for the Azure Dragon¡¯s protection of the Human Realm.


    Usually this ck Jiao would not show itself; only today, with the imminent downfall of the Great Might Dragon Gate, did it emerge, heavily injuring the members of the Four Great Sects!


    The people of the Four Great Sects were terrified by the ck Jiao, and the Master of Tiandao Peak fainted right away.


    It was also because the ck Jiao showed mercy, or else the Master of Tiandao Peak would certainly have met a gruesome end right there!


    As for the people of the Four Great Sects, they were all dumbfounded, so frightened under the gaze of the ck Jiao that they didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The ck Jiao prowled in midair, its eyes coldly sweeping over the members of the Four Great Sects, before slowly retreating back into the ck aura. Afterwards, the ck aura withdrew back into Dragon Gate Mountain, and everything returned to calm, as if nothing had ever happened.


    The people of the Four Great Sects all breathed a sigh of relief, looked at each other in apprehension, stole a nce at the Dragon Gate Mountain below, and fled together hurriedly.


    They knew clearly, to continue fighting would provoke the ck Jiao¡¯s wrath, and then they would all likely perish here!

 Chapter 1561 - 1560 Generous Su Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Chapter 1560 Generous Su Yang</h4>


    The people from the Four Great Sects ran away, while the people of the Great Might Dragon Gate were extremely jubnt.


    The older and higher-ranking members of the Great Might Dragon Gate still knew about a powerful guardian deity within the sect, though most were unaware of its identity. In the Great Might Dragon Gate, only a few such as Wu Zheng, also known as Long Yi, knew of the ck Jiao¡¯s existence.


    As for the younger and lower-ranking members, they were even less likely to know about such a presence within the sect.


    Earlier, when the Four Great Sectsbined forces to destroy the Great Might Dragon Gate, everyone thought the sect was doomed. Who could have anticipated that, in such a crisis, such a powerful entity would emerge from the Great Might Dragon Gate and instantly repel the Four Great Sects!


    Long Yi first paid his respects to the spot where the ck Jiao had vanished, then got up and called for the wounded to be taken away for treatment.


    Su Yang was not idle, either; he brought out many elixirs and distributed them to the injured.


    These elixirs were crafted with the help of the alchemy master Ge Hong from Qinghe Academy. Ge Hong¡¯s expertise in alchemy was truly unparalleled, definitely top-notch. With the form provided by Su Yang, many highly effective elixirs were quickly produced.


    In fact, the Destiny¡¯s Tome recorded many methods for crafting elixirs, and Su Yang knew many of these techniques as well. However, just because you know how to craft them doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s easy to do so.


    Firstly, there are issues with the materials, followed by the issues with the pill furnace, and then the issue of strength. Su Yang had no problem collecting materials, but his pill furnace was ordinary, iparable to Ge Hong¡¯s Qiankun One Breath Furnace, and Su Yang¡¯s strength was also insufficient; many elixirs required the powers of Earthly Immortals to be crafted.


    Of course, even after having all these elements, there was another critical point, which was the art of alchemy.


    Crafting methods are just methods, but alchemy is not just about knowing the method. It¡¯s like cooking; you may know the method, but without much experience, making a good dish is not easy, even if you know how.


    But for a top-tier chef, once seeing a cooking method, they can easily integrate it to make a great dish effortlessly.


    Ge Hong was such a person; he devoted his life to alchemy, and his technique was exquisite. After seeing a method, he could craft elixirs personally without failure.


    Half of these elixirs were left by Su Yang at Qinghe Academy to be given to the sects that supported him this time, as a form of gratitude. The rest, Su Yang carried with him in case of any unforeseen circumstances.


    This time, at the Great Might Dragon Gate, these elixirs proved useful.


    The Great Might Dragon Gate could craft its own elixirs, but they were mostly low-grade ones. Of course, they had purchased expensive elixirs from the Medicine Sect, like the Great Luo Golden Pill, but those were too few in number, and with so many wounded, it was not nearly enough.


    When Su Yang brought out these elixirs, they initially didn¡¯t pay much attention. After all, while Su Yang was Su Zhan¡¯s son, he hadn¡¯t yet reached the Earthly Immortal Realm. The elixirs crafted in the Venerable Realm were generally not very useful for Earth Immortals.


    However, after consuming the elixirs, they realized the elixirs from Su Yang were anything but simple. Though not as potent as the Great Luo Golden Pill, they were assuredly 80% as effective.


    It must be noted that the Great Luo Golden Pill is a life-saving elixir for Earthly Immortals, used to save lives in critical moments. Though the crafting method is known to all major sects, theplexity and ingredients required make it extremely challenging, with very low sess rates in crafting.


    In this situation, despite knowing the method, no sect could afford to distribute Great Luo Golden Pills freely to everyone.


    And now, the elixirs provided by Su Yang came in bottles, as if free; each person taking one still had three more, ready to consolidate the effectter. How could the people not be amazed?


    Even Long Yi was stunned by Su Yang¡¯s generosity. After settling everyone, he approached Su Yang specifically, bowed, and said, "Thank you, Alliance Leader Su!"


    "No need to be so polite, Real Person!" Su Yang promptly replied, "This time, the Great Might Dragon Gate suffered such a cmity because of me, and I feel indebted to your sect."


    "Please, Alliance Leader Su, do not say such things!" Long Yi shook his head. "In the negotiations between the Ten Great Sects and the Heavenly Court, we chose to support your side at thest moment, which already made us mortal enemies of the Four Great Sects. Even without your matter, the Four Great Sects would have eventually acted against us; it has little to do with you, Alliance Leader."


    Su Yang smiled but didn¡¯t continue the topic, and quietly asked, "By the way, Real Person, about that ck Jiao earlier..."


    "That is the ancestor of our Great Might Dragon Gate!" Long Yi¡¯s face was full of respect. "When Ancestor Chao Feng founded the Great Might Dragon Gate, the ancestor remained here, guarding Dragon Gate Mountain. However, it seldom emerges, only when the sect faces great cmities does it intervene."


    Su Yang was now certain that this ancestor was indeed an Azure Dragon follower. When Chao Feng founded the Great Might Dragon Gate, it had stayed with the sect.


    "With such an ancestor here, why didn¡¯t you have it inspect the dragon egg?" Su Yang asked.


    Mentioning the dragon egg, Long Yi¡¯s face was full of embarrassment. They had always considered it a dragon egg, only to hatch a chick¡ªhowughable if this got out.


    "The ancestor usually stays secluded in the mountains, unless it decides to meet someone, no one can see it," Long Yi exined.


    "I see!" Su Yang nodded, as his visit to the Great Might Dragon Gate was to witness this Azure Dragon follower.


    Unexpectedly, he truly hadn¡¯te in vain this time; he had actually seen the ck Jiao and witnessed its powerful intervention, which was indeed no small feat. Without this siege by the Four Great Sects, he likely wouldn¡¯t have encountered the ck Jiao.


    Just then, amotion arose outside the mountain.


    Having just faced an attack, everyone remained highly vignt. Hearing the noise, they all rushed out to see dozens of people at the front of the Great Might Dragon Gate; the leading figure was Qinghe Academy¡¯s principal.


    Standing beside the principal were people from Qinghe Academy as well as from Martial God Altar, Thousand Snow Pce, and Hidden Sword Pavilion, all among the strongest from these sects.

 Chapter 1562 - 1561 Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Chapter 1561 Alliance</h4>


    Long Yi invited everyone into the main hall and had tea served. The Dean got straight to the point: "Sect Leader, we received news that those Four Great Sects are nning something major, and we worry they might attack the Great Might Dragon Gate. That¡¯s why I immediately gathered people toe and assist. Unfortunately, we were stillte, and the Great Might Dragon Gate suffered damage!"


    "It¡¯s nothing!" Long Yi waved his hand: "It¡¯s just some injuries. Luckily, Alliance Leader Su is here, and the elixirs he provided are enough to heal the injured!"


    "That¡¯s good!" The Dean nodded and then frowned: "When we were on our way here, we encountered people from the Four Great Sects. We originally wanted to capture them, but the Law Enforcers stopped us, allowing the people from those Four Great Sects to escape!"


    "Law Enforcers?" Long Yi was surprised: "The ones from the Four Great Sects are Terrestrial Immortals, what does this have to do with the Law Enforcers? Why are they interfering in this matter?"


    "They said there were mortals in the area where we were fighting, so they wouldn¡¯t let us fight there!" Shen Wan¡¯ao, the Great Elder of the Thousand Snow Pce, said indignantly.


    "Weren¡¯t you fighting in the air?" Long Yi was even more surprised.


    "Exactly, that¡¯s the ridiculous part!" Shen Wan¡¯ao said: "We were fighting in the air, what does it have to do with the mortals on the ground? Moreover, after stopping us, they let the people from the Four Great Sects go, iming they had something to discuss with us, but after a long time of idle talk, nothing meaningful was said. By the time they left, the people from the Four Great Sects were long gone!"


    Long Yi looked at the Dean in astonishment: "Isn¡¯t this biased, deliberately helping those Four Great Sects?"


    "That¡¯s exactly the problem!" The Dean said in a deep voice.


    Long Yi remained silent for a while, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, and said in a deep voice: "Dean, do you mean that those Four Great Sects have already... have already aligned with the Heavenly Court?"


    "Before thest negotiation, they captured L¨¹ Donglin to lure Alliance Leader Su out. I found that quite strange then," the Dean said: "At that time, Celestial Enforcers gathered in the Capital City, stopping our Qinghe Academy, Martial God Altar, Hidden Sword Pavilion, and Thousand Snow Pce members from going out to help. If it hadn¡¯t been for Beigong War God and the assassin¡¯s intervention, Alliance Leader Su and the others would have been in danger. Now this kind of thing has happened again, making one have to suspect that those Four Great Sects might have some connection with the Heavenly Court!"


    "This time¡¯s negotiation is likely just a test by the Heavenly Court," Shen Wan¡¯ao said in a low voice: "Now that such a thing has happened, there¡¯s no doubt that the Heavenly Court is truly preparing to make a move against us."


    Long Yi looked at everyone around him, then turned to the Dean and whispered: "Dean, what do you mean?"


    The Dean pondered for a moment and said softly: "If the enemy doesn¡¯t move, neither do we. Let¡¯s see what they really intend to do!"


    "Being so passive and getting beaten might be very dangerous..." Long Yi whispered.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯vee here today to discuss something with you!" The Dean nced at the few people around and said softly: "I think it¡¯s necessary for us to start forming an alliance!"


    "Alliance?" Long Yi was surprised: "Aren¡¯t we already in an alliance?"


    "This alliance is nothing but nominal!" The Dean shook his head: "Just like this time, I also contacted Jade Maiden Peak and the Innate Sect, and as a result, the people from Jade Maiden Peak didn¡¯t even reply to me. As for the Innate Sect, they are still in civil strife, and it will probably take some time before their situation can be determined."


    "Even though we won the vote this time, it also caused those Four Sects to be even more united. Now, with the Heavenly Court backing them, they do things without any burden and might join forces to attack any sect at any time. However, our side¡¯s sects alliancecks actionability, the gappared to them is just too big!"


    Long Yi slowly nodded, indeed agreeing with this. This time, it was only because Qinghe Academy personally stepped in, that they were able to invite people from Martial God Altar, Thousand Snow Pce, and Hidden Sword Pavilion. If Long Yi himself came forward, it¡¯s likely no one would pay attention to him, nor would anyone care about the crisis facing the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    This is the state of their alliance, it¡¯s essentially not a real alliance, to put it bluntly, each is still looking out for themselves.


    However, those Four Great Sects have nowpletely allied together. Whatever happens, they can quickly unite and take action, and that is the most troublesome part.


    Though thebined strength of these four sects is not as strong as ours, they can still defeat each of our sects one by one, and that is the most dangerous aspect.


    The Dean¡¯s proposal to form this alliance is indeed crucial. If they don¡¯t quickly form an alliance, they¡¯ll still be individually defeated by those Four Great Sects sooner orter.


    "I agree with the Dean¡¯s proposal!" Long Yi nodded.


    "Our Martial God Altar supports the Dean¡¯s proposal!" said the elder from Martial God Altar directly.


    Shen Wan¡¯ao from the Thousand Snow Pceughed: "My Thousand Snow Pce is the same!"


    And as for Hidden Sword Pavilion, they too didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed as well.


    "Thank you all for your support!" The Dean, however, showed no joy but continued to wrinkle his brow: "Although this is my proposal, in reality, Qinghe Academy cannot get involved in such an alliance!"


    The group exchanged nces, all understanding the situation.


    The situation with Qinghe Academy is simr to that of the Heavenly Court. By rule, the Heavenly Court is not supposed to directly interfere in the Human Realm¡¯s affairs and can only have the Law Enforcers enforce the Heavenly Court¡¯sws. Simrly, Qinghe Academy, apart from assisting the Ten Great Sects in selecting talent and coordinating battle alliances, is not allowed to engage in any other matters.


    This kind of alliance can only be proposed by Qinghe Academy; they cannot actually participate in it. Otherwise, the Heavenly Court will find an excuse to aid those Four Great Sects, only precipitating the war, which is not suitable at all.


    "Then, let this alliance be jointly formed by our four sects!" Long Yi suggested.


    The members of the other three sects exchanged nces and all nodded, expressing their support.


    The Dean thought for a moment and said, "Personally, I believe it would be best if Alliance Leader Su personally leads this alliance. Centered around him, after all, the alliance of the Ten Great Sects was established by Mr. Su Zhan himself. His son taking over would be more convincing."


    Su Yang was momentarily stunned; such an alliance was to be led by him?


    "I agree!" Long Yi immediately said. With Little Turtle in Su Yang¡¯s possession now, especially after the Azure Dragon, the Great Might Dragon Gate would definitely listen to Su Yang without question.


    "I agree as well!" Shen Wan¡¯ao quickly stated, as this was his grandson; how could he disagree?

 Chapter 1563 - 1562 Trust

    <h4>Chapter 1563: Chapter 1562 Trust</h4>


    The Great Might Dragon Gate and Thousand Snow Pce have both agreed, so the situation with the Martial God Altar and Hidden Sword Pavilion is quite simple!


    They have a good rtionship with Qinghe Academy, which was the dean¡¯s suggestion, so they couldn¡¯t possibly disagree. Moreover, the Martial God Altar and Hidden Sword Pavilion once received favors from Su Zhan. Facing such circumstances, they would definitely support Su Yang.


    "Since that is the case, let¡¯s settle this matter then!" The dean nodded happily: "The alliance will still be led by Alliance Leader Su. However, it would be best to bring in Jade Maiden Peak and Innate Sect as well. Furthermore, we must gather those Superlunary Sects and ns, along with those great family powers in the mundane world. The Heavenly Court is watching like a tiger ready to pounce, and this battle is approaching imminently. We cannot afford to be careless; we must unite all the forces we can, to fight against the Heavenly Court together. Only then is there hope for victory!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement; after this incident, everyone felt the severity of the situation, and it was indeed time to take action.


    "Then we¡¯ll act separately and bring over the sects and ns we have good rtions with!" Realist Long Yi said.


    "Good!" Everyone expressed support.


    The dean looked at Su Yang standing beside him: "Alliance Leader Su, do you have anything to add?"


    Su Yang was full of confusion; he simply couldn¡¯t understand how he became the leader of this alliance after standing by the side for just a while.


    However, everyone was looking at him, and it was impossible for him to say he wanted to back down at this time. In fact, he had no way to back down; he was Su Zhan¡¯s son, and he had to take on this matter; there was no running away from it.


    He took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Thank you all for your trust and kindness. Since you¡¯ve asked me to host the alliance affairs, I will absolutely give it my all. This period, expanding the alliance is crucial, but what¡¯s even more vital is ensuring our alliance is real, not just words. No matter which sect, n, power, or individual in our alliance faces unexpected situations, our alliance must be able to intervene and assist fully; this is the foundation of our alliance, and also the basis of mutual trust among everyone!"


    Everyone exchanged nces and nodded in agreement; Su Yang¡¯s words were not in error. Once in alliance, if everyone still harbors their own intentions and pretends not to see in times of trouble, the alliance would be meaningless.


    "The most crucial thing is to keep an eye on the Four Great Sects!" Su Yang continued: "The Heavenly Court will surely not strike outright; the Four Great Sects are their enforcers. And these Four Great Sects did not gain anything this time; they won¡¯t be reconciled and are surely brewing other ns. So, we need to keep a close watch on these Four Great Sects. As long as they make any move, we must react swiftly and rapidly formte counter strategies to ensure they don¡¯t defeat us one by one!"


    Everyone nodded again, and Realist Long Yi said: "Alliance Leader Su is correct; their attack on our Great Might Dragon Gate was dangerously close; our foundation almost got destroyed. These Four Great Sects united under the Heavenly Court¡¯smand could strike at any one of us at any time. Therefore, we must keep a close watch on the Four Great Sects and cannot afford any negligence!"


    Everyone expressed agreement; indeed, the incident with the Great Might Dragon Gate was a wake-up call for everyone.


    Next, Su Yang and the others discussed the alliance affairs.


    Jade Maiden Peak and Innate Sect are the two sects most needed to win over, as both are members of the Ten Great Sects and very powerful.


    Then there are the Seven Great Families, whose strength is notparable to the Ten Great Sects, but are outstanding among the Superlunary ns.


    The Su Family of Yanbei was once the leader of the Seven Great Families, but after Su Zhan¡¯s absence, they fell to the bottom.


    Next, they not only have to attract Jade Maiden Peak and Innate Sect but also these Seven Great Families; these are very important matters.


    Shen Wan¡¯ao volunteered to negotiate with Jade Maiden Peak. As for Innate Sect, the situation was rtivelyplicated.


    The son of the former sect master returned and is vying for the position of sect master, causing Innate Sect to split into two factions and currently embroiled in internal conflict.


    At this point, trying to discuss alliance matters with Innate Sect; no one knows whom to approach, which is quite a tricky situation!


    "How about we leave Innate Sect alone for now?" said a person from Qinghe Academy softly: "They haven¡¯t determined who can take charge yet; even if we go, we wouldn¡¯t know whom to talk to. I think we should wait for a period until their internal matters are settled and it¡¯s decided who¡¯s in charge, then we discuss with them!"


    Everyone remained silent and collectively looked at Su Yang.


    After pondering for a while, Su Yang shook his head slowly: "I don¡¯t think this is appropriate! Us not discussing with them doesn¡¯t mean the Four Great Sects won¡¯t approach them."


    "Who would they approach?" asked the Qinghe Academy person: "No one can take charge!"


    "They don¡¯t need someone who can take charge; they just need to pick a faction to support!" Su Yang said: "Innate Sect internally, these two factions are evenly matched, and neither can sessfully counter the other. In this situation, they can easily defeat the opponent by randomly selecting a faction to support. Consequently, the chosen faction would control the Innate Sect. And as repayment, the supported individual would inevitably choose to support them!"


    Everyone nodded; Su Yang¡¯s analysis was indeed correct.


    "So, concerning Innate Sect, we mustn¡¯t take it lightly either!" the Qinghe Academy person promptly said: "Perhaps we should also choose a faction to support? But which one should we choose? The son of the former sect master or the current sect master?"


    Everyone looked to Su Yang again; after all, he was the alliance leader, these matters ought to be decided by him.


    Unfamiliar with Innate Sect¡¯s situation, Su Yang hesitated, unsure of how to proceed: "Alright, let me understand Innate Sect¡¯s situation first. Dean, I intend to visit Innate Sect personally and talk to them!"


    The dean furrowed his brows slightly and said in a low voice: "People from the Four Great Sects might have gone to Innate Sect too; going there could be dangerous!"


    "No problem!" Su Yang chuckled: "We¡¯re already keeping an eye on most personnel from the Four Great Sects; even if some go to Innate Sect, their numbers won¡¯t be many. I¡¯ll take a few helpers; they might not be our match. Besides, I¡¯m not yet a Terrestrial Immortal; if I can¡¯t beat them, I can at least escape!"

 Chapter 1564 - 1563: The Situation of the Innate Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Chapter 1563: The Situation of the Innate Sect</h4>


    The Innate Sect is located in Feiyun Mountain, quite far from the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    After the cooperation talks at the Great Might Dragon Gate were settled, Su Yang left first and headed straight for Feiyun Mountain.


    Of course, the dean also sent some people along the way to protect Su Yang.


    Among them, there were three individuals from Qinghe Academy, namely Yuan Tiangang, Wu Daozi, and Kong Kong¡¯er.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi were old acquaintances of Su Yang, while Kong Kong¡¯er, whom Su Yang had seen before, was known as the Saint of Thieves, having extraordinary skills in concealment and assassination.


    The Martial God Altar, Thousand Snow Pce, and Hidden Sword Pavilion individually sent people to apany Su Yang. The Martial God Altar dispatched two Elder-level figures, and the Thousand Snow Pce did simrly.


    The Hidden Sword Pavilion sent an elderly man with a gaunt face who trembled as he walked, seeming as if he was about to fall at any moment. Although he was said to be from the Hidden Sword Pavilion, he didn¡¯t carry a sword, and it was hard to tell he was from there.


    However, the others showed great respect towards this old man. Even Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, who were usually unrestrained, showed restraint in front of him, which surprised Su Yang greatly.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know the identity of this old man, only that his name was Xu Fenghou and he held a very high position within the Hidden Sword Pavilion.


    Since Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi restrained themselves before Xu Fenghou, Su Yang naturally dared not be careless and was very respectful towards Xu Fenghou.


    Xu Fenghou seemed to be uninterested in anything outside. Once on the ne, he immediatelyy down and fell asleep, like an old man who is fond of sleeping.


    Su Yang originally sat beside Xu Fenghou, but after Xu Fenghou fell asleep, he went to the front to find Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi to inquire about the Innate Sect.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi, although they seemed unreliable, Su Yang knew well that these two were only ying carefree, but they actually understood things clearly.


    The affairs of the Innate Sect were not hidden by these two who exined everything to Su Yang clearly.


    The Innate Sect is considered one of the older of the Ten Great Sects, having undergone many changes over the years, with few always remaining among them. For example, the Medicine Sect, Thousand Snow Pce, Horizon¡¯s End, and Soaring Cloud Hall are some which joinedter.


    The Martial God Altar, Hidden Sword Pavilion, Innate Sect, Great Might Dragon Gate, and Heavenly de Peak are among the Ten Great Sects that have stood for thousands of years.


    Sects that can stand for thousands of years in the Ten Great Sects generally have powerful Secret Techniques and strong individuals supporting them.


    The Innate Sect is particrly known for its powerful Secret Technique, the Innate Technique, regarded as unparalleled in the Human Realm. At one point, the Innate Sect even suppressed the Martial God Altar to be the top of the Ten Great Sects, with the Sect Master at that time known as the number one martial artist in the world, unmatched, simr to assassins like Su Zhan today.


    Yet such a powerful sect suffered an upheaval twenty-five years ago. The former Sect Master suddenly disappeared in an ident, leaving the sect leaderless.


    With no choice, the sect elected a new Sect Master, which is the current one.


    However, this Sect Master was then an obscure figure within the Innate Sect, chosen by several Elders to be the Sect Master.


    Due to his inadequate strength, insufficient seniority, and status, his control over the Innate Sect was also insufficient.


    Within two years of his rule, the Innate Sect experienced three major disturbances, all suppressed by those several Elders working together.


    Until thest disturbance, some people within the Innate Sect connected with outside evil demons, attempting to seize control of the Innate Sect.


    At that time, the Elders of the Innate Sect were overpowered, and the sect was almost controlled by the demons. Later, Su Zhan passed by the Innate Sect, helping to defeat those demons, saving the sect.


    Those attempting to seize the Sect Master¡¯s position fled in panic, and there has been no news from them since.


    This time, those individuals suddenly returned from outside, bringing back the son of the former Sect Master, boldly demanding to reim the Sect Master¡¯s position. Internally, the Innate Sect also split into two factions, one supporting the current Sect Master, the other supporting the former Sect Master¡¯s son, causing great chaos within the sect.


    After hearing these things, Su Yang frowned. So the Innate Sect owed a favor to his father, Su Zhan?


    "This current Sect Master has been with the Innate Sect for more than twenty years and still hasn¡¯tpletely controlled the sect?" Su Yang wondered, "How is he serving as the Sect Master?"


    "This current Sect Master belongs to the kind ofid-back types!" Yuan Tiangang said, "He indeed has great talent in cultivation. When initially chosen as Sect Master, he hadn¡¯t shown his potential. However, once he began practicing the Innate Technique, his cultivation advanced rapidly. Especiallyter, his cultivation soared, showing he maturedte. But, he is only passionate about cultivation, uninterested in other matters, and although he is the Sect Master, the ones truly managing the sect are the same Elders who elected him!"


    Wu Daozi continued, "Over the years, those Elders have held on to power over the sect, causing dissatisfaction. With the former Sect Master¡¯s son¡¯s return, he quickly gained support from discontented members, leading to the current situation in the Innate Sect."


    Su Yang realized, pondered for a while, and asked, "What¡¯s the situation with the former Sect Master¡¯s son?"


    "That, we¡¯re not sure!" Wu Daozi shrugged, "When the former Sect Master disappeared, his family also vanished. It¡¯s unclear where they found his son. Moreover, this son¡¯s strength is not weak, and upon returning, plus the influence of the former Sect Master, he indeed seems to have intentions of reiming the Sect Master position!"


    "This Innate Sect situation is quiteplex!" Su Yang said softly.


    Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi exchanged a nce and whispered, "I have a feeling that the Heavenly Court has a hand behind this affair!"


    Su Yang looked at the two and whispered, "Go on."


    Wu Daozi: "Why did the former Sect Master¡¯s son choose precisely this time to return, just when we¡¯re about to start negotiations? They returned coincidentally right during the voting, causing chaos in the Innate Sect. Most importantly, the Four Great Sects were aware of this in advance, indicating they knew about the former Sect Master¡¯s son¡¯s return. If there wasn¡¯t maniption behind the scenes, how would the Four Great Sects know about this?"

 Chapter 1565 - 1564: Mountain Gate Taoist Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Chapter 1564: Mountain Gate Taoist Temple</h4>


    Su Yang nodded slowly, this was exactly what he had been contemting.


    "Therefore, after this time passes, our situation bes very clear, we can only choose to support the current Sect Master!" Yuan Tiangang said.


    This time, Su Yang didn¡¯t speak, he was still pondering over this matter.


    Supporting the current Sect Master doesn¡¯t hold much significance. After all, the current Sect Master¡¯s control over the Innate Sect is inadequate, it¡¯s still those few Elders who are in control.


    Even if they support the current Sect Master, he can continue as Sect Master. However, he remains with that kind of personality, ultimately unsuitable for controlling the sect, and it remains under the control of those few Elders.


    Under such circumstances, Su Yang¡¯s cooperation with the Innate Sect might be troublesome. Without mentioning, there are sure to be figures within the Innate Sect¡¯s internal opposition to those few Elders who definitely won¡¯t stay, which unknowingly weakens the strength of the Innate Sect considerably, a resultpletely contrary to what Su Yang desires.


    Therefore, Su Yang had to carefully n this matter, it wasn¡¯t something to be decided prematurely.


    "By the way, that old gentleman..." Su Yang looked at Xu Fenghou sleeping at the back and whispered, "Do you know him?"


    "Of course I do!" Yuan Tiangang nodded, whispering, "Don¡¯t ask about his matters. The old gentleman doesn¡¯t like people mentioning his past, anyway, remember, he¡¯s a super formidable character, this time, the Hidden Sword Pavilion has really invested heavily to help you!"


    "Oh?" Su Yang was slightly taken aback, he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the Hidden Sword Pavilion, surprisingly they were helping him so much?


    Soon, the nended at an airport near Feiyun Mountain.


    Everyone got off the ne, vehicles had already been arranged, heading straight for Feiyun Mountain.


    Upon arriving at the foot of Feiyun Mountain, Su Yang did not rush to the mountain, but first found a ce to stay there.


    After resting for a while, Su Yang personally went out, leading everyone to pay respects to the mountain.


    The Innate Sect is somewhat grander than the Great Might Dragon Gate, entirely enveloping Feiyun Mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was an array guarding, Su Yang and hispanions could certainly pass through. However, doing so essentially means trespassing the Innate Sect¡¯s mountain gate, normally not possible unless there¡¯s a feud.


    They didn¡¯t forcibly pass through, at the mountain¡¯s foot there was a small Taoist temple, the people inside were the guardians of the mountain¡¯s foot, as well as the messengers.


    Upon entering, Su Yang found many people there, lining up to go up the mountain.


    The Innate Sect¡¯s influence in this ce was vast, and the people on the mountain were legendary like Immortals. Frequently, people want to ascend the mountain, either to seek apprenticeship, ask the Innate Sect for help, or seek medical treatment, people like these are nevercking.


    Today guarding the Taoist temple were two middle-aged men, both showing an impatient look: "I¡¯ve already said, today the Innate Sect will not ept incense offerings, stop pestering here. Disperse, disperse, go back to your own business."


    The crowd suddenly became turbulent, a woman urgently said: "Master, I... My son¡¯s condition is serious, I beg you, let us go up the mountain to see those Immortals, let them save my son..."


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, people beside her began crying outints, each with their own demands, creating a scene of chaos.


    The two men became even more impatient. When the crowd became turbulent again, one of them suddenly stood up, shouting angrily: "Shut up!"


    The crowd immediately fell silent, the man shouted angrily: "I¡¯ve told you, today no one can go up the mountain to offer incense, do you not understand or what? Leave at once or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    Seeing the angry look of this Taoist, the crowd lowered their heads, too afraid to speak. After all, these are the mountain¡¯s Immortals, who would dare to offend Immortals?


    The crowd retreated in confusion, while at the back were an elderly blind man and a seven or eight-year-old child.


    The child supported the elderly man, being unable to see, unaware of the situation. The child, not seeing the situation clearly, was suddenly pushed back by the crowd, they both were knocked to the ground. With so many people retreating, no one noticed the two on the ground.


    "Don¡¯t step, don¡¯t step!" the child cried out repeatedly in fear, but couldn¡¯t stop the crowd.


    Seeing that these two were about to be trampled, Su Yang stepped forward, pushing everyone away.


    Su Yang¡¯s strength was exceptionally formidable, this one move scattered the crowd a bit. Some were directly pushed towards the two men.


    The two men already enraged, didn¡¯t expect the crowd to retreat back, immediately flew into a rage.


    One man pushed the person in front away with a p, shouting angrily: "I told you to leave, didn¡¯t you hear? Who made youe back?"


    "Master, it¡¯s not my fault, we... we were pushed over by someone..." a young man stammered.


    "Who pushed you?" the man shouted angrily: "Who¡¯s so bold, stand up let me see!"


    Nobody answered, but everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Su Yang.


    Su Yang was busy helping the elderly and child up,pletely ignoring the crowd¡¯s stares.


    The man flew into a rage, pointed at Su Yang, shouting: "Kid, you pushed them back? What, you didn¡¯t hear me say leave? Dare to defy me, looking to die, are you?"


    The crowd dispersed, all fearfully watching Su Yang. Offending Innate Sect¡¯s Immortals, isn¡¯t that looking for death?


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the child quickly stammered: "Master, this big brother helped us up, so... so he pushed people, sorry..."


    "Who told you to speak!" the man angrily shouted, pointed at Su Yang: "You,e over!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t even look at him, helped the child up, brushed the dirt off him, smiled: "Little brother, why are you here?"


    "Damn it, didn¡¯t you hear me talking?" the man shouted in anger, raising his hand to p Su Yang.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any attention, casually countered with a p, throwing the man away.


    Everyone present was shocked, even the child froze, not expecting Su Yang to dare fight these Immortals? Moreover, Su Yang actually won the fight!


    "We... we came seeking medicine..." the child trembled: "The doctor said my... my grandpa has cancer, says he won¡¯t live long, I... I don¡¯t want him to die, so..."


    "Oh, so that¡¯s it!" Su Yang chuckled, patting the child¡¯s head: "You¡¯re a filial child, very good. Here, take this pill, it¡¯ll cure all illnesses for your grandpa!"

 Chapter 1566 - 1565: Joining the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Chapter 1565: Joining the Sect</h4>


    Su Yang stuffed an elixir into the child¡¯s hand and then stood up, finally looking at the two men over there.


    The man was knocked away by Su Yang but was not seriously injured. At this moment, he was even angrier and shouted, "So you¡¯re a practitioner, huh? Do you think you can cause trouble at my Innate Sect and get away with it? Junior brother, contact the Immortal on the mountain immediately; today, we absolutely cannot let this viin escape!"


    The man beside him immediately prepared to leave. At this time, an Elder from Thousand Snow Pce went over and said directly, "I¡¯m the protector Elder from Thousand Snow Pce. Today, along with the Alliance Leader Su of the Ten Great Sects, Qinghe Academy, Martial God Altar, and Hidden Sword Pavilion, we¡¯vee to visit Innate Sect. Please ry the message!"


    These two middle-aged men, in front of ordinary people, naturally seemed like Immortals. However, in front of these prominent figures, they were nothing.


    Thousand Snow Pce, Qinghe Academy, Martial God Altar, Hidden Sword Pavilion¡ªeach name is as echoing as thunder!


    Upon hearing these names and looking at these people in front of them, the two men¡¯s faces suddenly turned pale, and they trembled all over.


    They could act arrogantly in front of ordinary people, but in front of these people, they amounted to nothing!


    The people nearby had never heard of these names, still amazed, wondering how Su Yang and his group dared to act so assertively in front of these Immortals.


    After a brief silence, another man, being quite astute, quickly bent over and bowed: "It¡¯s an honor to meet the predecessors from Thousand Snow Pce, Qinghe Academy, Martial God Altar, and Hidden Sword Pavilion. I apologize for my ignorance earlier. Please forgive me, we¡¯ll ry the message right away!"


    Su Yang and his group didn¡¯t n to do anything to these two men, casually waving them away to signal them to leave quickly.


    Now the surrounding people finally understood that these individuals in front of them were not ordinary at all.


    Watching Su Yang, who had given the child an elixir earlier, the crowd reminisced about what Su Yang had said, their eyes burning with desire. They couldn¡¯t see the Immortal from the Innate Sect, but right here were real Immortals. How could they miss the chance?


    "Immortal, Immortal, help me..." A hefty man immediately knelt down, trembling as he spoke: "My business funds aren¡¯t turning over; I¡¯m... I¡¯m about to go bankrupt. Immortal, please bless me..."


    "Immortal, my son was hit and killed by a car; I beg you to send a curse so that the person responsible won¡¯t die peacefully..."


    "Immortal, I want to cultivate, I want to be your disciple!"


    The people nearby knelt and kowtowed frantically, making requests, leaving Su Yang speechless. The child went up the mountain seeking medicine for an illness, which was understandable, but what are the requests from the rest of you? Do you really think Immortals are like y statues in temples where any request can be made?


    Fortunately, not long after, the two men returned. Moreover, they had brought a few people along with them.


    "It¡¯s Elder Qee from Innate Sect!" Yuan Tiangang whispered to Su Yang, "This person is neutral, not involved with those other Elders, nor rted to the previous Sect Master¡¯s son; he¡¯s the carefree type!"


    Su Yang kept this in mind. At this moment, Elder Qee also walked over, cupped his hands, and said, "Wee, fellow Daoists. I apologize for our inadequate reception. Due to some internal matters within our sect, I can only be the one to wee everyone. Please, forgive us for any shorings!"


    The group was, of course, able to understand. Innate Sect is in chaos, struggling over the Sect Master¡¯s position. Whether the current Sect Master or the previous Sect Master¡¯s son wees Su Yang, neither seems appropriate. Therefore, sending a neutral Elder like this is the most suitable choice.


    The group exchanged pleasantries with Elder Qee and then followed him into Innate Sect.


    Those outside were still pleading but were stopped by the two men.


    When Su Yang left, he particrly instructed them to take care of the child and the blind old man to prevent anyone from coveting the elixir in the child¡¯s hand.


    The two men were overjoyed to receive instructions from Su Yang. They hadn¡¯t been very respectful to Su Yang earlier and were worried that Su Yang might retaliate against them. Now that they had been given tasks, it was a chance to make amends, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    Upon reaching the mountain, Elder Qee first took Su Yang and his group to the guest hall, where they were served tea. He then stayed to chat with Su Yang and his group. Of course, through the conversation, he was actually trying to figure out the purpose of their visit.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hold back, directly sharing the sect alliance matters and recounting his previous experiences. He wanted to convey a message to Innate Sect, to let them understand his purpose. Next, it was Innate Sect¡¯s turn to make a decision.


    Regarding the matter at hand, Su Yang hadn¡¯t decided on a clear course of action yet. Although those around him leaned towards the current Sect Master, in reality, Su Yang didn¡¯t prefer him, as he was too idle and not suitable for controlling a sect. Therefore, by spreading the news, Su Yang aimed to understand what Innate Sect¡¯s members were nning.


    Elder Qee wasn¡¯t someone who could make decisions. In fact, neither the current Sect Master nor the former Sect Master¡¯s son were suitable toe forward, which is why he was helping to receive Su Yang and his group. Having received the message, he couldn¡¯t decide directly, so he made arrangements for Su Yang¡¯s group to stay temporarily, and he promptly went to report the news to the higher-ups.


    The uing matter wasn¡¯t Elder Qee¡¯s responsibility, as deciding what actions to take was the most crucial task. Meanwhile, Su Yang¡¯s role was to wait for their response.


    Su Yang and his group temporarily settled into the guest rooms at Innate Sect, with Elder Qee still responsible for attending to them. During the day, he took Su Yang and his group on a tour of Feiyun Mountain¡¯s various sights. Although it seemed like leisurely sightseeing, it was essentially to give the upper leaders time to contemte their decision.


    Su Yang wasn¡¯t in a rush; how these people decided to proceed would be the most critical factor.


    That evening, after Elder Qee had dinner with Su Yang and his group, he left.


    Soon after Su Yang and his group returned to their rooms, three people came to visit¡ªit was Innate Sect¡¯s Great Elder, Second Elder, and Third Elder.


    These three were the primary supporters of the current Sect Master. Now Innate Sect¡¯s internal affairs are mainly controlled by these three. It could be said that the internal power struggle in Innate Sect was not between the current Sect Master and the previous Sect Master¡¯s son but between these three and the current Sect Master¡¯s son!


    The visit from these three indicated a faction within Innate Sect. Currently, this faction seemed to intend to align with Su Yang¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1567 - 1566: Cunning Great Elder

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Chapter 1566: Cunning Great Elder</h4>


    "Alliance Leader Su is truly a promising young man, outstanding and remarkable!" The Great Elder approached with a familiar demeanor, warmly sping Su Yang¡¯s hand: "Old me and Mr. Su Zhan have been dear friends for years. When such things happen to Mr. Su Zhan, I¡¯ve felt deep sorrow. Unexpectedly, after so many years, I can still see Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s descendant, which is a greatfort to me in life!"


    Faced with the Great Elder¡¯s politeness, Su Yang¡¯s heart was filled with coldughter. Back at Qinghe Academy, he was constantly shouting support for Su Huo, intending to take him to the Su Family of Yanbei for public judgment.


    You speak so nicely about your good rtions with Su Zhan, yet back at Qinghe Academy, why did you not support the ck Widow, but instead support Su Huo? All in all, wasn¡¯t it just for the Destiny¡¯s Tome, for your own benefit!


    With such a person, Su Yang naturally wouldn¡¯t bother to be courteous, especially since he wasn¡¯t nning to cooperate with this old sly fox. The three Elders were just too cunning; Su Yang really didn¡¯t trust forming an alliance with them.


    "No need to be so polite, Great Elder!" Su Yang smiled lightly: "My sister once said that the Great Elder takes extremely good care of the people of my Su Family!"


    The Great Elder¡¯s face was slightly embarrassed. After Su Zhan¡¯s disappearance, the ck Widow wanted to take Su Ling out of the Su Family of Yanbei. For that, she sought help from many sects.


    The Innate Sect, having once received favor from Su Zhan, was the second sect she approached after Medicine Sect.


    However, the Great Elder of the Innate Sect didn¡¯t show any face at all, not even letting the ck Widow enter the mountain. This, the ck Widow clearly informed Su Yang.


    Now, when Su Yang brought this matter up again, it naturally pierced through the Great Elder¡¯s hypocrisy.


    "Ahem..." The Great Elder coughed lightly and once again piled his face with a smile: "Alliance Leader Su, this time negotiating with the Heavenly Court, with just your strength, you thwarted their plot, which is indeed a matter of saving all living beings. I, on behalf of all the living beings, thank you, Alliance Leader Su!"


    "You¡¯re being too polite, Great Elder!" Su Yang maintained a faint smile and remained tepid toward the Great Elder. This person was too cunning, and Su Yang was toozy to say much nonsense to him.


    "Great Elder must have heard the reason for my visit to the Innate Sect this time." Su Yang smiled slightly: "I wonder what opinions Great Elder might have about this alliance matter?"


    "I naturally fully support Alliance Leader Su!" The Great Elder quickly replied: "Back then, Mr. Su Zhan had been incredibly generous to our Innate Sect. Alliance Leader Su is Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s son, so your affairs are his affairs. Mr. Su Zhan¡¯s affairs, we will definitely support fully!"


    "So, this means the Great Elder is very willing to ally with us?" Su Yang asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" The Great Elder quickly replied: "I¡¯vee this time precisely to talk about the alliance with Alliance Leader Su. Alliance Leader Su, the three of us are absolutely supporting you, we wholly agree to the alliance!"


    Su Yangughed: "Oh, so the alliance can be considered established then?"


    "Naturally!" The Great Elder immediatelyughed, but soon sighed, speaking softly: "It¡¯s just thattely there has been some turmoil inside the Innate Sect. The three of us speaking alone can¡¯t represent the opinion of the entire Innate Sect. To truly form the alliance, at the very least, our words within the Innate Sect must fully represent its sentiments, only then can the alliance be established!"


    Su Yang maintained a faint smile on his face, yet cursed inwardly how sly this old man was. He said so much, but it really meant that to establish the alliance, they must first suppress the internal chaos within the Innate Sect. Moreover, they¡¯d have to gain control over the Innate Sect to fully form the alliance.


    After all, what it truly meant was getting Su Yang to first help them gain control over the Innate Sect, and then talk about the alliance, which was typical empty-handed promises.


    Besides, with these three being so cunning, once Su Yang really helps them gain control over the Innate Sect, the alliance might not be so easy to negotiate. On the contrary, once they truly control the Innate Sect, and there¡¯s no one else with a say, withoutpetitors, Su Yang would be even less able to handle them. By then, if they disagree to the alliance, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything at all!


    Su Yang, of course, wouldn¡¯t trust these ungrateful people.


    "Internal matters of the Innate Sect remain household affairs; as outsiders, we¡¯re not in a convenient position to intervene!" Su Yang said softly.


    The Great Elder¡¯s expression slightly changed, he¡¯d said so much just to hint at Su Yang assisting them. Su Yang now clearly dered his unwillingness to support them!


    The three Elders exchanged a look; the Second Elder spoke softly: "Alliance Leader Su, have you received any news?"


    "What news?" Su Yang asked.


    "About Fan Yangxiu!" The Second Elder spoke softly.


    Fan Yangxiu was the son of the former Sect Master Fan Tianyuan, and the one returning to contend with the current Sect Master for control of the Innate Sect.


    "His affairs?" Su Yang asked curiously: "What matters?"


    "Fan Yangxiu has very close ties with Horizon¡¯s End!" The Second Elder said gravely: "We even suspect that during his years of wandering, he has been hiding with Horizon¡¯s End. His current strength is entirely cultivated by Horizon¡¯s End."


    "Oh?" Su Yang felt slightly surprised; they had previously suspected Fan Yangxiu had connections with the Heavenly Court. Unexpectedly, this matter was linked to Horizon¡¯s End.


    "We¡¯ve already gathered enough information; Fan Yangxiu absolutely has Horizon¡¯s End standing behind him!" The Second Elder said gravely: "His return this time, seizing the Sect Master position, must be orchestrated by Horizon¡¯s End!"


    Su Yang nced at the Second Elder; this person intended to make Su Yang lose hope in Fan Yangxiu, leaving him no choice but to side with them.


    However, the Second Elder didn¡¯t know that Su Yang had long known Fan Yangxiu¡¯s connections with the Heavenly Court. His words now did not significantly change Su Yang¡¯s stance.


    The reason Su Yang didn¡¯t choose these three was because they weren¡¯t trustworthy or easy to control. Su Yang sought an alliance where everyone truly worked together and strictly adhered to promises. These three weren¡¯t trustworthy, and hence not whom Su Yang sought!


    Of course, Su Yang maintained a shocked appearance: "Is this true? Fan Yangxiu was really sent by Horizon¡¯s End?"


    "This, we can absolutely guarantee!" The Second Elder boasted with a full face of pride: "We have concrete evidence!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang thought for a moment and said: "But, Horizon¡¯s End is quite familiar to me. Those people are very arrogant and self-centered; how would they have agreed to help Fan Yangxiu twenty years ago?"

 Chapter 1568 - 1567 Current Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 1568: Chapter 1567 Current Sect Master</h4>


    The Second Elder took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Alliance Leader Su should know about the Secret Technique of our Innate Sect!"


    "The Innate Technique!" Su Yang nodded.


    "That¡¯s right, the Innate Technique!" the Second Elder said solemnly, "Horizon¡¯s End is not helping Fan Yangxiu; they¡¯re just setting a trap. Their goal is the Innate Technique of our Innate Sect. Fan Yangxiu is just a pawn to them. If Fan Yangxiu takes control of the Innate Sect, they will be able to obtain our sect¡¯s Secret Technique through him. They¡¯ve been helping Fan Yangxiu for over twenty years just for this day; they startedying this trap over twenty years ago!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang looked surprised. "Horizon¡¯s End indeed nned far ahead!"


    The Second Elder sighed, "If Fan Yangxiu gains control of the Innate Sect, our sect¡¯s Secret Technique will definitely fall into the hands of Horizon¡¯s End, and it might even spread to more people. By then, the Innate Sect might not even be considered a member of the Ten Great Sects anymore and will gradually be eliminated. In that case, an alliance with Alliance Leader Su would be meaningless!"


    Su Yang secretly chuckled to himself. This Second Elder was actually hinting that he absolutely shouldn¡¯t support Fan Yangxiu, and should only support them.


    Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t expose this directly and just put on a shocked expression, "I really didn¡¯t expect such actions from Horizon¡¯s End. It seems we need to carefully n our next steps!"


    The Great Elder said solemnly, "Alliance Leader Su, this time, no matter what, we must safeguard our sect¡¯s safety. If we can get through this safely, our Innate Sect will fully support Alliance Leader Su!"


    "Thank you so much!" Su Yang looked grateful. "Great Elder, this matter is not something I can decide on my own. How about this, let¡¯s discuss it and once we have a result, I¡¯ll contact you immediately. How does that sound?"


    The Great Elder originally wanted Su Yang to directly take charge, but he was somewhat dissatisfied with this response from Su Yang. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say much more since they didn¡¯t have any retreat options now.


    The three elders took their leave. Once they were gone, a few people immediately gathered around Su Yang. Yuan Tiangang said discontentedly, "That old guy is still so cunning, doing nothing but first wanting us to act and help them. If we really helped them take down the Innate Sect, and they went back on their word, wouldn¡¯t we have exerted ourselves for nothing?"


    "There¡¯s no fear of them going back on their word, as they don¡¯t have any other choices," Su Yang said softly. "Fan Yangxiu surely has the support of Horizon¡¯s End, and possibly the Heavenly Court. If they wish to defeat Fan Yangxiu this time, they¡¯ll inevitably have to stand against Horizon¡¯s End and maybe even the Heavenly Court, so they can only choose to stand with us at this point."


    "So you¡¯re saying we should help them?" one person beside him asked in surprise.


    "Not exactly!" Su Yang shook his head. "Them joining our alliance is one matter, but whether or not they can work with us wholeheartedly is another. That Great Elder is extremely cunning, and after this affair concludes, while they may indeed join our alliance, when something really arises in the future, they may not assist us wholeheartedly. These people aren¡¯t trustworthy!"


    Everyone exchanged looks, acknowledging the truth in Su Yang¡¯s words. These three elders truly had little credibility.


    "Moreover, even if we were to help these three gain control of the Innate Sect, how much strength would the Innate Sect actually have left?" Su Yang continued, "Don¡¯t forget, Fan Yangxiu still has half of the Innate Sect on his side. Moreover, with those four sects backing Fan Yangxiu, after a real sh, the Innate Sect will likely suffer severe losses, and that¡¯s not the oue we want!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement. The Thousand Snow Pce Elder said solemnly, "Alliance Leader Su is right; such a confrontation is truly inadvisable. If the Innate Sect is left without much strength, even if they join our alliance, they won¡¯t provide us much help!"


    "So we need to solve the current situation of the Innate Sect and ensure its integrity." A person from the Martial God Altar asked puzzledly, "Is that possible?"


    Everyone turned to Su Yang, who softly said, "Whether it¡¯s possible or not, we have to try. Tonight, I must meet Shen Yongnian and Fan Yangxiu."


    Shen Yongnian is the current Sect Master of the Innate Sect, also the one chosen by those three elders earlier.


    Seeing him was rtively easy. Su Yang had Elder Qee convey a message, and Shen Yongnian came personally to meet with Su Yang.


    Shen Yongnian was ced in the Sect Master position by the hands of the three elders, and now acts as their spokesperson. Su Yang¡¯s meeting would not raise suspicions with the three elders.


    Shen Yongnian was a somewhat schrly-looking middle-aged man, appearing only thirty or forty years old, with a refined appearance, slender build despite being quite tall, resembling an old school professor rather than a cultivator.


    However, Su Yang dared not underestimate him at all. ording to Yuan Tiangang¡¯s analysis, Shen Yongnian¡¯s strength ranks among the top in the Human Realm. His talent in cultivation is remarkably terrifying, and it is precisely because of his formidable strength that he retains his position as Sect Master. Otherwise, his role would have likely been taken away long ago.


    Engaging in small talk, Su Yang found Shen Yongnian to be somewhat awkward in conversation, fitting the type not particrly skilled in speaking. However, this didn¡¯t mean he was dull; on the contrary, Su Yang realized this person was very astute and aware of everything.


    It¡¯s just that he seems disinterested in matters outside of cultivation, rarely involving himself in external affairs, hardly even speaking, making him appear like an academically inclined hermit engrossed in cultivation. In reality, he was far shrewder than ordinary people!


    After a brief chat, Su Yang shifted the topic to the current situation of the Innate Sect.


    "Sect Master Shen, how do you view the current situation of the Innate Sect?" Su Yang asked.


    Shen Yongnian¡¯s expression turned a little nk as he pondered for a moment and softly said, "The Innate Sect can only have one Sect Master, and the sect¡¯s Secret Technique absolutely cannot fall into outsiders¡¯ hands!"


    Su Yang¡¯s mind was stirred. Though Shen Yongnian didn¡¯t say much, there was substantial information in his words.


    Shen Yongnian saying the Innate Sect can only have one Sect Master might sound like a redundant remark, yet it also conveyed another message: that only one person could lead the Innate Sect.

 Chapter 1569 - 1568 Shen Yongnian’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Chapter 1568 Shen Yongnian¡¯s Thoughts</h4>


    When Shen Yongnian was in power, the three Great Elders had control over the Innate Sect, leaving Shen Yongnian, the Sect Master, with hardly any authority. In such circumstances, the leadership of the Innate Sect was no longer in the hands of a single person.


    Shen Yongnian¡¯s statement clearly shows that he is somewhat dissatisfied with the three Great Elders controlling the Innate Sect.


    Furthermore, Shen Yongnian also mentioned that the Secret Technique of the Innate Sect must not be taken by outsiders.


    This statement appears to be pointless, but upon closer consideration, it carries additional meaning.


    The fact that the Secret Technique of the Innate Sect must not be shared outside is something that everyone in the Innate Sect knows. Normally, Shen Yongnian wouldn¡¯t need to emphasize this, as it would be redundant.


    Yet, Shen Yongnian emphasized this matter in front of Su Yang, implicitly conveying a message.


    Moreover, Shen Yongnian mentioned these two points without ever bringing up the topic of continuing as Sect Master, nor did he discuss his intention to seize control of the Innate Sect.


    Thus, from a certain perspective, Su Yang might interpret this as Shen Yongnian not caring about who bes Sect Master; the crucial thing is that the Sect Master must be able to manage the Innate Sect. Furthermore, the Secret Technique of the Innate Sect must never be disclosed to outsiders!


    Considering this, a thought sparked in Su Yang¡¯s mind as he looked at Shen Yongnian and softly asked, "Sect Master Shen, what¡¯s your view on the former Sect Master?"


    Shen Yongnian nced at Su Yang, evidently having anticipated such a question. He smiled lightly and said, "During the former Sect Master¡¯s tenure, it was the most glorious period for the Innate Sect in nearly three hundred years. Under his leadership, the Innate Sect was unmatched and ranked prominently among the Ten Great Sects. He is a hero of our Innate Sect!"


    "If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be logical for his sessor to return and inherit the Sect Master position left by his father?" Su Yang asked once more.


    Shen Yongnian remained silent for a moment, then quietly replied, "The Secret Technique of the Innate Sect must not be disclosed to outsiders!"


    A hint of a smile appeared on Su Yang¡¯s face as he slowly nodded, having understood Shen Yongnian¡¯s implication.


    When Su Yang inquired whether Fan Yangxiu was suitable to be the Innate Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Shen Yongnian didn¡¯t answer directly but reiterated that the Innate Sect¡¯s Secret Technique must not be shared externally. In essence, he was telling Su Yang that Fan Yangxiu could indeed be the Sect Master, but the issue is that the Innate Sect¡¯s Secret Technique must remain confidential!


    In this way, Su Yangprehended Shen Yongnian¡¯s meaning. He was not opposed to Fan Yangxiu bing the Sect Master of the Innate Sect; the problem is that Fan Yangxiu is backed by people from the Four Great Sects. If Fan Yangxiu were to be the Innate Sect¡¯s Sect Master under such circumstances, the Innate Technique would inevitably be leaked, something Shen Yongnian could never agree to!


    On the other hand, if Fan Yangxiu can sever all ties with the people from the Four Great Sects and stop working for them, then Shen Yongnian would have no objection to Fan Yangxiu bing the Sect Master!


    This was precisely the message Su Yang had been hoping to receive. He needed to find a bnce within the Innate Sect, but the question is, how can it be bnced?


    The three Great Elders are definitely unsuitable, as many within the Innate Sect are already disgruntled with them, making it unlikely for Su Yang to coborate with them.


    Following this revtion, the choicees down to Shen Yongnian or Fan Yangxiu.


    Regarding Shen Yongnian, upon meeting him, Su Yang realized he wasn¡¯t suited to be the Sect Master. He may be an excellent cultivator without distractions, but he certainly wasn¡¯t fit to lead a sect.


    Thus, the only option left is Fan Yangxiu.


    Before searching for Fan Yangxiu, Su Yang needs to understand Shen Yongnian¡¯s attitude toward him.


    Whether Fan Yangxiu can manage the entire Innate Sect depends either on the support from the three Great Elders or Shen Yongnian.


    The three Great Elders will undoubtedly not support him, making Shen Yongnian¡¯s support crucial!


    Of course, the most critical issue is whether Fan Yangxiu is truly suitable to be the Sect Master. Furthermore, the nature of his rtionship with the Four Great Sects is key, and whether he is willing to sever ties with them is something Su Yang must pay special attention to!


    After sending Shen Yongnian away, Su Yang immediately instructed someone nearby to investigate Fan Yangxiu¡¯s situation.


    Fan Yangxiu resides within the Innate Sect, in the pce that used to belong to his father, which is quite far from the guest room where Su Yang is staying, a deliberate arrangement by the three Great Elders.


    The person sent to investigate Fan Yangxiu is Kong Kong¡¯er, who left for more than an hour before returning and briefing Su Yang on the situation over there.


    Outside Fan Yangxiu¡¯s pce, numerous guards watched over him, including some top-notched warriors sent by Horizon¡¯s End, who are there to protect Fan Yangxiu thoroughly. Judging by their posture, they are fearful the three Great Elders might secretly harm Fan Yangxiu.


    "So, it seems meeting Fan Yangxiu will be quite difficult!" Su Yang said, frowning.


    "Trying to bypass the three Great Elders to meet Fan Yangxiu is practically impossible," Kong Kong¡¯er said. "Even if the three Great Elders agree to let us see Fan Yangxiu, the people from Horizon¡¯s End would never allow us. On the way, I heard rumors that some old subordinates of the former Sect Master recently wanted to meet Fan Yangxiu to discuss matters concerning the Innate Sect, but they were all stopped by Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s people and couldn¡¯t see Fan Yangxiu!"


    "Is such a situation also urring?" Su Yang frowned. "And so, Fan Yangxiu is essentially under house arrest, isn¡¯t he? Others cannot see him, nor can he see them, his closestpanions being those from Horizon¡¯s End?"


    Kong Kong¡¯er thought for a moment and nodded, "That¡¯s exactly the case!"


    Su Yang fell into contemtion; given such circumstances, meeting Fan Yangxiu would be no ordinary feat.


    However, the more challenging it seemed, the more encouraged Su Yang was by the prospects of persuading Fan Yangxiu; if his rtionship with Horizon¡¯s End was truly that close, Horizon¡¯s End wouldn¡¯t need such vignce against him. Conversely, letting him emerge publicly would only expand their influence, perhaps even allowing them already to seize control of the Innate Sect.


    For these reasons, the rtionship between Fan Yangxiu and Horizon¡¯s End might not be as amicable as presumed.


    Of course, these were merely Su Yang¡¯s assumptions. To truly understand the situation, Su Yang must personally meet Fan Yangxiu!


    After pondering a while, Su Yang suddenly said, "Let¡¯s prepare; inform Elder Qee to invite the three Great Elders over!"


    "What?" Wu Daozi beside him was surprised, "You¡¯re going to see them then? Surely, you¡¯re not going to ask them to help you meet Fan Yangxiu?"


    "You¡¯re right, I indeed n to ask them for assistance!" Su Yang nodded with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1570 - 1569: Cutting the Gordian Knot

    <h4>Chapter 1570: Chapter 1569: Cutting the Gordian Knot</h4>


    The people around were all surprised,pletely unable to understand what Su Yang meant by this.


    The three elders werepletely on the opposing side of Fan Yangxiu, so if Su Yang went to see Fan Yangxiu in such circumstances, the three elders would definitely think Su Yang intended to connect with Fan Yangxiu¡¯s side.


    These three elders would definitely not allow such a thing to happen, and might even develop a grudge against Su Yang. In the future, the possibility of Su Yang cooperating with them would be even smaller!


    "Alliance Leader Su, this is not appropriate!" the Qianxue Pce Elder quickly said. "Before confirming that Fan Yangxiu can truly help us, we must not let these three elders know that we are going to seek out Fan Yangxiu. These three elders are very narrow-minded, and if they find out we¡¯re also in contact with Fan Yangxiu, they will be even less likely to help us in the future if we need to cooperate with them!"


    "Indeed, Alliance Leader Su, we absolutely cannot let these three elders know about this matter!" others nodded in agreement.


    Su Yang always kept a faint smile and said softly, "Everyone rest assured, it¡¯s no matter if they know. In this matter, they will not only be without suspicion but will also fully assist us!"


    "Ah?" Everyone was bewildered, looking at Su Yang in confusion. It¡¯s surprising if they don¡¯t get angry, let alone help?


    "Alright, let¡¯s have someone invite those three elders over!" Su Yang said with a faint smile.


    Everyone exchanged nces. Although they didn¡¯t know what Su Yang was nning, they didn¡¯t say anything more, and someone went out to find Elder Qee to invite the three elders.


    Not long after, the three Great Elders happily arrived.


    The three Great Elders knew that Su Yang had met with Shen Yongnian, and considering the amount of time Su Yang had pondered, summoning themte at night indicated that Su Yang had decided to cooperate with them.


    After entering, the three directly suppressed their smiles, instead assuming an aloof demeanor. If Su Yang indeed nned to cooperate with them, it meant that Su Yang needed them, and they naturally needed to appear imposing.


    "Alliance Leader Su!" The Great Elder cupped his hands towards Su Yang with a faint smile. "We meet again!"


    "We are on Feiyun Mountain, so meeting is inevitable!" Su Yang smiled faintly and continued, "Great Elder, I¡¯ve received information that the Four Great Sects have already made a move. It seems they are preparing to send people to the Innate Sect. Therefore, it¡¯s best to resolve the Innate Sect matter as soon as possible. The longer it¡¯s dyed, the more disadvantageous it is for us!"


    "Ah?" The Great Elder¡¯s face changed. He originally intended to posture a bit or obtain something from Su Yang. He didn¡¯t expect such an event to unfold, which made him panic.


    If the people from the Four Great Sects came to the Innate Sect, the matter would escte significantly. Even if Su Yang managed to gather strength to assist, after a great battle, what would be of Feiyun Mountain? What would be the fate of the Innate Sect?


    The three Great Elders were not fools. If such a great battle erupted, the Innate Sect¡¯s losses would definitely be significant. By then, even if they managed to control the Innate Sect, it would not evenpare to a small sect. What meaning would its existence still hold?


    So now, the Great Elder did not have the luxury of considering posturing, as he took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Alliance Leader Su, what do you suggest?"


    "A swift, decisive action. Ideally, everything should be resolved tonight!" Su Yang said solemnly.


    "Oh?" The Great Elder¡¯s eyes lit up and he said in a low voice, "Does Alliance Leader Su have a n?"


    Su Yang smiled and said softly, "The best method would be to first eliminate Fan Yangxiu!"


    The Great Elder was full of joy. He had dreamed of killing Fan Yangxiu. But the problem was, Fan Yangxiu was protected by Horizon¡¯s End experts, and half of the Innate Sect supported Fan Yangxiu. Wanting to kill Fan Yangxiu seemed impossible!


    Now that Su Yang mentioned this, the possibility increased, especially as the forces Su Yang represented were above the Four Great Sects.


    "It¡¯s not easy to kill Fan Yangxiu!" The Great Elder said in a low voice.


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled, ncing at hispanions, "Whether it¡¯s easy or not, we¡¯ll know once we try, right?"


    "This..." The Great Elder scratched his head, saying in a low voice, "Fan Yangxiu has many experts around him. If we want to kill him, tonight will definitely involve a brutal battle. That doesn¡¯t benefit the Innate Sect. After such a sh, the Innate Sect will suffer significant loss, which isn¡¯t worth it!"


    "Not necessarily," Su Yang said calmly. "We only need to kill Fan Yangxiu, and also deal with the Horizon¡¯s End people, which is much simpler."


    The Great Elder¡¯s face was full of happiness as he quickly said, "So Alliance Leader Su does have a n?"


    Su Yang smiled and quietly moved closer to the Great Elder, whispering, "The Innate Sect¡¯s forces are divided into two groups: one supporting your side and the other supporting Fan Yangxiu. Great Elder, if I were to assassinate Fan Yangxiu, would you be able to keep the people who support Fan Yangxiu upied?"


    The Great Elder thought for a moment and slowly nodded, "That can be done."


    "That¡¯s enough!" Su Yang said. "You upy them, but just upy, without much bloodshed. As for Fan Yangxiu and Horizon¡¯s End, leave that to me!"


    The Great Elder looked at the people behind Su Yang, particrly at Xu Fenghou sitting at the back, unable to hide his joy, nodding repeatedly, "It¡¯s settled then, Alliance Leader Su. We will keep those people upied, and no one will interfere with Fan Yangxiu at the other residence. Then, I¡¯ll use our Innate Sect¡¯s Space Artifact to seal that area off, so no one will know what happens inside, how about it?"


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t expected the Innate Sect to have a Space Artifact, which made things even more suitable.


    "Very good!" Su Yang smiled. "By the way, Great Elder, our primary target is Fan Yangxiu. However, if it¡¯s possible to avoid letting the Horizon¡¯s End people escape, it¡¯s best not to let them escape. So, I hope that if any from Horizon¡¯s End try to flee, you can help eliminate them, preferably with the three of you personally taking action. Honestly, I don¡¯t entirely trust the other members within the Innate Sect."


    "No problem!" The Great Elder readily agreed. He had long wanted to kill the Horizon¡¯s End people.

 Chapter 1571 - 1570 Fan Yangxiu

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Chapter 1570 Fan Yangxiu</h4>


    After a brief discussion with the Great Elder on the details, Su Yang and his team began to take action.


    When Kong Kong¡¯er went to Fan Yangxiu¡¯s secluded residence, he had already gained enough understanding of the strength there.


    Given the current situation on Su Yang¡¯s side, dealing with the people from Horizon¡¯s End still posed some difficulties.


    However, this did not affect Su Yang¡¯s n. After all, he didn¡¯t really intend to kill Fan Yangxiu; he just wanted a private meeting with him.


    His cooperation with those three Great Elders was actually to draw away the people from the Innate Sect. He told the three Great Elders that he was going to kill Fan Yangxiu, which in fact was just to mislead them. Hearing this, the three Great Elders were very happy and eagerly went to help him, which was the most suitable method.


    Su Yang and his team waited for the news. An hourter, the Great Elder sent someone over; everything had been arranged on their side.


    Su Yang and his group immediately took action and went straight to the courtyard where Fan Yangxiu resided.


    Upon arrival, the Second Elder was waiting there. Holding a magic artifact resembling a pagoda, seeing Su Yang and the others approach, he whispered, "Alliance Leader Su, this is our sect¡¯s treasured magic artifact, the Seven Treasures Exquisite Pagoda. It can temporarily seal a space. Once you¡¯re inside, I will seal this space. Even if those inside want to fight their way out or outsiders want to force their way in, it will take at least an hour. Is that sufficient?"


    "It¡¯s enough!" Su Yang calmly nodded and said, "Thank you!"


    "Alliance Leader Su, you¡¯re too kind!" The Second Elder quicklyughed and said, "Eliminating Fan Yangxiu and disrupting the ns of the Four Great Sects is ourmon goal!"


    Su Yang chuckled, leading his people straight into the secluded residence.


    At this point, the Second Elder directly activated the Seven Treasures Exquisite Pagoda in his hand, enveloping the entire courtyard in it.


    The moment the Seven Treasures Exquisite Pagoda was set up, the people inside the courtyard felt the change in the outside situation. Several people from Horizon¡¯s End immediately flew out, rushing towards the entrance.


    Su Yang and his group also arrived here, and upon meeting, the people from Horizon¡¯s End were taken aback. Although they didn¡¯t recognize Su Yang, they did recognize the people around him, and naturally figured out Su Yang¡¯s identity.


    "What are you doing?" The leading man shouted in a deep voice, "This is where Sect Master Fan resides. You¡¯re not wee here. Who let you in!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t say a word; a few people by his side rushed forward to engage the opponents.


    The battle immediately erupted here, with more people from Horizon¡¯s End rushing out from the courtyard to join the fight against Su Yang¡¯s group.


    This time, even Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi joined the fray.


    Su Yang truly witnessed the strength of these two old lights; among Terrestrial Immortals, they were indeed formidable. Facing the mighty Terrestrial Immortals of Horizon¡¯s End, they astonishingly maintained an overwhelming advantage.


    The people around Su Yang were not weak either, but they were slightly outnumbered. The people from Horizon¡¯s End had more numbers. So, when the fight broke out, neither side could easily ovee the other; the scene quickly descended into chaos.


    Seizing the opportunity, Su Yang charged into the inner chamber, where Fan Yangxiu resided, under the escort of Kong Kong¡¯er.


    Upon arrival, before Su Yang entered, two powerful forces attacked him simultaneously from the left and right.


    Kong Kong¡¯er quickly pulled Su Yang back to avoid the strike. Two people burst out from the room, standing on both sides of the inner chamber, eyeing Su Yang and Kong Kong¡¯er coldly.


    Kong Kong¡¯er frowned and whispered, "Both protectors from Horizon¡¯s End are here; they seem to value Fan Yangxiu a lot!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know these two individuals, but judging by the situation, they weren¡¯t weak. Given Kong Kong¡¯er¡¯s skills, he likely wasn¡¯t their match, as Kong Kong¡¯er specialized in stealth and assassination!


    Just then, Xu Fenghou, who had been standing in the courtyard without making a move, suddenly appeared behind Su Yang. He nkly nced at the two individuals and softly said, "Go inside."


    This was the first time Su Yang had heard Xu Fenghou speak in such a long time. However, with Xu Fenghou¡¯s words, for some reason, Su Yang felt an unusual sense of reassurance. The two protectors from Horizon¡¯s End seemed to be of no concern to Xu Fenghou.


    In fact, the two protectors¡¯ expressions changed upon seeing Xu Fenghou.


    "Xu Fenghou!" The left protector said in a deep voice, "I didn¡¯t expect the Hidden Sword Pavilion to send you as well. So, have you decided to meddle in worldly affairs again?"


    Xu Fenghou remained calm and did not answer him, silently watching the two.


    Su Yang nced at them, then at Xu Fenghou, and directly stepped towards the inner chamber.


    The two protectors were furious. It was one thing for Xu Fenghou to disregard them, but did Su Yang also ignore them? Standing at the entrance, Su Yang intended to charge in, as if they were insignificant!


    The two of them wasted no words, simultaneously attacking Su Yang. After all, this was the Innate Sect, outside the bounds of conventional rules. Killing an ordinary person here was no big deal.


    At this moment, Xu Fenghou made his move. A fierce Sword Qi instantly filled the room, and the icy aura sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    The two protectors faced this head-on and, feeling the astonishing Sword Qi, had no choice but to turn to address it, temporarily paying Su Yang no mind.


    With that, Su Yang strode into the inner chamber, while Xu Fenghou, standing still, unleashed Sword Qi that firmly suppressed the two protectors.


    The inner chamber was rather spacious. After entering, Su Yang saw a man in his thirties sitting at a table not far away. Upon witnessing Su Yang¡¯s entrance, he showed no change of expression, as ifpletely indifferent to the situation.


    "Fan Yangxiu?" Su Yang said with a light smile.


    Fan Yangxiu did not respond, merely ncing at Su Yang before turning his gaze away.


    Su Yang disregarded these formalities, walking over and sitting directly in front of Fan Yangxiu.


    "My name is Su Yang," Su Yang said with a faint smile. "You should know why I came to the Innate Sect, right?"


    Fan Yangxiu didn¡¯t even look at Su Yang, responding coldly, "You¡¯re not enough to kill me!"


    Growing up at Horizon¡¯s End, Fan Yangxiu was indeed formidable, a somewhat powerful Terrestrial Immortal. As he said, it was certainly impossible for Su Yang to kill him. On the contrary, if he wished to kill Su Yang, it wouldn¡¯t be too challenging!

 Chapter 1572 - 1571: I’m Here to Turn You Against

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Chapter 1571: I¡¯m Here to Turn You Against</h4>


    Su Yang smiled slightly, ignoring Fan Yangxiu¡¯s hostility, and directly walked to sit in front of him. He picked up the teapot on the table and casually poured himself a cup of tea, chuckling: "Who said I wanted to kill you?"


    Fan Yangxiu hesitated for a moment, looked at Su Yang surprised: "Aren¡¯t you here to kill me? Then what are you here for?"


    "To recruit you!" Su Yangughed.


    Fan Yangxiu frowned, staring hard at Su Yang, pondering what on earth Su Yang meant.


    At this time, outside was in chaos, people from Horizon¡¯s End were battling with Su Yang¡¯s people. However, all Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s people were held back by Su Yang¡¯s side, with Kong Kong¡¯er guarding the door, no one coulde in, much less know what was happening inside the room.


    After a period of silence, Fan Yangxiu said in a deep voice: "What do you really mean?"


    Su Yang finished his cup of tea, chuckling: "You should also know what I¡¯m doing at Innate Sect, right?"


    Fan Yangxiu nodded slowly, he had heard some of these things. In fact, the Four Great Sects were opposed to Su Yang, he knew all these things. So, in his view, Su Yang came looking for him obviously with the intent to kill him. Unexpectedly, Su Yang said such a sentence, which waspletely beyond his expectations.


    "I want the Innate Sect to join my alliance, to help me deal with the Four Great Sects!" Su Yang said: "But, what I want is not the Innate Sect after a melee, I want aplete Innate Sect, do you understand my meaning?"


    Fan Yangxiu raised his head to look at Su Yang, his face suddenly turned cold: "You want to persuade me to bow down to those three Elders? Impossible! Even if I have toy down my life, I will kill them!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know why there was such hatred between Fan Yangxiu and the three Elders, but this fit perfectly with the oue he desired.


    "Coincidentally, I also want to resolve those three!" Su Yang smiled.


    Fan Yangxiu was stunned again, looking at Su Yang in surprise: "You... what do you mean?"


    "Those three are too cunning, cooperating with them doesn¡¯t bring any benefits!" Su Yangughed: "Also, when I arrived at Innate Sect, they immediately came to me, wanting to cooperate. But after saying much, it boils down to one thing: they want me to first resolve the internal affairs of the Innate Sect, then join my alliance. Haha, do you think with people like these, I can cooperate?"


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s face revealed a hint of a smile, clearly, Su Yang¡¯s words were also what he had anticipated.


    However, soon he returned to a calm state, coldly saying: "Those three are too cunning, you can¡¯t cooperate with them, you think you can cooperate with me? Su Yang, don¡¯t forget, I grew up in Horizon¡¯s End. Over there, I have my mentor and my wife, I won¡¯t betray them!"


    "Indeed you won¡¯t betray your mentor and wife, but the problem is, your mentor and wife do not represent Horizon¡¯s End!" Su Yang said calmly: "As for what Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s rtionship with you is? Haha, let me put it this way, the fact that you can be here, but none of your closest people are here, exins the problem."


    "What problem?" Fan Yangxiu asked in a deep voice.


    Su Yang smiled and suddenly said: "They are kept in Horizon¡¯s End as hostages!"


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s eyebrows twitched involuntarily, he stared at Su Yang for a while, slowly shook his head: "You guessed wrong!"


    "If I really guessed wrong, you wouldn¡¯t say this." Su Yangughed: "Fan Yangxiu, Horizon¡¯s End is a ce, the owner of Horizon¡¯s End, what kind of person is he, you and I are both clear. And based on your identity, why would Horizon¡¯s End help you, you¡¯re well aware inside."


    "I¡¯ve never seen the owner of Horizon¡¯s End, but I¡¯ve seen his son, Ki Yongchuan. This son is extremely arrogant and unruly, a true prodigal. Living close to him these years, have your days been easy? If you weren¡¯t the son of the former Sect Master of Innate Sect, why would they keep you at Horizon¡¯s End?"


    "Over the years, whether you¡¯ve been slighted at Horizon¡¯s End, you¡¯re clear in your heart. What exactly Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s people want to do, you¡¯re even more aware. At this point, is there any meaning in saying those self-deceptive words to me?"


    Su Yang¡¯s words caused Fan Yangxiu to fall into silence. After a long time, Fan Yangxiu¡¯s expression became despondent, he slowly raised his head to look at Su Yang, and after a long silence, he said in a low voice: "Su Yang, since you know so clearly, then do you think I have a choice? My mentor, my wife, are all kept at Horizon¡¯s End. If I don¡¯t work for them, they¡¯ll die, I have no choice!"


    "Before you had no choice, but now you do!" Su Yang said with a lightugh: "I can make you the master of Innate Sect, I can let you avenge yourself and kill those three Elders, and I can help you rescue your mentor and wife. If I aplish all these, are you willing to help me?"


    Fan Yangxiu lifted his head to look at Su Yang, gritting his teeth and nodding vigorously: "If you can help me aplish these, I¡¯ll give up the Sect Master¡¯s position, and work tirelessly for you all my life, without any problem!"


    "Haha..." Su Yangughed, patting Fan Yangxiu¡¯s shoulder: "I don¡¯t intend for you to work tirelessly for me, I just want you to be the master of Innate Sect, and then truly form an alliance with us!"


    Fan Yangxiu nodded again: "No problem!"


    "That¡¯s good then!" Su Yang stood up, speaking softly: "Next, we¡¯re going to put on a good show."


    "Put on a show?" Fan Yangxiu was surprised: "Alliance Leader Su, what do you mean?"


    "Let¡¯s have a fight first." Su Yangughed.


    "Us fighting?" Fan Yangxiu was even more surprised, not understanding Su Yang¡¯s intention.


    "We need to make Horizon¡¯s End people think we didn¡¯te to an agreement!" Su Yangughed: "In a moment, I¡¯ll flee wounded, and you can chase after me. The three Great Elders will certainlye to besiege you. After I¡¯m wounded, we¡¯ll certainly run, and you can first engage the three Great Elders. How many of them you can kill depends on your own skills. However, in theing time, I won¡¯te to Innate Sect, whether you can be the Sect Master smoothly depends on your skills!"


    Fan Yangxiu was stunned for a while, but soon understood Su Yang¡¯s meaning, heughed: "Once you leave, the Four Great Sects will certainly send arge number of people to help immediately. At that time, as long as your people haven¡¯t arrived, killing the three Great Elders will be a breeze. Once the three Great Elders are dead, I can have a seventy percent chance of controlling Innate Sect!"


    "You¡¯re forgetting someone." Su Yangughed: "After the three Great Elders are dead, Shen Yongnian will help you!"

 Chapter 1573 - 1572: Injured and Fleeing

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Chapter 1572: Injured and Fleeing</h4>


    "Shen Yongnian?" Fan Yangxiu couldn¡¯t help but exim, "This... how is this possible? He was pushed forward by the three Great Elders, he... he was one of them..."


    "He¡¯s not someone of the three Great Elders, he has only two demands," Su Yang said, "The first is that the Innate Sect can only be controlled by one person, and the second is that the Secret Technique of the Innate Sect will absolutely not be passed outside!"


    Fan Yangxiu was also a smart man, and after a moment, he understood the meaning behind these words. He looked at Su Yang and whispered, "He said that?"


    "He personally told me!" Su Yang replied.


    Fan Yangxiu pondered for a while, then slowly nodded, "With his help, I can be ny-nine percent sure that I canpletely control the Innate Sect!"


    "Very good!" Su Yang stood up and said with a smile, "Now, let¡¯s begin."


    Fan Yangxiu nced at Su Yang, hesitated a little, "Are we really... going to fight?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that easy to die!" Su Yangughed, "Besides, I have more elixirs on me than the Medicine Sect, so I won¡¯t die!"


    "Then I¡¯ll take it easy." Fan Yangxiu still hesitated to use full strength.


    "You have to make the people at Horizon¡¯s End believe, and also make the people of the Innate Sect believe!" Su Yang said, "Too soft a strike is meaningless!"


    Fan Yangxiu slowly nodded, took a deep breath, and said solemnly, "Alliance Leader Su, then be careful!"


    Su Yang also took a deep breath, dispersing half of his power, waiting for Fan Yangxiu¡¯s strike.


    Fan Yangxiu gathered his strength but still restrained a little, and punched Su Yang.


    Su Yang flew backward directly, not using the Celestial War Armor to resist, nor gathering enough of his own strength for defense. With this strike, he naturally suffered heavy injuries, was yet to stand up, and spat several mouthfuls of blood, his internal organs tumbling, unable to even stand.


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s strength was even stronger than he imagined!


    Kong Kong¡¯er, who was guarding the door, saw and immediately rushed in, pulling Su Yang up and running while carrying him.


    Fan Yangxiu rushed out, shouted, "Don¡¯t let him escape!"


    Outside, in the midst of a chaotic battle, people suddenly saw Kong Kong¡¯er carrying the bloody Su Yang out, the crowd was all shocked.


    Soon, several people from Horizon¡¯s End rushed over, trying to stop Su Yang.


    Kong Kong¡¯er¡¯s speed was very fast, quickly threading through the group, these people simply couldn¡¯t stop him.


    And at this time, other members also rushed in and joined Kong Kong¡¯er, taking Su Yang to the courtyard gate.


    Here, they couldn¡¯t get out because they were suppressed by the Seven Treasures Exquisite Pagoda, trapped inside.


    The people of Horizon¡¯s End rushed over with shouts, seemingly wishing to directly kill Su Yang here.


    The people beside Su Yang were suddenly panicked, except for Kong Kong¡¯er, no one else knew Su Yang¡¯s n. Now that Su Yang was severely injured, everyone was truly not in the mood to tangle with the people of Horizon¡¯s End here.


    "Make way!" A cold voice sounded, and the crowd made way for Xu Fenghou to walk over directly.


    His originally withered body suddenly became vigorous at this moment.


    Standing at the door, Xu Fenghou extended his right hand, transforming it into sword fingers, then his whole body began to emit white light. In this white light, Xu Fenghou¡¯s body seemed to transform into a Longsword, directly rushing towards the courtyard door.


    Without any sound, a huge hole was torn open on the courtyard door, as Xu Fenghou broke the sealed space of the Seven Treasures Exquisite Pagoda.


    Everyone was shocked, Xu Fenghou¡¯s power was indeed extraordinary!


    The crowd immediately brought Su Yang out, with Kong Kong¡¯er leading the way, quickly escaping, without lingering on Feiyun Mountain. The others followed closely, mainly protecting Su Yang.


    Outside, those from the Innate Sect, who had been deceived by the Great Elders, had already sensed something was wrong and were already in a chaotic battle. Su Yang and his party suddenly rushed out, and immediately after, the people from Horizon¡¯s End also came out to attack, making the situation surprising to everyone.


    The three Great Elders still didn¡¯t know what happened, seeing people from Horizon¡¯s Ende out, they rushed forward immediately, trying to stop them.


    At this time, Fan Yangxiu had already rushed out from inside, shouting loudly, "Su Yang is dead, don¡¯t chase, kill these three elders!"


    People from Horizon¡¯s End only saw Su Yange out covered in blood, not knowing the situation. Hearing these words, everyone was overjoyed, and no longer chased, as chasing was meaningless, instead turning to surround those three elders.


    The three Great Elders thought Su Yang had seeded, yet unexpectedly the situation turned out like this. Being stopped by the people of Horizon¡¯s End, they were suddenly panicked. Their strength wasn¡¯t weak, but people from Horizon¡¯s End were many, it was impossible for them to contend!


    "Stop them!" The Great Elder shouted loudly, calling those supporting them from the Innate Sect toe for help.


    Fan Yangxiu flew up directly, shouting, "I am Fan Tianyuan¡¯s son, Fan Yangxiu, and I returned today to inherit the position of Sect Master. These three elders once conspired with traitors to frame my father, and then usurped Shen Yongnian¡¯s Sect Master position, controlling the Innate Sect with despicable means. Today, all those of the Innate Sect, join me in battle to kill these three scourges, past grievances will be forgiven!"


    In the air, some people looked on in a daze, those supporting Fan Yangxiu were naturally delighted, shouting and proiming their support for him. While the people supporting the three Great Elders were somewhat chaotic, yet still, many came rushing to help.


    Those supporting Fan Yangxiu directly blocked those supporting the three Great Elders, plunging the mountain into chaos.


    The people from Horizon¡¯s End fully attacked the three Great Elders, seeing this as an opportunity, as long as they killed these three elders, they could control the situation.


    The three Great Elders, surrounded and unable to fight back, were extremely frustrated. Previously, they could maintain equality here, how did they fall into such a disadvantage in this short time?


    This mainly happened because the people supporting the three Great Elders were still confused and hadn¡¯t reacted in time.


    Fan Yangxiu also knew this situation wouldn¡¯tst long, so he personally joined the battle, fully besieging the three Great Elders.


    Finally, the Third Elder of the three Great Elders was caught by the left and right protectors of Horizon¡¯s End, who seized the opportunity and personally executed him.


    Yet the Great Elder and the Second Elder were severely injured but fortunately, their supporters finally rushed down to rescue them.


    Seeing this, Fan Yangxiu knew it was impossible to kill these two now, so he could only say coldly, "Everyone stop, today¡¯s battle ends here. I hope you can think clearly when you go back, if you continue to be stubborn and help these two hypocrites, then I won¡¯t be polite!"

 Chapter 1574 - 1573: The Troublesome Chick

    <h4>Chapter 1574: Chapter 1573: The Troublesome Chick</h4>


    The great battle concluded just like that, with not much loss on the side of the Innate Sect, except for the Third Elder who fell in battle.


    The Great Elder and the Second Elder were initially confident in allying with Su Yang and others to kill Fan Yangxiu, but they hadn¡¯t expected this kind of oue.


    Previously, Fan Yangxiu was shouting that Su Yang had been killed, while Kong Kong¡¯er took Su Yang and fled from the Innate Sect, with others following, leaving the Great Elder unsure of what exactly was happening outside.


    However, if Su Yang were really dead, they would be in trouble as Qinghe Academy would definitely not support them, and might even take offense at them, leaving them with no support at all.


    Fortunately, they quickly received news that Su Yang had not died in battle but was merely seriously injured, which immediately calmed them and also filled them with excitement.


    Su Yang is the Alliance Hierarch of the Qinghe Academy Alliance, and his serious injury would definitely enrage the alliance, and those people would surely take action to avenge him. By then, they wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger, as Su Yang¡¯s allies would deal with Fan Yangxiu¡¯s peoplepletely.


    Therefore, although the Third Elder had died, the Great Elder and the Second Elder felt no urge to avenge him. On the contrary, they shrunk back, ignoring Fan Yangxiu¡¯s provocations, and even as Fan Yangxiu began trying to win over their people, they paid no attention. They were waiting for Su Yang¡¯s alliance to take action and resolve the matter for them!


    In this situation, Shen Yongnian suddenly stepped forward, angrily denouncing the people from Horizon¡¯s End for killing the Third Elder, iming it was a vendetta of the Innate Sect and calling for the expulsion of the Horizon¡¯s End people from the Innate Sect.


    Even though his angry denunciation was useless, it at least won over public sentiment. The former loyalists of the Third Elder had not been absorbed by the Great Elder and the Second Elder but instead sided with Shen Yongnian at this time.


    This created a situation where the Innate Sect directly had three factions contending for power.


    Fan Yangxiu had thergest faction, while the Great Elder and the Second Elder had their own followers, and also the current Sect Master, Shen Yongnian, managed to win over a group of people.


    However, in the eyes of the public, Shen Yongnian¡¯s group was also seen as siding with the Great Elder and the Second Elder. It¡¯s just that the Great Elder and the Second Elder had no intention of avenging the Third Elder at the moment, creating a rift with Shen Yongnian on this point.


    At the same time, the alliance of the Four Great Sects was also keeping an eye on this matter.


    The Innate Sect was determined by these Four Great Sects to be taken down, so they were particrly attentive to the situation there.


    When Su Yang led people to the Innate Sect, they began to send people there as well.


    Of course, they were also wary of Fan Yangxiu. After all, Horizon¡¯s End knew very well Fan Yangxiu¡¯s situation and had not bothered much with him over the years, keeping him around just to prepare for snatching the Innate Technique in the future.


    The people from Horizon¡¯s End did not expect things to develop to this point, where Fan Yangxiu would be so significant. Yet, it¡¯s toote to curry favor with Fan Yangxiu now.


    Hence, they kept Fan Yangxiu¡¯s family at Horizon¡¯s End, hoping to restrain him, in case he should defect at a crucial moment.


    In the end, Fan Yangxiu seriously injured Su Yang, almost killing him.


    This situation greatly pleased the people of the Four Great Sects. The enmity between Fan Yangxiu and Su Yang was thoroughly cemented, making it impossible for Fan Yangxiu to defect.


    Thus, the Four Great Sects no longer worried about Fan Yangxiu¡¯s side; they were more concerned with preventing the Qinghe Academy Alliance from intervening in the Innate Sect¡¯s affairs.


    To this end, the Four Great Sects dispatched numerous personnel to keep watch near the Innate Sect. Should the Qinghe Academy Alliance people arrive to fight, they would immediately counterattack, ensuring Fan Yangxiu gains control of the Innate Sect.


    The Qinghe Academy Alliance was not idle either; Su Yang was quickly sent back to Qinghe Academy by Kong Kong¡¯er overnight and was immediately sent for treatment. The Qinghe Academy also urgently dispatched messages to the other five sects, calling for them to gather their forces and prepare for a decisive battle with the Four Great Sects at the Innate Sect.


    The Four Great Sects, upon receiving the news, immediately contacted the Heavenly Court, asking them to prepare to intervene. After all, given their strength, the Four Great Sects couldn¡¯t possiblypete with those five sects.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang had already quietly set out from Qinghe Academy. He brought a team of over a dozen people, disguised and headed straight for Horizon¡¯s End.


    Among the team were Yuan Tiangang, Wu Daozi, Kong Kong¡¯er, Xu Fenghou, and a few experts personally selected by the deans. Among them, three came from the Martial God Altar, two from the Hidden Sword Pavilion, two from the Thousand Snow Pce, and Wu Zheng personally led a team from the Great Might Dragon Gate.


    The chick from thest hatched Dragon Egg was also brought along by Wu Zheng and specially handed over to Su Yang.


    The Dragon Egg hatching a chick was already quite an embarrassment for the Great Might Dragon Gate. However, they were well aware that the Dragon Egg was no ordinary item, and thus this chick was definitely not simple, so they kept it.


    Unexpectedly, the chick was extremely gluttonous and mischievous. In just a few days, it caused havoc in the Great Might Dragon Gate. The most egregious act was when the little creature, possessing immense strength and stealth, relieved itself in the premium tea of Long Yi, a Terrestrial Immortal, used for entertaining guests, covering it up with tea leaves so no one would find out.


    A few days ago, several of Long Yi¡¯s old friends visited the mountain. Long Yi specially brought out his treasured tea to entertain them, resulting in a predictable disaster. Although these friends were also Immortals, they were nearly felled by massive stomach troubles on Dragon Gate Mountain.


    Initially, no one understood what was wrong, until Long Yi discovered traces of the chick¡¯s ws in the ce where the tea leaves were kept. Upon closer inspection of the tea box, bird droppings were found¡ªimagine the horror of that realization.


    Long Yi nearly spat blood; he never expected that his friends, Terrestrial Immortals who feared not the ravages of time, almost perished due to bird droppings.


    Of course, Long Yi dared not spread this incident. If people found out he served tea contaminated by bird droppings, those friends might very well want his life.


    The chick then intruded into the Elixir Room, eating and wasting resources, its belly round and unable to move. After a few days of rest, it broke into the Sutra Depository, leaving w marks or bird droppings on ancient manuscripts, throwing the whole Great Might Dragon Gate into chaos.

 Chapter 1575 - 1574: Leading Little Turtle Astray

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Chapter 1574: Leading Little Turtle Astray</h4>


    Long Yi really had no choice but to lock up this little creature. However, no matter what he used, he couldn¡¯t keep it contained. Even when trapped in a Space Artifact, it would slip out again in no time.


    Having no other option and considering the thousand-year foundation of the Great Might Dragon Gate, Long Yi took the opportunity to have Wu Zheng send the little chick to Su Yang.


    Under the pretense that the little chick was fated to be with Su Yang, they gave it to him. In reality, they really couldn¡¯t afford to keep it any longer, fearing it mightpletely overturn Dragon Gate Mountain.


    Su Yang initially thought the Great Might Dragon Gate was being generous, but as soon as the little creature arrived, it had a fight with Little Turtle.


    Both were quite the handful. One hid inside its shell waiting for the right moment to bite, while the other flitted around trying to peck at every opportunity, creating a chaotic mess in Su Yang¡¯s room.


    Su Yang went out to discuss some matters with the dean. On his return, he saw his room looking as if a tornado had struck, making him feel exasperated. After gathering the two little ones, he knocked them lightly a couple of times, and they finally settled down.


    But their calm didn¡¯tst long. Su Yang had only spent one night at Qinghe Academy before being awakened early the next morning by loud knocking. Upon opening the door, he was met by the disgruntled head instructor, holding two baskets, one with Little Turtle and the other with the little chick.


    These two were syed out, with Little Turtle even stretching its tail and neck, asionally belching. The chick was even more exaggerated, lying there with its belly round like a ball, making people wonder if its stomach might burst.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what had happened. He wasn¡¯t even aware of when the two had sneaked out. Seeing the instructor¡¯s angry expression, he had a bad feeling: could they have fought in the instructor¡¯s room?


    Before he could speak, the head instructor eximed, "Su Yang, can¡¯t you keep these two under control? They almost demolished our Qinghe Academy¡¯s Alchemy Room, and they¡¯ve eaten more than half of our treasured Spiritual Medicine!"


    The instructor¡¯s face turned green. The Elixirs inside were genuine celestial medicines, invaluable treasures, and these two had almost devoured them overnight.


    "What!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes almost popped out as he looked at the two creatures, finally understanding why they were unable to move¡ªthey were stuffed to the brim.


    "Not only did they eat, but they also caused havoc. The Alchemy Room is aplete mess!" The instructor¡¯s lips quivered as he continued, "When I got there this morning, I saw two holes in the door but didn¡¯t know what happened. Inside, the Pill Furnace was overturned¡ªare they bandits?"


    "No way!" Su Yang said in shock, "Isn¡¯t the Alchemy Room protected by an Array?"


    "How should I know!" the instructor said angrily, "When I arrived, the Array was still intact, with no changes. Who knows how those two snuck in!"


    Su Yang was speechless; he couldn¡¯t believe these two could cause so much trouble.


    It took a lot of persuading to calm the instructor down. Of course, considering they were Divine Beasts, he spared them. Otherwise, they might have ended up in a stew.


    On the way to Horizon¡¯s End, Su Yang kept both creatures with him. First, because Qinghe Academy didn¡¯t want them, and second, because he didn¡¯t dare let them out of sight, fearing what trouble they might cause.


    By noon, Su Yang and his group reached a small town near Horizon¡¯s End.


    They had already scouted the ce, and people from Qinghe Academy had arranged a secluded vi for them to stay, without any nearby residents, ensuring peace and quiet.


    The group rested and had lunch, preparing to take actionter in the evening.


    During the meal, Su Yang brought some dishes to his room and released the two little ones.


    By now, they had mostly recovered, likely having digested a lot of the Elixir, and as soon as they were on the table, they rushed towards the tes.


    Su Yang swiftly held one with each hand, pinning them down.


    The two struggled but couldn¡¯t overpower Su Yang. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t strong; they were just well-behaved around Su Yang.


    Unable to break free, they turned their heads, looking at Su Yang with big, shiny ck eyes, seemingly asking why they couldn¡¯t eat.


    "You two behave!" Su Yang ced them in front of him and released them. The little chick immediately tried to dash away, but Su Yang caught it again.


    "Stay here!" Su Yang scolded, "No running around!"


    The little chick didn¡¯t seem to understand but stood there, blinking innocently at Su Yang, lookingpletely harmless.


    If Su Yang didn¡¯t know what they had done, he might have been charmed by their cuteness. But now, seeing them like this, he saw only little devils.


    "Did you two sneak into the Elixir Chamberst night and eat the Elixir?" Su Yang asked fiercely.


    The two little ones exchanged confused nces before the chick suddenly ced a wing on Little Turtle¡¯s back.


    Su Yang was exasperated. "Stay put! What do you mean pointing at it? Oh, it led you there? You¡¯re kidding, right? Before you came, Little Turtle was well-behaved and never ran around. On your first day, you got it to stay out all night and sneak around¡ªyou might as well fly up and join the sun!"


    The little chick tilted its head, dazed for a moment, then pped its wings and lifted off a bit, as if to say it really could fly up and touch the sun.


    Su Yang chuckled in exasperation and tapped the chick on the head, "Behave. No more messing around!"


    The little chick looked at Su Yang with pitiful, sad eyes, pleading for sympathy.

 Chapter 1576 - 1575: Night Dive to Horizon’s End

    <h4>Chapter 1576: Chapter 1575: Night Dive to Horizon¡¯s End</h4>


    Su Yang waspletely unmoved, and shouted: "In the future, you must never do such things again, do you hear me? No fighting, no fussing, and absolutely no stealing other people¡¯s things. If you need anything to eat, I will provide it for you. You must not steal, understand?"


    The two little creatures continued to y dead. The little turtle remained motionless within its shell, while the chick looked at Su Yang in a bewildered way, as if it didn¡¯t understand him.


    "I know both of you can understand me, don¡¯t try that on me!" Su Yang knocked on the little creatures again. "If you do it again in the future, I won¡¯t be nice to you two, do you hear me!"


    The two little creatures werepletely helpless, exchanged nces, and could only obediently lower their heads.


    Only then was Su Yang satisfied, waving his hand and saying: "Forget it, let¡¯s eat."


    The two little creatures immediately got excited, bouncing and skipping to the te, and started munching away.


    Sitting at the back, Su Yang watched the two little creatures eat, and he finally began to wonder whether the Great Might Dragon Gate genuinely believed they were destined to be together with these chicks, or were they deliberately trying to trick him?


    In the afternoon, Kong Kong¡¯er had already dressed up in disguise and went to Horizon¡¯s End to gather information.


    At night, Kong Kong¡¯er hurried back, having almost grasped the situation over at Horizon¡¯s End.


    After the news that Su Yang was seriously injured by Fan Yangxiu from the Innate Sect spreadst time, the Four Great Sects immediately began arranging personnel to the Innate Sect to prepare for Qinghe Academy¡¯s retaliation that would follow. As the leading sect in this matter, Horizon¡¯s End naturally also sent arge number of experts, ostensibly saying it was to protect Fan Yangxiu, but in fact, it was topletely take over Qinghe Academy.


    Under such circumstances, the Four Great Sects believed that Fan Yangxiu had injured Su Yang, hencepletely establishing enmity with Su Yang. Therefore, their control over Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives was not as strict.


    Previously, Horizon¡¯s End had arge number of personnel guarding outside the courtyard where Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives lived, but after this incident, there were only a few people guarding the courtyard near Fan Yangxiu¡¯s. In fact, now there aren¡¯t many people from Horizon¡¯s End either, because after such an event, most experts from Horizon¡¯s End have already gone to the Innate Sect, leaving Horizon¡¯s End defensively weak.


    Kong Kong¡¯er alsoid out the route map of Horizon¡¯s End, particrly marking where the experts of Horizon¡¯s End were hiding. To rescue people from inside, they must bypass these individuals.


    Horizon¡¯s End is not like Su Yang¡¯s previous visit to the Su Family of Yanbei. At that time, Su Huo set up a trap deliberately to lure Su Ping; therefore, the Su Family of Yanbei waspletely watched by many experts using Divine Sense, and anyone entering or leaving would be detected.


    Now at Horizon¡¯s End, no one would expect someone to attack Horizon¡¯s End. After all, the alliance on Qinghe Academy¡¯s side is watching the Four Great Sects, and the Four Great Sects are also watching the alliance on Qinghe Academy¡¯s side. As long as there is arge number of personnel dispatched and approaching any of the sects, they will immediately know, and they will promptly respond.


    Before there is any major movement by the alliance on Qinghe Academy¡¯s side, they do not need to be so vignt.


    The current situation at Horizon¡¯s End is just like this; a dozen people including Su Yang quietly arrived here without anyone knowing, so Horizon¡¯s End naturally needed no vignce whatsoever.


    And this was indeed Su Yang and the others¡¯ best opportunity to enter Horizon¡¯s End and rescue the people.


    Memorizing the contents on Kong Kong¡¯er¡¯s map, Su Yang also exined his n in detail to everyone, and then the group began their action directly.


    For safety¡¯s sake, before departing, Su Yang specially tossed the little turtle and the chick into the storage ring to prevent these two froming out and causing trouble, given the significant nature of tonight¡¯s event.


    Horizon¡¯s End is built on a mountain by the seaside, the front gate lies at the foot of the mountain, with a huge mountain gate. The whole mountain is shrouded in an Array, making it very difficult to get inside.


    However, years ago, due to some idents, this Array at Horizon¡¯s End suffered a severe blow, reducing the coverage area of the Array, unable to fully epass the entire sect. So, Horizon¡¯s End was forced to transfer the Array somewhat, covering the front gate, but leaving some loopholes at the back. After all, the back is a steep cliff, and atop the cliff is the vast sea.


    The result of this arrangement is that the Array could only defend against ordinary mortals, but not against those who can fly in the sky.


    Topensate for this loophole, Horizon¡¯s End always left personnel guarding the rear, preventing anyone from entering Horizon¡¯s End arbitrarily.


    This time, Horizon¡¯s End dispatched arge number of personnel to the Innate Sect, leading to extreme defensiveness within Horizon¡¯s End being thin. And at this rear loophole, personnel for defense reduced significantly, allowing Kong Kong¡¯er to find a route to enter Horizon¡¯s End under these circumstances.


    Led by Kong Kong¡¯er, the group quietly slipped into Horizon¡¯s End. Along the route Kong Kong¡¯er had nned long ago, they effortlessly arrived at the courtyard where Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives lived.


    There were actually still people guarding outside the courtyard, but the people guarding there now are much weakerpared to Su Yang and his group.


    No need for Xu Fenghou to act, Kong Kong¡¯er and two people from Martial God Altar quietly slipped past, silently resolving all three people.


    The strength of these three was actually decent, but against Kong Kong¡¯er and the people from Martial God Altar, they were no match at all.


    Kong Kong¡¯er himself is known as the Saint of Thieves and specializes in ambush. Even if he encounters someone more powerful, they could still fall due to his ambush without being prepared.


    As for the two from Martial God Altar, they are experts specifically sent by Martial God Altar, naturally having extremely strong capabilities, giving these people no chance to resist.


    After dealing with these two, Su Yang entered the courtyard under Xu Fenghou¡¯s escort. Meanwhile, Wu Zheng also took out a Magic Artifact, sealing the space of the courtyard so that people outside couldn¡¯t sense the situation inside.


    Just after entering, Xu Fenghou took a step forward, raised his right hand, and flicked his finger.


    Su Yang only heard a loud thump, and someone was unexpectedly ejected from the darkness,nding on the ground¡ªit was a middle-aged man with a shocked expression.


    The middle-aged man was obviously hiding in the dark, attempting to ambush Su Yang, but was discovered directly by Xu Fenghou.


    "You... who are you?" The middle-aged man,pletely stunned, was utterly shocked.


    "Sword Sect, Xu Fenghou!"


    "Xu Fenghou!?" The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened, filled with shock and disbelief: "You... aren¡¯t you dead already?"


    "I was supposed to be dead." Xu Fenghou¡¯s expression turned somber, as he walked behind Su Yang and stood quietly, saying no more.

 Chapter 1577 - 1576: Go and Cause Trouble to Your Heart’s Content

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Chapter 1576: Go and Cause Trouble to Your Heart¡¯s Content</h4>


    The middle-aged man then noticed Su Yang; after all, Su Yang¡¯s strength was too weak, and he hadn¡¯t paid him any attention before. But now, seeing Xu Fenghou standing behind him, he had to start taking him seriously.


    Su Yang was surprised at the conversation between the two but didn¡¯t ask, and instead, he smiled and sped his hands in greeting, "Hello, elder, I¡¯m Su Yang!"


    "Su Yang?" The middle-aged man suddenly widened his eyes, "Are you Su Zhan¡¯s son?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded with a slight smile, "You must be Fan Yangxiu¡¯s master, right?"


    The middle-aged man was full of wariness, staring at Su Yang and Xu Fenghou, and said in a low voice, "This is Horizon¡¯s End. You are quite bold toe here and stir up trouble."


    "Heh..." Su Yang smiled faintly, "Elder, you don¡¯t need to be so excited; we mean no harm!"


    "Then what do you want?" The middle-aged man looked incredulous.


    "Fan invited me here!" Su Yang said with a faint smile, "Fan wants me to help get you out."


    "Fan?" The middle-aged man was surprised.


    "Fan Yangxiu!" Su Yang replied, "Fan has already agreed to cooperate with me, but first, I need to take all of his rtives from here. This way, Horizon¡¯s End can no longer threaten him, and he can work with me!"


    The middle-aged man frowned, clearly not believing Su Yang¡¯s words.


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t believe me, elder. But you should understand the current situation. You¡¯ve seen how Horizon¡¯s End has treated Fan over the years. You should be aware of the true aims of Horizon¡¯s End too, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be locked up here with him. As long as the Innate Sect remains intact and is willing to support me, that¡¯s all that matters to me. On this point, Fan and I are actually on the same side!"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyebrows gradually rxed, though he still had a skeptical expression. After all, if Fan Yangxiu and Su Yang hadn¡¯t joined forces, it¡¯d be troublesome for Fan Yangxiu if they fell for Su Yang¡¯s deception.


    "I just exined the reason to you, elder. Next, I can provide you with some evidence, and you¡¯ll understand!" Su Yang handed the phone to the middle-aged man, smiling, "Here, it¡¯s footage of when I discussed this matter with Fan. Please have a look."


    The middle-aged man took the phone, and the footage showed Su Yang recording his conversation with Fan Yangxiu. Su Yang knew that after convincing Fan Yangxiu, he had to save Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives, so he needed to shoot this video as evidence to convince Fan¡¯s rtives.


    After watching the video, the doubt on the middle-aged man¡¯s face finally disappeared. He nodded slowly and said in a deep voice, "Indeed, I am Fan Yangxiu¡¯s master. It was strange, though; yesterday, the people from Horizon¡¯s End suddenly left, most of them disappeared, and I was wondering what had happened. So that¡¯s it!"


    "Of course, we need to draw the Horizon¡¯s End people away first, otherwise taking you out wouldn¡¯t be easy!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man nodded, "In that case, let¡¯s pack up and get moving."


    Su Yang nodded, and the middle-aged man immediately ran to the inner chamber. Shortly after, he came out with a woman and a child, who were Fan Yangxiu¡¯s wife and son.


    This middle-aged man wasn¡¯t from Horizon¡¯s End; he was a former loyal follower of the previous Sect Master who always supported Fan Yangxiu. Hence, he had no affection for Horizon¡¯s End whatsoever. On the contrary, he had seen the grievances Fan Yangxiu suffered at Horizon¡¯s End and was extremely resentful toward them. Now finding the chance to escape, it was the best opportunity to break free from Horizon¡¯s End.


    Su Yang and the others led these three people away from Horizon¡¯s End first. Later, Su Yang instructed a few people from the Martial God Altar to escort them to Qinghe Academy. Su Yang also called the dean to start the subsequent n. Afterwards, Su Yang took the remaining people back to Horizon¡¯s End.


    Upon entering Horizon¡¯s End, Su Yang immediately released Little Turtle and Little Chicken and whispered, "I¡¯m giving you two a break now, go devour all the good stuff from the Elixir Room here. We¡¯ll meet back here in an hour!"


    Whether they understood him or not was unsure, but Little Chicken vanished in a sh, and Little Turtle quickly followed suit.


    Kong Kong¡¯er watched it from the side and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, "Alliance Leader Su, there are still quite a few experts inside Horizon¡¯s End. These two little ones running wild in there might get into trouble, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang waved his hand, recalling how these little ones had piged the Elixir Chamber at Qinghe Academy without anyone noticing. So, what would Horizon¡¯s End matter? Currently, Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s defenses were extremely weak.


    Wu Zheng pouted at the side, knowing firsthand the pranks of Little Chicken at Great Might Dragon Gate. It¡¯s a little troublemaker, and Horizon¡¯s End was unlikely to detect them. Horizon¡¯s End was truly unlucky this time; Su Yang¡¯s move was really shameless.


    "What should we do now?" Wu Zheng asked.


    "Since we¡¯re here, we should leave them a deep memory!" Su Yangughed.


    "What kind of memory?" Yuan Tiangang immediately perked up, "Are we setting fire to this ce?"


    "What nonsense!" Su Yang shrugged, "There may be many Terrestrial Immortals here; setting fire wouldn¡¯t do much; they¡¯d quickly put it out."


    "Then what are we doing?" Wu Daozi asked curiously.


    Su Yang chuckled, "Is there any kind of dungeon or Heavenly Prison in this ce?"


    Everyone immediately thought of what Su Yang had done before in the Capital City and got excited.


    "You know, there really is one!" Kong Kong¡¯er quickly smiled, "I found it during my investigation in the daytime!"


    "Then let¡¯s go there directly!" Su Yang said with a smile. Since they were here, they must leave Horizon¡¯s End with a memorable experience.


    Kong Kong¡¯er led the way, bypassing the range of the strong ones, and finally arrived outside a cave.


    At the entrance of the cave, two people stood guard. Now that things with the Innate Sect had escted, Horizon¡¯s End had sent out too many people; the defense here was indeed very weak, and even the numbers at the dungeon weren¡¯t many.


    As before, Kong Kong¡¯er and Xu Fenghou took action together, easily dealing with the two guards.


    Su Yang entered the cave and found quite a few people locked up inside. Most were crippled, but a few had their power temporarily suppressed rather than being permanently disabled.

 Chapter 1578 - 1577: Despicable Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1578: Chapter 1577: Despicable Sect</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t cause muchmotion here. People here consider him one of Horizon¡¯s End. Moreover, these people have been imprisoned for a long time and are mostly numb, having lost any hope.


    After wandering here for a while, Su Yang got some understanding of the situation of these people.


    More than a hundred people are imprisoned here, seventy percent of whom are Terrestrial Immortals. Over forty of these Terrestrial Immortals have had their meridians crippled, making thempletely useless. The rest, about thirty people, have not been crippled yet but have their powers suppressed by some Secret Technique. These people cannot break the seal on their own.


    Su Yang¡¯s main target is these people whose powers haven¡¯t beenpletely crippled, he ns to unseal their powers. Next, they will take on Horizon¡¯s End, sparing him from taking action.


    Suddenly, Yuan Tiangang eximed: "Isn¡¯t that Brother Lin?"


    Everyone turned to look, and Su Yang saw a man who was withered, disheveled, and looked like a crippled beggar on the street. He didn¡¯t recognize this person, but a few others eximed in surprise.


    "Soul Chasing Sword Lin Yi?"


    "Is there anyone else it could be?"


    "Oh my God, how did he end up like this?"


    "They said he went overseas, how... how is he here?"


    Everyone bent over to look, and the man finally opened his eyes. Upon seeing the few people in front of him, he first showed some fear, then some confusion. Finally, he suddenly burst into tears like a wronged child.


    Yuan Tiangang quickly bent down, squatted, and said anxiously: "Brother Lin, do you remember me? It¡¯s me, Yuan Tiangang, and that¡¯s Wu Daozi. When we visited you before, you hosted us for a while!"


    The man was extremely agitated, his voice trembling: "It¡¯s... it¡¯s me, you... you remember me..."


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Yuan Tiangang fully believed he was Lin Yi. He tore off the chains beside him and helped Lin Yi up, but Lin Yi couldn¡¯t stand steadily.


    His limbs were all shriveled, his meridianspletely shattered, rendering him utterly powerless, just a mere shell. His entire body trembled, deeply agitated and always crying.


    "Brother Lin, how... how did you end up here?" Yuan Tiangang was also filled with anger and sorrow, asking urgently: "After our parting, they said you went overseas, how... how did you end up here? How did you be like this?"


    "I was nning to go overseas, but when I reached this side of Horizon¡¯s End, I thought I¡¯d visit them. Unexpectedly, the people of Horizon¡¯s End were so despicable, they outwardly treated me well but secretly poisoned my food and crippled my meridians, imprisoning me here, forcing... forcing me to reveal my Secret Technique..." Lin Yi sobbed as he spoke.


    Everyone looked at each other, with expressions turning extremely unpleasant. They originally thought Lin Yi had a grudge with Horizon¡¯s End, but unexpectedly, it was such a situation. What Horizon¡¯s End did was absolutely appalling!


    Even Xu Fenghou, who stood beside Su Yang and always preferred silence, punched the wall beside him, saying deeply: "This sect deserves to die!"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t speak further. He asked Yuan Tiangang to help Lin Yi up and then gathered all the imprisoned people here.


    During this process, many more acquaintances were recognized. Arge portion was imprisoned like Lin Yi because of their Secret Technique. Others were imprisoned due to personal vendettas with Horizon¡¯s End, enduring torment.


    These people, upon seeing Yuan Tiangang, Wu Daozi, and others, wept bitterly. Because they knew these were people from Qinghe Academy, they saw hope to leave here alive.


    Su Yang gathered those who hadn¡¯t had their powers crippled and spoke deeply: "Everyone, I won¡¯t waste words. I can help you lift the restrictions on you. But I have one additional condition."


    "No matter what condition you have, let me kill Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s Left Protector first!" a Terrestrial Immortal said deeply: "After killing him, no matter what you want me to do, even if it means dying immediately, I will have noints!"


    The others quickly echoed, all their thoughts focused solely on killing their enemies before doing anything for Su Yang.


    Su Yang smiled: "Everyone, rest assured, my additional condition doesn¡¯t conflict with your demands. My condition is that once you¡¯re out, you can take action against Horizon¡¯s End, preferably finding a way to utterly destroy the sect!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone was invigorated; this was not an extra condition at all. Even without Su Yang saying it, they already had a death-grudge situation with Horizon¡¯s End!


    "Rest assured, we won¡¯t let Horizon¡¯s End get away!" everyone shouted loudly.


    "That¡¯s good!" Su Yang nodded and continued: "Your power recovery will take some time, roughly three to five hours. Before your powers arepletely restored, I hope you can stay low and not let Horizon¡¯s End notice your anomaly. Once your powers are fully restored, it¡¯ll be the perfect time for you to act. By the way, most of Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s people are already out, now is the best time for you to turn Horizon¡¯s End upside down!"


    Everyone rejoiced at such an opportunity. After all,bining their forces wasn¡¯t enough to oppose Horizon¡¯s End. If most of Horizon¡¯s End was indeed out, it was a very good chance for them.


    After exining the situation to them, Su Yang began treating their injuries.


    The method of restricting these people¡¯s powers was quite unique, but Su Yang gained more information after researching Destiny¡¯s Tome with the Bronze Seal Script. Among these were records of this particr method.


    Of course, relying on his own strength, Su Yang couldn¡¯t unseal these people, as they were sealed with the power of Terrestrial Immortals.


    So, Su Yang imparted this method to a few Terrestrial Immortals around him, having them unseal everyone.


    After lifting everyone¡¯s seal, Su Yang provided everyone with some Elixirs, not only for healing but also to speed up their power recovery.


    After finishing these tasks, Su Yang and the others didn¡¯t linger here, instead leaving quietly.

 Chapter 1579 - 1578: Return with Full Load

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Chapter 1578: Return with Full Load</h4>


    At the agreed-upon ce, Su Yang found that the Little Turtle and the little chick had not yet arrived, which made him quite worried.


    They said they would be there in an hour, did these two little creatures not understand, or were they caught? Or maybe these two were so caught up in eating that they forgot toe back?


    As Su Yang was pondering whether to go to the Alchemy Room to look for the two little creatures, suddenly, beside him, Yuan Tiangang whispered, "What the heck, no way?"


    Following Yuan Tiangang¡¯s gaze, Su Yang saw the little chick and Little Turtle wobbling as they flew over. Judging by the looks of these two little creatures, they must have eaten a lot, their bellies were rounded, and their bodies were glowing, a sign of too much medicinal effect and overflowing Spiritual Energy.


    Just how much did these two little creatures eat? Spiritual Energy was even starting to overflow?


    Moreover, the little chick had a bracelet hanging around its neck, and Little Turtle was even more impressive, with a huge bundle hanging under its neck. The bundle was bulging, and who knows how many things were stuffed inside.


    Su Yang stared in shock; could it be that these two little creatures ate and took things as well?


    Upon seeing Su Yang, the two little creatures immediately became joyful and flew over excitedly, pouncing directly into Su Yang¡¯s arms.


    The little chick, like it was seeking praise, stood on Su Yang¡¯s arm, cing the bracelet from its neck into Su Yang¡¯s palm, its little head nuzzling Su Yang¡¯s arm with a proud expression.


    As for Little Turtle, it also ced the bundle on Su Yang¡¯s neck, looking equally proud, as if it had done a great deed.


    "What¡¯s all this?" Yuan Tiangang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Su Yang weighed the items in his hands, feeling speechless; these two little creatures might have emptied the Alchemy Room.


    It¡¯s not suitable to open them now, so Su Yang quickly packed the two little creatures away, to prevent the light from their bodies from being noticed. After that, the group quietly slipped out of Horizon¡¯s End.


    Throughout the process, they did quite a lot in Horizon¡¯s End, yet Horizon¡¯s End didn¡¯t notice at all, as there were not many experts guarding it. Moreover, people didn¡¯t expect Su Yang would cause trouble here at Horizon¡¯s End. After all, everyone¡¯s attention was on the Innate Sect area now.


    Ten minutester, they left Horizon¡¯s End and returned to their hiding ce.


    Only then did Su Yang have time to take out the ring and bundle for a look.


    This ring was a storage ring, no doubt about it¡ªthe key was what it contained.


    Su Yang opened the ring and found numerous porcin bottles inside, filled with various Immortal Pills and wonderful medicines. Additionally, there were some rare materials for alchemy, some powerful Magic Artifacts, and some forging materials.


    Su Yang was speechless; they not only emptied the Alchemy Room but also the armory?


    Collecting these items, Su Yang gave a thumbs up to the little chick, praising, "Well done!"


    The little chick was proud, flying around Su Yang, chirping excitedly.


    Little Turtley on the other side, tugging at Su Yang¡¯s sleeve with its mouth, signaling Su Yang to look at its side.


    Su Yang knew, this little creature wanted him to check its bundle; it wanted to earn praise as well.


    Upon opening the bundle, Su Yang found a simply styled furnace inside.


    Although the furnace seemed quite worn out, Su Yang could still feel an extremely mysterious aura emanating from it. Along the outside of the furnace, there were many broken runes, fragmented and impossible to discern what they depicted.


    Opening the lid of the furnace, a rich medicinal fragrance wafted directly into Su Yang¡¯s nose, almost intoxicating him.


    There¡¯s no doubt, this was Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s Pill Furnace for refining elixirs, likely an extremely rare treasure.


    Unable to recognize it himself, Su Yang called Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi in. Although their skills were not top-notch, they were experienced and knowledgeable about many treasures.


    As soon as Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi entered, they were captivated by the furnace cauldron on the table. Their eyes were glued to it, circling around like appraisers inspecting a priceless antique.


    "Do you recognize this furnace cauldron?" Su Yang asked in surprise.


    Without answering, the two circled the furnace cauldron several times, finally exchanging nces, seemingly confirming something, and nodded slowly.


    "Where did you get this?" Yuan Tiangang asked.


    Su Yang pointed to Little Turtle, "It was in the bundle that it brought back earlier, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Both Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi looked at Little Turtle, their expressions filled with envy.


    "What¡¯s up?" Su Yang asked in surprise, "You recognize this furnace cauldron?"


    Wu Daozi took a deep breath, "This furnace cauldron has a name, it¡¯s called the World-Merging Furnace!"


    "World-Merging Furnace?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. Although he didn¡¯t know how powerful this furnace cauldron was, the name alone suggested it was extraordinary.


    "This is a treasure from before the separation of the Ancient Nine Realms, a prized possession fought over by all the realms!" Yuan Tiangang said.


    "Really?" Su Yang looked at the furnace cauldron, astonished, "Is it that powerful? Then why didn¡¯t Horizon¡¯s End care about this treasure, letting Little Turtle steal it so easily?"


    "Horizon¡¯s End might not know these secrets," Yuan Tiangang said calmly, "we wouldn¡¯t know either if it weren¡¯t for some chronicles passed down at Qinghe Academy. They recorded the runes that match exactly with those on this furnace cauldron. Moreover, the aura of this furnace matches perfectly with what was recorded. And these chronicles are exclusive to Qinghe Academy; besides the Martial God Altar, few other sects would be aware of this!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang was also stunned, looking at the furnace cauldron, feeling excited inside. He had only sent the little chick and Little Turtle to cause some chaos at Horizon¡¯s End, who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d bring back such a surprise.


    "It seems that this furnace cauldron was likely just used at Horizon¡¯s End for refining elixirs," Yuan Tiangang scoffed, "They are wasting it; the World-Merging Furnace is actually a very powerful attacking Magic Artifact. ording to the legend, it¡¯s a pill furnace formed from the fusion of a world, containing a world within it. If you have enough power, you can use the power of that world as your own¡ªimagine the might of such a furnace cauldron?"

 Chapter 1580 - 1579: World-Melding Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Chapter 1579: World-Melding Furnace</h4>


    Su Yang was once again shocked; these things were beyond his wildest dreams. A Furnace Cauldron had such terrifying power?


    "What kind of power is considered enough power?" Su Yang asked.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Yuan Tiangang shrugged. "It¡¯s just records in the ancient texts. No one knows the specifics. However, this World-Melting Furnace is notplete, so its power is surely greatly limited. Look at all the damaged ces on it; to restore the original power of the World-Melting Furnace, it must bepletely repaired. Otherwise, its attack power won¡¯t be as strong¡ªat most just a powerful Magic Artifact!"


    Looking at the battered World-Melting Furnace, Su Yang¡¯s initially excited heart calmed down.


    Although the World-Melting Furnace was extraordinary,pleting it was no trivial task. After all is said and done, isn¡¯t it still not very meaningful?


    "Don¡¯t be discouraged!" Wu Daozi patted Su Yang¡¯s shoulder. "Even if the World-Melting Furnace is notplete, its attack power can still be effective. Moreover, for you, this furnace is the perfect choice to use for pill refining. ording to the records we saw, when using the World-Melting Furnace for pill refining, you can refine pills of a higher level, even two levels higher."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yang asked, bewildered.


    Wu Daozi: "Simply put, you have not yet reached the Earthly Immortal Realm, so there are many elixirs you cannot refine. But with this World-Melting Furnace, you can refine elixirs that only Earth Immortals can make. Furthermore, if you can unlock its potential, you can even refine elixirs of an even higher level, unrestricted by your own power!"


    "Really?" Su Yang was shocked. "Is there... such an effect?"


    "Why would I lie to you?" Wu Daozi shrugged. "If you don¡¯t believe me, try it outter!"


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly turned fiery as he looked at the World-Melting Furnace.


    He knew many methods for refining elixirs, butcked the strength to make some himself, often needing Qinghe Academy to help. Now with this World-Melting Furnace, he could refine these elixirs himself, couldn¡¯t he?


    Moreover, if he could go two levels higher, he could refine even higher-grade elixirs, which would surely have a greater allure for the Earthly Immortals!


    Su Yang immediately patted the Little Turtle and encouraged it: "You did very well this time, excellently!"


    The Little Turtle crawled proudly around Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, looking as if it had finally proved itself.


    The little chick seemed unwilling, chirping endlessly beside Su Yang, as if discontented with Su Yang¡¯s praise for the Little Turtle alone.


    Su Yang sighed helplessly and patted the little chick: "You also did very well!"


    The little chick was satisfied, chirping a few more sounds before settling on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder to doze off.


    Su Yang gathered up the two little creatures, who had consumed too many elixirs and needed time to absorb them. Being Divine Beasts, their ability to absorb elixirs was excellent, offering them tremendous benefits this time.


    This time, the two little creatures had nearly plundered all of Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s supplies. How Horizon¡¯s End would react upon learning of this, one could only guess!


    Su Yang and his group did not linger here, swiftly heading towards the Innate Sect after tidying up.


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives had already arrived at Qinghe Academy on a special flight, marking the start of Su Yang¡¯s nned operation. His side¡¯s Five Great Sects dispatched experts headed directly for the Innate Sect under the guise of avenging Su Yang, which was really to deceive the Four Great Sects.


    The Four Great Sects had been prepared long ago; as the Five Great Sects hurried to the Innate Sect, the Four Great Sects also mobilized.


    However, instead of heading directly to the Innate Sect, they intercepted the people of the Five Great Sects along the way.


    The two main objectives for this action were: first, to fight outside the Innate Sect, providing the Heavenly Court with a reason to intervene. Previously, when Qinghe Academy intercepted the Four Great Sects, the Heavenly Court had used the excuse of the mortals below to halt the battle, leaving things unresolved.


    The Four Great Sects knew that their strength was inferior to the Su Yang Alliance¡¯s and would suffer if a battle broke out. Therefore, they chose to fight outside, allowing the Heavenly Court to intervene and minimize their losses.


    The second objective was to prevent the battle from extending to the Innate Sect. In their view, with Fan Yangxiu holding the Innate Sect¡¯s reins and Horizon¡¯s End sending reinforcements, taking over the Innate Sect was only a matter of time.


    Given this situation, there was no need to escte the conflict at the Innate Sect. Should Su Yang¡¯s Alliance also reach the Innate Sect, regardless of the oue, the Innate Sect would undoubtedly suffer considerable losses, making future coboration with the Four Great Sects meaningless.


    Keeping the battle outside allowed Fan Yangxiu to quickly gain full control of the Innate Sect. Then, the Innate Sect would be firmly in Fan Yangxiu¡¯s hands, allowing coboration with the Four Great Sects, thereby retaining the Innate Sect¡¯s power to the fullest extent possible. This way, the Four Great Sects would essentially be allied with the Innate Sect, equaling an alliance of five sects havingparable power to the Su Yang Alliance!


    With these intentions, the Four Great Sects intercepted the Su Yang Alliance at a point three hundred kilometers from the Innate Sect. Both sides waged war there, but the Four Great Sects were not focused on the battle; their aim was merely to stop the Su Yang Alliance from reaching the Innate Sect!


    In such circumstances, Su Yang and hispanions had covertly bypassed the shing forces and snuck into the Innate Sect.


    The Innate Sect was also in turmoil, as news of the outside battle between the Four Great Sects and the Su Yang Alliance reached them. Internally, Fan Yangxiu had assembled forces to prepare for his takeover.


    The Great Elder and the Second Elder were as anxious as ants on a hot pan, having patiently awaited the arrival of the Su Yang Alliance to resolve the matter. However, after a long wait, the members of Su Yang¡¯s Alliance were intercepted outside.


    During this time, their inactivity caused many of their supporters to shift allegiance to Fan Yangxiu. Coupled with Shen Yongnian¡¯s recruitment of new followers, their remaining strength ounted for less than twenty percent of the Innate Sect¡¯s original power.


    Fan Yangxiu, on the other hand,manded sixty percent of the Innate Sect¡¯s strength, making the disparity between the two factions notably significant!

 Chapter 1581 - 1580: Chaos Battle Erupts

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Chapter 1580: Chaos Battle Erupts</h4>


    Under such circumstances, Fan Yangxiu began to seize powerpletely. The Great Elder and the Second Elder had no power to resist at all.


    The Great Elder and the Second Elder pinned all their hopes on the Su Yang Alliance, and now seeing things developing this far, they were almost driven to madness; they simply didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They understood very well that it was impossible for them to turn to Fan Yangxiu. Back then, in the matter concerning Fan Yangxiu¡¯s father, the three of them had engaged in quite a few unsavory activities. There¡¯s no way Fan Yangxiu would let them off. Right now, they are riding a tiger they cannot dismount, and it seems there¡¯s truly no escaping this time.


    It was in such a situation that Su Yang arrived at the Innate Sect with his group, sneaking quietly into the courtyard where the two were residing.


    Upon seeing Su Yang and his people, the Great Elder and the Second Elder were initially taken aback, but then they were overwhelmed with joy. Seeing Su Yang was almost like seeing their savior!


    "Alliance Leader Su, you¡¯ve finallye!" The Great Elder hurried to Su Yang, his voice trembling: "If you hadn¡¯te, the... the Innate Sect would¡¯ve been fully controlled by Horizon¡¯s End. Fan Yangxiu issued a notice demanding that we... we settle all matters before the ancestral tablets within half an hour. Ten minutes have already passed, and we... we really have no other options left..."


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Su Yang smiled faintly: "Since I¡¯m here, it¡¯s their turn to meet their end this time!"


    The Great Elder still harbored some doubts, mainly because Su Yang had too few people with him.


    Su Yang remained calm, nced at the Great Elder, and said softly: "Last time, I underestimated Fan Yangxiu, and that¡¯s why we suffered a heavy loss. This time, do you think I¡¯ll give them such a chance again? Great Elder, Second Elder, you go to the ancestral tablets as nned; I¡¯ve arranged everything. This time, we will resolve the Innate Sect¡¯s matters once and for all."


    Both felt somewhat reassured at heart, though the Great Elder remained somewhat worried, whispering: "Alliance Leader Su, now sixty percent of the sect supports Fan Yangxiu. On our side, less than twenty percent remain, and Shen Yongnian has about twenty percent. The situation is dire!"


    "Shen Yongnian will help us!" Su Yang smiled.


    "Is that so?" The two were somewhat shocked. Recently, they had tried to win over Shen Yongnian, but hepletely ignored them, which was a major source of their anxiety. Hearing Su Yang speak so confidently now, could it be that he had already settled matters with Shen Yongnian?


    "I¡¯ve said it, I¡¯m prepared this time!" Su Yang smiled: "Rest assured, go to the ancestral tablets first, and we¡¯ll follow. Stick to the n. Remember, if Fan Yangxiu puts pressure on you, act immediately. But the main targets are Horizon¡¯s End members around Fan Yangxiu; don¡¯t let the Innate Sect suffer too much damage, understood?"


    The two exchanged nces, still worried at heart, but now there was no other choice but to trust Su Yang, reluctantly nodding in agreement in the end.


    Su Yang nodded with a light smile, gesturing for them to proceed.


    Both took a deep breath, went out to gather their people, and led them to the Ancestral Shrine at the rear mountains.


    Su Yang and his party quietly followed behind, disguising themselves and blending into the crowd heading towards the Ancestral Shrine.


    By now, it¡¯s already chaotic within the Innate Sect. So many people came from Horizon¡¯s End that the sect is full of both insiders and outsiders. Under these conditions, Su Yang managed to blend in with the crowd without being noticed.


    Arge crowd had already gathered at the Ancestral Shrine.


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s group had arrived, followed by Shen Yongnian¡¯s group, now just waiting for the Great Elder and Second Elder¡¯s group.


    Su Yang and hispanions entered the Ancestral Shrine with the Great Elder and Second Elder. Chaos ensued, as the main yers finally assembled. It was time to determine control over the Innate Sect next.


    Upon entering, people naturally began with a flurry of verbal attacks, exchanging usations and uncovering each other¡¯s faults.


    Su Yang stood quietly aside, mainly observing the Horizon¡¯s End representatives to assess their strength within the Innate Sect.


    After what happenedst time, Horizon¡¯s End had doubled their numbers at the Innate Sect. Their strength was indeed formidable. No wonder the Great Elder and the Second Elder were so anxious; their power couldn¡¯t match these people at all.


    After heated exchanges, the debate escted vigorously, nearly leading to a physical confrontation.


    The Great Elder spotted Su Yang amongst the crowd, unsure of the next step, and could only seek direction from him with his eyes.


    Su Yang was straightforward, making a fighting gesture towards him.


    The Great Elder hesitated for a moment, mainly because Su Yang¡¯s reinforcements hadn¡¯t yet arrived. Was he really going to start the fight now?


    He gave Su Yang a hesitant nce, reluctant to initiate the battle. Still, seeing Su Yang¡¯s stern expression, urging him with another fierce look, he was left with no other option.


    The Great Elder found a pretext, leapt up, and led his people towards Fan Yangxiu¡¯s group to attack.


    Fan Yangxiu remained unmoved as the sect members beside him rushed forward, engaging the Great Elder and Second Elder¡¯s group in battle.


    The Horizon¡¯s End people stood by his side, merely watching as if enjoying a show. As long as those siding with Fan Yangxiu won, this matter would essentially be settled.


    Watching the chaos unfold, Fan Yangxiu furrowed his brow. Leaning back, he whispered closely to the two protectors from Horizon¡¯s End: "Uncles, take your men and kill the Great Elder and Second Elder!"


    Both looked startled at the chaotic scene: "They can kill them themselves; there¡¯s no need for us to take action, is there?"


    Fan Yangxiu shook his head: "It¡¯s different. These two cannot die at the hands of my people. Otherwise, it would be too difficult for me to control the Innate Sect in the future."


    Exchanging a look, both understood Fan Yangxiu¡¯s intentions. Regardless of these two elders¡¯ current standing within the Innate Sect, they remained the Great Elder and Second Elder. Their deaths at Fan Yangxiu¡¯s hands would incite resistance even if he became Sect Master.


    Thus, it would be best for Horizon¡¯s End to take care of these two. This way, Fan Yangxiu could remain uninvolved directly, easily taking over the Innate Sect without future issues.


    Understanding this situation, the two wasted no time, quickly leading Horizon¡¯s End members towards the Great Elder and Second Elder. Their intention was clear: to eliminate these two individuals!

 Chapter 1582 - 1581: Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Chapter 1581: Trapped</h4>


    Su Yang stood among the crowd, watching as the Great Elder and Second Elder were surrounded by the people from Horizon¡¯s End, and couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself.


    These two, ultimately, have fallen into the trap.


    In Su Yang¡¯s n to support Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rise to power, the first step was to deal with these three elders.


    However, these three elders had indeed been operating within the Innate Sect for a long time, and they still had many supporters.


    If Fan Yangxiu were to kill them, his position as Sect Master would not be secure.


    And if Su Yang¡¯s alliance killed them, it would be difficult to ally with the Innate Sectter.


    So, the best method was to have the people from Horizon¡¯s End kill these two. This way, both Fan Yangxiu and Su Yang¡¯s alliance could remain uninvolved, making it easier to be epted by these elders¡¯ subordinatester.


    In fact, the people from Horizon¡¯s End understood the situation. They knew that killing these two would surely provoke discontent among certain members of the Innate Sect. However, they had no choice but to do so.


    If they didn¡¯t act and let Fan Yangxiu do it, whether Fan Yangxiu could be the Innate Sect¡¯s Sect Master would be uncertain.


    However, if they didn¡¯t kill these two, the matters within Innate Sect would remain unresolved.


    Su Yang¡¯s side, with members from five sects, was engaged in battle with members from the Four Great Sects, forcing them to quickly resolve the Innate Sect situation.


    So, they had no choice but to kill these two first. As for the opposition from their followerster, they could deal with those followers then.


    In their view, they could afford the cost of reducing Innate Sect¡¯s strength by twenty percent. But, regardless, they needed to quickly gain control of the Innate Sect; they simply couldn¡¯t afford much time for a gradual approach.


    These people never knew of Su Yang¡¯s n; otherwise, they would never have done this.


    The two elders were quickly surrounded by Horizon¡¯s End. Their skills weren¡¯t weak but merely matched the strength of the two protectors of Horizon¡¯s End, whose experts were numerous, causing them to immediately fall behind without any power to resist.


    The two elders were already extremely anxious, and as they fell behind, they became even more so, hurriedly looking toward Su Yang¡¯s side, hoping for aid.


    However, when they turned to look, they found that Su Yang had already disappeared.


    Not only Su Yang but also his followers were gone.


    This made the two elders even more anxious; their strength was far inferior to Fan Yangxiu¡¯s side. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yang¡¯s instigation, they wouldn¡¯t have engaged in battle. Now that they¡¯ve acted, Su Yang has vanished, leaving them to suffer.


    Initially, the two were merely anxious but didn¡¯t react much, only looking around the crowd hurriedly for Su Yang and his people. Although they didn¡¯t find them, they still harbored a hint of hope, thinking Su Yang had started another n to deal with Fan Yangxiu.


    However, as the fight intensified and they both sustained injuries, with no response from Su Yang¡¯s side, they finally couldn¡¯t hold back.


    "Alliance Leader Su! Alliance Leader Su!" The Second Elder was the first to shout: "Save us, save us!"


    There was no movement around them, and Horizon¡¯s End immediately looked around cautiously, finding nothing.


    Seeing this, the Great Elder also panicked and quickly called out, "Alliance Leader Su, where are you?"


    Still, there was no answer, and the people from Horizon¡¯s End exchanged nces,ughing out loud.


    "Alliance Leader Su?" the Left Protector was the first tough wildly: "Are you two seeing illusions? It¡¯s hard to even tell if that Su fellow is alive, let alone rescuing you. You¡¯re dreaming!"


    The two elders could no longer care about the ridicule from the Left Protector; Su Yang¡¯splete silence made them feel deceived.


    "Alliance Leader Su, save us! Save us!" The Second Elder hastily shouted.


    The Great Elder also urgently called, "Alliance Leader Su, we followed your instructions, engaged them, and... where did you go?"


    Still, no one answered, and the pair was utterly panicked, finally realizing that Su Yang had indeed led them astray.


    The people from Horizon¡¯s End had initially been a bit nervous, but seeing no response from around them, they became rxed.


    "Kill!" The Right Protector shouted in a deep voice.


    The people from Horizon¡¯s End immediately charged forward to fully besiege the two elders.


    At this point, the two elders felt like dying was the only option; they couldn¡¯t understand why Su Yang, who needed them to manage the Innate Sect, would betray them. What was Su Yang¡¯s true n?


    The two continued to shout, but still no response came, as if Su Yang and his followers had never been there.


    Yet the people from Horizon¡¯s End were increasingly nervous due to the shouting, genuinely worried that Su Yang might bring helpers. Hence, they became even more ruthless, aiming to kill the two swiftly and bring a quick end to this affair!


    Thus, the two elders were surrounded by the assants, bombarded with numerous Secret Techniques, both sustaining severe injuries.


    Seeing the situation turn dire, the Second Elder suddenly turned to look at Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s Left and Right Protectors, urgently offering, "Don¡¯t kill us, don¡¯t kill us, we... We¡¯ll work for you, we¡¯ll follow your lead..."


    Left and Right Protectors hesitated for a moment, feeling slightly uncertain, but quickly resumed their attack, leaving no chance for the elders to plead.


    Though they wanted the elders to defect to their side, they couldn¡¯t proceed this way. The hatred between Fan Yangxiu and the elders was only describable as irreconcble. If they kept the elders alive, Fan Yangxiu wouldn¡¯t agree and might even lead to Su Yang recruiting Fan Yangxiu.


    Fan Yangxiu now has the support of most Innate Sect members, so provoking him over a small group of people following the elders would be an unwise move. Therefore, they pretended not to hear, attacking with full force, aiming topletely annihte the elders.


    The confidants of the two elders were blocked by Fan Yangxiu¡¯s supporters; the two had no reinforcements, entirely passive.


    Ultimately, the two elders couldn¡¯t escape their fate, being surrounded and in by Horizon¡¯s End, tragically dying on the spot!

 Chapter 1583 - 1582: Who Allowed You to Kill?

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Chapter 1582: Who Allowed You to Kill?</h4>


    After the two Great Elders were in, everyone in Horizon¡¯s End breathed a sigh of relief.


    With these two elders dead, it indicates that the matter of the Innate Sect is effectively over. Next, they just need to bring Shen Yongnian and his people over, and then the Innate Sect will bepletely in their grasp!


    The Left Protector, holding the Great Elder¡¯s corpse, turned and shouted, "The traitor Great Elder and Second Elder are dead. Anyone remaining, if you abandon resistance, Sect Master Fan will still forgive you!"


    The fighting crowd suddenly stopped, everyone turned in shock, including those who supported Fan Yangxiu.


    Although these people opposed the Great Elder and Second Elder, what they wanted was just to have Fan Yangxiu as Sect Master and for Fan Yangxiu to control the Innate Sect, without the intention to kill the Great Elder and Second Elder.


    Now that the Great Elder and Second Elder have been killed, naturally, this shocks these people greatly.


    As for the close followers of the Great Elder and Second Elder, they were even more dumbfounded, unable to imagine that the Great Elder and Second Elder would die like this.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s shock, Fan Yangxiu stood up angrily, shouting, "You... why did you kill those two?"


    This shout puzzled many, especially the people from Horizon¡¯s End, who looked at Fan Yangxiu in astonishment. Wasn¡¯t it you who instructed them to be killed? Why say such a thing now?


    The Left and Right Protectors of Horizon¡¯s End wanted to speak, but suddenly noticed Fan Yangxiu discreetly making a gesture to them.


    This gesture was the agreed signal for action beforehand, now clearly serving as a hint to them.


    The two were surprised in their hearts. Is Fan Yangxiu hinting at some n?


    The two of them, being quite shrewd, looked at the reaction of the Innate Sect people and immediately understood that Fan Yangxiu was trying to win people¡¯s loyalty at this opportunity. Otherwise, if people knew it was Fan Yangxiu who ordered the elders killed, Fan Yangxiu¡¯s authority in the sect would diminish significantly.


    Thus, the two quickly reacted, with the Left Protector hurriedly apologizing, "Sect Master Fan, this was an ident. They were obstinate and resistedpletely, unwilling to surrender. We had no choice; originally, we intended only to severely injure them. Perhaps we acted too harshly..."


    "I only asked you to capture them, not to kill them!" Fan Yangxiu said angrily. "Though theymitted serious offenses, they were still the Great Elder and Second Elder of the Innate Sect. Whatever mistakes they made and what punishment they deserved should be decided in a joint trial by the Innate Sect. You killed them like this; this is practically dering war on the Innate Sect!"


    These words immediately received a chorus of support from the Innate Sect. Whether they belonged to Fan Yangxiu¡¯s faction or the two elders¡¯ faction, they felt Fan Yangxiu¡¯s words were absolutely correct.


    Even those who opposed the Great Elder, Second Elder, and Third Elder believed these three elders should be tried publicly and punished by the Innate Sect. Outsiders killing them was wrong and provocation against the Innate Sect!


    Listening to the cries of the people on site, the Horizon¡¯s End crowd felt something was wrong. Especially the Left and Right Protectors, who took on this task, thought Sect Master Fan should just reprimand them lightly and diffuse the matter, should he not?


    Now what is going on? Fan Yangxiu is shouting that they¡¯re dering war on the Innate Sect. Instead of calming the issue, it further intensifies it. What does this mean?


    "Sect Master Fan, we did it to resolve the Innate Sect¡¯s matters without malice!" the Left Protector quickly said. "You grew up at Horizon¡¯s End, married, and raised children here. We¡¯ve seen it all; you know us well enough to trust we wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, right?"


    The Left Protector appeared to be trying to establish ties, but in fact, he was warning Fan Yangxiu: Your family is at Horizon¡¯s End. If you y tricks, aren¡¯t you afraid of them meeting their demise there?


    Horizon¡¯s End could control Fan Yangxiu by keeping his family there. Yet, unbeknownst to them, Fan Yangxiu¡¯s family had already been taken away. Threatening Fan Yangxiu like this would only infuriate him!


    Sure enough, hearing the Left Protector¡¯s words, Fan Yangxiu instantly became furious, mmed the table, and stood up: "Indeed, I grew up at Horizon¡¯s End. So I am acutely aware of how you¡¯ve treated me, how you conduct business. You promised me you¡¯d capture those three elders to let me interrogate and punish them myself, but what did you do? To control the Innate Sectpletely, you killed all three elders! You acted with true ruthlessness! Though heinous, they are still Innate Sect elders. Killing them within our sect isn¡¯t a mere joke or disy of our sect¡¯sck of strength!"


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s words instantly severed any apparent connection with Horizon¡¯s End, pushing all responsibility onto them.


    Of course, the shrewd ones would not be fooled by Fan Yangxiu¡¯s words. But in reality, Fan Yangxiu didn¡¯t intend for everyone to believe him; he only needed most of the Innate Sect people to believe him, which was sufficient.


    Innate Sect¡¯s people were furious, shouting angrily as they surrounded Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s people.


    The Horizon¡¯s End crowd panicked, especially the Left and Right Protectors, suddenly realizing the situation waspletely out of control. Fan Yangxiu was not affected by their threats; in fact, he started taking action against them! What on earth is happening?


    "Fan Yangxiu, what are you trying to do!" the Left Protector transmitted furiously, "Have you forgotten your master and wife and children are at Horizon¡¯s End?"


    Despite him, Fan Yangxiu red disdainfully, coldly said, "Capture them, don¡¯t let a single one escape!"


    If previously, only sixty percent of the Innate Sect backed Fan Yangxiu, now, all members obeyed Fan Yangxiu¡¯smand, encircling Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s people.


    All three major elders of the Innate Sect were killed by Horizon¡¯s End. There is no way the Innate Sect would let them run away like this.


    No matter individuals¡¯ attitudes towards the three elders, they remain Innate Sect¡¯s major elders. Dying by outsiders¡¯ hands is a p to Innate Sect¡¯s face!

 Chapter 1584 - 1583 Losing Control

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Chapter 1583 Losing Control</h4>


    Seeing that his threats were useless, Left Protector couldn¡¯t help but shout in panic, "Fan Yangxiu, you... you¡¯re burning your bridges after crossing them? We agreed, we helped you take down the Innate Sect, we helped you kill these three Elders, and now what is this supposed to mean? A despicable, shameless person like you, what qualifies you to be the Sect Master of the Innate Sect?"


    The crowd looked towards Fan Yangxiu, who wore a calm expression and dered loudly, "Indeed, we did agree. You helped me take down the Innate Sect and exact revenge. Then I would lead the Innate Sect to pledge allegiance to your Horizon¡¯s End and work for you."


    These words caused amotion among the audience. Left Protector and the others were stupefied. They had initially thought Fan Yangxiu would deny or refuse to admit to this. They were all prepared, holding enough evidence in case the worst happened. As soon as Fan Yangxiu lost control, they¡¯d use this evidence to ruin him, making it impossible for him to control the Innate Sect.


    But to their surprise, when they were ready to drag Fan Yangxiu down, he admitted to it himself. This made them uneasy, as Fan Yangxiu¡¯s admission suggested he was deeply confident. What was really going on here?


    Under the puzzled and even vignt gaze of the Innate Sect members, Fan Yangxiu continued: "However, the premise of our agreement was under your Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s control. My mentor, my wife, and my child were all under your Innate Sect experts¡¯ control, and I had no choice but to agree with you."


    Those words made the Innate Sect members furious, and they all red angrily at the people from Horizon¡¯s End. Although Fan Yangxiu agreed to Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s n, the problem was that he was threatened,cking the power to resist, so he couldn¡¯t be med.


    Instead, it was the people from Horizon¡¯s End who, to control the Innate Sect, did something so shameless. They captured Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives and used them to threaten him, forcing him toply with Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s n. This was simply deplorable.


    Fan Yangxiu was the son of the previous Sect Master of the Innate Sect, whose prestige was extremely high there. Fan Yangxiu ending up in such a situation, being pressured by these Horizon¡¯s End characters, naturally elicited sympathy from the Innate Sect members.


    Even those who had been consistently supporting the Great Elder, the Second Elder, and the Third Elder had reduced animosity towards Fan Yangxiu at this moment. At least Fan Yangxiu wasn¡¯t a puppet of Horizon¡¯s End!


    Moreover, with the three major Elders now deceased, these people still needed to find some cornerstone to rely on. What Fan Yangxiu was doing earned him public sympathy, and these people took the opportunity to immediately choose to support him, thus saving face.


    For a moment, internal emotions in the Innate Sect surged, and everyone looked at the people from Horizon¡¯s End with extreme hatred.


    The Horizon¡¯s End people found themselves surrounded, all turning pale with fear. Especially the Protectors in the center, realizing everything had slipped beyond their control.


    "Fan Yangxiu, you... you are too despicable!" Right Protector cried angrily, "When did Horizon¡¯s End ever threaten you? It was... it was you who wished to reim the position of Sect Master, deliberately cooperating with us. We helped you out of respect for your father. You plotted to have us kill the three major Elders for your personal vendetta. You¡¯ve been nning this all along, and now you want to absolve yourself? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible!"


    "Judgments of right and wrong lie in the hearts of the people!" Fan Yangxiu replied coldly, "I did want to get rid of the three major Elders, but I would have done it through legitimate means, using our Innate Sect¡¯s rules to punish them. What I said was for you to take them down and then hand them over to me to deal with. But what did you do? To prevent these three Elders from causing trouble and hindering Horizon¡¯s End from fully controlling the Innate Sect, you deliberately killed them. Hmph, we in the Innate Sect aren¡¯t fools. Do you really think these things you did could escape everyone¡¯s eyes? Do you think that by making a false usation, you can deceive everyone?"


    The two Protectors were almost spitting blood; a moment ago, you clearly told us to kill these two Elders, but now you¡¯re using us of making false charges. Has shamelessness be so rampant?


    The problem is, they had no evidence to prove this!


    Now Fan Yangxiu stands on the Innate Sect¡¯s side, and its members all support him,pletely believing what he says. As for their Horizon¡¯s End members, they¡¯ve been seen as enemies by the Innate Sect, making their words meaningless!


    "Fan Yangxiu, do you know the consequences of what you are doing?" Left Protector asked through clenched teeth.


    "Hahaha..." Fan Yangxiuughed coldly, "Of course I know. You¡¯d kill my mentor, my wife, and my children to force me toply, wouldn¡¯t you? All this time, you¡¯ve always been using such methods to threaten me, haven¡¯t you? What other means could you lowlifes have?"


    The crowd instantly erupted into chaos, everyone moring for the Horizon¡¯s End people to immediately release Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives. Otherwise, the Innate Sect would storm Horizon¡¯s End, vowing never to rest until victory!


    The two Protectors exchanged nces; they understood clearly that at this point, whatever they said would be pointless. In this situation, they could only resort to threatening Fan Yangxiu.


    "Fan Yangxiu, since you know the consequences, you should behave!" Left Protector said coldly, "Don¡¯t let your rtives die because of a momentary desire to win an argument. You know how much your mentor has sacrificed for you over the years, and how important your wife and child are to you. Don¡¯t you understand?"


    Even at this point, these people continued to threaten Fan Yangxiu, naturally provoking the anger of the Innate Sect members, causing the uproar to intensify.


    Yet Fan Yangxiu remained calm; he gestured for the crowd to quiet down and spoke coldly, "It seems you at Horizon¡¯s End are too confident. Do you think I would dare speak to you like this if I hadn¡¯t rescued my rtives? At this point, do you still think it¡¯s possible to use them to threaten me?"


    The Horizon¡¯s End people¡¯s expressions changed, and Left Protector asked urgently, "You... you rescued your rtives?"


    "What else?" Fan Yangxiu sneered. "They¡¯re about to reach the Innate Sect now. It¡¯sughable that in such a vast Horizon¡¯s End, you lost so many people, yet haven¡¯t gotten a hint of it?"

 Chapter 1585 - 1584: The New Sect Master

    <h4>Chapter 1585: Chapter 1584: The New Sect Master</h4>


    The Left Protector and Right Protector exchanged nces, both feeling uneasy, and simultaneously took out their phones to contact the people at Horizon¡¯s End.


    However, before they could make the call, the phone from Horizon¡¯s End had already rung.


    As soon as they answered, they heard a voice filled with panic: "Something¡¯s wrong, Horizon¡¯s End is in trouble. Our... our dungeon has been broken into, and many inside have regained their strength and are currently seeking revenge in Horizon¡¯s End. Hurry and save us..."


    The voice stopped abruptly, clearly indicating that the caller had already been killed.


    The Left Protector nearly crushed his phone, ring at Fan Yangxiu and shouting, "Fan Yangxiu, is this your doing?"


    "Hehe..." Fan Yangxiu sneered coldly, "This is a n I devised with Lord Su Yang, how is it, isn¡¯t it quite unexpected?"


    "Fan Yangxiu!" The Left Protector yelled with a raised head, "You grew up here in Horizon¡¯s End, and all these years we¡¯ve nurtured you, is this how you repay us?"


    "Did you really raise me, or did you imprison me at Horizon¡¯s End, refusing to let me leave? You know the truth!" Fan Yangxiu¡¯s voice turned icy, "All these years, you used various means to try and force the secret of the Innate Technique out of me. When you realized I truly didn¡¯t know it, you started manipting me, trying to make me the Sect Master of the Innate Sect, wanting me to retrieve the Innate Technique for you. Why did you really keep me here at Horizon¡¯s End? Do you not know the answer yourselves? Must I say these filthy truths out loud?"


    The Left Protector was rendered speechless, and the atmosphere among the Innate Sect members was even more furious. The son of the previous Sect Master had been imprisoned for such a long time at Horizon¡¯s End; it was practically a p in the face for the Innate Sect!


    "What else can you say now!" Shen Yongnian suddenly spoke, as he wielded a sword, flying directly above the people from Horizon¡¯s End.


    Throughout this ordeal, Shen Yongnian was silent, as if nothing was rted to him.


    But now, he finally spoke, which represented a stance, he was supporting Fan Yangxiu!


    The Left Protector and Right Protector looked at each other, this oue waspletely unexpected. However, things had reached this point, anything they said was futile. They gritted their teeth, furiously ring at Fan Yangxiu, and said sternly, "Fan Yangxiu, we will remember this. You better live well, one day, we will settle this matter with you! Let¡¯s go!"


    The people from Horizon¡¯s End turned to leave, but Shen Yongnian directly swung his sword down, a massive shadow of a sword cutting towards the Left Protector and Right Protector.


    Their expressions changed, quickly dodging, and then shouted angrily, "Shen Yongnian, what do you intend to do?"


    Shen Yongnian stood with his sword, saying loudly, "You¡¯ve done so much against the Innate Sect, killing our three major elders. You¡¯ve also captured the son of the previous Sect Master, attempting to steal our Innate Technique. After doing all this, you think you can just leave?"


    The members of the Innate Sect immediately shouted, moring to stop the people from Horizon¡¯s End.


    The people from Horizon¡¯s End panicked, as the Innate Sect had arge number of people. If a fight broke out, they would be no match.


    "Do you still n on keeping us here?" The Left Protector asked in a deep voice, "Shen Yongnian, don¡¯t forget, Fan Yangxiu came back this time to take your position as Sect Master. Instead of securing your position, you¡¯re dealing with us, are you mad?"


    Fan Yangxiu immediately replied loudly, "Uncle Shen, you are the Sect Master of the Innate Sect. This time, I only return to rejoin the Innate Sect and to free my family from Horizon¡¯s End control, nothing more, you don¡¯t need to worry!"


    Shen Yongnian gave Fan Yangxiu a nce but said loudly, "From today on, I, Shen Yongnian, will no longer serve as Sect Master of the Innate Sect. I pass the title to Fan Yangxiu, from now on, Fan Yangxiu is the Sect Master of the Innate Sect!"


    At these words, the entire assembly fell silent, everyone stunned by the sudden change.


    The struggle for the position of Sect Master between Fan Yangxiu and Shen Yongnian hadsted quite some time. And now, they started showing deference to each other again. Especially Shen Yongnian, who directly announced his abdication, handing the position over to Fan Yangxiu, it was too sudden, wasn¡¯t it?


    "Uncle Shen..." Fan Yangxiu was emotional, wanting to speak, but Shen Yongnian cut him off directly, "You don¡¯t need to say anything, I¡¯m ustomed to a life of leisure, truly taking on the Sect Master position would not be beneficial to the Innate Sect. Your father was the person I most respected, and you as the Sect Master of the Innate Sect is the most fitting choice. I hope you can continue your father¡¯s vision, expand the Innate Sect, and do not let me down!"


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion as he nodded vigorously, shouting, "Uncle Shen, I will not disappoint you!"


    These words sealed the fate of the Innate Sect. Fan Yangxiu had finally be the Sect Master of the Innate Sect.


    Many members of the Innate Sect cheered, mostly out of respect for the former Sect Master. However, some were secretly shocked by the unforeseen change.


    But on closer thought, with all three major elders gone, only Fan Yangxiu and Shen Yongnian were left. Fan Yangxiu was definitely more suited to be Sect Master than Shen Yongnian.


    Shen Yongnian, while highly skilled, was not someone who could manage the sect. And during the time Fan Yangxiu spent back at the Innate Sect, he showed extraordinary management skills, proving to be a more fitting Sect Master than Shen Yongnian, this is indeed the optimal oue!


    Then, Fan Yangxiu announced loudly, "I dere, Shen Yongnian will assume the position of Great Elder in the Innate Sect!"


    The crowd fell silent for a moment, then erupted in excited cheers.


    Though Shen Yongnian was not suitable as Sect Master, he was quite powerful and straightforward. In the sect, he was still respected by many.


    His leaving the position of Sect Master left many feeling sombre. Such a significant figure shouldn¡¯t exit like this!


    Now, Fan Yangxiu actually invited him to be the Great Elder, which immediately lifted everyone¡¯s spirits.


    Although Shen Yongnian no longer held the title of Sect Master, he became the Great Elder of the Innate Sect, still respected by the people. This conclusion was indeed most suitable!


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s arrangement not only elevated Shen Yongnian but also garnered support from the sect members. Even those previously dissatisfied with him were now thrilled, finally starting to ept Fan Yangxiu as the new Sect Master!

 Chapter 1586 - 1585: Despicable Methods to Deal with Despicable People

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Chapter 1585: Despicable Methods to Deal with Despicable People</h4>


    Everyone at Horizon¡¯s End watched with wide eyes as Fan Yangxiu became the Sect Master of the Innate Sect,pletely taking control of it.


    Now, Fan Yangxiu¡¯s influence and cohesion within the Innate Sect are far stronger than they had initially nned.


    In their earlier ns, the confidants of the three Great Elders were expected not to obey Fan Yangxiu. Moreover, the current Sect Master, Shen Yongnian, was also likely to confront Fan Yangxiu. In this scenario, a significant internal depletion within the Innate Sect was anticipated, with at least two to three-tenths of members potentially refusing toply with Fan Yangxiu.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Yangxiu has nowpletely taken control of the Innate Sect. Not just the confidants of the three Great Elders, but also Shen Yongnian¡¯s people have been properly arranged. Furthermore, with the three Great Elders recently killed by people from Horizon¡¯s End, everyone in the Innate Sect is filled with righteous indignation, eager to kill those from Horizon¡¯s End, avenge the Great Elders, and defend the dignity of the Innate Sect.


    Thus, the Innate Sect is now united and cohesive more than ever!


    The Left and Right Protectors exchanged nces, and while the Innate Sect members were still moring, they suddenly turned around and fled.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going!" Shen Yongnian shouted coldly, his Longsword shing down from the air, directly cutting off their escape route.


    The other Innate Sect members saw this and rushed forward, starting to besiege the people from Horizon¡¯s End.


    A chaotic battle quickly erupted, and for the Innate Sect, it was simply an opportunity to have everything under control.


    The people from Horizon¡¯s End no longer hoped to fight back; they only wished to break through and escape with their lives. Led by the Left and Right Protectors, they merely fled desperately, hoping to survive and escape from the Innate Sect.


    However, Fan Yangxiu had long anticipated they would do this. He personally led people to block all retreat paths, trapping the group from Horizon¡¯s End securely in the middle, making it impossible for them to break through.


    This battlested for over an hour, finally decimating most people from Horizon¡¯s End, with only a dozen or so wounded captured, while the only one who escaped was the Left Protector of Horizon¡¯s End. Extremely astute, he used the Right Protector¡¯s cover to escape wounded. The Right Protector, however, died under Shen Yongnian¡¯s sword, sacrificing his life to help the Left Protector escape.


    After escaping, the Left Protector hurriedly arrived at the battleground where the alliance between the Four Great Sects and Su Yang was fighting. The battle here continued, essentially dragging time, with little actual confrontation.


    The members of the Four Great Sects believed everything was under control on the Innate Sect¡¯s side, so their task was merely to dy Su Yang¡¯s alliance from lending timely support.


    On Su Yang¡¯s alliance side, it was also about dying time, creating opportunities for the Innate Sect.


    Thus, both sides focused on dying time, resulting in little genuine confrontation in the battle.


    It wasn¡¯t until the heavily injured Left Protector stumbled over that the people of the Four Great Sects knew the Innate Sect¡¯s situation was firmly established.


    Upon hearing that so many of their sect members had died, and the people in Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s dungeon had been released, Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s Sect Master was dumbfounded on the spot.


    This time, they had always believed their side held a winning chance. But who could have anticipated such a reversal of events?


    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect looked bewildered. He was the one responsible for organizing discussions for the Four Great Sects union. If they could capture the Innate Sect, they would have five sects, equating their strength with Su Yang¡¯s alliance.


    Now the development of the situationpletely exceeded their expectations, and their n was wholly failed. Furthermore, Horizon¡¯s End suffered heavy losses ¡ª a case of having lost both thedy and the army!


    "Does that mean many of our people at Horizon¡¯s End have died?" Ki Yongchuan also wore a bewildered expression.


    No one answered, as everyone¡¯s expressions at Horizon¡¯s End were equally grim. With the situation at this point, was there any doubt? Those imprisoned in the dungeon had intense hatred toward Horizon¡¯s End, a fact they were highly aware of. Once these people escape and restore their strength, they would surely wage a relentless struggle against Horizon¡¯s End.


    Moreover, the key point is that as one of the Ten Great Sects, Horizon¡¯s End was an area where Heavenly Court rules could not apply. This meant that people at Horizon¡¯s End could murder there, even killing ordinary citizens, without interference from the Law Enforcers.


    The remaining experts at Horizon¡¯s End were few, insufficient to resist those in the dungeon. With those in the dungeon now rescued, imagine the state of Horizon¡¯s End!


    "Who did this? Who is so despicable to act behind the scenes like this?" Ki Yongchuan shouted angrily.


    At this moment, from afar came a soft chuckle: "Young Qi, no need to shout anymore, I did it!"


    Everyone turned to look, spotting Su Yang emerging from his alliance.


    "Su Yang!?" Everyone was stunned, Ki Yongchuan red: "You... weren¡¯t you seriously injured?"


    Upon saying this, Ki Yongchuan immediately realized he had definitely been deceived, and he shouted angrily: "You... you colluded with Fan Yangxiu to deceive us?"


    "How can this be called deceiving?" Su Yang smiled, "I was indeed injured at that time. Just, I am also a Pill Master, carrying Miracle Elixirs and Medicines, so my injuries healed quickly."


    "You... you intentionally got injured just to deceive us?" Ki Yongchuan was shivering with anger, "While we were careless, you went to Horizon¡¯s End, rescued Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives, and... and released those in the dungeon?"


    "Young Qi is indeed wise and capable, immediately figuring out my entire n!" Su Yangughed, "Unfortunately, you realized it toote now. Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives are absolutely safe, but as for your Horizon¡¯s End, well, the situation isn¡¯t so good."


    Ki Yongchuan was so enraged he nearly spat blood, shouting: "You, with the surname Su, you¡¯re so despicable to use such base tactics to deceive people!"


    "Base tactics, naturally used to deceive base individuals." Su Yangughed, "Quite fitting, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You... you..." Ki Yongchuan gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "You... you rescued Fan Yangxiu¡¯s rtives, that¡¯s one thing. But why release those in the dungeon..."

 Chapter 1587 - 1586: Let’s Have a One-on-One Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Chapter 1586: Let¡¯s Have a One-on-One Fight</h4>


    "Young Qi, have you yet failed to understand the rtionship between us?" Su Yang looked surprised, "We are enemies, our rtions are adversarial. Since I have seized the opportunity, I must press on relentlessly. When you came after me, was it not the same? How long has it been, Young Qi, and you¡¯ve already forgotten?"


    Ki Yongchuan could only feel the turmoil of blood within him, a sweet sensation in his throat, a mouthful of fresh blood nearly bursting forth. He desperately suppressed the churning of his blood, gritting his teeth and roaring, "Su Yang, do you know how many ordinary people are inside Horizon¡¯s End? By releasing those people from the dungeon, how many innocents will meet a tragic end?"


    "Young Qi, when you were hunting me down, did you ever consider that I am not an Immortal either?" Su Yang said softly, "Moreover, if you hadn¡¯t been so cruel to the people in the dungeon, causing them to harbor deep resentment, would they have unleashed a ughter in Horizon¡¯s End? Truly, seeing the plight of those in the dungeon, do you have the right to talk about innocence? The capability of Horizon¡¯s End tomit such acts; among them, who is truly innocent?"


    "You... you..." Ki Yongchuan finally couldn¡¯t hold back, spitting a mouthful of blood, his face pale, fainting on the spot. The people from the Medicine Sect quickly rushed in, administering various treatments to revive Ki Yongchuan, who gradually woke up.


    Su Yang stood afar, watching with a faint smile, and as Ki Yongchuan came to, he chuckled lightly, "Young Qi, why did you faint after merely two sentences? As the heir of Horizon¡¯s End, your tolerance is trulycking!"


    Ki Yongchuan nearly fainted again, he gritted his teeth and red at Su Yang, squeezing the words from his throat, "Su Yang, I will never rest until death with you!"


    "As you wish!" Su Yang smiled calmly, "If you¡¯re willing, we can have a life-and-death duel right now!"


    Ki Yongchuan stood up angrily, "Su Yang, this is what you said, then let¡¯s fight now, a battle to the death!"


    "Young Qi, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood!" Su Yangughed, "When I mentioned a battle to the death, I meant our alliance against your Four Great Sects in a deadly showdown. Everyone can rely on their abilities, and in the end, how many can leave alive depends on their own aptitude. I wasn¡¯t referring to a duel between us two!"


    Upon hearing this, the Four Great Sects were immediately flustered, as their strength was far inferior to Su Yang¡¯s alliance. If a fight truly breaks out, they¡¯re bound to suffer losses.


    Ki Yongchuan roared angrily, "Su Yang, can you even count as a man? You, with the audacity to be the Alliance Hierarch, don¡¯t even have the courage to duel with me? You¡¯re nothing but trash!"


    "Heh heh..." Su Yang smiled calmly, "Young Qi, you, a Terrestrial Immortal, issuing a challenge to me, a cultivator of the Fusion Realm, for a duel to the death, and yet you dare question my courage? How about this, I¡¯ll find someone to fight on my behalf, you can have a life-and-death duel with him, what do you say? I have Senior Xu Fenghou, why don¡¯t you two have a bout?"


    Ki Yongchuan shivered upon seeing Xu Fenghou standing beside Su Yang, he dared not fight Xu Fenghou.


    "This is between us two, it has nothing to do with anyone else!" Ki Yongchuan shouted loudly, "Su Yang, if you dare not fight, just say you don¡¯t dare, what¡¯s the point of babbling? Aren¡¯t you just trying to evade the fight? You¡¯re simply a coward!"


    "Young Qi, so all these troubles were just for venting personal grudges!" Su Yangmented, "Ah, see how this matter has escted. Due to our personal grievances, Horizon¡¯s End suffered so much misfortune because of you; you truly are the culprit of Horizon¡¯s End!"


    Ki Yongchuan nearly spat blood again; Su Yang¡¯s words were putting the me solely on him, how could he bear such a significant scapegoat?


    "You... you can¡¯t *fathom* the simplest truth..." Ki Yongchuan roared, "Our fight is a personal vendetta. This affair is between our Four Great Sects and your alliance, it¡¯s not personal revenge; do you have brain issues, unable to understand human speech?"


    "Young Qi, now you¡¯re being unreasonable!" Su Yang slowly shook his head, "When you gathered so many to take against me, it was a feud between alliances. Now that these troubles have stirred, you wish to fight for our personal grudge. I¡¯m unclear, in your heart, what holds more weight: the alliance feud or your personal vengeance. Nevertheless, since you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Today, the two of us will fight in front of everyone, a duel to the death. Regardless of how it ends, no one shall interfere, do you agree?"


    Ki Yongchuan rejoiced unexpectedly, he had always wanted to personally kill Su Yang. Now that the chance had arrived, how could he miss it?


    "I agree!" Ki Yongchuan immediately shouted loudly, "Everyone bear witness, Su Yang proposed, we will fight a life-and-death duel alone. No matter the oue, no one shall intervene!"


    People from the Four Great Sects immediately shouted loudly, expressing their support.


    Those on Su Yang¡¯s side seemed somewhat bewildered; Su Yang¡¯s strength, going against Ki Yongchuan, could be quite strenuous, what exactly was Su Yang thinking?


    Many looked towards Su Yang, yet he wore a smile, signaling to everyone not to worry.


    Upon seeing this, the group ceased their chatter, nodding in agreement.


    Ki Yongchuan flew out from the crowd, yelling, "Surname Su,e forth and meet your death!"


    Spectators immediately dispersed, as Su Yang strode through mid-air, arriving before Ki Yongchuan. Gazing upon the fierce-faced Ki Yongchuan, Su Yang smiled calmly, "Young Qi, let me reiterate. This fight is a life-and-death duel between you and me. Even if one of us perishes, neither side shall intervene, understood?"


    "Of course!" Ki Yongchuan shouted, "Should anyone from my side intervene, I will publicly end myself here!"


    "Young Qi indeed is forthright!" Su Yangughed loudly, "Since Young Qi has spoken thus, I cannot fall behind. Simrly, if anyone from my side intervenes in this battle, I too will publicly end myself!"


    Ki Yongchuan rejoiced madly, he had worried Su Yang¡¯s people might save him. Now, following Su Yang¡¯s derations, even if someone from Su Yang¡¯s side intervened to save him, Su Yang¡¯s reputation would be utterly tarnished. Surviving would mean prestige would plummet, casting doubts on his capacity to lead the alliance.


    Hence, regardless of how one views this fight, Ki Yongchuan stands to gain. If Su Yang dies, it¡¯s d tidings for all. Even if Su Yang narrowly escapes, it¡¯ll hinder his ability to continue leading the alliance, and Ki Yongchuan will relish a sense of satisfaction!

 Chapter 1588 - 1587: Severely Injuring Ki Yongchuan

    <h4>Chapter 1588: Chapter 1587: Severely Injuring Ki Yongchuan</h4>


    The two stood in mid-air, and the crowd spontaneously cleared arge battlefield for them.


    Meanwhile, the allies from both sides stood ready, preventing anyone from making a sudden move.


    Under such circumstances, Su Yang and Ki Yongchuan began their battle!


    At the start of this fight, Su Yang unleashed all his trump cards.


    The four Divine Beast Jade Stones formed an array, trapping Ki Yongchuan within it.


    The Little Turtle tightly bit onto the Celestial War Armor, protecting Su Yang¡¯s body.


    The little chick also flew out; this little creature was incredibly fast, continuouslyunching sneak attacks around Ki Yongchuan, causing him considerable annoyance.


    The gigantic shadow phantom of Devouring the Heavens loomed above Su Yang, its emotionless eyes fixed on Ki Yongchuan, as if ready to devour him at any moment.


    Various secret techniques were unleashed, attacking Ki Yongchuan with full force.


    However, this didn¡¯t cause much damage to Ki Yongchuan. He had a few scratches on him, but they were merely superficial wounds.


    Ki Yongchuan, being the son of the Sect Master of Horizon¡¯s End, and its heir, had enjoyed many resources from the sect since childhood, making him much stronger than a regr terrestrial immortal.


    Although Su Yang¡¯s strength had improved significantly recently, there was still a gap between him and Ki Yongchuan.


    The battlested less than five minutes before the array formed by the four Divine Beast Jade Stones was shattered by Ki Yongchuan, and the stones flew back to Su Yang.


    Without the cover of the four Divine Beast Jade Stones, the little chick dared not attack Ki Yongchuan anymore and could only chirp from a distance.


    Ki Yongchuan ignored the little chick, roared, and charged straight at Su Yang.


    "Su Yang, prepare to die!"


    The surrounding spectators stirred anxiously, knowing that in a direct confrontation, Su Yang¡¯s strength couldn¡¯tpare to Ki Yongchuan¡¯s.


    The people on the side of the Four Great Sects were overjoyed, as if they could already see Ki Yongchuan crushing Su Yang. In contrast, Su Yang¡¯s allies were filled with worry, knowing that Su Yang was bound to suffer in such a battle.


    Just as Ki Yongchuan was about to reach Su Yang, Su Yang acted as well. He popped a pill into his mouth and then charged fiercely towards Ki Yongchuan.


    Ki Yongchuan had initially thought Su Yang would flee, so he had conserved some strength, intending to pursue Su Yang when he ran. Unexpectedly, Su Yang chose to face him head-on; it was now toote for Ki Yongchuan to amplify his power. However, he was not worried, for he was confident that his strike would be enough to severely wound or even kill Su Yang!


    With a massive bang, the two shed palms.


    The anticipated scenario of Su Yang being sent flying did not ur; instead, Ki Yongchuan was directly knocked back, spat blood repeatedly, and was grievously injured.


    The crowd was stunned; when they turned to look at Su Yang, they saw his whole body was bursting with inted veins protruding from his skin, as if they might explode at any moment, clearly a sign of his bloodline and potential being fully activated!


    How could this be?


    Before anyone could react, the shadow phantom of Devouring the Heavens enveloped Su Yang¡¯s body. Visibly to the naked eye, the protruding veins on Su Yang quickly calmed down, eventually returning to normal as if nothing had happened.


    The shadow phantom of Devouring the Heavens swiftly receded, yet Su Yang was drenched in sweat, as if he had just been fished out of water. Clearly, the previous situation had put him under immense pressure!


    The crowd eximed in astonishment, with none knowing what had just transpired.


    Only Su Yang knew best; at the beginning of the battle, he had swallowed a pill he had concocted using the World Fusion Furnace on his journey.


    This elixir was called the Great Demon Pill, a concoction of the Demonic Sect, which could activate a person¡¯s potential and forcibly elevate their power by a level.


    Simply put, Su Yang, who was now in the Integration Realm, upon consuming the Great Demon Pill, could have all his potential unlocked, boosting his strength to the Earthly Immortal Realm.


    In the previous sh with Ki Yongchuan, Su Yang had used the power of the Earthly Immortal. Su Yang¡¯s original strength was not much weaker than Ki Yongchuan¡¯s, and with his potential triggered, the power was terrifying. Moreover, Ki Yongchuan waspletely unguarded, thus naturally suffering a severe setback at Su Yang¡¯s hands, leaving him heavily wounded.


    However, doing so also inflicted significant harm on Su Yang himself. With his potential unleashed, Su Yang¡¯s power reached the Earthly Immortal Realm. But Su Yang¡¯s own meridians hadn¡¯t reached this level, and such power would severely damage his body¡¯s meridians, potentially even shatter his body if severe enough.


    Therefore, Su Yang summoned the shadow phantom of Devouring the Heavens. After knocking Ki Yongchuan away, he immediately used the shadow phantom to dissipate the excess power, preserving himself.


    This was why Su Yang, equipped with secret techniques like Devouring the Heavens, could use the Great Demon Pill. Previous Demonic Sect practitioners, without such techniques, wouldn¡¯t dare use the Great Demon Pill lightly. Because once used, even if they could inflict serious harm on their enemies, they themselves would suffer grievously, possibly at the cost of their own lives, making it a double-edged tactic. Unless in a life-or-death situation, they absolutely would not touch the Great Demon Pill!


    After stabilizing his internal power, Su Yang wasted no time and immediately rushed to the heavily injured Ki Yongchuan.


    Ki Yongchuan vomited several mouthfuls of blood, staining his clothes red. At this moment, all his meridians were severely damaged, leaving him with little strength to resist. Seeing Su Yang rushing over, he turned pale in fear and tried to run.


    However, being so gravely injured, he couldn¡¯t muster any power to escape.


    Su Yang came up and delivered another palm strike to his body.


    Ki Yongchuan screamed miserably, was sent flying again, and continued to vomit blood.


    Su Yang quickly caught up,unching palm strike after palm strike, relentlessly attacking, causing Ki Yongchuan to scream continuously with his injuries bing more severe.


    In the distance, Ki Yongchuan¡¯s father watched with bloodshot eyes. They had originally thought this was an opportunity to kill Su Yang and seriously damage Su Yang¡¯s alliance. Yet, they never imagined Su Yang¡¯s strength would be this formidable, and it was his son who would ultimately suffer.


    Now, seeing Ki Yongchuan¡¯s condition, it was clear he was no match for Su Yang anymore,cking even a shred of resistance, only able to endure the beating. If this continued, Ki Yongchuan would undoubtedly die!


    However, he couldn¡¯t go and save Ki Yongchuan. After all, they had made their statements. If they saved Ki Yongchuan now, ording to their previous agreement, Ki Yongchuan would have to end his own life!

 Chapter 1589 - 1588 Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 1589: Chapter 1588 Shameless</h4>


    The people on the Horizon¡¯s End side were still pondering whether or not to step in to rescue Ki Yongchuan, but Ki Yongchuan had already begun screaming for help: "Save me, quickly save me, father, save me..."


    Ki Yongchuan tried to flee towards the Horizon¡¯s End side, but Su Yang didn¡¯t give him the opportunity, striking him away with a powerful palm.


    The Sect Master of Horizon¡¯s End was nearly going mad; after all, this was his son. How could he just watch his son die right in front of him!


    "Let him go!" The Sect Master of Horizon¡¯s End suddenly roared in anger and, disregarding everything else, charged forward with all his might, attacking Su Yang with a full-force blow.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly dodged, but it was already toote.


    However, at this moment, a sharp Sword Qi swiftly shed over, instantly arriving in front of the Sect Master of Horizon¡¯s End.


    The Sect Master¡¯s strike was directly dispersed, and the residual power of the Sword Qi didn¡¯t diminish, shing heavily on the Sect Master¡¯s shoulder, leaving a scar.


    The Sect Master grunted and, unwilling to continue the fight, turned and immediately escaped back, grabbing Ki Yongchuan.


    Meanwhile, Xu Fenghou had already arrived by Su Yang¡¯s side, simply standing there, yet it was enough to keep everyone from daring to approach.


    The Sect Master of Horizon¡¯s End having rescued Ki Yongchuan back, the people of Horizon¡¯s End immediately rushed up to block Su Yang and his group.


    Su Yang¡¯s alliance members were not to be outdone, rushing up as well, once again confronting the people of the Four Great Sects.


    Su Yang waved his hand, signaling everyone not to get excited. He looked at Ki Yongchuan, who was being protected by the Sect Master of Horizon¡¯s End, and smiled: "Young Qi, it seems there¡¯s no need to fight now. Just as we discussed earlier, whoever¡¯s side makes a move to help will have to end it themselves. So, how about it? Will you do it yourself?"


    Ki Yongchuan¡¯s face was deathly pale, his head bowed in silence, not even daring to look Su Yang in the eye.


    The Sect Master of Horizon¡¯s End gritted his teeth in anger and roared: "Su, what sorcery did you use to defeat my son? It¡¯s simply impossible; you must have done something underhanded!"


    "Master Ki, we¡¯re cultivators; wherees the talk of sorcery?" Su Yangughed: "What can be used is one¡¯s own Secret Technique. My Secret Technique is superior, your son¡¯s skills are inferior, how does that turn into me using tricks? Does it mean only your son is allowed to kill me, and I¡¯m not allowed to defeat your son? Is there such reasoning in the world?"


    Su Yang¡¯s group immediately burst intoughter, while Master Ki, angered, shouted: "Su, don¡¯t try to justify; everyone can see clearly that your strength is far inferior to my son¡¯s. The fact that you could defeat him defies logic. No matter how you justify it, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you used despicable means. This battle doesn¡¯t count!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression turned serious: "Master Ki, you say I used despicable means, then please produce evidence. If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯re simply ndering me. Also, the result of my battle with your son is already decided. ording to the rules, your son should settle it himself because you intervened. But now you¡¯re protecting him behind you, what does that mean? Is Horizon¡¯s End prepared to lose face together with your son?"


    The surrounding people allughed mockingly at Master Ki, even the Four Great Sects looked at them with disapproving nces. After all, they just reneged on what they said, which is utterly disgraceful.


    Master Ki¡¯s face flushed red, gritting his teeth, he said: "I¡¯m not going to waste words with you, you used despicable means, and we don¡¯t recognize this result. Su, today¡¯s battle isn¡¯t over. In a few days, I¡¯ll bring my son back for another match with you, and then the results will be clear!"


    "Master Ki, there¡¯s no need!" Su Yangughed: "Since you¡¯re so shameless as to refuse a clearly decided oue, fighting again serves no purpose. Take your son and get lost, and let the world witness how untrustworthy Horizon¡¯s End truly is!"


    "You... who do you think you¡¯re talking about..." Master Ki roared in anger: "We are not untrustworthy, it¡¯s just that you used despicable means, and we won¡¯t acknowledge the result of this battle. Su Yang, don¡¯t nder us!"


    "Right and wrong, merits and demerits are clear to all. Master Ki, do you think you can change this result with a louder voice?" Su Yang sneered: "The public¡¯s eyes are sharp as ever, and you know it too. Since you¡¯re already doing such shameless things, why bother with noble-sounding words? Master Ki, your son is badly injured; quick, take him back for treatment lest he bes disabled, and losing face like this would have no meaning whatsoever!"


    The surrounding peopleughed uproariously again, while Master Ki, trembling with anger, wanted to speak but was pulled away by people from the other three sects.


    Things had reached this point, Horizon¡¯s End¡¯s embarrassment was certain. Continuing to argue would be pointless. Rather, the more they spoke, the more embarrassed Horizon¡¯s End became, so it was better to leave quickly.


    Watching the Four Great Sects depart, Su Yang immediately led his alliance on the way to the Innate Sect.


    Arriving there, Su Yang found that everything on the Innate Sect side had returned to normal.


    Fan Yangxiu hadpletely taken control of the Innate Sect and became the Sect Master of the Innate Sect. Shen Yongnian became the Great Elder of the Innate Sect, which was a source offort for the people of the Innate Sect.


    The Innate Sect now was much more united than before, this was the state a Great Sect should be in.


    Upon Su Yang and his group¡¯s arrival, Fan Yangxiu personally came out with people to greet them. In this matter, Su Yang not only helped Fan Yangxiu be the Sect Master of the Innate Sect, but also rescued his family, for which Fan Yangxiu was extremely grateful to Su Yang.


    Fan Yangxiu¡¯s family was also brought over by Qinghe Academy, and seeing his teacher, wife, and children, Fan Yangxiu was filled with mixed feelings.


    After being under house arrest at Horizon¡¯s End for so many years, where they used his family to force him, Fan Yangxiu¡¯s family was finally saved, and he had be the Sect Master of the Innate Sect, inheriting everything left by his father. All the suffering and grievances he had endured over these years were not in vain!


    "Alliance Leader Su, thank you so much!" Fan Yangxiu gratefully said to Su Yang: "Rest assured, I will keep my word regarding the alliance with your side!"


    "Sect Master Fan, you¡¯re mistaken." Su Yang casually shook his head: "I helped you with this to prevent you from allying with Horizon¡¯s End. As for whether to ally with us, that¡¯s not something we agreed upon."


    "Ah?" Fan Yangxiu was taken aback, not understanding what Su Yang meant by this.

 Chapter 1590 - 1589: The Origin of the World Fusion Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 1590: Chapter 1589: The Origin of the World Fusion Furnace</h4>


    "Whether you choose to ally with us ultimately depends on your own will!" Su Yang said, "We won¡¯t force anyone to form an alliance with us, nor will we expect you to ally with us just because we¡¯ve helped you with these matters. Whether the Innate Sect decides to ally with us depends on your own thoughts!"


    At this point, Su Yang paused, looked at Fan Yangxiu, and softly said, "It also depends on your attitude towards the Heavenly Court and even the Heavenly Realm!"


    Fan Yangxiu looked at Su Yang, pondered for a moment, and softly said, "Alliance Leader Su, please go on!"


    Su Yang then recounted the affairs concerning the Heavenly Court and their alliance¡¯s objectives from beginning to end to Fan Yangxiu.


    "Joining our alliance might mean standing against the Heavenly Court, and even the Heavenly Realm!" Su Yang said, "So, whether you want to join us is a decision you have to make yourself!"


    Fan Yangxiu fell into silence. He had not known so much before. After listening to Su Yang, he finally understood what it truly meant to ally with Su Yang.


    However, this also garnered more admiration for Su Yang from him. If Su Yang had said nothing and directly had the Innate Sect join their alliance, he wouldn¡¯t haveined.


    But now, Su Yangid out the pros and cons of the alliance, allowing them to decide for themselves, which demonstrated Su Yang¡¯s uprightness!


    After contemting for a while, Fan Yangxiu said, "Alliance Leader Su, as they say, ¡¯There are no whole eggs in a toppled nest.¡¯ If the Heavenly Court and the Heavenly Realm have such ambitions, even if we remain neutral this time, once they control the Human Realm, we will not have a good ending. In that case, we should take a gamble; after all, if I don¡¯t go to hell, who will? Since our Innate Sect is established in the Human Realm, protecting it is indeed our duty!"


    Su Yang nodded with a smile, knowing that Fan Yangxiu¡¯s decision was undoubtedly sound. Moving forward, the Innate Sect would officially be a member of Su Yang¡¯s alliance.


    This matter, reaching this point, was considered sessfully concluded.


    The Innate Sect, for the most part, remained intact, and the unity of the sect under Fan Yangxiu¡¯s control was stronger than before. In contrast, the Four Great Sects suffered tremendous losses, especially Horizon¡¯s End. Su Yang received news that within Horizon¡¯s End, the sect was essentially decimated. Those who emerged from the dungeons acted without remorse, entirely with a mindset of extermination, wreaking havoc in Horizon¡¯s End!


    After resolving the issues with the Innate Sect, Su Yang directly returned to the Capital City and stayed at the Shen Family Courtyard.


    Given the previous uncertainties, Su Yang had stayed at Qinghe Academy to protect himself.


    Now that the Six Great Sects had chosen to support Su Yang, and Qinghe Academy had purged external threats in the Capital City, Su Yang¡¯s residence at the Shen Family Courtyard was rtively safe.


    In the following period, Su Yang had no pressing matters and spent most of his time in seclusion, studying Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Meanwhile, Qinghe Academy and the Six Great Sects were bustling with efforts to recruit the Superlunary n and Superlunary Sect, bringing them into their alliance.


    Simrly, the Four Great Sects were striving to recruit powerful families and sects to strengthen their capabilities.


    The Four Great Sects now essentially acted as the Heavenly Court¡¯s representatives, while Su Yang¡¯s alliance was key to opposing the Heavenly Court.


    In fact, neither Qinghe Academy nor the Six Great Sects regarded the Four Great Sects as worthy opponents. What truly concerned them were the uing actions of the Heavenly Court.


    Up to this point, the Heavenly Court¡¯s demeanor had been exceedingly calm, even as if they had no intention of intervening in the matter. It was only when the Four Great Sects attempted to kill Su Yang, and the Qinghe Academy alliance counterattacked them, that the Law Enforcers intervened, blocking some actions but still within the Heavenly Court¡¯s regtions. This appeared as if the Heavenly Court was still defending existing rules.


    However, in truth, everyone knew well that the Heavenly Court was undoubtedly brewing a significant move. Therefore, Qinghe Academy¡¯s all-out alliance effort was in preparation for this. Nobody knew what the Heavenly Court nned to do, and their only course of action was to unite all possible forces, ready to counterattack at any moment!


    Su Yang stayed in seclusion in the Capital City for over a month. During that time, the outside world was serene and peaceful, with no unexpected situations arising.


    During this period, the Third Elder of the Medicine Sect also arrived in the Capital City with Jeang Zier.


    In light of these events, the Third Elder had made it clear that she nned to leave the Medicine Sect. However, she still intended to take Jeang Zier as her disciple, remaining with Su Yang¡¯s side to teach her alchemy.


    Su Yang did not object to this. He could tell that this Third Elder was straightforward by nature and not a bad person. Upon recognizing the true nature of the Medicine Sect, she naturally would no longer coborate with those people.


    As for Jeang Zier, she was inherently interested in alchemy. Having such a teacher to personally teach her, along with numerous alchemy recipes at Su Yang¡¯s ce, was indeed fortunate for her.


    On this day, Su Yang finally thoroughly examined the new content in Destiny¡¯s Tome. Inside, he came across records about the World Fusion Furnace.


    The records in Destiny¡¯s Tome were far more detailed than the ounts of Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi. ording to the records, the World Fusion Furnace was formed by a Demonic Fiend.


    This Demonic Fiend was an outcast born into a world. Due to his peculiar nature, he was abandoned at a young age. Living by begging, he struggled to grow into a human, enduring countless sneers and abuses. Yet, the Demonic Fiend remained incredibly resilient, relying on his exceptional knowledge to enroll in a powerful sect.


    Within this sect, the Demonic Fiend met a person who changed his life¡ªa senior disciple who guided his cultivation. She did not disdain him for his peculiarities but instead offered encouragement and support. Such experiences were unprecedented for the Demonic Fiend, naturally leading him to fall in love with her.


    However, due to his inferiorityplex, he kept this love hidden, never expressing it. He even silently blessed her when she got married.


    The matter should have ended there, butter, the man his senior sister married fell in love with another woman. To preserve his righteous facade, he used nefarious means to kill her, staging it as though she had taken her own life, to deceive all others.

 Chapter 1591 - 1590 Entering the World Fusion Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 1591: Chapter 1590 Entering the World Fusion Furnace</h4>


    This matter was discovered by the Demonic Fiend, who immediately reported it to the sect, hoping the sect would punish the man. However, because the man¡¯s father was an Elder, not only was he not punished, but the Demonic Fiend was expelled from the sect and hunted by countless sect members.


    The man even publicly smeared him, iming that he had an affair with the junior sister and was the one who killed her.


    Because of this, the Demonic Fiend was rejected and hunted by the world¡¯s sects. During this process, the Demonic Fiend witnessed the true evil of human nature and became utterly disheartened with the world.


    In a great battle, the Demonic Fiendpletely turned from the path of good to evil, ughtering over three thousand people encircling him.


    Afterward, he sacrificed himself to reverse the forces of heaven and earth, using the world as a furnace and himself as fuel, refining the whole world into whatter became the World Fusion Furnace.


    However, this Demonic Fiend truly had extraordinary talent. After sleeping for tens of thousands of years within the World Fusion Furnace, he woke up again. The furnace then became his weapon.


    Butter, in a major battle, the Demonic Fiend was suppressed, and the World Fusion Furnace was shattered, leading to its dispersal. The true power of the World Fusion Furnace wasn¡¯t refining elixirs; its terrifying aspect was the strength of an entire world inside it. If unleashed, its power was absolutely terrible, known as one of the great world-killing weapons!


    Moreover, inside this World Fusion Furnace is actually a separate world, filled with countless resources. Plus, the Demonic Fiend rampaged for hundreds of thousands of years, gathering unknown amounts of treasures within this furnace, which is another reason it is coveted.


    The first time Su Yang saw records about the World Fusion Furnace, he waspletely shocked. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that his trip to Horizon¡¯s End would allow him to attain such a treasure, and Little Turtle had truly made a significant contribution.


    Simultaneously, beneath the records of the World Fusion Furnace¡¯s origins, Su Yang also saw some instructions on its usage.


    The World Fusion Furnace is extremely powerful, capable of both offense and defense. For offense, it can absorb people into the furnace and use the Refining World me left by the Demonic Fiend to melt everything.


    For defense, it¡¯s much simpler; you can directly hide inside the furnace. No matter how people attack from outside, they cannot break the furnace unless they possess the power to break a world.


    Of course, such defense is really just for defense¡¯s sake because, if the opponent guards the outside of the furnace, you cannot escape either.


    Regarding refining elixirs, since the Refining World me inside it enhances the process, the effect can be increased by one or two levels. If the Refining World me is fully activated, the enhancement could be more than just one or two levels, potentially reaching three or even five levels.


    Currently, because the furnace is iplete and Su Yang cannotpletely activate the Refining World me, he can only increase the effect of refining elixirs by one level.


    In the following month, Su Yang focused on studying the World Fusion Furnace. Later, he even had the sudden idea to enter the furnace and see for himself.


    Su Yang had observed the furnace for a long time, experimenting by tossing items inside and retrieving them, with no change at all. This suggested that there should not be any danger inside the furnace.


    Even so, Su Yang did not dare to be careless, cautiously tested by cing his hand inside to check for any abnormal changes.


    As a result, after he put his hand in, there was no particr change. However, when he took his hand out, it was a bit dirty. Where did all the dust insidee from?


    This situation reassured Su Yang, so he immediately followed the method recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome to erge the furnace slightly, then opened the lid and crawled in.


    As he entered the furnace, Su Yang was looking at the bottom. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered, he felt a void under his feet and fell downward.


    Su Yang quickly channeled the power within his body, attempting to fly. However, the force below seemed extremely strong, and no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t rise.


    Thankfully, the height wasn¡¯t too much; soon, Su Yang fell onto a soft ground.


    Su Yang turned his head to look around, his face instantly filled with shock.


    He had thought the World Fusion Furnace would be no different from an ordinary furnace, but now he was not in a typical furnace. Surrounding him was a vast space with mountains, water, grass, and trees. In the distance, there was a sun, illuminating everything. His feeling was like sitting somewhere on Earth with beautiful scenery outside, not like being inside a furnace.


    Su Yang climbed up from the ground, but as he got up, he felt as if he were pressed by thousands of pounds of weight, making it difficult to stand.


    Finally getting up, Su Yang dusted off the dirt from his body and began to roam around curiously.


    Although the scenery inside looked like Earth, in fact, as Su Yang approached the flowers, grass, and trees, he found significant differencespared to those on Earth. These nts were kinds Su Yang had never seen on Earth, thriving abundantly here.


    Approaching theke, Su Yang saw many glowing fish swimming around from afar. Upon spotting a person, these fish weren¡¯t scared; instead, many gathered around, curiously looking at Su Yang, as if he were the one being observed.


    Su Yang¡¯s heart was full of confusion; why was this World Fusion Furnace like this inside?


    Thinking for a while, Su Yang suddenly recalled a question: Could it be that the scenery inside was the world before the World Fusion Furnace?


    The World Fusion Furnace was made from a world, which means it contains a whole world inside!


    Su Yang initially thought the Demonic Fiend changed the world¡¯s shape and extinguished all life while refining it. But now, it appears that many life forms still exist inside!


    After walking for a short while, Su Yang started to gasp. For some reason, the pressure he felt walking here was immense, as if he was carrying thousands of pounds on his back. Every step consumed a lot of energy, making him breathe heavily as he moved.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 1592 - 1591 Uni-horned Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 1592: Chapter 1591 Uni-horned Wolf</h4>


    Su Yang sat in ce, taking a few deep breaths to recover a bit, while also beginning to ponder the situation he had encountered.


    He could understand the great pressure of walking. It was likely because this world was toorge and the¡¯s gravity too strong, hence the situation.


    However, feeling thousands of pounds of weight while walking was indeed intense. Could the gravity here really be hundreds of times that of Earth?


    If that were the case, then how many timesrger must this world bepared to Earth?


    Surprised yet excited, Su Yang thought to himself that such gravity would be a great ce for training. Training here would naturally impose a strong shackle, promising excellent results after cultivation. He could consider retreating here for cultivation in the future.


    After getting up, Su Yang wandered around the area a few more times, discovering that the surroundings were all the same.


    There were some animals in the mountains and forests, but they were all small and harmless.


    In the depths of these forests, Su Yang found some extremely rare herbs. These were recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, but Su Yang had never encountered them on Earth. It was unexpected to find them here.


    This discovery was a great joy for Su Yang. He ran around here for a long time, mainly collecting these herbs. Fortunately, he carried a storage ring with him, making it convenient to store all the collected herbs.


    As such, Su Yang spent more than half a month in this area, exploring this world daily and collecting various herbs.


    On this day, while Su Yang was gathering herbs, he was suddenly attacked by a wild beast.


    The beast came extremely suddenly, and Su Yang didn¡¯t have time to prepare before it rammed into him.


    Fortunately, Su Yang was wearing the Celestial War Armor, which took the hit for him.


    Even so, Su Yang was knocked flying, struggling to get up only to find the beast pouncing at him again.


    Without thinking much, Su Yang immediately struck out with his palm, hitting the beast directly.


    The beast was knocked back more than ten meters, yet it didn¡¯t fall. Instead, it stared at Su Yang from afar, its eyes full of ferocious light.


    Su Yang was extremely shocked. The beast¡¯s fighting power was truly formidable; it could only be described as a fierce beast!


    Atst, Su Yang could closely observe the beast.


    The beast wasn¡¯t veryrge, resembling a wolf, but it had a horn on its head and six ws. Thest two ws were particrly sturdy, allowing it to stand up and attack with the front four ws in critical moments.


    Its tail was long and covered in scales, looking like a snake, very strange.


    Su Yang was shocked. This type of beast was documented in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, known as an ancient fierce beast called the Uni-horned Wolf, extremely vicious. A mature Uni-horned Wolf could even kill a Terrestrial Immortal alone, extremely dangerous.


    Judging by the size, this Uni-horned Wolf was probably not yet mature, but its fighting power was already formidable, not to be underestimated by Su Yang.


    However, what Su Yang worried about most wasn¡¯t this; it was another record in the Destiny¡¯s Tome. These Uni-horned Wolves are pack animals.


    The appearance of one Uni-horned Wolf here suggested that many more could be nearby. Su Yang could handle one Uni-horned Wolf without any issue, but facing more would be dangerous!


    Thus, Su Yang dared not stick around. After confronting this Uni-horned Wolf for a while, he began to move back slowly; it was not suitable for him to dy the fight here.


    The Uni-horned Wolf stared viciously at Su Yang, advancing step by step. However, it also dared not attack Su Yang, knowing from that previous hit that Su Yang was no easy foe.


    And so, man and wolf proceeded, one advancing, one retreating.


    Su Yang retreated roughly a few hundred meters, finally making the Uni-horned Wolf stop and cease its advance.


    Su Yang let out a breath, appearing to have exited the wolf¡¯s territory. While the Uni-horned Wolves are fierce, they are also very territorial. Outside their territory, they generally wouldn¡¯t pursue.


    Leaving this area, Su Yang dared not linger and returned the way he came. He didn¡¯t know how many simr fierce beastsy ahead, but with his current strength, encountering a pack of Uni-horned Wolves would be perilous.


    Upon returning to thekeside where he had fallen, Su Yang dared not wander further, as his current strength was unsuitable for roaming here.


    Nheless, having arrived here posed another troublesome question¡ªhow to exit.


    Su Yang recalled falling from the air, but looking up from his position, he saw a clear sky with no sign of an exit.


    This indicated the exit might be simr to the boundary point inside the Stone Coffin, visible only near that point. In other words, Su Yang must fly to a sufficient height, reaching that boundary point to leave here.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang attempted to fly through the air. However, after flying only a few dozen meters, he couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and fell again.


    The situation made Su Yang anxious. If he couldn¡¯t fly, would he be trapped here forever?


    He tried again, but the result remained the same. Each attempt saw Su Yang flying a few dozen meters only to fall again.


    After trying over ten times, Su Yang had to face reality¡ªhe couldn¡¯t reach the necessary height with his current strength.


    This left Su Yang speechless. He came to explore, only to identally trap himself here. It seemed he must cultivate to a certain extent to fly to that height and leave this space!


    By his count, he had been here for 10 to 20 days. Such a long time, and perhaps there¡¯s already been someone outside looking for him. If they can¡¯t find him, who knows what chaos might ensue outside?


    Feeling guilty for his reckless behavior, Su Yang realized he had no choice now but to cultivate, improve his strength quickly, and leave this ce.


    Taking out the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, Su Yang set up the Spirit Gathering Array and began cultivating here.


    As soon as the Spirit Gathering Array was set, Su Yang felt a surge of rich Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Energy in this world was indeed abundant, much more so than in the Human Realm.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 1593 - 1592 Different Times

    <h4>Chapter 1593: Chapter 1592 Different Times</h4>


    The dense spiritual energypletely enveloped Su Yang, as if he were immersed in a pool made of spiritual energy, continually nourishing his whole body.


    Su Yang was ecstatic beyond words; this kind of rich spiritual energy was simply perfect for cultivation. Cultivating within such spiritual energy sped the process up several timespared to Earth, yielding twice the results with half the effort!


    Since he couldn¡¯t get out for the moment, Su Yang simply stopped thinking about it and began to focus entirely on cultivation.


    Once his strength reached a certain level, he would naturally be able to leave. The most crucial thing now was to enhance his strength; without strength, everything else was just empty talk.


    Su Yang cultivated within this spiritual energy for about ten days, and he could feel that his strength had significantly improved.


    After ten days, Su Yang tried again. This time, he easily flew over a hundred meters into the air. And there, finally, Su Yang found the boundary point to leave this world: a seemingly pitch-ck passageway in the sky over a hundred meters high.


    Su Yang stepped into this passage, and the surroundings immediately changed. He opened his eyes and found himself out of the Melting World Furnace, back in his secluded room.


    This situation stunned Su Yang. Was this what the boundary point was? Then, would the boundary points connecting other worlds to the Human Realm be simr to this?


    But at this moment, Su Yang had no time to think about these things. He put the Melting World Furnace away and rushed out. He had been in the Melting World Furnace for more than a month. Who knew what chaos was outside!


    Running out of that room, Su Yang went directly to the front yard. As soon as he arrived, he saw Zhao Hu Zi and Han Shao drinking there, looking quite leisurely.


    Su Yang hurried over and anxiously asked, "How is it? How is it going?"


    Seeing Su Yanging over, the group was all shocked. Zhao Hu Zi asked in surprise, "What do you mean ¡¯how is it¡¯?"


    Su Yang was stunned: "Has nothing happened?"


    "What should happen?" Han Shao asked, equally puzzled.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, "No, you...you see me, and have nothing to tell me?"


    Everyone exchanged nces, all with bewildered faces,pletely unaware of what Su Yang meant.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you all?" Su Yang was also at a loss: "I¡¯ve been secluded for over a month, and none of you have anything to tell me? Has nothing happened outside?"


    "Over a month?" Zhao Hu Zi scratched his head: "No, didn¡¯t youe out to give us some orders just three days ago? Wepleted the tasks you instructed, so why is it over a month?"


    "Three days ago?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened: "What do you mean ¡¯three days ago¡¯? I¡¯ve been in seclusion for over a month, how could it be just three days ago?"


    "Alliance Leader Su, are you mistaken?" Han Shao asked incredulously: "You only came out three days ago?"


    "Three days ago?" Su Yang was rmed. Could it be that someone impersonated him while he was away, deceiving everyone?


    "What did I ask you to do?" Su Yang quickly asked.


    "You asked us to settle Jeang Zier and herpanions, and to tally the Earth Immortals and masters above the Venerable Realm from the various families in the Capital City. We¡¯vepleted them all!" Zhao Hu Zi replied.


    "Uh?" Su Yang was confused. That indeed was what he had instructed them; but wasn¡¯t that over a month ago?


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Wasn¡¯t that my instructions from over a month ago?" Su Yang asked.


    "What do you mean ¡¯over a month ago¡¯? It was three days ago!" Everyone almost spoke in unison.


    Su Yang was bewildered; he scratched his head and asked in shock, "What¡¯s the date today?"


    "October seventh!" Zhao Hu Zi replied: "You told us these things on October fourth."


    "October seventh?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened. He indeed came out once on October fourth. But he spent more than a month in the Melting World Furnace; how is it still the seventh? Was it really just three days?


    After a moment of stupefaction, Su Yang immediately ran ahead, found a few other people, and asked repeatedly. In the end, he discovered Zhao Hu Zi and Han Shao¡¯s words were entirely correct; it had indeed only been three days!


    This time, Su Yang waspletely confused. In that world, he clearly remembered the time; over a month had passed, so why had only three days passed here?


    Could it be that the time in the Melting World Furnace was inconsistent with the time outside?


    Su Yang recalled the mythical legends he once read: a day in Heaven, a year on Earth.


    This myth, in hindsight, seemed very likely to be true. A month inside the Melting World Furnace equated to just one day outside.


    Although Su Yang didn¡¯t understand why this was, this discovery made him even happier.


    Inside the Melting World Furnace, the spiritual energy was abundant, and his body endured immense pressure constantly. Cultivating in there naturally yielded better results than outside. Now, the internal time masked so much slower than the outside; this even adjusted the training time.


    In other words, a day of Su Yang¡¯s cultivation in the Melting World Furnace might equal others¡¯ ten-day or even one-month of cultivation outside. This training indeed multiplied the effect dramatically!


    Thinking of this, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel the joy within his heart. Having the Melting World Furnace finally allowed him to make up for his shortfall in cultivation time. Combined with Destiny¡¯s Tome, with time, he estimated he could truly catch up with those powerful masters!


    After making a round outside and seeing that nothing major was happening, Su Yang returned to his seclusion.


    Of course, this time Su Yang directly entered the Melting World Furnace to cultivate. The effects of cultivating inside were far better than outside.


    Su Yang¡¯s n was to emerge once a month. Inside, a month equated to merely three days outside, and that was just perfect.


    After cultivating in the Melting World Furnace for about half a month, Su Yang¡¯s strength elevated to a whole new level. His current strength wasparable to Xue Nu¡¯s. This cultivation speed astounded L¨¹ Donglin to the core.


    During this period, L¨¹ Donglin was also cultivating at full speed, but his cultivation speed couldn¡¯tpare to Su Yang¡¯s.


    Previously, L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s strength was above Su Yang¡¯s, but after these ten-plus days, Su Yang¡¯s strength had stabilized above his. L¨¹ Donglin couldn¡¯t ept this; he simply couldn¡¯t understand how Su Yang¡¯s progress could suddenly be so rapid.

 Chapter 1594 - 1593: Battle Letter

    <h4>Chapter 1594: Chapter 1593: Battle Letter</h4>


    During the time Su Yang was in closed-door cultivation, the Qinghe Academy alliance and the Four Great Sects¡¯ alliance were doing their utmost to win over the Superlunary Sects and families.


    During this period, the Capital City was rtively peaceful. Of course, this is only rtive.


    The family powers in the Capital City werepletely subdued under Su Yang¡¯s control.


    However, regardless of how great Su Yang¡¯s deterrence was, there was always the Zhang Family of the Martial Champion standing tall in the Capital City. And this Zhang Family was the true master of the Capital City.


    Previously, everyone thought that the rules of heaven and earth were going to change, even the Zhang Family had kept a low profile.


    But now, since the rules of heaven and earth had not changed, the Zhang Family no longer needed to be low-key.


    The issues with the Zhang Family were mainly reflected in the conflicts with L¨¹ Donglin.


    During the time Su Yang was in closed-door cultivation, there had been several conflicts and battles between L¨¹ Donglin and the Zhang Family of the Martial Champion. Of course, almost every time, it ended with losses for L¨¹ Donglin. After all, the strength of the Zhang Family was not something L¨¹ Donglin could provoke.


    During Su Yang¡¯s time in closed-door cultivation, his strength had also improved a lot. Hearing that L¨¹ Donglin had suffered several losses at the hands of the Zhang Family, he began to consider whether to help L¨¹ Donglin.


    After all, before Su Yang became the Alliance Hierarch, the Zhang Family had secretly plotted against him several times. If not for his current status as the Alliance Hierarch, Su Yang would have already helped L¨¹ Donglin.


    However, before Su Yang could decide whether to help, a challenge letter had already arrived for him.


    The challenge letter came from the Su Family of Yanbei, and it was sent by Su Tianhao, Su Huo¡¯s eldest son, and the most likely heir to Su Huo¡¯s position within the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Yang had heard of the name Su Tianhao many times. He was the one who had injured Su Ling¡¯s head, causing Su Ling to be a simpleton. Su Yang had long wanted to seek revenge on him, but unexpectedly, Su Tianhao had sent him a challenge letter, which waspletely unexpected for Su Yang.


    Su Yang was now the Alliance Hierarch of the Qinghe Academy alliance, and since he publicly defeated Ki Yongchuanst time, everyone should know his strength. Although Young Master Su from the Su Family had obtained many resources from the Su Family of Yanbei, in fact, his strength was still inferior to Su Yang¡¯s before closed-door cultivation. So how did he dare to challenge Su Yang?


    What puzzled Su Yang the most was that the challenge letter clearly stated that this battle was a dispute within the Su Family of Yanbei. If Su Yang lost, he would have to end his own life and hand over the things belonging to the Su Family of Yanbei, including Destiny¡¯s Tome and the Destiny Compass. But if Su Tianhao lost, then Su Huo¡¯s lineage wouldpletely withdraw from the Su Family of Yanbei, returning the Su Family of Yanbei to Su Yang!


    Looking at the challenge letter, Su Yang fell into silence.


    Su Huo wasn¡¯t a fool, and neither was Su Tianhao. They wouldn¡¯t suddenly propose such conditions without having full confidence that they could defeat Su Yang.


    But the question was, where did they get the confidence to defeat Su Yang?


    Honestly, Su Yang had some resistance to this challenge in his heart. However, he ultimately agreed to it. No matter what, he was always the Alliance Hierarch of the Qinghe Academy alliance and also Su Zhan¡¯s son. He could not refuse this challenge, no matter what kind of conspiracy the Su Family of Yanbei might have, he had to endure!


    After sending a reply to the challenge letter, Su Yang returned to the Melting World Furnace to continue closed-door cultivation to enhance his strength.


    The challenge would take ce in ten days, at Wangyue Pavilion, three hundred kilometers north of the Capital City. This meant that Su Yang had ten days to cultivate and enhance his strength.


    ...


    In the council hall of the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Huo sat here with several people, and not far from him sat Su Tianhao. On the other side sat several others, including the Second Elder of Medicine Sect, Ki Yongchuan, Ghost King San Yan, and Ge Kaiyang.


    Holding Su Yang¡¯s reply, Su Huo couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Everyone, Su Yang has indeed epted this battle!"


    "Great!" The Second Elder of Medicine Sect pped his hands excitedly, "I was worried he wouldn¡¯t dare to ept, but since he has agreed, this time he is doomed!"


    Beside him, Ki Yongchuan was also full of excitement, saying eagerly, "This time, we not only have to kill him but also thoroughly defeat him in front of the world, to disgrace himpletely!"


    "Of course!" Su Huo nodded with a smile, then looked at the Second Elder, "Second Elder, are you sure your method will work?"


    "Rest assured!" The Second Elder smiled, "With the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s cooperation, there is absolutely no problem."


    At this point, the Second Elder paused and pointed towards the sky, whispering, "This elixir came from above, it¡¯s not just anything ordinary!"


    A glint of light shed in Su Huo¡¯s eyes, knowing that when the Second Elder referred to "above," he meant the Heavenly Court. Elixirs from the Heavenly Court had a much higher level of credibility.


    Su Huo looked towards Ghost King San Yan and smiled, "Ghost King, how about your side?"


    "My master has agreed," Ghost King San Yan said calmly, "However, he cannot leave temporarily, so the distance is still a bit far."


    "At this distance, the efficacy can achieve sixty percent!" The Second Elder looked at Su Tianhao and smiled, "By then, Young Master Su will have sixty percent of the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s strength. ying a Su Yang will be effortless and absolutely foolproof!"


    "Sixty percent is more than enough!" Su Huo immediately nodded, knowing well how terrifying the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s strength was. If Su Tianhao could have sixty percent of the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s power, then defeating Su Yang, or even a mighty Terrestrial Immortal, would be more than enough.


    "However, Young Master Su might have to endure some suffering!" The Second Elder said gently, "Taking this elixir can temporarily grant the strength of sixty percent of the Jade-Faced Judge. However, Young Master Su¡¯s meridians are not suited to endure such power. Our Medicine Sect will use elixirs to temporarily enhance Young Master Su¡¯s meridian capacity, but the pain will still be there. So, I hope Young Master Su is prepared!"


    Su Tianhao gritted his teeth, his expression icy, and said in a low voice, "As long as I can kill Su Yang, I can endure any pain!"


    "That¡¯s great!" The Second Elder pped his hands excitedly, "With Young Master Su¡¯s determination, this time Su Yang is undoubtedly doomed. With Su Yang dead, I wonder how the so-called alliance of Qinghe Academy will hold on!"


    Everyone was filled with excitement, each harboring different thoughts. However, killing Su Yang had be amon goal for all of them!

 Chapter 1595 - 1594: Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1595: Chapter 1594: Conspiracy</h4>


    After much discussion, everyone dispersed.


    These people are temporarily staying at the Su Family of Yanbei, which has nowpletely allied with the Four Great Sects. In fact, the Su Family of Yanbei had no choice but to join forces with the Four Great Sects.


    Of course, such a situation has also sparked considerable opposition within the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Ever since the people of the Su Family of Yanbei learned that Su Yang was Su Zhan¡¯s son, many have started moring for Su Yang to return as the Family Head, inheriting Su Zhan¡¯s former position.


    Despite Su Huo¡¯s many years of managing the Su Family of Yanbei, in the hearts of some within the Su Family of Yanbei, he is still only a substitute Family Head. Those people continue to reminisce about the days when Su Zhan reigned supreme, and the Su Family of Yanbei was in its prime.


    The reason Su Huo has engaged in so many small maneuvers over the years is to weaken Su Zhan¡¯s influence. However, when Su Yang appeared, he realized that everything he had done was not particrly effective.


    So he decisively chose to ally with the Four Great Sects, first suppressing the opposing forces within the family. Afterwards, he nned this battle with the Four Great Sects, having his son challenge Su Yang.


    No matter who else might challenge Su Yang, he might not agree. But if Su Tianhao personally submits the challenge, Su Yang will have to ept. After all, Su Tianhao is Su Huo¡¯s son, and in some ways, he is destined to be Su Yang¡¯s enemy.


    Moreover, Su Tianhao once injured Su Ling, causing Su Ling to be a fool. This enmity must be avenged by Su Yang no matter what. If Su Tianhao challenges him now and Su Yang does not respond, he would be condemned by the world.


    For this battle, the Medicine Sect went to the Heavenly Court to discuss with them and devised this method.


    The Heavenly Court provided the Medicine Sect with an elixir called Tongxin. When consumed by two people, it allows them to share power.


    Su Tianhao is not a match for Su Yang, but there are plenty of people on the side of the Four Great Sects who can kill Su Yang.


    However, to be on the safe side, they ultimately chose the Jade-Faced Judge.


    First, the Jade-Faced Judge is not yet a Terrestrial Immortal, so borrowing his power will not elevate Su Tianhao to the Terrestrial Immortal level, thus not viting the rules of the Heavenly Court, nor would the Terrestrial Immortals in Su Yang¡¯s alliance have reason to object.


    Secondly, the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s strength is truly terrifying. Previously, when the Beigong War God suppressed the immortals, people witnessed the power of these peak Integration Realm masters. With the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s strength, the confidence in killing Su Yang is substantial.


    Thebination of these circumstances led to this challenge.


    Su Tianhao personally challenged Su Yang, who had no choice but to respond. With Su Tianhao borrowing the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s power to attempt to kill Su Yang, it would be a cinch!


    Therefore, in everyone¡¯s view, Su Yang was doomed this time.


    Nheless, to ensure sess, the Four Great Sects prepared to mobilize everyone and even invited the Law Enforcers from the Heavenly Court to oversee the battle, ensuring no external influence!


    In the guest room of the Su Family of Yanbei, Ge Kaiyang and Ghost King San Yan returned to their quarters. The smile on Ge Kaiyang¡¯s face suddenly turned cold as he gritted his teeth, "Howe such a good opportunity falls on that bastard Su Tianhao? I¡¯m not the only one who wants to kill Su Yang; why can¡¯t I do it myself?"


    Ghost King San Yan, seeing Ge Kaiyang¡¯s angry expression,ughed, "Young Master, don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s the master¡¯s will!"


    "What?" Ge Kaiyang was stunned, "Are you saying my grandfather wants this too?"


    Ghost King San Yan nodded, and Ge Kaiyang was bewildered, "Grandfather... grandfather, why do this? It¡¯s such a great chance to shine. We¡¯ve suffered under Su Yang for so long. If we kill him now, we can eliminate all prior humiliations. Why can¡¯t we be the ones to kill him?"


    Ghost King San Yanughed softly, "Young Master, do you really think being in the spotlight is good? Su Yang is now the Alliance Hierarch of the Qinghe Academy¡¯s side, with many cing great hope in him. If he dies, do you think those around him won¡¯t avenge him? Su Huo doesn¡¯t want this attention either, but they have no choice. They must act because if they don¡¯t find Su Yang, Su Yang will eventually find them. We are different; the master has said many times that we should act and live discreetly. Temporary gains or losses don¡¯t matter; the master¡¯s grand n must not fail. You are his most adored grandson, and he paved this path for you; you must fully support him!"


    These words made Ge Kaiyang very pleased, and he nodded repeatedly, "That¡¯s true, the nail that sticks out gets hammered down. Since Su Tianhao wants to stick out, let him be the nail. Hmph, when he kills Su Yang, and Su Yang¡¯s allies retaliate, let¡¯s see how smug he can be!"


    Ghost King San Yan smiled faintly, nodding with satisfaction at Ge Kaiyang¡¯s response.


    After a moment, Ge Kaiyang suddenly asked, "Uncle Ghost King, are we really going to use sixty percent of Grandpa¡¯s power this time? Wouldn¡¯t that let others know his true strength?"


    "No need!" Ghost King San Yan shook his head, "The master already has arrangements; he certainly will not lend so much power to Su Tianhao. The master has prepared everything, and in the end, Su Tianhao can only borrow three-tenths of the power, so no one outside will know the master¡¯s true strengths!"


    "That¡¯s good!" Ge Kaiyang breathed a sigh of relief, then sneered, "Three-tenths is far more than needed. With Grandpa¡¯s power, one-tenth, no, even half-tenth can crush that Su to death!"


    Ghost King San Yan didn¡¯t disagree. He had followed the Jade-Faced Judge for many years and still couldn¡¯t fully grasp the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s true strength; it could genuinely be described as fathomless.


    Last time, when the Beigong War God suppressed the immortals and fought the Four Great Sects¡¯ Terrestrial Immortals alone, it shocked the world and terrified Ghost King San Yan.


    Ghost King San Yanter reported the incident to the Jade-Faced Judge, deeply shocked, but the Jade-Faced Judge merely sneered, full of disdain, clearly not taking the Beigong War God seriously.


    This impression gave Ghost King San Yan a further assessment of the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s power. Although still unable to determine its precise extent, it was undoubtedly above the Beigong War God!

 Chapter 1596 - 1595 Actual Combat

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Chapter 1595 Actual Combat</h4>


    Capital City.


    Su Yang is still secluded within the Fusion Furnace, honing his skills. There¡¯s only ten days left before the battle begins, and for him, one day inside the furnace is basically equivalent to ten days outside. Coupled with the abundant spiritual energy within the furnace and the immense pressure, Su Yang¡¯s cultivation speed has increased significantly.


    Thus, for Su Yang, this isn¡¯t merely ast-minute effort; it¡¯s a genuine improvement in strength to prepare for the uing battle.


    Even so, Su Yang remains extremely vignt in his heart.


    He doesn¡¯t know what method the opponent used, but the fact that they coulde up with the idea of having Su Tianhao challenge him is enough to show that the opponent is thoroughly prepared and confident. Therefore, Su Yang must raise his abilities to the utmost to guard against any unforeseen circumstances.


    After cultivating in the Fusion Furnace for about a month, Su Yang began to try wandering onto the territory of the Uni-horned Wolf.


    His current strength has risen to a certain level, and further absorption of spiritual energy for enhancing his meridians is progressing too slowly. Hence, he needs actualbat to stimte himself in order to enhance his power.


    Su Yang now can¡¯t find suitable opponents to challenge him. Leaving the furnace would waste too much time, and there aren¡¯t too many experts on hand to spar with him. On L¨¹ Donglin¡¯s side, even Xue Nu isn¡¯t his match anymore and can¡¯t help him in improving his strength.


    Of course, Su Yang still has two other experts here, namely Old Wang the Second and his sister, the ck Widow.


    But it¡¯s not suitable to fight against these two. Old Wang the Second¡¯s skills are now somewhatparable to Su Yang¡¯s. As for the ck Widow, her strength is much greater than Su Yang¡¯s, but the problem is that, as a brother-doting fanatic, she can¡¯t bear to go all out against Su Yang, making it impossible for him to improve in life-or-deathbats.


    Hence, after pondering over it, those Uni-horned Wolves are the most suitable practice targets. They possess exceptionalbat abilities and sufficient deterrence power. They might evenunch sneak attacks against Su Yang, making them the perfect opponents.


    Returning to the Uni-horned Wolves¡¯ territory, Su Yang was much steadier than before. He had hidden the Nine Cold Jade Sword and reced it with a Cold Iron Longsword.


    This Cold Iron Longsword, though inferior in material and qualitypared to the Nine Cold Jade Sword, is more suitable for Su Yang at present. Using the Nine Cold Jade Sword would be detrimental for him to enhance himself through actualbat.


    Su Yang barely managed to wander onto the Uni-horned Wolves¡¯ territory for three minutes before he sharply felt a gust of strong wind approaching. Su Yang was also alert, swiftly dodging and turning around to see a Uni-horned Wolf standing not far from him, ring menacingly.


    Su Yang saw clearly that this Uni-horned Wolf was the same one that had attacked him before.


    However, what grabbed Su Yang¡¯s attention more was that not far behind this Uni-horned Wolf, there were two more Uni-horned Wolves also ring menacingly at him.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but inwardly call out in distress. He was only intending to challenge a single Uni-horned Wolf, so why did two more show up? This battle might be even harder than he anticipated.


    Without waiting for Su Yang to react, the leading Uni-horned Wolf let out a howl, and the two other Uni-horned Wolves immediately charged forth, positioning themselves on either side of Su Yang. The three Uni-horned Wolves surrounded Su Yang in the middle.


    Su Yang decisively stopped hesitating, holding the Cold Iron Sword and pointing it at the leading Uni-horned Wolf, shouting loudly, "Come on!"


    The Uni-horned Wolves, seeing Su Yang daring to provoke them, became even more enraged, and with a wolfish howl, the leading wolf leapt over.


    The other two Uni-horned Wolves also lunged from either side, forming a triangr attack on Su Yang, cutting off all his means of retreat.


    These Uni-horned Wolves are incredibly quick and immensely powerful. Most terrifying of all, their resistance to attacks is extremely strong. An adult Uni-horned Wolf can ughter a Terrestrial Immortal, as chronicled in Destiny¡¯s Tome, which Su Yang has also witnessed; he doesn¡¯t doubt these wolves¡¯ strength one bit.


    Now with three Uni-horned Wolves attacking simultaneously, this indeed poses a tremendously dangerous battle for Su Yang.


    He let out a roar, swinging the Cold Iron Sword fiercely at the Uni-horned Wolf in front of him. At the same time, he turned and punched the Uni-horned Wolf on the left, sending it flying away.


    The Uni-horned Wolf in front was smashed away by the sword,nding with only a tiny wound, akin to being lightly scratched by a small fruit knife.


    However, the Uni-horned Wolf on the right waspletely uncowed, under such pressure, Su Yang¡¯s speed was greatly diminished, making it impossible for him to fend off all three Uni-horned Wolves simultaneously.


    The Uni-horned Wolf on the right charged directly, opening its mouth to bite at Su Yang¡¯s neck.


    Su Yang wanted to counterattack but it was already toote, yet he quickly grabbed hold of the Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s neck, preventing it from biting his neck. The massive impact hurled Su Yang down, and wolf and man rolled on the ground.


    Su Yang tightly held the Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s neck, while the wolf¡¯s four front ws frantically wed at Su Yang¡¯s body. Its tail, like a python, wrapped tightly around Su Yang¡¯s neck, the immense power making him nearly suffocate.


    In that moment, Su Yang realized he had truly underestimated these Uni-horned Wolves. Choosing to engage them in closebat was indeed the biggest mistake.


    However, now there was no remedy for regrets, for the other two Uni-horned Wolves were rising again to charge fiercely once more.


    Su Yang was shocked; he couldn¡¯t afford to let all three Uni-horned Wolves close in on him, otherwise he¡¯d be doomed.


    Consequently, he no longer hesitated¡ªhis right hand shook, and the Nine Cold Jade Sword immediately flew out, swiftly cleaving the leading Uni-horned Wolf.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang was ready to summon the Four Divine Beast Jade Stones, but the Little Chick suddenly flew out, chirping and darting toward one of the Uni-horned Wolves.


    "Watch out!" Su Yang eximed in surprise, only to see the Little Chick already next to the Uni-horned Wolf, pecking it on the head.


    The Uni-horned Wolf yelped out in pain, roaring in anger, standing upright with its ws iling wildly and its tail whipping chaotically. The Little Chick was unable to react and was whipped away by the tail.


    Su Yang was taken aback but saw that the Little Chick waspletely unharmed, fluttering a couple of times before flying back up. It seemed to have been provoked, chirping incessantly.


    At the same time, there was movement in Su Yang¡¯s pocket, followed by the Little Turtle zooming out, racing towards the Little Chick.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; the Little Chick¡¯s frantic chirping was actually calling for reinforcements? When did these two little fellows develop such a close bond? Was it after that incident of stealing medicine together at Qinghe Academy?


    No wonder people always say that doing bad things together forms true brotherhood. Aftermitting thievery together, these two little buddies have be inseparable!

 Chapter 1597 - 1596: The Formidable Divine Beast

    <h4>Chapter 1597: Chapter 1596: The Formidable Divine Beast</h4>


    After the Little Turtle rushed over to the chick, the chick clearly became more smug.


    It chirped a few times, suddenly stepped onto the Little Turtle¡¯s shell, and the Little Turtle willingly allowed it, even carrying it directly towards the Uni-horned Wolf.


    The Uni-horned Wolf was obviously bewildered by this situation, but it didn¡¯t take the two little creatures seriously. As they charged forward, it opened its gaping mouth wide to bite, seemingly ready to swallow them whole.


    Su Yang was startled, ready to lend a hand, but realized the chick was even faster than him, darting into the Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s mouth and pecking fiercely at its tongue.


    "Awooo!" The Uni-horned Wolf let out a wretched cry, blood flowed from its mouth, its tongue almost torn off by the little chick.


    Su Yang was astonished, could this chick¡¯s peck be so terrifying?


    He knew that when he wielded the Cold Iron Sword earlier, he only managed to inflict a small wound on a Uni-horned Wolf. Although the tongue¡¯s flesh was much softer, Su Yang was confident that even using the Cold Iron Sword would yield no better result. Yet, the chick¡¯s single peck equaled the effect of his full-strength sword strike? How formidable was this little creature¡¯s power?


    At this moment, Su Yang finally found reassurance. With such offensive prowess, the chick¡¯s consumption of those Elixirs was not in vain!


    To think, this little chick nearly emptied three sects of their Elixir stores. Had it been ineffective, Su Yang would¡¯ve thought of stewing it into soup.


    The Uni-horned Wolf suffered a major loss, feeling very angry, and it grabbed at the little creature again with its four paws.


    This time, the chick didn¡¯t dodge at all, and the Little Turtle began to emit a ck aura, enveloping the chick within it.


    The Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s ws struck the ck aura but couldn¡¯t advance in the slightest, clearly blocked by the aura from all attacks.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel awestruck ¡ª this was the power of Xuan Wu!


    Xuan Wu was famed for its unbeatable defense, and the Little Turtle¡¯s mother is Xuan Wu, obviously inheriting Xuan Wu¡¯s strength. This ck aura was simr to the glow of the Celestial War Armor, indicating that the Little Turtle¡¯s Xuan Wu attributes had been activated.


    The chick stood on the Little Turtle¡¯s back, looking triumphant and smug, while the Uni-horned Wolf, furious but helpless, had no means to tackle them.


    After several attempts, unable to break the ck aura, the Uni-horned Wolf changed its tactics. It shook its tail andshed at the two little creatures.


    If the aura couldn¡¯t be broken, then let¡¯s swipe these two little creatures away.


    However, the result waspletely unexpected. Its tail struck the ck aura but couldn¡¯t budge the little creatures at all, as if hitting a mountain instead, only causing it pain.


    "Awooo!" The Uni-horned Wolf roared resentfully, unwilling to ept defeat, stretching its paws to pin the two little creatures down.


    It pressed down, yet still couldn¡¯t move the pair in the slightest.


    The Little Turtle¡¯s limbs stepped into the air as if on solid ground, forcefully supporting the weight of the Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s paws.


    From afar, Su Yang was amazed, fully aware of the Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s strength. Now, even with full force, it couldn¡¯t press down the Little Turtle, demonstrating the Little Turtle¡¯s superior speed!


    In records of the Four Symbolic Beasts, it describes several attributes of Xuan Wu, firstly unbeatable defense, and secondly, incredible strength.


    The current scenario of the Little Turtle truly validated its incredible strength!


    Such powerful force in this small creature, once it matures, how terrifying will it be?


    The Uni-horned Wolf, unable to pin down the little ones, was clearly flustered. Seizing the opportunity, the chick flew out again for a sneak attack, pecking it repeatedly.


    The Uni-horned Wolf was promptly riddled with wounds, each fairly sizable. It wailed, wanting to flee, but the Little Turtle charged straight ahead, knocking it back. The chick was even more relentless, continuing its assault, and soon the Uni-horned Wolf was pecked into submission, lying motionless on the ground.


    The two little animals seemed unsatisfied, scanning their surroundings, then charged towards the two Uni-horned Wolves confronting Su Yang.


    "Stop!" Su Yang hurriedly halted them, as there were still two Uni-horned Wolves remaining, providing him a good opportunity for practice. If these two little creatures finished them off, how would he improve!


    The little ones didn¡¯t seem to understand, actually stopping, standing back and watching Su Yang battle the two Uni-horned Wolves, like spectators at a diator match.


    Su Yang, fighting two Uni-horned Wolves alone, found it significantly easier.


    After a while, he learned much about the Uni-horned Wolves¡¯ behavior, simply putting away his Nine Cold Jade Sword, and engaged in close-quarterbat. This method was the best for enhancing his skills.


    After some fierce fighting, Su Yang eventually slew the two Uni-horned Wolves.


    Naturally, Su Yang also paid a price, suffering several scratches on his body. However, none were serious, and after taking an Elixir, the wounds quickly vanished.


    Sitting to rest briefly, Su Yang rose again, contemting the bodies of the three Uni-horned Wolves on the ground, pondering how to handle them.


    ording to the Destiny¡¯s Tome, the Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s horn has significant medicinal value, while its tail is a prime material for alchemy.


    Su Yang retrieved the Nine Cold Jade Sword, exerting effort to sever the horns and tails from the three Uni-horned Wolves.


    After suchbor, Su Yang felt hungry and conveniently sliced some wolf meat for grilling.


    Seeing Su Yang preparing to roast meat, the two little creatures immediately perked up, instantly perching one on each shoulder, observing attentively, seemingly afraid the roasted meat would fly away.


    Su Yang was speechless; no matter how fearsome these two¡¯sbat prowess, they remained two little food enthusiasts.


    After some efforts, he started a fire to roast meat. Su Yang ced several pieces over the mes and added seasoning, intending a field cookout.


    After a while, though, Su Yang was astonished to find that the meat showed no change. The mes licked at the meat as if in normal air, showing no signs of cooking.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded; he knew the Uni-horned Wolf was formidable but didn¡¯t realize its meat remained this impervious even after death. Could he not cook it even with fire?


    Unwilling to concede, Su Yang employed the fire Secret Technique described in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, with temperatures far exceeding standard firewood mes.


    Yet the result was the same; the mes at most made the meat curl slightly but utterly failed to roast it.

 Chapter 1598 - 1597: Barbecue

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Chapter 1597: Barbecue</h4>


    After struggling for a while, Su Yang eventually gave up. He really couldn¡¯t do anything with this Uni-horned Wolf meat. Looks like he¡¯ll have to eat those wild fruits he picked himself.


    Luckily, the wild fruits here are also rich in Spiritual Energy, much like the Spiritual Medicine Su Yang harvested in the Human Realm. Wild fruits that can grow in such abundant Spiritual Energy are definitely not ordinary.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying this world must have been before it was refined into the Fusion World Furnace. The Spiritual Energy in this world is so abundant, and the environment is so suitable for cultivation¡ªhow terrifying must have been the cultivators who once appeared here?


    Of course, what shocked Su Yang the most was the Demonic Fiend.


    To be able to refine such a powerful world entirely, what kind of terrifying strength does it take to achieve that? Su Yang couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine these circumstances!


    Su Yang ate one of the wild fruits himself and handed two more to Little Turtle and the little chick. These little guys exerted a lot of effort just now; it¡¯s time to reward them.


    As a result, Little Turtle opened its mouth and ate the wild fruit directly¡ªit really liked these things. But the little chick wasn¡¯t at all willing to eat; instead, it kept eyeing the wolf meat on the ground, clearly still interested in it.


    Su Yang was helpless and waved his hand, saying: "Forget it, this meat can¡¯t be cooked through, it¡¯ll upset your stomachs. Neither of you is allowed to think about this meat!"


    The little chick nced at Su Yang and then at the wolf meat on the ground, seemingly unwilling. It bounced around in ce, chirping noisily¡ªwho knows what it was trying to convey.


    Little Turtle nced at the little chick, suddenly darted onto Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, and nestled behind Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, carefully watching the little chick, as if quite afraid of it.


    Su Yang also clearly felt the temperature around rising, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what on earth was happening here?


    Looking back at the little chick, it was still jumping around, chirping noisily. Su Yang could see with the naked eye that its yellow feathers were gradually turning red, bing crimson.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, "What¡¯s going on? The little chick can transform?"


    Before he could react, the little chick suddenly belched and directly spewed a stream of fire from its mouth.


    The mes fell on a nearby tree, instantly igniting it and burning it to the ground.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes were about to pop out¡ªthis was a tree from within the Fusion World Furnace, trees that Su Yang had exerted enormous power to ignite before. The little chick just sprayed out a stream of mes and burned it down directly? What kind of mes are these?


    The little chick kept bouncing around, spewing more and more mes, and the surrounding trees were suffering; soon, five or six of them were burned down.


    Su Yang stood in the middle of the trees, feeling suffocated by the high temperature around him. He hurriedly took out the Azure Dragon God Jade, and a stream of Qing Guang fell, helping him resist the high temperatures.


    Looking back at the little chick, it was still bouncing around, spewing mes faster and faster, seemingly getting more familiar with this skill.


    Pretty soon, the little chick could spray fire proficiently. It aimed at the Uni-horned Wolf meat on the ground and directly spewed a stream of mes.


    With a swish, that piece of wolf meat was burned charred ck,pletely unrecognizable and definitely inedible¡ªit looked like it could be used as charcoal to write with.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes were wide open. The fire spewed by the little chick is this powerful? He could barely get these meats to curl with all his might, but the little chick burned through this piece of meat instantly? Just how high does the temperature of this me get?


    The little chick ignored everything and hopped over, pecking at the burnt meat a few times. Not liking the taste, it spat out a few times and turned its attention to another piece of wolf meat, spraying it with another stream of mes. As a result, this piece of wolf meat followed in the previous one¡¯s footsteps, turning into a piece of charcoal.


    Su Yang saw this and couldn¡¯t let the little fellow continue messing around. He hurriedly picked up a third piece of meat, waving his hand: "Wait a moment, wait a moment!"


    The little chick was originally prepared to spray fire and tilted its head in curiosity when it saw Su Yang holding the piece of meat.


    Su Yang took a wooden stick to pick up the wolf meat and said to the little chick: "You can¡¯t just spray so much fire at once; it¡¯ll just burn until it¡¯s not edible. Take it slow, spray a little less. Understand?"


    The little chick bounced twice, seemingly understanding Su Yang¡¯s words, testing with a few small bursts of me, indeed controlling it smaller.


    Su Yang nodded in satisfaction: "Yes, that¡¯s it. Come on, I¡¯ll hold it, and you spray it!"


    Su Yang stretched the wolf meat in front of the little chick, and the little fellow looked at Su Yang, then at the wolf meat, testing with a small burst of mes.


    This time, it worked great. The wolf meat sizzled and, under Su Yang¡¯s control, was quickly cooked.


    Looking at the roasted meat still dripping with oil, Su Yang¡¯s mouth watered. Just as he was about to reach out and rip off a piece to taste, the little chick jumped up, and Little Turtle hopped over from the other side. The two little guys bit onto the piece of wolf meat, beginning to tear at it.


    After being cooked, the wolf meat became much more tender, and the two little fellows, being very strong, tugged twice, directly snapping the meat into two halves, each grabbing a piece and running off. Right there, only Su Yang was left holding an oil-stained stick, utterly bewildered.


    "You guys..." Su Yang almost spat blood; he hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to taste it, and the little fellows had already divided it?


    Watching the little guys wolf down their food, Su Yang had the urge to stew them in a little chick-turtle soup.


    The little fellows ate quickly and soon came running back, eyeing the wolf meat on the ground.


    Su Yang immediately picked up the wolf meat and shouted loudly: "You¡¯ve both had your share, now it¡¯s my turn to eat. Whoever tries to snatch it from me won¡¯t get anything to eat in the future, understood?"


    The little fellows exchanged nces, both unwilling but not daring to disobey Su Yang. Little Turtley on the ground, while the little chick walked to the side and began preening its feathers.


    "Hey!" Su Yang was anxious, "Without the little chick¡¯s help, I can¡¯t eat either."


    "Breathe fire!" Su Yang said to the little chick.


    The little chick looked at the wolf meat and then bowed its head, preening its feathers, as if to say, "If you want to eat, figure it out yourself."


    Su Yang really wished he could stew the little chick first before anything else¡ªas a pet, what kind of attitude is this?

 Chapter 1599 - 1598 The Benefits of Wolf Meat

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Chapter 1598 The Benefits of Wolf Meat</h4>


    In the end, having no choice, Su Yang had to negotiate with the chick, and only then did it breathe fire again to help Su Yang roast the piece of wolf meat.


    After busying himself for over two hours, Su Yang finally got to eat the wolf meat.


    Tearing off a piece of sizzling roasted wolf meat and putting it in his mouth, before he even chewed, a fresh aroma rushed from his throat directly to his nostrils. With a gentle bite, his mouth was full of oil, yet it didn¡¯t feel greasy at all. Instead, it was refreshingly tender and fragrant, making it hard to resist.


    Su Yang almost got intoxicated by the food, and he finally understood why the two little creatures had fought over it.


    After eating a piece of meat, he opened his eyes again to see the chick and Little Turtle standing side by side on a stone in front of him, eagerly watching the wolf meat in his hand. Especially the chick, which was actually drooling!


    Su Yang was speechless for a moment. Looking at therge chunk of wolf meat in his hand, he simply tore off two pieces and handed them to the creatures.


    One human and two Divine Beasts immediately transformed into emotionless eating machines, devouring a feast here.


    A chunk of meat was quickly finished. Without waiting for the two little creatures to jump around, Su Yang immediately took down another piece of wolf meat and continued roasting.


    Eat! Eat! Eat!


    Roast! Roast! Roast!


    When Su Yang finally couldn¡¯t eat anymore, he was astonished to find that three Uni-horned Wolves had already been devoured by two, leaving only one on the scene.


    Su Yang was a bit confused¡ªhe hadn¡¯t eaten much, so how had they eaten so much?


    Looking at the two little creatures with their round bellies, Su Yang was once again speechless. Most of the meat, it seemed, had been eaten by these two little fellows.


    Su Yang really couldn¡¯t understand. These two little creatures weren¡¯t big, but the amount of meat they consumed was definitely more than ten times their body size. Where did all that meat go?


    Feeling stuffed, Su Yangy down on the ground to rest, nning to digest for a while.


    Unexpectedly, shortly after hey down, he distinctly felt a warm current flowing through his body. Su Yang wanted to control it but found he couldn¡¯t.


    The warm current slowly coursed through his body and eventually reached his Qi Sea, merging with his own power. Remarkably, there was no conflict at all with his own strength.


    It took three hours for this warm current to fully merge with Su Yang¡¯s power. Sitting up abruptly, Su Yang felt the strength in his Qi Sea and clearly sensed that his abilities had significantly improved.


    But what was going on? Where did this warm currente from?


    Su Yang carefully pondered his recent training regime, and he was sure that this warm current wasn¡¯t developed through his own cultivation. If it were, he could control it.


    If he hadn¡¯t cultivated it himself, it must havee from an external source, either injected by someone else or absorbed by himself.


    There was nobody nearby, so it couldn¡¯t have been injected by someone else. Absorbed by himself?


    Buttely, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything special!


    Su Yang had been in seclusion here for a long time, eating quite a bit, but mostly wild fruits. While they were rich in Spiritual Energy and could gradually enhance strength, they werepletely different from this warm current.


    So where did this warm currente from?


    While pondering, Su Yang suddenly noticed the Uni-horned Wolf on the ground, and an idea struck him. Could this warm current have been generated from the Uni-horned Wolf meat?


    The Uni-horned Wolf was incredibly formidable, and its body was no simple matter, containing terrifying power. Had he digested the wolf¡¯s strength by eating the meat?


    If that were true, he had indeed struck it rich this time. The Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s meat could enhance strength, far surpassing ordinary Spiritual Medicine!


    At this moment, there were gentle sounds beside him.


    Turning his head, Su Yang saw that the two little creatures were also undergoing changes.


    Little Turtle¡¯s ws were growing new scales, the protrusion on its abdomen wasrger, and the serrated bone edges of its shell had be more pronounced.


    As for the chick, its feathers had grown somewhat longer, though no significant other changes were evident. Additionally, it had transformed from red to yellow yet still looked like a chick.


    Nheless, Su Yang clearly sensed that the chick had also gained significant benefits. By eating the Uni-horned Wolf meat, all three of them had gained tremendous advantages!


    This situation excited Su Yang immensely. He had entered the Fusion World Furnace to enhance his strength, and the benefits of the Uni-horned Wolf meat were exactly what he needed.


    Then, Su Yang sat cross-legged to start his cultivation practice, nning to refine the strength from all the Uni-horned Wolf meat he¡¯d eaten.


    By evening, his training came to an end, and the two little creatures were circling the remaining Uni-horned Wolf, seemingly wanting more wolf meat.


    Su Yang had no doubt that if these two little ones knew how to prepare it themselves, the wolf would have been devoured before he finished his cultivation.


    He was silently grateful for knowing a bit about cooking; otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it have been over?


    "You two, get out of the way. You¡¯re clueless, don¡¯t cause trouble here!" Su Yang pushed the two creatures aside, carved off some Uni-horned Wolf meat, and had the chick roast it with its breath.


    One human and two Divine Beasts resumed their relentless eating mode, but with only one Uni-horned Wolf remaining, it was soon finished.


    All three of them were unsatisfied, and seeing the three remaining wolf skins on the ground, the two little creatures hopped around, showing their discontent.


    Once again, Su Yang was speechless, waving his hand, "We¡¯ve only killed three, and they¡¯ve all been eaten. Jumping around won¡¯t change that. Don¡¯t worry, next time we find another, we¡¯ll hunt and eat it, okay?"


    The two little creatures exchanged nces, appearing to ponder Su Yang¡¯s words. Suddenly, the chick grabbed a Uni-horned Wolf bone from the ground and darted off into the forest.


    "Hey, where are you going!" Su Yang hurried after it, but the chick had already flown out of sight. It was incredibly fast.


    Helpless, Su Yang could only hold on to Little Turtle to prevent it from running off too.


    "Hurry back, or we¡¯ll leave without you!" Su Yang shouted into the forest, but there was no response.


    After a while, he finally saw the chick flying back andnding on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    "Oh, you know toe back, huh?" Su Yang red at it. "We were about to leave, why don¡¯t you just live in there next time?"


    The chick ignored Su Yang, excitedly chirping towards the depths of the forest.


    "What¡¯s the matter, are you really not nning to leave? If you¡¯ve got the guts, just..." Su Yang was about to tease it when he suddenly heard a series of wolf howls from the forest, indicating the approach of many wolves.

 Chapter 1600 - 1599: Breaking Out of the Fusion World Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 1600: Chapter 1599: Breaking Out of the Fusion World Furnace</h4>


    Su Yang immediately stood up and looked ahead, only to see a surge of movement in the forest, as if many things were charging towards him.


    With the wolf howls linking together, Su Yang was dumbfounded. How many wolves wereing? Dozens? Hundreds? Or even more?


    Thinking about the effort it took them to deal with those three Uni-horned Wolves earlier. If there were five or ten, they might have managed a fight. This time there were dozens, perhaps even hundreds. How could they possibly fight?


    Little Chicken was excitedly standing on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, chirping continuously towards the forest. It seemed it waspletely treating those wolves as food, likely calcting how to roast and eat them.


    Su Yang finally understood why this little fellow ran away with a wolf bone in its mouth. It seemed like it was trying to lure the Uni-horned Wolves. With so many wolvesing together, it¡¯s likely Little Chicken dropped the bone, attracting them for revenge.


    Su Yang almost spat blood, if they were surrounded by so many wolves, they¡¯d surely be gnawed down to bones.


    So, without a second thought, Su Yang turned and ran.


    Are you kidding me? You still want to eat wolf meat? You¡¯ll end up being eaten as food!


    Little Chicken seemed very dissatisfied, flying beside Su Yang, chirping and pointing towards the wolf pack, as if saying, "Don¡¯t run, there¡¯s so much delicious fooding!"


    Su Yang grabbed Little Chicken and sprinted away without looking back.


    The wolf pack also chased out, and when Su Yang nced back, he felt his scalp tingling. There were hundreds of wolves chasing, running fast, all with red eyes, seemingly eager to kill Su Yang right then and there.


    Su Yang dared not pause for even a moment, sprinting all the way. Though he left the wolves¡¯ territory, they showed no signs of stopping, continuing the chase, making Su Yang almost vomit blood.


    Uni-horned Wolves generally don¡¯t leave their territory, but these were seeking revenge for the three in. The territory was no concern now.


    Su Yang was nearly driven mad by Little Chicken, "Is this going on forever?"


    After a whole day of chaos, the wolves chased Su Yang all the way to thekeside.


    Upon reaching here, Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief, not daring to dy, and immediately rushed upwards.


    The boundary was here; running out of this range meant safety.


    Su Yang charged to the boundary, directly entering the ck passage, shooting out of the Destiny¡¯s Tome, back into his room.


    But before he could steady himself, a wolf howl followed, and a Uni-horned Wolf charged out of the Destiny¡¯s Tome straight at him.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Su Yang was bewildered. Can Uni-horned Wolvese out too?


    Before he could react, another wolf howl rang out, and another Uni-horned Wolf charged out.


    Su Yang watched as three Uni-horned Wolves emerged from the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Finally realizing the situation, Su Yang hurriedly dodged the wolves¡¯ attacks, grabbed the lid from the table, and covered the Destiny¡¯s Tome.


    Finally, the tome was quiet, and no more wolves came through.


    Su Yang finally understood that the tome and the outside world were connected. If he didn¡¯t cover it, the boundary point would always exist, allowing things to escape.


    This was like the connection between the Human Realm and the other Eight Realms; as long as the boundary point existed, things from other realms could enter the Human Realm.


    During Su Yang¡¯s pondering, the three wolves surrounded him, snarling and attacking.


    Helpless, Su Yang had no choice but to fight the wolves again.


    Themotion was noticeable, soon drawing attention from outside.


    The first to arrive was the ck Widow. During Su Yang¡¯s retreat, she stayed nearby to prevent any attacks on him.


    Upon entering and seeing the situation, the ck Widow was also stunned. She thought someone was attacking Su Yang; who would have guessed that three wolves would appear?


    Never having seen Uni-horned Wolves before, ck Widow waspletely confused by the scene.


    With his strength enhanced from eating wolf meat, Su Yang fought the wolves evenly, no longer at a disadvantage against three wolves as before.


    Seeing ck Widow approach, Su Yang immediately said, "Sis, help!"


    Indeed, solobat against three wolves could increase real battle experience. The problem was, this was the Human Realm; the wolves came from the Destiny¡¯s Tome. If others found out, he couldn¡¯t exin it.


    Everyone eyed Su Yang for the Destiny¡¯s Tome. Adding the tome would bring further trouble.


    While many knew the tome was with Su Yang, few knew its secrets.


    Even aplished figures like Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi had only seen the tome¡¯s description in Qinghe Academy¡¯s records. Its internal secret remained unknown, and Su Yang dared not reveal it. Otherwise, it might rival the Destiny¡¯s Tome in allure.


    The ck Widow regained herposure, swiftly rushed over, and ced her delicate hand on a wolf¡¯s head.


    The wolf howled, struggling to pounce at ck Widow.


    "Eh?" ck Widow eximed, applying force, pinning the wolf to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang restrained another wolf. Little Turtle and Little Chicken were surrounding and attacking another wolf.


    Seizing the opportunity, Su Yang twisted the wolf he held, preparing to kill it.


    "Wait!" ck Widow called out, quickly approaching and pinning the wolf Su Yang held.


    The two wolves, extremely fierce,y on the ground helpless after being restrained by ck Widow.


    ck Widow flicked her right hand, releasing a silver thread to tightly bind the wolves. Then she seized the third wolf.


    Seeing the wolves controlled, the little creatures perked up, especially Little Chicken, hopping excitedly around Su Yang, signaling him to start roasting wolf meat, practically drooling.

 Chapter 1601 - 1600: I Want to Tame Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Chapter 1600: I Want to Tame Wolves</h4>


    At this moment, the yard was in an uproar, and some people heard themotion and came running.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dare let these people in. He went straight to the door and waved to them, saying, "It¡¯s nothing, I was just practicing my skills!"


    Seeing that there was nothing going on, everyone dispersed.


    Su Yang took out the Nine Cold Jade Sword from his body, walked to the ck Widow¡¯s side, looked at a Uni-horned Wolf, andughed, "Sis, which part do you want to eat?"


    "What do you mean which part to eat?" the ck Widow was taken aback.


    "Wolf meat!" Su Yang said, "The meat on the hind legs is good, let me roast some for you, how about it?"


    The ck Widow red at Su Yang, "You want to eat it?"


    "Of course!" Su Yangughed, "It tastes great, and eating it can enhance your power, very nice."


    "Get lost!" The ck Widow immediately pushed Su Yang aside, "These things look quite extraordinary. Eating them raw is such a waste. I¡¯m nning to tame them and have them guard the house in the future. Think about it, everyone else goes out with a Husky, Samoyed, Labrador, or a Teddy, and when I go out, I bring these three guys, how shy!"


    Su Yang: "..."


    "No way, sis, you... you n to turn them into pets?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened.


    "They¡¯re called guard dogs!" The ck Widow corrected.


    Su Yang was dumbfounded, scratching his head, looking at the still fierce-looking three Uni-horned Wolves, "Sis, are you sure?"


    "Of course, or I would¡¯ve killed them already!" said the ck Widow.


    "No, these... these Uni-horned Wolves, aren¡¯t that easy to tame..." Su Yang whispered.


    "So they¡¯re called Uni-horned Wolves?" The ck Widow was surprised, "They do look quite impressive. If they aren¡¯t easy to tame, that¡¯s even better. The harder they are to tame, the rarer they are. Once tamed, no one can match that. All right, you don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m taking these three with me!"


    After saying this, the ck Widow lifted the three Uni-horned Wolves and left directly, not giving Su Yang a chance to speak.


    Su Yang stood there dumbfounded, taking a long time to recover. His sister really had a unique way of thinking!


    The Little Chick and Little Turtle were also standing bewildered on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder. These two little guys probably couldn¡¯t figure out how the prey they worked hard to hunt was taken away just like that.


    "Chirp chirp!" The Little Chick hopped about as if asking Su Yang why their prey was taken by someone else.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment, so he simply put the Little Chick back in his pocket to stop it from causing trouble.


    He sat cross-legged in ce to rest for a while, and about an hourter, Su Yang tried to open the lid of the World Fusion Furnace again to see if the wolf pack was still there.


    As soon as he opened it, a Uni-horned Wolf charged out.


    Su Yang immediately closed the lid, while the Little Chick and Little Turtle enthusiastically rushed over to control the Uni-horned Wolf.


    The Little Turtle pressed down on the Uni-horned Wolf. This little guy was actually very heavy, like a mountain, inheriting the abilities of Xuan Wu, pressing the Uni-horned Wolf so it couldn¡¯t move.


    The Little Chick pecked wildly on the Uni-horned Wolf, which was a deadly attack.


    The most troublesome one was Su Yang. He grabbed the Uni-horned Wolf¡¯s mouth, forcibly pressing it so it couldn¡¯t make a sound. This way, he wouldn¡¯t alert people outside or attract the ck Widow to snatch away their food.


    One person and two divine beasts, with clear division ofbor.


    This Uni-horned Wolf was taken down by Su Yang and hispanions in utter humiliation, without making a sound. It could be said to have been born insignificantly and died disgracefully.


    After dealing with this Uni-horned Wolf, Su Yang immediately took out the Nine Cold Jade Sword, skillfully skinning and plucking it.


    The Little Chick waited on the side, and as soon as everything was ready, it immediately spewed fire to roast the meat.


    Half an hourter, a whole roasted wolf was ced in front of Su Yang and hispanions.


    "Dig in!" After Su Yang said, he immediately reached out, targeting the two hind legs of the Uni-horned Wolf, nning to enjoy them on his own.


    However, the Little Chick and Little Turtle were much faster than him. The two little guys pounced, each grabbed a hind leg, pulled hard, and the whole wolf split into two halves. Each small creature held a half and turned to run, leaving Su Yang standing with just a skewer stick.


    Standing in the wind, holding the stick, Su Yang was speechless. Damn it, don¡¯t forget who cooked the meat when you¡¯re drinking the water. You two bastards, I roasted the meat, and you want to have all of it?


    Without saying a word, Su Yang rushed up to start snatching, but the oue was obvious. Su Yang only managed to grab a few pieces of meat, enough to fill his stomach a bit. The majority was eaten by those two little guys.


    Su Yang was speechless to the extreme. After the two little guys finished eating, he opened the lid to try to get another one.


    This time, however, there were no more Uni-horned Wolvesing out. Su Yang tentatively entered the World Fusion Furnace and found that the Uni-horned Wolves near theke had long since disappeared. It seemed they couldn¡¯t wait any longer and had all run away.


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that these Uni-horned Wolves would keep guarding here, making it impossible for him to go in again.


    Now that the Uni-horned Wolves had scattered, Su Yang could continue his training inside.


    Of course, Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to venture into the Uni-horned Wolves¡¯ territory anymore. After all, they¡¯re mortal enemies now.


    Su Yang changed his direction, also observing the condition of the world inside the World Fusion Furnace.


    He trained here for over a month, and finally, it was the day of Su Yang¡¯s duel with Su Tianhao.


    On this day, Su Yang exited the World Fusion Furnace early. Under the escort of the people from Qinghe Academy and the Six Great Sects, he went directly to the ce of the duel.


    The Su Family of Yanbei had set off early as well, but this time, only the people from the Su Family of Yanbei came. Compared to Su Yang¡¯s side with arge group, the Su Family of Yanbei seemed particrly deserted.


    However, the people from the Su Family of Yanbei looked arrogant, as if they were certain of victory in this battle.


    Apanying Su Tianhao was Su Ze from the Su Family of Yanbei. Su Yang had seen him a few times.


    Seeing the people on Su Yang¡¯s side, Su Ze sneered, "Su Yang, it¡¯s a family matter, why did you call so many people over? What, aren¡¯t you confident enough in yourself? Don¡¯t worry, we said Tianhao would fight you, and it¡¯ll definitely be Tianhao fighting you, without any underhanded tricks. We, the Su Family of Yanbei, wouldn¡¯t stoop to such petty acts!"


    Su Yang frowned slightly. Su Ze¡¯s words implied that Su Yang was judging others by his own standards.


    The people of the Su Family in the back wereughing, looking at the people on Su Yang¡¯s side with disdain and mockery, as if they were watching a joke on Su Yang.

 Chapter 1602 - 1601: I Also Have a Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Chapter 1601: I Also Have a n</h4>


    Facing the mockery from the Su Family members, Su Yang suddenly smiled. He took two steps forward and said softly, "It¡¯s not that weck confidence, but your actions are so despicable and shameless that people can¡¯t believe you. So we came with a few more people to prevent any further schemes from you. Rest assured, as long as you don¡¯t have any conspiracies, they are just here to watch the battle. As long as you don¡¯t act like scoundrels, we can save some trouble, right?"


    With one sentence, he turned around the words that Su Ze previously used to insult Su Yang and his group.


    The faces of the people from the Su Family looked a bit embarrassed, Su Ze had a furious expression and said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, what¡¯s the point of this war of words? Today, we¡¯re here for a duel, not to debate. What¡¯s the use of talking about this nonsense? In two hours, we will settle the score on the mountaintop!"


    "Aren¡¯t the people all here? Why not just start the fight now?" Su Yang said with a smile.


    Su Ze sneered, "We came from the Su Family of Yanbei, which took quite some time, so Tian Hao has to rest for a while. You¡¯re waiting at ease, naturally wanting us to fight directly, but we have to maintain our dignity!"


    "Is that so?" Su Yang smiled, "Howe I heard you arrived here three days ago? What, dying two hours to set traps on the mountain?"


    Su Ze¡¯s expression became slightly awkward, and he said coldly, "Stop talking about this nonsense. The time we set was midnight, at twelve o¡¯clock. There are still two hours left. Are you so eager to send yourself to death?"


    "Alright then, I¡¯ll give you two hours!" Su Yang shrugged, "Make sure you work out your n well, don¡¯t let me down!"


    Su Ze ignored Su Yang¡¯s taunt and directly led the people from the Su Family of Yanbei away. In this battle, they had to take the elixir given by the Medicine Sect, and also had to let the Jade-Faced Judge take the elixir.


    This elixir called "United Heart" onlysts for an hour. Moreover, it requires an hour to take effect.


    Su Ze¡¯s request for two hours was necessary. They had to contact the Jade-Faced Judge and agreed to take the elixir together, then wait an hour for the elixir to take effect before going to the duel. Otherwise, it would affect the effectiveness, which would be troublesome.


    Su Yang and his group returned to their base to wait temporarily.


    The ck Widow had always followed Su Yang. Once back in the room, she immediately frowned, "These people from the Su Family of Yanbei must have some conspiracy, even at this point still asking for two hours. Su Yang, I think we should start the fight directly, not giving them any chance to prepare!"


    Su Yang thought for a while, slowly shaking his head, "Even if we want to start the fight directly, they would use insufficient preparation as an excuse to not admit the result of this battle, or simply wouldn¡¯t fight at all. This doesn¡¯t benefit us much!"


    "If they don¡¯t fight, then they don¡¯t fight!" ck Widow said directly, "These people are all Su Huo¡¯s henchmen. Even if they don¡¯t fight, today we simply kill them all, making Su Huo suffer great losses!"


    "No!" Su Yang shook his head decisively, "Didn¡¯t you notice that the people they brought are mostly below the Terrestrial Immortal level? Moreover, the Terrestrial Immortals from the Su Family of Yanbei, or even the people from the Four Great Sects haven¡¯te. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Heavenly Court surely has sent quite a few Law Enforcers around to prevent us from having a chaotic battle here. As soon as we start, the Law Enforcers will immediately intervene and stop us, in the end, we won¡¯t be able to kill them, it¡¯s still useless!"


    "Can¡¯t we just not let our Terrestrial Immortals take action?" ck Widow asked.


    "If our Terrestrial Immortals don¡¯t take action, it¡¯s hard to say if we can kill these people. Besides, if our Terrestrial Immortals don¡¯t take action, theirs might still do, and the oue is the same." Su Yang said, "These people are under the protection of Law Enforcers, even if their Terrestrial Immortals take action, the Heavenly Court will not punish them. On the contrary, Law Enforcers will use this as an excuse to intervene and continue to block the battle, it still doesn¡¯t make sense!"


    The ck Widow¡¯s brow furrowed, she realized the situation after Su Yang¡¯s exnation. In fact, she could understand it, but seeing the people from the Su Family of Yanbei made her extremely angry, affecting her judgment, not as clear and calm as Su Yang.


    "Should we still fight this battle?" ck Widow asked in a deep voice, "The opponent clearly set up a trap specifically targeting you. If we fight, you are bound to suffer losses. A wise man never takes a loss in front of him!"


    Su Yang pondered for a while, then smirked, "Sis, they have traps, but don¡¯t we also have a n? I have an idea, andter, I can properly have some fun with Su Tianhao!"


    "Oh?" ck Widow¡¯s eyes lit up, "You have a n? What n?"


    Su Yang smiled faintly, "Do you still remember those Uni-horned Wolves fromst time?"


    "I remember them, why?" ck Widow asked.


    "What do you think of thebat abilities of those Uni-horned Wolves?" Su Yang asked.


    "Let me tell you, they¡¯re really powerful!" ck Widow said, "Just two days ago, L¨¹ Donglin came by, and I asked him to fight against a Uni-horned Wolf, he won, but with great difficulty. I¡¯m working hard to tame these three Uni-horned Wolves, once they¡¯re tamed, they can fight better than three powerful masters!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled, "My n involves these Uni-horned Wolves. Sis, go outside and guard for me, I have to make some arrangements!"


    "Alright!" ck Widow stood up immediately, "Do you want me to bring those three Uni-horned Wolves here?"


    "No need." Su Yang smiled faintly, "There are plenty of Uni-horned Wolves!"


    "Really?" ck Widow¡¯s eyes sparkled, "Get me a few moreter, I want to have ten of them!"


    Su Yang: "..."


    ck Widow walked out of the courtyard and dismissed the people around, allowing Su Yang to n properly in the room.


    Su Yang took out the Furnace of World Fusion and directly entered into the Furnace of World Fusion.


    This time, Su Yang¡¯s goal was clear, heading straight toward the territory of the Uni-horned Wolf pack.


    From the position of the realm point to the territory of the Uni-horned Wolf pack, the distance was not close. However, ten hours inside the Furnace of World Fusion equates to only one hour outside. So, Su Yang now had over 20 hours, plenty of time.


    After seven to eight hours, Su Yang arrived at the Uni-horned Wolves¡¯ domain. Here, Su Yang did not find any Uni-horned Wolves, but this didn¡¯t bother him; he immediately made somemotion. Not long after, several Uni-horned Wolves poked their heads out, seemingly noticing him, and started howling.

 Chapter 1603 - 1602: Invite the enemy into the trap

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Chapter 1602: Invite the enemy into the trap</h4>


    Now, Su Yang had be the public enemy within this pack of Uni-horned Wolves. Seeing Su Yang, these wolves were all furious, and soon hundreds more burst out from the woods, howling and charging at him.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to linger here and immediately turned to run, taking another eight hours to get back to the boundary point. Without any hesitation, he quickly passed through the boundary and left the Melting World Furnace.


    One Uni-horned Wolf still struggled to break through, but Su Yang was prepared and quickly covered the Melting World Furnace¡¯s lid. Little Turtle and the little chick flew out excitedly and pinned the wolf down, with the chick even ready to spit fire.


    Su Yang dared not let people outside know about this Uni-horned Wolf incident, as he intended to use these wolves to trap the Su Family of Yanbei members.


    He walked over, killed the Uni-horned Wolf, and stored it inside a storage ring. With these matters settled, two hours passed, and the Su Family of Yanbei people had already begun yelling on the mountaintop.


    Su Yang walked out directly from the room and saw the worried-looking ck Widow standing at the door. He smiled and nodded at her, signaling her not to worry.


    Su Yang, not letting others apany him, flew straight to the mountaintop alone. Of course, his allies had already checked everything around, finding no traps or anyone ambushing nearby. The mountaintop was left solely to Su Yang and Su Tianhao!


    Upon reaching the mountaintop, Su Yang could see Su Tianhao standing there from afar.


    Su Tianhao wore a long robe, standing with hands behind his back under a tree. The mountain wind blew, making his long sleeves flutter, giving him the air of an expert.


    Unfortunately, his gaze looked very gloomy, even sinister, making people feel ufortable.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Su Yang had met Su Tianhao. Seeing him, Su Yang felt a special aura from his body. This aura was veryplex, and even the power within him was extremely chaotic. Yet, this power was particrly strong and very strange, akin to several powers mixed together, creating a particrlyplicated feeling.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but recall a Secret Technique described in Destiny¡¯s Tome, able to connect two people¡¯s powers. The recorded situation was somewhat simr to Su Tianhao¡¯s current state.


    Su Yang had been wondering how Su Tianhao nned to trap him. Now, he finally understood, realizing Su Tianhao was using this Secret Technique.


    Although he did not know whose power Su Tianhao was linked with, from the aura of that power, Su Yang could feel that Su Tianhao¡¯s current strength was incredibly formidable. Such strength was not much inferior to his sister, the ck Widow.


    Although Su Yang was well-prepared, seeing the current situation, he still felt a bit shocked. If he relied solely on his own strength, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be Su Tianhao¡¯s match, and dying here today was a possibility!


    "You¡¯ve finallye!" Su Tianhao sneered, "I thought you didn¡¯t dare toe!"


    "If you dare to court death, why wouldn¡¯t Ie?" Su Yang sneered, "Why so anxious? Is there a time limit on the elixir you¡¯ve taken?"


    Su Tianhao¡¯s expression changed drastically. Their n was extremely secret, so how did Su Yang instantly guess it? Could it be Su Yang had known about their n all along? If so, did Su Yang already have a countermeasure?


    Seeing Su Tianhao¡¯s expression, Su Yang inwardly chuckled. Undoubtedly, he guessed right; there really was a time limit to the elixir.


    "Su Yang, you know quite a lot!" Su Tianhao said coldly, "But so what? Today, you are surely going to die!"


    "Oh really?" Su Yang sneered, "Do you really think you can kill me?"


    "Whether I can kill you or not, you¡¯ll find out if you try!" Su Tianhao shouted coldly, swiftly charging at Su Yang, "Today, I want the world to know who is truly qualified to lead the Su Family of Yanbei. The true master of the Su Family if Yanbei can never be you!"


    Su Yang quickly dodged and took out the Melting World Furnace,ughing, "Su Tianhao, your strength is indeed formidable. However, I truly wonder how long the borrowed power canst? I¡¯ll just hide in here, and I want to see if you can break through the defense of the Melting World Furnace."


    Su Tianhao¡¯s expression changed. He had heard about the Melting World Furnace, and although he wasn¡¯t familiar with its particrs, he knew it was formidable. If Su Yang really hid inside and didn¡¯te out, he truly couldn¡¯t breach it. If Su Yang stayed inside long enough to oust the hour, he would be doomed!


    "Su Yang, as the Alliance Hierarch of the Qinghe Academy alliance, do you not feel ashamed to do such a thing?" Su Tianhao said coldly.


    "Is there shame in employing a strategy in a duel?" Su Yangughed, "Su Tianhao, borrowing others¡¯ strength to fight me, aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    Su Tianhao was left speechless, gritting his teeth, "Su Yang, you are Su Zhan¡¯s son, and I am Su Huo¡¯s son. A life-and-death duel between us is destined. If you are a man, stop hiding and fight me properly!"


    "I just want to hide, what can you do about it?" Su Yangughed, patted the Melting World Furnace, and it expanded into a giant cauldron suspended in the air.


    Su Yang opened the lid of the Melting World Furnace and jumped inside. However, he immediately held onto the rim of the furnace with his hand, preventing himself from falling into the world inside the furnace.


    Seeing this, Su Tianhao was shocked. If Su Yang stayed hidden inside, Su Tianhao would surely lose and have no choice but to flee.


    Without hesitation, Su Tianhao also rushed in, not even thinking before jumping into the Melting World Furnace.


    He had the power of the Jade-Faced Judge with him and feared neither Su Yang nor the Melting World Furnace. He only wanted to kill Su Yang inside and possibly im the furnace for himself.


    However, Su Tianhao was too hasty. As he rushed into the Melting World Furnace, he didn¡¯t notice Su Yang¡¯s hand holding the furnace¡¯s rim.


    Having jumped straight in, he naturally descended directly into the world inside the Melting World Furnace, falling from the boundary point.


    At this moment, by thekeside beneath the boundary point, there were hundreds of Uni-horned Wolves raising their heads, looking at the direction of the boundary point.


    In such circumstances, Su Tianhao fell from within the boundary point.

 Chapter 1604 - 1603: The Tragic Death of Su Tianhao

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Chapter 1603: The Tragic Death of Su Tianhao</h4>


    Su Yang led the Uni-horned Wolf Pack to this side of the Realm Furnace¡¯s border and then left directly.


    However, the Uni-horned Wolf Pack did not leave. Based on Su Yang¡¯s previous experience, these wolves would wait below for a day or even two. In addition, individual wolves would asionally probe the border to see if the outside was sealed.


    Su Yang came out of the Realm Furnace and met Su Tianhao at the mountain summit, all within less than half an hour.


    For those inside the Realm Furnace, it would only be five or six hours.


    These Uni-horned Wolves were still in an angry and excited state, waiting by thekeside.


    Subsequently, Su Tianhao fell into the Realm Furnace under such circumstances.


    The oue was predictable!


    The wolf pack did not care whether it was Su Tianhao or Su Yang; seeing someonee down, they immediately howled and pounced.


    Su Tianhao did not expect such a scenario inside the Realm Furnace. When he fell, he was still puzzled, and the surrounding wolves had already leaped at him.


    He did not take these wolves seriously; in his view, these were merely beasts and posed no threat to him.


    However, when the first wolf lunged at him, he suffered greatly. This Uni-horned Wolf wed a wound on his shoulder, proving its ability to harm him.


    Su Tianhao¡¯s expression changed dramatically, realizing these wolves were no simple matter. In haste, he unleashed attacks to fend them off.


    The result was obvious¡ªthe wolves surrounding him were too many, about a few hundred. So many wolves encircled him, making it impossible for him to escape.


    Initially, Su Tianhao fought against these Uni-horned Wolves, but as time went by, his strength began to wane. Although a few dozen wolves were dead around him, he was covered in wounds, facing extreme danger.


    Several times he tried to push these wolves away and flee, but there were too many, with nowhere to run. Moreover, the pressure here was overwhelming, something he hadn¡¯t adapted to yet, thus the situation grew increasingly perilous.


    Finally, a wolf leaped forward and bit into Su Tianhao¡¯s shoulder.


    Su Tianhao cried out in pain, quickly grabbing this wolf. However, before he could throw it aside, another wolf lunged and bit his wrist.


    "Ah!" Su Tianhao cried out in pain. Before he could gather his wits, the surrounding wolves pounced and pinned him to the ground.


    Su Tianhao roared repeatedly, yet unable to fend off the wolves. Gradually, his roars weakened, and finally, they were mere faint whispers. His bodyy torn apart, with parts even devoured by the wolves.


    However, the most terrifying aspect was that he had the power of the Jade-Faced Judge within him, which protected his heart, making his death exceedingly slow. Consequently, despite his body being ripped apart, he remained painfully aware of everything, and this agony was the hardest to endure.


    Su Yang waited outside for about an hour before opening the Realm Furnace and entering.


    The reason for waiting so long was mainly to ensure that Su Tianhao was dead since with some preparation time, Su Tianhao¡¯s strength would likely be depleted. This was because the Destiny¡¯s Tome recorded that the shared strength method typically took about an hour.


    Su Yang was now quite experienced at entering the Realm Furnace. After leaving the border, he flew directly into the air rather than dropping down. Doing so enabled him to escape back to the border at any time.


    Hovering in the air, Su Yang looked down and discovered the wolf pack had disappeared.


    On the groundy dozens of wolf carcasses, and among them was another body¡ªSu Tianhao¡¯s.


    Or rather, Su Tianhao could scarcely be considered a body. Most of his body was gone, with only the head somewhat intact. He remained alive, yet was totally incapable of resisting.


    Unmistakably, after dealing with Su Tianhao, the wolf pack dispersed.


    The wolf pack probably hadn¡¯t discerned between Su Tianhao and Su Yang. After handling Su Tianhao, they assumed everything was over, hence they scattered.


    Su Yang cautiously descended and, ensuring no wolves were present, finally breathed easier.


    He first gathered the wolf corpses from the ground, as these were far superior to Spiritual Medicine.


    Afterward, Su Yang grabbed Su Tianhao and took him out of the Realm Furnace.


    Outside, Su Yang immediately flew to the skies, bringing Su Tianhao before the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Below, everyone awaited the battle oue from the mountain summit. Such a long time without much change left everyone below puzzled. Logically, a duel between two people should bring about a Heaven-and-Earth Copse, so why was there no sound?


    However, neither party dared ascend to inspect, as there was mutual vignce to prevent anyone from stopping the fight.


    Now, with Su Yang¡¯s sudden appearance, everyone was taken aback.


    Su Ze, unable to discern what Su Yang carried, saw him appear and his face instantly changed. After such a long time, the medicine¡¯s effect had dissipated, yet Su Yang remained unharmed. Didn¡¯t need to question Su Tianhao¡¯s situation at all.


    "Su Yang, you... how are you here?" Su Ze asked anxiously. "Where¡¯s Tian Hao?"


    "Look, right here!" Su Yang shook the person in his hand.


    Only then did everyone clearly see that Su Yang was carrying someone!


    Upon a closer look, who else could it be but Su Tianhao?


    "How... how can this be?" Su Ze¡¯s face changed again. "You... let him go..."


    "As you wish!" Su Yang sneered, tossing Su Tianhao down.


    Su Ze was about to catch him, but from Su Yang¡¯s sleeve flew a short sword that directly killed Su Tianhao.


    "What are you doing!" Su Ze roared, charging forward, but it was toote; Su Tianhao was already dead.


    Su Ze was nearly insane, roaring and charging at Su Yang for a fight.


    However, at this moment, many people from Su Yang¡¯s side rushed out, ring fiercely at Su Ze.


    Su Ze immediately faltered; with so many on Su Yang¡¯s side, he was no match.


    Gazing at Su Tianhao¡¯s corpse, Su Ze was almost driven mad. The battle¡¯s result was something they never anticipated; how could it turn out like this?


    Meanwhile, the people on Su Yang¡¯s side were ted beyond expectation. The prolonged silence from the mountain had worried them considerably. Unexpectedly, Su Yang returned victorious, bringing great relief and excitement among everyone.

 Chapter 1605 - 1604: Keep Su Ze

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Chapter 1604: Keep Su Ze</h4>


    The ck Widow approached Su Yang directly, looking at Su Tianhao¡¯s corpse, and there was an even more satisfied smile on her face.


    "So, still want to fight?" The ck Widow sneered, "If you do, we¡¯ll be happy to oblige!"


    Su Ze gritted his teeth, looking at the people around him. How could he dare to bring up fighting again? Those people on their side were no match for Su Yang and his group!


    "If you¡¯re not going to fight, then go back and tell Su Huo to prepare to move!" the ck Widow said coldly. "The Su Family of Yanbei should finally wee back their true masters!"


    Su Ze¡¯s face turned ashen. In this battle, losing Su Tianhao was not the only setback. They had even staked the Su Family of Yanbei on this; wouldn¡¯t they have to return it now?


    Su Ze took Su Tianhao¡¯s body back, gave Su Yang in the air a cold nce, and said through gritted teeth, "We¡¯re leaving!"


    The Su Family members were also dejected and were about to leave with Su Ze.


    "Wait a minute!" Su Yang directly stopped them, sneering, "Su Ze, are you just going to leave like that?"


    "What else do you want?" Su Ze shouted angrily.


    "After fighting such a battle with Su Tianhao, I at least need to know who I was really fighting!" Su Yang smiled, "Go ahead, tell me who lent Su Tianhao the power, and I¡¯ll let you leave!"


    The faces of those in the Su Family¡¯s group changed. Su Yang had guessed their n?


    The people on Su Yang¡¯s side were also full of surprise. They had no idea what was going on. Now, from what Su Yang implied, had Su Tianhao borrowed someone else¡¯s power?


    But the question is, whose power had Su Tianhao borrowed?


    Furthermore, regardless of whose power he borrowed, Su Tianhao¡¯s own strength was insufficient. Borrowing too much power would be dangerous for him, even potentially leading to his body exploding and killing him.


    In such a situation, why would Su Tianhao still choose to fight Su Yang using borrowed power? What was really going on?


    No one knew that elixirs could be used to borrow power. So, they were all puzzled.


    Su Ze gritted his teeth, speaking in a deep voice, "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb here." Su Yang said coldly, "The fact that I¡¯m asking the question should make you understand how much I know. If you don¡¯t speak, then you¡¯ll have to stay here today!"


    "You..." Su Ze was furious, "Su Yang, today was just the showdown between you and Su Tianhao. We lost, but, what do you mean by keeping me here?"


    "Keeping you here, of course, means as a hostage!" Su Yangughed, "Did you expect to be treated to good food and drink instead?"


    "Don¡¯t go too far!" Su Ze roared angrily.


    "I¡¯ve already killed Su Tianhao, what does going too far mean now?" Su Yang said with a wave of his hand, "Keep Su Ze here, the others can go. Remember, go back and tell Su Huo to pack his people and leave the Su Family of Yanbei. And, reveal the person who lent Su Tianhao the power, or he might lose this son too!"


    Having said that, Su Yang turned and walked away.


    The crowd was in an uproar. The Su Family¡¯s people still wanted to protect Su Ze. However, the ck Widow had already made her move and grabbed Su Ze.


    The Su Family¡¯s people became chaotic, wanting to resist, but Su Yang¡¯s people had already charged forward.


    Under such circumstances, the Su Family members immediately resigned. They had no choice; their strength was far inferior to Su Yang¡¯s side. If they fought, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Helpless, the Su Family members could only retreat.


    The ck Widow handed Su Ze over to Old Wang the Second and the others, then quickly caught up with Su Yang, inquiring about the battle.


    Su Yang did not hide anything from the ck Widow, recounting everything that had happened earlier, and including details about the Rongsilu.


    After hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, the ck Widow¡¯s face immediately changed. She rushed to Su Yang¡¯s side, lowering her voice, "The matter of the Rongsilu mustn¡¯t be leaked, otherwise it will bring you greater trouble!"


    "Sister, I understand!" Su Yang nodded, naturally aware of all these things.


    The ck Widow nodded with satisfaction, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she excitedly said, "You mentioned there are many Uni-horned Wolves in the Rongsilu, can I form a Uni-horned Wolf army?"


    Su Yang was speechless. His sister¡¯s imagination was truly wild.


    "Sister, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you do it, but the problem is that these Uni-horned Wolves have too strong an attack power. They are beasts; wild and hard to tame, and very dangerous. Just now, Su Tianhao borrowed someone else¡¯s power, probably simr to your strength, but ended up dead in there. For us to deal with those Uni-horned Wolves, it¡¯s... it¡¯s too dangerous." Su Yang waved his hand, "How about we just tame a small number? I¡¯ll get you ten, and you can try training them first?"


    The ck Widow thought for a moment and also felt she wasn¡¯t confident in taming so many Uni-horned Wolves, so she nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, you said Su Tianhao borrowed someone else¡¯s power, what¡¯s the story behind that?" the ck Widow asked.


    Su Yang also recounted the matter of the Destiny¡¯s Tome and the elixir. The ck Widow¡¯s eyebrows immediately knitted together, speaking in a low voice, "This must be the Medicine Sect causing trouble behind the scenes!"


    "The Medicine Sect probably can¡¯t produce such an elixir yet..." Su Yang shook his head, "I suspect it¡¯s the Heavenly Court pulling strings from behind!"


    "That¡¯s a possibility too!" The ck Widow slowly nodded; the Medicine Sect¡¯s strength indeed wasn¡¯t enough.


    "The key question is, whose power did Su Tianhao actually borrow!" Su Yang said in a low voice, "He definitely didn¡¯t borrow the power of Terrestrial Immortals, since it would be detected by others. Moreover, if the power is shared, even without precaution, he could only use at most half of the other person¡¯s power. So, who has half the power, that¡¯s almost equivalent to yours?"


    The ck Widow pondered for a while and said in a deep voice, "Below Terrestrial Immortals, those who can reach this level, as far as I know, are not more than ten!"


    "That many?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be shocked; he thought there were just a few, but it turned out to be over ten!


    The ck Widow said in a deep voice, "The Martial Champion house alone has three, as well as Beigong War God, Jade-Faced Judge, Mahakasyapa, and Qi Zhishan. Additionally, there are three overseas, all with formidable abilities!"


    Su Yang frowned. He had long heard of the Martial Champion Zhang Family¡¯s power but didn¡¯t know the extent. Now, after the ck Widow¡¯s exnation, he had a rough idea.


    A house with three, excluding the Martial Champion, the other two must be on par with the likes of Beigong War God. The Martial Champion¡¯s Zhang Family was indeed terrifyingly strong!

 Chapter 1606 - 1605 Zhang Congwen

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Chapter 1605 Zhang Congwen</h4>


    The ck Widow looked at Su Yang and continued, "However, among these people, most can be excluded. The Beigong War God and Mahakasyapa definitely wouldn¡¯t do this, and the Martial Champion wouldn¡¯t get involved in such matters. The three overseas are also essentially outside the scope of consideration. So, there are only four people left who could have done this."


    Su Yang knew that the four people the ck Widow mentioned were the Jade-Faced Judge, Qi Zhishan, and the two from the Martial Champion Family.


    "Qi Zhishan wouldn¡¯t do this!" Su Yang said directly, considering Qi Zhishan still as a friend, and Qi Zhishan certainly wouldn¡¯t strike against him.


    "So, there are only three people left," the ck Widow said. "Either it¡¯s the Jade-Faced Judge, or it¡¯s the two from the Martial Champion¡¯s side. But you should have an answer in your heart by now, right?"


    Su Yang nodded, "Actually, I think it¡¯s very likely that the Jade-Faced Judge is responsible for this. However, I still want to make sure at the end."


    "Why?" the ck Widow asked curiously.


    "I want to know how much the Jade-Faced Judge has meddled in this matter!" Su Yang whispered, "The rules of heaven and earth haven¡¯t changed, and logically, the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s rule still exists. This time, it¡¯s the Four Great Sects and the Su Family of Yanbei nning to kill me. It¡¯s a big deal. If I die, the rules of heaven and earth might actually change. Logically, the Jade-Faced Judge surely wouldn¡¯t want these rules to change. But why are they still involved in this affair?"


    The ck Widow¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, surprised, looking at Su Yang, "You think the Jade-Faced Judge has an issue?"


    Su Yang nodded, not only suspecting the Jade-Faced Judge but believing they have too many problems.


    Now, the Jade-Faced Judge is intertwined with the Medicine Sect, but the problem is that the affair among the Four Great Sects, Su Yang, and even the Heavenly Court is essentially a battle of immortals, so why would a mortal get involved?


    If previously the rules of heaven and earth were possibly going to change and the Jade-Faced Judge needed protection from the Medicine Sect, being entwined with them made some sense. But now that the rules have been maintained, the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s involvement in this incident leads Su Yang to doubt whether the Jade-Faced Judge has other intentions.


    Of course, to further confirm his judgment, Su Yang still needs topletely verify whether this incident was indeed the Jade-Faced Judge¡¯s doing.


    Leaving Su Ze behind serves two purposes: one to pressure the Su Family of Yanbei to disclose the truth, and secondly to exert pressure on them. Meanwhile, Su Yang genuinely doesn¡¯t n to let Su Ze go. This person is too ruthless and extremely dangerous, and with Su Tianhao dead like this, there¡¯s no guarantee Su Ze won¡¯t do something reckless.


    The feud between Su Yang and Su Huo¡¯s branch is beyond reconciliation, and since this is the case, Su Yang doesn¡¯t n to spare these people. He intends to thoroughly eliminate Su Huo¡¯s branch.


    Upon returning to Capital City, Su Yang had someone bring Su Ze back to be confined, while he took a few people and went directly to the Zhang Family. The excuse was to visit the Martial Champion, but actually, it was to probe and see if the Zhang Family was involved in the matter.


    This was Su Yang¡¯s first visit to the Zhang Family of the Martial Champion, but now Su Yang¡¯s status was far superior to before.


    He was once just a nouveau richeing from a poor family,ter considered the son of a traitor, and scorned by countless people.


    But now, everything was clear. Su Yang is Su Zhan¡¯s son, and also the Alliance Hierarch of Qinghe Academy, making his status and position rise significantly. Coming to the Zhang Family again, he naturally received different treatment.


    At the entrance of the Zhang Family, someone was notified, and soon, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties personally led people out to greet him.


    This middle-aged man looked honest and straightforward, and dressed simply, resembling an ordinary worker.


    However, Su Yang clearly saw that the highly esteemed Young Master Zhang Seven, and the domineering Young Master Zhang Eight, stood respectfully behind this middle-aged man. This demonstrated that the identity of this middle-aged man was unquestionable!


    Apanying Su Yang were two people from Qinghe Academy, Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi. They approached Su Yang and whispered, "Zhang Congwen, the head of the Zhang Family, the eldest son of the Martial Champion. This person seldom leaves the Zhang Family, but in the Zhang Family, his status is second only to the Martial Champion!"


    Su Yang suddenly understood, finally realizing the identity of this middle-aged man. No wonder Young Master Zhang Seven and Young Master Zhang Eight were so respectful; this was their leader.


    However, this Zhang Congwen seemed much more low-key. He dressed modestly, appeared ordinary, and even his auracked the slightest hint of power. If Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi hadn¡¯t told him about this matter, he probably wouldn¡¯t have known this person was the leader of this generation of the Zhang Family.


    At this moment, Zhang Congwen already approached, cupped his hands and said, "Didn¡¯t know Alliance Leader Su would visit my humble abode, myck of proper wee, please excuse me!"


    "You¡¯re too kind, sir!" Su Yang responded with a gentle smile, "It¡¯ste at night and I¡¯m interrupting, hope the gentleman can forgive!"


    "Alliance Leader Su visiting the Zhang Family is an honor for us, not at all an interruption!" Zhang Congwen smiled, bowed slightly, and said, "Alliance Leader Su, please!"


    "Please!" Su Yang responded with a faint smile, walking side by side with Zhang Congwen into the Zhang Family Courtyard.


    The Zhang Family Courtyard in Capital City is a rtively rare old residence, andpared with other families who light up brightly, here, only a few smallmps illuminate at night, and that¡¯s all.


    However, this also makes the whole Zhang Family Courtyard appear particrly ancient and simple.


    Zhang Congwen ushered Su Yang and others into the lounge, served tea, exchanged a few pleasantries, then Su Yang went straight to the point.


    "Sir, have you heard about the duel tonight between me and Su Tianhao of the Su Family of Yanbei?" Su Yang asked.


    "I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces!" Zhang Congwen nodded, "However, Alliance Leader Su also knows, these internal family affairs are personal matters. Our Zhang Family has always been impartial towards other families¡¯ affairs, so we didn¡¯t send anyone to watch the confrontation. I¡¯m not aware of the oue. I met with Su Tianhao in his early years, his talent indeed paled slightlypared to Alliance Leader Su. With Alliance Leader Su¡¯s strength, defeating Su Tianhao should not be difficult, right?"


    "Quite the opposite!" Su Yang shook his head, "Tonight¡¯s duel, I almost lost my life!"


    "Oh?" Zhang Congwen looked at Su Yang with surprise, "Alliance Leader Su, what do you mean by that?"


    Su Yang didn¡¯t hide anything and recounted how Su Tianhao used an elixir to share strength with others.


    Zhang Congwen may seem simple and low-profile, but in reality, he is very insightful. After listening to Su Yang, he immediately grasped his meaning, and his brow furrowed slightly.

 Chapter 1607 - 1606: A Gentleman Does Not Stand Under a Dangerous Wall

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Chapter 1606: A Gentleman Does Not Stand Under a Dangerous Wall</h4>


    Reaching out his hand to lightly tap the table twice, Zhang Congwen said in a deep voice, "Old Qi, go find Old Zhang the Second!"


    "Yes!" Young Master Qee was extremely obedient, hurriedly running out without the slightest hesitation.


    Not long after, Young Master Qee returned with a young man who looked even younger than him. The young man was tall, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, and was exceptionally handsome.


    The aura around the young man was intense, exuding a sharp and aggressive presence.


    Su Yang nced at him and could immediately tell that this man¡¯s strength was formidable, even terrifying. His aura was undoubtedly much stronger than the ck Widow¡¯s!


    Could it be that this man was one of the remaining two experts from the Zhang Family that the ck Widow mentioned?


    Coupled with Zhang Congwen, that made exactly two people.


    "Big Brother, you were looking for me!" The young man approached Zhang Congwen with a respectful expression, not daring to show any neglect.


    Zhang Congwen slowly nodded, staring at the young man for a while before speaking in a deep voice, "Old Zhang the Second, have you been out anywhere recently?"


    "No!" The young man replied directly, "I haven¡¯t been out for the past six months."


    "Have you done anything during this period?" Zhang Congwen asked once more.


    The young man hesitated, "Big Brother, what aspect are you referring to?"


    Zhang Congwen pondered for a moment, then suddenly said, "Old Qi, test his strength."


    Young Master Qee immediately stood up, stretched out his hands, squatted in a horse stance, and assumed a defensive posture.


    The young man was puzzled, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Zhang Congwen¡¯s request. He took a deep breath, pressed down on Young Master Qee¡¯s hands, and gave a sudden push.


    Young Master Qee was not weak, but with a push from the young man, he was sent flying. Fortunately, he had prepared in advance, and the young man showed mercy. He only ended up in the courtyard but didn¡¯t fall to the ground and quickly steadied himself.


    Zhang Congwen turned to Su Yang and asked, "Alliance Leader Su, what do you think?"


    Su Yang immediately understood Zhang Congwen¡¯s intention. He had Young Master Qee test the young man¡¯s strength. In essence, it was to show that the young man¡¯s strength remained intact, with no depletion.


    The person whom Su Tianhao borrowed strength from had lost at least half of their strength. At their level, it¡¯s impossible to recover in such a short time. So, without a doubt, it¡¯s not this young man¡¯s strength that Su Tianhao borrowed.


    "Sir misunderstood!" Su Yang quickly smiled and said, "I¡¯vee this time merely to inform Sir of this matter. If the Su Family of Yanbei, or those Four Great Sects send anything over, please do not consume them recklessly. These people might have something suspicious in their hands, and one should be particrly cautious!"


    Zhang Congwen smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Alliance Leader Su. However, our Zhang Family had some misunderstandings with the Alliance Leader before. So, it would be better to rify some things. As the saying goes, a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. It¡¯s better to clear up some misunderstandings than letting them linger in one¡¯s mind!"


    Su Yang also smiled, nodding, "Sir speaks the truth!"


    Zhang Congwen nodded with a faint smile and continued, "In our Zhang Family, there are two other people with such abilities. One is my father, and the other is my father¡¯s personal attendant who has been with him for over two hundred years. However, both have been in seclusion for years and haven¡¯te out. This matter wouldn¡¯t be their doing. I can stake my life on it!"


    "Ipletely trust sir¡¯s words!" Su Yang nodded, although internally surprised. ording to Zhang Congwen, the three people from the Zhang Family didn¡¯t include him? What is the situation here? Could it be that Zhang Congwen¡¯s strength is inferior to his brother, Old Zhang the Second?


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Su Yang and the others got up to take their leave.


    As they walked out of the Zhang Family Courtyard, Su Yang immediately questioned Wu Daozi beside him, "How strong is this Zhang Congwen?"


    "This person has no strength." Wu Daozi replied.


    "Huh?" Su Yang was taken aback, "What do you mean?"


    "Zhang Congwen is just amon man, the kind who can¡¯t even truss a chicken!" Yuan Tiangang replied.


    "No way?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened, "How... how could this be? He is the eldest son of the Martial Champion, shouldn¡¯t his strength be much greater than his younger brothers?"


    "It started that way, but then something happened!" Yuan Tiangang said, "At that time, the Martial Champion met a lifelong rival, and the Zhang Family encountered a huge cmity. The Martial Champion was unable to split his attention, and the Zhang Family faced an unprecedented crisis. Some of the Martial Champion¡¯s enemies joined forces and attacked the Zhang Family, intending to kill everyone. Martial Champion¡¯s sons were still young, and none had enough strength, except Zhang Congwen. Zhang Congwen single-handedly fended off the enemies of the Zhang Family until the Martial Champion¡¯s return. Zhang Congwen was severely injured, almost to the point of death, and the Martial Champion had to exhaust all his efforts to save his life, but he could never cultivate again!"


    Su Yang was full of shock; he hadn¡¯t expected such a story behind Zhang Congwen!


    "Among the sons of the Martial Champion, there are quite a few unruly characters. For example, Old Zhang the Second and Old Zhang the Eighth both have hot tempers. However, when they see Zhang Congwen, they are particrly respectful," Wu Daozi said. "After all, Zhang Congwen ended up like this because of them. In their hearts, they have special respect and guilt for Zhang Congwen. In the Zhang Family, Zhang Congwen¡¯s status is not much lower than the Martial Champion¡¯s!"


    Recalling Old Zhang the Second¡¯s respectful attitude towards Zhang Congwen earlier, Su Yang could pretty much understand the situation.


    "ording to what you said, Zhang Congwen should be over two hundred years old, right?" Su Yang asked, "Without strength, how can he live so long?"


    "The Martial Champion gathered all kinds of medicines, forcibly extending his life," Yuan Tiangang responded. "Over the years, the life-extending medicines he¡¯s consumed could cultivate over a dozen Terrestrial Immortals. But the Zhang Family neverins because they believe it¡¯s what should be done!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly and thought for a moment before suddenly asking, "The Martial Champion has a personal attendant?"


    "Yes!" Wu Daozi nodded, "He¡¯s about ten years younger than the Martial Champion, has been with the Martial Champion a long time, and his strength isn¡¯t much less than the Martial Champion¡¯s. He is still the Martial Champion¡¯s personal servant and has been secluding himself with the Martial Champion, not appearing for many years. Like the Martial Champion, he wouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing!"


    With Wu Daozi¡¯s exnation, Su Yang naturally had no doubts, as these people knew the Martial Champion very well.


    As everyone was driving back, a dark figure suddenly appeared on the road ahead. Before anyone could react, the shadow had already swiftlynded on the hood of their vehicle.

 Chapter 1608 - 1607: The Reckless Man

    <h4>Chapter 1608: Chapter 1607: The Reckless Man</h4>


    The vehicle came to an abrupt halt under the man¡¯s foot, causing everyone to lurch forward and almost crash into the seats ahead.


    Everyone sat upright and finally saw clearly; it was Old Zhang the Second who hade.


    Old Zhang the Second¡¯s face was cold, seemingly very angry as he stood on the car hood and red fiercely at Su Yang inside the car.


    Su Yang frowned; it seemed Old Zhang the Second was not pleased with his earlier investigation at the Zhang Family.


    Nevertheless, Su Yang was not afraid of him at all. They stared at each other for a while. Su Yang couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak and directly ordered, "Keep driving!"


    The driver scratched his head but still drove forward.


    At that moment, Old Zhang the Second abruptly stomped his foot down, forcing the vehicle into the ground. No matter how the tires spun, the car couldn¡¯t move forward.


    Su Yang could no longer stay seated; he opened the car door and stepped out, coldly saying, "Are you nning to kill me, Second Master?"


    Old Zhang the Second¡¯s expression was icy as he said in a deep voice, "If you want to die, I can kill you anytime!"


    "Hehe..." Su Yang sneered, "Was it the Martial Champion who sent you, or Zhang Congwen?"


    "No one told me toe; I came on my own!" Old Zhang the Second said coldly.


    "Then does this matter involve the Zhang Family or not?" Su Yang asked once more.


    Old Zhang the Second opened his mouth, wanting to speak but couldn¡¯t exin.


    He had wanted to say it was unrted, but the problem was, he hade because of Su Yang¡¯s visit to the Zhang Family. If he said it was rted, it would seem like he was representing the Zhang Family against Su Yang. He didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Su Yang sneered again; indeed, Old Zhang the Second¡¯s strength was not weak, but his strategizing was poor. Against this kind of person, Su Yang had no fear at all.


    "If you¡¯re not clear, go back and find out." Su Yang said coldly, "Or I could call the elder and ask!"


    Old Zhang the Second¡¯s face changed slightly. He hade to find Su Yang out of anger, intending to scare him. Unexpectedly, Su Yang wasn¡¯t scared at all and instead was trying to frighten him, which made him even more furious.


    If it were someone else, Old Zhang the Second wouldn¡¯t have been so polite. But in this situation, he couldn¡¯t kill Su Yang. If the matter got big and Zhang Congwen found out, he would definitely be med. He was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Seeing Old Zhang the Second¡¯s expression, Su Yang knew what he was thinking and couldn¡¯t help but smile quietly again. Handling such people was indeed convenient.


    "Second Master, I understand your feelings!" Su Yang said, "But do you know why I went to the Zhang Family to get rification?"


    Old Zhang the Second shook his head; he wasn¡¯t clear about the situation.


    Su Yang sighed and said softly, "I asked my sister; in Huaxia Country, there are only a few people who could do this. Surely, you know who they are, Second Master."


    Old Zhang the Second naturally understood; he was one of those few people.


    "So, you came to my Zhang Family to probe?" Old Zhang the Second said deeply, "Do you think my Zhang Family is easy to bully?"


    "This is not about being easy to bully!" Su Yang said sternly, "Among the few who could do this, the Beigong War God definitely couldn¡¯t, nor would Mahakasyapa do it. Qi Zhishan is my friend, and he wouldn¡¯t either..."


    "So you think someone from my Zhang Family did it?" Old Zhang the Second shouted angrily, "There¡¯s also the Jade-Faced Judge, and the Jade-Faced Judge is closely allied with the Four Great Sects; their suspicion is the greatest!"


    "Of course, I know!" Su Yang said, "Second Master, don¡¯t worry, listen to my exnation, okay? The situation is not as you said. Please hear me out before making a judgment!"


    Old Zhang the Second¡¯s face was full of anger but said no more, staring directly at Su Yang, "Alright, let¡¯s see how you exin this!"


    "At first, I thought it must be the Jade-Faced Judge. But..." Su Yang sighed, "I caught Su Ze from the Su Family of Yanbei, and the Su Family sent word that it was done by the Zhang Family."


    "What!?" Old Zhang the Second jumped up, fists clenched, angrily shouting, "Nonsense! How could someone from our Zhang Family do such a thing!"


    "Of course, I don¡¯t believe the Zhang Family did it..." Su Yang shrugged helplessly, "But you know, I¡¯m the alliance leader of the Qinghe Academy here. Someone said it was the Zhang Family, and if I didn¡¯t investigate, people would suspect me of being too arbitrary. I came to investigate not because I doubted the Zhang Family but to show my alliance members that the Zhang Family indeed has no suspicion!"


    Su Yang¡¯s words left everyone around speechless to the extreme. Those lies were indeed well-crafted.


    But Old Zhang the Second particrly fell for it. Upon hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, his eyes lit up, and he stared at Su Yang for a moment before asking, "Really?"


    "What would be the point of lying to you about this!" Su Yang shrugged helplessly, "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate with the Su Family of Yanbei, or simply ask your elder brother, he knows about this too!"


    "This..." Old Zhang the Second was embarrassed; he hade to find Su Yang privately without informing Zhang Congwen. Otherwise, Zhang Congwen would never let him off.


    "That¡¯s not necessary!" Old Zhang the Second quickly said, "Alliance Leader Su, I¡¯ll trust you this time. If that¡¯s the case, I apologize for any offenses earlier!"


    "Second Master, you¡¯re joking!" Su Yang shook his head, "In this matter, we¡¯re all victims, no need for such formality!"


    Old Zhang the Second felt a bit more grateful to Su Yang in his heart and nodded slowly, "Then, until next time!"


    Old Zhang the Second turned and left without dy.


    Su Yang and his people got the car out and continued driving back.


    Yuan Tiangang sat in the car, watching the direction of the Zhang Family, and gave Su Yang a thumbs-up, "Clever, very clever. When Old Zhang the Second goes back, he won¡¯t dare tell anyone about this matter. And with his intelligence, he certainly won¡¯t realize you¡¯re deceiving him. Maybe in the future, he will take action against the Su Family of Yanbei and the Jade-Faced Judge, saving us a lot of effort!"


    Su Yang chuckled, "Dealing with a bull like Old Zhang the Second, the best way is to hoodwink him. Are you going to go bullheaded with him?"


    Moreover, after the hoodwinking, Old Zhang the Second felt that Su Yang was looking out for the Zhang Family, feeling very grateful in his heart. Crucially, he didn¡¯t dare tell anyone about this, so he couldn¡¯t expose Su Yang¡¯s lie.


    In his mind, he firmly believed it was the Jade-Faced Judge and the Su Family of Yanbei, and perhaps even the people from the Four Great Sects framing the Zhang Family. If he ever got the chance, he would definitely go against these people, which was indeed a favorable thing for Su Yang!

 Chapter 1609 - 1608 Uni-horned Wolf Cub

    <h4>Chapter 1609: Chapter 1608 Uni-horned Wolf Cub</h4>


    After the battle between Su Yang and Su Tianhao, the next day news arrived from the Su Family of Yanbei.


    Su Huo was willing to give up the Su Family of Yanbei, but the premise was that Su Yang had to ensure Su Ze returned safely.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t pay any mind to such a demand.


    Most of the people from the Su Family of Yanbei had already sided with Su Huo, although many were now eager to pledge allegiance to Su Yang. However, Su Yang didn¡¯t care at all.


    When Su Zhan disappeared and Su Yang¡¯s mother faced danger, none of these people came to help. Even when ck Widow married off and Su Ling remained in the family, none offered any support to Su Ling whatsoever.


    Now, recognizing Su Yang¡¯s immense power and Su Huo¡¯s downfall, they wanted to side with Su Yang. Why would Su Yang even bother with them?


    The Su Family of Yanbei was dispensable to Su Yang.


    But Su Yang would definitely not let Su Huo¡¯s line off lightly!


    With Su Ze staying in the Capital City, Su Huo had to tread cautiously, and this was the key.


    As for the Su Family of Yanbei, whether they handed it over or not was of no consequence; Su Yang had no intentions of moving into their estate.


    In recent days, Su Yang spent most of his time training inside the World Fusion Furnace.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t just train alone; he invited ck Widow to join him.


    ck Widow¡¯s goal was to approach the Uni-horned Wolves, hoping to tame a wolf army. However, after being chased by the Uni-horned Wolf Pack once, she quickly changed her mind. There were far too many wolves to tame.


    Therefore, when re-entering the World Fusion Furnace for training, ck Widow was much more cautious and did not dare provoke those Uni-horned Wolves.


    However, during one chance encounter, while Su Yang and ck Widow were training, Little Chicken and Little Turtle sneaked out.


    These two little fellows were out for quite some time, and Su Yang initially worried something might happen to them. Surprisingly, they hurriedly returned.


    Most critically, Little Turtle had grown to about the size of a grindstone, and was carrying three fluffy little creatures on its back. Little Chicken flew behind Little Turtle, pecking at whichever creature tried to run, scaring them to obediently sit on Little Turtle¡¯s back without daring to wander.


    Once the two little ones flew over, Su Yang finally saw that the three little creatures were actually three Uni-horned Wolf pups.


    The three little pups were all fluffy, each with a single horn on their foreheads, pink noses, and big, bright eyes. They lookedpletely harmless, yet incredibly cute.


    "Wow, how adorable!" ck Widow eximed, quickly rushing over to pick up one of the little wolves.


    In retaliation, the little wolf extended a paw, attempting to scratch ck Widow, growling low as if trying to intimidate. Yet,bined with its cute appearance, it exuded an endearing air of fierce innocence, entirely non-threatening.


    ck Widow paid no mind to any of this, immediately picking up a little one and cradling it in her hands, enamored. The little creature struggled for a while but soon resigned itself to the affectionate caresses.


    Su Yang sighed helplessly; it¡¯s hard for girls to resist these fluffy little creatures.


    However, Little Turtle and Little Chicken were truly gutsy. They daringly ventured into Uni-horned Wolf territory and returned with three pups. What exactly were they trying to do?


    "What are you two up to?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Little Chicken perched on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, chirping and pping, gesturing wildly at the three little creatures, asionally mimicking a fire-breathing motion.


    Su Yang widened his eyes: "You want to roast the young wolves?"


    Little Chicken nodded vigorously, looking at Su Yang with a pleased expression, as if saying, "Su Yang understands me!"


    Su Yang nced at ck Widow, who was eagerly cuddling a little wolf, and whispered, "That¡¯s too cruel, they¡¯re just wolf pups!"


    Little Chicken hesitated for a moment before starting to act up again, gesturing wildly.


    "No, absolutely not!" Su Yang promptly interrupted, "You can¡¯t eat the little wolves. My sister likes them so much; if you eat them, she¡¯ll definitely stew you both!"


    Little Chicken pped its wings twice, indicating it¡¯s not afraid of fire.


    Little Turtle moved closer to Su Yang, clearly a bit afraid of fire.


    "Shut up!" Su Yang grabbed Little Chicken, tossing it into the storage ring. As for Little Turtle, this one was much more restrained, obediently resting on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    "Su Yang, I¡¯ll raise these three Uni-horned Wolves!" ck Widow quickly said, "I¡¯ll return those to you to handle. These little ones, nurture them from young, they¡¯ll be loyal when they grow up!"


    Su Yang nodded. Indeed, Destiny¡¯s Tome contained information on taming Uni-horned Wolves, all of which required they be raised from a young age. These three were certainly the most suitable.


    "It¡¯s best to raise them inside the World Fusion Furnace!" Su Yang said, "There are plenty of Immortal Herbs here; consuming them will help them grow. Moreover, gravity here is strong, and time is ten times that outside, perfect for their development. Uni-horned Wolves reach adulthood around one year; with time here being tenfold, raising them for one year amounts to just over a month outside, perfect timing!"


    ck Widow was overjoyed; this was indeed a great method. She had initially nned to spend a year outside in raising them. Now, it seemed like just over a month outside would suffice; it saved a lot of time.


    "However, we first need to find a ce to settle these three," Su Yang said, "It¡¯s possible their pack mighte looking; staying here isn¡¯t safe yet."


    "Alright!" ck Widow nodded, "You¡¯re familiar with the ce, find a spot."


    Su Yang had explored quite a bit here, selecting several ces as potential bases.


    Next, Su Yang led ck Widow to a forest, where a vacant cave nearby was suitable for temporary lodging.


    Moreover, this location was far from the Uni-horned Wolves¡¯ territory, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t be found here. Additionally, the absence of wild beasts made it an ideal location for taming the wolves.


    For a while thereafter, Su Yang focused on training here, while ck Widow split her time between training and nurturing the little ones, enjoying the peace. Training here was secluded from the world, safe and convenient.


    Until one day, news arrived from Qinghe Academy: the Heavenly Court suddenly had a big move!

 Chapter 1610 - 1609: Death’s Absolute Territory

    <h4>Chapter 1610: Chapter 1609: Death¡¯s Absolute Territory</h4>


    After receiving the news, Su Yang immediately rushed to Qinghe Academy.


    In fact, this news had already reached Su Yang a day earlier, but at that time, Su Yang was still in closed-door training, inside the World Fusion Furnace, unable to know the outside news.


    In reality, while Su Yang spent more than ten days inside the World Fusion Furnace, only a day had passed outside.


    Upon reaching Qinghe Academy, Su Yang discovered that half of the people at the academy were already gone. The remaining people had packed their belongings, seemingly ready to depart.


    The headmaster was still at Qinghe Academy, so Su Yang went directly to see him.


    "What happened?" Su Yang asked.


    Seeing Su Yang arrive, the headmaster also breathed a sigh of relief: "You finally finished your training; I was worried you wouldn¡¯t make it in time. Recently, the Heavenly Court has made significant moves; most of them have gone to a Death Zone. Even 70% of the Law Enforcers have gone with them. I suspect this has been in their ns for a long time!"


    "Death Zone?" Su Yang was surprised: "What Death Zone?"


    "I told you before, the Nine Realms were originally connected, but an event in the Ancient Times caused them to split apart." The headmaster said, "During that event in the Ancient Times, some areas were left behind where no one could return alive. Even some ancient Divine Beasts that entered couldn¡¯te out. In ancient times, when other Eight Realms found the entrance to the Human Realm, they initially sent many people into these areas, but none survived. These areas are called Death Zones!"


    "From ancient times until now, there have been a total of three major Death Zones, which conveniently are all in the Human Realm. Now, the ce the Heavenly Court intends to go is one particrly terrifying Death Zone called Storm Valley. It¡¯s a valley where year-round storms rage, like the flying swords and knives of Terrestrial Immortals. Even mighty Terrestrial Immortals entering would be torn apart, leaving their souls annihted, incredibly horrifying."


    Su Yang had never known about these matters before and was shocked to hear the headmaster¡¯s words. The Human Realm truly holds many secrets. These things aren¡¯t even recorded in the Destiny¡¯s Tome, proving just how mysterious they are.


    "What about the other two Death Zones?" Su Yang asked.


    "One is called Feather Spirit Pce, and the other is Demon Abyss." The headmaster paused and said, "Feather Spirit Pce is still somewhat approachable, but never get close to Demon Abyss. The terror of Demon Abyss is beyond imagination. Once, the rulers of two worlds, the strongest figures in those worlds, tried to approach Demon Abyss to see what was inside. But upon nearing Demon Abyss, they were crushed by its pressure, turning to ashes, utterly terrifying!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang widened his eyes; who could expect such terrifying ces in this world?


    "For this reason, several great figures from ancient times joined forces to ce a restriction near Demon Abyss, sealing itpletely. Thus, outsiders cannot approach Demon Abyss, effectively isting that entire space." The headmaster said, "Otherwise, the Human Realm would be even more unstable!"


    Su Yang nodded slowly. If Demon Abyss hadn¡¯t been sealed, who knows what chaos the world would descend into. Just its existence is something many cannot ept.


    "For so many years, the Heavenly Court has been making small moves, always probing these two major Death Zones. This time choosing Storm Valley, they seem to be nning something significant, and we must follow to see what they¡¯re up to!" The headmaster paused and said solemnly, "I¡¯ve also contacted some other masters because too many people are involved this time. If anything particrly unusual happens, a war might break out directly. So, during this period, the Capital City will probably be without the protection of Qinghe Academy!"


    Su Yang¡¯s brows furrowed, he finally understood why the headmaster sought him out; he was trying to caution him about safety. Although the headmaster spoke indirectly, Su Yang understood. He was taking not just people from Qinghe Academy, but also from the Six Great Sects, and some recruited Terrestrial Immortals. In short, they were going all out this time.


    "What about the Four Great Sects?" Su Yang asked.


    "The problem lies here!" The headmaster said solemnly: "The Four Great Sects didn¡¯t set out with the Heavenly Court."


    Su Yang frowned deeply, sensing a serious problem.


    The Four Great Sects not acting with the Heavenly Court, given their grievances with Su Yang, would surely choose this moment to deal with him. Without the protection of Qinghe Academy, Su Yang would have no means to resist the Four Great Sects, making it extremely dangerous.


    "Su Yang, if need be, you cane with us to Storm Valley!" The headmaster said solemnly: "We can specifically protect you!"


    Although Su Yang didn¡¯t know the situation in Storm Valley, based on the headmaster¡¯s suggestion, he understood that he currentlycked the ability to approach it. If he followed them, he would surely be a burden and distract them from their main goal.


    Facing the Heavenly Court was already stretching their strength thin in the Human Realm. If they had to further distract to protect Su Yang, the danger would increase even more.


    Understanding this, Su Yang shook his head directly: "No need, I¡¯ll temporarily hide during this time. It¡¯s not that easy for the Four Great Sects to find me!"


    The headmaster didn¡¯t know about the World Fusion Furnace, but reflecting on Su Yang¡¯s mysterious situation during training, he didn¡¯t ask further. Given Su Yang¡¯s confident response, he surely had his own method.


    "In that case, we¡¯re set to depart!" The headmaster nodded to Su Yang: "During this period, you must be extremely cautious and stay safe!"


    Su Yang nodded, understanding theplexity of the situation. The Heavenly Court¡¯s move to Storm Valley is undoubtedly purposeful. Moreover, the Four Great Sects staying behind also has intentions. Su Yang will definitely be their primary target, so he must remain extremely vignt.


    Otherwise, if captured by the Four Great Sects, Su Yang would be in real danger. With the Four Great Sects¡¯ nature, falling into their hands would make even death a difficult wish to fulfill.


    As for the Law Enforcers, Su Yang didn¡¯t factor them into his calctions. With the Heavenly Court making big moves, there¡¯s no hope for the Law Enforcers to rescue him. If the Law Enforcers don¡¯t assist the Four Great Sects, that itself would be of great help to Su Yang.

 Chapter 1611 - 1610: Ye Wantong Captured

    <h4>Chapter 1611: Chapter 1610: Ye Wantong Captured</h4>


    After the dean and others packed their things, they left directly. Su Yang didn¡¯t dy either and immediately returned to the Shen Family¡¯s courtyard.


    He gathered all the confidants within the Shen Family¡¯s courtyard and briefly exined the situation outside. He told them that Qinghe Academy had gone out to handle matters, leaving the Capital City without its protection. Therefore, they must relocate and hide to prevent a sudden attack from the four major sects.


    These people had no idea what had happened, but upon hearing that the entire Qinghe Academy had set off, they naturally understood the severity of the situation. Hence, they had no objections to the relocation.


    "Next, I will take you into a Space Artifact, which is another space. We need to hide there temporarily, and when this period is over, we cane out, and everything will be fine!" Su Yang said, "However, while inside this Space Artifact, you must not act recklessly. It is fraught with dangers. If any problem arises, it will be impossible to rescue you!"


    "Space Artifact?"


    "Oh my God, Master Su, you actually have a Space Artifact!"


    "That¡¯s great, hiding in another space, the four major sects definitely won¡¯t find us!"


    Everyone eximed excitedly, amazed that Su Yang possessed a Space Artifact.


    The Space Artifact Su Yang mentioned was naturally the World Melting Furnace. Of course, Su Yang couldn¡¯t tell everyone about the World Melting Furnace and only briefly mentioned the Space Artifact to avoid outsiders coveting his World Melting Furnace.


    After everyone agreed, Su Yang asked them to close their eyes and then expanded the World Melting Furnace, sending everyone into it.


    The ck Widow was still cultivating inside the World Melting Furnace. She was initially surprised to see peopleing in. However, after Su Yang exined the situation outside, she quickly understood.


    "Alright, for the time being, you can only move within this area. If anyone steps out of this range, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!"


    The ck Widow was much more straightforward than Su Yang and didn¡¯t bother to discuss anything with these people, resorting to threats directly. However, these people didn¡¯t dare to utter a word in response. They knew all too well the terror of the ck Widow.


    Despite the ck Widow¡¯s fondness for Su Yang, that was only because he was her brother. She would not be so kind to anyone else.


    Seeing the ck Widow managing these people effectively, Su Yang felt reassured. After instructing her, he left the World Melting Furnace intending to find a ce to hide it.


    Otherwise, even if the people from the four major sects couldn¡¯t find them, they might still find the World Melting Furnace. Although they didn¡¯t know its secret, they knew it was a treasure and would definitely take it away. Then, wouldn¡¯t Su Yang and his people be walking into a trap, getting caught and taken back to the enemy¡¯sir?


    Su Yang quietly took the shrunken World Melting Furnace and left the Shen Family¡¯s courtyard, intending to find a safe ce to hide it.


    Just as he was searching everywhere, his phone suddenly rang. He answered the call, and a worried and weak voice came from the other end: "Su... Su Yang, hurry... Miss Ye has been abducted..."


    "What!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He recognized the voice immediately as that of the Divine Venerable Gu Jinhan. The "Miss Ye" he mentioned must be Ye Wantong!


    Speaking of Ye Wantong, Su Yang was now considered the son of Su Zhan. Back then, Su Zhan and Ye Sword Saint had arranged a marriage. This meant Su Yang was Ye Wantong¡¯s true fianc¨¦.


    The ck Widow had mentioned this matter to Su Yang several times, urging him to find time to marry Ye Wantong, fulfilling her duty as his elder sister.


    Actually, Su Yang had a good impression of Ye Wantong, but he had been too busy handling matters in the Capital City to address anything rted to her. Nevertheless, he was very concerned about Ye Wantong.


    Upon hearing about her abduction, Su Yang naturally felt extremely anxious.


    "Who took her?" Su Yang immediately asked.


    "People from the Yanbei Su Family..." Gu Jinhan¡¯s voice was weak as he reported the location before the line went silent, leaving the situation unclear.


    Su Yang dared not dy and immediately set off on a sword flight straight toward Pingnan Province.


    Now that Su Yang¡¯s strength had greatly improved, his sword flight speed was significantly faster. Just over an hourter, Su Yang reached Pingnan Province. Following the direction provided by Gu Jinhan, he spent another half-hour before finally locating the people from the Yanbei Su Family.


    These individuals were moving through the forest, with Ye Wantong in the middle of them. Her white clothes were stained with blood, and her face was pale, clearly indicating she was heavily injured. Yet she gritted her teeth, not uttering a sound, enduring all the pain with determination.


    Before Su Yang could approach, a leading man raised his head and looked in Su Yang¡¯s direction, sneering, "Su Alliance Leader, you arrived quite quickly!"


    This man was Su Liang, one of the top experts among the Land Immortals of the Yanbei Su Family.


    Su Yang knew he couldn¡¯t hide anymore and came out boldly.


    Upon seeing Su Yang, the resolute look in Ye Wantong¡¯s eyes softened, but they also filled with worry. She gestured for Su Yang to leave quickly.


    Su Yang did not leave. Instead, he descended directly.


    "Su Yang, don¡¯te closer!" Ye Wantong urged hurriedly, "They have an ambush..."


    Before Ye Wantong could finish her warning, a man beside her struck her shoulder with the sword hilt. She let out a muffled groan, and her forehead beaded with cold sweat, showing just how heavy the blow had been.


    "Worthless, didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up? Didn¡¯t you understand? Want to get hit again?" the man said coldly, raising his longsword once more.


    "Stop it!" Su Yang shouted angrily.


    The man nced at Su Yang and sneered, "Just because you say stop, I should stop? Why should I? I insist on hitting her, what can you do?"


    Before the man could strike, Su Yang flicked his ring, and a person fell out from it¡ªSu Ze.


    With disheveled hair, Su Ze saw the situation below and was overjoyed, eximing excitedly, "Save me, Uncle, save me..."


    Before he could finish, Su Yang had already grabbed his neck, lifting him entirely off the ground.


    "Touch her again, and I¡¯ll break one of his hands. You can try me!" Su Yang shouted in a cold, angry voice.


    The man below truly paused, nced at Su Ze in Su Yang¡¯s grip, then back at Su Yang, and said in a deep voice, "Su Yang, I advise you to release Ze¡¯er immediately, or you will regret it!"

 Chapter 1612 - 1611: Su Huo Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Chapter 1611: Su Huo Takes Action</h4>


    Su Yangpletely ignored the man, just coldly watching Su Liang, and said in a deep voice, "Su Liang, what are you nning to do!"


    "Nothing much!" Su Liang sneered, "Our young master Tianhao was very interested in that Ye Wantong, originally intended to take her as a concubine. Unfortunately, since young master Tianhao is no longer with us, we n to fulfill hisst wish by taking Ye Wantong back and offering her heart and lungs before Tianhao¡¯s grave as a tribute!"


    Su Yang frowned, and said in a deep voice, "Stop telling me this nonsense. If you dare to do that, I¡¯ll just do the same to Su Ze. Are you sure you want topete with me?"


    "Heh heh..." Su Liang sneered, "Our family head has five sons, how many Ye Wantongs do you have?"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed slightly. If the Su Family was truly willing to sacrifice these two sons just to harm Ye Wantong, Su Yang surely couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said in a deep voice, "Su Liang, I won¡¯t argue with you. Let¡¯s make an exchange. I¡¯ll return Su Ze to you, and you release Ye Wantong!"


    "Did you not understand what I said before?" Su Liang said coldly, "Our family head has already decided; this time, we¡¯re not here to exchange, but to kill!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed again. Did Su Huo truly have the courage to sacrifice his own son just to kill Ye Wantong?


    While Su Yang was in doubt, suddenly, he sensed a danger warning in his heart. Before he could react, a powerful force had already attacked him from behind.


    Su Yang was quick, instantly moving his body aside. Yet, the force that missed him directly rushed to Su Ze, grabbing him and taking him away from Su Yang¡¯s grasp.


    When Su Yang turned his head, he found Su Huo standing not far behind him. And Su Ze, who had been rescued, was standing beside him.


    Seeing this situation, Su Yang¡¯s face immediately changed. Now he didn¡¯t even have thest hostage; how could he negotiate with the Su family from Yanbei?


    "Su Yang, we meet again!" Su Huo smiled faintly, as if not angry at all.


    Su Yang, however, was full of vignce. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I didn¡¯t expect that even Su Huo would personally make a move to deal with an ordinary person like me. I¡¯m truly ttered!"


    "After all, you are my nephew. How could I neglect you?" Su Huo smiled faintly and said softly, "Come on, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go back to take over the Yanbei Su Family? Let¡¯s go together!"


    Su Yang said in a deep voice, "Taking over the Yanbei Su Family is one thing, but it has nothing to do with Ye Wantong. You let her go, and I will go with you!"


    "Su Yang..." Ye Wantong was anxious.


    Su Yang gestured with his hand, indicating her not to speak.


    Su Huo chuckled, "Su Yang, you should know that you and Ye Wantong are engaged, right?"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was slightly embarrassed, and Ye Wantong, standing below, also blushed, sneaking a nce at Su Yang.


    "If you are to be the family head of the Su Family, at least you should settle down first. As the saying goes, establish a family before establishing a career. If you haven¡¯t even settled down, who can believe you¡¯ll establish a career?" Su Huo smiled, "Therefore, I think it¡¯s better to take Ye Wantong back with us."


    Su Yang frowned; he certainly didn¡¯t believe Su Huo. He obviously didn¡¯t intend to let Ye Wantong off.


    "Let her go, and I will go with you. It¡¯s as simple as that!" Su Yang said in a deep voice, "Otherwise, I¡¯ll just die here, and we all part ways. You want the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book, but without my bloodline, you can¡¯t open it!"


    "You¡¯re right!" Su Huo smiled faintly, looking at Ye Wantong below, saying softly, "But, if she¡¯s not here, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to get the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book. Tell me, why would we let her go?"


    At this point, the face-off waspletely torn apart, and Su Yang gritted his teeth, "I keep my word. You let her go, and I¡¯ll hand over the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book to you and also help you open it!"


    "Sorry, I¡¯m the kind of person who prefers to have a bit more assurance!" Su Huo smiled faintly, shaking his head, "So, I¡¯ll have to trouble both of you toe along!"


    Having said that, Su Huo waved his hand towards the people below.


    Su Liang understood the gesture, reached out, and was about to grab Ye Wantong.


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shouted angrily, "Let her go!"


    With that said, Su Yang was about to charge down.


    Su Huo was a step faster, reaching out and directly pulling him back.


    Su Yang was not weak, but after all, he hadn¡¯t entered the Land Immortal Realm yet. While Su Huo was an outstanding figure among the Land Immortals, the gap in their powers was enormous.


    Seeing Ye Wantong being taken away by Su Liang below, Su Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he roared, "Let me go!"


    Turning, he struck with his palm, but it was easily blocked by Su Huo.


    "Not bad skills, no wonder you could defeat Hao¡¯er!" Su Huo smiled faintly, "However,pared to your father, your skills are really not sufficient. When your father was your age, he was much stronger than I am now!"


    Su Yang was shocked by his father¡¯s strength and felt very rmed. His power was really far from Su Huo¡¯s.


    "Let her go, and I¡¯ll go with you. I keep my word!" Su Yang roared.


    Su Huo smiled faintly, shaking his head, his attitude crystal clear.


    Su Ze also regained some spirit at this time,nded directly on the ground, came to Ye Wantong¡¯s side, and sneered, "Ye Wantong, you are indeed a beauty. Su Yang, tell me, if I y with your woman right in front of you, wouldn¡¯t that be thrilling?"


    Ye Wantong¡¯s expression changed, and Su Yang was also anxious. Su Ze could really do anything.


    "Su Ze, you dare!" Su Yang roared.


    "What don¡¯t I dare?" Su Zeughed wildly, reaching out towards Ye Wantong.


    Ye Wantong quickly dodged, but her power was sealed, so she could hardly avoid it for long.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Su Ze to tear off Ye Wantong¡¯s coat.


    "Miss Ye, are you getting ready to y a game with me?" Su Zeughed wildly, "When I tear all your clothes to shreds, it¡¯ll be even more fun. Do you want to try it..."


    Ye Wantong¡¯s face was filled with panic, with so many people around staring straight at her. If all her clothes were really torn, what would she do?


    "Su Ze, stop it!" Su Yang roared, "You beast!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Zeughed wildly, "Beast? I think it¡¯s fun this way! Su Yang, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to do something beastly now. What can you do about it? What can you do to me? Hahaha..."


    As Su Ze reached out to grab Ye Wantong¡¯s clothes, suddenly, a thunderous roar came from the sky: "Who dares touch my daughter, Ye Sword Saint¡¯s daughter!"

 Chapter 1613 - 1612: Longsword in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Chapter 1612: Longsword in the Sky</h4>


    The voice descended from the heavens, like rolling thunder, intimidating everyone!


    Everyone below changed their expressions, could it be that Ye Sword Saint has arrived!?


    Su Huo was the first to react. Ignoring Su Yang in the air, he quickly rushed down, intending to pull Su Ze away.


    Just then, a longsword shot out from the horizon, tearing through the void, and instantly arrived here.


    Before Su Huonded, the longsword had already reached Su Ze.


    As the longsword turned, it severed the hand that was pulling off Ye Wantong¡¯s coat. Immediately after, the longsword charged at the other hand.


    Beside them, Su Liang finally came to his senses and shouted, "Brother Ye, show mercy!"


    At the same time, he struck, trying to knock the longsword away.


    However, as Su Liang¡¯s palm struck the sword, both his hands broke instantly, and blood spurted out.


    Everyone on site was stunned; no one knew what was happening. Su Liang hit the sword¡¯s body, not the de, so why did this happen?


    In fact, Su Liang himself knew best. As he struck, he felt the terrifying Sword Qi surrounding the longsword. What severed his hands was not the de, but the unmatched Sword Qi.


    The longsword seemed unremarkable from a distance, but only when attacked could one realize Ye Sword Saint¡¯s might. The Sword Qi¡¯s sharpness was fully contained on the longsword, without a single bit wasted, which was the most terrifying aspect.


    Despite Su Liang¡¯s formidable strength, he couldn¡¯t resist the Sword Qi¡¯s sharpness even for a moment, having both hands crippled on the spot, demonstrating the longsword¡¯s immense power.


    Without any change, the longsword instantly reached Su Ze¡¯s other hand, severing it as well.


    By now, Su Huo finally arrived, hurriedly pulling Su Ze away.


    The longsword did not pursue again, but insteadnded on the ground in front of Ye Wantong, the chilling Sword Qi and sharp edge making everyone at the scene fear-stricken.


    A single longsword was enough to shock everyone present!


    People looked at each other, each filled with shock and awe. They knew Ye Sword Saint was powerful, but they didn¡¯t know he had be so terrifying!


    Is Ye Sword Saint still ranked fourth in the Sky Rankings now? Saying he¡¯s first might even be an understatement!


    Su Huo stood beside, looking at the armless Su Ze and the crippled Su Liang, his expression extremely grim. He clenched his teeth, looked up at the sky, and said in a deep voice, "Ye Sword Saint, are you trying to feud with my Northern Swallow Su Family?"


    "I intend to kill you all!" Ye Sword Saint¡¯s voice came from afar.


    "Kill us? Just you!" Su Huo shouted angrily, "You¡¯re still a thousand miles away. You think a single longsword can scare us?"


    Su Yang was shocked hearing this. He thought Ye Sword Saint was nearby, but instead, it was just his sword that had arrived!


    "You can try!" Ye Sword Saint¡¯s voice remained icy cold.


    "Try?" Su Huo suddenly burst intoughter, "Ye Sword Saint, you really know nothing of our strength. Do you truly think this matter only involves my Su Family? Let me tell you, people from the four major sects are ready to assist me. You may be strong, but are you really a match for so many people alone?"


    "You can try!" Ye Sword Saint repeated.


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid to try?" Su Huo roared, loudly saying, "Lingxiao Hall, Sky de Peak, Medicine Sect, from the ends of the earth, the Ye Sword Saint ising!"


    After speaking, Su Huo stood still.


    Soon, a voice came from afar, "Ye Sword Saint, hahaha, interesting! I wonder whose weapon is stronger, your sword or my Sky de Peak¡¯s de?"


    "Such an insignificant character, yet dares to call himself a Sword Saint, what a braggart!"


    "This person is closely associated with Qinghe Academy, really shouldn¡¯t let him be!"


    "Kill!"


    A chaotic mix of voices came, and soon, over a hundred people appeared in the distance, all experts from the four major sects.


    Seeing these people, Su Yang despaired. He initially thought it was only the Northern Swallow Su Family; he didn¡¯t expect the four major sects to be involved too. This time, it¡¯s truly a big trouble!


    Though Ye Sword Saint is formidable, even handling the Northern Swallow Su Family alone would be tough; how could he face so many people?


    These people quickly arrived on site, with the Medicine Sect¡¯s second elder leading. Seeing the scene, heughed, "Ye Sword Saint, your daughter is quite pretty. I have an excellent disciple. How about marrying your daughter to my disciple, so we be inws, and we can spare you?"


    Everyone burst intoughter, Qi Yongchuan said coldly, "Second elder, I think Ye Wantong would suit me better as a concubine. How about giving her to me instead?"


    "Both options are good!" the second elderughed heartily, "Come, take her away now!"


    Qi Yongchuan was about to step forward when suddenly the longsword in the ground trembled.


    The master of the ends of the earth immediately held onto Qi Yongchuan, frowning at the longsword on the ground, and said in a deep voice, "Ye Sword Saint, controlling this longsword remotely, do you think you can intimidate our four major sects?"


    "You can try!" Ye Sword Saint repeated again.


    The master¡¯s expression turned cold, and after a silent moment, he suddenly swung a palm at the longsword.


    The longsword shot out from the ground, flying straight toward the master.


    His palm couldn¡¯t knock the longsword away; instead, it swiftly came with chilling Sword Qi, changing the master¡¯s expression. Not daring to be careless, he quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding having his heart pierced by the longsword, but still scared into a cold sweat.


    The master nced at the people around him, all of whom were equally shocked. His strength was among the strongest here, yet even he couldn¡¯t withstand Ye Sword Saint¡¯s remote-controlled sword. Just how terrifying is Ye Sword Saint¡¯s power?


    "Kill!" the second elder roared angrily, attacking first.


    The others didn¡¯t waste words and allunched attacks on the longsword.


    Su Yang was startled, rushing to Ye Wantong¡¯s side, raising four chunks of Divine Beast jade to shield them both.


    The longsword rose into the air, swirling through, entangled with these people.


    Soon, several people were injured by the longsword. However, thebined power of dozens of people also struck the longsword.


    After all, this was just Ye Sword Saint¡¯s cherished sword, controlled from a thousand miles away, which wasn¡¯t enough. After repeated strikes, the longsword finally fell with a mournful cry.


    But after falling, the longsword didn¡¯t drop uselessly but instead came beside Su Yang and the others, radiating a light to shield the two of them.

 Chapter 1614 - 1613: Ye Sword Saint Returns

    <h4>Chapter 1614: Chapter 1613: Ye Sword Saint Returns</h4>


    The crowd saw that the longsword had lost its power, and they were overjoyed, each making their move to continue attacking, intending topletely shatter the sword and capture Su Yang and Ye Wantong inside.


    As long as they captured Ye Wantong, they couldpletely threaten Ye Sword Saint!


    Faced with the attacks from so many people, Su Yang felt very uneasy in his heart. He didn¡¯t know if Ye Sword Saint¡¯s sword could withstand so many attacks. He had already prepared himself. If Ye Sword Saint¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t hold up, he would immediately take Ye Wantong into the World Melting Furnace.


    Even if doing this would expose the World Melting Furnace, Su Yang had to do it. Otherwise, if he and Ye Wantong fell into these people¡¯s hands, the oue would surely be miserable.


    Of course, these people would likely chase into the World Melting Furnace. However, since these people were unfamiliar with the situation inside the World Melting Furnace, Su Yang could lead them to the territory of the Single-horned Wolves, letting the wolves deal with them.


    Having mentally prepared himself, Su Yang protected Ye Wantong behind him, nervously watching the people surrounding and attacking them.


    Ye Wantong¡¯s face was also pale. She knew very well what kind of fate awaited her if she fell into these people¡¯s hands. Unknowingly, her hand had tightly grasped onto Su Yang¡¯s hand.


    Su Yang nced at Ye Wantong. Her face was slightly red, but she didn¡¯t let go, still holding onto Su Yang¡¯s hand firmly.


    Su Yang smiled, interlocking fingers with Ye Wantong. At this moment, neither of them felt any panic; instead, they gradually became calm.


    Perhaps, dying together was a happy thing too.


    The crowd originally thought that this longsword could be quickly shattered by them. However, when they attacked with full force, they discovered that although the longsword couldn¡¯t attack them anymore, its power was still very strong. Their attacks only dimmed the sword¡¯s glow slightly but couldn¡¯t breach its defense.


    The crowd looked at each other in amazement, surprised that this sword, which had flown over thousands of miles, still possessed such power?


    "Kill!" the Second Elder shouted angrily, and everyone went even crazier, attacking with full speed, trying to smash the longsword.


    No matter how they attacked, the sword¡¯s glow only dimmed gradually, no more than that. It seemed that shattering the sword was not an easy task.


    After attacking for a while, the crowd couldn¡¯t bear it anymore; they weren¡¯t sure how long this would take to break the sword.


    "Let me!" The Peak Master of Sky de Peak shouted, rushing forward.


    He held a longsword surrounded by ck aura, filled with a fierce and ferocious aura!


    The crowd immediately stepped aside. The Peak Master gripped his longsword tightly, shouted loudly, and forcefully shed towards the longsword.


    One sh!


    The sword¡¯s glow dimmed a bit, but it was still resisting!


    The Peak Master¡¯s face turned red, but he mercilessly shed again, with the same result, still unable to break the sword¡¯s defense!


    "Assist me!" the Peak Master yelled furiously.


    The surrounding crowd was prepared, and upon hearing this, they all stepped forward to assist the Peak Master.


    The ck aura on the Peak Master¡¯s longsword intensified, and the sword expanded to twice its size. The murderous aura was so intense that even the Land Immortals around couldn¡¯t endure it.


    "Kill!" the Peak Master shouted, shing again.


    This time, the effect was evident; the sword¡¯s glow dimmed by a significant margin and its rotation speed slowed considerably.


    Seeing this, the Peak Master was invigorated, shing again without hesitation.


    Just like before, the sword¡¯s glow dimmed substantially again.


    Su Yang frowned, realizing that at this rate, the sword wouldn¡¯tst much longer. It seemed they had to enter the World Melting Furnace!


    The third strike, the fourth strike, the fifth strike...


    The Peak Master moved swiftly, fully swinging the longsword in his hand, quickly slicing the sword¡¯s glow until it dimmed to the point of almost copsing entirely.


    Su Yang¡¯s hand moved to his waist, ready for the moment the sword shattered, to take Ye Wantong and enter the World Melting Furnace.


    However, just as thest strike was about to be made, a clear voice resounded from the sky: "It¡¯s just a sword, does it really need this much effort?"


    Everyone looked up and saw a figure in white, suspended in mid-air.


    Ye Sword Saint!


    The whole ce was shocked!


    A journey of a thousand miles, arriving back so quickly?


    Was Ye Sword Saint¡¯s speed really this fast?


    Seeing Ye Sword Saint return, Ye Wantong became overjoyed and eximed excitedly, "Dad!"


    Su Yang also let out a sigh of relief, but remained tense. Although Ye Sword Saint had returned, with so many experts from the Su Family of Yanbei present, and the people from the four Major Sects, how could Ye Sword Saint alone be a match for so many people?


    Ye Sword Saint lovingly nced at Ye Wantong, then nodded at Su Yang, before scanning the crowd with a cold expression, saying, "Trying to capture my daughter in my absence, do you really think I¡¯m a y doll? Today, everyone from the Su Family of Yanbei must die. Those unrted should leave immediately, and I can let this incident go!"


    The crowd was stunned, then burst into uproariousughter.


    "Ye Sword Saint, do you really think you¡¯re some unbeatable figure?" the Second Elder shouted. "How about you open your dog eyes and see clearly how many people are present here? You dare speak to us like this, are you crazy?"


    "You say you¡¯ll let bygones be bygones? That¡¯s really amusing! Ye Sword Saint, why don¡¯t you ask if we¡¯re willing to let you go first?"


    "Why waste words on him, kill him, and capture his daughter. Damn it, a mere wandering immortal really thinks highly of himself!"


    "Just you, daring to call yourself Sword Saint? I spit on you!"


    The crowd cursed angrily,pletely disregarding Ye Sword Saint¡¯s threat.


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s face was icy, and he said in a deep voice, "I¡¯ve given you the chance, since you choose not to take it, don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    "So what if you¡¯re rude?" Qi Yongchuan shouted loudly. "Ye Sword Saint, I¡¯ve changed my mind, I¡¯ve decided to humiliate your daughter right in front of you. What can you do to us?"


    Ye Sword Saint said nothing, raising his right hand in the air. The longsword, dim on the ground, suddenly flew up, its glow brightening once more.


    The sword flew out like it had a mind of its own, heading straight for Qi Yongchuan.


    Qi Yongchuan¡¯s face changed greatly. Though he dared speak to Ye Sword Saint like that, his strength was far inferior. He couldn¡¯t block such a strike!


    At this critical moment, the Peak Master of Sky de Peak rushed over with his longsword, shing downwards to meet the attack.


    The sword and the long de collided with a nging sound, and the sword was indeed blocked.


    But the Peak Master¡¯s longsword was cut by over a foot, and his face turned red as his internal organs were shaken.

 Chapter 1615 - 1614: The Powerful Ye Sword Saint

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Chapter 1614: The Powerful Ye Sword Saint</h4>


    The Sky de Peak Master was also filled with shock. Although he knew Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength was formidable, he truly couldn¡¯t imagine that the power of Ye Sword Saint¡¯s sword would be so terrifying. Had he known earlier, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t have tried to stop it!


    The Sky de Peak Master wanted to retreat, but Ye Sword Saint didn¡¯t give him the opportunity. The longsword once again shed down.


    The Sky de Peak Master¡¯s expression changed dramatically; he really didn¡¯t dare to be reckless again. But the problem was, it was toote to retreat now, so he had no choice but to brace himself and take another blow.


    This time it was even worse. The long de in his hand was directly cut in half, and he staggered back several steps, a mouthful of blood reaching his throat, which he forcibly swallowed down.


    However, before he could regain his footing, Ye Sword Saint¡¯s longsword shed down again.


    This strike directly shattered the long de in the Sky de Peak Master¡¯s handpletely. He was sent flying backward, vomiting blood violently, copsing on the spot, without even a bit of strength to struggle!


    Ye Sword Saint, however, remainedposed, walking through the air, and coldly said, "How does my swordpare to your Sky de Peak¡¯s saber?"


    The Sky de Peak Master looked extremely embarrassed. Earlier, he was still boasting about surpassing Ye Sword Saint. But Ye Sword Saint came over and so swiftly pped him in the face.


    Three moves were all it took to leave him seriously injured,pletely losing face!


    Moreover, the key point was, the long de in his hand was enhanced by the power of many people around, far stronger than his own strength.


    Yet, in Ye Sword Saint¡¯s hands, it didn¡¯t evenst three moves. How could he ept such a thing!


    Is Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength really this terrifying?


    The surrounding crowd was also shocked, as this result was simply beyond their imagination.


    Ye Sword Saint no longer paid attention to the Sky de Peak Master and turned to walk toward Qi Yongchuan, the longsword hanging at his side as if ready to strike at any moment.


    Qi Yongchuan¡¯s face changed drastically; even the Sky de Peak Master suffered a significant loss at Ye Sword Saint¡¯s hands. What about him? No one on their side could stop Ye Sword Saint!


    At this moment, Qi Yongchuan truly regretted it; why provoke Ye Sword Saint for no reason, wasn¡¯t this courting death?


    Seeing Ye Sword Saint getting closer, Qi Yongchuan knew apologies and pleas for mercy were useless, so he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Ye Sword Saint, do you really think you alone can trample all over our Four Great Sects? We have so many people here; why would we allow you to run wild!?"


    The surrounding crowd came to their senses. Indeed, with so many of them, why should they fear Ye Sword Saint?


    "Ye Sword Saint, get out of here immediately!" The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao sternly said, "Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude!"


    "Our target is only Su Yang, which has nothing to do with you. Ye Sword Saint, if you are willing to withdraw, you can leave with your daughter, and all this will be written off!" advised the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect softly.


    Ye Sword Saint continued without pause, as if he hadn¡¯t heard their words, slowly approaching Qi Yongchuan.


    Qi Yongchuan was utterly panicked, staring unblinkingly at Ye Sword Saint¡¯s longsword, fearing Ye Sword Saint might suddenly act.


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao was equally vignt; after all, this was his son. However, he was very aware that he couldn¡¯t block Ye Sword Saint¡¯s sword at all.


    If this continued, the moment Ye Sword Saint took action, Qi Yongchuan would be doomed.


    No, he absolutely couldn¡¯t allow Ye Sword Saint to act!


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao took a deep breath and suddenly shouted, "Ye Sword Saint, we¡¯ve given you a chance. Since you are so stubborn, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. Everyone, attack together and kill this scourge!"


    The others exchanged nces, bolstered by their numbers, and charged at Ye Sword Saint with a roar.


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s expression remained calm. The longsword, hanging by his side, suddenly flew out, instantly reaching the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao.


    The Sect Leader was shocked, quickly delivering a full-force strike to fend off the longsword. But as his strike collided with the longsword, a powerful force surged forth, directly knocking him back.


    The longsword, undeterred, flew towards Qi Yongchuan.


    "Stop him!" The Sect Leader urgently shouted.


    The people of Tianya Haijiao each took action, with over ten of them joining forces to attack, managing to divert the longsword, allowing Qi Yongchuan to barely survive.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, dozens from the other three great sects also rushed to surround Ye Sword Saint.


    Though unarmed, Ye Sword Saint was unfazed, forming sword fingers with his hands and engaging the surrounding crowd. Despite wielding no sword, the Sword Qi emitted by his sword fingers was as formidable as the power of the longsword, instilling fear in all.


    Among the crowd of dozens from the three great sects, besieging Ye Sword Saint alone, he still retained control of the situation. His hands danced, spreading Sword Qi menacingly, driving back those surrounding him and instilling dread.


    Meanwhile, the longsword, undisturbed, transformed into an unmanned flying sword, flitting through the air and wreaking havoc on the people of Tianya Haijiao.


    Is this Ye Sword Saint¡¯s true strength?


    The crowd suddenly realized why Ye Sword Saint dared to be so dominant.


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength was truly terrifying!


    Remember, today¡¯s gathering included absolute experts from the Four Great Sects, among them two Sect Leaders and Sect Masters. These individuals were extraordinarily powerful. Yet, in front of Ye Sword Saint, they were routed.


    Su Yang stood at a distance, utterly mesmerized by what he witnessed. This was his first time witnessing Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength, leaving himpletely awestruck.


    He couldn¡¯t help recalling Lian Wanxiong¡¯s earlier words about Ye Sword Saint, when Lian Wanxiong mentioned that Ye Sword Saint aimed to be the one who seals the sky with one sword.


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t understood what this meant before, but now, he was beginning to grasp a bit.


    Could it be that Ye Sword Saint¡¯s goal is to confront the Heavenly Court?


    To seal the sky with one sword, does he intend to take on the entire Heavenly Court alone?


    In the past, such a notion was unimaginable to Su Yang. But after witnessing Ye Sword Saint¡¯s true strength, he was shaken. For Ye Sword Saint to achieve such prowess in just over twenty years, he was undoubtedly a genius among geniuses. Given time, he might very well be the next Su Zhan or Assassin, and his ambitions might indeed seed!


    Now, Su Yang also finally understood that Ye Sword Saint being ranked fourth on the Heaven List didn¡¯t truly reflect his strength. Given the current situation, Ye Sword Saint¡¯s power could undoubtedly be ranked first on the Heaven List. It¡¯s just that he was unwilling to enter the top three; being fourth means nothing, nor is it an urate measure of their strength!

 Chapter 1616 - 1615: Cloud Emperor Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1616: Chapter 1615: Cloud Emperor Arrives</h4>


    This chaotic battlested about ten minutes, with nearly ten people from the Four Major Sects injured and one severely injured.


    Ye Sword Saint, however, remained unscathed. In fact, his strikes were even sharper. Seeing his stance, it seemed he was prepared to take down everyone from the Four Major Sects.


    The people from the Four Major Sects were now extremely panicked. If the fight continued like this, quite a few of them expected to die here.


    Everything tonight had been meticulously nned by them. They originally thought they could capture Su Yang and Ye Wantong, and by the way, coerce Ye Sword Saint. Who could have imagined that things would escte to this point, where they found themselves in an inextricable position?


    Fortunately, just at this moment, a thunderous boom suddenly echoed from the sky. Immediately afterward, three men in golden armor descended from the heavens,nding directly above the battlefield.


    The ones who arrived were the Law Enforcers, the Heavenly Court¡¯s Law Enforcers!


    Seeing these Law Enforcers, the people from the Four Major Sects were overjoyed. They had a good rtionship with the Heavenly Court; these Law Enforcers were their allies!


    Once the three Law Enforcersnded, the leading enforcer immediately stepped forward and coldly said, "Stop all this!"


    The people from the Four Major Sects were about to stop immediately, but Ye Sword Saint showed no intention of stopping at all. The longsword continued to sh out swiftly, attacking the people present.


    The people from the Four Major Sects were thrown into chaos, and the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect urgently shouted, "Did you not hear the order to stop? Do you no longer respect the Law Enforcers?"


    Ye Sword Saint flicked his sword, a de of light directly striking toward the Second Elder, and coldly said, "Law Enforcers, so what? I¡¯m killing Land Immortals; how does this break the rules?"


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect staggered in fear, but ultimately he was a step too slow, with the sword light inflicting a massive wound on his shoulder.


    The Second Elder groaned in pain and did not dare hesitate, quickly running behind the three Law Enforcers to hide. He realized Ye Sword Saint wasn¡¯t afraid of these Law Enforcers at all. In reality, if it came to a fight, these three Law Enforcers might not even match Ye Sword Saint!


    The leading Law Enforcer¡¯s face turned cold as he stepped forward again, shouting angrily, "Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to stop?"


    Ye Sword Saint suddenly turned his head to nce at the enforcer, and the longsword at his back swooped out, charging directly toward the enforcer.


    The enforcer, infuriated to the extreme, drew his weapon and swung forcefully at the longsword.


    With a thunderous boom, the enforcer was sent flying backward, and the longsword swiftly followed, severing one of his arms.


    The surrounding crowd gasped in shock. This was a Law Enforcer, and Ye Sword Saint dared to strike them? Moreover, the most crucial part was that the enforcer couldn¡¯t even withstand a single strike from Ye Sword Saint?


    In fact, the enforcer¡¯s strength was by no means weak.


    Yet Ye Sword Saint had used his full force with this strike, and it merely severed one of the enforcer¡¯s hands.


    It¡¯s important to know, earlier, so many people teamed up to aid the Sky de Peak Master; his long knife¡¯s power was on par with abined force¡¯s Hundred Battle de. This kind of strength was far above the Law Enforcers, but it was shattered by Ye Sword Saint in just three strikes.


    Now, this enforcer alone could withstand Ye Sword Saint¡¯s full-strength blow and survive, showing his formidable strength.


    The expressions of the other two enforcers changed, with one shouting, "Ye Sword Saint, you dare strike a Law Enforcer!"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare!" Ye Sword Saint coldly shouted, his longswordunching again, heading straight for the enforcer.


    Having learned from the previous experience, this enforcer dared not confront it head-on and immediately dodged. However, he was still a step toote, the longsword piercing through his right shoulder, causing the enforcer to groan in pain, nearly falling from the sky.


    At this instant, the entire venue was astounded!


    The crowd knew Ye Sword Saint was powerful, but they didn¡¯t realize he was this domineering.


    Daring to harm people before the Law Enforcers, daring to assault the Law Enforcers. The most critical point was that he attacked two Law Enforcers in session¡ªwas he nning to defy the entire Heavenly Court?


    The crowd was dumbfounded, realizing even the Law Enforcers couldn¡¯t rescue them, leaving them with thest hope of escape?


    Everyone exchanged nces, seeing the panic in each other¡¯s eyes. Now, everyone was filled with regret,menting why they provoked someone as ruthless as Ye Sword Saint!


    The third enforcer was also frightened, no longer daring to shout, but instead guarding against Ye Sword Saint with a face full of vignce, shouting urgently, "Ye Sword Saint, what do you intend to do?"


    "What do you want to do?" Ye Sword Saint retorted, "I¡¯m killing Land Immortals, which doesn¡¯t break the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules. If you want to stop me, that¡¯s breaking the rules. If I kill you, why would that be a problem? On what basis do you order me to stop!"


    "We... we asked you to stop..." the enforcer hastily replied, "Although you¡¯re killing Land Immortals, there are mortals nearby. The aftermath of the battle would affect the mortals, which... which isn¡¯t suitable, and it fullyplies with the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules..."


    "Heh..." Ye Sword Saint sneered, "We¡¯re in the deep mountains here; there aren¡¯t any mortals within hundreds of miles. Where is this talk of identally harming mortalsing from?"


    "This..." the enforcer scratched his head, pointing at Su Yang, Ye Wantong, and Su Ze, saying, "They... they¡¯re mortals..."


    "Oh, you do know they¡¯re mortals!" Ye Sword Saint¡¯s expression grew colder: "Since you know this, where were you when the people of Yanbei Su Family bullied my daughter and Su Yang?"


    The enforcer was speechless and unable to answer.


    "When they bully mortals, you pretend not to see. When I kill Land Immortals, you instead say I break the rules?" Ye Sword Saint said coldly, "When did the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules change this way?"


    The enforcer again remained silent.


    "Since you all can¡¯t enforce the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules, then you¡¯re not qualified to call yourselves Law Enforcers. So what if I kill you!" Ye Sword Saint stated as he stepped forward, his aura intimidating, and the longsword rushed out, heading straight for that enforcer.


    This enforcer¡¯s face shifted drastically; his strength was the weakest among the three, making himpletely unable to withstand a strike from Ye Sword Saint.


    Just at this critical moment, a white dot appeared in the sky, arriving swiftly, and got here right when the longsword was about to strike the enforcer. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, this person stretched out a hand and caught the whistling longsword in mid-air, blocking the deadly blow!


    The audience was stunned; this was Ye Sword Saint¡¯s longsword, and someone actually caught it with bare hands? How incredible must this person¡¯s strength be?


    However, once everyone saw the neer¡¯s appearance clearly, they all became relieved. In fact, their expressions turned excited.


    Upon seeing the neer, Ye Sword Saint finally frowned and said solemnly, "Cloud Emperor! Do you want to interfere in my matters too?"

 Chapter 1617 - 1616: Are You Not Convinced?

    <h4>Chapter 1617: Chapter 1616: Are You Not Convinced?</h4>


    The person who came was the second most powerful figure in the Heavenly Court, and also the Cloud Emperor, who represented the Heavenly Court during previous negotiations.


    Su Yang had seen him once before, but at that time, his mind was not on amending the rules of heaven and earth, so he left not long after arriving. Su Yang did not know that this person¡¯s strength was so formidable. Being able to grab Ye Sword Saint¡¯s longsword was not something ordinary people could do.


    The Cloud Emperor smiled slightly and said softly, "I don¡¯t want to interfere in anyone¡¯s affairs, but when it involves the rules of the Heavenly Court, I have to get involved!"


    "The rules of the Heavenly Court?" Ye Sword Saint snorted coldly, "If you don¡¯t abide by your own rules, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    The Cloud Emperor nced at the three Law Enforcers, sighed, and shook his head slowly, "Indeed, they are in the wrong, and I will naturally punish them!"


    "I don¡¯t trust the Heavenly Court¡¯s actions!" Ye Sword Saint said directly, "After you take them back, whether they are punished or how they are punished, no one knows. Since this matter involves me, the punishment should be dealt by me!"


    "Mr. Ye, these three are, after all, Law Enforcers of the Heavenly Court. You have already injured them, and they have paid the price for what they did," the Cloud Emperor said softly, "Your daughter and Su Alliance Leader are unharmed. If you continue to punish them, isn¡¯t that going too far?"


    "So you¡¯re saying I shouldn¡¯t do this?" Ye Sword Saint countered.


    "It¡¯s not a matter of should or shouldn¡¯t, but everything should have rules!" the Cloud Emperor said, "They are Law Enforcers of the Heavenly Court. Viting the rules of the Heavenly Court should, of course, be punished by us..."


    "I said I don¡¯t trust you!" Ye Sword Saint said directly.


    "Heh..." The Cloud Emperor smiled lightly, "Regardless of whether you trust us, this matter must be resolved by the Heavenly Court. However, to make you believe us..."


    The Cloud Emperor suddenly raised his hand, and with a single strike, the third Law Enforcer was sent flying, spurting blood and copsing on the ground motionless.


    "Now, have these three Law Enforcers paid the price for their actions to your satisfaction?" the Cloud Emperor asked.


    Ye Sword Saint frowned, not expecting the Cloud Emperor to take direct action against these three Law Enforcers. Now that things had reached this point, he really couldn¡¯t say anything more. After all, just as the Cloud Emperor said, his daughter and Su Yang were both unharmed, and these three Law Enforcers were seriously injured. If Ye Sword Saint continued to pursue the matter, he would be in the wrong.


    "We will continue to investigate their matters when we return to the Heavenly Court!" the Cloud Emperor said seriously, "The rules of the Heavenly Court are not to be vited by anyone, including people from the Heavenly Court itself. This has always been the creed we uphold, and I hope you all will keep it in mind!"


    The people from the four Major Sects responded in unison, and Ye Sword Saint said nothing.


    The Cloud Emperor smiled and waved his hand, "Everyone, I have some other matters to attend to. Let¡¯s end today¡¯s matters here. Mr. Ye, there are mortals here, and I hope you will show mercy and not vite the rules of the Heavenly Court!"


    Having said that, the Cloud Emperor left with the three Law Enforcers.


    The crowd on the scene watched the Cloud Emperor leave and collectively sighed in relief. With the Cloud Emperor¡¯s words, would Ye Sword Saint dare to act again? If Ye Sword Saint did act, he¡¯d be going against the Cloud Emperor and against the entire Heavenly Court!


    "Let¡¯s go!" The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect gave Ye Sword Saint a cold nce, "The green mountains will not change, and the blue water flows. Ye Sword Saint, we have plenty of time!"


    Everyone else sneered and turned to leave with the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect.


    Just then, Ye Sword Saint suddenly stepped forward, and his longsword shot out, heading straight for Qi Yongchuan.


    No one expected Ye Sword Saint to take action, and the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao turned pale, hurriedly pulling Qi Yongchuan to him.


    But he was ultimately a step toote. The longsword pierced Qi Yongchuan¡¯s left shoulder, severing his arm entirely!


    "Ah!" Qi Yongchuan screamed in agony as blood sprayed from his arm.


    Everyone was stunned. Who could have imagined that Ye Sword Saint would dare to injure someone under such circumstances!


    "Ye Sword Saint, what are you trying to do!" the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao shouted angrily.


    Ye Sword Saint ignored him, turned to Su Yang and Ye Wantong, and said loudly, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home!"


    Su Yang had already collected the four Divine Beast Jade Stones and immediately left with Ye Wantong, following Ye Sword Saint.


    "Ye Sword Saint!" the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao shouted again, "Stop right there!"


    Ye Sword Saint really stopped, turned to look at the Sect Leader, and said coldly, "What!"


    "Why did you hurt my son!" the Sect Leader shouted, "The Cloud Emperor just said the matter for today ends here, and yet... yet you dared to injure my son. Are you disregarding the Cloud Emperor¡¯s words!"


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s face was icy, "I was originally going to kill you all. I¡¯m only sparing you by taking one of your son¡¯s arms. If you¡¯re not satisfied, we can continue fighting; I wonder how many times the Cloud Emperor can save you!"


    The Sect Leader was furious, and really wanted to fight Ye Sword Saint. But several people beside him hurriedly held him back.


    "Don¡¯t fight him; it¡¯s only an arm, take him back quickly. Our Medicine Sect¡¯s Elixir Pills can restore him to normal!"


    "The Cloud Emperor has already left, and getting him back involved in this will not be good for us!"


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t beat this man..."


    No one dared to fight Ye Sword Saint again, as they had suffered too much before. None of them¡ªnot even the three Law Enforcers who were severely injured by Su Yang¡ªcouldpare, so how could they?


    The Sect Leader¡¯s face was full of anger, but thinking about Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength, he eventually swallowed his pride. There was no way; with their strength, they were simply not Ye Sword Saint¡¯s match.


    In the end, they could only watch in frustration as Ye Sword Saint left with Su Yang and Ye Wantong.


    For a long while, the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao let out a stifled roar, filled with rage, yetpletely helpless.


    The members of the four Major Sects felt just as stifled as the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao. None of them expected Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength to be so terrifying.


    "This person is very close to Qinghe Academy. In the future, he may be an obstacle for us!" the Peak Master of Sky de Peak said weakly.


    The others all nodded. Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength was indeed a big problem for them.


    "The Heavenly Court has its own ways to deal with him, so there¡¯s no need for everyone to worry!" The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect said with a cold smile, his face conveying a mysterious look that excited everyone. Could it be that the Heavenly Court had long been nning to target Ye Sword Saint?

 Chapter 1618 - 1617: The Heavenly Court’s Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Chapter 1617: The Heavenly Court¡¯s Conspiracy</h4>


    Ye Sword Saint brought Su Yang and Ye Wantong back to the Ye Family courtyard; by this time, dawn had already broken.


    Ye Sword Saint also found the critically injured Divine Venerable Gu Jinhan on a distant mountain; Gu Jinhan was gravely wounded while protecting Ye Wantong, assaulted by people from the Su Family of Yanshan North.


    Fortunately, Su Yang had arge supply of elixir pills on him, and with the addition of some immortal herbs that Ye Sword Saint had found overseas, Gu Jinhan¡¯s injuries were quickly brought under control. As long as he continued to take the elixir pills, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he fully recovered.


    "Thank you so much for everything during this time, Brother Gu!" Ye Sword Saint sincerely thanked Gu Jinhan.


    Gu Jinhan wore an indifferent expression as he stood up and said, "I¡¯m just repaying what I owe you. Now that you¡¯ve returned, I¡¯m leaving. From this point on, our past grievances are settled!"


    Ye Sword Saint smiled; though Gu Jinhan appeared cold, he carried a warm heart and would not utter ttering words. His willingness to risk his life to protect Ye Wantong was gratitude enough for Ye Sword Saint.


    Su Yang then gifted Gu Jinhan a few more bottles of elixir pills; two for restoring his health and two for enhancing Gu Jinhan¡¯s strength.


    Gu Jinhan epted them without hesitation, saying as he left, "These are what I deserve, considering how long I¡¯ve protected your fianc¨¦e. Think of them as my wages!"


    His words left Su Yang and Ye Wantong blushing with embarrassment, sitting awkwardly in ce.


    Ye Sword Saint smiled faintly, causing Ye Wantong to be even more flustered. Unable to sit still, she quickly stood up and made an excuse to leave first.


    Su Yang also wanted to leave; sitting opposite Ye Sword Saint felt like a son-inw meeting his father-inw, making him restless. The problem was, from Ye Sword Saint¡¯s demeanor, it seemed he had no intention of letting him go!


    "I never expected you to be Su Brother¡¯s son!" Ye Sword Saint said softly, lifting a teacup from the table. "No wonder I felt a sense of familiarity the first time I saw you."


    "Really?" Su Yang widened his eyes. "The first time you saw me, you were about to kill me with your sword!"


    Ye Sword Saint chuckled, "Yet I didn¡¯t kill you, did I? If it were anyone else, I would have already done it!"


    Su Yang scoffed; he didn¡¯t believe Ye Sword Saint¡¯s words one bit.


    "But this is for the best!" Ye Sword Saint said. "Su Brother finally has a legacy, and moreover, the things I promised him back then can finally be realized. Su Yang, when do you n to marry Wan Tong?"


    "Ah?" Su Yang was stunned. The question was so direct!


    "What do you mean ah?" Ye Sword Saint widened his eyes. "What, you don¡¯t want to?"


    "No, it¡¯s not that..." Su Yang hurriedly waved his hand.


    "If it¡¯s not that you¡¯re unwilling, then you¡¯re willing!" Ye Sword Saint said. "Since you are willing, let¡¯s decide on a date. Do you have a good day in mind?"


    Su Yang was at a loss for words, eventually muttering, "Uncle Ye, as they say, marriage is a major life event, not to be taken lightly. I... I have a betrothal with Wan Tong, but... this should depend on Wan Tong¡¯s wishes too..."


    "You still don¡¯t understand Wan Tong¡¯s wishes?" Ye Sword Saint red at Su Yang. "Are you truly ignorant, pretending to be ignorant, or just feigning ignorance?"


    Of course, Su Yang understood Ye Wantong¡¯s wishes; she had already told him before. In truth, Su Yang greatly admired Ye Wantong as well. But the situation was developing too suddenly.


    "It¡¯s just... surely we should prepare a bit..." Su Yang said awkwardly. "Besides, I... I... I also have to let my family know. I can¡¯t decide this on my own."


    "That¡¯s reasonable." Ye Sword Saint nodded. "Discussing the timing indeed requires an elder to decide. However, your parents are no longer here, and those people from the Su Family of Yanshan North can¡¯t count as your elders. The ones who could speak for you now would be either your grandfather Shen Wanao from Qianxue Pce or your sister, the ck Widow. But I am more inclined to let your sister handle the matter since Shen Wanao tends to be long-winded, consulting him would only cause unnecessary trouble."


    Su Yang remained silent, bowing his head. Ye Sword Saint¡¯s decisiveness was truly remarkable.


    "That¡¯s settled then!" Ye Sword Saint dered. "In the next couple of days, I¡¯ll talk to your sister about this matter and finalize your marriage arrangements as soon as possible."


    ... Su Yang found himself at a loss for words, but also somewhat delighted inside.


    Ye Sword Saint took another sip of tea, speaking softly, "Chaos is about to erupt across the world. Before that happens, I hope you¡¯re well-prepared."


    Su Yang nced at Ye Sword Saint, understanding that he referred to matters concerning the Heavenly Court. With the Heavenly Court already initiating grand maneuvers, chaos seemed truly imminent.


    Ye Sword Saint finished his tea and spoke in a soft voice, "Do you know why the Cloud Emperor came here this time?"


    Su Yang thought for a moment and murmured, "The Heavenly Court got involved in this matter."


    "Exactly!" Ye Sword Saint nodded calmly. "In fact, this time, it could be said that the Heavenly Court orchestrated the event!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows deeply. The Heavenly Court orchestrating such an event¡ªwhat were they plotting? Could it be that they were preparing to make a move for real?


    "They intended for the four major sects to capture my daughter, using her as leverage against me!" Ye Sword Saint spoke quietly. "However, they didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d finish my overseas affairs so swiftly. Upon my return, they wanted to use the four major sects to probe my strength. In the sky, there were actually forty or fifty Law Enforcers watching. Should the opportunity arise, they would very possibly attempt to kill me. Yet, because I achieved another breakthrough overseas, they weren¡¯t confident they could do so, so they ultimately had to resolve the matter this way!"


    Su Yang was astounded; he wasn¡¯t aware there were so many Law Enforcers in the sky. Does this imply Ye Sword Saint¡¯s capability was sufficient to kill so many Law Enforcers and those from the four major sects?


    Apparently, Su Yang had underestimated Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength. He knew Ye Sword Saint was extremely powerful, but hadn¡¯t realized what the term "One Sword Seals the Sky," as Lian Wanxiong mentioned, truly meant.


    Ye Sword Saint intended to embody the persona that "One Sword Seals the Sky," so how could his strength be anything but remarkable?


    What Su Yang witnessed was merely a small portion of Ye Sword Saint¡¯s true power.


    It seemed Ye Sword Saint had been hiding his strength from the Heavenly Court all along, ensuring they never fully grasped his true abilities.


    Now, after achieving a breakthrough overseas and having the capability to firmly withstand the Heavenly Court, he finally unveiled his full strength to intimidate the Heavenly Court!

 Chapter 1619 - 1618: Ye Sword Saint’s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Chapter 1618: Ye Sword Saint¡¯s Crisis</h4>


    Ye Sword Saint stood alone against the four major sects, while thew enforcers in the skies, and even the Cloud Emperor, watched intently.


    When they witnessed Ye Sword Saint¡¯s true strength, they fully understood that even if they joined forces, they could not y Ye Sword Saint.


    In such circumstances, they had no choice but to abandon this n. The Cloud Emperor intervened, punishing the threew enforcers, thus concluding the incident.


    Of course, although Ye Sword Saint was angry at heart, he didn¡¯t dare to forcibly act and sh head-on with the Heavenly Court. If he did, not only would it be difficult to protect Ye Wantong and Su Yang, but it would also prematurely elerate the Heavenly Court¡¯s ns.


    In fact, the Heavenly Court was not fully prepared, and neither was the Human World.


    So, Ye Sword Saint ultimately decided to hold back, merely severing one of Qi Yongchuan¡¯s hands as revenge.


    In such a matter, the Cloud Emperor could not afford to turn against Ye Sword Saint openly.


    Looking at it this way, this battle was indeed a test for both sides.


    The Heavenly Court had started probing Ye Sword Saint, clearly indicating that the Heavenly Court was truly preparing to act.


    Ye Sword Saint softly continued, "The Heavenly Court has another purpose, which is to prepare for the next selection of thew enforcers!"


    "Selection of thew enforcers?" Su Yang was taken aback, looking at Ye Sword Saint in surprise, "You mean..."


    "I¡¯ve told you before, the top three on each list will enter the Heavenly Court as candidates for thew enforcers," Ye Sword Saint exined.


    Su Yang nodded, speaking softly, "But you¡¯re currently fourth on the heavenly list, which conveniently avoids this matter."


    "This is where the real trouble lies!" Ye Sword Saint shook his head, "I reckon the Heavenly Court will certainly find a way to push me to the top three, thereby forcing me into the Heavenly Court as one of itsw enforcer candidates. The reason they have always adhered to the rules, and still do so, is precisely for this reason. They want Qinghe Academy to be unable to shield me, and to act ording to the rules, preventing Qinghe Academy from intervening in this matter!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed. He had never understood why the Heavenly Court had been so rule-abiding even now. Now, hearing Ye Sword Saint¡¯s words, he finally understood the situation.


    Ye Sword Saint, wielding his sword alone, could handle everything single-handedly. Ye Sword Saint was arguably one of the strongest figures in the Human World, and a beacon of hope for humanity.


    In such a scenario, the Heavenly Court would definitely seek to resolve the matter of Ye Sword Saint, preferably without shedding any blood.


    And the uing selection of thew enforcers is one of the Heavenly Court¡¯s ns.


    If Ye Sword Saint is moved into the top three, then, ording to the rules, Ye Sword Saint can be brought into the Heavenly Court. At that time, with Ye Sword Saint in the Heavenly Court, no one knows what might happen.


    And the Heavenly Court has been sticking to the rules precisely to target Qinghe Academy.


    If Qinghe Academy intervenes to stop this, it would be breaking the rules. But with the dean¡¯s character, as long as the Heavenly Court does not tear off its mask first, he would certainly refrain from breaking the rules.


    In short, the Heavenly Court is using the rules to restrict Qinghe Academy, tackling the greatest hidden threat first, Ye Sword Saint!


    Realizing this, Su Yang sighed helplessly, "The dean is too much of a stickler for rules, constantly being manipted by the Heavenly Court!"


    Ye Sword Saint chuckled, "If the dean wasn¡¯t steadfast in following the rules, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to lead Qinghe Academy for so long!"


    Su Yang agreed with this, thinking that it was because of such qualities that the dean had such prestige today. Without them, the world might have already descended into chaos; there would be no need to wait until today!


    "What are your ns next?" Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Ye Sword Saint shook his head, "I don¡¯t really have any ns; we¡¯ll have to take it step by step. Anyway, you need to be mentally prepared. Once the Heavenly Court starts to act, the Human World will be at an absolute disadvantage. The subsequent matters will likely depend on you all."


    Saying this, Ye Sword Saint paused, looking towards the door, and said quietly, "I¡¯m entrusting Wan Tong to you, hoping you will protect her well!"


    Su Yang nced toward the door, realizing that Ye Wantong was eavesdropping outside. He slowly nodded, solemnly saying, "Uncle Ye, rest assured. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can harm Wan Tong!"


    "That¡¯s good," Ye Sword Saint nodded, standing up and walking to the door, "For the time being, stay here. I¡¯m sure the Heavenly Court is still testing the waters. Before the next selection ofw enforcers concludes, the Heavenly Court won¡¯t take action. So it won¡¯t be long before the people from Qinghe Academy return, and it won¡¯t be toote for you to return to the Capital City then."


    Su Yang agreed. In fact, he wanted to find a ce to hide for a while. However, after encountering the situation with Ye Wantong, he arrived here to help.


    Now that Ye Sword Saint had returned, Su Yang no longer needed to hide. The strength of the four major sects was far from sufficient to oppose Ye Sword Saint, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble in Pingnan Province.


    Meanwhile, in the Capital City, all of Su Yang¡¯s trusted people were already sent into the World Melting Furnace, ensuring absolute safety. As long as Su Yang stayed by Ye Sword Saint¡¯s side, there would be no problem at all.


    In the days that followed, Su Yang stayed in Ye Family¡¯s courtyard, spending every day with Ye Wantong.


    Ye Sword Saint continually taught Ye Wantong swordsmanship, and Su Yang, listening to Ye Sword Saint¡¯s teachings, also gained considerable benefits.


    Although the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book¡¯s contents were more profound, their vastness made them difficult toprehend, and many aspects eluded Su Yang¡¯s understanding.


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s teachings offered his own insights into cultivation. Through Ye Sword Saint¡¯s words, Su Yang could deepen his understanding of the secret techniques within the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book, gaining numerous benefits.


    As Ye Sword Saint had predicted, a weekter, the people from Qinghe Academy returned to the Capital City.


    Although they ventured to Storm Valley, they found nothing significant. The people from the Heavenly Court merely circled Storm Valley and then left.


    The members of Qinghe Academy conducted their research in the vicinity but discovered nothing noteworthy, and they too returned.


    Su Yang, of course, did not linger in Pingnan Province any longer and headed directly back to the Capital City.


    Upon arriving in the Capital City, Su Yang released everyone from the World Melting Furnace.


    Although only a week had passed outside, for those inside the World Melting Furnace, it equated to over seventy days.


    Upon emerging, everyone thought massive changes had urred outside, only to learn that nothing significant had transpired. Even the time that had passed was merely seven days, much to their astonishment.

 Chapter 1620 - 1619: Eldest Sister Takes Priority

    <h4>Chapter 1620: Chapter 1619: Eldest Sister Takes Priority</h4>


    Su Yang hadn¡¯t told these people about the World Melting Furnace, as it was not convenient for him to reveal it. After all, the more people know about it, the worse it is for him.


    Even Yuan Tiangang and Wu Daozi had mentioned before that when ites to the World Melting Furnace, no one in the Nine Realms could exin it clearly. It¡¯s likely that not even those in the Heavenly Court know its secrets.


    Thus, Su Yang wanted to keep the secrets of the World Melting Furnace to himself and ensure that not too many people found out. Otherwise, if even the Heavenly Court set their sights on this furnace, he would really be in trouble.


    After casually brushing off their curiosity, Su Yang immediately entered the World Melting Furnace to find ck Widow, who was still training inside.


    ck Widow had been staying in the World Melting Furnace for some time, both to raise her cultivation level and to train the three Single-horned Wolf cubs.


    The Single-horned Wolf cubs were much easier to train than the adult ones.


    When Su Yang entered, he found the three Single-horned Wolf cubs already half-grown, all surrounding ck Widow like tamed puppies, obedient and docile.


    Upon seeing Su Yang approach, the three Single-horned Wolf cubs immediately stood up, their tails erect, and let out low growls as if threatening Su Yang.


    "Sit!" ck Widow barked softly, and the three cubs immediately sat down obediently.


    ck Widow pulled Su Yang over, pointing at him, and said, "Come here, let me introduce you. This is my brother, also your little master. In the future, you have to listen to him as well, understand?"


    The three Single-horned Wolf cubs tilted their heads as if they understood partially, not quite sure if they grasped her meaning.


    ck Widow didn¡¯t mind them and looked at Su Yang, "What have you been busy withtely? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯de straight in after finding a ce to hide the World Melting Furnace? Why did it take so long? You even sealed the Boundary Point of the furnace; I wanted to get out and find you but couldn¡¯t, do you know how worried I was about you?"


    Su Yang felt a warmth in his heart, his sister truly cared about him deeply.


    "It was nothing much." Su Yang exined to ck Widow about the events in Pingnan Province.


    After hearing Su Yang¡¯s ount, ck Widow¡¯s eyes widened, "So, you were up against the Su Family of Yannan and even the people from the four Major Sects?"


    Su Yang scratched his head, "It wasn¡¯t really confronting them, the people from the four Major Sects didn¡¯t evene out, Uncle Ye¡¯s flying sword arrived first!"


    "But you still confronted the Su Family of Yannan!" ck Widow furrowed her brow, suddenly reaching over to knock on Su Yang¡¯s head, angrily saying, "Then why didn¡¯t you let me out to help you?"


    "No, sis, the situation wasplicated then, I... I couldn¡¯t expose the World Melting Furnace..." Su Yang quickly exined.


    ck Widow replied angrily, "You can¡¯t expose the World Melting Furnace, so you face them alone? Do you realize who Su Huo is? He has always wanted to kill us andpletely erase Father¡¯s lineage. Facing them alone, are you trying to get yourself killed? What¡¯s more important, the World Melting Furnace or your life?"


    Su Yang felt awkward, murmuring, "Sis, I... I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I..."


    "Oh, it¡¯s fine now, but what if something happens?" ck Widow retorted, even angrier, "It¡¯s a good thing that Uncle Ye returned in time; what would you have done if he hadn¡¯t?"


    "They wouldn¡¯t kill me; they still want the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book..." Su Yang said softly.


    "They may not kill you, but they can cripple you!" ck Widow spoke with reddened eyes, "If anything were to happen to you... then... then what would I do..."


    Seeing his sister on the verge of tears, Su Yang panicked, quickly grabbing her hand, "Sis, don¡¯t be angry, I... I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t take such risks again, please don¡¯t be angry..."


    ck Widow wiped her tears and gave Su Yang¡¯s ear a sharp twist, "If you don¡¯t listen next time, I¡¯ll twist your ear off!"


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll marinate it myself and make it your appetizer!" Su Yang quickly said.


    ck Widow burst intoughter and knocked on Su Yang¡¯s head again, scolding, "Make sure to be safe from now on, understand?"


    "Yes, yes, I will absolutely be careful!" Su Yang replied with an awkward smile, quickly changing the topic, "Uh, sis, Uncle Ye mentioned that, it seems, I have an engagement with... with Ye Wantong..."


    "Oh, right! Now that you mention it, I remember!" ck Widow quickly said, "You and Ye Wantong had an engagement a long time ago. At the time, we thought Su Ling was you, and seeing what happened to Su Ling, I was worried it would dy Ye Wantong, so I brought up breaking the engagement with Uncle Ye. Uncle Ye didn¡¯t agree, and Su Huo, wanting to control Uncle Ye, used the engagement as an excuse, forcing Uncle Ye to marry Ye Wantong into the Su Family, leading to everything that followed."


    Upon saying this, ck Widowughed, "But now, things are better. Since you¡¯re fine, the engagement with Ye Wantong should proceed. Wantong is a nice girl; I¡¯ve met her, and she¡¯s a perfect match for you!"


    Su Yang blushed and murmured, "Sis, isn¡¯t this a bit too fast..."


    "What, you don¡¯t want it?" ck Widow red.


    "No, it¡¯s not that..." Su Yang quickly waved his hands awkwardly.


    "It¡¯s fine if you do. What¡¯s the rush?" ck Widow immediately stood up, "Right, I have to personally discuss this with Uncle Ye. After all, the eldest should take charge. Of course, I¡¯ll also call Grandpa; we¡¯ll handle this together. But I think Uncle Ye would prefer to discuss it with me; Grandpa is too slow in his ways!"


    Su Yang: "..."


    Talking about Grandpa being slow like this behind his back, really?


    Although Su Yang felt awkward, deep inside he was quite looking forward to what¡¯sing.


    Subsequently, ck Widow left the World Melting Furnace with Su Yang, preparing to arrange the marriage between Su Yang and Ye Wantong.


    Of course, she also brought along the three Single-horned Wolf cubs. These little guys had been trained to be quite obedient; although they were only half-grown, theirbat power was not to be underestimated. The strength of three Single-horned Wolf cubsbined could even hold their ground against ck Widow for a while, demonstrating the formidable nature of the Single-horned Wolf!


    In fact, real Single-horned Wolves wouldn¡¯t possess such strength. However, these cubs grew up under ck Widow¡¯s care. ck Widow had a lot of Elixir Pills refined by Su Yang, including some specially designed to enhance potential, and she had fed plenty of them to the Single-horned Wolf cubs.

 Chapter 1621 - 1620: Qi Bachi Advances

    <h4>Chapter 1621: Chapter 1620: Qi Bachi Advances</h4>


    The three Single-horned Wolf cubs, after consuming such Elixir Pills, naturally had their potential unleashed. Their growth speed and power activation were far stronger than those of ordinarily grown Single-horned Wolves.


    Su Yang had no doubt that if these three Single-horned Wolf cubs grew under such conditions, their future prospects could truly be described as limitless.


    As long as these three Single-horned Wolf cubs did not encounter any mishaps, theirbat power upon growing could likely rival that of a dozen ordinary-grown Single-horned Wolves!


    After the ck Widow came out, she immediately started contacting Shen Wanao to prepare matters regarding Su Yang¡¯s arranged marriage.


    Shen Wanao was naturally very attentive, and he had been stationed in the Capital City for a while now. Upon receiving ck Widow¡¯s message, he rushed over to discuss this matter with her.


    Subsequently, the two personally traveled to Pingnan Province to discuss this with Ye Sword Saint.


    Throughout the entire process, Su Yang was not involved, giving him a real sense of what a true arranged marriage means.


    Fortunately, there was already a mutual emotional foundation between Su Yang and Ye Wantong. Additionally, Ye Sword Saint was a former friend of Su Yang¡¯s father, Su Zhan, and the marriage arrangement had been set for a long time, making the process very smooth.


    In less than three days, news of Su Yang and Ye Wantong¡¯s engagement spread throughout thend.


    Of course, it was only an engagement, and the specifics of the marriage had not yet been determined. In reality, the current world situation was very chaotic, and with the next Law Enforcer selection imminent, Ye Sword Saint did not have the time to handle the marriage arrangements. Setting the engagement allowed him much peace of mind.


    In theing period, Su Yang remained in the Capital City, spending most of his time cultivating in the World Melting Furnace.


    After arranging the marriage for Su Yang, ck Widow also returned to the Capital City, continuing her cultivation in the World Melting Furnace.


    Just as Ye Sword Saint had said, the world was about to be thrown into chaos, and Su Yang needed to be fully prepared.


    Ye Sword Saint was in such a hurry to arrange the engagement because he wanted Su Yang to protect Ye Wantong.


    It seemed Ye Sword Saint was very worried about the uing Law Enforcer selection.


    And Su Yang had learned through other channels that the current top three on the Heavenly Ranking were all friends of Ye Sword Saint and people from Qinghe Academy. Their position in the top three was actually to help Ye Sword Saint, so he wouldn¡¯t have to enter the Law Enforcer selection.


    Under such circumstances, how would Heavenly Court devise a method to have Ye Sword Saint enter the Law Enforcer selection?


    However, just a day before the Law Enforcer selection was about to begin, a shocking message spread: Qi Bachi challenged the third-ranked Wang Pu on the Heavenly Ranking and defeated him!


    This news shocked everyone in the world. The truly crucial part was not Qi Bachi defeating Wang Pu but that Qi Bachi¡¯s victory meant the Heavenly Ranking positions would be rearranged.


    Previously, Ye Sword Saint had defeated Qi Bachi to be fourth on the Heavenly Ranking, and Qi Bachi, having been defeated, moved back to fifth.


    Now, Qi Bachi defeating Wang Pu did not mean he could take Wang Pu¡¯s ce. Instead, Wang Pu vacated the third spot, allowing those behind him to move up by one rank.


    Simply put, with Qi Bachi defeating Wang Pu, Ye Sword Saint became third on the Heavenly Ranking, and Qi Bachi became fourth.


    Of course, if Qi Bachi wanted to advance to the third position on the Heavenly Ranking, he would have to defeat Ye Sword Saint; otherwise, even if he defeated the first on the ranking, he would only move up one ce, still behind Ye Sword Saint.


    Even so, this news was still shocking enough. With this, Ye Sword Saint would have to enter the Law Enforcer selection by bing one of the top three!


    Receiving this news, Su Yang was also taken aback; he finally understood the method Heavenly Court used.


    At such a critical moment, with Qi Bachi defeating Wang Pu, it was evident that this was all premeditated. At this time, it was impossible for Ye Sword Saint to find someone to defeat him, making his participation in the Law Enforcer selection unavoidable.


    Simultaneously, this news also confirmed something for Su Yang. Qi Bachi was definitely a pawn of Heavenly Court, and this had likely been their n all along.


    Not long after the news spread, Ye Sword Saint arrived at the Capital City with Ye Wantong, heading straight for Qinghe Academy.


    Su Yang was also at Qinghe Academy, discussing this matter with the dean. Seeing Ye Sword Saint arrive, everyone was deeply worried. If Ye Sword Saint entered Heavenly Court, things would be very troublesome!


    Upon meeting, there was no time for pleasantries, and the dean directly asked, "Ye brother, what are your ns?"


    Ye Sword Saint did not speak; he merely looked at Su Yang beside him: "Su Yang, I brought Wantong here. I entrust her to you and hope you can protect her well!"


    Su Yang was slightly startled; was Ye Sword Saint preparing to give final instructions? His demeanor suggested he was nning something major.


    "Uncle Ye, I will definitely protect Wantong!" Su Yang nodded firmly.


    "Very good!" Ye Sword Saint slowly nodded, looking at the few people in the room, and said in a deep voice, "It seems Heavenly Court does not intend to let me go. At tomorrow¡¯s Law Enforcer selection, Heavenly Court will definitely select me as a Law Enforcer. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be courteous to them. Before tomorrow¡¯s decisions, tonight, I will first eradicate their wingspletely!"


    "What do you mean?" the dean asked in surprise.


    Ye Sword Saint did not respond. He walked to the door, drew the longsword behind him, which floated in the air. Standing alone on the sword, he strode away, dering loudly, "Tonight, I shall wipe out the Four Major Sects!"


    As his words fell, Ye Sword Saint was already out of sight.


    Only then did everyone realize what Ye Sword Saint meant by eliminating wings. Ye Sword Saint intended to resolve all Four Major Sects aligned with Heavenly Court before bing a Law Enforcer!


    The dean walked to the door, watching Ye Sword Saint disappearing, worried: "Facing the Four Major Sects alone, this... this is too dangerous, isn¡¯t it?"


    Others were full of concern, but Su Yang remained calm, understanding Ye Sword Saint¡¯s abilities. Defeating the Four Major Sects was no problem for him.


    "Uncle Ye facing the Four Major Sects is not an issue, but we must be wary of Heavenly Court¡¯s reaction," Su Yang said seriously. "I think we should help protect him against Heavenly Court!"


    Everyone looked at each other, wary of Heavenly Court. But if it came to facing Heavenly Court head-on if they intervened, wouldn¡¯t that mean confronting Heavenly Court prematurely?

 Chapter 1622 - 1621 Prelude to the Great Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Chapter 1621 Prelude to the Great Battle</h4>


    "People from the Heavenly Court won¡¯t act directly, they¡¯ll only send Law Enforcers to interfere," Su Yang said. "Uncle Ye wants to kill the Land Immortals of the Four Great Sects, which doesn¡¯t vite the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules. If the Law Enforcers intervene, it¡¯s their fault. So, ording to the rules, we just need to stop the Law Enforcers!"


    At this point, Su Yang paused and looked at the principal beside him: "Just like when the Four Great Sects set traps to kill me before, and the Law Enforcers held their ground and didn¡¯t let you leave. We can also find an excuse to stop the Law Enforcers, preventing them from aiding the Four Great Sects, and that¡¯s enough!"


    The principal pondered for a moment and slowly nodded: "This method is indeed feasible. An eye for an eye, most suitable!"


    The director of education was somewhat worried and said in a low voice: "Principal, if we do this, won¡¯t we end up in direct conflict with the Heavenly Court? The Heavenly Court is stronger than us, and our Qinghe Academy has been focused on maintaining stability in the Human Realm for so many years. Direct conflict with the Heavenly Court doesn¡¯t align with our purpose!"


    The principal shook his head: "As long as we don¡¯t vite the rules, nothing else matters!"


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but look at the principal again. The principal is actually quite stubborn. To say something like this is indeed impressive. However, having the principal¡¯s support is certainly a good thing.


    "By the way, if possible, we can also ask Assassins for help!" Su Yang said: "If the Heavenly Court insists on intervening tonight, a war might really break out. At that time, having Assassins there would increase our chances of winning!"


    "The Assassins can¡¯te this time," the director of education directly replied.


    "Why?" Su Yang asked in surprise: "Where did they go?"


    The director of education pointed to the sky and didn¡¯t exin further, saying solemnly: "I¡¯ll go arrange manpower now to prepare for what¡¯s toe."


    The director of education hurriedly left, and Su Yang looked in the direction he pointed, seeing a sky full of stars and moonlight, and nothing else.


    What does this mean? Did the Assassins go to heaven?


    "Don¡¯t think about the Assassin¡¯s matters for now," the principal waved his hand. "Since we¡¯ve decided to confront the Heavenly Court, we can¡¯t hide our strength anymore. I¡¯ll send messages to the six Major Sects for their assistance. And you should stay in Capital City and not leave. Tonight¡¯s battle could very well be the beginning of the war between the Human Realm and the Heavenly Court!"


    After the principal finished speaking, he left straight away.


    Su Yang followed behind, his heart full of worry. The principal was absolutely right; tonight¡¯s battle will, indeed, be the beginning of everything. But the crucial issue is whether this is a blessing or a curse for the Human Realm?


    However, it is imaginable that regardless of the oue of this battle, many people will lose their lives!


    Su Yang turned to look at Ye Wantong, who was next to him. Her eyes were red, and her body trembled slightly, clearly worried about her father.


    Thinking that she would be his wife in the future, Su Yang also felt a warmth in his heart. He gently held Ye Wantong¡¯s hand and said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Ye won¡¯t be in trouble."


    Ye Wantong finally stopped trembling. Her eyes overflowed with tears, and she tightly grasped Su Yang¡¯s hand as if it were thest straw, refusing to let go.


    Su Yang didn¡¯t let go either, and thus pulled Ye Wantong along to leave.


    The Qinghe Academy was busy, and the principal had already sent out messages. Everyone at the academy had started preparing to confront the Heavenly Court.


    Su Yang took Ye Wantong back to the Shen Family Mansion and immediately sent her into the World Melting Furnace.


    Tonight¡¯s events could lead to a full-scale war between the Human Realm and the Heavenly Court if handled poorly.


    Under such circumstances, Ye Sword Saint, being the person who initiated this battle, would certainly be targeted by many. His daughter would also be hunted by many. Su Yang sending her into the World Melting Furnace was the safest approach.


    Inside the World Melting Furnace, ck Widow saw Su Yang bringing Ye Wantong in and was delighted, holding Ye Wantong¡¯s hand without letting go,pletely ignoring Su Yang next to her, leaving Su Yang quite speechless.


    Su Yang left Ye Wantong there, entrusting her to ck Widow¡¯s care, and stepped out of the World Melting Furnace to prepare for what was toe.


    Su Yang also contacted Lv Donglin and others, asking them to start preparations. If the battle indeed extends to Capital City, it would already be at a fervent stage, and even ordinary people might not be spared from getting involved.


    Lv Donglin was unaware of these matters, and was quite shocked upon hearing Su Yang exin the situation.


    "Since the Heavenly Court is making such preparations, why don¡¯t we counter them using their own methods?" Lv Donglin asked curiously. "Since they were able to let Qi Bachi defeat Wang Pu and force Ye Sword Saint into the top three of the Ten Rankings, we can also find someone to defeat Ye Sword Saint and push him out of the top three!"


    Upon hearing Lv Donglin¡¯s words, Su Yang sighed. Actually, he had asked the principal about this issue and had considered this method. Unfortunately, this approach is not feasible.


    Before Su Yang responded, Xue Nu solemnly spoke: "Firstly, to prevent such situations, the Heavenly Court established rules long ago. Three months before the selection of Law Enforcers, all top ten figures on various rankings were finalized, and no new figures could join. During this time, only a top ten figure of the Ten Rankings could defeat Ye Sword Saint to upy his position. If I¡¯m correct, most of the top ten figures in the Ten Rankings are difficult to locate now; the Heavenly Court has prepared for this!"


    Su Yang nodded. After the news that Qi Bachi defeated Wang Pu came out, Qinghe Academy began preparations immediately. It turned out that the top ten figures in the Ten Rankings were almost untraceable. That means Ye Sword Saint, trying to find someone in the Ten Rankings to defeat and take his ce, is impossible.


    Moreover, those outside the Ten Rankings, due to the Heavenly Court¡¯s three-month restriction, cannot participate in the selection of Law Enforcers if they defeat Ye Sword Saint now. Hence, employing this method is impossible now.


    The Heavenly Court had already thought of these circumstances, leading to this n, and pushing Ye Sword Saint to a desperate situation.


    "Is this the only reason, or are there other reasons?" Lv Donglin asked in surprise.


    Su Yang was also surprised at Xue Nu, as he only knew of this one reason and was unaware of any others.

 Chapter 1623 - 1622: Ye Sword Saint’s Sword Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1623: Chapter 1622: Ye Sword Saint¡¯s Sword Heart</h4>


    "Furthermore, it¡¯s Ye Sword Saint¡¯s own situation!" Xue Nu said, "Previously, the master had mentioned that Ye Sword Saint cultivates the King¡¯s Sword, holding a sword heart that pushes forward without retreat, undefeated and unyielding. Ye Sword Saint, since his debut, has never lost a battle, ensuring that his strength gradually improves. If he were to lose, it would affect his sword heart, having a significant impact on his future cultivation. Thus, he cannot afford to deliberately seek out defeats!"


    Su Yang was utterly shocked; he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Sword Saint¡¯s cultivation to be like this. If that¡¯s the case, then Ye Sword Saint¡¯s cultivation is truly arduous. After all, who can go undefeated forever in a lifetime?


    "Cultivating like this, if he ever loses, wouldn¡¯t it be that his future cultivation would be affected?" Lv Donglin said, bewildered, "When he was just an ordinary Land Immortal, wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Court be able to send an enforcer to defeat him?"


    "Not necessarily!" Xue Nu shook his head, "Ye Sword Saint reaches Great Perfection in every realm, and he only fights those in the same realm or just one level above, never challenging those overwhelmingly stronger. This maintains his sword heart. The Heavenly Court wants to defeat him, but how easy is that? Don¡¯t forget, Ye Sword Saint, Su Zhan, and the assassin are friends. These two are also protective guardians guiding Ye Sword Saint in his cultivation. Without them, Ye Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t be where he is today!"


    Su Yang and Lv Donglin suddenly realized that it was Su Zhan and the assassin who had been guarding Ye Sword Saint, allowing him to achieve what he has today. Otherwise, Ye Sword Saint likely wouldn¡¯t have grown, given his extremely difficult cultivation method!


    "That being the case, Ye Sword Saint indeed can¡¯t avoid this matter now." Lv Donglin sighed, "But it¡¯s for the best; sooner orter, he has to rupture ties with the Heavenly Court. Acting early is no problem¡ªdeal with theirckeys first and see what the Heavenly Court does. Will they choose to protect these henchmen and instigate an early conflict, or let Ye Sword Saint into the Heavenly Court without protecting these followers?"


    Su Yang nodded; Ye Sword Saint was indeed making the Heavenly Court make a decision. If the Heavenly Court chooses to protect these henchmen, then there would be a premature conflict, preventing the selection of Ye Sword Saint as an enforcer and halting his entry into the Heavenly Court.


    If the Heavenly Court doesn¡¯t protect people from the four major sects, even if they select Ye Sword Saint as an enforcer, the result would be the Heavenly Court losing its dignity, causing the forces from the Human World allied with them to lose faith and potentially rebel against the Heavenly Court in the end.


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s approach is indeed fitting for the current Heavenly Court.


    "I must inform the master to prepare in advance!" Xue Nu stood up and said, "Young Master, it seems like we¡¯ll have to put our grievances with the Zhang Family aside for now."


    Lv Donglin, though helpless, could only sigh and nod. Recently, Lv Donglin and the others had been targeting Martial Champion Zhang Family, engaging in conflicts overtly and covertly with their subordinates. Lv Donglin came to the Capital City this time upon hearing that the Zhang Family¡¯s third son was returning; he intended to seek revenge for his mother.


    Given the current situation, it indeed isn¡¯t suitable for him to continue troubling the Zhang Family.


    ...


    The first ce Ye Sword Saint attacked was Tianya Haijiao. After all,st time Qi Yongchuan insulted Ye Wantong, and Ye Sword Saint had long wanted to kill him.


    However, upon reaching Tianya Haijiao, Ye Sword Saint realized that there were actually not many people left there.


    After the previous incident, all those imprisoned at Tianya Haijiao were released, leading to great damage there. Nowadays, the sect at Tianya Haijiao doesn¡¯t have its former prosperity.


    Many experts were released from the Tianya Haijiao dungeon, and though Tianya Haijiao suffered heavilyst time, its current strength is merely six-tenths of what it used to be.


    If those experts released from the dungeon were to attack Tianya Haijiao again, although Tianya Haijiao could indeed defeat them, the problem is that Tianya Haijiao would suffer enormous losses itself.


    Thus, under such circumstances, the Sect Leader at Tianya Haijiao decisively abandoned the ce, temporarily taking most of the people to Medicine Sect to live together.


    With Medicine Sectcking strength, and Tianya Haijiao not being strong enough either, they are the ces most afraid of being ambushed. Now, united, the two be the strongest, naturally no longer fearing attacks.


    Ye Sword Saint didn¡¯t find the people from Tianya Haijiao there, so he captured those remaining ones to force out the location of the others, then headed straight for Medicine Sect.


    At Medicine Sect, festivities were still ongoing.


    The people from the four major sects received news of Qi Bachi defeating Wang Pu, and Ye Sword Saint¡¯s impending entry into the Heavenly Court, which delighted them greatly, prompting celebrations.


    Previously in Pingnan Province, the four major sects had been utterly powerless before Ye Sword Saint, feeling very humiliated and extremely fearful of him. Honestly, if the Cloud Emperor hadn¡¯t intervenedst time, they didn¡¯t know how many would have died. This was their first time truly experiencing the terror of Ye Sword Saint!


    Due to this incident, the four major sects have held back significantly, staying within their sects, fearing to offend Ye Sword Saint.


    Now, with Ye Sword Saint entering the Heavenly Court to be an enforcer, it¡¯s incredibly good news for them. Without Ye Sword Saint, what is there to fear?


    In fact, people from the four major sects have now gathered at Medicine Sect, discussing how to tackle the alliance from Qinghe Academy.


    Medicine Sect was the first to make contact with the Heavenly Court, thus the four sects¡¯ alliance is primarily headed by Medicine Sect.


    The Second Elder of Medicine Sect, who first liaised with the Heavenly Court, now holds a position even above the Sect Master and First Elder, personally handling the reception of the other three major sects.


    In the assembly hall of Medicine Sect, a group was lively discussing Ye Sword Saint¡¯s imminent role as an enforcer.


    "This time, Ye Sword Saint is truly finished. Once in the Heavenly Court, many things will be beyond his control. Let¡¯s see if he still dares to be so arrogant!"


    "The Heavenly Court has ignored him before, and he¡¯s getting full of himself. This time, does he dare to make a fuss? What is he before the Heavenly Court?"


    "Hahaha, without Ye Sword Saint, Ye Wantong willck protection. Qi Shao, you mustn¡¯t let Ye Wantong go!"

 Chapter 1624 - 1623: The Fate of Ye Sword Saint

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Chapter 1623: The Fate of Ye Sword Saint</h4>


    Qi Yongchuan sat in the innermost corner, one of his armspletely gone.


    Although the severed arm was brought back after it was cut off by Ye Sword Saint, the Medicine Sect did everything they could, but they couldn¡¯t reattach it. The wound of the severed arm was filled with chilling Sword Qi; no medicine could alleviate it.


    Moreover, the Sword Qi continued to tear at Qi Yongchuan¡¯s wound, causing unbearable pain. In desperation, his father had to cut off the remaining half of his arm from the shoulder to relieve him from the torment of the entangling Sword Qi. Nevertheless, his arm was no longer possible to be reattached.


    After this incident, Qi Yongchuan became much more sullen, his face full of a cold and dark expression, he said coldly, "Rest assured, I will make Ye Wantong pay a hundred times, a thousand times for what her father did!"


    Everyoneughed. Last time Qi Yongchuan lost an arm to Ye Sword Saint, and now he intended to vent all his hatred on Ye Sword Saint¡¯s daughter.


    "It all works out just right. Ye Wantong is already engaged to Su Yang. If you take her, Su Yang would likely be livid," a person beside himughed.


    The crowd burst intoughter again, Qi Yongchuan¡¯s face filled with a cold smile, as he decided internally to never let Ye Wantong off.


    At this moment, a man sitting in the corner suddenly spoke, "Do you think Ye Sword Saint would obediently go to the Heavenly Court to be a Law Enforcer? His current strength is probably not much different than that of the previous assassin. If he insists on resisting, wouldn¡¯t it be like before, leaving the Heavenly Court helpless?"


    This statement brought theughter to an abrupt halt, and many in the room changed their expressions. This was indeed a crucial point.


    The only one still smiling was the Second Elder, who appeared full of confidence,ughingly said, "Ye Sword Saint may not want toply, but he has no choice."


    "Why?" The crowd was astonished.


    The Second Elder leisurely exined, "The selection of Law Enforcers is a rule set by the Heavenly Court and Qinghe Academy long ago. You all know the Headmaster of Qinghe Academy; he is a stubborn old fool, always sticking to the rules. This means that as long as the Heavenly Court acts ording to the rules, selecting Law Enforcers by the rules, Qinghe Academy cannot interfere. If Qinghe Academy cannot get involved, then who could help Ye Sword Saint? Although there are many Cultivators in the Human World, they are inherently not united, and if only one or two sects jump out to support Ye Sword Saint, wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to courting death? If only Ye Sword Saint was alone, how could he resist the Heavenly Court? His strength is a bit inferior to the assassin after all. Furthermore, it¡¯s not that the Heavenly Court is truly afraid of the assassin; the assassin has other matters to attend to, which is why the Heavenly Court didn¡¯t want to act against him."


    The crowd was stunned, "What other matters does the assassin have?"


    The Second Elder shrugged, "I don¡¯t know about that, but the assassin¡¯s matters are rtively important. If the Heavenly Court were to deal with him, then the responsibility could likely fall on the Heavenly Court, which is not the oue they desire."


    The crowd was even more astonished. They wouldn¡¯t have known these things if the Second Elder hadn¡¯t said so.


    "If that¡¯s the case, why not select Ye Sword Saint as a Law Enforcer sooner?" another man curiously asked.


    "This is intentional on the part of the Heavenly Court," the Second Elder chuckled, "Do you know what the Heavenly Court will do with Ye Sword Saint once they have him?"


    The crowd exchanged nces and shook their heads.


    The Second Elder smiled and said softly, "Ye Sword Saint will be sent to the Heavenly Realm!"


    "Ah?" The group gasped; they thought Ye Sword Saint would be a Law Enforcer or simply be imprisoned by the Heavenly Court. Who could have imagined that the Heavenly Court would send Ye Sword Saint to the Heavenly Realm? What is going on here?


    "Why?" the Sky de Peak Master couldn¡¯t help but ask, "The Heavenly Realm is a ce all Land Immortals dream of. To send him straight to the Heavenly Realm, after so many years of defying the Heavenly Court, he still receives such treatment?"


    "Not necessarily!" the Second Elder chuckled, shaking his head, "It¡¯s already been hinted that sending Ye Sword Saint to the Heavenly Realm this time is a punishment. As for how exactly he will be punished, we don¡¯t know. In any case, you all don¡¯t need to worry. Once Ye Sword Saint is selected as a Law Enforcer, he will definitely be sent to the Heavenly Realm. Once he¡¯s in the Heavenly Realm, even if he had heaven-defying strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to meddle in our Human World affairs anymore!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone was overjoyed. Indeed, this was fantastic news for them. As long as Ye Sword Saint was sent to the Heavenly Realm for punishment, there was truly nothing for them to worry about.


    "Come, let¡¯s all have a drink!" The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao raised his ss from the table andughed, "Once Ye Sword Saint is gone, we will continue to deal with Qinghe Academy. Haha, I¡¯d like to see how long Qinghe Academy canst after this!"


    Everyone was full of joy and picked up their sses in preparation to toast and celebrate.


    At that moment, a loud noise suddenly came from the mountains outside. Even the people sitting inside the council hall could clearly feel a tremor, as if it were an earthquake.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. It was known that the mountain of the Medicine Sect was protected by the Mountain Defense Array, so even if it were a real earthquake, it shouldn¡¯t affect the Medicine Sect. What in the world was happening now?


    Everyone looked towards the Second Elder, whose face was also filled with shock. He shouted, "Someone is attacking the Mountain Defense Array!?"


    The crowd cried out in shock, wondering who could be attacking the Mountain Defense Array and causing such amotion; how powerful was this intruder¡¯s strength?


    It must be understood that a sect¡¯s Mountain Defense Array is an extremely formidable presence. The Mountain Defense Array of the previous Major Sect was broken only after abined effort from many experts of the four Major Sects, who deployed the Hundred Battle des, putting in quite an effort to shatter it.


    And now, right at the initial sensation of an attack, the mountains of the Medicine Sect were already trembling, showcasing the immense power of this assault!


    Everyone rushed out of the council hall, but before they had time to see who was striking, they saw a Longsword descending swiftly from the sky.


    A dim light rose outside the Medicine Sect mountains, representing the Mountain Defense Array. But now, even this light had cracks in it, seemingly ready to shatter at any moment, showcasing the terrible power of the previous blow. The Mountain Defense Array was nearly broken.


    And now, as the Longsword struck down again, the light curtain shattered directly, without any suspense!


    Everyone was dumbfounded. This was the Mountain Defense Array of the Medicine Sect, and it was shattered by just two strikes? Who was this person, with such incredible strength?

 Chapter 1625 - 1624: One Man Assaults the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1625: Chapter 1624: One Man Assaults the Mountain</h4>


    The light barrier shattered, and finally, a figure in white descended from the sky.


    Everyone could finally see clearly who it was, and it was none other than Ye Sword Saint!


    "Ye Sword Saint!?" Everyone eximed in shock. Just moments ago, they were celebrating the news that Ye Sword Saint was to be selected for the Heavenly Court. Who could have imagined that so quickly, Ye Sword Saint would attack the Medicine Sect?


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect was extremely angered. He was now the leader of the alliance of the four major sects, and this was their stronghold. Ye Sword Saint¡¯s attack here was aplete humiliation for him!


    "Ye Sword Saint, what are you doing!" The Second Elder flew up into the air, shouting angrily, "This is my Medicine Sect. Breaking our Mountain Defense Array without reason is to make an enemy of us. Today, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I will not forgive you!"


    "Heh..." Ye Sword Saint sneered, not wasting words, and swiftly, the longsword cleaved down from the sky.


    "You won¡¯t forgive me? Why don¡¯t you ask if I will forgive you?"


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s voice seemed toe from the depths of Hell, chilling and causing fear.


    All faces changed; they could hear that Ye Sword Saint was truly intent on killing!


    The longsword arrived swiftly, and though some people in the Medicine Sect were defiant and attempted to stop the sword, the result was inevitable. The longsword pierced through their hearts directly, leaving no survivors, all dying tragically on the spot!


    With one strike of the sword, more than ten people were in instantly!


    The longsword returned to Ye Sword Saint¡¯s side, but it hadn¡¯t been stained with a single drop of blood. Yet the chilling aura shocked everyone!


    It was only then that the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect remembered he was facing Ye Sword Saint, not someone who could be threatened!


    The Second Elder felt a bit panicked and hurriedly said, "Ye Sword Saint, what on earth is going on? We have no enmity with you. Why have youe to our Medicine Sect to ughter the innocent?"


    "No enmity?" Ye Sword Saint said coldly, "Is it that your memory is too poor, or do you think I¡¯m easily deceived? Last time, you allied with the Su Family from Northern Yan and tried to abduct my daughter, almost bringing disgrace upon her. Doesn¡¯t that count as enmity?"


    All faces changed again. Was Ye Sword Saint here for that matter?


    "The matter fromst time has already passed. Lord Cloud Emperor personally intervened, and you agreed to resolve it peacefully. What is this supposed to mean now?" The Second Elder said angrily, "Do you not regard Lord Cloud Emperor at all?"


    "Cloud Emperor, hmph!" Ye Sword Saint¡¯s face was full of disdain as he coldly said, "What can the Cloud Emperor do? Was your bullying of my daughter done with his consent?"


    Everyone was stunned, and the Second Elder red, "Ye Sword Saint, are you...are you ndering the Cloud Emperor?"


    "Whether it¡¯s nder or not, you know in your heart!" Ye Sword Saint said impatiently, "I¡¯vee today to kill all of you. You keep mentioning the Cloud Emperor, so let hime and see if he dares to stop me today!"


    "You...you even dare to speak like this to the Cloud Emperor..." The Second Elder was both shocked and panicked. Ye Sword Saint didn¡¯t even regard the Cloud Emperor; this was going to be troublesome.


    "Last time he said that as a mortal, the rules of the Heavenly Court constrained me. Today, I kill on this Medicine Sect mountain, where the rules of the Heavenly Court do not apply. If he tries to stop me again, it will be a fight to the death between him and me!"


    With thest words, Ye Sword Saint¡¯s voice was like thunder, reaching the heavens, clearly aimed at the Cloud Emperor.


    The crowd was once again in shock. Ye Sword Saint actually dared to speak such words, showing that he truly had no fear of the Cloud Emperor.


    Now that Ye Sword Saint was on a rampage at the Medicine Sect, how could the crowd resist? Their strength was nowhere near Ye Sword Saint¡¯s!


    Ye Sword Saint couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with these people. He directly controlled his sword, once again slicing toward Medicine Sect Mountain.


    Seeing the situation, everyone¡¯s expressions changed again. Who could stop Ye Sword Saint¡¯s flying sword?


    Watching as the longsword struck down two more people, the Master of Lingxiao Hall couldn¡¯t believe it and personally moved to attack the longsword. However, the result was the same, the longsword sent him flying and left a long wound on his arm.


    It was only because of Lingxiao Hall Master¡¯s formidable strength that this blow didn¡¯t im his life.


    Among these people, Lingxiao Hall Master was one of the top three figures. Even he couldn¡¯t withstand Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strike, let alone the others.


    Seeing everyone hesitating and not daring to act, the Sky de Peak Master frowned. He suddenly gritted his teeth and shouted, "Watch my Heavenly de!"


    The Sky de Peak Master flew into the air, his entire body radiating dazzling light, which gradually formed into the shape of a long de in the sky, about three zhang in length. And the Sky de Peak Master stood in the middle of this light, making himself into the de. This was the most powerful secret technique in the Sky de Peak¡¯s secret arts: the Heavenly de!


    The so-called Heavenly de was to train oneself into a de, united with heaven and earth, capable of borrowing the power of the heavens, terrifyingly powerful.


    Only, the current Sky de Peak Master¡¯s strength was mediocre. This Heavenly de technique he had practiced only six or seven parts of. Normally, in battles with others, he mainly used his Hundred Battle de.


    Now, facing Ye Sword Saint¡¯s formidable assault, he had no choice but to disy the Heavenly de technique.


    The crowd exchanged looks, quicklying to their senses, all moving to support the Sky de Peak Master.


    The Sky de Peak Master had only practiced the technique to six or seven parts, unable to infinitely borrow heaven and earth¡¯s power. So, the crowd lent their strength to him to support the Heavenly de¡¯s energy consumption.


    With everyone¡¯s support, the brilliance of the Heavenly de intensified, but the de itself shrank. From its original three zhang length, it shrank to one zhang, its power restrained and no longer leaking, revealing its most terrifying aspect.


    Ye Sword Saint stood in the distance, quietly watching as the Sky de Peak Master prepared all of this, without interfering, clearly not taking him seriously.


    The Sky de Peak Master, having made his preparations, let out an angry shout, bing the de himself, cutting through the void, striking toward Ye Sword Saint.


    Ye Sword Saint didn¡¯t even recall his longsword. As the Sky de Peak Master rushed toward him, he began to glow as well. In full view, the light around Ye Sword Saint transformed into a long sword, and Ye Sword Saint stood within it.


    "Heavenly Sword!?"


    The crowd eximed, surprised that Ye Sword Saint¡¯s move was very simr to the Sky de Peak Master¡¯s. To make oneself a sword, wasn¡¯t that the Heavenly Sword?


    No one expected that Ye Sword Saint had mastered a Heavenly Sword technique equivalent to the Heavenly de. And crucially, Ye Sword Saint¡¯s Heavenly Sword, the light covered only around him in under two meters, much smaller than the Sky de Peak Master¡¯s one zhang!


    Everyone knew that with such secret techniques, the smaller the area of light, the more terrifying the power.


    The Sky de Peak Master needed everyone¡¯s assistance topress the light within one zhang. Whereas Ye Sword Saint, relying solely on himself, kept the light within two meters, showing a distinct difference in their capabilities.

 Chapter 1626 - 1625: Heavenly Sword vs. Heavenly Blade

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Chapter 1625: Heavenly Sword vs. Heavenly de</h4>


    Watching the brilliance emanating from Ye Sword Saint, the Sky de Peak Lord¡¯splexion changed rapidly; he naturally recognized the gap in power between himself and Ye Sword Saint.


    But at this point, he had no other choice. Now it was like an arrow on the string, and it had to be released; he couldn¡¯t retreat.


    Amidst the howling, the Sky de Peak Lord rushed to Ye Sword Saint¡¯s side. The longsword transformed from the brilliance swung forcefully at Ye Sword Saint.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Ye Sword Saint raised his right hand, extended his sword finger, and directly pointed at the tip of the longsword.


    With a loud boom, the longsword was directly sent flying, and the Sky de Peak Lord let out a muffled grunt, the brilliance around him dispersed.


    As for Ye Sword Saint, he stood proudly in ce,pletely motionless, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    The crowd eximed in shock; although they suspected that the Sky de Peak Lord was no match for Ye Sword Saint, they didn¡¯t expect him to be defeated so miserably!


    "Again!" Ye Sword Saint shouted coldly.


    The Sky de Peak Lord endured the turbulent energy and blood within him, gritted his teeth, and looked at Ye Sword Saint opposite him. Suddenly, he raised his head and roared. All his energy and blood began to boil at that moment; he fully unleashed all his potential, madly absorbing everyone¡¯s power, umting it for his own strength.


    Visibly to the naked eye, the range of brilliance around the Sky de Peak Lord began to shrink, showing that his power was increasing.


    But in fact, there wasn¡¯t the slightest joy among the crowd, but rather faces full of worry.


    The Sky de Peak Lord¡¯s power was augmented based on crazily absorbing everyone¡¯s power. But doing soes with a price, starting with whether he himself can withstand such strong power.


    Although the Sky de Peak Lord could use the method of ¡¯Hundred Battle Sword¡¯ to convert the absorbed power externally, no matter what method he used, he still had to endure a portion of the power himself. The more power he absorbed, the stronger the force he had to endure. By doing so, sooner orter, his own body wouldn¡¯t withstand it, and that would be truly dangerous.


    In the first sh with Ye Sword Saint earlier, the Sky de Peak Lord had already tried his best to absorb enough power to fight Ye Sword Saint. But he still suffered losses at Ye Sword Saint¡¯s hands.


    Now, with anger in his heart, he became even crazier, increasing the consumed power, determined to battle Ye Sword Saint to the end.


    The crowd felt their own power constantly draining away, and the brilliance around the Sky de Peak Lord continued to shrink. But, the Sky de Peak Lord¡¯s body was also trembling, the absorbed power clearly exceeded his capacity to withstand it, and every additional fraction of power absorbed brought more torment.


    However, the Sky de Peak Lord had no choice and could only absorb power desperately. To confront Ye Sword Saint, he at least needed topress the brilliance around him to the same extent as Ye Sword Saint.


    Soon, the face of the Sky de Peak Lord turned crimson due to the intense boiling of his energy and blood. Even the veins on his arms began to bulge, and then marks appeared on his neck and face, along with the grotesque expression caused by anger and pain, making him look like a demon, terrifying everyone.


    Distant Ye Sword Saint¡¯s expression remained serene, not even intervening, not putting the Sky de Peak Lord in his eyes at all.


    Finally, five minutester, the brilliance around the Sky de Peak Lord had already be smaller than the range around Ye Sword Saint. However, at this moment, he also turned into a demon-like figure, with bulging veins all over his face, hair disheveled, looking insane!


    Everyone around was ecstatic, the Sky de Peak Lord had managed to withstand it. Now, his strength was evidently greater than Ye Sword Saint¡¯s. Can Ye Sword Saint stop the next de strike?


    "Kill!" The Sky de Peak Lord roared angrily, using his body as a de, once more shing towards Ye Sword Saint.


    Ye Sword Saint stood proudly motionless, quietly watching the Sky de Peak Lord descending from the sky. This time, he didn¡¯t merely stretch out his two fingers, but as the Sky de Peak Lord fell, he also charged up directly.


    His whole body like an unsheathed longsword, instantly colliding with the Sky de Peak Lord.


    With a thunderous boom, radiant brilliance exploded, causing everyone around to involuntarily close their eyes.


    When they opened their eyes again, Ye Sword Saint was still standing in ce, while the Sky de Peak Lord was sprawled dejectedly on the ground, covered in wounds, unable to even stand!


    Everyone¡¯splexion changed, the Sky de Peak Lord summoned all his strength for one strike and still couldn¡¯t match Ye Sword Saint?


    "How is it possible? How is it possible?" The Sky de Peak Lord appeared insane, trembling, "My strength is clearly stronger than yours, why did I lose to you? Why?"


    "No matter how strong your power is, it¡¯s never yours!" Ye Sword Saint said coldly, "The path of cultivation isn¡¯t just about pursuing power. Otherwise, how could someone of the Venerable Realm y a Land Immortal? All my strength is cultivated by myself, whereas most of your poweres from external sources. Although slightly stronger, you can¡¯t truly control it. With power dispersed, unable to be as precise as mine, controlled at will, how can youpare with me?"


    The Sky de Peak Lord¡¯s face turned bleak, what Ye Sword Saint said was precisely the reality he was facing. Although his umted power was stronger than Ye Sword Saint¡¯s, he himself couldn¡¯t control this power, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t be an opponent for Ye Sword Saint!


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd on the mountain, and coldly asked, "Is there anyone else nning to challenge me? If not, I won¡¯t be polite!"


    The crowd on the mountain looked at each other, all showing fear. Ye Sword Saint could defeat the Sky de Peak Lord under such circumstances; who else would dare to fight him?


    Seeing no one respond, Ye Sword Saint said no more, reached out, and pointed at the longsword in the sky, which immediately transformed into a flying sword, rushing towards the crowd on the mountain.


    Seeing the longsword approaching, the expressions of everyone on the mountain turned panicked. With Ye Sword Saint attacking this way, who could be a match for him? If Ye Sword Saint kept ughtering like this, how many would survive on this mountain?


    "Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid, fight him!" The Second Elder of Medicine Sect shouted angrily, "We have no retreat left, are we to just sit and wait for death?"


    The Second Elder¡¯s words instantly resonated with the crowd, they all became frenzied, faces furious, turned back rushing towards Ye Sword Saint.


    Ye Sword Saint showed no fear, the flying sword constantly shing in the air, those Land Immortals were cut down like raindrops. Among these people on the mountain, few could defend against Ye Sword Saint¡¯s attack, most couldn¡¯t even withstand one strike under the flying sword.


    Before long, one or twenty Land Immortals were ughtered under Ye Sword Saint¡¯s sword. And those on the mountain were nearly in despair because they couldn¡¯t even get close to Ye Sword Saint!

 Chapter 1627 - 1626 Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 1627: Chapter 1626 ughter</h4>


    Ye Sword Saint stood in the sky above Medicine Sect Mountain, hands sped behind his back, quietly watching the flying swords below shing enemies, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, the people in the mountain seemed to have entered Asura Hell. Previously, they were moring to fight Ye Sword Saint to the death. However, in the end, they realized they couldn¡¯t even get close to Ye Sword Saint, and the flying swords were so elusive and terrifying. All they could do was desperately cope with the flying swords that might strike any moment. No one could confront Ye Sword Saint anymore.


    This situation is essentially a one-sided massacre!


    If thest time, the Four Great Sects witnessed Ye Sword Saint¡¯s strength, then this time, they truly witnessed Ye Sword Saint¡¯s terror.


    Thest time, although Ye Sword Saint made a move, he didn¡¯t go all out because of the Cloud Emperor. But this time, Ye Sword Saint came with the intention to kill, so how could he spare these people? When the flying swords attack, there¡¯s no mercy!


    The people from the Four Great Sects werepletely overwhelmed, those who were slightly stronger could dodge or block Ye Sword Saint¡¯s flying swords. But the weaker ones weren¡¯t even a match for a single strike and were directly in by the flying swords.


    For a time, Medicine Sect Mountain was filled with cries of agony, turning into a living Purgatory. Everyone was in panic, shouting and trying to escape this area.


    However, Ye Sword Saint had anticipated this situation long ago. So, he stood in the sky to prevent these people from escaping. The entire mountain range was sealed off by him. If these people wanted to escape, they would have to get past him, which waspletely impossible.


    If this continues, Ye Sword Saint can kill everyone on this mountain without any problem. Ye Sword Saint¡¯s vow to eradicate the Heavenly Court¡¯s wings is by no means empty words.


    The people on the mountain gradually changed from initial angry shouts to screams, then to wails, and finally even begged for mercy. However, Ye Sword Saint showed no sign of sparing them, his expression remained cold, allowing the flying swords to wreak havoc on the mountain.


    "Second Elder, will the Heavenly Courte to save us?" the Sect Master of Lingxiao Hall couldn¡¯t help but shout. They had struggled for so long, unable to escape, unable to fight; their only hopey with the Heavenly Court.


    Yet, so much time had passed, so many people had died on the mountain, but the Heavenly Court was still nowhere to be seen, causing even greater panic in their hearts. Could it be that the Heavenly Court intends to abandon them?


    "The Heavenly Court will definitelye to save us!" the Second Elder shouted back, although he himself was quite bewildered, but all he could do now was to encourage everyone, lest they fall into despair.


    "Then why haven¡¯t theye yet?" Everyone called out, they truly couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    The Second Elder didn¡¯t know how to answer; he had no idea what the Heavenly Court¡¯s situation was. For such a major event, at least a few Law Enforcers shoulde. But not a single person from the Heavenly Court had appeared; what exactly was going on?


    In fact, these people didn¡¯t know, it wasn¡¯t that the Heavenly Court didn¡¯t want to help. The Heavenly Court actually sent many people over to try to stop it, but they were intercepted by people led by Qinghe Academy. In the unseen skies, quite a few people were in a standoff. Qinghe Academy was dying time for Ye Sword Saint.


    The people from the Heavenly Court couldn¡¯t directly confront those from Qinghe Academy, as doing so would prematurely trigger a war between the Heavenly Court and the Human World, which didn¡¯t fit into the Heavenly Court¡¯s ns, so they were in a standoff.


    Under such circumstances, Ye Sword Saint could carry out a one-sided massacre on Medicine Sect Mountain without hindrance!


    However, this massacre didn¡¯tst long, as the Heavenly Court finally took action again. This time, arge group came from the Heavenly Court, led by none other than the Cloud Emperor.


    The Cloud Emperor led his people down, intending to go directly to Medicine Sect Mountain, but the Dean had already spotted their whereabouts and immediately led people to intercept them, directly blocking the Cloud Emperor and others.


    The Cloud Emperor stood in front of the crowd, looking at the Dean with a slight frown: "Dean, what do you mean by this?"


    "Nothing!" The Dean smiled faintly, "The starlight is nice tonight, I brought people to admire the moon."


    "Admire the moon? Then why are you blocking us?" the Cloud Emperor asked in a deep voice.


    "We¡¯re all old friends, seeing you makes me very happy, so I wanted to invite you to admire the moon together!" The Dean smiled, "Lord Cloud Emperor, you wouldn¡¯t refuse me this face, would you?"


    The Cloud Emperor¡¯s expression turned icy, speaking in a deep voice, "Dean, I know you¡¯re dying for Ye Sword Saint. But don¡¯t forget, Qinghe Academy is neutral. As long as we, the Heavenly Court, adhere to the rules, Qinghe Academy cannot interfere with our affairs!"


    "That¡¯s right!" The Dean smiled faintly, "Qinghe Academy has always been neutral, although, the premise is the Heavenly Court adhering to the rules. If Lord Cloud Emperor adheres to the rules, then of course, we remain neutral!"


    The dean implied that if the Heavenly Court did not adhere to the rules, then Qinghe Academy would intervene and would not let them leave.


    "Our Heavenly Court always adheres to the rules, that¡¯s beyond doubt!" the Cloud Emperor said coldly, "Now, can you let us pass?"


    "There¡¯s no problem letting you pass, but if Lord Cloud Emperor is truly able to follow the rules, I hope you don¡¯t go to Medicine Sect Mountain!" The Dean chuckled softly.


    "Medicine Sect Mountain doesn¡¯t belong to you, why can¡¯t we go there?" The Cloud Emperor¡¯s voice was cold.


    "It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t go, but Ye Sword Saint is currently at Medicine Sect Mountain seeking revenge. And Medicine Sect Mountain is originally outside the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court. If you go there, it will interfere with Ye Sword Saint¡¯s revenge, which would vite the rules!" The Dean smiled faintly, "To prevent you from breaking the rules, I¡¯m not letting you go to Medicine Sect Mountain!"


    "Rest assured, we won¡¯t do anything against the rules!" Cloud Emperor¡¯s voice was icy, "We have our own matters to attend to!"


    "I don¡¯t know what matters Lord Cloud Emperor refers to!" The Dean continued to block Cloud Emperor and his people with his characteristic smile.


    "The matters of the Heavenly Court don¡¯t require reporting to you, do they?" The Cloud Emperor shouted angrily.


    "Indeed, the matters of the Heavenly Court don¡¯t need reporting to me. It¡¯s just. I¡¯m a bit curious, besides, what I want to say is, since Ye Sword Saint has already gone to Medicine Sect Mountain first. If there¡¯s any business, one should wait in line, shouldn¡¯t they?" The Dean smiled.


    The Cloud Emperor, enraged, was about to speak when a green shadow suddenly shed across the sky, heading straight for Medicine Sect Mountain.


    The Dean¡¯s face changed instantly upon seeing the green shadow. He had no time to stop Cloud Emperor and the others, immediately turning to head toward Medicine Sect Mountain.

 Chapter 1628 - 1627: Master of the Heavenly Court

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Chapter 1627: Master of the Heavenly Court</h4>


    The azure shadow moved incredibly fast, reaching the sky over Medicine Sect Mountain in the blink of an eye.


    Below, Ye Sword Saint also sensed the presence of the azure shadow. He immediately looked up and red coldly at the azure shadow descending from the sky. As the shadow became nearer, Ye Sword Saint flicked his finger, and the longsword below instantly flew to his hand. He looked up at the shadow with a solemn expression.


    However, the azure shadow did not descend toward him. After rushing down, itnded directly on Medicine Sect Mountain.


    At this moment, the people on Medicine Sect Mountain finally saw clearly. This azure shadow was actually an old man dressed in a blue Taoist robe.


    The old man looked to be around seventy or eighty years old, with a head full of lifeless silver hair. His face was gaunt, giving off an eerie sense of death.


    Yet, as he stood there, no one dared to underestimate him. The azure aura around him shot straight into the sky, seemingly capable of connecting with the heavens, leaving people awestruck.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and everyone stared in disbelief at the old man, not one of them knowing who he was.


    In the air, Ye Sword Saint frowned deeply. He looked at the old man, and his face turned uncharacteristically grave.


    The old man, however, remained calm. He stood with hands behind his back, quietly observing Ye Sword Saint in the air, and spoke with a hoarse, weathered voice: "To err is human, Ye Sword Saint. Though these people indeed disrespected your daughter, their crimes do not warrant death. Why pursue such relentless ughter?"


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s face turned cold, and he replied in a deep voice: "Whether or not I kill, does it concern you?"


    "Not at all!" The old man shook his head.


    "Then what are you doing here?" Ye Sword Saint retorted coldly: "This ce is Medicine Sect Mountain, adhering to protocol, not within your Heavenly Court¡¯s jurisdiction. Here, I can kill Land Immortals,moners, anyone, and it¡¯s irrelevant to your Heavenly Court. You may be the master of Heavenly Court, but you have no control over me!"


    Upon these words, the crowd exhaled in shock, staring at the old man with amazement.


    This old man was actually the master of Heavenly Court?


    Among the Heavenly Court, the Cloud Emperor was only the second inmand; the true leader was the Heavenly Court¡¯s master!


    Yet, in reality, the four major sects had already pledged allegiance to the Heavenly Court butcked even the chance to meet the Cloud Emperor, let alone the master of Heavenly Court.


    Now the master of Heavenly Court had finally appeared and on the matter concerning the four major sects no less, naturally causing great excitement among these people. The crowd¡¯s expression turned ted, with the master of Heavenly Court here, Ye Sword Saint couldn¡¯t possibly kill them!


    At this moment, from the sky descended people quickly, precisely the dean with members of Qinghe Academy and the Cloud Emperor with Heavenly Court members.


    As these people appeared, a confrontation ensued in the sky. The dean frowned, looking coldly at the Heavenly Court master below.


    Every master of Heavenly Court was the most powerful in Heavenly Court, also a prominent figure in the Heavenly Realm.


    The previous master, after battling Su Zhan, went missing.


    This current master has held the position only for a dozen or so years, and even the dean had seldom seen him,pletely unfamiliar with his personality.


    The master of Heavenly Court¡¯s appearance also made the dean anxious, could the battle between Heavenly Court and Human World trulymence tonight?


    The appearance of these individuals directly intensified the tense atmosphere.


    Nevertheless, the master of Heavenly Court remained indifferent, calmly ncing at the dean and others in the air,stly focusing his gaze on Ye Sword Saint.


    "I came here just to persuade you with a word, if you don¡¯t wish to listen, simply pretend I never said it!" the master of Heavenly Court stated.


    "You¡¯ve said what you should, you may leave!" Ye Sword Saint said coldly: "Don¡¯t interfere with my tasks!"


    The master of Heavenly Court smiled: "I¡¯ve said my piece, but our matters are not yet concluded!"


    "What do you mean!" Ye Sword Saint furrowed his brow: "What, you intend to help them? Don¡¯t forget, Heavenly Court has its rules. I don¡¯t care what the four major sects¡¯ rtionship with you is, they aren¡¯t Heavenly Court¡¯s people, they aren¡¯t within Heavenly Court¡¯s jurisdiction on Medicine Sect Mountain, you Heavenly Court have no right concerning their matters, let alone assisting them!"


    The master of Heavenly Court¡¯s expression stayed calm: "You¡¯re right, we indeed have no right concerning you and the four major sects. But the issue is, we do have the power to punish the four major sects!"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Sword Saint questioned in surprise, wasn¡¯t the master of Heavenly Court supposed to rescue the four major sects, why is he seemingly punishing them instead?


    Even the four major sect members were bewildered, utterly unclear on the situation.


    The master of Heavenly Court directly turned to the four major sects, speaking coldly: "Members of the four major sects, stole the Heavenly Court¡¯s supreme treasure, causing significant loss to us, naturally they deserve Heavenly Court¡¯s punishment. Send for them, bring them all to me, no matter what, find out the whereabouts of the treasure!"


    "Yes!" Cloud Emperor responded, immediately leading men to charge down.


    The four major sect members were stunned, what on earth was happening here?


    "No, we... we¡¯re wronged..." Medicine Sect¡¯s second elder immediately shouted: "Master, we are truly wronged, we did not steal any treasure..."


    "No?" Cloud Emperor replied coldly: "During that time, only you ventured to the Heavenly Court, if it wasn¡¯t you who stole it, then who? Stop wasting words, take them away!"


    The members of Heavenly Court immediately rushed down to apprehend these people.


    The four major sect members were anxiously crying out their innocence, but the master of Heavenly Court and Cloud Emperor paid them no heed, allowing them to plead fruitlessly.


    Seeing these people being captured by Heavenly Court, Ye Sword Saint suddenly said sternly: "Wait!"


    Cloud Emperor turned and looked at Ye Sword Saint: "What?"


    "There¡¯s an order in doing things, since I came first, naturally I should first hold them ountable!" Ye Sword Saint said sternly: "What does it mean for you to just take them away?"


    "Indeed, things should be sequential but must also consider importance," Cloud Emperor said: "What they stole is the Heavenly Court¡¯s extremely crucial treasure, of course we need to first interrogate its whereabouts. If you kill them all, then what do we ask?"


    Ye Sword Saint furrowed his brow, of course he did not believe these people stole the Heavenly Court treasure, it¡¯s merely what the Heavenly Court imed. Based on their pleas, the Heavenly Court likely intended to use it as an excuse to take them away, essentially rescuing them.


    And these people couldn¡¯tprehend Heavenly Court¡¯s intent, continuing to plead, truly foolish.


    But naturally, Ye Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t let them simply take these people away.

 Chapter 1629 - 1628: Send Them to the Heavenly Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1629: Chapter 1628: Send Them to the Heavenly Realm</h4>


    "There¡¯s no need to take anyone away just to find out the whereabouts of the treasure!" Ye Sword Saint said coldly. "Since I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t I help interrogate them while I kill them?"


    The Cloud Emperor frowned and said in a deep voice, "I made it very clear, this object is a treasure of our Heavenly Court. You¡¯re asking about the news of our Heavenly Court¡¯s treasure in front of so many people, do you intend to leak our Heavenly Court¡¯s secrets? Ye Sword Saint, you keep telling me that the Heavenly Court should abide by the rules. But now, youpletely disregard our secrets. Are you abiding by the rules?"


    "Heh..." Ye Sword Saint sneered. "Cloud Emperor, spare me the nonsense. I¡¯m no fool; do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do? You¡¯re just protecting these people; what¡¯s the point of making so many excuses?"


    "Ye Sword Saint, I hope you won¡¯t make such baseless assumptions about others!" the Cloud Emperor said coldly. "The Heavenly Court¡¯s treasure was lost, of course, we need to find someone to rify!"


    "Then just take a few people with you, why take them all!" Ye Sword Saint responded coldly.


    "We don¡¯t know who took it, so naturally, we¡¯re taking everyone!" the Cloud Emperor countered directly.


    "What if I don¡¯t let you take them?" Ye Sword Saint also showed true anger, his voice turning much colder.


    "So you¡¯re saying you want to interfere in the affairs of the Heavenly Court?" the Cloud Emperor¡¯s voice also turned cold.


    "You were the first to interfere in my affairs!" Ye Sword Saint said mercilessly. "I¡¯m about to be a Law Enforcer, and these people once bullied my daughter. If I be a Law Enforcer, they might take the opportunity to bully her again. For my daughter¡¯s sake, I must kill them and settle everything clearly. You¡¯re taking them away, investigating, and then most of them will be released back ¡ª you¡¯re simply protecting them. Or maybe you just want to help them bully my daughter!"


    By the end of his speech, Ye Sword Saint¡¯s voice had cooled significantly, and his longsword beside him began to hum. It was evident that Ye Sword Saint was truly enraged and might actually go to war with the Heavenly Court.


    The Cloud Emperor¡¯splexion changed slightly. Besides Ye Sword Saint¡¯s considerable strength, the crucial point was that Ye Sword Saint was a favored person, and even the Heavenly Court couldn¡¯t decide his fate. Now, although the master of the Heavenly Court surpassed Ye Sword Saint in strength and indeed could defeat him, the key issue was that the master dared not do so.


    Therefore, in Ye Sword Saint¡¯s case, they always followed the rules. The dean thought they wanted to use rules to suppress Qinghe Academy. In fact, the dean only guessed half-right; the main reason the Heavenly Court acted this way was that a major figure in the Heavenly Realm had their eyes on Ye Sword Saint, considering him a promising talent, intending to send him to the Heavenly Realm without any hurdles!


    Now, as Ye Sword Saint openly expressed his intent to kill members of the four major sects, how should the Heavenly Court choose?


    The Heavenly Court indeed had the power to stop Ye Sword Saint. But the problem was, if they intervened, how many people would die at Ye Sword Saint¡¯s hands?


    The master of the Heavenly Court was present, but the problem was, he couldn¡¯t attack Ye Sword Saint. If he destroyed Ye Sword Saint¡¯s Sword Heart, it would ruin him, and the major figures in the Heavenly Realm would be displeased!


    So, in this situation, the Heavenly Court was in a dilemma.


    As the Cloud Emperor hesitated, the master of the Heavenly Court standing not far away suddenly spoke.


    "Ye Sword Saint, do you know how we intend to punish the people of the four major sects?"


    Ye Sword Saint looked at the master of the Heavenly Court and said coldly, "Unless you kill them all, there¡¯s nothing to talk about!"


    "Killing them is, of course, impossible." The master of the Heavenly Court shook his head. "These people stole a treasure of our Heavenly Court, which is also a highly significant treasure in the Heavenly Realm. The Heavenly Realm takes this matter extremely seriously, so we cannot judge them. Thus, the Heavenly Realm has ordered us to send all members of the four major sects to the Heavenly Realm for them to be judged!"


    "What!?"


    The moment the words were spoken, the entire audience gasped, and even figures like Ye Sword Saint and the dean in the air were dumbfounded, their faces full of surprise.


    The Heavenly Court, nning to send the members of the four major sects to the Heavenly Realm?


    This was indeed peculiar!


    If the Heavenly Court intended to protect the members of the four major sects, to have them work for the Heavenly Court, they would surely strive to preserve their lives so they could continue serving the Heavenly Court in the Human World.


    However, sending them to the Heavenly Realm was different.


    Once sent to the Heavenly Realm, returning would be impossible, given that the Boundary Point was controlled by Qinghe Academy. Moreover, with the instability of the Heavenly Road, traversing it was no easy task.


    Under such circumstances, if the four major sects were sent to the Heavenly Realm, it meant they would be wholly unable to assist the Heavenly Court.


    If so, what purpose would there be in the Heavenly Court protecting the four major sects?


    Ye Sword Saint furrowed his brows, exchanging a nce with the dean in the air, both puzzled by the Heavenly Court¡¯s intentions.


    The members of the four major sects were panicked. Their coboration with the Heavenly Court was primarily to serve as representatives of the Heavenly Realm over the Human World when the Heavenly Realm took control. In this way, they would be below the Heavenly Realm yet above the Human World.


    But now, with the Heavenly Court intending to send them to the Heavenly Realm, how could they govern the Human World in the future?


    Moreover, the critical question was, what is the Heavenly Realm? It is a ce where Land Immortals are as numerous as clouds and experts fill the skies.


    The members of the four major sects could unt their power over mortals in the Human World, and even stand high above those major families and sects. However, once they went to the Heavenly Realm, what would they be?


    If they went to the Heavenly Realm, they certainly wouldn¡¯t maintain their current status. Survival would even be a challenge!


    So, after a moment of shock, they all cried out, "We¡¯re innocent, my lord, we¡¯re innocent! We truly didn¡¯t steal the Heavenly Court¡¯s treasure!"


    "My lord, we are loyal to the Heavenly Court, how could we steal Heavenly Court¡¯s treasures?"


    "My lord, this must be a misunderstanding. We would never, nor dare to betray the Heavenly Court..."


    These people wailed and pleaded, hoping the Heavenly Court would believe them. However, the Heavenly Court¡¯s people couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them, as if everything had already been decided.

 Chapter 1630 - 1629 Sent into the Heavenly Road

    <h4>Chapter 1630: Chapter 1629 Sent into the Heavenly Road</h4>


    The Lord of the Heavenly Court quietly watched Ye Sword Saint: "Ye Sword Saint, I know what you¡¯re worried about. You can rest assured about this. Once the people of the four major sects go to the Heavenly Realm, they won¡¯t be able to return to the Human World, so you need not worry anymore!"


    Ye Sword Saint frowned deeply as he continued pondering over the matter.


    The trouble he caused tonight was aimed at removing all the wings of the Heavenly Court in the Human World. But now, the Heavenly Court ns to send the four major sects to the Heavenly Realm, which is tantamount to cutting off its own wings.


    Under these circumstances, Ye Sword Saint found it no longer meaningful to continue killing these people.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t figure out why the Heavenly Court would do such a thing.


    Of course, Ye Sword Saint didn¡¯t believe the Heavenly Court¡¯s excuse; these people certainly wouldn¡¯t steal the treasures of the Heavenly Court. So, the real reason the Heavenly Court did all this must be to protect the four major sects.


    But the question is, for the Heavenly Court, the four major sects are merely a pack of running dogs and thugs, why would it protect them in such a manner? What could possibly be the Heavenly Court¡¯s purpose?


    Sending the people of the four major sects to the Heavenly Realm would definitely require a great amount of power from the Heavenly Court, which was a considerable burden. After all, the Heavenly Road was unstable right now, and careless mistakes could lead to idents.


    For the sake of the four major sects, who could no longer serve it, was the Heavenly Court¡¯s decision worthwhile?


    After thinking hard for a long time, Ye Sword Saint still couldn¡¯tprehend the Heavenly Court¡¯s motives in all of this.


    He raised his head and looked at the Dean in the sky, who also wore a face full of confusion.


    The two exchanged nces, both perceiving each other¡¯s perplexity. Ultimately, the Dean slightly nodded at Ye Sword Saint.


    Ye Sword Saint understood the Dean¡¯s sentiment, identical to his own.


    Since the Heavenly Court intended to send the four major sects to the Heavenly Realm, Ye Sword Saint had no further reason to kill them. Doing so required considerable effort and was certainly unsuitable. It made more sense to let the Heavenly Court dispatch the four major sects to the Heavenly Realm, thus expending the Heavenly Court¡¯s strength, which would be beneficial for them.


    "Alright!" Ye Sword Saint gradually nodded: "If you are going to send them to the Heavenly Realm for judgment, then I can rest assured. However, I want to see you send them to the Heavenly Realm, and it must bepleted within today!"


    "Ye Sword Saint, don¡¯t be too excessive!" Cloud Emperor frowned and bellowed.


    Ye Sword Saintpletely ignored this, while the Lord of the Heavenly Court merely smiled faintly and nodded: "No problem, we can send them to the Heavenly Realm right now!"


    "Right now?" Ye Sword Saint was unintentionally surprised, having thought the Lord of the Heavenly Court intended to stall for time. Unexpectedly, he agreed so readily.


    "Dean, may we trouble you?" The Lord of the Heavenly Court cupped his hands toward the Dean: "We need to borrow the Heavenly Road!"


    The Dean¡¯s expression was calm: "No problem!"


    "Thank you!" The Lord of the Heavenly Court nodded and waved: "Come, take away all the people of the four major sects!"


    The people of the four major sects were in a daze; the decision had been made so quickly, and now they were to be sent to the Heavenly Realm?


    "Sir, we are falsely used..."


    Many people shouted, but no one paid attention to them. The Lord of the Heavenly Court even waved his hand to create a barrier of power, enclosing them and muffling their voices.


    The Dean also sent a signal, causing those stopping the Law Enforcers in the sky to descend one after another.


    The Law Enforcers swiftly dispersed under the Lord of the Heavenly Court¡¯smand, heading to the ces of the four major sects to capture all their members.


    Three hourster, everyone was brought to Qinghe Academy, with nearly all members of the four major sects having arrived here.


    Perhaps one or two slipped through the cracks, but they weren¡¯t key figures in the four major sects, thus attracting no attention. As long as those key figures were here, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    At Qinghe Academy, most were left outside, with only around a dozen being allowed into the underground chamber. After all, few knew about the chamber, and even fewer knew the locations of the eight world Boundary Points.


    The people of the four major sects werepletely subdued and brought into the underground chamber.


    After Ye Sword Saint personally counted the number of people, the Dean opened the stone coffin that led to the Heavenly Realm, preparing to send them onto the Heavenly Road.


    At this moment, the Lord of the Heavenly Court approached and said softly: "Wait!"


    Ye Sword Saint looked at the Lord of the Heavenly Court with full vignce; was he about to go back on his word?


    The Lord of the Heavenly Court remained expressionless, reaching into his robes to take out a small boat model. He ced the model into the stone coffin, and it quickly disappeared.


    "Alright!" The Lord of the Heavenly Court turned to the people of the four major sects: "Once you enter, jump onto that boat; it¡¯s our Heavenly Realm¡¯s Space Artifact, which will protect you as you pass through the Heavenly Road. Upon arrival in the Heavenly Realm, someone wille to collect you. Remember, you must jump onto that boat, or risk bing lost in the Heavenly Road, with no possibility of rescue!"


    The people of the four major sects wore reluctant expressions; they genuinely did not wish to go to the Heavenly Realm. Yet, they no longer had the privilege of voicing their opinions.


    Cloud Emperor personally escorted them to the stone coffin, tossing them in one by one.


    Ye Sword Saint, the Dean, and the others watched the process unfold, breathing a sigh of relief as they saw everyone tossed into the stone coffin.


    Once on the Heavenly Road, returning was no easy feat.


    The Heavenly Road was incredibly unstable, making its internal situation especiallyplex. The small boat thrown in by the Lord of the Heavenly Court was a necessary measure. Without it, the people of the four major sects who entered might count themselves lucky if even one reached the Heavenly Realm.


    Even experts sent from the Heavenly Realm to the Human World must tread carefully on the Heavenly Road. Not only does it require significant energy expenditure, the Human World¡¯s support is also necessary, otherwise, entering via the Heavenly Road from the Heavenly Realm entails extreme difficulty. A slight mishap could result in getting lost there, an eternal trap from which escape is impossible.


    And this, is the key reason the Human World can contend with the Heavenly Realm. The Heavenly Realm¡¯s strength far surpasses that of the Human World; in directbat, the Human World would be no match.


    However, due to the instability of the Heavenly Road, the Heavenly Realm¡¯s people find it difficult to enter the Human World, resulting in the current situation. Otherwise, the Human World would have long been overtaken by the Heavenly Realm¡¯smunication, rendering Qinghe Academy and events like the Heavenly War unnecessary!

 Chapter 1631 - 1630 Selection

    <h4>Chapter 1631: Chapter 1630 Selection</h4>


    Ye Sword Saint watched as these people were sent into the Heavenly Realm, and thus he no longer pursued the matter.


    Next, he originally nned to make a trip to the Su Family in Yanbei to settle Su Huo incidentally. However, there was not enough time now; it was already morning, and there wasn¡¯t enough time to travel to and from the Su Family in Yanbei because the selection for the Law Enforcers was about to begin.


    However, Ye Sword Saint did not feel any regret. The people of the Su Family in Yanbei, he could deal with them or not, as they were Su Yang¡¯s enemies. Perhaps, it would be most appropriate for Su Yang to deal with them himself once he grew stronger.


    In the morning, Su Yang finally learned about the events that had urred the previous night. The matter of the four major sects being sent to the Heavenly Road was personally told to him by the dean. This was something unknown to the outside world.


    In the morning, Su Yang took Ye Wantong to Qinghe Academy, where the selection of Law Enforcers was taking ce.


    There, Su Yang also saw those ranked at the top of the lists.


    Although these figures were ranked quite high on various lists, in fact, none could trulypare with Ye Sword Saint.


    In fact, the strength of these individuals was somewhat weaker than even those strong figures within the Ten Great Sects. For example, Xu Fenghou from the Hidden Sword Pavilion was a hidden expert, an extremely powerful existence, even stronger than the current number one on the Heavenly Rankings.


    However, the Ten Great Sects were always beyond the control of the Heavenly Court. So although there were many experts among the Ten Great Sects, they did not participate in the rankings nor in the selection of Law Enforcers.


    For instance, the Martial God within the Martial God Altar who had been in seclusion, was just a legendary existence, with strength so powerful it was shocking. He was also not within the selection range of Law Enforcers.


    This time, the selection of Law Enforcers was actually without much suspense.


    The Lord of the Heavenly Court was not even present, only the Cloud Emperor made an appearance to say some pleasantries, and then the selection for Law Enforcers began.


    This time, a total of five Law Enforcers were selected, and Ye Sword Saint was indeed among them, as everyone had anticipated.


    This matter, from start to finish, took less than an hour and was concluded quickly. These five selected individuals were naturally to be taken directly to the Heavenly Court.


    Ye Wantong followed Su Yang, watching the selection process of the Law Enforcers from start to finish. When she heard that her father was selected as a Law Enforcer, she could no longer hold back her tears.


    Once Ye Sword Saint was selected as a Law Enforcer, he would be a person of the Heavenly Court, and what he did afterward would no longer be up to him. Even wanting to see his daughter again would not be an easy task!


    After the meeting ended, Ye Sword Saint walked over directly. Ye Wantong had already cried into a teary mess, and seeing Ye Sword Saint approach, she rushed over to hug him, tremblingly saying, "Dad..."


    Ye Sword Saint¡¯s face was full of gentle light as he softly stroked his daughter¡¯s hair, gently saying, "It¡¯s okay, Dad will definitelye back!"


    Ye Wantong choked even more, hugging Ye Sword Saint without letting go.


    Ye Sword Saint looked towards Su Yang standing beside him, his expression suddenly turning cold: "Su Yang, I leave my daughter to you. Listen to me clearly, if I find out you bully her, I will definitely not spare you!"


    Su Yang smiled, "Uncle Ye, I can¡¯t even bring myself to love her enough, how could I possibly bully her? Don¡¯t worry, as long as I am here, no one in this world can bully her!"


    "With those words, it seems you have some conscience!" Ye Sword Saint nodded with a smile, took out a scroll and handed it to Su Yang, "This is my years of experience in swordsmanship. Although the sword technique Wan Tong and I practice is different, it¡¯s also suitable for her cultivation. I know the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book is in your possession; your father¡¯s understanding is far deeper than mine. Work with the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book to help me select the most suitable cultivation method for Wan Tong to follow!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!" Su Yang nodded.


    Ye Sword Saint slowly nodded, ncing at those people from the Heavenly Court in the distance, a slight sneer appearing on his face, "What difference does it make to go to the Heavenly Court? How could I, Ye, ever be bound by anyone in my life!"


    After a brief farewell, Ye Sword Saint finally left, departing with those from the Heavenly Court.


    Ye Wantong leaned on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, her eyes filled with tears as she watched Ye Sword Saint leave, finally unable to hold back as she cried again.


    Su Yang held Ye Wantong, gentlyforting her. In truth, watching Ye Sword Saint leave left Su Yang feeling empty as well.


    This man provided him with countless help and support. It could be said that Su Yang¡¯s ability to grow to this day wasrgely due to Ye Sword Saint¡¯s help. Ye Sword Saint was like a mentor to him, and he learned so much from him!


    And now, he finally had to part ways. Although Ye Sword Saint spoke lightly of it, once he went to the Heavenly Court, how could it be easy to see him again?


    Su Yang recalled what a previous Law Enforcer had said, that once he became a Law Enforcer, he even watched helplessly as his family was harmed without being able to intervene.


    Bing a Law Enforcer meant many things were beyond one¡¯s control!


    Could Ye Sword Saint change this situation?


    After seeing Ye Sword Saint off, Su Yang took Ye Wantong back to the Shen Family courtyard.


    During this period, Ye Wantong mainly followed Su Yang, training in the World Melting Furnace.


    Her father¡¯s departure was a significant blow to Ye Wantong. Her determination to cultivate grew even stronger, and upon returning, she went straight to the World Melting Furnace to enter seclusion, striving to grow into a person like her father!


    Su Yang followed her to the World Melting Furnace, not rushing to cultivate, but instead opened the scroll Ye Sword Saint had given him, reading it from start to finish.


    There¡¯s no denying that Ye Sword Saint was indeed a genius in cultivation. The swordsmanship on this scroll was extraordinarily mysterious. Even after just one read, Su Yang greatly benefited, enhancing even his previous practice of the Myriad Sword Technique greatly.


    Of course, as Ye Sword Saint mentioned, the cultivation method on this scroll suited only Ye Sword Saint and not Ye Wantong. After all, Ye Sword Saint cultivated the King¡¯s Sword, a path of never losing, a mindset Ye Wantong couldn¡¯t possibly possess. So giving this sword technique directly to her was naturally unsuitable.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book contained many sword technique secrets. Su Yangbined these secret techniques and finally chose aplete set of cultivation methods suitable for Ye Wantong. Whenbined with Ye Sword Saint¡¯s cultivation insights, it was supremely perfect!


    As long as Ye Wantong followed this secret technique to cultivate, she would eventually grow, and her future achievements would likely not fall short of Ye Sword Saint!

 Chapter 1632 - 1631 Earth Bear

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Chapter 1631 Earth Bear</h4>


    Ye Wantong obtained this entire set of cultivation methods and regarded it as a precious treasure. It took her a full ten days tomit the entire set of cultivation secret techniques to memory before she began her practice.


    Of course, the ten days in the World Melting Furnace equate to just one day in the Human World. Cultivating here indeed yields twice the results with half the effort.


    Ye Wantong had a solid foundation in cultivation before and was already able to fly by sword. However, she was following in her father¡¯s footsteps, achieving Great Perfection in every realm. Therefore, she was now busy breaking through the bottleneck of the Venerable Realm.


    Only after breaking through this bottleneck can true cultivation begin. The bottleneck to the Great Perfection of the Venerable Realm is much more difficult than before. Many people are stuck at this stage, spending their entire lives unable to achieve Great Perfection in this realm!


    Ye Wantong, being the daughter of Ye Sword Saint, has talents not inferior to her father¡¯s. Plus, she was cultivating the best secret techniques, allowing her to quickly break through the bottleneck of the Venerable. Next, she prepared to continue cultivating to achieve Great Perfection in this realm.


    During this time, Su Yang was also primarily cultivating within the World Melting Furnace. He would leave once every ten days, which is equivalent to one day in the Human World, to check on the outside world and see what had happened.


    After Ye Sword Saint and the others were selected into the Heavenly Court to be Law Enforcers, the Human World indeed had a period of peace without any significant events.


    In the Capital City, only the conflict between Lv Donglin and the Martial Champion of the Zhang Family had resumed. Su Yang didn¡¯t intervene, but he told Lv Donglin that if he needed help, he could ask at any time, and Su Yang would lend a hand.


    After all, Lv Donglin was Su Yang¡¯s friend, and the Zhang Family had previously taken action against Su Yang.


    However, the conflict between Lv Donglin and the Zhang Family was still at a minor level for the time being, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t be of much help at the moment.


    Thus, more than three months passed, equating to over two years inside the World Melting Furnace.


    The three Single-horned Wolf cubs raised by ck Widow had already matured, bing exceptionally majestic, awe-inspiring, and possessing formidablebat strength.


    During this time in the World Melting Furnace, Su Yang and the others explored some areas and encountered other Exotic Beasts, all of which were incredibly powerful beings.


    Among these encounters, Ye Wantong discovered a gluttonous little bear by chance. This little creature was caught pilfering the jerky Ye Wantong had set out to dry. When Ye Wantong picked it up, its mouth was stuffed full of jerky, its cheeks puffed out, and its little belly round and bulging.


    This wasn¡¯t its first offense; Ye Wantong had long noticed the mysterious disappearance of her dried jerky, only to find this little creature was the thief. Seeing its cheeks bulging and continued effort to stuff its mouth when caught, Ye Wantong found the situation both amusing and exasperating.


    The little creature was too adorable, and Ye Wantong was quite fond of it, so she decided to keep it.


    However, this little bear had a huge appetite, consuming more food daily than Su Yang, Ye Wantong, and ck Widowbined.


    Along with the three Single-horned Wolf cubs, plus the little turtle and chick with Su Yang, feeding them all was nothing short of a nightmare.


    Speaking of the little turtle and chick, they were quite miraculous. In the more than two years inside the World Melting Furnace, the three Single-horned Wolf cubs had grown, yet the turtle and chick remained unchanged.


    The only change was in the little turtle. The bulge on its stomach had finally grown and revealed itself to be a small w.


    The little turtle originally had four ws, but now with an additional w on its stomach, it reminded Su Yang of the five-wed Divine Dragon. No wonder the creature was a descendant of the Azure Dragon, possessing the traits of an Azure Dragon.


    As for the chick, despite two years of gluttony and constant toiletry, it hadn¡¯t grown at all, still resembling a little chick.


    Su Yang initially didn¡¯t pay much attention when Ye Wantong adopted the little bear. Butter, after the bear had a scuffle with the little turtle and chick, Su Yang realized something was peculiar.


    The chick didn¡¯t need to be underestimated; it could take down a mature Single-horned Wolf, indicating strong prowess. And the little turtle was no lightweight, possessing immense strength.


    Yet, the little turtle was helplessly flipped over and unable to right itself for a long time by the little bear, which was not much bigger than itself.


    As for the chick, it keptunching sneak attacks from the air, with the little bear unable to do anything. Eventually, the little bear became visibly angry, pounded its front paws heavily on the ground a few times, roared, and astonishingly, its body grew several yardsrger, reaching the chick in one swipe and pping it to the ground.


    The chick, suffering a setback, fled in haste. From then on, the thieving duo dared not bully the little bear again.


    Su Yang was taken aback; he clearly knew the terrifying strength of the two Divine Beasts beside him. Yetbined, they were no match for the little bear, indicating its frightening potential.


    Su Yang specifically consulted the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book for this matter and found a type of Divine Beast matching the little bear¡¯s characteristics.


    This Divine Beast is called the Earth Bear, an ancient Divine Beast that can infinitely draw power from the ground as long as it stands on it, hence the name Earth Bear.


    Records from the World Melting Furnace indicate the presence of Earth Bears. Clearly, before the furnace had been refined, there were Earth Bears in this world, further confirming that the little bear was indeed an Earth Bear!


    No wonder it could overturn the little turtle on the ground; the turtle, though immensely strong, cannotpete against an Earth Bear¡¯s strength while standing on the earth. It¡¯s simply not a fair match!


    It was evident that this little bear had a great affection for Ye Wantong, sticking close to her feet every day except when eating.


    Su Yang found it curious¡ªcurrently a cub, the little bear, once fully grown, would be an extraordinarily formidable force. With the bear by Ye Wantong¡¯s side, even if her strength wasn¡¯t sufficient in the future, the Earth Bear could protect her!


    Upon discovering the bear¡¯s identity, Su Yang began giving it some Elixir Pills daily to stimte its potential. The bear was delighted, gradually bing more familiar with Su Yang and asionallying over to snuggle with him.


    One day, Su Yang returned to the Human World as usual to check if there were any special news, a daily routine for him.


    As he left the room, he found Zhao Huzi standing at the door, looking very anxious as if something important had happened.

 Chapter 1633 - 1632 Something Big Happened

    <h4>Chapter 1633: Chapter 1632 Something Big Happened</h4>


    When Su Yang enters the World Melting Furnace for seclusion, no one is allowed to enter his room, regardless of what happens.


    Because even if those people enter his room, they can¡¯t disturb him while he¡¯s still inside the World Melting Furnace. On the contrary, if they enter his room and find he¡¯s not there, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to exin.


    Although these confidants have all entered the World Melting Furnace, in fact, they always thought it was merely a space artifact in Su Yang¡¯s hands, and no one realized they¡¯d been inside the World Melting Furnace for such a long time.


    Even if Zhao Huzi has a pressing issue, when he arrives here and knocks on the door, if Su Yang doesn¡¯t respond, he can only stand outside and wait.


    However, looking at Zhao Huzi¡¯s expression, it¡¯s clear he truly has an urgent matter.


    "Huzi, what¡¯s happened?" Su Yang¡¯s expression also became tense. Everything had been calm during this period, yet Zhao Huzi suddenly arrived with such an expression and seemed to have been waiting for a long time. There¡¯s definitely something big going on!


    "Alliance Leader Su, you finally came out!" Zhao Huzi¡¯s face was full of excitement, and he hurriedly ran to Su Yang¡¯s side, eximing, "It¡¯s really bad, something major has happened!"


    "What is it?" Su Yang felt his heart skip a beat. Zhao Huzi is quite experienced, so what could have happened to get him so worked up?


    In fact, Su Yang hade out once yesterday night, and nothing happened at that time. Although Su Yang had been inside the World Melting Furnace for ten days, in reality, only a day had passed outside. Could something major have happened outside in just one day?


    "Ye Sword Saint..." Zhao Huzi was very excited, his voice trembling as he spoke.


    Su Yang felt his heart suspended in tension. It was about Ye Sword Saint; what happened to Ye Sword Saint? Ye Sword Saint had already gone to the Heavenly Court. Did some ident happen to Ye Sword Saint in the Heavenly Court?


    "What about Ye Sword Saint?" Su Yang asked anxiously, "Calm down, tell me slowly!"


    Zhao Huzi took a deep breath, finally calming his emotions, and hurriedly said, "The Heavenly Court is going to send Ye Sword Saint to the Heavenly Realm!"


    "What!?" Su Yang eximed in shock. This news was certainly enough to be startling.


    Su Yang originally thought Ye Sword Saint was only going to the Heavenly Court to be aw enforcer. Although being aw enforcer meant many things were out of his control, he was still in the Human World, and there was still a chance to meet.


    But now, the Heavenly Court was going to send Ye Sword Saint to the Heavenly Realm, which was truly a major event. Once Ye Sword Saint went to the Heavenly Realm, he wouldpletely sever ties with the Human World. Ever seeing Ye Sword Saint again would be extremely difficult. This was indeed a significant matter!


    "When did this happen?" Su Yang asked anxiously.


    "At noon, Qinghe Academy sent someone to deliver the message!" Zhao Huzi replied, "Moreover, people from the Heavenly Court and Ye Sword Saint have already arrived at Qinghe Academy!"


    "At noon?" Su Yang nced at the moonlight outside. It was now past ten in the evening; ten hours had passed since then. With such a long time having psed, Ye Sword Saint might have already left, right?


    "Quickly arrange for someone; I¡¯ll go find Wan Tong right now!" Su Yang said anxiously, "Also, get in touch with Qinghe Academy over there. If Ye Sword Saint hasn¡¯t left yet, try not to let him go. We¡¯re heading over right away."


    "Wait!" Zhao Huzi quickly interjected, "Ye Sword Saint and the others haven¡¯t left yet..."


    "That¡¯s great!" Su Yang was delighted; they could still make it in time.


    "But he said only you can go over alone." Zhao Huzi added softly.


    "Huh?" Su Yang was puzzled. He was only allowed to go alone? Wasn¡¯t Ye Sword Saint intending to meet Ye Wantong? Why not let him bring Ye Wantong with him?


    "These were Ye Sword Saint¡¯s exact words..." Zhao Huzi paused, then said quietly, "It seems he doesn¡¯t want Miss Ye to know about this matter."


    Su Yang was silent for a while. It seemed Ye Sword Saint was determined to go to the Heavenly Realm. He didn¡¯t want Ye Wantong to know about this matter, probably to avoid making her sad and worried.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yang slowly nodded. He did not dy and immediately flew to Qinghe Academy.


    Upon arriving at Qinghe Academy, Su Yang went straight to the dean¡¯s office. As he entered the office, Su Yang immediately saw Ye Sword Saint standing at the window, alone.


    Seeing Ye Sword Saint, Su Yang felt an inexplicable sorrow. He took a deep breath to barely calm his emotions and quietly called, "Uncle Ye."


    Ye Sword Saint did not turn around; he was merely gazing at the moonlit sky outside, seemingly lost in thought.


    Su Yang did not speak further, standing quietly behind, afraid to break the current peacefulness.


    After a long while, Ye Sword Saint finally turned around, seeing Su Yang, he smiled slightly, "You, boy, finally made it. If you hadn¡¯te, after midnight I¡¯d be leaving, and we might truly miss our chance to meet!"


    Seeing Ye Sword Saint like this, Su Yang was surprised. He was about to be sent to the Heavenly Realm; shouldn¡¯t Ye Sword Saint be full of worry and anger? Yet, seeing Ye Sword Saint¡¯s expression now, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of discontent. What was actually happening here?


    "Uncle Ye, I heard the Heavenly Court wants you to go to the Heavenly Realm?" Su Yang asked softly.


    "That¡¯s not entirely urate." Ye Sword Saint shook his head, "This matter was the result of discussions between me and the Heavenly Court. They also want me to go to the Heavenly Realm. As for myself, I actually want to go to the Heavenly Realm to take a look!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was taken aback. He thought the Heavenly Court had forced Ye Sword Saint, but it turned out to be such a situation. Ye Sword Saint wanted to go to the Heavenly Realm on his own?


    "Don¡¯t be shocked!" Ye Sword Saint chuckled, "With my current strength, it has be extremely difficult to continue elevating within the Human World. Taking a trip to the Heavenly Realm, for me, might actually be a good thing¡ªa chance to further increase my strength."


    "But if you go to the Heavenly Realm, returning could... could be..." Su Yang said worriedly.


    "Not a problem!" Ye Sword Saintughed lightly, "Trying to stop Ye Sword Saint is not such an easy endeavor. Furthermore, the Heavenly Realm is not asplex as you might think. My knowledge about the Heavenly Realm isn¡¯t sparse. Returning will be fairly easy!"


    Su Yang was stunned. How did Ye Sword Saint have so much knowledge about the Heavenly Realm?


    "I asked you toe because there¡¯s something I want to give you!" Ye Sword Saint casually took out a small box from his pocket.


    "Inside this, there¡¯s a Spirit Stone from the Heavenly Realm." Ye Sword Saint said, "This type of Spirit Stone is called Consort Jade, made from two pieces of Concentric Jade. It can transmit messages across worlds. I carry one piece with me; this piece is for you. If ever in a dire situation, crush this jade, and in the Heavenly Realm, I¡¯ll receive the message. Then, I¡¯ll return to assist you!"

 Chapter 1634 - 1633: Ye Sword Saint Enters the Heavenly Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1634: Chapter 1633: Ye Sword Saint Enters the Heavenly Realm</h4>


    Su Yang took the jade ornament and looked at Ye Sword Saint, who had a calm expression, feeling a pang of difort in his heart.


    "Do you want to see Wan Tong?"


    Ye Sword Saint paused slightly, then shook his head slowly: "Forget it, don¡¯t let her know so many things. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about her, the people of the Heavenly Court won¡¯t do anything to her!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang was stunned, what did Ye Sword Saint mean by this?


    Ye Sword Saint smiled: "I¡¯m going to the Heavenly Court this time, and the future is uncertain, but it might not be a bad thing. If I can have great opportunities in the Heavenly Court, my future status might be even higher than the so-called Heavenly Emperor now, so how could they dare do anything to my daughter?"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded. He always thought that it would be very dangerous for Ye Sword Saint to go to the Heavenly Realm. Unexpectedly, Ye Sword Saint even regarded this matter as a stepping stone.


    However, this is good too. Not only do the people of the Heavenly Court not dare to deal with Ye Wantong, but they also have to protect her, which is also a good thing.


    In fact, Ye Sword Saint did not mention another thing. The reason he wanted to go to the Heavenly Realm was because of a prominent figure there. This person had been paying attention to him, and bringing him into the Heavenly Realm this time was to cultivate him.


    In the Human World, the status of the Heavenly Emperor is extremely high, but in the Heavenly Realm, his status is far inferior to that of this prominent figure.


    If Ye Sword Saint goes to the Heavenly Realm and nothing unexpected happens, he will definitely be able to develop well and perhaps in the future have a very high status. The Heavenly Emperor is wary of Ye Sword Saint and is also wary of that prominent figure, so of course, he has to protect Ye Wantong with full force, which is something he had mentioned before.


    "The time is almost up!" Ye Sword Saint stood by the window, looking at the moon outside, and said softly: "After I leave, the Heavenly Court will immediately take significant actions. Possibly, for the next period of time, things will be very difficult for you all. However, try to hold on, because when the next dark moones, everything will get better!"


    "Dark moon?" Su Yang asked in surprise: "What do you mean?"


    "See for yourself!" Ye Sword Saint said softly.


    Su Yang walked to the window and looked up. It was the fifteenth, the night of the full moon, and the moonlight was beautiful and bright.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Su Yang asked in surprise: "Dark moon, wouldn¡¯t that be when the moon turns back into a crescent? On the first day of the month?"


    Ye Sword Saint shook his head: "Look more carefully. What is the difference between the current moon and the moon you used to see?"


    Su Yang widened his eyes and stared at the moon for a long time, suddenly eximing in astonishment: "Huh, howe this moon feels a bit off?"


    "You figured it out!" Ye Sword Saint chuckled.


    Su Yang waspletely confused and asked in surprise: "I remember, no matter how bright the moon is, there were always a few dark shadows in the middle. The elders used to tell stories, saying that¡¯s Wu Gang chopping theurel tree. How... howe this moon doesn¡¯t have those shadows anymore?"


    "This is the time of the bright moon!" Ye Sword Saint said softly: "When you see those dark shadows again, everything will improve!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang looked at Ye Sword Saint in surprise: "But why is this happening?"


    "Don¡¯t ask about this matter." Ye Sword Saint shook his head: "Knowing too much is not meaningful or beneficial to you right now. There aren¡¯t many people in the world who know about this matter. In fact, you don¡¯t need to know these things at all. You just need to know that when the dark moones, things will get better!"


    Su Yang was dumbfounded. He thought he already knew about the matters of the Heavenly and even the Nine Realms, and there were no more secrets left in this world. But now, Ye Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t tell him about this matter. Why is that? What is the situation with the shadows on the moon?


    "Alright, I should go now!" Ye Sword Saint walked to the door, looked back at Su Yang, and said softly: "You don¡¯t need to worry about the Ye Family. I have left an array, and ordinary people can¡¯t enter. Not even people from the Heavenly Court dare to enter. Just manage your own affairs!"


    Su Yang nodded, watching Ye Sword Saint leave, feeling a sense of regret in his heart. After parting today, who knows when he will see Ye Sword Saint again?


    Not long after Ye Sword Saint¡¯s departure, the dean walked in. Watching Su Yang standing dazedly by the window, the dean sighed softly.


    "Su Yang, the Heavenly Emperor just came to me to talk about something. They want to rebuild the Path to Heaven!" the dean said in a low voice.


    "What?" Su Yang was shocked: "Rebuild the Path to Heaven? What do they want to do?"


    "The Path to Heaven is very unstable right now, so it is impossible for people from the Heavenly Realm to enter the Human World without restriction, nor can people from the Human World be sent to the Heavenly Realm without restriction!" the dean said solemnly: "They want to rebuild the Path to Heaven to maintain smoothmunication between the Heavenly and Human realms!"


    Su Yang frowned: "If the Heavenly and Human realms maintainmunication, wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Realmpletely control the Human World?"


    The dean nodded slowly.


    "Can they even propose such a thing?" Su Yang said angrily: "How could they not take our Human World seriously and still want us to agree to their bullying?"


    The dean sighed: "The Path to Heaven was broken by the Divine Beast Qilin. The power of the Qilin is still present in the Path to Heaven. If the Heavenly Realm wants to rebuild the Path to Heaven, they must remove the power of the Qilinpletely. And this must be done in the Human World. The discussion between the Heavenly Realm and us is to seek our consent!"


    Su Yang finally understood why the Heavenly Court wanted to discuss this matter. However, this also gave him more confidence!


    "This is absolutely impossible!" Su Yang said straightforwardly: "Once the Path to Heaven is restored, the Human World will be finished. In today¡¯s Human World, the ancient experts and those divine beasts are no longer present, and no one can stop the Heavenly Realm. We absolutely cannot allow the Path to Heaven to be restored!"


    The dean nodded: "I understand what you mean, but I¡¯m telling you this to let you know that the Heavenly Emperor did note to negotiate with me. Or rather, he came to give me an ultimatum!"


    "Ultimatum?" Su Yang frowned: "What, is the Heavenly Emperor preparing to make a move?"


    "I suspect that¡¯s the case." The dean said: "They sent Ye Sword Saint to the Heavenly Realm. What the Heavenly Court wants to do is probably almost ready. Next, the Heavenly Court will definitely try to control the Human World and establishpletemunication between the Human and Heavenly realms. The Heavenly Emperor telling me about this, I think, is an attempt to resolve the matter without bloodshed. If we refuse, they will take action!"


    "That¡¯s impossible!" Su Yang said bluntly: "We won¡¯t just surrender like this. If they want to resolve this, they will have to pay an adequate price!"

 Chapter 1635 - 1634 Underground Tremor

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Chapter 1634 Underground Tremor</h4>


    The Dean nodded, looking at Su Yang, he softly said, "Su Yang, with such determination, I am much more at ease. I can rest assured to leave Qinghe Academy in your hands!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang was stunned. What did the Dean mean by this? He intended to entrust Qinghe Academy to him?


    "Dean, what... what are you nning to do?"


    The Dean walked to the window, speaking in a deep voice, "A couple of days ago, there were some vibrations underground at Qinghe Academy, as if something was trying to emerge. I sent someone to investigate, but they found nothing."


    Su Yang nced at his feet. Qinghe Academy had stood for thousands of years, and the Dean and the others were incredibly powerful masters. Even if something formidable existed underground, it wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of the Dean and others.


    For the Dean to be this apprehensive, it meant this matter was not simple. But what exactly was happening?


    "In the past few days, simr messages havee from Martial God Altar, Sword Hiding Pavilion, Qianxue Pce, Great Mighty Dragon Gate, Jade Maiden Peak, and even Innate Sect. Their sects¡¯ undergrounds also experienced tremors, yet no clues were found!" the Dean continued.


    "Ah?" Su Yang widened his eyes. For these sects to experience tremors simultaneously, there must be a significant issue.


    "I suspect the ns of the Heavenly Court are rted to these ground vibrations!" the Dean said solemnly, "This time, I did not agree to the Lord of the Heavenly Court¡¯s proposal. Next, the Heavenly Court will certainly deal with us with a thunderous strike. After this, how many people can survive is uncertain. However, we will definitely fight the Heavenly Court to the end. And before that, I need to hand Qinghe Academy over to someone trustworthy!"


    The Dean looked at Su Yang, and without a doubt, his choice was Su Yang.


    Su Yang suddenly felt the heavy burden on his shoulders. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Dean, I... I don¡¯t have enough strength; it might not be so easy to guard Qinghe Academy?"


    "What does it matter if youck strength, or even if you have it?" the Dean softly said, "What I need is someone with faith and who can be trusted. Your reputation is high, so even if there is great turmoil in the Human World and we¡¯re no longer there, you can still lead many people, and that¡¯s crucial!"


    Su Yang slowly nodded and said solemnly, "If that¡¯s the case, then rest assured, Dean. Unless I die, I will certainly hold Qinghe Academy!"


    The Dean smiled, "I didn¡¯t say you must die; mainly, you must guard the eight Boundary Points. Remember, never let those eight Boundary Points be opened. The passages to the other seven worlds are only sealed, not destroyed. And those seven worlds still have people hidden in the Human World, all trying in every possible way to open these passages and bring their world¡¯s people into the Human World. So, you must be careful. The locations of these eight Boundary Points are very secretive, and few know of them. Even if someone knows they¡¯re at Qinghe Academy, they won¡¯t be able to find them. So, there¡¯s not much for you to do; you just need to lead your people and protect Qinghe Academy."


    "Alright, I understand!" Su Yang nodded.


    The Dean nodded in satisfaction, exhaling softly, "The Heavenly Court has nned for so long, and they¡¯re finally taking action. All this time, I¡¯ve been really curious about what exactly they have been nning?"


    Afterwards, the Dean took Su Yang on a tour of Qinghe Academy, focusing on the situation of the hidden chambers containing the eight stone coffins. These were the positions of the eight Boundary Points, and the Dean mainly exined to Su Yang the method of entering and exiting this secret chamber.


    This chamber is protected by an Array, and outsiders whoe, if they don¡¯t know the location, or the methods of entry and exit, can¡¯t possibly find this chamber. This is also the key to guarding the eight Boundary Points.


    Having done all that, Su Yang left Qinghe Academy and returned to the Shen Familypound.


    In the following days, Su Yang woulde out every few hours to inquire about the outside situation. Yet, days passed, and still, nothing happened outside.


    After Ye Sword Saint left the Human World, everything seemed to have returned to calm, with nothing major happening.


    And during those days, the most significant event was Lv Donglin encountering several descendants of the Zhang Family; a conflict erupted, ending with Lv Donglin lightly injured and several Zhang Family juniors seriously injured.


    This matter caused quite a stir in the Capital City; everyone knew Lv Donglin came to the Capital City certainly targeting the Zhang Family. But when both sides truly fought, everyone was very shocked.


    The fame of the Martial Champion is, of course, universally known.


    And the Beigong War God, although always beneath the Martial Champion, his recent battle at the summit of Northern Mountain where he stunned the myriad of immortals with a lifted mountain, shocked the world, and no one dared to underestimate the Beigong War God¡¯s strength anymore. Some even vaguely felt that the Beigong War God¡¯s power wasn¡¯t much inferior to the Martial Champion.


    In such a situation, a conflict broke out, and understandably, it caused a sensation not just in the Capital City but throughout the entire Huaxia.


    People spected whether this battle would be the spark that would lead to an open conflict between the Martial Champion¡¯s Zhang Family and the Beigong War God?


    Su Yang was also surprised when he received the news and hurriedly went over to Lv Donglin to inquire about the situation.


    Yet, after several days, there was still no movement from the Zhang Family, as if they were prepared to swallow this loss silently.


    This situation puzzled Su Yang. The Zhang Family is not known for such a good temperament; why had they waited so long on this matter?


    However, since the Zhang Family did not act, Su Yang did not get involved. He instructed Zhao Huzi to keep an eye on the Zhang Family situation, and if there was any movement from the Zhang Family, to immediately inform Lv Donglin and him. If the Zhang Family acted against Lv Donglin, Zhao Huzi didn¡¯t need to notify Su Yang; he could directly take people to support Lv Donglin.


    Su Yang never intended to form a grudge with the Martial Champion, but he couldn¡¯t possibly abandon Lv Donglin either. This matter involved Lv Donglin, and he couldn¡¯t ignore it!


    About over a month went by in such conditions, and there was still no movement from the Zhang Family.


    However, some anomalies started to appear across the country, and even some ordinary people could feel the ground shaking beneath their feet.


    This situation caused a period of panic domestically, with many ordinary people believing it was an earthquake. However, after this prolonged shaking without any significant event happening, people gradually became ustomed and no longer paid heed to these tremors.


    Moreover, some experts came out to debunk the rumors, saying it was supposed crustal movements leading to various anomalies, not a precursor to an earthquake.

 Chapter 1636 - 1635: The Hole

    <h4>Chapter 1636: Chapter 1635: The Hole</h4>


    Although people gradually stopped panicking, Su Yang and Qinghe Academy, and even those major sects, became vignt.


    Qinghe Academy, the major sects, had already sensed these tremors. It¡¯s just that, during this time, the tremors here became more and more noticeable.


    Now, even ordinary people can feel the tremors, which shows that the Heavenly Court¡¯s big moves are about to begin. But what exactly does the Heavenly Court intend to do?


    Su Yang was very surprised in his heart and went to see the dean several times, and the people from the six major sects also came to Qinghe Academy several times, but no one could say what exactly was going on.


    However, this situation made Su Yang somewhat understand why the Martial Champion of the Zhang Family did not react to what Lv Donglin had done before.


    Obviously, the Martial Champion also sensed the tremors underground. And the Martial Champion is a very cautious person; when the rules of the world were likely to be modified before, the Zhang Family people went into hiding and stopped going out, which shows the personality of the Martial Champion.


    Now with such tremors underground, no one knows what might happen next. At this time, going to fight the Beigong War God is naturally very unwise. Therefore, the Zhang Family has not moved, probably waiting to see what big moves the Heavenly Court will make next.


    This situation continued for less than half a month, and on this day, Su Yang came out of the World Melting Furnace as usual, ready to see what was happening outside.


    As a result, as soon as he came out, he clearly felt the ground trembling. The people in the Shen Family courtyard were already in chaos, and Zhao Huzi was also standing at the door. Seeing Su Yanging out, he immediately ran over.


    "Su Alliance Leader, news just came from Qinghe Academy. The middle of the yground has sunk into arge area, revealing a bottomless pit. The people of Qinghe Academy are ready to go down and explore what¡¯s inside."


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed urgently. What was expected has finallye!


    Without thinking much, he immediately flew up into the sky and rushed straight to Qinghe Academy.


    When he reached Qinghe Academy, Su Yang saw from a distance the dean and others flying in the sky, and indeed a huge pit appeared on the ground of Qinghe Academy.


    This pit was like a volcanic crater, about the size of half a yground. Below was pitch ck, and it was impossible to see the bottom, not knowing how deep it really was.


    "Dean!" Su Yang quickly flew over and asked urgently, "What¡¯s the situation?"


    "It¡¯s still unclear!" the dean said in a deep voice. "I just received news from the six major sects; they are also seeing the same situation over there. Also, simr situations have appeared all over the country, many!"


    "Ah?" Su Yang widened his eyes, "How many?"


    "It¡¯s not yet calcted, but definitely not a few." The dean paused and said solemnly, "Moreover, the ces where these pits appear are either major sects,rge families, or ces where Land Immortals are rtively concentrated. There have been three such pits appearing in the Capital City because it has the most Land Immortals!"


    "How could this happen?" Su Yang asked urgently, "Is the Heavenly Court nning to target all the Land Immortals?"


    "I suspect that¡¯s the case!" the dean said solemnly. "The Heavenly Court¡¯s manpower is still too small; if they confront the Human World, their strength is not enough. I suspect they are really trying to find a way to deal with the Land Immortals on arge scale!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed urgently. If that¡¯s really the case, then wouldn¡¯t the Land Immortals of the Human World be in danger?


    At this time, the head teacher standing by the pit suddenly ran over urgently, "Something happened, Teacher Kong¡¯s presence is gone!"


    "What?" The dean¡¯s expression changed urgently, "How could this happen? What about the others?"


    "The others are fine..." Before the head teacher¡¯s words fell, his face changed again, "No good, Teacher Gai¡¯s presence is also gone! Teacher Zu... Teacher Zu¡¯s presence is also gone!"


    The expressions of the people around changed. These people were the ones who went down to explore the pit. As a result, after going down, there was no reply, and then their presence disappeared. What is happening here? What is the situation below this pit?


    "I¡¯ll go take a look!" the dean said in a deep voice.


    "No!" The head teacher hurriedly said, "Dean, you cannot go down; we don¡¯t know how dangerous it is below!"


    "I must go down!" The dean was about to set off but was stopped by a few people next to him. These people were unwilling to let the dean take the risk.


    While everyone was arguing constantly, no one noticed that Su Yang, standing next to them, suddenly rushed down.


    When everyone realized it, Su Yang had already been swallowed by the darkness, falling into the pit and disappearing!


    "Su Yang!?" Everyone eximed, and the dean¡¯s expression changed urgently, wanting to chase after him, but he was still stopped by the people beside him.


    "Dean, he¡¯s already gone down, you must not follow!" the head teacher urged, "We don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the darkness, you can¡¯t save him if you go down, we can¡¯t all go risking it together!"


    The dean was full of worry, but ultimately couldn¡¯t follow and rush down. Just as the head teacher said, even if he went down, he couldn¡¯t save Su Yang and would instead only have everyone risk it together, which was not suitable.


    After entering the darkness, all sounds around Su Yang disappeared, as if he had entered another world.


    Su Yang continued to fall; he didn¡¯t know how deep it was below. However, ording to what the dean said earlier, the Heavenly Court¡¯s n should be directed against the Land Immortals. But since he is not a Land Immortal, he boldly came in, preparing to explore the situation inside.


    After descending for a full ten minutes, Su Yang finally saw a little light. In this light, Su Yang saw a yellow g standing on the ground. Within the range of this g¡¯s light were three people, none other than Teacher Kong and the other two who hade in earlier!


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed urgently. Was it all caused by this g?


    Looking again at the three teachers, they were all lying limp on the ground, seemingly out of strength, unable to move.


    Afternding on the ground, Su Yang rushed over, wanting to help these three teachers. However, no matter how he ran forward, the distance between him and the three teachers could not be shortened in the slightest. It felt as if he and the three teachers were in different nes, no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t get close to them.


    Su Yang was filled with shock. What exactly is going on here? Why is this happening? Is there another space around this g?

 Chapter 1637 - 1636 Mysterious Flag

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Chapter 1636 Mysterious g</h4>


    Su Yang tried to call out to the three people, but they couldn¡¯t hear his voice at all. It was as if they werepletely isted. No matter how hard Su Yang tried, he couldn¡¯t disturb them in the slightest.


    Su Yang was very puzzled in his heart. He really couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    Moreover, the critical point was that these three teachers were all lying limp on the ground, as if they had lost all their strength. However, Su Yang didn¡¯t feel anything unusual; all his strength was still intact. Why was this happening?


    Could it be, as the dean said, that all of this was intended to deal with the Land Immortals? Su Yang wasn¡¯t a Land Immortal, so he wasn¡¯t affected by these restrictions?


    While Su Yang was contemting in astonishment, the g suddenly moved.


    The g swayed without any wind, as if controlled by some force, and it gradually lifted off the ground.


    Along with the g, the three people around it and Su Yang watching were also lifted, as if by an invisible force, and they slowly floated away with the g.


    The speed of the g was initially slow, but it gradually elerated. By the time it flew out of the pit, the g¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning.


    A crowd of people gathered outside, originally watching the scene. Unexpectedly, the g flew out, and everyone around saw the situation around it.


    "It¡¯s Su Yang!" someone eximed.


    "Teacher Kong!"


    "Teacher Zu!"


    "Teacher Gai!"


    The crowd eximed one after another, and the dean, frowning, took the lead and flew over, intending to attack the g and rescue the people.


    However, as he got closer, he suddenly stumbled, as if being drawn in, and involuntarily flew towards the g.


    "Stay back!" the dean shouted, raising his hand and striking towards the g.


    But his strike had no effect on the g; instead, his strength dissipated mid-way. The dean elerated toward the g and, like the others, became entirely limp and powerless in an instant!


    The others were stunned; they had never seen anything like this.


    "What¡¯s happening?"


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Why is this happening?"


    Everyone was bewildered.


    The dean sat limply by the g, unable even to speak.


    The people around were confounded,pletely clueless about what had happened.


    Su Yang watched clearly from the side; he knew it was definitely because the dean got too close to the g. He quickly shouted to the people, trying to get them to step away from the g. However, his voice did not reach them, and those around did not feel a thing.


    While everyone was in bewilderment, the g moved again. The glow on the g intensified swiftly, epassing the surroundings.


    The people around did not have time to react before being enveloped by the g¡¯s glow. Those within its light were directly pulled to the g¡¯s side, bing limp and copsing to the ground, just like the dean and others.


    The g¡¯s glow became more intense, covering not only the entire Qinghe Academy but also half of Capital City.


    And wherever the g¡¯s glow reached, more people were drawn out, attracted to the g.


    There was no doubt that these individuals were Land Immortal Realm masters, seemingly forcefully captured by the g¡¯s power.


    Simr urrences unfolded on the other side of the Capital City, even in the Martial God Altar, in the Sword Concealment Pavilion, in Qianxue Pce, and other ces.


    At the Martial God Altar, renowned as the birthce of myths, they were also confronted with such a g.


    Inside a long-inactive stone cave at the Martial God Altar, a burly man walked out.


    The man seemed only thirty or forty years old. As he emerged, the people at the Martial God Altar knelt down, eximing in unison, "Ancestor!"


    This man was the third-generation Martial God, who had overseen the Martial God Altar for a millennium.


    He radiated an intimidating glow; with each step, the heavens and earth seemed to change, as if he was confronting the heavens.


    However, as he approached the g, the glow around him began to dim.


    The man¡¯s expression also changed. He widened his eyes, staring at the g for a while, and suddenly said in a deep voice, "Everyone, stop resisting, this is..."


    His words abruptly stopped, as he was directly pulled to the g¡¯s side, bing limp and sinking to the ground.


    The other people at the Martial God Altar were stunned. This was the third-generation Martial God, and he was taken like that?


    But in fact, this situation was happening nationwide. Those hidden Land Immortals, those who hadn¡¯t even shown themselves before, were all being drawn by the gs.


    In Capital City, within Qinghe Academy.


    Su Yang watched as the g attracted roughly three to four hundred Land Immortals to its surroundings. Among these Land Immortals were some he had seen and recognized, but many more he had never seen before.


    All these individuals were trapped around the g without the slightest ability to resist.


    This situationsted for more than two hours. Finally, the g stopped rotating and rose into the air.


    With it, all the Land Immortals around the g also soared into the sky.


    Su Yang, however, felt a relief; the g didn¡¯t take him!


    Su Yang didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or helpless, but he didn¡¯t think much of it and hurriedly flew up, chasing the g.


    The g flew towards the sky, and Su Yang followed it all the way up. Fortunately, the g¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t fast; otherwise, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up.


    After flying for an unknown length of time, Su Yang could see with the naked eye that there was a floating pce high up in the air.


    In front of the pce was arge gate, with three words written high above it ¡ª South Heavenly Gate!


    Su Yang was shocked. South Heavenly Gate? Could this be the Heavenly Court?


    While pondering, the g carrying the people passed through the South Heavenly Gate and entered the pce directly.


    Su Yang intended to chase after them, but he saw many more gs flying in, quickly passing through the South Heavenly Gate and entering the pce.


    Watching all this from the side, Su Yang was utterly shocked. There were roughly a hundred of these flying gs; how many Land Immortals were they bringing?


    This time, the Heavenly Court was making a big move indeed. But how did they manage it? What were these gs that could bring all the Land Immortals here?


    With doubts in mind, Su Yang stealthily passed through the South Heavenly Gate and flew into the pce.

 Chapter 1638 - 1637: Palace of the Polestar

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Chapter 1637: Pce of the Polestar</h4>


    The entire pce was shrouded in mist and clouds, making it impossible to discern its situation from afar. Only upon entering could one truly appreciate the grandeur of this magnificent pce.


    The first notable aspect was that the spiritual energy here was far denser than on the ground.


    More importantly, despite being at an elevation of unknown tens of thousands of meters, the air remained plentiful, free of suffocation, which felt unimaginable.


    Taking a few steps forward, Su Yang saw from a distance a massive que above the pce gates. On the que were fourrge characters: Pce of the Polestar!


    Everything matched exactly with the legends of the Heavenly Court that Su Yang had heard before. However, this Heavenly Court was quite different from the one in those legends; at least, the mythical Heavenly Court was not known to be a puppet.


    Upon reaching this ce, Su Yang became particrly vignt. This was likely the stronghold of the Heavenly Court, with an unknown number of Heavenly Court members around. Su Yang¡¯s intrusion could spell trouble if discovered.


    Carefully approaching the entrance of the Pce of the Polestar, Su Yang peered inside and was astounded.


    The Pce of the Polestar was enormous, unlike any typical great hall, its sizeparable to dozens of football fields, its vastness staggering.


    At that moment, the hall was filled with numerous yellow-glowing banners. Beside each banner were bound individuals, undoubtedly Land Immortals captured from the Human World.


    Before Su Yang could enter, an old voice echoed from above: "Su Alliance Leader, you are here as well!"


    Startled, Su Yang looked up to see an enormous scroll above the Pce of the Polestar, covering the entire hall from sky to ground.


    And within this scroll, many people stood.


    Indeed, within the scroll. It resembled a three-dimensionalndscape painting, with the figures inside appearing as if amidst distant mountains, seeming both far and near, a bizarre sight that led Su Yang to imagine the scroll might be another realm.


    One of these people was the master of the Heavenly Court, the very person who had spoken to Su Yang!


    Su Yang initially worried about being discovered but was caught out immediately. Given the situation, he decided not to hide anymore, walked forward, looked at the surrounding banners, and asked in a deep voice, "What are you doing?"


    "This?" The master of the Heavenly Court nced around, smiled faintly, and said, "Investiture of the Gods!"


    "Investiture of the Gods?" Su Yang was perplexed, not understanding what this meant.


    "Do you know what this scroll is?" the Heavenly Court master asked.


    "What?" Su Yang quickly inquired.


    The Heavenly Court master took a deep breath and dered loudly, "In ancient times, this scroll was called the Investiture of the Gods!"


    "Investiture of the Gods!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened; he had, of course, heard of this legendary Magic Artifact. ording to legend, Jiang Ziya used the Investiture of the Gods to confer titles, and the souls of fallen deities would enter it, eventually being enshrined and ranked among the celestial host!


    Yet Su Yang never expected that this enormous scroll was the Investiture of the Gods?


    In the legend, Jiang Ziya was said to carry the Investiture of the Gods casually, conferring titles everywhere. Who would have thought the Investiture of the Gods was such a colossal entity!


    "Is this... the Investiture of the Gods?" Su Yang eximed in shock, "Why is it sorge?"


    "The Investiture of the Gods is a Space Artifact, capable of expansion and contraction." The Heavenly Court master smiled faintly, "At this moment, it has expanded, and thus it¡¯srge!"


    Su Yang thought of his own World Melting Furnace, realizing it was indeed so.


    "What exactly are you trying to do?" Su Yang asked gravely, not believing for a moment that the Heavenly Court master intended to confer divine titles; he dismissed this as nonsense. Capturing so many Land Immortals suggests a conspiracy.


    The Heavenly Court master smiled without exnation, casually waved a hand, causing the gs on the ground to rise one by one, slowly falling into the Investiture of the Gods.


    After the gs entered the Investiture of the Gods, their lights vanished instantly. The people within the gs were directly absorbed into the Investiture of the Gods.


    Su Yang observed clearly; those entering the Investiture of the Gods struggled desperately, trying to escape. Yet, no matter how hard they tried, they were confined within its boundaries.


    Despite the Investiture of the Gods appearing as only the size of several dozen football fields, as if they could burst out at any moment, in reality, whether flying upwards or towards the edges, they could not leave the Investiture¡¯s confines. It truly seemed like another space, from which they could not exit.


    Recalling the situation with the World Melting Furnace, Su Yang realized that escaping the Investiture required locating the boundary point between it and the Human World. The question was, where was this boundary point?


    The gs flew into the Investiture of the Gods one after another, and Su Yang counted them, totaling one hundred and eight gs, all falling within the Investiture.


    The dean, the people from Qinghe Academy, members of the six major sects, and even various families and sects, including Land Immortals Su Yang had encountered before, all were absorbed into the Investiture.


    No matter how these people struggled, they could not escape from the Investiture of the Gods; it seemed they werepletely trapped within it.


    Among them, the mostposed individuals were the dean and the Martial God from the Martial God Altar. Upon entering the Investiture, they regained their strength and remained still, standing quietly inside.


    "Everyone, save your strength!" the dean suddenly proimed, "The Investiture of the Gods is an independent space, furthermore, a fortified one. Without breaking the spatial barrier, only by the guide of the Reception Deity can one exit."


    The crowd immediately halted, all eyes on the dean, their faces anxious.


    "Dean, where is the Reception Deity?" someone hastily asked.


    The dean did not answer, but looked towards the Heavenly Court master on another mountain and said loudly, "Heavenly Court has really gone big this time, splitting the Reception Deity¡¯s Magic Artifact into a hundred and eight pieces to capture all Land Immortals of Huaxia at once. Such action must have consumed considerable Heavenly Court power, right?"


    The Heavenly Court master chuckled and said, "This was unavoidable. If we didn¡¯t capture you all at once, you might have discovered our n and hidden within Space Artifacts, rendering the Reception Deity¡¯s Magic Artifact useless. Therefore, executing this n requires sess in one attempt!"

 Chapter 1639 - 1638 Investiture of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1639: Chapter 1638 Investiture of the Gods</h4>


    The Martial God said coldly, "I refuse to believe that doing this won¡¯te without a price!"


    The Lord of the Heavenly Court chuckled wryly, "Of course, there is a price to pay for this. The price is, we won¡¯t be able to escape this ¡¯Investiture of the Gods¡¯ either, and we¡¯ll all be trapped in it together!"


    "What¡¯s the point of this?" The Martial God asked in a deep voice, "You bring us in, but you can¡¯t escape the ¡¯Investiture of the Gods¡¯ either, nor can you control the world. What¡¯s the need for this?"


    The Lord of the Heavenly Court smiled faintly, "That may not be the case!"


    The Martial God furrowed his brow, ring coldly at the Lord of the Heavenly Court, "How so? Are you nning to bring in more people from the Heavenly Realm? Aren¡¯t you afraid the Heavenly Road can¡¯t handle it?"


    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing," the Lord of the Heavenly Courtughed lightly, "However, I have been prepared for this."


    Everyone was taken aback, unclear of the Lord of the Heavenly Court¡¯s intentions.


    "Not long ago, I sent the four major sects into the Heavenly Realm..." The Lord of the Heavenly Court chuckled lightly, "Do you really think all the people from the four major sects went to the Heavenly Realm?"


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed as the words of the Lord of the Heavenly Court gave them a sense of foreboding.


    "At that time, I threw a small boat into the Heavenly Road, which is actually a Space Artifact made from Qilin Divine Jade that is fused with the remnant Qilin Divine Power of the Heavenly Road. This small boat can stay anywhere on the Heavenly Road." The Lord of the Heavenly Courtughed lightly, "When I sent Ye Sword Saint to the Heavenly Courtst time, I conveniently brought this small boat out. In a few days, the space seal on the boat will open, and the people inside will be able toe out!"


    "What!?" Everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically, especially those from Qinghe Academy, who were extremely panicked.


    The Heavenly Court actually left such a contingency, leaving the four major sects in the Human World, which truly was not good news for everyone!


    "You... You are too despicable..." Shen Wanao shouted angrily, his heart filled with panic. After all, the grudge between the four major sects and Su Yang is not shallow. Under these circumstances, if the people from the four major sects remain in the Human World, wouldn¡¯t Su Yang be in danger?


    Currently, all of Huaxia¡¯s Land Immortals have entered this ¡¯Investiture of the Gods,¡¯ and the people from the Heavenly Court are also trapped in it. In other words, the ones with the greatest power outside are the four major sects, who still have many Land Immortals.


    In this situation, these four major sects will surely control the situation in Huaxia. When that timees, how could they spare Su Yang?


    The Lord of the Heavenly Court maintained a faint smile, "As the saying goes, all¡¯s fair in war. War is deceit, so why call it despicable?"


    The crowd around began to mor, and the dean furrowed his brow tightly. He took a deep breath and said gravely, "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "It¡¯s very simple..." The Lord of the Heavenly Court replied calmly, "We want to repair the Heavenly Road so that henceforth, the Human World and the Heavenly Realm canmunicate without obstacles. Moreover, the Human World will be under the protection of the Heavenly Realm!"


    "Bah!" Shen Wanao spat directly, "You speak so nicely, but oncemunication between the Human World and the Heavenly Realm is unhindered, whether the Human World will be protected or enved by the Heavenly Realm is something you know well in your hearts. We¡¯re all smart people, don¡¯t talk such nonsense, do you think we¡¯ll believe you?"


    "Hehe..." The Lord of the Heavenly Courtughed lightly, "The intention of the Heavenly Realm is for the Human World to be a subsidiary of the Heavenly Realm. People of the Human World, as long as they achieve the Land Immortal Realm, will enjoy the same treatment as members of the Heavenly Realm."


    At this point, the Lord of the Heavenly Court paused andughed lightly, "Actually, all of you here are already Land Immortals, capable of entering the Heavenly Realm. Why remain with mere mortals? You must know, our cultivation is hard-earned, achieved through myriad trials and tribtions. Why should we equate ourselves with those unremarkable mortals? Our lifespans are so vast, while theirs are merely fleeting decades. How do they have the right topare themselves with us? They should be trampled beneath our feet; they are nothing but ants on the earth, ves to be ruled. As for all of you present, you are immortals, distinguished from those ants; you can be those who enve them!"


    These words immediately reduced themotion at the scene, with many beginning to whisper among themselves. What the Lord of the Heavenly Court said indeed touched the minds of many.


    Yes, why stand together with mortals akin to ants? They are all Land Immortals, meant to stand tall above others. The Heavenly Court seeks to enve only those mere mortals; why should they care about these matters?


    "Nonsense!" The dean suddenly shouted, "The way of life is inherently about equality, one is not born noble. As the saying goes, kings and nobles could it be inherent? Which of us was born a Land Immortal, not all cultivated step by step from mortals. Just because we bear the title of Land Immortal, do we truly think ourselves superior? Can we trample the mortals of the same origin beneath our feet? Don¡¯t forget, if this is true, then those prior Land Immortals could have likewise trampled you before you attained the Land Immortal Realm."


    "Humans are humans because they have emotions,prehend reason, understand feelings, and respect each other. If bing Land Immortals means trampling mortals, how are we different from animals? Merely standing atop the pyramid, trampling others with our strength! Social animals do so, reigning by power. But we are human, we are not like this!"


    The dean¡¯s words stirred the crowd, with many showing substantial support.


    Su Yang beneath listened, nodding repeatedly. He always held great admiration for the dean. The dean¡¯s words only rendered him even more respectful.


    The Lord of the Heavenly Court¡¯s expression changed slightly; the dean¡¯s words clearly displeased him. He took a deep breath and said, "Dean, what significance does your talk hold? Following your reasoning, having worked hard to be Land Immortals, we must respect ordinary mortals. What then is the meaning of our cultivation?"


    The dean retorted coldly, "Cultivation is driven by inner resolve. If the sole purpose is to trample others, such cultivation is truly meaningless!"


    This sentence again drew support from the crowd. It must be said, the dean¡¯s debating skills were truly formidable, clearly overwhelming the Lord of the Heavenly Court in argument.

 Chapter 1640 - 1639: No Immortal in the World

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Chapter 1639: No Immortal in the World</h4>


    Hearing the uproar, the Heavenly Court¡¯s ruler frowned slightly and said aloud, "It seems my decision to invite you all here was correct. Our ideologies differ, and persuading you seems impossible. In that case, I¡¯ll trouble you to sit back and watch how the people of the world will choose!"


    The principal¡¯s expression changed slightly. When ites to how the people of the world choose, it bluntly means letting the four major sectsmence total control over the Human World. This is to conquer by force, how could ordinary people have the privilege to choose?


    "Have you considered the safety of the Human World?" the principal said sternly. "Those you captured in the Investiture of the Gods were Huaxia¡¯s Land Immortals, but what about those overseas experts? Don¡¯t forget, the eight Boundary Points are all within Huaxia. And overseas, there are quite a number of experts from other worlds. If they find the Boundary Points, what will happen in the Human World? By then, it might be impossible for the Heavenly Realm to control the Human World again!"


    "We have arrangements for this; there¡¯s no need for you to worry." The Heavenly Court¡¯s ruler smiled lightly, "Everyone, my power won¡¯tst much longer, so let¡¯s not chat any further. Once the Investiture of the Gods is closed, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk. Su Alliance Leader, the Investiture of the Gods does not collect below Land Immortals, so I won¡¯t invite you as a guest. I hope we can meet again someday!"


    After the Heavenly Court¡¯s ruler finished speaking, he waved gently, and the Investiture of the Gods rapidly shrank, turning into a scroll that looked like an imperial edict. Soon after, the scroll shot out of the Heavenly Court, disappearing in the blink of an eye, leaving Su Yang unable to catch up.


    Su Yang watched as the Investiture of the Gods vanished from sight, standing there utterly bewildered.


    In the words of the Heavenly Court¡¯s ruler just now, Su Yang caught a lot of information, the most crucial of which is that the four major sects still remain in the Human World. In a few days, the seal of their space will be undone, and these people will emerge.


    Su Yang knows very well what the consequences will be once these peoplee out. Surely, they wille for him first!


    Although Ye Sword Saint had told Su Yang earlier that the Heavenly Court would have big moves, Su Yang never thought in his wildest dreams that the Heavenly Court would make such big moves. Now that things have escted to this extent, Su Yang is genuinely at a loss; it feels as if he has suddenly lost his support. How should the matters of the Human World be handled next?


    Moreover, as the principal mentioned, there are still many people overseas eyeing this side of Huaxia. Now that the experts from the Heavenly Court and those from Huaxia have been captured in the Investiture of the Gods, the defenses here are exposed. In such a situation, once those overseas experts learn about the circumstances here, and invade all at once, what should be of Huaxia?


    Though the Heavenly Court¡¯s ruler mentioned they already have preparations, what exactly are those preparations, and are they reliable?


    Su Yang felt quite frustrated, never imagining that things would unfold to this stage.


    After pondering for a while in ce, Su Yang could only shake his head helplessly. Since things had already happened, the subsequent matters had to be handled by himself.


    Needless to say, the people of the four major sects are about to emerge. When they do, they will certainly seek revenge on Su Yang, and things will be truly troublesome then. Su Yang must think carefully about how to resolve this!


    Preparing to leave, Su Yang paused; it was his first time in the Heavenly Court, and he hadn¡¯t really had a good look at the surroundings.


    Now, as there was no one in the Heavenly Court, it was a perfect chance for Su Yang to take a tour.


    Su Yang wandered through the Pce of the Polestar, heading inward, and discovered the breadth of the Heavenly Court is quite extensive. Deeper in, there were many pces, indicating that usually, the Heavenly Court housed numerous inhabitants.


    After circling a few times, Su Yang found not a single person and eventually had no choice but to leave reluctantly.


    Back on the ground, the sky was already bright, and the Human World was in utter chaos. Nobody knew what had happened, and the massive hole on the ground led many to exim whether the end of the world had arrived.


    Su Yang had no time to dispel rumors, and upon returning to the ground, he immediately went back to the Shen Family estate, gathering everyone there together.


    The first task was to send these individuals to deliver messages to the major sects, especially the six major sects ¡ª Su Yang needed them to gather all six sects¡¯ individuals in the Capital City.


    The Land Immortals from the six major sects were gone; currently, the six sects were defenseless. Those people likely had no idea what had transpired, so Su Yang had to inform them quickly and find ways to deal with the impending return of the four major sects.


    Meanwhile, Su Yang visited Qinghe Academy for a round, finding it almost devoid of people. Thankfully, when Su Yang reached the backyard, he found Qi¡¯er and her mother still there.


    Qi¡¯er is the principal¡¯sst disciple. In truth, she hadn¡¯t cultivated anything at Qinghe Academy and led a peaceful life here every day. Now, she had no strength, staying here to apany her mother.


    The upheaval at Qinghe Academy left Qi¡¯er quite terrified. Upon seeing Su Yang, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if seeing a savior, holding his arm tightly without letting go.


    However, the little gray bird beside Qi¡¯er seemed unconcerned, flitting around the vicinity as if finding it quite amusing.


    With no one left in Qinghe Academy, Su Yang naturally couldn¡¯t leave Qi¡¯er here. He brought Qi¡¯er back to the Shen Family estate and then sent her into the World Melting Furnace.


    As it stands, inside the World Melting Furnace is the safest ce. Su Yang also determined that with this upheaval in the Human World, it was highly likely the four major sects, and even the overseas forces, would enter Huaxia. Su Yang needed to find a safe stronghold, and the World Melting Furnace was the best choice!


    The crucial point is that Su Yang and the rest cannot remain hidden in the World Melting Furnace indefinitely.


    The Heavenly Court kept the four major sects intending for them to control the Human World. Now, there are only a few left who can resist the four major sects in the Human World. Su Yang must undertake the role of resisting the four major sects and absolutely cannot allow the Heavenly Court¡¯s n to seed. Therefore, Su Yang must remain focused on affairs in the Human World.


    In such circumstances, Su Yang must find a suitable ce to hide the World Melting Furnace and then engage in guerri warfare with the Heavenly Court.


    The next day, people from the six major sects arrived in the Capital City. They seemedpletely confused, not knowing what had happened. All the Land Immortals of the major sects had suddenly vanished, and the urrence was so abrupt that these people had never anticipated it.

 Chapter 1641 - 1640 Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Chapter 1640 Preparations</h4>


    Among the people who came, naturally, there were Huo Qianfang and Hu Xixi. However, among these people, Su Yang also saw someone he didn¡¯t expect, Ying¡¯er.


    This girl had actually joined the Jade Maiden Peak, and had even be a fellow disciple with Hu Xixi.


    Su Yang was surprised; there had been no news of Ying¡¯er for a while, and he didn¡¯t expect that she had also gone to cultivate.


    After everyone arrived, Su Yang didn¡¯t hide anything and exined the matter of the Investiture of the Gods to them.


    After hearing Su Yang¡¯s words, everyone was shocked. They couldn¡¯t imagine that such a thing would happen.


    "Su Alliance Leader, what do you n to do?" a young man from the Martial God Altar hurriedly asked. Now the Six Major Sects regarded Su Yang as their Alliance Leader, and these people were very respectful to him.


    Su Yang pondered for a while, then spoke in a deep voice: "The Four Grand Sects are about to emerge. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they will surely find ways to control all the forces in Huaxia. In such a situation, the Six Grand Sects will be their primary targets!"


    Everyone from the Six Grand Sects was panicked. Su Yang¡¯s words were absolutely correct; the Six Grand Sects were the representatives of all the sects outside the world.


    Su Yang said in a deep voice: "Moreover, the most critical thing now is that all the people from the Heavenly Court have also entered the Investiture of the Gods. In other words, currently in Huaxia, there are even no rules from the Heavenly Court. Land Immortals can freely kill mortals without any restrictions!"


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed again; this was indeed the most troublesome thing. Currently, only the Four Grand Sects had Land Immortals, while the Six Grand Sects had none. If the Four Grand Sects came to kill, they would have no way to resist!


    "Now the powerparison between us and the Four Grand Sects is drastically uneven. If we really fight, we will definitely not be their match..." Su Yang pondered for a while, then said in a deep voice, "Therefore, I want the Six Grand Sects to relocate!"


    "Relocate?" Everyone was taken aback, not understanding what Su Yang meant.


    "I have a Space Artifact. During this time, you can cultivate inside this Space Artifact!" Su Yang said, "In another space, the Four Grand Sects won¡¯t be able to find you, which at least provides some safety!"


    The people of the Six Grand Sects looked at each other, and then all nodded. This was indeed a very good method.


    Su Yang breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that these people wouldn¡¯t be willing to relocate. Since they were willing, there was nothing more to worry about.


    "The people from the Four Grand Sects might appear in a few days, so I hope you can bring all the valuable items of your sects to the Capital City within two days!" Su Yang said in a deep voice, "We must relocate and hide before the people from the Four Grand Sectse out, there can be no dy!"


    "Okay!" Everyone nodded in agreement, not daring to dy, and hurried out to prepare and pack their belongings.


    Su Yang was also busy making calls to Pingnan Province, asking Fatty to quicklye to the Capital City.


    Fatty had be quite sessful, managing those things in Pingnan Province during this period.


    Previously, with the assassins, no one dared to do anything to Su Yang¡¯s family and friends in Pingnan Province. But now, the situation waspletely different; the assassins were gone, and with the Four Grand Sectsing out, no one knew what they would do. For safety¡¯s sake, Su Yang felt it was best to temporarily ce his close ones inside the World Melting Furnace as a form of protection.


    Once the matter ispletely resolved and things calm down, Su Yang will let them out.


    Upon receiving the news, Fatty immediately took Su Yang¡¯s family and friends and hurried over from Pingnan Province.


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t exin everything to them, so he briefly exined the situation and then directly ced them into the World Melting Furnace.


    With people like Fatty, Su Yang didn¡¯t need to hide anything. He directly sent them to his sister, ck Widow, and had her take care of them.


    As for the others from the Six Grand Sects, Su Yang nned to send them to another location inside the World Melting Furnace so they could train there. This way, they wouldn¡¯t have any interaction with Su Yang¡¯s family and friends, and no idents would happen.


    After settling his rtives, Su Yang also called back the apprentice who was still in the southern six provinces and had him move his family into the World Melting Furnace too.


    If the Four Grand Sects couldn¡¯t find Su Yang¡¯s family and friends, who knew what they might do. So, Su Yang had to arrange for everyone rted to him properly.


    Jiang Zi¡¯er had originally been cultivating with the third elder of the Medicine Sect, but since the third elder of the Medicine Sect was also captured into the Investiture of the Gods, she had no choice but to return to Su Yang and was also arranged to be with his sister, ck Widow.


    Once everything was arranged, people from the Six Grand Sects brought their most valuable possessions and arrived.


    Su Yang had them close their eyes, then used the World Melting Furnace to put them all inside.


    After that, Su Yang took them to a very remote ce on the other side of the World Melting Furnace.


    This ce was discovered by Su Yang while wandering in the World Melting Furnace. There were no Fierce Beasts nearby, and the resources were abundant, making it ideal for cultivation.


    Of course, Su Yang also exined to them, warning them that this ce was very dangerous, and they shouldn¡¯t wander around. He also told them that his sister, ck Widow, was there, essentially warning them to avoid conflicts in case they didn¡¯t recognize each other.


    After handling these matters, Su Yang was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Now that everyone was protected, he no longer worried about the Four Grand Sects targeting them. Su Yang was now a free agent; even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Four Grand Sects, he could still find ways to escape!


    However, Su Yang didn¡¯tpletely rx. He went off to find Lv Donglin and told him about these things, asking him to convey the message to Beigong War God.


    The Beigong War God could kill Land Immortals, but that was under the rules of the Heavenly Court.


    Now that the Heavenly Court¡¯s people were all in the Investiture of the Gods, those rules no longer applied. If the Land Immortals faced the Beigong War God, they could act without constraints. In such a situation, the Beigong War God would probably find it troublesome as well!


    However, what surprised Su Yang was that Beigong War God wasn¡¯t much surprised upon receiving the news and didn¡¯t even reply. It was as if he already knew these matters.


    Su Yang was quite puzzled; he intended to invite Beigong War God and others into the World Melting Furnace. But judging from Xue Nu¡¯s tone, they had no intention of hiding or running away. Was the Beigong War God nning to face the Four Grand Sects head-on?

 Chapter 1642 - 1641: Two Pieces of News

    <h4>Chapter 1642: Chapter 1641: Two Pieces of News</h4>


    Although Beigong War God didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to the matter, Su Yang still quietly informed Lv Donglin, telling him to contact him immediately if anything came up.


    Afterwards, Su Yang went to the Zhang Family of the Martial Champion.


    Although Su Yang¡¯s rtionship with the Zhang Family was usually just so-so, and there had even been conflicts before, now that things had developed to this point, everyone was in the same boat, and Su Yang wanted to see if he could win over the Zhang Family.


    The Martial Champion was a cautious type and had previously restrained the people of the Zhang Family the moment he learned that the rules of the world might change, ordering them to hide away quietly.


    But now, with people from the Heavenly Court gone, the rules of the world certainly no longer existed. When the Four Major Sects make a powerful return, the Martial Champion will surely need to bide his time and umte strength.


    But the problem is, even if the Martial Champion wants to lie low, will the Four Major Sects give him the chance?


    This time, the Four Major Sects¡¯ goal is to help the Heavenly Court control the Human World, and given the Martial Champion¡¯s influence there, he will certainly be a target of the Four Major Sects. Under such circumstances, even if the Martial Champion wants to hide, the Four Major Sects won¡¯t let them off!


    This time, it was Zhang Congwen who received Su Yang, personally greeting him at the entrance and leading him into the Zhang Family¡¯s living room.


    When Su Yang arrived, without further ado, heid out the current state of the Human World, then quietly watched Zhang Congwen, waiting for him to speak.


    Zhang Congwen must have already been informed because he wasn¡¯t shocked at all and calmly asked Su Yang what his n was.


    "After the Four Major Sectse out, they¡¯ll certainly want to find me for revenge first," Su Yang said with a light smile. "As for my n, well, it¡¯s definitely to find a ce to hide so that the Four Major Sects won¡¯t find me!"


    Su Yang had no intention of hiding this; he was definitely going to run. However, he would surely not tell anyone where he would hide. The people of the Martial Champion¡¯s Zhang Family were not worth his trust.


    "Constantly hiding is not a solution!" Zhang Congwen said softly. "Qinghe Academy has rmended you as the Alliance Hierarch. From a certain perspective, you could say you¡¯re the spokesman for Qinghe Academy or even the Human World. The Heavenly Realm wants to take over the Human World; you¡¯re their number one enemy. If you hide, sure, the Four Major Sects might not find you, but the resistance in the Human World would be leaderless. It would be much easier for the Four Major Sects to take control of the Human World!"


    Su Yang gave Zhang Congwen a nce, unsure of what he meant. Was he suggesting that Su Yang should not hide? But if Su Yang doesn¡¯t hide now, wouldn¡¯t that be akin to waiting for death?


    "What does Mr. Zhang mean?" Su Yang asked straightforwardly.


    Zhang Congwen kept a calm demeanor, thought for a moment, and then softly said, "Our Zhang Family has always maintained neutrality in this matter. No matter how the external world changes, it has nothing to do with our Zhang Family."


    Upon hearing this, Su Yang almost spat in Zhang Congwen¡¯s face. This bastard, trying to cut ties at this critical moment?


    "Haha..." Even though Su Yang felt like swearing internally, his face still held a light smile. "You¡¯re quite right, Mr. Zhang, very reasonable. In that case, I¡¯ll pretend I haven¡¯t been here, and I¡¯ll see you around, Mr. Zhang!"


    After saying this, Su Yang got up to leave. Given that Zhang Congwen could say something so shameless, there was nothing more to say there. As for the Zhang Family¡¯s talk of neutrality, Su Yang only wanted to sneer. Once the Four Major Sects arrive, does the Zhang Family still think they can remain neutral? Dream on!


    "Su Alliance Leader, no need to be hasty!" Zhang Congwen quickly stopped Su Yang, continuing, "I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet!"


    "Since the Zhang Family is neutral, telling me anything does no good for the Zhang Family, right?" Su Yang sneered, "If the Four Major Sects find out, they might think the Zhang Family and I are colluding. Then the Four Major Sects would also see the Zhang Family as a great enemy, and wouldn¡¯t I just drag the Zhang Family down?"


    Zhang Congwen caught the sarcasm in Su Yang¡¯s tone and just smiled lightly, "Su Alliance Leader, my father asked me to pass on a few words to you: The situation in the Human World is not as simple as you think. Moreover, although the Heavenly Court is in the Human World, they are not actually able to control everything. There are forces in the Human World that even they are unaware of. As for their delusions of controlling everything simply because they left the Four Major Sects here, that¡¯s just wishful thinking!"


    Su Yang was taken aback. This was what the Martial Champion asked Zhang Congwen to convey to Su Yang. What did it mean? What was the Martial Champion trying to tell Su Yang?


    "My father also asked me to tell you two pieces of news..." Zhang Congwen continued, "First, a person named Ghost Tomb immediately left Huaxia after this incident happened."


    "What!?" Su Yang¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. Ghost Tomb, wasn¡¯t he from Japan?


    When the rules of the world seemed like they might change, Ghost Tomb had entered Huaxia, bringing along two others, intending to stir chaos in Huaxia. At the time, the overseas Land Immortals were stopped by Ye Sword Saint¡¯s men, unable to enter, and Ghost Tomb and his group were here only to gather intel. Simrly, those who came in weren¡¯t just Ghost Tomb¡¯s people.


    Later, when the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules didn¡¯t change, their ns were put on hold. Su Yang had always thought they had left Huaxia, never expecting they were still within Huaxia¡¯s reach. Moreover, they realized what the Heavenly Court was doing this time and fled.


    Without a doubt, they must be going back to report. This means that the overseas Land Immortals must have also received the news and are preparing to enter Huaxia!


    This is a major event. Once these people enter Huaxia, it remains uncertain if the Four Major Sects can control the situation.


    "What¡¯s the second piece of news?" Su Yang hurriedly asked.


    "The second piece of news is about an old ssmate of yours," Zhang Congwen said. "You have a ssmate named Liao Yuxuan, who is currently heading toward the Capital City with quite a few people!"


    Su Yang¡¯s expression changed again. Over time, he had nearly forgotten about Liao Yuxuan. Unexpectedly, Liao Yuxuan reappeared.


    Honestly, Su Yang had always been quite curious about Liao Yuxuan and his group before. Because their identities were truly peculiar.


    Liao Yuxuan seemed to have some connection to a certain Three-Faced Deity. The man named Gongye Liang beside him was rted to the Medical Saint. Another, Wu Jianqiu, was rted to the Land Immortal Wu Tiandu from the Wu Family. And then, there was Jin Ye Sir, who was also connected to a missing Land Immortal.

 Chapter 1643 - 1642: Trouble in the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Chapter 1642: Trouble in the Capital City</h4>


    Su Yang had always felt that these people might be the reincarnations of those Land Immortals.


    However, thinking carefully, that doesn¡¯t seem right. If it were reincarnation, maintaining the aura of the previous life is basically impossible. Moreover, reincarnation is already a very difficult thing, and such arge group of people reincarnating together is unlikely.


    Later, Su Yang thought these people might be possession, but that also didn¡¯t make sense. So, Su Yang really couldn¡¯t figure out their situation. But the mystery of these people indeed perplexed Su Yang.


    The assassins were said to be investigating this matter earlier, butter they got caught up in other things and had already left. ording to Ye Sword Saint, the assassins could only return during the dark of the moon. Su Yang didn¡¯t know what they were busy with, nor whether they had uncovered the secrets of Liao Yuxuan and the others.


    But now, with the assassins absent and Liao Yuxuan and his group starting to act, the matter has be even more troublesome, even elusive.


    However,pared to the four Major Sects and those overseas individuals, Liao Yuxuan¡¯s threat isn¡¯t actually that big. After all, the four Major Sects and overseas sects have Land Immortals, whereas Liao Yuxuan¡¯s group, though possibly reincarnated Land Immortals, are not Land Immortals themselves, therefore easier to deal with!


    "Mr. Zhang, thank your father for me!" Su Yang cupped his hands. "This information is very useful to me!"


    "You¡¯re wee. The first information is what we gathered, and the second was told to my father by the assassins before leaving." Zhang Congwen nodded with a smile. "Su Alliance Leader, the world¡¯s situation is difficult to discern, and the state of affairs hard to decide. Who are the good people and who are the bad ones is also hard to tell. As the representative of the Human World, the ultimate key is your own judgment!"


    Su Yang was stunned. What did Zhang Congwen mean by this? Isn¡¯t the situation clear yet? Is there still a distinction between good and bad people among these individuals?


    Zhang Congwen did not further exin to Su Yang. He stood up to escort Su Yang out of the Zhang Family, then ordered the door to be shut.


    Gazing at the closed Zhang Family gate, Su Yang fell into contemtion. The information obtained from this visit to the Zhang Family was indeed plentiful andplex, and Su Yang couldn¡¯t figure everything out immediately. However, the messages about Ghost Tomb and Liao Yuxuan reminded Su Yang that he must be wary of these individuals.


    Shortly after leaving the Zhang Family, Su Yang received a message from a prominent family in Capital City. This family held a significant position there and, notably, had never conflicted with Su Yang, making them one of the few families with a rtively good rtionship with him.


    Moreover, this family had always supported ck Widow. After Su Yang¡¯s identity as Su Zhan¡¯s son was revealed, this family naturally began to support Su Yang. Therefore, from a certain angle, this family could be considered Su Yang¡¯s confidants.


    While Su Yang was in the Zhang Family talking with Zhang Congwen, an incident urred within this family. Someone broke in and kidnapped the granddaughter of their Family Head, causing quite a stir.


    Receiving this news left Su Yang somewhat dumbfounded. How could such a thing happen in today¡¯s Capital City?


    It¡¯s known that since Su Yang¡¯s identity as Su Zhan¡¯s son became widespread, the Capital City¡¯s major families have beenpliant. Under Su Yang¡¯s leadership, no conflicts have arisen among the families, and no one dared to cause trouble within Capital City.


    Yet, at this moment, someone dared to cause trouble, and it¡¯s an incident of considerable scale, naturally surprising everyone.


    "Investigate who did it?" Su Yang ordered his aide Zhao Huzi while instructing the driver to head straight to the family.


    Zhao Huzi promptly arranged for people to look into the matter, but by the time Su Yang arrived at the family¡¯s residence, no news hade back yet.


    At the scene, the family members were anxiously running around, and the chaos was palpable.


    Seeing Su Yang arrive, the Family Head was the first to greet him, trembling as he spoke, "Su Alliance Leader, please... save my granddaughter..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely bring her back!" Su Yang nodded. He had met the Family Head¡¯s granddaughter before, about seventeen or eighteen years old, a cute youngdy. Unlike other unruly girls, she was usually very quiet, spending most of her time at home, rarely venturing outside, a typical nobledy.


    Logically, how could such a girl encounter this predicament?


    Moreover, this family has always been gentle in their dealings, rarely making enemies, and had even fewer adversaries.


    Under such circumstances, the abduction of the Family Head¡¯s granddaughter is truly baffling.


    Led by the Family Head, Su Yang entered the scene at the back.


    Arriving there, Su Yang immediately sensed a strong murderous aura. His brows wrinkled instantly as he scanned the surroundings, detecting faint traces of ck magic in the air.


    Looking around, Su Yang spoke gravely, "Who are these dead people?"


    "Someone died?" The crowd was taken aback, and the Family Head replied, "No one died here, there were no sounds of fighting. We only knew something happened after discovering someone had taken my granddaughter!"


    Su Yang shook his head and spoke sternly, "Five people died here, and their strength wasn¡¯t weak. You should investigate whether they¡¯re members of your family!"


    "Really?" The Family Head was confused and quickly ordered an investigation of his own family¡¯s situation, remaining nervously by Su Yang¡¯s side. "Su Alliance Leader, there are no signs of fighting or blood, no bodies, how... how could there be deaths here..."


    "Of course, there are no bodies!" Su Yang spoke coldly. "The opponent has already devoured all the corpses, how could there be any left!"


    "What?" The Family Head¡¯s eyes widened. "Devoured... devoured the corpses? Is this... something a human would do?"


    "The opponent should be a master trained in the Demon Sect¡¯s Secret Technique!" Su Yang carefully sensed the surrounding situation and said gravely, "Moreover, he cultivates the Devouring Technique, able to absorb others¡¯ soul and essence for his own use. The five who died here were devoured by him, leaving nothing behind."


    "Oh my!" The Family Head panicked. "Su Alliance Leader, then... then my granddaughter, is she... is she in danger? Su Alliance Leader, I... I beg you, save my granddaughter, save her..."


    The Family Head began to cry as he clutched Su Yang¡¯s arm, pleading on his knees.

 Chapter 1644 - 1643: The Purpose of the Abduction

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Chapter 1643: The Purpose of the Abduction</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s eyebrows were also tightly knit; from the state of power within this room, he could basically sense the other party¡¯s cultivation secret techniques.


    This was a Demon Sect secret technique somewhat simr to Devouring the World, which Su Yang had read about in the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book. However, this secret technique was slightly inferior to the one recorded in the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book; otherwise, the aura wouldn¡¯t be soplex.


    And Devouring the World is the pinnacle of all devouring secret techniques. So, although this person is also practicing a devouring secret technique, it¡¯spletely iparable to Devouring the World.


    "How is your granddaughter¡¯s power?" Su Yang asked.


    "Power..." The Family Head paused: "My granddaughter enjoys reading and doesn¡¯t spend much time cultivating. She has only just entered the Fusion Realm now..."


    "Fusion Realm?" Su Yang frowned: "So, your granddaughter¡¯s power is still quite average!"


    The Family Head nodded: "Su Alliance Leader, does this have something to do with my granddaughter¡¯s power?"


    "This devouring secret technique requires devouring others to convert their power for one¡¯s own use. The stronger the power of others, the better the devouring effect." Su Yang said: "Your granddaughter¡¯s power is far behind his; he shouldn¡¯t want to devour your granddaughter!"


    The Family Head immediately breathed a sigh of relief, truly worried that his granddaughter would be directly devoured. If that were the case, there wouldn¡¯t even be a corpse left.


    Soon, the people sent out by the Family Head returned. These people had gone to investigate but found no missing persons within the family, which surprised everyone.


    Many on the scene quietly looked at Su Yang, clearly suspecting his judgment. After all, there wasn¡¯t even a single corpse or a trace of blood on the scene, yet Su Yang imed five people were dead, which was hard to believe. So, everyone thought Su Yang must have made a mistake.


    Su Yang, however, showed no surprise, his eyebrows furrowed even more. He looked at the Family Head and said solemnly: "Send someone out to investigate if there are any missing persons from other families in the Capital City."


    At this point, Su Yang paused and said gravely: "Firstly, investigate people with a yin constitution, under the age of twenty-five, primarily female!"


    Everyone was astonished, unsure of Su Yang¡¯s intention.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it now!" The Family Head immediately agreed: "You all, quickly send people out to investigate this."


    The people designated by the Family Head exchanged nces, reluctant to move. Clearly, the fact that no one had gone missing within the family caused them to question Su Yang¡¯s judgment, thinking his orders might be baseless.


    "Su Alliance Leader, why are we investigating this?" one person politely asked: "The Capital City is sorge, investigating such individuals is not easy. My youngdy was taken by this person; most of the family members have already gone out to search for them, leaving little manpower for this task."


    Su Yang naturally understood that they were doubting his conjecture and were reluctant to follow his orders. He wasn¡¯t angry, merely stating calmly: "Your youngdy also has a yin constitution, right?"


    Once again, the people exchanged nces, faces filled with surprise, as Su Yang¡¯s statement was spot on.


    The Family Head quickly nodded: "What Su Alliance Leader said is absolutely correct; my granddaughter does have a yin constitution. This constitution is more suited to cultivating some yin techniques but has its limitations. Simply put, my granddaughter doesn¡¯t even dare to expose herself to the sun often, as it would harm her body!"


    "Su Alliance Leader, how did you know this?" one person beside him asked in astonishment.


    Su Yang nced around and said: "This room is quite saturated with yin energy yet filled with human presence, indicating that the yin energy originates from someone. The lingering yin energy would require someone with a yin constitution to reside here for a long time. Therefore, the owner of this room must have a yin constitution!"


    Everyone looked at each other, their faces filled with shock. No one expected Su Yang to identify the daughter¡¯s constitution from these details.


    "Su Alliance Leader, is that why you instructed them to look for other people with a yin constitution?" the Family Head quickly asked: "Is there something wrong with this constitution?"


    "There is nothing wrong with this constitution, but the person who took your granddaughter, he has a problem!" Su Yang said gravely: "He is practicing a devouring secret technique, and he has reached a crucial stage where he needs to make a breakthrough. One simple method of achieving this breakthrough is to devour nine people with a yin constitution to change his own physique."


    Upon hearing this, everyone on the scene let out a gasp. This meant that the person who took their youngdy indeed intended to devour her.


    "However, he must devour nine people with a yin constitution all at once," Su Yang exined: "I don¡¯t know how many have been taken before your youngdy, but since five people are dead here, it indicates that she is not the first. What we must hope for now is that your youngdy is not the ninth. Otherwise, once he gathers nine, the devouring will begin, and your youngdy will be in grave danger."


    Everyone¡¯splexion changed, and the Family Head was especially panicked, trembling as he pleaded: "Su Alliance Leader, please... please save my granddaughter..."


    Su Yang replied: "I¡¯m having you investigate the matter of other kidnapped individuals to save your granddaughter. We know little about this person, and finding him certainly won¡¯t be easy. Since five people died here, and if they weren¡¯t from your family, then they were likely people tracking and finding him. That these individuals could locate him means the forces behind them understand this person quite well. We need to find these forces to gather more information about him before we can locate him!"


    Everyone was enlightened, finally understanding Su Yang¡¯s intention. There was no need for instructions from the Family Head; those few immediately ran out to start investigating the matter.


    The Family Head heard Su Yang¡¯s analysis, and his heart was filled with panic. Standing by Su Yang, his face was full of unease, utterly losing hisposure. This was his most cherished granddaughter, and he feared she would die. Unable to save her himself, he could only stay by Su Yang¡¯s side,pletely viewing him as his sole lifeline.


    Su Yang appeared calm, but inside he was filled with shock because he understood the strength of this person very well; this person was indeed extremely dangerous!

 Chapter 1645 - 1644: Liu Shuangcan?

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Chapter 1644: Liu Shuangcan?</h4>


    ording to the records in the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book, when this Demon Sect Secret Technique is cultivated to this extent, it requires devouring people with a yin constitution, the power would have already reached a formidable level, likely even more powerful than someone like Xue Nu.


    Su Yang has already found it very difficult to cultivate to this realm. However, the person¡¯s power now is not much lesser than others either.


    The crucial point is that for this person to reach this level of cultivation, who knows how many people have been devoured. This person could truly be described as a demon.


    If this person isn¡¯t dealt with this time, who knows how many more people will fall victim to his evil hands if he continues to devour.


    Half an hourter, the people who went out to investigate finally brought back news. Another family in the Capital City had a girl abducted, also with a yin constitution. However, the girl from their family had been abducted for several hours already.


    Once this news came back, everyone was once again shocked. Undeniably, all these facts proved that Su Yang¡¯s suspicion waspletely correct.


    Su Yang had someone look into the situation of this family; in the Capital City, their power ranked very low, practically an unnoticeable family. The girl¡¯s position in the family was also quite ordinary, so after the girl was abducted, the family merely sent some people to search symbolically for a while, and when they couldn¡¯t find her, they gave up. Thus, this family didn¡¯t provide any valuable information.


    Soon, more news came trickling in. Two hourster, messages about the abductions of six more girls hade in.


    Calcting this, the person had already abducted eight girls with yin constitutions. And this is only the number in the Capital City, already close to nine.


    This situation unnerved the Family Head and the others, because now it¡¯s already eight. If more people are abducted, and they still haven¡¯t tracked down this person, he might manage to gather all nine, and that would be really dangerous.


    Su Yang remained the calmest person; he gathered the forces associated with the abducted members and carefully inquired about the demon.


    Soon, Su Yang received some very valuable information.


    Some people from these families had witnessed this demon¡¯s appearance. Based on their descriptions, Su Yang suddenly realized that this demon seemed very simr to someone he had met before.


    These people detailed the demon¡¯s appearance, and integrating all this information, Su Yang found the demon¡¯s appearance very simr to Liu Shuangcan, whom he had seen before in the Southern Six Provinces.


    Liu Shuangcan was once the top expert in Handong Province, but when Su Yang was in Handong Province, this person tried to deal with Su Yang but was ultimately defeated by him, with both his hands and feet crippled.


    Later, the Smiling Monk appeared and took Liu Shuangcan away, but Liu Shuangcan was already a crippled person by then. Thus, Su Yang never considered him worth worrying about.


    Yet now, hearing what these people say, Su Yang couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this demon must be Liu Shuangcan!


    But the problem is, Liu Shuangcan was crippled; how could he possibly have recovered?


    Furthermore, although Liu Shuangcan¡¯s cultivation of the Secret Technique was powerful, Su Yang knew very well that he wasn¡¯t practicing such a Devouring Technique. If this person was indeed Liu Shuangcan, where did he obtain this Devouring Technique?


    Su Yang was filled with doubts, as his initial aim was to investigate the demon¡¯s location. Now knowing that the demon was highly likely to be Liu Shuangcan, Su Yang¡¯s mind started pondering over other matters.


    Yet, pondering these things now had no meaning. Currently, the most crucial thing was to find this demon. Only by finding him could they rify everything!


    Su Yang further questioned the people from these forces, also informing them about the five people who had died here. Eventually, they did manage to identify those five people¡¯s identities from among the forces.


    These five people were either captured while encircling or tracking the demon. In the end, all five were seized and devoured right here, inciting the furious indignation of the forces, who all fervently wanted to y the demon.


    Su Yang paid more attention toprehensively analyzing the clues about the demon¡¯s escape route provided by these forces. Finally, Su Yang roughly determined the possible location the demon might have headed to¡ªthe western part of the Capital City.


    Considering the frequency of his acts when abducting those yin constitution girls, coupled with the forces¡¯ locations and distances. Putting it all together, it could be analyzed where this person would choose to ce these girls.


    After all, these forces weren¡¯t centralized, and he abducted the girls one by one. So, he must find a central location to ce these girls. Based on these times and distances, naturally, one could discern the general area where he hid the girls.


    Subsequently, the task of searching for this person was handed over to these major forces. They dispatched arge number of people to the location Su Yang mentioned, carrying out a carpet search to find the demon.


    Su Yang also went to the western part of the Capital City, where he mainly stayed on the alert. As soon as someone discovered the demon¡¯s whereabouts, he would rush over to support them. After all, the demon was extremely powerful; these forces, although formidable, and with many family members, still found it difficult to handle the demon!


    This search took more than an hour; finally, the people discovered a secluded, uninhabited vige nearby.


    As they walked through the vige, they found that there was not a single person there, not even the slightest sound.


    However, the vige still appeared clean, and each house¡¯s entrance looked neat, clearly having been cleaned not long ago.


    This situation puzzled everyone because clearly, people had lived in this vige not too long ago. But the question was, why was there no one now?


    Of course, people couldn¡¯t believe that the entire vige was out at this time. Even during work hours, it was impossible for there to not be a single person in an entire vige.


    With this doubt in mind, they searched the vige and indeed, in thest small building, found the abducted girls.


    There were a total of eight girls, all locked up here. Though these girls appeared somewhat haggard, they were alive, and that was the most crucial thing.


    Upon receiving the news, Su Yang immediately rushed to the vige. As soon as he entered, he was astonished, frowning deeply, and said in a deep voice, "This demon, he actually devoured the entire vige!"

 Chapter 1646 - 1645: Poisonous Mist

    <h4>Chapter 1646: Chapter 1645: Poisonous Mist</h4>


    Su Yang¡¯s words left those who followed him herepletely bewildered.


    "Su Alliance Leader, are you saying that the vigers were all devoured?" the Family Head standing beside Su Yang asked in horror. This vige has at least one to two hundred residents. What kind of situation would it be if they were all devoured?


    Su Yang slowly nodded. Since entering the ce, he could sense the aura here. Many have indeed died here; the people in this vige have beenpletely devoured.


    Those nearby felt a chill run through their bodies. They had been shocked when they heard about this demon devouring others to increase his strength. Now, discovering that this demon devoured so many people at once was even more terrifying.


    No wonder they hadn¡¯t seen a single person when they entered. It¡¯s not that the vigers went out; they were all devoured.


    Is this even human? This is clearly a demon!


    "The vigers here are all weak. Why devour them?" someone beside muttered, "Does this help his strength in any way?"


    Su Yang shook his head. "It doesn¡¯t help at all!"


    "If there¡¯s no benefit, why did he devour them?" everyone was astonished.


    "To prevent word from getting out!" Su Yang said in a deep voice, "It seems he¡¯s treating this ce as hisir, so he devoured everyone in the vige!"


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. They initially thought this demon gained some benefit by devouring these people. Unexpectedly, it was just to keep them silent; such cruel methods!


    "Everyone be careful, don¡¯t wander off!" Su Yang ordered sternly, "The aura in this vige is overwhelmingly eerie. I can¡¯t even tell if that person is here. So, stay together to avoid being ambushed!"


    After hearing the earlier events, no one dared to run about randomly. All gathered close to Su Yang, fearing any mishap.


    Su Yang led the group directly to that secluded courtyard at the back.


    All eight girls were already rescued and were being settled in the courtyard.


    Though the treatment wasn¡¯t good while they were locked up, fortunately, the demon hadn¡¯t harmed them. A silver lining amid misfortune.


    The Family Head¡¯s eyes reddened upon seeing his granddaughter unharmed, and he repeatedly thanked Su Yang.


    Su Yang, however, didn¡¯t pay much heed. Instead, his brow furrowed deeply, sensing an unusual aura there,pletely different from the outside, very peculiar.


    "Quickly, everyone, leave here!" Su Yang instructed resolutely, unable to discern the anomaly, he urged the crowd to leave promptly.


    These people dared not linger, hurriedly gathering theirpanions and prepared to evacuate.


    Just then, a sudden surge of thick fog enveloped this vige, slowly closing in on the crowd.


    A man at the nearest edge, seeing this fog, was still in doubt. But as the fog touched him, it was like he got scalded; he leaped back, letting out a scream like a ughtered pig¡¯s.


    "What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s wrong?" everyone eximed in shock.


    Before the man could speak, another person screamed on the other side. Soon, more screams followed, their collective voices rising and falling, as if in severe pain.


    The crowd was dumbstruck; they had no idea what was happening.


    Su Yang¡¯s face drastically changed, and he warned sternly, "Don¡¯t touch those mists; they¡¯re poisonous and highly corrosive, capable of rotting flesh!"


    The crowd understood, looking closely; indeed, the parts of those who screamed that touched the mist had corroded. No wonder the screams were so harrowing.


    "What are these things?"


    "What do we do now?"


    "Heavens, even the sky is filled with such fog, we can¡¯t escape even if we fly!"


    Everyone cried out as fog rolled in from all sides and even descended from the sky, targeting the central courtyard. They truly had no way out.


    "Everyone, stay calm!" Su Yang instructed, "Stand in the center of the courtyard, don¡¯t scatter. I¡¯ll handle this!"


    The crowd, panicked and without the capacity to think for themselves, ran to gather in the middle, avoiding the edgespletely.


    Su Yang took out the Qilin Jade, unleashing its power. zing fire erupted, aiming to burn away the fog.


    Indeed, Su Yang¡¯s method worked. As the fire surged forward, the fog burned into nothingness upon contact.


    The group rejoiced; this method worked; they were saved!


    However, Su Yang¡¯s brow remained furrowed. The fog was too dense, and the Qilin Jade¡¯s burning speed was too slow. Continuing like this, they would eventually be surrounded.


    After contemting, Su Yang brought out the little chick.


    The little guy was still asleep, having eaten and slept well in the World Melting Furnace, gaining quite a bit of weight. Plump and round, it looked more like a little fat duck than a chick.


    The little chick, being disturbed from its dreams when brought out by Su Yang, protested by pping its little ws in annoyance.


    Su Yang ignored it, patting its head to indicate it should breathe fire to burn the fog.


    The little chick seemed very cross, turning its head away defiantly from Su Yang.


    Su Yang felt helpless; this little chick waspletely different from the little tortoise. The tortoise was obedient andpliant, whereas this chick always needed negotiation to do anything.


    But Su Yang had no choice; he had to meet its demands.


    He fished out a porcin vial, taking out an Elixir Pill to sway before the little chick.


    The little chick¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. This Elixir Pill, made from Immortal Elixir found in the World Melting Furnace, held great benefits for the chick. However, due to their extreme rarity, Su Yang only allowed each little creature one pill every ten days.


    Of course, Ye Wantong¡¯s Earth Bear and Qi¡¯er¡¯s little gray bird got their share too. After all, these were Divine Beasts, none to be neglected.


    Wanting the little chick to work required incentives now.


    The little chick bounced energetically on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, trying to get the pill. Su Yang ignored it, simply pointing at the surrounding fog before ignoring it.

 Chapter 1647 - 1646: Liu Shuangcan Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Chapter 1646: Liu Shuangcan Appears</h4>


    The little chick hopped around for a while. Seeing that Su Yang was unmoved, it realized its antics were futile and helplessly looked around.


    With a swift nce, the little chick suddenly took flight and breathed out a mouthful of me.


    Though the little chick¡¯s size hadn¡¯t changed much recently, its abilities had significantly increased. Now, breathing fire was effortlesspared to before, almost as if it was second nature.


    A burst of me shot out, and everyone saw the fire ignite amidst the thick mist. It was as if the mist itself had caught fire. In an instant, the surrounding fog waspletely burned away, leaving nothing behind!


    Originally, everyone was worried as they watched Su Yang use the Qilin Jade to burn away the mist too slowly since the fog was incredibly dense.


    Nobody expected that a single breath of me from the little chick would resolve everything immediately, causing everyone to cheer joyously. At this point, everyone was saved!


    Of course, when everyone looked at the little chick on Su Yang¡¯s shoulder, they were filled with awe and envy. Having such a Divine Bird by one¡¯s side was far more powerful than being followed by a great master!


    With the mist burned away, Su Yang dared not dy and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, retreat immediately!"


    Having nearly perished here, they no longer dared to linger, quickly gathering their people to leave.


    However, before they could leave the vige, they heard a chillingughter echo from the sky.


    "Su Alliance Leader, you truly have some skills. The corpse poison refined from the souls of a hundred thousand people is dissipated by you in an instant; truly impressive!"


    The onlookers were all shocked. The mist from earlier was refined from the souls of a hundred thousand people? What a grand scheme!


    Su Yang frowned, not doubting the words at all. Upon encountering the mist earlier, he had already suspected it was corpse poison crafted from human souls.


    This corpse poison was terrifying; the more people died, the stronger the poison became. The use of a hundred thousand lives to create such poison showed that the adversary was truly determined to kill Su Yang.


    In fact, the opponent underestimated Su Yang¡¯s strength. The corpse poison couldn¡¯t harm Su Yang.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the people he needed to protect, Su Yang wouldn¡¯t have even needed the little chick to burn away the poison. He could have easily burst out from the mist unharmed.


    He waved his hand to urge everyone to leave quickly, while he himself looked to the sky and coldly remarked, "Liu Shuangcan, I never thought you were still alive!"


    "Hahaha..." A loudugh came from the sky again, followed by a man enveloped in ck aura descending from above,nding not far from Su Yang.


    Upon seeing the man, Su Yang realized it was Liu Shuangcan, whom he had previously crippled!


    However, Liu Shuangcan now seemed far more horrifying than before. Not only was he grotesquely ugly, but his features were twisted, his skin marred by bulging veins and ck pustules, resembling a corpse long dead, invoking terror in those who beheld him.


    "I never thought you would still remember me, Liu Shuangcan!" Liu Shuangcan sneered, "Well, Su Alliance Leader, are you surprised to see me again?"


    Su Yang¡¯s face was cold as he replied in a steady voice, "Liu Shuangcan, so it is you! I never expected you could rise again. It must be the Laughing Buddha who helped you. But do you think practicing the Devouring Technique requires no cost? Look at you now, is there any difference between you and a demon? The Laughing Buddha is just using you to deal with me. Are you so d to be a pawn in his game?"


    "Hahaha..." Liu Shuangcan threw his head backughing, "Su, you destroyed my martial arts, cast me into the abyss. From that moment, I was already dead. Yes, the Laughing Buddha is using me as a pawn. But, as long as I can take revenge on you, what does it matter if I be a pawn? What does it matter if I turn into a demon?"


    Su Yang felt resigned; Liu Shuangcan was truly fixated on revenge. In that case, there was nothing more to say to him.


    "If you want revenge, then go ahead!" Su Yang said coldly, "Here I stand, let¡¯s fight fair, I¡¯ll give you a chance!"


    "Even if you don¡¯t want to give me a chance, you can¡¯t!" Liu Shuangcan sneered, "Aren¡¯t you aware of the current state of affairs? Do you think you¡¯re still that hailed Su Alliance Leader? Now, it¡¯s hard for you to even protect yourself, let alone much else. Do you think these worthless people can help you?"


    Beside Su Yang, Zhao Huzi, hearing the exchange and Liu Shuangcan¡¯s words, became displeased.


    "What did you say!" Zhao Huzi shouted angrily, making a move forward, only to be pulled back by Su Yang.


    Just then, a stream of ck mist appeared where he had been a moment ago. Had Su Yang been a split second slower, Zhao Huzi might have perished.


    Su Yang casually dispersed the ck mist, coldly gazing at Liu Shuangcan. "This is between you and me, it has nothing to do with them. If you want to fight me, let¡¯s battle in the air, how about that!"


    "Hahaha..." Liu Shuangcanughed raucously, "Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll oblige you. Let¡¯s fight in the sky!"


    Liu Shuangcan shouted robustly, and instantly flew high into the sky.


    Su Yang nced at the people around him and said in a deep voice, "Take them back to the Capital City immediately, don¡¯t linger here; I¡¯m going to meet Liu Shuangcan!"


    Everyone nodded, leading their people away quickly.


    "Su Alliance Leader, be careful!" Zhao Huzi shouted worriedly.


    "No worries, he can¡¯t kill me!" Su Yang said calmly before flying up into the sky as well.


    Reaching the deserted heights, Su Yang saw Liu Shuangcan standing on the cloud in the distance.


    The ck aura around Liu Shuangcan was even thicker. Seeing Su Yang approach, Liu Shuangcan let out an eerieugh. Before Su Yang could steady himself, Liu Shuangcan waved and released a cloud of ck mist.


    The ck mist rushed at Su Yang, seemingly trying to engulf him.


    Su Yang dodged swiftly, but after taking a couple of steps, he sensed something amiss and quickly turned, striking out with a palm.


    At that moment, a hand extended from the ck mist beside him, meeting his palm squarely, and both of them were forced back several steps.


    In the sky, the figure of Liu Shuangcan gradually dissipated, seemingly a mere illusion.


    Su Yang furrowed his brow, looking carefully to find Liu Shuangcan standing within another cloud of ck mist, watching him with a wicked grin.

 Chapter 1648 - 1647: Liu Shuangcans Scheme

    Without a doubt, when Liu Shuangcan unleashed that ck mist earlier, he himself was already charging forward with it. As for the Liu Shuangcan in the air, it was actually just a phantom conjured by his power, deceiving the eye with illusion.


    If it were an ordinary person, not paying attention, they would think Liu Shuangcan was still standing in the air, and as long as they dodged the ck mist, they''d be fine. In doing so, they''d fall victim to Liu Shuangcan''s stealth attack. This move really is incredibly insidious.


    However, fortunately, Su Yang''s reflexes are far superior to the average person''s, allowing him to fend off Liu Shuangcan''s strike.


    "Liu Shuangcan, you''re truly sinister!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Hehehe..." Liu Shuangcan continued his eerieughter, his body moving rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished into the clouds.


    Su Yang didn''t give chase but remained vignt, watching his surroundings. Liu Shuangcan would surely seek an opportunity to ambush him again, so he must guard against it.


    Not long after, a weirdugh suddenly came from behind Su Yang.


    Su Yang promptly turned around, but there wasn''t a single person in sight there. Yet, beside him, a shadow suddenly flitted by.


    Su Yang didn''t pursue, instead, he ascended warily into the air.


    Right at that moment, a mass of ck mist silently surged from under his feet as well.


    If Su Yang had been a fraction slower, he would have been enveloped by the ck mist. And within that mist was Liu Shuangcan, poised to ambush Su Yang.


    Failing to stealth attack twice, Liu Shuangcan''s expression visibly cooled. Su Yang''s reactions had truly caught him off guard.


    However, without dy, he swiftly hid within the clouds again, seeking another chance to ambush Su Yang.


    Su Yang stood in midair, summoning the Nine-Cold Jade Sword, it circled around him.


    Liu Shuangcan''s method of stealth attack was extremely insidious, and Su Yang had to remain on high alert against him.


    After a while, Su Yang sensed movement behind him again; instead of moving, he let the Nine-Cold Jade Sword shoot towards it.


    A soft sound came from behind, as the Nine-Cold Jade Sword rebounded and Liu Shuangcan uttered a muffled grunt. There was no doubt Liu Shuangcan had suffered a hidden setback.


    Su Yang remained still, while Liu Shuangcan continuedunching several consecutive stealth attacks, none of which seeded.


    Liu Shuangcan was visibly irritated, growling softly, he burst from the clouds, choosing to confront Su Yang directly.


    Su Yang showed no fear; if it came to direct confrontation, Liu Shuangcan''s power was no match for his!


    After a brief skirmish, Liu Shuangcan was repelled, his ck mist dispersing.


    "Liu Shuangcan, you''ve killed quite a few people, haven''t you?" Su Yang said coldly, "It''s just a pity that your skill has not progressed as fast as mine! Trying to kill me, this isn''t enough!"


    Liu Shuangcan, his expression icy, gritted his teeth and said, "Su, who knows who will win? Do you think you''ve already won? Today, I must kill you!"


    Amidst his shouting, Liu Shuangcan charged at Su Yang once more, and the two entwined inbat again.


    After another brief battle, Liu Shuangcan was forced back again. The ck mist on him began to scatter, and within this short period, the surrounding battlefield was covered in such ck mist, making it seem as if the two were fighting within a cocoon of darkness.


    Finally, Liu Shuangcan was once again repelled by Su Yang. This time, Liu Shuangcan didn''t show the slightest anger but stood at a distance, letting out a chillingugh.


    "Su Yang, do you know your biggest w?" Liu Shuangcan sneered, "Your biggest w is that you''re too arrogant, too conceited, too self-important! Do you really think my power is inferior to yours?"


    Just as Su Yang was about to speak, he suddenly felt as if he were caught in a quagmire; the surrounding ck mist seemed to be pulling him, rendering him unable to move.


    Su Yang''s face slightly changed; he said solemnly, "Liu Shuangcan, have you already devoured nine Yin-type individuals?"


    "You''re just figuring that out?" Liu Shuangcanughed heartily, "Su Yang, I''ve known everything you did in Capital City. This is your territory, with so many of your followers here. Did you think I''d seek revenge without being certain to seed?"


    "Did you think I captured those Yin-type individuals to devour them, to enhance my power? Hahaha, I was deceiving you. I wanted you to think I hadn''t devoured them yet, to make you believe my power hadn''t reached this level. That way, you wouldn''t take me seriously or fear me in the slightest. You''d even believe killing me would be easy, and you wouldn''t be scared at all. That way, you''d be willing to fight me one-on-one, giving me the opportunity to kill you!"


    "And you indeed yed along, always thinking my power was inferior to yours, and stille to challenge me one-on-one? Hahaha, Su Yang, I devoured the nine Yin-type girls half a month ago. To avoid arousing suspicion, I did this in Southern Six Provinces, and the girls I chose were ordinary people with no family ties or background. So, few knew about this!"


    Su Yang furrowed his brows; he hadn''t expected Liu Shuangcan to be so calcted to seek revenge on him.


    Liu Shuangcan had already devoured the nine Yin-type girls, gaining significant power, which was troublesome. Now, Su Yang truly had a challenging match; the oue was uncertain.


    And now, Su Yang was trapped in that ck mist, making this fight indeed quite troublesome!


    "Liu Shuangcan, you really are scheming!" Su Yang said coldly, "However, is killing me such an easy task?"


    "Killing you isn''t easy, and I won''t let you die that easily either!" Liu Shuangcanughed wildly, "You caused me to be like this now. If I don''t repay you a hundredfold, how can I endure the suffering I''ve been through?"


    "Heh, I just fear you''ll also die here!" Su Yang said coldly.


    "Let''s test it!" Liu Shuangcan shouted fiercely, suddenly lunging towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang also shouted, with a shadow suddenly rising behind him. Simultaneously, Su Yang chanted the Six-character Demon Suppression Mantra, and his body erged instantly.


    At that moment, Su Yang finally regained some mobility. Struggling, he freed himself from the surrounding ck mist and burst out of its confines.


    At this moment, Liu Shuangcan also arrived, directly striking down with his palm.


    Su Yang met it with his own palm, and as their palms shed, Su Yang was driven back several steps.


    It wasn''t that Su Yang''s power was significantly inferior to Liu Shuangcan''s, but because Liu Shuangcan had been gathering his power for a while, while Su Yang had just been struggling to break free from the ck mist and was caught unprepared; thus, this situation transpired.


    Liu Shuangcanughed sinisterly, pouncing again, delivering another palm strike towards Su Yang, giving him no chance to catch his breath.

 Chapter 1649 - 1648 Defeating Liu Shuangcan

    Su Yang was just struck by Liu Shuangcan and sent back into the ck mist, and now he''s still trapped within it. He had no choice but to raise his hand and sh with Liu Shuangcan once more.


    Simultaneously, the shadow behind Su Yang began to move, starting to devour the surrounding ck mist.


    Within the range of this ck mist, Su Yang could only remain in a passive state of being attacked, which was highly unfavorable for him; he must first rid himself of this ck mist.


    However, Liu Shuangcan saw through Su Yang''s intention andunched a full attack, not giving Su Yang any opportunity to escape this ck mist.


    Yet, it was the shadow that was powerful, Devouring the World, capable of consuming everything.


    Finally, the ck mist was devoured by the shadow.


    Free from the entanglement of the ck mist, Su Yang felt invigorated and immediately charged forward, engaging in battle with Liu Shuangcan with all his might.


    This time, both were truly evenly matched, continuously shing in the air, causing the sky to darken and the clouds to disperse.


    The great battlested for over an hour, with Liu Shuangcan and Su Yang''s powers truly being equal.


    However, Liu Shuangcan''s power came too quickly, and his foundation was still unstable; the longer the fightsted, the more it was unfavorable for him.


    Liu Shuangcan also sensed that something wasn''t right, feeling apprehensive in his heart.


    After several shes with Su Yang, Liu Shuangcan gained no advantage. He seized the opportunity, suddenly retreated, and shouted loudly, "Su Yang, I want your life!"


    With those words, Liu Shuangcan suddenly opened his mouth, and countless flying insects flew out from his mouth, rushing straight towards Su Yang.


    Su Yang''s expression changed drastically; these flying insects were transformed by Liu Shuangcan after devouring those people, forming the basis of Liu Shuangcan''s strength. It was Liu Shuangcan''s ultimate killing technique, one that he would not use under normal circumstances, only employing it in dire situations.


    Undoubtedly, Liu Shuangcan now was desperate.


    Su Yang dared not take it lightly; he knew he couldn''t resist these insects. Therefore, he didn''t even attempt to resist.


    He summoned the small turtle, and the armor of the Heavenly God was disyed, immediately enveloping Su Yang in a ck light.


    The insects pounced on the ck light, savagely gnawing at it.


    And most critically, the ck light was being devoured at a visible speed.


    Su Yang was stunned; this ck light was the defensive power of the ck Tortoise shell. Although he couldn''t fully disy the ck Tortoise''s defensive might, it was still formidable, yet unable to resist these insects?


    At this moment, the chick popped out too and stood on Su Yang''s shoulder.


    Gazing at the insects outside, the chick seemed excited. The little guy bounced a few times and suddenly spewed a mouthful of fire.


    The mes roared out, directly burning away a swarm of insects.


    "Ah!" Liu Shuangcan screamed miserably, bleeding from seven orifices.


    The remaining insects immediately flew back and crawled back into Liu Shuangcan''s mouth, leaving him weak and terrified.


    "How... how could it be..." Liu Shuangcan called out tremblingly.


    Su Yang gave him no time to think, swiftly rushed over, ready to decisively kill Liu Shuangcan.


    Liu Shuangcan was already nearly powerless to resist; seeing Su Yang approach, he was taken aback and quickly turned to flee.


    "Can you escape?" Su Yang roared angrily, preparing to strike and kill him.


    Just then, a forceful gust of wind came from behind. Su Yang''s expression changed, and he hurriedly turned to defend, only to see someone standing not far behind ¡ª none other than the Three-eyed Ghost King.


    "It''s you!?" Su Yang''s expression chilled, turning back again; Liu Shuangcan had already vanished.


    Su Yang was furious but also alert. He pressed a hand on the World Melting Furnace on him, knowing he wasn''t a match for the Three-eyed Ghost King. If real danger urred, he could only enter the World Melting Furnace to seek help from his sister, ck Widow.


    The Three-eyed Ghost King had no intent to battle either; seeing Liu Shuangcan had disappeared, he let out a coldugh and also vanished.


    Looking at the vacant surroundings, Su Yang furrowed his brows.


    The Three-eyed Ghost King''s move was clearly to rescue Liu Shuangcan. Undoubtedly, he intended to ally with Liu Shuangcan.


    This meant, after today, Liu Shuangcan might collude with those on Jade-faced Judge''s side.


    And these people were Su Yang''s absolute enemies!


    Previously, these people feared Su Yang''s status and dared not deal with him, only supporting from behind the Four Major Sects.


    Now, with such changes in the world, will these peoplee after Su Yang for revenge?


    Su Yang took a deep breath; there wasn''t time to think about much now. He promptly descended from the sky, preparing to return to his sister, ck Widow, to discuss this matter.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the sky, Liu Shuangcan was desperately fleeing.


    He had been scheming for a long time, nning to kill Su Yang in one stroke. Unexpectedly, he ended up with such a result,pletely uneptable to him, filling him with extraordinary fear.


    When he reached a spot in the northern mountains, he discovered two individuals in the distance staring at him.


    These two, one dressed in ck, the other in white. One was smiling broadly, the other was filled with anger, creating a very odd sight.


    Liu Shuangcan was heavily injured, and seeing these two, he became intensely anxious. He didn''t know if they were sent by Su Yang to ambush him. But given his current strength, he certainly couldn''t contend with them!


    Thus, Liu Shuangcan turned, intending to flee in the other direction.


    Just then, the two individuals rushed over, with the man in white smiling, "Master Liu, don''t be anxious, we are also enemies of Su Yang, we''re on the same side. We are ck and White Impermanence under Jade-faced Judge, and the one who just saved you is the Three-eyed Ghost King under Jade-faced Judge, our own man!"


    Liu Shuangcan finally understood their identities; he was also aware of Jade-faced Judge''s animosity with Su Yang, so he sighed in relief.


    "So it''s you!" Liu Shuangcan sighed, stopping mid-air.


    At this moment, the Three-eyed Ghost King also swiftly arrived.


    Seeing the Three-eyed Ghost King dispelled Liu Shuangcan''s worries instantly. He cupped his hands towards the Ghost King, saying, "Thank you for saving my life, Ghost King!"


    "No need for politeness!" The Three-eyed Ghost King said calmly, "The enemy of our enemy is our friend. Master Liu surely understands that!"


    Liu Shuangcanughed aloud, "Of course, Su Yang is ourmon enemy, so we are friends!"


    "Very well!" The Three-eyed Ghost King nodded slowly, "Since that is the case, follow us. During this time, we''re nning to kill Su Yang, and you can assist us!"


    Liu Shuangcan was overjoyed; he desperately wanted to kill Su Yang. This proposal suited him perfectly. As long as he could kill Su Yang, it didn''t matter who he cooperated with!

 Chapter 1650 - 1649: Heavenly Court and Paradise

    After returning to the Capital City, Su Yang immediately entered the World Melting Furnace to find his sister, the ck Widow, to discuss the matter.


    The ck Widow had been cultivating in the World Melting Furnace all this time. She was eager to quickly enhance her strength to help Su Yang in the future.


    Upon hearing that the three-eyed Ghost King had saved Liu Shuangcan, she naturally understood what was going on.


    After pondering for a while, the ck Widow spoke in a low voice, "I think the key concern right now isn''t the people like the Jade-faced Judge. The most troublesome are still the four Major Sects. Even if the Jade-faced Judge and those people unite, their strength is far inferior to the four Major Sects. So, what you really need to worry about should be the people from the four Major Sects, not those like the Jade-faced Judge."


    Su Yang nodded in agreement. This was indeed the case. Although the strength of people like the Jade-faced Judge was formidable, they were still far offpared to the four Major Sects.


    The ck Widow continued, "ording to the news you got from the Martial Champion, those Land Immortals overseas are estimated to enter the Huaxia Nation soon. The four Major Sects are about to emerge, and undoubtedly, there will be a period of chaos in the Huaxia Nation. During such chaos, it''s best not to show ourselves and hide ording to the method you mentioned earlier, to get past these immediate issues. That''s the best method!"


    "Fine!" Su Yang immediately nodded: "Let''s do as you said. During this period, we''ll hide and let the four Major Sects and those overseas forces fight it out first!"


    After leaving the World Melting Furnace, Su Yang began preparing for hiding.


    In fact, hiding was rtively simple. He had already sent most of his important personnel into the World Melting Furnace and needed only to hide the World Melting Furnace.


    The problem was, where to hide the World Melting Furnace was the most critical issue.


    Once the people from the four Major Sects came out, they would certainly search for him with all their might. If they took away the World Melting Furnace, even if Su Yang and his people hid inside it, they would be in a lot of trouble. Hence, the most crucial task now was to find an absolutely confidential and safe ce to hide the World Melting Furnace.


    Su Yang also sent Zhao Huzi and others into the World Melting Furnace, allowing them to stay there temporarily.


    As for the remaining people at the Shen Family mansion, they were not Su Yang''s confidants. Su Yang didn''t trust them and wouldn''t allow them into the World Melting Furnace, as he didn''t know what they might do inside it.


    Moreover, since these people were not Su Yang''s confidants, even if the four Major Sects found them, they wouldn''t bother with them, which was quite simple.


    Of course, Su Yang secretly kept a few reliable confidants who appeared to have an ordinary rtionship with him on the surface, but he actually trusted them. These people were ced by Su Yang in inconspicuous ces in the Capital City to help him gather intelligence there.


    Although Su Yang hid inside the World Melting Furnace, he made sure toe out asionally to understand the external situation. He couldn''t just hide inside the World Melting Furnace with his eyes closed all the time.


    Once everything was arranged, Su Yang quietly left the Capital City.


    Su Yang finally chose to hide in a forest area seven hundred kilometers away from the Capital City. This forest was a scarcely inhabited area. Moreover, the forest was dense, blocking the sky and concealing the sun, which made hiding here difficult to be found.


    Su Yang found a hidden cave within the forest, ced the World Melting Furnace inside it, and then entered the World Melting Furnace himself to start cultivating inside.


    Everything was the same as before, with Su Yang cultivating inside the World Melting Furnace,ing out asionally to understand the external situation.


    In the initial days, Su Yang received various news continuously.


    First, the four Major Sects returned to the Human World and immediately took over the Heavenly Court, issuingmands to the Human World as the rulers of the Heavenly Court.


    The Land Immortals from those secluded sects and families were all captured by the Investiture of the Gods. The remaining people, though not Land Immortals, still managed to hold on to those major sects and influential families.


    And now, the four Major Sects directly ordered these sects and families to submit to the Heavenly Court.


    Initially, a few families and sects tried to oppose, but after the four Major Sects dispatched Land Immortals to obliterate a few families and sects like breaking a decayed twig, others dared not resist anymore and began choosing to submit.


    However, in this situation, an unexpected event urred.


    Another batch of Land Immortals entered the Huaxia Nation from overseas, directly taking over the southern six provinces. This group of Land Immortals established an organization called Paradise, directly confronting the Heavenly Court established by the four Major Sects and also started recruiting those influential families and major sects.


    Soon, the influential families and major sects from the southern six provinces also chose to submit to Paradise. This even included the Divine Doctor Alliance previously established by Su Yang. The sects that joined the Divine Doctor Alliance also chose to submit to Paradise.


    Su Yang had already predicted this, so he wasn''t surprised at all.


    After all, the Land Immortals in Huaxia Nation had all been captured by the Investiture of the Gods, leaving no Land Immortals to hold the ground.


    In such a situation, both the Heavenly Court of the four Major Sects and Paradise, the overseas Land Immortal organization, possessed many Land Immortals, granting them the strongestbat power. In the face of absolute strength, who dared to resist? Certainly, everyone chose to submit obediently!


    Thus, Huaxia Nation gradually resulted in a confrontation between two powers. The Heavenly Court in the north and Paradise in the south each upied the south and north, both striving to conquer the influential families and major sects within their respective territories.


    As for conflicts between the Heavenly Court and Paradise, none had urred so far. Both parties seemed focused on organizing their powers and showed no intention of attacking each other.


    Su Yang didn''t pay much attention to this situation. He was well aware that a conflict between the Heavenly Court and Paradise was bound to happen once. After all, the Heavenly Realm had left the four Major Sects to control Huaxia Nation.


    In such circumstances, with overseas forces getting involved, this did not align with the Heavenly Realm''s desired oues, and the four Major Sects couldn''t possibly sit idly by.


    What Su Yang needed to do now was to watch the tigers fight from the mountain. Once these two powers were exhausted from fighting each other, he would then step in to resolve the situation.


    Alternatively, he could wait for the dimming moon hour mentioned by Ye Sword Saint, when the assassin returned, to make decisions on these matters. Anyway, with Su Yang''s current power, he couldn''t change any situation, and rushing in would likely cost him his life, providing no meaning at all.

 Chapter 1651 - 1650 Unexpected Situation

    For a month, Su Yang had been in seclusion inside the World Melting Furnace, equivalent to over three hundred days.


    On this day, he walked out of the World Melting Furnace and checked his phone, only to receive a shocking message: the Heavenly Court, home to the four Major Sects, had started to pressure the Buddha Pce, demanding submission!


    The message was simple, without detailing what happened next. Su Yang checked the time the message was sent; it was already a week ago. That means, the person who ryed the message to him did so a week ago.


    And in this week, many things could have happened.


    Su Yang had always thought that neither the Heavenly Court nor Paradise would dare to move against figures like Martial Champion Beigong War God.


    To his surprise, the four Major Sects were bold enough to directly intervene with the Buddha Pce!


    What kind of ce is the Buddha Pce? It''s where Mahakaya resides!


    Buddha Pce''s Mahakaya, one of the five strongest under the Land Immortals, a force on par with the Beigong War God.


    And the Beigong War God, he once fought against dozens of Land Immortals single-handedly. Their strength reached a point where mere realms could no longer define their power. For such beings, even without entering the Land Immortal Realm, they could intimidate many Land Immortals.


    Su Yang always assumed, despite the might of the four Major Sects, they wouldn''t dare confront such figures. But unexpectedly, the four Major Sects did act. Moreover, the first they targeted wasn''t the strongest Martial Champion, nor the Beigong War God who once had grievances with the four Major Sects, nor even the weakest, Qi Zhishan. Instead, they targeted the one who has been secluded in the Buddha Pce for decades, truly indifferent to the world, the Buddha Pce''s top master, Mahakaya. This is truly baffling!


    From the information Su Yang received, the four Major Sects first struck against the Buddha Pce, causing a massive uproar outside, leaving many bewildered. Many thoughts aligned with Su Yang''s¡ªthinking that the four Major Sects wouldn''t act against such powerful figures, as doing so is to shoot oneself in the foot.


    Yet, the four Major Sects did proceed, and their first target was indeed the Buddha Pce.


    Su Yang''s first thought was of the Jade-faced Judge, who had previously colluded with the Medicine Sect.


    It''s nearly certain that the Jade-faced Judge had a hand in the four Major Sects attacking the Buddha Pce.


    The Jade-faced Judge was always close to the four Major Sects, and with this unfolding, it''s certain that the Jade-faced Judge had wholly allied with the four Major Sects.


    And Mahakaya of the Buddha Pce, could be said to have been the Jade-faced Judge''s enemy for years. The four Major Sects act first against the Buddha Pce undoubtedly due to the Jade-faced Judge''s instigation.


    Now a week has passed, Su Yang is eager to know the current situation over at the Buddha Pce and the reactions from others in the realm.


    Like the Beigong War God, Qi Zhishan, and the Martial Champion, who is a brother-disciple of Mahakaya; how do they view this matter?


    However, the news Su Yang received was only limited to this. No further updates came.


    This situation made Su Yang quite worried. If any news emerged, the few people he left behind would surely send it to him first. With no news now, it means those subordinates must have encountered some issues.


    After thinking for a while, Su Yang melted his phone and then flew out from the forest with the World Melting Furnace.


    If those subordinates indeed encountered some trouble, it''s unsafe for Su Yang to remain in this forest. Because enemies could track him through phone signals and the location where he received the messages. Activating the phone then immediately exposed his location.


    Reality proved that Su Yang acted correctly. Less than half an hour after he left the forest, several Land Immortals descended from the sky,nding directly in the forest.


    Leading them was the Sky de Peak Master, his face stern and gaze cold as he scanned the surroundings and said deeply, "There''s Su Yang''s presence here, search for him!"


    The Land Immortals beside him immediately dispersed to search the forest. Meanwhile, the Sky de Peak Master directly flew into the air watching over the area to prevent Su Yang''s escape.


    Yet, they searched for a long time without finding anything.


    Not believing it, the Sky de Peak Master searched personally, but the results were the same. His brows furrowed as he said solemnly: "This Su Yang is truly cunning, having escaped in advance. But his phone was just activated, so even if he ran, he couldn''t have gone far. Notify us back to seal off the nearby range, search carefully, and don''t let him get away!"


    ...


    After leaving the forest, Su Yang didn''t leave in a hurry but went to the nearest town, hiding in a museum.


    This museum housed some antiques, and Su Yang took one that resembled the World Melting Furnace, recing it with the furnace.


    Such county museums rarely open and are seldom visited. Besides, the guardians inside are quiteid-back, and the items held aren''t that valuable, so no attention would be drawn to this situation.


    As for the people from the four Major Sects, even if they reached the museum, they wouldn''t pay too much attention. With such arge area to cover, they wouldn''t have the energy for detailed investigations. Even upon arriving at the museum, they wouldn''t closely examine it, much less notice the presence of the World Melting Furnace among many objects.


    Afterwards, Su Yang hid inside the World Melting Furnace to cultivate.


    This time, Su Yang remained inside the World Melting Furnace for over seventy days before emerging.


    Seventy days, while outside, another week had passed. Within this week, the four Major Sects would have searched the area three times. Not finding Su Yang, they''d likely believe he''s already fled, deeming further searches unnecessary, making it rtively safe for Su Yang to emerge now.


    Of course, Su Yang was anxious because if the four Major Sects discovered the World Melting Furnace and took it away, stepping out now would risk him appearing right inside their trap.


    Emerging from the World Melting Furnace, Su Yang discovered he was still within the museum, which relieved him greatly. Undoubtedly, his decision was correct, as the four Major Sects indeed hadn''t noticed this museum!

 Chapter 1652 - 1651: Buddha Palace Destroyed

    Walking out of the World Melting Furnace, Su Yang immediately contacted Lv Donglin.


    He was well aware that the few people he left behind might have already fallen victim to the four major sects. Even if they weren''t killed, they had probably been captured by the four major sects, or were under strict surveince. Contacting them now was undoubtedly the most unwise decision for Su Yang.


    However, contacting Lv Donglin was rtively safer, since Lv Donglin''s uncle was the Beigong War God, and the Beigong War God could still protect Lv Donglin.


    Of course, if Lv Donglin was also in danger, whether Su Yang could contact him or not wouldn''t really matter much.


    Thankfully, Lv Donglin was still reachable.


    Lv Donglin was very surprised to receive a call from Su Yang. After all, the Heavenly Court and Paradise were both controlling the north and south of Huaxia, and these two powerful factions were searching for Su Yang. It had been a long time with no news of Su Yang, and Lv Donglin was also amazed at where Su Yang had gone.


    In such circumstances, Su Yang suddenly contacted Lv Donglin, naturally, making Lv Donglin breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Brother Su, how are things on your side now?" Lv Donglin asked.


    "It''s fine!" Su Yang replied, "I''ve been hiding all this time; the people from the four major sects can''t find me."


    "Wow, you''re really good at hiding!" Lv Donglin was also shocked at heart; Su Yang''s ability to hide was truly remarkable.


    You should know, the Heavenly Court and Paradise had practically mobilized all their people to search for Su Yang. These two forces now basically controlled all the major families and powers across Huaxia. In other words, people across the country were searching for Su Yang with all their might.


    Yet, under such circumstances, they still couldn''t find Su Yang. Su Yang had been hiding for such a long time, and these two major forces were utterly helpless, which was quite shocking.


    In fact, Su Yang didn''t want to expose the matter of the World Melting Furnace, so he didn''t mention it to Lv Donglin. Lv Donglin had no idea that Su Yang had been hiding in another dimension all along. So, even if these two major forces deployed so many people to search for Su Yang, what could they do? If he''s not in this space, their search is utterly useless!


    Su Yang didn''t borate to Lv Donglin about his hiding ce; instead, he immediately inquired about the current situation outside.


    Lv Donglin didn''t hide anything, and quickly gave an overview of the situation outside.


    As of now, the Heavenly Court and Paradise had effectively divided Huaxia into two halves, with Paradise controlling the south and the Heavenly Court controlling the north. The major sects, families, and powers had basically all submitted to them and were working for them.


    The Capital City had already be a stronghold of the Heavenly Court, with most of the major families having submitted. Of course, there were a few families unwilling to submit, but in the end, they were wiped out. The methods of the four major sects were far more ruthless than those of the previous Heavenly Court.


    In such a situation, other forces really didn''t dare not to submit to the four major sects.


    Lv Donglin had been summoned back to the north by the Beigong War God. Although the four major sects were aggressive, they hadn''t made moves against the Martial Champion and the Beigong War God for the time being. However, this wasn''t absolute, because the Buddha Pce had already been conquered by the four major sects, and even Mahakaya had disappeared after fighting a Land Immortal from the four major sects. The entire Buddha Pce had been razed to the ground by the four major sects.


    After Mahakaya disappeared, the Jade-faced Judge emerged from seclusion, now following the four major sects and working for them. In recent days, the Jade-faced Judge personally went to the north to meet the Beigong War God, attempting to persuade the Beigong War God to join the four major sects, but was rejected by the Beigong War God.


    Nowadays, there''s widespread panic in the northern three provinces. The Beigong War God is too formidable a figure to possiblypromise with the four major sects. However, given the ruthlessness of the four major sects, will they use the same tactics against the Beigong War God as they did against the Buddha Pce?


    Even though the Beigong War God is very powerful,pared to the four major sects, his strength is inadequate. Moreover, the four major sects still have the Jade-faced Judge, who is as famous as the Beigong War God. If it reallyes to a fight, the Beigong War God''s side certainly won''t have any chance of winning!


    Lv Donglin had stayed by his uncle, the Beigong War God''s side during this time. He could feel the pressure of this matter. Even the alwaysposed Beigong War God had noticeably been busier during this time. The Beigong War God had evene out of seclusion earlier to guard the northern three provinces, clearly prepared to defend against any attack by the four major sects at any time.


    Hearing this news, Su Yang couldn''t help but frown tightly. ording to Lv Donglin''s ount, the Beigong War God was indeed in trouble now.


    The four major sects, having been able to destroy the Buddha Pce, would surely also be capable of defeating the Beigong War God. With the way the Beigong War God refused them, how could the four major sects let him off? Hence, a sh between the four major sects and the Beigong War God was inevitable.


    The problem is, relying solely on the Beigong War God, they were doomed to lose this battle!


    Lv Donglin was Su Yang''s brother, having offered him a lot of help. As for the Beigong War God, Su Yang had only met him once, but previously he had also saved Su Yang. So, Su Yang had a lot of respect for the Beigong War God.


    Facing such a situation with the Beigong War God, Su Yang couldn''t just sit idly by.


    But the problem is, what could Su Yang do in this situation?


    The four major sects had so many Land Immortals, even if Su Yang brought people from the World Melting Furnace to help the Beigong War God, it would be of no use. On the contrary, doing so would only expose himself, which would be akin to leading his people to their deaths!


    Seeing Su Yang silent, Lv Donglin guessed what he was thinking and immediately said, "Su Yang, my uncle said you don''t have to worry about us. You should hide yourself well; whether it''s the Heavenly Court or Paradise, their target is you. At this moment, you must protect yourself and not let them find you!"


    Hearing this, a sudden thought struck Su Yang; he suddenly realized a way to help the Beigong War God.


    Su Yang didn''t respond to Lv Donglin but directly asked, "By the way, hasn''t there been any conflict between the Heavenly Court and Paradise?"


    "Not yet," Lv Donglin replied. "They''re divided by the Yangtze River, staying on their respective sides without encroaching on each other''s territory, so no conflicts have happened."


    "These two forces really have a good patience!" Su Yang took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I want to see how much they can tolerate!"


    Lv Donglin was surprised, "Su Yang, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 1653 - 1652: Chaos in Order

    "Nothing much!" Su Yang smiled faintly, "Brother Lv, this is my number. When I''m in hiding, my phone will be off. If there''s any important news outside, send me a message, and I''ll check it from time to time."


    "That''s no problem!" Lv Donglin replied, "Just make sure you stay hidden, and don''t let anyone discover you."


    Su Yang smiled faintly, hung up the phone, and instead of returning to the World Melting Furnace, he shrank it and left the museum with it.


    Of course, when Su Yang left, he put the previous cauldron back in its ce.


    This way, no one would discover that Su Yang had been hiding here. Meanwhile, those outside looking for Su Yang wouldn''t think he would hide in this way, allowing Su Yang to continue hiding like this in the future.


    Leaving the museum, Su Yang headed directly to the edge of the Yangtze River.


    To prevent being discovered, Su Yang found a car himself and drove all the way to the river''s edge.


    If he had flown, he''d be easily spotted, which would be even more dangerous. In contrast, driving such an ordinary car wouldn''t catch anyone''s attention, and naturally, they wouldn''t notice him.


    Upon reaching a city along the Yangtze''s edge, Su Yang first observed the terrain around the city. Then, after nightfall, he entered the city, took a stroll, and took the opportunity to inquire about the situation here.


    This city was originally just an ordinary city on the edge of the Yangtze River, home to some prominent families who were very rule-abiding in their actions.


    However, after the four Major Sects brought the local family powers under their wings, these families'' actions became increasingly excessive.


    With the backing of the four Major Sects, the people from these families abandoned rules, started plundering everywhere, under the guise of collecting strategic resources for the Major Sects. In practice, most of it lined their pockets, and only a portion was sent to the Major Sects.


    The four Major Sects stationed people to guard each city, and because this city was by the river, they even sent someone of rtively high status. The one sent here was an outstanding disciple from Lingxiao Hall named Fan Lin.


    Fan Lin held a decent position in Lingxiao Hall, but due to the many important figures in the sect, he wasn''t that prominent there.


    However, upon arriving in this city, he became the number one figure here. All the prominent families and powers submitted to him, allowing him to enjoy the benefits of holding sway over an area, living here in bliss and forgetfulness.


    To curry favor with Fan Lin, these prominent families and powers sent various treasures to him¡ªmoney, beauties, and various rare resources, all sent continuously, which made Fan Lin very satisfied, and he naturally took more care of these families and powers.


    As a result, these families and powers acted even more recklessly.


    During this period, the city was in chaos due to these people. Those originally rule-abiding prominent families and powers nowpletely ignored any rules. Instances of family members killing in the streets happened frequently, and the ordinary people in the city lived like ves to these families, suffering tremendously yet not daring to speak out.


    In fact, the same situation was urring in many ces across the country. This city was just a microcosm of the major cities.


    After wandering through the city several times, Su Yang heard too many grievances and sorrows. The prominent families and powers here had made life truly unbearable for the people.


    After walking for a while, Su Yang originally nned to leave the city and find a ce to hide temporarily.


    However, when passing an alley, Su Yang clearly heard the sound of a child crying inside.


    Su Yang''s heart was surprised, and he immediately walked into the alley, finally discovering an abandoned baby not far away, in a trash bin. Several garbage bags were piled on the baby, pressing it underneath.


    This child was probably only about three or four months old, and looked very cute. However, maybe because it had been in the trash bin for a while, it seemed very weak, and the crying voice was very faint.


    If it weren''t for Su Yang passing by, an ordinary person probably wouldn''t hear the child''s crying. Surely, this child would starve to death in this trash bin.


    Su Yang frowned, wondering whose child it was and how the parents could be so irresponsible to throw the child here?


    Looking at the weak crying child, Su Yang didn''t know how to feed it. He thought about it and took out a small bottle from the storage ring.


    This bottle contained Spiritual Liquid that Su Yang found in the World Melting Furnace, used for Alchemy. If a mortal drinks it, they can be transformed; it''s something very miraculous.


    Su Yang had nothing else now, so he could only slowly pour this Spiritual Liquid into the child''s mouth. The effect of this liquid was undoubtedly much stronger than infant form and could even present the child with a great opportunity.


    Sure enough, the child drank it happily and soon finished half a bottle of the Spiritual Liquid.


    After drinking, the child obviously gained strength, and its big eyes sparkled. Not only was the previous weakness swept away, but the body also became much stronger.


    Su Yang looked at the adorable child, feeling joyful. He yed with the child, considering whether to take him out and give him to the police to find his parents.


    However, just as he was about to leave, Su Yang suddenly noticed a woman''s phone under the pile of trash.


    Su Yang, curious, took the phone out, turned it on, and found a long string of missed calls.


    Su Yang tentatively called back, and the call was quickly answered by a man''s anxious voice: "Yueyue, where are you? Why aren''t you answering the phone? Where did you run off to?"


    After a moment of silence, Su Yang replied in a low voice, "I''m not Yueyue..."


    "Huh? Who are you? Why... why do you have Yueyue''s phone? You... speak up!" The man''s voice was obviously panicked, raising his volume.


    "I''m just a passerby!" Su Yang said in a deep voice, "I found this phone in a pile of trash along with a child..."


    "A child?" The man was anxious, "What child? Is it my son? Yueyue left with the child! Where... where are you? Is Yueyue there?"


    Su Yang looked at the trash pile and saw that obviously no one was hiding there, then shook his head, saying, "There''s no one here, just this phone and a child!"

 Chapter 1654 - 1653 The Missing Woman

    The man was a bit dazed, nervously inquiring about Su Yang''s location, and then didn''t dare to hang up the phone, hurrying over here.


    Looking at the child already asleep in his arms, Su Yang didn''t leave either. This child looked quite cute. If Su Yang left him here, who knows what kind of situation he might encounter. In a ce like this, which is full of garbage, stray dogs could easily appear, and he couldn''t let this child take that risk.


    Besides, this ce is very far from Capital City, and when Su Yang was here, he had already scouted the surroundings pretty thoroughly. The neighboring cities didn''t have any Land Immortals stationed. It could be said that there was no danger for Su Yang here, so he didn''t need to be particrly cautious.


    Ten minutester, a car roared up to the mouth of the alley, and a man in his thirties jumped out.


    The man looked anxious, holding a phone in his hand, scanning his surroundings, and suddenly his eyes lit up when he saw Su Yang standing in the alley, and he quickly rushed over.


    "Brother, you made the call just now, right?" the man hurriedly asked, while also looking at the child in Su Yang''s arms, getting even more excited: "Baby, baby, it''s my baby!"


    Using the Soul Searching Technique to take a nce, Su Yang could discern that this man was indeed the child''s father. Therefore, Su Yang didn''t doubt him and handed the child back, exining the situation of how he found the child.


    After hearing Su Yang''s story, the man was immediately stunned. He looked at the pile of trash, handed the child back to Su Yang, and said shakily, "Brother, could you hold the child for me, please..."


    Su Yang did not refuse and took the child. The man then ran frantically into the pile of trash, searching wildly as if looking for something.


    "I searched earlier, there''s no one inside," Su Yang said.


    The man was a bit discouraged, but soon, he found a ck women''s handbag from the pile of trash. Staring at the handbag, the man was immediately dumbfounded, stammering, "This... this is my wife''s bag..."


    Su Yang took a look and furrowed his brows; could this be a robbery?


    But if it were a robbery, the perpetrator should have taken the bag. Even if they didn''t take the bag, they should at least have taken the money inside. However, the handbag seemed not even to have been opened at all; it didn''t look like a robbery at all, so what''s going on?


    Could it have been a kidnapping? But then, if they were kidnapping, wouldn''t it be much easier to kidnap a child than an adult?


    The man was full of panic, realizing something was amiss when he saw the handbag. He quickly opened the bag, finding everything intact inside, including two thousand yuan in cash, nothing was missing. It was evident this wasn''t about taking money.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" The man anxiously circled around, seeing Su Yang at the alley entrance, as if grabbing onto a lifeline, and shakily said, "Brother, did you... did you find any clues when you came over earlier?"


    Su Yang shook his head and recounted the situation from the moment he arrived.


    The man was stunned, staring nkly at the bag,pletely lost.


    Seeing this, Su Yang couldn''t help but remind him, "Could it be your enemies? Or maybe a kidnapping?"


    The man looked at Su Yang, shaking his head: "I... I don''t have any enemies. Kidnapping, this... this shouldn''t be. I... I''m busy paying my mortgage every month, where would I have money for a ransom..."


    Su Yang frowned. If not these, then there was only one possibility left: it could be a sexual assault.


    "What was your wife doing today? Why would shee here?" Su Yang asked.


    "She... she went shopping with a girlfriend today, but they got separated. Her friend went home for dinner around six or seven, but my... my wife hasn''te back yet..." the man said shakily.


    "Didn''t you ask her girlfriend?" Su Yang inquired.


    "I did, but... but she doesn''t know either..." the man said, "They got separated at the mall, and afterward, she went home first..."


    Su Yang felt a twinge in his heart upon hearing this, suspecting that this so-called girlfriend might have trouble.


    "Where is the mall they were shopping at?" Su Yang asked.


    "On Beihua Street..." the man replied.


    "How far is that from here?" Su Yang asked.


    "About six or seven kilometers..." the man replied.


    "Six or seven kilometers?" Su Yang nodded slowly, "So, her friend and your wife got separated at Beihua Street?"


    "Yes!" The man nodded.


    Su Yang: "After getting separated, why didn''t she call your wife?"


    "She did, but my wife didn''t pick up at that time..." the man said with a face full of sorrow. "I guess my wife was already in trouble at that time and couldn''t answer the call. But her friend didn''t think much of it, so she just went home..."


    "Really?" Su Yang said with a cold smile, "I think if you really want to know your wife''s whereabouts, you''d better go and ask this friend of hers!"


    "Huh?" The man was taken aback: "Why?"


    "If your wife was indeed abducted at Beihua Street and your child was discarded, why would they go so far, bypassing seven or eight kilometers, to throw your child here?" Su Yang said, "Such a kidnapping would only cause trouble for themselves, wouldn''t it?"


    The man scratched his head, "That''s true, but what¡­ what does this have to do with her friend?"


    "It''s obvious that her friend is lying!" Su Yang quietly said.


    The man was stunned, wide-eyed and nk-faced: "She... she''s lying? Why would she lie?"


    "You''ll have to ask her that reason yourself!" Su Yang replied.


    The man paused momentarily and then nodded vigorously, "Right, I''ll go ask her! Brother, thank you for everything this time."


    "You''re wee!" Su Yang smiled, "By the way, I''m free, so why don''t I go with you?"


    "That... that would be great!" The man said joyfully, "With you there, I can have a witness, she won''t dare deny it then!"


    The man drove with Su Yang straight to his wife''s friend''s house.


    On the way, Su Yang learned more about the man. His name was Wang Yong, and he had an ordinary life. From childhood to adulthood, he had been the type to follow the rules. Although he never dropped out of school, he also didn''t get into a good university. Graduating from a second-tier school, he returned and joined apany where by the age of thirty, he became a small leader, barely making it to what could be considered a middle-ss family.

 Chapter 1655 - 1654: Lying

    Wang Yong''s wife was his girlfriend from college, and he often boasted about this. She was beautiful and kind-hearted, having just given birth this year. Their family was harmonious, and he was in a phase of striving hard for them.


    But today, right after getting off work, something happened thatpletely shattered his beautiful life.


    At this moment, Wang Yong had no other thoughts; his only desire was for his wife to return safely. Nothing else mattered to him.


    Quickly, Wang Yong parked his car downstairs at his wife''s best friend''s ce and hurried up with the baby in his arms.


    Su Yang followed behind, and they both reached the best friend''s home, where she and her husband were sitting.


    Seeing Wang Yong carrying his child, the best friend''s face showed some difort. However, she quickly put on a full smile and weed Wang Yong inside.


    "Brother Yong, how is it? Have you found Lan?" the best friend asked with a smile.


    "No, that''s why I''m here again!" Wang Yong started asking questions again.


    Su Yang entered the room behind them and nced around when he came in. The room had a musty smell. The best friend and her husband looked normal, but Su Yang could tell they were both actually very weak. Moreover, Su Yang could smell the scent of drugs in the room. He didn''t expect these two to be addicted to drugs.


    Wang Yong asked some more questions, but the best friend insisted that she lost Wang Yong''s wife on Beihua Street and didn''t know what happened after that.


    Wang Yong ryed Su Yang''s analysis, which made the best friend a bit flustered. Still, she adamantly stuck to her story.


    Wang Yong, at a loss, could only look helplessly at Su Yang behind him.


    Su Yang smiled. When he entered the room, he had already used the Soul Searching Technique and naturally knew the best friend was lying.


    "Let me hold the child first!" Su Yang took the child from Wang Yong''s arms and whispered to him, "This woman is lying. If you want to find your wife, you''ve got to be tough!"


    Wang Yong was stunned, staring at Su Yang in confusion, not knowing what he meant.


    Su Yang gestured towards the kitchen, and Wang Yong scratched his head, still puzzled.


    Unable to bear it, Su Yang telepathically said, "Your wife has already been sold by them. If you don''t find out your wife''s whereabouts in the next two hours, she will likely suffer a fate worse than death. What are you hesitating for? Go to the kitchen, grab a kitchen knife, and get the answers. If they don''t speak, then chop them!"


    Wang Yong was dumbfounded. What kind of method was this?


    But Su Yang''s words truly frightened him. In another two hours, his wife would be gone; how could he not fight?


    At that moment, Wang Yong didn''t have time to think about why those two didn''t hear Su Yang''s words. He took a deep breath and went straight to the kitchen, picking up the kitchen knife from the cutting board.


    Looking at the people in the living room, Su Yang had already taken the child to another room to avoid scaring him.


    Wang Yong took another deep breath, mustering all his courage, and suddenly charged out with the kitchen knife in hand.


    Seeing Wang Yong emerge with a kitchen knife, the best friend froze and hurriedly said, "Brother Yong, what are you doing?"


    "Tell me, where did Lan go?" Wang Yong shouted angrily. "I know you sold my wife, and if you don''t tell me her whereabouts, she won''t live long. I''m warning you, if you don''t speak up about where she went, I''ll chop you both to pieces!"


    The best friend panicked immediately, while her husband jumped up, pointing at Wang Yong and cursing. "Damn, who the hell are you trying to scare? You want to chop someone? Who do you dare to chop? Come on, chop me once. What kind of crap are you, thinking you''re all that with a knife? Let me tell you, in this area, I fear no one. Go ahead, chop my neck. If you don''t, you''re my grandson!"


    Her husband even took off his shirt, revealing his intimidating tattoos, looking extremely frightening and imposing.


    This time, it was Wang Yong who was panicking. He intended to scare the two, but he really didn''t have the guts to chop anyone.


    Seeing Wang Yong not dare to move, the best friend also regained her momentum, immediately jumping up and pointing at Wang Yong, cursing, "Who the hell do you think you''re scaring? You want to chop someone? Come on, chop me, try chopping me once. It''s not that I look down on you, what kind of crap are you, trying to imitate people chopping others? Do you even know who my big brother is? If you dare to draw a knife on me, my big brother wille and tear you apart, throw you to the backyard dogs!"


    Wang Yong was being pushed back step by step by the two of them. He was just an ordinary person and didn''t dare do such things.


    In the next room, Su Yang watched helplessly. Good people are bullied, that''s the truth. Wang Yong was indeed a pushover.


    Su Yang moved his finger, and a force guided Wang Yong''s hand, pulling him directly to chop down with the kitchen knife, slicing into the man''s shoulder.


    "Aargh!" The man screamed miserably, blood pouring from his shoulder as he howled in pain.


    Wang Yong was also dumbfounded; he didn''t know what was happening.


    But at that moment, Su Yang moved again, and a force guided his hand to raise the kitchen knife once more.


    The man saw Wang Yong moving again, almost peeing his pants in fear, hurriedly lifting his arm to shield himself while trembling, "Brother, brother, let''s talk it over, let''s talk it over, please don''t use violence..."


    As for the best friend beside him, she was directly scared stiff. She thought Wang Yong didn''t dare act, but who would have thought he had such courage to really chop someone.


    At this, she didn''t dare be arrogant anymore, screaming and trying to run. But after taking just two steps, her leg was suddenly struck, causing her to fall to the ground.


    By this time, Su Yang had guided Wang Yong over to her side, hand raised with the kitchen knife.


    The best friend screamed in terror, her soul nearly leaving her body.


    Wang Yong himself was in a daze, forgetting to speak, as Su Yang guided his hand to bring down the knife again.


    This time, however, the blow was slightly off, striking the floor beside her with a loud crash.


    But the best friend was already scared witless, her crotch soaked, having wet herself in fear.


    Yet she hadn''t regained her senses when Wang Yong raised the kitchen knife again.


    The best friend burst into tears, trembling as she said, "Brother Yong, don''t chop, don''t chop, I''ll talk, I''ll talk..."


    Only then did Su Yang stop, and Wang Yong came to his senses, remembering his wife''s situation. He immediately urged, "Hurry up and tell me, where did Lan go?"

 Chapter 1656 - 1655: Ruthless Woman

    The best friend, with tears and snot, said in a trembling voice, "Brother Yong, Lan has been... taken by Young Master Zhou..."


    "Young Master Zhou?" Wang Yong was shocked, "Which Young Master Zhou?"


    "The eldest young master of the Zhou Family..." the best friend said softly, "Haven''t you heard? The notorious yboy of the Zhou Family, the particrly lustful one!"


    "Is it him!?" Wang Yong panicked and urgently asked, "Why did he take Lan?"


    "Sister Lan is so pretty, and, well... Young Master Zhou has recently taken a particr liking to mature types, so he set his sights on Sister Lan..." the best friend said with a tremor in her voice.


    Wang Yong was almost going crazy; he''d heard plenty about this Young Master Zhou''s exploits. His wife falling into his hands, what hope of survival was there? Or should he really believe what Su Yang said about suffering humiliation until death!


    Seeing Wang Yong''s silence, the best friend thought he was intimidated by Young Master Zhou and quickly stepped back a bit, saying with a quiver, "Brother Yong, you know Young Master Zhou''s reputation. He... his family is wealthy and powerful. How can we contend with him? He intimidated us into not spreading the word, and we really dare not do anything. Brother Yong, we are really not deceiving you, it''s truly out of our hands..."


    Wang Yong stood there dumbfounded,pletely at a loss for what to do.


    At this moment, Su Yang''s voice sounded in his ear again, "Cut her!"


    Wang Yong was taken aback and looked at Su Yang in astonishment, not understanding what he meant.


    "She didn''t tell you the truth, cut her!" Su Yang said calmly.


    Wang Yong didn''t know why Su Yang was so confident, but for some reason, he trusted Su Yang very much. So, without any hesitation, he turned and pointed at the best friend in anger, "You slut, you dare lie to me, I''ll cut you to death!"


    After the experience just now, Wang Yong had be much more ruthless; he brandished a kitchen knife and chopped down.


    The best friend''s leg was shed, causing her to howl in agony, crawling backward while trembling, "Brother Yong, I didn''t lie to you, I really didn''t lie to you..."


    Wang Yong didn''t waste any words, he fiercely pursued with the kitchen knife, now deeply unhinged.


    The best friend was genuinely frightened by Wang Yong. Seeing him approaching again, she quickly said in a trembling voice, "Brother Yong, don''t cut, I''ll tell, I''ll tell. It wasn''t... it wasn''t Young Master Zhou who took her, it was... it was his subordinates..."


    Wang Yong looked at Su Yang, and seeing Su Yang remained silent, he once more brandished the kitchen knife and charged, "You''re still lying to me!"


    The best friend was dumbfounded, she truly didn''t understand how Wang Yong knew she was still lying.


    Seeing the kitchen knife about to descend again, the best friend hurriedly said, "Brother Yong, I''ll... I''ll tell, it wasn''t... it wasn''t them who took her, we... we took Sister Lan there and gave... gave her to them..."


    Wang Yong was stunned, how could it be like this? He turned to look at Su Yang, and Su Yang nodded, indicating that this time the best friend was telling the truth.


    Wang Yong was on the verge of copse; he never imagined it would turn out like this.


    "Why! Why! Why!" Wang Yong roared, "What did we ever do to you, why... why did you do this to us?"


    The best friend covered the wound on her leg, saying in a trembling voice, "Brother Yong, we... we didn''t mean to. Young Master Zhou... Young Master Zhou recently has a fondness for women who are still nursing, and since Sister Lan is so beautiful... we took her there, and they... they gave us one hundred thousand. Brother Yong, Young Master Zhou is very generous. As long as Sister Lan cooperates, for one night... one night he can give a million, which... which even stars don''t get, it''s very worth it..."


    "Screw your worth!" Wang Yong kicked the best friend in the face, then rushed forward and punched her face several times, leaving her with a bloody nose and a swollen face.


    After venting his anger, Wang Yong copsed to the ground, silent for a while before holding his head and bawling.


    With his wife taken by those under Young Master Zhou, how could he possibly hope to rescue her!


    Su Yang, holding the child, walked to his side and said softly, "As a man, when your wife is taken, you don''t think of ways to rescue her, but instead cry here? Do you have any sense of dignity?"


    Wang Yong looked up, eyes filled with tears as he gazed at Su Yang, saying tremulously, "Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to save my wife, it''s just... there''s truly no way. The Zhou Family is so powerful, what can I do even if I go? Just to die for nothing!"


    "Then will you just cry here instead of rescuing her?" Su Yang retorted.


    Wang Yong was stunned, Su Yang''s words hit him right in the heart. Indeed, am I just going to cry here?


    After a moment of silence, Wang Yong looked at the child in Su Yang''s arms, but his expression was hesitant.


    "I''ll take care of him for you!" Su Yang said softly, "If you don''t fight this time, you''ll live in pain and guilt for the rest of your life!"


    These words invigorated Wang Yong, he stood up, stared at Su Yang for a while, and suddenly knelt down with a thud.


    "Brother, if I really die, help take my son out of this city. If possible, help raise him. If not, find a good family to settle him. If there''s a next life, I''ll surely repay you as a bull or a horse!" Wang Yong said loudly.


    Su Yang nodded slowly, from Wang Yong''s words, he could hear Wang Yong''s despair towards this city.


    However, he didn''t know that during the time the Northern territories were governed by the four Major Sects, any city was like this.


    Having gone through these events, Su Yang began to regret his decision. He shouldn''t have hidden away, as his hiding led to this headless state of the world, allowing the four Major Sects to quickly gain control and plunging ordinary people into such a life.


    Before those from Qinghe Academy left, the dean had told him to lead Qinghe Academy, essentially entrusting the world''s ordinary people to him. He was to undertake Qinghe Academy''s former responsibility to protect all ordinary people in the world from the oppression of those so-called Land Immortals.


    And now, Su Yang had failed to protect the people, leaving him filled with guilt, feeling he had let down the dean''s trust!


    Therefore, in that moment, Su Yang decided. Next, he would face off against the four Major Sects, and even the paradise in the south, till the end.


    Those people don''t treat the ordinary people of Huaxia as human, but Su Yang couldn''t ept that; he wanted everyone to know that Su Yang was not dead, and neither could those so-called Land Immortals dictate the Human World!

 Chapter 1657 - 1656 Saving People

    After questioning Lan''s friend about the people who took her, Wang Yong immediately drove with Su Yang straight to the bar where those people were located.


    This bar is also part of Young Zhou''s enterprise.


    ording to the friend''s ount, after Young Zhou drinks at night, he would go to all his nightclubs, looking for prey.


    Young Zhou used to be quite the yboy in this city, but he never dared to openly do such things before; at most, he would throw money to settle it.


    Later, after Fan Lin from the Major Sect arrived in this city, the order here became chaotic. Young Zhou somehow connected with Fan Lin, further elevating his status, bing the greatest yboy in this city.


    Now, Young Zhou can truly be described as reckless. In all the venues every night, if he fancies a woman, he will directly have his men capture her. If she''spliant, she''ll be given some money afterward. If not, after humiliation, she''ll be tortured and then killed to destroy the evidence.


    The order in this city is indeed extremely chaotic now.


    Even Young Zhou''sckeys have be reckless. To earn Young Zhou''s approval, theseckeys even start looking for prey everywhere to please Young Zhou.


    Wang Yong''s wife was sold into this venue by that so-called friend under such circumstances, waiting for Young Zhou toe and select her tonight.


    Wang Yong arrived outside the bar, specifically bought a bottle of liquor, took a few fierce gulps to muster courage, and then picked up the kitchen knife from the back seat.


    Looking at the child in Su Yang''s arms, Wang Yong''s tears flowed again. Reluctantly, he kissed the child several times before handing the child back to Su Yang, trembling as he said, "Brother, in the future... in the future, I''ll leave the child to you. You don''t need to follow me inside; otherwise, they''ll think you''re with me, and you''ll be in danger. I''ll... I''ll go in alone. Even if I die, I want to die with my wife!"


    Su Yang looked indifferent. While holding the child, he said softly, "Dying, is it going to be that easy?"


    Wang Yong was stunned for a moment, not understanding what Su Yang meant by this.


    "Let''s go, don''t bete getting in, it would be troublesome if we can''t rescue them in time!" Su Yang said.


    Wang Yong came back to his senses, gripped the kitchen knife tightly, and charged towards the bar fiercely.


    There were four or five men in ck standing at the bar''s entrance; these were the bodyguards here.


    Seeing Wang Yong approaching, these people didn''t take him seriously at first. However, when they noticed the kitchen knife in Wang Yong''s hand, their expressions changed immediately.


    "Damn it, what are you doing!" A man pointed at Wang Yong from afar, cursing, "Stand still, or I won''t be polite to you!"


    "Holding a kitchen knife, who are you trying to scare? Do you even know whose ce this is? This is Young Zhou''s venue, and my brother Downhill Leopard, he hangs around with Young Zhou..."


    "Hurry and get lost, or I''ll chop you up to feed the dogs!"


    Several men shouted angrily, Wang Yong felt very scared in his heart, but he still gritted his teeth and screamed as he charged forward.


    "Damn it, beat him up!" Several men yelled, about to rush over to gang up on Wang Yong. But just at this moment, they seemed to be hit by paralysis points, directly freezing in ce.


    Wang Yong rushed over with the kitchen knife, almost frenzied, and hacked wildly, leaving all of them lying in pools of blood.


    After a frenzy of chopping, Wang Yong himself was stunned, touched his head,pletely unable toprehend how this happened, or how he suddenly became so strong?


    "What are you standing around for, hurry inside and save them!" Su Yang said softly from behind; it was naturally him who struck earlier, freezing all those people. Otherwise, Wang Yong would probably be the one lying on the floor now.


    Wang Yong came to his senses, hurriedly dashed into the bar. He didn''t know where the people were, so he grabbed a waiter and interrogated him to learn his wife''s whereabouts, which was in the private room upstairs, along with a few other women in the same situation, all waiting for Young Zhou to select them.


    Knowing his wife''s whereabouts, Wang Yong suddenly got energized, immediately carrying the kitchen knife and rushing upstairs.


    Along the way, he encountered many blocks, but with Su Yang following alongside, these people posed no threat at all.


    Wang Yong hacked and shed like cutting vegetables, defeating a dozen people, finally bursting into the private room.


    Entering the room, Wang Yong saw his wife at a nce.


    She was tied to the sofa, with three or four other women beside her in the same situation.


    These women looked quite attractive with good temperament, simr to Wang Yong''s wife, seemingly captured for Young Zhou''s selection. Who knows how anxious their families are, how many households will be destroyed because of this?


    Wang Yong took a deep breath, hurriedly ran over, and helped untie his wife.


    His wife immediately threw herself into Wang Yong''s arms and cried; she was indeed frightened.


    The women around were anxiously watching Wang Yong, seemingly pleading with him to save them too.


    Wang Yong already went all out, he didn''t hesitate and quickly untied the other women.


    Just as they stood up, chaotic footsteps were heard at the door, followed by an angry voice from outside, "Who the hell dares to cause trouble on my Downhill Leopard''s turf, got tired of living, huh?"


    With the words, a group rushed in from the door.


    Leading the charge was a tall man with a leopard tattoo on his body, presumably Downhill Leopard himself.


    Everyone in the room shivered in fear, Wang Yong was also full of panic. He''s just an ordinary person, never seen such a situation.


    After entering the room, Downhill Leopard immediately saw Wang Yong covered in bloodstained clothes and got furious, "Is it you, goddamn it? Injuring so many of my brothers? Shit, if I let you walk out alive today, I''ll take your surname!"


    Seeing those men aggressively approaching, Wang Yong gripped the kitchen knife tightly, boldly shouting, "You kidnapped my wife, I¡­ I came to save her, what''s wrong with that? Why did you kidnap my wife?"


    "Why? Because we''re Young Zhou''s men!" Downhill Leopard sneered coldly, "Hmph, save her? I think you''ll be the one getting trapped here!"


    Saying this, Downhill Leopard impatiently waved his hand, "Go, chop him up for me. Damn it, this is unlucky! Young Zhou will be here soon, if this bastard ruins Young Zhou''s mood, I''ll chop you all up and feed you to the dogs."


    Theckeys around Downhill Leopard quickly raised their weapons and rushed over, scaring the women in the room into screaming.


    Wang Yong was also panicked, but he still raised the kitchen knife to face them. No matter what, he''s a man, he can''t back down!

 Chapter 1658 - 1657 Arrogant Youth

    Although there were quite a few people on Xiaman Bao''s side, the problem was, Wang Yong had Su Yang with him.


    Su Yang only needed to move a finger, and these people of Xiaman Bao would bepletely trapped and unable to move. And Wang Yong, now nearly manic, charged forward in a frenzy and quickly struck down all these people from Xiaman Bao.


    Several women at the back were stunned by the sight. They couldn''t understand why these people from Xiaman Bao would just stand there and let Wang Yong chop them.


    Wang Yong himself was extremely shocked, but now was not the time to ponder these things. He wiped the blood off his face, quickly turned around and said, "Go, go quickly!"


    The women then came to their senses and hurriedly followed Wang Yong to run outside.


    However, before they got out of the corridor, a voice cursing was heard from outside: "Damn, where''s Xiaman Bao? Doesn''t he know Young Master Zhou ising? This ce is a mess, how is he doing his job?"


    Wang Yong''s face suddenly changed, and the women were frightened to the point of being stunned. Young Master Zhou actually came? This time, there''s no way they could run away!


    "What to do? What to do?" The women panicked and trembled with fear. They couldn''t help it; Young Master Zhou''s reputation here was truly terrifying.


    Wang Yong was also sweating profusely from fear, but he couldn''t retreat at this moment. He could only grip the knife in his hand tightly and said in a low voice, "It''s okay, it''s okay, at worst, we''ll fight them!"


    A group of people quickly walked over from the end of the corridor, led by a young man dressedvishly, with slicked-back hair and powdered face. The youth had a sinister expression, giving off a very somber feeling¡ªhe was precisely Young Master Zhou.


    Beside the youth was another young man with an arrogant and domineering look, loudly yelling: "Where''s Xiaman Bao? Hurry up ande out to wee Young Master Zhou! Damn, how are you doing your job?"


    Seeing Wang Yong and others in the corridor, these people were all stunned, unable to figure out what had happened.


    Young Master Zhou frowned and nced at the young man beside him.


    The young man understood and immediately stepped forward, pointing at Wang Yong and cursing: "Damn, what are you doing? Dare to block Young Master Zhou''s way¡ªare you tired of living?"


    Wang Yong kept his head down and didn''t say a word, genuinely fearing Young Master Zhou.


    "I''m talking to you, what are you ying dead for, didn''t you hear?" The young man cursed a few times and then suddenly his eyes lit up, retreating a few steps, and spoke in a low voice: "Young Master Zhou, those girls behind aren''t bad, huh. Why not keep them here tonight to apany you?"


    Young Master Zhou nced at the women behind and finally had a hint of a smile on his face, nodding slowly to indicate his satisfaction.


    The young man immediately got excited and walked straight up to Wang Yong: "You, get lost!"


    Wang Yong kept his head down without speaking. The young man became angry¡ªhe was Young Master Zhou''s sidekick, and usually, even those big bosses would have to respect him when they saw him. Now this Wang Yong, who looked like an ordinary person, dared to ignore him?


    "I told you to get lost, didn''t you hear?" The young man, furious, struck Wang Yong''s face with a p: "Do you want me to break your damn legs and throw you out?"


    Wang Yong clenched his fists; he had been extremely angry with these people from the start. Now this young man dared to hit him¡ªthis was just fueling the fire.


    Also, the corridor was rtively dark, and the young man hadn''t noticed the dark color on Wang Yong''s clothes wasn''t the fabric¡ªit was blood. Otherwise, the young man wouldn''t be so arrogant.


    Seeing Wang Yong standing still, clenching his fist, the young man became even more irritable, striking Wang Yong''s face again: "What, are you upset? Want to hit someone? Yo, you''ve got guts! Do you know whose side I''m on? Do you know who that handsome guy is? I''ll tell you, that''s Young Master Zhou, the most powerful young master in our city, got it? Look at your pathetic self, daring to clench your fists at me. Come,e, hit me, try it, give it a try!"


    The young man said, giving Wang Yong several ps in session.


    Wang Yong was utterly enraged and abruptly snatched out the kitchen knife from his waist.


    The young man was startled, but quickly regained hisposure. To him, Wang Yong was just an ordinary person¡ªhow would he dare to do anything? Besides, standing behind him was Young Master Zhou; who would dare move against him? He couldn''t embarrass Young Master Zhou!


    "Oh, you pulled a knife too, huh!" The young manughed: "What, want to chop someone? Come,e, chop me, aim at the neck, chop right at my neck. Damn it, if you don''t chop me today, you don''t count as a man. Come,e, chop, chop! Hell, what pathetic thing! Dare to wield a knife? A kitchen knife? What, are you a cook? Look at yourself being tough in front of our Young Master Zhou,e on, if you''re a man, use the knife!"


    The young man taunted, deliberately sticking his neck in front of Wang Yong and spewing insults.


    The people behind Young Master Zhou were all smirking, teasingly watching Wang Yong, not taking his threat seriously at all.


    Su Yang was in the back holding a child, watching Wang Yong repeatedly tighten his grip on the kitchen knife but ultimatelycking the courage to raise it, helplessly shaking his head. Expecting an ordinary person to fight these people¡ªit was truly unrealistic.


    However, since things had reached this point, Su Yang nned to start his n early. After all, he would have to make a move sooner orter, starting now wasn''t a bad idea.


    So, without hesitation, Su Yang directly used his power to lift Wang Yong''s hand, shing it across the young man''s neck.


    The young man was still arrogantly boasting, never expecting Wang Yong would actually make a move and chop at him.


    This time, Su Yang hadn''t used much force. So, after the sh, the young man''s neck was wounded but not killed, nevertheless, causing him to howl in agony.


    Those who were watching the show were shocked. They had thought Wang Yong was afraid to act, never expecting Wang Yong to be so bold, really taking action. And he struck hard, chopping directly on the young man''s neck¡ªeveryone was dumbfounded by this.


    A moment of silence, it was the women behind Wang Yong who first screamed. Immediately, people on Young Master Zhou''s side regained their senses.


    Young Master Zhou''s face suddenly changed, angrily shouting: "You dare to chop my people!"


    Thoseckeys behind also began yelling: "Are you looking for death?"


    "Daring to chop Young Master Zhou''s people, are you tired of living?"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    "Killing him is too easy, drag him back, throw him in the dog pen, let those dogs bite him to death!"


    "Yeah, bite him to death!"


    Everyone shouted fiercely, and a few, relying on their strong physique, charged forward, intending to hold Wang Yong down.

 Chapter 1659 - 1658 We Might Have Encountered an Immortal

    "Kill!" Su Yang transmitted to Wang Yong, simultaneously controlling those few people.


    Wang Yong couldn''t care less anymore; after all, he had already cut down so many people, he was nearly numb. Thus, when Su Yang spoke, he immediately took action, howling as he rushed forward, cutting all of those people to the ground.


    The people behind Zhou Shao originally thought their subordinates could easily handle Wang Yong. Unexpectedly, this was the result: the few most capable fighters beside him had no power to resist in front of Wang Yong.


    However, Zhou Shao was not an easy figure. Coming from a prominent family, he was on the brink of entering the Fusion Realm. So, despite Wang Yong''s imposing presence, he was not the least bit afraid; instead, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    When Wang Yong approached Zhou Shao, Zhou Shao stepped forward directly, intending to knock Wang Yong down first.


    At this moment, Zhou Shao felt as if his whole body was immobilized, unable to move an inch. Even the energy within him was restrained; he couldn''t activate his power to protect himself. Currently, he was almost like an ordinary person.


    Yet Wang Yong didn''t notice at all and still raised the kitchen knife and hacked down.


    Unable to resist or defend, Zhou Shao was directly cut on the shoulder by the kitchen knife, creating arge wound, leading him to scream in agony.


    The few people behind Zhou Shao were stunned, knowing very well Zhou Shao''s strength. Even Zhou Shao was injured; what else could they say?


    These people didn''t even have time to think; they turned around and fled hastily. These were Zhou Shao''sckeys, without the resolve toy down their lives for him.


    Wang Yong hated Zhou Shao to the extreme, so he was relentless, striking Zhou Shao consecutively with several more blows.


    Zhou Shao was covered in blood, his face contorted in pain. Still restrained and unable to evade or resist, he could only continually howl in agony.


    Wang Yong struck a few times and finally stopped. Despite being somewhat numb now, he still dared not kill anyone; injuring Zhou Shao was already something he had never contemted.


    Seeing Zhou Shao covered in blood, Wang Yong trembled in fear, not knowing what to do.


    At this point, Su Yang released his power, and Zhou Shao suddenly lost the immobilization.


    Not knowing what happened, Zhou Shao thought Wang Yong in front of him was pretending to be weak but was actually an expert.


    He staggered back a few steps, face pale, pointing at Wang Yong, cursing, "How dare you, how dare you injure me? Do you know whom I work for? I work for the Heavenly Court''s Fan Lin. Going against me means opposing the entire Heavenly Court, just wait, wait here for me, I will never let you go!"


    Saying this, Zhou Shao hurriedly backed to the staircase, taking out his phone to call for help.


    Wang Yong was a bit panicked, turning his head again to look at Su Yang, not knowing what to do.


    Su Yang was calm; he approached and handed the child in his arms to Wang Yong: "First go back to the room to rest, wait for him to summon more people!"


    Wang Yong looked surprised; shouldn''t they be running away now?


    But since Su Yang said so, he didn''t argue. Hepletely trusted Su Yang now; whatever Su Yang said, he would do.


    Wang Yong took his wife and child to the side box; the other women were still trembling in fear, standing there not knowing what to do.


    Su Yang nced at them: "Why are you still standing there? There''s nothing for you here, hurry and go home!"


    Only then did the women react; daring not linger, they hurriedly passed by Zhou Shao and his men, fleeing in panic.


    Zhou Shao paid no attention to these people; all his focus was on Wang Yong, ignoring the others entirely.


    Su Yang followed them into the box; Wang Yong, his wife, and child were sitting on the sofa, trembling in fear. Such an event left them utterly terrified.


    Su Yang remained calm, casually taking out a set of clothes from the storage ring and handing them to Wang Yong, along with a card.


    "Your matter is settled, but you can''t stay in this city; you must leave," Su Yang said. "Change your clothes, head south, cross the Yangtze River, and you''ll be safe. This card has some money; it should be enough for you there. Don''te back unless absolutely necessary!"


    Wang Yong was stunned, ncing at the card in Su Yang''s hand, murmuring, "Brother, you''ve done so much for us, we... we can''t take your money..."


    "Hehe..." Su Yang chuckled softly, "Money means nothing to me. Tonight wasn''t about you helping me or me helping you. We''ve crossed paths; consider this money a New Year''s gift for the child. I can''t help you forever; you might still face danger. So, run as far as you can, find a ce to hide, where no one can ever find you, and perhaps you canpletely escape this affair!"


    Wang Yong gazed at Su Yang for a while, still unaware of Su Yang''s identity. But after so much happened tonight, seeing those he cut standing obediently, even a fool knows there''s something strange here.


    Moreover, Su Yang took out clothes and a card like magic before him, proving that Su Yang wasn''t ordinary.


    Therefore, Wang Yong no longer behaved coyishly; he took the clothes and card, suddenly kneeling on the ground with trembling voice, "Brother, thank you. If ever given the chance, I will repay you!"


    "Alright, go now!" Su Yang waved his hand, a gentle force dragging the two, flying them straight out the window.


    The twonded on the ground, unsure of what was happening, standing stunned for a while. The wife then murmured, "This... what''s happening..."


    Wang Yong looked at the window and softly said, "Perhaps... perhaps we met a divine being..."


    "Ah?" The wife widened her eyes, also looking up at the building, utterly shocked.


    After sending Wang Yong and his wife away, Su Yang sat alone on the sofa.


    Outside, Zhou Shao still thought they were in the box, so he didn''t send anyone to watch, unaware that Wang Yong had left.


    Or perhaps, what happened here hadn''t spread much; no one in the city paid attention to people like Wang Yong, allowing him to leave silently with no danger.

 Chapter 1660 - 1659: Xiao Hei Takes Action

    There is more than a million in the card Su Yang gave to Wang Yong, enough for them to use for a long time. As long as Wang Yong drives his wife and children out of this city, crosses the Yangtze River, and enters the territory of Heaven''s forces, there will be no more problems.


    This is all Su Yang can do to help Wang Yong. Next, he has to focus all his efforts on dealing with the Heavenly Court, which is the most important thing.


    Shao Zhou made a call, and before long, many people gathered outside the bar, all of them masters from various family ns.


    Shao Zhou didn''t contact Fan Lin directly. In his view, such a small matter could be settled by him alone.


    At this moment, Su Yang called Xiao Hei out from the World Melting Furnace.


    The incidents encountered in this city greatly disappointed Su Yang with these so-called family ns. These people may have been forced to submit to the Major Sects, but they quickly used the rtionship with the Major Sects to act recklessly here, which is why they deserve to die.


    Therefore, this time in this ce, Su Yang is prepared to carry out a massacre, and also wants to spread this event nationwide, warning those who have submitted to the Major Sects, letting them know what should be done and what should not!


    Shao Zhou led a group of people to rush to the door of the private room, but before entering, Xiao Hei directly walked out.


    Xiao Hei also held a vegetable knife in his hand. This vegetable knife was specially forged for him by Su Yang, made with ten-thousand-year cold iron provided by Qinghe Academy, extremely powerful. Moreover, this ten-thousand-year cold iron also has the effect of stabilizing the mind.


    Xiao Hei has too strong a killing instinct, and once he makes a move, it is easy for him to lose control. Therefore, the weapon made of ten-thousand-year cold iron is actually also to help Xiao Hei suppress his killing intent.


    The people with Shao Zhou didn''t know Xiao Hei, and when blocked by him, they became furious. Shao Zhou shouted loudly, "What the hell are you, get out of my way and let Wang Yonge out!"


    "There is no Wang Yong inside!" Xiao Hei said calmly, "My master doesn''t want to see you either!"


    "Your master?" Shao Zhou was stunned for a moment and frowned, "Who is your master?"


    "You are not worthy to know!" Xiao Hei replied.


    As soon as these words came out, it was like a ho''s nest was poked, and these people immediately started yelling.


    "Damn it, you''re so bold, how dare you talk to us like that!" a man cursed.


    "Do you know who we are?"


    "Why waste words with such a person, if he doesn''t make way, just kill him!"


    The crowd cursed and yelled, the man in front couldn''t help but strike directly at Xiao Hei.


    However, before his attack could hit Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei was already one step ahead.


    The crowd only saw a sh of cold light, and the man was immediately immobilized. Everyone was perplexed, not knowing what happened to this man. They tried to ask, but found a blood trace appeared on the man''s chest. Following that, his chest slowly split open, blood gushed out, and the man fell to the ground, dead on the spot!


    This incident shocked everyone on the scene.


    This man was considered quite strong among them, a master of the Fusion Realm.


    But nobody saw Xiao Hei make a move, and this man was killed? What was going on?


    Everyone''s expressions were filled with panic, they couldn''t figure out who they had provoked.


    After quite a while, someone finally regained their senses, pointed at Xiao Hei, and said with a trembling voice, "You... you dare to kill? We...we work for the Heavenly Court, Fan Lin is with us... you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Xiao Hei was already impatient. He directly drew out the vegetable knife and pointed at the crowd from a distance, "Kneel down, all of you, if you don''t, I''ll kill you!"


    The crowd looked at each other, this young man was too domineering, wasn''t he?


    "I won''t kneel, what can you do to me..." a man cursed.


    Before he could finish, Xiao Hei was already in action, throwing the vegetable knife which knocked the man to the ground. Afterward, the vegetable knife returned to Xiao Hei''s hand as if nothing had happened.


    The crowd''s faces changed again. Those standing in the back were already scared stiff, desperately wanting to escape.


    But Xiao Hei''s current strength was not something these people couldpare to. The gap between them was too big!


    Before these people could run away, Xiao Hei had already moved. He quickly blocked their way and showed no mercy, killing them one by one!


    At first, some people resisted, but as the strongest among them were killed by Xiao Hei in one move, the others became docile and dared not struggle or resist.


    Seeing Xiao Hei nearing them, these people finally dared not resist, knelt down, and tremblingly pleaded for their lives.


    Xiao Hei then stopped, and at this moment, the door of the private room opened, and Su Yang walked out.


    His gaze was calm as he scanned the crowd, finally falling on Shao Zhou.


    "Call Fan Lin, tell him toe over!" Su Yang said calmly, "Just tell him that there''s a master here from the south wanting to take over your territory!"


    Shao Zhou trembled all over, took out his phone, and shakily made the call. While making the call, Su Yang stood beside him, and he didn''t dare make any small movements.


    After the call, Shao Zhou looked at Su Yang with a face of panic, now understanding that this person in front of them was not someone they could mess with. After all, if Su Yang dared to confront Fan Lin, could he be an ordinary person? Or perhaps, as Su Yang said, he was a master from the southern Heaven?


    Currently in Huaxia, the only one that can oppose the Heavenly Court is Heaven. If the two sides were to fight, being caught in the middle, they would be nothing more than cannon fodder.


    After a moment of silence, Shao Zhou trembled and said, "Great Master, we...we are only forced to work for the Heavenly Court. These things have nothing...nothing to do with us..."


    The others were quick-witted as well, understanding what Shao Zhou meant, they immediately began to plead, stating that they were threatened by the Heavenly Court.


    Su Yang''s face remained calm as he sat on the sofa, slowly picked up the wine ss on the table, and took a sip, "You don''t need to worry, I am not from Heaven!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then breathed a sigh of relief. If he is not from Heaven, then there is nothing to fear. Besides Heaven, who can oppose the Heavenly Court? Without the ability to oppose the Heavenly Court, when Fan Lin arrives, he would certainly be able to rescue them!


    However, Su Yang''s next words scared them stiff again.


    "Moreover, you don''t need to beg me because, I will definitely kill you all!" Su Yang said slowly.

 Chapter 1661 - 1660 My Name is Su Yang

    Everyone was stunned, Su Yang wanted to kill them, but why?


    "Great deity, we... what exactly did we do to offend you..." a man stammered, "Everything here is because of Young Master Zhou, it has nothing to do with us. We... we really didn''t know who you were. As the saying goes, ignorance is no excuse, please... be magnanimous and spare us..."


    The rest also began to plead, pushing all the me onto Young Master Zhou, begging only for their lives.


    These people weren''t fools. For Su Yang to deceive Fan Lin here, he had to be someone extraordinary. Even if Young Master Zhou was close to Fan Lin now, what of it? He surely couldn''t contend with Su Yang, so there was no need to tter Young Master Zhou anymore!


    Listening to the crowd, Young Master Zhou''s face turned extremely grim. If it weren''t for fearing Su Yang, he would haveshed out in anger.


    At this moment, Young Master Zhou had no choice but to speak softly, "Great deity, I... I have no enmity or feud with you, why... why do you want to kill me..."


    Su Yang''s expression remained calm, facing their pleas as if he hadn''t heard them, only letting out a light smile, "You''re right, I have no enmity or feud with any of you!"


    Everyone was bewildered. No enmity or feud, then why kill?


    "Do you know who I am?" Su Yang suddenly asked back.


    Everyone looked confused, shaking their heads¡ªthey obviously didn''t know Su Yang.


    "My name is Su Yang," Su Yang said calmly.


    Everyone present was stunned, they hadn''t heard of this name before.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd suddenly realized and eximed, "You... you''re Master Su from Pingnan Province? No, you''re Su Alliance Leader from Qinghe Academy!?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately came back to their senses, finally recognizing the identity of the young man before them.


    Su Yang, wasn''t he once the renowned Master Su of Pingnan Province? Moreover, after the establishment of the alliance of six major sects by Qinghe Academy, Su Yang became the Alliance Leader at a young age, astonishing the world.


    Afterwards, the Four Great Sects took over the Heavenly Court and controlled the North, while overseas Land Immortals took over the South, establishing Heaven, opposing the Heavenly Court from the North and South. But these two major forces did the same thing; they searched for Su Yang throughout Huaxia.


    Su Yang''s identity, Su Yang''s information, had long spread throughout the world. It could be said that now everyone was searching for Su Yang.


    These people had also seen photos of Su Yang, but because the lighting in this bar was dim and Su Yang had used a Secret Technique to alter some of his facial features, they couldn''t recognize him.


    After Su Yang revealed his identity, he reverted to his original appearance, and naturally, everyone immediately recognized him.


    Everyone was utterly shocked to the extreme.


    Su Yang, this was the person the Four Great Sects had been searching for all along, appearing in this city, what was the situation?


    Moreover, it''s said that the Four Great Sects have a deep grudge against Su Yang and have been looking for Su Yang to kill him. Now Su Yang appeared here, making everyone feel a bad premonition. Could it be because of their rtionship with the Four Great Sects that Su Yang wanted to kill them?


    Young Master Zhou was taken aback for a moment, hurriedly saying, "Su Alliance Leader, we... we''re just the ones working below; some things are not for us to decide... Those family forces unwilling to submit all perished, none left alive. We... we had no choice either..."


    The other people also nodded quickly, basically just short of saying the Four Great Sects forced them to do this.


    In fact, these people submitted under the feet of the Four Great Sects due to their coercion. But the problem is, after submission, did the Four Great Sects force you to do those things?


    "Oh?" Su Yang smirked, slowly walking up to the crowd, speaking softly, "So, the fact that you killed so many in this city wasn''t for you to decide either? The way the city''s order has turned, where the people are destitute and when they speak of you, they are terrified, was that also not for you to decide?"


    The crowd was instantly silent. After submitting to the Four Great Sects, they indeed did many things they shouldn''t have done.


    It''s just that, with the Four Great Sects backing them, they acted recklessly. They never thought about these matters.


    Now with Su Yang questioning them, they had no idea how to respond!


    After a long silence, Young Master Zhou finally stammered, "Su Alliance Leader, some things truly were beyond our control..."


    The Young Master Zhou also wanted to speak ambiguously, trying to muddle through this matter.


    "Very well!" Su Yang chuckled, "Fan Lin will be here soon. I''ll ask in front of him. Whether these things are something he forced you to do or you did willingly!"


    The crowd''s expressions all changed, if this matter reached Fan Lin, they would thoroughly offend the Four Great Sects. Even if Su Yang didn''t kill them this time, would the Four Great Sects spare them?


    "Su Alliance Leader, this... this has nothing to do with me, it was all Young Master Zhou''s doing. He''s the one causing so many deaths in this city, it''s got nothing to do with us..."


    "Su Alliance Leader, we never did such things, it''s all Young Master Zhou..."


    "These matters have nothing to do with us..."


    The crowd began to plead eagerly, striving to disassociate themselves from these matters.


    Young Master Zhou couldn''t help but be enraged, cursing vehemently, "You bunch of bastards, shut up. How is this not rted to you? During this period, who among you didn''t take money, who didn''t harm others, who didn''t seek women? Sure, what I did was more noticeable, but what about you, how much better were you? Able toe here and help me, do you think you can wash your hands of this?"


    Everyone was suddenly speechless, just as Young Master Zhou had said. They were precisely because they were of the same ilk with Young Master Zhou that they had good rtions and came here to help him. Now, they truly couldn''t extricate themselves!


    Young Master Zhou turned his head, ring at Su Yang with a grim face, speaking deeply, "Su Alliance Leader, I don''t know what you mean. But what we want to do is our business, it has nothing to do with you. You are only the Alliance Leader of the Six Major Sects, not the ruler of the world, what right do you have to question us?"


    The crowd was astonished, no one expected Young Master Zhou to dare speak to Su Yang like this, wasn''t he courting death?


    Actually, Young Master Zhou had already reached a breaking point. He saw that pleading with Su Yang was ineffective, so he could only confront Su Yang head-on!


    Although confronting Su Yang head-on might be of no benefit, at least it could please Fan Lin.

 Chapter 1662 - 1661: The Weak Fan Lin

    Zhou Shao calcted well in his heart. Given what he''s doing now, Su Yang definitely won''t spare him. So, even if he continues to beg Su Yang, he''ll ultimately lose his life.


    Therefore, he could only try to please Fan Lin and win favor with the four Major Sects.


    If the four Major Sects are willing to protect him, he wouldn''t need to fear Su Yang at all!


    The problem now is whether Fan Lin can arrive in time to save him.


    Su Yang maintained a faint smile on his face, walked slowly to Zhou Shao, and gently said, "What, have you decided to fully side with the four Major Sects and fight me head-on?"


    Seeing through him instantly, Zhou Shao was a bit flustered but still gritted his teeth and said, "I''m good friends with Lord Fan Lin, and the four Major Sects are the orthodox rulers of this world. You, a sneaky little rat, dare to cause trouble under the rule of the four Major Sects, truly unknowing of death! When Lord Fan Lin arrives, I''d like to see how you kneel and beg for mercy! If you have the guts, kill me now! Otherwise, when you kneel at Lord Fan Lin''s feet begging for mercy, I''ll belittle you then!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed aloud, "Zhou Shao, rest assured, you don''t need to try to provoke me like this. I won''t hurry to kill you. After I kill Fan Lin, I''ll deal with all of you!"


    Zhou Shao immediately felt relieved. He was really worried that Su Yang would kill him at this moment. Fortunately, since Su Yang wanted to wait for Fan Lin to arrive, it meant a glimmer of hope for him.


    "However, I still want to make something clear to you!" Su Yang said calmly, "I am not the master of this world, but I am also a mere mortal. The four Major Sects control the Heavenly Court and really think themselves as the rulers of the world, trying to make everyone submit to them. You families desire to save yourselves by submitting to the four Major Sects; I can understand that. But after you submit to them, you begin to act recklessly, taking lives casually and causing harm to so many ordinary people. That''s where you are wrong. Don''t your own lives count as lives, while those killed by you don''t count as lives?"


    The crowd suddenly fell silent; they had no rebuttal to this matter. Upon reflection, they did indeed go too far recently. This city, once so bustling, fell into a dead silence in just a few months.


    And those with a bit of skill are all thinking about how to get away from this city and escape this ce. For this, these families even go as far as obstructing ways of leaving the city to prevent people from getting out.


    All this was simply to satisfy their own selfish desires. If they don''t want it, it''s fine. Thinking back carefully, many things they have done were indeed outrageous!


    Zhou Shao was the most anxious at heart because he was the closest to Fan Lin, and he had done the most of these things. Although he knew what he did was wrong, the feeling of having power in his grasp, being able to control the life and death of others at will, was really too good to give up!


    "Su, don''t be so righteous!" Zhou Shao shouted loudly, "I''ll say it again, you''re not the master of this world! Those dead have nothing to do with you, so these matters have no ce for you to intervene!"


    "You''re right, those dead have indeed nothing to do with me!" Su Yang nodded slowly, then suddenly said loudly, "But do those dead have something to do with you? What qualifies you to take their lives?"


    Zhou Shao was speechless, stunned for a while before angrily shouting, "I killed those people, what does that have to do with you? Do you have the right to intervene?"


    "Then if I kill you, do you have the right to say anything?" Su Yang retorted.


    "You..." Zhou Shao was rendered speechless.


    Su Yang''s expression turned icy as he said solemnly, "You think that because you''re powerful, you can control other people''s lives at will? If that''s the case, can people stronger than you control your life at will too? If there''s no rule orw in this world, what separates humans from animals?"


    Everyone at the scene remained silent; no one could refute Su Yang''s words.


    Su Yang nced at the crowd and stopped talking; he didn''t bother to waste words with them. After all, he had made up his mind to kill them all. The reason he said so much was to spread these words, letting other cities'' families that submit to the four Major Sects know what should and shouldn''t be done!


    If you submit to the four Major Sects, that''s fine, everyone wants to live!


    But if you start to act recklessly and do whatever you want because you have the four Major Sects as your backing, then Su Yang won''t let them off!


    After about twenty minutes, Su Yang felt a powerful aura approaching.


    He lifted his head, nced at Xiao Hei nearby, and softly said, "Fan Lin has arrived, go out and greet him!"


    "Yes!" Xiao Hei nodded, picked up a kitchen knife, and rushed out directly.


    The crowd heard the sound of fighting outside, and after a short while, Xiao Hei came back carrying a man covered in blood, and threw him in front of everyone.


    It was then that the crowd saw clearly that the person on the ground was indeed Fan Lin.


    This former high and mighty representative of the four Major Sects, who used to trample all families underfoot, was now lying on the ground, covered in wounds, unable even to crawl.


    Everyone was shocked; it was Su Yang''s disciple who dealt the blow, not Su Yang himself. Was this disciple''s strength really that powerful?


    If that''s true, then what would the oue be if Su Yang personally took action?


    The crowd didn''t know that during this time, Xiao Hei''s training inside the World Melting Furnace was incredibly formidable.


    Others trained ording to routines, but Xiao Hei, being the Destiny Killing Body, needed to train through ughter.


    So Su Yang helped him set up a training n to battle the fierce beasts in the World Melting Furnace for training.


    Initially, he fought weaker beasts like Three-tailed beasts, then stronger ones like Green-eyed snakes. Later on, Xiao Hei started battling Single-horned Wolves, with rapidly increasing strength.


    Now, Xiao Hei''s strength had progressed very quickly, and even facing Ge Kaiyang, he had enough confidence to defeat Ge Kaiyang.


    As for Fan Lin, his strength was even less than Ge Kaiyang''s, so against Xiao Hei, he naturally stood no chance.


    Zhou Shao originally hoped Fan Lin woulde and save them. Seeing Fan Lin''s state, they all immediately despaired. It seemed Fan Lin, in this condition, couldn''t possibly save them!

 Chapter 1663 - 1662 The Purpose of the Heavenly Realm

    Fan Lin was covered in blood, struggling to lift his head. He nced at Su Yang, and his expression immediately changed.


    "Su Yang!?" Fan Lin''s voice carried a tone of surprise. He hadn''t expected to encounter Su Yang here.


    It was well known that the Heavenly Court and Paradise had expended great effort to find Su Yang, yet they found nothing!


    And now, Su Yang appeared here, which made Fan Lin feel a sense of despair. He knew about the feuds between Su Yang and the Four Great Sects and was aware that the Four Great Sects had been relentlessly pursuing Su Yang.


    Now that Su Yang appeared here, how could he possibly spare him?


    "Are you Fan Lin?" Su Yang nced at Fan Lin and said coldly, "The Four Great Sects are truly running out of people if they dispatched you to guard this ce?"


    Although Fan Lin was fearful inside, he still tried to maintain hisposure and angrily said, "Su! You dare to show yourself again? Do you know that our Four Great Sects are searching for you everywhere? We will never spare you!"


    "Hahaha..." Su Yangughed loudly, "The Four Great Sects have repeated that countless times, yet I remain alive and well. To kill me, is it truly that easy?"


    "Su, don''t be so smug!" Fan Lin shouted, "In the past, Qinghe Academy and the Six Major Sects backed you; we truly couldn''t deal with you. But now, things are different. Now this world is under the control of our Four Great Sects, and no one can help you. What makes you think you can oppose us? I suggest you hurry to the Capital City and kneel before our Four Great Sects, begging for mercy, or we might spare your life!"


    "As a man on the brink of death, you certainly have a vivid imagination!" Su Yang chuckled, walked to Fan Lin''s side, and said softly, "Did you forget that Paradise is to the south, confronting you across the river? This world isn''t solely mastered by your Four Great Sects, and there are still those who can assist me!"


    Fan Lin was stunned, staring wide-eyed at Su Yang, "You... you''re heading south?"


    "Why, is it not allowed?" Su Yang retorted.


    "Do you think Paradise will help you?" Fan Lin shouted, "Paradise is also searching for you; they want to kill you too!"


    "Heh..." Su Yang chuckled, "Paradise is indeed searching for me, but whether it''s to kill me is hard to say. Moreover, I possess the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and Compass and can also craft various Elixir Pills. Once in Paradise, you''ll clearly understand how they''ll treat me. Kill me? Do you think Paradise will be willing to do that?"


    Fan Lin immediately fell silent, just as Su Yang had suggested. Paradise might indeed be searching for Su Yang, but it''s more likely they aim to recruit him, considering the valuable things in Su Yang''s possession. Plus, Su Yang''s alchemy skills far surpassed those of the Medicine Sect. If they could bring Su Yang to Paradise, it''dpensate for Paradise''s shorings in alchemy, increasing their advantage.


    Therefore, if Su Yang did go to Paradise, he might very well be treated as an honored guest.


    No wonder Su Yang dared to appear here, even confronting them; it turns out he had decided to go south to Paradise!


    "However, before leaving, I must respond to the Four Great Sects!" Su Yang smiled and said, "The Four Great Sects sent so many people to hunt me down; I must give you a response. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be assumed I''m truly afraid of you?"


    "What... what are you going to do?" Fan Lin was a bit panicked, able to see the murderous intent in Su Yang''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!" Su Yang said with a slight smile, and Fan Lin felt a sense of relief.


    As he finished speaking, Su Yang had already ced his hand on Fan Lin''s head. The Secret Technique of Devouring the World was unleashed, directly absorbing all of Fan Lin''s strength, leaving him limp on the ground.


    "What... what did you do to me..." Fan Lin''s voice trembled; without strength, he was now just a cripple.


    "You can avoid death, but escaping punishment is hard!" Su Yang said softly, "You possess great power but only use it to bully ordinary mortals. What''s the point of keeping your power? So, I simply abolished your cultivation, turning you into a mortal, and let you truly experience what it''s like to be mortal!"


    Fan Lin was stunned; he had been stripped of his powers? Didn''t that mean he was finished?


    Although Fan Lin was a distinguished disciple within the Four Great Sects, he knew well enough what those sects were truly like. The Four Great Sects don''t nurture idle individuals; having been stripped of powers, he surely wouldn''t have a good ending within them.


    The people in the Four Great Sects certainly wouldn''t hold any affection towards him; being expelled from the sect, turning into a mortal, would be a fortunate oue. But the sect might also view him as having lost face and might even decide to kill him!


    "Su Yang, why... why didn''t you just kill me..." Fan Lin''s voice trembled.


    "If I kill you, how could you possibly have empathy?" Su Yang softly said, "Do you truly think being a minion of the Heavenly Court is an easy task? I must show the people of the Four Great Sects that in the eyes of the Heavenly Court, aren''t they just like the position families hold in your eyes? Did you truly believe that by aiding the Heavenly Court, you couldter rece the Heavenly Realm in controlling the Human World? Heh, you''ve overestimated yourselves and underestimated the Heavenly Realm. Once the Heavenly Realm controls the Human World, the fate of the Four Great Sects may not be any better than that of Qinghe Academy!"


    Fan Lin widened his eyes, a look of disbelief on his face.


    "I know you don''t believe it, but I certainly won''t be wrong!" Su Yang said calmly, "Qinghe Academy and even the Six Major Sects house many skilled individuals. The Heavenly Court seeks these powerful masters; do you truly believe that the Heavenly Realm''s dominion over the Human World is merely for this area of scarce Spiritual Energy? What do the Four Great Sects hold? Just a bunch of obedient dogs. No matter howpliant you are, you''re still merely dogs in the eyes of the Heavenly Realm. And Qinghe Academy truly possesses the ability to contend with the Heavenly Court, and be respected by the Heavenly Realm. Even if the Human World falls, people from Qinghe Academy can enter the Heavenly Realm, bing honored guests. As for you Four Great Sects, heh..."


    Su Yang was not merely speaking on impulse. These insights arose after discovering that Ye Sword Saint was valued by a bigwig of the Heavenly Realm, who took him there to train. The Heavenly Realm was actually keeping an eye on masters within the Human World!


    Moreover, considering the Heavenly Court''s years-long efforts in recruiting Law Enforcers from the Human World, most selected have gone to the Heavenly Realm first. The Heavenly Court sends many to the Heavenly Realm each year, showing the realm is selecting talent from the Human World.


    They control the Human World not for its scarce Spiritual Energy and poor materials, but simply for its talents!

 Chapter 1664 - 1663: Disrupting the Four Major Sects

    Su Yang ultimately did not kill Fan Lin. After crippling Fan Lin, this person becamepletely useless, so killing him or not made little difference.


    However, as for the people led by Zhou Shao afterwards, Su Yang didn''t let a single one of them go.


    In Su Yang''s heart, these people were even more hateful than the four major sects.


    It''s not wrong to be forced to submit to the four major sects, as everyone wants to live!


    But, after submitting to the four major sects, you began to act recklessly under their influence, doingwless things¡ªthis is where you went wrong.


    Su Yang naturally showed no mercy to such people. Killing all of them also served as a warning to others!


    After handling matters here, Su Yang did not linger but instead left the city immediately, heading to the nearest one.


    Su Yang knew that the events in this city would soon reach the four major sects, and they would surely send experts to hunt him down immediately.


    What Su Yang needed to do now was, before the Land Immortals of the four major sects arrived, to visit several cities and kill more of their people to disrupt their ns.


    The neighboring city was very close, and Su Yang flew over in a short time. Once there, he didn''t investigate further but instead stormed into thergest family in the city, found the influential people, and asked where the person from the four major sects was sent. Then Su Yang went directly to the residence of that person.


    The four major sects had sent a middle-aged man with considerable strength to this city. This middle-aged man was extremely lecherous and treated the city as his harem after arriving. He not only had the best amodations prepared for him but also demanded different beauties every day for his enjoyment.


    When Su Yang reached the vi where this man lived, there were more than a dozen girls serving him.


    Su Yang stormed into the vi without politeness and immediately crippled the man. The man could not even get out of bed before Su Yang drained his entire strength, turning him into a useless person like Fan Lin.


    Afterward, Su Yang roamed through three more cities. In this process, he killed two people from the four major sects outright, and another was crippled and turned into a worthless person by him.


    Having done all this, Su Yang did not hesitate and immediately crossed the river, heading straight for the realm of influence of the southern Paradise.


    Of course, upon reaching Paradise, Su Yang didn''t rush into the city; instead, he found a secluded ce in the forest and hid inside the World Melting Furnace.


    This time, Su Yang had caused quite a stir, and the four major sects would definitely be shaken. They would surely be furious and search for him everywhere. Su Yang moved to the Paradise territory to implicate them in this matter. This way, if the four major sects believed that Paradise was hiding Su Yang, they might confront Paradise to demand him, which was exactly what Su Yang wanted!


    In fact, not long after Su Yang hid, the Land Immortals of the four major sects arrived in these cities.


    This time, many Land Immortals came. The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao and the Peak Master of Sky de Peak personally led the team, deploying half of the Land Immortals from the four major sects, showing how much they valued Su Yang.


    Alongside them came subordinates from the Jade-faced Judge. The Three-eyed Ghost King, apanied by ck and White Impermanence and Ge Kaiyang, arrived personally.


    Ge Kaiyang now holds the status of disciple to the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect. The Jade-faced Judge has given considerable benefits to the Second Elder, elevating Ge Kaiyang''s position within the four major sects.


    After all, it was the Second Elder who initially contacted the Heavenly Court. So, the true controller of the Heavenly Court now is still the Second Elder.


    Ge Kaiyang, now as the disciple of the controller of the Heavenly Court, naturally enjoys a highly elevated position.


    Once everyone arrived, they immediately set up a perimeter in the nearby cities to prevent Su Yang from attacking other city upants again.


    In the end, this waspletely unnecessary. They waited for an entire day without seeing Su Yang again. On the contrary, they finally found clues and learned that Su Yang had crossed the Yangtze River and went to the realm of influence of the southern Paradise, infuriating them all.


    "That Su Yang is really a coward!" Ge Kaiyang cursed angrily, "This is a Huaxia internal affair, yet he runs south to let those overseas practitioners shelter him. What kind of skill is that? And he ims to be the Alliance Hierarch of the six major sects? What a joke!"


    The others also joined in the curses, all looking down on Su Yang''s actions.


    But in truth, they had never thought about the fact that after taking control of the Heavenly Court, they couldn''t even secure the Huaxia territory. How could they have the right to insult Su Yang?


    After some cursing, everyone had to start considering the actual situation.


    "If Su Yang really went south, this matter could be troublesome!" The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao said with a frown, "If he chooses to help the people of southern Paradise, the threat to us would be enormous!"


    "Humph, he may have gone to Paradise, but it may not benefit him much!" Ge Kaiyang retorted coldly, "He once killed many overseas practitioners, and wasn''t that group of practitioners from Japan among those he killed? Also, he''s the son-inw of Ye Sword Saint, who killed numerous overseas practitioners when guarding overseas. If he goes south, the Paradise people definitely won''t let him off!"


    Everyone exchanged looks, although Ge Kaiyang said this, none of them agreed with him.


    Su Yang possesses the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and can refine various Elixir Pills, which are coveted by these overseas practitioners. They will undoubtedly try to recruit Su Yang to help them with Alchemy, to counter the four major sects.


    Perhaps those overseas practitioners do harbor animosity towards Su Yang, but in the grand scheme of things, those minor grievances would be set aside. At the very least, they wouldn''t dare act against Su Yang before obtaining the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and those Alchemy Methods from him. Instead, they would likely treat him as a distinguished guest!


    After a long silence, the Peak Master of Sky de Peak finally broke the ice again: "So what now? Are we just going to watch Su Yang head south to Paradise?"


    They exchanged worried nces, realizing this was indeed a dilemma. If Paradise indeed takes Su Yang under their wing, it would be a catastrophic blow to the Heavenly Court!


    "We don''t even know where that Su''s family and friends are. If we could find them, we could force that Su toe crawling back!" Ge Kaiyang said angrily, still contemting capturing Su Yang''s rtives and friends to use as leverage against him.

 Chapter 1665 - 1664: Tracking Su Yang

    The words spoken by Ge Kaiyang were not taken seriously by the crowd. Given the current situation, it was unrealistic to go after Su Yang''s family and friends again. The only solution was to figure out how to bring Su Yang back to the Heavenly Court.


    "Su Yang has a close rtionship with Lv Donglin, why don''t we act against Beigong War God in advance?" a Land Immortal suggested solemnly.


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak and the Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao exchanged nces and both shook their heads: "This matter cannot proceed for the time being!"


    "Why?" ck Impermanence asked in surprise.


    The Three-Eyed Ghost King spoke softly: "Beigong War God is currently in seclusion, preparing to reach Great Perfection in this realm. However, it''s not yet the most critical moment in his seclusion. Attacking him now would not cause much impact on him; on the contrary, he might retaliate, and our side would likely suffer significant losses. Therefore, the best strategy is to wait until he reaches the pivotal point in his seclusion. At that time, his power will be at its weakest, and attacking him then can minimize our losses and alsopletely resolve the issue at once. This was how we dealt with Mahakaya before; otherwise, taking down the Buddha Pce wouldn''t have been so easy."


    The Land Immortal looked bewildered and frowned: "Isn''t he just a mortal who hasn''t even entered the Land Immortal Realm? Do we need to be so cautious?"


    The Three-Eyed Ghost King nced at this Land Immortal dismissively and didn''t bother to speak.


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak said solemnly: "Do not underestimate these people. If Beigong War God were to counterattack with all his might, our four major sects would need to sacrifice at least thirty Land Immortals to kill him!"


    "What?" The Land Immortal was stunned; he never imagined Beigong War God held such terrifying strength.


    "Therefore, to deal with Beigong War God, we must have absolute confidence. As the Ghost King said, we should choose an appropriate opportunity and not act impulsively!" The Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao stated solemnly: "The Heavenly Court advised us simrly when we left. We must resolve all these threats at an appropriate time without haste!"


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak sighed: "Unfortunately, the Martial Champion has already achieved Great Perfection. To deal with him, we have to confront him head-on; he''s a tough opponent!"


    The Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao also frowned deeply. Since they took control of the Heavenly Court, they regarded the Martial Champion as their biggest enemy. As for the Heaven in the south, they truly did not care much. After all, the head of the Heavenly Court had previously instructed them not to worry about those overseas practitioners.


    "Whatever happens, we must not let Su Yang collude with the people of Heaven!" The Peak Master of Sky de Peak suddenly spoke solemnly: "In my opinion, although Su Yang has gone south, he probably hasn''t connected with Heaven yet. If Su Yang truly intended to seek refuge with the Heavenly Court on that side, he would have connected long ago; there''s no need to wait this long!"


    "So, you mean¡­" The Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao whispered: "Su Yang went south actually to evade us, without any intention of joining Heaven?"


    "That''s likely the case!" The Peak Master of Sky de Peak nodded.


    A glint of insight shed in the Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao''s eyes: "If that''s the case, that''s much better!"


    "However, no one can guarantee he won''t act like that in the future!" The Peak Master of Sky de Peak said: "Once we act against Beigong War God, he might simply break all ties and choose to ally with Heaven to help Beigong War God!"


    "This¡­" The Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao frowned, indeed realizing it was a troublesome issue.


    "Therefore, the urgent matter is to find Su Yang first!" The Peak Master of Sky de Peak said firmly: "Dealing with him first will ensure peace once and for all!"


    "You mean¡­" The Three-Eyed Ghost King asked in surprise.


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Send people to the southern Heaven and bring Su Yang back!"


    Everyone was astonished at once; this approach was somewhat aggressive. Although the Heavenly Court and Heaven have been in confrontation, there hasn''t been a direct conflict or instances of crossing boundaries.


    If they send someone to the southern Heaven to capture Su Yang, it amounts to provoking Heaven, which is not a minor issue. Even a slight mistake could trigger a battle between the Heavenly Court and Heaven, which truly isn''t advisable.


    "Is it appropriate to do this?" The Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao whispered.


    "We have no other choice now!" The Peak Master of Sky de Peak said solemnly: "Waiting here will only allow Su Yang to ally with Heaven, making it more difficult for us in the future. Therefore, the best method is to resolve Su Yang before he allies with Heaven. Of course, we''ll send people secretly to Heaven''s side. If Su Yang can be found and dealt with quickly, it''s a once-and-for-all solution. If not, we can retreat quietly without letting the other side know. After all, if Su Yang indeed decides to join Heaven, we''re bound to fight Heaven eventually, so this can be seen as an advance scouting mission!"


    Inside, the crowd exchanged nces; the words from the Peak Master of Sky de Peak truly moved them. As he said, if Su Yang does ally with Heaven, a battle is inevitable. So, doing it sooner orter really doesn''t make much difference!


    "This decision can''t be made here by just us!" The Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao said: "Let''s contact the Second Elder to see what his opinion might be?"


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak nodded, realizing they indeed dared not decide this alone.


    The Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao immediately contacted the Second Elder, and after some discussion, they finally decided to send people to the southern Heaven to bring Su Yang back. Even if they couldn''t bring Su Yang back, at least they should eliminate Su Yang, preventing him from allying with Heaven!


    Once the decision was made, the next step was determining who would go south. This time going to southern Heaven required not many people, but they needed to be elite.


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak and the Sect Leader of Tianyahaijiao were sure to go, and the Three-Eyed Ghost King was also going. ck and White Impermanence, Ge Kaiyang, and others followed the Three-Eyed Ghost King.


    Currently, Su Yang''s strength has improved too quickly; ck and White Impermanence along with Ge Kaiyang, aren''t a match for Su Yang¡ªinstead Three-Eyed Ghost King is the only one who can confidently overpower Su Yang.


    Additionally, from the four major sects, the strong Land Immortals could kill Su Yang. As for the weaker Land Immortals, they would have tobine forces. Otherwise, not only would they fail to kill Su Yang, they might be counter-killed by Su Yang, wasting all their efforts!


    Once the people traveling south were decided, they immediately dispersed and began to act.


    These individuals had previously received information, knowing from which ce Su Yang had gone to the southern Heaven. They directly followed the route Su Yang traveled, pursuing him to the south, tracking him all the way!

 Chapter 1666 - 1665: Encountering Ghost Tomb Again

    Su Yang spent about twenty days in the World Melting Furnace beforeing out, while in the Human World, only two days had passed.


    Upon turning on his phone, Su Yang found that during these two days, Lv Donglin had sent him many messages.


    Su Yang read each one, noting that they mainly inquired about what he had done in the previous days and asked about his safety.


    After all, the Heavenly Court and the paradise have been searching for Su Yang. In such circumstances, it was naturally best for Su Yang to stay hidden.


    However, Su Yang not only showed himself but also caused such a big stir, naturally surprising Lv Donglin greatly.


    From Lv Donglin''s messages, Su Yang gathered an important piece of information: after he went into hiding, the four Major Sects sent many people to search for him, and these people were still residing in the cities along the Yangtze River!


    This news stirred Su Yang''s heart.


    When Su Yang crossed the river, he deliberately left some clues to let those people know he hade to the paradise. Now, the people from the four Major Sects should be sure he headed south, so why were so many still searching for him in those cities? It made no sense!


    Su Yang understood very well that the people from the four Major Sects had a deep hatred for him. Additionally, they absolutely did not want to see Su Yang team up with the paradise.


    So, those people would definitely do everything in their power to catch Su Yang, or at the very least, prevent him from coborating with the paradise.


    In such a scenario, if the people from the four Major Sects had indeed arrived, how could they be content with simply searching for Su Yang in those cities? It would be utterly pointless, and they surely wouldn''t want to do that!


    Therefore, Su Yang felt that the search by the four Major Sects was merely a surface-level appearance. In fact, they most likely had already crossed the Yangtze River and began searching for him within the paradise''s territory.


    In truth, this was the oue Su Yang desired. He had done so much to spark conflict between the Heavenly Court and the paradise, allowing him to benefit as a bystander.


    Now, since the four Major Sects were highly likely to have sent people to the paradise''s territory to find him, it was time for him to take action!


    Su Yang briefly replied to Lv Donglin, telling him not to worry, and then made his way out of the secluded mountains, heading towards the nearest city.


    Before entering the city, Su Yang first disguised himself to change his appearance, making it difficult for anyone to easily recognize him. Only then did Su Yang enter the city.


    Within this city, there were people from the paradise stationed here.


    After wandering around the city, Su Yang unexpectedly received astonishing news: the person guarding this city was actually an old acquaintance of his, Ghost Tomb from Japan!


    Su Yang had crossed paths with Ghost Tomb a few times, but each time they met, it was in opposition, facing off against each other, with Ghost Tomb losing miserably each time.


    Now, with Ghost Tomb guarding this ce, it showed that the people from the paradise held him in considerable regard. After all, those who could guard cities along the Yangtze River were important figures on both sides.


    Since it was Ghost Tomb here, the matter became much simpler. Su Yang found out where Ghost Tomb was residing and went there at night to seek him out.


    Ghost Tomb lived in a standalone vi on the outskirts of the city, and upon arriving in the vicinity, Su Yang sensed the presence of Land Immortals.


    There certainly were no Land Immortals from the paradise guarding here, so without a doubt, the Land Immortal present was from the four Major Sects.


    Faced with this situation, Su Yang simply smiled indifferently, this was exactly the result he sought.


    Ghost Tomb was somewhat introverted, and his residence had few people, only a few servants working there.


    Thus, Su Yang''s solitary arrival was quite noticeable. The concealed Land Immortal clearly took notice of Su Yang and kept a close eye on him.


    Su Yang paid no heed to the Land Immortal and effortlessly scaled the wall to enter Ghost Tomb''s courtyard.


    Su Yang, with far superior strengthpared to Ghost Tomb now, could approach Ghost Tomb without making a sound, and Ghost Tomb would never notice. However, as Su Yang neared the loft, he intentionally made some noise.


    "Who goes there?" A cold shout came from inside, followed by a short figure in ck rushing out from within, a cold gleam in hand aiming straight at Su Yang.


    Su Yang casually deflected the gleam andughed, "Is this how you treat old friends?"


    Recognizing Su Yang''s voice, Ghost Tomb instantly knew who it was. He frowned with a wary expression and said sternly, "Su Yang? What are you here for?"


    Su Yang smiled and slowly made his way toward the loft, "An old friendes by, surely you should invite me in for a cup of tea?"


    Ghost Tomb''s face turned cold as he watched Su Yang walk past, several times wanting to act but ultimately deciding against it. He knew very well that his current strength was vastly inferior to Su Yang, making him no match at all. If Su Yang really wanted to kill him, he had no hope of escape!


    Taking a deep breath, Ghost Tomb followed Su Yang into the living room and signaled for his servants to prepare tea for Su Yang.


    Su Yang sat on the sofa, leisurely sipping tea like an old friend, showing no hostility whatsoever.


    However, Ghost Tomb sat upright and on edge, although holding a cup, he never once took a sip.


    "I never imagined we could sit here drinking tea together!" Su Yang chuckled, "Ghost Tomb, how have you been?"


    Ghost Tomb''s face was icy as he asked sternly, "Su Yang, what do you want?"


    Ghost Tomb highly feared Su Yang, as each of their meetings had been as enemies. Now, Su Yang''s sudden approach and courteous manner left him uneasy, continually guessing Su Yang''s true intentions.


    "What, do you fear I''m here to kill you?" Su Yang gentlyughed.


    Ghost Tomb''s expression turned awkward, and he replied through gritted teeth, "Su Yang, don''t forget you''re on paradise''s turf. If you kill me, can you escape?"


    "Really?" Su Yangughed softly, "Haven''t you heard about the recent events? I killed several Heavenly Court members up north, and yet here I am, alive and well."


    Ghost Tomb fell into silence, realizing that even though this was paradise''s domain, capturing Su Yang, given his current capabilities, wasn''t going to be easy.


    "Rx, I''m not here to kill you!" Su Yang said with a smile, "I''m just here to ask for a favor!"

 Chapter 1667 - 1666: Discussing Cooperation

    "Help?" Ghost Tomb furrowed his brows even tighter, speaking in a deep voice, "You''re asking me for help? You must be mistaken, right?"


    "Of course, I''m not mistaken!" Su Yang said calmly, "I want the Heavenly Court to assist me in dealing with the four Major Sects, so naturally, I need your help to connect the dots. How could that be a mistake?"


    Ghost Tomb''s eyes widened; he finally understood what Su Yang meant.


    "You want to join us, the Heavenly Court?" Ghost Tomb sat up straight, and the wariness on his face finally lessened a bit. Su Yang was now seeking his help, so naturally, he didn''t need to fear Su Yang, and could even put on some airs.


    "Joining is not the right word, just cooperating!" Su Yang chuckled softly.


    "What''s the difference?" Ghost Tomb said coldly, "Right now, the Heavenly Court up north keeps moring about wanting to kill you and have even sent numerous experts to hunt you down. Do you think you still have room to bargain?"


    "Whether I do or not isn''t for you to decide; it depends on the Heavenly Court''s attitude!" Su Yang spoke calmly, "Ghost Tomb, if you''re unwilling to connect us, just pretend I was never here. If the Heavenly Court doesn''t want to cooperate with me, then also pretend I never said anything. At worst, I''ll hide again, let you all continue your confrontation with the Heavenly Court, and see who ultimately benefits. Don''t forget, our Huaxia''s Land Immortals have just been temporarily detained, not all are gone. They will return someday. You should decide if you''re just looking to take a quick advantage in Huaxia or truly want to rule Huaxia."


    At this, Su Yang smiled slightly, "Of course, you are in no position to ponder such matters. But, as for what the higher-ups in the Heavenly Court think, that is unknown. If you dy their big ns, what your fate will be, you should weigh carefully!"


    After saying this, Su Yang stood up to leave, and Ghost Tomb''s expression changed immediately.


    Among the Heavenly Court''s higher-ups, Ghost Tomb knew best their stance. Not once have they expressed the desire to win over Su Yang, as they very much needed some things and information Su Yang held.


    Now that Su Yang had indeede to ally with them, if this alliance failed due to Ghost Tomb''s posture, Ghost Tomb would indeed be the sinner of the Heavenly Court. His fate would surely be worse than death!


    So, seeing Su Yang about to leave, Ghost Tomb panicked; he wouldn''t dare let Su Yang leave just like that.


    "Su Alliance Leader, why the hurry?" Ghost Tomb quickly stood up, blocking Su Yang, and smilingly said, "I was just joking earlier. It''s definitely a good thing you want to ally with us in the Heavenly Court. Rest assured, I''ll report this at once. There will be a response soon. Please, have some water and wait a moment!"


    After quite an effort to persuade Su Yang to sit back down, Ghost Tomb quickly went to make a phone call to contact the higher-ups of the Heavenly Court.


    As for Su Yang, he leisurely sat on the sofa. He could feel that the Land Immortal outside had been eavesdropping on their conversation the entire time. Moreover, this Land Immortal had left momentarily, seemingly to call someone for backup.


    This Land Immortal was not foolish; he knew that he wasn''t a match for Su Yang on his own. Hence, he decided to merely keep watch without making a move.


    Since the Land Immortal didn''t make a move, Su Yang naturally wouldn''t either. He seemed very interested in discussing the alliance with Ghost Tomb.


    Ghost Tomb took this matter very seriously and immediately called to inform the Heavenly Court''s higher-ups of this news.


    In reality, the top brass of the Heavenly Court had also dispatched many people to search for Su Yang near the Yangtze River during this period.


    They were well aware of the developments north of the Yangtze River. Through some secret channels, they even learned that Su Yang had already crossed the river into their territory. Naturally, they were anxious to find Su Yang before the Heavenly Court did.


    While they were searching unsessfully, the news from Ghost Tomb brought great joy to everyone. The higher-ups immediately instructed Ghost Tomb to tell Su Yang that they were very interested in cooperating with him and would rush over immediately to meet with him, urging Su Yang to wait there for them.


    Of course, Su Yang wasn''t going to wait there for them, because he knew that experts from the four Major Sects were on their way. Waiting there would be courting death. So, he directly set up a time with them, the following night at this hour, to meet at Ghost Tomb''s ce to discuss the coboration.


    Although the Heavenly Court folks were reluctant for Su Yang to leave, without fully controlling him, they dared not force Su Yang to do anything. After all, they needed Su Yang''s support.


    Unlike the four Major Sects, who wanted Su Yang dead and thus were unrestrained with him, the Heavenly Court had yet to fall out with Su Yang. Naturally, they wanted to maintain a good impression so that Su Yang would willinglye to them.


    If the Heavenly Court also offended Su Yang, and he went into hiding again, they would be in trouble. Given Su Yang''s sessful evasion so far, finding him again would be extremely unlikely.


    So, though begrudgingly, the Heavenly Court didn''t stop Su Yang but let him leave directly.


    Su Yang left Ghost Tomb''s vi, clearly sensing that the Land Immortal was tailing him.


    Unperturbed, Su Yang led this Land Immortal to a wooded area. When the Land Immortal was not paying attention, Su Yang suddenly elerated and quickly left the scene.


    This Land Immortal was slightly inferior in skill and, naturally, slower than Su Yang. After pursuing for a while, he lost track of Su Yang.


    At this moment, Su Yang had actually looped back into the city and found a ce to hide. He concealed himself within the World Melting Furnace, a ce the Land Immortals couldn''t possibly discover, even if they searched the entire city.


    This Land Immortal never expected that Su Yang would dare return to the city. After losing track, he immediatelymunicated with the Land Immortals of the four Major Sects, telling them what had transpired between Su Yang and Ghost Tomb.


    The Sect Leader of the Edge of the World and the Peak Master of Sky de Peak were personally leading the search for Su Yang and were rushing over to deal with him.


    Upon hearing that Su Yang had escaped, yet also learning of Su Yang''s agreement with the Heavenly Court to discuss coboration the next evening, they felt a wave of panic. If Su Yang sessfully allied with the Heavenly Court, the already difficult task for the four Major Sects to kill Su Yang would be even harder.

 Chapter 1668 - 1667 Arrogant Ge Kaiyang

    The Ghost Tomb guards the outskirts of the city, where the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao and the Sky de Peak Master met, simultaneously encountering the Land Immortal stationed here.


    "Are you saying that Su Yang suddenly elerated in his run after entering the woods?" The Sky de Peak Master frowned, "Did he notice you?"


    "I don''t think so." The Land Immortal shook his head, "I was worried he might notice me, so I was exceptionally cautious along the way. He should not have discovered me."


    "If he didn''t notice you, then why did he suddenly speed up and run away?" The Sky de Peak Master asked in a low voice.


    The Land Immortal was instantly silent, unsure of how to respond.


    The Sky de Peak Master frowned deeply, looking at the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao, "Sect Leader Qi, what do you make of this matter?"


    The Sect Leader waved his hand, offering no response.


    At this moment, acent voice sounded from outside the door, "I think this is entirely Su Yang''s strategy!"


    The Sky de Peak Master had long heard themotion outside; upon hearing this voice, a trace of disdain shed in his eyes, though his face remained unchanged, "Oh, what kind of strategy might this be?"


    "Is it necessary to even say?" A group of people walked in from outside, led by none other than Ge Kaiyang.


    Ge Kaiyang, being the grandson of the Jade-faced Judge and the disciple of the Second Elder of the Medicine Sect, held a high status among the four major sects.


    Moreover, thest time the Buddha Pce was defeated, the Jade-faced Judge yed a significant role in it. In addition, the Jade-faced Judge had given the Medicine Sect several important elixirs, raising the Second Elder''s status considerably. Thus, the Second Elder held Ge Kaiyang in extremely high regard.


    Even in front of someone like Qi Yongchuan, the young master of a major sect, Ge Kaiyang showed no fear whatsoever. In fact, even when facing these sect leaders, Ge Kaiyang showed little respect.


    This situation always left the Sky de Peak Master quite dissatisfied. However, due to the Second Elder''s face, he never said anything and simply chose to ignore it.


    Whereas, for the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao, it became somewhat awkward.


    Although Tianya Haijiao is one of the four major sects, it suffered a huge loss after being tricked by Su Yangst time. Now, even though Tianya Haijiao remains one of the four major sects, its actual strength falls far short of the other three sects, naturally making its position among the four major sects extremely low.


    Because of this, Ge Kaiyang even dared to disregard the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao, often provoking him openly and covertly. The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao managed to contain his temper, but if not for his fear of Ge Kaiyang''s master, the Second Elder, the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao would have killed Ge Kaiyang long ago!


    Now Ge Kaiyang had entered, the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao turned his head to the side, pretending not to see him.


    Ge Kaiyang nced at him, a cold smile briefly passing over his lips, unconcerned.


    Ge Kaiyang''s current desire is to pull Tianya Haijiao down from its position among the four major sects, allowing his grandfather, the Jade-faced Judge, to be one of the sects. This way, his grandfather''s side could hold significant power. Therefore, he constantly provoked the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao, hoping to incite a war.


    "I see both elders are present; it looks like I''m runningte!" Ge Kaiyang entered the room, smiling broadly, appearing genuinely naive.


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao ignored him, while the Sky de Peak Master merely smiled, "Distances vary, so arrival speeds differ naturally. You mentioned Su Yang has a strategy, what do you mean by that? What is his strategy?"


    "This matter is quite simple!" Ge Kaiyangughed, "That Su character always acts sly and cunning, everyone should deeply understand this point!"


    While saying this, Ge Kaiyang cast a profound look at the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao. After all, Tianya Haijiao suffered the most from being tricked by Su Yang.


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao had a cold expression, speaking in a low voice, "That''s correct, we all have deep experiences!"


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao was also mocking Ge Kaiyang, since Ge Kaiyang had suffered losses under Su Yang''s hand several times too. This issue, Ge Kaiyang couldn''t escape.


    Ge Kaiyang''s expression turned awkward; he hadn''t expected his sarcasticment to backfire.


    Furiously ncing at the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao, Ge Kaiyang spoke coldly, "That Su person operates slyly and insidiously. With his personality, he could hide for so long without our notice, logically, he should continue to hide. After all, he knows clearly, once he shows up, our Heavenly Court certainly won''t spare him. Yet, why has he suddenly appeared?"


    "Moreover, he''s done so many things, even coborating with Paradise? Everyone mustn''t forget, that Su character''s rtionship with Paradise isn''t exactly harmonious. Not to mention the entanglement with Ye Sword Saint, but the conflict with those practitioners from Japan makes it impossible for him to have a smooth rtionship with Paradise. Besides, given Su Yang''s personality, how could he possibly ally with these overseas practitioners?"


    The crowd nodded; Ge Kaiyang''s words were indeed truthful; considering Su Yang''s personality, he would definitely not do this sort of thing.


    "Do you mean..." The Sky de Peak Master spoke in a low voice, "Su Yang''s goal is to ally with Paradise to deal with us?"


    "Or perhaps, he wants us and Paradise to suffer mutual losses, where no one benefits, and he can reap the benefits as a third party!" Ge Kaiyang said.


    Everyone exchanged looks, this was indeed very possible.


    "Saying that, then what are we waiting for now?" A Land Immortal quickly said, "Let''s hurry and find the people from Paradise to rify this matter, so they don''t fall for Su Yang''s trap!"


    Ge Kaiyang looked at this Land Immortal, this person is an expert from Lingxiao Hall, precisely someone Ge Kaiyang wanted to be associated with. Therefore, the sarcasticment initially rolling on Ge Kaiyang''s tongue was swallowed back, and he smiled, "This isn''t suitable; firstly, Paradise may not believe us. Secondly, the people from Paradise aren''t fools; Su Yang''s intentions are quite obvious to them too. Speaking with them doesn''t hold much meaning, and won''t change Paradise''s ns!"


    Everyone was stunned; the Sky de Peak Master curiously asked, "What is Paradise''s n?"


    "Simr to ours!" Ge Kaiyang said, "To obtain Su Yang''s possessions and then kill Su Yang!"


    Everyone nodded; theypletely believed Ge Kaiyang''s words.


    Su Yang has the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and the Heavenly Destiny Compass, along with many alchemical methods, and numerous secrets from Qinghe Academy. These are indeed possessions that both the Heavenly Court and Paradise desire!

 Chapter 1669 - 1668 Ge Kaiyangs Analysis

    "So, then it seems the purpose of the Heavenly Court isn''t too different from ours!" The Sky de Peak Master frowned and said in a deep voice, "In that case, Su Yang must not fall into their hands!"


    The others stayed silent, all looking towards Ge Kaiyang.


    Ge Kaiyang nodded, "The Peak Master is right, there''s no way Su Yang can end up in their hands. Because, the Heavenly Court''s first objective ining to Huaxia is to obtain what Su Yang has, and the second is to gradually take over everything in Huaxia. Once the Heavenly Court indeed gets what Su Yang holds, they would start pursuing their second objective. At that time, there will inevitably be a fierce battle between us and the Heavenly Court. Moreover, with the things obtained from Su Yang, facing off against the Heavenly Court could yield an uncertain oue!"


    Everyone exchanged nces, though Ge Kaiyang''s words seemed rmist, they all believed him. For the Heavenly Court to have been in Huaxia country''s territory for such a long period, it cannot solely be for seizing southernnds; there must be a bigger target. The cultivators abroad also hold grudges amongst themselves; uniting to invade Huaxia at this time shows ambition beyond question!


    However, if the Heavenly Court shes head-on with the Heavenly Realm now, although the Heavenly Court might gain the upper hand, winning woulde at a high cost. And if Su Yang were to watch from the sidelines when both parties fight, he would reap the benefits post-victory, making him the real winner instead.


    So, under such circumstances, the Heavenly Court starts by targeting Su Yang, much like the Heavenly Realm. First, to eliminate Su Yang and prevent him from benefiting from their shes. Secondly, to acquire what Su Yang has, which is undoubtedly of high value.


    Understanding this, everyone became more vignt against the Heavenly Court. Under the current circumstances, Su Yang must not be captured by them under any circumstances, else the four major sects might face trouble!


    "So, no matter what, the Heavenly Court should not be allowed to ally with Su Yang?" The Sky de Peak Master said in a deep voice.


    "Indeed!" Ge Kaiyang nodded.


    The Sky de Peak Master contemted for a moment and said solemnly, "Then how do you think we can prevent this from happening?"


    Ge Kaiyang chuckled, looking towards the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao, "Sect Leader Qi is one of the four guardians of the Heavenly Realm. Please, do you have any ns regarding this matter?"


    Sect Leader Qi frowned deeply; Ge Kaiyang intentionally thrust him into the spotlight, practically forcing him toe up with an idea, essentially putting him in a situation to risk public embarrassment.


    If Sect Leader Qi didn''t propose a n, he would be looked down upon. How embarrassing it would be for a Sect Leader without any ideas to be publicly ridiculed!


    However, Sect Leader Qi truly had no n in mind now; he genuinely couldn''t think of what to say.


    After pondering for a moment, Sect Leader Qi said in a deep voice, "Tomorrow night, Su Yang will meet with the Heavenly Court folks. At that time, we''ll directly disrupt their meeting and capture Su Yang!"


    "Hahaha..." As soon as Sect Leader Qi finished speaking, Ge Kaiyang burst intoughter with a hint of mockery in his tone.


    Sect Leader Qi was furious, banging on the table with force and shouting angrily, "Ge Kaiyang, what are youughing at!"


    The murderous intent in his tone was evident; he harbored murderous thoughts towards Ge Kaiyang.


    Several of Ge Kaiyang''spanions edged closer to him, especially the three-eyed Ghost King, who eyed Sect Leader Qi closely, all wary of his potential moves.


    Sect Leader Qi was even more enraged, shouting, "All of you, get out of the way! If I truly intended to kill him, even the Jade-faced Judge couldn''t stop me!"


    The three-eyed Ghost King''s expression was icy as he said in a low voice, "Sect Leader Qi, mind your words. My master won''t allow you to desecrate him!"


    "What, you''re not convinced?" Sect Leader Qi shot back coldly.


    The three-eyed Ghost King showed no sign of fear, and tension rose between the two. The Sky de Peak Master hastily mediated, "Why let animosity arise? Our key task now is dealing with Su Yang; what''s most needed is unity. Sect Leader Qi, Ge Nephew, isn''t Su Yang our enemy?"


    The two exchanged nces, both turning their heads aside in unwillingness.


    "Alright, let''s focus on discussing how to handle Su Yang!" The Sky de Peak Master spoke kindly, though in truth, he was delighted, hoping the two groups would fight, with both sides perishing.


    This way, Sky de Peak could see increased benefits upon the Heavenly Realm''s return.


    "Ge Kaiyang, from your smugughter earlier, it seems you have a n!" Sect Leader Qi said in a deep voice, "If so, share your n!"


    "I have a n, indeed, but myughter wasn''t due to my n, but yours!" Ge Kaiyang replied.


    "What did you say!" Sect Leader Qi erupted in anger.


    Ge Kaiyang sneered, "What''s the matter? Feeling indignant? Humph, then let me show you just howughable your n is!"


    "Alright, exin yourself!" Sect Leader Qi demanded in a deep voice, "For if you fail to, don''t me me for retaliating!"


    Ge Kaiyang sneered and spoke loudly, "Everyone, I said before how treacherous Su Yang is. Before appearing, he surely investigated our situation, aware of our nearby search efforts. Yet he suddenly emerges now to discuss coboration with the Ghost Tomb; isn''t there something off about it?"


    Everyone nodded in agreement, as Ge Kaiyang continued, "Moreover, when a Land Immortal tracked him earlier, he suddenly sped up while passing through a forest. Doesn''t this seem suspicious? If he hadn''t realized our pursuit, why did he flee?"


    People exchanged looks again, with many nodding. Indeed, most felt Su Yang must have discovered the Land Immortal''s pursuit.


    "I know some of you still harbor doubts, believing Su Yang hasn''t noticed us!" Ge Kaiyang said, "But dealing with someone like Su Yang, caution is crucial. Therefore, I propose we assume Su Yang has realized our pursuit this time around."


    The Sky de Peak Master nodded slowly, "Ge Nephew is right, we must approach cautiously, assuming Su Yang has detected us, and not permit carelessness!"


    Others nodded as well; with even the Sky de Peak Master in agreement, they too endorsed this perspective.


    "If Su Yang truly noticed our traces..." Ge Kaiyang paused, looking at everyone present, speaking quietly, "Do you think he will still meet the Heavenly Court tomorrow night for coboration?"

 Chapter 1670 - 1669: Driving to the Ends of the Earth

    Hearing Ge Kaiyang''s words, everyone''s heart skipped a beat, suddenly realizing this point.


    That''s right, since Su Yang knows our people are tailing him, will he still meet with the Heavenly Court tomorrow?


    In fact, this matter isn''t difficult to think of. However, as everyone was discussing it, Ge Kaiyang suddenly burst in and said so much, leaving them no time to ponder it.


    Now that Ge Kaiyang pointed it out, it served as a reminder for everyone.


    "Doesn''t that mean we''ve alerted the enemy?" a Land Immortal eximed in shock.


    "That''s not quite the case!" Ge Kaiyangughed and said, "On the contrary, I actually think this is an opportunity for us!"


    "Opportunity?" Everyone looked at each other, not understanding what Ge Kaiyang meant.


    "As I just said, Su won''t act so simply. He definitely has some kind of conspiracy. Now that he suddenly came out to discuss cooperation with the Heavenly Court, there might be a plot within!" Ge Kaiyang said, "And now, this is also a good opportunity. Su Yang knows we''ve discovered him; how will he react this time?"


    Everyone looked at each other, still notprehending what Ge Kaiyang was getting at.


    Only the Peak Master of Sky de Peak gave Ge Kaiyang another look; he had contemted these things as well. He didn''t expect Ge Kaiyang to think this deeply, surprising him. It showed that Ge Kaiyang undoubtedly possessed some wit and strategy.


    "I think Su Yang''s next move has two possibilities," Ge Kaiyang said. "First, he acts as if nothing happened and still sets the meeting with the Heavenly Court for tomorrow, luring us into action. If he does this, there is no doubt that their meeting will involve a plot, which we must guard against. In fact, if they do meet this way tomorrow, we must not act. Acting will fall into Su Yang''s trap and we will suffer great losses!"


    "Exactly right!" People around nodded in agreement with Ge Kaiyang''s analysis.


    "And the second possibility?" the Peak Master of Sky de Peak asked.


    "The second possibility is that Su Yang actually intends to cooperate with those from the Heavenly Court!" Ge Kaiyang said. "He might not even have a plot. If that''s the case, he will change the meeting time and ce with those from the Heavenly Court, preventing us from finding them. If that''s true, it would be a good thing for us. Because it would prove that Su Yang doesn''t have a plot, which makes it more suitable for us to take action!"


    Everyone looked at each other, and quite a few people nodded, agreeing with Ge Kaiyang''s analysis.


    At this moment, the Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth spoke coldly, "Hmph, all you''ve said are your own analyses. The actions of Su really aren''t as simple as you think. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have suffered so many losses at Su Yang''s hands. I actually think, regardless of whether Su Yang changes the meeting time and ce or not, we should try not to act. We should go back and n things out properly. Acting rashly will only fall into Su Yang''s trap, which is very dangerous!"


    Ge Kaiyang nced at him and sneered, "Is Sect Leader Qi so scared of Su Yang? Don''t forget, the Su Yang of today is not what he once was. Without Qinghe Academy, without the Six Major Sects, without even Ye Sword Saint backing him, he is nothing to fear. Simrly, the experts from the Heavenly Court are all in coastal areas; they can''t possibly arrive here in just one day. So even if Su Yang has a trap, we can handle it. If Sect Leader Qi is truly afraid, he can return to the Capital City first. We can handle things here, so there''s no need for those from the Ends of the Earth to risk themselves!"


    This statement was directly a mockery towards the Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth.


    The Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth was furious, mming the table as he stood up again, "Ge Kaiyang, what did you say!"


    Ge Kaiyang sneered, "I never expected Sect Leader Qi to be cowardly, and now he even seems to have bad hearing. Was what I said not clear enough? Did Sect Leader Qi not understand? Shall I find someone to repeat it for you?"


    "Boy, you''re courting death!" The Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth growled angrily and was about to strike in a fit of rage.


    "Sect Leader Qi, why bother with a junior!" The Peak Master of Sky de Peak hurried over to hold him back, "Nephew Ge, you as well. Sect Leader Qi is a senior after all; how can you talk to him like that? Come,e, everyone should not be angry. Our purpose is to deal with Su Yang, so why harm our harmony here?"


    The Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth was extremely angry and said angrily, "What does he count as, one of us? Peak Master, in this matter, it''s either him or me!"


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak was taken aback, then smiled bitterly, "Sect Leader Qi, why is there a need for this?"


    "Sect Leader Qi, why don''t we just rely on our own abilities?" Ge Kaiyang sneered, "Just as everyone is here, let them choose. Those who support me, stay here and follow my n. Those who support you, follow you and work ording to your n, how about that? Let''s see, in the end, who can take down Su Yang and im the top credit?"


    Looking at Ge Kaiyang''s provoking gaze, the Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth was furious and shouted, "Fine, I really want to see how capable you are, you wet-behind-the-ears kid! Everyone, who is willing to support me,e to me!"


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion, and in the end, besides those from the Ends of the Earth, no one else went to the Sect Leader''s side.


    After all, Ge Kaiyang''s analysis carried a lot of weight, and everyone had great confidence in him.


    As for the Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth, he hadn''t said anything constructive, so how could anyone believe in him?


    This time, they were dealing with Su Yang, and capturing Su Yang would be a great achievement. When the Heavenly Court returns, they''ll be rewarded handsomely. Such merits, they truly didn''t want to miss out on!


    The Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth was nearly spitting blood in anger. He was a leader of one of the four major sects, and yet his appeal had be like this?


    "Sect Leader Qi, it seems everyone isn''t very optimistic about your proposal!" Ge Kaiyang said with a cheerful smile. "But since we''ve all made a decision, let''s rely on our own abilities. Sect Leader Qi, for convenience, why don''t you go elsewhere to discuss your ns?"


    The Sect Leader from the Ends of the Earth was trembling with rage, pointing angrily at Ge Kaiyang, and shouted, "Ge Kaiyang, you''ve got guts. But mark my words, you won''t be happy for long!"


    Sect Leader Qi finished speaking, and then angrily left with the people from the Ends of the Earth.


    Ge Kaiyang wore a smug, cold smile. By driving away the people from the Ends of the Earth, he would be able to im a substantial part of the credit!

 Chapter 1671 - 1670: Trapped

    Pushing these people from the ends of the earth away was indeed part of Ge Kaiyang''s n.


    They had been plotting this n for quite some time now.


    Thus, Ge Kaiyang was extremely energetic, full of vigor, as if everything was under control.


    Watching Ge Kaiyang like this, the Sky de Peak Master pretended he saw nothing, even cooperating very well.


    In fact, the Sky de Peak Master also had his own calctions. He wanted to seize this opportunity to solve Su Yang. However, he always felt that it wouldn''t be that easy and that Su Yang certainly had some plots, so he hesitated to act. Because once he made a move, and if they fell into Su Yang''s trap, the Sky de Peak Master would definitely have to take the me.


    Moreover, if Sky de Peak was targeted by Su Yang because of this matter and lost a lot of manpower, it would be troublesome for the Sky de Peak Master to maintain his position among the four major sects.


    Without saying much, just looking at the current situation of the ends of the earth makes it clear. If the Sky de Peak Master ended up like the Sect Leader of the ends of the earth, he''d probably end up being walked over by the likes of Ge Kaiyang, which is not the result the Sky de Peak Master wants.


    So, despite wanting to act, in fact, the Sky de Peak Master remained very low-key, without revealing his thoughts.


    Now Ge Kaiyang took the initiative himself, a fearless young bull, to take action against Su Yang under such circumstances, even pushing away the ends of the earth, which aligned precisely with the Sky de Peak Master''s thoughts.


    This matter was now considered led and personally hosted by Ge Kaiyang.


    If it really worked, capturing or killing Su Yang, the Sky de Peak Master would certainly take half of the credit.


    And if it didn''t work, if they indeed encountered Su Yang''s plot, first, the Sky de Peak Master wouldn''t have to take the me, and second, since Ge Kaiyang led this affair, if Su Yang were to retaliate, he would surely target Ge Kaiyang, and Sky de Peak wouldn''t suffer much loss.


    Therefore, despite Ge Kaiyang overstepping his bounds now and even not consulting the Sky de Peak Master''s opinion before starting tomand everyone, the Sky de Peak Master not only wasn''t angry but cooperated very well, allowing the people of Sky de Peak to follow Ge Kaiyang''s orders andpletely follow hismand.


    Under Ge Kaiyang''s arrangement, another batch of people entered the city and continued monitoring Ghost Tomb.


    They knew very well that finding Su Yang wouldn''t be easy. So what they could do now was to keep an eye on Ghost Tomb to see if Su Yang would change times and locations.


    As a result, the next morning, Ghost Tomb received a message. Afterwards, Ghost Tomb immediately sent all the people away and specifically went to the underground chamber to send the message out.


    However, Ghost Tomb''s actions werepletely useless. Because the ones sent to monitor Ghost Tomb this time were all experts from the four major sects.


    Any little movement from Ghost Tomb could be detected by them. When Ghost Tomb went to the underground chamber, there was someone who secretly followed in.


    This person followed right behind Ghost Tomb, and Ghost Tomb didn''t notice it at all, almost sending the message in front of this person.


    This person clearly saw the message that Ghost Tomb sent, and it indeed was to change the meeting time discreetly.


    The meeting time was changed to noon today, and the location was changed to another city about three hundred kilometers away. Su Yang even set the meeting ce in a forest outside that city, making it harder to be discovered.


    Upon receiving this message, Ge Kaiyang was very excited, proudly saying, "It seems this Su really intends to ally with the Heaven. Besides, he doesn''t have any special strategy over there, so what he needs to do most now is to ally with the Heaven and find Heaven''s protection. Everyone, this is the best opportunity for us; Heaven hasn''t sent many experts. We must seize this opportunity to capture Su Yang. If we can bring him back to the north, we''ll definitely make greater achievements. And even if we can''t capture him, killing him is still a significant aplishment!"


    Everyone was exceptionally excited too. After knowing Su Yang had no plots, all their worries naturally disappeared immediately.


    Under Ge Kaiyang''s arrangement, they wasted no time and immediately headed to that city.


    For safety''s sake, although they arrived in the city ahead of time, they didn''t rush to the forest where Su Yang had made the appointment. They just hid somewhere not far from that forest, waiting for Su Yang''s arrival.


    As time ticked away, the appointed time with Su Yang finally arrived, and the people sent by the four major sects to monitor received the news: Su Yang had already arrived in the forest!


    Upon receiving this news, Ge Kaiyang immediately ordered everyone to start moving towards that forest.


    However, when these people arrived at the forest, they were shocked to find that Su Yang was not in the forest.


    On the contrary, the forest was in chaos, as if there had just been a fierce battle here. Or rather, a melee battle, because it was really too chaotic.


    There were still some traces of blood on the ground, suggesting someone was injured in the melee that just urred. From the looks of it, the previous battle was not simple.


    Ge Kaiyang and others were all dumbfounded, not knowing what the situation was. They had just been here and observed the situation of this ce, it wasn''t like this, so what happened now?


    But before they could figure out the situation over here, the Sky de Peak Master suddenly raised his head and said in a deep voice, "Someone''sing!"


    Ge Kaiyang was jolted, quickly looking up, and said in a solemn tone, "Is it Su Yang?"


    "No!" The Sky de Peak Master shook his head: "Many Land Immortals areing, it definitely isn''t Su Yang!"


    Ge Kaiyang was stunned for a moment, and indeed, there were many people swiftly flying over from afar, mostly blonde, blue-eyed Overseas Practitioners.


    Seeing these people''s situation, Ge Kaiyang''s expression changed. Because, the onesing were Heaven''s people!


    The people from Heaven who were supposed to meet Su Yang arrived at this time!


    Ge Kaiyang suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He suddenly felt that he should have fallen into Su Yang''s trap!


    "No good!" Ge Kaiyang said softly, "We''ve been tricked!"


    The Sky de Peak Master''s face was also cold. Seeing Heaven''s peopleing, he naturally realized that he had been tricked.


    The problem is, knowing this now is already toote. They thought about all possible oues, but ultimately they were taken down by Su Yang, solidly falling into his trap!

 Chapter 1672 - 1671: Give Me an Explanation

    The group from Paradise faction quickly arrived here, and upon seeing the situation below, their expressions changed.


    Leading them was a short elder in ck clothing, who had an Eastern appearance. From his aura, it was apparent this person was a ninja from Japan.


    The elder''s gaze swept over everyone present, finallynding on the Sky de Peak Master, his expression turning cold.


    "The people of Heavenly Court have crossed the Yangtze River to cause trouble on our Paradise''s territory. Are you really disregarding us?" the elder barked sternly.


    The Sky de Peak Master looked embarrassed and hurriedly stepped forward, cupping his fists, "This is a misunderstanding, just a misunderstanding. I am the Sky de Peak Master of the Heavenly Court, may I know how to address you, fellow Taoist?"


    "From the Kuyju sect, Sandaoshima Yofu!" the elder replied coldly.


    A chill ran through the Sky de Peak Master''s heart; the Kuyju sect was one of the most top-tier sects among the evil factions, and Sandaoshima Yofu was one of its finest members, known for his formidable power among overseas practitioners.


    The fact that Sandaoshima Yofu hade this time made the situation truly troublesome.


    In fact, Su Yang had contacted Ghost Tomb, a member of the Kuyju sect, who naturally reached out to his sect members. Therefore, most of the people here this time were from the Kuyju sect.


    "So it''s Mr. Sandaoshima!" The Sky de Peak Master quickly said with a smile, "We came to this side of Paradise with no ill intentions, merely tracking an enemy of the Heavenly Court, with no intention of offense."


    "Is that so?" Sandaoshima Yofu said coldly, "The enemy you''re talking about, does his surname happen to be Su?"


    The Sky de Peak Master smiled wryly. As the saying goes, honest people don''t lie. There''s no point in speaking pointless words in front of these people.


    "To be honest, Mr. Sandaoshima, it is indeed Su Yang," the Sky de Peak Master admitted.


    "So, you made a move on our Paradise''s territory and even took Su Yang?" Sandaoshima Yofu''s voice was cold.


    "We did not!" The Sky de Peak Master hurriedly said, "We only tracked him to here and did not take him. In fact, we haven''t even encountered him yet!"


    Sandaoshima Yofu looked at the mess in the woods and said coldly, "Do you think I would believe that?"


    The Sky de Peak Master was speechless. Seeing the wreckage in the woods, he realized something was wrong, and the arrival of Paradise''s group only confirmed it.


    Su Yang had arranged to meet with Paradise''s people here, but the Heavenly Court''s people arrived first, and this ce looked as though a battle had just urred.


    At this point, Paradise would definitely assume that one of the major sects had captured Su Yang. This was exactly Su Yang''s n to frame them, hoping Paradise would strike against them.


    The Sky de Peak Master understood the situation very well, but the key issue was whether Sandaoshima Yofu would believe it.


    Not to mention, their people from Heavenly Court conducting activities on Paradise''s territory was already inappropriate!


    "Mr. Sandaoshima, I know you don''t believe us. But I, Sky de Peak Master, never lie!" the Sky de Peak Master dered loudly. "All of this is Su Yang''s n, aiming to pit Heavenly Court against Paradise. That''s why he created this mess. When we arrived here, this ce was already like this, and we truly don''t know what happened. But without a doubt, this is all Su Yang''s scheme to provoke a war between Heavenly Court and Paradise! Mr. Sandaoshima, you must also know that Su Yang is crafty and extremely treacherous; he ispletely untrustworthy!"


    Sandaoshima Yofu nced coldly over the battlefield before returning his gaze to the Sky de Peak Master, "If Su Yang wasn''t captured by you, then tell me, where is he? Our people clearly saw himing over, so why isn''t he here now?"


    The Sky de Peak Master''s heart sank, realizing that Paradise''s side had already sent people to investigate earlier.


    This indicated that Paradise also distrusted Su Yang. That''s why Paradise had sent people ahead to check if Su Yang was involved in any plot.


    "I don''t know where he went either!" the Sky de Peak Master replied helplessly. "When we arrived here, this ce was already like this!"


    "Enough!" Sandaoshima Yofu shouted angrily, "Do you really think we''re fools? Do you think you can deceive us so easily?"


    The Sky de Peak Master was startled, surprised, "Mr. Sandaoshima, I''m speaking the truth, how am I deceiving you?"


    "Our people came over to investigate ten minutes ago. At that time, the woods were intact. Then, five minutester, Su Yang arrived, and our people returned to report."


    Sandaoshima Yofu looked at the woods and said in a deep voice, "From the time Su Yang entered this forest to the current situation, no more than five minutes have passed before Su Yang disappeared, and the forest became like this. Hmph, Sky de Peak Master, your strength far exceeds Su Yang''s. Tell me, could you alone transform this forest in less than five minutes?"


    The Sky de Peak Master''s mouth opened but couldn''t produce a word; he certainly didn''t have the ability to do so.


    "Such destruction must have been the work of many people acting together to achieve in such a short time!" Sandaoshima Yofu said seriously. "After Su Yang entered this forest, only your group followed him. Now you tell me you never saw Su Yang; do you think I would believe that?"


    The Sky de Peak Master was immediately at a loss for words, bewildered by the situation.


    They had entered right after seeing Su Yang, yet the woods ended up in this state, and they truly couldn''t understand what happened.


    At this point, he didn''t know how to exin to Sandaoshima Yofu.


    After a long silence, the Sky de Peak Master finally gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know what happened either, but we truly didn''t see Su Yang, let alone capture him. Mr. Sandaoshima, if you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do. However, the Sky de Peak has always been straightforward, and we won''t deny what we''ve done. But we also won''t let anyone falsely use us of what we haven''t done!"


    "No one''s trying to falsely use you; I just want you to exin the situation!" Sandaoshima Yofu said coldly.


    "Why should we exin anything to you?" Ge Kaiyang couldn''t help but shout angrily.


    "Because this is our Paradise''s territory!" Sandaoshima Yofu retorted forcefully.


    "Paradise''s territory? This is clearly a part of Huaxia''s domain. When did it be Paradise''s territory?" Ge Kaiyang countered angrily.

 Chapter 1673 - 1672: Neither Giving In

    "A ce in Huaxia?"


    Sandaoshima Yofu looked up andughed: "Do you have the right to say such things? We''ve been in Huaxia for so long, and you haven''t even dared to make a peep. We''ve upied the south for so long, and you never dared to say a single word against it. Now you talk to me about a ce in Huaxia, do you measure up?"


    The crowd here looked embarrassed, as they really didn''t have the qualifications to talk about territory in Huaxia now.


    "What, not talking anymore?" Sandaoshima Yofu sneered: "Do you think staying silent will work? I''m telling you, regarding the matter of Su Yang today, you must give me an exnation. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving!"


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak frowned and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Sandaoshima, I made it very clear just now, we were also tricked by Su Yang, and we have no idea where he went. Don''t be deceived by Su Yang. If we sh, Su Yang will reap the benefits. It doesn''t serve your interests, nor ours. If you insist on fighting us, you''ll just fall into Su Yang''s scheme!"


    "Stop with the nonsense!" Sandaoshima Yofu said coldly: "You either give me a clear exnation of what''s going on or hand over Su Yang. Otherwise, don''t think you can leave!"


    The Peak Master of Sky de Peak almost started cursing, but how could he know what was going on? He knew it was Su Yang''s scheme, but the problem was, he couldn''t figure out how Su Yang managed to create such chaos in such a short time.


    In fact, he knew well that telling Sandaoshima Yofu anything was useless. If he were Sandaoshima Yofu, he would also definitely believe the Major Sect was behind this. After all, Su Yang alone couldn''t possibly achieve this much in such a short time!


    "I really don''t know what is going on, but it is surely Su Yang''s scheme!" the Peak Master said helplessly: "Mr. Sandaoshima, don''t fall for Su Yang''s plot and be used by him!"


    Sandaoshima Yofu''s face was cold, and he said deeply: "I don''t care about plots or whatever. I''m here to either take Su Yang back or take back an exnation. You keep saying it''s Su Yang''s plot, fine,e with me to Heavenly Court and exin this!"


    The Peak Master''splexion changed immediately. Taking them to Heavenly Court would mean detaining them. If they were detained here, it would be trouble. Not only would the Major Sect be at a disadvantage against Heavenly Court, but more critically, their lives would be in the hands of these people!


    "Mr. Sandaoshima, doing this ispletely disrespecting the Heavenly Court!" The Peak Master''s voice turned cold.


    "Respect you? What about us at Heavenly Court?" Sandaoshima Yofu said sternly: "If you don''t give an exnation and just leave, where is our face in Heavenly Court? You came onto our territory, and might have taken Su Yang. How do you expect me to exin this when I go back?"


    The Peak Master was speechless. In fact, Sandaoshima Yofu was not wrong at all. If they just left like this, Sandaoshima Yofu and the whole Heavenly Court would lose face.


    Moreover, if they really took Su Yang, and Sandaoshima Yofu just let them leave, it would be like handing Su Yang over to the Heavenly Court. Sandaoshima Yofu certainly wouldn''t want to bear that me!


    Right now, the Peak Master felt hatred towards Su Yang. He really hadn''t expected Su Yang would create such a deadlock to trap them.


    Now, Sandaoshima Yofu definitely wouldn''t let them leave. And they certainly wouldn''t follow Sandaoshima Yofu to Heavenly Court, so if this continues, the two sides are definitely going to start fighting.


    Moreover, both sides had quite a number of people here. If they really fought, neither would likely gain an advantage, and the losses might be substantial. By that time, Heavenly Court and Heavenly Court would be arch-enemies, which is precisely what Su Yang wanted.


    "Sandaoshima Yofu, we certainly won''t go with you!" The Peak Master said stubbornly: "I''ll tell you again, this is Su Yang''s scheme. Believe or not, I couldn''t care less. I''ll say one thing, we are leaving now, if you want to fight, the Heavenly Court will apany you to the end. But don''t forget, this is exactly what Su Yang wants."


    Sandaoshima Yofu''s face turned cold: "Stop with the nonsense, I''m still saying the same thing. Either give me an exnation, or youe with me to Heavenly Court. Otherwise, you''re not leaving here today!"


    The Peak Master was furious: "Sandaoshima Yofu, do you think we''re afraid of you?"


    Sandaoshima Yofu didn''t waste words, directly swooping down from the sky, shouting: "Don''t let any of them escape!"


    The people from Heavenly Court immediately dispersed, surrounding the people from the Major Sect, clearly intent on besieging them.


    The Peak Master saw the situation and knew that this wouldn''t end easily. He sighed and shouted coldly: "Sandaoshima Yofu, I gave you plenty of respect. Since you don''t appreciate it, don''t me us for being rude!"


    The Peak Master waved his hand, and the people behind him all flew up, ready to fight.


    Both sides were prepared, even Ge Kaiyang and the rest were ready to fight.


    Seeing these people were really nning to resist, Sandaoshima Yofu was even more furious and shouted coldly: "Kill!"


    The people in the air immediately swooped down, shing with the people from the Major Sect.


    The Peak Master charged head-on at Sandaoshima Yofu, the two shing fiercely.


    Sandaoshima Yofu''s strength was indeed formidable, not losing a bit to the Peak Master.


    You must know, the Peak Master is among the best of the Major Sect!


    The melee broke out, and this area became even more chaotic.


    Even though Heavenly Court didn''t have as many people as the Major Sect, once they were in a true melee, numbers didn''t matter as much.


    Furthermore, since this was Heavenly Court''s territory, the Major Sect''s morale was somewhat low. For a time, the two sides were locked in a hard-fought struggle.


    The Peak Master watching the surrounding melee said coldly: "Sandaoshima Yofu, if this fight continues, Heavenly Court and Heavenly Court will be mortal enemies. You and I will be the sinners of Heavenly Court and Heavenly Court, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Sandaoshima Yofu''s expression was icy, speaking coldly: "Letting you take Su Yang away would already make me a sinner of Heavenly Court!"

 Chapter 1674 - 1673: Su Yangs Stratagem

    In this matter, neither side is willing to yield. Or rather, both sides are now stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    The four major sects rushed over here, and though they didn''t find Su Yang, they walked right into Su Yang''s trap. They now realize they''ve been tricked, but the problem is, they truly can''t exin what happened here.


    As for Sandaoshima Yofu, he also suspects in his heart that they''ve fallen for Su Yang''s scheme. But the key issue is, how is he supposed to exin this when he returns?


    Even if the four major sects didn''t catch Su Yang, then where did Su Yang go?


    Sandaoshima Yofu took an oath before the high authorities of the Heavenly Court, swearing that he would bring Su Yang back. As a result, he came here, but Su Yang was nowhere to be found, and he couldn''t return with a reasonable exnation. Wouldn''t that be trouble for him?


    Moreover, although he feels that the four major sects didn''t capture Su Yang, he''s not entirely convinced. If these people did take Su Yang away and he let them go, wouldn''t that mean letting these people take Su Yang back to the Northern Heavenly Court?


    If that truly happens, then Sandaoshima Yofu would havepletely ruined the significant ns of the Heavenly Court. By that time, he''d be beyond redemption.


    For Sandaoshima Yofu, the best scenario is to bring back the people from the four major sects. No matter where Su Yang went, at least he''d have something to show for it.


    But the people from the four major sects would never follow him to the Heavenly Court, so this sh is unavoidable.


    Sandaoshima Yofu understands the current situation clearly. It''s not about whether he wants to fight; he has to fight. If he doesn''t, he''ll undoubtedly take the me. If he fights, even if the loss is severe and falls for Su Yang''s scheme, at least he won''t have to bear the meter!


    Thus, Sandaoshima Yofu is also in a bind, and this battle broke out under these circumstances.


    The four major sects really didn''t want to engage in this battle with the Heavenly Court. Although they are somewhat stronger than the Heavenly Court, the problem is, they''re now on Heavenly Court''s turf, and the Heavenly Court''s reinforcements are definitely on their way. If the battle drags on too long, they''ll be in real trouble when the Heavenly Court''s experts arrive.


    Therefore, as soon as the battle started, the Peak Master of Sky de Peak immediately ordered everyone to make it a swift victory.


    The battlested for just over an hour before a victor was determined.


    Since it was a swift battle, both sides went all out. As a result, both suffered significant losses.


    The Heavenly Court suffered a particrly severe blow, with even Sandaoshima Yofu getting struck by the Peak Master of Sky de, leaving him badly injured.


    After defeating the Heavenly Court''s men, the Peak Master of Sky de didn''t dare to waste time and led everyone away immediately. With the Heavenly Court''s reinforcements surely on the way, they didn''t even dare to linger south of the Yangtze River and headed straight to the north side of the Yangtze River.


    Sandaoshima Yofu and his men were furious after suffering such a setback.


    If before the fight Sandaoshima Yofu was simply forced into a difficult situation, now after the battle, enmity was truly ensconced, and Sandaoshima Yofu was utterly infuriated with the Peak Master of Sky de!


    Due to insufficient strength, the Heavenly Court couldn''t stop the people from the four major sects and could only watch as they left.


    Afterward, Sandaoshima Yofu and his men, full of rage, left the forest and headed to a nearby city to recuperate temporarily.


    Of course, Sandaoshima Yofu was still unwilling to give up and continued to send people to investigate and search the area, hoping to find Su Yang.


    However, they never found any trace of Su Yang or any leads on him.


    Instead, the upper echelons of the Heavenly Court learned about the matter and were infuriated, harboring intense hatred for the Heavenly Court.


    Nheless, the Heavenly Court also suspected it was Su Yang''s plot. As a result, many individuals from the Heavenly Court were dispatched to search for Su Yang.


    In this context, after three days, in the very same grove, Su Yang emerged from the World Melting Furnace.


    Everything unfolded just as the Peak Master of Sky de had guessed; it was indeed all part of Su Yang''s n.


    This grove was a ce Su Yang had chosen long ago. Here, he found a very secluded spot where he could hide the World Melting Furnace.


    Later, he indeed came to this forest. During this time, he discovered another wonderful use of the World Melting Furnace, which was its ability to envelop the space of the Human World.


    When Su Yang arrived in this grove, he immediately used the World Melting Furnace to epass the surrounding area of the woods. Little ck and others were already waiting inside the World Melting Furnace, and once the trees were brought inside, they caused chaos, making the grove look as if a fierce battle had recently taken ce.


    There were many people in the World Melting Furnace, and time inside moved ten times faster. Therefore, Su Yang only needed to envelop the grove with the World Melting Furnace for one minute toplete everything, turning the grove into one which appeared to have experienced a major sh.


    Su Yang then hid the World Melting Furnace in the ce he found and went inside it as well, separating himself from the outside urrences.


    These people couldn''t even dream that Su Yang would have such a method. In fact, they truly didn''t know the wonders of the World Melting Furnace, so they couldn''t exin what happened, nor could they understand what scheme Su Yang used, leading to the subsequent sh.


    Su Yang hid in the World Melting Furnace for over thirty days, which amounted to just three days outside.


    During those three days, the people from the Heavenly Court came here several times to search for Su Yang but found nothing. Believing Su Yang hadpletely left the area, they stopped searching here. For Su Yang, it was the perfect time toe out.


    After emerging, Su Yang didn''t leave the area but instead immediately turned on his phone.


    Lv Donglin sent many messages, informing Su Yang about the battle that took ce in the grove and the sh between the Heavenly Court and the Heavenly Court.


    The Heavenly Court suffered a big loss in that incident and was thus very dissatisfied with the Heavenly Court. During this period, the Heavenly Court publicly demanded several times that the Heavenly Court punish those who crossed the Yangtze River, but without any response, the Heavenly Court''s anger grew, cing several experts on the edge of the Yangtze River, ready to cross at any provocation.


    The Heavenly Court, however, ignored this matter, as if unconcerned by the Heavenly Court''s threats. They even publicly issued a statement demanding the Heavenly Court hand over Su Yang!

 Chapter 1675 - 1674 Asking for Help

    The standoff between the Heavenly Court and Paradise hassted for several days, but there hasn''t been any substantial progress. Both sides have mostly been exchanging verbal attacks, without any signs of battle starting.


    Beigong War God spected that Paradise was just putting on a show. Their strength is inferior to that of the Heavenly Court, so it''s unlikely they would start the war so soon!


    Su Yang''s thoughts were actually the same as Beigong War God''s spection.


    In fact, Paradise had long wanted to confront the Heavenly Court, but because Ye Sword Saint, while guarding the overseas areas previously, killed many overseas practitioners, causing them heavy losses. So now, although the strength of Paradise is slightly stronger than the Four Major ns, it is still limited. If they were truly to start a fight, even if Paradise could defeat the Four Major ns, it would be at a great cost.


    Therefore, if Paradise intends to start a war, they must make ample preparations to be able to easily defeat the Four Major ns.


    Paradise has been anxious to find Su Yang because they want to obtain the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and Alchemy Method from Su Yang to enhance their strength.


    This time, even if the two sides have started fighting, and people from the Four Major ns have stepped into the territory of Paradise, Paradise would still choose to endure silently, at most just making a fewints without starting a war, as they still haven''t prepared fully.


    However, Su Yang would not just let it go. What he wants is for the Heavenly Court and Paradise to engage in direct battle, rather than just throwing barbs from a distance.


    After organizing all the information, Su Yang didn''t reply to Lv Donglin but quietly left the forest.


    Finding another hidden ce to hide, Su Yang summoned Small ck. After exining some things to him and giving him several bottles of elixir pills, Su Yang quietly left the southern area of Paradise, disguising his identity and heading towards Capital City.


    Small ck hid in the vicinity for about a day. After receiving Su Yang''s message, he took a few elixir pills and then deliberately hit himself heavily several times, leaving himself seriously injured. Afterward, Small ck staggered out of the woods and headed straight to a nearby city.


    The city where Small ck was heading was the one guarded by Ghost Tomb, and he was heading directly to the vi where Ghost Tomb resided.


    Upon reaching the vi, Small ck encountered some resistance. Those stopping him were Ghost Tomb''s subordinates. However, upon hearing that he was Su Yang''s disciple, these people were astonished and dared not obstruct him. They hurriedly led Small ck into the inner chamber and sent someone to find Ghost Tomb.


    Last time, Sandaoshima Yofu failed to meet Su Yang, and he was furious, reprimanding Ghost Tomb to keep a close watch on Su Yang''s movements.


    After Ghost Tomb returned, he dared not be careless and instructed his subordinates several times. Any news concerning Su Yang should be reported immediately.


    Now that Su Yang''s disciple had arrived, these people naturally dared not dy.


    Ghost Tomb was handling matters in the city at the time, and when he received the message, he immediately rushed back.


    Seeing Small ck sitting in the living room from afar, Ghost Tomb was taken aback. He had seen Small ck before, naturally knowing that this was Su Yang''s disciple. Moreover, he knew that Small ck''s strength was significant. Yet, now Small ck appeared frail and heavily injured, what was going on?


    "Mr. ck..." Ghost Tomb entered the living room and was about to speak when Small ck stood up directly.


    "Mr. Ghost Tomb..." Small ck staggered a step towards Ghost Tomb, saying in a trembling voice, "Quick... quickly, save my master..."


    Small ck was severely injured, and just saying these words seemed to use up all his energy.


    Ghost Tomb hurriedly supported Small ck, eximing, "What happened? Don''t worry, take your time. What happened to your master?"


    "My... my master was captured by people from the Four Major ns..." Small ck gasped for breath, then fumbled out a porcin bottle, poured a few pills into his mouth, and after consuming them, his injuries improved significantly, and he could speak more fluently.


    "Last time, my master discussed cooperation with you and arranged a meeting location. But when my master arrived there, he was ambushed by the Four Major ns." Small ck said in a low voice, "The Four Major nsunched a full assault on my master. At that time, I was outside helping my master watch for any approaching people, so I didn''t get close. However, the Four Major ns had two Land Immortals who discovered and chased me, leaving me gravely injured. My master, concerned for my safety, used all his strength to send me away, but... but he himself was captured by the Four Major ns..."


    Ghost Tomb widened his eyes. Last time, the Paradise side, after several discussions, had thought it was a trap by Su Yang. The Four Major ns hadn''t captured Su Yang; it was all part of Su Yang''s ploy to lure them into a sh with the people of the Four Major ns.


    But unexpectedly, now Small ck came and said that the Four Major ns had indeed captured Su Yang. Does that mean that everything before wasn''t a trap, and all along, it was the Four Major ns deceiving them?


    But the question is, who should they believe about this matter?


    Ghost Tomb pondered for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Is this the y your master set up for you?"


    "Ah?" Small ck was startled, bewilderedly asking, "What... what y?"


    "Toe here and trick us, saying that the Four Major ns captured him, wanting us in Paradise to demand his release from the Four Major ns, and ultimately lead to a full-scale war between us and the Four Major ns, while you reap the benefits!" Ghost Tomb said coldly, "The n is good, but the problem is, this n would only work on fools. We''re not fools, and neither are the Four Major ns; this kind of n won''t work on us!"


    Small ck still had a bewildered look, staring dumbfoundedly at Ghost Tomb: "You... what are you talking about?"


    "Still pretending not to understand?" Ghost Tomb''s face turned cold, and he said in a deep voice: "Even now, you still wish to struggle? Don''t you have any sense of your own conspiracy? Last time Su Yang set up a trap, deliberately tricking us and the people of the Four Major ns, leading to a sh between us. Doesn''t he think that''s enough, and now he wants to provoke a full-scale war between us and the Four Major ns? Hmph, this Su, does he really think he can y us and the Four Major ns at his whim?"


    Small ck widened his eyes, staring straight at Ghost Tomb: "You... you think my master is deceiving you?"


    "This isn''t a thought, this is a fact!" Ghost Tomb said coldly, "Not just your master, but you too, everything you are saying now is meant to deceive me. It''s just that this kind of deceit may work once, but using it a second time, it won''t work. Sure, your master is indeed a very clever person, but he can''t think that everyone else in the world is a fool!"

 Chapter 1676 - 1675 Ghost Tomb Heartbeat

    Little ck furrowed his brows and said coldly, "So, you''re not nning to rescue my master?"


    "Hahaha..." Ghost Tomb threw his head back andughed, "Rescue him? Does he even need us to rescue him? Who knows where he might be enjoying himself now, and yet he wants us to risk our lives against the Heavenly Court? Does he think we''re fools?"


    "Fine! Fine! Fine!" Little ck shouted "fine" three times, then stood up and said loudly, "In that case, we have nothing more to discuss. This time, let''s just pretend I never came, and my master trusted the wrong people!"


    With that, Little ck turned to leave.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave!" Ghost Tomb waved his hand, and immediately a group of people came over to stop Little ck.


    Little ck turned his head angrily at Ghost Tomb, "What do you want?"


    "Hahaha..." Ghost Tombughed, "I''ve always wanted to find your master, but he''s hidden too well, and we can never find him. Now that you''re here, what do you think I want to do?"


    Little ck said angrily, "You want to use me to threaten my master? Humph, let me tell you, you''re mistaken. My master is in the hands of the four Major Sects, you can''t threaten him! Even if you capture me, he wouldn''t be able to save me."


    "Is that so?" Ghost Tombughed, "You almost convinced me, but I am the type who believes it''s better to kill wrongly than to let go. Since you''re here, you shouldn''t leave. No matter where your master is, if you stay here, he will eventuallye to rescue you, won''t he?"


    Little ck was furious, ring at Ghost Tomb and gritting his teeth, "And to think my master believed he could cooperate with you people from paradise, but it turns out you''re just a bunch of wolves in sheep''s clothing. My master truly misjudged you!"


    "Hahaha, you''re getting it wrong!" Ghost Tombughed, "Compared to your master, I really think I''m just a littlemb. Last time, your master just made some moves and ran around, and several of our Land Immortals in paradise died in battle, not to mention over a dozen people below the Land Immortals died, now that''s a frightening method!"


    Little ck gritted his teeth and said solemnly, "I''m not going to waste words with you. Ghost Tomb, whether you believe me or not, I must tell you, my master has been captured by the four Major Sects. If they obtain the method to refine those Elixir Pills from my master, the casualties in paradise won''t just stop there!"


    Ghost Tomb frowned and then sneered, "What, you still refuse to give up, still trying to deceive me? You think that''s going to work?"


    "You don''t need to care whether it works or not, you just need to ry these words to the higher-ups in paradise!" Little ck took a deep breath and said sternly, "Ghost Tomb, I really think you''re an idiot. Last time paradise waged war with the four Major Sects, didn''t you find something off?"


    "What''s off?" Ghost Tomb said coldly, very displeased with Little ck''s insults.


    "During that great battle, did you see anyone from the Ends of the Earth?" Little ck said in a deep voice.


    "Ends of the Earth?" Ghost Tomb furrowed his brows, "No, we didn''t see them, so what? The people from the Ends of the Earth were driven away by Ge Kaiyang a long time ago, so they didn''t appear!"


    "And you actually believe that?" Little ck sneered, "You''re so naive! How deep is the enmity between the Ends of the Earth and my master, you should know, right? Do you think the Ends of the Earth would miss the chance to kill my master just because of a few words from Ge Kaiyang?"


    Ghost Tomb''s expression slightly changed; in truth, they also found the matter peculiar. In front of amon enemy, how could the Ends of the Earth fall out with Ge Kaiyang?


    Now that Little ck mentioned it, he also started to sense something was wrong.


    "What do you mean?" Ghost Tomb said solemnly.


    "You still don''t understand?" Little ck shouted, "Last time my master was captured by the four Major Sects, when they discovered that the people from paradise were about to arrive, they immediately had the Ends of the Earth folks take my master away first. As for the story that the Ends of the Earth were driven away by Ge Kaiyang, it was entirely a fabricated lie to deliberately deceive you guys!"


    Ghost Tomb furrowed his brows deeply and stared at Little ck for a long time, unable to confirm whether these words were true or false!


    Little ck coughed again at this moment, pulled out a porcin bottle from his body, and swallowed several Elixir Pills.


    Soon, Little ck''s skin regained its rosy hue, and he looked much more spirited.


    Ghost Tomb watched from the side, astonished, and asked, "You... what kind of Elixir Pills are those?"


    "My master''s exclusively crafted Purple Jade Soul Reviving Pill, no matter what kind of injury you suffer, as long as you''re not dead, it can be treated!" Little ck said.


    "Really?" Ghost Tomb''s eyes shed brightly; in paradise, what theycked most were various Elixir Pills. They wanted to capture Su Yang precisely to obtain the methods to craft these Elixirs.


    Now seeing such a miraculous Elixir, Ghost Tomb was extremely excited. If paradise could refine such Elixirs, their strength would undoubtedly soar.


    "Since this Elixir is so effective, why haven''t you recovered in these three days?" Ghost Tomb suddenly asked.


    "I was unconscious for three days!" Little ck red at him, "Do you think I escaped the pursuit of the four Major Sects just like that? My master used a Secret Technique to send me hundreds of miles away, and I''ve been unconscious for three days. If not for taking the Elixir prepared by my master in advance, I would probably be dead by now!"


    Ghost Tomb was stunned, gaining a lot of information from this sentence.


    For one, Su Yang''s Secret Technique could swiftly send Little ck hundreds of miles away, a simple feat with that technique.


    Furthermore, the Elixirs crafted by Su Yang were incredibly powerful, as he had just witnessed.


    Both pieces of information made Ghost Tomb''s heart race. Such potent Secret Techniques and Elixir crafting methods are precisely what paradisecks.


    If they could obtain these, what are the four Major Sectspared to that?


    Taking a deep breath, Ghost Tomb turned and stared at Little ck for a long time, and said solemnly, "You say your master was captured by the Ends of the Earth, do you have any evidence? You said you were sent away, how do you know these subsequent events?"


    "These are all what my master told me!" Little ck said solemnly.


    "Your master?" Ghost Tomb immediately jumped up and said strictly, "Your master has been captured, how could he tell you? Why, didn''t you think of a good lie before you started talking?"


    Little ck nced at Ghost Tomb and said coldly, "My master has a Secret Technique called Telepathy, have you never heard of it?"


    Ghost Tomb was stunned for a moment, surprised, "Telepathy, what... what is it?"

 Chapter 1677 - 1676 This is an insult to us

    "If you don''t even know what Telepathy is, then just stop talking!" Xiao Hei said angrily. "Either go find Sandaoshima Yofu and ask him what Telepathy is, or just kill me. Anyway, if I can''t save my master, living is meaningless!"


    Looking at Xiao Hei''s fearless demeanor, Ghost Tomb suddenly felt a bit panicked. Could it be that what Xiao Hei said is true, that Su Yang has really been captured by people from the Four Major Sects?


    If that''s really the case and he doesn''t report this to the higher-ups, he''ll have to take the me.


    After contemting for a long time, Ghost Tomb finally decided to contact the higher-ups.


    Regardless of whether this was Su Yang''s scheme, it was not something he, not being a Land Immortal, could involve himself in. What he needed to do was inform the higher-ups of the information he had. As for the choices thereafter, that was for the higher-ups to make. And once a decision was made, if something went wrong, those who would take the me would be the higher-ups, not him.


    So, in the end, Ghost Tomb waved his hand and dispersed his subordinates. He first invited Xiao Hei to his vi, then immediately reported the situation to Sandaoshima Yofu.


    Upon receiving the news, Sandaoshima Yofu was quick to bring people over.


    However, having suffered a lossst time, Sandaoshima Yofu was much more cautious this time. He no longer considered only gaining merit; to spread the risk, he also brought along a few people simr to him.


    These people gathered at Ghost Tomb''s vi and met Xiao Hei immediately.


    Fortunately, these people had all heard of Telepathy.


    The so-called Telepathy is actually a secret technique for mentally transmitting information. This secret technique is something everyone has heard of but never seen, having been lost for a long time.


    However, the fact that Su Yang knows this secret technique didn''t surprise them. After all, Su Yang possesses the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book, which is said to contain all the secret techniques of this world. That Su Yang could learn Telepathy is not surprising.


    What truly concerned everyone was the effects of Su Yang''s Elixir Pills and Su Yang''s current situation.


    "So, after your master was taken by people from the Four Major Sects, he informed you of his situation and sent you here to seek help from us?" Sandaoshima Yofu asked solemnly.


    Xiao Hei nodded vigorously. "Everyone knows the grudges between my master and the Four Major Sects are irreconcble. The Four Major Sects have always hated my master to the bone, wishing they could just kill him. And in the current world situation, the only force that can oppose the Four Major Sects is the Heavenly Court. So, my master is determined to ally with the Heavenly Court. As long as the Heavenly Court is willing to help us against the Four Major Sects, my master is willing to offer a corresponding price as a reward!"


    Sandaoshima Yofu and the others exchanged nces; the corresponding price was their main concern.


    "We can''t say for certain what happenedst time, but because of that incident, the Heavenly Court lost quite a few people!" Sandaoshima Yofu said solemnly. "So this time, wanting us to directly confront the Four Major Sects just because of your words is impossible. After all, the Heavenly Court is formed by everyone''s unity, not just by my decision. You understand what I mean, right?"


    Xiao Hei stared at Sandaoshima Yofu for a while. "Are you afraid I''m lying, or are you unwilling to confront the Four Major Sects?"


    Sandaoshima Yofu was taken aback. Indeed, they were unwilling to confront the Four Major Sects at this time. However, he wouldn''t directly say such things.


    "The Four Major Sects are not weak. If we really want to confront them, we must find apelling reason to act!" Sandaoshima Yofu shrugged. "Your words alone can''t be that reason!"


    "What if I can prove that my master is indeed in the hands of the Four Major Sects?" Xiao Hei asked solemnly.


    Sandaoshima Yofu was stunned and frowned. "You can prove your master is in the hands of the Four Major Sects?"


    "That''s right!" Xiao Hei nodded decisively.


    Sandaoshima Yofu and the others exchanged nces, and a blond-haired, blue-eyed man said solemnly, "If Su Yang is indeed in the hands of the Four Major Sects, thenst time, they really deceived us!"


    "This is simply insulting us. If this is true, we absolutely cannot tolerate it!"


    "The vile Four Major Sects dared to deceive us; this is the greatest insult to us and must be washed away with their blood!"


    The few people shouted angrily; these were all cultivators from overseas. Not only were they very arrogant, but they also valued their reputation highly.


    Thest incident made them feel that it was Su Yang who had deceived them, so they did not direct their anger at the Four Major Sects.


    However, if it''s proven that the Four Major Sects captured Su Yang, it implies that they deceived themst time.


    They entered their territory, captured Su Yang, and killed their people, then even deceived them!


    These things are simply the greatest insult to them. These face-conscious people couldn''t possibly let this go; they couldn''t swallow this insult!


    Sandaoshima Yofu nodded slowly. Listening to these people speak, he understood their stance. If Su Yang is indeed in the hands of the Four Major Sects, they would spare no expense to rescue Su Yang, even if it means going to war with the Four Major Sects.


    After all, the Four Major Sects deceiving and insulting them is enough to enrage them. Coupled with Su Yang, there''s all the reason for war!


    In fact, Sandaoshima Yofu had always been bitter about the loss he suffered at the hands of the Four Major Sects. If there was someone in the Heavenly Court most eager to attack and destroy the Four Major Sects, it would definitely be Sandaoshima Yofu.


    However, after suffering a major lossst time, Sandaoshima Yofu''s influence in the Heavenly Court declined significantly. He very much wished to start a war with the Four Major Sects to regain his honor, but the other higher-ups were unwilling. So he could only bury this hatred and was unable to mention revenge.


    Now, seeing the reaction from the higher-ups aligns exactly with what Sandaoshima Yofu wanted.


    So, without any hesitation, Sandaoshima Yofu also loudly insisted that the actions of the Four Major Sects were deceitful, and they must be eradicated to wash away the shame!


    Watching these people''s reactions, Xiao Hei was also astonished. Their response was exactly as Su Yang had anticipated!


    It seems Su Yang''s n this time will go without a hitch. Next, it''s time for the Heavenly Court to go to war with the Four Major Sects!

 Chapter 1678 - 1677 The Ends of the Earth Residence

    Capital City, the residence at the ends of the earth.


    This residence was once the mansion of a prominent family in the Capital City.


    Because this family always supported Su Yang, it became a thorn in the eyes of the four main sects.


    Even before the four main sects emerged, Su Yang knew they would target those around him. So, Su Yang quickly sent this family into the World Melting Furnace, which left the residence empty.


    After the four main sects entered the Capital City, they each chose their favorite ces to settle down.


    Even if people lived in these ces, they would be evicted to make way for the sect members.


    For instance, the former Chen Family quickly switched allegiance to the four main sects upon their arrival. They hoped for good treatment, but the Jade-faced Judge took a liking to the Chen Family''s mansion and promptly evicted them, taking residence themselves.


    Poor Chen Family members now live in a small abode, feeling utterly humiliated, having lost face in the Capital City. Among those who turned to the four main sects, the Chen Family felt the most stifled!


    Of course, Chen Benhao and Chen Benshuang had already been sent into the World Melting Furnace by Su Yang before the arrival of the sects.


    As for the Medicine Sect, they straightforwardly moved into the Qinghe Academy, as if they had taken control of it.


    Among the four main sects, the weakest in strength and status was the sect at the ends of the earth. The residence they selected was not as good as those of the other sects, but it was still quiterge.


    The sect at the ends of the earth members may have low status among the four main sects, but to others, they still appeared superior.


    After entering the residence, the sect swiftly recruited a group of servants to manage it. Even those initially tasked with minor chores soon assumed managerial roles,manding servants arrogantly with authority.


    At noon, a minivan wobbled to the gates of the residence at the ends of the earth.


    The gatekeepers were strong individuals selected from prominent families in the Capital City, whose former statuses were not low, but who now guarded the residence.


    In fact, others from the four main sects did the same, especially reveling in subjugating past influential figures. Even Qinghe Academy''s gatekeepers were once family heads or elders, bringing insult to these families!


    Despite this, they dared not resist. The power of the four main sects was overwhelming. These families once produced Land Immortals, but they were all captured by the Investiture of the Gods. Faced with the sects, the families stood no chance of resisting.


    The gatekeepers observed the situation out of habit and saw the driver was a young man in his twenties, whom they recognized as the regr delivery worker. He was also a third young master from a prominent family, now in such a humble position, which wasmentable.


    The gatekeepers routinely checked the car but did not observe closely, allowing it to enter the courtyard.


    In essence, their guarding held little significance, as the sect had stationed Land Immortals to surveil the entire residence with Divine Sense, making it impossible for intruders to enter unnoticed.


    The third young master drove to the kitchen, busily unloading all the vegetables into it. The kitchen staff promptly began their work, organizing and preparing lunch, bustling with activity.


    Indeed, many in the kitchen were from various prominent families, once influential in the Capital City, now serving the sects like ves.


    The third young master assisted in the kitchen, sorting vegetables, washing rice, and chopping and cooking without ck. Everyone else worked hard, with no one daring to bezy.


    Some initially resisted menialbor due to their family status. However, after several members were executed by the sect, the remaining staff becamepliant.


    "Prepare only half of the usual lunch portions today!" the head chef ordered, a prominent figure from a major family, now akin to a head chef, busy in the back of the kitchen.


    "Only half?" a man questioned in surprise, "Why?"


    "There''s a meeting at Qinghe Academy today, and half of our people have gone," the head chef paused and said, "Especially the Land Immortals, most have left. So today''s lunch shouldn''t be as extensive as usual."


    Everyone sighed in relief. Without the Land Immortals, their workload significantly decreased, as those Immortals were the hardest to serve.


    Once the meal was prepared, they began delivering food to the front.


    A young man pushed a small cart, ready to head out, when the third young master approached, smiling, "Old Seven, let me help you with this."


    The young man was surprised, responsible for delivering meals to the underground prison. Normally, no one wanted to go there, so why was the third young master so eager?


    Recalling a rumor, the young man rxed. He leaned closer and whispered, "You''re not seriously considering apprenticeship, are you? Of all people, why the prison guard?"


    Recently, a rumor spread that a prison guard had taken an interest in the third young master and wanted him as an apprentice. The young man hadn''t taken it seriously, but it seemed likely now.


    The third young master chuckled, "Nheless, being apprenticed under someone from the sect means joining them!"


    The young man thought it over, agreed, and nodded with a smile, "Alright then, you go. I guess it means some rest for me today. But, Third Brother, if you do join the sect, remember to look after your little brother!"


    "Don''t worry!" The third young master leaned close and whispered, "By the way, make sure not to tell anyone about this."


    He winked at the young man, who understood, realizing the third young master feared interference.


    "Don''t worry, we''re close; I''ll support you!" the young man assured, puffing his chest.

 Chapter 1679 - 1678: Su Yang Enters the Dungeon

    The third young master smiled and took the small cart from the young man''s hand, hurrying towards the dungeon.


    The boy watched the back of the third young master, truly feeling a bit envious. After all, regardless of whom he apprentices with, in the future, he would be a person of Tianya Haijiao, at least no longer having to do such hard and tiring work.


    Looking around at the people, the boy immediately acted as if nothing was the matter. He knew very well that if the third young master truly seeded in apprenticing, his status would certainly elevate in the future. If he helped the third young master this time, the third young master would surely look after him in the future, and that was what mattered most.


    So, the boy also resolved that for this matter regarding the third young master, he would definitely give his full support and also help the third young master conceal it, so no one else would find out.


    Over there, the third young master pushed the small cart to the back dungeon.


    This dungeon was much smallerpared to the one within the Major Sect of Tianya Haijiao. But in fact, there weren''t many people who needed to be confined here now.


    Thest time Su Yang opened the dungeon of Tianya Haijiao, everyone inside escaped.


    Those who hadn''t been crippled naturally regained their Land Immortal power. And when the Investiture of the Gods descended, these people were also taken away.


    Those who had been crippled or hadn''t reached the Land Immortal Realm yet, initially enjoyed freedom for a while. But after the Investiture of the Gods took away the deities, they were caught by Tianya Haijiao again and confined in this dungeon, a truly miserable fate.


    The third young master pushed the small cart here, and several dungeon guards nced at him, one of them full of impatience, "Why so slow? Are you all pigs? What are you doing?"


    The third young master lowered his head, not daring to speak, efficiently serving the food onto the table.


    The dungeon guards cursed while starting to eat, and the third young master stood by with his hands low; he still had to wait for these people to finish eating and clean up before he could leave.


    If the boy witnessed this scene, he would surely be very surprised. Because, the attitude of these people towards the third young master was not friendly at all; there was no intention of epting him as an apprentice,?


    These people had eaten about eighty percent, and the bottles of wine were nearly finished too. Suddenly, one of them slowly slumped onto the table.


    "With that capacity, why drink at all!" someone besideughed and cursed, but not long after, he too slowly slumped onto the table.


    The same urrence happened to the others. It wasn''t long before they ally on the table.


    At this moment, the third young master standing aside immediately seemed to turn into someone else. He took out a mobile phone and sent out a message, then quickly walked into the dungeon.


    Inside the dungeon, it was pitch ck, with most of the cells empty.


    The third young master walked among them, looking at the people confined in the dungeon, his brow slightly furrowed.


    These people now seemed to be in utter despair, despite hearing someoneing in, none of them lifted their heads to look, as if they heard nothing at all.


    The third young master didn''t pay any mind to them, he went straight to a rtively hidden cell, opened the door, and slipped inside.


    Once inside, the third young master rubbed his face, and his appearance immediately changed.


    Originally looking like the third young master, his face drastically changed, bing Su Yang!


    If someone saw this scene, they would surely exim aloud. This third young master was actually Su Yang in disguise?


    Su Yang took off his clothes and changed into ragged garments, then hid the previous garments in the storage ring. Afterwards, Su Yangy on the ground, looking genuinely like a prisoner who had been tortured and then confined in the dungeon.


    At this moment, from the front door, a young man came running vigorously, precisely the previous third young master.


    The gatekeepers, suddenly seeing the third young mastering, were all stunned; didn''t the third young master just go in? They hadn''t seen hime out, so how was heing from here?


    "Third young master, you... how are you here?" a guard asked in surprise.


    "Ah, don''t mention it!" The third young master looked helpless, "Just delivered the food, and they didn''t like it, insisted I go out to buy seasonings. I went out the back door, turned around and didn''t find any, finally found some at the front door!"


    The gatekeepers suddenly understood, smiling bitterly. The people of Tianya Haijiao were like taskmasters, treating them like ves, who here hadn''t experienced such things?


    These people didn''t stop him, the third young master ran into the courtyard, headed straight for the back dungeon.


    Over at the dungeon, those guards were still slumped on the table.


    The third young master sighed in relief, taking out a bottle from his pocket, opening it, and lightly blew into the room. A faint fragrance dispersed in the room, and it wasn''t long before the guards started waking up separately.


    The guards were all bewildered,pletely unaware of what had happened just moments ago. From after they drank the wine to when they woke up from unconsciousness, their minds were nk, having no idea what happened.


    The third young master stood with hands respectfully at his sides, his face still looking deferential.


    The guards were somewhat confused, shaking their heads, only feeling like they drank a bit too much, which was why they had such a sensation. So, they didn''t think much more.


    They were mostly done eating, and ordered the third young master toe and clean up.


    The third young master quietlyplied, came over to tidy the table, then left pushing the small cart again. It was as if nothing that had just happened had urred at all.


    ...


    South of the Yangtze River, the vi of the Ghost Tomb.


    Inside the house, several people were still in the midst of a debate, although Xiao Hei was very assertive. But these people still couldn''t believe what Xiao Hei said.


    After all, if they really believed Xiao Hei, they would next have to snatch Su Yang from the hands of the four Major Sects. And once this was done, war between the two sides was bound to break out.


    If Xiao Hei deceived them, they would truly suffer a significant loss, allowing Su Yang to reap the benefits.


    Ultimately, Xiao Hei was very frustrated, furiously saying, "Hey, what exactly are you going to do? I''ve made it very clear, my master is confined in the dungeon of Tianya Haijiao, do you want to rescue him or not? If not, just say it, and I''ll figure out a way to rescue him myself. Don''t waste time here, alright?"


    The people in the room exchanged nces, finally, Sandaoshima Yofu spoke in a deep voice, "It''s not that we don''t want to rescue him, we at least have to confirm if he is truly in the dungeon of Tianya Haijiao. If in the end, wee up empty-handed, failing to save him, the four Major Sects will definitely use this to criticize us, and the matter will escte by then!"

 Chapter 1680 - 1679: Heaven Enters the Capital City

    Xiao Hei looked impatient: "Do you still n to avoid this battle? The people of the Heavenly Court set foot on your paradise, killed your people, and took away my master. Can you tolerate all this? Don''t forget, my master was supposed to form an alliance with you. Is this how you do things?"


    Sandaoshima Yofu''s face showed slight embarrassment, and he hurriedly said, "Of course we won''t spare the four major sects, but the problem is, your master is in their hands now, and we have to consider his safety. Think about it, once we make a futile attempt, we''ll end up fighting the four major sects, and the most crucial part is, if the four major sects find out the news about Su Yang being with them has leaked, how will they treat your master?"


    Xiao Hei was momentarily stunned, Sandaoshima Yofu saw this and knew there was room to work, hurriedly said, "They''re not killing your master now because they want to get something from him. But if the news leaks, and they think not killing Su Yang is too risky, then they won''t care about what your master has. Doing this is entirely driving your master to a dead end!"


    Xiao Hei frowned and thought for a moment: "Then what do you intend to do?"


    "This matter needs careful nning!" Sandaoshima Yofu said: "As I mentioned earlier, we must first confirm if your master is in the dungeon at the edge of the world. We must be fully assured before rescuing him. Otherwise, if the operation fails, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "My master is indeed in the dungeon at the edge of the world!" Xiao Hei said straightforwardly: "If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to investigate!"


    The group exchanged nces again, wanting indeed to send someone to investigate. But the dilemma was, how could they investigate?


    Suddenly, an excited man beside them said: "I have an idea!"


    Everyone immediately looked at him, and Sandaoshima Yofu hurriedly asked: "What idea?"


    The man nced at everyone, smiled and said: "After thest incident, the Heavenly Court expressed they wanted to meet us in person to negotiate this matter. But they''ve always requested us to go to the Capital City for these negotiations, so the meeting has been dyed. What do you think? If we agree to this meeting, won''t we have a legitimate reason to go to the Capital City?"


    Everyone nodded, this method seemed very suitable.


    "Going to the Capital City and investigating whether Su Yang is in the dungeon at the edge of the world are two separate matters!" Sandaoshima Yofu remarked.


    "Not necessarily!" The man smiled and said: "When the timees, we''ll send more people over, and the four major sects will surely be intimidated. They''ll certainly organize many people to meet us. When that happens, even the Land Immortals of the four major sects mighte along to meet us. In this situation, we can leave some people behind to sneak into the dungeon at the edge of the world. When the timees, let alone investigating, directly rescuing people won''t be a problem!"


    Everyone exchanged nces again, all being extremely pleased, as this method seemed indeed fitting.


    Sandaoshima Yofu was also pleasantly surprised but quickly frowned again: "If they truly captured Su Yang, then they''ll certainly have many experts watching him. Even if we go to the Capital City, they''re likely to transfer Su Yang, making our visit meaningless!"


    "Not necessarily!" The manughed: "They don''t know we''ve realized their capture of Su Yang. So they haven''t even guarded against this matter. Moreover, the people from Qinghe Academy, we are well aware of them. If they really send many to guard Su Yang, then fewer people will attend the meeting, wouldn''t they be worried themselves? Moreover, if fewer peoplee, we would suspect them too, and they probably wouldn''t dare to do so."


    "Further, even if they transfer Su Yang, Xiao Hei is still here. No matter where they transfer Su Yang, Xiao Hei can use the Secret Technique to contact Su Yang, still finding him. The four major sects simply cannot conceal Su Yang!"


    After listening to the man''s talk, everyone nodded repeatedly, this method seemed truly excellent; everyone thought it was the most fitting.


    Sandaoshima Yofu also nodded along, all agreed to this matter, and next up was to gather the others from paradise for a meeting to discuss this issue together.


    In the afternoon, paradise had finished discussing; everyone agreed on this approach. After all,st time the four major sects set foot on paradise''s territory, killed so many people, and captured Su Yang, which truly enraged the people of paradise, they wanted to find an opportunity to retaliate.


    Things expedited thereafter, paradise agreed to the four major sects'' meeting in the Capital City, and promptly sent people northward, directly towards the Capital City.


    This time, paradise came prepared, sending almost ny percent of the Land Immortals to the Capital City.


    This news shocked the four major sects, they originally thought paradise wouldn''t daree to the Capital City for discussions. But unexpectedly, paradise agreed, and even sent so many at once, leaving them somewhat bewildered,pletely unable toprehend what paradise was implying.


    However, since paradise sent so many over, the four major sects couldn''t stop them.


    Therefore, the four major sects also gathered everyone to discuss this matter. Finally, everyone decided to set the meeting at Qinghe Academy, and ced their experts at Qinghe Academy, to guard against any sudden moves from paradise.


    Under such circumstances, Sandaoshima Yofu led another group secretly to the Capital City from a different direction.


    When the people from paradise arrived at the Capital City, the experts from the four major sects also gathered at Qinghe Academy, thus the meeting took ce at Qinghe Academy.


    Sandaoshima Yofu chose to enter the city from another direction, at this time there were basically no Land Immortals stationed in the Capital City. So, Sandaoshima Yofu and his group encountered no obstruction as they reached the mansion at the edge of the world.


    Xiao Hei walked with them, upon reaching the mansion, he directly led the group towards the dungeon in the back.


    The dungeon was still watched by a few people, but in front of Land Immortals like Sandaoshima Yofu, these few were insignificant. Sandaoshima Yofu effortlessly incapacitated them all.


    With Xiao Hei leading, the group from paradise directly entered the dungeon.


    Xiao Hei straightforwardly led them to a cell, wherey a person¡ªSu Yang, conspicuously.


    The moment Sandaoshima Yofu and his group saw Su Yang, any lingering doubts vanished, reced by overwhelming anger.


    Su Yang was indeed imprisoned here, meaning the four major sects truly deceived them, this was utterly insulting!

 Chapter 1681 - 1680 Location Exposed

    If we talk about the Four Great Sects previously stepping into Heaven''s territory, or even killing a few of Heaven''s people, it''s not crucial. After all, when both sides are at war, it''s normal for Heaven, being inferior in skill, to lose some people.


    However, the Four Great Sects captured Su Yang and continued to deny it, even going as far as killing Heaven''s people. This was truly an insult to Heaven.


    So, seeing Su Yang actually held captive here, Sandaoshima Yofu and hispanions became extremely angry, feeling a deep hatred towards the Four Great Sects.


    Little ck, unconcerned about these feelings, rushed forward, trembling, and said, "Master, Master, we''vee to rescue you. How are you?"


    Su Yang, trembling, lifted his head, nced at the crowd, and a glimmer of hope appeared on his face: "I''ve waited for you all atst..."


    Little ck quickly opened the cell door and helped Su Yang out.


    Su Yang''s steps were unsteady, and he seemed to have no strength at all.


    In fact, they couldn''t feel any trace of power on him. However, they didn''t doubt this; instead, they considered it normal.


    After all, Su Yang had been captured by the people of the Four Great Sects. How could they let Su Yang remain as he was? Stripping him of all his power must have been the bare minimum!


    Of course, this situation made Sandaoshima Yofu and the others even happier. Su Yang in this current state¡ªif taken back¡ªwouldn''t they have him at their mercy?


    "Su Alliance Leader, our apologies foringte!" Sandaoshima Yofu maintained a gentle demeanor, as they still wished to obtain something from Su Yang. It would be ideal if Su Yang would willingly disclose this, with force being ast resort.


    Su Yang gave a bitter smile: "It''s not that you''rete; it''s just... the people of the Four Great Sects are too cunning. But still, thank you. Without you, I... I really don''t know how much longer I could have held on..."


    "What did they... do to you?" Sandaoshima Yofu asked in surprise.


    "They sealed my power, forcing... forcing me to hand over the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and those alchemy secret techniques..." Su Yang sighed, "These past few days, they''ve been tormenting me continuously. Staying alive here has been more difficult than dying..."


    Sandaoshima Yofu was shocked inside, fortunate to have arrived in time. Otherwise, if Su Yang had reached his limit, the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and those alchemy methods would likely have been obtained by the Four Great Sects. It would then be significantly more difficult for Heaven to confront the Four Great Sects.


    "Su Alliance Leader, why not hand the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and these alchemy methods to us? We can safeguard them for you..." a man beside him eagerly proposed.


    Sandaoshima Yofu immediately interrupted him, smiling, "Perhaps we should focus on getting Su Alliance Leader out first!"


    The man was momentarily stunned, unsure of Sandaoshima Yofu''s intent.


    Sandaoshima Yofu nced at him, transmitting a message: "Don''t rush. Su Yang is someone who responds to kindness, not coercion. Be careful, or you''ll get nothing!"


    The man was taken aback, realizing he had been too hasty. He quickly grinned, "You''re right, right, let''s rescue Su Alliance Leader first!"


    Those nearby hurriedly helped Su Yang out, cautiously avoiding disturbance, and quickly made their way out.


    These people had a well-thought-out n. Since Su Yang was found, they just needed to bring him back south and slowly extract information about the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and those alchemy methods. Afterwards, dealing with the Four Great Sects wouldn''t be toote.


    So, this time they nned to quietly take Su Yang away, hoping the Four Great Sects wouldn''t notice and prevent their escape.


    However, as soon as they stepped out of the dungeon, they found the guards who had been knocked out had unexpectedly regained consciousness.


    As they exited the dungeon, both sides were suddenly right in each other''s view. Even the Land Immortals from Heaven were taken aback; this waspletely beyond their expectations.


    The guards were also stunned, having no idea what had happened due to their sudden fainting. But Sandaoshima Yofu had used magic to knock them out, so when they awoke, they weren''tpletely lost and vaguely felt they had been ambushed.


    Then, seeing Sandaoshima Yofu and others emerge from the dungeon, the guards immediately realized what had happened.


    The confrontation was short-lived before one guard began to shout.


    Sandaoshima Yofu reacted swiftly, instantly taking action, and these guards were knocked down simultaneously without making a sound.


    Indeed, these guards were too weak. Though Tianya Haijiao had captured former dungeon keepers, most were either useless beings or below the level of Land Immortals, so strong guards weren''t required, allowing Sandaoshima Yofu to easily dispatch them.


    However, while Sandaoshima Yofu controlled the situation here, he couldn''t manage other areas.


    Just as the guards fell, a distant shout was heard: "Help, murderer!"


    Everyone looked up to see a young man fleeing in panic. This young man was none other than the previous Third Young Master.


    Sandaoshima Yofu and the others panicked. They nned to quietly take Su Yang away but were discovered. Now, secretly taking Su Yang was out of the question.


    At that moment, noises of chaos and hurried footsteps came from all around.


    The shout from the Third Young Master attracted many people, all rushing towards them.


    "What do we do?" the man beside asked anxiously.


    Sandaoshima Yofu frowned and said in a deep voice, "Go!"


    Sandaoshima Yofu grabbed Su Yang and quickly soared through the air, heading for the distant skies.


    The others dared not dy and immediately followed. With the situation as it was, staying behind would have been foolish.


    The people below, seeing this, naturally knew they faced Land Immortals, and dared not pursue. However, they didn''t remain idle, promptly contacting those at Qinghe Academy.


    Soon, a group from Qinghe Academy flew up, rapidly pursuing them. These were members of Tianya Haijiao stationed at Qinghe Academy, and upon learning their dungeon was breached again, they couldn''t sit still and rushed over.


    After all, they had suffered significant losses over that dungeon previously.

 Chapter 1682 - 1681: Encirclement and Interception

    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao personally led people back to the estate, but before they even entered, they saw the Third Young Master waving and shouting from below.


    "They took the prisoners from the dungeon and killed the dungeon guards, killed our people of Tianya Haijiao, and ran that way!"


    The Third Young Master pointed to the east and shouted loudly. The face of the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao changed dramatically, and without taking the time to go down and check, he directly flew towards the east.


    If Sandaoshima Yofu and others were here, they could have seen that the direction the Third Young Master pointed to was not their initial escape direction. When these people first left, they flew south. Only after flying out of the Capital City''s range did they change direction to head east.


    This approach was meant to confuse, making the Four Major Sects think they were heading south back to Heaven. That way, the people of the Four Major Sects would chase south.


    However, they miscalcted as the Third Young Master surprisingly pointed in the correct direction.


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao, extremely powerful, led the charge east while quickly notifying other members of the Four Major Sects to intercept.


    The people of the Four Major Sects were originally in negotiations with Heaven''s people. Receiving news of the grave situation, they didn''t dare dy and hurriedly followed to pursue east.


    Those from Heaven naturally understood the magnitude of what had urred. Such a majormotion meant they had truly found Su Yang. Therefore, they couldn''t afford tog behind and chased after as well.


    There were some experts among the Four Major Sects who flew at the forefront, spending over half an hour before finally catching up with Sandaoshima Yofu and others who were in a hurry.


    Sandaoshima Yofu and others were caught by surprise once caught up by the people from the Four Major Sects. They couldn''t understand the situation¡ªhow did these people find their escape path so urately?


    Upon catching up, the few from the Four Major Sects wasted no words, swiftly making their move to intercept Sandaoshima Yofu and his group.


    Sandaoshima Yofu and his group intended to break through forcefully, but theycked the manpower. Moreover, they had to bring Su Yang and Xiao Hei along, making it impossible to break out. As more people from the Four Major Sects continued to arrive, any thought of escape became futile.


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao also flew over with his men, seeing the situation, he furrowed his brows immediately and said in a deep voice, "Sandaoshima Yofu!? You dare lead people into my Tianya Haijiao, killing our members. Are you perhaps dering war against our Heavenly Court?"


    In fact, Sandaoshima Yofu only killed a few dungeon guards. However, the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao hadn''t seen it for himself and only heard from the Third Young Master that members of Tianya Haijiao were killed, making him wrongly assume important figures were killed, causing his outrage.


    Sandaoshima Yofu was unaware of these facts and naturally couldn''t exin. Frowning, he said in a deep voice, "Hmph, your Four Major Sects stepped into our Heaven''s territory a few days ago, killing many of our people. Haven''t you already dered war?"


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao''s face suddenly changed, shouting angrily, "That matter had nothing to do with Tianya Haijiao. Ge Kaiyang acted on his own, provocatively, with no rtion to our Tianya Haijiao. If you want revenge, go after Ge Kaiyang, whye after us?"


    After the previous incident, Ge Kaiyang made a big mess with Sky de Peak, suffering great losses. Tianya Haijiao, having been forced out early by Ge Kaiyang, avoided involvement and escaped unscathed, leaving the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao pleased.


    Not only that, he frequently criticized Ge Kaiyang for it. During this period, Ge Kaiyang was extremely aggrieved, unable to retort.


    Now, the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao pushed the me on Ge Kaiyang again. Ge Kaiyang stood below, his face livid with anger, but he had no argument; after all, they had botched thest situation.


    Sandaoshima Yofu wouldn''t buy it, saying coldly, "Stop pretending to be innocent¡ªdidn''t participatest time? If not, then why was Su Yang imprisoned in your Tianya Haijiao''s dungeon?"


    The Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao was stunned, ignorant of the situation.


    "Wh-what are you saying?" the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao eximed, "What Su Yang in our dungeon?"


    Sandaoshima Yofu stopped masking the truth, pulling Su Yang from the side, and said coldly, "You say we entered Tianya Haijiao to kill? Yes, we did. But we did so to rescue our friend from Heaven. He was locked in your dungeon, nearly dying. How do you exin that?"


    Seeing Su Yang, everyone on scene was agitated, as they had been searching for Su Yang for a long time to no avail. Now that he had appeared, how could they not be excited?


    The Second Elder of the Medicine Sect was first to step forward, speaking solemnly, "Su Yang!? He is a major enemy of our Heavenly Court, Mr. Sanda! I hope you hand him over to us for judgment!"


    "Are you joking?" Sandaoshima Yofu retorted, "Su Yang is a friend of our Heaven, why should we hand him over for your judgment? Second Elder, you previously invaded our Heaven''s territory to seize him, and now what? Are you intending to shamelessly extort?"


    The Second Elder''s face turned cold, speaking harshly, "What did you say?"


    Before Sandaoshima Yofu could respond, a cold voice echoed from afar, "He said, Su Yang will absolutely not be handed to you. Now you have two options: step aside and let this go, or fight to the end and see who is truly stronger!"


    Everyone turned to see a group swiftly approaching from the distant sky, unmistakably members from Heaven.


    Seeing these reinforcements, the heavy look on Sandaoshima Yofu''s face disappeared; he breathed a sigh of relief, knowing support had finally arrived.


    The faces of those from the Four Major Sects changed, knowing with Heaven demanding Su Yang, they wouldn''t even have a chance to seize him.


    Leading the Heaven group was a red-d, blonde elder named Orbach, an Archbishop from overseas and one of the prominent practitioners among overseas practitioners.


    Second Elder, frowning deeply, said solemnly, "Archbishop Orbach, are you saying you n to forcibly take someone from our Heavenly Court''s territory?"

 Chapter 1683 - 1682: The Confused Sect Leader Qi

    Archbishop Orbach''s face was indifferent, "So what if it is?"


    The second elder was furious, "Don''t forget, this is the territory of the Heavenly Court. Do you really think we''re pushovers just because you''re acting so arrogantly?"


    "Oh, now you have a concept of territory?" Orbach said coldly, "A few days ago, your people went to Paradise, killed many of us, and captured our ally Su Yang. Why didn''t you mention territory then?"


    The second elder shouted angrily, "What happenedst time was an ident. While it was true that we inadvertently entered your territory and had a conflict, we also had casualties on our side. Such matters can be resolved through negotiation. But when youe to our territory and capture our great enemy, that is an act of hostility!"


    "I''d like you to rify that!" Orbach replied coldly, "Was it truly idental that you stepped onto ournd? You came prepared. Moreover, you captured our ally from there, and now we''re retrieving our ally from your territory. Isn''t that fair? You keep threatening hostility, do you think we''re easy to bully?"


    "You need to rify this!" the second elder shouted angrily, "When did we capture Su Yang from your territory?"


    "Heh heh..." Orbach sneered, "Are you thinking of denying it? Last time, we couldn''t find him, so we let it go. But this time, we rescued Su Alliance Leader from the dungeon at the ends of the earth. Are you still trying to deny it?"


    The second elder paused, looking in surprise at the Heavenly Horizon Sect Leader.


    The Heavenly Horizon Sect Leader was equally bewildered, saying nkly, "No, Su Yang isn''t in our dungeon. They''re obviously framing us!"


    The second elder grew angrier, as he was well aware of their situation. If Su Yang had been captured, he would certainly know about it.


    "Stop making baseless usations!" the second elder shouted angrily, "We haven''t seen Su Yang in a long time, how could he be in our dungeon?"


    "Does denying it make a difference?" Sandaoshima Yofu said coldly, "I knew from the start that you people never admit to what you do. So, we recorded a video while rescuing him, would you like to see it clearly?"


    The second elder once again looked towards the Heavenly Horizon Sect Leader, who insisted defiantly, "What video? I don''t believe it. We haven''t even seen Su Yang, how can you im he''s in our dungeon? Show us your evidence!"


    Sandaoshima Yofu was deeply enraged and immediately yed the video in public.


    Everyone watched it, and then all eyes turned to the Heavenly Horizon Sect Leader.


    The Heavenly Horizon Sect Leader was utterly confused, not understanding what was happening. However, he was certain that they had not captured Su Yang!


    "This... this ispletely impossible..." the Heavenly Horizon Sect Leader fumed, "You... you are clearly setting us up, we could never have captured Su Yang! This... this is utterly impossible, you... you fabricated this to frame me, yes, you''re framing me!"


    "Even at this point, is there any point in being stubborn?" Orbach said coldly, "Last time, it was strange. If you hadn''t captured Su Alliance Leader then, who was it? We eventually investigated it, and many of you were there. But the Heavenly Horizon people fled first, isn''t that suspicious? You captured Su Alliance Leader and handed him over to the Heavenly Horizon people, making them leave with him first while others stayed behind to hinder us so we couldn''t rescue him. And iming you never saw Su Alliance Leader, not only did you trespass on ournd and kill our people, but also deceived us, which is the greatest insult. How could we endure such a thing?"


    At the end, the people from Paradise also shouted angrily, clearly provoked.


    The second elder''s face changed; this time Paradise came with many, and they were clearly prepared. Judging by the situation, even if the four major sects gave their all, they might not be able to detain the people from Paradise. But if a fight broke out, the four major sects would certainly suffer significant damage.


    The problem was, this incident involved Su Yang, and the four major sects couldn''t just let them go.


    If it were any other matter, the four major sects might be able to tolerate it. But Paradise trying to take Su Yang away couldn''t be allowed.


    If Paradise took Su Yang, they would be taking the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and the secret technique of alchemy from him. If Paradise seeded, they would soon target the four major sects.


    In other words, if the four major sects allowed Paradise to take Su Yang now, they''d be waiting for their doom.


    So, despite knowing how troublesome the situation was, the second elder couldn''t back down.


    He took a deep breath and said loudly, "Archbishop Orbach, we''re also unclear about what happened with Su Yang. But I can vouch for the Heavenly Court''s ignorance of this matter with my own honor. Besides, this Su fellow is extremely cunning and deceitful; this might be his scheme. So, I hope Paradise can see this clearly and not be deceived by him. Otherwise, aren''t we just being used by others?"


    Before Orbach could speak, Sandaoshima Yofu shouted, "Second elder, at this point, is there any use in being stubborn? You im you don''t know what happened; then let me ask you, how did Su Yang end up in the Heavenly Horizon''s dungeon?"


    "This..." The second elder looked a bit embarrassed, answering solemnly, "Perhaps he snuck in himself to frame us!"


    "The Heavenly Horizon yard is usually guarded by Land Immortals. Su Alliance Leader hasn''t advanced to Land Immortal, how could he easily enter the dungeon with so many Land Immortals guarding it, and even be imprisoned inside?" Sandaoshima Yofu sneered, "Second elder, do you believe that?"


    The second elder frowned, knowing very well how tight the security was at the Heavenly Horizon courtyard.


    After Heavenly Horizon suffered a major defeat under Su Yang, they became particrly cautious. Since moving into the Capital City, the Heavenly Horizon had the strictest guards among the four major sects!

 Chapter 1684 - 1683: At Any Cost

    The Medicine Sect is now considered the leading figure among the four major sects, with the Second Elder residing at Qinghe Academy. However, the defense at Qinghe Academy isn''t as tight as that at Tianya Haijiao.


    Not to mention Su Yang, a master of the Venerable Realm, even a powerful being among the Land Immortals would find it incredibly difficult to sneak into the manor of Tianya Haijiao.


    Among the four major sects, only Tianya Haijiao has Land Immortals stationed around the courtyard, strictly controlling entry with their Divine Sense to prevent anyone from entering Tianya Haijiao.


    In such circumstances, Tianya Haijiao ims they don''t know how Su Yang got into their dungeon. Honestly, not to mention those from Heaven, even the Second Elder finds it hard to believe!


    The Second Elder couldn''t help but give the Sect Leader of Tianya Haijiao a questioning nce, suspecting him as well.


    Tianya Haijiao''s Sect Leader''s expression changed. He too realized these issues, and his mind was inplete chaos. He truly couldn''tprehend how Su Yang entered the dungeon.


    "This..." Tianya Haijiao''s Sect Leader scratched his head and loudly imed, "When we went to Qinghe Academy to meet with you, Tianya Haijiao had no Land Immortal guarding. He must have slipped in during that time!"


    Sandaoshima Yofu''s face was icy as he rebuked, "Sect Leader Qi, your liese too easily. Do you think after we entered the dungeon, we wouldn''t observe the inside? From the aura inside, Su Alliance Leader had been in there for at least a day. Are you saying you went to Qinghe Academy a day ago?"


    "A day?" Tianya Haijiao''s Sect Leader was stunned. Had Su Yang been in the dungeon that long?


    Immediately, even people from the four major sects looked skeptically at Tianya Haijiao''s Sect Leader. It was obvious that everyone was starting to doubt what Tianya Haijiao''s Sect Leader said. After all, it was impossible to fake Su Yang staying in there for over a day.


    "I...I really don''t know what''s going on..." Tianya Haijiao''s Sect Leader eximed urgently, "Maybe he had entered our dungeon long ago, intentionally trying to frame us!"


    "I still say, with the defense Tianya Haijiao has, tell me, how could he enter your dungeon without you knowing?" Sandaoshima Yofu coldly questioned.


    Tianya Haijiao''s Sect Leader gaped, having no idea how to respond.


    Orbach chuckled coldly and turned to the Second Elder, "Second Elder, it seems, even within your four major sects, there''s not much unity. Such a significant event happened, yet none of you know about it. If word got out, would you not be ridiculed?"


    The Second Elder gave Sect Leader Qi an unpleasant look, also starting to doubt him. However, now wasn''t the time for internal conflicts. He took a deep breath and said seriously, "Regardless, I still believe in Sect Leader Qi. Moreover, I think since there are questions about this matter, everyone should first clear up these doubts. So, I hope everyone can stay in the Capital City so we can resolve this misunderstanding together. How does that sound?"


    This remark instantly stirred up immense chaos, with people from Heaven immediately causing an uproar.


    "What do you mean? Do you n to keep us all here?"


    "The four major sects sure are overbearing, nning to keep us all here?"


    "Hah, Second Elder, you really think you''re the rulers of the Heavenly Court, able to keep us with just a word? What gives you the right?"


    "Dreaming? If you want us to stay, let''s see if you have the capability!"


    The people from Heaven relentlessly protested against the Second Elder''s request.


    Orbach also stayed silent, just watching the Second Elder with a cold smile. By not stopping the crowd, he had already made his stance clear!


    The Second Elder looked embarrassed, having gotten used to authority after managing the Heavenly Court, he hadn''t considered his words deeply. Now, hearing the opposition from across, he realized that those from Heaven wouldn''t spare them any courtesy.


    "There''s a misunderstanding, what I mean is inviting everyone here to investigate this matter thoroughly, with no other intentions!" the Second Elder quickly exined.


    "No need!" Sandaoshima Yofu firmly replied, "If you want to investigate this matter, we can do so on our side in Heaven. Second Elder, why don''t you bring people over to our side in Heaven and investigate this clearly?"


    The crowd from Heaven burst intoughter, while the people from the four major sects'' expressions changed, as they obviously couldn''t possibly head over to Heaven.


    The Second Elder furrowed his brows, looking coldly at Orbach and speaking sternly, "Orbach Archbishop, what''s your opinion?"


    "Haha..." Orbachughed heartily, "Mr. Sandaoshima''s opinion is mine as well!"


    The Second Elder flew into a rage, dering, "Apparently, you still don''t understand my intentions; we can''t possibly go with you, nor can you take Su Yang away!"


    "Is that so?" Orbach sneered, "If that''s the case, then let skills decide!"


    The people from Heaven immediately adopted a battle stance, and the people from the four major sects frowned. Was a fight really inevitable?


    The Second Elder''s face looked grim, truly unwilling to sh with Heaven. However, with the current situation, it seemed inevitable not to fight.


    "Orbach, I''ll say it again!" the Second Elder shouted, "This is definitely all a trapid by the Su-named one, meant to purposely provoke a conflict between us sides. If we fight today, we would be falling right into Su Yang''s trap. Therefore, I advise you to think carefully and not be deceived!"


    "Heh, is that so?" Orbach sneered, "Since the four major sects see it so clearly, then don''t get involved. We''ll take Su Alliance Leader back to the south, that way no one''s deceived, doesn''t that sound perfect?"


    The Second Elder became furious, the situation made it impossible, they definitely couldn''t allow Heaven to take Su Yang.


    "So, you''re insisting on taking him?" the Second Elder coldly asked, "At any cost?"


    "Exactly!" Orbach answered decisively.


    "Very well!" the Second Elder slowly nodded, rising into the air, "Our side at the Heavenly Court is just the same, we''ll stop at nothing to keep him!"


    "Then let capabilities speak!" Orbach shouted, following the Second Elder into the air.


    Both sides immediately became alert, looking like a massive battle was inevitable!


    The Second Elder, with a cold expression, suddenly pointed at Su Yang and shouted loudly, "People of the Heavenly Court, hear mymand, whoever kills Su Yang will be heavily rewarded!"

 Chapter 1685 - 1684 Start of the War

    The second elder was quite clever. He was well aware that everything happening now was triggered by Su Yang. Without Su Yang, none of this would be happening.


    Therefore, he gave the order to directly target Su Yang. As long as Su Yang was killed, they wouldn''t need to worry about the Heavenly Court.


    Without Su Yang''s help, it wouldn''t be easy for Tian Tang to deal with the four great sects!


    Upon hearing this, Orbach''s expression changed slightly, and he immediately shouted, "Heavenly Court followers, listen to orders, protect Su Alliance Leader, do not let anyone from the Heavenly Court get close to Su Alliance Leader!"


    "Archbishop, rest assured!" Sandaoshima Yofu shouted loudly, "Unless I die, no one can harm the Su Alliance Leader!"


    "That''s good!" Orbachughed out loud and quickly flew towards the second elder. With a point of his magic wand, he shouted, "Holy Light!"


    A dazzling white light instantly burst from the magic wand, enveloping the second elderpletely.


    The second elder felt like he was trapped in a quagmire, as if he had several mountains on his back, unable to move at all.


    The power of the Holy Light was extremely terrifying, and being fully enveloped made it unbearable for him!


    Seeing Orbach approaching, the second elder struggled to take out arge ck umbre and opened it above his head.


    "Asura Umbre!"


    The second elder shouted, and the ck umbre enveloped him entirely, blocking out all the Holy Light.


    Orbach happened to fly over just in time, but before reaching the second elder, he saw a dark light fly out from the ck umbre, rushing towards him swiftly.


    Orbach''s expression changed slightly, quickly dodging. However, the dark light seemed to have a mind of its own, swiftly turning around to attack him.


    Orbach saw clearly that the dark light transformed into a giant centipede in the air, baring its fangs and rushing at him. Wherever it passed, even the air turned pitch ck, incredibly fierce!


    Dodging in a hurry several times, avoiding a few attacks from the centipede, Orbach seized the opportunity, raised his magic wand again, and shouted, "Purification!"


    The white light in the air exploded quickly, turning into a rain of light that scattered everywhere.


    The giant centipede was caught in the light rain, seemingly corroded, as the dark light disappeared swiftly. It let out a piercing wail, and finally, under the stimulus of the light rain, it gradually dissipated into nothingness.


    Beneath the Asura Umbre, the second elder saw this, and couldn''t help but be furious. This Asura Umbre was a treasure he got after joining the Heavenly Court. He originally thought that with this treasure, he could easily defeat Orbach. Unexpectedly, Orbach''s power was even stronger than he had imagined!


    At this moment, both sides had engaged in battle. The sky plunged into chaos, with different lights dancing around, the rumble of thunder, and blinding shes everywhere, extremely terrifying, resembling the end of the world.


    The ones in this battle were all Land Immortals, incredibly powerful beings capable of controlling the elements. Their attacks were naturally earth-shattering.


    The Sky de Peak Master stood in the sky, the Hundred sh de appearing in his hand again, sweeping through the enemy like a destructive force. The Land Immortals on Tian Tang''s side could not resist this Hundred sh de, its power was too overwhelming!


    "Heh heh heh!" Suddenly, a strangeugh echoed in the sky, followed by a man in a ck cloak with unnaturally pale skin flying up. He shook the cloak on his back, and a pair of wings sprouted, extremely bizarre.


    The man''s face began to change, his eyes turned red, fangs extended from his mouth, transforming into a vampire.


    Facing this man, the Sky de Peak Master was not afraid at all; he scoffed, "A mere vampire bat dares to block me, utterly foolish! Take this strike!"


    The Hundred sh de charged out swiftly, cleaving towards the man.


    The man let out a strangeugh and suddenly retreated over ten meters, as ck energy rapidly gathered in front of him.


    The long de passed through but couldn''t dissipate the ck energy, leaving the Sky de Peak Master momentarily stunned.


    Looking at the man again, his whole body trembled as if enduring great pain.


    The Sky de Peak Master was a bit astonished, not understanding what was happening.


    However, at this time, the ck energy gradually dissipated, revealing within it a longsword emitting a red light!


    The Sky de Peak Master''s face was full of surprise; this longsword looked anything but ordinary.


    Quickly, he attacked again, the Hundred sh de shing out once more, intending to shatter the longsword.


    The longsword had already formed, directly blocking the Hundred sh de''s strike and bouncing back into the man''s hand.


    "Heh heh heh..." The manughed loudly and strangely, holding the longsword, enveloped in crimson, as if submerged in a pool of blood.


    "The ancestor''s sword, how dare you desecrate it!" the man yelled loudly, holding the longsword with prideful expression.


    "The ancestor''s sword?" The Sky de Peak Master queried in astonishment, "Which ancestor?"


    "You''re really ignorant!" Orbach sneered from afar, "Never heard of Drac''s sword? So much for the so-called four great sects!"


    "Drac''s sword!?" The Sky de Peak Master''s expression changed, having naturally heard of this legendary weapon. But what he didn''t expect was that this sword was indeed Drac''s sword!


    Drac, the ancestor of the vampire n, was said to be one of the most powerful Land Immortals. He once entered Huaxia and fought the first generation Martial God to a standstill.


    As for the first generation Martial God, he was a true celestial being. Even the Land Immortals present felt like mere mortals before him.


    In fact, even the third generation Martial God, who guards the Martial God Altar now, is an existence beyond reach for everyone.


    And Drac, his reputation truly surpasses that of the first-generation Martial God. After leaving Huaxia, his power increased dramatically, leaving him invincible across Europe for centuries.


    He even reportedly battled numerous strong opponents from other worlds, never tasting defeat, living almost an unbeaten life. The only time he didn''t win was against the first-generation Martial God, but that was just a draw!


    Such an ancestor, an invincible figure, how could his sword be just an ordinary artifact?


    Staring at the red sword zing with mes before him, the Sky de Peak Master''s face turned serious.


    Though the Hundred sh de was mighty, against Drac''s sword, he dared not be careless!


    Meanwhile, the man, full of pride, wielded Drac''s sword and swiftly flew over, shing fiercely at the Sky de Peak Master.


    The Sky de Peak Master furrowed his brows, took a deep breath, and met the attack with his Hundred sh de.


    Sword met de, and both retreated dozens of meters simultaneously. This exchange ended in a draw!

 Chapter 1686 - 1685: Fighting with True Fury

    With one strike, the Sky de Peak Master was pretty much aware of the power possessed by the Drac Sword.


    Although the name of Drac is well-known, the Drac Sword isn''t something invincible; at least his Hundred sh de is not inferior to it!


    "Again!" Encouraged, the Sky de Peak Master shouted and charged forward once more.


    The man holding the Drac Sword charged down as well, and they shed once again.


    This time the result was the same as before; both retreated several dozen meters, unable to ovee each other.


    After shing repeatedly a dozen more times, the man was visibly at a disadvantage. It wasn''t that the Drac Sword''s power was weaker than the Hundred sh de, but rather his own strength wasn''t equal to the Sky de Peak Master''s. In such a direct contest, the Drac Sword could handle it, but he could not.


    The Sky de Peak Master noticed the man''s predicament, feeling ted at the prospect, seeing an opportunity. If he could defeat this vampire wielding the Drac Sword, his fame would grow significantly!


    "Kill!" The Sky de Peak Master shouted, attacking relentlessly, forcing the man to retreat repeatedly. His pale face turned red, indicating serious internal injuries.


    The man was filled with anger; he realized continuing like this would be a serious loss. As he saw the Sky de Peak Master charging again, he suddenly turned and fled with wings unfolded, unwilling to engage directly.


    "Where are you going!" The Sky de Peak Master shouted, quickly pursuing.


    Though the man''s strength wasn''t on par with the Sky de Peak Master''s, his speed was impressive, especially with his wings.


    After pursuing for a while, the Sky de Peak Master saw the man heading toward a nearby vige. He frowned but still held the Hundred sh de as he charged down.


    Although they now called themselves the Heavenly Court, they didn''t abide by the former Heavenly Court''s rules, such as not harming mortals. If killing this man meant destroying a vige, he would not hesitate to obliterate it, even if it were a city!


    Before descending to the vige, the Sky de Peak Master raised his Hundred sh de, swiftly shing down.


    The Hundred sh de sent a thousand-meter de light through the air, smashing down onto the vige, instantly cutting all the buildings in the vige in half.


    As for the people in the vige, amidst such devastation, how many could have been lucky enough to survive?


    Yet, the Sky de Peak Master didn''t even nce at the vige, his gaze fixed on a distant spot. The vampire had flown out holding a young girl from the vige, looking back with a cold smile.


    The girl''s face was a ghastly white, so scared she was speechless, her mouth agape but making no sound.


    "Sky de Peak Master, these are your Huaxiapatriots, yet you killed them all; you really are ruthless!" The vampireughed loudly.


    With an icy expression, the Sky de Peak Master said in a low voice, "You''ve killed them all; I merely wish to kill you for revenge, what does that have to do with me?"


    "Hahaha..." The vampireughed upwards: "I''ve long known you people from the four major sects are deceitful and shameless; seeing you today, I''ve certainly gained insight. You killed so many of your ownpatriots yet speak so self-righteously, it''s truly admirable!"


    The Sky de Peak Master remained indifferent, saying coldly, "Enough nonsense, you''ve harmed so many people of my Huaxia, today I must kill you!"


    "Is that so?" The vampire sneered: "Want to kill me? We''ll see if you have the skill!"


    "Killing you is but a trivial matter!" The Sky de Peak Master replied coldly, charging forward, brandishing the Hundred sh de towards the vampire.


    The vampire didn''t evade, but suddenly lowered his head, biting into the girl''s neck.


    The girl was still terrified initially, but after being bitten, she gradually became disoriented and eventually showed an expression of enjoyment, clearly under control.


    "Daring to kill the innocent!" The Sky de Peak Master shouted: "Prepare to die!"


    The vampire ignored him, swallowing the girl''s blood until she was drained and shriveled before tossing her aside.


    At this moment, the Sky de Peak Master''s Hundred sh de was already behind him. The vampire turned leisurely, swinging a sword casually.


    As the de and sword collided, the Sky de Peak Master was forced back a dozen meters, while the vampire remained unmoved, seemingly unaffected.


    The Sky de Peak Master widened his eyes, this was an unforeseen oue. The vampire''s strength was inferior ording to his calctions, this strike should have wounded him, what''s happening now? How is this vampire so powerful?


    Before he could recover, the vampire was already charging again, Drac Sword in hand. The light on the sword grew brighter, and the surrounding mes burned fiercely; the Sky de Peak Master clearly felt the power of the Drac Sword intensifying, what was going on?


    With another strike, the Sky de Peak Master scrambled to defend, but the result was the same, he was forced back once more.


    The vampire''s strength was now far greater than the Sky de Peak Master''s!


    "How could this be?" The Sky de Peak Master was filled with disbelief.


    "Hahaha..." The vampireughed: "I was only using less than ten percent of the Drac Sword''s power; you really think you can contend with it? After consuming human blood, I can enhance the Drac Sword''s power; can you withstand it?"


    Finally understanding the situation, the Sky de Peak Master furrowed his brow tightly. It seemed he had truly underestimated the power of the Drac Sword. Originally believing it was weak, now it seemed that its strength far exceeded his expectations.


    After a moment''s silence, the Sky de Peak Master turned and fled immediately. Unable to win the fight, staying would be akin to waiting for death.


    "Can you escape?" The vampireughed sharply, pursuing vigorously, wielding the sword repeatedly.


    The Sky de Peak Master fled in embarrassment, the situation fully reversing, now he was the one being chased and attacked by the vampire.


    Meanwhile, the team leaders on the battlefield were also in fiercebat.


    The Second Elder was no match for Orbach, yet there were strong individuals within the four major sects who intervened against Orbach.


    The strengths of both sides were about equal, making the battle intensely difficult to resolve; it was hard for either to prevail. However, it was clear both sides were fighting with fiery passion, the ground littered with corpses, and both sides fighting desperately!

 Chapter 1687 - 1686: Su Yang Is Missing

    At first, when there were no casualties on either side, they were only probing each other in battle. However, once the first person was in, the battle immediately turned into a white-hot state.


    In fact, neither side wanted to escte this battle originally, because both were inadequately prepared. But since Su Yang was here, neither could afford to back down, so they had to fight first, hoping the other side would see their resolve and retreat.


    As a result, neither side conceded, and someone ended up dead. This infuriated them, and the battle became even fiercer, with both sides fighting with full intensity.


    As more people died, the animosity between both sides grew stronger.


    Initially, Sandaoshima Yofu was still guarding Su Yang and Little ck, but as the battle progressed, even Sandaoshima Yofu and his men joined the fray, and both sides were in a desperate struggle.


    No one knew how long this battlested; it went from dawn to dusk, and from dusk to dawn, with both sides losing about half their men.


    In the end, the four Major Sects had the upper hand, or perhaps it was because they were on their home turf and received reinforcements more quickly. Thus, the people from heaven had to flee in haste; their reinforcements wouldn''t arrive for another day, but they couldn''t hold out any longer.


    After driving the people from heaven away, there was no joy among the four Major Sects; instead, everyone''s faces were extremely grim.


    Although they won this battle, the losses were significant. The most critical aspect was that their enmity with heaven was now irreparable. Heaven would surelye back for revenge!


    This was the situation they least wanted to see. Their original n was to guard the Human World and await the return of the Heavenly Court; they didn''t even n to fight with heaven. Because once they fought, they were bound to suffer losses, something they were unwilling to face.


    But unexpectedly, the battle still broke out, and both sides ended up in such a state. Moreover, the key point is that they definitely have to continue fighting in the future. The four Major Sects don''t even know if they can wait for the Heavenly Court''s return!


    The Second Elder frowned tightly, standing in mid-air looking at the ravaged battlefield below, his heart filled with rage. But with things developing to this point, he really had no way out.


    At that moment, the Peak Master of Sky de Peak limped forward. He had just been in a long duel with that vampire and was seriously injured. Fortunately, the vampire couldn''tst much longer; otherwise, the Peak Master might have already died.


    Even so, this battle made him realize the power of Drac''s sword. He dared not underestimate this weapon again in the future!


    The Peak Master approached the Second Elder anxiously, saying, "Our people searched the vicinity, but we couldn''t find Su Yang and that Little ck!"


    "What!?" The Second Elder''s face changed dramatically, turning angrily towards the Peak Master. "How can this be? The people from heaven didn''t take them away when they left!"


    "But they are not here!" The Peak Master said, "Our people investigated within a hundred-mile radius and found nothing; it''s like the two of them vanished!"


    "How can this be? How can this be?" The Second Elder waspletely stunned¡ªthis battle had been fought so long just to keep Su Yang. In the end, after paying such a high price to repel heaven, Su Yang was gone, making it seem like all their efforts were in vain and those people died for nothing!


    The Peak Master shrugged; he was also baffled by the situation. Upon receiving the news, he too was dazed.


    "Are you sure the people from heaven didn''t take them?" The Second Elder asked.


    "I''m sure!" The Peak Master responded decisively, "Everyone saw they did not take Su Yang and that Little ck!"


    "Then what is the situation here?" The Second Elder was utterly confused, "Did anyone notice them during the battle, and where were they?"


    The Peak Master shrugged; the previous battle was so chaotic, who had the time to notice Su Yang and Little ck? No one expected that after the battle, they would disappear.


    "Immediately send people to seal off a hundred-mile radius and find them at all costs!" The Second Elder shouted angrily, "We suffered so much, if we let that Su escape, then our people would have died for nothing!"


    "Alright!" The Peak Master nodded and rushed out to arrange the manpower.


    The Second Elder''s face was filled with anger; he couldn''t ept this oue.


    Not long after, a few more people approached, namely Ge Kaiyang, the Ghost King, and others.


    Seeing these people, the expression on the Second Elder''s face turned sour.


    The previous incidents south of the Yangtze River were all nned by Ge Kaiyang, resulting in the four Major Sects and heaven starting the battle prematurely. They lost some people, and the resentment with heaven was deeply rooted, making the Second Elder somewhat discontent with him already.


    And today''s incident was almost a direct consequence of that. Now Su Yang and Little ck are missing, and they''ve lost so many people at the four Major Sects, the Second Elder was seething with anger internally. How could the Second Elder show a friendly face to Ge Kaiyang as he came over?


    Ge Kaiyang naturally understood what the Second Elder was thinking. He quickly walked up to the Second Elder, respectfully saluting, "Master!"


    "Why aren''t you busy with your own matters and insteading here?" The Second Elder didn''t even look at him, his tone cold.


    Ge Kaiyang approached the Second Elder, whispering, "I heard that Su Yang and Little ck are missing, so I specifically came to discuss this matter with you, Master!"


    The Second Elder gave him a cold nce, saying in a low voice, "What idea do you have this time?"


    Ge Kaiyang''s face was slightly awkward; the previous events had been his idea, yet they suffered greatly. The Second Elder''s words were basically taunting him.


    "Master, I think there''s something fishy about this!" Ge Kaiyang said in a low voice.


    "Fishy?" The Second Elder gave him another look, saying, "What''s fishy?"


    Ge Kaiyang took a deep breath, saying, "Master, what do you think about the event of rescuing Su Yang from the dungeon of the ends of the earth?"


    This question plunged the Second Elder into silence. To be honest, he had some suspicions about the ends of the earth. After all, he couldn''t understand how Su Yang managed to enter there silently.


    But if it was the ends of the earth secretly capturing Su Yang and imprisoning him in their dungeon, then it made sense. After all, besides themselves, no one could have ced Su Yang into their dungeon like that!

 Chapter 1688 - 1687: Sow Discord

    Although this was what he thought in his heart, the Second Elder''s face showed no sign of it. Instead, he coldly red at Ge Kaiyang and said in a deep voice, "What are you trying to say? Stirring up trouble behind someone''s back is the behavior of a despicable person. Haven''t I taught you this?"


    Ultimately, the Second Elder now counted as the leader from the side of the Four Major Sects. Even if he truly suspected Tian Ya Hai Jiao, he couldn''t reveal it directly. Such actions could easily affect unity. If he guessed wrong, it would indeed hurt Tian Ya Hai Jiao''s feelings. Doing such things isn''t what a leader should do!


    Ge Kaiyang''s expression remained unchanged; he moved closer to the Second Elder and whispered, "Master, I know that stirring up trouble behind people''s backs is wrong. But this matter concerns our Four Major Sects, rtes to the grand enterprise of our Heavenly Court; I can''t not speak of it!"


    The Second Elder frowned. Although he was a bit displeased, he didn''t stop him. After all, this matter is of great importance indeed.


    "I''ve always had doubts about what happenedst time," Ge Kaiyang said. "Although we all fell for Su Yang''s trick, my n, before knowing Su Yang''s exact conspiracy, was still very suitable. However, Sect Leader Qi firmly insisted that there was a problem with my n, didn''t want to help us, and even directly left. There is definitely something fishy here!"


    The Second Elder nced at Ge Kaiyang and said in a deep voice, "Speak directly, don''t waste words!"


    Ge Kaiyang quickly said, "The person who discovered Su Yang at the time was a Land Immortal from Tian Ya Hai Jiao. Later, they also said they lost him, but whether they truly did or not, only they know, we don''t!"


    "Andter, Tian Ya Hai Jiao left early, iming they were driven away by me. But after that, Su Yang appeared in their prison, isn''t this worth suspecting?"


    The Second Elder frowned, the words from Ge Kaiyang indeed added to the suspicions in his mind.


    Ge Kaiyang whispered, "Master, I know you are grateful for Tian Ya Hai Jiao supporting you. But the problem is, people have selfish motives. They support you because of the Heavenly Court. Sect Leader Qi is not someone who willingly falls behind others. Master, he is also unwilling for you to manage the Heavenly Court!"


    The Second Elder''s expression turned cold; this sentence hit him right in his heart. He now manages the Four Major Sects, being the Heavenly Court''s leader, which is his greatest pride. If someone wants to vie for this position, he is definitely unwilling!


    If before, what Ge Kaiyang said only made him suspect Sect Leader Qi, now this sentence directly started to make him hostile toward Sect Leader Qi. He doesn''t want anyone coveting his position, no matter who it is!


    "Moreover, Tian Ya Hai Jiao suffered a great loss from Su Yangst time, and their strength was greatly weakened. Continuing like this, although Tian Ya Hai Jiao can continue to manage the Human World with you, their strength will be far inferior to the other three major sects, and they probably won''t gain much benefit in the end. Sect Leader Qi is such a shrewd person. He must see this point. So, Sect Leader Qi cannot stand by and do nothing!" Ge Kaiyang continued.


    The Second Elder was already inclined by Ge Kaiyang''s words, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "Continue!"


    "Yes!" Ge Kaiyang nodded, a sly joy shing in his eyes, and continued softly, "It''s not easy for Tian Ya Hai Jiao to enhance their strength. But now, there happens to be an opportunity in front of them!"


    At this point, Ge Kaiyang paused and quietly said, "Su Yang!"


    A brilliant light shed in the Second Elder''s eyes, and his hands clenched tightly.


    Ge Kaiyang softly said, "Su Yang possesses the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and so many Secret Techniques in Alchemy, a person even Heaven desires. If Tian Ya Hai Jiao could obtain his Secret Techniques and the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book, their strength would certainly multiply, directly bing the strongest among the Four Major Sects, with no problem at all. Sect Leader Qi might even have the strength and qualification to challenge you, Master!"


    The Second Elder tightly clenched his fists, the brilliant light in his eyes bing more intense. Someone threatening his position, there''s no way he would sit idly by!


    "Master, I know you trust Sect Leader Qi quite a bit. But this time, the evidence is right here," Ge Kaiyang softly said. "Su Yang was indeed in Tian Ya Hai Jiao''s prison, and Sect Leader Qi himself couldn''t exin this matter. Master, it''s not that your disciple judges a gentleman with a petty heart, but this matter is too fishy. Your disciple cannot help but suspect, did Sect Leader Qi capture Su Yang and hide him in their prison, wanting to force Su Yang to hand over the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book and those Secret Techniques!"


    The Second Elder''s eyes widened, his breath turning rapid. He remained silent for a long time, gritted his teeth, and said in a deep voice, "These matters are just your conjecture, how can you prove them?"


    Hearing this, Ge Kaiyang felt secretly delighted; this is the effect he wanted!


    "Master, for this matter, is there a need for proof?" Ge Kaiyang said softly. "We only need Sect Leader Qi to exin why Su Yang would be in his prison. If he can exin, then let it be. If he can''t exin, then isn''t that telling?"


    The Second Elder slightly nodded, but then he said in a deep voice, "To ask him to exin now would not be conducive to unity!"


    "Master, if he can do such a thing, did he consider unity?" Ge Kaiyang looked at the Second Elder, thought for a moment, and whispered, "Master, how about this? We don''t have to move against Sect Leader Qi directly; we can target other people in Tian Ya Hai Jiao to investigate this matter. We only need to know if Su Yang is locked in their prison, and isn''t that enough?"


    "How to investigate this matter?" the Second Elder asked in a deep voice. "By asking them? To do this, we would have to capture people from Tian Ya Hai Jiao!"


    "It''s not necessarily required to capture people from Tian Ya Hai Jiao!" Ge Kaiyang said in a low voice. "Or, we can start from another direction!"


    "Oh?" The Second Elder looked at Ge Kaiyang. "What do you mean?"


    Ge Kaiyang smiled and said softly, "Master, if Su Yang was really captured by themst time, then he should be locked in Tian Ya Hai Jiao''s prison for around four days. In four days, does he need to eat?"


    "Of course!" The Second Elder nodded. "Su Yang''s power must be sealed, without eating, how could he survive?"


    "Exactly!" Ge Kaiyang smiled and whispered, "If he needs to eat, then who delivers his meals? We just need to find the person delivering meals to investigate clearly, right?"

 Chapter 1689 - 1688: Convincing the Second Elder

    The Second Elder''s eyes lit up; this indeed was a method.


    Those who work odd jobs at the ends of the earth are no longer from there but are people taken from various families in the Capital City.


    These people are not from the ends of the earth, so capturing them for investigation is the most suitable. The ends of the earth certainly won''t make a fuss over these people. This way, even if the investigation yields no results, it won''t harm good rtions or affect unity!


    "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you to investigate!" The Second Elder said solemnly, "Remember, before everything is fully investigated, you mustn''t let this matter be exposed under any circumstances!"


    "Don''t worry, Master. You can always rely on me!" Ge Kaiyang said excitedly.


    As Ge Kaiyang walked to the door, the Second Elder suddenly spoke in a deep voice, "Wait a moment!"


    Ge Kaiyang stopped in his tracks, surprised, "Master, is there anything else you wish to instruct?"


    The Second Elder frowned, pondering for a while before speaking in a deep voice, "Now that things have escted to this point, it''s inevitable that we''ll have to go to war with the heavens. At this juncture, will investigating this matter cause the ends of the earth to betray us prematurely?"


    Ge Kaiyang understood the Second Elder''s concerns. At this critical moment, investigating this matter¡ªwhatever the oue¡ªmight cause the ends of the earth to grow disloyal, which is not good for the Four Major Sects.


    "Master, we''re not targeting the ends of the earth; we need to know ourselves and our opponents!" Ge Kaiyang said in a low voice, "We''re merely seeking the results of the investigation, not necessarily to confront the ends of the earth. At the very least, we need to know what these people are thinking and whether they have disloyal intentions. Otherwise, if they betray us again, we won''t even know what''s going on. These are all things we have to consider!"


    A sh of brilliance passed through the Second Elder''s eyes; what Ge Kaiyang said was indeed quite reasonable.


    "Furthermore, who knows what''s in the minds of those at the ends of the earth, given what they''ve done?" Ge Kaiyang lowered his voice again. "It''s possible they''re in collusion with the heavens. If that''s the case and we''re still left in the dark, that''s genuinely dangerous!"


    These words noticeably changed the Second Elder''s expression. Ge Kaiyang''s remarks truly struck a chord with him. Indeed, who could say there were no treacherous intentions among the Four Major Sects? If these people were actually allied with the heavens, then they would genuinely be in peril!


    Seeing the Second Elder''s expression, Ge Kaiyang understood that his words had had the desired effect. He smiled slightly and said in a low voice, "Moreover, Master, there''s no need to worry too much about dealing with the heavens. The Su family has their strategies; do you think we don''t have our strategies? My grandfather has already devised a sound n, Master. You have nothing to worry about; my grandfather has his ways of dealing with them!"


    "Really?" The Second Elder''s eyes gleamed again. Although the Jade-faced Judge had ostensibly joined the Four Major Sects'' side, he had only intervened during the battle with the Buddha Pce and not at other times.


    And the Jade-faced Judge, whether in strength or strategy, was far beyond the ordinary. If the Jade-faced Judge could intervene, that would indeed be good news.


    Ge Kaiyangughed proudly, "Master, you have nothing to worry about; my grandfather has long prepared a n. Although Su Yang managed to escape this time, he will definitely show himself next. We need only wait for him to appear."


    The Second Elder nodded slowly without speaking, but he remained somewhat skeptical of Ge Kaiyang''s words.


    After so many incidents, they had developed aprehensive understanding of Su Yang''s tactics. Could the Jade-faced Judge really have such confidence in outsmarting Su Yang? The Second Elder was rather doubtful!


    Ge Kaiyang left for the city with his men, while the Second Elder stayed here to lead the others in cleaning up.


    Of course, the ends of the earth still didn''t know that the Second Elder had begun to suspect them or even started sending people to investigate them. Sect Leader Qi of the ends of the earth was himself quite confused; he couldn''t understand how Su Yang had ended up in their sect''s dungeon.


    While they were busy tidying things up here, several people continuously came over to question him about it. Initially, Sect Leader Qi imed ignorance, but eventually, he was provoked into angrily scolding them, after which no one dared to ask further. However, everyone still looked at him with distrust, which only added to his frustration.


    Although unaware of Ge Kaiyang investigating them, he wasn''t a fool. He naturally understood that their credibility with others had declined. If he couldn''t prove this matter, their position within the Four Major Sects would surely decline once again.


    But the current issue was, how could he prove this matter?


    The chaos in his heart reached an extreme. Unable to prove the matter, he could only start being wary of those around him. Since the Four Major Sects began suspecting him, it was only natural for him to be cautious of them too.


    After returning to the Capital City, Ge Kaiyang immediately ordered an investigation into the situation inside the ends of the earth sect, especially the staff delivering food to the dungeon and the kitchen staff.


    After all, if there was one more person in the dungeon, the food undoubtedly had toe from the kitchen. Investigating from this angle was most likely to yield results.


    And indeed, the results of the investigation pleased him greatly. Soon, he received news that, over the past two days, the food sent to the dungeon included an extra serving!


    This investigation result thrilled Ge Kaiyang, and he quickly ordered the person who delivered the food to the dungeon to be quietly captured.


    The person captured was naturally the Third Young Master, who had been delivering food to the dungeon these past two days. First, he delivered food to the guards, then to those inside the dungeon, all arranged by him.


    After the Third Young Master was brought in, he trembled with fear upon seeing Ge Kaiyang and the others.


    Ge Kaiyang looked down at the Third Young Master with a smug expression.


    This Third Young Master used to be someone prominent in the Capital City, but now, trembling before him like this, pleased him greatly.


    "Don''t be afraid; I brought you here just to ask you a few questions!" Ge Kaiyang said with a faint smile, "Answer well, and we won''t harm you!"


    The Third Young Master nodded vigorously, the trembling in his body finally lessening somewhat.


    "Have you been delivering meals to the dungeon the past two days?" Ge Kaiyang asked softly, "Were there any changespared to previous days?"


    "Changes?" The Third Young Master scratched his head and said in a low voice, "No... no changes, really. The food is usually fixed; they eat very poorly..."


    "I wasn''t asking if the food itself changed; I was asking about the quantity..." Ge Kaiyang stated, "For instance, was there suddenly more or less?"

 Chapter 1690 - 1689 Complete Proof

    "Not really." The Third Young Master shook his head, "These... these people have fixed meals, plus they''re given spoiled food collected for them, and they only eat twice a day..."


    "I''m not asking about that!" Ge Kaiyang looked exasperated, "What I want to know is, has someone suddenly appeared or disappeared among them?"


    "Oh, that!" The Third Young Master immediately responded, "Yes, one more person, just recently."


    Ge Kaiyang''s eyes lit up, "Who? Do you know their name?"


    "I don''t know this..." The Third Young Master shook his head, "Those are all enemies from the ends of the earth, I... I don''t really know any of them..."


    Ge Kaiyang frowned, pondering for a moment, then took out a picture, "Look, is it this person!"


    The Third Young Master stared at the photo for a while, nodding repeatedly, "It''s him, it''s him!"


    "Then that''s it!" Ge Kaiyang rejoiced, the photo he had brought was of Su Yang.


    Without a doubt, this Third Young Master had never seen Su Yang, so he didn''t know the person imprisoned inside was Su Yang. After seeing the photo, he recognized him, no problem at all.


    "Was this person imprisoned by those from the ends of the earth?" Ge Kaiyang asked.


    "Everyone inside was imprisoned by them!" The Third Young Master nodded.


    "Any exceptions?" Ge Kaiyang asked again.


    "Uh..." The Third Young Master thought for a moment, shaking his head, "No exceptions, whenever someone is imprisoned, they''re always instructed to provide an extra meal, and the kitchen has to prepare one more!"


    Ge Kaiyang was inwardly delighted once again, all of this proved that Su Yang was indeed imprisoned in the dungeon by those from the ends of the earth.


    "Very good!" Ge Kaiyang nodded slowly, "Alright, I''ve finished my questions, you can leave now. But remember, absolutely do not let anyone know you''ve seen me, much less that I asked you these questions. Especially those from the ends of the earth, the things you''ve told me have exposed a lot of their secrets. If they find out, you''re dead!"


    The Third Young Master turned pale with fear again, nodding repeatedly, not daring to show any doubt.


    Ge Kaiyang nodded with satisfaction and had someone escort the Third Young Master out.


    Ge Kaiyang looked at the person beside him, "How''s it going, did you record it?"


    The person nodded, "Recorded it all!"


    "Very good!" Ge Kaiyang sneered, "Let''s see how those from the ends of the earth try to argue their way out of this now!"


    At this moment, ck Impermanence, who was in charge of escorting the Third Young Master out, also walked in, whispering, "Young Master, should we kill him?"


    Ge Kaiyang knew that ck Impermanence was referring to the Third Young Master.


    "No need!" Ge Kaiyang sneered, "Keep him alive, in the future, we can confront those from the ends of the earth with him as a witness. Furthermore, he wouldn''t dare speak recklessly. Keeping him alive is the best choice!"


    ck Impermanence nodded, saying no more. In fact, with the video just recorded, those from the ends of the earth couldn''t argue their case anymore, the next step was figuring out how to deal with them.


    ...


    The Third Young Master was escorted out of Ge Kaiyang''s mansion by ck Impermanence and directly sent to a hidden alley. He hurriedly walked out of the alley, took several buses, and finally arrived at a small house on the other side of the city.


    This was where the Third Young Master lived now, transforming from a pampered Young Master into a poor person residing in such a shantytown. This change in status was truly intolerable.


    Back in the room, the Third Young Mastery silently on the bed waiting.


    About an hourter, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear, "How did it go?"


    The Third Young Master immediately sat up, seeing a young man sitting at a nearby table not far away. This young man was none other than Su Yang!


    Seeing Su Yang, the Third Young Master immediately showed a respectful expression, stood up, and said in a low voice, "Ge Kaiyang just grabbed me, asking about the situation on the ends of the earth. I answered as you instructed!"


    "Very good!" Su Yang nodded with satisfaction, speaking softly, "You''vepleted your task, next, I''ll get you out of here and hide you away. You might not be able to appear for a while, but your safety is absolutely guaranteed!"


    The Third Young Master stepped forward hurriedly, whispering, "Su Alliance Leader, my... my safety isn''t important, what I want to know is, my... my parents..."


    "They''re already at the ce waiting for you!" Su Yang nodded.


    "Really?" The Third Young Master was overjoyed, quickly thanking, "Thank you, Su Alliance Leader, thank you!"


    "You''ve done so much for me, this is your due!" Su Yang smiled lightly, "Alright, close your eyes first, I will take you to a hidden ce to hide. Remember, do not open your eyes until I tell you to!"


    "Yes!" The Third Young Master quickly followed Su Yang''s instructions and closed his eyes.


    Su Yang walked over, grabbed the Third Young Master, took out the World Melting Furnace, erged it, and then took the Third Young Master inside.


    After entering, Su Yang directly dragged the Third Young Master to the forest where his sister, ck Widow, was located.


    This forest was now home to quite a few people, primarily Su Yang''s family and friends.


    Upon entering, Su Yang saw from afar Wang Fatty carrying a bow on his back, hauling a brightly colored big deer, full of spirit as he walked from the other side of the forest.


    Seeing Su Yang, Wang Fatty suddenly cheered up, waving and calling, "Hey, Su Yang!"


    Su Yang smiled as well, recently, Wang Fatty had be obsessed with hunting in this forest. Strangely enough, inside this World Melting Furnace, his strength began to grow rapidly, and he even broke through the bottleneck of bing a Venerable, which was nothing short of astonishing.


    Everyday meals for everyone here were mainly taken care of by Wang Fatty. He had to take people out hunting every day, and each time they harvested quite a lot. On one asion, he even hunted a Single-horned Wolf all by himself, surprising everyone.


    Su Yang had witnessed thebat power of a Single-horned Wolf. For Wang Fatty to hunt one down showcased his formidable strength!


    Initially, the creatures here were very robust, ordinary fire couldn''t roast these foods. In fact, not just those animals, even the trees here were difficult to ignite.


    Later, by coincidence, a little chick happened to ignite a tree, and that tree fire managed to cook a piece of Single-horned Wolf meat. It was only then that Su Yang realized using the wood here could indeed cook these creatures.


    Thus, living here became simple afterward. Su Yang had the little chick ignite some wood, and then provided each stronghold with a fire source. From then on, people just had to hunt and survive on their own.

 Chapter 1691 - 1690 Su Yangs Plan

    Su Yang greeted Fatty Wang and led Third Young Master over.


    Third Young Master waspletely bewildered by the scene here; he had never seen nts like these.


    Especially with the gravity here being so strong. Although Third Young Master had trained somewhat, his strength was quite average, not even reaching the Fusion Realm. However, walking here, he found even lifting his foot was a challenge, which left him confused.


    "So this is the Third Young Master!" Fatty Wang looked at Third Young Master andughed, "Young man, it''s always like this the first time youe here. You''ll get used to it soon. No worries, while you''re here, Fatty will cover you. Later, you can go hunting with me to train and strengthen your body. It''s lots of fun!"


    Although Third Young Master didn''t know who Fatty Wang was, anyone who could call Su Yang "Little Yang" certainly wasn''t an ordinary person.


    Third Young Master respectfully greeted Fatty Wang and, under Su Yang''s guidance, headed to the camp in the woods.


    There, Third Young Master saw dozens of people, all from his family. Among them were his parents, and Third Young Master rushed over to embrace them and cry bitterly.


    After the four major sects entered Capital City, each family faced different situations. Third Young Master''s family also experienced chaos, with family members scattered, and most were unounted for.


    Third Young Master was considered lucky to have stayed in Capital City with some rtives. But this led to them being targeted by Tianya Haijiao and taken to work for the four major sects.


    Even Third Young Master''s rtives faced a very tragic end, as some families that sided with the four major sects captured them to do ve work. After all, they were once families of equal standing, but now Third Young Master''s family was reduced to serving those families, much to those families'' satisfaction.


    Members of Third Young Master''s family lived very oppressed lives. The most crucial part was that Third Young Master''s closest rtives were nowhere to be found, which distressed him greatly.


    Su Yang found Third Young Master under such circumstances and asked him to help carry out this series of ns.


    Actually, before Su Yang went to Heavenly territory, he had already contacted Third Young Master.


    Firstly, Third Young Master''s family previously had a good rtionship with Lv Donglin. Secondly, Third Young Master was a man of his word, which is why Su Yang chose him.


    The cooperation between Su Yang and Third Young Master was straightforward. Third Young Master helped Su Yang with tasks, and Su Yang rescued his rtives and arranged them in the World Melting Furnace. Once the tasks were done, Su Yang would bring Third Young Master there to reunite with his family.


    Third Young Master had been desperate about his predicament, but when Su Yang offered these conditions, he immediately agreed. Firstly, he trusted Lv Donglin, and secondly, he had confidence in the name Su Yang!


    The subsequent events were very straightforward. After tricking Heavenly Court once on Heavenly territory, Su Yang left there directly.


    At that time, Su Yang had already arranged all the ns ahead. He left Xiao Hei on Heavenly territory to find Ghost Tomb and lure Heaven''s people to Capital City ording to Su Yang''s instructions.


    Meanwhile, Third Young Master also began his actions in Capital City. He used some small means to obtain the chance to deliver food to the dungeon, and then spread rumors that a guard wanted to take him as a disciple,ying the groundwork for going to the dungeon repeatedly.


    Later, Su Yang went to Capital City and disguised himself as Third Young Master. He then used the potion form left by Kong Kong''er, along with some potion recipes from the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book, to concoct an elixir pill that suppressed one''s power. This pill suppressed Su Yang''s power to the level of Third Young Master, allowing him to disguise as Third Young Master and enter Tianya Haijiao''s mansion.


    Although Tianya Haijiao''s mansion was under the watch of Land Immortals'' Divine Sense, Su Yang appeared as Third Young Master, and his power matched Third Young Master''s level. Under such circumstances, no one would suspect someone who delivered food every day, so Su Yang easily entered Tianya Haijiao''s mansion.


    Once inside the mansion, Su Yang personally went to deliver food to the guards. He had already mixed in the pre-prepared potion into the food, so once the guards ate it, they immediately fainted, allowing Su Yang to easily enter the dungeon.


    Outside, Third Young Master kept watch on the time and entered the mansion once he received Su Yang''s message.


    Of course, when passing by the guards, Third Young Master casually came up with an excuse to get through, and the guards didn''t pay much attention.


    As for the Land Immortals, they mainly focused on preventing unauthorized entry into the mansion, while the movement of those within the mansion didn''t concern them much. After all, there were so many people in the mansion, how many Land Immortals would be needed to monitor everyone?


    And under such circumstances, Su Yang stealthily infiltrated Tianya Haijiao''s dungeon without anyone knowing, while Tianya Haijiao remained oblivious.


    On the other side, Xiao Hei contacted Heavenly Court''s people and infiltrated the dungeon, happening to find Su Yang, which naturally escted the situation.


    The two sides engaged in an aerial battle, while Su Yang and Xiao Hei quietly observed. Of course, initially, they didn''t leave, because if they escaped, the battle would surely cease.


    Su Yang waited until the fight neared its end and people stopped paying attention to them, then quietly slipped away with Xiao Hei.


    The four major sects searched everywhere for Su Yang, but in reality, they overlooked the most crucial location ¡ª Capital City.


    Su Yang had already sneaked into Capital City with Xiao Hei, while those people continued their search outside the city, making it impossible to locate him.


    In fact, these people never considered Su Yang would enter Capital City. After all, it''s the core territory of the four major sects; entering the city would be akin to walking into the trap, wouldn''t it?


    Yet Su Yang did enter Capital City, and moreover, he found Third Young Master to formte the next step of the n for him.


    Based on previous conversations between Heavenly Court and the four major sects, Su Yang spected that the four major sects were likely to suspect Tianya Haijiao. They might even initiate investigations against Tianya Haijiao. Therefore, he devised the next step of the n to continue framing Tianya Haijiao.


    Su Yang considered the entire n and found starting from Tianya Haijiao''s kitchen to be the most convenient way to frame them.


    For, regardless of where they began their investigation, they risked rming the snake. Starting from the kitchen, however, appeared the most normal. Hence, Su Yang''s n started from the kitchen!

 Chapter 1692 - 1691: The Four Villains

    Proven, Su Yang''s spection was correct.


    Before he nned to enter the Edge of the World Dungeon, Su Yang had already started nning. He wanted to create an illusion that he had been in the dungeon for at least two days. Therefore, a day in advance, the third young master instructed the kitchen to send an extra meal to the dungeon.


    And this step was indeed done right by Su Yang. When Ge Kaiyang started investigating, he discovered that the kitchen had been sending an extra meal to the dungeon two days in advance, leading him to suspect that Su Yang had been sent to the dungeon two days ago.


    And for those two days, the person sending meals to the dungeon had always been the third young master. So naturally, Ge Kaiyang had to find the third young master to inquire about the true situation in the dungeon.


    The fear the third young master felt upon meeting Ge Kaiyang was genuine and not feigned. Because Su Yang had told him that meeting Ge Kaiyang would be dangerous and might cost him his life, letting the third young master choose whether to go or not.


    Though fearful, the third young master ultimately chose to meet Ge Kaiyang to repay Su Yang for saving his parents and family.


    Surviving the meeting left the third young master feeling as if he''d narrowly escaped death.


    With events reaching this point, the third young master''s mission wasplete. Su Yang ced him inside the World Melting Furnace so his family could temporarily reside there, disconnected from the outside world!


    Su Yang arranged the third young master''s family, then went into the cave where Ye Wantong and ck Widow were training.


    Qi''er was also there, though she didn''t train much. Despite being the dean''sst disciple, her daily life was quite simple, without any fruit of cultivation.


    Instead, the little sparrow by Qi''er''s side somehow conspired with the little bear by Ye Wantong''s side, running around and causing mayhem. These two little creatures, along with the little turtle and chick on Su Yang, were almost like the Four Great Evildoers, causing chaos wherever they went.


    Su Yang entered to find Qi''er holding one of the little sparrow''s ws, chastising it.


    The little sparrow drooped its head as if knowing it was in the wrong, yet its eyes spun mischievously, clearly brewing more mischief.


    The little bear, meanwhile, sat adorably not far away, unaffected, drooling while watching Qi''er scold the little sparrow.


    "Qi''er!" Su Yang called.


    "Brother Su!" Qi''er eximed joyfully, running over to hug Su Yang''s arm. "Brother Su, you''re back!"


    Su Yang gently stroked Qi''er''s head, pointing at the little sparrow and asking curiously, "What''s up now?"


    "Don''t even mention it!" Qi''er said, disgruntled. "These two went to the Single-horned Wolf pack''s territoryst night and caused chaos. A bunch of Single-horned Wolves chased them down. Luckily, Sister Su arrived in time, or they''d have be someone''s snack!"


    Su Yang was helpless. Such antics were typical of the chick and turtle; truly worthy of being called the Four Great Evildoers.


    "Let me tell you, with incidents like these, criticism isn''t effective!" Su Yang said. "They need a beating. Kids who aren''t disciplined won''t learn. A spanking will do!"


    "Really?" Qi''er looked skeptically at Su Yang, then at the little sparrow, wondering where to start with such a tiny thing.


    "Chirp chirp chirp..." The little sparrow panicked, squawking at Su Yang.


    "What''s with all the noise? It''s because you deserve a spanking!" Su Yang said loudly.


    The little sparrow screeched louder, hopping around on Qi''er''s arm.


    Su Yang tired of its antics, simply summoned the chick and turtle to deal with the little sparrow.


    Upon seeing Qi''er, the chick immediately flew over, snuggling against her. Su Yang couldn''tprehend why winged creatures were so fond of Qi''er.


    Since first seeing Qi''er, the chick wouldn''t leave her side. Su Yang had to drag it away. Every time it met Qi''er thereafter, it inevitably ran to her, leaving Su Yang quite helpless.


    This time was no exception, but the little sparrow was displeased¡ªthe chick was entirely vying for affection.


    Already upset by Su Yang earlier, the little sparrow was infuriated by the chick vying for affection and promptly chirped at it.


    The chick, not one to back down, promptly responded with its own chirps. The two hopped around, arguing vigorously. Soon, it escted into a fight, as both were quite spirited, making it hard to determine a winner.


    The turtle and little bear stood watching, asionally making sounds, as if cheering them on, showing a reckless disregard for the consequences, leaving Su Yang speechless.


    Su Yang rubbed his forehead, ustomed to these antics, deciding to ignore them. The two had fought before, and it was merely trivial skirmishes¡ªbest left to their own devices.


    Entering the inner chamber, Su Yang first saw Ye Wantong.


    In all white, Ye Wantong''s training had been swift during this period. With the Earth Bear by her side, Ye Wantong''sbat power was now formidable.


    Seeing Su Yang, Ye Wantong was delighted. After all, Su Yang had been away for two or three days, amounting to twenty or thirty days in here.


    "You''re back!" Ye Wantong approached, her cheeks slightly red, embracing Su Yang''s arm like a demure wife.


    Su Yang smiled and nodded, noting Ye Wantong''s increasingly cool demeanor and sharper Sword Qi¡ªclearly, she''d made substantial progress.


    After a few words with Ye Wantong, Su Yang entered the innermost room, ck Widow''s training area.


    Three mighty Single-horned Wolves guarded the room''s entrance¡ªck Widow''s pets, loyal to her.


    These wolves had grown up with ck Widow, consuming various Spiritual Medicines, bing far stronger than their wild counterparts.


    Normally, these wolves guarded the entrance, barring entry. Even upon Su Yang''s arrival, they didn''t disy hostility but refused to let him pass, only loyal to ck Widow. Without hermand, no one could enter.


    Su Yang nced at the inner chamber, sensing the energy flow, aware that ck Widow was training. Hence, not disturbing her, he sat at the entrance waiting; once ck Widow finished her training, she would naturally know he was there.

 Chapter 1693 - 1692 Black Widows Speculation

    Su Yang waited outside for about two hours, until the flow of power inside finally stopped, and the three Single-horned Wolves stood up, staring straight at the direction of the inner room.


    Not long afterward, the inner room door opened, and the ck Widow, dressed in ck, walked out.


    During this period, the ck Widow''s power improved incredibly fast. However, ording to her own words, she still has a long way to go before reaching the Land Immortal Realm!


    In fact, the ck Widow''s current strength allows her to advance to the Land Immortal Realm at any moment. But when their cultivation reaches such a level, they aim to achieve Great Perfection in this realm before advancing to the next one. This way, they can achieve twice the result with half the effort during training!


    If they forcefully enter the next realm without achieving Great Perfection in this one, an innate deficiency urs, which is not beneficial to future cultivation.


    Therefore, many people strive to reach Great Perfection in this realm before upgrading to another. Unfortunately, achieving Great Perfection in this realm is not easy. A slight mistake could lead one''s cultivation astray, forcing them to advance to the Land Immortal Realm.


    Truly, those who can walk to the final step like the Beigong War God or the Jade-faced Judge are very rare.


    The ck Widow is taking such a path, although difficult, she shows no sign of ckening!


    "Sis!" Su Yang greeted the ck Widow.


    The ck Widow nodded and sat beside Su Yang: "How did things go?"


    "It''s done!" Su Yang recounted everything that happened outside to the ck Widow, in fact, the n was also devised with her help.


    The ck Widow, an unparalleled beauty, manages to thrive in ces like the Capital City with no one daring to provoke her. Power is one reason, her unmatched wisdom is also another reason.


    Together, she and Su Yang designed a strategy that naturally caught those people off guard.


    After listening to Su Yang, the ck Widow frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "In the end, has Ge Kaiyang started investigating this matter?"


    "Yes!" Su Yang nodded, "He caught the third young master to question him about it. Luckily, we started preparing a day in advance, or else the third young master might have spilled the beans. But with our thorough preparation, he obviously cannot perceive any clues in this, and now, he probably believes that someone from the ends of the earth is meddling behind the scenes!"


    The ck Widow nodded slightly, and said in a deep voice, "Though that''s what people are saying, the subsequent situation will only be more troublesome!"


    Su Yang was slightly stunned, stared at the ck Widow for a while, and said softly: "Sis, are you worried about the Beigong War God?"


    The ck Widow nodded: "Ge Kaiyang on his own probably wouldn''t have the audacity to openly investigate the people on the ends of the earth''s side. So there must be someone behind him hinting or even backing him up. Now among the four major sects, one that can do this is only the Medicine Sect''s second elder. So, supporting Ge Kaiyang must be the second elder!"


    Su Yang nodded, this matter was also within his expectations.


    The ck Widow said: "Previously, when Ge Kaiyang led people to the southern paradise territory and shed with paradise, he embarrassed himself most ridiculously. After that incident, the second elder was very dissatisfied with him. It''s not easy for him to win the support of the second elder, it''s not something that can be fixed by simply whispering a few instigating words to the second elder!"


    "I also feel this matter is likely instigated by the second elder!" Su Yang nodded, he thought so himself.


    The ck Widow said in a deep voice: "It''s impossible for Ge Kaiyang alone to persuade the second elder. So, the real person orchestrating these matters behind the scenes should be Ge Kaiyang''s immortal grandfather, the Jade-faced Judge!"


    Su Yang nodded again, these things align perfectly with what the ck Widow shared with him.


    "The Jade-faced Judge has only intervened once before, against the Buddha Pce. Now, he''s manipting everything behind the scenes again. Moreover, being able to persuade the second elder indicates the Judge made significant promises to him." The ck Widow said, "Now, with such conditions, the paradise and the four major sects are like mortal enemies, a major battle is inevitable. What kind of promise could make the second elder take notice?"


    After speaking, the ck Widow stared straight at Su Yang.


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "The Jade-faced Judge, probably promised to capture me to resolve this matter!"


    "Even if it''s not exactly that, it''s likely something simr!" The ck Widow nodded.


    Su Yang''s expression changed again, and he said in a deep voice: "Capturing me is not an easy task, the Jade-faced Judge surely knows this well. Therefore, to achieve that, his real goal isn''t to find me, but to force me to reveal myself directly!"


    Speaking of this, Su Yang frowned and said in a deep voice: "Currently, there aren''t many people left who can threaten me, but Lv Donglin in the north still counts as one. So, the Jade-faced Judge ns to deal with the Beigong War God next to lure me out!"


    "Precisely!" The ck Widow nodded in satisfaction: "You''re right, the Jade-faced Judge will surely target the Beigong War God next. Moreover, if my guess is correct, the Beigong War God''s seclusion is at a key moment. At this time, if he''s disturbed, his strength will quickly deteriorate, incapable of resistance, which is also an opportunity for the Judge to take down the Beigong War God. Previously, the Buddha Pce''s Mahakaya was in a simr situation, suffering a defeat because the Judge led the four major sects'' people in a surprise attack. And he ns to use the same tactic against the Beigong War God!"


    Su Yang frowned deeply, despite the ck Widow''s conjecture, the crux of the issue is how to thwart the opponent''s ns?


    Though the battle between the four major sects and paradise damaged them considerably, if they''re genuine in wanting to deal with the Beigong War God, their power is still sufficient. After all, the inherent strength of the four major sects is not weak.


    In addition to oneparably strong as the Beigong War God, the Jade-faced Judge guarantees no chance of victory on the Beigong War God''s side.


    If Su Yang goes to assist, it would be exactly what the Jade-faced Judge wants, forcing him to expose himself, and then capture him.


    But if Su Yang does not help, he will have to watch as the Beigong War God is defeated, and his brother Lv Donglin will face cmity too.


    Hence, the Jade-faced Judge''s n indeednds Su Yang in a dilemma, not knowing how to address the matter.

 Chapter 1694 - 1693: Wait for Me a Moment

    As it turns out, Su Yang and ck Widow''s suspicions were correct.


    After discussing the next n of the Jade-faced Judge with ck Widow, Su Yang dared not linger any longer in the World Melting Furnace and hurriedly stepped out.


    Upon stepping out, Su Yang received a message: The four Major Sects have issued an ultimatum to Beigong War God, demanding him to submit to the Heavenly Court within three days, or face annihtion!


    Even though he had anticipated their n, hearing the news still made Su Yang''s heart skip a beat.


    The reason he stirred up so much trouble was to provoke a conflict between the four Major Sects and the Heavenly Court, to weaken the Major Sects so they wouldn''t be able to target Beigong War God. He never expected his actions would lead to this oue, pushing the Major Sects to move against Beigong War God.


    In fact, as ck Widow had stated, the real target of the four Major Sects was indeed Su Yang. They wanted to lure Su Yang out so they could capture him and use him against the Heavenly Court.


    But now the crux of the problem is that Su Yang knows the Major Sects'' goal is to draw him out, and he simply cannot avoid appearing. Because if he does not show himself, the Major Sects will wipe out Beigong War God, essentially framing Su Yang as responsible for Beigong War God''s downfall.


    This was Su Yang''s first indirect encounter with the Jade-faced Judge, as he had not previously crossed paths with him. And this encounter showed Su Yang the Judge''s capabilities. This individual hadn''t attained his current status purely by strength alone!


    When Su Yang left the World Melting Furnace, ck Widow had mentioned that this crisis would be significant, and Su Yang couldn''t handle it alone. So, she nned to gather people from within the furnace to assist Su Yang in dealing with this crisis.


    However, Su Yang ultimately rejected ck Widow''s proposal. Although there were quite a few people in the World Melting Furnace, none of them were Land Immortals. Evenbined, they were no match for the four Major Sects and could not contend with them at all.


    Conversely, Su Yang had sent those associated with the six Major Sects into the World Melting Furnace. If they appeared, the Major Sects would never let them go and would surely seek to annihte them all. Su Yang certainly couldn''t let them take this risk.


    Therefore, Su Yang and ck Widow agreed that he alone woulde out temporarily to assess the situation but would definitely avoid a direct confrontation with the four Major Sects.


    However, the news he received upon stepping out left Su Yang feeling utterly helpless. Considering the current situation, not having a direct confrontation with the four Major Sects seems impossible now!


    Can he just watch as Beigong War God gets wiped out by the Major Sects?


    After pondering for a long time, Su Yang still couldn''t think of an appropriate method to help Beigong War God.


    Initially, he thought of sneaking over to Beigong War God''s side, cing his people into the World Melting Furnace to hide them, making it impossible for the Major Sects to go after them.


    However, Su Yang himself rejected this idea. He was well aware that after the Major Sects issued this message, they must have sent many people to closely monitor Beigong War God. Sneaking in silently was entirely impossible!


    Even if Su Yang managed to sneak in, as soon as he showed himself, he would be discovered. By then, he would be surrounded by the Major Sects just like Beigong War God''s people, truly caught in a trap.


    Finding no good solution, Su Yang finally decided to give up temporarily. He took out his phone to call Lv Donglin, intending to inquire about the situation there and see if Beigong War God had any good ideas.


    After two rings, the call connected, and a powerful voice came through: "Hello!"


    Su Yang was taken aback; this wasn''t Lv Donglin''s voice. Who had Lv Donglin''s phone?


    Seeing no response, the powerful voice spoke again: "I am Beigong War God!"


    Su Yang''s eyes widened; it was Beigong War God who answered the phone!?


    Recalling the night Beigong War God intervened to save them, it indeed was this voice.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Yang said, "Uncle Beigong, it''s me, Su Yang!"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, and then Beigong War God''s strong voice came again: "Wait for me a moment!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was initially confused, then immediately understood that Beigong War God was probably going to get Lv Donglin.


    "No worries, Uncle Beigong, I just wanted to ask about your situation. Talking to you is the same!" Su Yang said with a smile.


    "I''ll discuss with you in detailter!" Beigong War God''s voice faded, and the call abruptly ended.


    Su Yang was puzzled andpletely unable toprehend what was happening. What urgent matter could Beigong War God have at this moment? Why did it seem like he was in a hurry?


    Could it be that the four Major Sects have already made a move against them? But that''s impossible; the real target of the Major Sects is Su Yang. They wouldn''t act so eagerly before he shows up, would they?


    Unable to fathom the reason, Su Yang decided against calling again to inquire. Beigong War God must have his reasons for saying so, and all Su Yang could do was wait for him to call back.


    Now that the majority of the four Major Sects have gone to Beigong War God''s side, the Capital City has be a ce where the Major Sects'' strength iscking. Even if Su Yang appeared in the Capital City now, the Major Sects couldn''t do anything about him. Su Yang really didn''t need to rush to hide himself.


    After waiting for about twenty minutes, Su Yang suddenly sensed some disturbance in the sky. Surprised, he looked up to see several people swiftly flying toward him. Leading them was, unmistakably, Beigong War God!


    Su Yang was astonished; Beigong War God had actuallye? What was going on? Wasn''t he supposed to be in the northern provinces? How could he have arrived so quickly? This was entirely impossible!


    "Su Alliance Leader!" Beigong War God descended from the sky,nding right in front of Su Yang.


    Only then did Su Yang see clearly that Beigong War God had four people apanying him. At the forefront was Xue Nu, the general under Beigong War God''smand, carrying an unconscious young man on his back, who turned out to be Lv Donglin.


    And behind them were two girls. One was Lv Donglin''s sister, Bai Qing, and the other was a short-haired,petent woman in her twenties, who always apanied Beigong War God.


    "Uncle... Uncle Beigong..." Su Yang asked in confusion, looking at them; they arrived way too quickly, didn''t they?


    "What happened to Brother Lv?" Su Yang inquired in surprise, seeing Lv Donglin still unconscious and seemingly unresponsive for a while. Could it be that he sustained some injuries?

 Chapter 1695 - 1694: Nine Revolutions Mystical Technique

    "It''s fine!" Beigong War God said, "I''ve sealed his meridians, making him temporarily unconscious. He''ll wake up in five days!"


    "Oh!" Su Yang nodded, but he became more puzzled in his heart. What exactly did Beigong War God mean by this? Why seal L¨¹ Donglin''s meridians for no reason?


    Beigong War God looked at Su Yang and said seriously, "Su Alliance Leader, I need to entrust you with a task!"


    "Uncle Beigong, please tell me!" Su Yang quickly responded, feeling a bit nervous due to Beigong War God''s serious demeanor, unsure of what was going on.


    "During this time, I need you to help take care of Donglin for me!" Beigong War God said.


    "Huh?" Su Yang was taken aback, not understanding what Beigong War God meant.


    "From here on, Donglin is in your hands. You need to hide him away, making sure he''s not discovered by the Four Major Sects, especially not by the people of the Jade-faced Judge!" Beigong War God stated.


    Su Yang finally understood Beigong War God''s intentions, growing even more bewildered as it seemed like ast request from an elder.


    "Uncle Beigong, I can hide you both in a safe ce where the people of the Four Major Sects will never find you!" Su Yang said. "Rest assured, we can leave at any time!"


    Beigong War God shook his head, "I can''t leave!"


    "Huh?" Su Yang was surprised again, "Why?"


    "I need to go back!" Beigong War God looked towards the direction of the Northern Three Provinces.


    "Why?" Su Yang was baffled. Beigong War God was already here, and there was no activity from the Four Major Sects, which meant they didn''t know he had left.


    Logically, now was the perfect time for Beigong War God to hide with Su Yang. What was going on? Why does Beigong War God want to go back?


    Beigong War God nced at Su Yang and said softly, "The Four Major Sects havepletely surrounded the city where I lived..."


    "Then you shouldn''t go back!" Su Yang said anxiously.


    "But do you know how I left the city with Donglin when it was surrounded?" Beigong War God asked.


    Su Yang shook his head. This was the most confusing part for him.


    "I left my power in that city!" Beigong War God said quietly, "They sensed my power and thought I was still in that city!"


    "What... what do you mean?" Su Yang was confused. What did it mean to leave his power in that city?


    "The secret technique I cultivate is different from others." Beigong War God said, "My cultivation method is called the Nine-Turn Profound Skill. Each turn requires exhausting the power and retraining the body for an upgrade. The power depletion needs a vessel to temporarily store the energy until the body is ready to reim it. My power is now in that vessel, still in that city. If I don''t return, a lifetime of hard cultivation will be wasted!"


    Su Yang finally understood the situation and was utterly shocked. Nine-Turn Profound Skill was indeed recorded in the Heavenly Destiny Treasure Book, which Su Yang had read before but didn''t memorize.


    Now, hearing Beigong War God, Su Yang recalled the content of the Nine-Turn Profound Skill, which matched what Beigong War God described, requiring a vessel to store power. Beigong War God wasn''t lying and clearly exined how he secretly left the city under the Four Major Sects'' siege.


    "But the Four Major Sects have now sealed off that city..." Su Yang said softly, "Uncle Beigong, if you go back, it will be very dangerous!"


    "Dangerous?" Beigong War Godughed boldly, "Perhaps I can''t defeat them, but it''s not easy for them to keep me either!"


    Seeing Beigong War God''s confident expression, Su Yang felt a rush of excitement.


    Indeed, this was Beigong War God! Perhaps he couldn''t take on so many people from the Four Major Sects, but keeping Beigong War God was no easy task either.


    Having brought L¨¹ Donglin to Su Yang, and with his trusted followers likely settled, Beigong War God was now free of concerns. He could stay or leave as he wished, and the Four Major Sects couldn''t do anything about him!


    "In that case, Uncle Beigong, I''ll wait for you here!" Su Yang smiled, "Once you retrieve your power, hurry over. When we reunite, I''ll immediately take you into hiding, and the Four Major Sects won''t be able to do anything to us!"


    "No way!" Beigong War God shook his head firmly.


    "Why?" Su Yang was puzzled, not understanding Beigong War God''s reasoning.


    Beigong War God said, "Once I recover my power, the people of the Four Major Sects will track me. No matter where I go, they can follow me. If Ie looking for you, they''ll find you too. You are already their target; under no circumstances can they find you!"


    Su Yang had an epiphany, feeling somewhat downcast. If Beigong War God couldn''t hide with him in the World Melting Furnace, the Four Major Sects would definitely continue to hunt him, leaving him to wonder how long he''d have to keep running.


    Seeing Su Yang''s mood, Beigong War Godughed, "Don''t worry, the Four Major Sects can''t hold out for long. Heaven hasn''t intervened because they''re waiting for you to appear, nning to catch you unawares. However, if you never show up, Heaven won''t wait forever. Besides, in thest two battles against the Four Major Sects, Heaven suffered losses and will certainly seek revenge. Once Heaven starts to act, the Four Major Sects will be too busy to concern themselves with me. You don''t need to worry at all!"


    Su Yang thought for a moment, realizing it was indeed the case. He nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, Su Alliance Leader!" Beigong War God nodded to Su Yang and left swiftly without saying more.


    Here, only Xue Nu and three others remained on the scene.


    Watching in the direction Beigong War God had left, Xue Nu and the short-haired woman feltplicated emotions. It was clear they truly wanted to return and fight alongside Beigong War God. But ultimately, they resolutely turned to Su Yang.


    "Su Alliance Leader, we entrust this matter to you!" Xue Nu said respectfully.


    "No problem!" Su Yang nodded and, watching Beigong War God disappear from sight, suddenly asked, "By the way, how did you get here so quickly? I just made the call, and you reached the Capital City in twenty minutes? How is that possible?"


    "No, that''s not the case!" Xue Nu shook his head. "Actually, we were already in the Capital City. After thest battle between the Four Major Sects and Heaven, the master emerged from seclusion and had us bring the unconscious young master to the Capital City!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!